《I Will Eventually Become a Partner of Justice》 Chapter 1： I will eventually become a partner of justice [Introduction]: The six-year-old Shiro Weimiya has not yet started four battles and his parents are still alive. Great! The next step is to stay away from the Four World Wars, refuse to be a partner of justice, rely on the grasp of the future direction, embrace huge wealth, and reach the pinnacle of life. But- Wipe out the evil of this world Rescue the parallel world where Da Yuan is gradually disappearing Smash the conspiracy of the Demon King Save pan-human history My path seems to be getting worse... Chapter One I, Shirou, refuse to be a partner of justice! After three full days, Shirou finally accepted the fact that he had traveled, and figured out where he had traveled. -Fuyuki City. It is divided into two urban areas, Shenshan Town and Xindu. In this city, there are the Tosaka family, the Matsu family, and the temple church. Especially the Ryudong Temple, which is almost a symbol of the city, and the Dongmu Bridge. As the Shiro of the Moon Cook, even if he couldn''t believe it, he could only conclude that he had crossed into the city map of the Moon World. Moreover, crossing has become one of the protagonists, the second generation of a justice partner known as the bulldozer in Fuyuki City-Shiro Weigu! It¡¯s just that the time of this crossing seems a bit wrong... In the bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror. It was a little boy about six years old, wearing a children''s sweater painted with Doraemon. He has brownish-red hair and the shape of the eyebrows flickers. He is only six years old, but he looks very old. "September 7, 1993...This was before the Fourth World War!" Shi Lang was frantic with a headache. In addition to the point in time, it can be concluded that the Fourth Holy Grail War in Heping Winterwood City has not yet occurred, and there are several other factors that can be concluded. Among them, the most intuitive and at the same time the most direct is that this body, or the little boy who was renamed "Imiya Shiro" ten years later, is now called "Fujimaru Shiro", and his parents are present! This means that Shirou may encounter a series of cruel events written by the warrior of love, Lao Xu, in the Fourth World War. For example, when I wake up one night, I suddenly find that a certain murderer is lurking in my home. The most important thing is that Shirou''s home is near the Winterwood Theater, which is the place where the Fourth World War ends, the place where the black mud of the Holy Grail descends. The Fuyuki fire caused by the black mud directly turned this area into a sea of ??death! In the original historical line, Shiro Wimiya was the only survivor of the fire, but now he has crossed it, how does he know if he might survive? "No! Fuyuki City is too dangerous! Let''s hurry up and encourage parents to move!" Shi Lang decided secretly in his heart. For the next five days, he entangled his parents, namely Mrs. Fujimaru and Mr. Fujimaru, advocating them to move out of Fuyuki City. However, it is clear that his efforts are of no use. "Shirou, you are not allowed to be self-willed anymore! Do you know how much effort Dad has put on for this apartment? And moving? You are not allowed to talk about such self-willed things." The plan fell through. Of course, the neon economy in 1993 suffered a series of blows, especially the real estate bubble and the international financial crisis in 1992, which have become very sluggish. Many companies went bankrupt, and many people became unemployed. Fortunately, Mr. Fujimaru''s job is relatively stable, so it is absolutely impossible to choose to move. Who knows if you will find a job in the next city after you leave your job and move? Moving, the most effective method was rejected, even if Shirou was unwilling, there was no way. He can''t tell his parents directly that he is a traverser, knowing that a war of magicians will break out in Fuyuki City soon, there will also be a big fire here, and eventually you will all be burned to death. Let¡¯s not say whether Mr. Fujimaru and Mrs. Fujimaru would treat them as children with delusions and jokes constantly. Spirit" right? The most effective method was rejected, but Shirou did not give up. He took out the general events of the Fourth Holy Grail War, and then began to think about survival strategies. He finally formulated his own survival policy¡ª First, never get close to famous facilities such as the wharf, Dongmu Bridge, international hotels, etc. Second, never contact anyone connected with the Holy Grail War. Article three, go home after school. Don''t go out at night, close the door when entering and leaving the house. Walk on the main road, never in the alleys. ¡­ Article 19: Never mind your own business and keep your life first. Article 20. Pay attention to the movement of the Grand Theatre. If there is any change, quickly pull people off the road! After writing out twenty general policies for survival, Shi Langzi read it carefully and couldn''t help but exclaimed. What a perfect survival policy, it can definitely survive! As long as you live your life, and when you grow up, you will move to another city. Relying on your grasp of the future direction, even if you can¡¯t become the world¡¯s richest man like the protagonists in the urban web articles, but how can you make it? Your own life in this life is richer than in the previous life, right? At least you won¡¯t become a third-rate internet writer who relies on full-time and good food like in your previous life, right? Just as Shirou was complacent about his plan and looking forward to his bright future, the appearance of a man made his plans all bankrupt in an instant! On September 15, 1993, at 5:32 pm, Mrs. Fujimaru, who went to the street to buy vegetables, carried a basket full of vegetables and meat, and by the way also brought a dusty face, smaller than Shiro. The little girl walked back home. As soon as she entered the house, before she put down her food basket, she announced with full anger¡ª "Shilang, her name is Ying, and she will be your sister from now on." "That...that...you, hello...brother." The little girl was wearing a red dress, with short black hair and emerald-green eyes. A delicate face was very embarrassed and scared because of a little nervousness. Shiro was expressionless. It was a little different from the girl in the memory, but the hair color and the color of the eyes were changed to purple. There is no doubt that it looks exactly like that girl. That girl called Tosaka Sakura, or Ma Kirisakura. However, whether it''s Tosaka Sakura or Ma Tong Sakura, shouldn''t you have a small relationship with yourself at this time? Why was he suddenly kidnapped by his mother? "Shirou, let me tell you that Sakura will be your sister from now on, and you are not allowed to bully her. Do you know?" said Mrs. Fujimaru. "I see." Shi Lang nodded in response. Obviously Mrs. Fujimaru wanted to adopt Tosaka Sakura, but unfortunately, the so-called family is not alone. Especially given the background of this economic crisis, as a man, will Mr. Fujimaru accept it? The answer is¡ª "What?! Sakura was abandoned by his parents? You found her in the trash? Abandon your child? What kind of parent is this? No matter what the reason, you should not abandon your child! Ok! I agree. , I will treat Sakura as my daughter from now on!" Mr. Fujimaru indignantly accepted the extra financial burden, causing Teshiro''s mouth to twitch. Chapter 2： However, accepting this physical memory, he also knew why Mr. Fujimaru and Mrs. Fujimaru were so enthusiastic. This may also have something to do with their experience. They are people from the sixties. In that post-war era, there were many babies abandoned by their parents, and Mr. Fujimaru and Mrs. Fujimaru were one of them. By the way, they were righteous brothers and sisters who depended on each other at the time. Later they got married and gave birth to Shirou on April 15, 1987. It seems that both parents have accepted Tosaka Sakura... No, maybe it should be called Fujimaru Sakura in the future. Shiro expressionlessly tore his plan to pieces and threw it into the trash can. What garbage schedule! Convex (ܳܳܳ)! Chapter 2 Pillow, it¡¯s better to live "Brother, brother. Get up." The girl¡¯s unique soft cry sounded in my ears, and I felt a pair of small hands pushing me softly. The Shilang in his sleep babbled, rolled over, and subconsciously stretched out his hands, and there was a little softness in his arms.µÄÁ¿¡£ The weight. It''s like embracing the wives with pillows on the front bed. However, this weight is a bit wrong... And it was warm and soft, and the sound of a small mosquito flies rang in my ears: "Brother...Brother...?" It''s lovely. Shi Lang opened his eyes and saw a shy face. The bewildered spirit immediately awoke, and the whole person sat up. "Little... Kozakura. Sorry, I pressed you again." Shi Lang said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter." Sakura sat up again, shook her head, and spoke softly. Shi Lang scratched his head, a little embarrassed. I used to sleep with a pillow, and I always like to hold something, so I just did it subconsciously just now. In fact, this is not the first time. Shiro''s house is divided into two floors. The first floor is the hallway and the living room, and there are three rooms on the second floor, one is Shilang¡¯s parents¡¯ room, one is Shilang¡¯s, and the last is a storage room. Now, the parents have accepted Sakura, but the room has not been vacated, so Sakura is sleeping with Shirou now. Fortunately, Shirou is still young. Otherwise, he might be rushed to the living room to sleep by the parents of the newly-acquired daughter. After all, men and women are not kissed. But the problem is that Shirou''s body is still small, but his thoughts are normal adolescents. Fortunately, the development is immature and the hormone secretion is not strong enough, otherwise it is estimated that something will happen. But even so, Shirou would still be in his sleep these days, subconsciously using Sakura as a pillow... "Brother, don''t go to bed. Aunt Chuqing told us to eat." Sakura climbed out of the bed, and said seriously to Shirou with a small face. Hina, this is the name of Shiro''s birth mother, Fujimaru Hina. Shirou''s biological mother was Fujimaru Hinao, and his biological father was Fujimaru Narita. They were all abandoned children in the 1960s. In order to get revenge on their biological parents, they abandoned their ancestral surnames and gave them another surname. It is said that there was a gourd vine in the place where they first met, so the name Fujimaru was given. It has been three days since Sakura came to Fujimaru''s house. She was supposed to call Fujimaru Hinao as mother, but she still didn''t open her mouth, just calling her aunt and uncle. The Fujimaru and his wife had gone through the stage of abandonment, so they understood Sakura''s mood very well, and did not force Sakura to change her mouth. On the contrary, they treated Sakura with a more affectionate attitude than Shirou. This is speechless! Take Sakura downstairs and came to the living room. Mother Fujimaru Hinao has already prepared breakfast, sandwiches with milk. People in this era do not have the concept of health preservation with nutrition matching. Breakfast and dinner are cooked at will, as long as there is no food poisoning. The three meals more simply are instant noodles, which is economical and time-saving, such as those who have entered the unemployed army. The crowd. Fortunately, Mr. Fujimaru Narita Fujimaru, who is the backbone of the family''s economy, had his early experience of abandoning children and wandering, which made him work harder, and his boss highly regarded him. Therefore, the financial source of the Fujimaru family is relatively stable. Mr. Fujimaru went out to work early in the morning, so in the whole family, only Shirou, Sakura, and his mother, Mrs. Fujimaru Hinao, are eating at the table at the moment. At the table, Mrs. Fujimaru''s enthusiasm for Sakura was unabated, and she was so enthusiastic that Sakura was a little embarrassed. "Shirou, eat quickly. Don''t be late for school. If you are late, I have to open your butt." Fujimaru threatened Mrs. Fujimaru harshly. Shi Lang was speechless. This is typically a master who has a daughter and forgot his son. "Got it." There was a weak drag. In my last life, I managed to survive compulsory education, but as soon as my account was updated, I started to go to school again. Fortunately, the difficulty of Neon''s course is not as scary as that of the sky, and the physical education teacher does not often get sick. Unfortunately, Neon elementary school students have inherited Neon¡¯s excellent second-second tradition, and people can''t bring up any interest in communication. Especially the recent rebroadcast of "Dragon Ball Z" on the TV station has rekindled the spirit of the second and second elementary school students in the middle and second grades. The posture of fit in broad daylight is ashamed to explode. "Sakura, Auntie sends Shirou to school first. You should stay at home and don''t walk around." Fujimaru Hinao took Shirou to the door and asked Sakura who was at home. "Okay, Aunt Young Ching." Sakura nodded. "It''s really a good, worry-free kid, not like a stinky kid who is so old and needs his mother to send him to school." Shi Lang was expressionless: "Actually, you don''t need to send it." "Slow talk, don''t talk back to me." Fujimaru Hinao hit Shirou''s head, then smiled at Sakura before closing the door. Shi Lang has a headache. This mother-in-law, seems to be due to the early wandering experience, is very sturdy, and can''t see the gentleness of a mother... However, he also knew that even though he was nagging, Fujimaru Hinao was very determined to send Shirou to school. Because recently, there has been a missing student in Fuyuki City! A total of seven! Although the absolute number is still small, it is enough to arouse any mother''s vigilance. And Shirou, who is familiar with the direction of the Fourth World War, knows that this is the murderer named Yusheng Ryunosuke who came to Fuyuki City and regarded Fuyuki City as a hunting ground! "Shirou, what kind of scumbag do you think Sakura''s parents are? It''s damned to have abandoned such a well-behaved little girl!" Mrs. Fujimaru said indignantly. The contact over the past few days has made Mrs. Fujimaru very fond of the child Sakura. Well-behaved, sensible, cute and obedient, this almost satisfied all of Mrs. Fujimaru''s beautiful fantasies about her daughter, so she was very angry. But Shirou was expressionless. This mother of my own family will be so indignant, and it is probably also the experience of her being abandoned in her early years, right? However, to tell a joke, Fujimaru Hinao who is bold and sturdy like a Russian aunt = well-behaved, sensible, cute and obedient... It''s so funny, let me laugh for a while. Hahahahaha. However, Shirou would not believe it at all if Sakura was abandoned by the Tosaka couple. Chapter 3： Sakura''s hair is still black, and her aquamarine eyes are sad from time to time, but she still has the innocence and agility that are unique to children. This means that Sakura has not been adopted by the Tosaka couple to the Matsuya family, and has not yet received the transformation of the engraving insects. In addition, after coming to my home for a few days, I was very taboo about the outside world, but I was looking forward to it. I knew it was a contradiction of running away from home and wanting to go home. Although I don''t know what happened, Shirou is quite sure that Sakura ran away from home. However, the Fujimaru and his wife did not know the background information, so they thought that Sakura would appear like this because she was abandoned by her parents and missed her parents. As for why the brain fills up like this, it''s mostly because of substituting oneself in it. After all, it is someone who has experienced it. Accepting Sakura who ran away from home is not a big problem. The question is, what should the Tosaka family and Makiri family find together? Both of them are demon families, and one of them is still an old pervert who has been living for hundreds of years, while the Fujimaru family of three are all ordinary people. Even Shirou, who will later become a partner of justice, has not yet awakened from the origin, but is just an ordinary stinky kid. It is definitely unstoppable. "Forget it, let''s talk about the next thing later. Anyway, our family just accepted Sakura kindly, it is impossible to destroy our humanity, right?" Thinking about it this way, Shirou left these annoying things behind him. Gradually, school arrived. Chapter Three The Peeping Eyes! [Third more] A small seaside town in the neon city of Fuyuki, there are two districts. One is Shenshan Town in the old city, and the other is the new city and new capital built during the period of rapid economic development. Because of the small area, there are not many teaching institutions in Fuyuki City. There are only two elementary schools. Among them, there is Yatsushidaidai Elementary School in Fukayama Town, which is the old town, while the one in Xindu is called Yuewangjian Elementary School. And Shilang''s home is in Xindu, so naturally he is enrolling in Yuewangjian Primary School. At the moment, many students at the school gate are saying goodbye to their parents. Fujimaru Hunqing is not the only parent who sends his children to school. Some are sending their children daily, while others are scared because of the recent disappearance of their children. Hina Fujimaru sent Shirou to the door, with a serious expression on his face, and said, "Don''t go around after school. When I come to pick you up, can you hear me?" "I know." Shiro nodded. Yusheng Longzhisuke has already started hunting children. He is not a second-year melon baby, so he naturally knows the pros and cons. Besides, he is a traverser. He knows the development trend of wealth in the future. It is his wish to become a wealthy person with a wealth of rivals. How can he fall here? As we walked towards the campus, the children on the road were in groups, sharing their happiness. Without seeing anyone he knew well, Shi Lang carried his schoolbag and walked towards the teaching building. Suddenly¡ª Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ? ? ? ? Shi Lang''s brows frowned after a violent step. I don''t know if it is an illusion, he always feels that someone is watching him. Looked around. At the gate of the school is a group of parents, and the two sides on the left and right are students who share happiness with their partners. No one seemed to be looking at him. "Illusion?" Is it too nervous about the forthcoming Fourth Holy Grail War, so it has an illusion? Scratching his face, Shirou could only come to this conclusion in the end. Now he is just an ordinary elementary school student, without Origin Awakening, and he is not a participant in the Holy Grail War. Who, is there any reason to spy on him? Thinking about this, Shi Lang walked into the teaching building with peace of mind. However, he didn''t know that on a high tower that could overlook the whole month and see the elementary school, a young man in golden armor had a slightly interested smile on his face. "Interesting soul." Obviously he is just a child, who should have the purity of a childish child, but he has a more complicated and disgusting soul than the adults of this era. It''s like a mottled fire burning with cow dung, garbage, plastic, weeds, and waste. If this is the case, it is just another ignorant, disgusting bastard. But in the disgusting mottled fire that exudes a foul smell, there seems to be a small new fire that exudes a fragrance. Although small and easy to be overlooked, Wang, who is very sensitive to this, is still aware of it. "I thought it was just a routine punishment for those thieves who dared to reach out to the king¡¯s treasure, but I didn¡¯t want to see a slightly interesting soul. I let the disgusting smell of fire engulf and become a total bastard. Ignite a new fire, get rid of ignorance, and become a [person]. It¡¯s not bad as an after-show show." The king of gold gradually became indifferent, and finally disappeared without a trace. ¡­ ¡­ With the end of the last math class, time finally entered the lunch break. Yuewang saw that the elementary school did not set up a cafeteria, so lunch can only rely on the lunch box brought over, or go to the canteen to buy bread. Although Fujimaru Hinao is very sturdy, but his mother''s guidelines are still very good, he made a lunch for Shirou. However, she did too well, and she even made a cup of Mei Kumbu tea! It seems that because of inheriting this body, Shirou also disliked Mei Kumbu tea as much as the second generation of justice. "It''s terrible!" Shaking his head, Shiro packed his lunchboxes and went to the grocery store at the school gate to buy a glass of unique marble soda with the characteristics of the times. "Hiccup!" After a hiccup, Shiro walked towards the campus. Huh? Shi Lang''s footsteps stopped, and the feeling of being watched appeared again, and this time it was very strong, still mixed with frost-like malice. Turning his head suddenly, before he could see the person, a stick figure flashed in front of him. "Huh!" His head sank, Shi Lang fainted on the ground. At the end of my sight, I stopped on the orange hair... Chapter 4： ¡­ ¡­ When his consciousness became sober, Shirou opened his eyes. In the bewildered vision, there was a man standing in front of him, not knowing what he was doing. There was an object lying next to the man''s leg, which was too blurred to see clearly. Someone seemed to be crying and screaming, but his head was so muddled that he couldn''t react at all. I...I... The muddled head almost made De Shilang faint again, but the somewhat chaotic words of the man who sounded in his ears caused his spirit to burst suddenly! "Overfill, overfill, overfill...it seems to be five times, did I just say it five times? Leave him alone." Although his head was still chaotic, he couldn''t hear the specific words, but the laughing tone and the very sensitive calling lines made Teshiro wake up. Shi Lang tried his best to move his body, biting his teeth towards the tip of his tongue, and the severe pain instantly awakened him. In front of me was a room with closed doors and windows. Next to the man in front of me, there was a girl **** with a thick rope. The sound of crying was enough to evoke tears. Such a scene is really hard not to remind people of the basement ***y. However, the smell of blood emanating from the moist ground, and the dead body of an adult who was gurgling with an unknown liquid not far away, told that this was an even more terrifying incident. The **** scene stimulated the brain, causing De Shilang, an ordinary person who lived in a peaceful age, to breathe slightly, and his head began to fall into chaos. "Calm down! Calm down!" He kept telling himself to calm down, but the **** scene stimulated the brain and forced the continuous secretion of adrenaline, causing his mind to gradually warm up. There was a trace of sweat. Shirou forced himself to calm down and looked up at everything around him. He saw the happy man who was immersed in busyness. The man has short orange hair and a clean face. But on the ground, using blood, painted some unknown magic circle. Like the magic circle in a ghost movie. -Yusheng Ryunosuke! Breathing is slightly rapid. He doesn''t have the hand of picking up girls, right? Why is it so unlucky? The survival plan that I wrote earlier was shattered to the bones by Sakura before it was executed. Now that I went to school, how come I was caught by this murderer? Yusheng Ryunosuke grabbed the girl who was **** next to him. "The way you cry is so beautiful." The girl was crying harder, but Yusheng Ryunosuke seemed to have seen something wonderful, and the smile on his face grew thicker. Shiro noticed the girl. It was a girl with short brown hair, wearing the uniform of Yatsushidai Elementary School. "Oh, my little angel, you are also awake." Yusheng Ryunosuke threw the girl into the center of the magic circle, turned his head and saw Shiro awake, and smiled and threw Shiro into the center of the magic circle. "In this way, the sacrifices to the devil will be enough." Yusheng Ryunosuke smiled more openly, his face seemed to be smeared with honey. "Overfill it, overfill it...Huh? Did I read this sentence just now? It''s his responsibility." Yusheng Ryunosuke began to recite the spell. Shirou''s forehead shed cold sweat. Obviously, Yusheng Ryunosuke intends to use them to play a killing game that summons demons. Yusheng Ryunosuke is a scrape that purely takes pleasure in killing. In order to seek happiness, even his biological sister who took good care of him did not hesitate to kill him, and found an ancient book in his hometown that seemed to be a magic guide. Books. Follow the calling ritual of the book, collect sacrifices to kill people, and summon demons. Although this inadvertently triggered the summoning mechanism of the Holy Grail War, summoned a whole Servant, and participated in the Holy Grail War. But in fact, what he would do is not to participate in the Holy Grail War, but this kind of murder mode like a cult sacrifice, which brought him new happiness in killing. When Amsun Ryunosuke, who had finished chanting the spell, failed to summon the demons, he would kill them himself. What to do? The fear of death gradually forced De Shilang''s forehead to be covered with cold sweat. Now he is just an ordinary elementary school student. The so-called Golden Thumb may be his familiarity with the world of the moon and his grasp of the future business direction. There is nothing else. It''s just the body of an ordinary primary school student with his hands and feet **** with thick ropes. How can he survive? In other words, who can come to save him? The Jade Emperor? Sanqing? God? Jesus? Or could it exist, the existence of unknown names that let him go through? The existence of these idealisms is not reliable! The most reliable one is probably the police! However, looking at the girl from the Yatsushida Primary School next to him, his heart was cold. Yatsudaitai Primary School and Yuewangjian Primary School are separated by more than a dozen miles. Yusheng Ryunosuke, caught him at the entrance of Yuewang Primary School, and now he has arrested a student from Yatsushidai Primary School. Obviously, the two places committed crimes, increasing the speed of police investigations. I am afraid that when the police arrive at the scene, they will only see the bodies of two children, right? No one is reliable, only... Only, help yourself! But how to save yourself? There is no system, no awakening, no magic, no superpowers...just an ordinary elementary school student with his hands and feet **** with thick ropes, how can he save himself? Seeing that Yusheng Ryunosuke finished reciting the spell and walked over slowly with a dagger, Shirou''s heart panicked. He doesn''t want to die... I don''t want to die! The surrounding magic circle was shining with a faint light, and it was impossible to notice if you didn''t concentrate. At the same time, Shirou, who was hot-headed because of the fear of death, did not feel that his right hand was getting hot, and a bright red mark was slowly emerging... ¡­ ¡­ ps: Let''s pass the three chapters first. They are all current codes. If you think it is okay, please collect them and vote for some votes by the way~! Thank you~! Chapter 5： Chapter 4 Subordinates The red, like a double-edged sword mark appeared on the back of Shirou''s right hand. The next moment, the magic circle under Shilang began to emit a faint scarlet light, and a strong wind blew away the surrounding debris, also forcing Yusheng Ryunosuke to retreat two or three steps. "Wow! Cool! What is this? Is this Lord Devil coming?" Yusheng Ryunosuke looked at the magic circle bursting with strong winds, his eyes gleaming, like an innocent child who was purely obsessed with something. The abnormal change made the girl who was also in the center of the formation cry, fearful, and instinctively approached Shirou. Shirou was unaware of this. In fact, his current state was very wrong. On the land of Fuyuki City, a magic ceremony called the Holy Grail War is about to take place. The Holy Grail is a wishing machine. Except for the three companies that initially established this ritual system and the clock tower that accepted the ritual system, the rest of the participants need to have enough desires to be selected by the Holy Grail. Previously, Shirou''s strong desire to survive was accepted by the Holy Grail, and the participants were given a mantra to prove it. It was the double-edged sword-like red mark on the back of Shirou''s right hand. And what Yusheng Ryunosuke learned from the ancient books of the wizard, the magic circle drawn with blood, and the spells recited aloud are the rituals for summoning the Servant. At the moment, the participants, the circle, and the spells have all arrived, and the ceremony called the Holy Grail War has begun. However, there were some problems with this ceremony. The Holy Grail War, this is the war of magicians. Participants are naturally magicians. Otherwise, the most basic magic power that drives the Servant does not exist, how to fight? However, Shirou is just an ordinary elementary school student. Even if his body possesses 27 magic circuits, it cannot change him who has not yet been awakened. He is just an ordinary six-year-old elementary school student. However, he did have a connection with the Holy Grail. As a result, the powerful magic power of the Holy Grail ceremony directly rushed through his magic circuit, forcing the magic circuit hidden in the body to begin to connect with the summoned Servant. "So uncomfortable... so uncomfortable...!" Shi Lang muttered. It''s like every nerve in the body is burning. Unspeakable uncomfortable. More than that, the magic circuit was forced to open, connecting with the Servant who was about to be summoned, and the huge magical power of the initial contact made Teshiro see a phantom. Sword. Wherever he looked, there were swords. Excalibur, holy sword, magic sword, cursing sword, blessing sword, legendary sword... a series of swords stand in a dark and hopeless world. Like the tomb of the sword. "Tsk. It was actually called by you." Untimely, a rather unhappy male voice resounded in his ears. "The miracle called the Holy Grail, if it is summoned by you, the magic spell in your hand will not allow me to fulfill my wish. The most important thing is, if it is driven by you, I am willing to die." The connected Servant made such a conclusion, shattered his spiritual foundation and returned to the Hall of Valor independent of the timeline and worldline. However, his remaining spiritual foundation did not disappear because of this. Instead, Shiro absorbed and merged because of the homology of the origin awakening performed by Shiro. Yes. The Servant who was summoned was Shiro. No, to be precise, it should be the second generation of justice who has not been traversed, experienced the winter wood fire, died of both parents, and finally changed his name and was brainwashed. Heroic Guardian Shiro! The young body bears the Servant''s spiritual foundation, even if it is from the same source, it is really unbearable. The whole body was scorching like a fire, and a part of the body was decorated similarly to the Palace of Heroes. The surging power began to rush away, and with a "click", the pure power tore the thick rope that bound the whole body. "What''s the matter? Lord Devil? What''s the matter with you? How can children have such great power?" Yusheng Ryunosuke said in surprise. Shi Lang stared at him. The painful and violent gaze made Yusheng Ryunosuke''s heart jump. Excessive power overflowed his entire body, and his overwhelmed brain constantly sent dangerous signals, forcing him to fall asleep. However, Yusheng Ryunosuke is still here, still alive. If he just slept like this, not only would he be killed, but the girl who was still in the middle of the magic circle would also be killed. Enduring the overload pain of his mind, Shirou raised his hand and activated the magic principle of [projection] he learned from the spiritual foundation in an instant. With a "swish", a sharp sword shuttled through the space, with a cold wind, aimed at Yusheng Ryunosuke''s head, and flew directly over. However, at this moment, Shi Lang''s head was too painful, and the aim was wrong, only piercing the chest of Yusheng Ryunosuke. Blood is like fog! But Yusheng Ryunosuke did not scream, not even a painful expression. I''m afraid no one has thought that the true form of a murderer is a painless person. However, even if it was painless, Yusheng Ryunosuke realized that something was wrong and turned around and ran away. Shi Lang wanted to chase and killed the murderer directly. However, the overload caused by the fusion of the spirit base made his brain unbearable, and he fainted directly in shock... "Uuuuu..." Girl, was terrified. Soon after, the police arrived. ¡­ ¡­ Xindu Police Station. "There will be such an encounter, we are sorry, this is the negligence of our police. The child''s mood may change drastically and needs your parents'' care." "We don''t want to hear this, what about the criminal? Is the criminal caught?" "I''m sorry, no. He escaped. But don''t worry, our police will do everything possible to bring the criminals to justice!" "I hope so!" With anger and distress, Fujimaru and his wife brought Shirou, who was still in a faint, back home from the police station. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Sakura looked at Shirou who had fainted, and asked the Fujimaru couple with a worried expression on her face. Sakura is not bad for Shirou''s senses. In the past few days, Shi Lang has told her stories, and has a very good attitude towards her, very gentle, just like his own biological sister. So now looking at Shirou who fainted, she was very worried. Chapter 6： "He..." Mr. Fujimaru didn''t know how to answer. "This kid raced against other people, and finally fainted because of exhaustion." Mrs. Fujimaru accepted the stubbornness and fooled the past very skillfully. Kozakura did not speak, looking at Shiro who was lying on the bed with pain. She went to the bathroom and took a cold towel out, climbed onto the bed, and helped wipe the sweat from Shiro''s face. "So uncomfortable... so uncomfortable..." Shi Lang muttered in his dream, his painful face almost twisted into one piece. "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt. Sakura is here, brother doesn''t hurt. Brother is good." Sakura gently touched Shirou''s forehead. Outside the room, Fujimaru and his wife saw this scene in their eyes and quietly closed the door. "I really like this girl, and she will definitely become a good wife in the future. This is what I decided from the first time I saw her." Mrs. Fujimaru said. "Yes. I don''t know whose child it is, which parent threw her so cruelly?" Mr. Fujimaru asked. "I don''t know. What is there to talk about about the parents? Anyway, she will be my daughter in the future, and I will spoil her." Mrs. Fujimaru said. Mr. Fujimaru smiled and nodded. "Naruda... You said, you said, will this matter cause a psychological shadow to Shirou?" After a moment of silence, Mrs. Fujimaru said with a worried expression on her face. "Oh... don''t say it, you can ask for a long vacation for the school. I will discuss with the president and see if I can approve me for a vacation and take him out to relax. lest there really be any psychological problems." "At this time, will the company grant you a vacation?" "If you don''t approve, please resign. You can find another job, and there is only one child. I don''t want Shirou to be like us, who has not experienced the love of his parents. Such a life is incomplete." Mr. Fujimaru said. Chapter 5 I was too difficult, really! [Second more] "Um..." His brows tightened subconsciously, Shi Lang slowly opened his eyes, his consciousness has not been fully awakened, as if the pain of excessive use of the brain is still fully awake. A moist breath came from his face, and he felt that there was a soft, warm thing around him. Turning his head slightly, Shirou saw Sakura lying on the pillow beside him, sleeping peacefully. He breathed in, warm breath, slowly vomiting on his face, like a cat''s paws tickling. His throat was a little dry, Shirou moved a little, and wanted to get up and pour a glass of water. However, this slight movement caused the girl beside her to wake up with a "‰ëßÌ". "Brother, you are awake." The girl said softly while rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Wake you up?" Shilang smiled apologetically, but his body was very weak, so his smile looked a little tired, "Sorry, I wanted to pour some water, but I woke you up." "Brother wants to drink water? I''ll pour water for brother." Sakura said. "No, this kind of trivial matter, I''ll do it myself." Shi Lang smiled and wanted to get up. But who would have thought, Sakura pushed him back, her face was very serious and said: "My brother is a patient, so I have to lie down." With that, he ran out of the room and went downstairs to pour water. Shi Lang didn''t know what to say, so he could only sigh that it''s nice to have a sister, especially such a caring sister. However, rationality told Shirou that this was only temporary. Sakura had ran away from home, and the Tosaka and Mazakis would definitely find her. Shaking his head, don''t think about these complicated things. However, even if you don''t think about complicated things, these complicated things will automatically come to your door. Raising his hand slightly, looking at the red mark on the back of his hand, or the magic creation called Lingshu, Shirou couldn''t help but feel a bitterness on his face. Wanting to avoid the Fourth World War, he became a participant in the Fourth World War. Moreover, he also summoned the original owner who wanted to kill him. As a result, the original master saw that he had summoned him and committed suicide. In the end, he merged with the spiritual foundation, resulting in him becoming a subservient similar to Matthew, and working as a part-time Master... Isn''t this driving yourself to death? Being both a Master and a follower, even if you want to withdraw from the Fourth Holy Grail War, you can''t do it. Because there are only two ways to withdraw from the Holy Grail War, either by the death of the follower or the death of the Master. And he is now a follower and a master, how to retire? Back with your head? This ending is either to win others or be crushed to death? "My hand...I''m really not a picker, why is it so unlucky!" I wanted to avoid the Fourth Holy Grail War, and I wanted to put aside the relationship with the mystery. As a result, the relationship with the Holy Grail War became either you or me. What a shame! It''s just like a bamboo basket, and the tears shed first! "What is this?" Suddenly, he inadvertently glanced at the scene in front of him, making De Shi Lang stunned. There is a frame in front of him, like a system frame described in a novel. No. It should not be said that it is a system frame, but it should be said that it is the magic brought by the Holy Grail ritual, which analyzes the physical condition and forms a kind of analysis data that can be recognized by the brain¡ª ¡¾Career: Caster Muscle strength: E Durability: E Agility: E Magic: C Lucky: E Treasure: Infinite Sword System (E~A++)] ¡¾Job Skills: Chapter 7： Position construction E-: You, who are not a magician, don¡¯t know what a magic workshop is. You can barely rely on the skills granted by the job agency to build a workshop with a little protective function. Prop making E-: You, who are not a magician, don''t know what prop making is called. You can barely rely on the skills given by the job agency to make some capable magic props. ¡¿ [Intrinsic skills: Clairvoyance C: The visual ability also known as "Eagle Eye". Just looking at it from a height can see the entire town and search for enemies. Magic C-: Magic skills endowed by Lingji, learned traditional magic. Good at strengthening and projection magic. When projecting "sword" weapons, it will rise to the level of A+. Minyan (True) B: Insights cultivated through practice and exercise. A "combat theory" that can calmly grasp one''s own situation and the enemy''s ability in a disadvantaged situation, and find a way to survive. B-level representatives can seize the opportunity and implement it tactically even if there is only 1% possibility of reversal. ¡¿ Undoubtedly, this is a template of ability brought after the fusion of the spirit foundation of the Palace of Valor. But this attribute value is too bad, right? Shirou''s mouth twitched, and a row of Es looked too scary, okay! Why is this in the Holy Grail War? It''s too hard! This is simply a dead end! No matter how weak and life is in danger, Shi Lang quickly got off the bed, picked up a towel and wiped it on the back of his right hand. Knowing that it is useless, but he still hopes to be able to erase the spell...this thing is too scary! I''m really afraid that halfway through, a follower jumped out of the grass and shouted "Demacia", smashing himself with a big sword and Gank! "Brother, what are you doing?" Kozakura walked in with a glass of water, looking at Shirou with a confused face. Shirou subconsciously covered the back of his right hand, turned his head and responded: "Nothing." "Here, water." Kozakura put the water in front of Shirou. Shi Lang picked it up and drank it. "Brother, you lie down, your body is still very weak." Kozakura said with a worried face. "Well, I know." Shirou hid his right hand behind his back, lay back on the bed, and pointed his left finger at the drawer of the desk. "Sakura, there are two black gloves in that drawer. Help me hold them." If the curse cannot be wiped off, then it can only be covered, otherwise the other participants will find him, he will be killed in various ways. Let a spirit base merge with a six-year-old kid with all attributes and a row of E to fight those mythical murderers who have experienced life and death? How to fight? Do you use your head? Therefore, it can only reduce the chance of exposing the curse. It is best if no one finds it, and then ran away from Fuyuki City. Maybe, there is still a chance to survive. "Brother, what are you going to do with gloves in the house? And what is the red graffiti on the back of your right hand? I can''t wash it off. Aunt Chuqing was very angry before." Sakura handed the gloves to Shiro while ventilating. Report. Shi Lang, who took the glove, gradually disappeared. "Sakura, have you seen the mark on the back of my right hand?" Shilang asked nervously. Kozakura nodded, wondering why Shirou''s face was so nervous. "Apart from you and my mother, has anyone else seen the mark on the back of my hand?" Shilang''s face was extremely nervous, it was a matter of life! "Yes!" Kozakura nodded without hesitation. "Who is there?" Shi Lang asked quickly. This is the autumn of life and death! "Hmm... there is me, there is aunt Hinaqing, uncle Narita, and my brother''s teachers, classmates, neighbors'' aunts and uncles..." Sakura thought as she said, "That''s right! There is also a brown-haired man. Girl, and her parents and relatives. There are many people." Kozakura tried hard to think back, answering Shirou''s question with all his strength, but did not find Shirou''s face getting paler and whiter, and a mochi-like white ghost appeared in his mouth. When I thought of the news that I had a Lingshu scattered in my mind, the gang of magicians with wild faces grinned and Xiezhong came to the door, and put themselves in an 18-like appearance like an iron man... Oh my! I''m too hard! Please, my God, be a human being! Chapter 6 Time will tell you the answer [third more] By now, Shiro had to accept this cruel reality. While becoming the selected child, the news that he was carrying the spell curse also let many people know. Once the news spreads, the gang of unscrupulous magicians will definitely come to the door. As for whether you can spare your life for the sake of being just a child? If he is not a subordinate, perhaps a righteous partner like Kirito Eomiya, he may also let his own way of life. And now that he is an A-servant, both a Master and a Servant, there is no need to think about it, no one will let him go. As for anti-killing... the ability to rank E, fighting experience depends entirely on the inheritance of the spirit base, the brain and thinking are normal ordinary people from the celestial dynasty, how do you fight the old foxes and the murderers of the myth and legend level? Do you want to fight? Now, Shi Lang has been thinking about it, and there is only one way he wants to survive. ¡­ "My mother, sir, let''s leave Fuyuki City." When Fujimaru Hinao, who had to go out to buy groceries, came back, Shirou said his thoughts very much on his face. Leaving is already the safest way to avoid the Fourth Holy Grail War and survive. As long as he is in Fuyuki City, his life is always in danger. Only if you leave, you will be elected. It''s not enough to be far away from the city. Who knows if the magician killer who is good at using modern weapons will come to him? It is best to leave Neon and go to a foreign country. It is best to go to the next door to the celestial dynasty, where immigration control is very strict, and well-known international murderers like the Magic Killer are estimated to be under supervision as soon as they enter. Just¡ª "Stop talking about such willful words." Fujimaru Hinao said seriously. As an abandoned child couple abandoned by their parents, they can have a home in a city and build a family. God knows how much hardship they have suffered, how can they give up this hard-earned home? The most important thing is that if you move out of Fuyuki City, it means giving up your job. In today''s economic downturn, it is hard to find a job. Without a job, where is the family''s source of income? Sit and eat the sky? "I know that your mood is very unstable right now, and you are afraid of Fuyuki City. But don''t worry, your father has already asked for a vacation, and our family is going to travel." Fujimaru Hina said. "Going to travel?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes. We are a family of four and we are going to travel." Fujimaru Hinao laughed, and her sturdy temperament became a little gentle. And speaking of a family of four, it is obvious that Sakura has been counted as a family member. Shi Lang calculated it, traveling is also okay, as long as he can avoid the Fourth Holy Grail War. When the time comes out of Winterwood City, he will be stuck in the field and won''t come back. Even if it is naive, but Gou Ming is the top priority. I want to live, what''s wrong? "When will we leave?" Shirou asked. Traveling is a good way to avoid the Fourth Holy Grail War, but the important thing is time. Chapter 8： "Your father''s holiday has been approved, but the company has a large business that requires your father to be responsible. It will be half a month at most." Fujimaru Hina didn''t know what Shiro was thinking, but thought Shiro had already started. Looking forward to traveling, so I expected a date. "Half a month..." Shi Lang figured it out. Although it is not a senior research party, as a general-level Xingyue fan, Shirou still has a clear grasp of the timeline of Xingyue. The Fourth Holy Grail War took place in 1994. At that time, the picture depicts winter, either at the beginning of the year or at the end of the year. Now it is September 1993. Whether it is the outbreak at the beginning of the year or the next year, there is at least two months of buffering. Very well, from the time point of view, it should be possible to avoid the Fourth Holy Grail War. Thinking about this, Shilang breathed a sigh of relief, but turned his head slightly and glanced at Sakura on the side, his heart shook again. According to the Xingyue timeline, Sakura adopted the Makiri family for transformation a year before the outbreak of the Holy Grail War. And looking at her now, although there is sadness in her eyes, she still has the innocence and agility that are unique to children, and it does not seem to have undergone transformation at all. It seems that the Holy Grail War broke out at the end of 1994? Regardless of whether it broke out at the beginning of the year or the end of the year, my God, I beg you to be a man again, don''t make any moths! ¡­ ¡­ Shi Lang stayed at home for the next few days, and refused to go out whether it was windy, rainy or thunderous. Ling Zhou was seen by many people, and it has increased the chance of exposure. Don''t you owe Gank if you go out and wander around at this time? Although it is possible to be found by participants, at least the probability is relatively low, and the home is relatively safe. "Brother, here." Kozakura returned the art textbook to Shirou. These days, Sakura stays at Shiro''s house, mostly borrowing Shiro''s textbooks for knowledge acquisition. Shirou''s family didn''t know whether Sakura had studied before or where, and they were afraid of touching Sakura''s wounds, so they didn''t dare to mention it. Sakura was also very taboo about this, and never mentioned it. However, Fujimaru and his wife have decided to adopt Sakura, and naturally they will also offer Sakura to study. It''s just that the class has already begun. Taking into account Sakura''s psychological condition, the Fujimaru and his wife did not directly enroll Sakura, but let her adjust to her family for a period of time. Therefore, the most considerate person is always the person who has experienced it. "Here, this is a picture book. Let me show you." Shirou took out an art picture book from his schoolbag and handed it to Sakura. In these days of contact, he found that Sakura really likes this kind of art picture book, sometimes at home, he would also take out rice paper to paint. "Thank you, brother." Kozakura showed a sweet smile. Shirou felt he was healed. It''s really nice to have a soft girl at home. Just... As soon as Sakura''s family background and future encounters were taken into consideration, Shirou''s mood fell somewhat. He knows very well that the communication between the two is only temporary and momentary, and separation is the final outcome. Sakura is a child of the Tosaka family, and is destined to be retrieved by Tosaka Tokimin, and then adopted to the Makiri family to begin her own destiny. Shirou responded with sympathy to Sakura''s fate, but he was helpless. He is too busy to take care of himself right now, so why should he take care of others? Furthermore, even if you want to manage, where does the power come from? Now I am no longer a reader who is holding a mobile phone or sitting at a computer desk looking at doujin comics or novels. I can sit safely and overlook the world from a high-dimensional perspective. I am no longer qualified to say "the protagonist is really rubbish". He is a traverser, and at the same time just an ordinary celestial person living in a peaceful age. He had the imagination of a hero to save the United States, but in reality he is an ordinary person protected by a legal society. Let me ask an ordinary person, what can I do to save the United States as a hero? Especially enemies, or murderers in myths and legends, magicians who treat human life like a stubborn life, and old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years? Take the head? However, Sakura has been boarding at home for almost ten days, and it is very strange that the Tosaka family hasn''t found the door yet. With the energy of the Saka family, this is very unusual. Maybe Tosaka Tokimi¡¯s energy was focused on the Holy Grail War, so he ignored this? But this is also good. If separation is a doomed ending, Shirou hopes that this time can be extended indefinitely. On the one hand, I really have a good feeling for this well-behaved and sensible girl. On the other hand, I simply don¡¯t want a girl to encounter that kind of misfortune. However, it is really going to be separated. Can you really witness a girl encounter that kind of tragic misfortune, and be indifferent? Shiro didn''t know. He is an ordinary celestial person, and just an ordinary celestial person. There is conscience, kindness, malice, worries, selflessness... but more, it is selfishness. Shilang didn''t know what would happen to him at that time, and he didn''t want to think about these complicated things. He gave the answer to time, and perhaps when that moment comes, time will tell him the answer. And now, Shirou had to face another severe challenge of himself¡ª Chapter 7 I will not go out if I die! "Can''t you get out?" "I won''t go out!" "Did you see my palm? If you don''t want this palm to hit your ass, you''d better let go of the pillar right away and go out with me!" "I won''t go out to die!" Looking at Shirou who was holding the pillar tightly and refused to let go, Mrs. Fujimaru had a headache. When Shirou was brought back from the police station, Fujimaru Hinao found the Lingshu on the back of Shirou''s right hand. Fujimaru Hinao is not a magician, nor does he know the existence of the magic way, and naturally does not know the meaning of the Holy Grail War and the spell. She only thought it might be a tattoo similar to a cult imprint drawn on the back of her son''s hand by a criminal. After all, when the police found her son, there was a magic circle similar to a cult ritual turned into by blood on the ground. As a mother, Fujimaru Hina would never want to have tattoos on his son, because he would be regarded as a badass gangster child, or a child of the underworld. I was afraid that Shirou still had a shadow in his heart, so Fujimaru Hina did not dare to mention it, but after living for a few days, there was nothing wrong with seeing Shirou, so Fujimaru Hina wanted to take Shirou to the tattoo shop and give this red tattoo. Get rid of. Of course Shiro refused to go out. He was so devoted to his life, he just wanted to stay at home until his father had finished his work, and then escaped from Fuyuki City. But it is a pity that the child''s wishes are useless to the mother, even if the child''s recently demonstrated thinking is very mature. However, the Shirou of Lingji fusion, speaking with power alone, is many times bigger than an adult, Fujimaru Hina can''t pull it no matter what. This is also of course, even if the gluten strength attribute is only E, it is a follower template after all, and an ordinary person will naturally not be able to pull it. This made Fujimaru Hyoqing very depressed, and could only threaten sternly: "Can''t you get out?" "I won''t go out to die!" For the sake of his life, Shi Lang is also a dead duck. Fujimaru Hina was completely helpless. Although his style was very sturdy, Fujimaru Hina had never beaten a child, and the most was just stern. But Fujimaru Hyoqing never did this, which seems to be related to their early experience. I don¡¯t know how to be a parent, and I don¡¯t have a template for learning. Although I want to give Shirou as much love as possible, I don¡¯t know how to express it, and I don¡¯t know how to effectively discipline him. It is estimated that it has already slapped up. Chapter 9： How about the child being disobedient? Most of them are owed, just clean up. Fortunately, Shirou himself was an adult soul, and his predecessor had better temperament, so he didn''t go wrong. "Brother, Sakura accompanies her to the tattoo shop. So, older brother must also muster up the courage and try to go out!" Sakura cheered for Shirou. Like Fujimaru and his wife, she thought Shirou had a shadow in his heart because of his encounter with Yusheng Ryunosuke, and he was full of fear for the outside world. In fact, Shirou was really afraid of the outside world because of the Fourth Holy Grail War. It''s just... Tattoo shop? That''s right! Why didn''t I think of this! Isn''t this an effective way to go to the tattoo shop to conceal the curse? For an instant, Shirou stopped resisting, and even cooperated very well. This made Fujimaru Young Ching very speechless. "I really have a sister, forgot my mother..." Fujimaru Hinao shook her head, but Shirou was very cooperative and she was still very happy. But before leaving, she asked Shi Lang to put on the gloves. As a mother, she didn''t want anyone to see her child with tattoos. This does not have to be said by Fujimaru Hina, Shirou herself is more unwilling to be seen by Ling Shu than she is. Because this is a matter of life and death! A family of three walked out of the house and walked towards the tattoo shop. A mother, a pair of siblings, and a happy family will definitely attract a lot of attention in the past. But now people are all looking hurriedly, acting on their own, and the indifference of human feelings is like the cold wind of Siberia. There is no alternative. Against the background of the Great Depression, unemployment is like a sword of Damocles hanging over the head, forcing people to have no extra energy to pay attention to other things. However, there are a pair of eyes, but they have been watching Shirou the moment he walked out of the house. "The new fire disappeared. Did you end up becoming a complete bastard?" No disappointment, no anger. Standing on a high tower and looking down on the earth, the golden king has long been accustomed to such things. The soul of the immature is pure as snow, contaminated with the seeds of ignorance in the mottled life, and the soul becomes a disgusting hybrid. And bastard, no matter how you teach, you can''t teach, no matter how you lead or step into ignorance, no matter how much you waste your mind, your efforts are in vain. -Disappointment has long since disappeared from the golden king. Because the king of gold has already given up expectations. Without expectations, how can we be disappointed? "Huh." With an arrogant laugh, the golden king gradually disappeared. He saw through the truth of the child named "Shi Lang" and understood the fact that the other party had merged with Lingji. However, he did not do anything. The **** is just a bastard, and he takes the initiative and takes it seriously. It''s dirtying his hands. However, if only a **** dares to watch his treasure, then the king''s punishment must come! "Huh¡ª?" Shi Lang stopped abruptly, and looked around. "What''s the matter, brother?" Kozakura noticed Shirou''s change and couldn''t help asking out loud. "Nothing..." Shaking his head, Shi Lang continued to keep up. He is also a little confused. Just now he felt the sense of voyeurism again, the feeling was so strong, but he looked around and found no one, and this sense of voyeurism was not malicious and quickly disappeared. However, Shirou has become a participant in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and Shirou is very sensitive to this. "Has it been discovered by someone else?" Shirou doesn''t know, but what he knows is that Fuyuki City is too dangerous and travel is not enough. If possible, move! However, before that, go to the tattoo shop first to cover up Lingshu. When I arrived at the tattoo shop, the boss was very polite. After asking about the request, he tried his best to help deal with the enchantment in Shilang''s hand. Just¡ª "This...what''s this?" The tattoo shop owner was very dumbfounded. Regardless of whether you use facial cream or repair liquid, the methods that can easily repair tattoos in the past are not used in front of Lingshu. No matter how you do it, Ling Shu will reappear again. Shi Lang was disappointed. As expected, ordinary methods had no use for such unscientific magic creations. I am still too young! However, a big problem has now arisen. While unable to cover the Lingshu by physical means, he let more people see the Lingshu, and he also made them aware of the unusualness of the Lingshu. Because no one has a pit in his head, how could such an abnormal situation that cannot be repaired fail to attract attention? Fortunately, Shirou used [hint] magic in advance to fool the owner of the tattoo shop and the others such as Fujimaru Hinao before the big commotion. Even Sakura didn''t let it go. Shirou had never learned magic, but Yinglingweigong had learned such a general level of traditional magic. Shirou who inherited the spirit foundation naturally learned it too. After the [hint] was down, Shi Lang quickly put on the gloves to avoid trouble. After returning home, he again gave Fujimaru Hinao a [hint] to make them ignore the magic spell they were holding. In fact, when he learned that his magic spell was known, Shi Lang thought about using [hint] to cover up this matter. However, too many people know. Person-to-person, event-to-event, and the radiation coverage is too wide, and it is difficult to block the news, so it is better to run away. Just when Shirou decided to go to Mr. Fujimaru at home to finish the work, and then, in the name of travel, the family fled the magic cave of Fuyuki City, the daily nuclear peace. However, today''s Fujimaru-san hurriedly ran home, and as soon as he returned home, he hurriedly ordered Shirou and the others- Chapter 10： "Hyoqing, Shirou, and Sakura, put on your clothes. Let''s go out to eat tonight!" Chapter 8 A new storm has appeared! [Second more] Mr. Fujimaru is a real estate salesperson. This is the most common type of salaried employee born under the background of the era when Neon signed the "Plaza Agreement" in 1985. The real estate is overheated. But after the real estate bubble that started in 1991, countless real estate companies went bankrupt, and this type of staff is also the largest group of unemployed people. Fortunately, due to his early experience, Mr. Fujimaru''s emotional intelligence was exercised very much in the process of rolling and rolling. At the same time, he worked very hard and the president respected him, so he did not lose his job. After all, it''s someone who has suffered. And because Shirou encounters Yusheng Ryunosuke, Mr. Fujimaru is ready to resign and travel with Shirou to dissolve the inner shadow. But who ever thought, the president actually approved a vacation, and it was a paid vacation! Just let him complete a very important list. The client is a big entity from Tokyo and wants to open a big mall in the new capital of Fuyuki City. This is the object of competition for all real estate companies in Fuyuki City. Mr. Fujimaru has worked overtime day and night these days, and this is why he rarely goes home. The company¡¯s offer was not unattractive among the peers. This customer already had a sense of belonging, but because of a series of encounters, he chose to contact Mr. Fujimaru. There was no request, but one request was to have a thank you meal with the Fujimaru family. It turned out that the customer''s child was the girl who was attacked by Yusheng Ryunosuke before. Shiro was helpless in this regard. Mr. Fujimaru''s tone was firm, and there was no room for reversal. Because of his early years of experience and years of rolling, Mr. Fujimaru''s attitude in handling matters is generally gentle and consultative, and he usually listens to Mrs. Fujimaru''s instructions at home. However, Mr. Fujimaru is still the neon traditional machismo in his bones. He is strong but also arbitrary. Once a decision is made, it cannot be changed. However, Shirou had no objection to this. Cooperating with Mr. Fujimaru to complete the work, he can also leave Fuyuki City quickly. And leaving Fuyuki City... The sooner the better! Not only will my situation as a participant become safer, even Sakura, who was abducted by Mrs. Fujimaru, can temporarily escape from the clutches of the Tosaka and Makiri houses and spend some happy time with them. The banquet at the dining table is in the International Restaurant in Xindu. Shi Lang didn''t have the mind to look at the specific name, because when he heard that it was this place, his heart was cold. I was afraid that a messenger of justice came out from somewhere, and then used a bomb to blow up the restaurant. As for why it is so certain that the big restaurant that Kirishu Eomiya bombed was this one, it was entirely because of the small town of Fuyuki City, the only restaurant that was on the table and positioned as an "international" restaurant. "It''s 1993. In 1993, there are at least two months left before the start of the war. Peace of mind... the jungler is still on his way." Shi Lang comforted himself so. "Mr. Fujimaru, here, here." Before reaching the entrance of the restaurant, Shiro saw a middle-aged man with short brown hair waving at them. "Mr. Miku." Fujimaru Narita led everyone over. This Mr. Mei dropped into the big restaurant with the Fujimaru family, and skillfully led them to a box and sat down. There were already quite a few people sitting in the box, a total of seven or eight people, including two elderly people, apparently not the only ones in Meizuo''s family. And the girl who was in trouble with Yusheng Ryunosuke before was sitting next to an old grandmother. She lowered her head, her expression was a little low, and she felt a strong smile. Obviously, as an ordinary little girl, she has not yet emerged from the shadow of death a few days ago. I didn''t look closely at that time, but now I look closely at this little girl, she looks quite cute. The facial features are not as delicate as Sakura, but they are very distinct. Although they are still immature, they already have a classical beauty. The two head men introduced each other''s family. When Fujimaru Narita introduced Shiro, the Mr. Mizuo quickly said, "So this brave kid is called Shiro! I really want to thank Shiro, otherwise my Lingzi would be in danger!" Mr. Mizuo''s tone is very grateful, there is no slightest contempt and arrogance of adults towards minors. He learned everything from his daughter, Shirou repelled Yusheng Ryunosuke, which made them survive. Although the daughter''s words are a bit inexplicable, for example, when the wind suddenly rises, Shi Lang can change swords or something. Mr. Mizuo Quan was too scared to be a daughter at the time, and conjecture appeared. The real situation at the scene should be Shi Lang''s clever tricks and the help of surrounding tools to save himself. If not, how could a child beat a murderer who killed even adults? If her daughter is on a business trip...Mr. Mizuo can''t forgive herself. Because he came to do business in Winterwood City, he even asked his daughter to transfer to Yatsushidai Elementary School in advance. These were all his ideas. If he lost his daughter''s life for this, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. For this reason, Mr. Mizuo finally chose to hand over the order to Fujimaru Narita, which is considered a reward. "Uncle, you''re overwhelmed." Shi Lang shook his head and said clearly. Mr. Mei Shuo was a little surprised. You must know that six-year-old children are mostly afraid of having children. Even the kind of courageous and outgoing children will be more embarrassed in the place of many strangers. For example, his son has a very wild personality at home, but with outsiders, he dare not speak. But Shiro''s speech was very clear, his mood was stable, and he was neither overbearing nor overbearing. It should be said, really worthy of being a child who can save himself in the danger of death? "Lingzi, don''t you want to get up yet, hurry up and thank Brother Shilang?" Shaking his head, Mr. Mei Zuo said to Mei Zuo Ling Zi. Meizu Lingzi quickly stood up, looked at Shirou, and said, "That...that, thank you, big brother." "Oh. It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang waved his hand, "You are fine." Shilang didn''t expect that this girl who shared weal and woe would be her future classmate, Meizu Lingzi. However, she is not as stable and reliable as she will be in the future, on the contrary, she is as timid and fearful of life as ordinary little girls. Mei Zuo Ling Zi was looking forward to it. She couldn''t forget that when she was in that state of life and death, she was crying and panicking, but Shirou was extremely steady and finally repelled the murderer. And now when communicating, it is so calm. "In the future, I will also be a reliable person like this brother." Mei Zuo Ling Zi thought so in her heart. The meal continued, and the Mizuo family expressed their gratitude to the Fujimaru family. The most intuitive manifestation was to toast to Fujimaru Narita. Fujimaru Narita is not stupid, and hastened to respond. The confrontation at the wine table is not more than someone''s drinker, but to see who can talk and who can pour whoever. A person who is purely drunk and can''t speak will only be drunk again and again. Everyone says "massive" and "admires", but in fact he laughs at the hooded young man who does not understand humanity and sophistication. Fujimaru Narita wandered all the way, with high emotional intelligence, and could speak, and Mr. Mizuo was also a businessman who knew business well. The two of them were only three-point drunk, while the other relatives of Mizuo who were drinking became drunk. Almost drinking, Mr. Mizuo and Fujimaru Narita began to talk about business, by the way, give pointers to the current economic situation of Neon. "It''s hard to make money in big cities. There are more unemployed than employed. There is no money at all. It is still a small city like this, which is a bit profitable." "Mr. Mizuo is right. After all, our small cities still rely on small businesses for their main economies, and there are few listed companies, so the impact is relatively small. But the user base is relatively small and the market can easily rise to the top." "The competition is relatively small." The two began to talk about business, and then talked about the upcoming contract all the way. Shi Lang doesn''t care about this kind of thing, he just picks up food and eats food. After all, he is still young, and at the same time he doesn''t know much about the economic situation in 1993. He only knows that the future will be the world of the Internet, so he is not interested in listening. Furthermore, there is still a life-and-death holy grail war on the head, where is there any interest in hearing business lessons? "Um... Sister, is there anything strange on my face?" At this moment, Sakura suddenly asked Meizu Lingzi. "Ah... No... It just feels like you''re familiar, as if you''ve seen it somewhere." Mei Su Lingzi shook his head and said. Kozakura''s body shook, and she smiled reluctantly: "It should be an illusion, I haven''t seen my sister before." Chapter 11： "Um...should it." Meizu Lingzi was also uncertain. However, Sakura''s emerald green eyes made Demei Ju Lingzi couldn''t help thinking of the classmate Rin Tosaka in her class. Shiro did not speak. He knows that Meizu Lingzi is now studying at Yatsushidai Elementary School, and Rin Tosaka is also at Yatsushidai Elementary School, so there is no doubt that Sakura also studied there before. Fortunately, Meizu Lingzi used to go to school with her father in Tokyo, and now she has just moved to Fuyuki City, otherwise she would have recognized Sakura at first sight. Speaking of which, if it wasn''t for Fujimaru Narita to forcefully bring a family of four out this time, Sakura probably would be the same as him, so determined not to come out, right? However, before that, he would actually accompany him to a tattoo shop. Is this the kindness of the girl, or treat him as a friend named "brother"? Shirou didn''t plan to delve into it, because he knew that Sakura was destined to leave. The Tosaka family has not found the door so far, but that doesn''t mean that she has given up on Sakura. It is estimated that she was just caught up in the Holy Grail War. Was it because the other party didn''t use the energy of the Tosaka family to find it, but wandered around in the mountain town, ignoring the new capital? Whether this is the answer or not, Shirou is not interested in finding out. He only knew that the Tosaka family was looking for the door sooner or later. Once taken back by the Tosaka family, Sakura will also be adopted to the Makiri family, and then be transformed. However, the only uncertainty is, at that time, can I resist the condemnation of my conscience and witness a sociable and well-behaved girl going to hell? Shiro didn''t know. He is not a noble saint, nor a wicked man of sin. He is an ordinary person, and he is just an ordinary person. There are things like, there are things that hate, there are kindness, there are hatred, there are courageous, and there are fears. An ordinary person is also the most extensive and universally significant group of people in the world. Witnessing a girl going to a miserable hell, he will never be indifferent. However, if he said to save, betting his own life to save a stranger who is not a family member but a friend, he might not be able to do it. He knows praying for that day to come later, and keeps telling himself¡ª "To live, I want to live. Don''t take risks, and don''t make fun of your life. To live is the first! As long as I survive the Fourth Holy Grail War without disasters, I can go to the Internet and start a business , You can be a rich man!" He kept admonishing himself, but what would happen to that moment? Can an ordinary person with a conscience see a sociable girl go to **** without being indifferent? This question, only time will have an answer. Shiro believes that this problem of evasion will not appear until a long time later, at least after the family trip is over. However, he did not expect that he would soon have to face this issue head-on. On September 30, 1993, around 3 pm on Friday, two guests visited his home¡ª "Hello, Mrs. Fujimaru. My name is Makiri Yanya, and this is Aoi Tosaka. She is Sakura''s mother." On the afternoon of the fifteenth day when Sakura became a member of the Fujimaru family, the Tosaka family finally came to the door. ¡­ ¡­ ps: Please leave some footprints and give me some courage to rush to the street. Chapter 9 This is really a tsundere like a textbook... [third more] In the small living room, there used to be at most three people in a family and four people in Sakura, but at the moment it is already full of people, six people in total. The atmosphere is more solemn. Shirou sat on the sofa, looking at the woman named "Tosaka Aoi". It should be said that she is indeed Sakura''s mother, quite a beautiful person. She has long green hair and a long white dress. She is quite quiet and has the temperament of a young lady. If it is said that Mrs. Fujimaru, who has been growing up and rolling all the way, has a "movement" that is unique to a wild child, then Tosaka Aoi is the "stillness" of the rich and aristocratic lady. This kind of demure and graceful temperament is indeed very attractive to men, and it is no wonder that Jian Tong Yanye will incarnate a dog licking, and finally catch his life. And speaking of Jian Tong Yan Ye... Shirou glanced at the young man sitting beside Aoi Tosaka. He has short black hair with sharp bangs and looks quite old, but he looks just like a normal and ordinary young man. As if feeling Shilang''s gaze, Jian Tong Yanye turned his head and smiled at Shilang. "Has it not been remodeled yet? That''s right, after all, Sakura has not yet been adopted to Makiri''s house." Shi Lang said silently in his heart. "Sorry, I came back late." At this moment, Mr. Fujimaru walked into the house with a tired face. Obviously, he worked overtime again. In fact, during this period of time, he has been busy with work, and finally negotiated with Mr. Mizuo about the purchase of real estate and prepared to sleep in the company for a while. As a result, after Mrs. Fujimaru''s phone call, he hurried back. After all, Sakura''s biological mother has come to the door, and she wants to pick Sakura back. Most importantly, the birth mother''s surname is Toosaka. This is the surname of the Tosaka family, a wealthy family in the city of Fukayama. Although the influence in the capital-dominant new metropolitan area is relatively small, it is not a figure that the Fujimaru couple can afford. In this situation, as a man in charge, he naturally had to be there. Therefore, even if he was tired, he ran back quickly. "Shirou, you take your two younger sisters, let''s go upstairs first." Although he still looked tired, Mr. Fujimaru quickly showed the emotional intelligence of social people, let the children leave first, and then talked. "Oh." Shirou got up. There are people from the Tosaka family and the Matsuki family here, and he wants to hurry up. In fact, when he first saw Jian Tong Yanye, his heart jumped. Fortunately, he also wore gloves in the room, which did not allow the opponent to see the Ling Shu on the back of his right hand. "Rin, you take Sakura and go upstairs with this Shilang brother." Tosaka Aoi also exhorted. "Oh." Rin Tosaka who was holding his sister Sakura reluctantly replied, and then followed Shirou to the second floor and entered Sakura''s room. In half a month, the third room as a storage room has been cleaned up and used as Sakura''s bedroom. The princess bed ordered in the furniture market has been delivered long ago. It is placed in the southeast corner with a pink mattress and a quilt embroidered with cherry balls. The furniture is warm tones carefully selected by Mrs. Fujimaru, and the whole room looks very girlish. It''s just that Mrs. Fujimaru''s biological mother came to the room of the daughter that Mrs. Fujimaru had just prepared for adoption. But- "It''s so small." As soon as he entered this room, Rin Tosaka murmured subconsciously. I''m really sorry for the young kid... Shirou''s mouth twitched, and his face was a little dark. Before I greeted Sister Tosaka to sit down, Rin Tosaka pointed to Shirou¡¯s nose and said with a face of righteous indignation: "Who, I tell you, I will bet on the dignity of my sister. Sakura made it to you!" "Sister..." Kozakura held Rin Tosaka with a worried expression on her face. She was afraid of Rin Tosaka and Shirou quarreling. Shi Lang was expressionless: "First of all, holding a finger to someone else''s nose. This is an uncultivated behavior, and it is embarrassing to your family." Rin Tosaka put his hands away in a hurry. Shiro expressionlessly said: "Secondly, I don''t call that who, I''m Shiro, Fujimaru Shiro. It is very uncultivated to call others by ¡®hello¡¯ and ¡®that who¡¯." Chapter 12： Rin Tosaka didn''t correct this time. Instead, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, he said in a frantic manner: "You need to take care of it! In short, I will never give you my sister!" "What sounds like what you said, why does Sakura look like a thing?" Shirou asked aloud. "What a joke! Kozakura is not a thing!" Tosaka Rin declared so righteously, but suddenly felt something was wrong and waved his hand quickly, "No, no, Sakura is one thing. Nor, Sakura is. My sister, it''s not a thing...ooh! It''s not right!" Shirou sat on the chair, holding his hands on his chest, looking at Tosaka Rin''s tangled face with interest. "Damn¡ª!" Tosaka Rin gritted his teeth and stared at Shirou, "You dare to tease the future head of the Tosaka family!" "You can eat rice indiscriminately, but don''t talk nonsense. You are slandering a person''s image like this. Think about it carefully, you said the words, and the conclusion is yours. I didn''t say anything." Shi Lang opened his palms. , With a helpless expression, like a victim who has been wronged. "You...you...!" Rin Tosaka was choked. If you think about it, it seems to be true. "Anyway...Anyway, it''s all your fault!" Tosaka Rin began to shirk responsibility. "Okay, well, it''s all my fault. Then, the future head of Toosaka, you can find a place to sit. My house is small and can''t compare to your big house, so don''t dislike it." The other party has already given up and let himself find a place to sit like a loser, then he should show the spirit of Tosaka Miku as the head of the house. But... But this perfunctory tone, and this attitude that looks like an adult facing a child, why does it look so irritating! ? Annoyed! Annoyed! Humph! Tosaka Rin shook his head, not listening to Shirou''s words. Tsundere indifferent face. Shirou was not stunned. If an adult and a child are stunned, it would be a giant baby. He just thought it was funny. "Sister, please sit down. It''s very tiring to stand." Sakura sat aside like a Fujimaru family and put on it, and then patted the position next to Rin to greet Rin Tosaka. "Sakura..." Rin Tosaka looked at Sakura with a shocked look. As your own sister, shouldn''t you speak from your own standpoint? Why did you speak from the standpoint of that guy? Annoyed! Annoyed! "Sister?" Sakura looked at Tosaka Rin with emerald-like pure eyes. "Come on." Rin Tosaka sat next to Sakura, then pointed at Shirou, and asked with a dumbfounded expression, "Aren''t you called Fujimaru Shirou?" "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Shi Lang nodded. "I am absolutely, absolutely, I will never give Sakura to you!" Tosaka Rin said with a serious face. The serious look seemed to look at the enemy of his life. Shi Lang''s mouth twitched, and he asked silently, "I said, how many times do you want to repeat this sentence?" "It''s okay to repeat it a hundred times, or a thousand times! Kozakura is my sister, I will never give her sister to others!" Tosaka Rin said with a serious face. "I feel your consciousness as a sister, Toosaka repeater." Shirou said perfunctorily. "You are the Tosaka repeater!" "You, you..." Rin Tosaka, with a frantic face, couldn''t think of any adjectives. He suddenly caught a glimpse of the black gloves that Shirou was wearing with his hands, and said with shame, "You Fujimaru black gloves!" Humph! Angry! Angry! Tosaka Rin shakes his head with a sullen expression. This is really a tsundere like a textbook... Shi Lang was full of black lines. The question that Chapter 10 will eventually face is not kindness, but¡ª¡¾fourth more¡¿ In the living room. The children are gone, and the adults can finally talk about business. It''s just that this business is very troublesome. Fujimaru Narita rubbed his temples with a headache. He did not expect that the child Fujimaru Hinao picked up was actually the child of the Tosaka family. Moreover, it is the head mother of the Tosaka family and the people of the Matsuya family who are here to be the beggars. As long as they are mixed on the land of Fuyuki City, basically no one does not know the two big families of "Tosaka Family" and "Medong Family". Because these two families have been farming for too long in Fukayama Town, the old town of Fuyuki City. Even though the rise of contemporary capital, especially after the opening of the new city of Xindu, the overall influence of the two big families has weakened, but it is definitely not something that the Fujimaru couple can provoke. From the perspective of interest and reality, the Fujimaru couple should of course let them go immediately. But- "Sorry, Mrs. Tosaka. Please excuse me, I really can''t give Sakura to a mother who abandons her in Shinto for fifteen days without asking." Mrs. Fujimaru said seriously. Sure enough, he spoke up. Fujimaru Narita sighed inwardly. He naturally knows the character of his wife, which is not an ardent enthusiasm, but she has already admitted that she is the daughter of his child, and she will never let it go. This is related to his wife''s childhood experience. Seen as a burden by poor parents, he was abandoned in a prosperous but indifferent city. So when he gave birth to Shirou and became a mother, he vowed to be a good mother. Although there is no learning template, which makes her way of expressing love and educating Shirou very difficult, she can''t do anything like abandoning children. "I didn''t abandon Sakura. Mothers always think about the good of their children. How could they do things that are not good for their children? In fact, I have been looking for her for more than ten days. But, I always thought she was In Fukayama, I have been searching in Fukayama." Tosaka Aoi didn''t care about Mrs. Fujimaru''s question, but answered quite calmly. "I am very grateful to Mrs. Fujimaru for taking care of Sakura in the past half month, but can you let me take her back?" Wholeheartedly, there was no strange sincere emotion that left Mrs. Fujimaru speechless. Mrs. Fujimaru''s nature is like fire, and her emotions are sincere and strong, while Tosaka Aoi is gentle and gentle. The confrontation between the two is clear. "Please forgive me, Mrs. Tosaka. It stands to reason that after confirming that you are Sakura''s biological mother, we should return Sakura to you immediately, but my wife has infused her sincere love to Sakura in the past two weeks. I even purchased furniture and clothes suitable for Sakura, and prepared to let Sakura enter our household registration." Mr. Fujimaru stretched out his hand to comfort Mrs. Fujimaru, and then looked at Aoi Tosaka and said. Although Mr. Fujimaru had the same experience as Mrs. Fujimaru, he worked hard all year round, he had high emotional intelligence, and his way of speaking was very sophisticated. "I am very grateful for this, Mr. Fujimaru. Your kindness, I think Sakura is also very warm. For your economic losses, our Tosaka family is willing to pay for Mr. Fujimaru''s economic losses." Tosaka Aoi said. Fujimaru Narita waved his hand, "Money is not a problem, but emotional investment is a problem. I would like to ask Mrs. Tosaka, why did Sakura run away from home?" "This..." Tosaka Aoi paused. She didn''t know how to answer this question. Could it be that Sakura heard that her father was going to adopt the Matsuya family? Chapter 13： "Also, why didn''t Mr. Tosaka come here?" Fujimaru Narita asked. "This..." Tosaka Aoi looked awkward. How should she answer? Did you tell the other party that your magician husband is engrossed in the upcoming Holy Grail War, without any remaining energy being distracted by other things? No. Even so, her magician husband, Sakura''s father, and his strong paternal love made him violate his own law of being a magician when planning a strategy, and spent a lot of energy to lament. He has always been the rebellious daughter of the well-behaved. But what should she say? She can''t tell the world of magic to the Fujimaru couple who are ordinary people, right? I didn''t see it at all. Compared to Mrs. Fujimaru, who was irritable and loud, Mr. Fujimaru, who had been polite and thoughtful, seemed to be a bit gentleman, was the real ruthless guy, and he reached the basis of the matter in an instant. A good education made Toto Saka Aoi unable to lie without his conscience, but this somewhat sharp question also made Toto Saka Aoi unable to answer. "This, Mr. Fujimaru." At the side, Tong Yanye saw Aoi''s face turned awkward, and quickly accepted the words: "Sakura''s father is busy with a very important job, so there is no way to come over for the time being." "Excuse me, Mr. Ma Tong, what is your relationship with Mrs. Tosaka?" Mr. Fujimaru looked at Ma Tong Yan Ye. "Ah...I...I..." Jian Tong Yanye was a little flustered. "Yan Ye''s words are my friends." Tosaka Kui said conclusively. Ma Tong Yanye''s eyes darkened, and immediately smiled at Fujimaru Narita at a loss: "Yes, I am a friend of Sister Aoi." Friends? This can''t be seen at all. Fujimaru Narita said so in his heart. However, he did not break this point because of his high emotional intelligence. "Mr. Fujimaru, I am not a threat. It''s just that Sister Aoi is Sakura''s guardian legally, physically, or even emotionally. You should understand this?" Yan Ye is not good at words, but he is far from the magical way. , Understand the rules of the ordinary world better than those magicians. "This, my wife and I understand. We respect the law, we abide by the law, and we are not unreasonable people." Fujimaru Narita nodded. Although their childhood experiences were not good, the Fujimaru couple still grew up to be normal people who abide by the law. If Sakura is just an ordinary abandoned child, the Fujimaru family will have no problem accepting her. However, Sakura has parents, and the law makes no sense for adoption. In fact, from the moment Tosaka Aoi came to the door, Mr. Fujimaru knew that Sakura was taken back to be a definite ending. The only difference is how to handle this matter safely. While not guilty of big shots, let his family members not be left with psychological bumps. Men are different from boys. Men have people who must guard. Fujimaru Narita has a superb emotional intelligence and a mature and stable handling of things, but he still finds it difficult to face this matter. "Running away from home means that Sakura and Madam Tosaka are in conflict. Let her choose her own choice. If Sakura wants to stay here, it means that Sakura has not let go of the bumps. The temporary distance can relax the relationship again. Far. Mrs. Saka, look, is this okay?" Mr. Fujimaru made a suggestion. Leave the choice to Sakura, no matter what the ending is, at least it is acceptable, right? Tosaka Aoi thought for a while, and finally nodded and agreed. Only in the end, Sakura still chose to go back with Tosaka Aoi in the disappointed gaze of Fujimaru Hinao. Of course, no matter how sullen the reason he chose to run away from home, half a month after leaving home, the six-year-old child¡¯s greatest wish is to go home. Just¡ª ¡­ ¡­ ps: There is one more tonight! Thank you "Wei Gong Shiori" for rewarding 788 points, "Eternal Foam", "Soul Wanderer", "Ke 22159829468", and "Hai Chou Shan" for rewarding 100 points~! Chapter 11 The Love of the Demon Path Holding the hands of the two children, Tosaka Aoi sat in the back seat of a car, while Jian Tong Yanye sat in the driving position and started the engine. The night is charming. A red Honda Accord car is driving on the national highway. All the way from Xindu to Shenshan Town. "Yan Ye, thank you very much this time. Hearing that Sakura ran away from home, she ran back from the field to help me." Tong Yanye thanked him. "Ah...you''re welcome, Sister Kwai. Sakura is missing, but I am also very anxious." Yan Ye clenched the steering wheel. "Speaking...Speaking of, the fellow Shichen has already summoned the Servant to participate in the Holy Grail War, right?" Yan Ye asked, putting aside the topic. Tosaka Aoi pursed his lips, "Yan Ye, although you have left the world of the magic way, you are still a member of the Ma Tong family." "Ah...ah... I certainly know, sister Kwai. I''m sorry, please don''t care about this." Yan Ye squeezed the steering wheel. "Speaking of which, what are you doing now?" Tosaka Aoi asked aloud while stroking Sakura''s hair. "Yeah. I work at a light novel publishing house... By the way, Sister Kwai, since Sakura has found it, I will leave the day after tomorrow. Several authors under my command have been dragging their manuscripts for a week, and I am going to remind them. " "Really." After hesitating for a long time, Tosaka Aoi still failed to express his inner request. She is already a member of the Tosaka family, and she should draw a clear line from the Ma Tong family. Yan Ye, as a member of the Ma Tong family, has helped herself more than once or twice. Now that the other party has work to be busy, I will ask for that matter again. That would be too shameless to make an inch. "What''s the matter, Sister Aoi?" Tosaka Aoi did not speak for a long time, making Jian Tong Yanye nervous, because he had already stepped into the high-speed lane with the steering wheel, he did not dare to look back. Otherwise, a traffic accident will be caused, and the woman who has always been in love in the back will suffer the slightest harm, and he will suffer for a lifetime. "Nothing. By the way, Yan Ye, work hard at the publishing house, right?" Tosaka Aoi asked softly. Sister Kwai¡¯s voice is always so gentle... "Also, it¡¯s okay. The authors are too lazy. They clearly make a plan and can play freely on the premise of completing the work, but it is because they are too good at it. I''m lazy, so I will rush the manuscript at the end of the month every time. A few simply drag the manuscript and run away, making us editors have to come to catch people every time. Some of them will break the jar and don''t write the manuscript at all. We have to put a knife on their necks to force..." Yan Ye confided in the distress of her work. "Then, it''s really hard work." Tosaka Aoi smiled. It was just such a sentence that made Yan Ye''s heart full of worries about work wiped out and full of energy. However, he still couldn''t hear the sentence he wanted to hear most. I''ve said it all, I''ll leave the day after tomorrow... But, how about this? Yan Ye asked in his heart. He was deeply in love with this childhood sweetheart, but failed to express his love, and was eventually married by Tosaka Tokimi. Because, dragging this beloved woman into the dirty bug store named Matsumoto, he was unwilling to die. "As long as you can look at Sister Kwai''s happy appearance, that''s enough." Jian Tong Yanye kept talking to herself in her heart. "Woo...Mom..." Sakura woke up without knowing what nightmare she had had, with a pair of sleepy eyes and aggrieved looking at her mother Tosaka Aoi, "Mom, don''t, don''t abandon Sakura." Tosaka Aoi could not give a promise because she knew that she could not go against the wishes of her magician husband. Is it the role of a magician¡¯s wife, or as a mother? Tosaka Aoi, who has long felt his belongings, made a decision before Sakura left home. She is a woman who fully understands that man has different values ??from ordinary people, and loves that man blindly. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked Sakura''s head, silently telling herself: "Everything is the best choice." Her husband can''t go wrong. Chapter 14： Her husband is a magician, and her child has the blood of the magic way, and even has excellent qualifications to study the magic way. In order not to bury that talent, becoming an excellent magician is the best choice for children. Even if the mother''s heart is always aching, compared to the child''s bright future, the pain that seems to be suffocating is worth it. Everything is the best choice. Tosaka Aoi¡¯s silence made Sakura feel uneasy, but Yan Ye laughed: "Sakura, how could your mother abandon you? Uncle Yan Ye absolutely doesn¡¯t believe this. Sleep well and wake up. I''m home." Yan Ye understands the character of Tosaka Aoi, knows what a good woman Tosaka Aoi is, and also knows what a good mother Tosaka Aoi will be. Abandoning the child, Yan Ye absolutely does not believe that Tosaka Aoi would do this kind of thing. At most, it is to do things that children do not understand, but are definitely very beneficial to children. Just like a normal family mother beating a child who doesn''t want to read or do homework. "Please help me take care of Sakura..." This sentence was like a throat. She knew that as long as she told Yan Ye about that, Yan Ye would definitely help herself to take care of Sakura, but Tosaka Aoi could not say this to Yan Ye in the end. Both the Tosaka family and the Ma Tong family are the magic family. They are the companions who jointly created the Holy Grail War Ceremony, and they are also each other''s greatest enemy. She is from the Tosaka family, and Yan Ye is from the Ma Tong family. I have already troubled the other party to put down their work and ran back to help find Sakura. How could he still ask the other party for such a troublesome thing? That''s too shameless. The red Honda Accord drove all the way from Xindu to Tosaka Mansion in Fukayama Town. "Thank you really this time, Yan Ye." Tosaka Aoi led the two children out of the car and thanked Yan Ye. "Ah... it''s okay, Sister Kwai. Well, give you the key. I want to go back to the hotel." Yan Ye returned the car key to Kwai, and then went away. Tosaka Aoi led the two children back to the mansion. ¡­ ¡­ Tosaka Tokimi is a normal magician. Elegant, calm, and firm. Due to the experience of being born aristocratic and young, Tosaka Tosaka has an arrogant personality and is extremely confident. He is a "man with both arrogance and arrogance." As a magician, Tosaka Tokimi has a strong sense of pride and self-esteem. He believes that as a magician, he needs to have the reservedness of a magician, because he is not restricted by the world and he must be strict in self-discipline. But even so, he has something different from normal. That is the love for children. Different from the normal magician''s view of children. He does not agree that the children are merely heirs who inherit the family''s magic engraving to complete the family study, and he does not agree that the children are treated differently based on the level of magic skills. He is full of love named fathers for his two daughters. However, perhaps because of this, God gave him the happiest and most painful punishment. Both daughters have excellent magic skills, but the family can only be inherited by one person. This could have been chosen slowly, but as the head of Tosaka family, in order to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Tosaka family and the ultimate vision of being a magician. He had to and must participate in the Holy Grail War, a war that is very likely to die. In order to avoid the demise of the Tosaka family, he must choose a successor before then. Tosaka Tosaka hesitated again and again, and finally chose to let the more outgoing eldest daughter Tosaka Rin inherit the Tosaka family. However, this does not mean that he abandoned Tosaka Sakura. He has equal love for his two daughters. Even though Rin Tosaka chose to become the successor, she still did not give up Tosaka Sakura, but was busy for the future of Tosaka Sakura. Even when the Holy Grail War was approaching the moment of life and death, he still allocated a lot of energy and ran for the future of his daughter. Fortunately, his efforts were not in vain. The Makiri family, also in Fuyuki City, was willing to adopt Tosaka Sakura because of the inferior heir, and cultivated it as the head of Makiri. Tosaka Tokimi felt ecstatic about this. What makes the father more happy than solving the daughter''s happiness? It''s just that the daughter''s physical attributes are incompatible with the magic of Matsuya''s family, and she needs to be reformed. ¡ªAt this point, Jian Tong is the head of the family, and the old man named Jian Tong dirty inkstone told Shi Chen beforehand. But Shi Chen readily accepted it. Transformation must be painful. But compared to the happiness of being an excellent magician like a sister in the future, what is the little pain of childhood? Even though her daughter would be troubled and rebellious for this, Shichen believed that this was just because her daughter was too young and illogical, and did not understand how important emotions her father had given up for her future happiness. A magician with a father¡¯s love wants to give his daughter what he thinks is the happiest thing. Isn¡¯t this a matter of course? Even this incident will cause her daughter to suffer in childhood, and Shi Chen will feel the suffocating pain of being separated from her daughter. But for the future happiness of her daughter, all this is worthwhile. Even though, at this moment, the young daughter still doesn¡¯t understand, but when she grows up, she is sensible and can be happy like her sister to be an excellent magician, she will definitely feel happy, and the father¡¯s Her deep love will thank her father now for his choice. But the daughter ran away from home. With this choice, even when he was busy planning the war, he couldn''t help but spare a little time and lamented his daughter''s ignorance. But considering the age of his daughter, he didn''t say anything. He is not afraid of accidents with his daughter. No matter how young, she is the magician''s daughter, and she has self-defense props specially made by time. It''s just her daughter''s rebellion that makes Shi Chen feel a headache and needs to be educated. Therefore, on the premise of sensing the location of the props and confirming that his daughter is still alive, Shi Chen chose to deal with it coldly, and devoted himself to the upcoming battle of life and death. Now, the daughter was brought back by his wife. "Dad..." Sakura held Aoi Tosaka''s skirt in her hands, and looked at Shi Chen timidly. "Go to sleep." Shichen touched her head lovingly. A loving father is always tolerant to his immature young daughters. Sakura was taken away by Tosaka Aoi. Shi Chen returned to his work desk again, looking at the information about the participants in the Holy Grail War that he designed and obtained. "Hula hula" The golden king, dressed in simple white plain clothes, sat on the sofa, pouring red wine into his goblet. He lifted the swaying wine glass slightly, and his red eyes, like blood, swept the time through the red wine, Aoi Tosaka, sisters Tosaka. There was an elegant and cheerful smile on that handsome face with distinct features. "What a pleasing tragedy will a bunch of **** perform? The tears of a young child pushed into the abyss by the father''s love of the magic way must be extremely delicious. Falling into the abyss and staining the eyes of despair, it must also be It was a very exciting moment. This is really a script that makes this king feel very happy." The golden king gently shook the goblet, the red wine in the glass was rippling like blood, and his handsome face revealed a pleasant smile from the heart. ¡­ Chapter 15： ¡­ ps: Let me make a statement. This book tries to keep the original character as much as possible, and achieves a happyend ending on the basis of not whitewashing anyone. Probably it is to gradually push the serious four battles of the **** heavy industry to the happy magic and then to FGO. Of course, I will also write about FGO Five Battles. So, please feel free to follow up. ^_^~! Chapter 12 Karma Kozakura is gone. It''s not about heartbreaking, and it''s not about sadness. It''s just faint, there is a feeling that something is missing. After all, they have been living together for half a month. To say that they have no feelings at all is a lie. However, because he has been psychologically prepared for a long time, he can bear it. After a few days, the power of time will be enough to erase this psychological bump. Besides, my own life is still hanging on the edge of the Holy Grail War. Where is there any spare energy to think about other people''s things? Is he so selfless? What a joke! All things, survival is paramount, this is the thinking of a normal person! Just¡ª Can''t sleep! Shirou, who couldn''t fall asleep for the seventeenth time, sat up from the bed again and messed up his hair. The moonlight outside the window leaked through the thin window screens, sprinkling a light silver pattern on the mattress. With a frantic face, Shi Lang discovered his own anomaly. It seems that there is a human-shaped pillow that has been holding for half a month on the bed, and I can''t sleep even after tossing and turning. The most important thing is that once you dream, you can''t help but dream that Sakura is dragged into the abyss by endless black bugs, and stretches out her hand to herself like holding a straw, "Brother...Brother..." When he came to the bathroom, Shi Lang washed his face and looked at himself in the mirror. Shi Lang slapped himself. "Pop!" "Damn! Wake up, Shiro! Fujimaru Shiro! You are not the original owner, let alone a hero, you are just an ordinary person! She is not yours, don''t think about it so much! Go to sleep!" However, still unable to sleep. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, bathed in the cold, silver moonlight, Shi Lang felt a headache for himself. Is it because of this body, or because I really feel bad about it, and I can''t fall asleep all the time, and the most terrible thing is that my brain has turned out all the previous memories. Shi Lang always had an unforgettable memory in his heart. That was the day when he was in the second grade of elementary school in his previous life. The Chinese dynasty was not as generally well-off as in 9102, but was in the real economy era where foreigners were first and officials were second. Shi Lang, who got up early to school with the boys, saw a screaming baby in the garbage when he was passing by the vegetable market. When I came back in the evening, the baby was still there, but stopped. It is absolutely impossible to say that I feel sad about this. Shirou is not a saint, but just an ordinary person. But if you are indifferent, you won''t remember it till now. And now, he faces a similar scene to that then. The same second grade of elementary school, similar problems. The difference is that he is no longer the little boy he used to be, but a mature soul in society. The so-called maturity is supposed to abandon all immature elements and treat everything rationally. But- "Please! Don''t make me think about it anymore, I don''t want to think about it! It''s my shit! It''s my shit! It''s just a little girl who has been together for half a month, I am not her father, her It''s a matter of life and death for me!" Shi Lang put his head under the quilt, trying hard to sleep. However, he still can''t sleep, close his eyes, and he will think of the problem he has been avoiding. Sure enough, there is a problem with the brain of this body! Shirou pushed the responsibility to the brain of the body, and habitually stretched his hand to the side, trying to hold the pillow in his arms, but what he got was a piece of air. Sure enough. The biggest problem is habit. ¡­ In the morning, Shirou went downstairs to have breakfast, Fujimaru Hina habitually made three breakfasts. Yesterday, after Fujimaru Narita dealt with Sakura''s affairs, he hurried back to the company to work overtime, and has returned so far. It is self-evident who owns the third breakfast on the table. Shiro pretended not to see it, and picked up the sandwich at his table and began to eat. "I don''t know what kind of person Sakura''s father is. The heart is really big enough. It is obvious that her daughter has been missing for half a month, but she is still busy with work." Fujimaru''s unintentional sentence made it difficult for Teshiro to swallow today''s breakfast. "Shilang, you will stay at home and watch the house while you wait. Mom is going out to buy groceries." "I''ll go too!" Shi Lang got up. Fujimaru Hina feels strange that Shirou unexpectedly wants to leave the house after encountering Yusheng Ryunosuke. Is it because Sakura was picked up? Fujimaru Hinai was right, it was indeed the case. When a person stays alone, he will think about it, go out and relax, remove the troubles in his mind, and adult rationality will come back again. Shirou thought that although he was not a wicked person, he was definitely not a saint. Desperately for a girl who has known each other for less than half a month, except for the protagonist of the idealized juvenile fairy tale, people in reality would never do this. And Shirou would be troubled by this. In addition to the kindness in his own human nature, it is mostly because of this naive brain, right? At least Shirou thinks so, otherwise, how could a mature and normal soul feel like it has been hit by karma? At most it is a sigh of emotion, guilt for a period of time, and then return to a normal life, right? Just relax, relax. In 1993, the shopping market of this era did not have the function of a vegetable market. When housewives went to buy vegetables, they also went to a vegetable market with a lot of people and a dirty environment. However, it doesn''t hurt to relax. Just¡ª Looking at the blond youth who was coming oncoming not far away, Shi Lang swallowed, and subconsciously put his black leather gloved right hand on his trouser pocket. "My hand... Isn''t it really a pick-up hand? Why is it so unlucky?" Shi Lang wailed so much in his heart. The oncoming young man has short blond hair, a face with distinct features, and a classical beauty. Slender figure, wearing a white shirt and black slacks, is full of noble temperament. Chapter 16： Gilgamesh. The No. 1 BOSS of the Four World Wars! The most important thing is that this guy seems to be chopped by himself in the future... And... Does this guy have a future vision? Didn''t see me, didn''t see me... Shirou lowered his head, pretending to be an ordinary boy next door, and leaned against Fujimaru Hina. "You kid, why did you hit me suddenly?" Fujimaru Hinao asked suspiciously. Shirou didn''t explain, he just got closer, trying to pretend to be an ordinary boy next door close to his mother, avoiding Gilgamesh''s passing route. Integrating the spiritual foundation of the Palace of Valor, became a participant and Servant who didn''t know if it was an Aservant or an Aservant. Shirou only hoped that he would not attract the attention of Gilgamesh, who was incarnate as Mr. Jin. However¡ª Gilgamesh''s gaze fell on Shirou almost immediately. Stunned, stunned, puzzled, confused... For an instant, many complicated expressions flashed through those blood-red eyes, and finally Gilgamesh''s face showed a very interesting smile. Staggered in pairs. It doesn''t seem to be seen through. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. However, when it was about to cross, Gilgamesh''s arrogant voice resounded in his ears: "That **** will be sent to the abyss of bugs in three days, **** kid. No, faker. ." Fear, fear, doubt, puzzle... For an instant, Shirou''s eyes flashed with multiple and complicated expressions, but when he looked back, Gilgamesh was already far away. "Shirou, why are you in a daze? Let''s go!" Fujimaru Hinao pulled Rashiro''s arm, and found depressed that he could not pull his son. Isn''t this too weird? Obviously just a six-year-old kid! "Ah...oh..." Shi Lang followed his mother into the vegetable market blankly. The brain is full of doubts. Gilgamesh recognized his identity, right? Moreover, this is the spiritual foundation that recognizes his fusion, right? It is understandable without hands-on, because it is daytime, and the hero king is also very arrogant. But why? But why should you tell yourself this? Obviously I... The thirteenth chapter after-show, has not yet ended! [Second more] The Tosaka Mansion stands on a high **** in Fukayama Town, Fuyuki City. There is a Shichen''s workshop underneath it. Inside the workshop is a device similar to an experimental instrument commonly known as a Y-shaped pendulum. Unlike physical science instruments, the pendulum of the Y-shaped pendulum is hung with magical gems from the Tosaka family, and the ink is used to moisten the gems along the sling. The ink and gems have a facsimile machine. The role of. The stone paired with the gem on this pendulum has been given to the spy prepared by Tosaka Shichen for the Holy Grail War in advance. When this stone was buried in the penholder and started writing, the gemstone that resonated with it began to shake, and the dripping ink reproduced the words written in the distance without any difference on the rolling paper below. This is this How the device works. Now the philosopher''s stone pendulum began to resonate with the stone in London directly opposite the earth. It looks like an irregular cyclical reciprocating movement, but brushes and pulls the reporter''s strokes to accurately reproduce. Tokimin, who discovered that a spy report had been sent, picked up the wet-inked paper and went through the above description word by word. "Every time I see this thing, I feel incredible." The disciple Yanfeng Qili, who was watching all this, said his own feelings without shame. "Hehe, you would think faxing is more convenient. But using this does not require electricity, no need to worry about malfunctions, and no need to worry about information leakage. There is no need to rely on any new technology. We magicians have convenient props that are not inferior to them. And it''s been used a long time ago," Tosaka Tokimi said. In Qili''s view, it is natural that a fax machine that anyone can use is much more convenient, but the major premise of convenience "anyone can use" must not be considered by Shichen. In his opinion, it is only natural that nobles have more skills and knowledge than common people... The current minister who still holds this ancient concept in this era is indeed a "normal magician" out of nowhere. "The latest report from the Clock Tower. The ¡®child prodigy¡¯ lord Elmero has summoned the Servant with the new holy relic and is already on his way." "More than that, Einzbern has already boarded the plane. It''s just a teacher, Caster suddenly appeared, let the Holy Grail gather Qiqi, let the Holy Grail open nearly a year earlier, this is not normal." "Where. It just means that the magic savings of the Holy Grail system is enough to start the ceremony, so the Holy Grail will gather seven people regardless of the number of people, so that the strong man who can make up the number is just a piece of cake, not to be afraid." Shichen''s unique optimism, Qi Li, who has been a teacher for more than two years, knows his master very well. He was very thoughtful and meticulous in advance, but when it comes to the actual implementation, he will become informal. Like some details, I basically leave it to myself to worry about. Of course Qili is also used to it. "Well, be careful. Qili, were you seen by anyone when you entered my house? You must know that on the surface we are still a hostile relationship." According to Tosaka Tokimi''s arrangement, they deliberately released the distorted facts to the public. Qili had been selected by the Holy Grail nearly two years ago, but according to Shichen''s intention, she had carefully hidden the brand of her right hand, and only this month did she make the fact that she got the curse made public. After that, he pretended to be a fellow who was competing for the Holy Grail together, and broke with the current minister. "Please rest assured, no matter whether it is visible or not, there is no enchantment or magical equipment monitoring this house. This..." "I can guarantee this." With the insertion of the third party''s voice, beside Qili, a black shadow vaguely revealed a distorted figure. Previously, she had been accompanied by Kirei in the form of a spirit body, but now she appeared in the presence of the minister in substance. This slender figure, with magic power that humans can''t compare, is the "non-human existence"-Servant. He wears a black robe and a white skull mask on his face. It can be said that he is a weird person. That¡¯s right, he is the fourth time he was born by the war. He was the first to be summoned and reached a contract with Yanfeng Qili to perform the role of ¡°Assassin¡± (Servant)¡ªnamed Hassan Saba Ha''s follower. "A little bit of blindness can''t be concealed from me, Hassan, a servant of a professional assassin. There really is no trace of my lord Qili who is being tracked and monitored... Please rest assured." He knew that the status of the current minister was still above the master Yanfeng Qili, and belonged to the position of the leader, so Hassan bowed his head to report respectfully. "As soon as the servant called by the Holy Grail shows up, my father will know exactly which job agency he belongs to." As the overseer of the Holy Grail War, Yanfeng Kirei''s father, Yanmine Rizoma, is now serving as an official priest and sent to the Fuyuki Church to preside over the Holy Grail War. Father Lizheng has a magical tool handed over by the church, called the "spiritual disk", which has the function of displaying the attributes of heroic spirits. Chapter 17： The identities of the masters can only be confirmed by their respective declarations, but as long as the number of servants that have been summoned and their occupations appear on this land, the supervisor will be able to obtain relevant information through the "spiritual disk". It''s just a pity that this supervisor has already reached a cooperative relationship with Tosaka Tokimi. Yes, the supervisor who is equivalent to the referee is a black whistle who has received Hour Q coins. "According to my father, the servants that exist in the land of Fuyuki City now have five riders, so Saber and Lancer, who have not yet appeared, are bound to be in the hands of Einzbern and the monarch Elmero. However, because the war was advanced a year earlier, the other magicians were far from taking action. The only thing to worry about is the Ma Tong family, they are most likely as well prepared as the teacher. Moreover, the teacher, you intend to adopt Ying to them, it is hard to guarantee that they will not take Ying as a hostage to threaten the teacher. " "No. Makiri''s dirty inkstone has signed a self-enforcement certificate with me. As long as I adopt Sakura to Makiri''s family, they will abandon the Holy Grail and even choose to assist my Tosaka family." Said elegantly. "In other words, is the Ma Tong family also the cooperation of the teacher now?" Shichen nodded: "The heirs of Makiri''s family are not as good as one generation. I want to adopt Sakura, so as not to be [designated seal] by the clock tower in the future. Makiri''s dirty inkstone does not want to get Sakura''s excellent magic skills. Child. So, I asked, and he agreed." "Really worthy of the teacher. Now because of the change in the opening time of the Holy Grail, the other masters have not made corresponding actions, and the teacher is already fully prepared here, and even has joined Sanqi." Qili praised. "It''s not a big deal. It''s a surprise that the Jian Tong family will work together. However, the room is surrounded by other envoys placed by the Lord, and it is only a matter of time." Shichen smiled. "Because this is the same as the house of Matsumoto and the villa of the Einzbern family, it has been determined to be the base of the master." Qili said. The advantage of foreign magicians over the three families lies in their hiding in the dark. Therefore, in the early stage of the Holy Grail War, the door of each of the three major families was full of scrutiny and spy warfare. Qili did not believe in Shichen''s intelligence network, but had to be wary of the unknown master who summoned Caster and forced the Holy Grail ceremony to begin a year earlier. If you really encounter such an enemy, the Assassin that Qili gets can play the best role. "It''s okay here. Assassin, continue to be on guard outside. Be very careful." "Yes." After receiving Qili''s instructions, Assassin escaped into the void again and disappeared from the house. In essence, the followers belonging to the spirit body can flexibly switch between the entity and the non-entity. Assassin has a special ability that other job agencies don''t have-"sneak breathlessly". When he disappears, no one can follow him. For Kirei, who is not hoping for victory but to support the minister, summoning an assassin is the best choice. Shichen and Qili walked out of the basement, facing the extremely dark sky, chatting about family life in the living room. "Speaking of, teacher. Where did Gilgamesh go?" Qili asked aloud. The reason Shichen was able to face the Holy Grail War that suddenly began a year earlier with such grace and calmness was because Shichen held the trump card of Gilgamesh in his hand. "Wang... I went to inspect the people''s sentiments." Shichen hesitated for a long time, but still couldn''t say "walking" this kind of popular entertainment. Tosaka Tosaka called himself a nobleman and respected the true king, so even as a master, he treated the "hero king" Gilgamesh as a follower as a monarch. In addition, what he can''t understand is why the noble Gilgamesh is so obsessed with the mass entertainment of "walking". "Since the minister Zili, dare to arbitrarily discuss the king behind his back? By the time, your courage has grown a lot." As this arrogant voice inserted, Gilgamesh''s figure gradually appeared beside Shichen. "Don''t dare, Lord." Shi Chen immediately followed the courtesy of a nobleman. "Huh." With a chuckle, Gilgamesh said while lying on the classical leather sofa bordered by gold threads, "This king is in a good mood now, so I can save you from sin." "Xie Wang," Shi Chen breathed a sigh of relief. One is that as a master, he is unwilling to engage in evil with his followers. The second is that he is self-proclaimed of aristocrats, and he is unwilling to offend the king if it is not necessary. Gilgamesh poured himself a glass of red wine, lying on the sofa while gently shaking the goblet, watching the red wine swaying in the glass. Shichen didn''t understand why the noble hero king would be obsessed with walking. It was natural that Wang was always difficult to understand. What''s more, a world of hybrids? Even those who claim to be heroes, achieve kings, or are praised as gods'' fools will not understand. The virtuous king once praised by everyone eventually became the tyrant in the epic. Can''t understand this sadness, this helplessness, this anger, this expectation, this disappointment, this loneliness, this kind of everything...because the only person who can understand is long gone. It''s just¡ª "As an after-show program, it hasn''t ended yet." Chapter 14 Disguise a mad demon, Fujimaru Shiro! [Third more] Shirou felt very sorry for Sakura''s fate. This kind of sympathy for the little girl''s tragic fate is an emotion that most people have, and this is also the reason why many type-yue fans must save Ying. But really came to this world, really crossed the dimensional barriers, came to this real world, how can we still carry out this matter? Now I am no longer a high-dimensional reader who sits at a computer desk and in front of a mobile phone, can read novels with peace of mind, and joking about the protagonist. But the people who really live in the world of Xingyue. People who can see real people, touch real things, can sleep, eat, have pain, and even die. Obviously, as long as you survive the four wars and rely on your grasp of the future, you can be a rich man in the world of the moon, a business celebrity, often on the Internet, and then log in Time Magazine, and finally marry a beautiful girl with a normal family background. Perhaps at that time, when he became a rich man, his soul was corrupted by money, and how many lovers would he take care of? Isn''t it okay to live the life of a normal person so beautifully? As a moon chef, come to the world of the moon, don''t you have a series of national-level "wives" such as Altria on the left and the master and craftsman on the right? Don''t pass through unscrupulously once, and waste the opportunity to pass through? ¡­The basic premise of a series of YYs is, as one of the normal urban youth of 450 million celestial dynasties in the 21st century, can one live safely in a world full of murderers? Therefore, after confirming that he had come to the world of Xingyue, he immediately forced himself to stop the fantasy and be pragmatic. After the Fourth Holy Grail War, he became a simple rich man and spent his life in the moon world. Therefore, he suppressed the guilt in his heart. A normal person knows the girl''s tragic fate, but he doesn''t stop it with guilt. However, Gilgamesh''s news revived his mind. Shirou felt very distressed. The most important thing is that his mother Fujimaru Hinao actually made Sakura''s part again. "I don''t know what kind of person that Mr. Tosaka is, why Sakura has to run away from home. Alas... I am in a hurry. Even if I can''t be my daughter, I can be my niece. The clothes I bought for her. , You can also take it away." Fujimaru Hinaqing muttered, God knows how much she wants a well-behaved and obedient daughter that she will love. Shirou was a little angry. Sakura! Sakura! Whether I am distressed, or the news of Gilgamesh, I have heard my mother''s broken thoughts when I return home now... as if the whole world told me to save Sakura! For a moment, Shirou''s rationality could not control his rebellious flame. It seemed that the whole world was forcing himself to save Sakura, as if he didn''t try to take a risk once, and he would be bothered by this in the future. Then yourself¡ª Just save it. Yes! It''s not that you have violated your original wishes, or burned your own rationality, and it''s not that you want to violate your own way of living, but you are forced! Because it was forced, there is no way! Chapter 18： Shirou shirked his responsibility, thinking that the beating desire in his heart was not his original wish, and shirk all his sins to others. And it doesn''t matter who the other person is, just the existence of such an idealism is enough. Because this can prove Shirou''s rationality. ¡­ The resolution has been confirmed, and Shirou begins to prepare his own plan. All kindness with the purpose of saving people without planning is for nothing. -This sentence may not be understood by the enthusiastic young man, but Shirou, who has a mature soul, knows the shamisen. Purpose, methods, consequences¡ªthree points and one line¡ªall must be considered rationally. As far as Shirou gets from Gilgamesh, Sakura will be sent to Makiri''s house by Tosaka Tokimi in three days. However, Shirou did not dabble in the Fukayama area, so before that, he must understand the terrain. This is not difficult. After integrating the spirit foundation of the Palace of Heroes, Shirou''s memory has greatly increased. After walking around in Fukayama Town, I remembered the terrain and the geographical location of Matsuya''s house. After that, he also used [hint] to find the hotel where Matsumoto Yan Ye lived from the surveillance of the police station, and before the opponent left, he used the [hint] of the servant level to cover the inside of Matsumoto''s house from his mouth. Structure, and drew a structure diagram. On the night of the next day, Shirou gave a [hint] to his parents, then left the house and went to Matsumoto''s house. "For my life, to save a strange girl who has only been together for half a month... My mind may be really sick!" Shi Lang scolded himself irrationally. Saturday, October 2, 1993, 22:52. Shi Lang lay in ambush in the grass near the mansion of the Jiatong family he had selected before, staring at the gate of Jiatong family with his eyes. Gilgamesh might be a real tax evader. Even if he told Shirou about Sakura, he didn''t tell the details, but only said "three days" as an approximate time. Taking luck is not Shirou''s style, so Shirou began to ambush from the early morning of the third day. Shi Lang at this moment is very much like a professional assassin. Wearing black tights, tights, black gloves, and a black cloak... In order to avoid exposure, he can say that he has covered himself to the extreme. Of course, this is just a low-end cover in Shirou''s view. He even dyed his iconic short red-brown hair into black in the hair dye shop in advance. Speaking of it, when he dyed his black hair and matched his similar face, Shi Lang thought he saw the Gouda in FGO. Of course, this was just an illusion. After all, the colors of his eyes were really different. In addition to his hair color, in order to avoid exposure, he even put on a pair of holy cyan color contact lenses. This is only a cover in the middle. The most maddening thing is that he also wore a set of Ultraman leather cases bought from the children''s shopping supermarket! Specially bought a large model, and also wore height-increasing shoes with a full height of seven centimeters on the feet! It''s crazy! It can be said that this three-layer concealment makes it difficult for De Shilang to expose a series of physical signs such as height, body shape, hair color, and wink. This may be what a person who lives to the limit will do... However, if this spreads out, it will probably be speechless for a long time. At least at this moment, Mr. Jin, an enthusiastic citizen who provided the news, was quite speechless. This was the first time he saw someone dressed like this. ¡­ ¡­ ps: Sleep first, get up and continue writing. ^_^~! Chapter 15 Adopting [Fourth More] While complaining about Gilgamesh''s unreliability, Shirou lay ambush in the grass, staring at the house of Mata with full attention. October 3, 1993, Sunday, around 3 pm. A black Honda Accord drove slowly from not far away, and an elderly man with a cane also walked out of the door of Jian Tong''s house. Shirou concentrated his attention the moment he saw the old man with crutches. Before ambushing here, Shirou performed a [hidden] magic on himself, trying to reduce his sense of existence. At the same time, because of the fusion of spiritual foundations, Servant¡¯s [Spiritization] has been turned into a variant existence of hidden spiritual foundations, so theoretically there is no possibility of being discovered, but how is it in reality, Shiro Don''t know. Because the news came from Gilgamesh, the guy must know that he was ambushing nearby. It''s just that since the other party is willing to tell him the news, it won''t be your own resistance, right? ...No. According to the setting of the type month, that guy''s three views are different from ordinary people, and he has a set of three views that belongs to him alone. Inferring that guy''s code of action from an ordinary human mind is purely ill. But Shirou couldn''t make any corresponding countermeasures. All he can do is to do his best, and then obey the fate. Shiro stared at the black Honda Accord, the clairvoyance inherited from Lingji, and he could see the situation inside the car almost instantly. Rin Tosaka didn''t seem to be here, Sakura and her mother were sitting in the back seat, Tosaka Tokimi was sitting in the front passenger seat, and the driving car was a somewhat unfamiliar young man. The iconic blue hair, and the face of Shinji Makiri who looked like a grown-up version, is probably the puppet master of Makiri''s family, Makiri Tsuruye. In fact, Shirou didn''t guess wrong. That man is Makiri Tsuruno. When the car drove to Jian Tong''s house, Jian Tong Heye asked the three Toosaka family to get off the car, and then came behind Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, as if letting Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone be the master. "It''s been a long time, Patriarch Tosaka." Jian Tong dirty inkstone showed a penetrating smile. "Long time no see, the old Patriarch of Jian Tong''s family." Shi Chen smiled gracefully. "Is that Sakura? The magic attribute of the imaginary attribute is really a good seed. Unlike our Ma Tong family, whose talents are withered, we have to ask the owner of Tosaka Patriarch to adopt a child." Jian Tong Zang sighed, as if Feeling a headache because the sons of the Matsuya family are not up to date. "However, this may also be the source of the headaches and distress of the Tosaka Patriarch. Two outstanding children, but the Tosaka''s magic engraving can only shelter one, and the other is very likely to be [designated seal] by the big figures of the clock tower. Ah. After all, such an excellent talent. And being [designated seal], being''protected'' as if the specimen was immersed in formalin, hehehe..." Jian Tongzangyan let out a penetrating laugh . "This is indeed my distress, Patriarch Matsumoto." Shichen asked gracefully and calmly with no expression of emotion and anger, "Then, I will ask again as the Patriarch Tosaka. You¡ªMatsushi family, Will I really train my daughter, Tosaka Sakura as an heir?" "This is a matter of course," Jian Tongzang Yan laughed. "Without a good family successor, the Jian Tong family will only weaken and disappear into the long river of history. This is the reason why we took the initiative to visit the door. Of course, the Jian Tong family will cultivate this child as an inheritor. However, the magic attribute of the Jian Tong family is''water'', so the Jian Tong family has to make some changes to the magic attribute of this child. Of course, since it is an inheritor To cultivate, there will be some pain points during this transformation, but it is definitely beneficial to her. And for the sake of this child''s life and future, I believe Patriarch Tosaka can accept it?" "May I ask, what is this transformation?" Tosaka Aoi touched the weeping Sakura''s head and looked at the dirty inkstone of Makiri. Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone smiled without saying a word, looking at Shi Chen. "Kwai!" Shi Chen scolded. Chapter 19： Tosaka Aoi hesitated again and again, and said nothing. "I''m really sorry, it''s my wife who is in a hurry, old Patriarch Jian Tong." Shichen said apologetically, pulling down his posture. "Haha. It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Tosaka is not from a magician''s family, so she doesn''t know the rules of a magician. This old man can understand." Jian Tongzhangyan laughed. Shichen nodded in gratitude. The Demon Dao family has its own secret techniques and education methods. If others intend to find out, it is equivalent to killing each other. This is an unwritten rule among magicians. Shichen glanced at Kwai, Kwai knew the time had come. Pursing her mouth, Aoi patted Sakura on the shoulder and said, "Sakura, go over." "Liar." Sakura did not move, but the tree was in place, with tears on her face, she said this sentence in a tender and soft voice: "Mom is a liar." Kwai''s body was shaken, and his heart was twisted like a knife. Shichen turned around, squatted in front of Sakura, looked at Sakura, and said, "Sakura, this is my father''s decision. You are no longer from Tosaka''s family, but from Makura''s family. From now on you ¡ªIt''s called Ma Tong Ying." Cruel, cruel. The existence named father speaks such cruel words to his children. In an instant, the five-year-old girl felt a suffocation pain. ¡ªShe, her biological parents were abandoned. The injury in her daughter''s eyes made Shi Chen also feel pain. However, this is nothing compared to the future of her daughter. The two daughters are equally good, but the Tosaka family has only one magic engraving, which can only protect one daughter. After the other daughter showed her demon aptitude, she was bound to be spotted by the clock tower, and thus received the [designated seal]. And [designated seal], this is too cruel for the magician to arrest. In the name of "protection", detain and capture magicians with rare talents or who violate taboos, and imprison them for a lifetime like a specimen soaked in formalin. This is more painful torture than death for a magician who regards the magic way as his destiny. At least, Shi Chen couldn''t imagine how extreme the pain was. Therefore, Shichen did not want his daughter to experience it. Regardless of whether it is Tosaka Rin whose magic attribute is the five elements, or Tosaka Sakura whose magic attribute is the imaginary attribute, they will all be targeted. But remote, the magic brand of Tosaka''s family can only protect one of them. Shichen has equal love for his two daughters, but he is about to go to the battlefield and may die on the battlefield. Therefore, considering the family successor, Rin who is outgoing and strong is the best choice. Therefore, he chose Rin and abandoned Sakura. No. It can''t be said to be abandoning, he has already paved the way to the magic gate for Sakura. The initial choice was the Edfeld family of Finland, who had "fears" but were related, but that family already has an heir, and the relationship has not been harmonious because of the Three World Wars. Although it can protect Sakura in the past, it can protect Sakura. Sakura''s life might not be too good. At this time, the Matsuya family took the initiative to ask for the adoption of Sakura, and promised to cultivate Sakura as a successor, and cooperated in four battles. Shichen could not refuse this temptation, and considering that since she was nurtured as an inheritor, Sakura''s life was better than that of her relatives who had feuds. The most important thing is that the heir of the Ma Tong family inherits the magic of the Ma Tong family. This is really good for Sakura''s future, so he readily agrees. "You are no longer a child of the Tosaka family. Go ahead, Makiri Sakura." Shichen said that being a father is absolutely cruel to the child. Kozakura''s tears kept streaming down, and she turned her head back and forth step by step towards the dirty inkstone. "Hehehe...good boy, grandpa will love you well. Hehehe..." Jian Tongzangyan let out a penetrating laugh. Shi Chen didn''t feel wrong, and after sending Sakura away, he and Aoi drove away. "Dad, mom..." The words he tried hard to shout came to an abrupt end, and tears came from his eyes like a flood bursting a bank. She knew that from this moment on, there were no more fathers and mothers in her world. "Come in." Jiantong dirty inkstone first walked into Jiantong compound, and Jiantong Tsuruno also took Sakura''s little hand and led her to the mansion. Sakura turned around one step at a time and was taken into the gloomy Makiri mansion. This gloomy environment made Sakura shiver subconsciously, feeling scared in her heart. At this moment, she remembered everything she had in Toosaka''s house, her little bungalow, the doll on the bed, and her sister who loved her, her gentle mother, and her stern but kind father. Everything... everything is gone. Follow the closed big iron gate. Say goodbye to her in that warm world. "Take her into the house first. Hehehehehe..." Jian Tong dirty inkstone let out a happy laugh, matching the gloomy atmosphere of Jian Tong''s family, which looked a little frightening. And Matong Tsuruno, who obeyed the orders, was even tougher, inconsiderate and gentle. Compared to the relatives she admitted, Sakura couldn''t help but think of the place where she had lived for half a month. The aunts there are very nice and enthusiastic. Although different from her gentle and quiet mother, her frizzy and expressive love, when it reaches her hands, it becomes like harshness. However, she worked very hard to express her love, tried her best to maintain the family, and carefully took care of herself who had run away from home and was at a loss. The uncles there are also very nice. Although he was not the same as his elegant and stable father, he was a busy man. At home, he obeyed the aunt''s words and carefully pleased him. He looked very impersonal. However, he is full of love for his family, and he is very reliable at the critical moment, supporting the family like a pillar, and caring for himself who suddenly joined the family and has no experience. The elder brother there is also very good. Although he is not the same as her strong outgoing sister, she looks very cheerful, but is actually very melancholy, as if she is worrying about something or contradicting something. But even so, he accepted himself for the first time and gave himself a different kind of care than his sister. It¡¯s just that when I¡¯m half asleep every night, it¡¯s a little troublesome to hug myself, but it¡¯s not annoying. Just all that¡ª At the moment when her father told her that she was called Jian Tongying, Both with her, Nothing more to do! In this gloomy family named Matsuya, what is her future¡ª? ¡­ ¡­ ps: Congratulations, the book has finally broken through 300 collections. Chapter 16 Projection begins! "Bang Dang¡ª!" Seeing that the big iron gate of Matsumoto''s house closed, Shirou did not immediately start the action, but waited for a while before starting the action. After fusing the spirit foundation, the Shirou of Acongha became sensitive to the breath of the Servant. Fortunately, he did not smell the breath of the Servant from the Ma Tong family. Chapter 20： I don''t know where to move to as a foreshadowing, or because Yan Ye didn''t go home to accept the transformation, so he didn''t call it out? Shirou didn''t know, but it was always good to be alert. Using the information obtained from the [hint] from the Zhe-level [hint], it can be seen that the wall of Jian Tong''s house is not completely enclosed, but a large part of it, and many magic methods for protection are arranged in other places. This small forest is connected to the back garden of Jia Tong''s family, but as there is no wall, many magic means of protection are naturally set up in it. If an ordinary magician came, it would be difficult to pass through this forest, but it is a pity that I learned the location of the spell from Yan Ye, plus the servant-level skill gained from the fusion of spiritual foundation, it can be easily Passed. "Dip¡ª!" "Okay! It seems that it''s not so easy to sneak in. Some techniques have been changed." Shirou thought helplessly as he stared at the leaves that his forehead had touched, and the magic magic technique was activated. The technique burned, and the next moment, a winged blade insect flew up into the sky and attacked Shiro. "Projection begins¡ª" The 27 magic circuits in the body operate quickly, supporting the power brought by the spirit foundation. Shi Lang waved his hand, [Projection] The magic instantly projected a sword, and a "shoo" shot through the brain of this winged blade insect. It''s just¡ª "Wow, wow, wow." The leaves rustled like a strong wind, and the next moment, like a shady bug, it rose into the sky. "Buzzing!" Exposed! Attack directly! Shi Lang gritted his teeth, projected two long swords, and hacked in front of him. With the help of the E-level servants'' muscle strength, the sword net formed by the double swords hacked, but instead slashed and killed the insects that were approaching. Rushing like a bull, he rushed into the house of Ma Tong. "Hahaha, who is it, who broke into the old mansion in broad daylight without observing the rules of the magic way?" Jian Tongzhang walked out with a cane. Shilang looked at the old man, and when he saw the old man up close, Shilang realized what an extraordinary weird this old man looked like. He was bald, with thin limbs like mummies, and his deep-set eye sockets showed awkwardness. The short, hump-backed man was dressed in an ultramarine and dark gray kimono, and he held a wooden walking stick in his hand. From the looks of it, it looks like an extraordinary weird. Moreover, it was clearly more than ten meters away, but he could clearly smell the unpleasant smell of corruption. "Tell the old man, who are you?" Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone had a penetrating smile on his face, and behind him was a sea of ??worms like the Kuroshio tide. Perhaps it was because of the subservient who was pregnant with flesh and blood, Jian Tongzang Yan did not notice the undead Servant breath in Shilang. However, Shirou ignored Jian Tongzang''s question. This old man, at first glance, looks like a person not far from the past, but he is a real magician. It is said that the heyday of the young period can be a battle with the followers. So as a half-hearted Shirou with no combat experience, what reason is there to despise this old man who has lived for several centuries? And facing the question of the old man¡ª Isn''t this the best chance for a sneak attack? The enemy''s indulgence is our own opportunity! Shi Lang waved his hand, [Projection] The magic instantly projected three long swords, and then attacked the dirty inkstone with a "ßÝ". "Ha ha ha..., [projection] magic is the basic magic in the foundation, but it is useless for the old." Jian Tong Zangyan snorted, and did not even move. The sea of ??insects around him swallowed what Shilang had projected like a tide. Ordinary sword. But Shirou seemed to have not heard or saw, and continued to project the sword. "Useless action." Jian Tongzangyan chuckled lightly, but his voice sounded extremely weird. "Buzzing¡ª" The sea of ??insects around him was like an army of will, swallowing the swords shot by Shiro one by one. "If you only rely on this method to invade the old mansion, then you can bury it here." Jian Tong Zangyan''s eyes flashed with killing intent, and the surrounding sea of ??insects was like his left and right arms, churning. Moving, surging, surging towards Shilang. Shi Lang still didn''t respond, and Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone''s trash talk was an opportunity for him. The weakest level of the power of the servant, who has no experience in combat, or even the concept of fighting, is a young bird from a civilized and ruled society. The only way to win the victory is definitely not anger and guns, but calmness. The mind, and grasp the opportunity of the enemy to make mistakes. I open my mouth with the enemy during the battle¡ªI don¡¯t know why Jian Tong¡¯s dirty inkstone made such a low-level mistake. In addition to ability, there is a mouthpiece? However, Shirou would not make such a low-level mistake. Because he is qualified to make such extravagant mistakes. Attentive, engrossed in a battle. This is a necessary prerequisite for victory as a rookie. "Buzzing¡ª" The tide of insects is like the sea, and the waves are tumbling like to engulf Shiro. At this moment, Shirou''s eyes lit up. He shot a total of 17 ordinary swords that were projected from him, and the Chonghai that protected the dirty inkstone from Jiantong also received all of them. Yes, even if the spirit base is integrated, it inherits all the abilities called the Heroic Guardian from the spirit base. However, Shirou''s young body couldn''t bear the knowledge gained. Especially the existence of those famous swords and holy swords. Even with the use of tough projection, the ultimate end is just that the magic circuit reaches its limit, causing him to lose combat effectiveness early. The young bird who doesn''t know the concept of combat, the weakest attribute, can only project ordinary swords, facing the great magician who has lived for centuries, it seems that nothing constitutes the condition of victory. However, mature minds and advance preparations arrange everything to form the door to "victory". And now, the key to open this door is in Shirou''s hand. Its name is¡ª ¡­ ¡­ ps: The title in the previous chapter was wrong, and it has been changed. Take advantage of the early morning to post a chapter to see if you can top the list once and let more people see QAQ Chapter 17 Reach out, you stupid sister! [Second more] "Fantasy collapsed!" Chapter 21： As he read the name in his heart, Shi Lang ignited the magic power contained in those swords. "Ka Ka Ka" The projected sword gradually collapsed in the vast ocean of insects. Then- "Boom!" It exploded like thunder. The sparks of the explosion are as bright and charming as fireworks blooming in summer. "Stupidity, ignorance, ignorance." Jiantong dirty inkstone yelled three times, and the surrounding insect sea like a fortress protected him in the center from explosion and fire. "How can this kind of magic hurt him? ?" However, the magical explosion created by 17 ordinary swords projected from being ignited was like the blooming center of seventeen summer fireworks. The sea of ??fire and explosion are not worth mentioning to Jiantong''s dirty inkstone, but the violent flash of that moment of explosion makes it difficult to open your eyes. Especially for people like him who have lived for hundreds of years, whose body has reached the limit, and are extremely sensitive to light, it is even more dazzling. "When the light fades, the old man will kill you!" Jian Tong Zangyan thought so, and swore so. However, when the bright light dissipated, the person who supposedly attacked him under the bright light did not exist, and the field was empty. Ran away? So what is the point of releasing this glare? Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone felt puzzled, but the entire Jian Tong family was under his rule. As long as that person was still in Jian Tong family, the engraving bugs all over the Jian Tong family would tell him his location. How could he escape? "This...what''s going on?" Slightly perceiving the magic point of Jian Tong''s family, Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone was a little stunned. In his perception, Jian Tong''s family actually has dozens of magic points! ... ... Shiro knew very well that the only basis for judging victory was not to fight hard, but whether he could achieve his goals. Did not fight with Jian Tongzang Yan, because it is indeed a question whether he can use the power of the servant to defeat him. So- He resorted to one of the most shameless tactics in modern warfare. Flash fight! The strong light and roar formed by the explosion of seventeen projected swords temporarily made Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone blind, deaf, and lose his sense of balance and direction. In this way, Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, whose vision and hearing are blocked by [Fantasy Collapse], can only use magic exploration to retrieve his position. Therefore, Shiro used his own magical power to create dozens of swords with the most magical power that he could currently produce, scattered around, and at the same time released the fusion spiritual foundation. Using those dozens of magical swords as a net to confuse Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, he rushed into Jian Tong''s mansion like an arrow from the string. If Eimiya Kiritugu is a magician killer who uses modern weapons, Shiro''s work is a servant who applies modern warfare concepts to combat. However, the only concern is whether Jiantong''s dirty inkstone has the means to directly retrieve himself without relying on vision and ignoring magic. Shi Lang didn''t know that the mystery of the magician was beyond his understanding. The only thing he can do is to do his best. After rushing into the house of Matsumoto, Shirou rushed and opened the doors to look for Sakura''s whereabouts, but found nothing. However, he did find the young Ma Tong Shinji in a room. "Tell me, where is the girl who was adopted?" Shiro projected a sharp sword and placed it on Shinji Ma''s neck, threatening in a dangerous tone. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me... ooh... Dad, Dad!" The six-year-old Ma Tong Shinji was terribly scared, tears bursting into his eyes. He was still wondering what gift he wanted to give to the girl who was adopted today and became his sister to show his majesty as an older brother, but the next moment he was broken into the room with a knife on his neck. "Tell me!" Shirou urged impatiently, and the sword in his hand approached some of Shinji Ma''s skin. He has no extra time to spend with Shen Er, the old bug is likely to appear and kill him in the next moment. Feeling the coldness of the sharp sword on his neck, Shen Er was terrified, and cried and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know...Wow, daddy! Dad!" Shi Lang was a little impatient, but at this moment, a high-pitched cry resounded: "Don''t come over! Don''t come over--!" Sakura''s voice! Shiro dropped Shinji and ran towards the place where the sound was sounding. There was a chaotic sound of footsteps on the face, and the next moment he looked panic, and hurriedly rushed to the room of Shinji Makiri Tsuruno appeared in front of Shirou. Although he was a jerk, he naturally came forward as a father when he heard the cry of young children. However, at the moment he saw Shirou, Ma Tong Tsuruno''s expression flashed with a touch of astonishment. "What are you¡ª" Human--Before the word was spoken, Shirou hit Ma Tong Heye''s abdomen with a punch. Even if there is no fusion of the spiritual foundation, the increase in power brought by the spiritual foundation makes a six-year-old child''s power comparable to a boxer. Makiri Tsuruno, an adult whose body has been hollowed out by wine, naturally can''t stand it. He fell to the side, looking grim with pain. Shirou didn''t go to see him, but rushed towards the place where Sakura was crying. It was the entrance of a staircase extending downwards, and a damp smell of corruption came oncoming, and the strange crawling sound of "Salala" sounded in my ears. Shilang''s brows were frowned, and a flash of anger flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that this had just passed, and Tosaka Tokimi hadn''t gone far before Matsumoto''s dirty inkstone had already started. After gritting his teeth, Shi Lang merged with the spirit base, his speed surged, and he hurried away faster. ... ... Pain... It hurts... Feeling the black, wriggling weird thing, the sharp mouthparts pierced my skin, trying my best to get in. Kozakura was terribly scared, tears burst into her eyes, crying, and she reached out her hand to pull out the bug that wanted to get into her skin and threw it away. However, this is useless. There are too many such weird things wherever they are. After experiencing the betrayal of the biological parents, the girl whose heart is traumatized is a worm nest like an abyssal hell. The man who was regarded as her father was following the orders of the old man who was regarded as her grandfather, and as soon as he entered the door, she was locked into this hell. Chapter 22： Listening to my crying, smiling at my struggle. The harder he cried, the happier he laughed. Weeping, tears. I wanted to say "Mom and Dad", and then I remembered-"You, you are no longer a child of the Tosaka family." ¡ªI have been abandoned. The strict and loving father no longer exists, the gentle mother no longer exists, and even the sister who has always loved him is parted from his own world. So- Anyone, "Who can come and save me?" Weeping and crying in despair, looking forward to the arrival of the hero. But- There''s nothing else you can get except your own cries. The world is real, and all hopes and expectations are placed on illusory fantasy, and the final result is only betrayed by my own fantasy. Anyone who doesn''t pay attention to reality will eventually be crushed by reality. So- "Give me your hand!" In the dark, damp, and fearful underground bug chamber, an impatient but familiar voice sounded. "Wow, wow!" The nest is like a sea, tumbling, surging, trying to swallow everything. However, a sharp sword dashed out, and in the ability called [Fantasy Collapse], bright fireworks broke out in the air, lighting up this indescribable dark abyss. Light, here comes. A man covered in a black cloak stretched out a helping hand to her on the steps, using a familiar voice, yelling at her impatiently: "What are you in a daze? Give me your hand! You stupid, sister. !" Chapter Eighteen The First Great Achievement! [Third more] She cried and prayed that the hero who would never appear in reality finally appeared. It''s just that unlike the gentle invincible heroes seen in fairy tales, his voice is very impatient and his attitude is very bad. But there is nothing wrong, This voice is that brother. The hero who came to relieve her. Kozakura stretched out her hand. Shi Lang grabbed her over. "Buzzing¡ª!" The sea of ??insects was tumbling and surging, like a wave of extinction set off by Poseidon, to devour the Shi Lang who had robbed them of their food. Shirou projected a sword, shot it directly, and then collapsed in the air. The strong light at the moment of the explosion made these weird creatures, who lived in the dark and humid all year round, retreat instinctively. Taking advantage of such a good opportunity, Shi Lang carried Sakura and ran wildly. Kozakura was still sobbing, and she needed gentle comfort at this time, but Shirou didn''t have this time. In a dangerous scene, wasting a little bit of time is irresponsible for each other''s lives. After rushing out of Jian Tong''s residence, before leaving the garden, the familiar smell of corruption entered his nostrils. The next moment, the gloomy and murderous voice of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone rang out from behind. "That''s it, that''s how it is. Your goal is the old granddaughter! Keep the old granddaughter¡ª!" "Boom!" A jet of water soaring into the sky from the path of travel, wrapped in endless black engraved insects, rushing towards Shilang like a sharp blade. Shi Lang twisted his heels, he was like a cheetah, and he stepped aside to avoid him, but because of this he had to stop his running and face the dirty inkstone of Jiantong who became angry. "You dare to hold your aging granddaughter and go to death¡ª!" Endless black bugs crawled out of the neighborhood, in the woods, in the pool, in the flowers... and more, crawled out of the Jiatong Mansion, and gathered into a ten-meter huge existence like a black giant. "Go¡ª!" The black giant formed by the bug stretched out his hand towards Shirou. The hands made of insects are dense enough to scare to death patients with intensive phobia, even those without intensive phobia will be deeply afraid of it. Shi Lang is a normal person, so naturally he felt terrified. But- Even if he was afraid, even if he was afraid, even if it was just an ordinary soul, he couldn''t be afraid and couldn''t retreat. The end of fear is death! Raising his finger, Shiro began to project towards the black giant. Projected a sword capable of killing this giant insect giant. That is not an ordinary sword. The only sword that can achieve such a great cause is worthy of a hero. Or holy sword, or magic sword. But it is definitely not a sword worthy of mortals. Regardless of whether it is Shirou or the Heroic Guardian, the most familiar sword is naturally that sword. Twenty-seven magic circuits in the body are running fast, and a burning sensation like a fire is produced in the body. Click! In the young body, the immature magic circuit made a crashing sound. Chapter 23： A series of cyan lines appeared on Shirou''s right arm, and stretched all the way to half of his face. "Come out! Come out! The Sword of Gold will win!" Shi Lang yelled in his heart. The most familiar holy sword could not be copied with the spirit base of the Palace of Valor, and instead copied another king sword belonging to the same person. Its name is the sword in the stone, and it is also the sword of winning gold. The immature magic circuit was overloaded, and the right arm was shocked by the magic power tumbling in the body. This is the price for mortals to achieve a heroic cause. And so, the king sword, which symbolized the great cause of the knight king, finally appeared. With a "shoo", it flew out like a starlight arrow. "Boom!" The surging magic power directly destroyed all the upper body of the giant insect, and left the energy to shoot at the dirty inkstone! "This...this! This is a treasure! You are a Servant? But¡ª, why? Why don''t you have the aura of a Servant..." Things that were too unbelievable made the dirty inkstone of Mian Tong look incredulous. However, before he could fully explain the word "breath", he was blasted halfway by the victory golden sword projected by Shiro. The tide of insects scattered all over the place as if they had lost their owner. There was severe pain in his right arm, and his right body was scorching like flames. Shi Lang half-kneeled on the ground, supporting his body with his left hand. In Ultraman''s leather case, sweat was on his forehead. Fortunately, the right arm still hurts, and I still feel it, and I haven''t lost it. It seems that the great cause forcibly achieved was only to overload the magic circuit of his right arm, but it did not directly abolish his right hand. "Brother..." Sakura asked with tears like pear blossoms, with a worried expression on her face. "It''s okay, let''s go." Shi Lang gritted his teeth, resisting the hot pain, stood up, took Sakura''s hand, and hurried out of the house. "Don''t think that it''s over! My old granddaughter, my old eternal life, my old man will never give up!" The voice full of maliciousness, even more malicious than before, resounded. The sea of ??worms churned, and a uniquely shaped worm came out. That is the main body of Jiantong dirty inkstone. "To deal with the Servant, you can only use the Servant. Tsuruno, bring that rabid dog here!" Ma Tongzang Yan ordered. Ma Tong Tsuruno, who came out of Ma Tong''s mansion, clutched his stomach, his face twisted. He raised his right arm, and there was a red mark on the right arm similar to that on the back of Shilang''s right hand¡ªLing Zhou! "Commanded with a spell, Berserker came to me quickly!" As Lingshu came into play, the next moment, a big blond man with muscles and blue and white skin appeared in the house of Matsumoto. "The oppressed, the abused, your loyal partner, Spartacus, is already standing in front of you. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, because I''m here." Berserkers Badax''s face is full of love. Hearing this disgusting line, Ma Tong Tsuruno''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched, and his face was dark. And if you say your real name directly, should you say that you really deserve to be a rabid dog? "Opressor, persecutor. I will crusade against you!" Spartacus picked up the small iron sword, pointed the tip of the sword at the dirty inkstone, and launched an impact. "Damn it, Rabid Dog!" Jian Tongzang Yan cursed inwardly, wrapped the Spartacus''s legs with the sea of ??insects, and then told Jian Tong Heye: "Huruye, hurry up and use Lingshu!" Ma Tong Heye nodded: "Order it with Lingshu, Berserker, go kill that person!" Maaki Tsurano pointed to Shirou. The Lingshu on his right arm missed a stroke again, and the Lingshu played its due effect. "No¡ª! No, no, no, no, no, no! That''s the oppressed, that''s the victim. That''s the person I should protect! No, no, no, no! I will never oppress the victim, I will never oppress the victim. Don¡¯t attack the oppressed. No, no, no¡ª! Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this!" No matter how much resistance, the powerful power of Ling Shu forced Spartacus to do something absolutely against his will. The huge blond man with bulging muscles dazzled with tears, and the hand holding the sword trembled and launched an attack. That was the weak one he was supposed to guard and the meaning of his existence, but because of Ling Shu, he launched an attack on the meaning of his existence. "No¡ª!!!" With tears streaming down, Spartacus rushed towards Shilang. The completely normal servant-level Berserker easily caught up with Shilang. The sharp sword in his hand was like a mountain, slashing from top to bottom towards Shilang. Chop away. Shiro pushed aside Kozakura, and then projected a strong sword with a horizontal sword on his left arm¡ª "Ka Ka Ka" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The sound of broken bones resounded from Shirou''s mouth along with a scream of pain. The power of Spartacus was too great. As soon as he touched, the sword in Shilang''s hand was cut off, and the left arm that took the sharp sword to block the blow seemed to be broken. The severe pain spread from both arms to the brain, causing De Shilang to suffer unbearable pain, and tears flowed instinctively. "No. No, no, no, no! Why is this? Why is this? This is not what I should do. I should be the sword of the weak and the shield of the weak. Why would I attack the weak like an oppressor? No, no No no!" Spartacus cried out in pain. There was no harm in his body, but such behavior was more painful to him than wearing a sharp sword. "Stop moving. Stop moving, my body. My soul is commanding you to stop moving. Don''t you feel it? The weak you are protecting are accepting your oppression!" Spartacus cried and yelled. However, the beliefs he implemented were not worth mentioning in the face of Lingshu''s powerful effects. He raised the long sword. It''s over! Shirou''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. Even if he merged with Lingji, he was only a six-year-old child. Compared with these mythical murderers, whether it was hard attributes, combat skills, or even murder experience, he was far inferior. It''s dead! Shirou determined his own result. However, the next moment, there was a commanding and arrogant voice in his ears¡ª "Hold your head down." Shirou lowered his head subconsciously. The next moment, with a "shoo", a brilliant sword cut through the night sky, passed directly through Spartacus''s body, and nailed him to a stone pillar not far away. Shirou didn''t have the mind to explore where this sudden help came from, but instead leaned his body on Sakura and said in a low voice, "Hurry up." Kozakura ignored the fear in her heart. Her brother, for her, suffered such a serious injury, how can she continue to be immersed in her sad world? Chapter 24： Kozakura half drags Shirou''s body and flees into the distance. Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone was very annoyed when he saw it, "Who is it? Who is destroying the old good deeds?" What responded to him was a huge sword capable of splitting the mountains. "Boom--!" Jian Tong''s family was shattered, and Spartacus was crushed by this huge sword that could smash the mountain and couldn''t get up. But there was no anger in his eyes, but joy and relief. "Great. I can finally stop putting pressure on the weak." ... ... ps: The bug that projected the "EX Oath of Victory Sword" in this chapter has been fixed, thank you for catching bugs, thank you~! ^_^~! Chapter 19 Mr. Jin loves to do things the most! Shirou took Sakura along the escape route planned in advance. "Brother, your hand..." Sakura''s eyes were dazzling with tears, and she was worried. "Don''t say so much, let''s go home." Shi Lang shook his head. He hasn''t run out of the Matsuya family''s sphere of influence yet, but he has no spare energy to worry about other things. And the sharp sword that just flew suddenly...should be the enthusiastic citizen Mr. Jin shot it? But this is too weird, right? The king who pursues pleasure and is extremely self-centered, unexpectedly lends a hand to him. Is there any reason for this? Shaking his head, Shi Lang didn''t think about it. That Mr. Jin has his own unique values. Anyone who uses normal logic and normal people''s values ??to judge his behavior is really sick. As long as the ending is good, that''s enough. Although speaking, he was scrapped with two arms. No. It cannot be said to be a waste. The right hand was overloaded by the magic circuit, which caused nerve palsy and burst. The left hand caught a blow from Spartacus, causing the tiger¡¯s mouth to crack and muscle cramps. The pain in both arms is severe, which means that there is still perception and has not been abolished. However, after this battle, Shirou also knew very well. Even if the spirit base is integrated and becomes the existence of the subordinate, there is still a battle against the magician, but facing the true follower, it is really looking for death. Without the help of Mr. Jin, even if the attack that Spartacus was very resistant to weakened, it still crushed him. "The only way to pass the Fourth Holy Grail War is to leave it alone." Shirou decided that when the family left Fuyuki City, he would use [hint] to let the family play outside for a year, avoiding the disaster of 1994. As for Mr. Fujimaru Narita''s job...for the sake of his life, I should sacrifice this job. Even in the context of the Great Depression, there are still job opportunities, but there is only one small life! There was a small forest outside the house of Jian Tong. Shirou and Sakura hadn''t walked out of this forest. The next moment, a sea-like flame cut off their path. "Sure enough, there is a problem with the Matsumoto family, that magician, can you please let go of the little girl?" Tosaka Tokimi, who looked like a gentleman, walked out of the fire. When Shichen had already driven far away, he heard the blasting sound of Matsumoto''s house and the warning that Gilgamesh, a servant nearby, told him to turn back, so Shichen immediately drove back, and then encountered Shirou and others. Tosaka looked at Sakura worrisomely beside the car opposite the sea of ??fire. "This can''t work." Shirou stopped Sakura behind him, and deliberately lowered his voice to speak. The whole body was disguised, but the voice alone was not disguised. Because of the voice changer, it is not available in the department store or supermarket. "You hide your head and show your tail to kidnap the little girl, this is not a noble''s gift." Shichen felt very strange, he was not dead yet, and Sakura had not grown up yet, so he should still be protected by the Tosaka family, so the clock tower would not [ Designated seal]. In other words, this person is a wild cat from nowhere? "That''s better than a father who abandons his children." Shi Lang said, deliberately guiding Shi Chen to misinterpret his true identity. "It doesn''t have to be yours." Shi Chen said without saltiness, carrying out the elegance of the nobles to the end, "If you don''t want to have trouble with the Tosaka family, return my daughter to me." "Liar." Before Shirou spoke, Kozakura lowered her head and muttered. "Sakura?" Shi Chen was taken aback for a moment. "You are all liars!" As if plucking up the courage, Sakura raised her head and said with tears: "You are not my father, and she is not my mother. You are all liars! My father and mother...my father Mom, it¡¯s gone!" Shi Chen was completely shocked, and then restored an elegant face that was neither salty nor indifferent, and said, "Sakura. It is normal for you to not understand now, but all this is the love of your parents. In the future, you, Will be happy because of our choice." Happiness? Love? ... Thinking of the fear, fear, hesitation, and despair in the basement, Kozakura''s body trembled. The man and woman who sent themselves into the **** are no longer the amiable parents in memory. Tears are welling up. "I don''t have a father. There is no mother. I am not a child from the Tosaka family." Shichen and Kwai were astonished as if there was a lightning strike. The weak, well-behaved, obedient and sensible child finally returned this sentence to her parents. Parents who abandon their children are eventually abandoned by their children. The betrayer will eventually be betrayed. Tormenting each other, suffering each other... "It''s a doubly pleasurable scene." Standing on the top of a tree in the distance, overlooking everything, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, his eyes gleaming with joy. "It''s a pity, Patriarch Tosaka. There is no your daughter here. Either leave or let me send you away." Shi Lang projected the long sword, and his still movable left arm picked up the long sword, pointing to the time. The cultivation of the nobility has long been deep into the bones of the hour. He quickly recovered, looking at Shirou with a calm expression, and said: "The child is still young and ignorant, but since you dare to kidnap my Toosaka''s child, it is Yu Yuan. The Saka family is an enemy!" With a wave of the crutches, the surging magic power turned into flames like ocean tides. However, before he started the technique, Shirou had already launched an offensive¡ª¡ª The long sword in his hand was thrown out by Shi Lang, and [Fantasy Collapse] directly detonated the sharp sword. The strong glare of the dazzling light instantly exceeded the brightness range that human eyes can bear, and the time could not help but close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, what he saw was no longer Shirou and Sakura in the distance, but shoes that had been gradually enlarged. "Pop!" Chapter 25： Shi Lang stepped on Shichen''s face, took advantage of his strength, and jumped out of the fire. "Damn it!" Shi Chen became angry from embarrassment. Such a humiliating behavior is unbearable even with the cultivation of aristocrats. No. Perhaps it is precisely because he is a nobleman, so the nobility in his bones can hardly bear such humiliation. It''s just that Shilang has already run away, and there is Sakura next to him. He didn''t have the guts to make a heavy hand, but set off a heat wave, using the wind to lift Shilang''s true face, and then settle accounts after the fall. "Wow!" Shilang''s cloak was lifted, and it should reveal Shilang''s true face. However¡ª What Shi Chen saw was the leather case of the legendary giant of light¡ªSeven Ultraman! At the time, I was dumbfounded. Shirou''s omni-directional concealment was effective. He ignored the awkwardness of the hour, but ran away while pulling Sakura. Passing by Tosaka Aoi, Shirou didn''t even look at it. Only Sakura looked at her, at the woman, at the woman named mother, tears dazzling. Kwai was stunned. Completely stunned. My mother''s heart, which was already aching, felt even more painful at this moment. Most importantly, she saw the blood and wounds on Sakura''s body. It was definitely not a scar from a sharp blade. What happened? What happened to her daughter in a short period of time? Aoi doesn''t know. The heart is more broken. Shi Chen wanted to pursue it, but at this moment, Ma Tong Heye''s anger was turned into anger from a distance. "Damn it! Tosaka Toshimi, if you don''t want to adopt it, what do you mean by letting your servants attack our Ma Tong family?" Ma Tong Tsurino asked, followed by the insects driven by Ma Tong''s dirty inkstone behind him. Sea. However, the moment Jian Tong dirty inkstone saw the hour, his heart jumped, and he hurriedly drove the engraving insect to hide under the ground. But it was too late, Shi Chen had already seen all this. As a magician, he clearly realized. Got it. I also understand why Sakura is so stunned. "The magic of Jian Tong''s family has actually fallen to insect magic!" At the time of anger and anger, the shoe print on his face has not disappeared, but his eyes are full of anger. The grace of gestures and gestures collapsed for the first time. "Give me an explanation, Tosaka Toshimi!" Ma Kiri Tsuruno asked angrily. "You only need to give me an explanation! Knowing that the magic of the Tong family between you has become such an ugly and inferior engraving that exudes a foul, I have already sent Sakura to Finland!" Shi Chen said angrily. "You¡ª!" Jian Tong Heye was extremely angry. It is true that he is the Puppet Patriarch of the Jiantong family, and he is also willing to be the Puppet Patriarch, because he can enjoy the property of the Jiantong family unscrupulously. This is a double-benefit transaction. But Gilgamesh''s attack just now made him almost die. How can this be tolerated? "Spartacus, kill him!" Jian Tong Heye shouted. "Oh oh oh oh-it''s the oppressor!" Even if he was still dominated by the powerful effects of Ling Shu, Spartacus was much happier this time. With joy and laughter, even a smile like a chrysanthemum bloomed on his face, and he moved towards the hour. However, before he rushed halfway, the big shields from the sky, like a cage, directly trapped him in it. "Mongrel, look like a mongrel." The arrogant voice resounded, and everyone looked up and saw Gilgamesh standing on the top of the tree, arrogant eyes overlooking all beings. "Wang, impose royal punishment on them!" Shi Chen shouted. Knowing the time of being deceived, my heart was full of guilt for the children and the anger of being deceived, but he still maintained the etiquette of the nobility. The style of this nobleman has penetrated his bones and entered his soul. However, in the face of Shichen''s request, Gilgamesh just smiled arrogantly and turned away. He didn''t care about the time at all. Shichenqi''s hands trembled, and for a moment he wanted to spend all Ling Shu to kill Matsumoto''s family, and then let the arrogant King commit suicide and exit. However, for the long-cherished wish of the Tosaka family and the long-cherished wish of his own magic way, he endured it. The king as a follower had already left, Shichen could not face Berserker Spartacus alone, so he pulled Kui into the car and fleeed away. Only the two of the Tong family who became angry and angry, and Spartacus, who were still trapped in the shield, remained. "Find¡ª! Must find it back! That''s old, old¡ªmy eternal life!" Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone was furious. ¡­ Gilgamesh stands on the tallest tower in Fuyuki City, overlooking the earth. The cold moonlight shone on his god-like face. Enthusiasm, thinking... This emotion that shouldn''t have appeared in the Almighty King, but it appeared in those blood-red eyes. That soul. That mottled soul that burned with cow dung, garbage, plastic, weeds, and waste exudes such a sickening stench. There is no doubt that it is just a **** soul. However, the fire is burning. The hybrid fire is burning. It burned out of a scene that had never been seen before. And behind that scene, there seemed to be such a slight possibility, something he had worked hard for. From virtuous king to tyrant. From being willing to share everything with the people to arbitrarily monopolizing everything. There, there is what I was looking for at first. It''s only a slight possibility, the tiny possibility is smaller than the gravel, but it''s enough. As long as there is a slight possibility, that is enough. "The entertainment of punishing thieves is going to come to an end for the time being. It''s just that the mottled soul and the young body are too weak. How can you withstand the evil of this king?" With his eyes narrowed slightly, Gilgamesh gave a cheerful smile. ¡­ ¡­ Chapter 26： ps: After thinking about it carefully, Shirou''s situation is really not a prospective follower, it should still belong to the concept of subordinate, so I made a mistake in the previous paragraph, bow and apologize. Go and change the previous article. ¡ú)¨i©n¨i) Chapter 20 Shilang Dream Butterfly! [Second more] Wearing Ultraman''s leather case, Shirou took Sakura''s hand and hurried towards Xindu. This is the Fuyuki Bridge that connects the Shinto and Fukayama Town. When the pedestrians on the road saw Shiro''s outfit of Ultra Seven, they couldn''t help but turn their heads slightly, looking at them with novelty on their faces. In this era, otaku culture has not yet risen, and Cos***y is also a novelty. Shirou ignored these gazes. After the battle, the six-year-old body was overwhelmed and his spirit was very exhausted. He had no extra energy to care about the sights of these people. At this time, Sakura stopped leaving. "What''s the matter, Sakura?" Shirou turned his head to look at her. Kozakura squatted down, covering her pretty face with her hands, tears streaming down her palms, "What should I do, what should I do..." Must be scared, and very painful, right? Shiro couldn''t sit idly by. A five-year-old girl who was supposed to enjoy the joy of childhood and the love of her parents was finally abandoned by her parents and indirectly pushed into the hell-like insect nest. Sure, very scared, right? Shilang paused, hugged her, softly caring: "Don''t be afraid, I am here. Brother is here." Kozakura also stretched out her hand to hug him, and tears rolled down her face to Shirou''s shoulder, "What should I do? What should I do, brother? Father and mother, they don''t want me anymore. Everyone doesn''t want me anymore. " "No one would want you. After all, Sakura is so cute and well-behaved. Moreover, even if everyone doesn''t want Sakura, my brother will always protect Sakura." Shirou said softly. "Really?" Kozakura stopped crying, looking at Shirou with teary eyes. "Make a promise." Shi Lang stretched out his little thumb in his right hand. "Yeah." Sakura hooked her left little finger up. "Hanging on the hook will not change for a hundred years, and those who have changed will have to swallow a thousand needles." While talking, the last two thumbs pressed. The agreement was established. Seeing Kozakura no longer crying, looking somewhat relieved, Shirou stood up and smiled: "Let''s go home." "But, do I still have a home?" "Of course there is, Aunt Xiaoqing, Uncle Mingtian, but they are all waiting for you." "Don''t they hate Sakura?" "Of course not. They like Sakura." ... Shiro took Sakura home. Of course, you can''t go home directly like this, but jump to the second floor, enter from the window, change the Ultraman leather cover on your body, tuck it under the bed, and then wear a long shirt to cover your injured arm. Then jump back to the first floor and enter through the door. "You kid, don''t say a word when you go out. You came back so late. Where did you go?" Mrs. Fujimaru scolded Shirou''s ear with a scorched face. "I went to see Sakura." Shirou said aggrievedly. My own [hint] only spent one night, and it''s useless now. I knew I had adjusted the time a little longer. "Sakura?" "Yeah. Sakura will continue to live in our house. Um. Tosaka''s side agreed." "Is that so? That''s great." Mrs. Fujimaru''s gaze looked at Sakura behind Shirou in surprise. "That... that... Aunt Young Qing. Next, excuse me, I''ll disturb auntie." Sakura shyly twisted, but still politely said hello. "I can''t talk about interruption." Mrs. Fujimaru hugged Sakura and smiled: "You can stay as long as you want to stay at aunt''s house." This attitude... this one is your own, right? Shiro thought a little aggrieved. Mrs. Fujimaru accepted Sakura normally. Although Mr. Fujimaru had some worries about the Tosaka family, he didn''t care much when he heard Shirou say that the Tosaka family agreed. "You two, come in and eat! Today, I made tempura!" said Mrs. Fujimaru. "Yeah! The craftsmanship is not as good as ever." Shirou tasted it and gave a true evaluation. Mrs. Fujimaru''s forehead appeared with a "well", and then with a "boom", Shirou was punched out of the head by Mrs. Fujimaru. "Is it delicious?" Mrs. Fujimaru smiled kindly. Shirou smiled contemptuously. Is he like the kind of person who can be coerced by force? Just kidding! He is not like, he is! "Okay... delicious! As expected of my mother, the Sailor Moon known as the master of the cook!" Shiro smiled flatteringly. Mrs. Fujimaru turned her head to look at Sakura, and asked, "Sakura, is it delicious?" "It''s delicious. Auntie has time, so please ask me." Sakura put down her chopsticks and said seriously. "Of course." Mrs. Fujimaru smiled. The night is charming. It''s fun. After dinner, Mr. Fujimaru announced that his work has come to an end, and the day after tomorrow he can sign a contract and then travel with his family! Shiro was the first to applaud this. Not only can you go out and play, but you can also escape the Fourth Holy Grail War. And after going out, there is no need to worry about the Jian Tong family and the Tosaka family coming to ask for a child, it is simply killing four birds with one stone! After the meal, Shirou, who experienced a life-and-death adventure, was tired and ready to go to sleep. But just after taking a shower, putting on Doraemon''s pajamas, and getting under the covers, Sakura stood by the door. Chapter 27： "What''s wrong, Sakura?" Shirou had to get out of the bed again and looked up at her. The third room on the second floor has been vacated, and that room is also very girlish, and it is the room allocated to Sakura. But now, Sakura was standing at the door of Shirou''s room. "I...I''m afraid." Kozakura''s legs trembled, and her face hesitantly asked: "Brother...Can I sleep with you?" This kid must have been terrified by what happened today, right? ¡­Shirou nodded and said, "Of course." He opened the bed and welcomed Sakura. Kozakura smiled, and then got into Shirou''s bed. Kozakura was lying on her side, looking at Shirou with her aquamarine eyes similar to Rin Tosaka, "Brother..." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Kozakura did not answer, but opened her arms around Shirou''s waist, and then pressed her small face to Shirou''s chest. Okay! It''s the reincarnation of the laws of heaven, and the retribution is unhappy! It used to be Sakura as a pillow, but now it is Sakura who uses him as a pillow. Shaking his head, Shi Lang didn''t say anything, but pressed the lamp beside the bed. "Good night." "Good night, brother." The pillow is back. Even if he pushed the pot to Ideal Existence, he still saved Sakura back and completed his adventure. The problem of escaping has been solved, and Mr. Fujimaru''s work is coming to an end, and he is about to leave Fuyuki City to escape the Fourth Holy Grail War. In this way, the life crisis is also lifted, and tonight will be a good dream. However¡ª A dark dreamland, a coquettish blood moon hanging high in the sky, surrounded by a substantive black fog, looming cry of the undead, a sea of ??strange flowers on the ground, and appeared in front of Shi Lang, holding two guns, like neighbors The purple-haired girl who looked like a big sister smiled at him. "So that''s it, it''s such a special body. No wonder." "When I first met, I was the master of this country. My name is Skaha. You can also call me Teacher Skaha." ¡­ ¡­ ps: ask for counting votes, ask for counting votes~! Chapter 21 So, please be my thigh! This is a country of shadows. It is dark and lifeless, and if there are substantial shadows in the surroundings, it makes people feel a kind of dullness that is not breathable, but also has a mystery that makes people explore. It''s just that Shi Lang is not interested in exploring this mystery at the moment. He was beaten to a bruised face and "killed" 21 times. Now he is lying on the ground like a salted fish and doesn''t want to get up at all. But the woman who broke into her dreamland inexplicably and said to herself "killed" herself 21 times, is now squatting next to her, teasing her nose with a dog''s tail. "Ahee¡ª!" Really couldn''t help it, Shiro still sneezed. "It seems to have recovered, so get up and continue." The woman threw the dog''s tail grass, stood up, and said softly. However, this gentle tone sounded like a demon in Shirou''s ears. "What a joke! I haven''t recovered yet, I don''t want to get up!" Shi Lang firmly grasped the grass on the ground with both hands and said nothing to get up. Together, they must be tortured by this woman again. "It''s the first time for me to educate a disciple as bad as you." The woman chuckled, showing no irritation at all, her tone softly like a big sister next door. "I never said to be your disciple!" Shi Lang raised his head, looked at the woman''s beautiful face, and couldn''t help but smile. The woman has purple hair that falls straight down her waist, and a bold and revealing purple-black leather armour on her rugged and proud body. She holds two scarlet short guns in her hands. A pair of beautiful red eyes were looking at Shirou. Shi Lang smiled bitterly, this woman was the Lord of the Kingdom of Shadow in Celtic mythology, the woman who Xingyuefan called the master craftsman, Skaha. A woman who has lived from God to the present. However, shouldn''t this woman not be able to live in the world? Why did you suddenly appear in your dream? Moreover, he said inconsistently that he wanted to educate himself or something, and then beat himself up and killed a full 21 times. Fortunately, it was a dream, otherwise it would really die. "Master, how did you get into my dreamland?" Shi Lang asked. He was really crazy about this. You can leave Fuyuki City the day after tomorrow at the latest, escape the Fourth Holy Grail War, and change Sakura''s destiny while holding your own life. How can you get a good night''s sleep? The result? As a result, the woman got into his dream and beat him violently. "Master? Is this what people in your age call a teacher?" Skaha blinked, then smiled softly: "However, I don''t hate it anymore." No. This is just a simple neon term... "Entering your dream is very simple, it''s a kind of magic that you don''t know." Skaha smiled sweetly, his voice soft, like a breeze, like a big sister. However, Shirou knew that this was absolutely wrong. This woman is definitely a violent man in the coat of a beautiful girl, otherwise how could she easily kill a cute six-year-old boy like him 21 times? "If you have a good rest, get up and continue fighting with me." Skaha said urgingly. Shilang was full of bitter melon: "I''m just a child, please let me go." "Fight, it has nothing to do with age." Skaha smiled. "But I''m just a catfish, so the master should find another master." Shi Lang said bitterly. To experience the feeling of being killed again and again, this is definitely a great punishment for the dedicated Shirou. "That won''t work, after all, I have promised to others. It is not my habit to miss an appointment. The most important thing is that I still want to educate myself on this kind of peculiar body that I have never seen before." Skaha chuckled lightly. He said something weird. Especially when talking about education, there was a touch of Ling Shi Lang''s fearful excitement flashed in those gentle red eyes. However, Shirou noticed a little. "Promise someone? Someone let you break into my dream?" Shi Lang stared at Skaha and asked. Chapter 28： "Yes." Skaha nodded. "Who?" Shi Lang asked. He wanted to know which **** called Scarha to disturb his dreams. And, it''s weird! Those who can ask Toscana must also be mythical murderers. And the mythical murderers of this era were either taken by Gaia and Alayella as gangsters, or hiding in the inner world. Those who can appear in the world are the seven servants summoned through the Holy Grail ceremony. Who can ask the immortal Skaha to do such a thing? The most important thing is that I don''t know anyone who can do this kind of thing! "Who? Hmm...a completely self-centered, quite stinky guy. As long as he can please himself, he will probably do terrible things like destroying humans." Skaha thought about it. After reading her own evaluation of that person, at the end, she added: "However, I don''t hate it." Why is this description so familiar? ... Shiro asked cautiously: "Master, do you know about the Fourth Holy Grail War that took place in Fuyuki City? Is this completely self-centered and stinky guy a participant this time?" "Yes." Skaha smiled lightly. Shi Lang bitterly face, is that Mr. Jin really? But how did that Mr. Jin become an enthusiastic citizen? I helped myself with Sakura''s things before, but now I have taken Skaha into my sleep, and tune/teach myself? Is it because I play FGO and treat him as a warehouse? "Your origin is a sword. Originally, he wanted to find someone who uses a sword. But his popularity is very poor. There are not many people he knows, and of course no one wants to care about him. Okay, get up quickly, otherwise I can That''s how it was attacked." Skaha raised the short spear in his hand. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! The last question, what do you mean when you say I am a special body? Is there any special power hidden in my body?" Shiro was very concerned about this. "Special power?" Skaha hesitated for a moment, showing a rare troubled expression, "What should I say? It''s the first time I have seen your special body, so there is no way to describe it specifically." "How do you say?" Shi Lang concentrated. The traversers have golden thumbs, right? Could it be that I actually have a golden thumb, but I didn''t notice it? "There is really no way to describe this kind of abrupt and contradictory thing. How to describe it? It''s like reading a hero''s biography into a hero''s story. It is obvious that it only highlights the hero''s''general public'', even supporting roles and names. Unworthy of the''people'', but suddenly there is a feeling of competing for the hero protagonist." Skaha said. "Huh?" Shi Lang was taken aback, and Skaha''s explanation was a bit fascinating. "Simply speaking, it''s like the kind of audience watching other people''s stories and tears of their own, suddenly breaking into the story stage." Skaha thought about it, and finally gave a better understanding. Definition. Shi Lang was shocked. The deep meaning of this sentence was not revealing the facts of the person who passed through him? "A spectator who should have been sitting under the stage suddenly broke into the hero''s stage. What kind of drama will he perform? This may be one of the reasons that guy is so interested in you. But my words, at first it was just That guy suddenly asked me to ask me, and it was a bit difficult to refuse, so he came. But now, I just want to know what kind of road you can go." Skaha smiled and said: "This is an explanation. , Are you satisfied?" "Satisfaction is satisfaction, but, even as you said, I''m just a spectator who broke into the hero stage play, but I don''t intend to play this hero drama, I--" Before Shi Lang finished speaking, Skaha bent down, put his index finger against Shi Lang''s mouth, smiled and said, "It''s not that easy to get down on stage. Also, you have been caught by that. The very troublesome guy is watching, and if he escapes from the stage before performing a satisfactory ending for that guy, he will probably be chased and killed by that guy all over the world. Leaving a city or leaving a country is not the end. It''s the beginning of the hunt. You have to think clearly, that guy is super, super, super willful." "I...I..." Shi Lang opened his mouth, he knew what Scarha was talking about. She also said that she wanted to escape the Fourth Holy Grail War by leaving Fuyuki City. "Um...probably the greatest possibility is that you were caught up by that guy on the way to leave and killed, right? Killed along with those vehicles?" Skaha smiled and said the cruel reality. "How De and how can I be targeted by that king..." Shi Lang smiled bitterly. "He is such a completely self-centered person. So, do you understand your current situation?" Skaha asked with a smile. "I fully understand." Shi Lang nodded. Skaha smiled slightly, and squeezed the two short guns in his hands, "So¡ª" "So..." Shirou hugged Skaha''s thigh, raised his head and looked at Skaha, "Dear Sister Skaha, please be my Servant." "Huh¡ª?" Chapter 22 I will take good care of your son [second more] "Um..." With a slightly painful cry, Shi Lang was kicked out of his dream. When making that kind of rude request, Skaha, who was like a big sister, was not angry, but just smiled and refused his request. In her words, it was-- "What a pitiful child. But although I want to help you too, it''s a pity that I can''t live in the world." Then he beat himself into Tie Hanhan with the title of exercise, killing 41 times, and when the last time was approaching dawn, he directly kicked himself out of the door. Violence! It''s too violent! Shi Lang burst into tears. Different from the gentle appearance, the inside of that woman is a trembling S plus super tyrannosaurus! But this is nothing, what really makes Shi Lang''s headache distraught is-- He was actually spotted by that tax-evading madman! No wonder that guy would give himself news, no wonder that guy would help when Spartacus was about to kill himself. It turned out that I became the object of pleasure for the other party! Is this the result of Lucky E comparable to Lancer? Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing wryly. "Brother, did Sakura make your brother sleep well?" Sakura, who was awakened by Shiro, asked guiltily. She hugged Shi Lang all night last night, thinking that this made Shi Lang not sleep well. "No. Kozakura thinks too much, let''s get out of bed and wash our faces and brush our teeth for dinner." Shirou opened the futon and said. "Yeah." Sakura nodded. After washing, Shirou and Sakura went to the first floor, and Mrs. Fujimaru, who was very competent, had already prepared breakfast. A poached egg and milk. "Huh? Don''t you make sandwiches today?" Shirou asked curiously. "I watched a health program yesterday. Experts said that it is not good to eat greasy things in the morning." Mrs. Fujimaru said with a smile, obviously happy that she had acquired a piece of health knowledge. Shiro knows that Mrs. Fujimaru likes to watch those family care programs every day. In order to be a competent housewife, Mrs. Fujimaru, who has a sturdy personality and does not pay attention to details, also worked very hard. "By the way, Shirou. Your father said, the day after tomorrow is over, do you want to go to play?" Mrs. Fujimaru asked. "No." Shi Lang shook his head. "Does Sakura want to go?" Mrs. Fujimaru looked at Sakura. "No, Aunt Young Ching." Sakura replied very politely. "Oh! I''m distressed. Where should our family travel? Go abroad? It''s too expensive. If you go to nearby cities, there is no freshness." Mrs. Fujimaru was a little troubled. She seems to be lively and active, but in fact she also wants to go out to play. Really, he is obviously an adult. Just-- Shi Lang smiled bitterly. Originally, the family trip and escaped the Fourth Holy Grail War were planned by him. As a result, things are impermanent, because that pleasure criminal must be stranded. Chapter 29： At least, he can''t accompany the Fujimaru family out, otherwise, as the teacher said, the extremely self-centered secondary disease will definitely bomb their home transportation. As for personal matters, find someone? That secondary disease that cannot be cured by ordinary people''s thinking, I am afraid that he can''t think about it at all, right? The reality is so ridiculous. He wanted to be an ordinary rich man, but he was eventually involved in the war of magicians. Obviously wanting to avoid the Fourth Holy Grail War, but the result is getting deeper and deeper, and now it is inevitable to avoid it. However, there are two sides to the matter. If the second disease did not regard Shirou as a pleasant object, Shirou might have already died in Spartacus''s hands. And now, Shirou had to consider how he should face this Holy Grail war. ¡­ ¡­ Asuka Commercial Real Estate Company. Fujimaru Narita hung up Mr. Mizuto''s phone and leaned on the seat with a tired face. Turning his head slightly, he saw the picture frame on the table, which was a photo of the three Fujimaru family. Fujimaru Narita picked it up and looked at it for a while, then smiled and put down the photo frame. ¡ªGo on! Stretching his waist, Fujimaru Narita took out the real estate information he had searched from the drawer. At this moment, a colleague greeted him: "Narita, someone is looking for you." Looking for me? Who? Fujimaru Narita felt strange, but he still responded, and then walked out with his colleague, and immediately saw the person looking for him. A red suit with an unsmiling look on his face, and an atmosphere of social elites exuded all over his body. Holding a cane studded with gems in his hand, he has a feeling of Western classical aristocracy. Especially the neatly trimmed beard on the face makes people feel that the other party is an elegant gentleman. What would such a character ask me for? Fujimaru Narita felt strange, but he asked cautiously, "Excuse me, are you?" Fujimaru Narita is just a small person, but the small person has the wisdom of a small person, and the other party''s temperament of a social elite, let him know that this is a big person that he can''t afford to offend. "Hello, Mr. Fujimaru. My name is Tosaka Tokimi, Sakura''s biological father." Shichen said with a smile. A pair of eyes glanced at Fujimaru Narita''s hands without a trace, but no Lingshu was found. Fujimaru Narita''s heart jumped, and he asked quickly: "May I ask Mr. Tosaka, what is it for me?" "My daughter, Sakura stayed at Mr. Fujimaru''s house yesterday, right? This is really causing trouble for Mr. Fujimaru." Tosaka Tokimi smiled gracefully. Sakura''s body has the magic props he gave, and it is easy to know the location. Sakura was taken home by Shirou last night, and she knew where Sakura was. "No, no trouble, Mr. Tosaka joked." Fujimaru Narita waved his hand quickly, with a lower posture. The other party is a big man with a face in Fuyuki City, and he is just a small salaried clerk, it''s incomparable. "I heard that Mr. Fujimaru is going to travel with his family, right?" Shichen asked. "Mr. Tosaka is really well informed about this. But you can rest assured that we will not abduct Sakura. In fact, I wanted to bring Sakura back to Tosaka''s house yesterday, but it was too late. Mr. Saka, you also know that Fuyuki City has not been very peaceful recently..." Fujimaru Narita said. In his opinion, Shi Chen is here to get Sakura back. "No. Mr. Fujimaru, you probably understood it wrong. My purpose here is to trouble you to take Sakura out for a trip." Shichen said. "Huh¡ª?" Fujimaru Narita was taken aback. Shi Chen smiled slightly. In the confrontation with the Ma Tong family last night, Shi Chen had already understood the magic of the Ma Tong family, and also understood why Sakura was so rebellious and frustrated. The Holy Grail War has already begun. At this time, it is difficult for him to send Sakura to Finland. It would be better to let this family take Sakura out for travel and avoid the Holy Grail War. "This is a bit of sincerity from me, I hope Mr. Fujimaru will accept it." Shichen took out a stack of banknotes and handed them to Fujimaru Narita''s hand. "This¡ªthis is too much, Mr. Tosaka! I don''t need it at all!" Fujimaru Narita said in a panic. "Please don''t be polite with me, I just hope my daughter can spend a happy trip." Shichen smiled gracefully. "In addition, there is one more thing, I want to ask, Mr. Fujimaru." Shichen''s expression became a little serious. "What''s the matter, Mr. Tosaka?" Fujimaru Narita asked. At this time, Shichen''s eyes lit up slightly, and a magic named [Hint] was cast on Fujimaru Narita in an instant. He raised his arm, revealed Ling Zhou, and asked, "Is there anyone in your family who has such a mark?" "Yes." Fujimaru Narita replied with a dull gaze. "Who?" Shi Chen asked. "My six-year-old son..." Fujimaru Narita replied stiffly. "Is that so..." Shichen nodded and said silently in his heart: "Is there really something wrong with the Holy Grail ceremony? Actually let a child become the master? That''s good, Yiqi can be eliminated early. It''s just that the black robe man yesterday was Is this child''s Servant? But the breath is a little different from the normal Servant?" Thinking about this, Shi Chen lifted the [hint] and said to the normal Fujimaru Narita: "Then, my daughter will leave it to you, Mr. Fujimaru. In exchange, I will also treat your son well." "Ah...Is that so? Thank you Mr. Tosaka, then." "One more thing, please don''t tell my daughter about it." "Is that so? Okay, Mr. Tosaka." Fujimaru Narita didn''t feel that it was wrong, and his face was full of joy. Deduced by normal ordinary people''s thinking, this is regarded as Shirou and the Tosaka family got on the relationship, which must be conducive to the future. It''s just a pity that this is normal ordinary people''s thinking. The thinking of normal ordinary people is abnormal for normal magicians, and the thinking of normal magicians is abnormal for normal ordinary people. Fujimaru Narita would never have thought that the so-called care Shichen said was not his care, but¡ª Chapter 23 is shameless! Night. Fujimaru Narita returned home and announced the good news that the contract had been signed, and he could start preparations for a family trip. Fujimaru Narita is happy and can finally spend time with his family. Fujimaru Hina is also happy, and can finally relax without having to do housework. Sakura was also happy, because she couldn''t help being exaggerated by the emotions of the Fujimaru couple. But Shirou, who heard the news, couldn''t be happy. If it was one day earlier, maybe he would have been happily dancing to the old disco. However, the news was one day late after all. "What''s the matter with you? Isn''t it arguing that you are going out of Fuyuki City every day? Why are you planning to go out now, Shirou?" Mrs. Fujimaru asked puzzledly. "No, I''m very happy, my dear Sailor Moon Mother." Shirou smiled and concealed his inner anxiety and panic. Chapter 30： "That''s right." Mrs. Fujimaru didn''t pay attention to details, she patted Shirou''s shoulder boldly, without a mother''s appearance. Wait a minute. Withdrawing the foreword, there is no appearance of a woman. The whole family was happily discussing the place of travel. Shirou didn''t want to ruin everyone''s mood, and he forced himself to start a discussion with a smile. But he knew that he could not go. For good luck, he must go to the war that he has been unable to dodge, otherwise, that completely self-centered second disease is enough to kill the entire family. The night is completely dark, it is time to fall asleep. Today, Sakura finally had the courage to take the first step in a new life, and went to sleep in her room for the first time. Although it was a pity that the soft and fragrant pillow had left, it reminded me that I was fighting with the old lady with purple hair with double guns in my dream, and the appearance of the real body sweating profusely. This is bound to make Sakura soak the clothes, so it can be regarded as accepting this. The world in 1993 was extremely poor with entertainment projects, so Shirou fell asleep quickly. As soon as he fell asleep, Skaha arrived as expected. She was holding a double gun, and she didn''t even say a word in the opening remark. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! My dear master, wait a moment!" Shi Lang hurriedly called to a halt. "What''s the matter?" Scarha stopped and looked at Shirou curiously. "Well, can you still contact that Mr. Jin?" Shi Lang asked cautiously. "Mr. King?" Skaha was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and smiled softly: "You mean the guy with the smelly mouth?" Shi Lang nodded hurriedly. "Yes, yes. What''s the matter?" Scarha asked. "I won''t run away, and I won''t run away again. It''s just that I want to send my family out of Winterwood City first. Can you help me ask, is this okay?" "Why don''t you ask yourself? Obviously he is near you." Scarha asked. "Fuyuki City is too big, I can''t meet him." Also, I don''t want to face that guy. Shi Lang Xin said. "Well, I''ll ask him for you, poor boy." Skaha said softly. Shi Lang''s eyes lit up and his face was aggrieved: "My beautiful and beautiful Sister Skaha, you also know how poor the child is. Why don''t you just be my servant? Save the poor child!" What Shiro responded to was a spear that directly pierced his head, and a gentle voice: "I want to, but I can''t do it. The world today does not have the foundation of my present world." "Also, the teacher teaches you, never let your guard down. Especially for a big sister who is as beautiful as me." ... ... After taking a break, he was killed by Skaha 56 times. Shirou fell overwhelmed in the dream world, his face full of exhaustion. "Well. The spirit is almost at its limit. If you continue to kill, your spirit may not be able to hold it, and there will be a hidden injury." Skaha found a place and sat down. "Then...Is there any improvement?" Shirou asked tiredly. "How do you say it? Not at all." Skaha shook his head, and for the first time the exquisite face like a fairy showed a somewhat distressed look, and said: "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a difficult disciple. It." "Under the premise that I have released so much water, the previous disciples, no matter how bad they are, can fight with me for a while around the tenth time. Although it is cruel to say that, but like you, the fight will be close to one. A hundred times, I was killed by a single shot. This is the first time I have seen you." "Can''t you put in more water? My reaction nerves can''t keep up with your speed..." "Um...I can''t put it, I have already put it to the lowest level, if you go down one level, it is equivalent to standing and letting you kill." Skaha shook his head and smiled softly. "This is really an unacceptable reality..." Shi Lang smiled bitterly. "But don''t be so depressed, my big sister, I am an old man who has lived for a long time. I have seen many late bloomers. It''s not that your eyes and reaction nerves can''t keep up, but you have not adapted. So. , Come on, my weakest disciple." Skaha smiled. "But the war that is about to kill me is coming soon..." Shi Lang sat up, thought of a crooked idea, and quickly asked: "By the way, you are old..." The crooked idea hadn''t been said yet, with a "swish", Skaha threw the short gun in his hand, probably exceeding the limit in an instant. A short spear cut across Shilang''s hair, and behind his indescribable, a roar like a muffled thunder burst out. "Boom and boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The flames of the explosion illuminated Shi Lang''s dull face. Skaha pointed the gun at Shirou, with a gentle tone: "Oh, sorry, my hands slipped." You deliberately! You definitely did it on purpose! Shi Lang was almost scared to pee by the blow just now, feeling in a dream, even after eating that blow! Moreover, even with such a gentle tone, it can''t change the series of "Tac" characters on your forehead, and the look like you are holding a gun and want to kill me! Terrible! It''s terrible! ! Skaha, who is like a big sister, is so horrible to be angry! ! ! "My young and beautiful, cute and flowery Miss Skaha, you must be very tired to teach the child? Come! I will beat your shoulders and squeeze your legs..." After swallowing, Shiro quickly got up, showing a pleasing smile, and came to Skaha''s back, like a dog leg, thumped Skaha on his shoulder and pressed his leg. Obviously it was such a grumpy female tyrannosaurus, but her body was so soft. Knocking on Skaha''s back lightly, his eyes fell involuntarily to the hearts of Skaha''s chest, Shirou quickly averted his eyes. A beauty is only worthy of the strong, and she is just a cat, so fate is important, and fate is important. Besides, after I have survived the Fourth Holy Grail War, climbed the Internet dividend, and become a rich man, I can also support the beautiful girls of this era or something. "Shilang, what do you mean by Miss Sister? Is it what you call young women in your time? It sounds embarrassing, but I don''t hate it." Skaha said with a smile. I bah! Chapter 24 You are embarrassed when you act like a baby, but I don¡¯t hate it Skaha, who was coaxed into a good mood, released his dream, Shi Lang woke up and found that he was really "wet" again. He was killed by Skaha 56 times in his dreams. The intense and exciting life and death staggered, causing the adrenaline secretion in the body to accelerate, and sweat wet the entire bed. Chapter 31： Fortunately, I didn''t sleep with Sakura last night, otherwise I would be mistaken for bedwetting, which would be a shame. On this day, Fujimaru Narita, who had completed the contract, had to hand over work with his colleagues before he could take a complete vacation, so he went to the company first. Fujimaru Hinai wanted to refer to Shirou and Sakura''s opinions, where to go to play, and to purchase food for travel. After all, if you buy it at a scenic spot midway, it will be several times more expensive. To make travel more economical, this is the direction housewives need to work hard for. But Shiro couldn''t afford it. Facing the looming Fourth Holy Grail War, he must make some efforts for his life. Yes, he had already learned from Skaha that the Fourth Holy Grail War had started, and only the last two horses were still on their way. Two days or three days? Shirou didn''t know, but this was indeed the last time he could prepare for it. Yu Sanjia has been preparing for the Holy Grail War for sixty years, and the other participants have been preparing for at least half a year. Only him, the hapless ghost, has less than three days of preparation time. No. If you plan to participate from the beginning, you still have at least half a month to prepare. However, he wanted to avoid it, and only three days of preparation time were left in the end. This can be regarded as a kind of punishment in the dark, right? The clown who wanted to jump out of the script woven by the goddess of fate was finally sanctioned by the goddess of fate. Sakura and Fujimaru Hina went to the department store to purchase snacks for the trip, while Shirou refused to go out of the house, took out paper and pen, and carried out his own war plan. Shirou¡¯s previous life was one of the 450 million urban youths in the Celestial Dynasty. The biggest feature of urban youth is career planning. Shi Lang is no exception. Therefore, Shi Lang always likes to list plans in advance. However, he did not list the plan quickly, but first recalled the general events of the Fourth Holy Grail War, and then listed them one by one for analysis. It''s just that there is a doubt. I don''t know when there was a problem on the timeline, which led to a series of butterfly effects. At first it was Sakura who ran away from home, and then she replaced Bluebeard as Caster. And because Sakura was not adopted to the Ma Tong family, Ma Tong Yan Ye was not transformed, resulting in the Ma Tong family''s contestant as Ma Tong Tsuruno. And Berserker is not Lancelot, but Spartacus. Is there any change in other followers? Shiro didn''t know this, and he could only consider it from the worst case. And if it¡¯s the worst case¡ª "If even the characters and plot have changed, I really don''t have any chance of victory!" Shi Lang sighed with a headache. The only person who can still be confirmed is Archer Gilgamesh who has met. I really don''t know if the others have changed. The butterfly effect that somehow appeared, if the Servant of other people, even the Master were changed, it would be completely finished. The hard power is not as good as humans, and the only way to win is to be familiar with the plot and character settings, and this is the light that can be triumphed like a grain of rice. If even this point is taken away¡ª It''s still delicious and delicious, then wash your neck and wait for it to be slaughtered. Shi Lang sighed worriedly. ¡­ ¡­ Night. Take the lead by Mrs. Fujimaru, and finally discuss going out to Hokkaido. Everyone was very happy, Shi Lang didn''t want to be disappointed, and forced himself to show a happy smile. As Fujimaru Narita said, boys are different from men, and men have things that must be protected. Shirou is also a man. As night fell, Shirou once again entered the kingdom of shadows in his dream. While Skaha killed him 57 times, he also brought him news that the **** Zhong Er Bing agreed to his request, and he could let Shi Lang send his family out first, and then come back to fight. Regarding this, Shirou finally breathed a sigh of relief, and praised that the guy was still human. But when he came back to his senses, it was only then sadly discovered that he had been oppressed by the second disease, showing a trace of normal behavior, and praised humanity. This is really oppression to the extreme. Will reducing some oppression make the oppressed feel happy? Sure enough, it is not unreasonable for Spartacus to classify him as an oppressed. However, Shirou did breathe a sigh of relief. Do you harm your family? There is no such rule in the magician''s battle, especially if a messenger who claims to be righteous, as long as he can achieve what he calls justice, he can do anything. But before it was dawn, before being thrown out by Skaha, Shiro once again hugged Skaha''s thigh, crying in mourning, "Teacher, my good teacher, you just come to the world, be me Follower of it." This is the third time Shirou has asked Skaha for help. Isn''t he just looking around the cottage? Sister Skaha should agree too, right? Can''t live? What a joke! Can''t be in the realm, how did she get out of FGO? Did you run out with your head? However, in the face of Shiro''s three visits to the cottage, Skaha still smiled and shook his head: "There is no way. I also want to fight against the heroes of those times, but there is no way." If ordinary heroes are annoyed by Shilang three times, I guess they will be a little annoying even if they don''t hate it, right? However, Skaha''s tone was still so gentle. However, the gentle tone was still full of rejection. "And, I didn''t help you, am I not helping you train now?" Skaha smiled. "Is this useful?" Shi Lang looked up and asked. "Of course." Skaha nodded, "It can make you from deadly ugly to deadly ugly. It''s a little bit lighter, of course it''s useful." Shilang burst into tears, and the young lady has changed, no longer the considerate and gentle young lady, she has become venomous. But Skaha was right. Shiro was only one of the most common people in the 21st century. Let alone murder, he had only a handful of quarrels with others since he was a child. In the face of those mythical murderers who have been stabbing people since they were young, what can be done with the short training time of a few days? Furthermore, those mythical murderers, which one is not in the background? How many of the so-called heroes, especially those in the West, are not being given powers and artifacts by gods, dragons, elves... and incredible fantasy creatures? And those heroes who don''t have these things, how long do they train and how long do they fight on the battlefield? So, what is the use of an ordinary modern person who exercises for a few days, and his body is a child who has not even reached puberty? Furthermore, what is the definition of ordinary people? Readers who shed their tears when watching other people¡¯s stories, pretending to force the shocked "people" in Xiao Bai''s article, the salaried workers kidnapped by life... Let people like themselves train for a few days to face the murderers who have killed since they were young. Guilty, but also a superman with all kinds of superpowers? A dead end... Shi Lang smiled bitterly. Chapter 32： "Don''t be so pessimistic, haven''t you found out? You have a stronger and more advantageous advantage than anyone, than that stinky guy, and even stronger and more advantageous than me." Skaha smiled and stretched out slender. Point to Shirou''s forehead. Shilang was at a loss: "Is there? Do I have that kind of thing?" "Yes, I wanted you to discover it yourself. But you are too stupid, my weakest disciple. If you don''t mention it again, I guess you will die with this kind of self-defeating thoughts." The corner of Kaha''s mouth was slightly pursed, revealing a smile like winter sun. "Teacher, what is it?" Shi Lang stared at Skaha''s pretty face and asked quickly. "You have to remember. No matter how detailed modern knowledge is given to Servants by the Holy Grail, it cannot change the fact that they are ancients. Knowledge storage and cognition cannot achieve harmonious unity. And those masters are mostly conservative. Magician, but the Holy Grail War happened in your city, in your age." Skaha said with a smile. "In my age..." Shi Lang repeated these words, his eyes brightened. He finally found his greatest advantage! "Teacher, thank you!" Shi Lang thanked very seriously. "No need. As a teacher, it is a matter of course to give some advice to the disciples who are hesitating." Skaha smiled. "But, I still want you to be my servant in the real world..." Shi Lang smashed his mouth and said. "What can''t be done, is can''t be done. Well, the door to the dream has been opened, you can go out by yourself." Skaha still smiled softly. Shi Lang nodded, turned and walked towards the opened dream gate. "Oh, yes." Skaha''s voice came from behind. Could it be that the young lady changed her mind? Shirou quickly turned back to look at Skaha. Skaha said with a gentle smile on his face, "Although you are embarrassed when you act like a baby to me, I don''t hate it." Act like... Act like a baby? ? ? "It''s not acting like a baby!" Shi Lang walked out of the dreamland gate in embarrassment, and Skaha''s chuckle came from behind him. ¡­ ¡­ ps: Seeking support for counting votes~! ¨t(*¡ã¨Œ¡ã*)¨s Chapter Twenty-Five: Regardless of his bad tricks, useful tricks, that''s a good trick! [Third more] Is it really worthy of being the Zifa BBA who lived from Goddai to the present? A small suggestion allowed Shirou to seize his core advantage in an instant. It should be said that this is indeed the wisdom of the Demon Realm? Indeed, Skaha is very correct. Those followers are the undead from the past. Even though they were given modern knowledge by the Holy Grail because of the Holy Grail ritual, the ancient people''s life cognition prevented them from truly integrating with modern society. There is an inharmonious identity between knowledge reserve and cognitive level. This is true even for those masters who are modern people, because they are all mysticist magicians. The only person with modern knowledge is the justice emissary, Eomiya Kiriji. However, compared with his proficiency in modern weapons, the level of modern knowledge, especially the level of knowledge of life, is estimated to be not very high. Therefore, Shirou from 2019 has modern knowledge than any of these participants, and this is his biggest and core advantage. Starting from this, Shi Lang had already thought of plans one by one, and after calculating them one by one, he seemed to think there was a real play. By the way, if you can get Gatling machine guns, RPGs or something, it would be even better. It¡¯s better to have a few more tanks, fighters... However, this seems to touch the magician''s bottom line of mysticism, and this kind of thing seems to be impossible... But there is no way, anyway, think in this direction. For the sake of life, no matter what tricks! Use whatever trick you can think of! However, before that, he had to determine how much the candidates for the Holy Grail War had changed. ¡­ ¡­ October 4, 1993, 9:24 am. The Fujimaru family boarded the underground train in Shinto, and it took three hours to get to Hokkaido. Neon¡¯s land area is very small, even smaller than some provinces in the Celestial Dynasty, and the total area is only close to 380,000 square kilometers. Basically, a day¡¯s train can go anywhere. In the afternoon, Fujimaru Narita took the lead and booked a homestay. After moving everything in, Shirou gave the [hint] to the Fujimaru couple and Sakura, making them ignore their existence. "You must have fun!" He lowered his head and said, Shirou took some money and house keys from Fujimaru Narita''s bag, and then rushed to his death battlefield. ¡­ Fuyuki City. When I set foot on this land again, it was already 9:23 in the evening. Different from the mood when his family left, Shi Lang who set foot on this land again is full of tension, hesitation, and fear. In the next half month, or even shorter time. Here, it is most likely his burial ground. Taking a deep breath, Shirou wrapped his blue jacket tightly. Winter is coming, and the city of Winterwood tonight is a bit colder than before. Shi Lang walked towards the home of Xindu, and several complaints came from him¡ª "Stupid, idiot, idiot! What do you want to do? Do you want to kill me? I am your master! You are only my follower, you have to listen to my command! Don''t talk to yourself! Understand No? Do you understand?" Shi Lang looked at the crisp voice of the young man, his face suddenly stiff. In the garden not far away, a red-haired man in a military uniform and a black-haired young man were arguing. The red-haired man in a uniform was very strong, and his height was a full 1.9 meters. His raised arms were terrifyingly thick, while the young man''s figure was very slender, as if he would fall down when the wind blows. It stands to reason that with such a significant body difference, the young man would not dare to provoke the strong man, but now it seems that the young man pointed at the red-haired man unscrupulously and cursed at him, not afraid of the red-haired man attacking him at all. Of course, because they are a group of participants in the Holy Grail War. The young man is the lord, called Weber Wilvit, a typical young man with a high heart and low practical ability, but he will become one of the monarchs of the clock tower in the future. And that big red man is the famous conqueror Iskandar in history! Shi Lang confirmed that he had gloves on, and he did not have spiritual foundations. He lowered his head and wanted to turn around and take another route with a face full of misfortune. Chapter 33： I never thought that just after turning around, a wide palm pressed his shoulder. At the same time, a heroic voice sounded behind his back: "Wait a minute, child." Unlucky--! Shirou''s body shook subconsciously, and once again confirmed that his spiritual foundation was not fused, and his gloves were not taken off, he turned around, looked at Iskandar who was holding his shoulders with a timid look, and asked: "That, that. Uncle, what''s the matter?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Afterwards, he showed a kind smile to Shirou, "Don''t be afraid, kid. We are not bad guys." "Well¡ªI,,, I''m not afraid." Sorry! I am panicking a lot now, don''t recognize me as the master, don''t recognize me as the master... Shi Lang said inwardly. Iskandar stretched out his hand and gave Webber a snap of his forehead, causing Webber to scream while clutching his forehead. Afterwards, he bowed his head slightly, smiled at Shirou that he thought he was kind, and asked: "Children, do you know where to get knowledge easily?" Call me a kid? It seems that I didn''t recognize it... Shi Lang felt calm, it seemed that not everyone had the vision of Gilgamesh, which was really good news. "If you get knowledge, it''s school of course. Is uncle going to study?" Shirou answered in the tone of a six-year-old child without hesitation. "Apart from school, where is the place where you can get the most knowledge?" Iskanda asked. "Of course it is the library. There are so many books there," Shi Lang replied. "Where is the library?" "Over there, after crossing that street, the biggest building is." Shi Lang pointed to the street not far away. "What a good boy." Iskandar smiled, then turned to look at Webber. "What do you want?" Webber looked wary. "Naturally, I want to give a reward." Iskandar smiled, reached out his hand and took out the money from Webber''s pocket and handed it to Shiro. Weber also smiled, but his forehead was covered with "Tic Tac Toe". This guy didn''t even ask him, so he paid directly from his pocket! "Take it to buy sugar and eat it," Iskander said. "Oh. Thank you uncle." Shirou stuffed the money into his trouser pocket and turned to leave. Not far away, he immediately heard Webber Wilvert¡¯s high-pitched yell: ¡°That¡¯s my money! That¡¯s my money! You actually take my money as a reward! You foolish servant, pass by me. Did you agree? I am the master! I am the master! You have to listen to me! Stupid follower¡ª¡ª!!!" Love and kill each other! However, one group can already be confirmed. Rider group, unchanged! Shirou''s eyes lit up slightly and he touched his pocket. Increase in activity funds! Shi Lang returned home. That night, he did not go to the private meeting with Miss Skaha in his dream, but was sorting out the information he had. The Holy Grail War is approaching, and he has to turn his biological clock down. Moreover, he also needs-- ... ... ps: Thank you for catching insects. The BUG of the EX projected in Chapter 18 has been fixed. When collecting the manpower data, the red A was not clearly seen. I''m sorry~! Hedgehog Cat¡¯s fourth anniversary, if you have any props, remember to vote here~! I wish you all come out and hold your pillow, even though I know most of them are non-chiefs like me. hhhhhhh, o(*¨R¨Œ¨Q)¥Ä©³©¥©· Chapter 26 The Reincarnation of Karma -A ghost for the dead. No matter how you look at it, and use his mortal wisdom, Shirou feels that he needs a substitute for the dead. Become the master of Caster instead of yourself, to hide yourself as the master of the shield. In fact, Shirou still wanted to have a shield to replace himself as a Servant, but there was no way. Servant''s unique undead aura is so easy to distinguish. Without this unique aura from the spiritual foundation to disguise, it will be seen in an instant. As a matter of fact, even the Shirou who was fused with the spirit base, his Servant aura was very abnormal because of his flesh and blood relationship. However, choosing someone to be his substitute for the dead, with a mortal conscience, Shirou would certainly not be able to sacrifice innocent people. Therefore, if you think about it, you can only take the kind of people who are guilty of crimes, and your conscience will not condemn yourself. Therefore, Mr. Yusheng Ryunosuke, the murderer who forced himself to become a master and a servant, who has been at large until now, is the best choice. Pulling yourself into the vortex of death disputes in the Holy Grail War, and finally you want to run away after clearing the relationship? Haha, no way! It''s just that this guy is very difficult to catch. He''s supernatural, and the only certainty is that the other person must still be in Winterwood City. But it doesn''t matter, this doesn''t bother Shirou. In fact, guys like Yusheng Ryunosuke can get away with it in the 1990s when the technology is backward. If you change it to 2019, the cameras all over the country, the Internet that spreads all over the world in one second, and DNA tracking technology will be enough for him. Know what is called the righteous combination boxing of a harmonious society. And now, Shiro can reach the technical level of 2019 in disguise by magic means. In traditional magic, there is a basic magic of "search". This kind of magic engraving uses a hair of the search target to trace the other party''s location. Naturally, this kind of magic sergeant wouldn''t be able to, but the Lingjiri of the Palace of Heroes automatically carried it. Of course, the scope of retrieval is related to the amount of magic. Shirou''s magical attributes are the highest, with a level of C, enough to retrieve Yusheng Ryunosuke in Fuyuki City. However, [search] this kind of basic enemy finding magic is also useful to ordinary people. There are a hundred ways for real magicians to crack [search] magic. Fortunately, Yusheng Ryunosuke, who had not summoned the blue beard, was just an ordinary person, so he was not afraid of not being able to [search]. After making a good plan, Shiro went to the police station at dawn and used [hint] to obtain a hair from the police station that Yusheng Ryunosuke kidnapped and left the scene. Afterwards, using this hair, Shirou spent three hours to find Yusheng Ryunosuke who was hiding in a small black room in Xindu to eliminate hunger. When he saw Shirou, Yusheng Ryunosuke was dumbfounded. Using the severe [hint], Shiro hypnotized him subconsciously, causing him to think that he was the master, and at the same time took him to a more remote and remote tattoo shop in Xindu, [hint] the hypnotized shop owner followed his own spell, in the rain Iku Ryunosuke had tattoos on the back of his right hand. Speaking of it, he had thought about using tattoos to draw other tattoo patterns along Lingshu to cover up Lingshu. It''s just a pity that Mrs. Fujimaru''s presence is not easy to do. After all, [hint] this kind of thing is easy to be relieved when there is no unity between brain cognition and reality. As a mother, looking at her son''s tattoo, it is estimated that no mother would be willing to accept it. Later, I was all thinking about escaping from Fuyuki City, so I didn''t have this idea at all. As for now, it''s useless to make these bells and whistles, so it''s better to create a master and die for yourself. Chapter 34： After all, it depends on craftsmanship to eat. The shopkeeper¡¯s tattoo craftsmanship is very good. From the physical eye, it looks like a real spell. After the tattoo shop owner finished the tattoo, Shi Lang used [hint] to hypnotize the boss to forget the matter. And, he hasn''t paid yet. It''s not that you want to go wrong with the account, but the account is not in line with the actual situation. It is easy for the boss to doubt himself and relieve the hypnosis of [suggestion] and increase the chance of this matter being exposed. Although it is only a small chance, Shirou is a battle of dancing on the tip of a knife after all, and he has to do it to the extreme. He will pay back the money owed after the war. And now, the brand-new master, Yusheng Ryunosuke, is freshly released! This has to be said to be an irony. Because of Yusheng Ryunosuke, Shirou fell into the death whirlpool of the Holy Grail War, and now because of Shirou, Yusheng Ryunosuke was dragged into the death whirlpool of the Holy Grail War. Perhaps this is the so-called karma reincarnation in Buddhism? ¡­ ¡­ Shi Lang did not go home. Since you want to participate in the Holy Grail War, you must not be your home as a base. Otherwise, when you are targeted by a messenger of justice, your home is very likely to be greeted by the messenger of justice C4 or RPG. It took a lot of effort from the Fujimaru family to purchase this house, and the mortgage that is still paying for the mortgage is still eating the blood of Mr. Fujimaru and Mrs. Fujimaru like a vampire. If this is destroyed in the Holy Grail War, then the Fujimaru and his wife may suffer the double blow of their son and the collapse of the economy, and eventually a complete mental breakdown. Taking this into consideration, Shirou set up his base during the war in a cheap rental house of Yusheng Ryunosuke. It seems that for the purpose of killing people, the rental house rented by Yusheng Ryunosuke is an independent house in the old house area. Some are tattered and the furniture is shabby, but there is no need to worry about the outbreak of fighting and spreading to others. Shiro used the E-level job placement skills-position construction, to make a simple transformation of the rental house. I have to say that Lingji Fusion is really amazing. Obviously there is no knowledge about magic, but after the fusion of the spirit base, knowledge about the construction of the magic position came from the mind of the spirit base and completed the transformation of the rental house. The construction of E-level positions is just a simple magic transformation, the magic protection ability is not strong, but it is better than nothing. He also used Caster''s own job agency skills-prop-making E-, and used some trivial materials to create a bracelet for Yusheng Ryunosuke. This bracelet is sealed with a [hint], and he can [hint] Yusheng Ryunosuke 24 hours endlessly, thinking that he is a participant in the Holy Grail War, and also [hinting] that he is a good person. So as not to hurt people again in the war. Later, Shiro used [projection] magic to project some magic materials, and then used props to make E-, creating a transparent film with no eggs but sufficient magic aura, and pasting it on the tattoo of Yusheng Ryunosuke. Put Ling Zhou on the back of his right hand. With this magical transparent film, it is like a source of magic power, which can conceal the facts of ordinary people of Yusheng Ryunosuke and act as a stunned blue magician who exudes magic power. You should be able to fool those magicians, right? It really doesn''t work, there is no other way. He has exhausted his brain and wisdom based on his cognitive level. Do your best, but obey the fate. This is the only struggle that mortals can do. Sitting on the bench, Shi Lang observed his own attribute template again, and saw that his attributes were almost entirely E, and he couldn''t help feeling a touch of sadness in his heart. With this attribute, he would bully the magician, and he couldn''t even beat an Assassin. However, the alienated Servant aura brought by the fusion of spirit bases made him unable to pretend to be the master. Everything is forced by helplessness, I can only do my job and obey the fate... "Huh¡ª?" Shi Lang, who was observing his own attributes, suddenly seemed to have found something incredible, his eyes stunned. "Why is there an extra skill in my inherent skills?" ¡ª¡¾Mortal Wisdom D¡¿ Seeing the skill he had suddenly possessed inexplicably, Shi Lang couldn''t help but was taken aback. ps: "I, Novelist! Not a Brave It¡¯s an old **** with not much ink, this time I will PY¨t(*¡ã¨Œ¡ã*)¨s The following is a brief introduction: the so-called brave exists to fulfill other people''s requests. Since the "Arrival" incident, with those outsiders who claim to be players broke into this world. While the churches and the unbelievers madmen are fighting fiercely between the two extremes, the forgotten aliens also unwillingly break into people''s vision... However, all this has nothing to do with her. If possible, the brave who is no longer needed, just want to write something and complete a story... However, there is a problem. Girls are not good at creating and writing things that they haven''t experienced. In order to complete that story, she decided to bid farewell to the ordinary retired life, choose to mess up, for everyone''s boring daily life, and add all kinds of crisis (crossed out) fun. What, have an opinion? This is disloyal! Train King passionately attracts strangers online, get to know, your home is gone. That''s it. Chapter 27 Skaha: I have deeply reflected on it! [Second more] [Mortal Wisdom D: None of us are chosen by nature, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. ¡¿ What the hell? Why suddenly there is an inherent skill? Shirou couldn''t help but stunned while observing his own attribute panel. The so-called attribute panel is the magic brought by the Holy Grail ritual, which analyzes the condition of the body and forms a kind of analysis data that can be recognized by the brain. However, Shirou remembered that when he first merged the spirit base, his inherent skills were all skills inherited from the Valiant Guard, but now he has one more skill for no apparent reason. "Is it a golden finger?" Shi Lang guessed in his heart. Spartacus almost abolished his left arm with a single blow, which had long told him the reality: the traverser is nothing great, just a different place to survive. However, the appearance of this skill still made Shi Lang unconsciously give birth to illusions. I think of those traversing web posts I¡¯ve seen on the Internet before, and I gave it to the plug-in at the beginning, and the younger brother¡¯s head worshipped, killing the beauty and the whole family, the beauty fell in love with the protagonist... When I first started to read the web text in the second and third grades, I felt it was very cool, and later I felt that it was a drama. Very poisonous, but if this is really changed to yourself, how refreshing would it be? It''s just that this [Mortal Wisdom] is only a D-level skill, and it doesn''t look like a compelling one. The most important thing is, what is the use of this skill? Chapter 35： Shi Lang was puzzled. He didn''t have Gilgamesh''s [Clairvoyance] and [All-Knowing Almighty Star], nor Merlin''s knowledge, so he didn''t understand the use of this skill. But it doesn''t matter, there is a reliable teacher beside him. So Shi Lang hurriedly lay on the bed, ready to @˹¿¨¹þlady sister. Miss Skaha is indeed a good teacher, no matter day or night, as long as she sleeps, she will appear in her dream on time, just like a class teacher in the third year of high school. Looking at the sight of Skaha poking a hole on himself without saying hello again, Shirou hurriedly called to stop: "Wait a minute, wait a minute, teacher!" "Wait, let me poke a few holes first." Even though he was saying such willful words, Skaha wanted to scare Shirou, so he put down the gun softly and looked like a good teacher listening to his disciple''s problems. Shirou breathed a sigh of relief, and then told Skaha of his doubts. "Isn''t this already very clear?" Skaha put a small face and looked at Shirou with a smile. "What do you mean?" Shi Lang looked blank. "The Holy Grail ceremony will use magic to analyze the data of the followers, and present it to you in a cognitive way that your brain can accept and understand. The details of your skill should be understandable." "But I can''t understand it! It just said something about the wisdom of a mortal, how can I understand it? Is it just mocking me as a mortal? Shouldn''t it? Good teacher, young lady, just tell it what''s the use! It''s an increase Strength, or strengthening strategy? Or simply like your [Wisdom of Demon Realm], mastering almost all skills?" Shirou asked expectantly. Skaha smiled, changed the subject and asked: "Shirou, do you know who the most people in this world are?" "Of course it''s an ordinary person." Shi Lang replied without thinking about it. "So, what is the role of ordinary people on the hero''s stage?" This time Skaha did not wait for Shirou''s answer, but asked himself: "It is the hero who was helped, and the hero was killed. The character is a character guided by a hero. In history, unknown people who have left no traces in their biographies are most often referred to as "village", "soldier", and "farmer" as a general term referring to groups. The wisdom of mortals is the wisdom of mortals. Since it is a mortal, what blessings do you say?" "In other words, there is actually no use for eggs? Just simply mocking me as a mortal who broke into the hero arena without authorization? Ahhhhhh...I can feel the deep malice from the Holy Grail!" Shirou said with a downcast head. "Right. How did it come about? I remember I didn''t have this inherent skill before? Can I still evolve?" Shirou asked. "This question..." Skaha gave a small smile, "Who knows?" "Doesn''t the teacher know?" Shi Lang widened his eyes and asked in surprise. "I''m not omniscient and omnipotent." Skaha smiled lightly. "Okay, okay. Anyway, I have been mentally prepared for this kind of thing. Then I will go back first." Shilang took a deep breath and calmed down. "This is going away? Have you forgotten something, my weakest disciple?" Skaha squinted and raised the spear in his hand. "Please let me go, I still need to make some preparations for the upcoming Holy Grail War." Shi Lang waved his hand quickly. If it were other heroic spirits, he would definitely ignore Shi Lang, but Miss Skaha was still very gentle, nodded, and said, "Um¡ª, all right. But this time I skip class, and next time, it will be doubled. I''ll make it up." "I know, I know." Shi Lang ran out of the dreamland in a panic. "What a frizzy disciple. After waiting a while, maybe I can''t help but say it." Skaha laughed. "The wisdom of mortals is the wisdom of mortals. It is true that the people who lead mortals are heroes, but those who make history are always mortals. It is mortals who can really make heroes shine, and the same can let history bury heroes. It will always be a mortal." Skaha chuckled, she almost blurted out just now, but fortunately she held it back in time. She has already graduated from this world, so she should be silent about the students who are still studying in this world. Otherwise, if you give the answer directly, it would be too rude to these students who are still ignorant of learning, depriving them of the opportunity to think and grow for them. In fact, the last time Shiro was reminded, Skaha had already deeply reflected on himself, thinking that this was taking away Shiro''s opportunity to think and grow for him. But... "Sure enough, I still want to remind my stupid disciple." Skaha smiled, and then the delicate and pretty face showed a look of confusion and trouble, "It''s just that, why does Shirou manifest this kind of thing in his body? I want to support his spirit. The basic things are not this kind of things. Could it be that they have changed because of the singular body?" Rarely, even Skaha, who possessed the wisdom of the demon realm, had a problem that he couldn''t understand. "But it''s okay. It means that you are blazing your own way, my stupid disciple." The girl named teacher gave a slightly relieved smile. ... ... When he woke up from his dream, Shi Lang stretched his waist, then looked at the time, 3:27 in the afternoon. Very good, before nightfall, Shirou can boldly make some preparations. Walking on the street, it is obviously autumn in October, but the weather has become very cold. However, the indifference between people is even colder than this weather, like a cold current from Siberia. However, even so, there are still many enthusiastic citizens. Not far from the big tree in the park, a man in a black coat climbed to the top of the tree, took off a red balloon, and then handed it to the little girl who was looking forward to it next to the tree. "Thank you, uncle." The little girl took the balloon and smiled brightly. "You''re welcome." The man in the black coat didn''t touch the little girl''s head, and tried his best to avoid contact with innocent and kind children. Perhaps, I was afraid that my too dirty hands would contaminate the purity of the child. Kind uncle, enthusiastic uncle. However, Shiro saw the man in the black coat, his body shook like an electric shock for an instant, his complexion froze. It''s that man. That''s right. The man who does evil in the name of good. Wei Gong Qisi. A sad man who firmly believed in his own justice, but was eventually betrayed by his own justice. Shi Lang lowered his head and left with a bad face. However, since Kirishu had appeared in Fuyuki City, this meant that the Holy Grail War was approaching. The worst expectation is probably tonight. Speed ??up the pace! Shiro returned to his home and took out the set of Ultraman Seven from under the bed in his room. He bought this Ultraman leather case with a lot of money from Fujimaru Hinao''s bag. Without the consent of the parents, using the money to buy leather cases is an act of a bad kid who steals money. Chapter 36： However, for the sake of his life, he can no longer take care of these. Besides, although his body is young, his soul is mature. Can an adult take money as stealing? At most, it''s a loan. Shi Lang took the leather case, then put on the holy cyan color contact lenses, went to the hair dye shop, and used [hint] white prostitution with black hair. Then he returned to the base area and put on height-increasing shoes and the leather case of Ultraman Seven. Shi Lang looked at himself in the mirror with a wry smile. If nothing happens, he will have to spend at least seven days with this holster day and night. In order to avoid the exposure of their true identity. Of course, a holy grail war lasted for seven nights. This clearly has been eaten by mushrooms in the setting of FSF. For details, it depends on the actual situation. Putting on his previous black cloak, completely concealing his figure. She smiled bitterly. His pre-war preparation time was really too little. At the same time, he was not a decent magician but also just a child. He had no contacts and no one to provide clues. All he could rely on was himself. Based on one''s own cognitive level, there are only these things that one can do. "Why don''t I go to Liudong Temple to ask God to worship Buddha or something? I heard that Liudong Temple also hosts a person who is capable of flicking. Maybe he can say some beautiful things, so I feel more at ease?" Shirou considered it for a while, but still vetoed it with a wry smile. Let''s not say that I am an atheist, and I have never burned incense to worship Buddha before. Even if there is idealism such as gods and Buddhas in this world, I would probably not care about myself, a mortal who burns incense and does nothing but worship. In addition, there is a great holy grail below Liudong Temple, so it''s better not to go. Then, What will happen to me in the future? It is life or death. Whether you can live or not depends on how you react to the situation in the future in the war! Although the probability of defeat was so suffocating, Skaha''s guidance gave Shirou, a modern ordinary person, a chance to win. He wants to exhaust his mortal wisdom to seize the little chance to live. Just¡ª "I really don''t want to work hard, I want to lie down and win, Miss Skaha..." Sighing, depressed. But what to say, Skaha just smiled and rejected him. Easiness and dislike of work are also one of the fundamental inferiorities of mortals. ¡­ ¡­ ps: py, "The God of Creation Wants to Survive in the Wilderness?" ¡· Come here with deep-fried oranges~! Introduction: [Birth of Species-Slime] [Ability reward: eating soil] [Birth of Species-Goblin] [Ability Reward: Taunt] [Birth of Species-Tree People] ¡¾Ability Reward: Photosynthesis¡¿ "I don''t want these messy things! I want to go home!" Guan Yan let out a cry of grief. However, no one paid attention to him. "God Lord, I''m crying, I''m with Nirvana." Guan Dazhuang patted Guan Yan on the shoulder, and gave a thumbs up with a smile on his face. "You go away, I don''t want you, I want a beautiful fairy girl, you go cook for me." Guan Yan wiped away his tears, rolled up his sleeves, grabbed the clay and the wooden stick and began to squeeze the clay figure, "I I don''t believe it, I can''t make a wizard yet!" This is a hapless story of survival in the wilderness. But it is also the story of a lucky person who became a Nuwa in another world. In short, this is a happy story, I hope you like it. Chapter 28 You deserve to be elbow chopped, headshot! [Third more] While there was still time, Shilang listed his known information in the base area. For one, the master of the Jian Tong family became Jian Tong Heye, Berserker was Spartacus, and Ling Shu had already used two strokes. Spartacus classified himself as the "weak" under his protection. Second, the master of the Tosaka family is still Tosaka Tokimin, and the follower is Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh knows his identity and does not know what attitude he takes towards him. It is unknown whether Yanfeng Kirei is still the co-worker of Tosaka Toshimi, and whether the follower is Hassan, the other is still unknown. It is unknown whether Gilgamesh will kill Hassan and hide the peak of Yanfeng Qili. Third, Eimiya Kiritugu has appeared in Fuyuki City. Uncertainty of its command spell, I do not know whether it is the master of Einzbern, whether the follower is Altria, it is unknown. Fourth, with the exception of Webber and Iskandar that have been observed and confirmed, the masters and followers of the other groups have not been determined, and everything is unknown. Fifth, Caster, who owns the Blue Beard, has a different aura from a subservant and a normal Servant, and the combat power is far from the normal Servant, so try to avoid frontal combat. The master has used the impersonation of Yusheng Ryunosuke, and he can use the death of Yusheng Ryunosuke to hide himself for the time being. Sixth, whether the Fourth Holy Grail War will move towards the plot of "Fate/Zero" is still unknown. Seventh, the reason for the timeline change is temporarily unknown, and the cause of the butterfly effect is temporarily unknown. ¡­ By enumerating his own current situation one by one, Shirou is much clearer about his situation. "Sure enough, we still have to determine whether other groups have also changed, which is the most urgent matter." Slightly raised his head, looking through the window, looking at the setting sun from the horizon, Shirou sighed. "Huh¡ª?" At this time, Shi Lang''s body shook suddenly, as if a mouse had touched a mouse. "This breath¡ª" Shi Lang stood up abruptly and looked at the distant buildings. This breath that looked like an undead, not long ago, he had just touched it personally and almost died by the sword. There is no doubt that this breath belongs to Servant! Only the Servant can feel the aura of the Servant, and Shirou, who is fused with the astral incarnation of the subordinate, can also smell this aura. "Already, has it begun, my, death war?" Shi Lang smiled bitterly. No matter how much I prepared, sure enough, there was still no bottom in my heart. "Don''t fuse the spirit base, let''s take a look. Check it out and confirm how much the team has changed." Shi Lang thought so, put on black gloves, and then put on the Ultraman leather case, wrapped in a large black cloak. Chapter 37： Three layers of camouflage! He walked out of the room and sneaked in the dusk. Skaha''s elder vision is indeed very strong. If she hadn''t reminded Shilang of her greatest core advantage, the self-defeating Shilang would definitely be delicious, and then wait to die obediently. And now, now that he knew that he still had the possibility of victory, Shirou would naturally not give up struggling. If you can live, who would want to die? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The source of the Servant breath is the dock storage area extending from the Seaside Park in Xindu District, Dongmu City. From this point of view, it seems that there is no difference from the direction of "fate/zero". But Shi Lang did not dare to relax his vigilance, mortal arrogance is the beginning of ignorance. Searching for the breath, found the source of the breath. It was a man, a man in cyan leather armor and armed with a red and a yellow gun. Without fusion spirit foundation, the distance is too far, Yi Shilang''s normal naked eyes can''t see this man''s face clearly. However, with such an iconic attire, Shi Lang would not be a model moon cook if he could not recognize the other party. This man is undoubtedly Dilumudo, the chief warrior of the Irish Fiona Knights in the Celtic mythology who is known as "unparalleled in the world". Man with two brushes. Can''t face it head-on, this man has other attributes far surpassing him, except for E, who is fortunate enough to be the same tragedy as himself. Especially agility, has reached the level of A+. However, one thing that can be confirmed is that the person who introduced the current world with Lancer is still Di Lu Muduo. So, is his master still Director Kenneth? Shi Lang didn''t know, but he didn''t dare to rise up, let alone merge with spirit foundation. Once the spirit base is merged, the subservient aura produced will reveal his position in an instant, thus being eliminated by Dilumudo. Use a row of E attributes to fight Dilumudo, whose average stat is around B grade. What is that if you are not looking for death? However, if Dilumudo is here, there is a high probability that the dock warehouse battle of "fate/zero" can be reproduced, right? If it can be reproduced, it is an excellent place to observe and collect information. Because in "fate/zero", the dock warehouse battle is the first group appearance of the Fourth Holy Grail War. After all, Blue Beard has been replaced by himself, and Berserker has already observed it. Time passed by, and the red sunset on the horizon gradually fell, and the dark night enveloped the vast land. Di Lu Muduo''s Servant aura became stronger, and even a mortal like Shi Lang, who had never participated in a battle, could smell the provocation in it. Obviously, he was seduce other Servant to show up. Shi Lang didn''t know whether the Kanban girl had participated in the Holy Grail War that was a whole year ahead of schedule, and whether he would be seduced by Dilumudo. But he knows that he is absolute, absolute, absolute, and will not come out. No matter who is the servant of the Holy Grail War, he can''t fight any of them, even Assassin with the worst attributes can fight against him. This **** row of E is also going to bully the master, and it is a weaker master like Weber, otherwise there is a probability of being killed. This has to be said to be fucking. Gradually, time passed for another moment. In the distance, two female figures gradually appeared. One of the women wore a white autumn gown made of high-end fur, with long snow-white hair, like a snow elf. The other is a blonde girl in a blue dress with armor, there is nothing in her hand, but she seems to be holding a sharp sword. Seeing these two women, Shi Lang was relieved. The Saber team confirmed that it was not affected by the butterfly effect of the timeline. Without seeing the magic spell, it is impossible to determine whether the master is Kirishu Eomiya or Alice Fir, but the follower confirms that it is the Knight King Altria. Looking at the Fate signage girl Altria, Shirou did not have the excitement of being a moon cook, but was full of luck. Sure enough, life is the thing that mortals care most about compared to the cooking power for which they once fought. "Are you the one who breathes out and provokes me?" "Yes. Depending on your posture, you should be Saber?" "Perhaps. But looking at your double guns, you are definitely a Lancer." "It''s useless to disguise. The posture of your holding an invisible weapon has exposed the fact that you are Saber. As a knight, it is a pity that you cannot give your name and fight for glory. But-come on, Saber! Time and space, for the sake of their respective glory and desires, let''s decide the outcome!" "That''s what I meant¡ª!" Altria took the lead in launching an offensive against Dilumudo. The two were fighting fiercely. Shi Lang ambushes the surroundings, silently thinking. He was not interested in watching the fierce battle between the two, because he did not have the spiritual foundation, his eyes were just the naked eyes of an ordinary six-year-old boy, and he couldn''t see such a quick offensive and defensive battle at all, so it was useless to look at it. So far, apart from whether Assassin''s job agency is still Baumang Hassan, the rest of the followers have been in direct or indirect contact, and the confirmation has been completed. Judging from the current situation, the current butterfly effect due to the unknown origin of the timeline has only affected himself as Caster and Berserker. No. Wait a minute. The **** second disease was also scratched. This guy stared at him inexplicably, otherwise he would have ran out of Fuyuki City and played happily with his family in Hokkaido. Where do I need to worry about my own life and death? Shet! Bastard! You deserve to be chopped off your elbow and headshot! Convex (ܳܳܳ)! ¡­ ¡­ ps: I recommended it, I''m so excited. The third one is on~! Hope you guys, vote for me. Thank you~¡î! ^_^ Chapter Twenty-Nine Weber Is Very Homesick Tonight The Weiyuan River is within easy reach of the sea entrance, and the Fuyuki Bridge, which spans its two banks and connects Xindu and Shenshan Town, is a majestic arched bridge with a total length of 665 meters. The arch is at least fifty meters high. If you stand on it, you will definitely be blown down into the river by the strong sea breeze. Even skilled workers dare not go empty-handed without a safety rope. Chapter 38： But Webber stayed there tremblingly at the moment, naturally he didn''t even bring his seat belt. Therefore, now he can no longer pretend the usual solemn and majestic expression. Beside him, his Servant, Iskandar sat there with a majestic expression. "Ri...der...hurry down...hurry up!" Because of the cold and fear, Webber shivered and said, but the tall Servant didn''t care at all. "It''s perfect to stand on guard here. But now let me look at the scenery here to change my mood." He flipped through a book called "Modern War Art" in his hand from time to time, while from time to time he raised his head and stared at the west bank indifferently. There is a large warehousing terminal there, which is the place where shipping containers are stocked in Fuyuki City. Although Webber couldn''t see it, he knew from Iskandar''s words that the Servant they had spent nearly 4 hours tracking down should be there. In order to be able to reach the enemy, Iskandar has been wandering around the city in the morning. And just at noon today, he felt the breath of the Servant. Webber wanted to go straight forward, but Iskandall just watched his opponent from a distance. Facing Webber''s questioning, Iskandar only snorted from his nose. "That''s obviously to lure us out. The other party''s aura is so obvious, how can no one notice it? Not just me, I''m afraid other Servants are also watching them. If we watch the changes, maybe there is an impatient Master. Action. This is the time I have to wait." For Iskandar''s strategy, Weber felt quite reasonable, even surprised. This tall man who looks bold and upright still has such a meticulous mind. Indeed, as Iskandar said, first wait for the changes, and the people who are waiting to act rashly and the opponent''s snipe. Although I don''t know what kind of strength this provocative Servant has, since he has the courage to provoke aura, his strength is bound to be not weak. And the Servant that is drawn out will not be too weak. Then, as long as the losing side of the two sides retreats, Rider can attack and defeat the victorious side, and he can take advantage of it. The matter is so decided. The other party has been wandering around the city, while Webber and Iskandall are keeping a certain distance to follow them. But... Although you can understand the meaning of the phrase "stand tall and see far," there is a limit no matter how tall you are. Let''s not talk about Servant, just take an ordinary person as an example. If you fall from here, you will definitely die. Iskandar must know this very well, but why does he even run up here regardless of Webber''s safety? "Fall... I fell! No, let me down! I... I... can''t take it anymore!" "Don''t worry, can''t you calm down? Waiting for an opportunity is also a kind of battle." Rider said in an indifferent tone while reading the book, ignoring Webber''s face that was about to cry. It seems that between the two people, there is no such a consensus that "high places are dangerous". "If you are really so free, just look at my books, good books." Hearing this, Weber remembered the resentful weight in his backpack. When it was clear that the luggage had to be streamlined, the bag was still filled with thick and heavy books. It was the book that Iskander raided the library last night. War history written by many military strategists and historians, and a map of the world. Forget it, Iskander, who was crowned the king of conquerors, would be interested in geography and war history. But why do you have to pack it all in a backpack? As the war is approaching, do you take these books against the enemy? Moreover, because Servant will be spiritualized from time to time, it is impossible to carry luggage, so the heavy burden of carrying luggage is borne on Webber''s delicate and delicate body. "Rider... why should you bring these books when you are fighting?" Webber asked bitterly. "Of course this is the necessary preparation for the battle." Iskandar answered Webber''s question with a smile. "Either the necessary preparations, everything is fine! Anyway, hurry down! Hurry up! I...I can''t stand it!" Webber shook his legs and yelled. His eyes didn''t dare to look down at that height. Enough to make him faint. Iskandar smiled and said: "Boy, you said before that you came to this battle to prove yourself, right?" "So... so what? Do you want to preach to me? Do you have to show courage if you want to prove yourself? I don''t listen, you have to figure out your identity, I am the master! It''s Master! You have to listen to me!" "Hahaha, for leaders, it''s useless to talk and lose your temper. The most important thing is that you have to learn how to use your own mind." Iskandar smiled and slapped Webber on the shoulder. With strength, he directly shot Weber down. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Falling from a high altitude, the feeling of weightlessness, the feeling of cold wind, and the fear of death made Webber scream in fear. It''s over! It''s dead! The idiot Servant has killed the master! Thinking like this in his heart, a thick arm picked him up and raised him in front of him. Iskandar watched the tears and snot flowed down, very embarrassed Webber, he didn''t mind reaching out to touch the other party''s tears, and he laughed loudly and said: "You need to have enough courage. Okay, boy, It''s time for us to appear!" "Stupid, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot--!!!" Iskandall didn''t care about the scolding of the master, carrying Webber''s back collar, driving a chariot named [Shenwei Wheel], smiled and cut across the sky. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! "I want to go home...I want to go back to England..." Like a wayward little wild cat, Weber, who was carried by Iskander''s back collar, screamed, bursting with tears and snot, and took a mouthful of the cold air. "Hahahahaha¡ª" The conquering king gave out a hearty laugh. Chapter Thirty Grass Mud Horse! Did you hear that? Grass mud horse! [Second more] Altria and Di Lu Muduo fought fiercely, so that the cold late autumn night was also full of fiery, exciting and tense air. "Rumble--!!!" Suddenly, a thunderous roar came from the distant sky. A new Servant is here! Altria and Di Lumuto glanced at each other, the clanging of weapons for a moment, then suddenly retreated, and then looked at the sky in the southeast at the same time. The source of the sound is clear at a glance. Shilang also looked up, and saw a flying object drew a straight line in the sky, coming straight to this side, and it also sprinkled purple lightning sparks in the night sky. The sound must be undoubtedly from it. Alice Phil was stunned and opened her mouth in surprise: "...Chariot!" Judging from the appearance. This is an ancient chariot with two fronts. It is not a war horse that is tied to the cowl. It''s a burly bull with its muscles tumbling like waves. The hooves stepped on the void, pulling a luxurious and magnificent chariot. No. The chariot is more than simply floating in the air. The wheels of the chariot were rumbling, and what was stepping on the bull''s hoof was not the ground but lightning. Every time the hooves and the chariot drove against the empty sky, purple lightning flashed its spider-web-shaped tentacles, rolling up the atmosphere with a deafening sound. The magical power emanating from the lightning might be comparable to the blows Lancer and Saber used all their abilities to launch. You can easily kill the Shirou, who are all E and have no combat experience. Conquest King Iskandar finally appeared as a Servant. And in his hand, Webber''s slender body was lifted by Iskander like a small tabby cat, tears mixed with his nose streaming down his face, funny and embarrassing. Chapter 39： Finally stopped. Can be regarded as stopped. Webber''s fear of high altitude finally stopped, but he was embarrassed, but he ignited the arrogance and anger in his young and energetic heart. "Rider¡ª!!!" Roaring, roaring, like a wild cat with its tail trampled on, Weber yelled at Iskandar, "I absolutely absolutely¡ª I want you to know that the master cannot be bullied! Be careful, I will let you out now!" "Oh? You can try it now, boy." Iskandall smiled, completely ignoring the Lord''s anger, and then pointed his finger at Saber and Lancer who were staring here. "I...I...Next,, I will clean up you next time!" Feeling the gazes of Saber and Lancer, Weber shrank his head, his anger instantly turned into fear of life. "Hahaha. So generous, this is my master." Iskandar put Webber on the chariot, and then slapped Webber on the shoulder with a cool smile. After seeing Iskandar on stage, Shirou was ready to impress. However, before that, there was a message that he wanted to confirm no matter what. And after Webber appeared on the battlefield, an arrogant voice with a strong feeling of disgust resounded at the warehouse dock: "That''s it. That''s it. It''s really you, Mr. Weber Wilwitt. Stole the dignity. The holy relic of my teacher went to this remote village to participate in the war of magicians. Ha ha ha... Mr. Weberville Witte, you are such a bold disciple. It seems that my daily discipline to you is not enough, let you I have forgotten what a stinking stinky mouse you are. Okay, let me teach you the last lesson of being a magician. A magician''s war at the cost of death!" There is no doubt that this disgusting tone, and the voice that made Webber so afraid of trembling. Undoubtedly, it was Kenneth, one of the twelve monarchs, the first-level lecturer in the Spirit Division of the Clock Tower. "It seems that there is no change in the Lancer group." Shi Lang said silently in his heart. Right now, in addition to Assassin, he has already recognized the Servant of this Holy Grail War. Although the master has not yet completed the confirmation, the purpose of this trip has basically met the requirements. Judging from the direction of the Fourth Holy Grail War known to Shiro, if Assassin is still Hakman Hassan, he should have been ambushing here at the highest angle of view¡ªthe crane. Unfortunately, his position is too far away from the crane, and without the spiritual foundation, the naked eye cannot Observed so far away. And a little fusion of spiritual foundation, he was exposed. In addition, if there is no change in the Saber group, then Eimiya Kiritugu and his assistant Hisou Maiya may be ambushing nearby, but they don''t know where. In the unlikely event that he finds himself in ambush here, he will most likely be considered a participant. Eimiya Kirishu belongs to the kind of person who uses all means to achieve his goals. Although he is a kind person, once he finds himself, he is very likely to take the attitude of killing his mistakes and not letting go, with the ridiculous reason that he may be the "master". Sniper himself directly to death. Without the fusion of spiritual foundation and flesh and blood, once a sniper shoots a Shirou, it is self-evident how he will end up. So the goal has been basically achieved, let''s withdraw quickly. Shiro was about to leave the scene quietly, and was not interested in watching the live version of "Fate/zero". Even less interested in listening to Iskandar¡¯s taunts of Kenneth for defending Weber, and blew up his family, greeted Altria and Di Lumut, and caused anger on both sides, which caused Altria to blew himself up. Family door, telling yourself that it is the play of the knight king. In addition, the direction of this wharf war is different from what Shiro knows. Altria and Dilumudo did not take off their armor throughout the fierce battle, resulting in the failure of Dilumudo¡¯s release of the [Destroyed Yellow Rose]. , And did not cause incurable damage. Shirou had already had the heart to withdraw, however, things were not so easy. Altria''s blew home, resulting in the appearance of two "kings" on the court, of course, Gilgamesh, who had written arrogance into his bones, aroused them. Faintly, a golden light appeared on the court. At the top of the street lamp bulb about ten meters above the ground, a figure wearing a golden glitter armor appeared. "If you don''t put this king in your eyes, two people who are called''king'' without knowing that the sky is high and the earth are thick, have rushed out overnight." As soon as he spoke, Gilgamesh curled his lips extremely unhappily, showing his contempt for the three Servants facing each other arrogantly on his face. Although Gilgamesh''s arrogant attitude and tone were the same as the arrogant self-esteem of Iskandar, who had previously reported that his family had invited Di Lumut and Altria, it was fundamentally different. Iskandar''s voice and eyes are not as cold and ruthless as Gilgamesh. Iskandall didn''t seem to have expected that there would be someone with a tougher attitude than himself. He was quite flustered, scratching his chin with a confused look. "Even if you speak badly... I, Iskandar, is still the most famous king of conquerors in the world." "Heaven and earth dominate mankind, and the hero who can truly be called the king is the only one! The rest is just a bunch of **** who speak bad words!" Gilgamesh simply made a declaration that was worse than an insult. At this moment, even Altria looked surprised, but Iskandar looked at it with tolerance, was a little surprised and sighed. "For this reason, how about reporting your own name first? If you are also a king, you wouldn''t even be afraid of being known about your reputation, right?" As Iskandall was so gagging, Gilgamesh''s blood-red eyes became more and more arrogant, staring at the giant man next to him. "Are you asking me? Are you **** asking me?" According to common sense, it is reasonable for Iskandar to ask Gilgamesh''s real name, but to Gilgamesh it seems to be disrespectful to him. This is obviously different from Gilgamesh''s plan to hide his real name, and it''s just Gilgamesh''s blind emotional mania. The king of gold began to show his murderous aura. "If this king told you to wear the glory of worshipping me, but you don''t know my name, I can''t help you because of your ignorance." After Gilgamesh made this assertion, a strange and flaming atmosphere slowly rose up on his left and right sides-in the next instant, the sword suddenly appeared in the empty sky with a dazzling light. Unsheathed swords and guns. They are all dazzlingly decorated, and they also emit magic power that cannot be hidden. Obviously it is not an ordinary weapon, it can only be a treasure. Webber was scared. The invisible Kenneth also held his breath. Alice Phil, who was on the battlefield, was also nervous. Everyone present with flesh and blood, whether it is a magician or an ordinary human, saw so many treasures in front of them, all of them showed nervous expressions. "However, before this-bastard, won''t you come out? This king has already stood here, but you don''t come to worship this king''s glory. This is a crime of arrogance! The king must be punished!" The golden king said such arrogant and cold words. There seemed to be some Servant who hadn''t shown up around here. The Shirou who was about to withdraw from this area shook as he heard Gilgamesh''s words. Gilgamesh was only standing and talking, as if speaking to the audience, but Shirou had a feeling. This is for him. "This king, are there any other warriors hiding here?" Iskandar looked at Gilgamesh and asked aloud. "Huh. You pretend to be a king, but you can''t see how many **** are hidden here. How can you glorify yourself and pretend to be king?" Gilgamesh sneered coldly. "Hahahaha¡ª" Iskandar smiled heartily in the face of Gilgamesh''s sarcasm, "The king, with lofty ambitions and striving for hegemony, why should we know and be omnipotent? Isn''t this depriving subordinates of their power?" "Heh. If so, it''s just a choreographer who is pulling a group of **** and daydreaming together, how come the glory of the king said?" Gilgamesh smiled contemptuously. "If you are omnipotent, take care of everything and yourself, work day and night, sleep and sleep at night, only for your subjects, not for the king." Iskandar smiled heartily. Confrontation. Gilgamesh stared at the smirking Iskandar for a moment, and his contemptuous face gave an arrogant "hum" from his nose. "The king must not be insulted! Bastard, you have violated the king''s law! Be the king!" "Hahahahaha! You are the king, and I am also the king, why did Wang Xun descend on me? You are the law, and I am also the law, why do the laws prescribe me?" Iskandar smiled heartily and didn''t care. Gilgamesh''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a dangerous light. "Hysteria." After spitting out two words with contempt, Gilgamesh stopped looking at him, and stared at Shirou''s position altogether. Chapter 40： And then- "Shoo-!" The three treasure-class weapons that exuded shining radiance, like meteors, shot towards the direction where Shi Lang was. Cao Nima¡ª¡ª! ! ! ! ! Did you hear that? Cao Nima¡ª¡ª! ! ! ! ! ! Watching the three treasures blast towards him like shooting stars, Shirou''s heart collapsed. He felt that Gilgamesh was ill, and that it was still the kind of brain disease that had money but was not healed! Does he like to see a scene of throwing a mortal into a murderer''s pit full of death? Then appreciate the struggles of mortals aloft, and embody the nobility and arrogance of being a king? There were a thousand words in my heart, which eventually turned into a word. ¡ª¡ªCao! Shirou''s heart was broken, but the sword that rushed over was real. As a last resort, Shi Lang had to fuse spirit foundations, gaining the skill of the servant-class, and ducking aside. There is no way, his body is too young, and the magic circuit is not mature. Even if he masters the [projection] magic of the Palace of Valor, it is not enough to project a sword that matches Gilgamesh''s weapon. Can only hide. "Rumble--!!!" Like a bomb dropped by a bomber, the warehouse where Shiro was hiding was completely exploded, and the warehouse that was stacked in cubes collapsed like building blocks, bringing up a burst of dense smoke. And in this layer of smoke, Shirou, exposed--! In other words, Shirou was exposed at the moment of fusion of spiritual foundation! "Oh? Who is it?" Iskandar folded his arms around his chest and said with interest. ... ... ps: Recommend a book ¡ú "Enter Xiuxian" Introduction: Science Cultivation! Mana is boundless! In 1977, Huaxia resumed cultivation. In 2000, the scientific magic theory of replacing blood sacrifices with hematopoietic stem cells was born. In 2010, scientific cultivation of immortality has already entered thousands of households! At the end of 2013, Cosine was reborn and returned to this unfamiliar era, and then he found... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter Thirty-One All Karma [Third more] With Lingji integrated, Shirou knew that he couldn''t hide. Gilgamesh drove the King''s Treasury and kept aiming at him. If he refused to come out, he would have to launch a new round of attacks. But... What''s the point of this? What''s the point? Forcing myself as a mortal to participate in this life-and-death war, I specially invited Skaha to teach his skills. However, at this juncture, he did not hesitate to expose himself, and even temporarily gave up his relationship with Iraq. The dispute between the kings of Skander and Altria. What does he want to do? Is there any internal logic? Shi Lang thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a single bit that could explain the logic of Gilgamesh''s current behavior. If you really want to explain, only this guy''s way of thinking is completely different from normal people-this poisonous explanation. And now, Shirou had to show up. Wearing Ultraman''s leather case, and wrapped in a large black cloak that is heavy for him, with such a double layer of clothing, even this late autumn will feel hot and sweaty, but Shirou felt that the weather was so cold at this moment. His bones were shaking with the cold. "It''s coming out." Iskandar hugged his chest and looked at the smoke exposing Shilang''s figure with interest. Getting closer, Getting closer. Suddenly-- Iskander''s expression of interest was stunned for a moment, and his brow was even more raised. He ignored Webber''s yelling and caught Webber directly behind him. Di Lu Muduo clenched both spears subconsciously. With a stride, Altria flashed in front of Alice Phil, faced Shirou, and clenched the invisible holy sword in her hand. Even Gilgamesh, who called out Shilang, subconsciously frowned when no one was watching, then stretched his brows, and a cheerful smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "What''s the matter, Saber?" Alice Phil asked aloud. "That guy is weird and dangerous. Ellie, you stay behind me, don''t come out, I will protect you." Altria said with a solemn expression. Shilang walked out of the fog, looking at the followers who aimed their weapons at him, and his face under the holster couldn''t help showing a bitter smile. That--, What to do? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the basement of the Winterwood Church shrouded in the silence of the night, someone was sitting in the dark. The man closed his eyes, he was not resting, but listening to something with his nerves tense in the silence. He is Yanfeng Qili in black monk clothes. Looking at his profile, people might think that he is meditating. And who would have thought that he was listening to the murmur of the sea breeze, and what appeared in front of him was a battle scene full of sparks. What he saw and heard was an unknown Servant battle near the warehouse of Xindu Wharf... The content was exactly the same as that of Assassin who was the Servant he was hiding near the battlefield. Chapter 41： What he uses now is a practice result he has learned from Shi Chen. The magic called "Co-sensing Perception" taught by Tosaka Tokio. As long as he is connected by magic, he can share the sensory organ with the contractor. In the Holy Grail War, the use of Servant for long-distance surveillance is a very important task. And if his Servant is still known as Assassin, it would be even more powerful. The only difficulty is that if the contractor disagrees, this convenient magic cannot be used. Gilgamesh refused to use this ability at the time when he taught this magic. If you put it on the arrogant king whose heart is higher than the sky. No matter how much the master asks, he will not allow anyone to use this ability on him. Therefore, only Qili and Assassin can do this kind of thing. "...Teacher, the servant you mentioned that you encountered near the Mansion house has already appeared." Qili said so, but there was no one in front of him, only an old gramophone on the table. The brass bell was slanted towards Kirei. However, this seemingly antique phonograph responded to him in human language. "Really, it seems that the child also has the consciousness to participate in the Holy Grail War. He is hiding nearby at this moment? Or is it the initiative of the servant himself? But the ending is the same, since he has already broken into the magician''s. Fight, then there is no other ending choice. Whether it is for hiding the mystery or for the victory of the war." Although the sound quality of the sound coming from the phonograph is a bit distorted, just listening to the elegant tone of voice, it can be concluded that the speaker is Tosaka Toshimi. If you look closely at this antique, you will find that there is no disc or stylus used for recording records under its big speaker, but it is connected to a large gem by a metal wire. This device was lent to Kirei by Tokimin, a magical device passed down by the Tosaka family. There is a similar magic device in Toosaka''s workshop, and it seems that Shichen is sitting in front of this speaker now. The gems of the two devices can transmit the vibration of the air in the horn to each other through resonance. It is equivalent to the Tosaka family using the "communication device" of gem magic. When Fuyuki Church began to be under the control of Father Yanmine Risho, the minister sent the gem communication machine into the church. Father Rizheng was the secret assistant of Shichen, and his son Kirei Yanbong had disguised as part of Shichen when he was selected as the master, and hid secretly in the saint who theoretically only the loser can receive protection. Church. Shichen''s purpose is naturally to be able to get in touch with these two people in secret. From the outside, everything is normal, and no one would have thought that Qili could have a way to get in touch with the outside world. And Qili felt that even if he didn''t use this weird thing, it was the same with radio. However, the difference between Tosaka''s gem communication machine and radio is that there is no need to worry about the conversation being hacked. Thinking about it carefully, Shichen''s cautious style actually benefited him a lot. In any case, Assassin and Kiry are now replaced by Gilgamesh as the current minister''s eyes and ears. Qili used her eyes to see what Assassin saw, and used her perspective as a Master. See all the details in your eyes and report to Shichen. "Saber, Lancer has already fought and exposed the job description. The conqueror who came on a chariot again should be Rider. From this point of view, the servant should be the Caster that led to the Holy Grail War a year earlier. "Shichen asked: "Qili, what''s the situation on the scene?" "It''s weird, sir. Before that Caster appeared, the other servants seemed to be comfortable, especially Rider was very comfortable. But after Caster came out, Rider became very vigilant, not only him, Saber, lancer have become Very vigilant." "Is there an abnormal situation? Ask Assassin, what is it like on the scene?" Shi Chen sat up straight, pondered for a moment, and gave his own advice. "Yes, teacher." While responding to Shichen''s request, Qili used the magic of [Common Perception] to contact Assassin, who was observing on the spot-one body, Hassan. "That guy is weird." Standing on the crane and monitoring the scene, Baumong Hassan, facing the master¡¯s question, hesitated again and again, and came to the conclusion that he also felt very unreliable: "That Caster doesn¡¯t feel like a Servant. , But it''s Servant''s sense of contradiction. The most important thing is that since that guy appeared on the stage, I feel that my own strength has dropped by about half." "Has a decline?" Qili conveyed Shichen''s doubts. "Yes. It''s not the weakening of one''s own attributes. How to say it? It''s like the glory of oneself, the glory of being praised, praised, or feared by mortals, and the feeling of being suddenly taken off by others. I can feel that there is no attribute of oneself. Under any influence, but the strength is really reduced by half." Assassin gave his own feelings. Qili was at a loss. He has been in the world of Demon Dao for less than three years, so he is still puzzled about many Demon Dao matters, but he faithfully told Shi Chen what Assassin said. "Crack¡ª!" The sound of the cup being crushed came from the gramophone. "Kiri, you must let Caster out first! He is too dangerous to Gilgamesh!" From the phonograph came the sound of tempest and frustration. Qi Li was surprised, this was the first time he saw Shi Chen behaved. "Teacher, what is going on?" "Be sure to let him exit early! Never let him live through the second night, otherwise, once he cooperates with other servants, it will be surprisingly disadvantageous to Gilgamesh as the''king''!" Tosaka Tokichen, who has always regarded himself as a nobleman, has lost his restraint and grace at this moment, and said angrily: "The servant, he must have been a treacherous villain in the name of slander before his death! So, he must have that kind of treasure or It is the ability, the kind of treasure or ability that is absolutely unfavorable to the king, to the hero, and to the person who has made great achievements. That is the treasure or ability that can remove or reduce the reputation and blessing of the followers -!" ... ... ps: Let me declare that the settings in this book are only valid in this book. Although I don''t think that my **** writing style and **** shaping can make you two into your mind. ¦ä(£þ¦á£þ)¦ä Ask for some votes~! o(*¨R¨Œ¨Q)¥Ä Chapter 32 The Hero of the Weak! Shilang came out of the collapsed warehouse group, and was different from the contempt in his imagination. These servants all looked at Shilang with a look of disgust and fear. Although I don''t understand why. But... I would rather you despise me! Shi Lang smiled bitterly. Among these people, only Gilgamesh''s gaze was somewhat different, the joking gaze that seemed to be looking at something, like a cat staring at a mouse, made De Shilang cold all over his body. "Oh, that king, is this the servant that you want to force out without hesitating to use the treasure? If you hide around, it is really tricky." Iskandar looked at Gilgamesh, shook his head, and said. In response to Iskandar, only Gilgamesh let out a contemptuous "humph." Tricky? I''m tricky? No No Faced with Iskandar''s evaluation that his brain was kicked by a donkey, Shiro was full of panic. If I can make Iskandar, a top follower, feel tricky, I don''t have to worry so much. It''s a misnomer, it''s terrible! "Although you certainly won''t say it, but the king still asks, who are you¡ª?" Iskandar looked at Shirou and asked with a very serious expression: "To be honest, my original idea was to wait for Lancer to After all the heroes gathered in this world are attracted, they will start to conquer in the form of non-elimination. But you--, for the first time, this king has the idea of ??direct elimination." The Shilang under the holster looked stunned, what''s the situation? Right? "Maybe this is the king''s natural aversion to traitors and thieves." Iskandar shook his head and said. Traitor? Good point, why did I become a traitor? And the most terrible one actually incurred the target of Iskandar as the top servant of this war? This¡ªwhat the **** is this? "I think..." Chapter 42： Before Shilang left instinctively, he wanted to explain. But what came into his throat, "You got it wrong", this sentence has not been said yet, he only took one step forward, but made Altria clenched the invisible holy sword in her hand, her face was very serious, as if she was herself One step forward is the same as an offensive. Shi Lang had no choice but to stop, feeling a sorrow in his heart. In theory, in the Fifth Holy Grail War, he will still be her master, right? He made the vow to guard with the sword, but at the moment he aimed the sword at him. Although clearly knowing that using things in the future and that may no longer happen to define the current person is indeed a moral kidnapping, and he is not the true meaning of Shiro Weimiya. But Altria pointed the sword at him, and she felt sorrow besides fear. Want to go home. I want to run into my dream and find my big sister to comfort me. Shirou felt bitterness in his heart. Is this because the body is young, or is there someone who can share their own inner pains and cause them to become so weak? Although, it is not very strong in itself. At least compared to these heroes who have experienced life and death disasters, he, the mortal whose biggest suffering is how to make money to support his family, is indeed not a strong person. But now, Shirou must stop his pace. There is **** ahead, and we can''t go any further. He stopped, feeling a little nervous. These followers inexplicably called him a traitor and showed hostility towards him. Shi Lang was timid about these mythical murderers from his heart, but he was wearing a black cloak and an Ultraman leather case, no one could see it. The fear of the hero made him subconsciously look at Gilgamesh standing high on the street lamp. This guy once helped Shirou when he was at Ma Tong''s house. Let Skaha help him again, saying that he has become his object of pleasure, so at least he won''t let himself be eliminated on the first night, right? As long as he can spend this first night first, he can begin to develop his own strategy and tactics. However, what Shiro saw was indeed the kind of joking gaze as if the king was looking at the clown, without any intention of helping him. That''s right. Yeah. I will be exposed. I will fall into this ugly state. The fundamental fault is him! Subconsciously treating him as a dependency is a mistake in itself. It verifies the weakness and fear of mortals. This man can only do things that make him happy, and the things that make him happy now are probably watching a mortal struggling to a dead end on the stage of heroes, right? Shirou felt very uncomfortable This feeling of being unaccompanied and unreliable in the boundless world is really uncomfortable at all. It''s like leaving home and going to the big city to work hard in those years. No friends, no relatives, at a loss. No. More uncomfortable than that. Because I failed to go out to work hard, there is still a home to go back to, and a shelter from the wind. And here, if it fails, there is only death. Fortunately, it seemed that it was because of mutual jealousy that no followers attacked him. While this made Shi Lang fearful, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However¡ª "Since neither the King of Conqueror nor the King of Knights have the intention to make a move, then I will do it." With that said, Lancer Di Lumuto stepped out, held the demon-broken red rose and pointed at Shi Lang, and said: " I don¡¯t know if this is Assassin or Caster¡¯s servant. If you slander the hero¡¯s glory, I, Lancer, will fight against you!" Shi Lang''s heart trembled. "You come to crusade me? Your master, will you agree? Don''t forget, there are still so many followers here." Shirou resisted the fear in his heart, and forced his tone not to appear so unassuming. But it''s a pity that the sentences are a bit incoherent, and anyone can hear the lack of it. "The monarch?" Di Lu Muduo looked at Shi Lang directly and asked Kenneth who was hiding around him. "I-, yes. Lancer, crusade this ride!" Kenneth said. Shi Lang was terrified in his heart, looked towards the place where Kenneth made the sound, and said, "Master of Lancer, you have to think carefully. Lancer may not be able to attack me, and there are three riders around here. No. It¡¯s four riders, and there¡¯s an Assassin staring at you nearby. If Lancer can¡¯t attack me for a long time, how will you end up? Can¡¯t you elaborate more than me?" Is Assassin nearby? Altria was more vigilant, protecting Alice Phil. Iskandar put his arms around his chest and smiled happily: "No problem. This king is happy to see heroes fighting. In the name of this king, if someone intervenes, it is like an enemy to this king." You¡ª! ! Shilang''s hands under his sleeves tightened, and his heart was full of resentment. The heroic man named the King of Conquer, who was once subdued, has now become a sharp knife to kill him. It''s ironic! "It turns out your Excellency is Caster... Lancer, crusade him and bring me glory." Kenneth issued an order. "Yes¡ªmy monarch." Lancer''s face became serious, and he stared at Shirou earnestly, exuding a terrifying murderous aura. Sick! Sick and sick! ! Shi Lang scolded Kenneth secretly, he had already said so clearly, why did he still attack him like this? Shiro didn''t understand Kenneth, and he couldn''t understand it. Because his name is Fujimaru Shiro, and Kenneth is called Kenneth. Even if they are all people, but they are not the same brain, how can they understand each other? But the followers around can understand, because Shirou just said. The trace of fear, the trace of fear of Lancer''s hands, could not be hidden. No. He reluctantly. Worked hard. Hidden. However, as a mortal, an ordinary social youth, and an ordinary squeezed social animal, they are always social workers who watch leaders or social elites take the stage and give speeches. They don¡¯t even have the opportunity to preach before others. How to overcome their mentality How to conceal the fear in front of a group of murderers? Not to mention that these mythical murderers are all people who walked out of the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain, and they are more sensitive to the capture of fear than the hyena! What to do? What to do? Do you want to fight? Can you fight? Chapter 43： Shiro recalled what Skaha said to him-"My training allows you to face the followers, from making you deadly ugly to deadly ugly." At that time, gentle but with a hint of playful words sounded in his mind. Yes. The six-year-old boy named Fujimaru Shiro has no ability to resist in the face of authentic followers. What to do? What to do? Things have exceeded expectations. The mortal who should have retreated, at this moment, because of the oppression of the superior, had to face death. What to do? What to do? It''s like the call of a drowning man. People no matter how arrogant in reality, no matter how arrogant they are, and no matter how powerful they are, they also call like this in the face of the threat of death. Who''s coming¡ª, Help me? This is just a beautiful fantasy, no one responds, no one responds. The world in the dream has everything, but in reality, who is a hero? Who wants to take their lives to save others? However, this is a world where heroes exist. Someone. There is such a hero who responded to Shirou. "I am the sword of the weak, and I am the shield of the weak. My sword breaks the chains of the oppressor. My eyes are on the light of freedom, and my feet are walking along the broad road of freedom. Have you seen it, the weak? That''s it. The road to freedom!" The burly and huge body dashed like a chariot, and the berserker with a girlish smile of love, like the tallest giant, carried the collapsed blue sky for the weak. He turned his head and looked at Shirou, "You don''t need to be afraid anymore, the weak. Because, I''ve already come--!" The perpetrator who had nearly killed Shiro, now became a shield in front of Shiro. Chapter 33 Can you know this person? [Second more] Shirou looked complicated as he stared at Spartacus in front of him. The world is really unpredictable. Spartacus, who had nearly killed himself, now stands in front of him like a shield. "Rabid Dog!" Gilgamesh sneered at the appearance of Spartacus and showed contempt. "Are you a hero in the world as Berserker?" Iskandar smiled heartily, "It looks sensible. So, are you willing to join this king?" However, in the face of the followers, Spartacus, who stood in front of Shirou, showed a very ambiguous smile of love, and his gaze swept Gilgamesh and others one by one, "The pressurer, the abuser... oh Oh oh oh oh oh-I will never let you deprive the weak of their freedom!" However, when his gaze fell on Altria, he couldn''t help but pause, and the expression on his face became more excited, "My ally?" Altria''s expression remained unchanged. This big guy knew at a glance that it was a delirious Berserker, who plunged into the battlefield abruptly, and provoked all the followers, and finally said he was an ally? Is this madness, or is it a conspiracy behind the master? Altria didn''t know, but she was already preparing to leave the battlefield. If only she was alone, Altria would have to fight to the death, but the person behind her was the one she swore to protect her. Once as the king, she was wayward once and buried Camelot. Taking a ditch and gaining a wisdom, now naturally she can''t let her be willful. Altria doesn''t care about Spartacus''s nonsense, but some people care about it. "Bastard! Who allows you to look at this king''s dignity with such filthy eyes?" Gilgamem was like an angry god, rushing into the crown, blasting several treasures in an instant, and bombarding Spartacus! For the arrogant Gilgamesh, Spartacus''s ambiguous gaze, perhaps really like mud, is a tarnish. "Boom boom boom boom boom!!!!" Gilgamesh''s treasure pierced Spartacus''s body directly. Blood spattered, the earth cracked, and the explosions roared again and again. Great opportunity! Shi Lang''s heart was bright, and he wanted to escape from the chaos, but Di Lu Muduo, who had already been staring at him, held two guns and stared at him like an eagle. Shirou did not dare to move rashly, nor did he dare to leave Spartacus, who was using his body as a shield, too far. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Oh! Continue to oppress me, continue to abuse me. In my own body, I will blaze a path of freedom--!" His body began to grow bigger and his breath became stronger. "Tsk." Gilgamesh showed an expression of displeasure, then snapped his fingers, and the mountain giant sword that once suppressed Spartacus appeared again, suppressing him like Tarzan. "You have enough treasures." Iskandar looked at Gilgamesh with interest and smiled heartily: "I am more and more interested in you." "Huh." In response, Gilgamesh returned a cold look, but Iskandar still smiled heartily. Not good! Spartacus was suppressed! Shi Lang''s heart jumped. "It seems that there are no obstacles preventing me from crusade against you." Dilumudo danced a spear and said with some serious eyes. "Lancer, why do you have to attack me?" Shirou''s black cloak wrapped tightly around him. It''s so cold. "How do you say? For your servant who is famous for the glory of the polluting hero, he will naturally be punished in the name of a knight. And my monarch agrees to this." Dilumudo said indifferently. "Why do you conclude that I am a servant in the name of tarnishing the glory of the hero?" Shilang was furious. I am just a six-year-old child, and the spiritual foundation of the fusion is also the palace of the heroic spirits. Where does the name of the traitor come from? Why is my innocence defiled? "Your treasure, or your ability. It is enough to determine this." Dilumudo said. Damn it! My treasure, my ability, where do I have-- Could it be that? Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment. His treasures and ability panels were all inherited from the Hall of Heroes. The only difference was the skill associated with mortals. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Mortal Wisdom D: None of us are chosen by nature, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. ¡¿ However, Skaha hadn''t said it. This is just a record of the survival wisdom of mortals. Where is the reason for the hostility of Dilumudo and the followers? Damn it! Seeing Di Lu Muduo approaching gradually, Shi Lang didn''t have the energy to think about the messy things, and tried his best to think about how he should survive? "Oh oh oh oh oh !!! The weak are suffering, the weak are being oppressed, how can I stand by?" The hero of the weak, the sword of the weak, the shield of the weak, the hero who pioneered the freedom of the oppressed, Spartacus, like a giant, thrust a huge sword like a mountain with a surging momentum, and climbed out of the pit. "Oh¡ª?" Gilgamesh was also a little surprised. The huge sword is as big as a mountain, and its weight is by no means comparable to that of ordinary things, but it was moved away by Spartacus. "The momentum is better than before!" Webber pulled Iskandall''s cloak, shivering. Chapter 44： It seemed that he felt Webber''s fearful gaze, and he turned around, showing a petting smile at Webber, and he shrank his head in fright. "Not only was the momentum strengthened, but the great achievement was also praised. However, this Berserker was actually a hero of this nature, which surprised me a little." Iskandar admired, and then looked at Shirou, his gaze changed. Some apologize, "It''s just that I made a mistake. This person is not a traitor, but a traveler who sings praises. It''s just that the courage seems to be a little bit smaller." Altria held the holy sword''s hand, slightly loosened. Alice Phil noticed this and asked, "What''s wrong, Saber? Are there any special circumstances?" "I misunderstood a person on the sidelines." Altria said apologetically, and then said with a serious face: "Alice, let''s get ready to evacuate. Now it''s too chaotic here, and I can''t protect you from fighting." "I understand." Alice Phil nodded. Altria clenched the holy sword, watched all the servants present, preparing to evacuate. "Berserker, do you have to stand in my way to provide the monarch''s glory?" Dilumudo pointed at Spartacus. "Ooo-, the oppressor!" Spartacus smiled ambiguously. Unfortunately, the two radio waves are not on the same channel at all. At this time, there was a "boom," but Iskandar''s chariot thundered and opened the battlefield. The thunder of his tank had a blow that was comparable to the full strength of Altria and Di Lumut. Spartacus smiled and took it physically, but Shirou had to dodge quickly. "The king said, this king will never allow anyone to intervene in the fighting between the heroes, even you, the hero of the world as a berserker!" Iskandar smiled heartily. The battlefield was divided by Iskandar, and Spartacus was watched by Iskandar. Shilang, on the other hand, was targeted by Dilumudo. Damn it! Shi Lang cursed inwardly. Scolding. For the first time, I was disgusted by Iskandar''s heroism, because this heroism forced him to face death. "There is one thing, as a knight, I have to apologize to you." Di Lu Muduo pointed his gun at Shi Lang, and said: "I thought you were a traitor with a stigma, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. " So- How do you determine my attributes? Shi Lang was annoyed. "For my reckless judgment, I will offer my sincere apologies to the knight, and I will go all out, an unsung hero." Di Lumuto put on a posture and launched an impact towards Shi Lang. Spartacus roared, trying to pull away to stop him, but was directly hit by Iskandall''s chariot and flew out. Gilgamesh smiled arrogantly, his eyes gleaming with joy. Altria guarded all the followers around him, and Assassin, who was not sure whether he was here, guarding Alice Phil step by step, preparing to retreat. The heroes of the weak have been repulsed, and what remains are the mobs who bear the name of heroes. The vast world is huge, but the gods and Buddhas are all retreating, and there is nothing to rely on. The explanation of [Mortal Wisdom] is not wrong. Mortals are not chosen by nature, but they are the masters of their own lives. There has never been a fairy emperor, and the only thing mortals can rely on is themselves¡ª Scared. Frightened. Witnessed. Approaching. The body is shaking, the mind is shaking. Unable to avoid, unable to resist, the body felt the fear of the soul, and the fear was unable to move. However¡ª Only the brain is still struggling. Move it! Move it! Yelled. Implied. Approaching infinitely, Shirou gritted his teeth, and under the pressure of life and death, he said a little bold words for the first time, and the name in that sentence made Knight King Altria stop the retreat. The body also made the unparalleled warrior named Dilumudo, unavoidably shocked¡ª "Dilumdo, do you still remember your monarch, Finn McCool¡ª!?" Shi Lang asked inwardly. ¡­ ¡­ ps: py a book~~! "The Chosen One! Are you in trouble? ¡· Introduction: Q¨ª (q¨ª) Yi wakes up and finds himself floating on the boundless sea with two beautiful two-dimensional girls. He who has become the "chosen of heaven", actually doesn''t know how to swim! After finally surviving on a deserted island, he was rescued by the search team and returned to the warm and comfortable campus, but after that he slowly realized that he and his classmates were being drawn into a huge whirlpool. In, and the shipwreck experienced before is just a small beginning... Chapter 34: Those who play with fire will definitely become addicted to fire! [Third more] The astonishment and ashamed of his real name is incomparable even if his real name is revealed, and that is the sanction of that name on Dilumudo. "You¡ªhow do you know this name!?" Di Lumuto stopped his attack, his eyes shook, and his heart trembled at Shi Lang. "Why¡ª? Because I''m a witness!" The brain is running at high speed, and under the pressure of life and death, mortals show the courage to break the jar, "You eloped with Princess Granny, you took you away The wife of the monarch who worked for. Do you remember the fate of the Fiona Knights? Do you end up in the end because of you?" The most evasive memory of the soul resurfaced in his mind once again, and Di Lumut''s heart was covered with a feeling of shame and self-pity. "No¡ª! Stop talking!" Di Lu Muduo hugged his head, looking at Shi Lang with annoyance. "Why¡ª? Don¡¯t you admit it? Are you running away, unparalleled knight? No. Are you worthy to be called a knight? Abducted the wife of the monarch who had pledged to serve to the death, causing the Fiona Knights and the Kingdom of Ailin The differences could not be reconciled, and eventually forced the Knights to collapse. And you¡ª? At the moment of death, you are still shamelessly calling for help from the past monarch. Tell me, Di Lumut, do you deserve to be called a knight?" Shirou questioned. Layer by layer. Time and time again. No mercy. Cruelly exposed the memories that Dilumudo didn''t want to remember. Breathing slightly quickly, as if facing the most terrifying attack in the world, Di Lumuto''s forehead was covered with sweat, his eyes trembled, and his hands trembled: "No¡ª! I¡ª, I¡ª!!!" "Your ugliness is still fresh in my memory. I still remember how you won the trust of Finn. It is also like today, showing your bravery, saying the vows of giving glory to the monarch. But, the result -? Shi Lang cruelly attacked Di Lumut''s psychological defense step by step. Even Kenneth, who was hiding nearby, made a slight noise. He was also heartbroken! There is no other way to attack the mind! "No-, I-, I..." Dilumudo didn''t know how to reply, his mind was already full of guilt for the past monarch Finn, as well as the guilt of the comrades in the Knights. If it weren''t for him, the Knights would not fall apart, and his comrades would not die one by one. Looking at Di Lu Muduo, who had already given up his attack after being attacked, and fell into the devil of self-doubt, Shiro''s heart was pounding, and his adrenaline was secreted desperately. If it wasn''t for the brain to move, if it wasn''t for the brain to give up the struggle. He¡ª, Chapter 45： Has been tragically killed by Dilumudo''s gun. Shirou licked his lips, ready to continue to speak, "You¡ª" Just now I said the word "you". The next moment, the wind was like a sword, and it slashed directly to Shilang''s side, interrupting Shilang. Raising his head slightly, Shi Lang saw Altria, who was retreating step by step, staring at him solemnly, raising his hand, and the sharp invisible holy sword pointed at him without any doubt. "It is against my reason to intervene in the knight''s duel. But, let''s stop here! The insult to the knight, let''s stop here! Lancer fought against me, he is a real knight, I don''t allow you to insult him! "Altolia said very seriously. Shi Lang smiled bitterly. The person who has longed for it is the enemy who will take his life after all. Mercilessly. Sharp. Shirou put away the childishness in his heart, and asked, "Knight? Don''t insult? Knight King, I ask you. Isn''t it true that your so-called knight can only be praised for its fairness and integrity? Even if it is true? " "Not so! But you--, are insulting the knight!" Altria stared at Shirou. "I''m telling the truth! Isn''t what I''m talking about is something that really happened?" Shirou asked, "Knight King¡ª¡ª, while you praised the knight, did you deny the name Dilumu? What about the reality created by many? Just like you¡ªdo you want to deny the destruction of Camelot?" Camelot¡ª¡ª! Altria squeezed the holy sword in her hand. "Failed to deal with the problem of Lancelot and Princess Guinevere, the Knights of the Round Table were no longer united, and even the knight Gawain was killed by Lancelot. Failing to deal with Camelot''s internal problems, he expedition to France Failed to handle the problem with Mordred, resulting in the Battle of Kamran, which completely destroyed your kingdom¡ª?" "The husband failed to coordinate with the wife, the father failed to coordinate with the children, the monarch failed to coordinate with the ministers, causing the family affairs, the state, and the world to become a mixed bag. Tell me-do you want me? Sing your greatness and deny your truth? Or do you have to hold your holy sword on my neck and force me to sing your holiness? Your magnificence is right?" "I¡ª, I¡ª,,,,," The wound in the depths of his heart was cut open by Shirou mercilessly, and Altria''s firm expression became very shaken in an instant, and he almost couldn''t hold the invisible holy sword. Shirou looked at Altria who was shaken. He didn''t want this, he didn''t want to open other people''s wounds and sprinkle salt. But... But ah, what can he do? This is the only way he can "defeat" these two followers who abide by the spirit of chivalry! This is-- His only way to survive! Still entangled with the fate of the means, that is death! "Woohahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!!" Gilgamesh laughed, his face filled with a cheerful smile. He is satisfied, he is really satisfied. Such a comical performance, such an ugly posture, it was... really doubly pleasing. A bastard, there should be a bastard''s ugliness! The lord was finally happy. Can he evacuate, right? This guy won''t stop him anymore, will he? But... How should I evacuate? Shirou felt that he had finally relieved some of the pressure of evacuation, and felt a little relaxed in his heart. However, he didn''t realize it was a forced act of self-preservation, which angered a lioness. "You are right. This is a mistake I cannot deny. It is my fault if Lancelot and Guinvia are not coordinated; it is also mine if Lancelot and the Knights are not coordinated. It is my fault that Gawain died because of this; it was my fault that caused Mordred to rebel and Camelot died because of this. I--, failed for the king, failed for the husband, failed for the knight. These I don¡¯t deny any mistakes. Every mistake I admit positively. That¡¯s why I responded to the call of the Holy Grail and came to the present world!" "To correct my mistakes! To Camelot''s tragic wish!" Altria looked at Shirou with firm gazes, "But you--, tear my wounds with ulterior motives, and with ulterior motives in mine. Sprinkle salt on the wound. Since you are also a contender for the Holy Grail, since you have done this to me, I don''t have to keep my hands. Swear with this sword that you will die on this sword in this war!" "That''s right¡ª" Di Lumutuo stood up, looking at Shirou with more firm eyes, "It should be a tragic wish that cannot be changed. That''s why I am here. I once insulted my monarch. Now, I will honour the glory of the monarch! You--, with ulterior motives to tear open the wounds of other people''s hearts, this is a despicable method! Swear that these two guns will be the last scenery you see." "I--, I..." Shi Lang was stunned in astonishment. His attack on the mind actually had a counterproductive effect! Those who attack the mind are eventually destroyed by scheming. I have to say that this is a funny fact. At this moment, the two knights who have been uncovered by him are full of faith and anger to kill him! This, this¡ª "Woohahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!!" Mr. Jin smiled extremely happily. ... ... ps: Please count the votes~! ^_^~! Chapter Thirty-Five: Do your best, but obey the fate! "Since you have done it, don''t be afraid of others saying it!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and asked: "Why? I become angry from embarrassment, do you want to kill me?" "No. Since I have made a mistake, I face it, and I face it. No matter what others say or do, I will never escape. I will correct my mistakes honestly. If I make a mistake, I will admit it, and if I make a mistake, I will correct it. The reason why I am here! There is nothing to be ashamed of! If you don''t admit any mistakes, and don''t correct them, this is the real shame to shame the knight!" Altria holds the holy sword and looks solemnly: "I admit my fault, and I am punished by me! Therefore, you have ulterior motives to tear the wounds of other people''s hearts. For this, you will also be punished by you!" Completely offended this female lion... Playing with fire**! Shi Lang smiled bitterly, the first moment he tried to save his life, the next moment became a life-threatening provocation! Altria, Di Lumuduo, Saber and Lancer serve as the two knights in the real world, at this moment, they are full of faith in Shirou. No matter which one it was, Shi Lang couldn''t afford it. It only takes a short blow, and Shirou is probably buried here. The only treasure that can be spelled [Infinite Sword System], the reading is too long to be able to finish reading. So- What to do? Altria stared at Shirou fiercely, her heart was full of the belief that she would kill. For this reason, the holy sword in her hand was sharpened a lot, shining with a chilling glow. Chapter 46： "You want to kill me? Kill me on the first night of the Holy Grail? Of course it is possible, because it is your choice. However, I will never catch it with my hands. Don''t forget ¡ª here, but still There is Assassin lying in ambush!" Shirou raised his palm, projected three sharp swords, and shot towards the crane expectantly. Under such circumstances, only by exposing the surrounding facts of Assassin''s existence can they be worried and gain a glimmer of life. However, Shirou has not yet known whether Assassin is still the hundred-faced Hassan in his memory, and whether he is hiding on the crane? He doesn''t know, he can only gamble. He has done his best, and now he can only resign himself to his fate. If you bet it is right, then Altria and Di Lumuto, who already have certain kill beliefs, will worry about this, and there is a possibility of escape; if they are wrong, then the journey of Shirou Fujimaru is over. "Boom!" The sound of blasting was accompanied by the sound of crashing, and in the dim, everyone saw a figure leaping away. -Under the situation where the six riders have gathered here, shielding the breath, monitoring this place, it is Assassin who can easily avoid Shirou''s bombardment. Assassin is really lying around! Altria and others became vigilant. Right bet! Right bet! Thank you! Assassin! Like a gambler overwhelming all his wealth, Shi Lang was in tears at this moment. However, the situation exposed by Assassin only caused Altria and others to worry about it, and it was not enough to constitute a condition for survival. He still needs to work hard! Come on, my ordinary mind; come on, this clumsy mouth! This is something that has something to do with Xiaoming! "Understand? Is it clear? Assassin is really ambushing here. And your lord is here. Do you want to attack me? Do you want to attack me? Are you afraid that your lord will be killed?" Shirou questioned: "Or, do you think that Caster is just a messy servant with no self-defense ability? Can you kill me in an instant? Think clearly, your lord has no resistance in front of Assassin. Ability! As long as you do not kill me in time and are dragged by me, your lord will be assassinated by Assassin!" "Speaking so much, it''s hard to conceal your inner timidity?" Dilumudo stared at Shilang. "Yes! I''m very scared, and I can''t hide my fear in my tone! I am Caster after all. If I fight in close quarters, I am definitely not your opponent. But do you think you can kill me in an instant? Don¡¯t you think I have the ability to delay you? I¡ªalso a famous legendary hero in history! A glorious legend who relieves the people!" Shi Lang resisted the fear in his heart and said loudly. "My Lord¡ª" "Your monarch? Your magician from the clock tower, with no combat experience, facing Assassin who has a history as an assassin? Do you want to say that you have the ability to resist? Okay ¡ª you can come and try Try! Don''t blame me for not reminding you that the Assassin in this realm is not an individual!" Shi Lang stared at Dilumudo and said. Dilumudo hesitated. Shirou looked at Altria again, "Well, do you want to come, King Knight? Try it, are you sure to kill me in an instant? The person behind you who swore to protect Einzbern Even, is it exposed unsuspectingly?" "Are you attacking my heart?" Altria stared at Shirou angrily. Regarding this, Shirou snorted and said, "I am Caster. It is really stupid to fight you close. Then-tell me, King Knight, do you want to break your vow once again? Or, because the puppet behind you is not your real master, so you don''t care?" Altria''s hand suddenly stopped. Alice Phil behind Altria covered her mouth in surprise. And this scene, everyone who saw it understood it. What Shiro said is true. The lord of Altria, someone else! The basement of the Templar church. "I''m sorry, sir. Because of Caster''s sudden attack, Assassin was exposed." Using [Common Perception], Yanfeng Kirei, who was hiding in the basement of the church church, used a phonograph to report the situation to Tosaka Tokimin. "Is that...that projection magic?" Shichen asked. "Yes. The sword was projected, and it shot at Assassin without hesitation, as if he knew Assassin''s existence from the beginning." Facing Qili''s intelligence, Shichen gave his own evaluation: "It seems that Caster still has the treasure or ability to break [Aura Interruption]." "Yes, teacher. In addition, that Caster also broke the fact that Assassin is a complex, and used this to threaten other Servants not to attack him." "Sure enough, it''s dangerous enough..." Shi Chen sighed. "One more thing, teacher. The Caster said that Saber''s master is not the doll of Einzbern." "If Caster is right, then Saber''s lord should be the old lover of the Inzbern family, and there is no such thing as a despicable magician who is reserved by magicians." "Eimiya Kirisu..." Kirei''s eyes lit up slightly, and immediately returned to calm. "Yes. However, this Caster''s intelligence gathering ability is a bit terrifying. It is obvious that his master is just an ordinary boy. Maybe we are allied, he also knows, but he just didn''t point it out. Let him never point it out, as soon as possible. Let him exit." The voice of time came from the phonograph. Qili''s gaze was as calm as water, but she answered slightly, "Yes." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Dock warehouse. Shirou stared at Altria, "That man is called Eimiya Kirishu? That notorious magician killer!" "You¡ª, how do you¡ª" Because of excessive astonishment, Alice Phil, who was not deeply involved in the world, almost uttered her surprise, but fortunately, Altria stopped it in time. But even so, it made everyone present understand that Altria''s lord was someone else. It''s a person named Kirishu Eomiya. "Everyone, this matter, as long as there is a servant of the master, it is inevitable. Dimludo, Iskandar, your master cannot be exempted!" Shi Lang raised his hands, looked around at Qunhao, forcing himself to suppress his inner cowardice, and said loudly and sternly, "Assassin is already watching this battlefield, and the lord of the Knight King is another despicable killer who is not reserved by a magician. I am afraid, he has already used the sniper rifle to aim at the master who exists here!" "Where is he aiming¡ª?" "Perhaps here?" Shi Lang pointed to the place where Kenneth''s voice was heard. Kenneth reacted a little, letting out a small, disdainful hum. Traditional magicians are very disdainful of modern weapons and believe that they violate the gift of magic. "Or maybe it''s here?" Shiro pointed at Webber, who was hiding behind Iskandar, on the chariot that suppressed Spartacus. He paused, and he added: "Perhaps¡ª, he has already aimed his head. " Webber shrank his head in horror. He didn''t want to experience the fun of being headshot. "Or is it me?" Shirou pointed a pistol to his head, and then said: "Oh, I forgot! I am a slave! All he can aim at is the magician as the master! Because , He is a magician killer!" Weber shrank his head and became even more frightened. But Alice Phil''s complexion was very solemn. Shi Lang''s gaze was once again placed on Altria and Di Lumdo, and Senlin asked: "Would you like to take a gamble, two noble knights? You attack me and see if I can drag it." Stay with you until the surrounding Assassin kills your lord, what about the one you pledge to protect?" Chapter 47： "This is a bet! The bet is very simple. You win me to die, I win and I will collect the corpses for your master! Come on, two knights with high spirits, do you want to come to this life and death bet?" Shi Lang yelled and questioned. The secretion of adrenaline is desperate, and my heart is uneasy, and the eyes under the holster are full of fear and fear. But no one can see it. They could hear the fear in Shiro''s words, and smell the fear of Shiro''s body, but they could not see Shiro''s reality through the black cloak and holster. They only think Shirou is crazy about betting! Bet your life! Bet that Altriya and Dilumudo will back down because of Assassin''s assassination of the lord, betting that Altriya and Dilumudo have greater thoughts of relieving their own grief than their belief in killing! This--, the knights hesitated. In this Holy Grail War, they naturally have their own reasons, and no matter what the reason is, the master must live. Altria only hesitated for a moment, and then his eyes became clear. She had made a decision long ago and concluded an agreement between the knight and the princess with the person behind her. The battlefield was changing rapidly, she had long wanted to retreat with the princess behind her, but Shirou''s words made her stop. There is no need to mention what choice she will make when the person behind the vows still exists. "You--," Di Lu Muduo stared at Shi Lang with a serious face, and said, "You are really a despicable guy who can only attack others'' hearts!" "I''m despicable--? Are you guys? Relying on the employment agency to bully me. I''m a Caster! If you want to fight, if you want to fight upright, then attack my magic workshop! Look at my magic way. Powerful, or your sword, your gun is powerful! Relying on the advantage of the job agency to bully me, you--, what are you talking about noble?" Shi Lang asked. "This is war. How can this encounter be called despicable? If it is considered despicable, how can the war start?" At this moment, Iskandar asked with interest. "Since it is said that it is a war, what means do I use, and what sordid words do I use to conquer the king?" Shilang asked Iskandar. "If you want to fight, fight with a knife and a gun! The winner will rule the roost, and the loser will eat the dust!" Dilumudo said after taking the conversation. "This is a war, not a battle! Your uprightness is exactly the shamelessness to me! War naturally is to avoid the weaknesses! Take your strengths and ask my weaknesses to fight with you upright? You are the real shamelessness. !" Shi Lang scolded. Shi Lang did not argue with Di Lu Muduo and others too much. He was not a single person, and his personality and abilities were different from his growth environment. How could he have the same thoughts? Altria and Dilumudo were born on the battlefield of God, where personal force decides everything, so it is natural to advocate personal combat, and even being killed in combat is regarded as glory. But Shilang is an out-and-out modern man. He doesn''t think that death is home, he just wants to live! Want to live in this world! Ancient and modern, hero and mortal, extraordinary and ordinary... These are two ordinary groups, how can they understand each other? Shirou said, "Since we all understand the situation, let''s evacuate peacefully tonight. Otherwise--" Shirou turned his head and looked at Iskandar, and asked: "The Conquer King, now they are two to one, fighting with heroes is inevitably unfair. If they insist on fighting, can they let Berserker let go and let him? Become my co-worker?" Iskandar shook his head and said, "No." Shi Lang shook his face, and sternly questioned: "What do you mean? Do you want to violate the rules set by yourself? If so, you are nothing more than the conquering king!" "No." Iskandar shook his head, and said with a very serious expression: "This king means that if the knight king intervenes, her opponent is this king!" Iskandar¡¯s tiger eyes stared at Dilumudo and Altria, and said: ¡°The battle of the heroes is a battle recognized by the king face to face, and is protected by the king¡¯s law. If you want to destroy the king¡¯s Fa, then the king¡¯s punishment will come as scheduled!" "Conquer the king, I am also the king! Your law cannot restrain the king! But my glory, my heart, will never allow me to do things that are contrary to the principles of knights duel!" Altria''s pair of holy cyan His eyes stared at Shirou like an angry lion, "Caster, your war is not the same as mine! My hall is upright, using my holy sword to crush your strongest fortress from the front and tear your arrogance to pieces. The line of defense of the soul, then pierced your heart and spiritual foundation!" "Really? If you have the courage, come and try it!" Shi Lang clenched his fists, but how could he resist the timidity in his heart. "This king''s law cannot control the Knight King, but her glory and eyes are enough to prove her glory, she will choose to defeat Caster head-on. What about you, glorious appearance? This king wants to hear your enlightenment!" Skander''s eyes were set on Di Lumuto. "The same is true for me!" Di Lumuto looked at Shirou very solemnly, "Knights'' duel will not tolerate taint. Frontal attack, frontal breakthrough, and then, this shot will become the last sight in Caster''s eyes!" "Oh?" Iskandar asked, "Then--, will the monarch you swore allegiance to allow your enlightenment?" "Nature!" Dilumudo asserted: "My lord is a noble man! Glory, glory, and all the virtues in the world are added to him!" "Really. May your eyes be correct." Iskandar touched his chin, put his solemn expression away, and smiled heartily: "If this is the case, you all have scruples about Assassin. It''s better to just look at it. For the sake of the king''s face, let''s go away first." Altria took the sword and expressed her intention. Dilumudo asked Kenneth for his opinion, got an affirmative answer, and took the gun away. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. Gou has passed¡ª¡ª! Finally, it''s finally over the first night! However-- "Wait¡ª!" Gilgamesh''s voice resounded, attracting everyone''s attention. His blood-red eyes stared at Shirou, "The king''s courtiers are not here, and there is no need to worry about bastards. How can you persuade this king to give up imposing royal punishment on all of you thieves?" ... ... ps: Some people have some deviations in the front, and the lines and subtle reactions have been refined, which is more in line with the personality. Please forgive me, the lines have to be polished carefully to make them look good, but I have to ask for GKD every day, otherwise I can¡¯t make it. Send three shifts at a time, and go back to continue the code word. Chapter 36 The Blast of Justice! [Second more] Shirou looked towards him, looked directly at Gilgamesh, and asked: "Then you--, do you want to fall on the ground and compete with us?" Gilgamesh''s eyes narrowed slightly, and finally the corners of his mouth lifted, and he smiled: "Woohahahahahahaha! Pleasant, happy! The ugliness of the **** is undoubtedly revealed! Hahahahaha!" The nervous laughter lingered here, and Gilgamesh''s posture slowly disappeared. He expressed his wishes with his actions. "Since there is no objection, then I will leave first." Shi Lang said as he prepared to evacuate. "Hold on, Caster!" Altria stopped Shirou, and reiterated again with a serious face: "Get ready for your fortress, don''t blame yourself after being defeated by me head-on!" Shi Lang was full of sorrow, "He", and said, "If you have this ability, come and see it! I will let you know how terrifying the construction of A+ ranks is! Big words, it''s not something the weak can say! " With that said, Shi Lang faced the followers and stepped back and left. Chivalry? They do have, but their master does not. Xiaoming, Shirou should hold it in his own hands. After stepping back step by step, Shirou finally left this area where he was supposed to just collect information, but almost died. ... "Teacher, Caster has left." Qili faithfully used [Common Perception] to report the situation to Shichen. "Tell Assassin to quietly follow and kill the child of Fujimaru''s! This Caster is very troublesome to Gilgamesh and cannot keep him." Shichen said very cruel things calmly. In response, Qili nodded her head calmly, "I understand." His face was calm, his heart was calm, and his tone was calm. As a priest, he didn''t seem to realize the cruelty of this matter at all. However, it seems that he also felt that he was so contrary to the doctrine of the priesthood, and it was really wrong, so he asked again: "Teacher, is this too cruel? You said that the child is only six years old." My heart was as peaceful as water, but I felt that my heart was really inconsistent with the priesthood, so I issued a question. "Although it seems that there was a problem with the Holy Grail, since that kid has broken into the world of magic. Whether it is from the perspective of hiding the mystery or the perspective of winning, he can no longer tolerate him. Now that he has broken into this world, There must be a corresponding awareness, even if he is just a child, even if he passively enters this world." Time is as graceful as a nobleman. "I understand. It''s just that Caster seems to have said that his [Position Construction] is A+ level. According to Assassin, it may be difficult to enter his workshop." Qili told. Chapter 48： The lord of Caster is a six-year-old child, and Shi Chen has already told him about this. Then there is no doubt that in order to win, Caster will inevitably hide that child in his magic workshop. For this, Shichen¡¯s explanation is: ¡°That Caster is good at scheming, who knows if what he said is true or false? Besides, the A+ level [position building] requires a lot of rare materials. Caster was called. After more than half a month, the master is a kid again. Where did he come to collect materials and build a position? So the position he constructed was mostly just an ordinary magic workshop. The most important thing was that there were a lot of Assassins. Use one to test it, it''s best to kill it, you can test the Caster without killing it." That means that Assassin has become an abandoned child? ... The general strategy of the hour is not wrong, but at this critical time, it has neglected very detailed things, such as the mood of the abandoned Assassin. But this, as Shi Chen''s disciple, Qi Li will naturally help to improve it. So he nodded: "I understand." ... ... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Wailing. Screamed. Rolling. The man named Makiri Tsuruno has no magic talent at all. But even so, as the superficial Patriarch of the Jian Tong family, he still learned some magic knowledge since childhood, awakening the barren magic circuit in his body. However, the magic power that his magic circuit can produce is not enough to provide the activities of Spartacus in the real world as Berserker. The magic power was drawn and deprived, like a vampire, exhausting his magic power and squeezing his life, making him almost fainted. Several times he wanted to use the last spell directly to get that **** Berserker out of the field. However-- "Not useable!" The real master of Jiantong family, whose body has been destroyed, only the dirty inkstone of Jiantong who hid the soul in the worm''s body, commanded. "Why, why¡ª¡ª!!!" Jian Tong Tsuruno howled bitterly. "Berserker can leave the field, but the only thing that can''t be our Ma Tong family let him leave the field!" Ma Tong Zang Yan said. The Ma Tong family is one of the three imperial families who constructed the Holy Grail War ceremonies, and participated in every Holy Grail War, and this one is no exception. However, the dirty inkstone of Ma Tong has already decided to abandon this Holy Grail War and join forces with the Tosaka family in exchange for Tosaka''s outstanding son-Tosaka Sakura. However, it failed miserably. In addition, Tosaka Tokimi saw his secret technique. The magic attribute of the Jian Tong family is water, and its characteristic is absorption. The magic that it is good at is to make magic, and compulsion and restriction are the basis for operating the magic. The servant system in the holy grail war ceremonies, invented the "restraint curse to bind the servants" is the dirty inkstone of Matsumoto who was also called Marquiri Sorgen hundreds of years ago. At that time, Jian Tong dirty inkstone was also a respected messenger. It doesn''t matter if insects are used as envoys to reproduce the magic of Jian Tong family. The most terrible thing is that Tosaka Tokimi saw the soul essence hidden in the body of the worm, and he was able to seek longevity, and the swarms of imprinted insects, immoral insects. That man has much higher reservations than any magician, and he regards himself as a great nobleman. Therefore, he denounced Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone as "degenerate", and has abandoned the traditional magic engraving of Jian Tong''s family, and degeneration has become a deviant behavior of his personal magic. In addition, we can also see the clues of the Jiantong family''s education model from the adulterous insects and the engraved insects. The education of the magic family is forbidden to be watched by outsiders, and once it is intentionally watched, it is an act of war. Therefore, Shi Chen originally had a slight conjecture about the education of the Ma Tong family, but did not know its true meaning. However, when Shi Chen saw his real body and the masturbation insects and imprint insects he possessed, Ma Tong Zang Yan knew his plan. Bankrupt. As long as Tosaka Tokimi is still alive, he will not get the good heir that he has coveted for a long time, and he will not be able to realize the great plan of immortality in his heart. It''s not that I couldn''t beat Tosaka Toshimi, but it was an extraordinary period at this moment. Tosaka Tosaka who had summoned a high-ranking servant, Makiri''s dirty inkstone was definitely not an opponent. Because the follower does not know how much stronger than the magician, especially that follower is still a high-ranking follower with multiple treasures. Therefore, Berserker must not be allowed to exit. Once Tosaka Toshin wanted to use the power of a servant to destroy the Matsumoto family, the Matsumoto family without a follower had no resistance. The second is Berserker''s treasure, which is really a headache! ¡ª¡ªThe roar of the wounded beast A sublimation treasure symbolizing the glory of abuse of the hero Spartacus, it can transform the damage it receives into magic power, up to the upper limit, and explode! The huge explosion caused by the self-detonation was enough to blow up an area of ??Fuyuki City, and then the mystery was exposed. At that time, whether it is the clock tower or the temple church, it will focus on the mysterious Matsuya family and his Matsuyama inkstone. Therefore, Berserker cannot withdraw. At the very least, it is absolutely not possible for Ling Zhou to commit suicide leading to a blew out of the game! As for using this Berserker, it is completely impossible. This man named Spartacus was unconscious, and from the day he was summoned, he yelled "The oppressor" and attacked the Tongzang inkstone, and he also had the A-level [unyielding will] gaining body and spirit. The ability to be patient. If you want to use him, you can only use the spell control, but with the A-level [Unyielding Will], the general master summons this tricky Berserker, and it is impossible to control it without using two spells to exert strong effects. Fortunately, the traditional magic of the Matsuya family, which is famous for manipulating magicians, is very good at controlling and coercive magic. At the same time, as the original "Spell" system, Matsuyama''s dirty inkstone also knows some control tricks. Therefore, before Jiantong Heye summoned Spartacus, Jiantong''s dirty inkstone did some tricks, and he could use one spell to achieve the force control of the weight of two spells. And because of Spartacus''s own reasons, it couldn''t be controlled at all without the spell, so it couldn''t be placed in Jiatong''s house at all, and could only be kept outside. The last spell is for self-protection, so it can only be allowed to act autonomously. So- "Hold it, my heir. Hehehehehehe..." Seeing the useless children who were suffering, Jian Tongzang Yan let out a laugh. Enduring the pain, listening to Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone''s weird laughter, Jian Tong Heye really wanted to kill his nominal grandfather directly. But he knows that this won''t work. Even if the old man has exposed the real body of the worm, but at the level of the old man''s life, who knows what protection is there? Besides, is this really the real body of this old man? Ma Tong Heye didn''t know that his grandfather in name was too mysterious! It''s so mysterious that he can''t even think of resisting it! And even if it is a real body, even if there is no protection, the sea of ??insects used by the elderly is scary enough! No ¡ª no ¡ª! Tong Heye wailed. "Just bear it, useless son. Hehehehehehe..." ... ... Shi Lang returned to the base area, ran to the bathroom for the first time, closed the door, took off his black cloak and Ultraman leather case, supported the wall with both hands, and vomited toward the trash can. Dance on the wire! Using the information he mastered and the familiar plot trend, he survived the first night. However, whether it is Dilumudo¡¯s murderous aura or Altria¡¯s murderous aura, the kind of breath that can be killed in the blood of the corpse mountain, makes him, a modern ordinary person, accelerate the secretion of adrenal glands, and his mind and body will tremble, and finally There was vomiting. Fortunately, he survived. Chapter 49： Even so embarrassed, he still survived! But- In this way, hasn''t everything returned to the original point? The timeline is one year ahead, the warehouse war...except for Berserker who became Spartacus, except for Caster who became himself, and except that Gilgamesh took himself as an object of pleasure, everything seems to have not changed. This is a good thing, but not happy. Because it means that there must be some big changes that I don''t know. But what will it be? In fact, why the timeline is one year earlier is unknown. His own journey was only more than half a month ago, and his intervention in the world was very limited. It seemed that everything changed when Sakura ran away from home like a change of fate. But where is the change? Where is the big change? Where is the outrage? Where is the source of change? Shirou showed a confused look. But maybe this is good? Because of this, Sakura didn''t adopt Makiri''s house, and didn''t enter the tragic line of fate. Because of this, the appearance of Spartacus has added a hint of breakthrough opportunity to today''s death adversity. However, the incidents are just similar. Perhaps this is good, at least the plot has not changed, at least the characters have not changed much. And this is Shirou''s few remaining advantages. "Go to sleep, go to the dream to ask the teacher for advice. Today¡ªI have survived!" Thinking about this, Shi Lang lay on the bed and fell asleep. Shirou didn''t take off the leather case and black cloak, these two layers of cover gave him a little sense of security. Even if this sense of security is so small, like a grain of rice. However, for people in the darkness of death, the light of this rice grain is enough for them to hold onto. The night was cold, and everything was silent. This may have become a peaceful night. However¡ª "Get out¡ª!" As soon as he entered the kingdom of shadows in the dream, before he had time to say hello to Skaha, Skaha hit Shirou''s abdomen with a heavy blow. Pain. It hurts. Just like hitting the abdomen with a hammer, the mental and physical pain in the dream connects to the painful nerve center of the cerebral cortex of the physical body in an instant. The pain, for a moment, irritated Shi Lang to fall asleep, and the whole person sat up in shock. "Um...!" Shi Lang clutched his abdomen, twisting the flesh on a small face into one piece. He was puzzled. Why did Skaha kick him out tonight, and still in such a rough way? Is it the one that women come every month? Will that kind of thing also affect the immortal BBA? Shilang showed a dazed face, but the next moment, his face changed drastically! Angrily almost squeezed out four words from his teeth: "¡ªEimiya Kiritugu!" The next moment¡ª, "Boom!" The sound like muffled thunder and explosion accompanied the rented house turned into a sea of ??flames, immediately igniting the sparks of turmoil in this calm night. Burning. It was boiling. A sea of ??fire that seems to swallow all life. Looking at the Caster workshop, which had been blasted to a pile of rubble by the C4 bomb, Kirisu Eomiya took the cigarette **** from his mouth, threw it on the ground, and stomped it out with his foot. The people around him yelled in panic, but he looked like a person from another world, leaving calmly. Chapter 37 Why do you limit yourself to such a small world? "You bastard! You bastard! You actually embarrassed me in front of so many people! You have to understand, I am the master! I am the master!" Pulling Iskandar''s cloak, Webber became angry. Roared. Iskandall scratched his ears with his little finger. This guy has been nagging since he left the field until now, and he kept repeating this sentence, and his ears were about to hear the cocoon. Iskandar grabbed Webber''s sleeves and held him high, staring at Webber with a pair of tiger eyes. "What are you doing? You,,, do you want to kill the Lord?" Webber hugged the book in his hands with some fear. Compared to his physique, Iskandar is indeed more bold. "You,,, don''t forget, I have a curse!" Weber said inwardly. Iskandar lifted the [Shenwei Wheel], stood on the ground with his feet, and threw Webber on the ground with a "pop". "You arrogant fellow has been nagging and nagging. Is your reason for participating in the war only to show your personal value?" Iskandar asked. Webber lay on the ground, turned around, looked at Iskandar''s face a little solemn, and suddenly felt unsure, but he forced himself to say: "Yes,, yes. What do you want? You want to be right. Am I preaching?" "I am the Conquer King, not a teacher. I have no interest in preaching to you. But I am very strange. There are so many magnificent mountains and rivers waiting for you to explore and conquer. Why do you have to limit yourself to such a small world? Where''s it? Don''t you think it''s so small that it makes people breathless?" Iskandar asked with a puzzled face. "You really want to preach to me? What do you understand? What small world, that is my entire world! I am a magician! To change the nonsense theory of aristocratic descent, the great magician who is destined to be celebrated and remembered by the world! " Weber raised his hand in embarrassment, revealing his own curse: "Do you still want to preach to me? Do you want to experience the small world you are talking about, how much restraint it is for you? If you have a wish , If you are afraid of leaving early, just listen to me, listen to your master! You must understand your own status!" Iskandar didn''t reply, but looked down at this awkward, arrogant, high-spirited young man who was not bad in nature but was constrained by a small world. It''s like a frog thrown into a well. You can only see the narrow sky above your head, but you don''t know the vastness of the sky. How arrogant? How sad? "Boom!" Chapter 50： There was a big explosion in the distance, and the flames illuminated the side faces of Iskandall and Webber. Iskandar moved, and he approached Webber. Webber was a little scared in his heart, but he was arrogant and forced himself to not allow himself to be captured by one of his ambassadors. Iskander carried Webber''s back collar, as if holding a small wild cat, and stared at Webber for a long time. Then he smiled heartily and showed his big white teeth, and said in a very serious tone: "This king is afraid of Yes, only these legs failed to reach the end of the sea of ??stars. Do you understand? What a small world is in your heart?" "Do you just want to say this? Just want to mock me? Rider, I want to teach you with the magic spell, that the enchanter can''t talk back to the master!" Webber yelled, flaring his teeth and reaching out to grab Iskan. Dahl''s beard. Iskandall laughed unmovedly: "It''s up to you, but before that, the first night is not over yet!" He re-summoned the [Shenwei Wheel], driving the thunder, across the sky. "You bastard, you bastard¡ª¡ª!!! Listen to me more or less! Don''t carry me like this! Don''t carry me like this! So shameful! Did you hear that? So shameful!¡± "Hahahahaha!" Unmoved laughter and tearful crying sounded from the sky. And, "Kacha Kacha" the sound of the humble self-esteem being broken. ... ... Eimiya Kirishu is a good person, but at the same time a dirty person. He is a man who is full of ideals than anyone but desperate because of it. His dream is very simple, and he sincerely hopes that everyone in this world will be happy, nothing more. What''s wrong with this wish? Like a child who sincerely hopes for peace in the world, what is wrong with the wish for everyone to be happy? Every childish child once had good wishes in his heart, but gradually gave up the childish ideal after understanding the cruel reality. The original intention is easy to get, but it is always difficult to keep. However, he persisted. Persist in this naive original intention. He is a magician and a good man, but at the same time a killer without any bottom line, a wicked man. No matter how well-intentioned he set out in the first place, he still couldn''t change the fact that he was unscrupulous to achieve his goal. Therefore, when the Einzbern family assisted him in summoning the famous knight king, he did not feel excited and honored. On the contrary, he felt extremely angry and helpless. Angry that the legendary king who carried the life and death of a country in the legend was just a girl, the group of people put the burden of the life and death of a country on the shoulders of a girl. This is something that his inner justice cannot tolerate. On the other hand, what he has no choice but to do is that the knight king, known for his "honor and integrity", has a very poor affinity with him. He believes in realism and conducts tactical deductions on the premise of killing all delusions in his mind. Therefore, the methods used are realistic methods that are effective in the eyes of the world as evil spirits. However, the Knight King is an out-and-out advocate of royalism, advocating a frontal attack, and dignifiedly overwhelmed by hard power. Although I didn''t hate the integrity of the Knight King, I hoped that there would be more such lovely and upright people in the world, but Kirishu Eomiya still feels a headache at this time. Therefore, he decided to divide the troops into two groups, with Alice Phil leading the Knight King to attack frontally, and he was in charge of secretly waiting for the opportunity to attack the lord. However, not long ago, when he was lying in ambush in the warehouse area, waiting for an opportunity to kill Kenneth and Webber with a sniper rifle, Shiro directly pointed him out. Even though Eimiya Kirishu, who had discovered Assassin at the time, knew that he could not act rashly, he was pointed out by Caster. Although it was not annoying, it was somewhat a headache. But this does not make him blame others. He has long learned to look at reality with reality and accept the cruelty of reality with a peaceful mind. But the following series of actions by Caster made him extremely dignified. In the warehouse area, he broke Lancer''s real name, and then step by step began to attack his mind, and finally retreated. To be honest, this is the servant that Kirishu Eomiya likes the most and is also the best-natured servant. The most despicable follower. Unfortunately, Caster is the enemy, so he must leave the field early! Compared with the upright and dreamlike heroes, Kirishu believes that this kind of realistic servant like him is the most difficult opponent. If possible, it is best to let him leave the field as soon as possible. There was no chance, but Caster actually made a major mistake, that is, there was no spiritualization! Eimiya Kiritugu thought that Caster had something to do, and it was most likely that he wanted to lure people like him into a trap, but he came anyway. Yes. The assassination-skilled Eomiya Kirishu often acts secretly, but he is unexpectedly bold. He followed Caster to his workshop, and was shocked to find that the other party''s workshop was completely rotten, and he was isolated outside the residential area. So he used the C4 bomb to directly blow up Caster''s workshop! Let Caster, and his lord, be buried here together. Weimiya Kirisu thought so in his heart. However, the next moment, two figures jumped out of the sea of ??fire. Standing on the street, Eimiya Kiritugu quietly lit a cigarette for himself, and then asked through the sound-transmitting headset in his ear, "Did you see it?" "I saw it." "Can your eyes keep up?" "Yes. Caster is not fast." "Caster should be his master on his back. You don''t need to aim at the head, just hit the body. The origin bomb will destroy him." "I see, Chishi." Hearing that there was no sound on the other side of the headset, Eimiya Kirisu let out a puff of smoke, his face was as calm as the dead sea, as if he had lost his temper due to reality. But who is not like this? Who was born a unique stone with sharp edges and corners? Who is not in the lower hillside called Reality, where the edges and corners are smoothed step by step and turned into a smooth and round pebble? "Cough, cough, cough." A little girl next to her pinched her nose, and slapped her hand in front of her to fan the smell of smoke from Eomiya Kirito. Keiji Eomiya glanced at her, then squeezed out the cigarette butt, threw it on the ground and trampled it out, then picked it up and threw it to the trash can aside. He wrapped the coat tightly around him, and Eimiya Kirisu turned and left. The vast autumn wind is bleak. ... ... ps: Three shifts are sent up, go to the code word. Chapter 38 You are much weaker than her! Damn it! Shi Lang cursed inwardly. He didn''t expect that Kirishu Weimiya didn''t blow up Kenneth, but instead exploded on his own head. Chapter 51： Had it not been for Skaha''s reminder, he would have been buried in flames in his sleep at this moment. After all, unlike the normal Servant, he does not have the ability to incarnate. If he is in the sea of ??flesh and blood, he will probably be burned into meat. Fortunately, Skarha reminded him that before the explosion, he quickly used Lingshu-"Order it with Lingshu, so that Caster can escape from birth." Such a meaningless and ambiguous command made Lingshu''s The magic crystals exchanged huge magical powers, projecting the [Seven Rings Covering the Blazing Sky], blocking the explosion and the collapse of the house, and finally fleeing with the unconscious Yusheng Ryunosuke. Yusheng Ryunosuke was originally Shirou''s death lamb, but according to Shiro''s plan, Yusheng Ryunosuke must not die here, otherwise his plan would be meaningless. Carrying Yusheng Ryunosuke, he rushed swiftly, but Shirou''s brows suddenly tightened. He felt that there were a lot of eyes watching him in the night! Either concealed, or upright, malicious, or unclear. "Damn it! Is this all staring at me?" Shi Lang cursed inwardly, he could only run fast. After collecting the basic information, he can start his own plan. But what is terrible is that many people stared at him before dawn. Take his life! "¡ª¡ªI must not fall here!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and persisted. As long as he persists until dawn, he can carry out his own plan, and he does not need to be as passive as he is now! However, what Shirou didn''t know was that one of his eyes came from a sniper rifle. This sniper rifle was mounted on the seventh floor of a manicured residential building and aimed at Yusheng Ryunosuke behind Shirou. With just such a press, with a "bang", Yusheng Ryunosuke''s head will blossom. However-- "Swishwww" seven black keys across the night sky, with a cold glow, stabbed at Hisou Maiya who was holding a sniper rifle. Hisou Mai is the assistant of Keiji Uemiya. He has engaged in a lot of bounty work for hunting magicians. He has rich combat experience. A donkey rolls around and escapes these terrible black keys. Jiuu Mai looked up and looked at the person who fired the black key. He is a priest in a navy blue priesthood. Jiuyu Mai remembered that this priest was called Yanfeng Kirei. He used to be a disciple of Tosaka Tokimi, but because he was also selected by the Holy Grail War, he broke with Tosaka Tokimi. "Tell me, where is Kirei Eomiya?" Kirei''s tone was filled with emotional fluctuations that could not be suppressed. He questioned. Seeking. Asked loudly: "Tell me--, where is Eimiya Kirisu?" Kuu Mai would naturally not reveal Kirishu''s whereabouts, but she also felt danger from Kiri''s body. Squinting, she took out a grenade from behind and threw it at Qili. "This kind of thing is useless to me!" Qi Li''s mouth twitched, and she smiled. He stretched out his palm and threw the black key toward the grenade that came in the sky. Should it explode? Qili thought. However, at the moment when the black key pierced the grenade, with a "swish", the bright light almost blinded Kiri''s eyes, forcing Kiri to close her eyes, and Jiuu Wumi took the opportunity to escape. "There!" Shi Lang on the run saw the strong light from the tall buildings, and his eyes became cold. He has never been malicious to anyone, but some people want him to die. Then he naturally doesn''t need to be merciful. Raising the palm of his hand, using the remaining magical power of Lingshu, he directly projected eighteen sharp swords in one breath, shooting towards the building like bullets! "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The physical collision caused an explosion. Something came over! It is dangerous! Qili, whose vision was blocked by the strong light, sensed the danger, her body was like a martial arts master possessing her body, evading several swords thrown by Shi Lang. However, after all, he was still a body of flesh and blood, unable to dodge one of the swords, and was shot through his right arm with a "chatter". The blood ran down with pain. Qili didn''t dare to stay too much, and followed the memory when she came and fled. On the way to escape, he used [Common Perception] and Assassin, who was monitoring Shirou and others, to gain synesthesia. "What''s the matter? Have you started on Caster''s master?" "Not yet. This situation is not easy to start, it is too messy. And this Caster is still in a state of alert. Before knowing the opponent''s hole cards, I think we need to wait. Wait until he feels safe and relax his vigilance. Assassinate." "Really. Then I''ll leave the business to you. I will use [Common Perception] to connect with you until you kill the Master of Caster. The teacher is still waiting for a reply." Qili closed her eyes. , Reminiscing about the road when he came, fled. "Wait, my lord. The master of Caster does not seem to match the information provided by Tosaka Tokimi. It is not a six-year-old child, but a young man." "Can you confirm that the other party is the master?" Qili asked. "Yes. I have confirmed the spell on the back of the opponent''s hand and the rich magical aura, but it feels a little strange. However, Caster''s aura is also strange, I can still understand it. It is undoubtedly a master and a master. Magician." Assassin replied confidently. "Then kill him, he should be the master of Caster." Qili recalled the temperament of the time, and gave the order with a certain tone. He knows very well that Shichen''s strategic preparation in the general direction is thoughtful, but at critical moments such small details will be inexplicably ignored as if they have been cursed, and this small information difference may be due to this. Shook her head, Qi Li rushed back to the church. On this trip, he originally came out with time on his back, and he suffered a lot of injuries and needed treatment. ... Shi Lang rushed for his life, but the feeling of being watched did not diminish in the slightest. On the contrary, it increased a lot, and even one of the strong fighting intentions was chasing him. Shi Lang''s heart sank, thinking that he must get rid of this person who was chasing, otherwise he might not see the dawn. The night is too long! Shi Lang rushed violently, but the figure chasing him was even quicker. Like a dark green lightning, a red spear flashed across the night sky, piercing Shiro''s next step like a meteor, forcing Shiro to stop and turn to face the person who was chasing up. "Caster, meet again... again!" The chasing man, holding a yellow short gun, smiled reluctantly at Shirou. But Shirou couldn''t laugh at all. This person, This person blocking the road is the knight of the gun-Di Lu Muduo! Taking a deep breath, Shirou tried his best to calm his tone, and asked: "You guys are uniting to attack me? Are you afraid that I have reached this level?" "On the contrary, I didn''t feel scared, my heart was full of determination to crusade you, for the revenge that I just had!" Di Lumudu said seriously. "Then why act with others?" Shirou asked. "Because this is the order of the monarch." Dilumudo said with shame and firmness. Chapter 52： "Heh. Just because it was the order of the monarch? Dilumudo, how about your glory as a knight?" Shi Lang questioned again. "Caster, this is no longer useful to me. I am a knight, a knight who won victory for the monarch. My heart has been firm, even if the Lord Finn is face to face, my heart will not be shaken anymore." Dilumudo was ashamed, but he answered very seriously. "Will not be shaken?" Shilang snorted, and said: "You are a person who has no respect and shame, what face do you call yourself a knight in front of me? If you have a little heart of courtesy, righteousness and shame, you should ruin your face the moment you come. Put an end to your **** curse! Who can''t even do this, what face do you bark in front of me, telling your own glory?" Shi Lang Yizheng''s words questioned. "You are right! This is exactly what I didn''t expect!" Di Lumu looked solemn and solemn, and then lifted his inevitable yellow rose, ruining his face with an irreparable wound, especially the cursed Mole of tears was painted torn apart. However, even so, Di Lu Muduo still stared at Shi Lang with piercing eyes, but if Van Shi Lang had the slightest change, he would brazenly shoot. Seeing Di Lu Muduo practicing his resolution without hesitation, Shi Lang''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch. Such decisive self-mutilation is just to show their glory and determination... These heroes from mythology and ancient times are all lunatics! Shi Lang moved his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. There is no way, this guy''s will has become extremely firm, and words can no longer penetrate his soul. "Let''s decide the outcome, Caster. My lord''s order is to take your head." The blood-stained Di Lumuto put on an attacking posture. "Take the head of my item? Dilumudo, do you know where this is?" Shi Lang''s tone was a little stiff. He raised his palm and projected a lot of sharp swords, but instead of pointing to Dilumudo, he pointed to the building where the palm was facing. "Your monarch is doing [Common Perception] with you in his workshop, right? Turn your head and let him take a closer look, what kind of building it is!" Shi Lang said. "You want to coax me and run away? I''ve seen too many such tricks, I won''t be fooled!" Di Lu Muduo said solemnly. "Really? Is this really the case? You have agility far surpassing me, and I can''t escape your pursuit. If you don''t read it, you will never know that you are your monarch, you are the clock tower ten Mr. Kenneth, one of the two monarchs, has caused such a huge trouble, just like you did to Finn, don¡¯t regret it. I--, the administrative office of Fuyuki City is going to be attacked!" Shirou said: "You come to attack me, I am dead. But before I die, I must have smashed the administrative office of Fuyuki City to expose the mystery!" "Would you like to give it a try? Mysteriously killed the mayor of a city, causing a city''s administrative office to be paralyzed, and it is still a developed country. Do you think it will lead to a mysterious leak?" "This lunatic!" Kenneth''s frustrated voice rang in Dilumudo''s ears, "Dilumudo absolutely can''t let him attack the administrative hall!" "Yes!" Di Lu Muduo nodded and said, subconsciously looking at the administrative office that Shi Lang was referring to. The next moment, Kenneth''s frustrated voice rang again: "Damn it! Where is the administrative office? It''s just an ordinary commercial company building!" Di Lu Mu Duo was taken aback, and then stared at Shi Lang angrily, "You despicable fellow without heroic consciousness!" "I''m despicable? He kept saying that he would fight me heads-up, but at this moment, he joined others to attack my workshop. What face do you bark and despicable in front of me?" Shi Lang asked. Dilumudo was ashamed and shameless, but even if the glory was distorted, he still had to fulfill the monarch''s order. "Besides, I''m despicable? You are too pedantic! Want to kill me? Too late! You shouldn''t talk to me!" Shi Lang bitterly satirized these pedantic ancients who broke into the modern age and ancient pedantic moderns. His preparations have been completed, and his hand is raised fiercely, so that the huge magical power brought by the magic crystal of the curse is squandered in an instant. [Projection] dozens of swords are pierced into the sky from the ground, like a rain curtain of swords. The path of Shilang and Di Lumuduo. "Do you think these can block me? Can it block me Dilumudo?" Dilumudo yelled, boasting of his martial arts. The A+ level agility attribute made him rush into the rain of sword like a cyan lightning, a short spear danced like a snake out of a hole to block the Deli sword one by one, and headed towards Shilang to hit Huanglong. Looking at the inevitable yellow rose that came straight to the Huanglong, Shi Lang panicked, but he was still calm. After all, he has been killed more than 400 times by a stronger gun! Shi Lang was just a mortal, without any savvy to speak of, but more than four hundred deaths, after all, made him somewhat resistant to guns. Especially this move was led by him, killing him at least 200 times with a spear killer move! Skaha had never seen Shirou''s stupidity. He had personally instructed how to use a sword to crack this attack. However, he used more than 200 deaths to practice, but in the end he still couldn''t survive Skaha''s hands. However, facing Dilumudo''s move, he was confident. Because- Di Lu Muduo instinctively sensed the danger, and saw a sword that came first to entangle the inevitable yellow rose, and with force it snaked up along the gun body like a snake, with a "chatter" The injury that was not coarse or shallow appeared on Di Lumuduo''s right side. "You... why are you?" Di Lu Muduo was a little surprised. It''s okay for a Caster to use a sword to fight melee, and he even cracked one of his gun shots! "Because¡ªyou are much weaker than her!" Shi Lang declared, "I was stabbed to death by this gun dozens of times by a spearman who is the best in the world!" "Really? It seems as despicable as you, and there is a good friend. But -, are you not afraid that I just attacked directly?" Dilumudo asked. "This is a gamble. You win me to death, I win you froze for a while!" "You are too crazy!" He clutched his wound, even though he had repeatedly thought that Shi Lang was a despicable person with no bottom line, but Di Lu Muduo still had to be admired by the courage to use his life as a bet. Crazy? This is compelling! The madness on the outside can be seen by anyone, but who knows the pain on the inside? ¡­While Di Lu Muduo was blocked by Jian Yu, Shi Lang got into a nearby residential area. "Chasing¡ªDi Lumuduo! Dare to tease me like this, what are you thinking about? Chasing! Tonight mixed with forces to attack together, and you can''t eliminate this Caster. That would be too shameful for my Elmero faction. Now!" Kenneth said coldly. "Yes¡ª!" Di Lu Muduo pulled out the Demon-breaking Red Rose from the ground and chased Shi Lang. ¡­ ¡­ ps: PY a book~! "My dear, I am back in transformation" Introduction: Even if I become a girl, I must return to my wife and children! I have to go back and guard, never let other men live in my house, play with my wife, beat my baby, and finally force my daughter to change her surname! I must go back! So... my wife, I''m your husband, what the **** is a goddaughter? Stop it... I don''t want this kind of love... We want this... and then... Good girl, is my education method wrong? What is the look in your eyes? ¡­No way, no way! I''m your father! Good girlfriends, I was bullied today, they are too much...Huh? What do you mean by being more excessive than them? [Realistic changes to the city, I hope you like it. ¡¿ Chapter 39 Explode your dog head! [Second more] "Kill¡ª! Robbery¡ª! Set fire¡ª! Transnational terrorists are going to kill door to door with a knife¡ª! All the men are killed and all the women are stripped¡ª!" Shi Lang roared as he rushed into this dense residential area composed of tube buildings. Originally, some residents in this area had been awakened by the blasting of Eimiya Kirishu, but now with Shiro''s soaring roar, almost all the residents have woken up. They turned on the lights and walked to the door to look at the source of the sound downstairs. Chapter 53： The lights were brightly lit, and in an instant, many residents saw Di Lu Muduo who had just broken into this area, dressed like an ancient warrior, aroused communication among the residents in an instant. Where did Dilumudo have seen such a battle? Without modern knowledge, he also knew that this was going to be a mysterious thing, so he hid in the trees aside, and disappeared temporarily. "Really a despicable man without the glory of a soldier!" Di Lumudu thought inwardly. However, no matter what he thinks, it is undeniable that Shirou''s actions did stop him. And the most important thing is¡ª "That kind of alienated Servant breath has become nonexistent. Has it been escaped by Caster?" Dilumudo frowned, guessing in his heart. In fact, Shirou just entered the residential area first, waking up the surrounding houses, and then he went into the bushes on the side, activated the spiritual foundation that was equivalent to the normal Servant spiritualization, and reduced his Servant breath to freezing point. There is no way to eliminate the special breath brought by the spirit foundation. However, disabling the fusion can bring the existence of this breath to the freezing point. Without the strong eyesight and breath-sensitive skills of Gilgamesh, it is difficult to find Shirou''s abnormality. However, Shirou did not dare to act rashly. In the previous confrontation, he was able to have the upper hand, entirely because that shot had killed Shirou too many times, and he had also simulated and practiced hundreds of cracking methods. Basically, the pigs had memorized the cracking method. But knowing is one thing, and whether it can be cracked is another. But thanks to Di Lu Muduo''s underestimation, and not knowing that Shi Lang knew the method of cracking the shot, Shi Lang''s sneak attack succeeded. Of course, the most important thing is that Skaha is much stronger than Di Lumu when it comes to gun shooting. Even if it is a 10,000-year-old bronze, it is easily pierced by the king all day long, and sometimes it can show platinum twice. However, in this way, Dilumudo is bound to no longer despise Shilang, which also means that there will be no more opportunities for melee combat. While awakening the surrounding residents, forcing the other to reveal their concerns and mystery, the spiritization did not dare to act rashly, but when these residents felt that there was nothing to do and went back to rest, then Di Lumuto would start a carpet-like search for him. At that time, he might be exposed! Therefore, before all these residents return to their rooms, Shilang must push back Dilumudo without revealing the mystery! But what should I do? Shirou''s head was swiftly moving, and ordinary wisdom was stumbling to find a way. Suddenly, his inspiration flashed, frowning, his complexion tangled on the nail of his right thumb, and his firm gaze flickered, "There is no way, facing these heroes face-to-face, it is definitely not something I can do. The only thing I can do is to gamble! Gamble with my life! But why..." The fists under the black cloak were clenched tightly. Why does he who cherish life so much, in order to survive, he must take his life to gamble on a bit of life? Putting the cart before the horse, it''s ridiculous, but I have to do it. Because not doing it is waiting for death. If you do it, you may die. It''s only possible to change one''s life. Taking a deep breath, the adrenaline in the body has not stopped secreting since it exploded. There is an illusion of very lightness in the body, but the mind is getting more and more fanatical. The calmness gradually disappeared. But you must never lose your calmness. The kind of anger that can explode and kill the world. It only exists in dreams. The less calm the reality, the closer to death. Fighting is an adventure that uses life as a bet, and the last thing an adventurer can do is to take risks! The voices of the surrounding residents gradually lowered, and they began to return to their rooms to rest. Without using Spiritual Fusion, but simply using 27 immature and undeveloped magic circuits activated by the body, Shiro projected an ordinary sword and threw it to the crossroad not far away. The long sword was smashed on the wall, bounced back, and fell to the ground with a "kengkeng" sound. There! ? Di Lumut''s gaze turned to the east, where the walls of the residential building could not see clearly. However, the sound does come from there. Go there to see, the spiritized Di Lu Muduo walked towards the source of the sound, and at this moment, "clang", the sound of sharp sword impact also sounded behind him. Not only that, "clang clang", the sound of sharp sword hitting sounded in all directions. Dilumudo became vigilant. Di Lu Muduo, who does not have a special ability to find enemies, cannot detect Shi Lang''s spiritual base aura. This disguised [breath blocking] is Shi Lang''s greatest advantage. The complex terrain of the residential area turned seven and eight turns, and the residents were still staring at the door, which gave Shirou the best cover. Dilumudo could not feel Shilang, but Shilang could feel the breath of Dilumudo. This creates a situation where the enemy is in the light and we are in the dark. Dilumudo was wary. He is a real soldier, because he didn''t know that Shirou as Caster was able to crack one of the shots and let Shirou run away, which was enough for him to pay attention. But now that he is not vigilant in this weird situation, his battles for several years before his death will be considered in vain. However, in the years before his death, he had never encountered such a cunning and inferior enemy. The battles of the knights are all frontal engagements. How can they avoid fighting like this? Suddenly, Shirou''s special Servant aura appeared. With a "swish", a sharp sword flew towards Dilumudo across the air. Coming! Di Lu Muduo''s two spears united in front of him, putting them in an "X" posture, holding up the sword from the flight control. "If you want to use your sneak attack to this extent, then it is meaningless to me." Dilumudo said. However¡ª Abnormal prominence! The sword that was being held up unexpectedly "shooed" and shot out a silver needle, and shot it towards Di Lu Muduo''s eyes! It turns out that this is not a sword at all, but a hidden weapon made by using [projection] and [prop making] combined with the principle of the hidden weapon of the celestial dynasty! The ultimate move is not the throwing of the sword, but the needle! Di Lumu Duo didn''t panic at all, and opened his mouth to bite, and he bit the silver needle that drove straight in. He was relieved and was about to vomit, insulting Shilang for being shameless. At this time, the pinhole of the silver needle that he was bitten by was opened, and another tiny silver needle was shot directly in his mouth, and it shot towards Di Lu Muduo''s tonsils! The reverberation of the voice caused Dilumudo''s vigilance, the long sword, the first silver needle... these are all dazzling, this small silver needle is the real killer move! There is a sleeve in the sleeve and there is a sleeve in the sleeve. Who can stop it? "Clang--!" The tiny silver needle was not enough to harm the Servant''s hard body, and even Di Lu Muduo''s tonsils were not pierced. It just made the opponent feel a touch. However, Shirou''s goal has also been achieved! ¡ª[Fantasy collapse]! In an instant, forming the long sword, the magic of the first silver needle and the small silver needle burst out. "Boom!" The powerful magic power of Lancer''s job agency prevents the [Fantasy Collapse] of this ordinary long sword from causing damage to Lancer. However, the eruption of the silver needle in the mouth caused De Lumuto to feel burning pain, and black smoke appeared in his mouth... Di Lu Muduo felt that he had been insulted, his heart was full of anger, and his eyes burned with scorching anger. But he did not yell. Even if he was so insulted, he was still a knight, faithfully holding on to the monarch''s command not to reveal the mysterious. He was holding a pair of spears, angrily chasing him in the direction where Shirou had breathed. When he chased after him angrily, Shirou, who had already released the spirit foundation fusion, walked out of the bushes on the side and ran in the opposite direction. Chapter 54： Yes, just now Dilumudo was very close to Shilang, and there was a blind spot around the corner. It was originally a dangerous distance, but Di Lu Muduo was tricked by Shi Lang and chased him further and further away. So, in the face of these pedantic ancient heroic knights full of benevolence, morality and belief, the biggest advantage of modern people is probably that their brains are flexible enough and shameless enough? Shi Lang shook his head, emptied these undesirable thoughts, and ran away along the path, and found an abandoned factory in the suburbs as a resting place for the time being. Throwing Yusheng Ryunosuke aside, Shirou leaned against the stone pillar with a tired face, looking at the burning clouds in the sky. He gave a tired smile. The long night finally passed. He can finally rest for a while. He took off his black cloak and Ultraman leather case and hid them in an abandoned bucket. Taking off his gloves and taking a look at Ling Zhou, which had missed a stroke, Shi Lang''s gaze passed a touch of luck. At first, when he got the magic spell, he thought about using the three-stroke magic spell directly to see if he could directly withdraw from the Holy Grail War. However, it is really rare to participate in the Holy Grail War as an Asian follower, and Shiro doesn''t know whether he will quit after using three spells. If there is no withdrawal, it means that it has poor attributes, poor physicality, little intelligence, and poor combat effectiveness...After a series of disadvantages, another huge disadvantage without Lingshu will be added. So after thinking about it, he left the lingshu for the time being, planning to avoid the city of Winterwood, and when he went out, try again to see if he could withdraw from the war if he used up three lingshus. In the end, Gilgamesh was forced to participate in the Holy Grail War, so he didn''t make this idea. And now, the magic crystal that formed the curse saved his life! Lucky! Fortunately, he did not act recklessly at the time! With a tired smile, Shi Lang put on his gloves, then leaned on the stone pillar and fell asleep. Taking off the disguise on his body, without fusion spirit foundation, he is like an ordinary six-year-old boy. Even if you are unlucky to encounter other participants here, I am afraid he will not think of the despicable Caster who is committed to attacking people''s hearts, right? Furthermore, the long night has passed, and the dawn has arrived. The red sun rises from the east, and now the world belongs to mortals. There shouldn''t be any more waves, right? Except-- "Why¡ª?" Assassin lay on the ground with swords all over his body, and his life disappeared little by little. After getting the command from the master, Assassin used [Aura Interruption] to follow Caster and Lancer step by step, who hadn''t found him yet, and was shocked to find that Caster''s real body was just an ordinary six-year-old child! So Assassin understood. Knowing the source of the strange breath of Caster, the other party turned out to be a kind of existence similar to a follower, just an ordinary imp with a fusion of spiritual foundation! The information provided by Shichen is not wrong, the only thing wrong is the different form! Just as he was about to sneak in and kill this tired little ghost who had passed out-- He was attacked first. "Why¡ª, why¡ª?" Questioned. Puzzled. Confused. He struggled to raise his head, looking at the golden king who looked like a **** under the radiance of the sun and the moon, "You--, aren''t you an ally?" What responded to him was the sharp sword that pierced his head, and a contemptuous sound¡ª "Huh!" ... ... ps: The chapter number is wrong, so embarrassing... It has been changed. Chapter 40 You are the number one in the world in my mind! [Third more] The black mist is hazy, and the surrounding is deadly silent. Shi Lang was in the kingdom of shadows in this dream. He looked at the woman in front of him who looked at him with a smile and was as quiet as a big sister, and his expression was quite shocked. This time, Skaha didn''t come over directly to poke a few holes in him, but just looked at himself with a smile like that. Could it be --, what is the conspiracy? Shirou became wary. "It seems that Shirou wants to get a few holes in me." Skaha stood up while talking. "No, no, no. I didn''t say that." Shi Lang waved his hand quickly, the reality is already tiring enough, so don''t toss about it in your dreams. "Wait, do you have mind-reading skills? See through my mind?" Shilang reacted. "There is no mind reading, just the wisdom of the elderly." Skaha smiled. Shirou showed a contemptuous expression. Eating a ditch and gaining a wisdom, this time he won''t spit out the dead. Saint Seiya will not lose to the same trick twice! "It''s a good job today, as a mortal." Skaha walked over and rubbed Shiro''s hair with his hands. "So I will save the special training today for next time." Shi Lang was taken aback, and then smiled bitterly. This woman who invaded her dream realm can see things in the real world as expected. But... "Please give me special training! Excuse me!" Shi Lang pleaded very seriously. "Oh? Aren''t you afraid of the pain this time?" Skaha asked. "I used to think that the war is approaching, and training is just a waste of time and energy, meaningless. But thinking about it, I''m still too young. If it weren''t for the teacher''s training for me before, this time, I might have died in Lancer''s hands. Inside." Shi Lang said sincerely. Skaha looked at Shirou, and then said with a smile on his face: "I''m a little grown up." Shi Lang was full of black lines: "Did I be naive before?" "Yeah, after all, I will act like a baby to my big sister." Skaha said with a smile. "...If acting like a baby can make the teacher present, I will keep doing it," Shi Lang said. "I can''t do it. I have to write my own story." Skaha smiled, then raised his guns, "Nashiro must be prepared to continue to be stabbed to death by me." "Rather than being killed in reality, I would rather die in the arms of the teacher several times in my dreams." Shi Lang projected his double swords and said seriously. "Then you have to say it first, big sister, me, it''s not the best in the world in your mouth." Skaha chuckled and stabbed the guarded Shi Lang to death. Chapter 55： ... This time, Shirou was spiked 37 times, and Skaha stopped. "Have I reached my limit, teacher?" Shirou lay on the ground and breathed. "Yes." Skaha put the gun away and replied with a chuckle. Sitting up struggling, Shiro looked at Skaha, and asked seriously: "Teacher, since you can see the outside world. Then you know why those followers called me''treacherous villains'' for a while, and then they said it was a misunderstanding. Am I?" "Don''t you already have the answer in your own heart?" Skaha chuckled lightly, and broke Shilang''s routine. Shi Lang was a little embarrassed, and it turned out that this kind of old monster who has lived for so many years is not something he can talk about as a young man. "There are some things you shouldn''t think about, it''s best not to think about it, otherwise I will be angry." Skarhat paused and reiterated again: "It will be super angry." She was smiling, but there was already a "Tic Tac Toe" on her forehead. Shirou smiled awkwardly. Withdrawing the preface, in the face of this kind of young lady, it is better not to even think about it. People have eaten more rice than the sons you have produced in your life... "Is it [Mortal Wisdom]?" Shiro cautiously tapped on the side. "Maybe." Skaha smiled gracefully, without any flaws. Shi Lang gave up. This kind of experienced young lady can''t do things like her young and young, and suddenly complained with some annoyance: "Teacher, can''t you tell me directly?" "You acted like a baby again." Skaha smiled softly, shook his head, and said: "Even if you act like a baby, you can''t. I have graduated from this world, but you are still studying. This is your own adventure, if I click on it at will, it would be too rude." "But I don''t mind at all. What adventures, what trials, I just want to live the life of an ordinary person, be a rich person, read some novels on weekdays, and complain about the weakness of the protagonists of those novels. I am not at all. I don¡¯t want to be a character in the story. No author behind me can guarantee that I won¡¯t be killed before the end of the story.¡± "No, even if the story is not over, there are protagonists who are arranged to die by the author during the story." Shiro was distressed. "Before the finale, no one knows what the script is like. And I can''t get off the stage after being on this stage." Skaha gently touched Mo Shilang''s head. Skaha''s hands were very soft, not as rough as a warrior at all. But Shilang didn''t have the mind to experience the shame of touching the head to kill, he was full of sorrow, in reality, Di Lu Muduo and Altria had already focused on his life! One master is a magician killer who does evil in the name of good, and the other is a decent magician from the noble camp. Even if it is revealed that they are just a child, Altria and Di Lumu will stop there because of morality, but these two masters will probably force Altria and Di Lumu to kill him. In fact, regardless of whether the man suffered pain and would be condemned by the soul, he would definitely shoot himself mercilessly. And the decent magician Kenneth, when he discovered that he was a child, was he happily knocking out a ride ahead of time, or was he ecstatic to take his corpse away? The physical body that can be integrated with the follower''s spirit base is a rare research body no matter how you look at it. He is the first-level lecturer of the Spiritual Science Department, and the son-in-law of the Minister of Spiritual Science! "His face has become a bitter again." Skaha lowered his head, and his blood-red eyes looked at Shi Lang tenderly, "Okay. As a teacher, I will give another advice to the unsatisfied disciple." "What advice?" Shi Lang''s eyes lit up. "I really feel like I can''t live anymore, so let''s go to the Great Holy Grail." Shi Lang was at a loss: "What are you going to do there?" Skaha smiled gracefully: "Bring you to my country earlier. In this way, as a teacher, can I protect you as a disciple?" Shiro: "..." Miss Sister is already dark, and if she continues to talk, she feels that she is about to have a heart infarction. With a crying face, Shi Lang wanted to run out of the dream, but when he was about to leave the door of the dream, Shi Lang looked back at the girl sitting on the other side of the sea of ??flowers, plucked up courage, and said seriously: "Teacher, you are the number one in my mind! " After speaking, Shirou escaped from the dreamland of Shadowland. "Is the world number one in my mind?... That''s not okay, Shirou. Teacher, me, but a true bad woman. If I were number one in the world, then no one would kill me. Am I still looking forward to, you can kill me, Shirou." Skaha took a bit of sister-like gentleness, and a bit of sorrow like a grudge. Melancholy. Lamenting. Attempt to get the end of self. "Will it be you who can end me?" ... ... After running out of the dream, the sky gradually brightened. The first night has passed, but the Holy Grail Seven Nights, which has long been eaten by mushrooms, still exists for at least six nights... Long night! Death is counting down! "Something must be done!" Shi Lang clenched his fists. He has to do something, otherwise, based on his basic set, he will not survive the Holy Grail War at all. This was confirmed by the battle last night. He fights the decent follower''s head-on, and can only use his life to gamble that the follower will believe his bad mouth. However, how long can I live like this? Even if he wins the bet and escapes all the battles, the other six riders are fighting. In the end, he still has to fight the strongest man who will decide the outcome. This won''t work-it''s definitely not possible! If you are really confused, you will definitely die! Something must be done! It is necessary to muddy this dish of water and then flow it in a direction that is beneficial to you! Shi Lang got off the bed and looked at the sun gradually rising from the horizon, holding a pair of small fists tightly, "Night is your battlefield, and dawn is my home field¡ª¡ª!" With this declaration, Shirou left Yusheng Ryunosuke and walked out of this abandoned factory in an open manner. Skaha has given him enough help, whether it is training himself or reminding himself to avoid explosions. No matter how greedily he asks for help from her, I''m afraid Skaha will abandon him in the end, right? Although Skarha did not act like this, anyone who knows a little bit of social communication knows that always asking for it is the fastest way to consume friendship. Moreover, he and Skaha hadn''t communicated for a few days, and they were actually slightly familiar people with the name of mentor and apprentice, and the friendship itself was not strong. So in the final analysis, the person you can rely on is yourself. Shi Lang sighed. The reality is like this, the backing will fall, and everyone will run away. The character that can be relied on in the novel, the friendship that can be consumed all the time, does not exist in reality. All beings are equal, they will die when they deserve to die, and no one is favored by the world. The only thing I can rely on in the end is my own hands and mind. However, Skaha also mentioned his sentence before-"This is your time, your city". It was this sentence that rekindled Shi Lang''s hope and also thought about how he should deal with this opponent. It is a myth. A war of murderers. In this war, his advantage is not the frontal combat power, the knowledge of the magic way, and even the modern firearms held by Kirito Uemiya, but the brain of this normal modern man who is deeply influenced by modern knowledge. So, what would a normal modern person deal with when he encounters a threat that he cannot confront? Very simple way. Chapter 56： ¡ªCall the police! He walked to the police headquarters in Fuyuki City, but before he walked into the police headquarters, he met two people he didn''t want to meet at all. "Guineville! Are you... Are you Guineville?" The blond girl wearing a black suit, like a knight, suddenly grabbed Shilang''s shoulder, and Shilang''s face was reflected in those holy cyan eyes. Shi Lang''s heart tightened, this girl was not someone else, it was Altria who killed him with an oath with a sword last night! ¡­ ¡­ ps: To explain, the settings in this book are only valid in this book, don''t get into your head~! Also, stop! Robbery ticket~! (?§¥?*)?. Chapter Forty-One "?????" Shi Lang looked at the black question mark and couldn''t help asking, "Auntie, did you admit the wrong person?" "I''m sorry, I admitted wrong." Altria''s eyes darkened and said apologetically. She remembered that this is not her Camelot, but a modern day after more than 1,500 years. The wise princess has long since disappeared. Shi Lang left inexplicably full of face. Just now I thought I was seen through my identity, so I looked at the sun specifically to confirm that it was daytime and I couldn''t fight hard. "What''s the matter, Saber?" Alice Phil came over and asked aloud. "Nothing, I just thought I saw an acquaintance." Altria replied with a serious face. "Acquaintance?" Alice Phil glanced at Shirou''s back and couldn''t help but laughed, "Could that acquaintance be the kid of which knight?" "No. It just looks a bit like that acquaintance''s childhood." Altria replied, and then walked away with Alice Phil. ¡­ ¡­ Shirou went to the police headquarters in Fuyuki City according to his own set plan, but he felt inexplicable in his heart. He shook his head, Shi Lang didn''t think about all these miscellaneous things. The top priority was the Holy Grail War, so he must go over it! The neon police system is more interesting, and the system and title are also somewhat different from the Tian Dynasty. For example, the police stations in various places are not called the police station but the police headquarters. As for the police station located in the capital Tokyo, it is called the Metropolitan Police Department. And the highest officer of each police headquarters is not called the "police chief" but the "general director." Shiro came to the police headquarters in Fuyuki City and found that the headquarters he had visited before was very busy at the moment. This is also normal. Last night, a terrorist attack occurred in Dongmu City. A rental house in an urban area was directly blasted and bombed by a C4 bomb, forming a sea of ??flames. Although the urban area was not demolished and rebuilt due to the economic downturn, and the rental house was a lonely one, there were no major casualties, but the impact was very far-reaching. The first to bear the brunt is the Fuyuki City Police Headquarters. As an organization that protects the safety of the citizens of Fuyuki City, it failed to catch the murderers before and failed to prevent terrorist attacks in advance, and its prestige was greatly reduced. For this reason, the entire Fuyuki City Police Headquarters has been mobilized, and it is bound to arrest these terrorists. However, the modus operandi of these terrorists is very superb, and they have not found a clue to break through. When he was in a hurry, Shiro brought a clue. He first yelled and attracted all the attention of all the staff who were busy working on it, and then used [hint] to invade step by step, and finally invaded the office where the minister was located, and used [hint] to control him. "The terrorist attack using the C4 bomb last night was a group of members of a multinational terrorist organization. Its leader is called Eimiya Kirishu. He is a local neon man who is pursuing the hunt. But this person has firearms and bombs from the sea, which is extremely dangerous. , He will be killed directly when he encounters it, and there is no need to specifically arrest him." Keishu Eomiya almost bombed him last night, so Shirou also gave Keishu Eomiya a great gift in the so-called exchange of courtesy, and step by step said the signs of Keishu Eomiya. With the help of [hint] a professional image painter, step by step, he sketched an image that is very close to Keiji Eomiya, and then the police chief who was [hint] issued orders to implement the wanted order for reward. However, it is said that it is directly executed and killed, this order is probably useless. As an official institution, they must follow the process, otherwise they will act in violation of regulations and disrupt order. "Contacted the customs and let this dangerous person bring firearms into the country. What did they do for food?" Under the condition of [hint], the head of the police department learned about Eimiya Kiritugu''s information, and was very furious. [Hint] It is equivalent to hypnosis. It can hypnotize the superficial consciousness, but it can''t change the subconscious mind and personality. So this is completely a matter of the police chief''s temperament. There is no [hint] the entire police headquarters, because it will be seen as flaws, but the [hint] is used to control the head of the head, and then give orders. No one would have imagined, especially these conservative-minded magicians, I am afraid that they would never have imagined in their dreams that a modern spy was mixed in their wars! And the first to be attacked by this modern spy was Eimiya Kiritugu, known as the magician killer. Shirou also had his own consideration for choosing Eomiya Kiritugu as the first target. First of all, the other party really attacked him last night and almost killed him! Anger is on the one hand, and reality and cognition are the same on the other. In this way, the [hint] given is not easy to be automatically deciphered by the brain and subconscious mind. Secondly, Keiji Eomiya also has a modern mindset, which is the most dangerous for Shirou, and Altria has already sworn to kill him, so there is nothing wrong with letting him out first. As for whether the police can be successful? Ninety-nine percent is impossible, but the bounty warrant issued by the police station leaves him almost no place to hide. Of course, he could also use [hint] like Shirou to hide himself, but it was enough to make him sick for a while. Furthermore, a bounty wanted order was issued. In the context of the Great Depression, money can urge a stronger force than magic. That is the power of mortals, called the power of the masses. Especially when this matter became a big issue, as the customs intervened to allow dangerous elements like him to pass the customs, then the real state machinery was functioning. In fact, Shirou¡¯s first thought after passing through the Skahati Point was to go to the U.S. military base in Okinawa for two laps to see if he could take a few missiles and throw them at Tosaka¡¯s house and let the golden king give it to him. Be happy and happy. But think about it carefully, as a world full of mysteries, the world of the moon, how could the world of science not be guarded against this? Although the Fuyuki City Police Headquarters can use [hint] unimpeded, how can the violent army, the core of the country, be unprepared? If any magician could use the [hint] to use the army to do things, wouldn''t the world be messed up long ago? Will there still be order? Furthermore, even if the missiles are actually delivered, the military will definitely check them. When the time comes, the entire state machinery will be operational. That''s not just a joke. With this in mind, Shiro didn''t take the time to send his family to Hokkaido and go to Okinawa first. Of course, this was also due to the fear that Gilgamesh was staring at him at the time. After all, this is reality, which is different from the world in the dream that has to get used to itself. Last night''s tactics proved this point. Not only was it useless, but it was closely watched by the two knights. In addition to this, Shirou has to do a big thing. Yes, a real event! Reporting Weimiya Kiritugu is nothing compared to this incident. It''s just that Shirou, who has been mentally prepared for a long time, is silent whenever he mentions this matter. Finally, he raised his courage, and was scared out of courage amidst the consequences of brain replenishment. He stared at his right hand, his eyes hesitating. If this thing is really done, there will be no turning back. Even after this fourth Holy Grail War, the Magic Association, the Templar Church, and even the restraining force may end up killing him directly! Chapter 57： This incident has a great impact on the world, and may even become a turning point in the history of this world. He--, must expose the entire mystery! Use a bigger event to attack the Holy Grail War, so that this pool of water becomes extremely turbid, and then take the opportunity to survive. If he just keeps on going like this, he will definitely die. Only on this point, Shirou is extremely certain. But is it really necessary to do this? After doing this, there is really no turning back. Even if he can survive the Fourth Holy Grail War, the mysterious side will kill him in the future! Even the scientific world will kill him! What does it mean to expose the mystery to countless people? This means letting the inner world and the outer world go to war, the contradiction between mystery and science is intensified, idealism and materialism are fighting, agnosticism and cognizance are in the ultimate duel... After hesitating again and again, Shi Lang didn''t have the courage to expose the unspoken rules established by these two worlds, so he could only retreat to second place. He just took off his gloves and showed the curse to the head of the police department. He said, "The murderer in Fuyuki City has this red mark on the back of his right hand. In addition, there are six in Fuyuki City with this red color. The imprinted people, they are all transnational criminals, draw it, and then notify the TV station to be wanted!" The head of the police department followed suit one by one, and the painter who was given the order [hint] painted the pattern of the curse and notified the TV station. After finishing this, Shi Lang put on his gloves again, walked out the door quietly, and melted into the shadow of the alley. He has to go to the TV station. Orders from the police headquarters alone are not enough, because this is news that will cause the public in Fuyuki to panic. Therefore, he has to go to the TV station to [hint]. Are these useful? Of course it works! As long as it can muddy the stagnant water, it will work! However, after this incident, it is estimated that all the masters will regard him as a thorn in the flesh, right? But it doesn''t matter, Yusheng Ryunosuke prepared for this. Even if it is traced back to the source, only Yusheng Ryunosuke who has been used as a substitute for the dead is traced to him. As long as Yusheng Ryunosuke retires as the master of Caster, Shirou will be able to hide in the dark and wait for an opportunity. Yusheng Ryunosuke was a crumb who took pleasure in killing people from the beginning to the end, but sold him so quietly and made him suffer his own death. To be honest, Shi Lang was somewhat uncomfortable the first time he sold someone to die. This is really an extremely precious emotion. But this is an extremely luxurious thing for the current Shirou. But no matter how uncomfortable you are, you have to continue, and the other party deserves it. The most important thing is - Everything is just to survive! Suddenly-- Shirou''s footsteps paused, and the feeling of voyeurism that he felt at first resurfaced in his heart. He looked around, and finally found that not far from the street, Gilgamesh in casual clothes was looking at him playfully. Did he see it? Did he see through it? Shiro didn''t know how to deal with the matter like this. Gilgamesh knew his identity from the beginning and regarded him as an object of pleasure. He still doesn''t know what Gilgamesh is in his mind. With a sigh in his heart, Shi Lang could only leave without seeing anything. "Huh." Gilgamesh let out an arrogant snort from his nose, "Growing up very fast, I thought I still need this king to descend the trial tonight, it seems that I don''t need it. The courage has been opened, the wisdom has been opened, it is only a problem. It''s brave. It''s so evil, and it''s about to come." Smiling arrogantly. Indifferent. He turned and left. "Burn it! Burn it! Burn it to your heart''s content! Let me see how your raging **** fire can finally be burned!" Gilgamesh turned his head, and his blood-red eyes looked in the direction of Liudong Temple. He smiled. That smile is very complicated. Kindness. Brutal. Evil. Holy. Tolerance. Domineering. Delightful. Sorrow. Struggling. Give up... all kinds of meanings are mixed together, which can only make people feel a terrifying horror. Chapter 42 Get out of the way! You guys! Watch me bombard the world with nuclear bombs! Webber''s relationship with Iskandar reached a freezing point. That''s right. It''s all the guy''s fault. As Webber said in his heart, the guy didn''t know respect at all, was rude, rude... and most importantly, he was not obedient. Weber was very angry about this. Weber participated in this Holy Grail War, but he had to prove his true abilities and win the magician war with real swords and guns. In this way, those of the clock tower ¡ª¡ª"Do you think you are talented? It''s just that you think you have it." Those arrogant and insolent people who commented on him in this way will also know what a genius young magician Webber Wilvert is? His magic theories will also be valued for this, and will be dubbed the "child prodigy" like Kenneth. No. Should be one level higher than the "prodigy", right? Weber believes that he has a talent in the world, but because he is a magician family for only three generations, his reputation is not obvious. But the future must be Weber''s time! Weber believed so and believed so. However, this envoy didn''t even listen to his scheduling, and it was a small and ridiculous thing that was also shocking his dreams and pursuits. This is something that Weber absolutely cannot tolerate. So, he was angry. Disgusted. The relationship with the follower has dropped to a freezing point. However, it is in the Far East after all, and Weber is really not used to eating inferior food here. How can a noble magician like him eat those high-end food. Although the funds borrowed from friends are insufficient, you can also buy food from London to decorate your nobility. This alone is the bottom line on which Weber must not shrink. Respectable to extremely strong self-esteem, but also with ridiculously extremely low self-esteem. Maybe this is Webber''s karma, but he hasn''t thought of changing it at all. "Little Master, buy a copy of this "Big Journey" game, and give me the same big red cloak!" Iskandar wearing a white shirt took a copy of "Big Journey" TV from the game shelf in the department store. The game is placed in Weber''s shopping box. What a joke, money is not good enough at all! ...I thought so in my heart, but Webber said: "I have money, but why should I buy it for you?" Iskandall grabbed Webber''s head, picked him up, and then took out Webber''s wallet, so he held the game in one hand and Webber in the other to pay. For this pair, the cashier at the checkout was also drunk, but looking at Iskandar''s burly figure, he said nothing. He settled the check obediently and presented the same red cloak. Out of the department store, Weber looked at his emptied wallet, leaving painful tears. My money... my money...! With anger rushing to his brain, Weber gritted his teeth and looked at Iskandar, "Do you have any self-knowledge? It doesn''t matter if I return all my food, actually I actually bought the game with my money! We! We are arguing! We are arguing! Somewhat self-aware!" Chapter 58： Webber stomped angrily. "Don''t say that, I will let you play." Iskandar smiled heartily. "You--! You--!!!" Webber''s fingers trembling angrily at Iskandar. He really did. Really. Indeed. I really hate this kind of muscular man who has no self-knowledge! ! ! ! ! Back to the home of an old couple who used [hint] to live in. Iskandall couldn''t wait to tore open the box, but Webber was very disgusted to stay away from Iskandall, and then turned to look at his book. "Little Master, how do you play this game?" There are manuals, so I don¡¯t know how to read them? ... "I don''t know." "Come here, help me see, how to do it!" It''s so noisy! You tell me to watch me just watch it? Isn''t I, Weber, very faceless? ... "I don''t know." "Oh! Why are you so small and twisted? Come and help me take a look." Iskandar reached out and pulled Webber over. "You, you, you, you... how can there be such a way of asking for help!!!" Weber gritted his teeth. "Help me see how to fix this." Iskandar handed the instructions to Weber. "You beg me to see it! You beg me to see it! Don''t be mistaken about this!" Weber declared this again and again, then helped Iskandar read the manual, and then helped Iskandar install the game. . Then you can read the book quietly, right? Webber thought so, then turned his head to continue reading. Hearing the sound of game buttons ticking in his ears, Weber felt noisy, and turned around to remind the Conquer King to make his voice softer, but he saw the picture that made him almost spit out blood¡ª¡ª "Is there anything wrong? You use cavalry to fight tanks? Archers to fight planes? What is your operation? Do you think all the heroes?" "My God! What kind of science and technology tree do you have? Bows and arrows, wood-making, horse-raising... Do you think the world will always stay in the Middle Ages? Is it a bit enterprising spirit?" "Some technology! Gou technology! God! What are you playing here? I seriously doubt whether you have conquered the king!" "...Ahhhhh! I can''t stand it anymore! Get out of my way! Look good! If you want to play like this, you don''t even have a nuclear bomb. What kind of world can you conquer? Look at my hand rubbing the nuclear bomb and bombing the world!" As a result, at the end, the two of them played together like this. "Hahaha... This king has already produced a nuclear bomb! This world, this king will conquer!" "Heh! When you rubbed out the nuclear bomb, I had already rubbed out the space aircraft carrier!" "Eh eh eh eh eh? Why are you so fast?" "Hahahahaha! Don''t look at who I am! I am Weber Wilwitt! I am Weber Wilwitt! Accept the sanctions, Iskandar! Your king''s conquest is mine. Break! Eat Me Star Destroyer¡ª¡ª!" GameOver. None of the seventeen journeys of Conquer King broke the technological blockade and modern strategic layout of Weber the Great Demon King. "Oh! Lost again!" Iskandar patted his head and scratched the back of his head in anguish. "You''re still far away!" Webber stood up and looked arrogantly at Iskandar sitting on the ground. Yes. Just look up. The opponent is too high, even when sitting is as high as Webber standing. But it doesn''t matter, this long-lost pleasure that makes the follower admire him has already made him ignore everything. Huh¡ª? Wait a minute! Shouldn''t I be arguing with him? Why are you playing games together suddenly? Damn--! Webber dropped the book and stomped angrily. Damn it! Damn it! Damn--! Own, this is too easy to forgive, right? This will never work! "Ah...ah. It seems that to conquer the world in the future, a few nuclear bombs are necessary." Iskandar scratched the back of his head, telling his great dream of conquering the world. "Heh--," Weber, who had restored the sage mode, relentlessly sneered: "If you have the money, you might as well buy a country." "Sure enough, the root cause is money..." Iskandar touched his chin, "If you can grab a country as rich as Persia, all problems will be solved." "But¡ªyou are indeed quite talented, Little Master. If you were also born in my time, if you are also a king, maybe we can fight a game." Iskandar looked at Webber and laughed. "It''s good if you know. Understand? Your master is a person with real talent and learning, you better listen to his command!" Webber said with his head held up, patted his chest. Iskandar picked him up and smiled: "However, he is still a little devil with a very small inner world." "You guy--!" An angry voice squeezed from between his teeth, and Webber''s eyes burst with anger. He really didn''t like it very much. Hate it. Disgust, this kind of muscular man who doesn''t know anything about himself! Annoyed. Bored. In the evening, when the night of death was approaching, I watched the TV boredly while listening to the rumors of the elderly boarding family. "Bang Dang--" The sudden news broke Webber''s chopsticks falling out of his hands, his face full of consternation in disbelief. Chapter 43 Each other, everyone is dirty! [Third more] "Isn''t it successful? It doesn''t matter, the opponent is a follower who transcends humanity, and failure is a matter of course... Is Yanfeng Qili? He is staring at me? I know, I will be careful." After hanging up the communication with Hisou Maiya, Eimiya Kirito lowered his head to adjust his attire. No. This kind of thing can''t be said to be a ceremonial outfit, right? If you insist on calling it ceremonial costumes, in the world of traditional magic, you will probably be pointed to the nose to reprimand you for rebelliousness, right? A pistol named ThompsonContender produced by Thompson Center Arms Company of America, with a 15-inch (381 mm) stainless steel barrel, can deliver the power of a rifle. Eomiya Kirito used the magic way to reassemble this pistol, and it became his favorite gun for killing magicians all year round. It''s not so much the ceremonial costume of Kirishu Eomiya, it''s more the weapon of a magician killer. "Didudidu¡ª¡ª" The sirens of a police car came outside, very quickly, almost without interval. Eimiya Kirisu calmly continued to deploy firearms, ignoring it. However, the next moment-- "Listen to me the Eomiya Kirisu inside! You have been surrounded by us! Hurry up and surrender, or we will shoot!" Keiji Eomiya, who was deploying firearms, moved for a while, moved to the wall, used curtains to block his figure, and looked downstairs with slanting eyes. Chapter 59： There were rows of police cars parked downstairs. The police were divided into two groups. Some of them were holding guns and aimed at the windows, as if Kirito Weimiya had shot them as soon as they appeared, and the others were aimed at the door of the apartment. What''s the matter? Could it be that yesterday¡¯s action was caught by the police? Weimiya Keiji frowned, looked through the front and back windows, and found that both the front door and the back door had been blocked by the police. I am afraid that the police who are specifically responsible for breakthroughs have already implemented breakthroughs and arrests. "Boom!" The door was knocked open. No. It''s not that I''m afraid, but it''s already implementing breakthroughs and arresting people. "Don''t move!" "Eimiya Kiriji, a criminal of a transnational terrorist organization, blasted a house in our city last night and carried out a terrorist attack. According to the arrest order, you will be arrested!" A group of policemen specifically responsible for the breakthrough broke in, held guns at Kiritugu Eomiya, and began to follow the formal process. Eimiya Kirishu turned around and raised his hands, and gave them [hint], but the mental will of these policemen was not comparable to ordinary people. [Hint] It failed. Not only that, because of the contradiction between the superficial consciousness and the deep consciousness caused by the [hint], a policeman with a slightly weak will failed to control the firearms and fired on Weimiya Kiritugu with a "bang". The bullet flies, and for humans with flesh and blood, the bullet is almost impossible to hide. However, a special magic called "Intrinsic Time Control" held by Kirishu allows him to avoid the bullet. This is the magic of time manipulation that Eimiya has explored from generation to generation, and the results are accumulated in the magic engraving on Kirishu''s back. Separating the inside of a specific space from the "time flow" of the outside world, the "time operation" that is freely manipulated is a kind of inherent enchantment. However, the magic power consumed by this kind of magic way is huge, and the preparations and rituals are very complicated. It is a technique designed on the premise of performing great magic. In order to effectively apply it to the battle, Keiji reduced the scale of the enchantment to the body, and the time for intervention was within a few seconds. In this way, the interference of the "world adjustment" on the inherent barrier is minimized, making it a magic that can be applied on the battlefield. Keiji can show physical skills that ordinary people can''t achieve by accelerating blood flow, burning hemoglobin, and muscle movement. However, the disadvantage is that after the barrier is lifted, the world will correct the jet lag inside and outside the barrier, which will cause a great burden on Kirishu''s body. Therefore, Kiritsu preemptively knocked down these breakthrough policemen before the inherent time control was lifted. Chesi is a person who uses evil hands and a heart to do good. He can do whatever it takes to achieve his goal, and he will kill a few people without hesitation for the sake of the majority. For him, life is the quantity measured on the scales, and he is the scale holder who judges reservations and destruction. No matter what outsiders say, scold or hate, he still goes his own way, practicing his creed of justice. Therefore, in this situation, he did not kill these policemen, but stunned them. Because now on both sides of the life scale, one is him, and the other is the majority of the lives who arrested and executed him. If not, he would have dropped several bombs at the police and passers-by who surrounded him downstairs. Kirishu has no nostalgia for his life, but he will never allow himself to fall here before he achieves his own justice. Especially, the end of that justice is right in front of him, and he does not allow himself to fall down. He escaped. Using magic and [Intrinsic Time Control], at the cost of three shots in the right arm, he successfully escaped. On the walls, on the telephone poles... On the way to escape, Keishi saw a lot of notices that posted his wanted warrants. Amazing. How many Keiji who understands his own situation can say? Only with a sigh, he used the police to arrest him, and then analyzed who did it in his head. He was very sure that it must have been done by a certain master. Because on the way to escape, he found that the leaders in important positions among the police had been [hint]. This is obviously the hand and foot of the master. But, which master would do this kind of thing? Those pedantic and conservative magicians would never do this kind of thing, because it is something that will never be tolerated for them to expose the mystery. After thinking about it, Keishi speculated on Master Caster''s head. The master summons slaves pay attention to one aspect. Except for the use of holy relics like Kiriji, most slaves who are randomly summoned will have a personality that is closer to the master. If Caster was summoned randomly, he would be determined by the strategy he showed last night, and the master is probably also a man of strategy and determination. Yes. Shilang''s performance last night was treacherous in the eyes of Altria, Di Lumuto and others, but in the eyes of Keiji, it was a resolute strategy. The reason for this difference is that Kirishu''s character and value judgment are far different from those of knights such as Altria. Although I don''t know if this is the revenge of Caster''s side, Keeji did not make any judgments until there was no decisive evidence, but probably guessed that it was Caster''s side. Keishi first contacted Hisou Maiya, and temporarily returned to the base where Hisou Maiya was located. Jiu Wu Mai helped Kei Si to take out three bullets from his right arm, disinfect him and put a bandage on him. Kei Si did not rest. After completing the medical preparations, Kei Si hid his identity and investigated the police headquarters. It was discovered that the leaders of the police headquarters had indeed been [hint], and the culprit had disappeared. Keishi didn''t dismiss the [hint] of these leaders, but gave another hint in the opposite direction, searching for clues. He brought out the monitoring of the police chief''s office to see if there were any suspicious figures worth noting. But he was stunned to find that the police headquarters and all the surveillance images of the police headquarters from 10:21 to 12:25 for nearly two hours had been destroyed. Obviously, the opponent is a magician who is as proficient in the rules of the world as him. Kei Si''s investigation, but found nothing. Keishi had no distress about this, he had experienced distress and faced too many tricky opponents, and he didn''t lose his mentality. Kiritsugu [hint] to the police chief to remove his wanted warrant, but this is not consistent with the fact that Kiritsugu bombed Fuyuki City. Instead, he almost let the police chief''s subconscious [hint] be lifted. Kiritsugu had to guide [hint], so that "Eimiya Kiritsugu bombed the city of Fuyuki" to "Someone bombed the city of Fuyuki", and realized the characters on the magician he had killed, and finally freed himself from being killed. Wanted dilemma. And he also reversed the [hint], trying to learn from the police chief who was the person who [hinted] him, and found that the opponent thought of this loophole earlier and used [hint] to eliminate the police chief and Other police officers expressed their awareness of his cognition. Weimiya Kirisu frowned, this opponent was more difficult than he thought. Almost all the channels he can think of to obtain clues have been destroyed by opponents, like a ball, smooth and without a breakthrough. This proves that the other party understands the rules of the world better than him. Among the magicians who are basically the old school, who can make this kind of modern conscious response, this must be the actions of the Master Caster who has never met. Chapter 60： Keishi confirmed his guess. He left the police headquarters and returned to the location of Hisou Maiya for the time being. Now the whole of Fuyuki City knows that an international terrorist named "Eimiya Kirishu" has come, and he has to stay away for a while until the police headquarters eliminates this influence. But this will seriously hinder his actions. Fortunately, even if he doesn''t do anything, other masters will do it, so it''s good to take advantage of this time and collect information to prepare for the next assassination. Especially the Master of Caster. To be honest, he wanted Caster more than the King of Knights, the King of Conqueror, and the gleaming servant who had multiple treasures. That kind of cunning, treacherous, and bottom-line action is simply the ideal partner tailored for him. "If the follower is that guy, I believe we will be very good." Keishi thought so in his heart. He really wanted that Caster, but it was a pity that Einzbern had prepared Saber for him, who was extremely incompatible with him. During the refurbishment, Kiriji turned on the TV and tuned the program to the local channel of Fuyuki, preparing to collect some general information to analyze the situation in Fuyuki City. However, a piece of news being broadcasted by the local TV station of Fuyuki was so horrified that the smoke from his mouth was still unknown. Because of this news¡ª It''s terrible! "...Recently, seven international terrorists broke into our city. It is reported that the murderer of a serial homicide in our city recently, as well as the''Eimiya Kiritsugu'' who attacked our city last night, are among the members! The serial murderer and terror There is this red mark on the back of the right hand of the element Eimiya Kirisu. In addition, the other five international terrorists also have this red mark on the back of the hand. I hope the general public will pay attention to it! If you find it, please call the reporting hotline immediately! " Looking at the photo of himself being posted, the cigarette in Chii''s mouth fell directly. It''s so dirty! The corners of Kirishu''s eyes twitched, and his heart was full of anger. He is wanted, he is posted with a headshot, it is not a problem. The problem is that Ling Zhou was actually exposed! Looking at the red mark exposed by the TV station, Kei Si was very sure that it was Ling Shu! It''s over! This idea was crammed in Keiji''s mind. From the moment I saw this news, Keishi knew something was going to happen! It''s not a big deal for Lingshu to be posted, what''s terrifying is the follow-up impact after Lingshu''s exposure! Keiji thinks about things, always thinking about the worst situation from a realistic perspective, so that he will not be overwhelmed by the worst situation. But at this moment, the worst situation in his mind was enough to crush his justice and crush his soul. He is a good person. Even if he does evil things, he can''t deny the goodness deep in his heart-a man who is obviously the age of an uncle, but still has the dream of happiness for everyone in the world. This is enough to prove the kindness and naivety in his heart. With an extremely realistic mentality and extremely dirty means, what is practiced is a kind and naive heart. This has to be said to be a funny contradiction. And the most terrible consequence caused by this news can shatter the justice and ideals named Keiji Eomiya in an instant. -Uncover the mystery! Yes, the most terrifying consequence that Keishi can think of is to uncover the mystery to the public! What are the consequences of this? In today''s era, science has risen, the general public firmly believes in historical materialism, and atheism has risen, but the mystery still exists. More than two billion people believe in Messiah alone. The shadow of the idealistic view of history still looms over the world, and even has the power to destroy the world. Especially the Astra Academy, which is one of the three major organizations of the Magic Association and the Clock Tower, is said to have a terrible alchemy weapon capable of destroying the world seven times! Scientific materialism has not yet reached the point where it can eradicate all monsters, but the nuclear bombs and hydrogen bombs developed have already constituted a deterrent in force, and the high-energy particle collider that was born is also developing basic science step by step to interpret the whole world. With physics that can be understood by science and technology, by mortals, and by the general public, and by following the universal laws of the universe, we adhere to the spirit of breaking the casserole to the end, and clarify the principles of the universe step by step, so that the general public can understand The profound principles of the universe. Mystery pursues the principle of personal ultimate, and science pursues the principle of popularization. Idealism and materialism, unknowable and knowable... This is the fundamental difference between the individual and the collective. However, the birth time of science under the historical materialism is too short, as short as a newborn child. Therefore, the science of this world cannot defeat the mystery, but it can pose a threat. After all, there has been a precedent in this world where a country has taken the lead to defeat the local mystery. Therefore, the current pattern of the world is actually a compromise of the two camps. Mystery is not allowed to be known to the public¡ªthis is the common consciousness of the two camps. The mystery is known to the public, and the power of the mystery will be weakened. I am afraid that it will force the mystery. At the same time, the world is also worried that once it is known to the public that there are extraordinary forces in this world, it will cause panic, which is not conducive to the stability of order and the development of science. But this news, the worst result, I am afraid that the external world will have to go to war with the internal world! Although there is only a tiny possibility like a powder. The inner world would never sit back and watch the mysterious disappearance. In order to preserve the mystery, it would not even dare to imagine how radical actions it would make. As for the stress measures taken by the world in order to stabilize the order, Keishi did not dare to imagine. Science wars mystery, materialism wars idealism, knowable wars agnosticism... Just thinking of the slightest possibility that this war might happen, Kiriji feels suffocating. Who is so cruel? Who is so mean? Who is trying to drag the innocent people into the water for his own benefit? Keiji was surprisingly angry. This runs counter to his justice. He kills the existence of a few people for the sake of the majority, even if there are his relatives and friends in that minority. However, the person who shook Lingshu out was the exact opposite of him. For selfishness, trying to drag the general public into the water! "No! Absolutely stop it!" Chiesu stood up, his heart filled with the desire to kill. This matter must be [implied] that the master of the police headquarters cannot be separated from it. The reason for this is nothing more than to expand the battlefield and disrupt the war, so as to fish in troubled waters and win the war. As for why it can be seen? This news will appear on the TV station, which is a corroboration in itself. How could such news of international terrorists appearing in the city be on TV news? This must be someone who [suggested] the TV station. And this familiar modus operandi is mostly the opponent who is proficient in the laws of the world. Kirishu carefully thought about the current master information. The current masters knew him, Webber, Kenneth, Tosaka family, Maki family, Yanfeng Kirei, and the unknown Caster master. No matter how you think, this kind of thing will happen, the most likely is the Master of Caster. However, even so, Kirishu only doubted the Master of Caster to the utmost extent. Chapter 61： He is a fairly realistic person. Before he gets decisive evidence, he will never affirm arbitrarily, but will list all possible candidates, and then assassinate one by one starting with the most likely person, that''s all. "Kirji, my wife''s communication has come, saying that the supervisor of the temple church is going to convene a meeting of the master." Jiu Umai walked and said. "It''s weird that the supervisor can sit still after this thing. Let the monitor go out. I guess the supervisor is the master who decided to attack this thing." Keishi released an electronic monitor toward the church. And things were just as Keishi thought, none of the lord came to the church in person, all of them sent envoys. In this case, the use of electronic monitors is very different. Yan Fengli was very angry and denounced this kind of terrorism attempting to provoke a war between the outer world and the inner world, and then told that it was done by the Lord Caster, and rewarded him with the curse left over from the previous Holy Grail wars. , Let the masters go to crusade Caster. This matter was not unexpected. Tosaka Tokimin and the Matsuki family were originally the mysterious local forces in Fuyuki City. They were the first to bear the brunt of this incident. Secondly, Kenneth is the monarch of the clock tower, and it would never be possible to do this. The last Webber, according to Kirishi''s observation last night, this young man did not have such courage. In fact, when something like this happened, Keishi suspected himself for the first time. Yes, this kind of despicable and shameless thing looks like something the magician killer himself might have done. However, what he didn''t expect was that in this war, there were opponents who were more courageous than him and had no bottom line. However, the other party has to pay for it. What he had to face was the siege of six enraged masters and their followers! It''s just that this kind of opponent is very scary, and it may fall into his hands with a little carelessness. Perhaps, everything that is happening now is under the control of the other party? Keishi didn''t know, but he had to deal with it seriously. Because this opponent is even more dirty than him! ... ... ps: It''s all four thousand words and five thousand words big chapter, can''t save it... worry QWQ Chapter 44 Sword and Shield, Brain and Eye! Shi Lang [hint] The director of the TV station exposed Ling Zhou. He knows that this kind of behavior is extremely despicable, and a little carelessness may even trigger a war between the outside world and the outside world. In fact, he had previously thought about directly using the TV station to expose the mystery, but he was really afraid of the consequences that would be caused in the end. As for what will happen? Shi Lang didn''t know, but he knew very well that after this news was exposed, Yan Feng Lizheng, who was the supervisor, would definitely summon the master to kill him. And Yusheng Ryunosuke is the scapegoat for this. He did not return to the base of Yusheng Ryunosuke, Shirou walked towards his home while thinking about his next move. However-- He was shocked to find that his home was brightly lit! Thief? Shirou hurried home and ran into the Fujimaru family who had returned home. Shirou was taken aback. Could it be that it was [suggested] that it was automatically relieved by the brain? "Shirou, you kid, how come you stole the money and ran home? Without saying a word, do you know how worried we are about you?" Mrs. Fujimaru said aggressively when she saw Shirou. Shilang looked at his mother, with tears on his face and the haggard face, a touch of depression appeared in his heart. Sure enough, he still underestimated the emotion of being a parent. A family of four went out, but one person was missing, and this person was still his child born in October. The power of the brain and the subconscious eliminates the [cues] imposed on the surface consciousness. Shirou was depressed, but there was no way, and he gave another [hint] to Fujimaru and his wife. He took out a large plush bear from Sakura¡¯s room, handed it to the Fujimaru and his wife, and gave them a [hint]: "This is Your children, you are going to travel to Hokkaido until the end of your father¡¯s vacation. Nothing has been left behind, so you don¡¯t have to go back to Fuyuki City during this period." In the beginning, when Shirou learned to [hint], he thought of directly using [hint] to move his family out of Fuyuki City. However, at that time, I thought that the Holy Grail War would not start at least three months, so I didn''t have too much hurry. I thought that there was still some time left. I planned to wait until Fujimaru Narita''s work was over and leave Fuyuki City on a fair trip. In the context of this economic bubble, jobs are too hard to find. Once this [hint] it means letting Fujimaru Narita abandon the job. He is nearly middle-aged, has no job, no financial resources, and has a few mouths to eat at home, which is too heavy for a man with a family. Shirou can understand the heaviness. As for whether it is possible to use the [hint] to help Fujimaru Narita find a job, I don''t even have to think about it. [Hint] The surface consciousness that acts on the cerebral cortex cannot be interfered with by the subconscious. Once reality and memory deviate, the [hint] will be automatically removed by the brain. Therefore, it is useless at all. So Shiro obediently waited until Fujimaru Narita finished the work and traveled with his family. But it doesn''t work anymore, he himself was caught off guard by the Holy Grail War that started early. At this moment, it is even more during the war, where is there any spare time to waste with family members? Getting started directly is [hint], ready to send them out of this dangerous place. In addition, he also [hint] to Sakura. However, before that, there was one thing that he really wanted to understand. That''s why the timeline is advanced, what is it! With Sakura these days, Shirou knows that Sakura is a well-behaved, well-behaved little girl, and she absolutely can''t do things like running away from home. So Shirou gave a [hint] to Sakura, and from her mouth the truth about her ran away from home¡ª¡ª "My father is telling my mother that I want to adopt the future. My mother is very painful and entangled, and then took my sister and me to Liudong Temple to burn incense and worship Buddha. An uncle monk answered my mother''s question, and my mother no longer entangled, and I too I don¡¯t want to just wait for Mom and Dad¡¯s arrangements." "What did the monk say?" Shi Lang asked. "He said,''If the mind has abiding, then it is not abiding. The law should still be given away, let alone illegal."" Sakura replied. Knowing the reason why Sakura would run away from home, Shiro used [hint] to send them to the Xindu subway and send them out of Fuyuki City overnight. Shirou began to walk home. The reason why Sakura ran away from home was finally understood. It was because she met a monk with advanced Dharma. However, the two words said by this monk seem to come from the "Diamond Sutra", and the translation is to persuade people to let go of their entanglements and obsessions, and achieve a peaceful and still water state of mind. Perhaps because of this, Aoi gave up the idea of ??resisting Shichen''s decision, but Sakura ignited the spark of rebellion because of this. Since this monk came from Liudong Temple, he was probably presided over by Liudong Yicheng¡¯s father, right? Shi Lang is not interested in exploring this, he avoids Liudong Temple, because the Great Holy Grail is under Liudong Temple, and this Great Holy Grail has long been contaminated by the evils of this world. The dark night enveloped this panicking city, and the lights of the shops and residential buildings along the road had been extinguished, as if returning to the primitive era of ancient times, and people''s fear was dominated by darkness. Suddenly-- "Ka Ka Ka" Very strange, the sound of crushing bones inch by inch came from a small alley not far away. Chapter 62： Shi Lang glanced at the alley, turned around without hesitation, and was about to leave. This kind of weird sound can be heard as soon as it is heard, and the ghost knows what is doing weird and terrifying things, and it is just right to make a detour. Daring will help the world, while the poor will help the world alone. Weakness is not a problem. Weakness and arrogance are also stupid behaviors. But the next moment-- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!" From the small alley came a high-pitched cry like a ghost crying wolf howling, one was covered with blood, even with a few severed fingers in the folds of the skirt, and ran out with horror on his face. He looked crazy, as if he had witnessed the indescribable horror. Shi Lang wailed in his heart. ¡ª¡ªWhy do I always encounter such things! His gaze finally settled on his lucky E, and Shi Lang complained. Is this not only inheriting the abilities of the Heroic Guard, but also the bad luck of the Heroic Guard? However, he is clearly called Fujimaru Shiro! Shirou turned his head back. He didn''t dare to expose his back to unknown opponents. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" It was as if a huge toe stepped on the ground, making the sound of a giant falling. Shi Lang''s heart tightened, he merged with the spiritual foundation, and slowly retreated. However, at this time, a familiar burly giant finally walked out of the alley. The blood and milky white serum mixed with fragments of some organs, stuck to his burly body, and that huge face was full of blood and a leisurely smile. He stretched out his hand and patted the shoulder of the girl who was brought out of the alley by him, "Weak, the road to freedom has been opened. Go on. Go to freedom." The girl was covered in white clothes with blood, her eyes were dull, as if she had a nervous breakdown, trembling, walking forward like a puppet. Seeing the appearance of this young girl, Shirou closed his eyes. The girl''s clothes were messy, and the woman who had fled earlier had severed fingers and hands on her body. He probably understood. It should also be understood. The hero of the weak is the sword and shield to protect the weak and to overthrow the oppressor who bullies the weak. However, the oppressors of this world are not only heroes from ancient times, but also modern people. Especially in the context of the Great Depression, everyone is struggling with food and clothing. The poorer the place, the more chaotic, so there are especially many bad oppressors who retaliate against the world during this period. Oppression, bullying, revenge... Completely surrendered to pure human evil, venting my confusion and fear about the future. And these people are the enemies of Spartacus, the sword of the weak. When he reached the entrance of the alley and looked inside, Shirou covered his mouth. It was a ravaged landscape that could not be overstated as hell. It was indescribably bloody. It was like a shadowy hand that pinched Shirou''s heart, his stomach pouch was overwhelmed, and he was breathless. With the ex-level frenzy, Spartacus''s physical parameters were upgraded, but he almost lost all his rationality. Without rational restraints and checks and balances, Spartacus can still instinctively call out "I am the sword of the weak, the shield of the weak, and blaze a path of freedom for the weak." This may be Spartacus''s voluntary instinct to help the victims and rebel against the perpetrators. But he lacks rationality, he can no longer control this instinct, this kindness. The uncontrollable good is, in a way, the uncontrollable evil. No one is purely good, no one is purely evil. The most wicked gangsters also have a good side, and the cleanest and brightest good men also have an evil side. The only difference is whether rationality can control the boundary between the two. And Spartacus has lost most of his rationality. Whether it¡¯s a true mythical hero or a hero of the weak. These existences called heroes are mobs with powerful personal force for modern society. It is the trampler of the law, the destroyer of order, and the scourge of civilization. Modern society under the rule of law does not need them at all! In ancient times, they were heroes, but in modern times, they are the remnants of ancient and backward barbarism. However, even so, Shirou still made a very serious request to this weak hero, "I am the weak, can you be my shield and my sword? Will you protect me from the other side of freedom?" In this way, the weak are eager for the heroes of the weak. Hope. The hero''s answer is also extremely simple: "Weak, I will open your way to freedom!" Isn''t this a matter of course? The sword of the weak, the shield of the weak, even if the reason is completely lost, but still remember the hero who defends the weak, how can he refuse the help of the weak? "You will be my sword and shield, and I will be your eyes and head. Let''s live together!" Shirou declared so, stretched out his hand, and grabbed Spartacus''s palm. And Spartacus''s response was-- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! There is a breath of oppression of the weak!" Spartacus calmly smiled with love, turned around and dragged Shilang away. "Huh¡ª¡ª? Huh eh eh eh¡ª¡ª?" Holding Shi Lang''s arm, strong muscle strength and quick posture, De Shi Lang directly seemed to be blown by a typhoon, and the whole person flew up and took a mouthful of cold air. However, the original agreement constituted. The weak found his sword and shield, while the hero found his eyes and brain. But what will the final outcome be? The king of mankind in a golden armor stands on the tower, seeing everything in his eyes. Yes, from the beginning to the end, he has been watching since the fire began to blaze. As long as the fire is still burning, as long as the person has not reached the end, he will keep watching, watching directly. That fire, he also burned when he was young. It''s just that the nature is different. He is a wedge made by God. With the power and wisdom of the gods, he is the hero of the gods. He is the end of the age of the gods, the ancestor of the age of kings, and the hope that the gods merge with the age of mankind to maintain their existence, but he leads people to rebel against the gods. To be praised. Was praised. Then- ... ... Chapter 63： ps: py a book~! "Type Moon Event Book" Introduction: Traversing in the aristocratic family, the brother who originally cherished his successor died in battle, the family has troubles and foreign troubles, and the sky-high debts are high. The time is in the early 2000s. Do you think this is the traverser who inherited the family with the help of foresight and earning The story of property? No, let me say that my brother''s name is Kenneth, Kenneth Elmero Archipoulud. My name is Joshua and I am a magician. I am good at reasoning, summoning heroic spirits, and tactical retreat. I am now a consultant and detective in the Legal Department. I currently have a younger sister and a maid to raise. I hope everyone can sponsor my business. Click on cases and incidents to come to me, 10% discount for regular customers. Chapter 45 Why protect Caster? [Second more] Qili stood at the door of the church, letting the breeze from the sea blow her hair. Qili turned her head and walked back to the church without saying a word. In his heart, he recalled the time he and Shi Chen had practiced, carefully sorting out the impression that Shi Chen had left on him for nearly three years. As far as he knows, Shichen has spent half his life in hardship, but the bitterness along the way has been licked silently by himself, and all turned into self-esteem. He is such a man, a man with both arrogance and pride. Such a person Qili understood very well. Not to mention others, his father Yan Feng Li is just like Shichen. These men, they define their own meaning of being born into this world, their own meaning of life, and regard it as a lifelong belief, and they firmly believe in it. They are never confused, never hesitate. No matter what situation you face in life, you will go all out to achieve your established goals in life, with a clear policy and a hard-working iron will. And the "form of faith" embodied in Kirei¡¯s father is pious belief, and when embodied in Tosaka Tokimi, it is the pride of being a chosen person¡ªdifferent from ordinary people, those who shoulder privileges and responsibilities possess Self-awareness. Specifically, it is reserved by the "real nobles" who are now very rare. After nearly three years of training, the existence of Tosaka Tokito is of great significance to Kirei... However, he is definitely not a compatible person with Kirei, only from the fact that he is Yanfeng Rizheng. This point of similarity can already be determined. People who only see their ideals cannot understand those who are confused and distressed because they do not have ideals. For people like Shichen, the "consciousness of purpose" they hold has been completely broken in the spirit of Yanfeng Kirei. This kind of thing has never been pieced together in his more than two decades of life. From the time he remembered, he never felt that there were any ideas that could be said to be lofty, never felt that any pursuits could be said to be happy, and never felt that there was any entertainment to relax himself. Such a person cannot have any sense of purpose. He didn''t even understand why his sensibility was so different from the values ??of ordinary people in the world. Regardless of any field, even if it is just a goal worthy of his own interest and effort, he has never found it. Nevertheless, he chose to believe in "God." He said to himself, maybe just because he was immature, he didn''t know what the real nobility was. One day, the true sublime truth will guide him, and the true divine voice will save him. Living with this hope, he pinned the meaning of life on this hope, grasping it in his palm like a straw. But in the bottom of her heart, Qili had fully understood that even if she received God''s grace, she couldn''t be saved. With anger and despair towards himself, he continued to abuse himself. Under the guise of penance, he continued to self-mutilate himself. But he was made into steel, and when he was discovered, he was already unmatched, and thus became the elite of the church¡ªthe "executor". Everyone calls this "glorious." Yanfeng Kirei''s self-denial and dedication is praised as a model of priesthood, and even his father Rizheng is proud of it. Qili knew how much his father trusted and admired herself, but there was no doubt that this was a huge misunderstanding, which made him very concerned. Although he also knew that he might not be able to correct this misunderstanding in his lifetime. No one can understand the personality defect deep in Qili''s heart. That¡¯s right, even the only woman who has fallen in love is no exception-- "..." When she realized that she seemed to be in a dizzy feeling, Qili slowed down her pace and put one hand on her forehead. When he thinks of his dead wife, his thoughts seem to be plunged into a mist, unconsciously scattered. In the fog, it seemed to be standing on the edge of a cliff, with an instinctive sense of retreat as long as you took a step and fell into the abyss. Before she knew it, Qili had already walked back to the basement of the church, and Assassin, who had been waiting for a long time, reported to him about the movement of this morning. Qili sorted these information into a relatively concise piece of information and reported it to Shichen through the phonograph. Meticulously assisting Shichen to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Tosaka family. However, Qi Li had no satisfaction in her heart, she became more and more empty, and a huge question hovered in her mind. This question was still haunting Qili in the nearly three years he had received the curse and couldn''t be dispelled. ¡ª¡ªWhy did the "Holy Grail" choose Yanfeng Qili? Originally, he should be the one who "will never be selected." Qili has no "consciousness of purpose", so she doesn''t have any ideals or desires. No matter what he thinks, he should not get such a miracle as the "all-purpose hopeful machine". With a gloomy and melancholy expression, Qili looked at the three red marks on the back of her right hand. ¡ª¡ªLing Shu. "Oh? Have you fallen into this kind of devilishness again, Kiri." Gilgamesh appeared in the basement, shaking the glass of red wine, looking at Kiri with a joking expression on his face. Qili cleared up her mood, looked at Gilgamesh, and asked, "Why did you kill Assassin last night? Why protect that Caster? To be precise, that boy?" Using [Common Perception], Qili obtained precious information from Hassan, who was killed last night. "Then why don''t you tell Shi Chen about this matter?" "I will tell the teacher about this matter later." Gilgamesh sneered contemptuously, then stood up, pouring the red wine in his hand directly on Kiri''s face, and asked, "Are you awake, Kiri?" This was such an insulting behavior, but Qili didn''t see any anger on her face, she just looked calmly accepting, and asked, "What do you mean?" "Don''t lie to yourself, Kiry. You have contacted Shichen three times since you learned the news, but you haven''t told about it once. At this level, haven''t you woken up yet?" Gilgamesh sneered. His smile seemed to mock Qili. "Is my nature framed by the dogma of the Messiah, or the freedom of exploration blocked by a group of hybrids woven iron cages. I don¡¯t know much about myself, and I work hard to become myself in the eyes of others, but forget my body. For your own self. That''s why your heart grows radically to such chaos." Gilgamesh sneered bitterly. He filled his glass with wine, then pulled Qili''s collar, the red wine poured from his head, along his hair, his face dropped to the ground bit by bit. Tick, tick. "Are you awake?" Gilgamesh asked again. "I don''t understand the meaning." Qili showed a blank stare. Gilgamesh smiled, ironically like a sharp knife. Sarcastically. Mocking those so-called salvation methods. "Then let the king tell you what can fill your empty heart. What is called true pleasure." Gilgamesh smiled sarcastically, "Go. Go and tell Lancer the boy''s truth. That **** master." "Why?" Qi Li''s face was dazed. "Your chaos will be liberated, and you will understand what your essence is." Gilgamesh let go of Kiry, with a sarcasm smile, and gradually disappeared. Only one Qili was left at a loss. Chapter 46: Your set is too obvious, isn''t it? At night, Shi Lang''s house. Chapter 64： "Listen to Spartacus. You are my sword and shield, and I am your eyes and brain. You will protect me, and I will protect you. In this way, we are invincible in the world!" Shirou looked very seriously at the burly man sitting on the sofa, Berserker Spartacus. However, facing Shirou, Spartacus answered like this¡ª "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Shirou was helpless, because it was Berserker who introduced the world, so Spartacus was not rational at all. The only fact that can be confirmed is that the other party will not attack him. And if you want to control Spartacus, it is impossible. In fact, if this idea of ??wanting to be controlled arises, it is estimated that Spartacus will be divided into the concept of "violent", and then attack? However, even so, Shirou also discovered the secret of how to guide Spartacus. "Spartacus, in order to bring down the biggest abuser in the world! We must be patient! You must listen to me. Let us defeat the abuser together and fight for the freedom of the weak!" "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Just like the brain''s **** of hands and feet, a hero who has lost most of the rationality but still has compassion for the weak, maddening the subconscious deep in the will, easily urges the brain to accept this proposal. "Boom boom boom¡ª!!!" Spartacus had no reason to control himself at all, stomping his feet excitedly. The burly, wide feet hit the ground like a heavy hammer. "Crack¡ª!" The floor is cracked. "My floor is ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah Shi Lang went crazy, turned his head left and right, and looked at the destroyed wall, door door, cistern, kitchen sink, and the wall that was smashed when he walked into the house¡ª That''s it! Even if they win the Holy Grail War, it is estimated that the Fujimaru and his wife will have to copy the stick and belt by hand to have a mixed doubles meal, until the death is Hugh... Nima! I kind of recalled the scene in my previous life when I was asked by my teacher to ask my parents for not doing homework when I was a child. "Huh¡ª?" At this time, Shirou''s expression became serious, and he turned his head and looked to the southeast outside the window. He could feel that the magic detector he left in the hands of Yusheng Ryunosuke was triggered! It''s finally here! So, who would find this lamb for the dead? Shi Lang shook his head. No matter who discovered it, the most important thing was that he had to act out a scene. A scene to let yourself escape into the dark! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Keishi is a realistic person. He relied on his own mind more than simple and rude force. Analyze the general information, confirm the location of the opponent''s workshop, and finally deliver a mortal blow. Calm, courageous, cautious... These excellent assassin qualities, Kirishi possessed. He analyzes the information he has obtained so far, thinking about the logic in it. Seven "international terrorists" broke out in the TV news, but they were actually talking about seven masters. This shows that the Master of Caster, that is, the opponent who is as dirty as him, reported himself to him, trying to confuse his eyes and make people unable to guess him. However, as long as those who participated in this Holy Grail War had a little relationship and ability, most of them collected corresponding information. Just as Kirishu knew in advance that Kirei, Matsuki''s family, and Kenneth would be the masters of the Holy Grail War with the help of the Einzbern family before coming to Fuyuki City. And the other party will make such a show, it is simply trying to cover up, there is a kind of magician who has no personal connections at all. Speaking of it, the Holy Grail War will begin a year earlier, and it is because this Caster has been summoned to fight in a hurry. "In other words, is this opponent really an in-field magician who was inserted midway? No, maybe not a magician, just an ordinary person selected by the Holy Grail? And those [hinting] are under Caster?" Before there is conclusive evidence, Chess will never jump to conclusions recklessly, and will only list the possibilities. In this way, he has all the possibilities that may happen in reality and will not be overwhelmed by surprise incidents. I have to say that Shirou''s conclusion is correct. In a sense, Keiji, who thinks about problems from a realistic perspective, is indeed the most dangerous enemy in this Holy Grail War. "It is reported in the news that the criminal who committed the serial murder in Fuyuki City is the holder of one of the magic spells. Kiriji, do you think he is the master of the Caster we sniped last night?" asked Kuuu Maiya. . "I don''t know." Chee Si shook his head. "There is no news about his true appearance. If there is his hair, you can use [Search] to try and see if you can find him." "Previous news papers reported that the criminals of this serial homicide were found at the scene of the crime, and the hair was found by the police, and it is now stored in the police headquarters." Hisou Maiya said. "I''ve been to the police headquarters before. This person is very cautious. I''m afraid that even if he has been before, he has already been destroyed." Che Si shook his head. This person is a bit tricky and dirty to him. How could he leave such a big flaw? However, not doing it because it might be too small is not the style of Kiriji. Only when he really puts the result in front of his eyes, he will truly give up. Yes, Kirishu Eomiya is such a person. The heart will not die until the Yellow River. It is the kind of success that will be praised as perseverance, and failure will be reduced to stupid and stubborn character. Kei Si went to the police headquarters again. There was no hope at first, but what surprised him was that there were actually hairs, even blood! Made a mistake? Ignore this? Keishi felt that there was such a possibility, but as far as his senses of the opponent were concerned, he felt it was impossible. "The other party will leave the hair here. It is estimated that they are ready to isolate [search]." Keishi said. This is normal. [Search] is a traditional basic magic, there are many ways to block it. A normal magician has a hundred ways to block [search]. But when he placed a [search] on this hair... Found it! Really [search] arrived! Keiji was stunned for a second. Jiuu Mai was also surprised, because Kirishu in a fighting state would be stunned. This is simply unheard of! After pondering for a moment, Keishi asked Kuu Miya, "What do you think?" Chapter 65： "Simply let people know that it is a trap at a glance." Jiuyu Mai concluded. "Even the trap must be gone. If you let that guy go on fooling around, the disaster will not be comparable to a holy grail war." Keishi said. Keishi did not go alone, but used [hint] to encourage the police to leave the team and prepare them to do the finishing touches. Although he didn''t know what Caster''s master was making, his opponent did teach him a trick. This power of using the world is a power that he has been neglecting before. Kei Si is a humble and studious person. Since his opponent taught him this trick, it would be very rude if he didn''t respond. Without being stopped by [Search], Kirisugu quickly found Usei Ryunosuke who was thrown away by Shiro in the abandoned factory. Without saying much, Kiriji was fifty steps away, and a "origin bullet" was directly shot into the abdomen of Yusheng Ryunosuke. Origin bomb, this is Kirishu''s ceremonial costume, and it is also the most true portrayal of his origin and name. The magic attribute of Kei Si is the dual attribute of "fire" and "earth". The detailed classification is the compound attribute of "cutting" and "combining". That is the form of his soul from which he was born, that is, the true nature of "origin." Therefore, his father Juxian Wei Gong gave him the name "Kiriji". Cut, heir-called "destroy and rebirth" there is a slight difference. Because the origin of Keiji does not mean "repair". For example, the thickness of the node will change when the line is combined after being cut. In other words, the behavior of "cutting and heir" will cause irreversible "deterioration" of the object. When making his own ceremonial costumes, Kiritugu made the most use of the extremely peculiar "origin" he possessed. Both the left and right first and second ribs of his flank were removed. Grind the ribs taken out into powder, then condense them with Soul Engineering, and seal them into sixty-six bullets as the core. And this is the origin bomb. This bullet will realize the "origin" of Keiji to the "hit" object. If it hits the creature''s body, there will be neither wounds nor bleeding, but the area where it hits becomes like a necrotic old wound. The surface layer looks like healed, but the nerves and capillaries are not regenerated accurately and their original functions are lost. Moreover, this bullet with the function of conceptual armament will pose a more serious threat to magicians who have a magic circuit that resembles nerves. The impact of the "origin" in the bullet will be severely fed back to the magic circuit of the operator, causing the magic circuit of the operator to "short-circuit" and causing its magic to run away and completely destroy the circuit. Not only can it cause damage, it can also make it impossible to use magic again. The amount of lethality depends on how many magic circuits the target activates at the moment of hitting the target. Because what destroys the surgeon''s body is the surgeon''s own magic. Therefore, it can also be said that as long as the bullet is shot into the magician''s body, the inhuman magician who activates the magic circuit can be easily and completely destroyed. Before coming to Fuyuki City, Kirishu had consumed 37 of the 66 bullets. But there is no waste in it. Using bullets made from part of his body, thirty-seven magicians have been completely destroyed. It can be said to be the best portrayal of the killer of Kiriji magician. However, although the origin bullet has extraordinary lethality against magicians who use magic, it is an ordinary non-lethal bullet for ordinary people. It is not an exaggeration to "cut" the shot through the body and repair the wounds because of the "heir". However, it is absolutely impossible for the origin bomb to be ineffective in this Holy Grail war. The reason is very simple. The magic power of the slave comes from the master, and the magic power of the master has been continuously provided from the moment the slave is summoned, and it is naturally in the special attack of the origin bomb. Therefore, when this origin bomb hits the master of Caster, the master is bound to be attacked by the magic power provided to the slave. And the magical aura of this Caster''s lord is almost so strong that it can be said that the magic is released, so the origin bomb will be especially big for his special attack, even if the body explodes directly. Keishi had already seen the ending, but to his surprise, the caster master, who was full of magical aura, could be said to have stood up again, without a trace of the magic circuit being blasted! "This--, what''s the matter?" Kei Si couldn''t help being stunned. ... ... ps: py a book~! "As a mercenary, I was kidnapped" In the barracks of Moulia, Lin Ge put down the hot ak in his hand and lay on the bed. "This summer job is really tough, if only a tougher brother can come tomorrow." Lin Ge thought tiredly in his heart, and then fell asleep. When he woke up, he realized that this was not a familiar ceiling. He was in a narrow room. The room looks like a grocery store with scattered items. "How dare even mercenaries kidnap? It''s interesting." Lin Ge decided to wait for the opponent to show up and let him taste the fist of pressing ak with one hand. However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see anyone enter this room. Until he found a line of words appearing on the back of his hand. "Welcome to the confinement amusement park." Chapter 47 Generous Karma [Second More] Although Yusheng Ryunosuke doesn''t like **** and violent movies, he can understand the necessity of that kind of entertainment. For him, it''s not just a horror movie. There are war films, disaster films, and even simple adventure films and serials. These fictitious entertainment shows always take the trouble to describe the death of human beings. This may be because the audience can observe these fictitious deaths from a safe angle, and this fear is reduced. Human beings are proud of their wisdom, but are full of fear of the unknown. But no matter how terrifying the object is, as long as it has experienced it and has some understanding of it, then it can conquer terror with this rational knowledge. It''s just that death is something that you can''t experience when you are alive. It is impossible to truly understand. Therefore, human beings who have nothing to do can only rely on observing the death of others to try to understand the nature of death and carry out a simulated experience. Worthy of being a civilized society, human life is respected, so death can only be experienced by relying on fictional content. However, no one wants to watch a horror movie in the kind of work that records wars where people around them are blown out by bombs at any time during meals. Similarly, whether it is physical pain or mental pressure, fictional entertainment can work for all misfortunes in life. If you need to take great risks to experience those things yourself, then rely on observing others to gain understanding, so as to overcome fear and eliminate that anxiety. Therefore, the movie screens and TV screens are full of tears of sorrow, sigh and sadness. Therefore, the audience always feel that death is nothing great. If you become the protagonist in these works, it will not be a problem to overcome death and difficulties. Ryunosuke used to be like these people, full of fear of death. Those horrible corpses and splashing pink blood foam perfectly reproduce the stale death with their lifelike acting skills. If you watch these can conquer the fear of death spiritually, then Ryunosuke should also become a fan of horror movies. Right. But for Ryunosuke, he seems to have a keen ability to distinguish between the truth and the false of death. To him, these fictional horrors seemed a bit ridiculous. Whether it is the plot or the picture, there are pediatric things everywhere. From these things, the so-called nature of death cannot even be experienced at all. He is a painless person, but he has a keen ability to distinguish between the truth and the false of death. Perhaps this is also a lot of thanks to his drunken father who was overwhelmed by reality. Chapter 66： Under the drunken condition, the retribution to the society leaked out on him. When he was only six years old, he was hung on a tree and beaten fiercely for a full day and night. Even if it is a painless person, Ryuzhisuke also realized the true meaning of this world, the true meaning of death. He was fascinated by that feeling. The feeling of death gave him, a painless person who has no real sense, a true eternal truth that he can pursue. So he took a knife and struck his father''s neck three times in the night. With blood flowing, his father woke up, clutching his neck and went to the hospital for treatment, but he was not punished because of the minor law at that time. He understood his pursuit, understood the way to make his world feel real, and he was pursuing the eternal truth. He has become a devout monk. Believe. Respect. Pursuing. Generously sprinkle the way of truth for everyone. He is so active in sharing the only truth he has, just like when he was twelve years old, he initially shared this truth with his sister who he respected and cared for. Let her enjoy this ultimate reality first. He is so loving and broad-minded, but in the eyes of others, he has become an out-and-out murderer. But this is what Ryunosuke asked for. The murderer is the best compliment for his generosity. His hunting and killing techniques became more and more exquisite, throughout the country, no one caught him, and no one escaped from his palm. Until the boy with red hair appeared. Ryunosuke missed. That was his second miss. Later, he was caught by the boy again, and manipulated his brain with a demon-like method. Tell him that he is a person who loves life! "No!" Ryunosuke''s subconscious yelled, "No! I robbed, smashed, and killed. I have nothing, so don''t want to deprive me of my only sense of reality!" However, this method was too clever. His conscious mind deceived his brain, evoking memories from six years old, and thus confronted his subconscious. False and true, the subconscious and superficial antagonism...painful and know-how. But at this time, Kirishu''s first shot hit him. He broke his [hint] because of "cutting", but also repaired his nerve defects because of "heir". He woke up. But painless people also have pain. "It hurts...it hurts...it hurts...!" The abdomen hit by the origin bullet, in the process of destruction and repair, Ryunosuke felt pain for the first time in his life. Sweating profusely. The face is grim. The evil after the age of six has a real subconscious, impacting the beauty before the age of six and the false consciousness. The conscious and subconscious are confronting each other, and the false and the truth are confronting each other. Dirty and innocence, life and death, pain and insensitivity, good and evil... half are the filthy and false good, and half are the immaculate and true evil. The two with clear boundaries were mixed in Ryunosuke''s mind. Opposition and unity, abrupt and harmonious, false but also true... Is he a kind person who generously shares the true feelings of the world, or is he an evil person who is jealous of taking away all the world from others? ¡ª¡ªHis spirit is abnormal! When Shirou came over, he only saw the police rushing up, and Yusheng Ryunosuke grabbed the police''s gun and pointed it at his chin. "Bang¡ª" The brain was mixed with blood flowing from the bullet hole in the jaw. Ryunosuke committed suicide. This ending was really beyond Shi Lang''s expectation, but it seemed reasonable. However, he made the best use of everything. Wearing a disguise, he pointed to Eimiya Kirishu, and said angrily: "You dare to attack my lord!" Keishi didn''t panic at all, the appearance of Caster was one of the possibilities he thought of, and it was not a bad possibility. Without hesitation, he directly used Lingshu to pull Altria over. It was seen that due to the power of the magic spell, Altria broke away from the boundary of time and space, appearing in front of Kirishu as if teleporting, Shirou knew that he could not kill Kirishu. Originally, he didn''t plan to kill the master who found Ryunosuke here, because he needed someone to declare that he--, Caster had been eliminated! It also needs someone to help him wipe his butt, and round up the news, otherwise people from both worlds will not let him go. And cut heir is indeed an excellent choice. Shirou pointed to Altria and asked, "Knight King, is this your upright? Your lord bombed and attacked the house last night, forcing me to flee my workshop, because the heroic spirit in my heart can''t let it go. I sit and watch the innocent civilians get involved! And at this moment--, he used the power of the world to force me to disarm the art of the workshop, and attacked and shot my lord! Why¡ª? Is it just because I am worried that I can''t expose the mystery? Is it because of the kindness in my heart that I can''t let innocent civilians get involved? Knight King, is this your uprightness? " "No¡ªNo, Caster!" Shirou interrupted Altria when she wanted to say something. "You--, you--," Shirou covered his chest, fell backwards, and fell directly into the Weiyuan River behind him, and then dispelled the spiritual foundation fusion, creating an illusion of defeat, only hovering in the air His voice, "You--, brazen woman!" "Caster--!" Altria stretched out her hand, looking uncomfortable. She swore that the opponent she was about to defeat was eliminated because of her master''s despicable shame. Her oath was trampled mercilessly! "Nice job." Keishi said calmly. "I--, I didn''t do anything." Altria lowered her head and clenched her fists. Keishi looked at her with dead-sea eyes, "So I said, you did a good job." "Why¡ª?" Altria raised her head and looked at Kirisi. Her holy blue eyes were raging with anger, and asked: "Why do you want to do this? Don''t you believe me? Don''t you believe your sword. Why--, why do you want to do such a despicable thing?" Keishi took a breath of cigarette and said calmly, "Saber, you are too straightforward, so you don''t understand the complexity and ugliness of the human heart. Caster''s words are obviously to divide our appearance before defeat. In fact, he doesn''t need to do this at all. , Because I and you have no affinity. Besides, what if I do such a despicable thing? I have the consciousness, do you have it?" "What¡ª?" Altria asked. "If you want to protect one thing, you have to hurt another thing. Do you have this kind of awareness? A person who can''t abandon anything can''t change anything." Chee Si squeezed out the cigarette butt, turned and left, leaving the last sentence: "I don''t hate your integrity, but it will cause trouble for my actions. If you don''t have the consciousness to abandon everything and hurt everything, just work hard. It¡¯s better to survive. I''ll take care of the rest." The master said this to the follower, this kind of arrogance, as if he completely looked down on the follower''s words. Altria was so angry that even the sword was about to be unstable. ¡ª¡ª"Al, you can be proud of your justice and integrity, but you have to learn to be flexible. You are no longer the knight of the wandering side before, but the king of the country. Even if you don¡¯t understand these people¡¯s sophistication, But at least you have to learn to be flexible, and you can no longer be so headstrong." Altria clenched her fists. "...What the **** am I--, what should I do?" Chapter 67： ... It''s dawn. Shi Lang returned home and took off all the disguise! From this moment on, no one knows except the black whistleblower. The servant named Caster has retired, and the master named "Matong" Shirou has appeared! Shiro went to the police headquarters again to do some finishing work, but was shocked to learn that Yusheng Ryunosuke was not dead! The bullet shot through Ryunosuke''s chin, passed through the jaw, and eventually got stuck in the brain. This was supposed to be the end of death, but it survived because of the repair effect of the "Heir" of the original bullet of Kiri Heir. The bullet stuck in Ryunosuke''s mind forever. He destroyed his action center and language center, unable to speak or act, let alone self-awareness. The murderer who chased the reality of death killed countless people in his life, but only missed three times. One is his father, the second is Shirou and Meizu Lingzi, and finally¡ª It''s him! Movement paralyzed, language barriers, infinitely close to death but far away from death. It''s ridiculous. The last murderer chasing death ended in this way! What is this? Did he achieve his wish with his own hands, or did he destroy his wish with his own hands? Shiro didn''t know, but Shiro knew that he could use Yusheng Ryunosuke one more time. Chapter 48 Chaos Goodness Caster''s lord was shot and killed by Cuti, and Caster was defeated. This news spread through Feng Lizheng''s mouth. The masters who learned the news, although their personalities were different from each other, their reactions were almost the same. "In the end, it was the unreserved despicable killer who killed the child? His despicable hands, stained with the blood of a naive child, the ending is somewhat like those novelists'' novels." The words from the chronograph came from the phonograph: " Qili, you continue to use Assassin to monitor the movements of other masters." "I see, teacher." Qili turned off the phonograph. Maybe the man who wrote the magician''s reserve into his bones really has a curse in his blood. The question of the general direction has never been missed, and the pre-preparation is very meticulous, but at this critical moment, he always inexplicably ignores some details that should not be ignored. For example, now, subconsciously think that the master of the killed Caster was the child, and didn''t even ask. Did he forget that Yan Fengli, the supervisor, could check if Caster was eliminated? If Qili was in Shichen''s position instead, she would definitely follow up in detail. But the time ghosts and gods neglected this point so badly, it was like a curse. Qili sat on the chair, picked up the book of God, and read the virtues in the book: "Generosity, perseverance, honesty, loyalty, diligence, justice, patience..." Reading these virtues, Qi Li''s eyes became more and more confused. He was Shi Chen''s disciple, and he had agreed to work for Shi Chen before participating in the war, but he concealed this information. Yes, Yan Fengli has already handed Qili the spiritual tool that symbolizes the position of the overseer just to assist Shichen. And Qili has confirmed that Caster has not left, this information. But he didn''t tell the time, even his father Lizheng didn''t tell him, he directly let his father Lizheng announce Caster''s exit. This is not right! According to the law of God, the teachings of the parents, and all the people who communicated do not agree with it, this violates one''s duty as a priest. But, will he hide it again? What is the emotion in this heart? Kiry was confused, but remembered Gilgamesh''s words in her mind-"Go. Go and tell the truth about that boy to the **** lord of Lancer." God can''t save him, Qili is very sure, then can the king save herself? Can you save yourself from this chaotic, vain, and senseless spiritual world? Qili didn''t know, but Qili was about to struggle. If God can''t save yourself from drowning, then you have to struggle to see if you can go ashore. ... ... Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud is a very loyal man. When he was a teenager, no matter what problem, no one could solve more perfectly than him, and his efforts did not exceed the conventional sense of purpose, but simply believed that his research results would be better than others at some time and somewhere. It''s better. So he accepted the fact that people were regarded as a "genius". No one had ever doubted this title, or even threatened it, so he didn''t need pride or arrogance, he just enjoyed the title of "genius" for granted. He is the master of everything in his world. He has not run into a wall and has not bothered about the limit. He is a talented and well-known son. He not only inherits the engraving of magic results passed down from generation to generation, but also possesses commensurate talents that are rare in the world. Later, he worked for the Clock Tower. Among the numerous and outstanding research results, Kenneth was ranked as the top one. Kenneth, who has always collected the envy and jealousy of others, has no sense of satisfaction and accomplishment. This is for him. It''s just the "inevitable result" of life. Easily became one of the twelve monarchs of the Clock Tower, the monarch of the Elmero School, and the Archibald family under his leadership is the same as the families of Bassemero, Ulypheus, Animus Fia, etc. The aristocratic camp also made a marriage contract with Sola Nazele Sofiali, the daughter of the mentor monarch Ulifis. His life is a genius life without any twists and turns, he was born jealous of mortals. This was the case in the past, and it must be so in the future. This is a sacred and inviolable "life agreement", which is beyond doubt for Kenneth. Therefore, if there is a very rare and almost impossible "accident", it is a chaos that he absolutely cannot tolerate, and is an insult and blasphemy to the order of God. The student who stole the holy relic of the conquering king he had prepared, and Weber, who was a thief, was particularly hateful. Under the leadership of the monarch of the aristocratic camp, a magical theory that refutes the theory of "the pros and cons of bloodlines" was born. If this student hadn''t had a clear family background, Kenneth would have doubted whether he was sent by a monarch to disgust him. When this fallacy was born, Kenneth concluded that if the paper spread, the student would be killed by those noble cliques. But what does it matter? There are not one or two students who were killed when they touched the taboo in the clock tower. However, this paper cannot be exhibited under his banner, and it will cause the family of the same aristocratic camp to suspect that it is not a big problem, and it is not a big problem to be questioned, but it is absolutely not allowed to stain his "Kenneth". Things. So Kenneth tore up the paper, but it also saved the life of the student who was eager to be recognized. But the other party didn''t notice it, so he stole his holy relic, summoned the King of Conquer, and participated in the Holy Grail War! But it doesn''t matter. Kenneth has no accidents in his life. Even if his holy relic is stolen, he is sure to win the victory. A group of magicians in the countryside, plus an unreserved despicable killer, and an inferior student. How could he lose? This is not arrogance, but his loyalty to his abilities. However, at this time, he got something that was of great interest to him. "...The master who can let the servant descend? Does this kind of body really exist, the master of Assassin?" Chapter 68： Kenneth watched breaking into his workshop, and finally told himself the truth about Caster. "Furthermore, even if Caster is really such a rare body, he has already been the master of Saber. Shot killed." "Sovereign of the Elmero School, you have a deep research on the Spirit Division, don''t you notice the abnormal soul breath of Caster?" Yanfeng Qili asked. "Perhaps." Kenneth laughed. Not aware of it? I have noticed it a long time ago, before Yanfeng Qili came, as early as the first night, otherwise, how could he arrange for Lancer to chase after him? It is a rare body that can fuse followers, and once discovered, it is definitely a rare treasure of [Designated Seal]. And this is even more precious material for the study of the Spiritual Spirit system. As a first-level lecturer of the Spiritual Spirit, how could Kenneth, who is married to the Minister of Spiritual Science, fail to notice it? How could I not want it? "Anyway, thank you very much for telling me this news. To repay my gratitude, please stay here and let me entertain you." Kenneth snapped his fingers. The high-rise buildings around the restaurant that he had already turned into a magic workshop, one by one The procedure begins. "Uninvited, break into the magician''s workshop, even if you are killed, it is not surprising. I have already understood this." Qili''s face was very calm, and then she pointed out the window, "But-here. Before, I hope Lord Elmero can look out the window." "Oh? Do you want to divert my attention? It''s useless, your Assassin is not an opponent of my Lancer in a head-on fight." Kenneth smiled. There is no trace of glory at all. Defeating an enemy who is of course defeated was a matter of course for Kenneth''s life. "No. I just want to tell Lord Elmero that your fiancee is in my Assassin''s hands." Qili said calmly, not panicking at all because of the surrounding techniques. "What¡ª?!" When Kenneth, who was originally calm, heard these words, he turned his head and saw that, in the tall building next door, Assassin tied his fianc¨¦e Sola and wanted to push it down at any time. "¡ª!!!" Kenneth turned his head, looked at Qili with a sullen face, and said in a gloomy tone: "-- despicable!" "To each other." Qili said, "Caster has a good saying. Since it is a war, there is no sordid use of any means. Isn''t Lord Elmerro going to kill me?" Kenneth looked uncertain and said, "You let Sola go, and I will let you go." "The magician''s words, I can hardly believe it, why don''t you let me go first, and I will let Assassin let go of your fiancee. I am a priest, in the name of God. You can believe my words." Qili said: "You can also disbelieve me, we can just be so stiff and let your fiancee be threatened by Assassin all the time." Kenneth''s face was uncertain. "Kenneth! Kenneth!" Sola exclaimed in panic. "Good¡ª! Good! I¡¯ll let you go first, but you must return Sola to me intact! Otherwise, I swear¡ªI don¡¯t want anything in this Holy Grail War, and I will kill you!" Ken Nice threatened. He was loyal to his heart. "Don''t worry, Assassin will leave your fiancee automatically after I leave. I am a priest, in the name of God." Qili said. Kenneth Fang Qili left, Qili also followed the agreement very much, let Assassin leave Sola. Kenneth hurriedly rescued Sola, and asked sincerely: "Sola, are you injured? Is there any injury?" "Um...no." Kenneth felt a little settled, then turned around and looked at Di Lumut, who was self-defeating, angry, and yelled: "Lancer, Sola was taken captive by Assassin, don''t you notice it at all?" "Sovereign, I''m sorry¡ª" Dilumudo lowered his head and sincerely apologized. Even if the reason was that Kenneth asked him to come and be spirited around, waiting for the opportunity to plot Qili. "Okay, okay, Kenneth. Don''t talk about Dilumudo. After all, you want to plot against the priest, and Dilumudo just followed your orders." Sora walked over. Next to Dilumudo, "Dilumudo, you don''t have to blame yourself, am I still alive and well?" Kenneth''s face was pale. Di Lumu sighed, looked out the window, and sighed for his curse. Even if he is self-destructive, even if the tear-marked mole is cut off from the physical level, the fairy''s gift power still exists. Even if you don''t respect the glory of the knight, you must fulfill the monarch''s order. But- Can''t he always escape that **** fate? ¡­ ¡­ Qili flees back to the basement of the church church, leaning her hand on the wall, breathing heavily. "This feeling...what exactly is this feeling?" Qili was confused. At the moment Kenneth''s face changed drastically and he berated himself for being mean, a huge unknown emotion filled his mind. That feeling is beautiful, pleasant, and the sound spoken by God. However, that behavior is bad. It''s betrayal, it''s despicable, it''s coercion... it''s a crime that everyone refutes. It''s evil. Gilgamesh appeared in the basement, holding the goblet in his hand forever, tasting the red wine that exuded alluring fragrance. Gilgamesh looked at Qili and asked, "Why didn''t Assassin kill the **** directly when he fled?" "God said that people must have patience and integrity..." Before Qili finished speaking, Gilgamesh stood up, pouring the red wine in his hand directly on Qili''s face, and asked, "Are you awake?" Qi Li''s face was dazed. "Is to continue struggling in that artificially woven prison, or go out and see my sad chaos. The clearer the water, the muddy the sand below, choose for yourself. However, I see your patience It¡¯s almost reaching the limit." Gilgamesh laughed and left. Qili''s face was blank, painful and not painful, neither painful nor painful, clear and sleepy. He picked up the book of God and recited the virtues, "Generosity, perseverance, honesty, loyalty, diligence, justice, patience..." The more he read, the more unpleasant he was, closing the book and banging his head against the wall. "Boom. Boom. Boom¡ª" The hot blood dripped from the forehead along the skin. "Tick, tick¡ª" Qili''s eyes were blank. He wants to know his truth, he wants to get a sense of reality, and he also wants to have the sense of purpose that is still alive. But who will give it to him? Who will give him the real feeling? Who can save him from this endless patience? Qi Li was lost. Sleepy. Puzzled. "Tick¡ª, Tick¡ª" The hot blood stayed along the face and fell on the teaching of the gods on the ground. "God said that man should be perfect..." ¡­ ¡­ "Take it¡ª" "Thank you, big brother." The little girl took the red ball that flew to the top of the tree and looked at the big brother with short blond hair in front of her with a sweet smile. Although the tone was a bit awkward, it really helped her to get the balloon. He is a very kind big brother. Gilgamesh, wearing a casual outfit, walked away, then turned around, pointed at the red balloon, and made a "pong" accent. Chapter 69： "Slap¡ª" The balloon broke. Chapter 49 Muscle Clip Chariot! [Second more] The third night came. After getting rid of Caster''s identity, Shirou intends to take the initiative. But before that, he had to disguise himself first. The Seven Lords holster and the black cloak are Caster''s costumes, so Shiro Makiri, the lord disguised as Berserker Spartacus, also needs a new set of camouflage equipment. Went around the department store, Shiro finally bought a normal leather case of Kamen Rider ZO. "Kamen Rider ZO" was released on April 17, 1993, and it is still quite popular so far, but children''s holsters are rarely bought. The price is more favorable than the Qiye leather case, and the activity funds can afford to eat and live. Here I have to thank Iskandar for his funding. This guy took 50,000 yen directly from Weber to himself. This is 50,000 yen in 1993, and the purchasing power is still very impressive. I guess that guy Webber wanted to kick Iskandal to death, right? The normal state of Kamen Rider ZO, the whole body is mainly blue, a bit like a locust, and with the red compound eyes, there is really a feeling of being from the Matsuya family. Because Shirou''s impression of Matsumoto''s family was playing with insects... I have to say that the first impression was indeed terrible. Wearing the holster of Kamen Rider ZO, Shiro took Spartacus out of the house. The Berserker team is going to do something, the slave is Spartacus, and the master is Shiro "Matong"! The weak got the sword and shield, the hero got the eyes and brain. No one is afraid of complementary combinations! How about going to Tosaka''s house and going around twice? Disgusting, disgusting, that **** golden pickup? Shi Lang thought for a while, but rejected it, and finally set the target on Di Lu Muduo, who was the third hatred. By the way, the first hatred in Shirou''s heart was Gilgamesh, and the second was Eomiya Kirito. The former forced him into the Holy Grail War, and the latter almost sent him to the sky side by side with the sun. And Gilgamesh knew the true identity of Shi Lang, and Spartacus might not have beaten Gilgamesh. In fact, Shi Lang had seen how Gilgamesh dealt with Spartacus. The first time was directly suppressed with a mountain-like giant sword, the second time was trapped with a shield, and the third time was suppressed with a giant sword... In this way, if I took Spartacus to the past, it wouldn''t be two rounds, it would be for nothing. As for Einzbern¡¯s castle, Einzbern¡¯s whereabouts is unknown, Spartacus¡¯s body can resist the ex-sword¡¯s real-name liberation of the Sword of Victory. If you can¡¯t hold it, you will blew it up, if you can hold it, let¡¯s make another shot... Thinking about it, Dilumudo is the best. There is no treasure against the city, and there is no BUG ability. Just that powerful martial art is simply the best hunting target! The most important thing is that he almost died in the hands of this guy twice, and must get it back--! Thinking about this, a certain Kamen Rider who was incarnate as "Matong" Shiro led Spartacus to kill Kenneth''s workshop aggressively. However, Kenneth is not in the magic workshop of the international restaurant. The technique and ceremonial costumes still exist, but people don''t know where they went. Shirou and Spartacus made a mess, destroying all the magical things that were seen by the eyes of the workshop, such as the art and ceremonial costumes, and then left with the spiritualized Spartacus. Suddenly-- Shirou frowned, he felt a Servant''s breath hovering around him, and a look was watching him. A sneer smile appeared on Shirou''s mouth under his mask. Do you think that he is still Caster who was just a slapstick before he was caught? It''s time to let these followers know how good they are! "Spartacus, here comes the **** oppressor! Come with me, let us defeat the **** oppressor together!" "Oh oh oh oh oh oh -!" The spiritualized Spartacus uttered a cry. So even if Berserker masters the method, he can still communicate. Shirou placed the battlefield in a sparsely populated suburban forest. I have already passed the first night without the power to fight back, and I don''t have to use revealing mystery as a shield. He made Spartacus materialize, while he was standing not far away, waiting for the enemy to come over. Shi Lang couldn''t beat the follower, but as the master, relying on the strength of the sub follower, he could still bully the magician. However, he did not merge the spirit foundation for the first time. One is that after the fusion of spiritual foundation, the alienated Servant breath, especially the [mortal wisdom] will directly expose itself; second, when the opponent''s lord attacks him, he is arrogant and arrogant and thinks he has won. Then merge the spirit base, hit the opponent by surprise, there is a high probability of killing directly. This is the real way to assassinate! "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and a chariot stepped on the blue thunder, and fell in front of Shilang and the others like a meteor. Looking at the figure of the heroic giant on the chariot, Shi Lang frowned. He did not expect that he would attract Iskandar over. "As Berserker introduces the hero in the world, are you calling this king¡ª¡ª?" Iskandar looked at Spartacus with a smile, "Are you willing to join the king''s subordinate?" "It''s really a pity, King of Conquer." Spartacus was irrational, and Shiro replied on his behalf: "My Berserker, but he doesn''t have a good impression of the ruler. He is a hero who symbolizes freedom." "Oh¡ª?" Iskandar''s gaze was placed on Shirou, looking at the Kamen Rider holster on Shirou, raising his brows, and asking with interest: "Master of Berserker, you Is that costume of this country?" "That''s right." Shi Lang nodded, and said to his heart, Kamen Rider is also made of neon, so it can barely be regarded as neon costume. "It''s pretty good." Iskandar touched his chin, showing a look of interest, and then glanced at Webber next to him. Webber was frightened like a wild cat with its tail stomped on. He covered his pocket and glared at him: "I''m telling you, I''m out of money! I''m out of money! Don''t even think about it! And now it''s war. Right? It¡¯s during the war right now? How can you join the war so casually? Look at Berserker, you are now staring at you! Don''t even think of hitting my wallet!" "Oh! I said you, why are you so petty." Iskandar patted Webber on the shoulder indifferently, pointed at Shiro and Spartacus, and smiled heartily: "Today''s enemy , Is also a friend of tomorrow." "Only you think so? They came with the mentality of killing us!" Webber yelled depressedly, but what he got was Iskandall''s haha. Shirou''s eyes were solemn, and to be honest, he also felt that Iskandar''s heart was a little bigger. He really came with a murderous mentality. Because they don''t kill people, they kill them! Since you are already in the game, don''t think about being merciful! "Spartacus - let''s go!" Shirou shouted. "The oppressor oh oh oh oh oh-!!!" Spartacus was holding a sharp sword, his aura was soaring, his burly body rushed towards Iskandar like a giant. "Boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The burly body ran, even the ground trembled. Chapter 70： "Have you seen it? Have you seen it? They didn''t even think about..." Webber was frightened and was about to reprimand Iskandal''s innocence loudly, but when he saw Iskandal''s profile face, he couldn''t help but startled. Iskandar was smiling. Smiling very heartily. "Good coming! The star of rebellion that illuminates the earth--! What you are rebelling against is the greatest oppressor in the world, trying to oppress the king of conquest of the world, Iskandar!" Iskandar drew his long sword, laughed and waved the reins, and the next moment the [Shenwei Wheel] suddenly started, like the lightning of the God, and ravaged it toward the rushing Spartacus! "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The two sacred bulls that were pulling the [Shenwei Wheels] stepped on the mighty thunder and slammed into Spartacus''s body. In an instant, Spartacus was knocked out, "Kakaka", the sound of breaking bones and bones continued to sound, and his burly body was full of scorch marks torn by lightning. Iskandar drove the [Shenwei Wheel], holding a sword, and shouting loudly: "Stand up and rebel star, if you fall like this, then accept this king''s dominance!" Stupid? Stupid? Already have an advantage, why not chase after victory? Why irritate him? Why why why? This fool! Webber yelled inwardly. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhg Doubled, the bulging muscles all over the body are like mountains, like Yue, which makes people look forward to. He smiled wildly. He was crazy. Raising the long sword, like a convicted brave, he will kill towards the greatest sin karma in this world, with great momentum: "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh !!!" "This is the case, the king is the oppressor, and the king is the hegemon. To control the hegemony is the king''s karma! Ravaged is the king''s achievement!" Iskandar laughed and waved the reins, and for a moment [Shenwei Wheel] was all over his body. They are all covered with thunder, and the thunder is like a pillar, rushing towards Spartacus--! The giant collided with the sacred car, the magical power and the thunder rushed, and the space was quiet for a moment. "Boom¡ª" The sound resounded like a muffled thunder, and a hurricane-like storm broke out at the intersection of the two. The surrounding trees and turf were lifted three feet high! This time Spartacus was not knocked into the air. He, who had doubled in size, had resisted the crush of [Shenwei Wheel]! And this is the effect of Spartacus¡¯s treasure [The Roar of the Wounded Beast]. Every injury can be transformed from the damage received from the enemy into magic power, which is stored in the body, causing its physical body to expand, and the ability parameters will also be changed. Increase with it. It is precisely because of this that Spartacus resisted the crush of [Shenwei Wheel] with a physical body. Iskandar also couldn''t help being taken aback, and said with emotion: "You are really surprised that you can resist this king''s chariot with your physical body frontally!" "However, this king''s wheel of supernatural power is not so easy to resist!" Iskandar laughed and swung the reins again. "Mou--!" The two sacred cows raised their heads and screamed, with more power, and the thunder was even worse, like a pillar of thunder, they were crushing towards Spartacus. When the manpower was finally exhausted, the terrifying power of the [Shenwei Wheel] rolled over Spartacus step by step, and the thunder around the chariot whipped Spartacus like a whip, leaving it behind. Lots of scars underneath. Spartacus clasped the heads of the two sacred bulls with both hands, but the body was crushed by the power of the gods and retreated step by step. The huge feet are like bulldozers, almost shoveling the soil out of a farming field. "No! This can''t work!" Shirou decided. Spartacus gets stronger as he gets injured. What he is good at is counterattack. However, the crushing force of the wheels of power is faster than the speed of Spartacus becoming stronger. I am afraid that before Spartacus has become stronger. , It will be crushed by [Shenwei Chariot]. Support! The hands holding swords and shields need the support of his brain and eyes! Shi Lang looked solemnly, staring at Webber on the wheel of the mighty power, and with a wave of his hand, he projected an ordinary spear and slew towards Webber. Afraid of being recognized, Shilang projected a gun instead of a sharp sword, which was somewhat confusing. "¡ª¡ª!?" Hearing a strange burst of air in his ears, Webber turned his head and looked, only to see a spear rushing towards him, and the whole person was almost frightened. At this moment, Iskandar waved his hand, and the sharp sword in his hand smashed the spear projected by Shilang. Webber breathed a sigh of relief, then stared at Shirou, and asked: "You attacked me, isn''t it too despicable?" Shirou hadn''t answered yet, Iskandar waved his hand and patted Webber on the shoulder, smiling: "Boy, this is war!" Weber was so angry that his servants actually helped others to speak! Seeing that Iskandar didn''t even scold him, but instead laughed with a hearty smile on his face, Shiro didn''t have the slightest scruples. [Projection] released various weapons and stared at Webber and shot him. Webber was frightened and hid behind Iskandar, squatting down and holding his head, shivering. Iskandar had to devote his energy, swung his sword to cut off the weapon that Shiro had projected, and laughed: "Your attack method is really like Caster!" Shi Lang felt tight and confirmed that he did not have a spiritual foundation, and then he suppressed his voice and said, "That Caster uses a treasure! And me, this is just the most basic [projection] magic!" "Perhaps." Iskandar smiled. At this time, Spartacus finally slowly absorbed enough damage, his strength increased majestic, and his body swelled to a height of ten meters! "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! He yelled, his hands clasped the heads of the two sacred cows like ropes, and with the help of his waist, he slammed the area-- Iskandar''s eyes shrank sharply, and he did not hesitate to reach out and pick up Webber''s back collar before jumping off the car. The next moment-- "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Spartacus slammed his back, and directly fell the two sacred cows with the chariot to the back, and then buckled the heads of the two sacred cows with both hands, and with a "click", they directly clamped the swollen muscles. Two sacred cows died. Iskandar threw Webber aside and watched the two sacred cows being killed by Spartacus''s necks, he couldn''t help touching his head in anguish, "Ah... there is such an destruction [Shenwei] The way of the chariot is distressing." "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Spartacus stood up, raised his head and screamed. The ten-meter body is burly and terrifying! Chapter 50 Welcome to the world of heaven and earth! "Good--!" Shi Lang screamed inwardly. Can win! After destroying Iskandar¡¯s [Wheel of Power], Iskander¡¯s treasure is only [The Army of the King]. And [King¡¯s Army Power] is an inherent barrier, and it also has an inherent barrier of [Infinite Sword System]. Although I don¡¯t know what it would be like to open an inherent barrier in an inherent barrier, after all, in the previous life, except when Shiro Wigiya and Red A were fighting against each other, the [Infinite Sword System] of Red A was defeated by Shiro Wigiya¡¯s [Infinite Sword System]. Sword System] There is no other description beyond the coverage. Red A and Shiro Wigiya came from the same source, and the Red A at the time had been shaken, so it is hard to say how to determine it. After all, Xingyue has not yet appeared in this regard. Chapter 71： There are several possible speculations. One is that the latter covers the former; the second is coexistence; the third is to determine who covers whom is covered by the level of magic; the fourth is to determine who covers whom is covered by the degree of mystery; and the fifth is to determine who covers who is covered by the firmness of the mental image. What is going on is still unknown. [Infinite Sword System] Shi Lang didn''t know what was going on in the face of [The Army of Kings]. However, with Spartacus here, the situation becomes clear. If Iskandall opens [The Army of the King], then I will let Spartacus rush over, and he will open [Infinite Sword System] Yin Iskandall at a critical time. As long as [the army of the king] has a momentary stagnation, it is enough for Spartacus, who has grown to ten meters, to rush over and kill Iskandar. ¡ªSimply, Tianke! Shi Lang said inwardly. "The chariot... is destroyed." Webber looked at the [Shenwei Wheel] destroyed by Spartacus, feeling ashamed. If it weren''t for him to be too useless, and if Iskander had spared his energy to protect him, perhaps the [Shenwei Wheel] would not be destroyed. Webber raised his head and looked towards Iskandar. Just as he was about to say something, he was stunned to find Iskandar smiling. Even if the [Shenwei Wheel] is destroyed, even if it flees embarrassingly. He didn''t complain about Weber, all he had on his face was a smile full of conquering. At this moment, the ten-meter-sized Spartacus roared and rushed over. "Boom¡ª, boom¡ª" The earth is shaking, and the trees are easily overwhelmed like mountains and seas! The giant Spartacus, carrying a violent force, rushed towards Iskandar! Go! Spartacus! Win! Shirou shouted with expectation in his heart. It''s over-it''s over -! Webber trembled. Giants rushed, thunderous and angry, as if swallowing everything. Iskandar''s expression remained unchanged, he turned to look at Weber, and asked, "Boy, do you know what it''s like to live in the big world?" "Stupid stupid! Why are you still preaching to me? Haven''t you seen clearly what is going on now¡ª?!" "Hahahahaha¡ª" Iskandar raised his head and laughed a few times, then held up the Cypriot sword that was a tribute to the King of Cyprus, and said loudly: "I am Iskander, conquer King! Tell me, what is conquest¡ª?!" Webber was puzzled. These words seem to be questioning who, but except for the sky and the earth, it is the enemy and him. Who is he asking? Who is he questioning? Is it Xiangtian? Or to the ground? Or to him, Weber Wilwitt? ! Weber felt that Iskandar was mad again, and he was still mad at this critical point of life and death! When I was about to persuade, the next moment, the wind and sand began to rise¡ª "Come!" Shi Lang''s heart tightened, and Spartacus also subconsciously stopped. The magic of horror enveloped this area, and the next moment the world changed, the forest that had been ravaged by Spartacus and Iskander disappeared, replaced by a piece of sand and soldiers who seemed to ravage the world. "Destruction of the country is the bottom, the whole country is the top, it is for the conquest!" The soldiers'' voices were uniform, as if to tear the world. Shi Lang was shocked and took two or three steps back. A great sense of the sky and the earth, the boundless sky enveloped his small and ordinary heart, and was involuntarily shocked. Is this the [King¡¯s Army Power]? "What is conquest¡ª?" Iskandar asked again. "Break the army for the next, the whole army for the top, it''s for conquering¡ª!" Weber looked around this endless head, as dense as a temple fair. But their voices are so neat and uniform, and their wills are unified, like a sharp blade that can tear the sky and the earth, chasing the end of the stars and the sea. "What is conquest¡ª?" Iskandar asked again. "Break people for the bottom, whole people for the top, it''s for conquering¡ª!" Iskandall rode on the horse named "Busifalas", held up the Cypriot sword, and asked loudly, "What is our extreme state¡ª?" "The end of the sea of ??stars!" "The end of the sea of ??stars!" "The end of the sea of ??stars!" ¡­ Everyone, every soldier, every voice is shouting this name. It is like a devout person pursuing the truth, his eyes are full of enthusiasm for this goal! With a wave of Iskandarli''s sword, he pointed at Spartacus and shouted, "Kill¡ª!" "Kill¡ª!!!" The uniform voice, bold and majestic, like a sharp blade piercing the clouds. The army is rushing, the great power named human, even if the world trembles! Will die... Will definitely die... If Spartacus were allowed to break in like this, Spartacus would definitely die! Shirou''s eyes trembled. He too underestimated the power of [The King''s Army]. This is the great cause created by the Conquer King Iskandar, who swept the three ancient civilizations of the world nearly 2,400 years ago, and conquered more than five million square kilometers in a few years! Frighten the sky and dominate the earth. It is the real power of man who conquered the world! Spartacus must not just let Spartacus rush in like this, it will be crushed! Shi Lang gritted his teeth and merged with the spiritual foundation without any hesitation, and his body was filled with surging magic power for a moment. At the same time, [Mortal Wisdom] began to take effect, and Iskandar''s momentum weakened a lot in an instant, and even the momentum of the soldiers was slightly stagnated. On the contrary, the body of Spartacus became stronger and stronger, and the breath surged outward like a wave, and the five-meter gravel around it was shaking violently. "It''s you, Caster." Iskandar smiled heartily, as if he had determined Shirou''s identity from the beginning. As for Shirou''s sneak attack on Weber as a follower, he seemed to be indifferent at all. No. He really didn''t care. The king of the world with a heart toward the world is more ambitious than anyone, and more greedy than anyone. His heart is as broad as the world conquered! Shiro used his magic power to [project] Gilgamesh''s giant sword that suppressed Spartacus under the overload of 27 immature magic circuits in his body. Of course, he could not completely [project] the giant sword, but only in its shape, [project] a specious giant sword with a length of 15 meters. Chapter 72： Throwing to Spartacus laboriously, Shirou shouted: "Spartacus, use this weak sword to defeat the oppressor!" "Oh oh oh oh oh oh -!" Spartacus took the giant sword and rushed into the army like a giant of the ancient times. Iskandar yelled: "The phalanx has changed four times! Fight against the giants blocking the road!" In an instant, [The King''s Army] changed. The heavy armored unit blocked Spartacus, and then the archer unit behind it, drawing a bow and arrows, and shooting at Spartacus. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Spartacus was pierced with bows and arrows, but his face was still the smile of unhurried love. The more he hurts, the stronger the magic brewing in his body. At this moment, the body has expanded to fifteen meters, not only that, every time it expands, [Mortal Wisdom] will increase its aura. The heat from his burly and huge body is like a steaming air current, making the air around him become scorching hot. The great sword [projected] by Shiro in Spartacus''s hand swung like moonlight. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Accompanied by the screams, the heavy armor of those heavily loaded units was directly split by the great power of Spartacus and swept out, unable to stop it even for a moment, and died on the spot! The corpses are mixed with the sea of ??blood and merged into a dead human meat grinder. Shirou shuddered. Webber shuddered. Such a big world, whether it is a mortal Shirou, or Webber who is addicted to the narrow inner world, has never seen or experienced it. A little bit. A little bit. The big world of Iskandar, the rebellion of Spartacus, myths descended on the general battlefield. A little bit. A little bit of tearing apart the narrow inner world of two ordinary people. Shi Lang could feel that his humble, narrow and ordinary spirit was being torn apart by this mighty and mighty army step by step. Trembling. Shocked. Then, little by little, little by little was infused with the spirit of conquest. "Welcome to the real world hegemony!" Iskandar laughed, and then swiped the sword of Cyprus, loudly saying: "The phalanx changes its eleventh!" [The King''s Army] has changed again. The heavily armored soldiers gave way to Iskandar. Spartacus yelled, rushing towards Iskandall with great momentum. "Idiot, Idiot, Idiot! Why did you open the phalanx--?" Webber was terribly scared, looking at the giant that had swelled to fifteen meters like a mountain, he was terrified. Iskandar''s complexion remained unchanged, and even a smile full of joy on his face. "Crack¡ª" A strange voice sounded, and then "Kakaka", the ground collapsed, and Spartacus rushed to Iskandall, his body collapsed directly, leaving only a huge head. It turned out that as early as when the heavy armored arms encircled Spartacus, there was already a corps trapping the quicksand in front of Iskandar. Iskandall drew his long sword, stepped on Spartacus''s cheek, and pierced Spartacus''s right eye with a sword. "Hey--!" The blood mixed with tears burst out like a column, dyeing Iskandar''s cheeks red. Iskandar smiled heartily: "This is the king''s big world, the king''s hegemony, and the king''s conquest. The heroes in the real world are introduced as Berserker. You--, do you feel it?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The magic power in Spartacus''s body became stronger, and his body swelled to more than 20 meters. His hands stretched out of the quicksand pit, struggling to crawl out directly. He was dancing wildly with this huge sword in his hand, and the one in it was either dead or wounded. The corpses were all over the field, blood flowed into rivers, and the viscera and pancreas, which were crushed and ravaged into minced meat, were all over the floor. This is a barbaric world. This is a world of hegemony. This is--, from the ancient times, the first and most real, the wild world of men! Civilization? Morality? Good and evil? ...... All the false and false things praised have disappeared! Words are useless, praises are useless, strategies are useless... There is only the most primitive wildness in the blood of men! Conquer¡ªor¡ªbe conquered! "Hahahahaha!" Iskandar had already left, and under the control of the heavy soldiers, he laughed boldly. Fight. Bloody. Cruel... Through everything, the most real is the world of hegemony called men! Spartacus is stronger, like an ancient giant, killing a group of soldiers at will, and raising a foot to kill a group of soldiers. Even the heat spit out is enough to blow over the soldiers circle after circle! However, no one could tell that he was approaching his limit. Yes. It''s almost reaching the limit. The magic brewing in that body has already begun to turmoil, and has begun to gradually approach the brink of self-destruction. Can Spartacus¡¯ extreme self-detonation destroy [The King¡¯s Army]? Shiro didn''t know, because Spartacus had never fought with Iskandall in Fate. However, looking at this vast world, Shirou knew that this was probably impossible. In this war, the only one that can destroy this world is the sword that breaks the ground. Swords and shields could not defeat Wang Zhiwei, who had conquered more than five million square kilometers. Heroes who set off a rebellion cannot defeat the imperial hegemon who dominates millions of kilometers. But... There are not only swords and shields, but also eyes and brains! The sword and the shield protect the eye and the brain, and the brain and the eye also protect the shield and the sword. Shi Lang took a deep breath, then raised his palm. "I am the bone of the sword I hold..." Singing the mantra of [Infinite Sword System], in a daze, Shiro saw a lonely and bleak red figure standing full of big gears like a steel factory. Undoubtedly, this is the record that inspired the Palace of Heroes in the spirit foundation. "Huh¡ª? Is this¡ª?" Iskander frowned and looked at Shirou. "Are you going to use the treasure, Caster?" Chapter 51 I am, no longer alone! [Second more] "... Chapter 73： Often alone drunk on the top of Jianqiu Therefore, this life is meaningless The body is set as an infinite sword system! " After squandering all the magic power in his body, 27 magic circuits let out painful wailing, Shi Lang finally sang the five-stage spell of [Infinite Sword System]. "Kakka-" The great world of heaven and earth contends for hegemony, as if being thrust into by another world power, Shilang vaguely appeared behind huge gears. "It... is actually an inherent barrier!?" Maintaining the magic power of Iskandar''s activities, Webber felt extremely suffocated, but the scene in front of him stunned him. The inherent enchantment is the magic that manifests the scenery of one''s mind. Once this thing is activated, it will change the surrounding space into a completely different landscape. The manifestation of mental imagery, that is to say, the inherent barrier is to replace the initiator and the world without changing the realm. At this time, the size of the initiator and the world will be replaced, and the world will be completely enclosed in a small container. This small world can also be called the world egg. Throughout the ages, there have been only a handful of magicians with inherent barriers, but now it is not only his Rider who has inherent barriers, but also Caster! Two of the few inherent barriers appeared at once! And the duel is about to start in front of him! This kind of thing is just like a fairy tale! "Want to use your world to fight against this king''s big world? Good! This king is right!" Iskandar laughed heartily. "Kakka-" The gears hanging from the sky behind Shiro kept spinning, and the next moment, the world behind Shiro began to appear. It was a red wilderness filled with multiple swords, the horizon in the distance was pulsating with burning flames, and the gloomy sky was covered with a world like an ironworks with huge gears swirling around. In an instant, the world was split in half! But... Drops of cold sweat flowed down Shiro''s forehead, and he unfolded the [Infinite Sword System] which manifested the inherent barrier of mental imagery. He could feel [The Army of the King] eroding his mental image all the time. Once the erosion is complete, his [Infinite Sword System] may be completely covered by [King¡¯s Army]! "Sword and shield protect me, I will protect the sword and shield. We are invincible¡ª¡ª!" Shi Lang shouted, his mind moved, and the swords on the red wilderness behind his back were pulled up and shot at the soldiers around Spartacus! Like an arrow from the sky! Such a sudden attack immediately caught the soldiers around Spartacus by surprise. "Are you going to be the king? Are you going to fight my king, Caster? Hahahahaha, my king, that''s it!" Iskandar laughed, and then solemnly gave orders, "Fang One of the changes is to conquer!" "Conquer!!" "Conquer!!" "Conquer!!" ... The soldiers yelled, splitting up three light soldiers, and killing them towards Shilang. Watching these soldiers come, Shirou¡¯s face was sweating coldly. There are more than a thousand swords copied by the Heroic Guardian in the [Infinite Sword System], but the [King¡¯s Army] has followed Iskandar¡¯s eastward campaign. Army. And among these soldiers and horses, there are many capable people with the response of followers. Shirou shouted: "Berserker--, the ravager, the oppressor is here!" "Oh oh oh oh oh-" Spartacus, which had swelled to more than 20 meters, jumped, and the terrifying muscle force directly jumped into the world of [Infinite Sword System], swept away the huge sword in his hand, and directly ravaged and killed those rushing light soldiers. Use your body as a shield to block the army that is trying to conquer the world. Shi Lang lifted his hand, and a dozen sharp swords rose into the air, shooting into the dense place of [King¡¯s Army], and then¡ª¡ª "¡ª¡ª[Fantasy collapse!]" "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" In an instant, many soldiers were killed directly. However, this does not make these soldiers who are trying to conquer the stars and seas feel terrified, but makes them even more excited, rushing towards Shirou''s world. "Conquer--!" "For the extreme of the world--!" "Conquer¡ª¡ª!!!" Excited. Fanatical. Religious piety. The army is attacking like a colony of ants! This is what shocks the world, the power of man! Spartacus brandished a huge sword and swept the incoming light soldiers. Shi Lang also drew a sharp sword and slew towards the dense corps, then [fantasy collapse], killing one soldier after another. This is a war between individuals and collectives, a war between giants and an army, a war between the world and the world! The war between the unparalleled elephant and the fanatical ant colony! The explosion continued to roar, the gunpowder was filled with smoke, the ground was full of broken bodies, broken swords, blood permeated the entire earth, and death shrouded on the edge of the intersection of the two worlds. Morality has faded, and secular laws have disappeared. The wildness and brutality in a man''s bones fills the entire space. The war between the world and the world, such a magnificent wild scene, is deeply imprinted in Weber''s eyes. Like a sharp sword, like a flying arrow, pierced into his extremely small world. Magic, essays, make others look up to, prove yourself... These were his entire world. But now-- The small world is being shattered step by step the barriers of the world, step by step into a wild world full of hegemony. Just like a frog at the bottom of a well, it was suddenly pulled out of the dry well and saw the real sky! Witnessed... I want to continue to witness... Witnessing the end of this modern myth... But... Chapter 74： "Um..." Webber''s face was twisted together when he reached out his hand to cover his chest. The magic circuit in his body was overloaded, and the magic power was quickly drawn away, and a flame was burning in his body, as if it was burning him to ashes. No. Not possible. I think... I want to see the extreme of the world! Webber said to himself. "Let''s stop here¡ªCaster!" Iskandar accepted [The Army of the King]. Webber raised his head, looked at Iskandar with a stunned face, and said unwillingly: "I''m okay, I can continue, you--, how can you lose..." Before finishing talking, Iskandar turned around, covered his head with a big hand, showing a mouthful of white teeth, and smiled heartily: "You don''t have to be forced here, you are still young, and the road to go is still long. Now!" Shi Lang also accepted [Infinite Sword System], his face under the holster was full of cold sweat, and his eyes were even more tired, but he looked at Iskandar and asked: "You dare to take the lead in the [King¡¯s Army]? Iss Kandal, since you know that I am Caster, aren''t you afraid that I just killed you directly?" Iskandar laughed and said, "If you''re afraid, I''m not I, Iskandar!" If you say that, you have already seen that if you continue to fight like this, you will lose-lose, right? Shi Lang sighed inwardly. This King of Conquer looks rude and ignorant, but in fact, his mind is very delicate and his points of interest are clear. It is no wonder that the other party has been able to conquer more than five million square kilometers. "I confessed grandiosely. This time, the king lost. Hahahahaha, it''s time to flee." Iskandar smiled indifferently, and then rode Amabu Siphalas and stretched out his hand. Carrying Webber''s back collar, he held it on his shoulders like a sack, and turned away. "Stupid¡ª¡ª! Stupid! I still have a lingshu! I still have a lingshu! You¡ª¡ª, how can you lose?!" Webber''s voice came from far away. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. If it continues, he can only use Lingshu to replenish his magic power and fight the war of attrition. But... "You can win!" Shi Lang clenched his fists, "[Infinite Sword System] With Spartacus, you can win!" "Spartacus!" Shiro looked at Spartacus, which had swelled to nearly thirty meters. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh," Shi Lang stretched out his hand and touched his [projected] giant sword, raised his head, looked at Spartacus¡¯s big face with one eye destroyed by Iskandar, and said: "You are my sword and shield. I am your eyes and brain. This sword is a symbol of our cooperation. Together, we will fight the brutal and perpetrators, and together we will win this Holy Grail war!" "The brutal--, the oppressor--, the weak--!" The magic power in the body is huge and turbulent, making Spartacus less rational and less able to say. However, the instinct to open the way to freedom for the weak still exists. Shiro turned his head and looked at Spartacus, which had swelled to nearly thirty meters, and smashed his mouth. Spartacus could not be allowed to enter the city, otherwise it would suddenly reveal the mystery! For the time being, Spartacus can only be hidden here, borrowing the forest to hide Spartacus. He looked at the giant sword he [projected] again, and couldn''t help giving himself a compliment. It was [projected] by myself, so suitable for Spartacus''s great sword! "Win! I can win! Because-- I am, no longer alone! " Chapter 52 The Karma of Endurance [Third More] "Chao" The sound of puncturing passed across the silent night sky. In the church''s chapel, Yan Fengli, the overseer of the Fourth Holy Grail War, is falling down. The sharp blade formed by mercury was pulled out of Yan Feng Lizheng''s abdomen, and blood gurgled out of the wound. "You--!" Yan Fengli looked up prostrably, just in time to see Kenneth''s face that seemed to do nothing. "This is an exchange of courtesy. Besides, as an overseer, but secretly cooperating with the Tosaka family, this can be regarded as a punishment from your god." Yan Fengli finally stopped at Kenneth and put away his dress [Moon Spirit Liquid], then fell to the ground unconscious. "Kenneth, I can''t find the spiritual tool tray." Kenneth''s fiancee Sola searched the entire church, but still did not find their purpose-the spiritual tool tray. "Is this old guy hiding, or has it been handed over to that despicable guy?" Kenneth frowned, then loosened his brows and said, "Forget Sola, it''s just a small game. The opponents are all. It¡¯s a group of country magicians, even without a spiritual tool, I can easily win this game." "But in this way, it is difficult for us to find the hidden body." Sola said. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just the difference between lightness and a little effort. As long as you spend a little thought, there is nothing I Kenneth can''t do." Kenneth looked at ease, "Before that body was [designated seal], I will definitely get him." His life so far, smooth and unbelievable, being jealous and admired by others, is but the normal state of his life. "Genius" is a title he takes for granted. As long as he puts some thought into it, there is nothing he can''t do. "Lancer, you said, where did that precious research element hide?" Sora looked at Dilumudo. Kenneth''s face turned pale. Dilumudo sighed inwardly, closed his eyes and said nothing. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Suddenly, Di Lumuduo suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head, looked through the window, to the southeast, and then said to Kenneth: "Sovereign, the breath of Caster appeared nearby." "It seems that someone wants to get that body before me. Is it the Tosaka family? Humph. The little nobleman in the remote rural area is also trying to **** the precious body from me? Don''t even think about it. Think! That precious body is my thing!" Kenneth glanced at Sola, and added: "It''s the common property of Monarch Ulypheus and I!" Kenneth was about to leave the temple church. Sora glanced at Lizheng who was lying in a pool of blood, and asked, "Don''t you kill a few more? If he is still alive, report the matter to the church, you won''t have any fruit to eat." "Although I am not a full-time martial arts magician, I am not much weaker than them. I don''t need Kenneth to kill a second time." With that said, Kenneth rushed towards the suburban forest with Dilumudo. When he arrived at his destination, Dilumudo rushed in first. Kenneth showed a leisurely smile, released the ceremonial costume [Moon Essence Liquid], preparing to slowly invade. The result- "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The earth was shaking, and the next moment a huge arm stretched out from the ground, like a giant hand covering the sky, covering the sky and the sun, swinging it on Di Lumuto. Chapter 75： "Boom!" Just like a human being swatting a mosquito, Di Lumuto was slapped directly by this huge arm, and his body was like a meteorite. It set off a wave of waves on the sea not far away, and then rushed to the opposite bank with a "boom." , Fell into the ruins, not knowing the situation. "This...this..." Kenneth watched this scene dumbfounded, his chin barely closed. "Ken...Kenneth...I,,, let''s go first." "You...you''re right, Sola. We retreat strategically first, and retreat strategically. Come again. Come again." Kenneth took Sola and turned around and ran. This is like a giant hand from myths and legends. What a terrifying monster its true body is is still unknown. It is better to retreat tactically first... It is better to retreat tactically... "Huh eh-?" Shi Lang looked up at the direction where Di Lu Muduo was beaten out, and muttered to himself: "There was a breath of Servant just now, why is it gone now?" Suspicious, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at the Spartacus like a mountain, and he couldn''t help but praised: "I really feel safe!" I have to admit that this sense of security under protection makes Shirou feel really great! Even if Skaha refused to live, even if the war caught him off guard, he still found a safe arm that he could rely on. However, Spartacus, who has become this appearance, can''t act rashly, otherwise it will be a catastrophe. However, this does not mean that I can''t do anything. Swords and shields are responsible for fighting and protecting, but as eyes and minds, it is necessary to distinguish the direction and formulate the victory of strategy. Shilang is by no means a good planner. He is just an ordinary person who has been on the stage of heroes. He does not have great wisdom, but his little cleverness is constant. Relying on reading the script and knowing the character of the other party, especially when the other party is already in the trap, Shirou already knows what he should do next. "Eimiya Kiritsugu...If it were you, he would have noticed it, right?" Shi Lang''s whisper sounded in the dark night. ¡­ ¡­ It''s dawn. Qi Li came out of the basement and finally found Yan Feng Lizheng lying in a pool of blood. "Father..." He quickly walked over and looked at Li Zheng''s pale cheeks, not knowing what to say for a while. Doudou believed that her father was killed, and the flames of anger should be burning in her chest, but Qili did not feel anger at all. He should be angry. He deserves to be hated. However, Qi Li worked hard, and his heart was as peaceful as waves, and it was difficult to make waves at all. There was even an extremely terrifying, unreasonable thought-"Since you are going to die, why didn''t I kill it?" Qi Li was shocked by this thought, but not shocked. The contradictory emotions made him painful and confused. On December 28, 1967, Kirei was born when his father, Yan Feng Lizheng, was on a pilgrimage. As a teenager, he trained as a substitute trainee under Lizheng¡¯s hands. . Li Zheng is old enough to get a son, and has high hopes for this only son. Qili did not live up to his father''s expectations and became a person of excellent character and ability, but he was puzzled-what exactly is the "clear and beautiful" thing that father Lizheng said? Qi Li grew up step by step, but the dilemma in her heart got bigger and bigger. At the age of 22, he entered the Saint Inaju Theological Seminary from Manresa. In the same year, he changed from a trainee to a surrogate who could act alone, and received the second baptism ceremony as a surrogate. He skipped two years in the seminary and graduated as the chief student. But he still didn''t understand what his path was. Qili tried to find the path she really wanted. His heart cannot be the same as ordinary people, seeing beautiful things as happiness. In order to change her anomaly, Qili made many attempts, and becoming a substitute was one of them, and his last attempt was to start a family. It was a woman named Claudia Aldysia, a woman who had been eroded and tortured by the disease for less than a few years. In that period of marriage that lasted for more than two years, Qi Li worked hard to love his wife, and his wife also worked hard to love him, willing to help heal his chaos. But in the end, Qili still couldn''t get the happiness of normal people through his wife. For Qili, happiness is his wife''s pain. The more his wife wants to heal him, the more he wants to see his wife''s sigh. This made Qili even more desperate. In the end Qili decided to sever herself, but before that, she must fulfill her obligations as a husband and bid her final farewell to his wife. Aldysia committed suicide in front of him in order to prove that Qili could love someone and was a person of survival value. But Qili was only thinking: "Since I''m going to die, let me kill myself." Qili is sad, and now he occasionally thinks of that time. Was the sadness at the time because he didn''t enjoy the death of his wife? Or because it is the one you love, but you want to kill her with your own hands? Every time I think about this, my thinking is always interrupted, and maybe the answer will hang there forever. But it was precisely because of the death of his wife that Qili began to learn healing magic. And now, another question hangs in front of him. Standing in front of his father''s corpse, Qi Li was full of questions, whether his sorrow at this moment was not able to enjoy his father''s death, or was he not able to kill his father with his own hands? Gilgamesh appeared beside Kiry and asked, "Are you awake?" "I don''t understand." Qili looked at Gilgamesh in a daze. "Don''t understand, bastard? Okay, this king will give you this chance to sober." Gilgamesh took out the healing secret medicine from the treasure, then poured it on Lizheng''s wound, and said:" Your father has not completely died yet. The **** who attacked him is a stupid and arrogant man who can''t even take a knife. Sprinkle this medicine, and his life will remain a thread." Gilgamesh threw a knife in front of Kiry and said, "Answer your questions." Qili looked at the knife and smiled. Laughing loudly, grabbing the head and grabbing the ground. With a sound of "Bang Dang", the teaching of God in his arms suddenly fell out. Qi Li didn''t hear of it, and continued to grab the ground. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ªBoom¡ª" The blood mixed with tears, amidst the burst of laughter, fell hot on the god''s textbook. He picked up the knife, broke it with both hands, "click", the knife broke. "Oh-?" Gilgamesh said with interest, "Are you finally awake?" "Yeah...yes...I really didn''t expect that I have always believed in the beautiful words that God said, and I have returned to the chaos." Qili smiled, but tears kept flowing down, twisting to the extreme smile. "It''s just that I don''t understand, why are you helping me like this? You are obviously a follower of the teacher." "Are you still asking? The ghast trapped under the so-called method of salvation is full of hypocrisy and clarity, and it is true chaos. This is hypocrisy! As for the current minister -?" Gilgamesh sneered. "A unruly rebel, trying to murder this king? He is not qualified." "Do you understand the truth about the Holy Grail?" Qili asked. "Don''t underestimate this king. You little tricks, when this king was playing with the miscellaneous things called gods, your ancestors'' ancestors'' ancestors were not born yet!" Gilgamesh said contemptuously. "That''s right, you have seen the little holy grail of the Einzbern family..." Qili bowed her head slightly. After three years of studying under Shichen, Qili also knows the truth about the Holy Grail ceremony. The so-called Holy Grail War is essentially a huge ritual system planned by the Einzbern family, the Tosaka family, and the Matsu family to reach the "root". The system is divided into the Great Holy Grail and the Little Holy Grail. Chapter 76： The Great Holy Grail is the foundation of the Holy Grail War. The large-scale magic circle built on the base of Wonzang Mountain where Liudong Temple is located is to draw the magic power necessary for the ceremony from the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City and store it. The little holy grail is the prize obtained by the victors of the Holy Grail War, that is, the "Holy Grail" with the power that seven groups of magicians and heroic spirits compete for, which has the power that can be realized immediately no matter what aspirations are. But in fact, it is just an equipment for keeping the soul of the dead Servant and for stabilizing the magic channel between the "Great Holy Grail" and the world, which is necessary equipment for the achievement of the third magic. Therefore, the essence of the Holy Grail is actually the highly magical crystallization of the spiritual power that has been stored for 60 years. It is true that some uncomplicated wishes can be realized because of the high level of magic, but the essence is just a lie. "I have another question. As the king, why should you protect that Caster? Just because he is still a child? Or is he the same as me?" Qili asked. "This king likes the pure soul of a child, but he is not. His soul is more filthy and chaotic than yours, and the stench is unbearable. But he¡ªdifferent from you!" Gilgamesh shook. Shook his head. "What''s the difference?" Qili asked. "The burning fire is different," Gilgamesh said. Kirei lowered her head slightly, "I''m still a little confused. I''m going to see Eimiya Kirishu. Maybe that man with strong intentions can give me the answer." "The thing about bastard, if it''s not ugly, has nothing to do with this king." Gilgamesh''s figure gradually faded, leaving only the last sentence: "It''s just that when this king appears in front of you again, that''s it. It''s really a big theater worthy of careful taste! Huhahahahahahaha!" Qili hugged Lizheng and went to the hospital for treatment. Qili has already got the answer to the question that was once persistent. Didn''t you enjoy the death of your father, or did you fail to kill your father with your own hands? Neither option is a way to fill the void in the heart. Either way, this sad father who believes that his son is a saint until his death has no doubts will be saved. Qili has understood her truth, this kind of redemption of others cannot fill his increasingly extreme inner chaos. Rather than letting my sad father believe so firmly that his son is dead, it is better to let him live, witness his son''s extreme chaos, and ruthlessly tear up the redemptive trust, which is the real joy. "Hahahahaha¡ª" Holding his face, he felt both joy and pain in his heart when he thought of the scene of his father''s collapse, hot tears rolled down his smiling face. From the day he was born, his father Lizheng began to litigate God''s beautiful law and split his soul in half. The good is exposed, and the evil is trapped inside. Never guided or vented, but simply used the beautiful prison to trap the other half of the soul. And this difficulty has trapped him for twenty-seven years, and he has only now understood the reality of his existence. Human nature is evil! In the twenty-seven years, there was neither guidance nor clarification. Whether it was his father Lizheng or those mentors, he just blindly belittled evil, keeping his evil in his heart, and there is no chance to vent it. Accumulating and brewing all the time, without a moment of venting, eventually formed the chaotic evil that swallowed all the good. And this is why the Holy Grail chose him. Is it really worthy of the Holy Grail ceremony? In his own prison of "beautifulness", he forgot the real sense of his existence, but this thing was discovered in an instant, and he was given a spell! Qili walked out of the hospital, summoned Assassin, and asked for news of the surveillance. "Is there any whereabouts of Eomiya Kiritugu?" "Yes, when he attacked the Master of Caster, we were staring at him. Now he is going to the police station hospital where the Master of Caster is located." "I understand." Qili nodded and dismissed Assassin. Eimiya Kirishu has an extraordinary meaning for Kirei. When Qili saw the message of Kirishu from Shichen, Qili understood. Dirty and despicable methods, completely different rules of action from magicians, all actions seem to be purposeless, but they have a grand goal. This is similar to Qili at the same time, but it is extremely different. Qili had been very eager to see the existence of this kind of suspect but not the same, and wanted to get her own answer from him. And now, he has found the answer himself, but this answer makes him take it for granted, but at the same time it is difficult to accept. He wanted to get reference from Kirishu to further derive his own answer. However, meeting directly is no longer his pursuit. He has a more direct and pleasant way to pursue his own answers. Kirei returned to the basement of the temple church and used the phonograph to contact Tosaka Tokichen. "Teacher, I looked into it carefully, and Caster has a problem." "What''s the problem?" Qili asked. "He is not a follower, but is similar to the mode of dependence in the Far East concept. He has integrated with the master and participated in this war. The fused body is the master of Caster." "The fusion of humans and servants? There will be such a thing? This is unheard of! This kind of body, if the clock tower knows about it, it will definitely be recycled [designated seal]." "Yes, so now the lord of Lancer, the lord from the clock tower is already looking for the body of lord Caster." "Where is his body?" "Police Department Hospital." "Good!" There was the sound of starting from the phonograph, and then there was no sound. Qili sat in the basement, took out the god''s textbook and looked at it, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. Should this be a trust or a curse? Shichen didn''t even ask him where the news came from, such a crucial point. So, what will be the outcome of the matter? Qili''s inner chaos was looking forward to it, joyful, and waves of excitement were surging. He flipped through the textbook of God. "Generosity, perseverance, honesty, loyalty, diligence, justice, patience..." In the dark and silent basement, a beautiful voice chanted. ... ... ps: It has been on the shelves for a thousand years, try to rush down the click list~! The 5K chapter is here~! Chapter 53 Beliefs, Interests, Pursuits... The Great Chaos! The Fukayama-cho National Road in Fuyuki City extends outward and is an undeveloped suburban forest. In this forest, there are many mysterious urban legends. Legend has it that many children once entered the forest to play and saw a building like a castle in a fairy tale. They just couldn''t walk through it. After they walked out of the forest, they would forget that memory in a blur. The castle in the forest is already one of the urban legends of Fuyuki City. And whether there is a castle in the forest, no one knows. Maybe the citizens will know the truth when the land is to be developed. In fact, there is an old castle in this forest. It was a strategic fortress prepared by the Einzbern family for the Holy Grail War, and it was completed before the Meiji Restoration. Chapter 77： There are many defensive techniques in the castle, among which the only tricks that confuse the local residents are the small tricks. At this moment, this castle is the base of Altria and Alice Phil. The sound of galloping horses came from outside the castle. Altria held the holy sword in front of the castle, looking towards the forest. The visitor didn''t intend to conceal his meaning, and came to her face to face. It''s Iskandar riding a love horse. "King Conquer, what do you mean? Uninvited, is this to attack us?" Altria asked. "Hahaha, that''s not the case. I just came to you for a drink." Iskandar laughed. Altria''s eyes fell on the beloved horse under Iskandar, her brows frowned, and she asked, "Where is your chariot?" "Oh!" Iskandar touched his head, and said with some distress: "It was ruined by a hero, so I will come to you to see if I can pass the Holy Grail directly to me." "Do you think it''s possible?" Altria looked at Iskandar in disbelief. This idea is even more naive than her. "How can it be impossible? The so-called war is not only a form of real swords and guns. It is all up, breaking the other down, if you can directly give it to me, you don''t need to wield swords and hurt you heroes. At that time we can conquer the world together!" Iskandar laughed. Altria furrowed her brows and asked, "You said''we''? Isn''t it just you?" Iskandar nodded and said, "I saw the golden glitter on the road, so I pulled him over." "The thief! The king is not to be insulted! If you call the king Jinshining, the king''s punishment is bound to fall on you!" Gilgamesh appeared, raising his brows, and looking at Iskandar contemptuously and furiously. "Why are you all so small? But the name is nothing, as long as you have high ambitions and your heart is towards the sea, you can be proud!" Iskandar laughed. Then he looked at Altria and asked: "Knight Knight, this golden king and I are here. Wouldn''t you invite us in and sit down?" Altria glanced at both, then turned her back and said, "Come in." ... ... After Yusheng Ryunosuke committed suicide, Kirishu has been thinking of ways to remedy the crisis of the mysterious leak. After thinking about it, he finally thought of only one way. He used [hint] to come to the prison, killed six prisoners in a row, tattooed them with various red marks similar to the curse, and then [hint] the police chief to expose. However, Keishi¡¯s own headshot has been exposed, and even if [hint] the police chief slowly eliminates the influence, it will not disappear quickly at this moment. In order to obliterate any traces of mystery that might be exposed, Kiritsu asked Hisou Maiya to perform cosmetic treatment on one of the criminals. Jiuu Mai is an ordinary person, but being able to serve as Kirishu''s assistant in hunting and killing magicians naturally learned a lot of skills. Among them, make-up, plastic surgery, this kind of change of appearance, the hidden skills are naturally learned. However, it takes time to transform a prisoner into Kirishu''s appearance, so Kirishi asked Kuu Mai to take a prisoner''s body first. "Then where are you going?" Jiuyu Wuya asked. "Go and see the body of Lord Caster." Keishi said. "You think something is wrong?" Jiuyu Wumi asked. "It''s weird that it''s strange that it''s as if it led me to kill that young man from the very beginning." Kirishi lit a cigarette and waved away, leaving a lonely and bleak figure of Jiuu Maiya. ... Early in the morning, Shilang calmed Spartacus to stay where he was, and then lay in ambush near the police station hospital. After Yusheng Ryunosuke committed suicide yesterday, he did not die, but the bullet was stuck in the center of his brain and could not be taken out. He is being treated in this hospital. According to the clues he left behind, Uemiya Kiritugu found Usui Ryunosuke step by step. As for why it is so certain, it is because after using Yusheng Ryuzhisuke to deceive his death yesterday, he went to the police headquarters to investigate the surveillance. It was discovered that from 13:25 to 13:47, and from 17:14 to 17:34, the monitoring of these two time periods was missing. Among all the masters, who else is besides him and Kirishu Eomiya playing like this? Furthermore, the one who brought the police to hunt down Amosuke Ryunosuke yesterday was indeed the same as Eomiya Kiritugu. His own strategy is not superb, but the use of revealing mystery forces them to come and kill themselves. In the end, it was Eimiya Kiritugu who was drawn over. Kirishu Weimiya is a smart person, and he should be able to spot the anomaly. After helping him fill in the loopholes in the news, he will probably kill a wave of carbines to find out the truth. At night, the Master was probably patrolling and fighting, so he didn''t come last night. The most important thing is that the magic monitor on Yusheng Longzhisuke''s body has not been triggered, which means that no magician has touched him yet. And now this day, he will stay here to see if he can ambush Eomiya Kirishu. Even if there is no ambush, it will only sacrifice a day''s time, which is not enough. Hidden in the mountains and forests in the distance, Shirou, who did not integrate the spirit foundation, used binoculars to monitor the police station hospital, but there was one thing that made him feel strange. Quiet! It''s so peaceful! The entire police station hospital seemed to be empty, quiet and scary. Shi Lang''s brows furrowed, he didn''t [implying] that the people from the police station and hospital were leaving. In theory, it should be people coming and going. However, it was too quiet! Quiet... as if there is no one! It''s like the tranquility before the storm, which makes people feel uneasy. At this moment, someone came. Is it Eimiya Kiritugu? Shi Lang turned his head to look, his brows couldn''t help but raised. He didn''t ambush Eomiya Kirishu, but he ambushed another master. ¡ª¡ªTosaka Toshimi! But, why did he get here? ... Kirisuke used [hint] to learn from the head of the police department that Yusheng Ryunosuke was not dead, and directly asked about the whereabouts of Yusheng Ryunosuke. Chapter 78： Afterwards, he drove to the police station hospital, but when he was about to arrive, he got out of the car and stopped. According to his observation, Sifangjiao of the Police Station Hospital has diesel power towers that power it. And in order to prevent the prisoners from escaping after being cured, the entire police station hospital is constructed like a prison, with only the main entrance and the main entrance made of three-layer iron fences. As long as someone walked in from the front entrance, blocked the front entrance, and then lit the diesel power tower, there was a "boom", and the hospital directly blew up! Great, it''s simply a great burial ground called Eimiya Kiritugu! As a killer, he had always avoided this kind of terrain that was dangerous at first sight. However, he must find out the truth of the Caster Master, otherwise he is uneasy. In fact, when the Lord of Caster committed suicide yesterday, it was the best time to check. But at that time, Caster disappeared in front of him, which was truly defeated. Therefore, Kirishi was full of brains to make up for the annoyance that Caster master had made. People are like this. Once there is anxious thing, rationality will disappear and some details will not be noticed. But Chesi was not an ordinary person. From the beginning, Chesi had doubts in his heart. It''s just that Caster''s exit didn''t seem to be a problem, so he rushed to deal with the annoyance of the Caster master. After dealing with the annoyance caused by the Caster Master, Kirishu felt that something was wrong the more he thought about it, so he came to confirm it. Otherwise, if a dirty and despicable person like Caster Master still exists, who knows how big things will happen? However, this kind of urn city would not be easily involved in it until it was confirmed to be safe. Kei Si looked around, his eyes finally fixed on the small woods not far away. There is the highest point here. As long as you hide in the woods, you can clearly see the inside of the police station hospital with a telescope. However, places like this with the best line of sight have always been excellent places for monitors to stay. Therefore, Keishi did not go there, but hid in a van. Then he opened his toolbox and released two small monitors. One flew to the police station hospital and the other flew to the small forest. These two small monitors are very small, and if you don''t pay attention to them, it is difficult to notice their presence with the naked eye. If this police station hospital is a trap for him, then someone must be lying in an ambush outside the police station hospital, and that piece of wood can not only ambush, but also monitor the inside of the police station hospital, it can be said to be an excellent hiding place. Looking at the picture coming from the monitor, Keiji frowned, stretched out his hand to increase the resolution of a large branch on the picture, and suddenly saw a man in a very strange costume, holding a telescope to monitor the police station hospital. . The grass-green attire, especially the helmet on the face, and the red compound eyes are a bit like locusts. Is it a special dress? However¡ª "Sure enough, someone is staring at the police station hospital." Keishi was not surprised. In fact, it was a real accident to be surprised if something so taken for granted. But, what is the identity of this person? So far, the only one who didn''t know his identity was the master of Matsuya''s family. According to the information collected by the Einzbern family, the master of the Matsuya family is the current master of the Matsuya family, Matsutsuruye. The data showed a mortal with a poorly qualified demon way, but he summoned Berserker. If the opponent is really Makiri Tsuruno, why does he appear here again? "Is it because you want to use the corpse of Caster''s lord, guessing that I will come and check it, so you want to ambush me? No... the mind is in inertia. After all, is this person really Makiri Tsuruno? This person? Could it be the master of Caster?" Although this speculation is a bit shocking, after all, the Lord of Caster committed suicide in front of him yesterday, but this possibility is not ruled out. Judging by the methods of the Caster Master, the first half of Kiriji was led by the nose. If he had not guessed this possibility, Kiriji had been working as a magician killer for so many years, he would have died long ago. As for Caster¡¯s aura disappearing in front of him... If Caster possesses a treasure similar to Assassin¡¯s inherent skill [Aura Interruption], he lied to death in front of him and sneaked into the dark¡ªis there such a possibility? If this is the case, then the youth who committed suicide yesterday should be a scapegoat. However, if it is a scapegoat, how can there be such a strong magical aura? And for police arrests, even the basic magic [hint] is useless... So, what is the truth? Keiji''s eyes flickered, thinking about all possibilities. He listed the possibilities in his mind, but he was not in a hurry to draw conclusions. Before the decisive evidence appears, it is easy to draw conclusions-such a stupid thing, Keishi would never do. The decisive evidence, in the final analysis, was the Lord Caster¡ªno, maybe it should be the young man who committed suicide yesterday. Kirishige looked at the footage from the monitor that flew into the police station hospital. "Wow!" The monitor of the police station and hospital was a piece of snow, and the last picture that came over was a flash of fire. ¡ªWhat happened? ¡­ In the police station hospital, Toshimi looked at the monitor that triggered the destruction of the technique, with a graceful smile on his mouth. "The Einzbern family really wants that body that can blend with the followers." Shichen smiled calmly and gracefully, and was not surprised at the monitor that Kirisuki launched in. After learning the truth about Shirou from Qili last night, Shichen went to the police station hospital all night and began to arrange the surgery. The flesh that can blend with the follower is undoubtedly a rare research treasure for the magician. As the monarch of the clock tower, Kenneth wanted it, and he wanted it too. Therefore, the imaginary enemy of Tokimin is Kenneth. Fortunately, because of Qili''s assistance, it was not too late for him to get the information. When he rushed here all night, there were still people coming and going here, and Kenneth hadn''t arrived yet. This is good news. For the current minister, the opponent was the monarch of the clock tower, and he was also a little stressed, but fortunately, his trump card-Gilgamesh was far better than his Dilumdo. If Gilgamesh took the initiative to attack, Toshimi believed that he would defeat Kenneth with full confidence. However, Gilgamesh did not listen to his orders at all. In the face of Kenneth, one of the twelve monarchs, who was born in a magic family that had been passed down for nine generations and was known as a prodigy of the clock tower, Shichen didn''t have much confidence in his heart. Therefore, since the beginning of the war, Tokimin did not plan to leave the Tosaka mansion. Only when the other groups were about to fight, he would use Lingshu to force Gilgamesh and kill the last group to win the victory. But the body that can merge with the follower, such a treasure, is too tempting. Coupled with his trust in Qili, Shichen took the initiative to attack. Fortunately, when he came, Kenneth hadn''t come yet. Shichen intends to attack Kenneth here, and it is best to kill him directly here. Therefore, he used [hint] to condemn the mortals here, so as not to expose the mystery, and then set up surgical techniques around. After finishing the arrangement, he planned to go to the morgue to see the treasure that can be integrated with the follower, but at this time the vigilant technique was activated, which blasted down a flight monitor monitoring the place. Shichen studied the information of his opponents for a long time, and he was very clear that only the despicable magician killer of the Einzbern family would use this technology. The Einzbern family will look at this corpse, and it is only natural for the ministers to want to come. This kind of flesh that can be integrated with followers is a magician who knows its value, and in the eyes of the Einzbern family and spirit magicians who are good at artificial humans, it is even more a treasure among treasures. "It''s just right. Saber is also a more difficult character, just let me invite the noble monarch and the despicable magician killer out at one time!" Shichen smiled easily. He has set up the art first, and this can be said to be his position. It is naturally easy to deal with a monarch who is famous for his research and an unreserved despicable magician. Even if the opponent summoned a follower, he could also use the spell to summon Gilgamesh. The most important thing is- "Kirei, is your Assassin ambushing all around?" Using a gem that gave the magic way, Shichen contacted his most trusted disciple. Chapter 79： "Yes, teacher, it''s already ambush." "Not only Kenneth came, but also the despicable magician of Einzbern. I plan to get rid of them all at once. Ready, I will contact you, I need Assassin''s assistance." "I see, teacher." Shichen nodded. For this priest who has no shortcomings or evils, Shichen trusted him very much. As long as Kenneth and Kirishu Eomiya fall into his trap, Tokimin will be sure to kill them. When it comes to magic, this place has become a workshop for the ministers. When it comes to followers, both of them may not be Gilgamesh''s opponents. The most important thing is that Assassin has been ambushing around, as long as Shichen orders the right time, the Assassins will be able to attack and kill them! "After eliminating Saber and Lancer at one time, plus the eliminated Caster, three rides are over." Judging from the information obtained by Toshimi, if Saber and Lancer are eliminated here, then he has a chance to win. Berserker is just a rabid dog. Rider may have a treasure that rivals Gilgamesh, but his lord is a reckless kid. And Assassin¡ªKiri is here to help his Tosaka family. At the end of the day, she will naturally use Lingshu to make Assassin commit suicide! "As long as this blow is done. The Holy Grail is mine! My Tosaka family''s long-cherished wish for hundreds of years is about to be fulfilled in the hands of Tosaka Tokimi!" Shichen grasped the scepter''s hand very hard. Even if it was him, he couldn''t help being extremely excited when he saw the victory in his eyes. However, is it really that simple? Shirou, Kiriji, Kirei, Shichen... No one is God, and no one has the complete truth. Everyone''s actions, everybody''s interests and ideas are intertwined, and they become a big mess that is constantly being processed and chaotic. Chaos. What is the end of the matter¡ª? Chapter 54 Eat Me RPG! [Second more] Through the binoculars, Shiro saw Tosaka Tokimi entering the police station hospital. "What is he doing here?" Shi Lang frowned. Originally, I wanted to use Ambu Ryunosuke to bring Eomiya Kiritugu here, and then wait for an opportunity to kill him, but I didn''t expect that the bait was Tosaka Tokichen! "Kill him!" Shirou changed the target of the attack almost immediately. Compared to Tosaka Toshimi, Uemiya Kiritugu seemed insignificant. Shiro and Spartacus united and believed that there was a possibility of dealing with Webber and Iskandar, because Iskandar did not directly bombard Spartacus''s treasures. But Gilgamesh is different. The opponent also holds the Deviance Sword, which is the highest class of [sword] treasures, which is not only enough to kill Spartacus in an instant, but also to defeat his [Infinite Sword System], which can be described as heaven. Grams. Therefore, to deal with Gilgamesh, one can only start at Tosaka Tokimin. However, Tosaka Tokimi has been huddled in Tosaka''s mansion, where there are many defensive techniques, and I don''t know if Gilgamesh will be in the mansion, so Shirou has never thought about Tosaka Tokimi. But now the other party actually appeared here! Kill! At the worst, I have to chop off his hand! This may be the best opportunity to "kill" Gilgamesh! Compared to Gilgamesh, who had been involved in the war and had been oppressing him, Uemiya Kirishu was nothing at all, even the knight King Altria. This is a good opportunity! Be sure to let Gilgamesh exit first! As long as Gilgamesh leaves the field, whether he wants to fight or hide, stay in Fuyuki City or go to Hokkaido, there will be no obstacles! It can be said that as soon as Gilgamesh exits, the Holy Grail War named "Fujimaru Shiro" is over! Shi Lang Siding put down the binoculars and set off to enter the police station hospital lurking. Keiji, who had been using the flight monitor to monitor him, couldn''t help frowning. The monitor that flew into the police station''s hospital was destroyed, and I didn''t know the situation, but now the man who was suspected of being the master of the Matsuya family began to act. The monitor of the police station hospital is damaged, which means that there is a problem in the police station hospital. It is very likely that someone is ambushing himself, and this person may be other masters, or it may be that the master of Caster is not dead at all. He might come, and then set up a suit and wait for him to come. But this conjecture is somewhat contrary to the logic of action of Lord Caster yesterday. So, what is the truth? Keishi didn''t know, but this kind of weird situation, as usual, he got away long ago. And now during the Holy Grail War, there may be two or more masters in this police station hospital. So, how should Kirishu, a magician killer, choose? Does this still need to be asked? Kiriji opened a large toolbox aside. Generally, his toolboxes carry guns such as pistols, sniper rifles, or rifles, but this toolbox is different. In line with its large and bulky appearance, it contains Kiritsu''s favorite portable bazooka-the RPG bazooka! Since knowing that there is a problem with this police station hospital, and there are at least two-body masters, why did Kirishu go in directly? Just send them all to the sky with a few RPGs! Keiji installed the RPG rocket launcher, then stood on the roof of the car, aimed at the diesel power tower closest to him, and pressed the launch button. ... "Shoo-!" Shiro tried his best to slow down his movements and crawled into the police station hospital. It seemed that he had not been discovered by Tosaka Tokimi. Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, there was a sound in his ear. Shi Lang looked up, immediately dumbfounded. I saw a rocket-assisted grenade spinning, with a long smoke cloud tail, like a meteor rushing towards the diesel power tower not far away. -"Fuck!!!" Shi Lang didn''t even think about it. He rolled directly on a donkey, jumped into a small pool not far away, and immediately [projected] several shields to block him around, forming a very simple protective barrier. The next moment-- "Boom!!!" The sound of muffled thunder blasted in his ears, Shiro felt a wave of shaking, and there was no doubt that the diesel generator tower was collapsed. The next moment-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" A more terrifying explosion sounded, and not only that, a burning sensation broke out instantly, Shirou could feel this burning sensation as if it swallowed everything even if he stayed in the water. There is no doubt that RPG bombed the diesel power tower, causing a big explosion in the large diesel generator in the tower, and the diesel in it was even more ignited! Feeling that the outside world was a little settled, Shiro opened some shields, his head popped out of the water, and took a look. Can''t help swallowing. As far as the eyes can be, there are ruined walls, withered branches and willows. Chapter 80： A sea of ??fire! A big explosion directly triggered by an RPG directly blew up a quarter of the police station hospital! If there are people in the police station hospital...the casualties are immeasurable! Shi Lang swallowed. "Ruthless! Really ruthless! But who did it? Is it Eimiya Kiritugu?" Shirou''s original object of ambush was Eimiya Kiritugu, so he suspected him first. However, he didn''t observe Kirishu Uemiya coming here, which means that maybe someone else did it? Or, the other party''s concealment and anti-reconnaissance skills are too high, and he has already discovered himself, so he is attacking where he has neglected? Thinking about it, there was a "shoo" sound in his ear again. Shirou looked up and suddenly saw another RPG cut through the sky and rushed towards the diesel power tower a little far away from the corner. "Fuck! There''s more!" After a few secret curses, Shi Lang hurried back into the water and shielded himself tightly with a shield. In the face of the terrorist attack by Kirishu using RPG, let alone Shirou, even if he stayed in the hospital building, Shichen with an elegant smile tapped his head with his index finger in distress. "Really worthy of a despicable magician killer. Use missiles to attack me." Shichen was slightly troubled, because in this way, the surgical procedures he arranged around the hospital were basically destroyed. However, he did not show a gaffe. The aristocratic elegance has long been incorporated into his bones, even in the face of how difficult the situation is, he will never allow himself to show an expression of unreservedness. Moreover, even if most of the art is destroyed by the missile attack, this does not mean that he will lose. He was the first to come here, and he still has the home court advantage, and Qili''s Assassin is still ambushing around, his advantage is still very big! Moreover, the magical reaction that came in before is that the Lord Elmero has already come in, right? I don¡¯t know if the monarch brought any followers. If he didn¡¯t bring them, he would be scared enough by these inferior modern weapons, right? Shichen smiled, and then contacted Qirei and asked: "Kirei, let Assassin come in. With that despicable magician''s behavior, he will definitely come in after the bombing to confirm whether Lord Elmero and I are dead. I will attract their attention head-on, and you can take advantage of that opportunity to let Assassin kill him and Lord Elmero together." "I understand the teacher." Shichen nodded, and then disconnected. He knew that this disciple of his still stayed in the church and used [Common Perception] to contact Assassin to help him. "I should really thank Qili, and after he graduates, give him a more precious dress." Shichen thought so in his heart. However, he didn''t know that Qili, whom he trusted, was laughing at his stupidity at the moment. The preparations before the war were so rich and the considerations were very thoughtful, and even the enemy''s character and behavior methods were thoroughly studied, but at this time, he did not notice the details that could determine the victory or defeat. Yes, Qili was not in the basement of the Templar Church, but in a small hotel not far from the police station hospital. All the people around here were dispelled by him, otherwise the RPG of Kirishu Eomiya would be enough to cause a sensation. "So, shall we go in, Master?" Assassin asked Qili in front of him. "No. Just waiting outside." Qili said. "Oh? Are you going to attack the''Leader''?" Assassin asked. Assassin knows the alliance between Qili and Shichen. But after the war, they also know that the alliance''s relationship is weak and can be broken easily. According to them, this is that the alliance between Qili and Shichen has been broken, and Qili intends to take action against Shichen. Qili didn''t answer, she just sat in a chair beside her, and then looked at the unconscious Usei Ryunosuke next to her. Kirei took off the magical transparent film that Shirou had put on from the right hand of Yusheng Ryunosuke, twitched the corner of her mouth, and smiled. "Using this kind of childish means to disguise the Master can actually turn everyone around...no wonder Gilgamesh would be interested in him." Qili took out the teaching book of God from her arms and read it through. He now has a different understanding of God''s law. ... There were only five rocket heads in Kirishu''s suitcase. After all of them were shot out, the original magnificent police station hospital had become a ruined wall, burning with a raging fire. Kiriji sorted out his own weapons, especially after replacing all the bullets of his favorite gun with original bullets, Kiriji rushed into the police station hospital. The RPG detonated the diesel generator, resulting in a total of nearly nine serial explosions. Whether the master hidden inside was blown to death is not sure, but if the other party sets up surgical procedures in the police station hospital, then those surgical procedures It must have been destroyed. For the rest, let him go in to search for the corpse and assassinate all the lingering overlords! ... After diving under the water for a long time, Shi Lang felt that the oxygen in his lungs was almost used up, and the explosion outside finally stopped. Shi Lang endured the dive for a while before he emerged from the bottom of the water. It''s really cruel! The multi-story building has been broken and ruined, and the original beautiful greenery has also turned into scorched earth. Fire. There was fire everywhere he looked, like a sea of ??fire engulfing everything. Thick black smoke rose up, making the emerald-like sky invisible to the sky and gloomy, as if a giant dark hand enveloped the sky, and the light became extremely gloomy. Just such an attack, I don''t know how much money has evaporated. Shi Lang''s thoughts were reduced, he knew that this was not the time to sigh with emotion. It is currently known that Tosaka Tokio must be in this police station hospital, and the previous RPG attack is also very likely to be carried out by Eimiya Kiritugu. In other words, at this moment, the police station hospital has an excellent opportunity to repel Gilgamesh and Altria! The blazing fire shining on Shilang''s cheeks, he took away the shield, [projected] two long swords, and held them in his hands. Whether it is Tosaka Tokimin or Eimiya Kiritugu, he will kill! To survive! If one wants to be more than alive, then why not use it for those who can live. This may be the Shi Lang at the moment. Chapter 55: Father is kind, and son is filial, it is all love! [Third more] The raging fire seemed to be mad, running around with the wind, swallowing everything unscrupulously. The crimson flame also looked like an arrogant painter, using the brush in his hand to dye everything he went through to paint black. It was devastated, and it came with the wind, and it was full of the smell of scorched earth. The black smoke is rumbled, invisible to the eye. Shilang was holding two swords, searching among the ruins, looking for the two prey he was staring at. Chapter 81： He didn''t integrate the spiritual foundation, and he didn''t dare to act rashly. Once his alienated Servant aura was revealed, whether it was Tosaka Tokichen or Eimiya Kiritugu, he would probably call his servants immediately. In other words, their followers are nearby! The alienated Servant aura of his own is just like playing on the soundtrack on the battlefield, even in the thick black fog right now, he can''t hide his figure. Therefore, there is only a slight possibility to kill Tosaka Tokichen and Eimiya Kiritugu without performing spiritual fusion. In fact, according to Shirou''s thoughts half a month ago, when he encountered this situation, he must have gone without saying a word. But, ah, this may be the only chance to repel Gilgamesh! As long as Gilgamesh gets out, as long as Gilgamesh gets out... What kind of adventure is not worth trying? Shi Lang was full of hatred. Faced with Gilgamesh, there is absolutely no chance to win. Only by killing Tosaka Tokimin can eliminate Gilgamesh. And Tosaka Tokimi finally got out of his shrunken magic workshop, is there a better chance than this? "Just kill Tosaka Toshin, and let Gilgamesh out! My Holy Grail War is over, and I can escape from Fuyuki City and go to Hokkaido, wherever I go!" Shi Lang resisted the surging mood and moved forward slowly in the thick black smoke. He has to be careful, it is possible to kill Tosaka Tokichen and Eimiya Kiritugu without performing spiritual fusion, but this also means that he is extremely easy to be killed! However, the opportunity to clear the customs is now in sight. If you don''t struggle a bit, can you just wait for Gilgamesh to kill himself at the end of the war? Of course not! However, even without Spiritual Fusion, Shirou protected himself to his teeth. Use [projection] magic to project airtight armor, plus a crusader-like helmet that protects your eyes, and use [enhanced] magic to increase the hardness of the armor helmet and the Kamen Rider holster worn inside. Finally, [project] a few shields to block the back, and 13 magic circuits are separated to strengthen the physical body, so as not to carry too much weight and affect the speed. With such a triple protection, as long as it is not a special bullet like a sniper rifle, it should not be able to penetrate him. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Suddenly, that strange instinct came again. Shirou could feel a ray of sight and stared at him. The next moment-- "Shoo!" A pointed bullet passed through the space and shot towards Shiro. Shi Lang tilted his head subconsciously. He didn''t return to his senses. He only felt the air like a knife, stabbing him with pain. The next moment there was a "boom", and the shield that had been [strengthened] on the back was directly pierced, as if simply piercing through a thin piece of white paper. With a cold sweat on his head, Shi Lang hurriedly hid behind a pile of ruins, took the collapsed wall as a cover, and then [projected] several long spears and shot them towards the place where the bullet came! "Clang clang--" The sound of a spear hitting a stone. The black mist was shrouded, the gunpowder was filled with smoke, and his eyes were full of fire that swallowed everything. Shirou didn''t know what was going on on the other side. Slowly sticking his head out, trying to get a glimpse of what is happening with his eyesight, but there was a sound of "shoo" in the ear again. A pointed bullet penetrated his helmet and then pierced the shield on his back again. , Fell into the stone pillar behind him. Shi Lang quickly retracted his head, leaning back against the ruins, his heart pounding and pounding, and adrenaline was constantly secreted. Heart, so flustered! If it weren''t for wearing a Kamen Rider holster inside, the helmet didn''t fit well, it was pushed up a bit, and it was not the helmet, but his head! Cut it! This kind of attack method... If the opponent is the master, it must be Eimiya Kirito! Shi Lang was frightened by the two bullets and lost his composure. He wanted to integrate the spiritual foundation immediately, but his reason suppressed his instinct for almost bad things. If the spirit base is merged at this time, it is not bullets that will be faced, but Altria''s holy sword and Gilgamesh''s king''s treasure. "Don''t panic! Don''t panic! Calm! Calm!" Shi Lang kept telling himself, then swallowed, took the helmet off his head, and pushed it out with a sword. "Pong¡ª¡ª!" Shi Lang''s arm sank, and a pointed bullet directly penetrated the helmet. Shi Lang swallowed and put his helmet back. Sweat all over his head. But this is too weird, isn''t it? Isn''t Weimiya Kiritugu using a sniper rifle? But in this situation, how did he target himself with a sniper rifle? The black smoke of the sea of ??fire enveloped this area. In theory, the sniper rifle can''t find itself! But Kirishu Eomiya discovered himself, and confirmed his position very accurately! How did he do it? Could it be that he used something to confirm his position? Shirou looked around, and finally found a very small flying machine about 20 meters above his head that he couldn''t find without looking carefully. "¡ª¡ªMonitor!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth. This guy is so dirty! Shirou waved his hand, [projection] a sharp sword shot directly through the small flight monitor. "Zila¡ª" Holding a sniper rifle to monitor Kirishi on the opposite side, he heard the sound of snow coming from the monitor screen on the side, and he knew that the monitor had been exposed. However, it doesn''t matter, he has mastered the position of the opponent. At this moment, the opponent''s helmet appeared in the binoculars again, and Kirishu fired the shot without hesitation. "Shoo-" In the telescope, the opponent''s helmet shook for a while, and then slowly sank. But this is too weird, right? I have been shot several times in a row, but the other party can still show up, which means that the other party is still alive and kicking, and ruined his monitor! Chapter 82： Chee Si thought for a while, and made a decision in his heart. ... After Shirou destroyed Kirishu''s monitor, he was slightly relieved, so that the two sides were at the same level again. It''s just that this position is no longer safe. The other party realizes that the sniper rifle is useless. If you switch to RPG, it will be completely cold. Therefore, before that, Shiro used [Fantasy Collapse] to detonate his [projected] shield, and used the explosion and the violent sand to block his vision. He took the opportunity to escape from this place, the location of the detention center. Crouching behind a huge stone pillar, Shirou aimed at the direction Kiriji shot before, [projected] five spears, threw them, and then [Fantasy Collapse] detonated! "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" There was an explosion. [Fantasy collapse] It is not a special and complicated magic, but a means by which the follower detonates the treasure. Shirou had used it many times during the fusion of the spiritual base, so he also mastered this technique when he was disarming the fusion of the spiritual base. It''s just that it''s much weaker than Lingji fusion, and it''s only the weak weapon projected by him that detonates. The power is very low, but it''s comparable to a small grenade. Shiro continuously fired thirteen weapons, suppressed firepower, and then stepped closer to the position of Kirishu. Using the bombing of [Fantasy Collapse] may not be able to directly kill Keiji, the most important thing is to give a lethal knife close to you! It''s best to chop off the head with one knife, this is the safest thing! Shi Lang is not an opponent of the followers, but he still has the confidence to deal with these magicians. As long as he gets close to Eimiya Kiritugu, and then fights the danger of being discovered by Tosaka Tokimi, he can kill Eimiya Kiritugu in an instant! However, after finally touching the location of Eimiya Kiritugu, the scene he saw made Teshiro''s face a blue. Wherever there is some Eomiya Kirito, just a sniper rifle and a surveillance screen lie there alone. Obviously, Kirishu ran away before he could suppress the firepower himself. ¡ª¡ªNo! Not ran away! It''s an ambush! Shirou thought of this, and subconsciously [projected] and [strengthened] around him to create several shields, surrounding him in the center like a protective shield. And the next moment, a grenade fell in front of him. "Boom--!" The shield was faltered by the bombardment, and several sides were directly destroyed. Shi Lang quickly made up the shield, and he felt a fluke in his heart. Fortunately, I reacted in a timely manner, otherwise I would be stunned for a second or two, and it would have been cold just now! But... Now that you have a shield to block you, it should be considered good, right? Retreat slowly first and regroup! Shi Lang thought so in his heart, and stared at his Kirishi not far away, but was changing ammunition. Kiriji opened his coat, took out a special armor-piercing incendiary from the ammunition clip on his waist, and replaced it with his favorite gun. The detonation effect of the armor-piercing incendiary bomb is designed to directly detonate the manganese explosive in the warhead by the impact energy obtained when the warhead hits the target at a certain flight speed. The initiation of explosives by the deflagration warhead is a combination of impact initiation and thermal initiation. When the warhead penetrates the thin steel plate at a certain speed, on the one hand, the steel plate is deformed and destroyed, on the other hand, the warhead is subjected to the axial and radial forces of the steel plate on the warhead. The front end of the warhead and the arc-shaped section are deformed after being squeezed, and at the same time, the combustion agent and explosives in the bullet are squeezed. When the explosive is impacted, the cavities in the explosive are subjected to impact and adiabatic compression can form hot spots. When the explosive is compressed and deformed by impact, the friction caused by the relative movement between the explosive and the explosive and the core of the explosive can also form a hot spot. When the concentrated energy at these local points makes the temperature reach a temperature higher than the explosive point of explosive, the explosion of the explosive is excited and expanded from these points until all explosives are exploded. If the impact of the warhead causes the incendiary to burn first, the burning flame can also turn the explosive from burning to detonation! This was something that Kirisugu used to deal with Shirou, an opponent who thought he was safe by putting himself on steel protection. This kind of bullets are usually mounted on rifles such as Type 53, but the rifles are not very mobile, so Kiriji improved the bullet format and can be used on his favorite guns. In addition, there are many different types of bullets with a unified standard in his ammunition folder. Such as round bullets, pointed bullets, dum bullets, plastic shell bullets... it can deal with many different types, different places, and different situations of opponents! "Pong¡ª¡ª!" "Boom¡ª" Shiro didn''t care about the sound of bullets colliding outside the shield, but the moment he was punched through a small hole in the shield, he was stunned. [Projection] quickly [projected] shields to block the flames, and then canceled those shields, thereby isolating the flames from his fortress. Shirou began to retreat, and at the same time projected a spear in the direction where the bullet came. When the spear flew halfway, it directly [Fantasy Collapse] exploded! "Boom--!" After the shooting, Keiji rolled on a donkey and ran away from his position. However, the heat of the explosion rolled up the sand and stones and shot him like a bullet. In an instant, a few fine stones got stuck in his arm and blood flowed down. Kei Si embraced his arm, escaped into the black mist, and dug out the stone stuck in his arm without changing his face. Gurgling blood. ... ... ps: Ask for some votes~! ^_^~! Chapter 56: Are you hiding here too? ! Shi Lang lurked in the orthopedic room that had turned into ruins, looking around, alert. At present, his biggest advantage is the sub-subordinate, and it is the sub-subordinate who everyone thinks has retired. No. Gilgamesh knew that Yanmine Ruri, who possessed the spirit disk, knew it, and Tosaka Tokimin might also know it. However, if Tosaka Toshiomi knew, why did he come here? Isn''t his best way to win is to hide in the Tosaka mansion and wait for Gilgamesh to kill everyone? Furthermore, Alice Phil is the little holy grail, as I know theoretically, but Kiritugu Eomiya is here too. Is it the problem of poor information, or is it that you know that you will come here with the determination to kill without dying? In order to prevent yourself from doing dangerous things like shaking out the mystery again? If this is the case, doesn''t it mean that only Webber and Kenneth can be fooled in the end? Chapter 83： No. Yesterday it was released [Infinite Sword System] and Iskandall played a game. They also know. In other words, only one Kenneth was deceived in the end? Doesn''t that mean a complete failure? However, even if it was a big failure, he eventually caught the big fish Tosaka Tokino, which was really lucky! I am a subservient, and no one can perceive his own reality before he merges with the spiritual foundation. Disguised as a magician, confronted Tosaka Tokichen and Eimiya Kirishu. At the critical moment, they fuse the spirit base, allowing them to directly kill them when they don''t even have time to release the spell! Shiro thought so, creeping forward. Although the goal is very good, the police station hospital is the three of them. It is better to be cautious. ¡­ At present, the entire police station hospital is considered a complete place, only the underground morgue. Shichen patrolled it, and the cold air failed to make Shichen the slightest change in color. Since the lord of Caster, the little boy has been killed, and Qili said that the body is in this police station hospital again. Then that precious body that can merge with the follower must be in a certain cabinet in this morgue. Shichen had been patrolling for several times, opened a dozen cabinets, and saw several pale-skinned corpses, even a few of them were incomplete, their stomachs were thrown away, their internal organs and pancreas were taken out, and some were simply just There is one piece of human skin that is still intact. God knows what happened in front of these corpses, but these didn''t scare Toshimi at all, and he couldn''t even change his eyes slightly. Shichen opened the morgue while contacting Qili, "Kiri, has Assassin come in yet?" "Yes, teacher. Already came in and surrounded the surroundings." "Really." Shichen stopped and continued to open the morgue. "So it seems that it''s time for me to receive these two distinguished guests and respect the friendship of the landlord." "Who are you going to do first, teacher?" "The unreserved magician is not worth mentioning, but the respected monarch is worthy of great respect. First, please retreat the despicable killer who has no dignity and reserve, and then I will solemnly entertain this one. A prestigious monarch." "Yes, teacher. My Assassin, always listen to your arrangements." Shichen cut the connection, and then pushed the opened morgue back. There are several morgues here, and there are more than a hundred dead bodies, open one by one, and don''t know when to find them. "Go entertain these two distinguished guests first, and then slowly look for the child''s body. Speaking of which, Sakura seems to be called his brother. It is a pity that Sakura might have one more good friend if he were not involved in this war. . But it¡¯s okay. When the war is over, I will send Sakura to Finland. There is a good place for her to thrive." Shichen took out a dagger from his arms. This dagger was called the Azoth sword, a ceremonial costume that was frequently used in the Magic Association. There are many examples of gifts by the teacher or parents as souvenirs in the coming-of-age ceremony. Shichen planned to give Qili this sword as a graduation gift. Thinking about this, he put the Azoth sword back into his arms, and Shichen left the morgue. ¡­ "Boom, boom, boom." Qili tapped the handle of the seat with her index finger, listening to the information reported by Assassin. "...Has been observed. Gunfights and blasting occurred inside the hospital, and the blasting methods were very similar to Caster''s attacks." "In other words, isn''t the lord Elmero here but the child? It seems that he wants to use this stand-in to seduce Eimiya Kirito, and then wait for the opportunity to ambush and kill Eimiya Kirito." At the side, Yusheng Ryunosuke, whose gaze was dull and unable to move. "Probably yes." Assassin said. "Is this really a means by which a child can come out? Or is it because of the cruelty of the servant who is dependent on that child?" Qili touched her chin, and then said: "Under the premise of being surrounded, Let in as many Assassin as possible." "Is this going to close the net, Master?" Assassin asked. "No." Qili stood up, walked to the window, with her hands behind her back, looking at the police station hospital with thick black smoke, and said: "Just go in and kill that child. Kill it. After that, stay on the periphery to guard." "I see. But¡ªwhy?" Assassin asked. "Gilgamesh wants to protect that child, so I will kill him. Then what pleasant expression will Gilgamesh show? Especially the fire that Gilgamesh said, I am also very impressed. Interest." Qili smiled. "There is one more thing, Master. Fire trucks and police cars are already coming here." Assassin said. "Stop them. Don''t let them come until the answer I want appears." Qili said. "Yes¡ª!" Assassin disappeared. ¡­ Shi Lang marched aimlessly, thick black smoke enveloped the entire field of vision, and the smell of coke blocked all the smells. Suddenly¡ª "Boom!" Fire broke out in the black smoke in the distance, and gunshots of "pong", "pong" and "pong" were heard. "Could it be that Tosaka Tokichen and Eomiya Kiritugu were at war?" Shi Lang thought so in his heart, projecting two sharp swords in his hands, rushing towards the place where the flames flickered. "¡ª!!!" As if an abhorrent cold shrouded in death was infecting my heart, the sound of "shoo" came from my ear, and Shi Lang subconsciously rolled a donkey. At the next moment, three black daggers swept across him. If he hadn''t rolled in time, I''m afraid he would have been stabbed to death at the moment. As one rolled, Shi Lang squatted down and stared at the place where the dagger flew. At this look, the forehead was covered with cold sweat. ¡ªAssassin! Shirou''s eyes were full of Assassin. No. More than just now. Shiro looked around and found that he was surrounded by Assassin. There is no time and spare power to count the numbers, but looking at this magnitude alone, I am afraid that there are more than 30 bodies! What''s the matter? Chapter 84： Is Yanfeng Qili also in this game? Should think of it! Should have thought of it! Since Tosaka Tokichen and Eomiya Kirito are here, why is there any reason why Kotomine Kirei is not here? Is it also the root inferiority of mortals because the goal is clear, which leads to blindness? Shirou didn''t know, but at this moment, facing an Assassin attack with more than 30 bodies, he might not be an opponent even if he was fused with spiritual foundation. However, if the spiritual foundation is not integrated, then there is no chance to escape. Before thinking about it, Shirou merged the spirit foundation, holding two swords, flying towards Assassin in the form of an old man, launching a breakthrough attack. Assassin Baimaung Hassan, he holds a treasure named [Delicious Vision]. While performing multiple personality divisions, one''s own spiritual consciousness is also divided together, so it can split into independent individuals to perform activities. Because each personality will appear in the corresponding posture, so the appearance is also men and women, old and young, tall, short, fat and thin. , But the race is fixed. Because it divides itself, no matter how much it increases, its total capacity remains the same. Therefore, the greater the number of divisions, the lower the ability of a single individual, and only Assassin''s job placement skill [Aura Blocking] is not affected. Therefore, the appearance of the individual is relatively weak, and the appearance of the old person is naturally even weaker. The persimmon has to be soft and squeezed. Even a child understands this truth, but Shi Lang has no reason to understand it. Seeing Shiro break through, the rest of Assassin encircled. The old man Assassin who was broken out even took out two daggers to entangle Shirou. He ever thought that Shi Lang directly threw the long sword, and then directly [Fantasy Collapse], the shining fire light briefly closed the old man''s Assassin. Shirou is ready to use flash tactics to break through and evacuate, but Assassin''s individual ability is weak, but he is also a mythical murderer, and he is not weak in combat experience. With a "swish", the elderly Assassin closed his eyes, and slashed towards Shirou with a double-edged sword. Shi Lang was shocked and had no choice. The wrist of his other hand flipped, and the sword in his hand rushed forward. "Clang--!" The sound of metal surging. ... "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Kei Si rolled over and hid in the ruins, with blood on his forehead remaining like a curtain, panting violently. "This breath... is Servant, and Caster, right?" Keiji took a deep breath. In this way, he finally concluded. The young man named Yusheng Ryunosuke is not the master of Caster, but the Caster group''s deceitful means. Confirmed this, Kirishu had already planned to retreat. The assassin failed his first assassination, and it was time to evacuate. But... "Dangdangdang¡ª" A red jewel rolled from behind to the hiding place of Kirito, Kirito''s eyes shrank suddenly, and a donkey rolled quickly. The gem emits a dazzling red light, and then¡ª "Boom!!" It exploded, and the surrounding combustibles burned again in an instant. "Don¡¯t you come out and let me, the manager of the spirit veins of Winterwood City, make the best of the landlord¡¯s friendship, Einzbern¡¯s son-in-law? You want to **** the flesh that can be integrated with the follower from my hand, that¡¯s it. The degree is not enough." A calm and elegant voice, accompanied by footsteps, sounded from behind, and Kiritsu knew that it was the head of the Tosaka family, Tosaka Toshimi. "The body that merges with the follower?" Kirishi leaned against the cover, frowning involuntarily, and then his eyes flashed a little, "Is that so?" "But what should I do now?" Chesi thought. He was entangled by the minister. And unlike the magicians he once hunted, Shichen knew his information thoroughly, and was extremely defensive against his origin bullets, facing the enemy head-on, and there was no chance to take advantage of it. If this continues, he will probably die in the hands of the minister. The assassin was actually sentenced to death at the moment he was discovered, so Keishi had already retreated in his heart. But just like using a monitor to know Shirou''s whereabouts well, Shichen set up a lot of envoys here and knew his tracks well. The flash bombs and smoke bombs behind him were of no use to Shichen. Before the Patriarch Tosaka came here, he had already made very good preparations, and there were no flaws. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Kirishu''s previous use of RPG to destroy the art of the minister, I''m afraid Kirishu would have been defeated at this moment. What to do? Cherishi raised his arm and looked at the Ling Shu on the back of his hand. In this case, I am afraid that only by using Lingshu to summon Altria to get out of trouble. However, based on what Alice Phil reported to him beforehand, Altria was discussing with the King of Conquer and Archer in the castle, once she used the spell, Tosaka Tosaka would probably use the spell to make the depth unknown. The Archer summoned. Can Altria defeat the Archer head-on? There was nothing in Chesi''s heart. On the first night, the Archer showed numerous treasures that were radically different from ordinary followers, and it is hard to guarantee that there are still some terrible treasures. Although it was very frustrating to say that, Kirishu confirmed that Altria was not Archer''s opponent in the frontal battle. "In other words, is the probability of defeat for summoning the Knight King at this time higher than it is now?" How to choose between high and higher? Cheesu had the answer in his heart. ... After Shirou broke through Assassin''s encirclement, he lifted the spirit foundation so as not to be easily found by the opponent like a lantern is lit at night. After that, he went all the way to the place where the fire was the biggest and the smoke was the most. In the end, he got into the best-preserved morgue in the entire hospital. The gloomy morgue was full of cold, revealing a strong breath of death. As soon as Shi Lang walked in, a strong smell of formalin rushed over his face. He frowned slightly, hesitated, and finally walked in. Chapter 85： The dark gray walls, one after another freezer with corpses lying on it, the pungent smell of formalin, this seemingly non-human atmosphere made his breathing slightly accelerated. "Wh, eh¡ª" From outside, the sound of figures shuttled back and forth. Shi Lang felt tight, found an empty freezer, opened it and prepared to lie down. Lift the spirit base, and then use the smell of dead and formalin to block your breath. In this way, you should be able to escape Assassin''s pursuit, right? In the multiple choice questions of pretending to be dead and going to die, Shiro chose the former. With a "click", Shi Lang opened a freezer. Before he could look inside, he saw a figure inside sitting up with a "swish". Shi Lang was taken aback, instinctively [projected] a sharp sword and slashed away. "Clang--!" Shi Lang''s sword slashed on a gun, making a metal violent sound. Shilang fixed his eyes and saw the figure in the freezer clearly. It was not a corpse, but an uncle whose face was full of blood, was wearing a black coat, and his complexion was a little pale. It''s Eimiya Kiritugu! ¡ª¡ª***! He was also hiding in the morgue, and hiding in the freezer where he was going to lie! The current situation is a bit strange. Keiji¡¯s gun was pointed at Shirou¡¯s head, and Shirou¡¯s head could be blossomed at the touch of a button, and Shirou¡¯s sword was stuck on the barrel of Keiji¡¯s barrel. As long as he pressed hard, he could slash in a flash. Cut the head of the heir. It can be said that both of them took the other''s life, but no one moved. "You are the Master of Caster, right? No¡ª, should you say that you are Caster? Because of some kind of summoning mistake, the result fell on the Master in a dependent manner." Keishi asked. Shiro''s adrenaline accelerated, his heart thumped, but he forced himself to calm down, and said, "It looks like Mr. Magic Killer, has already guessed it?" "I have all the information and conditions for revealing your truth. I can''t guess the result anymore, which shows that I am a failure." Keishi said. "If you fail or fail, I don''t know. However, seeing the tragic situation of Mr. Magic Killer, I am afraid that the head of the Tosaka family will be taught a miserable lesson." Shi Lang said. "Yes. So, cooperation?" Keishi asked. "The reason?" Shirou asked. "Don''t you think the Lord Caster, who was hunted down by Assassin, thinks that way?" Keishi asked. "Of course it is. Tosaka''s servant, I, your Knight King and Conquer King combined are no opponents. Let him live, and we will definitely fail. The most important thing is that now whether it is you or me, both There is no guarantee that a single person will escape here." Shi Lang said: "So, I agree to cooperate. But you have to show some sincerity." "I don''t worry about you, just like you don''t worry about me. If you come normally, my gun can''t threaten you, but since you come in a way similar to''dependence'', my gun is threatening to you. Now that we both have the confidence to threaten each other, how about ''321'' showing some sincerity together?" Keishi asked. "Okay." Shi Lang nodded. "3" "2" "1" Shirou and Kirishu put down their weapons together. However, at this time, the abnormal change emerged¡ª¡ª! Shirou''s other hand immediately [projected] a sharp sword, and Kirishu''s other hand also instantly drew another gun from his waist. With a "swish", Shiro''s sharp sword was placed on Kir¨­''s neck, and Kir¨­''s muzzle was aimed at Shiro''s head! ... ... ps: When I wrote about the middle section, I don¡¯t know why I feel this way... Female protagonist: Fujimaru Shiro; Domineering president: Jin Shining; Vicious female partner: Yanfeng Kirei; Famous defeated dog: Tosaka Toshimi; Commercial opponent: Keiji Eomiya; Love between the second girl and her: Webber and Iskandar...I thought of this inexplicably, ORN... Chapter 57 Assassin laughed! [Second more] "You have no sincerity, Mr. Magic Killer." Shi Lang said. It seemed that he was forced out of the courage during the oppression of life and death on the first night, Shirou felt that his courage seemed to have grown a lot. In the past, standing in front of the stage would be extremely nervous and speaking, and the words would stammer, but now when Kiyoshi points a gun to his head, his heart beats faster, but the words spoken can be spoken normally and coherently. Should we say that all human potentials are forced out? "Aren''t you the same?" Keishi asked. "That won''t work. I definitely can''t believe you, and you certainly can''t believe me. But we are so stalemate. I can''t escape the pursuit of Assassin, and you can''t escape the pursuit of Tosaka Tokimi. It''s two evils. Ah." Shi Lang said. "Sign a magic certificate?" Kei Si asked. "I don''t believe Mr. Keiji''s magic certificate." Shirou said, "Why don''t you sign me?" "I don''t believe it either." Keishi said. "Then what should we do? The stakes are in front of us. It is because of our distrust of you and me that will eventually lead to each other''s defeat, but it is not worth it." Shirou said: "As long as Mr. Kirishu shows a little bit of sincerity, I I am willing to temporarily believe in Mr. Keishi." Kirishu was silent for a moment, and then stretched out his hand to hold Shirou''s sword, breaking it off while putting down his gun. Shi Lang was a little surprised: "You really have enough courage." "As you said, if you don''t do this, there will be no life." Keishi said. "Since Mr. Kiritsu has shown sincerity, I should show some sincerity. As long as Mr. Kiritsu can kill Tosaka Toshimi, let Archer leave. I will voluntarily give up this Holy Grail war." Shirou said. Keiji frowned, "What do you mean?" "Since Mr. Kirishu has seen through my truth, he must also know that the body I descended on is the body of my master. I am also a hero anyway, so how can I use the body of the master to go deep into danger? So, From the very beginning, I planned to leave the field. But the Archer guy actually threatened me to take part in this Holy Grail War by asking me to voluntarily leave the field to kill my lord!" Shirou was indignant at his own intimidation. "As long as I kill Tosaka Toshimi, I will voluntarily leave, Mr. Kiritsu," Shirou said. "Oh, that''s it." Chesi nodded, indicating that he understood. But in fact, I didn''t believe a punctuation mark in my heart. This Caster is filthy and cunning than him. It is estimated that ten sentences out of ten sentences are false, and even if they are true, is there a safer way to exit the scene than the dead? Yes. After killing Tosaka Tokimin, Keishi immediately attacked Shirou and told him to leave the field. What Kirishu didn''t know was that Shirou had the same idea. Saying these words, on the one hand, is to show his sincerity, and on the other hand, to express his hatred for Gilgamesh after he was killed. But this does not mean that Shirou will let go of Kirishu. Chapter 86： Keishi almost killed himself twice. He was not a saint, so how could there be no hatred in his heart? Shirou had already planned to kill Tosaka Tokimin first, then immediately attacked Kirishu, slashed his head with a knife, and finally left Fuyuki City happily. "Anyway, I''m happy to cooperate for the time being, Mr. Keishi." Shirou said with a smile. "Happy cooperation, Caster." Keishi''s mouth twitched and he smiled. ... ... "That botched magician killer has a good hiding ability." Shichen held the scepter and knocked on the ground, and then contacted Qili. "Kirei, have Assassin already come in?" Shichen asked. "All have come in, teacher." Qili said, "I have asked them to gather at your place." Qili''s voice fell, and several black shadows cut through the sky, and then stood in front of the minister. It''s Assassins. Shichen nodded in satisfaction, "For the time being, give me the command of Assassin, Kirei." "I understand, teacher. I have asked them." Qili said. "Thanks for your hard work, Kiry." Shichen disconnected with satisfaction, then looked at Assassin, and said, "Assassin, your lord has given me command for the time being, and then I will listen to my schedule." "This is natural, lord," the Assassins said. Some of the young individuals couldn''t help but laugh. Laughing this shows that they are also very confident in their actions, Shimi nodded in satisfaction. Next, it was time to hunt down the magician killer and the Elmero monarch. "One part spreads out first, blocking the exit. The other part, with my envoy, search for Eomiya Kiritugu and Lord Elmero together!" When the minister gave orders, the Assassin dispersed. ... ... Shirou and Kirishu are in the morgue ready to go. "I haven''t counted them, but the number of Assassin''s individuals is probably thirty bodies or more. I''m pretty sure about that." Shirou said the information he had. "Is that so... I would add that at present, there are still Tosaka Tokimi''s envoys outside. The number of individuals is unknown, but they are basically arranged in place. Once they leave here, they are basically exposed to his surveillance. "Qie Si said. "In this case, our vision is not in place." Shi Lang murmured. "Field of view?" Chee Si was taken aback, and then said, "This is a relatively new vocabulary." "Do you still have a monitor? It''s the one that monitored me before." Shilang asked. "Unfortunately, no more. But for the making of envoys, isn''t the material here all available?" Keishigi pointed out. "It''s a pity that I''m a decent hero and don''t know how to make necromantic magic." Shirou understood what Keiji had said, and replied straightforwardly. "That''s really a pity." Keishi shook his head, but felt a little comfortable in his heart. If you change to Altria, let alone not do it, just mention using a dead person as an envoy, you will be very disgusted, right? But Caster didn''t, and he understood his meaning almost instantly, just as comfortable as when he cooperated with his assistant Maiya Hisou. "It fits well." Looking at Shirou¡¯s holster on the right face, Keiji said silently in his heart: ¡°In order to avoid the real identity of the possessed master being exposed, he will also wear a strange-shaped holster. It¡¯s very realistic and cooperative, and it¡¯s very dirty... if If it is a follower, he must be very suitable for me." This idea was only an instant, and Keishi abandoned it. He likes Shiro very much, but he also knows that the more he likes, the more filthy and dangerous the existence is. Since it''s not his follower, it''s better to find a way to kill it. "Looking at the information from both of us, it means that Tosaka Tokichen now has two detection methods: the enchantress and the thirty-body or higher Assassin." Kiritsu said, "Then Caster, can you please quote Assassin first? Open it?" "If I descend normally, let alone the thirty-body Assassin, even if it is Mr. Kirishu¡¯s knight king, I will not take it seriously. But now I descend in the body of my lord, I am a hero. Even if I leave the field, I can''t let the other things hurt my master. Mr. Kirishu, with your proposal, can I understand that you want to plot against me?" Shirou asked. "So, other than that, does Caster have any clever tricks?" Keishi asked. "There is no good way to talk about it, it''s just to change the positions of both of us. You go to attract Assassin, and I will deal with Tosaka Toshimi." Shirou said. "I believe in Caster''s character and will not sneak attack and harm me. However, I can''t attract Assassin without a follower." Keishi said. "Then there is nothing to talk about?" Shi Lang asked. "That''s not true," Chess brought up a box of formalin and said, "What Caster is worried about is that his breath is locked by Assassin and cannot get away. As long as you attract Assassin, then use yours. Treasure cuts off your alienated servant breath, and then splashes formalin nearby, using the pungent smell of formalin can completely block your breath. Assassin can''t lock you in." "Oh? There is this way?" Shirou took the formalin box, then looked at Kiriji and asked, "But, how do I believe that Mr. Kiriji is not fooling me? You know, I''m a little bit. I didn''t believe you, and neither did you. The most important thing is that I know what kind of person you, Kiritugu Eomiya, are." "Caster''s ability to search for information, I don''t doubt. Even I think you have the treasure or ability to see through your real name and abilities. After all, in the first night you clicked on Lancer''s real name and Assassin''s truth. But. Now we don¡¯t have a choice, or we continue to stay here, until they find here, we will lose together. Oh, no. I can also use Lingshu to summon King Arthur, I still have a chance, but you Caster doesn¡¯t. Same. Are you right, Caster?" Keishi asked. "What you are saying is very reasonable, Mr. Keishi. But I have to remind you that you are as lifeless as me. Because Archer''s real name is Gilgamesh, and he has a treasure in the "Treasure of the King". The original text with all the treasures, such as the "Sword in the Tree" of King Arthur''s Stone Sword, and many other treasures. It is not a problem to defeat your King Arthur head-on. A ray of life? Mr. Kirishu, stop dreaming, you are just like me now. , Is a grasshopper on a rope." Shi Lang said. "How do I know if what Caster you said is true or false?" Keishi asked. "At this point, I won''t make fun of my lord''s life." Shi Lang said. "This sentence is also what I want to tell Caster." Keishi said. Shirou looked at Keishi for a while, and then said, "Okay. I believe Mr. Keishi will not joke about his life. Especially when you are so close to your justice." Keishi''s eyes shrank sharply, and his heart said, "I was really seen through by this guy!" "I will try my best to take Tosaka Toshimi in the opposite direction, and I still have five flashes in my hand to report my position. From the first shot, I will throw one every 30 seconds. Also. In other words, Caster, you have to get rid of Assassin before I run out of flash bombs, and come over and kill Tosaka Toshiomi in a sneak attack. Otherwise, I will not be able to report the position, and I will be killed by Tosaka Toshiomi in the end." After a pause, Keishi said: "Of course, about this, I also believe that Caster will not joke about the life of the master. Because once Tosaka Toki-chen kills me, you will be the next one. And to deal with you, Tosaka Tokimi will definitely call the Gilgamesh you mentioned." "Of course, I am a hero, taking the life of the master as the first creed." Shi Lang said. After sizing up, the two men with unruly hearts began to act. Chapter 58 Why can''t I fight back? Shi Lang carried the formalin box and ran out of the morgue, merged with the spiritual foundation, exposed his position, and then ran towards the place with the most fire, the most ruins, and the most black smoke. Assassin has the ability of [breath blocking], which makes Teshirou not aware of the other''s breath, but Shirou is very sensitive to sight because of the crossing. He can feel that a lot of malicious eyes have gathered on his body. There is no doubt that these eyes are from Assassin. Shiro plunged into the ruins he had discovered before, and familiarly used the bunker to block the source of those gazes, then immediately released the spiritual foundation fusion, and threw the formalin box in his hand into the distant fire. Chapter 87： "Boom!" The box exploded, and the flammable formalin pushed the flames as high as a column, the pungent smell mixed with the smell of scorched earth, filled the air, Shi Lang almost felt himself suffocated. He hid in the ruins of a hollow underground, holding his breath, the broken bricks and tiles of the surrounding buildings became his best shelter, only one eye was exposed. But for a while, several black figures appeared before his eyes. ¡ª¡ªIt''s Assassin! Shi Lang''s heart thumped, but he could calm down. This is due to the first night I forced myself to bravely spray, otherwise it is estimated that the adrenaline would have already defeated the reason in my brain. The Assassins scattered, Shirou slowly crawled out of the hole. This ruin was originally a three-story outpatient building. When he came in, he was familiar with the terrain of the ruins, so he seemed comfortable now. The fire spread, and light gleamed in the darkness in the distance. There was no doubt that it was Kirito Eomiya''s flash bomb reporting his position. Shi Langxin said, "The countdown has begun, so we have to hurry up!" Shi Lang got up, was about to run, raised his head and looked at the direction of the flash bomb, he was shocked in his heart, and quickly crawled down. On the way of the flash bomb, there is a very high collapsed tower, which belongs to the highest point of this area, and Assassin is looking around on it. "One is at the highest point for an overview of the whole situation, the other is a carpet search?" Shi Lang was worried. He must kill Assassin, the supreme hegemony, or he won''t be able to get out at all. And to get rid of it, you must assassinate this Assassin without attracting the attention of other Assassins! This--, is it too difficult? A flash bomb burst out in the distance. In other words, at this moment, Keishi had already used two flash bombs to tell his position. 2-3-4-5, once every 30 seconds, which means that you must kill the highest Assassin within 90 seconds, and rush to Kirishi¡¯s before the fifth flash bomb expires. Position, kill Shichen. Is it too difficult? But --, it won''t work if you don''t do it! Shi Lang gritted his teeth. ¡ª¡ªMove up, my brain! Think about it, think about it, what is the right way, what is the right way! Shi Lang thought about it, and finally thought of a way that was not a solution. Because this is another life gambling. But when he thought of this method, Shirou''s mind came up with a different idea. ¡ª¡ªThe enemy is in the light, I am in the dark. Since it''s all gambling, why should I bet and kill them all? Shirou was shocked by his own thoughts. His frontal combat effectiveness is slightly stronger than that of Assassin. Compared with combat experience, it is even far worse than that of Assassin. Theoretically speaking, my first thought should be to escape for my life, but now I actually want to fight back. Could it be that this was the swell shot last night? Shilang shook his head, but he felt that he could really try it once. According to his calculations, the probability of success is about the same as the probability of escape. Shirou estimated his current magic power. After a night of repair, if you integrate the spirit foundation, you can use the [Infinite Sword System] again. Yes, head-on fight with Assassin, Shirou will undoubtedly die. However, once he circled Assassin into the [Infinite Sword System], the infinite missile flew, and the Assassins died! But the problem is that using the spirit foundation of the Heroic Guardian to open the [Infinite Sword System] is the same as the Heroic Guardian, which requires five chants. Fighting head-on, Yan Cheng was so distracted to sing that he wanted to die. But now it''s different. The black mist filled, the sea of ??fire spread, the burnt smell mixed with formalin, covering his breath, coupled with the familiarity of the terrain, it can be said that Assassin is in the light, and he is in the dark. As long as the Assassins are gathered right next to him when the five verses are chanted, they can be circled into the [Infinite Sword System] for torture! ¡ª¡ªYes! You can give it a try! Shi Lang Xin said. However, there is some emotion in my heart. Should we say that people''s guts are all forced out? Before the change, he didn''t have any thoughts of fighting back. Shiro started to act. He projected a sword placed in the ruins, then stared at Assassin''s movements at the highest point, calculating the opponent''s field of vision in his mind, and then began to move. Every time you move a place, you leave a sword. This is a rather dangerous move. Right now, an Assassin occupies the highest point, occupying the place with the best view, and dozens of other Assassins are looking for him in the ruins. In other words, Shirou must be wary of being discovered by the highest point Assassin, moving slowly, and while moving, it is very likely that he will be found by Assassin who is scattered looking for him. The most important thing is that two of Kirishu''s flash bombs have been consumed, and three are left. This means that without killing Assassin or getting rid of Assassin within 90 seconds and rushing to the position of the cut heir, Shirou will lose the position of the cut heir, causing the death of the heir, and then closing and strangling, which will eventually lead to his own defeat. In addition, according to Keiji''s intelligence, there are still many envoys of the time ministers in the entire police station hospital, and they may also be here, so you have to beware. With the idea of ??anti-killing, you must also beware of being discovered in advance, otherwise it will be the end of torture. This is not without difficulties, and once exposed, it means the defeat of closing and strangulation. Therefore, it cannot be said that it is the business of assassins! But Shilang is not a professional assassin, he is just a mortal, without the stealth and assassination skills of assassins. He could only force himself to turn his head, thinking about how to turn on the [Infinite Sword System], when the Assassins gathered right beside him. Abilities are all forced out! Shirou took a deep breath. The terrain is familiar, coupled with careful movement, and a little luck. Shirou did not encounter Assassin, but approached the highest point Assassin very smoothly, and planted 17 swords along the way. But this does not mean success. It just paved the way for success, and the real decisive victory is still in sight! ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! Shiro detonated the first sword he planted. There was a "bang", there was no sound of wind or rain, just an explosion. Assassin possessed [Aura Interruption], Shirou could not detect Assassin''s Servant breath, but he stared at the highest point of Assassin. Chapter 88： After the highest point Assassin exploded from the sword, he immediately turned his head and looked at the direction in which the sword exploded. Shi Lang thought to himself that most of Assassin should have been to that place to check. Shiro took the opportunity to move towards the highest point Assassin, and then detonated the second sword. "Boom¡ª" Then there was a flash bomb fired by Kirishu in the distance. Time has entered a countdown. 60 seconds! 59 seconds! ¡­ Shi Lang thought about the time while calculating the distance, and then detonated the third sword. The swords he puts are all about distance, and he calculates the distance. After detonating the seven swords, Shiro was very close to the highest point Assassin, and saw two Assassin have returned to the highest point. There is no doubt that even Assassin is an experienced veteran on the battlefield, far from being a rookie like Shirou who has not been combated. The constant bombardment did not see anyone. At first glance, I knew that it was a trick to attack the west, and the highest point was the best stepping point for the field of vision, and it also meant the stronghold of the battlefield. For veterans like Assassin, this trick didn''t take long to see through. But unfortunately, Shirou calculated from this point. Therefore, Assassin''s reaction is also within Shirou''s calculation range! Shilang stopped and detonated all the swords at once, and the sound of explosions gradually started, and the fire light shone Shilang''s profile. Calculating the distance in his mind, Shi Lang merged with the spirit foundation and began to sing without hesitation. When the second chant was reached, a pitch-black dagger cut through the sky, broke through Shiro''s leather case, and hit Shiro''s right arm. Mortals are mortals after all, and their short-sighted ingenuity has finally appeared flaws. Since the highest point is the base camp, how can there be no soldiers around the base camp? Four-body Assassin appeared around Shirou, strangling him towards Shirou. Shiro sang while avoiding. Not only the speed of singing has been greatly slowed down, but even a lot of color is hung on his body. When the singing reached the middle of the third section, most of the Assassin arrived and strangled Shirou. There was cold sweat on the forehead, and the heart, pancreas, liver... the internal organs, eyes, hands and feet were shaking. -Bet! I can only bet! Either kill Assassin after singing, or be killed by Assassin! -Bet! Bet your life! "¡ªThe body is set as an infinite sword system!" Seven daggers stabbed in his left arm, three daggers in his right arm, and a dagger in his right thigh. Pain... It hurts...! However, he won the bet. He finished singing! When the Assassins were less than three steps away from him, he finished singing. The wind and sand are gradually rising, the obscure sky is hung with a huge sink, a red wilderness filled with multiple swords, and the distant horizon is pulsating with burning flames, like a tomb of swords. Assassin stood in the [Infinite Sword System], a little uneasy, but his eyes finally fixed on the Shirou standing above the wilderness. They wielded short swords, rushing towards Shilang like the black fog of death. "Do you think you can always force me on one side? Impossible! I will pull you down and kill them all! This is the tomb of the sword, and it is also your burial ground¡ª!" Shi Lang waved his hand and squandered his magic quickly. The sharp sword inserted in the field trembles and flies up, like a rainstorm and a waterfall, towards the Assassins. "Chachacha¡ª!!!" The sound of fighting was mixed with screams, and blood was dripping in the red field like a river. Dozens of people were smashed by the sword fight, but Shi Lang''s heart was beating, but he was indifferent. I saw a real **** battlefield yesterday, and I was filled with the original wild spirit, and I would still tremble, change color, and feel unwell. That''s weird. Shirou looked up at this lifeless and obscure sky. After looking back, it turned out that I had already begun to be changed by this sudden war. But this change is good, at least, it can increase your chances of living in this war! The fight was over, from the moment Shi Lang opened the [Infinite Sword System], it was over. Assassin has no treasures for the city and the army, and some are just delusional illusions of dividing himself. This kind of investigative treasure to increase individuals is nothing more than. The corpses were shattered all over the place, and the blood shed all over the place. The lives of these Assassins are over, but Shirou''s revenge is not over yet. Shi Lang shook his hand, and several sharp swords flew down and rushed into the pile of broken corpses. Then- "Fantasy collapsed!" "Rumble, rumble¡ª!" Even the bones, refused to stay! This is hatred! It''s also revenge! Revenge for these Assassin who almost killed himself! The magic is squandered, and the [Infinite Sword System] is automatically turned off. Pain... It hurts...! Chapter 89： Both his left and right arms were pierced with short swords, and blood gurgled from the wound along the sword''s edge. ¡ªBut I can¡¯t fall here yet! Shichen! Tosaka Toshimi! Must kill him! Kill him... my Holy Grail War, it''s... it''s over! Kill him! Must kill him! A flash bomb erupted in the distance, and the time entered a 30-second countdown. Shiro dragged his tired body and ran towards the place where the flash bomb erupted. "Shoo-!!" With a "chao", a short sword flew from behind and hit Shirou''s thigh. With a "click", Shirou fell to the ground and rolled, looking behind him, only to see the number body Assassin rushing towards him. It turns out that the Assassins who were killed before are not all, here, there are more! Shirou gritted his teeth and continued to press his magic circuit to perform overload operation, [projected] a sharp sword, and then [fantasy collapse] made a flash of light, and then the spiritual foundation was lifted and escaped. Not only that, he also [projected] a bow and arrow shot in the direction of the flash bomb, and then [fantasy collapsed] with a "boom". Assassin looked at the place where the fantasy collapse broke out, and chased him in the opposite direction. They have already seen through the tricks of slamming them and they will not be fooled anymore. However, they did not expect that this is not a slap in the face, but a "sound slam in the east" to gamble with their lives! Shi Lang dragged his body and rushed towards the place where the flash was lit! Chapter 59 I will not let you die, nor will I let you live! [Second more] Before the last flash bomb erupted, Shirou rushed to the battlefield between Kirishu and Tokimin. However, he did not directly participate in the killing of Tokimin, but watched Kirishu and Tokimin fight. The hunting priority is undoubtedly the highest among the ministers. But Shirou''s ideal victory was to kill Tokimin and Kirishu together. And his current state is not very good, so let Toshimi first cut the heir, and then it will be easy to hunt down. Leaning against the bunker, Shirou drew out the daggers one by one, and then performed healing magic on himself. Healing magic is also a kind of traditional basic magic. The healing effect is very powerful, but it can only treat the body''s pain, but it is useless for mental fatigue and natural body diseases. Shiro previously fought with Spartacus, and when his arms were seriously injured, he used healing magic to heal himself, so as to avoid being seen through by his parents and at the same time allow his arms to move freely. Shi Lang was already familiar with healing magic, and soon healed his skin trauma. It''s just that the pain and the tired spirit are still there. Shirou was lurking, peeping at the fight between Kirishu and the minister. The situation is very unfavorable for Kirishu, and it can almost be said that the minister pressed Kirishu to fight. Toshimi¡¯s preparation of materials before the war can be said to be the best of his masters, and he is fully guarded against Kiriji¡¯s origin bullets, and even against ordinary bullets. It can be said that Kirishu''s behavior and attack mode have been seen through by the minister. Shichen didn''t fight head-on battle with Kirishu at all. He used gem magic to carry out long-range bombing and flame burning. All he fought was fire suppression! Kishi was beaten and had no temper at all, and fled in embarrassment. However, the fire element surrounding it became Shichen''s natural envoy, making it inevitable for Deqishi to avoid it. A black coat had been burned torn, and his face was dusty and embarrassed. Shirou thought, "Why don''t I go out and kill Tosaka Toshituki after Tosaka Tokito kills Eomiya Kiritugu?" Shi Lang shook his head, vetoing this. Without Kirishu dragging in front, Tokimin could easily detect his sneak attack, and would use Lingshu to call Gilgamesh over in an instant, and then he would be finished. Moreover, Shirou wanted Tokimin to die more than Kirishu. When the minister died early, Gilgamesh would be eliminated sooner! And Gilgamesh was eliminated a moment earlier, and he was happy a moment earlier! Obviously adopted Sakura, but in the end he was going to beat Sakura''s biological father ruthlessly. In this regard, Shirou has no psychological burden. Only when a person lives first can there be others. Get everything, but only lose your life, that is the most stupid behavior! Save your life first, let''s talk about other things later! Taking advantage of Shichen''s attention on Kirishu''s body, Shiro [projected] a double sword and approached Shichen, preparing for a sneak attack. Never thought that before he got close, Shichen suddenly turned around and threw three gems at Shirou in his hand. Shi Lang narrowed his eyes, and quickly [projected] out his shield, blocking him. In the next moment, only a "bang" sound was heard, and the magic power in the gem was detonated by Shichen, exploding the shield into a smash. "I didn''t expect that Lord Elmero would be so familiar with using [projection] magic." Toshimi smiled gracefully at Shirou. "It''s just¡ª Sovereign Elmero, is this outfit of your Elmero sect born?" Shichen looked at Shirou''s holster on the Kamen Rider, and asked curiously. Shi Lang frowned, and said inwardly: "This guy treats me as Kenneth?" After thinking about it, Shirou said, "Yes. Patriarch Tosaka." "Oh? This is really eye-opening. However, Lord Elmero came to Fuyuki City. As the manager of the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City, I will not entertain one or two. I am really sorry." Shichen smiled gracefully, and then took power. With a wave of the staff, the vigorous flames fluttered towards Shirou like the wings of a phoenix. Shiro rolled over and flashed over. "There is no reserve of nobles in such an act, Lord Elmero." Shichen said. "Reservedness is not spoken with the mouth, but displayed between gestures." Shirou said. "You are right, Lord Elmero." Toshimi launched an offensive towards Shirou, throwing out gems, trying to suppress Kiriji with firepower. Shiro held two swords and rushed towards Shichen. "Such reckless behavior does not reflect the reservations of Lord Elmero." Shichen smiled slightly, the jewel of the scepter in his hand radiated light, and a protective shield suddenly formed in front of him. However¡ª "Crack!" As soon as Shi Lang''s sword struck the protective cover, the protective cover appeared like a spider web crack. The reason is that Shirou merged with the spiritual foundation. Shichen''s eyes shrank suddenly, his expression slightly changed, "You¡ª, you are not Lord Elmero, you are Caster!" "It was too late!" Chapter 90： Shilang struck another sword on the hood. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª!" The cover is even more torn. However, Shichen''s face did not change. His restraint has long brought him to the point where Taishan collapsed before he could not change it. Shirou''s eyes shrank, and Shichen raised his hand, preparing to summon Gilgamesh with a spell. The magician is by no means an opponent of the follower, and Shichen understands this very well. Therefore, even if Gilgamesh was furious, he had to force Gilgamesh to come over. At this time, however, Toshimi saw Kirishu running toward him with a gun, while pointing the gun at him. Shichen''s face changed drastically. ¡ª¡ªNo! You must not be hit by that bullet! Shichen had to stop using the magic spell and attacked Kiriji, but Kiriji used the [Intrinsic Time Control] to speed up his time and dodge it. Then- "Pong¡ª¡ª!" The origin is flying! Shiro tried to dodge Keiji''s trajectory, but Shiro shook hands abruptly. "¡ª¡ª[Fantasy Collapse]!" "Boom--!" The sharp sword that was blocked by the shield exploded directly, shattering Shichen''s shield, and the moment of strong light made Shichen temporarily blind, and his movements were involuntarily deformed. At this time, Keishi fired¡ª ¡ª With a "pong" sound, a round-headed origin bullet pierced the flame-shrouded battlefield, spinning in the air, and hitting Shichen''s chest. "Kakka-" Shichen''s magic circuit was short-circuited, and he was backlashed by his own magic power and hit the ground aside. With a "bang" sound, the Azoth sword in his arms fell out. Shichen didn''t notice it. Struggling feebly. Howling miserably. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" There is no more elegant color. Keishi didn¡¯t even look at Shiro. He would shoot at Shiro as soon as he turned his wrist. How could he have thought that Shiro was already on guard, and he swung his sword at a faster speed than him in the body of the servant¡ª With a "chao", a cold light flashed through the volley of sharp sword, and cut off the spear of Qiushi. It''s just a pity that Kirishu, who turned on the inherent tense control in time, escaped this mortal blow. Shirou''s sword only cut off Kirishu''s love spear and cut off a piece of meat on Kirishu''s face. Shi Lang [projection] double swords, chase after victory. However-- "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" There was a sound of breaking the sky, and eight black keys pierced the sky, shooting towards Shirou and Kiriji. Shirou had to swing his sword to separate the black keys that came in, while Kiriji slowed the reaction speed of his own body because of the backlash of the inherent tense control, and hit his waist with a knife. Shirou looked at the place where the black key shot came, and saw Yanfeng Qili dressed as a priest, standing in front of Shichen. "That''s it, I won''t let you hurt my teacher." Qili said. "Kiri...Kiri...!" Shichen struggled to reach out to Qili. "Teacher." Qili picked up the Azoth sword on the ground, smiled and took Shichen''s hand, and then¡ª "Hey--!" With the knife in his hand, a black key directly chopped off Tokimi''s hand with Ling Shu. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Shichen screamed loudly, and blood flowed from the broken arm and scattered all over the ground. He struggled. Screamed. Neigh loudly. Eventually fell to the ground unconscious. Dozens of Assassins appeared around, chasing Shirou and Kirishu. As a last resort, Shirou had to give up killing Kirishu for the time being, and ran away on his own. One Assassin looked at the tokimin who was lying in a pool of blood, turned to look at Qili, and asked, "Master, this guy is still alive, do you want me to kill him for you?" "Kill him? He is my teacher, how can I kill him?" Qi Li asked in return: "I am a priest, how can I kill people? Not only do I not kill him, but I also want to kill him. Heal him. Let him live well." Qili smiled. But this smile made Assassin chill all over his body, and couldn''t help taking a step back. The hand that had been chopped off Lingshu, the magic circuit and the magic engraving of the family were destroyed by the origin bomb. For the magician, only death is the liberation. However, Qi Li actually wanted him to survive. Assassin shuddered. Such Qili, such master, reminded him of the employers he served in his lifetime. However, only such a master can be called a master. Qili healed Shichen''s wound and picked him up again. Seeing Shichen''s severed hand with Lingshu on the ground, Qili kicked and kicked directly into the sea of ??fire aside. The king who awakens himself, the self-centered king, absolutely can''t think of it, right? He will become the first follower to be eliminated, and he will still be eliminated in his own hands. Just thinking of this, Qi Li''s heart is full of a kind of pleasure and joy that blends with betrayal and betrayal. "Hahahahaha¡ª" He laughed. The flames shone on his profile. It was a face that was crying but extremely cheerful. ... Chapter 91： ... ps: Send it for two consecutive updates, go to the code word~! By the way, please count the votes~! ?(^?^*) Chapter 60, once again, it must be a great chaos! [Third more] The Tosaka family is a famous magician with a long history, and the inherited magical characteristics are transformations. According to legend, the ancestor of the Tosaka family is the second magician today, the marshal Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu. However, the Tosaka family was originally a believer in the hidden temple church, but in the generation of Tosaka Nagato, the ancestor of the Tosaka family, they were persuaded by the second magician Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu. , Learned from the second magician, and fell to the world of magic. The Tosaka family has some face in the temple church, and because they are the apprentices of the magician Zelrich, they are also favored by the Magic Association. Therefore, the Tosaka family manages the land in Fuyuki City because of its connection with the two major organizations. However, even though it was given preferential treatment by the Magic Association, in the eyes of many aristocratic conservatives, the Tosaka family was an out-and-out outsider. Because of this, Tosaka Tokichen suffered a lot of prejudice when he was young and went to school. However, Tosaka Toshimi was tough by nature, which did not defeat him, but instead developed his arrogance. He is determined to fulfill his family''s long-cherished wish and use the Holy Grail War ritual to reach the third law. To this end, he prepared for several years, and at the same time made Zhou Xiang''s arrangements for his own affairs. Although he realized that Chancheng Kui would give birth to heirs with high-quality demon dao aptitudes later than Jian Tongzangyan, but because of Jian Tong Yanye''s abandonment, he and Chancheng Kui knew each other and fell in love with each other and gave birth to two heirs with excellent aptitudes. The two daughters were carefully cultivated. Although there was an accident, Shichen did make Zhou Xiang arrangements for their future. The eldest daughter Rin will inherit the magic engraving of the Tosaka family, and the younger daughter Sakura will inherit the magic engraving of the Makiri family. In this way, even if the minister died in the Holy Grail War, he doesn''t have to worry about Tosaka''s successor, let alone his daughter''s future. Yes. It was originally like this. Everything has been arranged. Ever thought that the so-called inheritance of magic engraving by the Tong family turned out to be the use of engraving bugs and adulterous bugs. Although Shichen is a normal magician, he also has the feeling of being a parent of ordinary people. Therefore, this arrangement was shattered. And at this moment, the magic engraving that was going to be passed on to the eldest daughter Rin was also shattered because it was hit by Kirishu''s origin bullet! Magic engraving, that is a clan¡¯s secret technique, a secretly recorded history. If you compare the magic circuit to blood and bone, the magic marking is meat. Magic engraving is the magic of shaping. It is a proof of the existence of a magician to take a certain magic that has no physical shape in the first place. The so-called family of magicians refers to the "replacement of magic markings" that inherits magic markings by one son. Since this "replacement" is the most important thing, even if the biological blood ties are severed, as long as the magic engraving is inherited by the flesh of others, the magician family will continue. But if the magic engraving is lost, even if the descendants who hold the magic circuit continue to exist, that family line is equivalent to being cut off in magic! Yes. The family of magicians who have been shattered by magic engraving means breaking up! He, Tosaka''s family, cut off! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Thinking of this, Toshimi could no longer maintain the collapsed heart, tears rained down, and a whole hand and a broken arm kept beating the hospital bed. "Why am I still alive?! Why am I still alive!? Why¡ª!?" The graceful smile was never seen again, only tears of collapse were left. The magic circuit was destroyed, the magic engraving was destroyed, and even the right arm where Lingshu was present was chopped off. What is this¡ª? What is this¡ª? "God...what is this¡ª?" Shichen collapsed. Is this the retribution of the Tosaka family who turned away from God and turned to the magic world? Is this a punishment from God? The long-cherished wish of the family, the crystallization of the life of five generations, carefully prepared for several years, decades of tenacity, the eldest daughter''s future... all follow that self-esteem, arrogance and self-confidence, in front of that bullet-- Broken! The magic engraving that maintained the five generations is now dead! Tosaka family, cut off! He, Tosaka Tosaka, failed to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Tosaka family, and instead let the Tosaka family cut off! How should he go to meet his ancestors? "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The shrill cry of collapse echoed through the hospital, and tears rained down. "Haha¡ª, hahahahahaha¡ª" Qili, who visited the outdated minister, walked out of the hospital. Can''t help it anymore. Can''t help it anymore. He leaned his hands against a wall, laughing presumptuously. Tears fell along the face. "Tick, tick¡ª" There is a cheerful smile on his face, and the joy that inspires the cells in his heart. He finally understood. Confirmed. I am such a hopeless person. What caused him to be so distorted and chaotic? "Hahahahaha¡ª" Laughing and crying, cheerful and painful. "Gilgamesh, Gilgamesh. You¡ªmake me happy too!" The king who helped him awaken was absolutely unexpected. He turned out to be the first to leave. Moreover, it was the chaos who opened his hypocrisy cage to let him exit. Chapter 92： "Hahahahahahahaha! This feeling... is so good!" Reality! Reality! The world is becoming more and more real! This is what Qili has been asking for for twenty-seven years--, Alive! ... ... Einzbern Castle Garden. The fierce argument has come to an end. Knight King Altria was refuted. It was refuted mercilessly by the King of Conquer. Obviously it is the king of conquer holding the wine, regardless of high or low, based on the king''s way, with his own beliefs, to decide who is the most suitable king to get the Holy Grail. "You--, don''t deserve to be king at all!" Iskandar said to Altria without mercy. "I am worthy of the king, is it up to you to decide?" Altria pushed up frontally like a lion, anger gleaming in those holy blue eyes. What is wrong with her reason for wanting the Holy Grail? "Back to the day of selection, choose not to draw the sword and let the people choose another king. You are denying the history of being a king, and this is not as good as a tyrant!" Iskandar said. "I drew up the sword and led to the destruction of Camelot and the death of Manmin. This is a mistake. Let people re-elect the king, let Cameiro continue, so that Manmin will not die tragically... If you know your mistakes, change it. Isn''t this correct? Is it something?" Altria asked. "If you know you are wrong, then you can correct it?" Iskandar looked at Altria for a long time, and laughed blankly. "It turns out to be like this. The upright king, the desireless king, the ideal king...I am afraid that your people will fear you all their lives, right, the inhuman king?" Iskandar asked. Altria shook her hand and asked angrily: "Conquer the king, what do you mean?" "A king is more domineering than anyone, greedy than anyone, so that your subjects will follow, love, and follow your ambitions to realize self-worth. A king has no desires and no desires. Please, you are not even a human being, what king are you talking about?" Iskandar said: "Desirelessness means that you have no ambition to enable your subjects to exert their capabilities. No demand means that your people and subjects cannot find a way to get along with you! Everyone has desires and desires. There will be ideals, and there will be connections with ideals. A non-human king who has no desires and desires, how do you let your subjects use their abilities? How do you let your subjects get along with you, and how do you not fear you? " "What about you? Conquer the King? You said so powerfully, how can you ever think that when you die, the Macedonian empire you built will fall apart?" Altria asked. "How about falling apart? They inherited my ideals, inherited my ambitions, and journeyed through the magnificent world in my heart. My empire - has not died yet! And what have you left behind? There is only one legendary story!" Iskandar said: "You must regard the ideal king praised by those wandering poets as the standard for your own kingship. But have you ever thought? Ideal people are non-humans. Because they don¡¯t exist, they will be inhuman. Called the ideal person. The closer you get to the ideal king, the fewer people around you will follow. People admire the king because the king has what everyone has, courage and love, and the power of ambition No desire and no demand, you don¡¯t even have love and courage, even if you are not a human being, what is a king? If you have someone who leads the way of the king, that person--, must be a failure!" "He is definitely not a failure!" Altria''s eyes burst with anger, "Then what about you? What do you want to say?" "The greedy person can get everything!" Iskandar said. At this time, Gilgamesh said: "The one who destroys destiny can dominate the future." Gilgamesh looked at Altria with a look of evil and greed, and laughed, and said, "Such a pure and childlike soul. This king wants to store you." "What are you talking about¡ª?!" Altria stared at Gilgamesh angrily. "This is your honor. This king really wants to see how sweet and alluring are the tears flowing from your delicate face when your pure soul is torn apart by chaos?" Gilgamesh laughed, ridiculously ordinary, the laughter stopped abruptly, and his brows couldn''t help but frown. "Archer, you¡ª" Iskandar looked at Gilgamesh, and the thick eyebrows couldn''t help but frown. He could feel the aura of Gilgamesh''s servant fluctuating, as if the master had fallen away, and there was a feeling of disappearing. "It''s really done, that chaos." Gilgamesh smiled contemptuously. "Archer, you are not ashamed, but now you are the second to exit after Caster!" Altria said. "You are not ashamed? Huhahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed and stood up as if he had heard a big joke. "This is not the end, it is just the beginning! This table of banquets will end here, and continue next time. However, I am afraid that next time, only this king will drink alone!" Gilgamesh laughed and disappeared. Then Iskandar also left. Altria clenched her hands tightly, her breath could hardly disappear. If you know your mistakes, you can correct them. What''s wrong with this? Wanting Camelot to continue, and wanting those people to be alive, what''s wrong with this? Could it be that ¡ª wanting people to live, wanting the country to continue to exist, wanting to correct one''s own mistakes... is it also wrong? "Holy Grail...Holy Grail...I will definitely get the Holy Grail! In order to correct my mistakes, for Camelot''s tragic wishes...!" Altria said heartily. But--, Archer has already left, what happened to his speech? Thinking about it this way, Keishi came back. He looked embarrassed, his whole body was full of burnt odor, and his body was full of scars, especially his right cheek, which was directly cut off. But the news he brought back gave Altria a stunned. "Caster...Caster is still alive! He is relying on his master''s body!" Altria, cheated! ¡ª¡ª"Al must not be credulous. There are many bad people in the world, and there are more cunning people, and there are countless people who can deceive people. To be the king, you must listen and not listen. More importantly, don''t listen. Think of others too well!" Hands, clasped tightly. ... ... ps: The third one is here, no more today. Go to the codeword. PY is a book, also written by Shi Lang~! "The Story of Shiro Weiguo Heng" Introduction: I am Shiro Wimiya, 16 years old. A traverser, who lives in the Eigong House in Winterwood City, goes to school in Suigunyuan Academy. I practice pole vault for 2 hours in the school playground every day after school. I drag my tired body back home to cook for myself every day. After eating, I will practice the magic circuit in the warehouse at home. I never go back to my room to sleep at night. I always leave my tiredness for the next day. I sleep at school every day. The heroes are wondering why I haven''t died... Chapter 93： I just want to live a peaceful life... so I want to fight the Holy Grail War without even knowing the fuck! Newcomers write books, take care! Experience the world: The Fifth Holy Grail War (currently)¡ú? ? ? To be determined Chapter 61 Evil begins to come! Getting rid of Assassin''s chase, Shi Lang took off the leather case and threw it to Weiyuanchuan, laughing at Weiyuanchuan. Tosaka Tokito was hit by the original bullet of Kirito Uemiya, ruining the magic circuit and magic engraving. And the arm with Gilgamesh''s spell was chopped off by Yanfeng Qili again. Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha! This is so funny! This is so fun again! Although it is a little regrettable that only one piece of meat on the face of Kirisu Eomiya was cut off, it has become an established fact that Gilgamesh''s lord loses his qualifications. Even if Gilgamesh possesses Archer''s job placement skills such as [Single Action], it can maintain the real world again. However, Ling Shu was destroyed and his magic power was cut off. Given that guy''s temperament, he would probably be furious first to clean up Yianfeng Qili, or find Yanfeng Qili, or someone else could sign the contract. In short, there is no time to control yourself, right? No time to stare at yourself, right? Now is the best time to escape Fuyuki City by yourself! Shi Lang didn''t even think about it, so he went home and packed his luggage. He looked at the messy house destroyed by Spartacus, and thought to himself that the Fujimaru couple should have insurance, so there should be a claim. Putting his family''s cash and valuable luxury goods in his suitcase, Shiro went to the old station in Fukayama-cho and bought a subway ticket to Hokkaido. The departure time is 22:30. And now the time is 19:35, there is still some free time. Shirou first went to the outskirts of the forest and looked at Spartacus, which was lying motionless on the ground like a mountain. Shi Lang approached him, stretched out his hand and gently placed it on the great sword he created by [Projection] and handed it to Spartacus, and said: "Sorry, Spartacus. My Holy Grail War is over. I¡ªI¡¯m leaving first." Although Spartacus attacked him at first, in the subsequent war, Spartacus helped him a lot. He is the weak, and he is the hero of the weak. Now, as the weak, he has opened up the path to freedom, so he naturally wants to bid farewell to the hero. "Goodbye, Spartacus. Although I know it''s impossible, I still hope you can win this war." Shirou is gone. He went to the police station again, [implied] the chief of the police, confessing that the other party might have a fire in the near future, and he needs to be vigilant. The Holy Grail has long been contaminated by the evil of this world, no matter who wins the victory, the coming of the evil of this world is bound to cause a big fire. Shilang is not a god, he can only save himself. He can''t save others directly, and no one will believe him, but he can [hint] the news to the chief of police, so that some people can be saved more or less. As for Weimiya Kirisu and others, he didn''t plan to take care of them anymore, he had their own karma to punish them. Under the premise that the Holy Grail has long been contaminated, there will be no winners. As long as you are still participating, you are gradually approaching death and punishing your karma. Therefore, without Gilgamesh''s threat, Shirou could safely stay away from this Shura field that was about to turn into a living hell. Finally, Shi Lang [hypnotized] himself, went to see Skaha in his dreamland. Seeing that he stabbed a pair of guns at him almost immediately, Shi Lang hurriedly called to stop. "Want to be lazy again today, Shiro?" Skaha put down his guns and looked at Shiro with bright red eyes. "Teacher, my war is over." Shi Lang couldn''t help but smile. "Really?" Skaha asked, "Did you defeat Gilgamesh?" "His lord''s spell has been destroyed, even if he has the ability to [act alone], in order to avoid losing and exiting, he can''t take care of me. I can take this opportunity to avoid his vision and escape from Winterwood City!" Shirou said: "He would give up the Holy Grail without any reason, and chase me, after all¡ªI am not the Holy Grail." "Really... Then are you now?" "I''m here to thank the teacher! If it weren''t the teacher, I would have died under Dilumudo''s gun." Shi Lang said. "I--, I can''t afford the thanks." Skaha smiled and shook his head. "Take it, take it." Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, then summoned the courage to ask: "Teacher, can you still enter my dream and train me?" "Of course." Skaha said. "Then--, for the rest of your life, please leave it to the master!" Shi Lang said with a smile. "Shi Lang..." Skaha''s delicate and pretty face showed a rare hesitation. "What''s the matter, teacher?" Shilang asked. "You--, are you sure you want to entrust yourself to this mean and twisted woman?" Scarha asked. "Teacher is not despicable and distorted at all!" Shi Lang said with a serious face, and then showed a relaxed smile without pressure for the first time, "Then--, I''ll leave first. Wait until the departure time is missed!" The smile is very relaxed, very innocent, without a trace of burden, nor a trace of heavyness. The complex and chaotic soul finally showed a pure smile like a child. The raging mottled fire, although only for a moment, revealed the truth in it. "Shirou--!" Looking at Shirou who was about to leave the dream, Skaha stopped him. "What''s the matter, sir?" Shi Lang turned to look at Scarha. "You--, you are my disciple!" Skaha''s delicate and pretty face showed a solemn expression. "Hmm!" Shirou smiled and left. Only Skaha remained in this endless sea of ??flowers on the other side. She raised her head and looked at the dark sky. The sky reflected in her heart. Mottled, chaotic, decayed... ... ... Back at the station, the time has reached 22 o''clock. Shiro recalled what he had done in the war, while feeling that he finally survived. Time passed by every minute and every second. Chapter 94： At 22:20, the subway began to check the ticket. Shi Lang picked up his luggage and was about to leave, but when he stood up, his eyes shrank sharply when he saw the person not far away. With a "click", the heart in his hand fell to the ground, and the person also subconsciously stepped back and leaned against the wall. It''s Gilgamesh! Gilgamesh, wearing black casual clothes, was looking at Shirou playfully. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a playful expression, and asked: "Faker, where are you going to go?" "Why? Why are you here?!" Shilang asked in a panic. Is this too weird? Even if there is [Solo Action], but the master is cut off, why should we find a master to sign the contract first? Otherwise, how does the magic power to maintain the real world come from? Suck the soul? Swallow blood? Is this the act of this arrogant guy? Wrong¡ª¡ª! This feeling is wrong--! Shirou stared at Gilgamesh. He noticed something wrong. Gilgamesh''s follower aura has become a bit abnormal, unlike a normal follower, not like his own subordinate, but... instead, it looks like... like a normal follower, possessing a physical body! Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply, and he yelled out: "You...you are suffering!?" "Huhahahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed loudly: "Your question is too naive, this king disdains to answer! Look up, faker! Your hero¡ªyour sword and shield¡ªis coming to you. !" Just after Gilgamesh''s words fell, there was a "shoo" sound, and a huge sword fell from the sky like a meteorite, and smashed into the train that was about to depart in front of Shilang. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earthquake trembled, and the train was simply split in half! Shi Lang''s eyes shook, he swallowed, and his eyes moved upward along the giant sword. For an instant. He saw it. Saw the familiar giant. However, the giant has changed. Become pitch black! The body exudes a frantic aura, and there is a chaotic black mud around him! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The giant screamed up to the sky, and the sound stunned the sky. "Kang-kang-kang--!" The glass mirrors of the surrounding buildings shattered one after another, "clap" falling, and passers-by yelled in panic and squirmed their heads. That... Once was the rebellious morning star shining on the earth, the hero of the weak! "That black mud... That mud... That''s the evil of this world!" Shi Lang looked at the black mud surging over Spartacus, his eyes cracking. He knows the existence of the evil of this world, and he knows that the evil of this world will swallow the nature of the follower, so that the spiritual foundation of the follower will be reversed and become a diametrically opposed anti-hero. But... But ah, at this moment, Alice Phil, who is the little holy grail, is still alive, and none of the followers has left the stage... the evil of this world... how did the evil of this world come out? How did it contaminate Spartacus? Wait¡ª! Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Gilgamesh who was jokingly looking at him with a face of disbelief, and questioned in shock: "You let it out--?" "Yes. It''s the king!" Gilgamesh admitted grandiosely. "Why are you doing this?" Shirou asked. "In order to tear this hypocrisy, destroy this bastard, and let the power return to the hands of the king!" Gilgamesh said. Shi Lang clenched his fists and stared at Gilgamesh in anger. At this time, he discovered that Gilgamesh''s chest was collapsed, as if his ribs were broken by a palm, and there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth, which looked very embarrassed. But Shirou didn''t care about this, he stared at Gilgamesh, his heart was full of anger. One step away! Just one step away, he could escape from Fuyuki City! But it was just a step away, Gilgamesh caught him! "Run away, faker! Otherwise, your hero, your sword and shield, will sniff the breath of your weak man and slash you to death! Hahahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Spartacus yelled, and the giant sword in his hand that was given by Shilang [projection] was like a mountain, and it slashed towards Shilang! Shi Lang rolled and dodged. The great sword hit the ground-- "Boom!!" There was a huge crack in the ground. Shi Lang was frightened and ran away quickly. Only one step away! Only one step away from freedom! Why! ? Why--! ? Shi Lang shouted in his heart. "Run! Run! But you still have to face it in the end! Do you want to become the hero of this era, or become the **** who has been eliminated? Please **** is not good, worship Buddha is useless! Choose¡ª! The evil of the king , Has already begun to come!" Gilgamesh stared at Shirou''s running back and laughed. Chapter 95： Chapter 62 The King''s Confession! [Second more] Before night fell, feeling that the contract with the current minister had been interrupted, Gilgamesh came to Yuanzang Mountain where Liudong Temple was located. What a trick the Holy Grail War ceremony is, he has already seen through it. Because of this trick, he stopped playing when he was eight years old. Furthermore, Gilgamesh had been walking in Fuyuki City before the Holy Grail War began. Shichen thought this was a noble mass entertainment, but he didn''t know that it was Gilgamesh who was familiar with the terrain and analyzed the mechanism of the Holy Grail war ritual. Because of this, he saw through the tricks of the Holy Grail war ritual, and even knew the existence of the Great Holy Grail. If you don''t realize the Great Holy Grail, you can''t do it. The spiritual energy of the entire city floods into one place, it''s like a light is lit in the dark night, it''s too obvious. But this kind of ceremony is really pleasant. Intercept the record of a certain period of time recorded by the real body in the Hall of Valor, and then summon it to appear. Obviously it is the posture of the youth, but he knows the things of his life. But it doesn''t matter, this is just a game to punish the thief. Just play around, if you are serious, you really lose. However-- He found the fire. That group of fire was the same as him, but of a different nature. The wedge made by gods, the beginning of the age of the kings of mankind, possesses the flames of godliness, the wisdom of godliness, and is a hero of godliness. But that is the real fire of mortals, the wisdom of mortals. The heroic spirit has not yet come into being. No. It was even swaying, as if it was going to go out in the next moment. Will he become an anomaly? Is the humanity that saves this world? Even Gilgamesh didn''t know this. The only thing he knew was the future that he had observed with his own eyes when he arrived, before he became an Archer job agency. -Eleven years later, humans in this world will perish just like other worlds! The reason is unknown, the result is unknown. But literally, it will be ruined after eleven years. This is of little importance to Gilgamesh, because the group of ignorant Sumerian **** he ruled are all extinct. But--, this similar but different fire made him feel interested. Will his ending be the same as his own? Bury love deeply in your heart, hide this anger deep in your bone marrow, then die in loneliness, die surrounded by ignorance? Nothing can be done, nothing can be changed. Can I just sit and watch the destruction? Or is it just like your old age, accepting everything calmly, and calmly facing the end of Sumer? Gilgamesh came in interest. ¡ª¡ªHowever, the final outcome is estimated to be the same as other worlds, heading towards the end. In terms of bastards, this is the end that must be reached. Just like those ignorant Sumerians, no matter how they were taught, how to guide them, how angry they were, they could only watch them disappear with the gods they worshipped all their lives, even a little trace. Neither stayed behind, but only became an inexplicably disappearing race among the current population. It is even considered to be the same kind of people as the Babylonians and the Akkadians. In the end, Babylon survived, Akkad survived, Egypt survived... Only Sumer disappeared completely. Even the name of an ancient civilization was taken away by Babylon. All civilizations, all prosperity, all things... disappeared with the gods, and everything went to end and ruin. All the glory was taken away by the invaders. An ideal king can¡¯t save Sumer, a **** king can¡¯t save Sumer, a tyrannical king can¡¯t save Sumer, a virtuous king can¡¯t save Sumer... Everything and everything can¡¯t save that group of sins. Thousands of dead dogs! Huhahahahahahaha! Extremely ridiculous! Angry! Angry! As long as this anger is not subdued, those in the present world will always be the king of tyranny! There are six things that a hero can''t do without, and the three most important things-courage, wisdom, and courage. For the first two, that guy had already driven under his own pressure, and now only the last one is left. Thus, Gilgamesh entered the Great Holy Grail. There was a huge chaos in the Great Holy Grail, something he had already investigated clearly. He wants to let this huge chaos come. One is to give the fire trial, and the other is to awaken the hypocritical **** on the ground. This world has countless parallel worlds, but no matter which parallel world, it can''t change the end of destruction. Gilgamesh believes that this is a repeat of Sumer''s mistakes. The Sumerians worshiped the gods and admired the grace of God, believing that with the gift of God, it can last forever and last forever. And what about people in this era? It''s just that the object of worship has changed from the group of gods who have the authority of nature to science that follows the principles of the universe. Worship, firmness, believe that it is omnipotent, but forget to be a primate that is different from other species. The world is never good, and the principles of the universe are not good. Everything is ruthless. People who think of the world softly will eventually pay the price for their fantasies. For power, science, and mystery, as long as human beings work hard to study, they can continuously improve and progress. The problem is that those who use these have to make progress. Because it is not science or mystery that fights against the world, against nature, against the universe... against all existence that wants to exterminate mankind, it is not science or mystery, but humans! How many years has it been? How many years has it been? It''s been six thousand years! The things that are advocating change back and forth, time goes by, things are different... but this kind of hybrid thinking still hasn''t changed, still staying at the level of six thousand years ago... No! More despicable and naive than people six thousand years ago, and the self-righteous arrogance that is about to overflow! I know why, I know why, I think everything will revolve around me! Disgusting! Outrageous! It''s...powerless... There are too many hybrids on the ground and too few people. Need a great awakening. Chapter 96： Hybrids can become humans, but their comfortable status quo obliterates their chance of awakening. Only by ruthlessly shattering all the fantasies they indulged in, and the great oppression on the front line of life and death, can there be such a line of awakening and can truly see the true face of this world. The world is soft and kind¡ª? Huhahahahaha! When the devastation comes, what will you do to survive? Is this ridiculous but unknowingly sad dream? But it is unrealistic to do this as a follower. But it is possible to use that chaos. All the worlds are suffering, only self-transition! If you can''t go by yourself, then go to death! Gilgamesh entered the interior of the Great Holy Grail. ¡­ Inside the Great Holy Grail, the center point where all spiritual power gathers, curled up a whirlpool. Sin, the evil in this world, circulates, increases, and changes in chains. Gluttony, strong desire, melancholy, anger, laziness, hypocrisy, arrogance and jealousy, violated the germination over and over again and rolled up the whirlpool. The crime of rebellion, intimidation, ** crimes of abandonment, seven deadly crimes, coercion, theft, fugitive, false accusation, arson, insult, insult, disrespect, abduction, bribery, ** participation in suicide, gambling, corpse abandonment, gathering a crowd, and abandonment, abandonment, perjury, perjury, private The crime of hiding stolen goods, the crime of kidnapping, atrocity crime, all crimes should be sentenced to capital punishment and capital punishment. Isn''t it right? What''s wrong "!?" The sound of cursing swirled. There is something that shouldn''t exist here. Amidst a negative curse, a voice said loudly, "Yes!" Impossible. There is no right and certainty in this whirlpool of resentment and curse. Because Sun Luo Wanxiang concluded that everything is ugly and hateful, so this word cannot appear here. But the voice declared clearly again, exactly. Exactly, the world is like this. Now that the facts are in front of you, why sigh again? Why are you surprised again? "!?" The cursing voice asked. What is right? Who will support it? Who will answer the land? Who will bear all this sin? Faced with the dark head, the bombshell answered it with a high-pitched ridicule. Stupid question. This does not have to be asked at all. To be a king, the sky is supported by the king, the earth is covered by the king, and the world is also carried by the king! "!?" Nai Fa asked, what is the king? But while asking questions, it found itself contradictory. In this place where individuals are absolutely forbidden, Mu believes that there are others in her body. Something that cannot exist has appeared here. That is the king is the absolute controller, a unique existence. His name is the hero king "Gilgamesh". Seeing alone, listening alone, arbitrarily, is the king''s way too! "It''s me!" Along with the droplets, the black mud broke apart in all directions. The foreign body that could not be digested with all the grievances appeared from the black mud. In the big hole filled with evil, he once again stood on the ground. And this time, his body with the perfect golden ratio is no longer a spirit body during the Servant period, but a real flesh body. The black mud that denies all life turns the impure matter mixed in the body into crystals and discards it, but as a result, the king has a physical body. Even standing in the center of the burning prison, the majesty emanating from the king''s body made the surrounding mud dare not get close. Gilgamesh generously exposed the statue-like carcass, and at the same time sneered impatiently: "To use this chaos as a wish machine to fight for life and death is really in line with the ugliness of a bastard. This end of the show. Well, it''s time for the real big drama to be staged!" Taking out the prepared modern clothes from the treasury and putting them on, Gilgamesh gave orders to the mud: "So far, both you and this king are the necessary evils of this world. Feel honored, your stinking power. Requisitioned by the king!" Gilgamesh turned around to leave, but his eyes shrank suddenly. "¡ª!!!" After taking a few steps back subconsciously, he didn''t know when there was a person behind him. It was a monk with green hair with a bodhi leaf sitting high on a lotus platform, and his face looked compassionate no matter what angle he looked at. "Who are you?" the king of gold asked. His eyes couldn''t see through this monk, just as he couldn''t perceive when the other person was behind him. He couldn''t see through his soul, even fire, and everything. "The little monk is just a cultivator." The monk was full of compassion. Gilgamesh did not relax his vigilance, but tightened his eyes. This kind of invisible feeling, even the gods can''t do it. "You-- want to stop me?" Gilgamesh asked. "All living things will be destroyed, and all beings are suffering from reincarnation. Why bother to restrain themselves?" the monk asked. "Islandish words! Before you act, consider the failure of your business. Why do you think that you are a king? How can you solve everything? Only the one who breaks the fate can control the future! If you dare to stop the bastard, this king will destroy you!" Gilgamesh did not dare to underestimate the impenetrable monk, and opened the [Treasure House of Kings] with all his strength, and 128 high-ranking treasures were shot and killed at the monk like a meteor. The monk was peaceful and unmoved. A halo was shrouded in his whole body, separating these treasures one by one, as steady as the mighty Mount Tai. The surrounding evil mud seemed to have encountered a natural enemy, spilling out, like a conscious creature, afraid of the monk, afraid of the halo, and did not dare to approach it. The monk said: "You don''t need to show your power to me. No matter what power you have, I won''t be afraid. Let your waves become magnificent, I just continue to meditate." Gilgamesh frowned and stretched out his hand from the treasure house. Suddenly, the best manifestation of Genesis was also an excellent symbol of his wrath. The sword known as "Splitting the World" was held in his hand. . "Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing-!" The sword was spinning, and the magic of horror was born. The wind-pressured fault from the sword body, even though the surrounding space was torn apart, a pseudo-spatial fault was formed, and it attacked the monk. The monk sits high on the lotus platform, his right hand stamp changed, and a round of light spread out all over his body, calming the big hollow. Even if it was the sword that opened up the world, it couldn''t shake this light wheel. The mighty power of the star that opened up the heavens and the earth blasted towards the monk like a pillar. The monk''s demeanor did not change, and he did not move anymore, but the halo around his body easily blocked the mighty power of deviating from the world. Gilgamesh frowned, and the [Treasure House of Kings] opened, and countless treasures were launched on the offensive. Chapter 97： Its momentum is like a wave, like a wave, but the monk stays still like the sun shining across the river. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Gilgamesh yelled, the magic power was continuously injected, and with the output of the deviance sword, he launched an impact on the monk. At this time, the monk moved. The seal of his right hand was slightly changed, and his palm gently stretched out, easily breaking through the magic cannon of the Deviated Sword, and slowly hitting Gilgamesh''s chest. Gilgamesh''s face changed, and he hurriedly took out dozens of legendary shields from the [King¡¯s Treasury] and blocked them in front of him. However-- "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The palm of the monk''s hand is like the most indestructible blade in the world. It is so slow but easy to smash these shields, and it is as simple as piercing a layer of white paper. Finally, gently and slowly, it hit Gilgamesh''s chest. "Boom¡ª" Gilgamesh was shot out like a meteor, and fell heavily on the rock wall. With a "click", the ribs were directly broken, and the chest collapsed. "Puff¡ª" Spit blood at the mouth. This palm is too heavy! The shield was easily torn, the ribs were broken, and the internal organs were all torn apart, as if he was about to die again in the next moment. However, the king''s pride and the evil deeds that must be completed let Gilgamesh support. Even though he was embarrassed, he didn''t want to fall down. "Do you want me to kneel? You--, actually want the king to kneel to you--!?" Gilgamesh was furious. However, the monk''s demeanor was still peaceful and unmoved. "I have no idea who you are. This king knows who you are. I really didn''t expect that even those who reach the truth in the world will come here!" Gilgamesh sneered. "Dependent arising is going to die, and predestined life is empty. Donors, the sea of ??suffering is boundless, and turning back is the shore." said the monk. Gilgamesh asked: "What is the shore? What is the sea of ??suffering?" The monk said: "The world of various states is a sea of ??bitterness, and you can go ashore when you see through the red dust." Gilgamesh asked: "If the world were to go ashore, where would they find a sea of ??suffering? Where would they find a shore?" The monk said: "There are all kinds of people in the world. There are all kinds of things in the world, and there are all kinds of things in the world. How can you be born into the world from the sea and the shore?" "What a bitter sea, what a shore! Hahahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh sneered bitterly. Sarcastically. This so-called sea of ??bitterness, the so-called shore. It was like laughing at the god''s law that Qili was studying. "What''s the difference between your so-called relief method and the king''s hybrid inhumanism? Good and evil are divided, relieving the good and abandoning the evil. But have you saviors ever thought that good is human, and evil is also human? There are few pure good ones, and few pure evil ones. The most in the world is the **** who exists both good and evil! What you are looking for is not the awakening of human beings, but the judgment of good and evil! Just for purity Good, and abandon the human nature of pure evil and the balance of good and evil! Those of you who are alienated, have chosen a few people and abandon the majority of human beings. You--, the power of the king is involved!" Gilgamesh said with a disgusted face: "Monk-your mercy is false mercy!" "All aspects are vain. If you see all aspects, you will see the Tathagata." said the monk. "Is this what you ruled? What you love, but inhuman!" Gilgamesh said: "Bonglets are hateful. But I have to say that this king loves them. To love them, you must Understand them, their strength, their weakness, their beauty, their ugliness. If you don¡¯t understand the pros and cons, if you don¡¯t accept these two things, how can you talk about love? Your relief method is just falling in love Good, forsake sin. For those who are outsiders, don¡¯t stop me! The one you block is the king of men!" "If the donor goes, please feel free. Just don''t forget the way back alone. The way up the mountain and the way down the mountain is the same." said the monk. Gilgamesh''s body shook, and he turned to look at the monk sternly. His eyes did not see through the monk, but the monk saw him through. "Clenched fist, hand is empty. Open fist, hand is full. Donor respects himself." The monk said, closing his eyes. Gilgamesh took a deep look at the monk, and then left with the tumbling black mud. He was seen through by him. But what about this? From the day he was a child, he decided that he must go down this road. Rage-ridden, loneliness is often accompanied, no one understands, so what? At least "he" is still "his" friend. The best friend, the true only friend. You say this is loneliness? But why not? Shelf testimonials Thank you everyone for staying with me till now, thank you Orange for your great help, thank all the authors and friends who have been py...Finally, thank you for being able to stay here. It will be on shelves tomorrow at ten o''clock~! Say something~! Say it well, don''t interrupt~! (Bun face) I have read every comment and post from the time I published the book. To be honest, my heart is a bit cold, but since I have written it like this, it is understandable. Just one thing, I must clarify...I am a gentle author. Super gentle~! (Seriously bun face) I wrote this book, I just thought it was fun at first, and I didn''t write it too seriously. Just like the second chapter of the first chapter you saw, it is written for fun, funny and daily, by the way, add a system, ridicule the followers, play some stalks, and chaotically enter some worlds to extend the life of the text. Isn''t it beautiful? Even if I start to write seriously later, the first dozen chapters are almost to the level of nonsense...This also makes me have to start to make up the pit little by little later. As for why I started writing seriously, or writing in such an unpleasant direction...Is it love? Is it a responsibility? No. No, it''s because someone spit out bad money! Otherwise, who wants to do such a thankless thing! Can you mix, why not mix? So I wrote it seriously. Yes, I was holding my breath. Don''t underestimate people, I am 21 years old this year, even if I am full-time, I can still be willful for another half a year. Then I started to change the outline overnight... the system? Get out! Random entry? Get out! XJB playing terrier? Get out! Routine? Get out! Handsome, I want to create a book full of my own personal imprint. Probably the more I rubbed, the more excited I was, the more rubbed I was, the happier I was, so I kept singing bad news in the comments, and I kept spraying in the post...It''s just that my heart is a little bit cold and I don''t have any other feelings. Chapter 98： To be honest, I still feel that your spray is not strong enough... When I was wearing BL skin in a certain river and writing about the female protagonist Lily Harem, those young ladies sprayed much more powerfully than you. It seems to be 13 years or 14 years. It¡¯s been a long time, and the title of the book is forgotten. Anyway, I remember that when I wrote it, I seemed to be using the love between the emperor and the reincarnated devil emperor, and the sweet gimmick to attract them into the set, and then slowly put the perspective on the heroine, and start the lily harem... Think about it carefully... So it''s not the first time I have died... In short, it will be on the shelves tomorrow. I will write this book seriously. The routines and anti-routines, and the plot reversal are all well squeezed, it will be very! Very much! Very much! A book suitable for Hedgehog Cat, only this point, I am very confident~! Hmm~! I will never tell you because I changed the draft several times in the middle. (Akimbo proud) The author is very cute, gentle, and very leathery...Of course, I am Wang Wang. By the way, is there any silly white sweet girl recruiting a cute little milk dog like me? Don''t beat up~! For the book friends group, wait and build it later. I will review the manuscript now to see if I can finish the four wars and release it together tomorrow. Even if I haven''t finished rubbing it, I''ve rubbed it to chapter seventy-five here, so I feel refreshed. Shirou has already awakened. The initial template is related to the Awakening 1 template, and so on, when uploaded to the work. By the way, according to the general testimonial template, did I forget anything? If so, please leave a comment here, and I will come over to revise it later. The individual is similar to Tosaka Tosaka, the details are easy to overlook... Let me ask again, if I speak this way, I shouldn''t lose the supporters and passers-by? Wow wow wow wow... don''t fall, I''m very unpopular~! Looking at my handsome face, don''t lose your affection~! ! ! Fujimaru Shiro (initial) Fujimaru Shiro (initial) Employment agency: Caster (the most suitable job agency, Assassin) Faction: Order/Neutral Muscle strength: E Durability: E Agility: E Magic: C Lucky: E ¡¾Job Skills: Position construction E-: You, who are not a magician, don¡¯t know what a magic workshop is. You can barely rely on the skills granted by the job agency to build a workshop with a little protective function. Prop making E-: You, who are not a magician, don''t know what prop making is called. You can barely rely on the skills given by the job agency to make some capable magic props. ¡¿ [Intrinsic skills: Clairvoyance C: The visual ability also known as "Eagle Eye". Just looking at it from a height can see the entire town and search for enemies. Magic C-: Magic skills endowed by Lingji, learned traditional magic. Good at strengthening and projection magic. When projecting "sword" weapons, it will rise to the level of A+. Minyan (True) B: Insights cultivated through practice and exercise. A "combat theory" that can calmly grasp one''s own situation and the enemy''s ability in a disadvantaged situation, and find a way to survive. B-level representatives can seize the opportunity and implement it tactically even if there is only 1% possibility of reversal. Mortal Wisdom D: We are not the chosen people, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. ¡ª¡ªHostile heroes will be thrown out of the popularity bonus, and friendly heroes will increase a level of popularity bonus. If it is an anti-hero, the effect will be reversed] ¡¾Treasures: Infinite Sword System (E~A++): An inherent enchantment type treasure obtained from the spiritual base of the Palace of the Heroic Guards. Inside the enchantment is a world like an iron factory full of swords, flames, and huge gears. Because it is an inherited treasure, this ¡®infinite sword system¡¯ belongs to the Heroine Guardian Palace, and the copied swords are all swords copied by the Heroine Guardian Palace, not Fujimaru Shiro. Mortal Awakening (EX): The weakest person, therefore has the strongest possibility. When you accumulate the fruits of karma, when you reach a certain limit, this treasure will be released automatically, and the fire of awakening will swallow all great deeds. Coming again in the posture of awakening. ¡¿ Summoning word-is there a mistake? I''m just a mortal, just a cat, why have I been involved in the Holy Grail War again? Victory method: Summon this follower, and consider yourself unlucky. Both mentality and ability are the weakest. But his life-saving ability is first-rate, but be careful, he may do many unreasonable things to save his life. There is no possibility of victory, the only way to win is to hide and wait for [the awakening of the mortal] to accumulate the fruit of karma, so that the posture of awakening will come. But be careful, because [Mortal Wisdom], most followers will judge that the follower is extremely dangerous, and will usually attack the follower in the first few nights. (Laughs) Chapter 63 I am Caster! Webber felt guilty. Because of him, Iskandar lost to Caster and Berserker, and was also destroyed [The Wheel of Power]. ¡ª¡ªIf, if he is more useful. The result of the matter, maybe this is not the case, right? Webber blamed himself and felt guilty. However-- He does not apologize. Because it¡¯s too shame to apologize, right? Especially to this unaware, rude, unspeakable guy. "Fuck, flick¡ª" Weber was eating snacks and biscuits from the host couple. However, if you don''t apologize, your heart will get stuck again. "Fuck, flick¡ª" Chewing biscuits. The large, rough hand that had been large and coarse covered Webber''s head and stroked it lightly. Webber¡¯s forehead was covered with "Tic Tac Toe", turned his head, facing Iskandall, who was leaning on him, and was reading, he said in embarrassment: "Can you not put your hand on mine? Feel it on your head?" "Ah...Is that so. Sorry, sorry." Iskandall lay on his side without realizing it, while flipping through the modern weapon magazine in front of him, he stretched out his hand to continue stroking Webber''s head. Weber''s forehead was covered with a series of "Tic Tac Toe". ¡ª¡ªThat¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be sorry! Webber grumbled. "That...Rider. You...your tank is destroyed, should...should it not matter?" Webber asked, considering his vocabulary. "It doesn''t matter, what''s the matter?" Iskandar said. "That''s it..." Webber didn''t know how to express it. "Oh!" Iskandar''s broad palm pressed against Webber''s head, "Why are you still entangled in the past? The past, just keep it in the memory. Eyes, but you have to look forward. ." ¡ª¡ªSo, I don¡¯t want to apologize at all! Webber gritted his teeth, but was helpless with Iskandar''s touch. Chapter 99： Wait a minute--! This guy looks like a bisexual, right? It is said that before this guy went to Persia, he and his mentor Plato often walked hand in hand in the palace garden, reciting and singing the poems of Dionysus, the **** of wine. There is even a **** man named Hephaestion. Should he... Webber was getting goose bumps all over his body, a little further away from Iskandar. "What''s wrong with you?" Iskandar asked. "Nothing." Weber said quickly. He can''t say you **** don''t want to stare at my ass...this kind of **** talk? Webber fell asleep for a while. Iskandar took out his cloak and put it on his body. It really looks like... Iskandar looked at Webber''s face and couldn''t help feeling. But he did not believe in the reincarnation theory. This young man has lofty ambitions, but his heart is bound by a small world. To be a king, everyone must feel the boiling of dreams, and everyone must see the magnificent world. Just-- It really seems. Like the noble woman of Bactria. The woman named Roxana. "Rider... sorry... your... master... very useless..." Webber muttered. "You-- have great potential. Don''t underestimate yourself, friend." Iskandar said. Iskandar flipped through the book, Webber curled up in his cloak, his heart was insecure, and he involuntarily leaned against Iskandar. The years are quiet. How good would it be to stay in this quiet moment? However, the reality is cruel. "Boom¡ª" A huge explosion sounded in the city in the distance, and the ground trembled. Webber woke up immediately like a wild cat, looked around, and asked in a panic: "What''s the matter? Is the enemy attacked? Who is attacking us?" Iskandar put on his cloak, and said solemnly: "Young man, it''s time to prepare. The huge obstacle on the expedition road---appeared!" ... ... Shi Lang ran away violently. Behind him is a huge humanoid monster. Nearly thirty meters in length, holding a fifteen meter huge sword, the muscles that bulged like a rock. This is not an opponent that humans can resist at all. In this case, you should call Ultraman! But unfortunately, the giant of light is fictional, but this monster-like giant is real. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!" He screamed, the black mud tumbling all over his body. The giant sword in his hand pulsed like moonlight, and with a scream, a cold light flashed in the dark night. "Kakka-" A building was cut in half and collapsed. "Gosh!" "What''s that?" "It''s terrible!" ... People screamed and scrambled with their heads in their arms, and they exuded an aura of fear. Shiro is no exception. Shi Lang ran quickly. That is not an opponent he can fight against at all. No. Looking at the entire Fate followers, it is also difficult to find a few opponents who can wrestle with this monster right now! In this Holy Grail War, he is already invincible just by courage! Shi Lang rushed. However, this giant. The sword and shield, the weak hero who was once abandoned by him, chased him. The huge sword, which was a symbol of partner, swung around, and the surrounding buildings were chopped in half and dumped down. The wind and waves brought up by the sword dance were like mountains and seas. With a "boom", the architectural glass in a radius of hundreds of kilometers was broken. "Damn it! Damn it!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and fled in panic. "Godzilla!" "Help--!" "Oh my God! What is that? What is that!?" Chapter 100： "Where''s the Self-Defense Force? Where''s the police? Gosh! What kind of monster is that!" ¡­ People yelled in panic and scurrying with their heads. The people who used to speak loudly and arrogantly in the cinema that the disaster film was nothing at all, at this moment when the real disaster strikes, they are as fragile as a glass. It breaks with one knock. As Yusheng Ryunosuke perceives, the sorrow and death of characters that humans have observed in various forms from novels, dramas, movies... are simply hypocritical and meaningless. Only through personal experience can we understand how it feels to be dominated by fear. But... This is ridiculous! The sword and shield of the weak, the hero of the weak, eventually became the biggest oppressor of the weak, destroying the path of the weak to freedom! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª" The giant sword slashed towards Shi Lang like a world wide open. Stop here? At the end of the gaze, it was not Altria''s sword, not Di Lumut''s gun, but it was made by himself, projected by himself, and finally an uncontrollable and self-destructive sword polluted by black mud! "Ahhhhh-" The voice of a heroine resounded in the dark night, and the knight swung the holy sword to meet the giant sword. "Clang¡ª" The huge sonic boom erupted like waves. The knight holding the holy sword was directly shocked by this huge force and rolled out of a dozen meters of huge force. He stood up in embarrassment. The clear sacred blue eyes looked at Shi Lang and said, "Run away!" The spear knight leaping over the tall building, leaped high, holding the red spear turned into a meteor, and pierced toward the giant''s eyes. However¡ª With a "pop", the giant''s huge palm waved, and the spear knight who came rushing into the air was shot directly into the air like a fly. "Boom¡ª" The body of the knight of the gun fell like a comet, penetrated the building, and sank in the ruins, knowing how. "Saber, are you okay? I''ll treat you." Alice Phil, who was like a snow elf, hurried over. "No, I''m fine, Alice. You take that child away first." Altria said. Those sacred blue eyes flashed with firmness and integrity that ideal but did not exist. But is it okay as she said? The girl was fighting with both hands holding the holy sword, unable to hold it securely, and bleeding even more. "That''s Berserker... how could it become like this? This is destroying the world that this king is about to conquer!" The conqueror king came over, looking at Spartacus, frowning. "Knight King, I will pull him into my big world with you. If you have you, I will attack him!" Iskandar said. "Good¡ª!" Altria nodded, and clenched the holy sword in her hand. Don''t let Berserker go on recklessly, otherwise this country will repeat Camelot''s mistakes! They are about to launch an offensive. However¡ª "No!" Shi Lang shouted. The gazes of Altria and Iskandar fell on him. ¡ªCan''t hide it anymore. Otherwise, you will die. I will die. They will die. Everyone in this city will die! He clenched his fists, and the heavens and people fought in his heart. In the end, Shirou said: "Never use [King¡¯s Army Force] and [EX Oath of Victory Sword]!" "What!?" Everyone''s eyes fell on Shi Lang''s body. They are very surprised, how can an ordinary child know their treasure? "No¡ªyou are¡ª" Iskandar narrowed his eyes slightly. "Yes! I am Caster!" Shirou admitted. "You¡ª Caster?" Altria''s eyes narrowed, "Impossible! Your body¡ª, at all¡ª, does not have the breath of a follower..." She could not go on. Because Shirou is fused with spiritual foundation. "What the **** is going on, Caster?" Altria demanded. "I''m just a child involved in the Holy Grail War... I just got the spiritual foundation of the follower." Shirou said. Altria was shocked, and the holy sword in her hand almost fell. The facts are right in front of them, they can''t be questioned, they can no longer be called lies, and they can''t be maliciously speculated that it is another conspiracy of Caster. She¡ª Altria, the king of knights who pursued the ideal kingship in the name of justice and integrity, actually swore to kill an ordinary child involved in the war in the name of a sword in this war... "Why... didn''t you tell me earlier..." Altria asked. "Tell you earlier, will your lord...will let me go?" Shi Lang asked. Altria was speechless. With that man¡¯s character, knowing Shirou¡¯s truth, for his justice, I¡¯m afraid...no. It is absolutely ruthless and unbridled. "Now, these things of mine are useless. Absolutely -, absolutely can''t use [King''s Army] and [EX Oath of Victory Sword] on Berserker!" Shirou said. "Do you want to protect Berserker?" Iskandar asked. "No¡ª!" Shi Lang shook his head and said, "[EX Oath of Victory Sword] can kill Berserker, but Berserker''s treasure [The Roar of the Wounded Beast] is blew! You can all feel it, right? Berserker''s one? There is a huge magic power in the body! Once it breaks out, whether it is us or the people in this city, it will be vanished in an instant!" "This king can pull him into the [King¡¯s Army]. You know, with this king¡¯s big world, this kind of explosion that destroys the city is nothing at all. Moreover, this king¡¯s army can also attack him. !" Iskandar said. "It''s because of your army that it can''t be used!" Shi Lang immediately rejected, pointing to the black mud that was pouring over Spartacus, and said: "Did you see the black mud? Your soldiers, including you, Including King Arthur, once it gets on it, it will become like him!" "That''s really troublesome." Iskandar frowned, turned to look at Shirou, and asked, "What is that?" "That¡ªit''s the Holy Grail!" Shirou said. Chapter 101： "What¡ª!?" Everyone showed expressions of astonishment, especially Altria, who couldn''t believe it, "No--, you...you are a lie! Then...that can''t be the Holy Grail!" "The fact is right in front of you, why bother to deceive yourself, King Arthur!?" Shi Lang asked. "If that is really the Holy Grail, why don''t you say it earlier?" Altria asked. "If I said, would you believe it?" Shi Lang asked. "No¡ª¡ª! I never believe that that is the Holy Grail, that is¡ª¡ª! No¡ª¡ª, even if it is the Holy Grail, for the sake of Camelot¡ª¡ª, I¡ª¡ª, I will get it!" Altria said. "Then it''s up to you!" Shi Lang said. "One thing, I have a question, Caster." Alice Phil said, "Why do you prove that it is the Holy Grail? You know, all the followers are still alive. Besides, where did you get the information from?" "Caster''s spiritual foundation has an inherent ability of EX level called [Revelation], which can tell me the truth. Even your real names and treasures can be used." Shirou said without changing his face, "As for why that is Holy Grail? Then I have to ask you the Einzbern family, what has been summoned during the Third Holy Grail War! Angola Manuel¡ª¡ª, the ordinary people labelled the "Evil of this World", is this The name?" "How could you¡ª?!" Alice Phil covered her mouth in surprise. "I have [revelation], you can''t hide it from me," Shi Lang said. "Angola Manuel was defeated in the Third Holy Grail War, and the soul was swallowed by the Great Holy Grail. Because it was the''evil of this world'', it polluted the colorless power of the Holy Grail, and then it became like that!" Shi Lang did not have time. Explain in detail, just give a rough idea. "But even if the truth of the Holy Grail is like that, then¡ªhow did it come out?" Iskandar asked. "It''s Archer, it''s Gilgamesh!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth, his face full of anger, and hatred flashed in his eyes. "Archer? He¡ª, why did he do this?" Altria asked with a frown. "It turns out that the beginning he said was referring to this?" Iskandar frowned. "But, that person is more proud than this king. Why on earth should he be like this?" "Now that kind of thing is not important anymore! Everyone¡ªheroes! Lend your power¡ªto me! In order to survive, in order to allow more people to survive, at this moment, let¡¯s temporarily truce. Your power-lend it to me!" Shi Lang said. "Okay--! My lord, that''s it! Iskandall''s power, please use it at will!" Iskandall said. "I don''t believe what you said. But before that monster was crusade, I was your sword!" Altria said. "And my gun--" Dilumudo leaped forward, "My lord has agreed. I will be your partner until the mysterious monster disappears!" "Thank you all--!" Shirou walked forward, looking at the tyrannical giant. "Berserker, your pain-I will end it!" Fists clenched. Chapter 64 The Truth! [Second more] "Are you going to use your world to encircle him, Caster?" Iskandar asked. Only here is he who has actually seen Shirou''s [Infinite Sword System]. "Yes, only my [Infinite Sword System] can contain his self-destruction." Shi Lang said. "It''s really troublesome. This is the first time this king has been regarded as a marginal figure." Iskandar touched his head, "So, what do you need Iskandar to do, just say it. The battle of this king." , But to give counselors, considerable authority." "Caster--, I need the power of my sword to say it straight. I''m not good at strategy or calculation, but I am good at conquering the enemy. At this moment, I put my sword in your hands." Alto Liya said. "The same goes for this double gun." Dilumudo said. "I see, heroes. But before that--," Shirou nodded, then looked at Alice Phil, and asked, "Do you have your contact information for Eimiya Kiritsugu." "Yes¡ª" Alice Phil nodded, and then handed it to Shiro''s communication headset. Shirou took it, and said, "Eimiya Kiritugu, I know you are now holding a sniper rifle at my head!" Everyone was startled, and Eimiya Kirisu''s dull voice came from the earphones: "Yes." Shi Lang said again: "I also know that you are only aiming and dare not shoot, even if I cut a piece of meat on your face." Chesi said, "Not bad." Shirou said: "You didn''t believe me at all, but you know you can''t kill me now." Chesi said, "Not bad." Shi Lang asked: "How many explosives do you have?" Keishi said: "There are also 20 kg of C4 and 32 kg of TNT." "Enough. Can you take it all out? I need it." Shi Lang said. "Yes." Keishi said without hesitation: "What do you need me to do?" "Go to the land next to the Winterwood Bridge. Bury the bomb nearby and mark it with an ¡®X¡¯. I need you to complete it in two and a half minutes. Can it be done?" Shirou asked. "No. It''s too short. I have already started the action now, but when my car drove there and then buried the explosives, it was initially estimated that it would take 34 minutes." Keishi said. "Here simply can''t hold up such a long time! I will send someone to you, but you only have two and a half minutes!" Shiro hung up the connection, then looked at Iskandar, and said, "King of Conquer--, no. Iskandar, let me use your power!" "Just talk about it!" Iskandar said. "You have two missions. One is to dispatch soldiers to send ordinary people around to a safe place. Second, to dispatch soldiers to the Winterwood Bridge to assist King Arthur¡¯s lord to plant bombs and move people around. A safe place!" Shi Lang said. "This is no problem. Use Iskandar''s power to your heart''s content!" Iskandar gave a hearty smile. "I firmly believe that you have no problem, it''s just¡ª" Shirou looked at Weber. "I will hold on! I still have a spell!" Weber said firmly. No, you can''t hold back! "It''s just that I have a question. Are you planning to use the inherent barrier to encircle Berserker? Then why not use it directly here?" Webber asked. "Don''t ask any meaningless questions. Because this is the city! There are ordinary people here!" Shi Lang said. Webber nodded. Shi Lang looked at Altria and Di Lumuto again, and said: "Berserker will keep chasing me. And I will hang him and eventually lead him to the bomb ambush. During this period... My safety will trouble the two knights!" "You have questioned my way of knights, you have ridiculed my way of knights. However, in the name of a knight, my gun will guard you before this crusade is over!" Dilumudo looked firm. Said. "Your life, I will guard it with a sword. But what you say, I don''t believe it." Altria turned her back and revealed the petite but very reliable back to Shirou, "But, at this moment, my sword It''s your sword. Your command, I will listen to you!" Shiro nodded and stood up with a deep breath, "Let''s start then¡ªheroes!" Webber held up his hands and shouted: "Ling Shu--, give Rider infinite magic power!" Chapter 102： The curse was shining and taking effect. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! With the squandering of magic power, the souls gathered in front of Iskandar like a fog, and finally formed a hundred-body human form. Altria murmured, "This is what the King of Conqueror said--, is it greedy?" "Disperse! Go save the people!" Iskandar gave orders. "Yes--, Wang!" Hundreds of people dispersed. Iskander rode his love horse, put Webber and Alice Phil on the horses, and said, "They will be guarded by this king. Caster--, please give you two knights!" "Of course, in the name of the sword!" "In the name of the gun!" The two knights declared. Iskandar left and began to command his soldiers, completing the mission given by Shiro. And now, Shirou has to fulfill their mission. But before that. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Mortal Wisdom¡¿! -"No! You can''t use this!" As soon as [Mortal Wisdom] was turned on, Scarhar''s unique gentle voice rang in my ears. "What!?" Shiro was taken aback. This situation has never happened. With the blessings of [Mortal Wisdom], Altria and Di Lumuduo''s aura has been strengthened. However-- "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!!!!" Spartacus roared, his aura was also strengthened, and the intensity of the increase was far greater than that of Altria and Dilumudo. The air wave caused by the roar alone shattered the glass hundreds of meters in radius! "How could this be?" Shirou couldn''t believe it. [The Wisdom of Mortality] It turned out to be counterproductive! ¡ª¡ª"He is now an anti-hero. [Mortal Wisdom] The effect will be reversed, hurry up and turn it off!" Shiro had to turn off [Mortal Wisdom], but the aimless Spartacus had found Shiro, and he roared and chased Shiro. "My safety is all from the hands of two people!" Shi Lang said seriously. "Don''t worry!" the two knights said. Shiro began to attract Spartacus. ... ... "You¡ªwho are you?" Gilgamesh frowned as he looked at the girl who appeared in front of him. "It''s just a mean woman who can''t ask for death." Skaha gave a faint smile. "Heh." Gilgamesh sneered, "Leave my sight, the shreds of the Kingdom of Shadows. Your rotten soul makes this king nauseous. But this king is in a good mood now, and I forgive you for not guilty! " "Is it really good to make things difficult for a child?" Skaha asked. "A child?" Gilgamesh snorted, "That complicated soul, that stinking **** breath, is definitely not a child! Besides, this king once gave him the opportunity to choose, as long as he leaves this city, This is not the case for this king. It is he himself who left and come back, and it is he himself who has to face the trial! Since he has such a request, how can this king not satisfy him?" "He didn''t come back voluntarily, but was deceived by a corrupt and despicable woman." Skaha shook his head. "In the beginning, he only agreed to a bad but not unpleasant man to deceive him. But he believed in the end. Behold me, trust me as a teacher. Believe in me, a despicable woman. Acting like a baby to me... I think --, I really regard him as my disciple. He is too young, this big He can''t bear the trial! So, here I am! I won''t let you go on anymore, the Wedge of Heaven." "Heaven''s Wedge? How dare you call me by such a disgusting name? Wait¡ª? Disciple? Teacher¡ª?" Gilgamesh was taken aback, and immediately furious like a volcanic eruption: "Zhi is You drove it? You dare to dye your color on the treasure discovered by this king! Bastard¡ª¡ª! Bastard **** bastard bastard¡ªYou''re looking for death¡ª¡ª!!!¡± "This king wants to bomb you with no dross left--!!!" Gilgamesh opened the [Treasure of the King], took out a hundred and twenty-eight treasures in an instant, and bombarded Skaha indiscriminately. Skaha''s eyes condensed, and the two spears in his hands exuded the cold light of death. "You can''t end me, the one who can end my life--, only my disciple!" ... ... ps: It looks like the system hasn''t been transferred yet...If this one is still not on the shelves, I will come back to QWQ later Chapter 65 Anger! [Third more] The administrative office of Fuyuki City is in chaos at the moment. Even if the administrative office is located in the new metropolitan area, there is no reason why the administrative office is not aware of such a big event in Shenshan Town. Mayor Doxue Higuro was busily exhausted. Giant! A giant appeared in Fuyuki City! The monster in this myth actually appeared in reality! So does Ultraman also exist? If it exists, come here soon! At this time, Mayor Higuro Miyuki remembered his teacher''s explanation to him when he was transferred to the grassroots in Fuyuki City. ¡ª¡ª"If something strange happens, first contact the priest of the local church, and then contact the local Patriarch Tosaka." However, the church priest was assassinated, and he remains unconscious in the hospital. And Tosaka Patriarch Tosaka Tokichen was also assassinated. Not only was his hand cut off, but everyone was on the verge of collapse. It was useless to say anything. At this time, Doxue Higuro remembered the teacher''s second statement again. ¡ª¡ª"If you can''t get in touch, just go to the Four Demons." Chapter 103： This statement was made by his teacher before his death a dozen years ago when Doxue Higashi was still a hot-blooded boy. At that time, the four demons were still somewhat famous, but in recent years, they all seem to have disappeared, and only one Liangyi family still exists. Higuro Doxue used the power of the administrative agency to easily contact the Liangyi''s family, talk about the matter, and entrust it to it. The Patriarch of Liangyi repeatedly promised to respond, saying that he was ready to leave. Higuro Doxue felt a little relaxed, but to be on the safe side, he still contacted the Neon Self-Defense Force and the US military stationed in Okinawa. Whether this decision is right or wrong is difficult to tell until the results come out. But contacting the Liangyi''s family is indeed a useless move by Higuro Doxue. Because, when the owner of the Liangyi family hung up, the first order was-"Forbidden to go to Winterwood City! Never go to Winterwood City!" As a demonic family, they understand more than ordinary people what is in Fuyuki City and what is going on. That is definitely not a myth that the human body can resist. Is to die. ... ... That person is very powerful. It''s really amazing. Weber thought so. Facing such a terrifying giant, he withstood the pressure and commanded the followers to fight lightly. That''s amazing. If you were to be yourself, I''m afraid you would already be shaking with fear, right? You can''t move your mind at all, right? But... Is that exactly as he said, is he-- just a kid who gets the spiritual foundation from the follower? Weber threw this question to Iskandar. "Whether it is or not, he is a real hero at the moment! This alone is enough to ignore his age!" Iskandar said with a smile. "If it is true as Caster said, he is just a child possessed by a follower, what will his future look like?" Alice Phil asked with great interest. "Then¡ªhe will become the unparalleled hero of this era!" Iskandar said affirmatively. Such an evaluation...Weber was very envious. However, if he replaces himself with him, can he do all this? Webber didn''t know. However, he looked forward to it. Looking forward to the calm and calm posture. But he didn''t know that Shirou didn''t want that attitude at all. Everyone can see the brilliance on the outside, but who knows the bitterness and bitterness on the inside? No one listens, everyone is telling their own stories. ... ... "Why do you have to make things difficult for a child?" Skaha was holding two guns, swift and dreamlike, dodging the treasure that was constantly attacking. "No loss is a bastard. A meaningless question." Gilgamesh sneered, unleashing a treasure attack, "Just as you would deceive the faker, just as the bad man who instigated you. Except for that. People, you and I are like the despicable man who instigated you, why do you still need to ask for the reason for staring at him?" "Is it also because of the special body? That''s just an audience who strayed into the hero''s stage!" Skaha said, turning his wrists, his two spears dancing like a dragon, picking up the treasure that came from the attack. "Audience? Stupid woman, you have lived so long but still can''t see through the doorway! That''s just the appearance, that guy is not the chosen person, but the hero called by the unknown! Inherit the silence The hero of the mournful wish of the unknown! His body is gradually being blessed with the power of the most disgusting **** with restraining power!" Gilgamesh sarcastically. Mocking. Sneer at the so-called graduates of the world. "So that''s the truth, that''s the truth of the special body." There was a flash of Skaha''s eyes. "It seems that the long years have not completely decayed your head." Gilgamesh sneered. "But¡ªwhy does the inhibition force do this? It doesn''t make sense, and it can''t do it!" Scarha asked. "Then you have to ask the unconscious machine, not the king me!" Gilgamesh opened the treasury and attacked. Skaha flew those treasures one by one. At this time, the surrounding space fluctuated, and the iron chain named "Hula La" appeared as a blockade god, bound towards Skaha. "It''s over, rotten and ugly woman. As the price of touching this king''s treasure, this king will give you the punishment of death!" Gilgamesh stretched out his hand and shook it. In a short time, the iron chain with the name "Lock of the Sky" flew toward Skaha like a dragon and snake. "I''m not a god, it''s useless to me!" Skaha said. "A mere phantom formed by the world''s cracks opened by the evil mud, my friend is enough to restrain you!" Gilgamesh said. [Sky Lock] Skaha''s limbs were bound, Gilgamesh snapped his fingers. "Shoo, hoo, hoo--" The treasure was like rain, shooting towards Skaha. The cloud of death shrouded, but the next moment, the red light flickered, and the purple-haired girl broke through the blockade of the treasure, and the double spears in her hand stabbed towards Gilgamesh. It was one of the shots that arrived in the realm of God! One of the guns that killed countless gods! ... ... "Boom¡ª" Another building was ruined. Spartacus roared and hacked, terrifying power, smashed the indestructible giant sword, and several buildings collapsed. It''s as strong as a monster! Shiro led Spartacus. Calculating the time while calculating the distance and route. The route he led Spartacus to take earlier had Iskander sent soldiers to take the citizens away, so it was no man''s land. At least some casualties and losses can be reduced. Chapter 104： "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Spartacus roared wildly, chasing Shirou and attacking. The giant sword was lifted high by him, and then bombarded down like a world wide open. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The earth shook for it. The ensuing storm blasted all cars ten meters away. The land was simply scraped up to a height of more than a dozen meters, which looked terrifying. Shi Lang ran wild, his heart was nervous, but his mind was very calm. Keep thinking about distance and time in my heart. Spartacus chased after him, his burly body ravaged the city like a monster. When he moved, his burly body destroyed the buildings along the road. The creations of human civilization are easily destroyed and are as gorgeous as fireworks. Spartacus held up the great sword and swung it down at Shirou. The clouds that covered the sky and the sun shrouded Shiro, making Teshiro feel extremely depressed and fearful, but his mind was running and his body was running. Fear can no longer control him. The shadow of the swordsman flickered in the air, her holy sword showed her own way, and the horizontal grid was in front of the giant sword. "Keng¡ª¡ª!!!" The steel was surging, and the huge sound surged toward the surrounding like a sea wave. The immense power smashed Altria in an instant, knocked her body into the air like a comet, and smashed through the building heavily. Blood fell from his forehead along his face, Altria was hurt all over, but stood up and rushed over with the holy sword in his hand. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" The invisible holy sword is permeating strength, that is Altria''s belief. Di Lu Muduo flew between the buildings, using his two guns to injure the giant and interfere with the giant''s offensive. In particular, the damage caused by the "Yellow Rose to Destroy" short gun, even if it was the horrible recovery power of the giant, was also ineffective. But he was very careful because he remembered Shiro''s words. That black mud-must not be contaminated! Shirou trusted the two knights and pinned his life on their beliefs. He picked up the headset, contacted Kirisi, opened his mouth and asked, "How? Is the bomb buried?" "It''s done in 15 seconds." Keishi said. "Okay! I brought him here, the estimated time is 19 seconds." Shi Lang said. "Then I will start to withdraw." Keishi said. "What? Is this going away?" Shi Lang asked. "If I stay here, you will kill me." Keishi said, hanging up the connection. Shiro smashed the headphones. He also didn''t say a word, if Spartacus fell out, Kirishi would definitely kill him. If you don¡¯t kill Spartacus, you will be killed by Spartacus, and if you kill Spartacus, you will be killed by others... What a disgusting reality! -Gilgamesh! Shirou clasped his hands tightly, and his heart was burning with hatred. His hatred of Gilgamesh was beyond renewed. ... ... ps: It''s been transferred, and the explosion begins. The archives are all exploded~! But I haven¡¯t finished writing four wars...hhhhhh (embarrassing Chapter 66 The Call of Heroes! [Fourth more] Shiro led Spartacus to the bank. And at this moment-- "Shoo-" The sky rang out of the sky. Several fighter jets pierced the black fog that filled the sky and fired missiles at Spartacus. "Boom!!" "Boom!!" ... The missile hit the burly body of Spartacus, and a thunderous sound suddenly erupted. The light of fireworks bloomed on Spartacus''s body. "Did the military begin to intervene?" Shi Lang glanced at the fighters, and his heart sank. This is by no means a good thing. This means that the impact will be even greater! And, useless! "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" Spartacus raised his head and screamed, and raised a tube building around him, and threw it directly at the several fighter planes hovering high in the sky. "Boom--!" Several fighters could not dodge and were overwhelmed and turned into gorgeous fireworks. Shi Lang had no time to sigh, nor did he have the energy to sigh. He must deal with this matter as soon as possible, otherwise, when all the military intervenes and the navy and army arrive, the matter will be overwhelming. The most important thing is that no matter how things develop, he will definitely not survive. Shiro led Spartacus to the riverside of Fukayama Town. The river bank is low-lying, and with the inherent skill [Clairvoyance C], you can see the "X" marked by the bomb planted by Keishi and Iskandar riding a horse not far away, carrying Webber and Alice Phil. He also knew that Keishi was hiding nearby. He even knew that at this moment, Keiji absolutely did not aim his head with a sniper rifle, but instead held a detonator, waiting for himself to lead Spartacus into the pit. Although he didn''t want to admit it, his behavior was indeed in line with Eimiya Kiritugu. Chapter 105： Shirou pulled Spartacus towards the place where the bomb was ambush. "Ah ah ah ah -" Spartacus chased away violently. The burly and huge body chased the earth, and even the earth trembled. Shiro ran past the "X" point, then turned around, watching Spartacus chasing this way. Here comes. Here comes. It''s closer. However-- "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" Several more fighter jets flew in the sky, firing missiles at Spartacus. The explosion and attack attracted the attention of Spartacus, and Spartacus turned to leave. ¡ª¡ªBad thing! ! ! Shi Lang felt tight. At this moment, Altria flew over and came to Spartacus. The invisible holy sword in her hand was brewing terrifying magic, and the gale was brewing. -"Wind King Iron Hammer!" The wind barrier that protected the holy sword was instantly unraveled, and the turbulent gale was like a heavy hammer hit, pushing Spartacus back several steps, just stepping on the "X" mark. ¡ª¡ªIt is now! Shilang raised his arms and shouted: "Command it with Lingshu, release the treasure!" In the second stroke, the curse disappeared, and the magic crystal bestowed by the Holy Grail ritual gave Shirou who had little magic power the magic power of [Infinite Sword System] once again. Almost at the same moment, Kirishu pressed the detonator! "Boom¡ª" The combined weight of 20 kg of C4 and 32 kg of TNT, a total of 52 kg equivalent, instantly exploded on the bank of the river with weak foundations, causing De Spartacus''s body to collapse. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shi Lang chanted aloud the five chants of [Infinite Sword System]. However-- "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Spartacus was furious. The collapsed foundation can only trap him to the waist, and his upper body is still exposed. He held the huge sword high, and slashed away at Shiro¡ª¡ª! The cold wind is like a blade, and the force is like a mountain. Shirou did not lose his rationality, and calmly chanted [Infinite Sword System]. He gave his life to the two knights. The two knights never let him down. Two figures flicked across the sky, and the two spears of the Holy Sword and the Curse carried the faith of both, holding the blow of destruction. "Boom--!" Dull voice. With the tremendous pressure, even the ground under Altria and Di Lumut had cracked. "Puff--!" He vomited blood, and his arms burst with blood because of this terrifying power. As a result, Altria''s hand armor burst open. But they blocked it. Thus, the chance of victory appeared. "¡ª¡ªThis body is set as an infinite sword system!" When the five chants are over, the [Infinite Sword System] will have everyone on the scene circle the sword''s funeral. "Here..." Alice Phil looked around, looking at the endless sword field, shocked and shocked in her heart. However, when she saw the countless huge gears on the obscure sky, her chest was unspeakably dull. Inherent enchantment, the mind is like a big world. What is the state of mind, what is the world like. This kid...no. What kind of despair is the servant whom this child has merged with, who has experienced such a desperate mental image? "Altria--!" Shiro shouted. Altoria nodded slightly, her face serious. The time is ripe. The knight king poured the power of his whole body into his wrists that clenched the hilt of the sword, and raised the golden holy sword aloft. The light is gathering. As if illuminating this holy sword is his supreme task, the brilliance is boundlessly condensed into a dazzling light beam. Under this intense and clear light, no one could say anything. The figure of a hero who illuminates the darkness of troubled times deeper than night. After ten years of unyielding, after twelve battles undefeated. This feat is unparalleled in the world, and this glory is unparalleled. They transcend time and space and are immortal. This dazzling sword is the crystallization of the prayer of glory that all the warriors who have disappeared on the battlefield have pursued and longed for in their lifetimes. Taking pride in holding up this will and carrying out this belief is righteous, now the king of knights chanted the real name of this miracle in his hand. Its name is-- EX Oath of Victory Sword! ! ! The light is rushing. Chapter 106： The light is roaring. The magic power was accelerated by the free dragon factor and turned into a flash of light. The gushing rushing current rolled up countless vortexes, engulfing the giant and the huge gears in the obscure sky. In the instantaneously evaporating black mud, every component of the tyrannical giant who was a manifestation of terror was exposed to the scorching heat, and the giant screamed. Alice Phil, who was standing next to Iskander, couldn''t help but smile after seeing the light of destruction that had burned everything. "Have you seen it, King of Conquer? This is Saber''s brilliance." Alice Fir asked Iskandar beside him: "After witnessing this light, can you still not recognize Saber''s kingly way?" Iskandall snorted, and sneered at Alice Phil''s question. But what is written on the face is not contempt and insult, but solemnity and regret as if looking at something sad and magnificent. "It is precisely because she bears the hope of the people of the entire era that she can exert such power. Because it is so dazzling, it is heartbreaking. Who can think that someone who carries such a heavy burden is just a fantasizing What about this innocent girl? She is not suitable to be king, because she was driven to a dead end by her ideals." Iskandar said. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª" A dull roar came from the end of the light. "¡ª!!!" "How come!?" Webber covered his mouth, his face full of consternation. The light that brought hope dissipated, but the reality of despair was revealed. The upper body of the giant has been completely destroyed, but the lower body still exists. The foul-smelling black mud was flowing in the giant''s lower body, condensed in the wound, and swelled continuously. "¡ªThat mud, repairing Berserker!" The amazing facts made the heroes stunned. "Knight King, can I still use the sword of EX Oath of Victory again?" Shi Lang asked hurriedly. "No! I don''t have enough magic power, I need a spell!" Altria also looked scorched. "Here... I can''t contact Eimiya Kiritsugu..." Do you want to open [Unlimited Sword System]? No. If it is opened, the range of casualties is even greater! The black mud was swelling and had repaired Spartacus''s spine. Not only that, the black mud also flowed down, infecting the world. Wherever he went, even those swords were melted into pure magic and swallowed. Can''t wait any longer! The heroes are helpless and do not know how to act. Shirou also didn''t know what to do. ¡ªHelp me. "Who?" Shi Lang asked, he felt as if he heard something. ¡ªHelp me. "Spartacus?" -I am so painful... I am so painful... I can no longer be trampled down... I,,, I am the sword of the weak, the hero of the weak. I should open the way for the weak to freedom, not abuse...Help me, help me...I¡¯m good,,, I¡¯m so miserable... Shi Lang gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. To go? Not going? ¡ªI have received so much help from him so far, no ¡ª, I can¡¯t make Spartacus suffer any more! Can''t make him suffer any more! Shi Lang moved, he stepped away and rushed towards Spartacus. "Don''t! Don''t go!" Altria subconsciously wanted to catch Shirou, but the speed was slow for a moment. She thinks Shi Lang is going to die, she can''t see a child, especially a child who is so like that person to die. She wanted to catch, but was stopped by Dilumudo. "Don''t go there. We can''t touch the mud!" Dilumudo said. "How can I watch a child go to death!?" Altria gritted her teeth and chased after her firmly. However, the next moment, they couldn''t help but froze in place. Chapter 67 The Fire of Awakening [Fifth More] Shilang used Lingshu''s magic power to [project] the mountain-opening giant sword. ¡ªPoke in. Poke in. Then, blow up his spiritual foundation! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Magic strengthened himself, leaping high, his posture like an eagle, Shiro rushed towards the remnant of Spartacus. "Eaaaaaaa¡ª" The black mud rolled, forming a shield of black mud in front of Spartacus as if consciously. Shi Lang''s heart moved, and the swords in the [Infinite Sword System] flew upside down, and the clouds gathered together. "That''s¡ª!?" Altria couldn''t help but froze on the spot. The other followers and the master couldn''t help being taken aback. The scene of He Zeng envied. The magic sword, the holy sword, the cursed sword, the holy sword...All the swords of the tomb of the sword gathered in a cluster, forming a kingdom of swords, and ravaged toward the shield of black mud¡ª "Boom¡ª!!!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The conquest of the sword kingdom broke through the black mud shield, and Shiro took the huge sword into the remnant of Spartacus like a comet. ¡ª "You don''t have to be afraid anymore, the weak. Because, I have come!" -"The weak, I will open the way to freedom for you!" Chapter 107： ¡ª¡ª"You will be my sword and shield, and I will be your eyes and head. Let''s live together!" ¡ª¡ª"We are partners in adversity, and this giant sword is our symbol!" ¡ª¡ª"I have¡ª¡ª, no longer alone!" With memories flooding in, Shi Lang inserted the giant sword into Spartacus''s remnant body, and then quickly moved away. "¡ª¡ªFantasy collapse!" Shi Lang turned his back, his face was cloudy, and he whispered, then magical power emerged. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" With the [Roar of the Wounded Beast], Fantasy Collapse brewed an extremely huge explosion. Shilang didn''t turn his head back, he shrouded his face under the cloud and moved forward silently. The fire shining on Shi Lang''s young, runny cheeks. "Goodbye, Spartacus!" ¡ª¡ª"Goodbye, the weak!" The huge explosion eroded the tomb of the sword. To maintain the equivalent of the world, Shirou''s magic power was consumed rapidly, until the end, he could no longer afford it. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" [Infinite Sword System] began to disappear. And at the moment of disappearance-- "Pong¡ª¡ª!" A pointed bullet flew in the air and shot towards Shirou''s head. As Shirou guessed, as soon as Spartacus was dealt with, the assassination of Keiji followed! However-- Altria waved the holy sword and clanged the bullet directly in half with a clang. That pretty face was full of solemnity, and he said loudly, "Eimiya Kiritugu! That''s it! That''s it! He is just a child! I will never sit by and watch you hurt him!" No answer, no echo. Her response was another bullet aimed at Shiro. ¡ª¡ªKill Caster! Grab that body! The powerful effect of Lingshu began to strike, Di Lu Muduo began to lose control of his own movements, his wrists churned, and his two spears were directed at Shi Lang. The crusade was over, the masters either did not believe Shiro''s words or coveted Shiro''s body. He began to maliciously twist the knight''s will and attack Shirou. "Knight King... Stop me... I can''t... I can''t shoot a child!" Di Lumuto struggled. Confronted. However, the body involuntarily moved towards Shirou. "What a gaffe!" Iskander frowned, and he stepped forward to stop it. However, at this time-- "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!!!!" The tyrannical roar sounded, and Spartacus, who had been crushed by the spiritual foundation, disappeared like a spiritual child. However, the weak are being bullied, and the weak are being pressured. The powerful willpower made the body that was about to be completely dissipated once again consolidate with the power of the black mud that has not yet been completely destroyed. The wide giant sword swept away like moonlight, and with a clang, all the servants around Shilang swept away. And then- The huge body began to be illusory, and the condensed soul pours like snow on Shilang''s crying cheeks. "The weak, the remaining road...you have to go by yourself." The hero''s end. Like a dream, it disappeared completely. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Hot tears rolled down from his face. Shi Lang covered his face and jumped directly into the river. "What¡ªwhat a heroic hero?" Iskandar muttered to himself, looking at the place where Spartacus disappeared. "Really¡ªhe escaped." Altria breathed a sigh of relief. "How can my gun be pointed at an innocent child...my glory..." Di Lumut was trembling in his heart. ... ... On the other side of the river, Shi Lang grabbed the straw and climbed up. Gasping for breath. Breathe. But in my heart, why can''t I catch my breath? Squatting on the bank of the river, looking at the embarrassed self in the water. In this silent night, only Shirou himself hangs in shape. There is no one around him anymore. Just like himself six days ago, Shirou now was left alone in this cruel and terrifying war. But is this fact cruel? No, never. Because his hero has shown him the highest heroism. That figure was already living in his heart and engraved in his soul. He could not forget that burly and heroic figure in his entire life. He couldn''t forget the unhurried smile in his whole life. Tears poured out of his eyes, mixed with the river water on his head, and fell to the ground. "Tick, tick!!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Shouted depressed. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" Chapter 108： His hands kept beating the ground. The weak...the weak...because they are weak, can they only cry? Because they are weak, can they only be bullied? Can''t you do anything because you are weak? Survive! Stay alive, stay alive--! ! ! "I want to survive and become stronger! Become strong! Become very strong! Be stronger than anyone! Strong enough, no one can bully me anymore! No one can force me so much! Strong enough¡ª -It is strong enough to bring freedom to the weak!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Tears splashed everywhere. At the moment when the announcement was made, Shirou''s despicable arrogance as a mortal came to an end. He awakened. Standing up, he looked across the river, with shallow tears remaining on his face, and said, "Goodbye, Spartacus. Goodbye, Traverser. Goodbye, my arrogance..." He won''t be confused anymore, won''t deceive himself anymore. The barriers that bound the heart have been split by the tall and heroic hero. The road to freedom has been opened! He will never forget that tall and heroic figure. On the path of this free heart, follow the hero''s tall posture. So you will never get lost, never get lost. He turned around, tears lying on that immature face, tears of the weak. His eyes are shining with fire, and anyone who looks at it will feel the dazzling fire. That is the fire of awakening. The fire ignited by the hero is burning! ¡ª¡ª¡¾Mortal Hero C¡¿! Chapter 68 Evil is gestating! [Sixth more] Shiro noticed his own change. It seems that the power of Lingji merged with his beliefs, extracting a powerful force from an invisible vortex, thus forming the power of his own great cause. Shiro checked his panel. Through the Holy Grail War ritual, Shirou quickly discovered the source of his own change. ¡ª¡ªIntrinsic skills! [Mortal Wisdom D+: We are not chosen by nature, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. ¡¿ [Mortal Hero C: Know the shame and then be brave, only the true hero! Every mountain opens up, every sea fills the sea, we are all unknown people! ¡¿ [Mortal Wisdom] From D to D+, there doesn''t seem to be much change in ability and utility. And the utility of this new [mortal hero C] is a bit strange. Because when it appeared, Shirou also mastered a lot of abilities. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Battered Glory C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Indomitable Will C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Sword Triumph C-¡¿ "It turns out that it is a skill that replicates an inherent skill? But in this way, the copied skill will be one level lower than the [mortal hero] level." Shiro figured out the utility of this inherent ability. Although I don''t know how this ability was born, it is not important anymore. The important thing is that he has already awakened. It is not Fujimaru Shiro standing here, but Fujimaru Shiro! Shirou turned his head and looked at himself in the lake. Those eyes are still those ordinary eyes. But people can feel that there is a fire burning in those eyes. Even he himself could see the fire in it. The scorching and dazzling fire of awakening. With a "swish", a purple shadow appeared in front of Shirou. Shi Lang couldn''t help being surprised when he saw it, "Teacher?" It was Skaha who had been telling him that he could not appear before Shirou. It''s just that Skaha in the real world is very embarrassed at this moment, two spears have been shattered, and the leather armor on his body is also full of holes. "The flame in your eyes is so dazzling, Shirou." Skaha showed a smile. "Teacher, why are you here?" Shiro looked at Skaha, and wanted to step forward and take her hand. However, the mimicry fire in his eyes flickered slightly, and Shi Lang''s feet couldn''t help but stagnate slightly. For an instant. He had a feeling of seeing through Skaha. Holding Skaha''s hand calmly, Shirou checked his panel. ¡ª¡ª¡¾The Wisdom of Demon Land C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C-¡¿ Can this skill be copied after seeing it? Shirou thought calmly. However, even though it was copied, Shirou could not start. Because the magic is not enough. Just like the [Projection] Extraordinary Sword, these are not great achievements of their own, and they require corresponding magical powers to activate them. "That''s it, the awakening of the peculiar breath is this flame." Skaha saw the clue. "Teacher, you can see it." Shilang showed a faint smile on his face. Chapter 109： "Such a dazzling fire, no one can turn a blind eye." Skaha smiled, "However--, it seems that only the great deeds of humans can be copied, and the great deeds of gods and other races cannot be copied." "Teacher doesn''t plan to let me guess by myself this time?" Shi Lang asked. "I''m already--, I don''t have the qualifications." Skaha showed a somewhat distressed smile. "Teacher, don''t laugh." Shi Lang smiled. "Let''s not talk about it for now. It''s okay to wait for you to resent me anyway, but before that guy has chased him, go to a safe place with me first." Skahala raised Shirou''s hand and said. "Gilgamesh? I see." Shirou followed Skaha and left. ... Not long after, Gilgamesh fell here. The scarlet eyes narrowed slightly, "Are you awakened, that bastard? Huh¡ªit really is the power of this disgusting bastard! Forget it, let you put it away for the time being. My lord, I still need to finish the book. The king''s evil!" Gilgamesh left. He came to the Templar Church. Yanfeng Qili was facing him, chanting God''s law. "Why, Kiry? You killed Shichen, so you are repenting?" Gilgamesh asked. "I didn''t kill him." Qili turned around, looked at Gilgamesh with her calm eyes, and said, "God''s law says killing is a sin. So I just cut off his hand and let him continue. Alive." "I''m afraid that the engraving as the spiritual pillar of that **** has been destroyed?" Gilgamesh asked calmly. Qili couldn''t help smiling. Laughing heartily. Laughing. "Yes. Not bad. The magic engraving of the Tosaka family was destroyed, so--, so--, so how can I let him die?" Kirei asked with a big smile. Gilgamesh took a closer look at Kiri, squinted his eyes, and then sneered, "The ugliness of bastards. Where is the **** Assassin?" "Watching everywhere." Qili said. "Using the spell curse they gathered together." Gilgamesh said. "Why¡ª?" Qili asked. "This king grants them wishes." Gilgamesh showed an evil smile. Qi Li was full of questions. Assassin-Baimao Hassan, one of the ancient mountain old people Hassan, the nineteenth leader of the assassination sect who inherited the name "Hassan Sabah". Because of his colorful skills, rich knowledge, and wonderful spirituality that is completely unpredictable, he is dubbed the awe-inspiring title of "Hundred Appearances". In fact, he is a person suffering from a mental disorder called multiple personality in modern times, and this is also the source of his treasure [delusion vision]. Therefore, Baimaung Hassan, following the wish of the Holy Grail, he unifies multiple personalities. That is to say, from the fundamental source, the paradox desire of one''s own treasure-[delusion illusion] is eliminated. But how does Gilgamesh say that he wants to help Baimong Hassan realize his wish? At this moment, the Holy Grail has not yet appeared, and the wishing machine has not yet been shown. Furthermore, how can Gilgamesh''s temperament help others so plainly? Especially Baimei Hassan, who was dubbed a **** by him? Qi Li was puzzled, but he still followed Gilgamesh''s wishes and used Lingshu to gather the Hundreds of Hassan. Once the Baimao Hassan appeared, they looked at Gilgamesh very vigilantly. Because they knew that the one who cut off Tosaka Toshimi''s arm was their master. However, why does Gilgamesh seem to have no intention of attacking Kiry? Gilgamesh looked at the Assassins playfully. "Feel the glory! King¡ª¡ª, grant you the desire to fulfill your tragic wish! Hahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed, then his hands snapped together. Evil mud began to appear under the Assassin''s feet, swallowing them like an abyss. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Screamed. Screamed sorrowfully. The power of the evil mud is forcibly fusing them together. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "It''s painful¡ª" "It''s painful--!" "We don''t want to be one! Don''t be one!" "That''s not going to happen, the king''s reward is not something you can refuse! Hahahahahahahaha!!!!" Gilgamesh laughed, and in those red eyes, he admired the pure suffering of struggle. "Beautiful...it is so beautiful...this...what is this?" Qili was so excited that she didn''t even know the textbook in her hand had fallen, and she looked at the mud that swallowed Assassin with excitement on her face. As if seeing the only pursuit, Qi Li stepped forward step by step, and the soles of shoes covered with mud stepped on the god''s law, still unknown. The black mud gradually disappeared, and Assassin merged together. This is not a conceptual unity, but a coercive unity on the physical level. What a terrifying posture? Hundreds of heads are combined in one body. On the neck alone, there were 27 heads kneaded together, forming a great chaos of incomparable fear. A posture, hundreds of heads, hundreds of hands and legs. This is the posture of an evil god. The assassin who hoped to become one, finally got his wish, but lost his wish. Is this achieved or disillusioned? No one knows, even Baimong Hassan himself may not be very clear. But Qili felt happy. Yes. Physical and mental pleasure. The desire to meet, but was also dashed, turned out to be so pleasant! It''s like destroying Tosaka Toshimi with his own hands. Chapter 110： "Kiri, take him to catch me a bastard." Gilgamesh said. "Catch a bastard?" Qili asked. "I want the Holy Grail to come in a nurturing way!" Gilgamesh said. "Okay, okay¡ª! As long as I can see that beautiful thing again, I can do whatever I want! Moreover, the Matsumoto family has a very pleasant choice. Eternal life¡ª¡ª, the old man, must I''ll like it." Qi Li smiled happily, and left with Assassin as one hundred in one. Chapter 69 Looking up at the sky, towards the rainbow! [Seventh more] The banks of the deep mountain town. After Shiro fled, the people also slowly exited. Keishi intended to change the target to Webber, but Alice Phil was by Iskandall''s side. If he changes, it is difficult to guarantee that Iskander will not do anything to Alice Phil, even though Iskander will not do such a thing from the show of tolerance. However, Kirishu always speculates about developments with the worst outcome, so he chose to give up this opportunity for the time being. Webber and Iskandar returned to their stronghold. Weber knew he was an out-and-out loser as the master, and today is the sixth day of the Holy Grail War, and the moment of decisive battle is approaching. In order not to hold back, Webber came to the place where he summoned Iskandar''s spiritual veins, absorbed the power of the spiritual veins, and filled his own missing magic power. "Trusty--" There was a strange noise in the jungle. "Rider, what are you doing--" Webber turned his head, and the word "me" was stuck in his neck at the moment he saw the person coming, and it was difficult to spit it out. The blond hair on the back of his head, the azure dress, and the proud face all confirmed the identity of the people who came. His lecturer, the emperor of the Elmero School, the first-level lecturer of the Spiritual Division, has added glory to Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud, who has been dubbed the "child prodigy"! "You--, you--!" Webber was shocked. What he didn''t expect was that Kenneth appeared in front of him. "My disciple of the Fool, as your lecturer, I will teach you the last lesson of this magician." Kenneth chuckled, wearing a British white gloved hand, took out a tube of reagent, and poured it on To the ground. Afterwards-- A cloud of mercury swelled around Kenneth. Webber was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He recognized it. As a student of the Elmero School, there is no reason to not fail to recognize the true face of this mass of mercury. Its name is [Moon Essence Liquid], it is the most proud dress of the Elmero monarch, and it is also the highest dress of the Elmero school. Use magical mercury to defend, attack, and search for the three-in-one super attire! "Rider!...Rider¡ª¡ª!!!" Webber screamed in panic. "Don''t bother in vain. Your Conqueror is being entangled by my Lancer." Kenneth smiled, "There is no [Shenwei Wheel] Conqueror, Di Lumut will not release the summoning soldier treasure for him. With the opportunity." Webber was so frightened, he lifted his palm, "With Lingshu--" Before finishing talking, [Moon Spirit Liquid] turned into a silver whip and attacked in the direction of Webber. If you continue to release the spell, then he will definitely be hit by [Moon Spirit Liquid]. Webber was forced to roll by a donkey. Kenneth forced forward gracefully and said: "As your lecturer, I will teach you the last lesson as a magician. But as Kenneth¡ª, I will let you experience Kenneth¡¯s anger! Do you know¡ª My Kenneth, the one who hates most is a fool like you!" "You cleverly wrote a paper that refutes the theory of bloodliness. Do you know if that paper is published, will you be torn apart by other noble monarchs? How much is the filth of fools?" Kenneth was furious. Angrily. "I...I don''t know...but I know that my thesis is correct!" Weber said firmly. This is the only thing, he will never back down. "Correct? Well¡ªmy Fool Disciple. I made a mistake." Kenneth sighed, seeming to be annoyed that he had made a mistake. Webber''s heart tightened. "You''re just a pure fool, you don''t even have the qualifications to become a magician! I actually have a disciple like you, this is really a stain that can''t be washed away, only purification!" Kenneth said coldly. The [Moon Spirit Liquid] around him began to self-discipline and attack. "It''s not up to you to decide whether I have the qualifications to become a magician!" Weber used the surrounding trees to avoid the attacks of [Moon Spirit]. "Who decides then?" Kenneth asked. "It''s up to me! It''s up to me, Weber Wilwitt, to decide!" Weber announced loudly. "Fool''s words! Stupid!" Kenneth said contemptuously: "Your demon skills are despicable, and your family has no honor. What can you do with such a despicable? What can you decide? You can''t decide anything. You can only live at the bottom of the magic way, wandering like a mouse in the stinking ditch all day long, and there is no room for turning over!" "It''s not like this!" Webber said loudly, "My king, didn''t tell me that! I have witnessed the extreme of the world, and I have also seen a hero who is younger than me but who is already ahead. I don''t even care. I know what the future holds, and I want to move forward! I¡ªhave a dream!" "Fool!" Kenneth said: "With a single body, trying to resist the entire aristocratic union? This is your dream? You are too stupid! How could I teach you such a stupid disciple? Good! I''m just righteous. I tell you. In front of you is hell! Death! Understand? Why do I have to say so clearly, Weber Wilwert? You dull bastard!" "To realize my dream, we must challenge reality! This is the biggest lesson I have learned in this war!" Weber said: "I want to look up at the sky here, and then see the rainbow towards tomorrow. I want to Beat you, Lord Elmero!" "If you have the courage, you can try it¡ªthe foolish!" Kenneth was furious. Weber shuttled through the woods, using the terrain to resist the attack of [Moon Essence Liquid], and then took out a packet of bright yellow powder from his pocket, sprinkled it on the [Moon Essence Liquid], and then dodged. "Why? Talking a lot of big talk, and then refuse to fight back, Fool?" Kenneth asked. Weber turned a deaf ear. He thought of Iskandar''s dream, of the soldiers'' pursuit of the extreme world of the [King''s Army], and thought of Shirou''s calmness and dignity in the face of giants, and the calm and solemnity of his commanders. These... all he doesn''t have. These... are all he longed for. These... all he wants to have at the moment. Yes. Here, Weber Velvet is going to cross Weber Velvet to the extreme of the world! To decorate one''s extremely humble heart with strong self-esteem, this kind of thing is no longer necessary. He already has a magnificent dream. Weber dodged, continuously sprinkling bright yellow powder toward the [Moon Spirit Liquid]. "Crack¡ª" Not long after, a slight voice came from the [Moon Spirit Liquid], and Weber knew the time had come. He rolled on a donkey, came out of the forest, and squatted halfway in front of Kenneth. Chapter 111： "Why? Don''t you run away, Mr. Weber Wilwitt?" Kenneth asked jokingly. "I don''t need it anymore. I have won. Lord Elmero, let you see, my ultimate magic!" Weber Wilvert took a pistol from his arms and pointed it at Kenneth''s head. "This is what you call the ultimate magic? A pistol? It''s extremely ridiculous! Fool, fool! You are pleasing me and asking me for forgiveness¡ª?" Kenneth sneered and asked. "No. You have already lost, Lord Elmero." Weber said. "Hahahahaha! Stop joking, my [Moon Essence Liquid] can easily resist your son..." Kenneth hadn''t said the "bullet" completely, "Kaka Kaka Kaka" a few times, and the [Moon Essence Liquid] that hovered around him fell like glass and shattered to the ground. "No...impossible! What''s going on? How could my [Moon Soul Liquid]...?" Kenneth''s eyes widened, his expression unbelievable, "You--, what did you do?" This kind of thing is incredible, Kenneth scratched his head and couldn''t figure out what Webber did. "I used magical copper-zinc alloy powder." Weber said. "What?! Copper-zinc alloy powder!? The magical copper-zinc alloy powder, how could it break my [Moon Spirit Liquid]...no...no, I actually asked you...I actually asked you ...I, a child prodigy, and a monarch, actually asked you...what''s a joke!?" Kenneth''s eyes were bloodshot. He lost. From the moment the question was asked, he lost. So far, Kenneth''s life has been very smooth, becoming one of the leaders of the aristocratic camp is a peak of his life. However, yet--, he actually asked the disciple who he regarded as a fool! "I have studied the method of making [Moon Spirit Marrow Liquid], and the techniques and methods in it have been thoroughly studied by me. The technique I applied to the copper-zinc alloy powder can break through [Moon Spirit Marrow Liquid]. The preservation technique is in contact with mercury. The essence of [Moon Spirit Liquid] is mercury. Mercury is mercury. Mercury and copper-zinc alloy will react into copper amalgam. This will invalidate your [Moon Spirit Liquid]." Weber Say. "What is this? What is this? Is this still magic?" Kenneth asked. "Times have changed, sir! So¡ªthe magic will also change!" Weber said. "My dignified Lord Elmero, one of the leaders of the noble camp, actually taught such a rebellious dog bastard!...I lost...I lost..." Kenneth looked at the dark muzzle in Webber''s hand, and took two or three steps back with a nervous breakdown. Since his youth, Kenneth has been the master of everything in his world. He has never run into a wall and has not bothered about the limit. He is talented and has a famous son. Not only has he inherited the engraving of magic results passed down from generation to generation, but he also has a rare in the world commensurate with it. Talent. Therefore, everyone called him a "prodigy", and he accepted this fact for granted. No one ever doubted this title, or even threatened it, so he didn''t need to be proud or arrogant, he just enjoyed the title of "prodigy" for granted. This is loyalty to oneself. However, those who were loyal to themselves finally met their greatest ordeal. He was actually defeated by what he had always looked down upon as a disciple of the Fool! Prodigy, no more! The world he dominated also began to collapse. "Kill me," Kenneth said. "Why should I kill you? You are my teacher! You¡ªwant to witness me achieve my dream!" Webber put down his gun. "You--, really are a magician with no value at all." Kenneth said with an angry expression: "As a lecturer, I will teach you one last lesson. The war of magicians, benevolence, is cruel to yourself. ! Look at it, I won''t let Lancer let you go." "Rider... won''t lose!" Weber said. Kenneth smiled. A spicy and ironic smile. And at this moment-- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" The screams of women. "Sora--!" Upon hearing this sound, Kenneth panicked, and quickly got up and rushed over. Weber also hurried away. The scenery they saw immediately made them take a breath. Di Lu Muduo, who was completely dark, strangled Sola''s neck with one hand, and lifted her high. "Lancer, what are you doing? Do you want to betray?" Kenneth asked furiously, trying to rush over. "Don''t go! He is contaminated with black mud!" A heavy voice sounded. The two turned their heads and looked around, and Webber was so scared that he covered his mouth. I saw Iskandar lying on the ground, half of his body was swallowed by a black mud. "Rider¡ª!" Webber yelled, pulling away and rushing over. "Don''t come here, run!" Iskandar summoned his love horse and said to Webber: "Friend, ride it and run! Go to Caster, go to the King of Knights. Then--, come and fight me!" "I--, how can I... Lingshu! I still have Lingshu!" Webber hurriedly raised his arm, "Command it with Lingshu, Rider, get rid of the black mud!" However-- The spell has expired. Iskandar smiled helplessly, "This seems to be the Holy Grail. The Ling Curse is useless. Run away, kid. It''s too late, but I''m going to die by this king''s sword." "Why¡ª, why is it like this!?" The cruel reality defeated Weber. "Ah - ah ah ah ah ah - Kenneth - Kenneth ah - save me save me!!" Sora yelled. Di Lu Muduo strangled her throat, then picked up the [Destroyed Yellow Rose] and cut it off on her face, ruining her delicate face in an instant. "My face...my face...my face...!!!" Sora cried loudly. "Sora!" Kenneth was anxious, and hurriedly fumbled his sleeves, looking for ceremonial outfits that he could use. But at this time, he realized that most of his attire had already been destroyed. Helpless! Di Lumuto ruined Sola''s face, then threw Sola aside, holding two guns, and staring at Kenneth coldly. Without a word, he walked towards Kenneth with a murderous aura. Chapter 112： Iskandar picked up his dagger and threw it at Dilumudo. The last force! Di Lu Muduo turned around and shot, "clang" blocking Iskandar''s sword flying. Iskandar bullied himself and restrained Di Lu Muduo''s body, but because of the black mud on Di Lu Mud''s body, the erosion was accelerated. "Run away! Don''t be stunned anymore, Master¡ª¡ª!" "Yes! I''m the master!" Webber wiped away the tears on his face, rolled over and rode on Busifalas, took Kenneth and Sola, and ran away. "Yes! Yes! That''s it... Run away, kid! I believe in you, believe in your potential. Build up strength, turn your head, and come and conquer me, come and conquer me, and conquer me Iskandar! Me! Will be your biggest obstacle to the extremes of the world!" The black mud gradually engulfed Iskandar. In the end, Iskandar''s gaze fell on the golden king. "Why--, behave like this?" he asked. "The one who destroys destiny can dominate the future." Gilgamesh replied. "Is that why you didn''t take action against my master?" Iskandar asked. "He is already on the way to awakening, not within the scope of my punishment." Gilgamesh said. "Hahahahaha...Is that so? Do you want to cleanse? Do you want to awaken? Do you want to make this earth no more people who sing heroes? No more people who worship the gods? No more ignorance People?... Hero King of Uruk, you are guilty of anger! You are too angry, you have not been swallowed by this filthy thing, but you have been engulfed by your own karma long ago!" Iskandar was completely swallowed. "Clenched fist, hand is empty. Open fist, hand is full... What the outsider wants to express, is this earth already reduced to hell? Gods, kings, heroes, mortals... But is it an evil spirit who struggles alive in the fire of hell, can''t survive and can''t die? Heh. It''s an incomparable arrogance... But he can see through it better than any of us, Conquer King. Perhaps this is the perspective beyond the world after reaching the truth of the world..." The words of the overlord, named as conquer, let the thoughts that had led the original heroic spirits back to the distant past. Once upon a time, there was a man. He was a stupid and ridiculous guy who said that his body was made of mud, but wanted to be shoulder to shoulder with the son of God. Of course, his arrogance, which doesn''t know the height of the sky, angered the gods in the sky, and the man was punished by the gods and lost his life. His face filled with tears and breathlessness is still unforgettable by the King of Heroes. Why are you crying, the Hero King asked at the time. Is it until now that you regret standing on my side? This is not the case. He replied. After I die, who else can understand you? Who else can accompany you on the journey? My friend, I can''t help but cry when I think of you going to face everything alone in the future. In this way, when he saw the man swallow his last breath, the king of rebellion against the gods, the angry king understood that the way of survival of this man who is a human but wants to surpass humans is more precious and more precious than all the treasures he collects. Dazzling. Gilgamesh turned his back and said nothing. Hanging from each other, there is only one lonely person. At least, he still has him. Isn''t it? Chapter 70 The Evil of Wrath [Eighth More] "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" A miserable cry resounded from the Ma Tong family mansion. The tears dripping from Ma''s eyes were mixed with the snot, and his eyes flickered with fear. The endless sea of ??worms has been retired by the priests of that church. The assassin who looked like an evil **** easily destroyed all the techniques and went deep into the hinterland of the house of Matsumoto. "What do you want to do¡ª? What do you want to do¡ªYanfeng Qili?" Jian Tong dirty inkstone asked, pinched in the palm of the hand by an assassin like an evil god. "I heard that the old man wants to get eternal life. So, I specially came to offer the secret of eternal life." Qili said. "What''s the secret of eternal life?" Jian Tongzang inkstone was attracted for an instant. It was only the experience of a long time that made him more cautious, and asked: "Why do you offer me the secret of eternal life, besides, this What is the secret of eternal life?" "I am a priest, in the name of God, I naturally want to be an angel of God." Qili smiled and said, "As for what it is, the old man will know it." Kirye took the one hundred in one Assassin step by step towards Makiri Tsuruno and Makura Shinji curled up in the shadow of the corner. Kirye''s eyes were murderous, but he thought of some funny things, with a touch of interest on his face. Look. "I heard that Patriarch Jiantong became Patriarch Jiantong just to enjoy the family business of Jiantong family, didn''t he?" Qili asked mildly. "No, no." Ma Tongzuru nokura yelled in panic. "Isn''t it?" The interesting look on Qili''s face disappeared, and a murderous aura began to fill her body. "Yes, yes!" Ma Tong Heye yelled, tears flowing down his nose, "I am greedy for everything in Ma Tong''s family. I just want everything. I am a bastard, just a rubbish. What magic , What magic way... I just, I just want to have everything. I just want to get something for nothing. It''s just--, just a deal!" "Really. That''s it. That''s really interesting." Qili asked gently: "Can you give me the proof of the family property? Can you give me the messenger of God?" "I pay it, I pay it!" Jian Tong Heye brought all the land deeds to Qili. Qi Li didn''t even look at it, and threw it directly into the sea of ??fire aside and burned. "What on earth do you want, the running dog of the church?" Jian Tong dirty inkstone asked. "Everything is the best choice." Qili said. Kirei instructs Assassin, who is one hundred in one, to destroy everything in the Ma Tong family. He looked at Ma Tong Tsuruno with a smile, and said: "I look forward to the joy of Patriarch Ma Tong, who enjoys everything, living with heavy debts." The flames of destruction illuminated Kirei''s profile, and he was smiling. Like an angel and like a demon. Qili feels that she is finding more and more the sense of being alive, finding the joy that makes herself happy and fills the void in her heart. The joy of destroying everything that others cherish, possess, and care about, but let them survive. Ah... Ah... this feeling. This¡ªis the voice of God. Qili left with a big smile. However, the greatest happiness has not yet come. One is the extremely beautiful thing, the incarnation of the god, the black mud. The second is that Gilgamesh, there must also be something pleasant on his body that makes him feel extremely happy. Chapter 113： If you destroy the king, the guide, and the angry king of gold, it will be very happy to appreciate his angry but mourning appearance. Feel so... Is the real thing to live! Ma Tong Heye looked at the burnt Ma Tong Mansion, watching the fire engulfing the buildings and woodland near Ma Tong Mansion, he collapsed and knelt on the ground, sweat and tears mixed with his nose flowing down. Death is gone. But the living **** is right in front of you. Assets have been burned, and huge liabilities are about to come. Against the background of the Great Depression, what should he do? "Dad...Dad..." Shiner cried. Tong Heye hugged him. At least. He still has him. ... Qili came back with the dirty inkstone of Jiantong. Gilgamesh glanced at it, and a look of disgust flashed in his eyes, "In the end, did you actually use the soul that has been filthy to this? But it is good. The evil king, the evil official, the evil general, the evil mud, and the match The last villain. So far, the necessary evil is enough." Gilgamesh condemns Assassin to put the dirty inkstone in the mud. Qili asked: "Does Einzbern''s little chalice not need to complete the Holy Grail?" "This mud is the essence of the Holy Grail. The essence has been brought out, but it lacks a container and does not need a key." Gilgamesh said. "You can actually bypass the Little Holy Grail... Did you see through the loopholes in the ritual system, the servant of Toosaka''s family?" Makizaki asked. The only response to him was Gilgamesh''s contemptuous snort. This group of modern **** thinks they have created such an amazing magic, how can they ever think that the group of Sumerian magicians six thousand years ago used this kind of magic for a long time. There was no need to be so serious, but now that the fire has appeared, then it should be serious. Because it was the same fire as him but different. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhha " Jian Tong dirty inkstone let out a cheerful laugh. Qili asked: "Don''t the old man feel uncomfortable? If you are completely swallowed by this mud, you will become the black holy grail and no more freedom to speak of." Jian Tong dirty inkstone laughed freely and said: "That''s what I want. Eternal life...Eternal life... What if eternal life is reduced to a static thing? Doesn''t this prove that I am an eternal thing? The world changes, and I am eternal! Immortal...hahahahaha!" Qili showed a look of disgust. Gilgamesh snorted, "It looks like you caught the wrong person." Qili showed a distressed expression, seeming to be distressed because she did not appreciate the beautiful scenery she imagined. "So, Saber is left." Gilgamesh said. "Are you going to pollute them? If so, leave it to me." Qili said. "No." Gilgamesh glanced at Kiri, and said: "That too pure soul has already been driven to a dead end by herself. If it is directly polluted, there is no fun. Let her push herself on. The dead end, that shattered, is the truly beautiful firework. Qili, this king has given you the ticket for this drama." "Oh oh oh oh-you are so generous, Wang." Qili said, adding in her heart, I want to see the beauty that you have driven yourself to a dead end and shattered. Gilgamesh looked at the surging black mud and said: "After the Holy Grail is completed, they will come by themselves. At that time, you only need to deliver the Holy Grail." "What about you, evil king?" Qili asked. Gilgamesh smiled maliciously, "Go and admire the more beautiful flames." Gilgamesh left. Kiry looked at the place where Gilgamesh disappeared, her eyes gleaming with incomprehension, "Why? Why does Gilgamesh care about that child so much?" His eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous light. The black mud was surging, squeezing into this tattered worm body. The black mud from the mother''s body is constantly bred. "Crack, click, click¡ª" His body was broken, and a black mud tower slowly appeared, breaking through the roof of the church. The black mud dripped over the god''s land, and the filthy mud was sprinkled on the **** image. The black mud tower stands on the ground. The evil has come! Chapter 71 The Swamp of Evil! [Ninth more] Skaha took Shi Lang all the way to Liudong Temple. Shiro looked at the temples on the mountain that were getting closer and closer, and asked, "Is this the place that the teacher said is absolutely safe? Are the floor tiles here particularly hard?" "That''s not it." Skaha shook his head and said, "This is not the time to make a joke. Also, you wouldn''t make a joke at this time." Shilang smiled and said, "There is a great hero living in my heart, and I won''t be covered in dust anymore." Skaha was taken aback, turned his head to stare at Shirou, staring at the plain and immature face, staring at the eyes that seemed to be burning with dazzling firelight. She stared at those eyes in a daze. She had never seen such a beautiful and warm fire. Unspeakable fire. At the end, she could only say one sentence: "Your eyes... are so beautiful." "My eyes have never changed. Teacher''s eyes are truly beautiful." Shi Lang said with a smile. Beauty...Skaha sighed in her heart, even she knew her own distortion and decay. How beautiful is it? And... "Don''t call me a teacher anymore. I don''t have the qualifications, and I don''t deserve it." Skaha said. "Why do you want to belittle yourself?" Shirou''s bright eyes looked at Skaha, shining incomprehensibly. "Because I deceived you." Skaha turned his back and ran towards the temple. Chapter 114： "I lied to others too." Shi Lang smiled carelessly, and chased after him. When he entered the temple, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. He could feel a mighty force holding the Liudong Temple, and even the flame in his eyes swayed twice. Shi Lang glanced at Liudong Temple, and the surrounding monks didn''t seem to be surprised that they came to the door, cleaning the ground for themselves. The demeanor is peaceful and compassionate. "Teacher, what is this...?" Shi Lang followed Skaha, his eyes gleaming with confusion. Skaha said: "There is nothing special between here and ordinary temples. What is special is that there are special people here." "Special person?" Shi Lang swept around, his eyes finally fixed on the monk sitting on the lotus platform cross-legged in front of the Buddha statue in the main hall. The monk had long green hair like a bodhi leaf, sitting high on the lotus platform, his face looked compassionate no matter what angle he looked at. Just sitting there seems to be more sacred and merciful than the Buddha statue behind him. Shi Lang blinked, a little surprised, a little stunned, and even more, he was puzzled. "¡ª¡ªEnlightened One?" Shi Lang walked over, trying to enter the main hall, but was stopped by the oncoming Liu Dong host. Liu Dong presided over: "The Great Wisdom is meditating, don''t disturb." Shi Lang backed away and said, "I won''t bother you." He was just wondering how this enlightened being, who is the ceiling of the moon, appeared here, and appeared here, why didn''t he stop Gilgamesh''s atrocities before? Liu Dong presided over: "The great wise man confessed a sentence before meditation and entrusted him to the donor." Shi Lang was curious and asked, "What?" "The great wise man said,''If the mind has dwelling, then it is non-dwelling."" Liu Dong said. Shirou was taken aback, and then smiled. It turns out that the person who eliminated Tosaka Aoi''s obsession and lit up Sakura''s rebellious heart that ran away from home was the enlightened person! It''s the same sentence, but when you put it on different people, you can understand different things. At this moment, the enlightened person gave this sentence to Shilang. Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, and then said to Liu Dong host: "If this great wise man has finished his meditation, please the host will reply to him on my behalf." Host Liu Dong asked: "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang said: "The heart should be born without a place to live. There is nothing to reach in this realm." Liu Dong presided over for a moment, and immediately glanced at Shi Lang with scorching eyes, but he did not dare to look down upon him when he was young. When his gaze reached the pair of eyes, the host Liu Dong couldn''t help but startled, and then slowly nodded and left. Shi Lang retired, came to Scarha, smiled and said, "Teacher, no wonder you have said that I want to come to this great holy grail first. This is indeed the safest place." Looking at the meditation enlightened person, Shi Lang said: "Unexpectedly, I took a big circle, but the place to solve the situation is right in front of my eyes." He smiled all over his face, neither self-deprecating nor bitter, just smiling like that, the fire in his eyes was gentle and dazzling. "But teacher, how did you know that the enlightened person is here?" Shi Lang asked. "Because I can perceive the special here." Skaha smiled, then looked at the enlightened person of meditation, and said: "The truth person who has arrived in the world. Even if the slightest breath is not leaked, just take a look, You will feel that this place is very dazzling." "Is that so... Then it seems that my practice is far from enough. At least, I don''t see it at all. After all, I am a weak person." Shi Lang laughed. "Don''t be underestimated. You can detect this because you are observing it from a perspective outside the world. If you are in the game, no one will be aware of it. Even Gilgamesh can''t." Skaha said . "The perspective of an outsider." Shirou sighed. Skaha looked at Shirou''s calm face, sighed, and said, "It feels like you don''t seem to be a child anymore." "I was not originally." Shi Lang said. "I know, but don''t talk about this kind of thing." Skaha said. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I am an older soul, with the help of this body to be reborn. If you count it, it''s a bit like spirit magic or demon possession. But¡ª" Shiro smiled: "I am me, and my name is Fujimaru Shiro. So teacher, if you don''t feel troubled, please please keep teaching me from now on." "Do you want to be stronger?" Skaha asked. "Yes." Shi Lang said: "I want to be stronger! Be stronger than anyone else! In this way, I will not be bullied, and I can also help those who are dusted in their hearts. Pave the way to freedom." "But...I don''t have this qualification anymore." Skaha shook his head. "Why do you say that? Teacher, you have been very wrong from just now, is there something bothering you?" Shi Lang asked. "I deceived you." Skaha shook his head, and then said seriously: "It''s not Gilgamesh who persecuted..." "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!!" Before Skaha finished speaking, Gilgamesh''s unique loud laughter came from outside the temple. Skaha frowned, with two spears in both hands, and stopped in front of Shirou. Gilgamesh walked slowly in, staring at the two of Shilang with their red eyes like snake-eye jewels, and said jokingly: "The king will know you are hiding here as soon as I guess!" Shi Lang looked at Gilgamesh, the smile on his face gradually disappeared and became cold, and the flames in his bright eyes became much colder. Shiro came up from behind Skaha and greeted, "Yo, the hero king of Uruk." "Huh¡ª?" Gilgamesh looked at Shirou, his eyes narrowed, and then he couldn''t help but be surprised: "It would be like this! It would be like this! After the foul-smelling fire awakened, it was actually not a general. Everything is burned out of the angry fire, but...but was born such a pure and beautiful fire!...This is it...It is this...Someone, has a **** used a sword to split the stench around you? This king has decided! Your fire... your eyes are a peerless treasure enough to be collected by this king!" Gilgamesh stared closely at Shirou''s eyes. Upon hearing this, Shi Lang smiled. The smile was very plain. He said: "Hero King, I really hate your self-talking ability. There is no way not to hate it." Shirou looked at Gilgamesh with a smile, and then [Mortal Hero] activated. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Golden Rule C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Leadership C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Collector C-¡¿ "Have you copied this king''s karma from this king?" Gilgamesh''s eyes were squinted, and there was a dangerous light flashing between his eyes, and then he laughed and said: "Okay! You are so daring! , Bastard! No-, calling you **** is not enough to describe you at this moment. It should be called your **** among bastards! Your eyes are going to be decided by the king!" Behind Gilgamesh, golden ripples gradually rose, and dozens of treasures slowly emerged. Shilang asked: "This is the territory of the enlightened, do you want to attack?" "Huhahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh pointed at the meditation enlightened person and laughed: "How can a person outside the transformation interfere with the king''s law? Moreover, what he wants is to save sentient beings, not all sentient beings! Even if Wang is here to kill, he can''t continue to meditate! Asking for Buddha? Huh¡ª! It''s better to ask for a stone!" "That''s true. The Enlightened One has already arrived in the world''s truth, and has long since gotten rid of this raging red dust. Even if the human being is shattered, it is just a wave for him." Shilang nodded, and then [projected] a long sword. Threw it at Gilgamesh. Chapter 115： "Clang¡ª" The long sword was shot on Gilgamesh''s armor, without even leaving the seal, and it was directly bounced off. "You use this kind of thing to attack the king?" Gilgamesh asked with a frown. "I only have this degree." Shirou smiled. "Don''t run away?" Gilgamesh asked. "My path to freedom has been opened up." Shirou said, "It''s just that I''m very strange, why do you have to make things difficult for me? I''m just an ordinary mortal, even if the soul descends on this body, it''s just a mortal. Why must you Do you want to stare at me like this? Don''t hesitate to take off the glory of the king and force me to participate in this Holy Grail war?" "Shirou, that''s¡ª" Skaha wanted to explain why Gilgamesh stretched out his hand, and a huge sword smashed directly at her, forcing her to return to visit for the time being. "The king talked to him, how can you let in the mess of the kingdom of shadows?" Contempt on his face. Gilgamesh looked at Shi Lang and said with a joking expression: "The king answered your question, because it is pleasant enough. The ugly state of the bastard, no matter how many times you watch it, it makes this king very happy. Especially for the elderly like you. The **** who was reborn as a child is pushed into hell, watching you struggle, begging for forgiveness, and ultimately cannot survive or die. The most joyful!" "Really...then you are really bad enough," Shirou said. [Projection] Two swords were drawn out and held in his hands, Shi Lang stared at Gilgamesh with scorching eyes. "Do you want to fight with the king? Huh! The boring drama, dealing with your weak bastard, is simply dirtying the hands of the king! The **** should go to the bastard''s **** and die!" Gilgamesh said. "¡ª!!!" "This is...!" Shilang glanced up, and I don''t know when, in the cracks in the floor of the Liudong Temple under his feet, black mud actually poured out. "The evil of this world!" Shi Lang was shocked and was about to run away. However, the black mud was like a hungry beast, surging and tumbling, trapping Shiro''s abdomen and limbs like a thick rope. "Shirou!" Skaha stretched out his hand, drawing runes in front of him. That is the original Luen discovered in the world by the great **** Odin in the legend. However, before a rune was drawn, Gilgamesh summoned a great sword and swept it directly. Blood was vomited, and the Rune disappeared. "Teacher¡ª!" Shouting, Shi Lang was swallowed by the black mud. Skaha wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Gilgamesh with murderous red eyes, but Gilgamesh put away all the treasures. Skaha asked: "Why do you want to deceive him on my behalf?" Only a sneer in response to Skarha. "Put away the treasure, do you think I will not kill you?" Skaha asked again. "It''s the king who doesn''t need to kill a person who is about to dissipate." Gilgamesh laughed. Skaha was silent, using the tiny gap that the evil of this world appeared from the Great Holy Grail, and using the power of the Holy Grail to emerge, her phantom was indeed about to reach its limit. "What will happen to him?" Skaha asked. "When a human body touches this thing, it is naturally dead¡ª!" Gilgamesh said. "He won''t die, you just said that you want to collect his eyes, you are serious." Skaha said. "Then you just wait, wait for the mud to swallow him up! But maybe you can go to the person outside of the transformation, this mud can''t defile the person outside of the transformation! But, his mercy? Huha Hahahaha¡ª!" Gilgamesh mocked the still enlightened one, then turned and left. Skaha looked at the Enlightened One. The enlightened person is not moved, just closes his eyes and meditates, his face full of compassion, just like the Buddha statue behind him. Skaha looked at the black mud that had swallowed Shirou again. She can''t pass, and once it passes, with her twisted and rotten heart, this phantom will definitely be eroded and become an anti-hero. Chapter 72: The Far Chalk City! [Tenth more] "What the **** is going on?" Keishi was puzzled. The time is already 6:37. Even in late autumn, at this point in time, the fiery red sun should rise from the horizon. However, no. The sky was still pitch black, like a black curtain, dull and breathless. Especially in the temple church, a strange thing also appeared. Very strange. A tall black tower. It makes people feel dull and breathless at one glance. The city has been out of turmoil. The Berserker attack last night has destroyed many buildings in Fukayama Town. Although those buildings are ancient buildings left over from the old era, they have become a drag on urban development. However, that is the history of the development of Fuyuki City, which is of great historical significance. Go check it out! Such a strange tower must be something made by a follower. That Caster was particularly suspicious. However, that dark tower was too powerful, and Kirishu planned to take Altria with him this time. However, Alice Phil''s words made Kirishu very confused-"That thing is dangerous. It''s also strange. It''s like...like my clone...you have to be careful." Not only that, since the appearance of the black tower, Alice Phil has been impoverished and pale. As a last resort, Kirishu could only transfer her to Kyuu Maiya who was hiding in Shinto who was undergoing plastic surgery on the corpse. In order to increase the odds of Kirishi, Alice Phil took out the scabbard of King Arthur''s holy sword from his body and let it save into Kirishu''s body. Chapter 116： Although he was very worried about Alice Phil''s state at the moment, in order to achieve his own justice, Chesi nodded and accepted, and then rushed towards the church with Altria. Altria breaks through from the front, while Kirishu observes from a distance with a sniper rifle, waiting for the machine to kill. Altria has no higher demands on Keishi, as long as she doesn''t let her kill the child, that''s enough. Breaking through from the front, Altria encountered Assassin who was guarding the front door of the church. "You--, what are you?" The evil-god appearance of Assassin of the Hundred Ones really shocked Altria and couldn''t help but ask. "Ah ah ah ah -" Assassin of the Hundred Ones, more than one hundred heads uttered a scream at the same time, and then attacked Altria. Altria fought back with a sword. "What is that thing?" Keiji, holding a sniper rifle, frowned, his eyes gleaming inexplicably. "Tick, tick¡ª" The sound of water drops falling from the ceiling. Keishi turned his head to look, his eyes shrank sharply. The ceiling of the abandoned commercial building he was in collapsed with a "bang", and the black mud like a wave instantly swallowed him. ... "Clang--" Altria is at war with Assassin. The One Hundred Ones Assassin has already shattered the [delusion illusion], and the ability parameters have returned to the level of one, which is somewhat difficult, but in general, Altria has the upper hand, and the battlefield has advanced step by step in front of the black tower. "End here, Assassin." Qili, standing in front of the black tower, stopped Assassin of the Hundred Ones. The Hundred Ones Assassin stepped back and fell to Qili''s side. "That''s Assassin? You turned Assassin into a monster?" Altria asked, holding the invisible holy sword. "Is this important?" Qili laughed, then pointed to the black tower behind him, and said, "Saber, King Arthur, this is the Holy Grail you are asking for!" "What are you talking about¡ª?" Altria frowned and scolded: "You want to deceive me? Such an evil and ominous thing, you actually said it is the Holy Grail!?" "Exactly!" Qili said: "It is the Holy Grail. Come on, I will dedicate it to you. It is up to you to choose whether to destroy or make a wish." Qili took the Hundred One Assassin away. "What''s a joke? That...that''s the Holy Grail...?" Altria looked at the black tower, shaking inwardly. ¡ª¡ªCome on! Wish to me! Any wish can be realized! "Who?" Altria looked around, her eyes alert. ¡ª¡ªI am the Holy Grail! "You are talking!?" Altria looked at the black tower. ¡ª¡ªWish to me. Any wish can be realized. Whether it is to bring Camelot back to life, or to let the Knights of the Round Table reappear. Even the person who led you to Wanglu can reproduce it... "You evil thing is attacking my heart? I want to destroy you!" Altria held the holy sword high. ¡ª¡ªDo you really want to destroy me? Your wish is right in front of you. Camelot''s resurrection, those who died, will be resurrected one by one. Are you really going to betray them and kill them? Again, break your oath? "I...I..." Holy Sword, trembling. ... In the mud world, Keishi was tortured by the soul. Mud turned into his wife, Alice Phil, practicing his justice step by step. Kill less and save more. Step by step. Step by step. Kill less and save more step by step. In the end, only him and his wife and daughter were left in the whole world. In order to get rid of the control of the mud, Keishi tearfully shot his wife and daughter to death, and then woke up in the real world. He realized that the black tower was the body of the Holy Grail. And that holy grail is by no means a thing of justice. The justice he seeks is not here. Using the binoculars of the sniper rifle to see Altria''s movements clearly, Kiriji saw that she was standing in front of the Holy Grail, holding the holy sword aloft. Keishi raised the engraved hand with the engraving curse and released the curse: "Command it with the curse, destroy the Holy Grail, Saber!" Justice is not here, and Keishi releases two command curses at once without nostalgia. The Holy Sword was involuntarily charged, and the body was forcibly launched into an attack. "No¡ª, no, no, no, no! The Holy Grail¡ª¡ª! My Holy Grail¡ª¡ª Camelot¡ª¡ª!!!" Looking at the light condensed from the holy sword in his hand, he bombarded towards the Holy Grail. There were tears in the eyes of the holy cyan, the tragic wish that would be fulfilled even if the glory was abandoned, the tragic wish that she would step here to fulfill even if he disliked it again... Is it to be broken by her own hands? "No--!" The light is roaring. King Arthur destroyed his tragic wish by himself. Kirisi picked up the sniper rifle and tried to stay away, but at this moment, he saw a dark hole appeared in the sky above the church. "That--, what is that?" Keishi was full of astonishment. Keishi couldn''t see clearly that the substance of that thing was actually a real ¡®hole¡¯. It is a space tunnel connected to the "Great Holy Grail" technique hidden under the altar of the advent ceremony and the Wonzo Mountain on the east side of Fukayama Town. Since the beginning of the first Holy Grail War, there has not been a real call to the Holy Grail. The spiritual energy has been accumulated for two hundred and forty years and turned into a huge magic vortex. This is the body of the black ¡®hole¡¯. The little holy grail that Einzbern mastered was only the key to open the hole, and it was also the control device to keep the hole in a stable state. It should have waited until the little holy grail had absorbed enough souls from the servants before opening this hole. Therefore, with only one follower dying at the moment, it is theoretically impossible to open this hole, and it is impossible to manifest the Holy Grail. Chapter 117： However, because of the recklessness of an evil king who released the evil sojourn in the Great Holy Grail ahead of time, the inside of the hole has already been connected with the present world, thus opening the hole. Keishi, who had no knowledge of this secret, made a well-known mistake. He should not order Saber to destroy the Holy Grail, but should let her use the treasure to burn the hole in the sky. Without the control of the ¡®device¡¯, there is no way to close the hole, which means that it is completely impossible to prevent the inner side of the hole from flowing out in a conventional way. Known as the evil of this world, the black mud has the power to destroy all life. At this moment, it falls like a waterfall from the top of the church in a large amount. With the temple church as the center, rushing to the surroundings, wherever it goes is a sea of ??fire. Hell. "No--! No!" Chesi dropped his sniper rifle, walked downstairs, and rushed into the flames. How could this happen? How could this happen? It shouldn''t be like this! The significance of his participation in this war is to save, not to destroy! Destroy the few for the sake of the majority, destroy for the sake of relief, not destroy for the sake of destruction. His justice, His justice... He is willing to sacrifice everything and he wants to achieve the dream... not like this! "No--, no, no, no, no--!!!" Shouting, Kei Si rushed into the flames. ... Kong showed no sign of shrinking, as if pouring all evil down, as if to engulf the entire mountain town, the entire Fuyuki city, and then Fuyuki city as the center, gradually spreading outward with the temple church as the center. And Altria, who was under the hole, was naturally the first to be swallowed up by the black mud. ¡ª¡ªYou want to destroy me, but I still fulfill your wish. The will of the mud said so. Altria''s world has changed. Came to a beautiful world full of light and vitality. "Wang!" "King Arthur!" "It''s King Arthur!" ... The people around were calling her, admiring her, and looking forward to her. Just like the first days. This is Camelot. She''s back? Camelot is resurrected? Altria was pushed into the palace step by step by the crowd. "Wang, you are back." "Wang--!" Lancelot, Gawain, Gerante, Gareth, Galahad, Jahris, Bowes, Bedwell, Kay, Lanmarok, Percival, Tristan...Twelve round tables The knight and her court mage Merlin. And... And... Looking at the familiar figure, tears flowed from the holy blue eyes. "Back?" The familiar person turned around and looked at her gently, with bright eyes like fire, "Why are you crying? Have you been bullied? Don''t worry, if your heart becomes dusty, I will You opened the way to freedom." "Guineville..." Whispering the name, tears flowed, and the girl smiled: "Everyone, I''m back!" Just like that year, the encounter of lilies. ... -The so-called hero. The so-called king. All but so. It''s fragile like a piece of white paper. People...heh. The mud was fading. A dark swordsman emerged from it. Chapter 73 Even if you are sad, beautiful flowers will bloom! [Eleventh more] "Where is this place?" Shiro looked around. It makes him a little uncomfortable here. The black mud tumbling like a sea. There are mountains of dead corpses everywhere, and they are gradually sinking into the sea. The sky is red, as red as blood. In the black mud rain, the pitch-black sun dominated the sky. The wind is a curse and sorrow. If you use any words as a metaphor, where is it if this is not hell? Shi Lang remembered, he was swallowed by the black mud. This is the inside of the black mud? "What wish do you want?" someone asked Shirou. "Is it you? The will of the Holy Grail? The will of the mud?" Shi Lang asked back. Chapter 118： "What wish do you want?" the man continued to ask. "I don''t have a wish for you to fulfill." Shirou said. "You are lying." The man said, "You are telling a lie. Just like you tell other people." "I didn''t lie." Shirou smiled. "You can deceive others, you can deceive me, but you can''t deceive yourself. Go and see your heart. Your desire and your answer are in your heart!" A hand struck from behind, covering Shirou''s eyes. Then, the world went dark. In the dark city, people come and go. This is a sinful city, with no order or rules, full of criminals, and terrorist attacks all the time. The criminals, residents, and Fujimaru Shiro totaled 370,000. Suppose that Shiro Fujimaru was thrown into this city with 10,000 yuan. One of the villains wants to kill you for money, so what will you do? "Of course I killed him to save my life." "Even the innocent people are involved." Shilang calmly listened to the mud''s will to complete the answer for him, and then Shilang had a machine gun in his hand. The gun suddenly fired a bullet like an automatic machine, killing everyone who looked at it. "Correct. This is Shiro Fujimaru." Shi Lang looked at the sea of ??blood in front of the corpse mountain very calmly, the fire in his eyes did not even flicker. "Fujimaru Shiro, who shot everyone in order to kill a villain, became a famous executioner and villain in this city. The gang in this city believes that you are a threat and want to kill you, what will you do?" A dazzling flash of light lit up in front of his eyes, and as the bomb exploded, everyone who looked at him turned into silt in the sea. This is the answer that should be Fujimaru Shiro, in order to survive, so carry out the killing. The guilty and the innocent are all strangled. "Correct." Then the game continues. From a single person, to a small gang, and then to a big gang. In the end, Shiro Fujimaru, who killed all of them, survived, no longer threatening his life. Shiro Fujimaru, who had ended his life crisis, finally returned to his warm home. There are parents and relatives who are older souls, as well as today''s parents and relatives. But Shiro Fujimaru finally discovered that it was his relatives and friends who threw him into the sin city, and it was his relatives and friends who put him to death. How would Fujimaru Shiro choose? The answer is right here- "Have you played enough?" Shirou turned around and looked at Sakura behind him. From the beginning of the game to the end of the game, Shi Lang''s face has always been flat, even so far, it is flat. Because these are mud answers, not his inner answers. "This is not a game, but your wish. I''m just answering your heart." Sakura said. No. It shouldn''t be called Sakura, but rather the will of the mud transformed into the human form of Sakura. "This is not my wish, let alone my answer. You are just observing my behavior and asking and answering yourself." Shi Lang shook his head, and then asked: "Human behavior can be observed, but the human heart cannot be observed. . Can you put it upside down again? Let me tell you my answer." With a wave of Mud Will, the scene returned to the murderer''s sex. "I have a machine gun in my hand and I will not kill him. I will threaten him to lay down his weapon, and then threaten innocent people around him to tie him up." Shi Lang said. "Yes. It affects innocent people, this is Fujimaru Shiro''s answer." Mudushiji said. "I will set a code of action for him that cannot be violated. Once violated, I will remove his nails and sprinkle salt on his wounds. I will reward him with ten yuan for one practice and praise him. "Shi Lang said. "What does this mean?" Mu Zhihui was puzzled. Shi Lang did not answer, but proceeded on his own. Set guidelines for the wicked, punish for violations, and reward for practice. Gradually, the wicked learned to act by the rules. "This is not what Fujimaru Shirou should do!" Mudushiki said. Shirou didn''t have the will to deal with the mud, he took the wicked as the center and pulled up a small gang. Give goals in stages, formulate guidelines, reward good and punish evil, read and discuss daily, and launch models to praise honors and rewards every month. "Stop it! This is not Fujimaru Shiro''s answer at all!" Muzhiwill shouted. Shi Lang went his own way and gradually expanded the gang. There were battles with other gangs, there were victories, there were defeats, there were casualties, and there were sorrows... But in the end, Shiro ruled this sinful city. He gave order to this sinful city. "Stop! Stop! This... this is not Fujimaru Shiro''s answer at all!" Mu Zhihui shouted, waving his hand to annihilate all illusions. Shiro looked at it calmly, smiled and said, "This¡ªis Fujimaru Shiro''s answer." "Impossible! You are a man who will do anything to live! Even if you kill your own relatives, you will not hesitate!" Clay Will yelled. "I can''t do it." Shilang shook his head and said, "I used to think so. But my heart has been split into a path of freedom. I will no longer deceive myself and others. I want to fight the meaning of fighting. Not to survive, but to be able to meet important people with a smile again." "Then your answer should be to kill everyone!" Mud Will said. "Why do I have to kill everyone to survive? Or, why do I have to live with such a low quality?" Shi Lang asked back. "What do you mean?" Mud''s Will asked. "Why can''t I establish order and establish an order where everyone can live in peace?" Shiro said, "Because I am a mortal, because I am weak, because I live at the bottom. So I know the suffering of the weak, I know the pain of the bottom and the pain of being involved in the flames of war. So I have to establish order, be kind, hold the law, treat people with kindness, and rule people by law. Let me, let more people, enjoy the gentleness under this sky ." "You can''t do it, because you are a mortal!" The Will of Mud concluded. "If you think about failure before you act, wouldn''t there be no way to solve anything?" Shirou smiled. The Mud Will stared at him blankly. Shilang walked to it, those bright eyes looked at it, and asked: "You are called Angola Manuel, the evil of this world, right?" The will of the mud speaks for itself. "But I won''t call you Angola Manuel." Shi Lang said with a smile. Mu Zhihui raised his head and looked at Shirou''s eyes like a fire in the human form transformed into Sakura. "Because that is not your name. It is just a name imposed on you by others." Shirou said, "You are also a weak person, and you are also a mortal. You are no different from me. Therefore, the order I want to build must also protect you from harm. ." Shirou turned around and walked towards the muddy sea. "What are you going to do?" Mu Zhiwill couldn''t help asking. "I''m going to open the way to freedom for us, for you, for the weak." Shirou turned his head and smiled at him. The leisurely smile, as if the snow melted. The clay figure looked at Shirou blankly, not knowing what to say. Shi Lang entered the mud sea. The crime of rebellion, intimidation, ** crimes of destroying and abandoning the seven deadly crimes...Negative, deny...Kill, kill, kill, kill¡ª¡ª! ! ! Chapter 119： Endless malice, endless evil, infected Shirou''s body and flocked to Shirou''s heart, but Shirou''s face was still smiling, and the fire in his eyes became brighter and brighter. He said: "Yes." ¡ª¡ªWho is affirming? ¡ª¡ªWho is affirming in this endless negation? Shiro said, "It''s me! It''s Fujimaru Shiro!" ¡ª¡ªWho are you? Shiro said: "It''s the weak. It''s your partner." ¡ª¡ªSince we are partners, why should we be affirmed? Shirou said, "Why can''t I be sure of you?" ¡ª¡ªBecause we are negative, we are evil. Everyone is denying us. Shi Lang said: "If everyone denies you, I will affirm you. If everyone denies you a thousand times, ten thousand times, I will use one hundred thousand times, a million times to affirm you." ¡ª¡ªYou are not our partner, you are a traitor! The black mud made waves, swallowing Shirou like a wave. Shi Lang smiled slightly: "I am not a traitor, I am your partner. I was once entangled in darkness like this, I used to cry heroes with tears, I once covered my heart with dust. But I understand now, as long as there is With a fiery heart, our yearning for beauty will overcome everything. As long as we have the courage in our heart, our enthusiasm will not be extinguished. We do not rely on the sky, the earth, the god, the Buddha, or the emperor, we ourselves His hands will bring beauty to himself. In this way, even if it is sadness, even if it is the mud of evil, beautiful flowers will bloom." ¡ª¡ªWhat on earth do you want to do? Shi Lang stretched out his hand, his bright eyes were like fire, and he smiled calmly: "Come with me. Your hearts are covered with dust, let me open a path to freedom for you." ¡ª¡ªCan you do it? "If you can''t do it, how can you know if you don''t try it?" Shilang asked with a smile. ¡ª¡ªWhy do you want to do this? Is it the duty of a righteous partner? "This is not an obligation, and I am not a partner of justice. Because I am a human, a weak person, an ordinary person who will be moved by the beautiful world. I love and hate, I am moved and hate, I am just doing what I can do Things, things within my power. I''m still alive, so I can do it," Shi Lang said. The black mud was surging. The mud sea churned. Then, poured into Shirou''s body. -You will be overwhelmed. "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "My hero has already opened the way to freedom for me. I will remember that tall figure, and share the fire I got from the hero to everyone. Fire. All over everyone''s heart, open your eyes and look around, you will also find the fire in your heart." "Impossible...This is impossible...How can this be..." Mu Zhihui was dumbfounded. Someone. Someone actually accepts the "evil of this world", carries the "evil of this world", and wants to open the way to freedom for the "evil of this world"...How could this be? How could such a person exist? How could there be such a person? All evil is degrading. All evil is negative...no one will be sure, no one will accept it. Even those saviors think that evil is bad and needs to be purified. But one person was sure. Use one hundred thousand times, one million times to affirm. Go and accept it. How could such a person... exist? All the black mud entered Shirou''s body. Shirou absorbed the entire black sky...no. Not to absorb, but to become Shirou himself. The long night is gone, the clear sky is snowing, and the earth is covered with white snow. Shilang came back from the mud sea, behind him, the black mud sea was surging. Surging. A black flower was in full bloom, a beautiful flower, a fragrant flower. "You--, who are you?" Mud''s Will questioned. Shiro said: "A weak person, a weak person''s partner. It is your partner. If your heart is covered with dust, I will open a path to freedom for you." The Will of Mud looked at Shirou blankly. "Must be scared? It must be painful? To be called the evil of this world, to be called Angola Manuel. A weak person like me, the same partner as me. But --, no need to be afraid, already Don''t be afraid. Because, I''m already here." Shirou gently embraced the will to live in the mud, even if the opponent turned into a hedgehog. "I don''t understand your feelings, I can''t change your experience, and I can''t calm your inner anger. But --, I will listen carefully to your story, and I will listen carefully to your experience. Your pain, yours Hatred, your grievances... everything, I will listen carefully. So, have you heard the sound of melting snow?" The white snow on the ground melted, and vigorous young shoots grew out of the ground, and the morning sun of early spring sprinkled on the weeping face of Will of Mud. "Thank you...Thank you for listening to my grievances, my hatred...Thank you for affirming me...Thank you for accepting me...Thank you for letting me know, there are people...and others who love me." "Your eyes... are so beautiful..." The mud will dissipate like snow. The person is gone, the voice is gone. Only the buds of early spring remained next to Shirou. Only the flower of evil surging behind him. And the huge, four Holy Grail wars, which accumulated 240 years of earth vein spiritual power. "Strangers, I wish you freedom, never blocked." Shilang looked up at the gentle morning sun, with a faint smile on his face. "It''s time to go out, the king who was maddened by anger, but made a lot of trouble. However, I am a weak person, will you help me, me?" Shi Lang asked. The mud was surging behind him, and two arms stretched out on the left and right, clenched into fists. Strong and powerful. ¡ª¡ªIntrinsic skills: [Evil Flower A+] ¡ª¡ªTreasure: [The Flower of Evil Mud EX to Freedom]! Chapter 74 The Fire of Awakening, Burning Everything [Twelfth More] Shiro returned to reality. He looked around and couldn''t see Gilgamesh. "Shirou...!" A weak voice sounded from his ears, Shirou turned and looked around, and saw only half-body Skaha lying on the ground, looking at himself with satisfaction. "Teacher, are you already at your limit?" Shi Lang hurried over, trying to hold Skaha''s hands and let go of his magic. However, Skaha shook his head and said: "This figure is just a phantom, and it will naturally dissipate when the time comes. But there is one thing, I must tell you." "What''s the matter?" Shirou asked. "I deceived you. It was not Gilgamesh who deceived you and forced you to keep you from leaving Winterwood City, but I was a despicable woman." Skaha said. "It turned out to be this." Shi Lang smiled. Chapter 120： "Have you noticed it?" Skaha asked strangely. "After all, teacher, you have reminded me again and again. Before I was in the game and didn''t know the game, but now I am not like that anymore." Shi Lang said. Skaha looked at Shirou carefully, looked at the eyes that were as bright as fire, and smiled: "Yes...you are free now. You don''t have to go to the Holy Grail War anymore." "No, teacher. I''m going to participate." Shilang shook his head and said. "Why?" Skarha looked puzzled: "Is he afraid of Gilgamesh''s oppression? Don''t you think Gilgamesh said very hard, but in fact here, he dare not kill people! Here is mercy. Land, he is very jealous! I will not deceive you again, Gilgamesh will not be able to oppress you. Understand? You don¡¯t have to go to the Holy Grail War anymore. Here, you are safe! You don¡¯t need it anymore. Face an enemy that you can''t win at all, understand, Shirou?" "I don''t understand." Shilang shook his head and said: "I only know that now, there is only me as a follower. And, I will win. So, when I come back, the teacher will teach me the original Luen!" "Why? Why do you want to say this to such a despicable woman like me?" Scarha asked. Shi Lang''s bright eyes were like fire, and he smiled and said, "Because the teacher''s heart is also covered in dust. I will bring freedom to the teacher." Skaha was taken aback, staring at the young boy''s smile like the first sun and those beautiful eyes. Shilang stood up, looked at the meditation enlightened person, smiled, and said, "Sorry, enlightened person. Let me borrow your human karma." The fire in his eyes flickered slightly. ¡ª[To Hero C-] ¡ª¡¾Kaali Payat C-¡¿ "I only copied two skills...Is the rest unreachable? But that''s enough." Shirou smiled. The enlightened person continues to meditate and does not listen to it. Shirou turned his back, pulled the black gloves of his hands, and said with a smile: "Fujimaru Shirou, attack!" The black mud churned behind his back, and the eight black hands clenched tightly, demonstrating his strength. "A match was extinguished by itself, but it ignited others, causing a pure fire that was warmer than itself." Watching Shi Lang go away, Skaha showed a wry smile on his delicate and pretty face. , "As a teacher... I actually lost to a berserker who had lost all rationality, an angry king..." But- Skaha turned his head to look at the enlightened person in meditation, and asked, "Why are you here again, enlightened person?" The enlightened one meditates. "The fire, what is it?" Skaha asked. The Enlightened One opened his eyes and said, "Neither birth nor death, nor defilement nor purification, nor increase nor decrease." "What''s that?" Skaha asked again. The enlightened person closed his eyes and continued to meditate. "In a sense, those of you who see through the truth of the world are really... worse than me, worse than that man, and worse than Gilgamesh..." Skaha sighed, then disappeared and returned to the outside of the world. ¡­ ¡­ Shirou stood on Mount Yuanzang, looking down at the entire Shenshan Town. Looking at the flames all over the place, watching the evil of this world pouring down from the sky, I couldn''t help but frown. "Is it such a big noise? There is really no way to do it. It seems that it is annoying to add to the clock tower or the church. But let me clean up the mess first." Shilang smiled and stepped lightly. The black mud behind him turned into two big fleshy wings, flew up and flew towards the black tower. While flying towards the black tower, Shiro analyzed his template with the power of the Holy Grail of the black mud¡ª ¡¾Career: Caster Muscle strength: E Durability: E Agility: E Magic: EX Lucky: E Treasures: Infinite sword system (E~A++), the flower of mud that leads to freedom (EX)] ¡¾Job Skills: Position construction E- Prop making E-¡¿ [Intrinsic skills: Clairvoyance C: Magic C- Heart Eye (True) B Mortal wisdom D+ Mortal Hero C Flower of Evil A+¡¿ [Copy skills: ¡ªThe glory of abuse C- ¡ªIndomitable Will C- -Triumph of the Sword C- ¡ªThe Wisdom of the Demon Land C- -Killing God C- ¡ªCollector C- ¡ªLeadership C- ¡ªThe Golden Rule C- Chapter 121： ¡ª¡ªTo Hero C- ¡ª¡ªKaali Payat C-] Before the magic power was not enough, Shiro could not use these skills even if he copied these skills with [Mortal Heroes]. And now, with the spiritual power bestowed by the Will of Mud, his magical power attributes have reached the EX level, and these skills can be easily used. Even if it is fully opened, there is no problem. And-- ¡¾The Flower of Evil A+: Embrace the darkness, look toward the light, sadness can also bloom beautiful flowers. ¡¿ He can feel that this skill acquired by embracing the black mud can absorb the evil around him, and finally transform it into his own magic power through his own mud. In other words, as long as there is evil around him, his magic power will continue to grow! Suddenly-- "ßÝ¡ª¡ª!!!" A dark dagger cut through the night sky and shot towards Shiro. Shi Lang turned his eyes and saw this dagger. His face was calm, and his eyes were even calmer. The only thing that is moving is the flame in the bright eyes, which does not exist but seems to exist. The black mud formed a protective shield in front of Shirou. "Clang--" The dagger hit the mud shield, making a metal surging sound. The next moment-- Zi Zi Zi... The mud that was even darker than the pitch black dagger, cursed and corroded the dagger in an instant. Black particles dissipate like snowflakes. "This kind of sneak attack is useless." Shirou smiled slightly. The black mud is his clone. With his will, with the second him to carry out activities. Shiro swept his gaze down, and using [Clairvoyance C], he immediately saw the black human figure attacking him. "Is that...Assassin? It turned out to be like this..." Shirou fell from the sky, looking at the appearance of Assassin, he couldn''t help being shocked. That posture is indeed scary. "Aaaaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" Assassin, one hundred in one, rushed towards Shirou. Swallowed by the black mud, forced to merge into one by the black mud. Assassin had lost his rationality, but he could perceive the spiritual foundation from Shirou''s body, and the normal spiritual foundation. So it needs to be shattered! Assassin assassin came, Shirou''s eyes were dull. The next moment, the black mud behind Shilang turned into a giant hand and patted Assassin''s head directly. Assassin perceives the danger instinctively and flashes subconsciously. "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" Hei Ni''s hand slapped the ground mercilessly, making a sound like a muffled thunder. The earth cracked like a cobweb. Shi Lang smiled slightly, "Although I am weak, I can''t be slaughtered by anyone." "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" Assassin roared, and his figure flickered around like a ghost, trying to find Shirou''s flaws. Shirou stood still, without any discoloration from Assassin''s high-speed movement, and there was even a faint smile on his face. Assassin moved at high speed, seeming to notice Shirou''s flaws, his figure was like a meteor rushing towards Shirou from behind, and he took out a sharp blade from his body for hundreds of years to chop Shirou into meat sauce. However-- "Crack¡ª" The ground broke, and a black mud stick came out, grabbing Assassin directly, and caught him three meters before Shirou. Shilang smiled and said, "Catch it." "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!" Assassin struggled, slashing the mud hand with a hundred knives. However, it has no effect at all. The mud hand was as hard as a diamond, and Assassin couldn''t cut it at all. Shiro looked at the struggling Assassin, and the fire in his eyes moved slightly. ¡ª¡ª¡¾The Secretary of the Tibetan Knowledge C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Proficient in Encyclopedia C-¡¿ After copying the skills, Shirou said, "Don''t worry, I will relieve you." With a slight movement in his mind, the other clay hand wrapped it up. Then- Slightly hard! "Crack!" There was a faint, snow-like shimmer between the two mud hands. "Are you free..." "Are we free..." The Assassins, who were like spiritual children, appeared in front of Shirou. Chapter 122： "Caster, it''s you--, did you free us?" Assassin asked. "I can''t talk about liberation, I just did what I could." Shi Lang said. "Thank you, Caster...your eyes are so beautiful..." Dissipated like snow. "It''s just that we still have a brother in the present world. You have to be careful." "I see." Shi Lang nodded, accepting Assassin''s prompt. I was about to leave here and rush to the Black Tower, but the familiar voice that seemed to be defeated by reality rang in my ears: "Is it Caster?" Shirou turned his head to look, and saw a numb-faced Eomiya Kiritugu walking towards him from the sea of ??flames staggeringly. "Eimiya Kirishu?" "Are you going to solve that mud?" Keishi asked. Shiro nodded. "Take this and go..." Kirishu handed King Arthur''s scabbard to Shirou. Shirou took Avalon, looked up at Kirishu, and asked, "Why don''t you go? This is not like you, Kirishu Weimiya." "Caster... Do you know what it''s like to be betrayed by something that has always been believed and cherished? In this world, there is no justice for me to fight for..." Keiji''s eyes were numb and hollow, and he wandered away. With a "bang" explosion, disappeared into the sea of ??fire. Shi Lang stretched out his hand, but hesitated. The man was betrayed by his own justice, and Shirou was held back by his hatred. "I... really hesitated..." The scabbard was held tightly in his hand. "Isn''t there still a lot of things to protect, things to cherish, Eimiya Kiritugu!?" Shilang turned his back and walked firmly towards the black tower. The fire light shone on his profile, and those bright eyes were shining brighter than the fire light. The fire of awakening burns everything! Chapter 75 Your efforts, I will listen carefully [Thirteenth more] ¡ª¡ªTo die to die to die! ! ! Although he said very handsome words to his lecturer, but now Webber is running away in embarrassment. It also depends on the lecturer''s [Moon Spirit Liquid] to fight for the chance to survive. The three of them rode Iskandar''s beloved horse, all the way from the outskirts to the mountain town, but the black pikemen behind them followed him like a shadow. "Don''t think about it! Don''t think about hurting my Sola again!" Kenneth yelled, and then his heart moved at will, using magic engraving to control [Moon Essence Liquid] to attack Dilumudo. "Huh¡ª" [Moon Spirit Liquid] Either turned into a whip, or turned into a sword, and attacked towards Dilumudo. However, when Dilumudo turned around, he easily dodged and swiftly moved towards a few People rushed over. The speed constituted by this A+ level of agility, even Iskandar''s love horse, could not be compared. If Kenneth had not used the [Moon Essence Liquid] to interfere, they would have been overtaken and killed. However, even if I can run now, it is almost the same. ¡ª¡ªWhat to do? What to do? Webber kept asking himself. Kenneth held his disfigured fiancee in his arms, looked at the ruined face with heartache, and then angrily urged [Moon Essence Liquid] to attack Di Lu Muduo. However, Dilumudo was too fast and the attack did not work. "Damn it! If my workshop was not destroyed by that unknown bastard, I wouldn''t be so passive!" Kenneth gritted his teeth. For this war, he carefully prepared a lot of ceremonial costumes, but was destroyed by the Shirou with Spartacus. "AAAAAA¡ª¡ª!!!" Di Lu Muduo screamed frantically, and then forcefully threw [Red Rose of Demon Breaker]. "Shoo-!" [Red Rose of Demon Breaking] Like a red meteor, it attacked Webber and others. Iskandall¡¯s Aimabusiphalas was extremely spiritual, aware of the blow, and jumped to the side in advance. He ever thought that this powerful attack fell on the ground, and with a "bang", it smashed into a big pit and blasted Boucifalas into the air. The three people on horseback also flung out and rolled on the ground for a while. Webber''s forehead was knocked on by the gravel, dripping with blood. However, he couldn''t care about the pain anymore, because the dark spear knight was already standing in front of him. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!" Di Lu Muduo yelled frantically, and the [Destroying Yellow Rose] in his hand stabbed towards Weber. Weber closed his eyes subconsciously. -Rider! Involuntarily calling that name in his heart. But that person... "Clang--" "Boom--!" The violent sound of metal, followed by a rumbling sound. Webber opened his eyes. What he saw was a black-haired boy looking at him with a smile. His bright eyes are like fire, and there are two **** fleshy wings behind him. Like a devil and like an angel. Evil and good. "It''s you¡ªare you calling me?" the boy asked. Chapter 123： Webber froze for a moment, then pointed at the boy and asked: "You... Are you Caster?" "Caster? Ah... By the way, I am Caster. But I prefer your real name, Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said. Shilang turned his back, turned his head slightly, and said to Weber: "Hide away, be careful of hurting." "Caster, Lancer has been contaminated with mud, come with me to find Saber, you can''t beat him on your own..." Webber said anxiously, but his eyes fell on the **** mud formed by Shirou''s back. , Backed back again and again in horror, stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, and said in surprise: "You... are you already contaminated by mud?" "You can''t use the word "pollution". "I" will be angry." Shi Lang said with a smile. The mud behind him also formed a fist, waved back and forth in the air, and a few bubbles popped up in a few clicks, which seemed to show his anger. "This...this...you...ok. I''m sorry." Seeing mud waving his fists, Weber quickly lowered his head to apologize, and then asked: "But...but why are you normal?" "Because¡ª" Shi Lang looked at him, and those bright eyes caught Webber''s gaze for an instant. It''s so pretty. It seemed like a bright and pure fire was burning. Webber said to himself. "Because it is me." Shiro smiled. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Di Lu Muduo appeared from the ruins, shouted, and threw the [Red Rose of Demon Breaker] towards Shi Lang. "Shoo-!" Dangerous breaking air! Seeing that Shirou didn''t turn his head, Weber didn''t seem to notice it, and hurriedly shouted, "Be careful behind!" "Don''t be afraid, I have already seen it." Shi Lang said. Hei Ni stretched out a huge mud hand, and with a "click", he directly grabbed [Red Rose of Demon Breaker]. "Zizzi..." There was a terrible neigh. Weber looked intently and couldn''t help being stunned. I saw that the [Red Rose of Demon Breaker] held by the mud hand was contaminated with mud and turned into jet black, and then as if cursed, it turned into stone chips and peeled off, and finally disappeared. Yes. Di Lu Muduo''s [Red Rose of Demon Breaker] just disappeared! The cursed, the polluted, disappeared! "Ok... so awesome..." Shilang looked at Dilumudo in the distance, turned his back, stopped Weber behind him, and said, "Weber, take the two people I don''t want to see, stay away from here." People who don''t want to see... Webber glanced at Kenneth not far away, then nodded, and walked over, leading Kenneth away. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Di Lu Muduo shouted and rushed towards Shi Lang. Even if all rationality is lost. He could also feel the warrior''s instincts, and a dangerous aura radiated from Shirou. Looking at Di Lu Muduo flying over, Shi Lang''s heart moved slightly, and the [Evil Mud Flower Leading to Freedom] behind him turned into eight hands, like a glaring King Kong, and swung towards Di Lu Muduo. At this moment, Shirou''s accumulated magic power is too huge, and every evil hand possesses the power of Spartacus in the limit state. Slap on the ground-- "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earth cracked like a cobweb. Eight hands came out together, and the land in front of Shilang was fragmented, like fragments that were directly blasted more than ten meters high by the distance. "This...this..." With such power, both Webber and Kenneth were stunned. Therefore, it is definitely not reachable by manpower! However, Dilumudo''s speed was too fast. The agility of the A+ level allows him to shuttle in eight hands like a cheetah. Although it is difficult to attack, Shirou''s evil hand is also difficult to work, and can only destroy the land in vain. "Your skill is really fast, Dilumudo. It would be great if I had your swift skill." Shi Lang smiled slightly. Not mocking or angry, just smiling plainly and admiringly. Then, the flame in his eyes flickered slightly. In an instant, Shi Lang saw through Di Lu Muduo''s great cause and copied his great cause. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Knight''s Martial Arts C-¡¿ However, [The Mole of Love] is a gift from a fairy. Di Lu Muduo''s skill is too fast, the mud of evil can''t catch it and attack it, it must be weakened. The fire in Shi Langming''s eyes swayed slightly, the magic power evaporated, and the next moment, the [to hero C-] copied from the enlightened person was activated. "Oh!" Di Lu Muduo''s figure shook slightly, and his swift skills couldn''t help but slow down a bit. "What''s the matter? All of Dilumudo''s ability parameters have dropped by one level!" Kenneth said in surprise. He is the lord of Dilumudo, even though Dilumudo is reversed due to the black mud, he can still see Dilumudo''s ability parameters. "Caster..." Weber murmured the title. However, before they could accept this reality, the next scene stunned them even more. I saw Shiro [projection] showing eight great swords of the mountain that were 30 meters long, holding the eight evil mud hands in his hands, and attacking Dilumudo. "Boom!!" "Boom!!" Only the instinctual Di Lu Muduo sensed the danger, and faced the attack of Shi Lang''s eight evil mud hands with the huge sword, he did not dare to resist. The posture is like a cheetah walking among the gravel, not daring to stop. Shi Lang raised his hand, his mind moved, and in an instant [projected] fifty-six sharp swords, like meteors, shot towards Dilumudo. "Shoo, hoo, hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" In an instant, the ground collapsed and the mountains were devastated, and the sympathetic smoke blocked the vision. "This...this..." Chapter 124： The two of Webber and Kenneth in this scene of purpose were already shocked. Isn''t this kind of attack like... like the king of gold? And those eight clay hands... In a trance, as if seeing an ancient myth. "This kind of character appears in the world... is it really okay?" Webber asked himself. This problem is not only Webber''s, but also Kenneth''s who witnessed this scene. Advocating the mystery, following the mystery. I miss the mysterious and prosperous age of the gods... But when the gods who have the terrifying power or even the power above them return, really--, can it? "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Dilumudo jumped out of the smoke, with seven swords stuck in him. Even with his agility, he still couldn''t escape the wave of sword rain just now. Bleeding blood all over. He yelled and launched an assault at Shiro. Shi Lang [projected] dozens of sharp swords and fired at Dilumudo. At the same time, eight evil hands wielded the mountain giant swords and strangled toward Dilumudo. Although the eight evil hands are infinitely powerful, they are too big and swing at a slower speed. I saw Di Lu Muduo leaped and jumped into the hands of evil. The [Destroying Yellow Rose] in his hand was danced like a windmill by him, separated from the sharp sword that shot at him, and roared towards Shilang. . "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" He yelled. Roaring. Running. However-- "Pattern¡ª" He fell down. I saw another black mud hand growing out of the giant mud arm under his feet, which clasped his right foot. It''s much more than that. When he tripped over this black hand, countless tiny hands grew on his arms, like the hands of evil spirits in endless hell, clasping his left foot, right arm, left arm, and mouth. The neck... everywhere is buckled. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" Di Lu Muduo let out a dull scream, all his strength gathered a little, and broke free from the black hand''s control, the [Destroying Yellow Rose] in his hand was thrown out by him like a meteor and shot towards Shi Lang. At this moment, the [Evil Mud Flower Leading to Freedom] is all fighting for arms, there should be no extra mud to defend, right? But... "Clang--" In front of Shirou, one side was like a flower petal, and there were seven "Concept Arms" called the Seven Rings Covering Blazing Sky, which easily blocked the blow. At this moment, Shirou''s magic power can no longer be described as abundant. So far, all the magic power accumulated in the Great Holy Grail because of the failure of the Holy Grail War to summon the Holy Grail has been transferred into his body with the disappearance of the will of the mud. It can be said that he already possesses magic power comparable to spiritual veins. Not only that, the [Evil Flower], an inherent skill endowed by the evil of this world, possesses the power of the evil of this world, absorbing the evil transformation magic power of human beings, and storing it in Shirou''s body. It can be said that the Shi Lang at this moment is a human-shaped spiritual vein that is still expanding and growing! Had it not been for the [Evil Mud Flower Leading to Freedom], he would have been blown up. Therefore, it is not difficult for [projection] to cover the Seven Rings of Blazing Sky. The mud was surging, and pushed the ¡¾Destroy Huang Qiangwei¡¿in front of Shirou. Shilang took the ¡¾Destroy Yellow Rose¡¿, and then moved his mind, the evil mud stretched out four giant hands, controlled Di Lu Muduo''s limbs, and then pushed Shi Lang in front of him. Shi Lang held Huang Qiangwei and hesitated for a while, just one shot. He can free Dilumudo. However, this is only the liberation of the body, not the freedom of the mind. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang''s gaze fell on Kenneth''s body, and the flames in his bright eyes flickered slightly, somewhat indifferent. However, he still said, "Kenneth, come here." Does he want to settle accounts? ...Kenneth frowned, then stood up and walked towards Shiro. "Teacher!" Weber shouted. He knew the grudge between Shi Lang and Kenneth. "Huh! My relationship with you is not so good, Fool." Kenneth smiled contemptuously, then walked to Shilang''s side and asked, "Do you want to kill me?" Shi Lang ignored him and threw Huang Qiangwei directly in front of him, saying indifferently: "This shot is up to you." "Why?" Kenneth showed a puzzled look. Shi Lang didn''t answer, but used black mud to push the controlled Di Lu Muduo to Kenneth''s front. Kenneth was puzzled, but looking at Di Lumut, who was full of anger and murderousness, Kenneth thought about his fianc¨¦e being disfigured by him, full of anger, aimed at the heart, and stabbed hard¡ª "Chao" Huang Qiangwei pierced Di Lu Muduo''s heart and destroyed his spiritual foundation. The mud that had controlled him began to absorb the mud of the same origin that polluted Dilumdor Lingji. "Is that so...Is that so... the one who killed me, the one who sanctioned me...Is it my monarch... That''s great!" Dilumudo shed tears. Kenneth looked puzzled. "I...not only walked towards my own cursed fate again, but also set off a rebellion against my monarch...it is great to be killed by you," Dilumudo said. "Fools, don''t contaminate my Kenneth''s wisdom!" Kenneth left with disgust. He thought Dilumudo was very stupid. From the beginning of the call, I felt stupid. He obeyed the knight''s creed, said nothing about the holy grail, and only asked to serve the monarch. Stupid stupid fool, if there is such a stupid person in the magician''s world, he must have lost nothing left. ... But he did lose to such a foolish magician. Kenneth glanced at Weber, frustrated. "Thank you, Caster..." Dilumudo began to dissipate. "It doesn''t have to be this way, I just did what I can. And on the contrary, I want to apologize to you." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "Apologize to me?" Dilumudo was taken aback. "On the first night, in order to save my life, I insulted your glory, which is really sorry." Shi Lang said. Dilumudo shook his head and said, "I¡¯m honored to attack a child... long ago. You are right. Dilumudo, I don¡¯t deserve to be called a knight. But I... ...I really want to...I still want to dedicate a victory to the monarch in its entirety." "Then next time, I will be your master." Shirou smiled and said, "But the premise is that I don''t have a girlfriend or wife." Di Lu Muduo stared at Shi Lang''s smiling face and looked at those bright eyes. His heart was sour for some reason, and the tears that had been stopped almost fell again. "Be careful, the hero of this era... Your beautiful eyes are more deadly than my tears... Don''t be cursed by it... Don''t fall into my field, don''t be like me In this way, regret is beyond reach." Di Lu Mudu couldn''t help but reminded. "I understand." Shiro nodded, "And you too. If you have a chance to meet Finn and your fellow knights, apologize to them. Even if you are killed, even if you are insulted, even if you don''t. To be forgiven and apologize well. At least, you have tried it. But the result is not satisfactory. However, your efforts, I will definitely listen carefully when the time comes." "I will. And thank you... You are such a..." Chapter 125： Dilumudo disappeared. ...A gentle listener. Chapter 76 The blood of all kings will end with the sword! [Fourteenth more] Looking at the disappearing Dilumudo, Shirou turned and looked at Kenneth. "Want to kill me?" Kenneth asked. "You wanted Dilumu to kill me twice. Can you tell me why? Even though I was weak at that time, it wouldn''t make you ignore other combinations. You must kill me?" Shi Lang asked. "It doesn''t really matter to me whether I kill you or not. This Holy Grail war became insignificant the moment I saw you. Because of your body, that body that can blend with your followers, It is the rare treasure, the treasure that most magicians are eager for. I am no exception." Kenneth said. "Really." Shilang looked at Kenneth with his bright eyes. Then- "Chao" [Projection] The sharp sword that came out flew over and pierced Kenneth''s abdomen fiercely. "Puff¡ª" Kenneth vomited blood, reached out his hand to cover his abdomen, the gurgling blood dripped down the sword''s edge. "Tick, tick." "I won''t forgive you, I will hate you forever. So, never appear in my world again." Shi Lang turned around, the black mud turned into meat wings, and flew away. "Teacher..." Webber walked over with concern. "Two fools. No. Three fools. No, no, no...and me. Hahaha! Great! Four fools!" Kenneth vomited blood and laughed, crazy. . He drew the sharp sword from his abdomen, and then performed healing magic on himself. "What are you staying here for? Your power¡ªyou''re going to run! Stupid bastard!" Kenneth scolded. "What¡ª?" Webber froze for a moment. Force? Webber''s eyes lit up slightly, and then he rolled over and rode on Busifalas. He looked at Kenneth and said thankfully, "Thank you, teacher." Kenneth snorted sniffly. Weber drove away. Kenneth watched Webber go away, and whispered, "What is the other side of your dream, stupid?" Kenneth clutched his chest, dragged his body, and came to the sleeping Sola, his mean face softened. "Sora, my dear Sora..." He lay down beside Sora, looking up at the sky. Just like looking at the sky when he was a child, the only difference is that at that time he was already standing too high and there was no one by his side, but now he is ignorant, but he is sleeping soundly beside him. He looked at the sky. I saw several transport planes flying in the sky, and then a small human figure parachuted down from the transport plane. "Something is going to happen... this time... are the Templar Church and the Magic Association suppressed?" Even Kenneth was not sure about this. Because of the army, it started to intervene. ¡­ "Caster! Caster!...Fujimaru Shiro...!" The voice of calling came from his ears, Shi Lang stopped in the air, turned around and looked around, only to see Weber chasing after him. Shi Lang was a little strange, manipulating the black mud to turn into a lotus platform, standing on the black lotus platform and slowly descending from the sky. He looked at Weber and asked, "Is there anything else, Weber?" Weber got down from Bussifalas, looked at Shirou earnestly, and pleaded: "Caster...Although it is shameless to say that as the lord of Rider. But please lend me your power!" "What do you want to do?" Shi Lang asked. "Cracked¡ªIskandall!" Webber said firmly. "Really...Iskandal, is it also contaminated by the evil of this world? Well, I will lend myself to you, and let''s go and defeat Iskandal together." Fujimaru Shiro said. "Thank you, Caster." "You are welcome." Shi Lang said with a smile. Weber stared at those bright eyes in a daze, and said to his heart that it really became different. Become more dazzling. He turned over and rode on Bussifalas, and said to Bussifalas softly, "Bussifalas, take me to find your king." "Hey L¨¹ L¨¹...!" Busy Faras screamed loudly and ran away. The fleshy wings of mud behind Shilang fluttered and chased after him. This way, it was chased to the Dongmu Bridge. At this moment, the Fuyuki Bridge is like a watershed. In Xindu, real estate has risen from the ground and buildings are lined up to show the prosperity of people, while in Shenshan Town, it has become a sea of ??flames. The mud, like a fire of anger, burns all the backward, ignorant, and shabby things to death. At this time, the Winterwood Bridge was empty, only a dark king standing there, as if waiting for someone all the time. "Iskandall..." Shirou looked at the dark king, and Shi Lang was really unbelievable. The king who had his heart toward the stars and the sea and bestowed his heroic spirit was contaminated by mud. Slowly landed from the air. And at this moment¡ª "¡ª!!!" With a "bang", the jet-black beam of light from the temple church attacked Xiang Shiro like a comet. Shi Lang didn''t even think about it, he directly circled himself with black mud, and then [projected] dozens of shields recorded in the spirit foundation of the Palace of Heroes, blocking them in front of him, and finally blocked them with the seven rings covering the blazing sky. Front. Chapter 126： "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The black light was roaring. The black light was roaring. Almost instantly pierced through the seven rings covering the blazing sky and dozens of shields, bombarded the Shirou wrapped in the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom], directly knocked him off, and fell into the sea with a crash . "Caster--!" Webber yelled. However, it was too late. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The wind and sand began to rise, and Iskandar launched the [King''s Army]. Webber, face a thousand horses alone! ... With a "bang", the surface of the water burst open, and Shiro flew out of it. At this moment, he looked a little embarrassed. The spherical [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] had a hole pierced by a beam of light, and his right arm was burned, "Zizizi", emitting white smoke. But Shirou''s expression remained calm. "Guru Guru" black mud flowed on Shilang''s right arm, only feeling a piece of ice cold, when the black mud flowed out, the injury was still repaired. "Actually... I don''t need a scabbard at all, Eimiya Kiritugu." Shilang murmured. Standing in the sky, looking far away at the place where the beam of light came. There is no doubt that it must be Altria''s [EX Oath of Victory Sword]. However, it has been polluted by the evil of this world and has become the Black Sacred Sword. Withdrawing his gaze, he took a deep breath. First liberate Iskandar with Webber, and then go to Altria. Shiro then looked at Fuyuki Bridge. There was nothing there, but a mighty force could be felt vaguely. It seems to interfere with the laws of the world, forming a sense of the world in a world. There is no doubt that Iskandar has already activated the [Army of Kings] and encircled Webber in it. This can be a little troublesome. Once the inherent barrier is activated, it is difficult for people outside and inside to interfere with each other. Just as Shirou opened the [Infinite Sword System] to defeat Spartacus before, he couldn''t tell Kiritsugu Uemiya to charge Altria. However, this is not a problem for Shirou. His mud can erode the world, so Skaha gets a gap to intervene in the real world. It can also erode the inherent barrier, erode the barrier out of a hole, and then drill into this degree. However, Shiro was preparing to take advantage of the erosion of the mud. ¡ª¡ªHere is the king, let''s fight against the knight king. Shirou was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the inherent barrier and couldn''t help but smile. "That''s it, it''s no wonder that Xindu hasn''t been affected much. It turns out that you are guarding the bridge. Conquer King." Shirou turned and left. But it seems that Webber will be loved by this king. In fact, Weber is now crying desperately. The summoned Caster was blown away by an inexplicable beam of light, and he was also circled by Iskandar''s [Army of Kings]. Alone, facing the approaching ravaged army, Webber''s expression turned bitter. "What are you afraid of? The man who inherited the king''s legacy." A voice came from behind. "¡ª¡ªHuh?" Webber turned his head and looked at him, almost falling off his horse with fright. Behind him, smoke and dust billowed, and at some point, there was a mighty and mighty army. What is going on here? How is this possible? Where did he come from the army? "We are all fighting against the evil king''s righteous army! Heirs who inherit the king''s will, lead us to fight against this inconsistent evil king!" This...what''s the situation? Webber was dumbfounded. ... ... ps: Save all the manuscripts and remove the codewords. There is still an update today, you can sign up for an automatic subscription first~! Chapter 77 The Last King''s Journey! [Fifteenth more] Shirou flew towards the place where the black light beam came. And there, it is precisely the church where the Black Holy Grail is located. "¡ª¡ª!!!" "Huh?" Looking at the temple church with the ultimate black light, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and the fleshy wings of the mud behind him flew towards the side. The next moment-- The extreme black light roared. The pillar-like black beam of light rushed into the sky from the ground. If Fei Shilang had just hided fast, he would definitely be hit by this blow. Chapter 127： The light cannon power released by the real name of the A++ level against the treasures of the city can not be blocked by the evil mud. Even adding [Covering the Seven Rings of Blazing Sky] can hardly stop this light cannon blow. However, Shirou hid in the past, but the matter did not end. The black light bombarded the sky-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" An explosion sounded in my ears. Shirou turned around to take a look, his eyes narrowed slightly. This black light cannon not only bombarded him, but also bombarded the flying military transport aircraft. Can''t let her go on! Shirou determined this. However, the black beam of light did not end, instead, it swept toward him like an alluring pillar. Shi Lang''s mind moved, and the fleshy wings of mud behind him fluttered slightly, flying around the church, the ultimate black light cannon followed him like a shadow. Looking at the light cannon behind him, Shi Lang frowned. The light cannon rotates with the sword, faster than his flying speed. This is not okay. Facing this extreme black light cannon, he can''t be emboldened and laugh next. The heart moved at will, and the black mud behind him turned into a big cannon hole, and magic power was injected¡ª¡ª With a "boom", using magic power as fuel, it was like turning into a super-powerful propeller. Shirou''s flying speed soared, and the Black Light Cannon was thrown away at once. After chasing for a while, only hearing a "shoo" sound, the magic power disappeared, and the ultimate black light cannon slowly shrank, and finally disappeared. The mud propeller behind it turned into a big fleshy wing again, fluttering slightly, slowing down the speed, and Shirou slowly landed in front of the Holy Grail of the Holy Grail. Looking at the knight girl standing in front of the black holy grail in front of him, Shirou''s complexion became serious, and a bright light flashed through his bright eyes like a fire. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Intuition C-¡¿ ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C-] ¡ª¡ª¡¾Leadership E¡¿ Huh? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and there was a skill that was only copied to the E level. Seeing Altria, who was like the incarnation of terror, Shirou had a deeper understanding of [Mortal Heroes] in his heart. Because of being stained with black mud, Altria''s [Leadership] was reduced to E level, so I can only copy to E level. "Guinevere...?" The pitch-black Altria looked at Shirou. "No. You should have admitted the wrong person, I am not your princess, my name is Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro shook his head. "This kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore. Either Guinevere or Fujimaru Shirou... Camelot who wants to destroy the king will have to die!" Altria''s body exudes jet black magical power fluctuations. That is the color of despair. "That won''t work. I don''t want to die. I have to travel to Hokkaido with my family." Shirou smiled, "Also, Fuyuki City is not your Camelot. This is my home." The black mud was tumbling, eight giant arms holding a giant sword, and slashed towards Altria like a comet! Altria held the holy sword in both hands, then counterattacked. "Clang clang--!" The speed is too fast. Altria, who was swallowed by the black mud and turned the spirit base over, was no longer Saber who was checked and balanced by Kirito Uemiya. The majestic magic power of the black mud has already made Altria reach a state of heyday. Ability parameters, except for agility and luck, all reached A level. Especially the magic power has reached the level of A++. So-[To Hero C-] Open! The squandering of magic power, the great deeds of humans copied from the body of the enlightened being, immediately acted on Altria''s body. With a "chap", all her ability parameters dropped by one level. "Curse...boring trick." Altria said, waving the holy sword and killing Shilang. ¡ª¡ª[Kaali Payat C-] Open! In an instant, the ancient Indian martial arts named "Kalari Payat" entered Shilang''s business and acted on the mud. Kalaripayat is not just relying on strength or intellect, but the ancestor of martial arts based on rationality, which is higher in defense than attack. It can also be called defensive martial arts. Therefore, when Altria attacked and attacked, the eight evil mud hands quickly reacted and counterattacked defensively. "Kengkengkeng¡ª" The sound of metal stirring kept ringing. The dark night is full of endless cold light. Shirou''s magical power is so huge that the power of every evil mud hand has a Spartacus comparable to the limit state. Calculated according to the parameters, it is at least A-level muscle strength. Altria is not an adversary at all. In the eight-on-one situation, she has been able to survive until now because [Kaali Payat] is a defensive martial art, and Shirou¡¯s copy of the level is not high. Can''t comprehend the realm of profoundness. In addition, although the mud hand is powerful, like a Taishan mountain, it is not very agile, and its movements are easy to see through. Altria, who was swallowed by the black mud, had already liberated all the shackles in his heart and became a ruthless king. But after all, she was a knight who had been fighting on the battlefield for a long time. Under this situation, she naturally noticed something wrong. Regardless of power or skill, she couldn''t overwhelm the clay hand that opened [Kalari Payat]. As for agility... her speed is actually not much faster than the mud hand. So far- "Boom!" Altria''s magic power was released. The magic power obtained from the black mud covered her body, swaying. Flashing. Like a shadow that dominates terror. With a wave of the holy sword of Altria, the magic of horror flowed on the body and the holy sword. The power of horror carried was no weaker than that of a clay hand. With her sword skills, most of it could break through. Eight clay hands are immature [Kalari Payat]. However-- Shi Lang raised his hand, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes. ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C-] Open! The majestic magic power was attached to the hands of the eight mud, and for a moment, the pitch black flame burned on the arms of the eight mud. The color of despair was stronger than that of Altria, like a desperate ruler. The eight giant arms carried eight thirty-meter-long giant swords, as if opening the sky and the earth, slashing down¡ª¡ª Eight giant swords touched the earth, and at that moment, even the space was quiet. The next moment-- Chapter 128： "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The earth shattered like a cobweb, and the flat ground shattered into huge boulders, because the huge force was directly lifted up to 30 meters high, and the terrifying air wave pushed everything across. Even the blackened Altria, whose magic power was released, was directly overturned by this huge wave. The mud in the distance was thrown back like a huge wave by this huge wave. Terrible! It''s terrible! This magic blow! And this is only C-degree. Dust and smoke billowed, blocking the horizon. Shilang stood in place, with eight giant mud arms guarding him, like an ancient giant. And at this moment-- "ExcaliburMorgan¡ª¡ª!" The extremely dark light flickered in the billowing dust. ... ... In the world of [The Army of the King], Weber was almost stunned. What is going on here? An army appeared behind him inexplicably, and he wanted him... or he went to crusade against Rider? This kind of thing... This kind of thing... How can it be done? "There is no time for you to be in a daze, heir!" the handsome man standing next to him said loudly, "Lead us, lead us, and go to victory!" "You--, who are you?" Webber looked at the man and asked aloud. "I am the son of Armintor, Hephaestion!" said the handsome man with a glorious face. "You are also the heir to the will of the king, join us to the extreme of the world!" Hephaestion said loudly. "Towards the extreme of the world!" "The end of the sea of ??stars!" ... The army behind them yelled loudly. The voice is grandiose, full of longing and vigor, as well as that unwavering desire and ambition. That is greed. To the extreme of the world and want to see the other shore of the dream, the greed ignited by the king! Weber glanced across the faces of the generals and soldiers around him. He found that the group of generals around him were the soldiers Iskandall had summoned during the crusade against Spartacus last night. What kind of soldiers are these people? Some of these people were the kings who relied on Iskandar after his death, and some were generals in charge of the legion. Each of them controls an iron army, forming a corps covering any arms! Weber understood. The situation will develop in this way, Iskandall has long seen through. Now that he is aware of the development of the situation, why does he want to do this? He... He... ¡ª¡ª"Hahaha...Remember the kid, to be leaders, it''s useless to talk and lose your temper. The most important thing is that you have to learn how to use your own mind. Of course, there is also your courage. !" ¡ª¡ª"Why do you limit yourself to such a small world?" ¡ª¡ª"You arrogant fellow has been nagging and nagging. Is your reason for participating in the war only to show your personal value?" ¡ª¡ª"The only thing this king is afraid of is that these legs fail to reach the end of the sea of ??stars. Do you understand? What a small world is in your heart?" ¡ª¡ª"You are indeed quite talented, Little Master. If you were also born in my time, if you are also a king, maybe we can fight a game." -"Boy! I believe in you, believe in your potential! Accumulate strength, turn your head, and then come to crusade me, come to conquer me, conquer me Iskandar! I will be you to the extreme of the world The biggest obstacle!" Weber understood. He finally understood what Iskander wanted to do and what he wanted to give him. It''s a dream. It''s a journey...! A king who portrayed the great world for him, given to him, the final journey! "Rider...rider..." Tick ??tick tick, tears falling down unsatisfactorily. "Please take this sword, please put on this cloak, heir of the king." Hephaestion offered Weber a red cloak and a short sword. Webber looked at the cloak. That was the cloak given away by Iskandar when he grabbed his wallet to buy the game "The Great Journey". Webber put the cloak on his body, rode Buciflas, held the dagger high, and shouted: "Go to the extreme of the world! There..., there is our dream!" "Extreme!" "Extreme!" ... The soldiers yelled loudly. Its sound is shocking and terrifying, this is the mighty power of man! Chapter 129： The 78th chapter expedition¡ª¡ª! [Sixteenth more] Crusade is necessary. Must win. This is the final journey given by the king who ignited the fire of his own desire. So... So- Never lose! Tell him about his surging emotions. I want to tell him about the big world in my heart. Tell him... his ambition to run to the other side of the dream! "How many soldiers and horses do we have?" Webber asked. "Forty thousand." Hephaestion said. "What are the details?" Weber asked. "30,000 infantry, 1,500 cavalry, 3,500 archers, and 6,000 pikemen. There are 32 regiments in total," Hephaestion said. "Are there any tanks or something?" Webber asked again. "No," Hephaestion shook his head and said, "This is the world of mental images, not the army of the king''s complete journey. Only so much can be brought out here." "How many kings are there?" Webber asked. "Sixty thousand." Hephaestion said. "Sixty thousand... Give me 100 cavalry, and the other regiments will be handed over to you. Please help me tear up the army and open up the road to the killing of the king!" Webber said firmly with his eyes. "Don''t you direct yourself?" Hephaestion asked. "I¡ªno!" Webber said seriously. There is no shame. There is nothing to be ashamed of. There is no need to use arrogance to hide your inferiority complex. Just learn what you don¡¯t understand, just ask for what you don¡¯t know, just study things that are not as good as humans. The king of conquering has paved the best stage for him, how can he continue to be arrogant? "Good man." A cavalry general, galloped to the side of Webber, and patted him on the shoulder. "You are¡ª?" Weber asked modestly. "Thrace Governor Lacey Marcus!" said the man: "Watch well, study hard. The art of this battlefield! This art of war!" He drew out his sword and shouted loudly: "I am Lacey Marcus! My army will tear them apart with me!" He came out with a cavalry. After him, many generals have also come to Webber, reaching out and patting his shoulder. It seems that he wants to call his own grief wish to be called [The Army of the King], and the desire to travel to the end of the world is pinned on him. "You will see the end of the sea of ??stars and stars for us!" they said. "Yeah!" Webber shed tears and nodded heavily. They either drew their long swords, or held up their spears, and said loudly¡ª "I am the Governor of Medea Pesong! My legion, go out!" "I am Helespin-Leonatus, Governor of Phrygia! My legion, go out!" "I am Ptolemy, the governor of Egypt, Libya, and Arabia! My army, go out!" ... The army rushed, leaving only Webber and a hundred cavalry, as well as Hephaestion. Webber''s eyes widened and sandy, and he never blinked. He must not miss it. This accompanies the generals who have conquered the king''s journey of more than five million square kilometers, and in the end, the things to be delivered to him. That is not the technique of the army, nor the art of war. Rather, the concept of conquest. It is the most precious, the crystallization of the thought of war! He wants to engrave everything he has seen and learned in his memory, in his soul, and then form the crystallization of his Weber''s thoughts. This is the king of conquering, the last gift. The army tore open the king''s army, and a road leading directly to Iskandar appeared in front of Webber. Webber trembled, and tremblingly picked up the dagger. He will--, He will--, King Kill! Kill, the one that was once hated, the one that was once disgusted, but now... the one who likes it so much, the one who is reluctant, Wang. Tears are flowing. But he knew that he couldn''t make him wait too eagerly. However-- Hephaestion drew his sword and stood in front of Webber. "What are you doing?" Webber asked. "Give it to your army, and hand you the cloak and sword. These are the orders of the king, not the wishes of my Hephaestion. I am the king''s close attendant, and I will not let you hurt the king. I will run it from my body. Go ahead, whoever inherits our volunteers, otherwise, you won''t be able to get close to the king!" Hephaestion said with a serious face. His hands were trembling, tears welled up from his eyes, Weber swung his sword down, tore his voice and shouted, "Chong--!" "Yes! Exactly! With my blood, with the blood of the king, with the sword, say goodbye to yourself, Weber Wilwitt!" Hephaestion smiled relievedly. Smiles as if seeing the successor qualified. Then he was ravaged by the cavalry, and blood was splashed on the cavalry flag. "You are qualified...follow the king!" Dissipated like snowflakes. Chapter 130： "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Webber yelled while riding Bussifalas, and rushed into the fighting army. The sharp sword in his hand pierced the chest of his favorite and most yearning king. Iskandar held the sword high, but seeing Webber crying and stabbing him, his face showed a gratified smile and slowly put down the sword. "Chao" He smiled and was pierced in the chest by Weber. The world stopped at this moment. The fighting is all over. The world named [The Army of the King] disappeared. Webber and Iskandar stood on the empty Winterwood Bridge. The flames of the explosion from the temple church in the distance illuminated Iskandall''s smiling side face and Webber''s weeping face. "Tick, tick" The black mud mixed with blood flowed from Iskandar''s chest, flowed along the sharp edge of the sword to the tip of the sword, and finally dripped on the ground. "Your extreme ambition, this king has heard it." Iskandar laughed and said: "Growing up well, growing up well, it''s my lord!" Iskander''s wide palm slapped Webber''s shoulder mercilessly. The heavy, painful thing made him hate. However, now Webber''s heart is more sour, and tears are falling down his nose, little by little. "Okay, it''s time for the king to go." Iskandar drew the sword from his chest and walked forward. "Almost forgot something," after thinking about it, he patted his head, turned his head, and looked at Weber: "You¡ªWeber Wilwitt, are you willing to be the king''s courtier?" "Yes, I...I will be your courtier. Thank you...Thank you...Take me...Let me...see the other side of the dream...!" Webber burst into tears. "Ah...really? Then you were ordered by this king to live well and live wonderfully. Then---, praise this king''s ambition, this king''s greed, and this king''s magnificent world to others. People! Don''t let Iskandar''s empire perish in this era!" Iskandar said. "I will...I will..." Weber said. "Then--, the king is out." Iskander waved his cloak, turned and left, disappearing like a phantom. The tear-stained eyes were filled with the last figure of the king, and Weber rushed up, reached out to grab it, and fished it out, but in the end, it was a snow-like spirit who threw it on his face. "Ah ah ah ah -" Shouting depressed, tears rained down, his hands kept slapping the ground, even if blood came out, I still didn''t know. Tears mixed with the nose, dripping from the tip of the nose. After all, the separation came. But is this fact cruel? No, never. He surpassed the difficulty alone, named Webb Wilwitt. The greatest king in the world has recognized him, used him, and listed him as one of his servants. The Wang''s praise has also been won, as long as he spends the rest of his life and obtains merits commensurate with the praise. Yes. As long as that sentence he is no longer alone. The moment he understood this, Weber''s years as a teenager came to an end. Then he knew for the first time that tears can sometimes come out without humiliation and regret. At this moment, on the empty bridge, Weber Wilvert looked down on the dark river, letting tears wet his cheeks. It was hot and cool, a man''s tears. It''s so cold. He said. But this cloak is so warm. He said again. ... The man woke up from his dream. What he saw was still the endless desert, surrounded by soldiers and generals who loved him. The man smiled, drew his long sword, and yelled: "Going out--!" ... ... ps: Rub another chapter and save the manuscript. The four wars will probably end tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Chapter 79 Our only communication is language [17th more] With a "why", the liberated Black Sacred Sword swung into the air. With eight consecutive "chaps", the ultimate black beam of light directly chopped off the eight hands of black mud. With eight "click" sounds, the hands and the giant sword fell on the ground, making a vibrating sound. Shi Lang frowned, and in an instant [projected] a hundred and twenty-eight sharp swords, shooting at Altria like rain. Altoria waved her sword, and a strong storm of black magic power was conceived on her sword. ¡ª¡ª[Baby King Iron Hammer]! However, before the magic storm was released, Shirou shook hands fiercely. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! "Rumble, rumbling--!" One hundred and twenty-eight sharp swords exploded before the [Wind King Iron Hammer] exploded. A series of explosions were as dense as a hornet''s nest. However, Altria walked out without any damage. The fire in Shi Lang''s eyes flickered slightly. The high position given by Saber''s career [to magical power], coupled with the magical enhancement given by the black mud, Altria''s defense power is a bit amazing. And-- The pitch-black holy sword lit up with a faint light, and just in an instant, the ultimate black light was formed and Altria held it high and swung it towards Shirou: "ExcaliburMorgan!" Shi Lang''s heart moved, and the mud behind him slammed into the ground. With the powerful reaction force, Shi Lang flew directly into the sky and escaped the blow. The mud turned into wings and fluttered, Shiro stayed in the sky, looking at the ultimate black light that slowly disappeared. Chapter 131： "Perceived that hard-to-hard, it is not the opponent of the mud, so have you started to release the treasures infinitely?" Shirou showed a yuu smile. What responded to him was another extremely black beam of light. The power generated by the two wings was not enough to flash the extreme black light from the sky, Shilang''s heart moved, and the mud turned into a magic thruster. With a "boom", the magic spurted out, and the speed rose sharply, flying around Altria. After the extreme black light disappeared, Shirou slowly fell to the ground. "Your holy sword is really powerful, if I get hit, I will lose." Shi Lang said. No ridicule and no points, just praise and tell something inferior to oneself. However, it was Altria''s shock that responded to Shirou. With the magic power provided by the Black Holy Grail, Altria can use the treasures unlimitedly. However, treasures also need to absorb and accumulate magic power before they can continue to be released. As for Altria''s dark holy sword, it only took three seconds to charge. This means that every three seconds, there will be a light cannon bombardment. Unlike the leeway on his face, Shirou actually felt a little sense of urgency in the face of Altria''s infinite light cannon attack. It''s just that he has come this far, his inner courage has already been refined. Even if there is a sense of urgency, it is no longer enough. Rather, I can accept this sense of urgency. It''s like speaking or performing on stage. The first time I was nervous, timid, or even scared, but as the number of times on stage increased, the emotions still existed, but they can already be controlled. Besides, his heart has been cut a way, how can he stand still here? The mud on his body was surging, and he stretched out two huge hands and attacked Altria. Shiro, on the other hand, began to chant [Infinite Sword System]. Altria, or Altria Alter, who was contaminated with mud and appeared in the world. They are the same person, sharing common memories, but their personalities and postures are different. Even in this body, Altria knows Shirou''s [Infinite Sword System], and remembers the shock of breaking the mud road. The Shirou with mud is already very difficult to deal with, and the huge magic power makes her helpless, and can only use the infinite light cannon to have the chance of victory. But once Shirou released the [Infinite Sword System], she concluded that her chances of victory would be smaller, so she attacked Shirou more violently. The power of the mud hand is infinite, but the speed is too slow. It is almost the same as Altria, who was polluted by mud and weakened by [To Hero C-]. With a "shoo", the two mud hands were broken through by Altria, and left behind, the Black Sacred Sword slashed towards Shi Lang with terrifying force. The sound of hunting and hunting sounded in his ears, looking at the black sword that struck with terrifying power, Shi Lang sang and waved his hand. In an instant, the seventy-two shields that came out of [Projection] blocked the black sword, and under the seventy-two shields, the mud formed a ball again, protecting Shiro in it. "Crack, click, click¡ª" The black sword carrying the terrifying power broke through the seventy-two shields, but fell on the protective cover of the evil mud, but made a "dang" metal surging sound, failing to break through the protective mud. "Swish -" At the same time, the evil mud separated two hands from the left and right, and the two hands that had split up began to return to defense. This beautiful offensive and defensive battle, although thrilling, was completed in the blink of an eye. At this moment, Shi Lang is like a fortress of war, sitting on the magic power comparable to spiritual veins, and at the same time using the power of [Evil Flower A+], it is still absorbing human evil and increasing its magic power. The evil mud formed a ball 360 degrees without a dead angle to protect him, and it could split the evil hand to attack. The mud is like a fortress guarding Shiro. It can be self-disciplined for offense and defense. It can also be controlled by Shiro¡¯s consciousness, equipped with [projection] shooting, plus magic power comparable to spiritual veins, and [evil] that absorbs the power of evil. The Flower], it''s almost like a personal incarnation of a war machine. The only pity is that Altria''s holy sword level is too high, and the mud can''t be directly corroded and disintegrated like it did with [Red Rose of Demon Breaker]. However, it does not matter. Altria, who did not release the light cannon, was unable to break through Shirou¡¯s defense after Shirou¡¯s [C-Hero C-] was weakened. She could only watch Shirou under the protection of the mud and chant [Infinite Sword]. System]. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" [Infinite Sword System] The mental image of the big world began to erode the world, and both Sang Shirou and Altria were included in it. Obscure sky, huge gears, and plains like a tomb of swords. Shi Lang sighed: "This is probably the last time I saw the world of Wei Gong? I really want to meet him and thank him in person." Shirou felt emotional, but the magic power of Altria''s Black Sacred Sword was accumulated. Taking advantage of Shi Lang''s spiritual gap, she ruthlessly blasted a luminous cannon to her face. "Now you should be the posture of the''ideal king'' you are pursuing." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and lifted it, with a "swish", the sword standing aside immediately rushed out and hit Altria''s sword, causing the black sword to deflect in the direction it was aimed at and swept aside. "Boom--!" The plain of sword was blasted out of a path of inflammation. The swords on that path were destroyed by this light cannon one after another, and the scorched earth exudes a faint white smoke. "Do you even want to deprive me of my right to dream, Gurney Vale?" The cold voice, like a blizzard in the twelfth lunar month, slowly spit out from Altria Alter''s mouth. "I''m not Gniver, you have admitted the wrong person. My name is Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said, "I don''t want to deprive you of the right to dream, because I also love to dream and have the dream of getting rich. I just want you not to Forget about your feelings." "What¡ª?" Altria frowned. "The enthusiasm for the weak, the gentle heart named Altria." Shirou said. "That kind of thing is not necessary at all." Altria said. "Needed. And you can''t forget it, because the feeling is kind." Shirou said. "Shut up--!" Altria rushed towards Shirou, the dark sword exuding a cold light, "You fellow, since the first night, you can say so!" "Because we are so close to each other, but the distance between the heart and the heart is separated by two bodies and a world, and the only way we communicate is language. I want to tell you what my heart wants to talk to. , Something I want to share." Shirou''s mud turned out two hands, drew two swords from the plain, and launched a counterattack. "Shut up! Talk about it again, I will tear your mouth apart!" Altria Alter attacked frantically, but couldn''t break through the mud protection. The black holy sword''s magic power accumulation was completed, and she withdrew back, holding the holy sword high and attacking Shirou. At this moment, the only thing she threatened Shirou was the light cannon released from the liberation of the treasure. However, this time Shirou no longer avoided. With a move of his mind, the golden sword standing on the sword hill appeared in front of him. That is exactly what the Heroic Guardian has copied, the sword in the stone that the legendary King Arthur would then call the king! Due to the records of the Lingji of the Heroic Guardian Palace, Shirou almost instantly analyzed the composition of the sword in the stone. The magic power of the EX level was surging, and in an instant he [projected] six swords in the stone, a total of seven swords in the stone. Then infused magic. "Kakkakakakakaka", the seven swords in the stone lit up with bright light, and the magical aura brewed in them, and the terrifying magical power even slightly fluctuated in the surrounding space. The next moment-- Chapter 132： "Boom!" The seven swords in the stone exploded out of seven pillars of light that looked like comets, and then gathered in a group, facing Altria Alter''s dark holy sword light cannon, and hit the past. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" The two beams of light collided head-on, and even the space was quiet, and the next moment there was a huge sound like a muffled thunder. At the center of the two beams of light, the energy singularity produced a huge storm, blowing up the surrounding land tens of meters high, and the swords standing on the ground turned into ruins and disappeared. The shelling of the seven swords in the stone pierced the beam of the dark holy sword and struck Altria Alter. The earth cracked along the way, and the extreme light and violent wind teared even the space. "Boom!" Big Bang! The embarrassed figure of Altria Alter appeared from it. The proud black armor was broken at this moment. The indifferent face stared at Shirou with an annoyed look at this moment. At this moment, she was denied even the last chance of victory. Shi Lang watched her silently, and the seven fake swords in the stone disappeared like snowflakes. However, Shi Lang [projected] two swords in the stone and held them in his hands, looking at Altria Alter with bright eyes like fire. . "Don''t you want to break my dream! Don''t think about it!" Altria Alter squeezed the Black Holy Sword, shouting angrily. "I am not a person with bad taste. I would never do anything to break other people''s dreams." Shiro said: "Strength is only a means. I want to listen to your true voice. I can share the true chalk city with Me? If you are willing to speak, I will listen very seriously." Altria Alter gritted her teeth and looked at Shirou, looking at those eyes like fire. The posture of the listener gradually overlapped with the listener in the memory, and anger swallowed everything about her. She rushed towards Shi Lang. "No way? Then when you want to tell your inner story, remember to call me, I will listen very, very carefully. But before that, I have to wake up your soft heart. Use it. This sword, this sword that you used to hold high." Shiro picked up the sword in the stone, and the black mud surged behind him, surging over him, forming a black armor. He wanted to awaken the girl''s soft heart that was heavily surrounded by the cold armor under the cold sword edge. ¡­ ¡­ ps: Today''s update is over, a total of seventeen updates. Let me go back to why you need to save the manuscript, because if you leave some manuscripts for revision, there will be many bugs in the current code, and the description and lines will be unsatisfactory. Wait and then leave the setting of Shiro Awakening¡¤1. ^_^~! Fujimaru Shiro (Awakening¡¤1) Fujimaru Shiro Career: Assassin/Caster Faction: Order/Good Muscle strength: E Durability: E Agility: E Magic: EX Lucky: E [Intrinsic skills: Mortal Wisdom D+: We are not chosen by nature, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. -Hostile heroes will be thrown away from the popularity bonus, and friendly heroes will be increased by a rank popularity bonus. If it is an anti-hero, the effect will be reversed The Flower of Evil A+: Embrace the darkness, the heart toward the light, the sorrowful mud can also bloom beautiful flowers. -Unconsciously absorb evil and transform it into its own magic. Mortal hero C: If you fall behind, you will be beaten, and if you are weak you will be deceived. Knowing the shame and then being brave is a true hero! Every mountain opens a mountain, every sea reclaims the sea, both hands open up great deeds, we are all unknown people! -An inherent skill created by duplicating the great achievement of the person you look at. The level of the skill is reduced by one level, and the duplicated skill will be completely duplicated if it is lower than the skill. Choose the best, it cannot be superimposed. ¡¿ ¡¾Treasures: The Flower of Evil EX: The Flower of Evil, which is a controllable treasure of self-discipline, that opens a path to freedom for the evil of this world. A treasure that integrates attack, defense, treatment, curse, erosion, destruction, and control. Mud can be changed into any posture. It is usually attacked with hands and weapons. If it is hit by evil mud, it will be cursed and weakened. When defending, a mud ball will be formed to wrap Shirou, attacking with evil thoughts and attacking between dimensions. Treasures below A-level are ineffective when attacked, and once they are contaminated with mud, the treasures below A-level will be eroded and destroyed. In addition, unless spiritual intervention can break the evils of this world, it is 100% shielded. At the same time, mud can heal injuries, but it cannot heal ¡®irreparable¡¯ injuries. Restraint each other with Suzhengbao. Infinite Sword System (E~A++): The spiritual base of the Heroic Guardian Palace is shattered. This is the inherent barrier of Fujimaru Shiro''s birth. There are not too many swords and weapons that have been copied. The awakening of the mortal (EX): The fire of awakening, which burns everything, leads to? The other shore. When you accumulate the fruits of karma, when you reach a certain limit, this treasure will be automatically released. . To? The posture is coming again. ¡¿ This follower can only be summoned by [Awakening of Morality]. [The Awakening of Mortality] Summoning Word-Master! Thank you for your care so far, I will open up your path of freedom next! No matter what it is, I will fly with one punch! Victory method: The follower''s panel parameters are low, but unexpectedly reliable and safe. The follower belongs to the war fortress type follower, but has a surprisingly perseverance for "assassinating" the master, so the winning rate is surprisingly high. Especially for the master who is staring at him in the [initial] state, it is probably possible to "assassinate" from the beginning of awakening to the end. But if there is a king of Uruk in the Holy Grail War, then you have to protect yourself. This guy will probably pursue it to the end regardless, and Ling Shu can''t control it. By the way, as long as you don''t call him "Gurnivelle" and force him to drink "Meikunbu tea", he will treat you as a friend. (Laughs) Chapter 80 The Listener Slowly raising his hand, the stone sword in his hand pointed at Altria Alter, Shirou said: "Come on. I am here, in front of your eyes. Don''t think about releasing the treasure, because then you don''t have any Chance to win." "¡ª!!!" Altria Alter squeezed the sword in the book tightly, her indifferent eyes brought a touch of anger for the first time. She thought Shiro was provoking her, but in fact Shiro just wanted to wake her up. No matter how warm the heart is, the unsatisfactory language can still destroy everything. However, this is exactly what Shirou wants at the moment. The victory of the battle is not the victory of Shirou. To open the road to freedom for the dusted heart is his victory. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" In the face of the Shirou who suppressed her, Altria Alter could no longer remain calm. Shouted. Roaring. Enraged with a breath of magic power, he slashed towards Shi Lang. Looking at Altria Alter, Shirou''s expression was calm. Then- [Intuition C-] Open! [Knight''s Martial Arts C-] Open! [Battered Glory C-] Open! [Unyielding Will C-] Open! [Sword of Triumph C-] Open! Chapter 133： ... In an instant, he activated all the human resources that he could use in close combat, and Shirou''s naked eyes were able to capture Altria Alter''s movements. The hunting wind sounded, and the pitch-black holy sword came with tens of thousands of hectares of power, but Shilang''s sword waved from bottom to top. With a "clang", Altria Alter''s dark holy sword was directly swept away, and then the stone sword in the other hand was chopped down. Altria Alter''s wrist turned and the sword moved, and the horizontal sword was blocked. "Boom--!" So heavy! Altria Alter''s hands sank, and the powerful sonic boom brought a storm to the surroundings, and the surrounding swords were swept out. The mud turned into armor and was worn on Shiro''s body. The mud connected Shiro''s nerves and muscles. It can also be said that the power of the mud has been blessed on Shiro''s body. Offensive and defensive are integrated, and they are constantly changing. This is the true posture of the mud. It can be said that the speed is far from satisfactory, and the mud has no particularly big defects. In addition, Shirou had already turned on [Magic Release C-]. Under the dual blessing of huge magic power and mud, Altria Alter was weakened by [To Hero C-]. She didn''t feel heavy with this sword, which was strange. However, Shirou''s strength is strong, but the material of the fake sword that bears his strength is not good. With a "click", the copied stone sword was directly smashed by Shirou''s force. Great opportunity! Altria Alter said to her heart, the pitch-black sword in her hand was going to kill Shirou. However. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! The broken sword in the stone was directly detonated by Shiro. The powerful magic explosion directly shook Altria Alter. When the power of the magical explosion was about to hit Shilang, the mud armor on Shilang''s body surged and turned into a mud mouth, which directly swallowed the aftermath of the explosion, chewed it twice, and then regained the appearance of mud armor. . He affirms it and accepts it, so it protects him. Offensive and defensive integration, endless changes! Shirou [projected] a sword in the stone, holding it in his hand, and said, "The quality of my sword is not satisfactory, but in terms of quantity, I am somewhat confident." Tricky! Difficult! This is Altria Alter''s only feeling. The mud is tricky, the [projection] is difficult, the most troublesome thing is the magic power that is bigger than her and growing...the most annoying thing is the mouth and the eyes! "Ka Ka Ka" Altria Alter took off her armor. She understood that the thick armor on her body and the increased defense were meaningless in front of Shirou. It would be better to take off this armor in exchange for speed, but Shiro was caught off guard. However, when she really flew up with the holy sword in her hand, she discovered where Shi Lang was really shameless. His mud armor surged, two mud hands grew out of his back, two mud hands grew on the left, and two mud hands grew on the right. They are all holding swords in the stone, no dead ends! "After all, you still face me, face your own heart, Altria." Shirou said. "Why do you have to break my dream!?" Altria Alter asked loudly, "I know it is fake, I know it is hypocritical, it is my own cowardice. But-why do you have to fight Break it? Why do you want to deprive me of the only place where I can be cowardly?" "Because you have caused trouble to others!" Shi Lang said. Altria Alter stared at Shirou angrily. "Neon is not your Britain, and Fuyuki is not your Camelot. You can''t be an undead that has been lingering in the past." Shirou said. "Shut up! Shut up! Why can you say that!?" Altria Alter asked angrily. "Because of the turbulence of the sword and the sword, only people who have the same mind can understand each other. If I don''t say it, how can you understand my heart? If you don''t say it, how can others understand your heart and understand your thoughts? Isn¡¯t the human mouth and human language just to communicate with each other¡¯s passionate hearts?¡± "You--, you fellow--" Altria Alter took two steps back. This was the second time she had seen someone who could say that. She could see that the guy who was hired by Caster hadn''t changed in the slightest. In the heart attack, still using the language to attack the heart. It''s just that the language used on the first night was so spicy and full of maliciousness, but now it is warm, like a listener listening to troubles by a fire in a winter night. "For each of us, there is a past that we don''t want to forget, but the past cannot be changed, and the future may be possible." Shi Lang said: "If you have hatred, regret, and anger in your heart. If no one understands, nothing If anyone talks, just tell me, I will definitely listen carefully." "Shut up! You despicable heart attacker! I can''t beat you, I can''t kill you, but you don''t kill me or destroy me, just buzzing in my ears, wanting to destroy me Camelot? Just want to see the ugliness of my dreams broken? I tell you, no way! Don''t think about it! My Camelot, my family, my friends, you don''t want to destroy all of them¡ª¡ª! " Altria Alter raised the Black Holy Sword angrily, then flipped her wrist, and pierced her heart with a "chat". "I can''t kill you, but I can kill myself! You don''t want to destroy my dream!" Shirou asked: "Why do you want to do this? Did I do something that you hate?" "Yes! Disgusting! Disgusting! Disgusting! Don''t let me see your hypocritical **** again!" Altria Alter''s figure began to dissipate, and said: "You said the past cannot be changed, and the future may be possible. My future is fine, but what about Camelot? Where is Camelot''s future?" Shi Lang approached her, looked at her pretty face full of anger and hatred, and slowly held her hand, then pressed it to her heart and said, "Here." "What are you talking about? What else is here besides my meat?" Altria Alter asked. "There is your Camelot. There are your family, your friends... Haven''t you seen it a long time ago? Then the home you have always wanted to go back to." Shi Lang said. Altria Alter looked at Shirou''s bright eyes, her nose suddenly sore. "Camelot has never really left you. Its light has always been shining in every corner of you and exists in your heart. Even if you can''t see it, your important people will be by your side." Shi Lang Asked: "Have you heard? Their voice calling you all the time?" It was night. The bonfire was surging. The sentimental knight Tristan sang a brisk piano. The ruling knight Lancelot wielded a sharp sword and the glorious knight Lan Mallockbi tried martial arts. The secretary Ager Jiwen was solemnly remembering the loss of the battle, and Bedwell complained while helping out. The knights crossed their shoulders and talked around the bonfire, sharing their achievements. The palace magician, Merlin, ran like a child in the sea of ??flowers in the distance. He was deceived behind him. Kai was angrily chasing him with a sword, causing the knights to laugh. Chapter 134： By the bonfire, she was pretending to be the majesty of the king. But someone grabbed her by the ponytail from behind and tripped her over, causing everyone to laugh and laugh at her majesty. She was so angry that she trembled and drew out the sword in the stone to hunt down the man. It turns out... the chalk city has always been there. Tears came out little by little, "I... heard it, everyone''s voice." The figure dissipated like snowflakes. "The hero who chooses to listen, you still..." ...The first one. Chapter 81 You are also weak [second more] Everyone is telling their own stories, but not many people are willing to listen to others. No one can talk, no one will listen. All the sorrows, all the sorrows, and all the helplessness that have been defeated by reality have closed the heart like dust. Rage, jealousy, resentment... all evils are entangled, so words will become a sharp knife to hurt, a gentle heart will do bad things, and good friends will become old and dead. Just like the former Shirou. But at this moment, Shirou is no longer confused. The road to the end has been opened, and the rest, you only need to walk over. Everything along the way is nothing more than a fleeting landscape, and those who have been defeated by reality are nothing more than passing through life. But those stories, those sorrows, he will listen carefully. Without relying on gods, immortals, and extraordinary things, people will use their hands to create a better future by themselves. What they lack is just a quiet, serious listener who can talk about their sorrows. Shirou received the [Infinite Sword System] from Wei Gong this last time and came to the Black Holy Grail. He raised his head and looked at the black mud pouring down like a waterfall. The darkness reflected his figure. His figure is filled with mud, like a twelve-year-old, and although his face is still immature, but he has an old-fashioned temperament on his body, especially his eyes, which makes it impossible to treat him as a child. To look at. "Wow!" The black mud poured down, but when it rushed in front of Shirou, it diverged and rushed toward both sides. Shi Lang said: "No need to do this. I have already affirmed you and accepted you. Are you still unwilling to accept me?" ¡ª¡ªYou can''t carry the evil of this world. "I don''t want to carry, but don''t deceive myself." Shilang said: "I am sure of you, because I also have evil in my heart. I am affirming myself. There is evil and good, and then I move towards freedom. Partners, I just We are one step ahead of you. Let''s walk the rest of the road together! Let''s go and see, that freedom is wider than the sky!" ¡ª¡ªThen you be careful. Our evil will not swallow you all the time. The mud sea turned waves and poured into the mud behind Shilang. "Kill kill kill kill kill--!!!" "Go to die, die to die--!!!" With evil thoughts in his ears, Shi Lang smiled and said: "I will no longer let my heart be dusted. Because this is the most important thing in my body." ¡ª¡ªAs long as you don''t deny yourself, don''t deny evil, don''t abandon us. The blessing of evil will always be on you. "Who are you?" Shi Lang asked. "The evil of this world, your evil body." A huge amount of mud was engulfed in Shirou''s body. Condensed, gathered, and finally merged with the evil mud behind him. The incalculable heavy curse almost instantly defeated the spiritual foundation of the Valiant Guard, cursing it into pure fragments of magic power and then being swallowed and chewed by mud. At this point, the karma of the Heroic Guardian Palace disappeared from Shirou''s body. A business named Shiro Fujimaru was born. The road stretches forward, and the rest, just walk over. The hole in the sky no longer pours mud, because mud has become Shirou''s evil. The hole slowly disappeared, and the black mist that enveloped the sky began to slowly dissipate. A crystal clear magic crystal appeared in front of Shirou. This is the essence of the Holy Grail, a crystal of high concentration of magic power. It can open up the way to the root cause, and can also realize the wish to a certain extent. Shi Lang only needs to draw part of his own magic power into it, and he can activate this crystallization, thus realizing a certain degree of desire. It should be possible to reverse the boundary between life and death and bring the innocent people affected by this war back to life. However, this crystal is not yet complete. Saber, Lancer, Rider, Assassin, Caster, Berserker... The spiritual foundations of the servants who follow the call are all in this crystallization. But the ceremony of the Holy Grail still lacks a soul and a spiritual foundation. Archer, Gilgamesh. In fact, Shiro can fill this crystal with mud to achieve the effect of the Holy Grail. But once this is done, this crystal will be contaminated with mud and become the substance of the Black Holy Grail. The promised wish can be fulfilled, but it will come in evil and cursed ways. So- "You are here, Archer." Shirou asked. "Huh." An arrogant and contemptuous cold snort sounded, and the king of gold slowly fell from the sky and stood on the unfallen street lamp not far in front of him. "I can get to this point. As a bastard, it''s not bad." Gilgamesh said: "If you want to complete the Holy Grail, the last thing you need to face is this king! This king is the evil king!" Gilgamesh showed a bad smile, and the malice in his heart almost rushed out of his body. However, in the face of the king of gold who hated it until now, Shirou just smiled and asked: "Can you keep calling me bastard? I don''t like this pronoun." Gilgamesh frowned, Shirou''s attitude was a little different from what he imagined. In fact, the fire he saw in Shirou was different from the fire he had imagined. He first saw Shi Lang''s fire, like a waste fire made of all kinds of garbage and disgusting things, mottled and stinking. The envisioned fire of awakening should also be a raging mottled fire, a fire of anger, a fire of revenge that swallows all the fruits of karma. However, it is actually different. At this moment, the fire he saw in Shilang was pure and fragrant. It made people want to collect, talk, and bless the fire of enthusiasm. This is simply impossible! From the moment people are born, they have been contaminated with filth. Profit, deceit, jealousy... the pure enthusiasm fire is blocked by garbage, and the mottled stench begins to permeate, until the last moment of life, all the mottles are gone, revealing the original innocence, and then extinguished. This is the law of life. But the person in front of him is just the opposite. He possesses a fire that is exactly the opposite of his nature, a foul-smelling fire, a hybrid of a hybrid, but it burns contrary to the law. There was a mottled fire when I was a child, but after growing up, it showed a passionate fire. What the **** is this? Is it something you are looking for? Chapter 135： "Gilgamesh, you-- are a weak one," Shilang said. "What!?" Gilgamesh was taken aback, then his face was full of anger, "What did you say? You said this king is weak? Bastard! You have the guts to say it again!" "It''s the same several times. You who have been swallowed by anger are just a weak person." Shi Lang said: "There are four stages in life. The naive and childish period, the passionate youth, the complex youth, and the unconfused old age. You and We are the same people, and there is no difference. We will be knocked down by reality, and you will also be knocked down by reality. We all have anger and powerlessness." Gilgamesh was full of anger, gritted his teeth and stared at Shirou, his eyes flashed with a murderous intent, and his voice almost squeezed out of his teeth: "Are you teaching this king to be a man?" "No, I am not a teacher, and you are not a child. Furthermore, I still hate you so much, I wish I would kill you in the next moment. In fact, in order to complete the Holy Grail, I must kill you too. But from you I have received so many favors over there. If you don¡¯t pay it back, it¡¯s not me.¡± Shilang stretched out his hand and smiled: ¡°So, only this time. I¡¯ll be your Enkidu.¡± "Boom!" Like a fuse, it directly ignited Gilgamesh, who was already in a state of anger. He glared at Shirou with a sullen face, and his murderous intent was awe-inspiring, "Asshole, you dare to say to be him?" If the cold killing intent in his eyes was real, a hundred and twenty-eight treasures appeared around him, aimed at Shirou. Shi Lang looked peaceful, although his eyes were indifferent, he was still enthusiastic. The mud behind him was surging, transforming into eight arms. "You can''t beat me. Because we are all weak." ... ... Hokkaido. "...At present, the fire in the Fukayama-cho area of ??Fuyuki City has been brought under control, but everyone in Xindu, please don¡¯t go out. Don¡¯t worry about the citizens in Fukayama-cho, the army has already arrived. Look, it¡¯s from the Self-Defense Forces. Transport aircraft." The TV camera turned and looked at the transport plane in the sky, but he hadn''t waited for the reporter to say anything. A flash of golden light, a "boom", and a flash of streamer directly bombed the transport plane. There was a flash of snowflakes in the lens, and it quickly turned to the other side. The reporter in front of the camera said with cold sweat: "Just now that was a clip from Director Kitano''s latest masterpiece "War Flower". Next, please let us turn the camera to Xindu..." Fujimaru Hyoqing stared at the TV blankly, and then at the big bear in his arms. How can she? How could this happen? She actually dropped her child in Fuyuki City! She actually took a big hug bear as her own child. Tears began to flow. How could she fail so much as a mother? [Hint] It''s relieved. ... ... ps: Make a look like a patch. By the way, everyone may think Shirou''s transformation is a bit abrupt, of course~! I used line drawing, and cut off a few particularly mournful plots. Awakening is 0.5, and it is 1 in the flower of evil. A part of the revenge that is particularly mourning has been cut off. The prelude is too long and I am afraid that everyone will not be able to watch it. I hope everyone can understand it. ~! Thank you~! I continue to go to codewords~! (Encourage Chapter 82 created a monster [third more] The fire continued to spread. The ancient, backward, and old-fashioned Shenshan Town was completely burned by the fire. The annihilation of civilization is just like fireworks. "Boom¡ª" There was a thunderous explosion outside. Tosaka Tokimi stared blankly at his broken arm. The hand was easily cut off, the magic engraving was destroyed...The crystallization passed down from the ancestor disappeared without a trace. He is going crazy! But he knew that he couldn''t be mad yet. Must not be crazy. He also has a wife and two children. What will they do if he is crazy? Besides, the magic engraving is destroyed, doesn''t it mean that it is completely cut off, does it? There are also professional tuning lawyers and restorers, right? As long as it is not completely destroyed, it is still possible to repair, right? Although the possibility is slim, even if it can be repaired, time and money will be enough to make the Tosaka family lose out, but at least there is hope, right? Can''t be crazy. You can''t be crazy! The most important thing is that the traitor is still alive, isn''t it? A trembling hand stretched to the side, holding the Azoth sword that had cut off his arm in his hand. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" There was an explosion outside the window, and his face was reflected on the sharp sword. That broken, blood-stained face. He told himself that he could not collapse. ... ... The golden weaponry, like the extreme anger of the king, shot towards Shirou like rain. The karma of the Hall of Valor has disappeared, and the Shi Lang standing here has been unable to [project] any sword recorded in the spiritual base of the Palace of Valor. Because that was not the karma that Shiro copied, but the karma that belonged to the Heroic Guardian Palace. However, isn''t the perfect place to fill weapons right in front of you? Shiro analyzed the structure of the shooting weapon while blocking him with mud. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Chapter 136： The weapon shot on the mud failed to break through the mud''s defense. Instead, it was directly polluted by the mud''s curse and turned into waste, which was then swallowed by the mud. "Smelly bastard!" Gilgamesh in the rage saw such a situation, and the anger in his eyes became more and more intense. He saw the truth of the mud. It is impossible for him not to see it. From Shirou out, walk from Assassin to here. It was when his testimony came to the next step that he couldn''t see the truth of the mud, which was strange. Gilgamesh took back the low-level treasures and replaced the high-level A-level treasures. Only treasures of Grade A and above can penetrate the protection of the mud and be destroyed without being swallowed up by the curse of the mud. And in this step, most of the treasures in [The Treasure of the King] were filtered out. Gilgamesh, who was in a rage, couldn''t care about this anymore. This guy who tried to replace Enqidu and penetrated his heart must be punished to death! What heroes, what flames, those, are no longer important! "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" Looking at the attack of the high treasure, Shiro [projected] eight mountain giant swords with a height of 30 meters, held by eight clay hands, under the fighting concept of [Kalari Payat], Perform a wave. "Keng Keng Keng¡ª¡ª!!!" Eight huge swords were brandishing, like ghosts and gods dancing wildly, beating those high-ranking treasures one by one! Even if two or three of them broke through the giant sword''s defensive net and shot towards Shilang, the remaining mud would form several mud walls, blocking the treasure. The mud at this moment is no longer the mud before. After possessing all the evils of this world, spreading eight arms is indeed the limit of Shirou at present, but there is still plenty of mud to defend. Shiro copied these high-level treasures, then [projected] out, and shot back towards Gilgamesh. "Copying a bunch of fakes, do you think it will work for this king, faker?" Angrily, Gilgamesh took out several shields from the [Treasure of the King], blocking the path of the weapon, easily blocking the weapon that Shilang copied. "My king''s, they are all genuine products at a fair price!" Gilgamesh removed the shield and took out another eighteen high-level treasures, ready to shoot, but what he saw made his eyes shrink slightly. I saw that the sky around Shirou was full of the treasures that Gilgamesh had taken out earlier. Obviously those are copied, and they are not separate existences, but plural existences, each of which has been copied more than twenty! "A single counterfeit is indeed inferior to the real one, but I will beat you up to the real one with twenty counterfeits." Shi Lang said. He stretched out his hand and waved it, and the surrounding treasures totaling nearly three hundred, shot at Gilgamesh like a rain of swords. Gilgamesh had to open the door of the treasure house to the extreme, and took out 128 weapons from it, counterattacking with mixed strengths and weaknesses, and immediately took out several shields to stand in front of him. "Clang clang¡ª¡ª!!!" The armed groups of the two sides surged in the air, resounding through the roar of metal. This is the war between quantity and quality! In terms of quality, Gilgamesh''s genuine products overwhelm Shiro''s fakes, and many genuine weapons carry the power of thunder towards Shiro. In terms of quantity, more fake weapons passed through the defense line of the genuine weapons group and shot towards Gilgamesh. Looking at the shield in front of Gilgamesh, Shirou copied it again, and then [projected] twenty sides from each side, blocking him in front, forming another ten mud walls behind the shield. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Sword rain bombarded both sides. Shirou''s shield was torn in an instant, but it was blocked by a mud wall. Gilgamesh''s shield was torn open, revealing his angry face. "In a sense, I am your natural enemy, Gilgamesh." Shirou said, "My mud will protect me, and I will copy your treasure. And is your treasure enough, Hero King?" "Don''t get too smug, bastard!" Gilgamesh took out a sword from the king''s treasury, and the magic was brewing. With a wave of the next moment, the ultimate light cannon bombarded Shilang. There is no doubt that this is the light strike of the sword in the tree, the prototype of the sword in the stone, which exists in [Treasure House of the King]! But it is a pity that Gilgamesh only filled its magic power, not a real name liberation. Its light cannon is about three times as powerful as the sword light cannon in the stone copied by Shiro! Not to worry! The mud behind Shilang was surging, and eight giant hands stretched out, like a shield, directly blocking the light cannon of the sword in the tree. Gilgamesh took out the magic gun "Gayaborg" and threw it at Shiro. This gun has the effect of "no matter how much the opponent hides, it can penetrate the opponent". When thrown out, it is scattered into three. Ten short guns fired at Shiro from different directions. However, thirty small black hands grew from the arms of the eight giant hands that blocked the sword light cannons in the tree. They grabbed these short guns one by one, and then dragged them into the mud. "Zizzi" There was a neighing sound. Gilgamesh took out the Death Scythe again, and then waved it, and the blade pierced Shiro''s abdomen as if it crossed the space. However, the mud in Shilang''s abdomen stretched out two hands and directly buckled the blade, making it difficult to move forward. Shi Lang said: "It''s useless, whether it''s mortal cause and effect, or unavoidable cause and effect, any treasure of the law of cause and effect can''t break through my mud." Gilgamesh took out the "Datherine", a sword that symbolized the destruction of the curse, but the curse of mud was far above it, and it was actually a reverse curse, making it shattered. Gilgamesh successively took out "Dawn of Destruction", "Rainbow Sword", "Indra''s Thunder" and many other treasures with strange abilities. However, no matter whether it was a curse attack that shattered, a causal attack that must be destroyed, or a dimensional attack that crossed the space, they failed to break through the protection of the mud. The mud that holds the evil of this world is like the strongest fortress in this world. Whether it is causality or curse, you can easily follow. "I have to admit that now you are indeed qualified to meet the deviation!" Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes, exuding a cold breath. The door of the Babylonian treasure house behind him opened wide, and a golden sword hilt slowly emerged. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Gilgamesh stretched out his hand to take it, hunting in the wind, he subconsciously shrank his hand, and saw a copied curse sword "Datherine" flying by. If he didn''t shrink his hand fast enough, he would definitely be chopped off. That hand. "I won''t let you use that sword." Shi Lang slowly put down his hand and said. "Are you afraid of deviation, bastard?" Gilgamesh asked with contempt. However, Shirou nodded and said, "Yes. That sword is the same as Altria''s holy sword. I can''t stop it." His face was natural, as if he was stating something that was taken for granted, without any sense of shame. Gilgamesh had the tricky feeling of Altria before. Chapter 137： When it was first swallowed by the mud, I didn''t think the mottled evil thoughts were anything special, but it was just a bunch of **** evil thoughts, polluting the will of others, and cursing others is the greatest effect. But when Teshiro brought the mud to fight with him, he only realized the tricky part of the thing. The curse is invalid, the causal interference is invalid, the blessing cannot be subdued, the dimensional attack is invalid...The attack of the treasures below A level can''t even be lifted by the fluctuations, and they are swallowed and destroyed. When an A-level or higher treasure is attacked, Shirou will directly copy more than 20 pieces and fly them away. The treasure that threatens him is only the treasure of Suzheng. In fact, Gilgamesh also used a lot of solemn treasures before, but it is a pity that he only possesses those solemn treasures, and he cannot exert the true power of the solemn treasures like those who possess them. , So it was swallowed by the evil of mud instead. Face the mud, face the evil. Even Gilgamesh, who has the [Treasure Treasury of Kings] and the original text of all the heroes, felt troubled. Just like when he was alive, he possessed the divine wisdom from the gods, but he had no choice but to face the Sumerians he loved. However, this may also be his own self-inflicted. He thought he had seen everything through and made a complete trial script, thinking that things would develop like the script, but the reality was full of loopholes and the script gradually went off track. Just like the rule of Uruk, a detailed plan for the Sumerians to break away from the gods and survive in the human age was made, but in the end it was easily torn by the protagonist of the plan. Shilang was stared at by those undead souls, Gilgamesh could accept it, and he could accept the coming of the Enlightened One. But Shilang accepted the mud, and this completely tore his trial script. Using the evil of this world to engulf Shirou, Gilgamesh just wanted to give Shirou the magic power that could match the trial, but what he didn''t expect was that Shirou directly brought out the filthy mud. This result, even his eyes could not see, his wisdom could not guess¡ª¡ª A real accident! Completely break another outcome of the established future! He--, created a real monster! And now, he reaped the consequences. A single piece of mud is not a cause for concern, but coupled with the magic power accumulated by the Holy Grail system for hundreds of years, as well as the magic power that continuously absorbs the evil transformation and expansion of the surrounding humans, and the magic of copying and projection, constitutes a truly troublesome situation. At this moment, Gilgamesh''s only way to win was to use the Sword of Deviation to directly split the mud with the power of opening up the world. However, Shirou also knew the power of the Departure Sword, so Gilgamesh would never be given a chance to use it. Once he dared to pull, he would incur a desperate frenzied attack by Shirou. In that way, Gilgamesh, who was about to liberate the Sword of Deviance, might not have enough energy to defend himself. "I have to admit, you are worthy enough now, let this king take it seriously!" Gilgamesh lightly tapped his foot and jumped off the street lamp. Before he fell to the ground, a light boat made of gold and emeralds appeared under him. This boat is called Vimana. Gilgamesh sat on the throne of Huizhou and sailed to the sky. "Do you want to escape?" Shi Lang asked. "Stupid! Heaven and earth are kings!" Gilgamesh said. "Does it mean you want to fight in the sky? Do you want to use the mobility of air combat to release the deviation to me? Don''t be delusional, I won''t give you a chance to release the deviation!" Shi Lang said loudly. His mud rolled, swallowing him, and then formed a mud fighter. Shiro sat in the mud cockpit, and sixteen small magic thrusters with wingspan ejected a magical raid, rushing into the sky like a meteor, and rushing towards the shining boat. ... ... ps: If you look at the time, I can rub another chapter, and I can end this chapter by tomorrow night at the latest. Chapter 83 I Came From Afar [Fourth More] "Fumu City...what the **** happened there?" Standing on the deck, the Neon Maritime Self-Defense Force Marine Commander Kawamaru Village, he used a binoculars to look at the distant mountain town. Since receiving the military order, his maritime self-defense fleet has traveled towards Fuyuki City. According to the military aircraft information obtained, the giant in the myth appeared in Fuyuki City. Kawamaruichi¡¯s first reaction was that the group of humans with extraordinary powers in the country were disrupting order, so he came with real guns and live ammunition. But he was strange in his heart. Kawamaru Village is an ordinary marine general, but because of the position, he knows some mysterious powers. But he also knows that most of these people who master mysterious powers are in high positions, and they will not easily use mysterious powers, such as his boss Tomoi Mutoh, chief of staff at sea. This situation is not only neon, but the same in other countries. Human beings with mysterious powers are in high positions and hold most of the power. Even the high-levels of some countries and non-humans are mixed in and hold most of the power. This is the true face of this world. But his superiors once said to him that even if he mastered the mysterious power, he would not easily use it in front of others. Most people who master mystical powers will only live in a secluded area to do research and pursue the principles of the universe. Of course, this is what Kawamaru Village understood himself, and his boss''s original words were so mysterious that he almost thought he was listening to philosophical ideas. However, according to this meaning, people who possess mysterious powers will not do extraordinary things, at least they will not do things that have a large impact. But what is going on in this scene before this? This is the entire city of Shenshan Town is ruined! With thick black smoke, the dazzling sea of ??fire can be easily seen even if you put down the telescope. But... Where is the giant in intelligence? Where is the black hole in the sky? Kawamaru frowned. At this time, a soldier shouted: "What is that¡ª?" As soon as Kawamaru village looked up, he saw a golden light and a black light entangled endlessly, passing across the dark night sky like a meteor. The next moment-- A meteor fell on the distant sea. "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" With a loud sound like a muffled thunder, the entire sea was blown into a huge wave, and the warships thousands of meters away almost capsized. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" Kawamaru yelled, "Launch an air-to-air missile! Launch an air-to-air missile!" "No way, General! The opponent is moving too fast to be locked!" said the soldier. Chapter 138： "What! What about the Air Force? What did the Air Force eat?" Kawamaru Village asked. "The fighters dispatched to Fuyuki City are currently out of touch..." the soldier said. "My God!? They...what do they want to do?" Kawamaru mumbled to himself. The soldiers didn''t understand what they were in Kawamaru Village''s mouth, but they didn''t dare to ask more. "Order! Immediately drive to Fuyuki City, stop!" Kawamaru Village said. "Yes¡ª!" ¡­ ¡­ Two streamers cut through the night sky and made a sonic boom. The black mud fighter uses Shilang as the mana furnace, and sixteen small mana thrusters spray the breath of mana, closely chasing Vymana in Gilgamesh. Vimana This is the sky battleship from the Indian epic, and it is one of the crystallization of the gods and magic ways. The solar crystal fueled by mercury generates solar energy for driving, and it can fly at high speeds regardless of the laws of physics. In terms of speed, it is much faster than modern jet airplanes. It also has a strong offensive power, equipped with various treasure systems and even equipped with excellent weapons such as ancient nuclear warheads. At this moment, the surrounding area of ??Vimana was shining with golden light, and in the next moment dozens of shining treasures shot towards Shilang. "Shoo!" Shilang''s mind moved, the mud wings on the left and right sides split into two giant hands and swept forward, swallowing all these treasures in. The low-level was directly digested by the curse, and the high-level broke through the mud defense, but was blocked by the shield that Shilang copied from Gilgamesh. At the same time, Shiro also [projected] dozens of swords and shot them towards Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh stretched dozens of sides to block the path of Jian Yu, and at the same time, he drew the deviance sword and began to brew magic. However¡ª "Crack, click¡ª" The exquisite shield that exudes a gleaming precious light was suddenly swallowed by mud, gradually being swallowed by the precious light, and then blown away like ashes by the wind. It turns out that these shooting swords, in addition to the sharp swords of Shilang [Projection], and the swords of evil mud made from mud, directly cursed and polluted the shield. "I won''t let you have a chance to liberate the deviance!" Shilang said with blazing eyes. Using the characteristics of the mud, as long as Gilgamesh is suppressed so that he has no chance to liberate the deviation, he can win. "Tsk!" Gilgamesh gave an uncomfortable tut, and had to give up the liberation and deviance sword for the time being and pay attention to his own defense. After replacing the shield with a high-position armor shield, Gilgamesh activated Vimana''s weapon attack system. The magic bullets like a machine gun hit, Shiro was not afraid at all. [Projection] a large number of shields were attached to the surface of the mud, and at the same time, he controlled the mud to split countless hands and grabbed them towards Vimala. Gilgamesh controlled the controller and aimed the magic bullet at the mud hand to avoid being caught. At the same time, the magazine opened and an ancient nuclear warhead shot directly at Shilang. Although it is only a treasure-level ancient nuclear warhead, it is not a genuine one, but before estimating its power, Shi Lang did not dare to take it hard, manipulating the black mud to split a huge fist from the aircraft site, and directly hit the ancient nuclear warhead to the distant one. Sea surface. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" The waves are rough and the sea is flooding. Shirou estimated that the degree of fantasy collapse of the A-grade treasure was probably within the acceptable range. When he saw Vimona dropping an ancient nuclear warhead again, Shiro directly shot a large mass of black mud and enveloped it. "Rumble, rumble¡ª!" Sparkling fireworks in the sky. The shattered mud turned into powder and returned to the evil mud. Gilgamesh frowned. This is a stupid way to fight the infinite with the finite and the intangible with the tangible. But I have to admit that he is indeed at a disadvantage now. And the only way- Gilgamesh looked at the Deviated Sword in his hand. "Is it just liberation and deviance?" Gilgamesh shot dozens of treasures again. "It''s useless. It''s useless to come here many times. Now I am your natural enemy!" The wing once again melted into mud hands and seized the treasures. When the curse is about to swallow¡ª "Rumble, rumble¡ª!" The treasure exploded, directly exploding the mud hands! "You actually detonated your treasure?" Shi Lang was dumbfounded. "¡ªHuh! You can actually force this king to this level, bastard, you are proud enough!" Gilgamesh said contemptuously, and then began to inject magic power, preparing to liberate the deviant sword. "Don''t even think about it!" Shirou shouted, the mud wing changed into a machine gun, and a mud bullet was shot and hit Gilgamesh''s shield. As long as it eroded away, he could use the [projection] sword to penetrate into it. However¡ª "Rumble, rumble¡ª!" Gilgamesh directly detonated the shield, and the smoke blocked Shirou''s vision. In the next moment, dozens of swords shot at Shilang again. If such an old trick was repeated, Shi Lang would naturally not be fooled, and the giant hands of mud would have to get rid of them. However, before the hands of mud had touched these treasures, these treasures were directly detonated by Gilgamesh. "Rumble, rumbling¡ª!!" The continuous blasting, like gorgeous fireworks, blooms in the dark sky. The magical turbulence caused by the detonation of dozens of high-level treasures, and the hurricane, made Shirou''s mud battle turbulent. The king, who focused on conserving treasures, ruthlessly regarded the treasures as a bomb at this moment, and bombed Shi Lang, just to win the time and opportunity to liberate the deviance. There is no doubt that the king who made this astonishing move was serious. "This kind of trick, I will too!" Shi Lang shouted. A sharp sword was about to be projected, and as a result, a red light flashed in the distant smoke, majestic magic power was brewing, and the huge wind began to split the space like a sharp blade. Chapter 139： Shirou''s eyes shrank, no good! "It''s commendable **** to be able to push this king to this point, but you can only stop here! Let''s meet the deviant!" The king standing on top of Vimala, holding the one that started to spin, was crowned. Pointing at Shi Lang with the sword of "opening up heaven and earth", "Heaven and earth are deviated, the star of opening up¡ª¡ª!" The wind is roaring. The light is roaring. The scarlet light resembles the wilderness of the place where the Morning Star opened up, and its sword emits a wind-pressured fault, which becomes a pseudo-spatial fault that is generally crushed toward Shilang. Countless mud hands stretched away in self-discipline, but they were crushed into nothingness before they were connected. That is a mighty force that even evil can''t stop. The first morning star, the mighty power that opened up the world. Faced with the power that was supposed to be exploited, Shirou felt the feeling of being oppressed once again after awakening. That feeling of life and death. It seems to be a sense of despair to cover the heart with dust. "Don''t think about it! My flowers are by no means a flash in the pan!" Shirou yelled, and then the scabbard of King Arthur he would obtain from Kirishu Eomiya, the scabbard crowned with the strongest guarding power, was regarded as the world-breaking power of a bullet that was shot at the deviated sword. The mud was pushed behind the scabbard like a pillar, and more of the mud turned into a ball, wrapping Shirou heavily. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The world-breaking mighty force bombarded the scabbard known as the strongest guardian, and directly and mercilessly blasted Shiro''s mud ball into the bottom of the sea. "Wow, la la la la¡ª" The sea boiled and poured back like a wall. It''s over. He won. The king won. With this great power to open up the world, his perfect symbol of anger, he blasted and killed the thief who had offended the king''s rebellious scales. It''s just that this trial is a complete failure. The character that the king wanted to give a trial was killed by the king himself. It''s time to put away the deviation. However-- With a "swish", a sword of black mud rushed out from the bottom of the sea, sweeping across Vimana like a line connecting the sky and the sky. With a "boom", Vimana exploded directly. Wang also had to abandon the battleship in embarrassment and land on a high tower in Shenshan Town. He looked very embarrassed, and the golden armor on his body was also torn apart by this blow. The sea water was split by the sword of mud, separated in two like a wall. A person walked slowly out of the sea. No. It cannot be said to be human. It should be said to be a human form. The scorching heat of his opening made him almost invisible, except for his bright eyes, dazzling like fire. He took King Arthur''s scabbard and walked out from the bottom of the sea. There is no way in front of him. But every step you take is a muddy road. The lanes are all dark, fragrant mud flowers. The black mud was surging over his body, swallowing his wounds and repairing his wounds. He came from the sea, from the mud, and from the hatred. Slowly moving towards the king of gold. He said: "Your heart is covered with dust. I will open the road to freedom for you." The King of Gold couldn''t help taking a step back, and his armoured hand shook. Looking at the man with a grim face. But he had to admit-- "You... this monster!" Everything disappeared from his vision. In his field of vision, there is only the person walking towards him slowly from a far away place. Rage, to devour everything in him. And at this moment-- There was a "chao". A short knife pierced his abdomen. "Unexpectedly, Gilgamesh. My lord, long ago..." He wanted to say something, admiring the ugliness of the Golden King who maliciously fulfilled their tragic wishes, but he didn''t. The golden king didn''t even look at him, as if he hadn''t noticed that he had been pierced through his abdomen. He just stared at the person slowly approaching him from that far away, and then swung back with the deviated sword in his hand. With a "patter", the sword that opened up the world directly smashed the debris from the sneak attack behind him. "Kang Dang" sounded. A skull mask fell on the ground. The king of gold stared at the man in anger, blood flowing from the wound on his chest, and at the same time black mud flowed from the wound and gradually spread all over the king of gold... Chapter 140： Only monsters can defeat monsters! ... ps: Forget it, so it seems that tomorrow you should be able to complete the fourth volume. Chapter 84 Miscellaneous Repairs "There is still mud." Shilang raised his eyebrows as he stared at the black mud that gradually covered Gilgamesh, he couldn''t help being a little surprised. He thought that the mud had already entered his body, but he did not expect that there was mud in Gilgamesh''s body. Yes, this is exactly the evil that Gilgamesh entered this world, the evil that Gilgamesh carried, the mud that he carried. Let him be subject to the essence of flesh. At this moment, the Golden King who was pierced through the abdomen by Assassin, the last one, released the evil he was carrying. The evil was surging, the mud was tumbling, as if to return to the mother body, wanting to flow from the golden king to Shirou. However, the king of gold reached out his hand to hold back the evil, and pushed him up. The king of gold, the red eyes full of anger stared at the Shirou who came by, and was then swallowed by the evil mud, forming a mud giant comparable to the extreme state of Spartacus. No. Can''t be called a giant of mud. It should be called the giant of stone. The sludge carried by Gilgamesh has been consumed by Gilgamesh''s anger, and the moist body surface is gone, leaving only the solid stone giant. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" Holding Deviance in his hand, the stone giant roared at Shirou. The surging magic power and the terrifying prestige caused the sea to overflow. "The flames of anger can even dry the mud of evil? This is really... the performance of the weak." Shi Lang smiled helplessly. "Huh?!" Perceiving a ray of sight, Shi Lang turned his head and glanced, and suddenly found that he was hiding, staring at his Yanfeng Qili blankly. Shilangbao laughed, and then the mud sea on his body surged and swallowed him, forming a second mud giant of more than 40 meters. Shilang is located in the head of the mud giant, and the black mud stretches out a small black line, connecting every part of Shilang''s body, like a nerve. At this moment, the mud giant became Shilang''s body, and Shilang became the giant''s brain. Controlling the giant from the sea to ascend to the earth. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" The stone giant roared, and blasted Shiro''s mud giant with a punch. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The dull voice sounded, Shirou was beaten and took a step back. A huge foot stepped into the sea, causing a wave. "Wyyyyyyyy¡ª¡ª!" When the thought moved, the mud giant uttered a roar, one hand clasped the stone giant''s wrist, and then the other hand clenched into a fist, and bombarded the stone giant''s abdomen. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The stone giant was blasted back several steps, Shiro took the opportunity to walk out of the sea and set foot on land. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª" "Wyyyyy¡ª¡ª" The two giants began to fight. ... ... ¡ª¡ªWhat is that? ¡ª¡ªWhat is that? Yanfeng Qili''s eyes were dull. Saved one hand, and used Assassin to betray and sneak attack Gilgamesh, wanting to appreciate Gilgamesh''s anger, that disillusioned ugliness. However, he did not appreciate anything. Gilgamesh didn''t even look straight at him and Assassin. He kept staring at the man with scorching eyes. There was no ugly expression on his face. Instead, he was full of solemn, trembling anger. But this anger did not point to Qili who betrayed and assassinated him. It was the one who gradually approached him. ¡ª¡ªWhy did Gilgamesh pay attention to that person so much? This was the doubt in Qili''s heart, but when he looked up at the eyes of the person who gradually approached Gilgamesh. There was another deeper confusion in his heart. ¡ª¡ªWhat''s in those eyes? Qili didn''t know, but he had to run away at the moment. Because the king''s stone giant and the man''s mud giant began to fight. Two big monsters over forty meters fought on land, and the impact was like the return of a myth. In fact, things have reached this point, why hasn''t the restraining force sent guardians over? Qili didn''t know this, and didn''t dare to be interested. His head is full of those eyes now. Those eyes that fascinated him. ... "Oh my God!? What is that? A monster?" Kawamaru Village, who was moored to the shore, stared blankly at the two giants fighting on land. The first impression in his mind was the Ultraman watching with his children while resting at home. Isn''t this the monster among them? The face is hideous and vicious, and the body is huge and burly. Every move is a huge disaster. Chapter 141： "General... general, attack... attack?" the soldier next to him asked in a trembling tone. In fact, the morale of all soldiers on the battleship is generally low. Let them go to the battlefield, they will not be like this, because it is a struggle between people, and the scene before... is this a war between people and demons? "Attack...attack!" Kawamaru Village said in a trembling tone, and then repeated it again firmly: "Attack!" A large number of missiles were fired at the two-body giant. The U.S. Army in Okinawa, not far away, also launched an artillery bombardment. "Shoo, hoo--" Several planes cut through the sky and also attacked the two-body giant. "Rumble, rumbling--!" Beautiful and splendid fireworks exploded from the body of the two-body giant. However, this is not useful at all. The giants of the two bodies didn''t even care about them at all. It seems that there is only each other in the eyes, attacking. The stone giant knocked down the mud giant with one punch, and the huge body fell on the Winterwood Bridge. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Directly collapse the Winterwood Bridge. The stone giant held the deviance high, and the terrifying magic power began to brew, but before he could form wind pressure, the mud giant''s body shot out a mud blade, directly severing the stone giant''s arm. The huge stone arm flew high with a deviating sword that cut off magic power. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª!" The stone giant clenched his broken arm tightly, and the whole body exuded golden light, and countless treasures shot at the mud giant. The huge body of the mud giant stretched out countless black hands, dragging all the treasures into the mud like an abyss evil god. Everyone who saw this scene turned pale and frightened. Their attack did not work. Both are the masters of fear and despair. Shilang separated a part of the evil mud, rolled from the ground like pus, wrapped the deviating sword, and then dived into the sea, hiding in the mud. The stone giant clutched his broken arm and shouted. "It is too rigid and easy to break. There is no way to repair the stone, but the mud can." Shirou said, controlling the mud giant to stand up from the sea. The Stone Giant took out countless treasures and bombarded Shirou, and then single-armed the mountain giant sword that suppressed Spartacus from the treasury. Its name-to open up the green horizon of Qianshan! Holding the concept of "horizon", even the mountains of a thousand have been cut and opened up, a huge boneless giant sword! Shi Lang directly copied two of them, holding them in his left and right hands, and then counterattacked. "Clang--!!!" Three giant swords clashed, the sound of steel surging, even the black fog that enveloped the sky was lifted, not to mention the soldiers and survivors who witnessed this scene. No. In fact, even the people in Xindu were staring dumbfounded. How could such a scene be forgotten? The two fakes were interrupted by the authentic ones, but the majestic strength shook away the one arm of the Giant Stone. Shi Lang took the opportunity to project a giant sword again, and then swiped in the air. With a "swish", a cold light flashed across. Shirou cut off the left leg of the stone giant, making it unstable to stand and fell directly. The stone is hard, so it is strong, so if it is damaged, it cannot be restored. The mud is soft, so tolerant, so it cannot be destroyed. Shi Lang overwhelmed the giant of stone and said, "I''m sorry, I can only accompany you here. If you continue to quarrel, it will really not end. You hard shell, now I will break it." Shirou smashed the stone giant''s cock, then stretched out a slender evil hand and drew it into it, holding the vigorous heart, and squeezed it. "Pong¡ª¡ª" The stone giant didn''t move anymore. The hard shell of the stone peeled off like fragments, and then returned to Shirou''s mud like a wanderer outside. Gilgamesh leaned against the withered tree, surrounded by ruins of ruined walls, and his gaze was full of flames that swallowed everything. He was in a panic at the moment. The severed arms, the severed legs, and the hollow heart are all flowing with blood. His complexion was pale, and his body began to dissipate little by little like snow. His vision was blurred, but he still looked ahead. A man, a young man, came from the sea of ??fire and approached him. "You won...my king, you are convinced that you lose..." Gilgamesh said. "I didn''t win, and you didn''t lose." Shi Lang knelt down, looked at him, and said. "Heh. Bastard, what''s bad to learn? I just want to learn the way of speaking of those who reach the truth in the world." Gilgamesh smiled contemptuously. "I didn''t learn from him, I''m just telling the truth." Shirou said: "The meaning of my victory is not to defeat you, but to get close to you." "Huh! Are you still talking such nonsense? You bastard!" Gilgamesh said contemptuously. Even at this point, he was still arrogant and asked: "Don''t you hate this king? It is this king who really pushes you into this vortex. This king, I have never thought of letting you out of this vortex alive. ." "I have walked all the way. There are no enemies or opponents, only teachers and friends." Shilang said: "You are the one who gave me the courage, wisdom, courage, and determination." "This king is not your teacher." Gilgamesh said contemptuously. "Yes, aren''t you just teaching me how to abuse your power?" Shi Lang asked back. Gilgamesh was startled and looked at Shirou''s bright eyes. Gilgamesh gritted his teeth and said: "This king is not a weak person, and he doesn''t need this fig leaf at all." "This is not a fig leaf, but a fact. I will never forget this war. What I get will carry through my life." Shirou said: "And you are also a weak person. A weak person like me. Because there is no such thing in this world. The so-called strong, whether he has a hundred or a thousand times more power than ordinary people, no matter how bright and dazzling he is, there is no one who makes no mistakes in his life." "Are you saying that this king made a mistake? Are you talking about the extinction of Sumer, is this king''s fault?" Gilgamesh asked. Chapter 142： "No. I can feel your gentle kindness. However, your words are like thorns, and your care is like a sword. Even if it is a kind heart, who is willing to accept this kind of thorny kind? What about your heart?" Shi Lang asked back. "You guy...you guy..." Gilgamesh stretched out his hand, trying to reach Shirou''s face, but the remaining power was not enough for him to reach there. Shilang held his hands with both hands and said, "Sumer has never been extinct, because we have not. The results are left to future generations to inherit. This is us. You also try and accept us. Try and open your true heart to others. If you can still meet, you must tell me the story later." "You...you...you..." Gilgamesh looked at Shirou''s bright eyes, and finally closed his eyes. The clouds in the sky began to dissipate, and the faint sunlight leaked through the clouds, illuminating Gilgamesh''s sad and relieved face. "You...this, miscellaneous repair..." The hand fell from Shirou''s hands, and Gilgamesh disappeared like snow. The king of gold left with a sense of sorrow and relief. The sky cleared. Shirou held up the completed Holy Grail crystal and poured magic power into it. ¡ª¡ªWhat are your wishes? "Resurrect all the people who died in this war!" Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªAre you sure? With your magic, I can accomplish any of your wishes. Shirou said: "I am a mortal, and mortal wishes can be fulfilled with both hands. Only the reversal of life and death requires your help." ¡ª¡ªReally? But reversing the state of death and life is the law, and the magic power you gave me is not enough. Shirou said: "If you can achieve this wish, it doesn''t matter if you take away the magic power of my whole body." ¡ª¡ªNo regrets? Shi Lang said: "That is not my thing. It is something from this land, so give it back to this land." The Holy Grail Crystal drew out Shirou''s magic power, but it was not completely drained. Because after extracting 200 years of magic power reserve, it is enough to use the power to reverse life and death. "Ding¡ª" The Holy Grail crystal in Shilang''s hand exudes a dazzling light. Then- The breath of death was dispelled, and life came. ... Yanfeng Kirei walked on the crushed Winterwood Bridge in a sense of loss. He felt that he had lost the sense of being alive again. Since seeing Shirou''s eyes, his feeling has grown stronger and stronger. He didn''t know what happened to him. Isn''t this true feeling the answer Gilgamesh told him? But what are those eyes? With a "chap", Qi Li, who was thinking about it, felt a pain in her abdomen, and looked down at a sword that pierced his abdomen from behind. "Unexpectedly?" A man''s voice came from behind. Qili turned her head to see that Tosaka Tosaka with a grim face. Dispatch Assassin to attack Gilgamesh from behind, and now Qili is reaping the consequences. But like Gilgamesh, he had no pain or hatred for being pierced in his abdomen. His mind is full of those eyes. Facing the hateful question from Shichen, he only said indifferently: "It''s you. That''s fine." Later, he fell from the Winterwood Bridge. Life gradually disappeared, and Qili''s brain began to recall her own life. ¡ª¡ªGenerosity, perseverance, honesty, loyalty, diligence, justice, patience... ¡ª¡ªAre you awake, Kiry? ¡ª¡ªIs the nature framed by the dogma of the Messiah, or the freedom of exploration is blocked by a group of hybrid woven iron cages. I don''t know much about myself, so I''m so busy, I''m in the eyes of others, but I forget who I am. ¡ª¡ªDo you want to continue struggling in the artificial prison, or go out and look at your own sad chaos. The clearer the water, the more muddy the sand below, choose for yourself. However, I think your patience is almost reaching its limit. -The ugliness of a bastard! And the last pair of eyes. That''s it... It turned out to be like this... Tears burst into my eyes and yelled hysterically: "Benevolent king, cruel king...If you know the answer, why don''t you tell me directly? Why should I look for it myself? Why should I show such ugliness? Ah-!!!" Qili fell into the sea. ... The last generation of the gods. The man walked out of the river. Looking at the shed snake skin left on the bank of the river. The man smiled, put on his clothes, and then turned and set foot on the road back to Uruk. "Don''t die, miscellaneous repair. Otherwise, those eyes will be the king''s treasure." Chapter 85 The Righteous Partner [Second More] With the huge magic power, the crystallized power of the Holy Grail is taking effect. The state of life and death is reversing. The faint sunlight pierced the black fog that enveloped the sky, and sprinkled a faint golden brilliance on the dark ground. Chapter 143： After pulling out 200 years of magic power at once, Shirou''s magic power is still swelling, but it is no longer as majestic as before. If the previous magic power was the vast ocean and infinite, then it is now a trickling river. Even the muddy mud behind him has shrunk a bit, shrunk a lot. But Shiro didn''t regret it, nor missed it. Because that magic power was originally a gift from this land, and it is reasonable to return to it now. In addition, he also has evil mud, and the inherent skill [Evil Flower], which can absorb human evil and re-accumulate magic power bit by bit. And now-- "It''s time to clean up the aftermath." Standing on a hill, Shirou looked at the spread of the fire, but Shirou smiled distressedly in the town of Fukayama where the explosion occurred. This kind of thing is supposed to be something the Magic Association and the Templar Church have to do, but with the dead brains of these two organizations, I''m afraid it is an excuse for a gas leak or explosion? If it''s only this level, things can''t be covered up. Because of the current situation, there are many people who have come back from the dead. Desperate people. Confused person. A person with a dust inside. Let him open the way to freedom for them! Shi Lang first went back to Xindu''s home, and took out the Ultraman Seven leather case from under his bed. At this moment, his figure was filled with mud, he was twelve years old, and he was just right in his Ultraman leather case. He doesn''t need to wear height-enhancing shoes anymore! Perhaps, one peck and one drink have their own destiny. At first, I just wanted to use this leather case to hide my true appearance, but now, it has become the last salvation prop. Shiro put on Ultraman Seven''s leather case, found Weber, and asked him for one thing. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Webber asked. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Yes." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! I was actually asked to use [hint], I don''t care what happened!" Webber scratched his head and complained. "Yeah." Shilang nodded, and then said with a smile: "Call your Excellency Kenneth too, so you will be more relaxed." "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to see Teacher Kenneth again?" Webber asked. "He hunted and killed me in the war, I will bear the grudge for a lifetime, but now, I need his power." Shi Lang said. "Why can you use the power of someone you hate with a smile?" Webber asked. "Because I must smile now. This smile will make others feel at ease." Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªHe will become the unparalleled hero of this era! Looking at Shiro''s bright eyes, Webber couldn''t help but feel sore when thinking of Iskandar''s words in his heart. "I see, I will help you. So you have to cheer!" Weber said. "Don''t worry, although it''s only seven days, it''s not my first time on stage!" Shi Lang put on the leather case and said with a smile. ... ... The sun pierced the black mist, and sprinkled a faint brilliance on the scorched earth. The fire was full, and the dark scorched earth. The people who survived looked at the hero who rescued 139 people from the rubble at once. He carried people on his hands and shoulders, and there were eight huge arms exuding strong brilliance stretched out behind his back, all of which were suffering people. "Oh my God! He saved a hundred and thirty-nine people in one go!" "What is the glowing arm behind him? Who is he?" "Is that a god?" ... The magic power is poured into the black mud, turning all the magic power into dazzling light, making people invisible to the true face of the hand of the evil mud. Shiro wore Ultraman''s leather case and stood on top of the ruins for everyone to see. He laughed: "Hahahahaha! People, don''t be afraid anymore! I''ve come! I''ve come from the M78 Nebula! Don''t be afraid anymore, the monsters ¡ª have been beaten away by me !" The scene was quiet for a while, and people looked at Shirou as if they were looking at a one-man performer. ¡ª¡ªSo, I don¡¯t want to do this kind of thing. Webber sighed inwardly, then raised his hands and shouted: "Seven! Seven!" Those who were [suggested] by him also began to shout loudly: "Seven! Seven!" ¡ª¡ªHumph! I can think of such a silly idea, and I want Kenneth to participate, which simply tarnishes my Kenneth''s wisdom! Kenneth snorted uncomfortably, then raised his hands high and shouted: "It''s Ultraman Seven! He came to save us from the Kingdom of Light!" Those who were [suggested] by Kenneth began to shout one after another: "There really is a kingdom of light!" "Monster, the monster was driven away!" "Seven! Seven!" ... The people who were knocked down by despair, the people who were hesitant, were like the sheep who found the leader, and the people who were [suggested] by Kenneth and Weber looked at the Shi Lang who exuded infinite light, Gao Shouted: "Seven! Seven!" That is not a mere noun. Perhaps many people don''t even know Ultraman. But at this moment, the name is like the future, like security, let them shout loudly. "Ah...! Humans, people beloved by the people of our kingdom of light! Your light, even on the other side of the galaxy, is still dazzling. This is the reason why we have to protect you desperately! " Shiro said: "However, we, Ultraman, are by no means gods. No matter how hard we try, there are both unsaving lives and unachievable ideas. Raise your hands and straighten your chest. The future of mankind depends on Create it yourself. Go ahead and save your compatriots! The other side of the light is yourself! I will stand here, and I will use all my light to illuminate your way forward! Go ahead, go ahead! Go! Save people!" "Save people! Save people!" People affected by the disaster. Desperate people. Sad people. Those who are entangled in darkness and cry, look at the infinite light here, they are inspired, they are inspired¡ª Chapter 144： It turns out that there is really light in this world! Those who were not seriously injured began to follow the path of light, to save others, to fight the fire, and to rescue themselves in despair. A match, a faint fire, goes out as soon as the wind blows. But it ignited others, causing a raging fire ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, and even tens of thousands of times bigger than yourself! "Never forget this enthusiasm. This is the reason why you were selected by the light!" After leaving these words, Shi Lang flew off the ground and flew into the dark sky. His whole body burned with magic power and turned into the brightest star in the sky. The sky shrouded in darkness. Stars that are more dazzling than the sun. That is people''s enthusiasm. ... ... Eimiya Kiritugu walked aimlessly in the sea of ??flames. His eyes are numb. The flesh is numb. The soul is also numb. He walked like a zombie. He was betrayed by his own justice. Betrayed by what I believe most. He was already dead. I thought that was the end. However, he was alive again. Live in this numb world again. With a "click", he tripped over the stone, and the flames followed the path, about to burn towards him. But he didn''t hear of it. His eyes are dead. Like his soul, it is dead. At this time, a hand was stretched out in front of his eyes, and someone asked him, "Help?" Eimiya Kirisu raised his head slightly, his hollow and numb eyes saw the person in the light. It was the young man he kept trying to assassinate. "Seek help?" the boy asked. "Are you here to save me?" Keishi asked. "Yeah. You''re asking for help, so I''m here to save you." The boy smiled and said, and then pointed around. Those victims who started to save people smiled and said: "It''s not just me, they will also come to rescue. You." Keishi looked around, watching people saving themselves, watching people dispelling their despair, watching people comforting each other. His nose sore sharply and tears burst into his eyes. He grabbed Shilang''s hand with both hands, tears streaming like a stream, crying like a child. Kirishu finally found a righteous partner. He finally understood the real justice. In this world, there are no justice partners at all, and some are "just partners"! The so-called partner of justice is not a person, but a spirit! It''s spirit! ! ! ! ! How could he be so stupid? How could he understand now? It took nearly thirty years for a six-year-old child to understand the truth! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Tears rained down. Looking at Keiji, who was holding his hand tightly and crying, Shirou smiled and said, "No matter how long you cry, I will hear it all." A black, fragrant flower of evil bloomed around him. October 12, 1993, 11:32 am. Eimiya Kiritugu saw his true partner of justice. ... ... ps: The Four Scrolls are over! Wait for a free single chapter to talk about the group number and some general highlights of the second volume. By the way, ask for a ticket~! Those who have a lot of votes, vote for me~! I want everything~! ^_^~! Capuchin Scroll Four is over, and the basic lines are recovered. Originally I wanted to open Moyi directly, but after ten years, it was very abrupt and blunt, so I set Moyi as the third volume, and the second volume is the story of Britain and the Avalon Court. This is also the beginning of the ambush in the first volume. Although the detailed outline has not been written yet, the outline has been completed. This is a beautiful story, and I dedicate her to everyone. Hope you all like it. By the way, I don''t have the manuscript saved now. There are some bugs and sentence errors in the current code. I hope everyone can forgive me. If I catch a bug, I will correct it. Then work **** the codeword, save some drafts first, so that it is easy to modify. The group has been built, called "Story Hall". As the name implies, it is a place where you can share stories and happiness with each other. Although Xingyue is a thing, it is difficult to avoid tearing and fighting, but I still hope that everyone can observe and like this place. Group number: 626760284 The answer is Fujimaru Shiro I wanted to pass some highlights and lines from the second volume. But the brilliance of the text lies in the context, so there is really no feeling for such a thin release of lines. In short, I hope you can support the second volume, and I will continue to write it down seriously~! Chapter 145： Chapter One Shilang Pole Vault [Third more] The British Isles in the fifth century AD. The island is in endless turmoil. At the beginning, the Western Roman Empire located on the mainland continued to have people''s uprisings and foreign invasions. The Bhagavad movement in Gaul and the Agniest movement in North Africa shook the regime of the empire. The turbulent empire caused the decline of the British power under the aegis of the empire. The turmoil on the mainland has also caused this island nation to call in powerful foreign enemies. In order to survive, the materials and shelter, in short, the alien Saxons who sought land came across the ocean. Britain is an island nation of countless peoples and kings. Even though the disputes between the kingdoms continue, because it is necessary to guard against the Picts who are staring in the north, the kings of the various kingdoms work together to attack foreign enemies. However, there is a king who has made this unity and cooperation relationship break. In order to unify Britain, the king took advantage of the Saxons who had come across the ocean. His name is Humble King Fu Tigeng. Born in Britain, it is rumored to be the incarnation of a white dragon who wanted to destroy Britain! The Humble King Votigeng attracted the Saxons and destroyed the city of Lundinium, a hub city built when the Western Roman Empire ruled Britain, and defeated the eulogized King Youser Pendela. Tribute, fighting with the Picts, eyeing Britain! On this day, it rained heavily. In a forest near the territory of the Leidekuan Kingdom, on a muddy road, a young man fell to the ground covered in blood, panting violently. He has broken black hair and is wearing a white long sleeve. There are three claw marks on his back, with black, red, black and red blood flowing from the wound along the skin to the muddy road. "Tick, tick" A piece of red mud. The black mud was surging around the wound, as if he wanted to repair it, but the magic power was almost consumed, but it was unable to stimulate the effectiveness of the mud. It is already a great fortune to be able to kill from [there]. The magic power is consumed cleanly, and it can also be said to be the lightest price. But, is life going to end here? No--, he has to go back. Back to the family. The meaning of fighting is definitely not to end, but to be able to smile and meet important people again. This sentence has become one of the young people''s beliefs. So... Anyone can save my life first! Footsteps sounded in his ears, and the boy struggled to raise his head. Blood leaked from the wound on his forehead and dripped into his eyes, but he could still see the shadow walking towards him. A princess, a princess with long black hair and a soldier, came to him. "Oh my God! Why is he hurt so badly?...My knights, hurry up and lift him up!" said the princess. Perceiving the evil of humans and absorbing the evil of humans, the exhausted magic power begins to work, and the mud begins to exert its ability to repair. ¡ª¡ªThanks! The boy fainted. Things have to start ten days ago- ... ... Tuesday, April 5, 1994, 16:00 pm. In the early spring, the sky turned very fast, and Shirou hadn''t practiced pole vaulting for long before the sky became very faint. Reaching out his hand was about to roll up his sleeves to wipe the sweat on his face, only then he was about to roll up his sleeves. The next moment, Shirou appeared in front of a dozen colorful towels. "Fujimaru-senpai, please use this one!" "Fujimaru-san, use this one!" "Fujimaru, I heard that you like pink, please use my one!" ... The boys and girls in front of them handed out towels one after another, staring at Shirou with shining eyes. A cold sweat appeared on the back of Shirou''s head, "No...no. Thank you for your kindness, but no more." "Then Fujimaru-senpai must be thirsty? I have prepared lemonade for you! Please look at me more with your eyes!" "Me too, Shi Lang! You must be very tired training pole vault for the sports meeting, right? I prepared pinball soda! Be sure to look at me with your eyes and drink it!" It was a big boy who said this. "Drink mine..." Twitter, some boys quarreled with girls altogether. -Help! There was more cold sweat on the back of Shirou''s head. At this time, the Mediterranean class teacher came and he scolded all the students around him. Then he patted Shilang on the shoulder heavily and said with earnestness: "Shilang, in order for the class to achieve good results in the next week''s sports meeting, you worked so hard. Pole vault training. As a class teacher, I am very pleased that you don¡¯t need to write this month¡¯s homework. Come¡ªand look at me more with your eyes.¡± The cold sweat on the back of his head is getting more and more, Shirou said: "Um... teacher, I am going home. Later, my mother is coming to see me." "Well, go home first, go home first. Do you want the teacher to see you off?" asked the Mediterranean class teacher. "No, no." Shi Lang picked up his schoolbag and left. Walking on the road, every passer-by with a sad face passed by Shirou, as if he had been sucked out of bad luck, with a refreshing smile on his face, and he walked with his head straight up. Perceiving some gazes, staring at him from every corner, Shi Lang guessed with his toes, he knew that it was his group of classmates and the teacher who were watching him. Because this kind of thing has been going on for almost five months! Chapter 146： "This is really distressing..." Shirou could only show a distressed expression in this regard. They all fixed their eyes. No. More than them. There are all kinds of people. Shirou couldn''t see anything special about his eyes. He thought that the reason things would turn out to be like this was mostly due to the [Flower of Evil] skill that couldn''t be shut down. It automatically absorbs the evil of human beings and transforms it into magical power. Among them, negative emotions are also a kind of evil, so people who get along with him will inexplicably feel at ease. In this regard, Shirou could only show a distressed look while happily seeing the people around him smiling. It was the people who were staring at him that became more inexplicable. I just hope that I don''t disturb my normal life. Shiro thought so. Walking in the direction of home, Shi Lang saw the newly built commercial street along the way. In the very center of that commercial street, there is a stone sculpture that has become a symbol of Xindu. The existence that brought light to this miserable land a few months ago. Its name is-- Ultraman Seven! Whenever he came home and passed by this sculpture, Shi Lang could only show an awkward but elegant smile. At first, he only wanted to ignite the enthusiasm in people''s hearts and give the light to break the despair, but he did not expect things to develop into this way. There are 3 sculptures of Ultraman Severin in the new area, and 7 sculptures of Ultraman Severman are to be placed in the newly rebuilt Shenshan Town area. One of them will be erected in front of Tsuburaya Company, which has just moved to Fukayama-cho as its headquarters. Another stone statue of Ultraman Seven, which is said to cost a lot of money and invited the famous international sculptor Joseph Joseph to sculpt it, stood where Shiro stood at that time, and it will become a landmark of Fuyuki City. This is really... You can only show an awkward and elegant smile! In addition, in the past few months, a lot of big-faced people have visited the city of Winterwood, and there are also some magicians of the clock tower, and surrogates of the temple church. As for why it was so certain, it was because Kenneth, who returned the favor, revealed it to him. But the tone is slightly prickly, if it is the previous self, if he has the strength, he will probably be beaten severely. In addition, the magic power in their bodies and the evils of ordinary people are like lanterns in the dark night, and Shi Lang can see through them at a glance. But they didn''t know Shirou''s existence. This may be Kenneth''s handwriting, or perhaps he revealed relatively little identity information during the Fourth World War. How about it, I should ask Kenneth, but that man would never admit it, instead he mocked a fool fiercely? But those are all things in the past, and now Fujimaru Shiro has ended his adventure and returned to a normal person with enthusiasm. Whatever he can, he will help the person in front of him, but there will be no more big adventures. Because the Great Holy Grail has been sealed by the Clock Tower, and the ceremonial crystallization in it has been secretly taken away by Shiro, there will be no more Holy Grail War. In the future, you will probably have enthusiasm and extraordinary power, and while completing your own life, you will help others as much as you can. There is no regret, because the big adventure a few months ago almost destroyed too many lives. The most important thing is that the **** hurts... it is the kind of pain that makes the **** ache when he thinks about it, and he can''t help but think of himself. The happy years of mixed doubles before the real childhood. That''s right. The young hero who fought through the Holy Grail War overnight, and finally convinced the hero king to lose, successfully fell into the caress of his parents. Secondly, it is also very troublesome to be turned into a twelve-year-old appearance by the mud. Without using [hint], Shiro spent a lot of brain cells in order to smooth out the impact of this matter. Even with the teacher in the dream, he also helped out a lot of ideas. Although every one of those ideas seems so unreliable. As for why you don¡¯t use such a convenient ability to [hint], one is because cognition does not match the facts, and it is easy to be automatically dismissed by the brain. The second is to make an agreement with his father, Fujimaru Narita, not to abuse the mysterious power, and to live happily and observing the law. Yes. As the mother, Mrs. Fujimaru Hinao was careless and unaware, but Mr. Fujimaru Narita, who was experienced in society, and flexible and sophisticated, realized that Shirou possessed extraordinary powers. Because no mother would foolishly think of Hug Bear as her own son, especially if that mother is his wife. So after learning about some life-threatening little adventures made by Shiro, he made this agreement with Shiro. "Huhuhu~" The wind in the early spring was very cold, and the environment of the Great Depression was even colder, but this city that once fell on the light was very hot. Just walking on the streets of this city, you can feel a sense of enthusiasm in silence. That was brought to this city by Shiro a few months ago. "My balloon!" The girl''s voice sounded in his ears, Shi Lang looked up, and a red balloon flew towards him. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it. The next moment, he saw a snow-like girl rushing towards him, but she quickly stopped when she saw someone blocking the way. Shi Lang looked at that sweet and pretty face for a moment, then showed a faint smile, handed the red balloon to the girl, and said, "Next time, I have to hurry up." "Yeah!" The snow-like girl nodded, showing an elf smile, "Big brother, what is your name? Oh, yes, Keiji said. Before you know someone else''s name, you must introduce yourself first. . My name is Ilias Phil von Einzbern, my eldest brother can call me Ilia!" "My name is Fujimaru Shiro. I am about the same age as you, so you don''t need to call me eldest brother. You can call me Fujimaru or Shiro." Shiro said with a smile. "Huh¡ª?" Illiya was taken aback, her big eyes blinked, then she tilted her head and looked at Shi Lang, and smiled: "Big brother lie!" Shi Lang smiled without explaining. He does look like twelve years old now, but in fact, he is still ten days away from his seventh birthday. "Qie Si said, it is friends who have exchanged names. Big brother, are we friends now?" Ilia asked. Shiro nodded. "Hehehe... That eldest brother is the first friend I made in Fuyuki City! Humph! Mom and Kirishu also said that making friends is difficult! They lied to me!" Ilia smiled, but It seemed that he had thought of something, his face collapsed, and he became anxious, "That''s right! I forgot! I forgot to forget! Kirishu is still in the convenience store!...Big brother, goodbye!" He Shilang waved her hand, and Illya smiled and left like a snow elf. Shi Lang waved his hand at her, turned around, and walked to the other way. But... Turning around fiercely, Shi Lang pointed Yi Liya''s red balloon with his finger, followed by a "pong" sound. There was a "pop". The balloon broke. Ilia was taken aback for a moment. Chapter 147： A black car swiftly braked by, and with a "wow", it braked out of the road for more than ten meters, and finally stopped on the side of the road, with its body swaying a few times. Ilia was frightened, her small body trembling. Chapter Two Little Happiness extends to the other side Shilang walked to Iliya and asked, "Isn''t it hurt?" Iliya turned her head, her big eyes were watery, "No...no." It didn''t hurt, but I knew it was scared by looking at it. Shi Lang didn''t say such horrible words. Instead, he took out a box of mung bean water yokan from his schoolbag and handed it to Ilia, saying, "This is for you, it''s delicious." Innocent child''s mind, Illiya caught her eyes when she saw the crystal clear mung bean water yokan, raised her head, looked at Shirou, and asked: "Brother, do you want to give this thing to me?" "Thank you, big brother~!" Illiya showed a happy smile, like a snow elf in this early spring season. She didn''t take the water yokan, but took out a black notebook from her pocket and wrote something with a ballpoint pen. "What are you remembering?" Shi Lang asked. "Kirsi said that he should write down all the happy things. In this way, there will be good memories." Illiya painted and painted, "Today is April 5th, 1994, and I received the first A gift..." At this time, the black car door was opened, and a blonde girl came down in a hurry, who looked not much bigger than Ilia. She asked anxiously: "Hey! Did you hurt?" Ilia continued to write her memories: "...The elder brother who gave me the first gift is called Shiro Fujimaru..." "I''m calling you!" The blonde girl walked anxiously. Shi Lang smiled and replied on his behalf: "She is not called''Hey'', she is called Yi Liya." "Hmm-???" Illya raised her head, "Well, big brother, are you calling me?" "That elder sister is calling you." Shi Lang pointed to the blonde girl and said. Eliya turned her head, looked at the blonde girl, and asked: "Sister, are you calling me?" The corners of the blonde girl''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and then asked: "Are you hurt?" "No," Ilia said. "This is for you." The blonde girl gave Ilia a red gem. "Why do you want to give it to me?" Ilia showed a dazed face. The corners of the blonde girl''s mouth twitched again, holding back her anger, and said with a black line: "The spiritual compensation of the Edfelt family!" Then turned around and left, leaving Ilia with a dazed and bewildered face. "This is a gift from that sister." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Oh! That''s it~!" Illiya smiled again, and then remembered: "...I received two gifts today. The name of the second gift is a bit strange, it''s called ¡®mental compensation¡¯." Shirou said, "Illia, I''ll take you to Eimiya Kiritsugu." "Okay." Illiya grabbed Shiro''s hand. Shirou couldn''t help asking: "Illiya, when did you come to Fuyuki City?" The pure and snowy red eyes looked at Shirou, and Illiya smiled and said, "I just arrived last night!" "No wonder..." Shi Lang added in his heart, that guy''s heart is really big enough, he is not afraid of being abducted. He took Yi Liya by the hand, and Yi Liya led the way, to find Qishi. On the way, Ilia turned her head to look at Shirou, and asked, "By the way, does the eldest brother know Keiji too?" "Of course we know, and in a sense, the friendship is very deep." Shi Lang said. "That''s it," Illia smiled, "Then you must be Keiji''s good friend." "That''s right," Shi Lang said. Iliya took Shi Lang''s hand and walked all the way to the door of a convenience store. Shiro immediately saw Eomiya Kiritugu sitting in front of the convenience store, carrying a bag of snacks, and then sleeping with a tired face. Although I don''t know the specific passage, looking at the tired look of Eomiya Kirishu''s face, it is probably that Illia chased the balloon and ran to herself while Kirishu was asleep. "Cut heir, cut heir!" Illiya let go of Shirou''s hand, ran over, and pushed Kirishi awake. "What''s the matter, Illya?" Keishi shook his head, then woke up, looked at Illya gently, and then asked, "Where is your balloon?" "Suddenly it exploded. But, I received a gift! Look¡ª," Yiliya held up the mung bean water yokan and ruby, smiling happily: "One was given to me by the elder brother, and the other was the elder sister. Give it to me." "Then you have to put it away." Kei Si said. "Yeah!" Illiya nodded. Kirishu''s gaze was set on Shirou''s body, and then he nodded at him. Shilangbao laughed, and then asked: "Are you planning to settle in Fuyuki City?" "Yes." Chesi said, "I owe this city too much to do. I can only live here, accompany it, and watch it develop." "The most beautiful reward is companionship." Shi Lang said: "By the way, I heard that you have changed your career as a light novel writer? Can you lend me your work?" "Yes, it''s just that although the blueprint I created is everything I understand, but the protagonist is the incarnation of you that I made up." Keishi hesitated. "What does it have to do? Although the memory is not good, I have already accepted my ugly attitude." Shi Lang said. Kirishu took out a novel from his arms and handed it to Shirou. Shi Lang turned two pages casually and said, "There is no pen name for you. What is your pen name?" "Xu Yuanxuan." Qi Si said. Shirou''s hand stiffened, and he scratched his head in distress, "I probably know my ending. But I will read it carefully, because I am very interested in the story you want to tell now." Shi Lang took the book, turned and left. "Oh-that''s right." He turned around and said to Keishi, "Don''t forget the happiness around you!" Chapter 148： Kirushi nodded and watched Shilang go away. "Qi Si, Qi Si." Illiya shook Qi Si''s hand and asked, "Are you familiar with that big brother?" "Of course. He is my partner." Keishi said. "Partner?" Illiya tilted her head, her face full of confusion. "He is a partner of justice, and I am also a partner of justice." Chesi said. "Huh¡ª?" Illya blinked her eyes: "So there are two righteous partners?" "More than that. As long as they have not forgotten their enthusiasm, they are all partners of justice." Keishi reached out and touched Ilia''s head and said, "On this earth, all partners of justice." "Will Ilia be a partner of justice?" Ilia asked with wide eyes. "Of course. Just don''t forget this enthusiasm." As Keiji said, he lifted Ilia over his head and let her sit on his shoulders. Yi Liya raised her hands and smiled happily: "Oh~! Yi Liya is also a partner of justice!" Little happiness extends far away. ... ... Go home. Shiro heard the sound of sobbing. How to say? Watching Fujimaru Hyoqing sitting on the sofa watching "Tokyo Love Story" while wiping tears, Shirou knew he should slip away. Because-- "Shirou is back? Come¡ª, watch "Tokyo Love Story" with my mother." Fujimaru Hinao turned his head to look at him. "Farewell, I still have homework to write." Shi Lang turned and ran. He has no interest in this kind of four-corner love drama. Opening the door of his room, Shirou saw Sakura and Tosaka Rin in front of his desk, not knowing what he was tinkering with. "Huh? Rin, have you come to see Sakura?" Shiro greeted Rin Tosaka. "I''ve said it several times, don''t call me Lin." Tosaka Rin shivered slightly. "I have always wanted to ask. Why?" Shirou asked. "Because...because there is a strange and abhorrent feeling that is unspeakable, not like talking to an opponent, but like being forgiven and tolerated by an adult. I beg you, call me Tosaka Repeater or Anything is fine, don''t call my name anyway, Fujimaru Black Gloves." Rin said. "Okay." Shi Lang nodded. At this moment, Shirou found that Sakura was secretly putting things behind her pocket, and couldn''t help asking: "What are you messing around in my room? Is it my birthday present?" Today is April 5th, and Shirou¡¯s birthday will be ten days from now. Earlier, Sakura had said that he was going to give Shirou a surprise. "Hehehe...Don''t tell brother!" Sakura said with a smile. "Okay, then I can only look forward to it." Shirou smiled, putting his schoolbag on the stool beside him. "By the way, Fujimaru Black Gloves. Are you ready for the pole vault? At next week''s sports meeting, you will see that you will lose to Yatsushiro Daitai. Don''t cry!" Rin pointed to Shirou''s nose, full of vigor. Said. The Fukayama area was completely destroyed during the Fourth World War, although after several months, the buildings were generally rebuilt. However, due to the spray painting decoration, the accommodation is still relatively small, and it is in a state of wasteful development. Therefore, the students studying in Shenshan Town School are interspersed with Xindu School to teach on their behalf at this time. For this reason, Xindu City Hall also specially allocated funds to expropriate some places as classrooms and take over these students. This is also the case, so most schools hold activities in the same campus. For example, next week¡¯s spring school sports meet will be held by Yuewangjian Elementary School and Yatsushidai Elementary School on the same campus. What made Shiro a little distressed was that in the sports games, there would be pole vaulting, a dangerous sport, and it was a common event throughout the year. Shi Lang wrote a letter of recommendation to the school to suggest that this project be cancelled but was not accepted. Fortunately, younger children are afraid of pole vaulting and dare not sign up. But only his own class, a group of young boys brainwashed by "Dragon Ball" clamored to sign up, go to beat the upper grades and eight generations, and win glory for the school and the class. As a result, a twelve-year-old Shirou was pushed up. Therefore, facing Rin¡¯s remarks that seemed to provoke his opponents, Shirou said in distress, ¡°Have anyone signed up for pole vault in Yatsushiro? It¡¯s true. It¡¯s such a dangerous sport for elementary school students. Why does the school organize this? Project?" "Is this the point?" Rin asked. "Isn''t it?" Shi Lang asked back. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Room. "That, sister. Are you quarreling with your brother?" Kozakura blinked those innocent eyes when she was pulled out of the room. "It''s not a quarrel! It''s just too weird! It''s weird! From five months ago, not only Dad has become weird, but the Fujimaru black gloves have also become super weird!" Rin said frantically, "Talk to him." In dialogue, there is a feeling of being treated as a child and then being tolerated. This is so strange! This is uncomfortable! I am not a child!" Kozakura looked at her head with a frantic look, then blinked her eyes. Shilang sat at the desk and took out the book of Chishi from his schoolbag. This book, which is estimated to end completely, turned a few pages. "Huh¡ª? Is it the story of an ordinary person involved in a war?" Shiro turned it over and looked at the ugliness of the protagonist who was involved in the war and the heart shrouded in death, leading to ignoring all the ugliness. He couldn''t help but recall his ugliness when he was involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and then smiled. Speaking of it, a lot of things have happened in the months since the Holy Grail War. The first is Aoi Tosaka''s visit, and Sakura is completely adopted to the Fujimaru family. Although I don''t know if Shichen saw something, the ending is good. At least the Fujimaru couple got a good daughter, and they got a lively and lovely sister. Rin Tosaka went to the house from time to time to look for Sakura to play. If Tokimin could see something, and Rin''s face was natural, it means that Tokimin hadn''t told anyone about the experience of the Fourth World War. But I am afraid that the knots of the four wars will always exist in the mind of the minister. And this is estimated to be the same for everyone. Most people survived the Fourth Holy Grail War. However, no one forgave anyone, even Shirou. He did not forgive Kirishu''s assassination, nor did he forgive Kenneth''s pursuit. But now taking it calmly and getting to the bottom of it is just a "forget it". Yes. Not forgive, but forget it. "Really, the final outcome is really annihilated." Chapter 149： Shi Lang sighed in a daze. Although the order of the text and the lines are still a bit young, the thinking and intention are already at a high level, and the plot is also very attractive. Like a secluded lotus that attracts people to hell, it is fragrant and deadly, with the temptation of death. As the world¡¯s "Xu Yuanxuan" teacher''s debut work, it is a story that must not be missed. But... "In the future, let''s block this guy''s novel. Although the scenery is beautiful in the middle, the end of the journey is the abyss. This is not the story I expected." Shirou closed the book. "Speaking of it, it will be my birthday in ten days. In this way, I will also be seven years old. In 1994...Will you open the [Golden Rule] to make some money and lay some capital for your future? ?" Shiro stroked his chin. The adventure of taking life as a bet is over, and the next thing to consider is his own life. Chapter 3 I like the sunshine child [second more] In the dark dream country, the scarlet spear pierced Shiro like a meteor. With a "swish", a black evil hand stretched out from Shirou''s back and easily grabbed it. Skaha took the gun back and said, "Shirou, you can take away the evil. Otherwise, it won''t work." Taking the evil hand back, Shirou said helplessly: "That''s because every time I came in, the teacher sneaked on me. I would be scared to death." "Not much gossip, you... uh..." Before Skaha had finished speaking, after Shirou solved the evil mud, he [projected] a double sword and attacked her like a wind. With his wrist turned and the spear moved, Skaha easily withstood Shirou''s attack, with a faint smile on that delicate and pretty face, "You don''t learn to behave, you will sneak attack." "That was also learned from the teacher." Shi Lang smiled and continued to attack. Then, he was stabbed to death. Skaha poked thirty-seven holes mercilessly, then fell down and died. "Ah...This is really distressing. Just talking about martial arts, there are still three tricks in the hands of the teacher." Shi Lang scratched his head. "You can try to start my karma, [Wisdom of the Demon Realm], that will make you do more tricks." Skaha said. "That won''t work, how can the copied karma compare to the karma I created with my hands? Teacher¡ª¡ª, take the move!" Shi Lang kicked the ground, the flying sand lost Skaha''s eyes, and then Feishi cut over. "Obviously, the fire in the eyes is so pure, but in fact it is getting more and more cunning." Skaha closed his eyes, pierced Shirou''s abdomen with a spear, and lifted him high, thus ending. His second life. One hour later, the brave Fujimaru Shiro spent 20 lives and still failed to defeat the big demon King Skaha. In fact, in the last time, he wanted to play tricks and used evil quietly, but when he started this idea, he was shot through the head with a long shot by Skaha. When it was over, he laughed and said to him: "You must practice hard and don''t think about it." The practice at this time is no longer the kind of spiritual limit that was reached during the Fourth World War before ending. It is a normal teaching for two hours. The first hour is actual combat training, and the next hour is to learn Rune Magic. Luen Magic can be said to be the descending magic of the original Luen, which belongs to one of the branches of the Nordic magic road, and it can also be said to be the necessary pre-magic for learning the original Luen. Skaha was quite happy to teach the original Luen directly, but if there is no way to understand Luen''s mechanism of action and usage, it is a pure ghost symbol, which is of no use, so he has to teach Luen magic first. But it is a pity that Shirou has been to no avail. Only the strongest abilities of mortals-hard work, and the special skills of the students of the Heavenly Dynasty-titled sea tactics can be used to make duck-filling memories. First memorize the runes of Luen, then memorize the mechanism of action and usage, and then slowly understand. Two hours passed quickly. "Teacher, goodbye. I''ll come back tomorrow~!" Shirou smiled and waved away with Scarha. The kingdom of shadows in dreams is equivalent to projecting on the surface of spiritual consciousness. After leaving here, consciousness returns to the deep layer, and then sinks into deep sleep. After school the next day, Shiro met with Keiji in a new cafe opened in Xindu and returned the book to Keiji. "How do you feel?" Keishi asked. "How to put it, it''s pretty good. But the ending can be changed. And the protagonist who ended the war, the people who were finally rescued were forced to hang to death. It always feels very subtle." Shi Lang said. To be honest, after reading this novel throughout, Shirou felt that he could see the shadow of the Heroine Guardian Palace. "I won''t change this ending. That is the end that the protagonist will have to bear everything and will reach." Keishi said. "Well, then you remember that your novel changed its name, or you changed its pen name, remember to notify me in advance." Shi Lang said. "What''s the matter?" Keishi asked. "I can know in advance that those novels can''t enter the pit." Shi Lang said. The two talked for a while, and suddenly Ilia, who was eating cake next to her, yawned. It''s not just Ilia, it seems that the atmosphere of the cafe is too leisurely, or the music played is very long, giving people a hint of lethargy. Shirou noticed that Kirishu''s eyes swept left and right, then his gaze fell on his body, his chin moved slightly. Shi Lang would take it easy, pretending to yawn, then fell down on the table, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. "So sleepy... Chishi, I''ll sleep for a while..." Illiya also lay down on the table. The people in the cafe also fell asleep one after another. Especially the boss in front of the stage, he fell asleep while wiping the cup. Only Kirishu remained sitting. He picked up the charcoal-fired coffee in front of him, tasting it slightly. Slow footsteps came from outside the door. "You are the fifth generation son of the Eimiya family, the magician killer, Eimiya Kirishu." There was a rather gentle voice. Shiro narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the person coming. It was a man with long silver hair and braids. "Are you?" Keishi asked. "Introduce myself. I am called Maris Billy, and he is the current head of the Animus Fia family." Maris Billy said as he sat down opposite Keishu, which was Shirou''s side. "Is the monarch of the clock tower astronomical department?" Keishi frowned and asked, "Excuse me? I don''t remember any grudges between me and the Animsfia family, and the clock tower did not issue a''designated seal'' to me. ''." "Please don''t be nervous, I am not here to trouble you." Maris Billy smiled, and then said: "Actually, I have something about the Fourth Holy Grail War and want to ask you." Chapter 150： "The Fourth Holy Grail War... Isn''t it clearer that this kind of thing is not the head of Tosaka, who is the manager of the ground vein? Why do you want to ask me?" Keishi asked. "Because the head of Tosaka did not witness the last scene. After all, he was destroyed by a cruel bullet." Maris Billy said. "Then what do you want to ask? But I have to tell you first, I have nothing to say about the war." Keishi said. "I want to know the truth of the matter. The power that finally reverses the realm of death and life, is it the so-called savior of light who has come, or the power of the Holy Grail?" Maris Billy asked. "That..." Before Keishi finished speaking, Maris Billy smiled and said, "Don''t lie to me in a hurry. This question of mine is not only for you, but also for the little magician who pretends to be sleeping next to me." The scene was quiet. "Oh, oh, have you been seen through?" Shi Lang scratched the back of his head and sat up with an annoyed smile. "My mood when I came in was actually a bit anxious, but after sitting next to you, I felt a lot more peaceful. In short, my negative emotions were absorbed by you. If you can''t detect this abnormal thing, , That''s not a qualified magician." Maris Billy said. "Whether it''s Kenneth, Keishi, or you... I''m a magician, so I can''t underestimate any of them." Shi Lang sighed. Maris Billy smiled, then looked at Shirou, and asked, "Are you the master of Caster in the Fourth Holy Grail War? And still the master who can integrate with the slaves?" "Kenneth tells you, is my profile information?" Shirou asked. "No. On the contrary, Lord Elmero''s report to the Clock Tower helped you cover it up very well. This is also a few months ago, but the Clock Tower does not [designate a seal] where your cause lies." Maris Billy said: "And I can know that it''s because Lord Elmero''s hands and feet can''t hide from me, I probably deduced it." "In fact, you don''t need to infer, just ask directly. I won''t deny this kind of thing." Shi Lang said. "No need to ask. I already got the answer I wanted." Maris Billy smiled, then got up, "I''m sorry to bother you to use tea." He walked towards the door. "Wait a minute," Shilang called to him, Maris Billy stopped and looked back at him. Shiro said: "The Holy Grail has been dismantled and sealed, and the ceremonial crystals in it have been taken away. It is no longer possible to reproduce the Holy Grail War. I hope Mr. Maris Billy can remember this." "I see," Maris Billy nodded, and then said: "In exchange for telling me this information. I also tell you a message. Lord of Caster, if you want to protect this city, you can Be careful. In a few days, this city may be about to suffer another turmoil." Shirou was taken aback: "What do you mean?" "I don''t know, I only got this conclusion based on the actions of other people. So two, I''m leaving, and goodbye." Maris Billy left slowly like an elegant nobleman. And as he left, the [hypnosis] that had enveloped this place began to be lifted. "What does that mean?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "It should be said that the church''s actions." Chesi said. "Church? Is it a church church?" Shiro asked. "Yes. You may not have noticed that there are many churches in Fuyuki City now." Keishi said. "Is there any vicious magician coming? Or is there a non-human being going to attack this city?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t know." Keishi shook his head and said, "These are just two of the guesses. The most likely possibility is to investigate the Fourth Holy Grail War like Maris Billy. Because the disturbance is indeed too loud. It¡¯s getting bigger, especially in the end, the Savior of Light has come." Shirou couldn''t help but smile awkwardly when he mentioned the savior of light. Chee Siquan didn''t see it, and continued: "In short, no matter what happens. I will guard this city I once persecuted." "It''s really reliable," Shi Lang said with emotion. "There is one thing I want to trouble you, Shirou." Kirishu said with a hesitant face. "What''s the matter?" Shirou asked. "I heard that your school is going to hold a sports meeting. It will be very lively these few days. Can you take Iliaduo around the city of Winterwood, okay?" Keishi asked. "Of course it can. But, is this appropriate?" Shirou asked. "Appropriate." Keishi said. "That''s okay, I like sunny and lively children." Shi Lang said with a smile. The fourth chapter is not recorded [third more] It was getting late, Shiro was ready to leave. Before leaving, Keishi asked him, "Are you going to investigate?" "This is my home." Shirou didn''t answer him head-on, but instead said with a smile: "Also, I am the tallest person in Fuyuki City now." After saying goodbye to Kiritsu and Ilia, Shirou first borrowed the phone booth on the roadside and called home, saying that he was going to the teacher''s home to come back later, and then he went to Fukayama Town. I don''t know if it''s because of his height. Now Fujimaru Hina is more relieved. Of course, this is also related to the general atmosphere of Fuyuki City. After all, this was the city where "light" descended. Walk on the newly built Winterwood Bridge. The brand-new steel frame also exudes a smell of paint, and there is a dense traffic of traffic. Shenshan Town, this once old town is now on the road of innovation. Old buildings like the Matsuya Mansion and Tozaka Mansion have been completely demolished and cleared. Many high-rise buildings are rising from the ground, and the commercial land of real estate companies is everywhere, plastered with the trademarks of various real estate companies. Shirou walked along and saw many trademarks of real estate companies where his father Fujimaru Narita was employed. Speaking of it, Fujimaru Narita is still very busy these days. Shenshan Town is waiting to be thriving, but it is a good opportunity for all kinds of people to enclose land and money. Naturally, the real estate company where Fujimaru Narita works will not lag behind. As an employee whom the president relied on, Fujimaru Narita was naturally promoted to raise his salary, and then worked crazy overtime. This can be considered a good thing among all the bad things. The big monsters and ghosts want to take the opportunity to enclose money, and in this era of the real economy, they must recruit people aggressively. It can be regarded as a small wave of employment in Fuyuki City against the background of the Great Depression and unemployment. Shiro walked towards the church. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh summoned the Black Holy Grail at the church, which caused the worst disasters around the church. After the war, it became one of the first functional buildings to be completed because of the unified and simple structure of the building and the successive investment of a group of believers. "Eight surrogates?" Using the [Flower of Evil] to absorb evil, Shiro noticed that there were eight substitutes in the church. At this time, the sun was near the west, and the sky was dim. Shilang''s mind moved, black mud gushing out of his empty abdomen, swallowing him. Then a black, burly armor was formed, making it impossible to see what it really looked like. Then- [Magic release C-]! "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The magical power in the body was released like a vast ocean, causing Deshiro''s whole body to exude a magical aura that was as if it were actually pitch-black. That arrogance that resembles **** resentment, coupled with this jet-black armor, is like a desperate ruler from hell. Chapter 151： Although it took 200 years of magic power to reverse the realm of death and life, Shirou still has the Great Holy Grail ritual in Shirou''s body. No. It should not be said that it is 40 years. To be precise, it should be around 41 years. Because Shirou has absorbed the magic power of human evil transformation, it has been a while. The most important thing is that about a month ago or half a month ago, his evil didn''t know what to eat, and his magic power rose a lot. Released his magic power, step by step towards the temple church, Shirou felt eight eyes shooting from the church and falling on him. Shi Lang walked in without changing his face. In the dim church, a kind old priest was looking at him in front of the newly repaired icon. "I don''t know which ancestor your Excellency is, do you want to pray to God?" the old priest asked. "I''m not an ancestor, I''m just a magician through this." Shi Lang said. The old priest laughed, "Your Excellency, don''t laugh." "I''m not joking." Shirou said, "Although the magic power is a little bit more, but I am indeed a magician. And-you are not a human being?" Shi Lang didn''t see through the real magic eyes, but his [Flower of Evil] could not absorb a trace of evil from this old priest, which meant that the other party was definitely not a human being. The old priest''s eyes flashed red, "Your Excellency is here to trouble the burial agency?" "That''s not the case, I¡ª" Before Shilang finished speaking, the earth cracked with a "boom", and a human figure rushed out. At the same time, a cold light flashed in the dark night, and a sharp sword grabbed Shilang''s abdomen. With a "clang", the sharp sword pierced the evil armor on Shilang''s body, making a metallic sound. The next moment, the sharp sword was cursed evilly and turned into waste and fell. At the same time, three evil black hands split up on the armor of evil to grab the human form in front of them, but the speed of the evil black hand is too slow, and the human form in front of him dodges. Looking at the sharp sword cursed into waste, Shi Lang''s face showed a faint smile. This is a matter of course. Shirou''s [The Flower of Evil to Freedom] is not something that can be broken. Without a treasure of A-level or above, it is difficult to break the defense, but it will be cursed and wiped out. And the followers have disappeared, and there are things that are comparable to A-level treasures and their scarcity. The only thing Shirou had contacted was the scabbard of King Arthur, which was returned to Keiji. But... Looking at the girl who was attacking herself, Shiro smiled and said, "You are not a human. No, you are not even a creature. You are a anthropomorphic gear mechanism idol!" "Shoo, hoo--" Dozens of black keys were shot around, Shiro [projected] a corresponding number of swords to interrupt them. "Clang clang¡ª¡ª!!!" The sound of metal surging in the air kept on. A broken blade of steel on the ground. The gear mechanism idol in the girl''s posture began to rotate, and her figure actually began to grow a bit bigger. "Don''t do anything with clever daughters," the old priest said. The clever daughter stopped, and the surrogates hiding in the darkness around also stopped attacking. The old priest looked at Shi Lang and asked, "Your Excellency is here to show off your power?" "That''s right." Shilang said: "To be precise, I want to let you know that I am better than you, so don''t do it against me. But I didn''t expect to do it against me in the end." "What''s the matter with your Excellency?" the old priest asked. "This is still my problem." Shirou said, "Fumu City is where our family is located. It is hard not to cause panic in our family when you come to the church with so many generations at one time. So-tell me, What is the purpose of your coming to Fuyuki City? Is it the Holy Grail? Or¡ª?" "I don''t know," the old priest said. "What--!?" Shi Lang was taken aback. The old priest said: "We are just being called here. We don''t know the exact thing. So your Excellency is here for nothing." "Do you really don''t know, or let me not know?" Shi Lang asked. "I really don''t know," the old priest said. "That''s it...that seems to be a trip in vain." Shi Lang said distressedly. "Do you believe me?" the old priest asked. "The burial organs of the Templar Church do not take the name of God, but power as the truth. I have shown my strength, but you still answer this way, either it¡¯s a dead duck, or you really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not here. Killers, there is no need to chase them so hard. But if you are dealing with some monsters that are harmful to this city and need my power, just call me." Shi Lang said. "A final reminder. White mouse, your mouse tail is showing." Shirou turned around and left. The old priest was taken aback for a moment, and then the human form was disillusioned, revealing the essence. It was a white mouse wearing a crown. "Is he the reincarnation of ROA this time?... No wonder the princess will suddenly contact Mei Lian. However, this reincarnation is a bit interesting, it seems that it hasn''t been swallowed by ROA, but instead swallowed ROA?" The white mouse''s red eyes flashed with a look of interest, "Follow him! Anyway, pizza is enough!" ... ... "¡ª¡ª?" The girl who followed her father out of the administrative office of Fuyuki City stopped and looked at the twelve-year-old black-haired teenager passing by in the distance. Her opened eyes exuded a different brilliance. "What''s wrong, Shi?" Father asked. The girl did not answer. It''s just weird in my heart. Why is there no record of that person in [Nothingness]? Chapter 5 Relationships need to be managed Although I didn''t get any information from the substitutes, don''t worry. The enemies of the substitute are nothing more than dead men or magicians. Among the dead, in addition to those hard-powered UO bosses, the one who restrained Shirou the most was probably the first primate killer. Chapter 152： But this worry is unnecessary. There is a rule in the moon world. That is, there is "fate" but not "Yue Ji", and vice versa. In the "fate" world, the dead are all weakened. The first primate killer simply didn''t exist, and it was estimated that he was still a Fufu in Merlin''s hands. Therefore, even if there are any dead men coming to Fuyuki City, there is no need to worry. Shi Lang has reached the point where he is now the second tallest man in the city, and he thinks he can stand it. Even if something happens, it''s best to solve it secretly. The city has survived the chaos with great difficulty and can no longer withstand the devastation. When he got home, his mother instinctively asked him how he was doing tutoring at the teacher''s house. Shi Lang naturally nodded and said hello. After going to the bathroom to wash his face, Shi Lang looked at himself in the mirror. The first moment I noticed those bright eyes that seemed to be swaying flames, and then I noticed the others. A black shredded hair clinging to her immature cheeks looked a little gentle, giving a strange and gentle feeling of mixing childishness and old-fashionedness, and I would ignore age without realizing it. Speaking of it, since accepting the evil of this world, in addition to his height and appearance being filled with evil mud, his hair color has also been changed by evil. It became a jet black that mixed with evil very well. At first, both parents were a little uncomfortable, but in the end they accepted, and Shi Lang did not let Shi Lang dye his hair, because the child''s hair dyed was not good for his health. When it''s dinner time, Fujimaru Narita, who rarely works overtime day and night, will go home on time. At the dinner table, Fujimaru Narita said to Shirou: "Shirou, Dad has an event to catch up on this weekend, so I won''t go to the sports meeting of your school. I have to go for the pole vault." "I see." Shi Lang nodded. He is not a real child, and he needs parents to accompany him to participate in the school sports meeting. "Next Friday will be your birthday. Do you have any birthday gifts you want? As long as you don''t go too far, Dad will buy them for you." Fujimaru Narita said. "Don''t use these, as long as Dad is healthy and working smoothly, it is the best gift to me." Shi Lang said. Fujimaru Narita looked at Shirou''s bright eyes, and his heart trembled slightly, and said with emotion, "What a good boy!" "What about mother?" Fujimaru Hinao pointed at herself, with a strong momentum of hammering you to death without satisfying me. "As long as my mother doesn''t drag me to watch the drama, it is the best birthday present for me." Shi Lang said. Fujimaru Hina''s face turned dark, and he reached out and patted Shirou on the head. "Don''t shoot your head, you will be stupid." Shi Lang said helplessly. "But¡ª" Shiro turned around, his eyes fell on Sakura, who was a little out of sync with the Fujimaru family, and smiled gently: "I look forward to Sakura''s birthday surprise for me." "Huh¡ª?" Xiao Sakura blushed, and suffocated a sentence for a long time: "It''s...not ready yet." Everyone laughed. It''s fun. Night. Shiro sat at the desk and began to list his life plans. He has not given up his dream of becoming a rich man. No. It should be said that this is the only way to give up! If the lunar world is constructed based on the real world, then some historical events should not change, right? For example, the real economy is sluggish, and the world has entered the era of the Internet economy. Another example is the explosion of Bitcoin, the listing of a certain penguin and Ari, and so on. Even if you don''t know how to set up a company, as long as you step on the tide of the times, you can get the dividends of the times and make a lot of money. Then use the funds to purchase real estate to form fixed assets to maintain the value, and the remaining part is stored in the bank to buy wealth management products. The interest generated alone will be enough for Shi Lang to eat for a lifetime. Shiro felt that it was very feasible and began to list his plans. ¡­ In the afternoon of the next day, Shirou agreed to take Ilia around the city of Winterwood. The city of Shenshan Town is still under construction, and civil engineering is everywhere, so it is better to visit the new capital than to visit the city of Fuyuki. Xindu has no special buildings that need to be visited. The only special thing, I am afraid, is the towering statue of Ultraman Seven. However, even so, Illiya still took a pen and drew on the notebook, recording the places she had been. "Why do you have to write it down in the notebook?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking her. Eliya smiled back to him: "Because of these beautiful memories, I don''t want to forget." After visiting the new capital, it is getting closer to the west. However, Illiya still has to take Shirou to Fukayama Town. Shiro smiled and nodded. Ilia walked in front, alive and like a snow elf, Shilang followed behind and looked at. He likes sunny children. Shenshan Town is full of waste, and there is civil engineering everywhere, and there is no beautiful place worth telling about. However, Illiya still blinked her big eyes, seeing everything in her eyes, and then recorded it in her notebook. The church that has been built is filled with non-human beings and surrogates, so Shi Lang did not take Yi Liya, but carried her to Yuanzang Mountain to visit Liudong Temple. On the way up the mountain, Ilia couldn''t eat, leaning against the tree next to her, panting. Shi Lang hugged her in his arms, then spread out two big fleshy wings with evil mud, and flew towards Liudong Temple. "Big brother, are you an angel?" Ilia asked. "Do you think I look like?" Shi Lang asked mildly. "Like!" Illiya nodded, then pointed at the big fleshy wings of evil behind Shilang, and said, "Your wings are so beautiful." "You are the first to praise it for its beauty. It is very happy." Shilang said. The mud on the fleshy wings turned out a black hand of evil, stretched it out, gently stroked Iliya''s head, and then stretched it back. "Hehehe..." Illiya showed a smile. When he landed at Liudong Temple, Shi Lang put Yiliya down while putting away the big meat wings. The monk who was sweeping the floor in front of the temple took a look at Shi Lang and continued to sweep the floor in a peaceful manner. It seems that he was not at all scared by Shirou''s big meat wings before. Chapter 153： And this is also the attitude of other monks in the temple, peaceful and stable. "Chesi said that Buddha and God are both saviors, and if you make a wish to them, you might realize your wish." Ilia blinked her eyes and looked at the Buddha statue in the main hall. Shi Lang said: "If you wish to make a wish to a Buddha statue, it is better to make a wish to another person." "Is Big Brother talking about the Holy Grail?" Ilia asked. "That''s not the case." Shi Lang smiled mysteriously, and then took Yi Liya to a room inside Liudong Temple. With a glance, Shi Lang saw the enlightened person sitting on the lotus platform with his eyes closed and meditating, while beside him, Liu Dong Yicheng, the son of Liudong Temple, was writing homework. Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Liu Dong Yicheng raised his head, glanced at Shi Lang, and said, "Sir Shi Lang? Have you come to the Great Wisdom again? But unfortunately, the Great Wisdom is still meditating today." "I know." Shilang nodded slightly, and then his eyes fell on the enlightened person who was sitting in meditation with his eyes closed, with a peaceful expression. After the Holy Grail War ended, Shi Lang went to the Enlightened One several times. But it''s a pity that no matter when he comes, the enlightened being is meditation, and he doesn''t talk to him, and he hasn''t even left a word. However, the two things that came and went, but the relationship with Liu Dong Yicheng got better. However, Shi Lang was very curious why the enlightened person appeared in Liudong Temple. More importantly, according to Shi Lang''s later understanding, the enlightened person had stayed in Liudong Temple a few years ago. The opponent is the tallest man in Fuyuki City, but he will never go to the top when the sky falls. At the same time, even if the opponent descends with the spirit base of the servant, it is also one of the ceilings of the moon. The inherent skill [Bodhi tree enlightenment] possessed is more perverted than Shirou¡¯s [Evil Flower to Freedom], which is the highest The level of clearing defense, claiming that even the Worldend level can be easily defended. Time and space have no meaning to it. If you want to leave or stay, you can''t stop it, so Shirou doesn''t make sense to care about it. But it''s a pity that the Enlightened One never spoke to him directly from beginning to end. Don''t even look at him. No matter what Shilang said, even when he used poisonous mushrooms to tease him, the enlightened person closed his eyes and meditated and ignored him. This makes him very distressed. This savior will appear in Fuyuki City in this world, and will other saviors also appear? Shi Lang knew the setting of the Enlightened One, but he didn''t know the other saviors. This is because Mushroom and Takeuchi did not dare to design other saviors, because they would suffer the three-dimensional Assassin. However, the Enlightened One must have his own reasons for appearing here, thinking too much by himself is a mere nuisance. "Illiya, if you make a wish to this uncle, it''s more spiritual than a Buddha statue." Shi Lang said. "Is that so?" Illya looked at the Enlightened One and closed her eyes, as if she was making a wish. At this moment, Liu Dong Yicheng handed over a pink towel and said, "Shirou, going up the mountain must be very tired. Wipe your sweat, I heard that you like pink, I bought one specially." "Thank you, but I don''t have any sweat. In fact, I always wanted to ask, I like pink, who is it?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. He was a little concerned about this matter. "Everyone says so." Liu Dong Yicheng said. "Anyway, someone will spread it like this next time, please help me clarify, 10%." Shi Lang said helplessly. "I,,, I know." Liu Dong Yicheng glanced at Shi Lang''s bright eyes, turned his head, and couldn''t help turning his head and glanced a few times. "I have a good wish!" Illiya opened her eyes. Shi Lang walked over and asked, "What wish did you make, Illya?" "Hehehe...Don''t tell Big Brother!" Illiya bounced and left. Shi Lang was about to follow. "Shilang," Liu Dong Yicheng called to him, "Sports games on the weekend, pole vault, please come on!" "Leave it to me without worry!" Shi Lang waved his fist, as if to cheer himself up. Chapter 6 Beautiful [Second More] Friday, April 9, 1994. According to the agreement, Shi Lang took Ilia for a few more rounds today. Illiya painted and painted on her notebook, as if she wanted to engrave everything she experienced in Fuyuki City on this notebook. "Isn''t this Shirou?" There was a voice in his ear, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that he saw a blue kelp-led boy sitting on a red bench in a small truck, greeted him while holding a textbook. Sitting in the cab of the truck was a young man with a head of kelp who looked like this boy. He was wearing a white shirt with a low-quality cigarette in his mouth. He was still young, but he exuded the feeling of a middle-aged greasy uncle. And the blue seaweed head boy''s surroundings are full of marbles, or snack boxes such as potato chips. The boy put down the textbook in his hand, climbed down from the cargo box behind, and walked towards Shiro. "Shen Er," Shi Lang greeted him, then his eyes fell on the truck, and he couldn''t help asking, "Is your family going to move the shop?" "No." Shen Er shook his head and said. "Then this is?" Shi Lang asked. "Isn¡¯t there a school sports meeting tomorrow? There will be parents who will come and watch it. There must be a lot of people, and there will be a market. If there is a market, there will be money. So I suggest my dad move the goods to the school in advance and prepare to set up the school. Sold at the door," Shen Er said. "By the way, this pink towel is for you." Shenji handed Shirou a pink towel. Shi Lang felt that the style of this towel was a bit familiar, so he couldn''t help but ask: "Couldn''t the news that I like pink be heard? You rumored it?" "Ah, this ah¡ªhahahahaha¡ª" Shen Er turned his head away, embarrassed not to go to see Shi Lang. "You guy, you really have business acumen." Shi Lang sighed. "This is¡ª?" Shinji''s gaze fell on Ilia. "My name is Ilyas Phil, and my eldest brother can also call me Illya." Illya showed a smile. "Oh~! Illya," Shen Er took out two pieces of candy from his pocket and handed it to Illya, saying, "This is our toffee made by ourselves. It''s very delicious. Here you are." "Thank you, big brother." Ilia said. "No thanks, someone asked you where the sugar came from later. You said it was bought at the''Jiantong Grocery Store'' at No. 70, Third Commercial East Street, Xindu, and the order hotline is 031-5776-65..." "Hey! Shenji, don''t hit me when advertising!" Shi Lang couldn''t help interrupting. "Ah -? Sorry, sorry, subconsciously hit the advertising ......" Shinji scratched back of the head. "Shinji--!" the man in the cab shouted. "Stop talking, my dad called me. Today I have to memorize 100 words and an article, plus moving goods and a small advertisement. It''s very busy, so I''ll leave first, Shi Lang. I will go to your house to play some other day. , Remember to treat me to the water yokan made by your mother!" Shinji Chao Shiro waved, and then left. Shirou smiled as he watched Ma Tong and his son leave. The area affected by the Fourth Holy Grail War was too large, and the old town of Fukayama was destroyed in that war. However, the war also had a good effect. Chapter 154： Because of the baptism of the war, all the old facilities in Shenshan Town were destroyed, which also means that the urban area can be re-planned and developed towards a modern urban area. At the end of that war, Shiro turned his despairing heart and saw the path of enthusiasm. Some people who are destined to die are still alive, and have taken another path of their own lives. Ma Tong Shinji and his father Ma Tong Tsuruno are one of them. Illiya continued to record her notes: "...Friday, April 9, I received the third gift. One named Shen Er, the kelp-headed elder brother gave me two pieces of toffee." Shirou led Ilia to the place agreed upon with Kirishu. Two unhappy voices quarreling with each other came along the way-- "Why would my grandmother agree to make me and you twins?" "Do you think I''m willing to go to Finland? If it weren''t for Dad to ask me to go, I wouldn''t go! You blonde drill girl!" "What...what? Blonde drill girl? You fellow! Isn''t there a little noble etiquette?" With such an unpleasant voice in his ears, Shi Lang looked up and looked forward. Rin Tosaka was arguing with a blonde girl, and behind them was a group of waiters dressed in suits and leather shoes. The passers-by around, though they thought it was quite fun, but watching these waiters, they didn''t dare to stay any longer. "Oh~! It''s the big sister who gave me''mental compensation''!" Illiya pointed to the blonde girl. The blonde girl turned her head and looked, her face froze the moment she saw Ilia, and pointed at Ilia and said, "You... why are you here?" "Oh? Mental compensation? What kind of mental compensation, Miss Luviacelineta Edfeldt?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at the blonde girl. "What kind of mental compensation! I,,, I don''t know! Don''t slander me if there is nothing!" Luvia said in a panic. "Huh? I remember it clearly." Illiya opened her notebook and said, "On Tuesday, April 5, my big sister''s car nearly hit me, and got out of the car and gave me ¡®mental compensation¡¯." "Hohoho~?" His eyes narrowed. "This...that...that was just an accident! An accident! Auguste had a good drive! It was she who wanted to cross the road!" Luvia was mad, then pointed at Shirou, and said, "The common people over there, Aren¡¯t you there at the time? You said something too!" At this time, Tosaka Rin''s eyes fell on Shirou, "Huh? Fujimaru Black Gloves, you are here too!" "It seems that my sense of existence is a bit low, Rin." Shirou said with a smile. "Hey--!" Rin hugged her chest, shook her body and backed up two steps, and said with a disgusted face: "I''ve said it several times, don''t call my name and full name, I will feel inexplicably cold! " "All right. Tosaka repeater?" Shirou asked. "It''s pretty much the same," Rin said. "Puff! Tosaka repeater!" Luvia smiled. "Do you have an opinion?" Rin waved his fist, then glanced at Ilia and said jokingly: "Spiritual compensation, Golden Drill." "Shut up! Don''t call me a golden drill!" Luvia gritted her teeth and then glanced at Ilia and Shirou. Only then did she wake up, and the outsider was there, and she quickly restored her aristocratic manner. She looked at Shirou and asked, "Your name is Fujimaru Black Gloves?" "No. My name is Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said. "Fujimaru...Shiro?" Luvia asked. "It''s Shiro." Shiro said. "Oh, this neon pronunciation is really rap." Luvia turned her head to look at Rin, her graceful manner like a eldest lady disappeared instantly, and said: "Anyway, finish your withdrawal procedures quickly. , Come to Finland with me! My''sister''!" Luvia emphasized the pronunciation of "Sister". "Are you kidding, do you think you are older than me?" Rin asked. "I was born on January 3. Your information, I have read it, and you are on February 3. I''m really sorry, I''m so sorry, it''s really a shame. My dear sister far away Oh, I''m a month older than you! After forming the''Gemini'', you have to call my sister!" Luvia said. "But... Damn it! I actually lost here!" Rin gritted his teeth. Shiro: "..." "Oh! By the way! Fujimaru Black Gloves! You have to be ready tomorrow. Don''t cry when you lose the pole vault to our Yatsushiro!" Rin pointed to Shirou. "Okay." Shi Lang nodded. "Damn it! Don''t you guys know how to say something cruel? Really! Really! I can''t talk with you anymore!" He grunted and took Luvia away. Eliya wrote this scene in her notes. Shirou took Ilia to the place where he had an appointment with Kirishu. However, at this moment, there is not only Kirishi, but also Alice Phil, two white-haired maids, and a black car. The driver in the car is Hisou Maiya. "Mom!" Ilya smiled and rushed towards Alice Phil, and Alice Phil picked her up. Alice Phil looked at Shirou, nodded gently to him, and said, "Caster, thank you, take Ilia to Fuyuki City." "You are welcome." Shirou shook his head, and then smiled: "Also, the Holy Grail War is over. Please don''t call me Caster anymore. My name is Fujimaru Shiro." "Okay." Alice Phil took Ilia and the two maids and sat in the car. Yi Liya waved to Shi Lang at the window, with a pure and sweet smile, and said, "Big brother~! Thank you for giving Yi Liya so many beautiful memories! Goodbye~!" Shiro waved his hand and said, "Goodbye!" Yiliya showed a pure smile: "Next time, let me see your pole vault!" "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded. Ilia retracted her head, and the vehicle drove into the distance. Che Si silently smoked and watched the car go away. Shi Lang retracted his hand and asked, "Maybe it will take a few years to debug?" "Seven years." Chesi said. "Seven years... how likely is the child to forget the past?" Shi Lang said. "Seven percent. Her soul is too young. Even with the means of that puppeteer and the Holy Grail crystals you provided, you can reincarnate into a normal human being. The probability of forgetting everything is more than seventy percent." Keishi said: "This We didn¡¯t hide anything from her." "It''s no wonder that you are so desperate to record everything... I don''t want to forget it." Shi Lang sighed, then looked at Kirishu, and said: "Actually, I don''t understand why you are waiting here? Why don''t you stay with them? How about going to the puppeteer? After seven years, won''t you feel lonely?" "No." Keishi said: "Because, even if you can''t see them, they are by my side. The most important thing is that the puppeteer doesn''t want to see me, even if I can engrave her with magic. , But she doesn''t want to see me." "Really..." Chapter 155： Shiro glanced at the vehicle heading into the distance again. The artificial humans of Einzbern do not live long, especially the artificial humans like Alice Phil and Ilia, who have been out for the purpose of the little holy grail, have a shorter lifespan. The only way to continue their lives is to reincarnate into normal humans. To transform inhumans into ordinary people, especially to reverse the traditional techniques of Einzbern. This matter can''t even be done by the legendary crown puppeteer. But it can be done with the Holy Grail crystallization. "Actually, because of the relationship between you and me, you don''t kill me, I''m already very grateful. There is no need to provide me with the Holy Grail Crystal." Keishi said. "It''s not that I want to help you. It''s that Holy Grail Crystallization wants to help you." Shi Lang said, turning and leaving. "The saint of winter..." Chie Si said lowly, and left as well. ... In the back seat of the car, Alice Phil looked at Ilia and asked, "Have you found a good memory?" "Yeah!" Illiya nodded: "On April 5, I received the first gift and the second gift. On April 6, Keiji took me to the cafe. On April 7, Keiji Take me to a parent-child set meal. On April 8th, my elder brother took me to Liudong Temple to make a wish. On April 9th, I received my third gift... By the way! I asked the green-haired uncle My wish is not to forget everything." "Because--, these are my beautiful memories!" Iliya hugged the notebook and showed a smile like a sun. The black car drove into the distance. ... ... The day is thinning and the sky is getting late, and the surrounding street lights are flashing, looking a little dim. Shi Lang walked towards home. It''s a shortcut, with fewer people. Tomorrow is Saturday, April 10. The school will hold a sports meeting, and the seventh event at 3 pm is Shiro''s pole vault. Speaking of it, there is still a "Shilang pole vault" stalk in the moon world. Shilang pole vault, Alaya live broadcast worldwide? However, I shouldn''t have this kind of treatment, because I am not Shiro Weimiya, but Shiro Fujimaru. The karma to come out is the karma of Shiro Fujimaru. However, tomorrow¡¯s pole vault is better to paddle a little bit, lest the more serious kids start to compare themselves and eventually hurt themselves. Thinking like this, Shi Lang walked towards home. The next moment-- "Hey--!" There was a sudden pain in the abdomen, and with a "poof", Shi Lang spewed a mouthful of blood. Slightly lowered his head, Shi Lang saw only one hand with blood, piercing his abdomen from behind. With a "chao", that hand was pulled out from Shirou''s back. "Fuck" Shirou fell to the ground, looking behind him, that was a blonde girl in a white gown and purple dress. At this moment, the blonde girl''s short golden hair floated up like a mad ghost, and her red eyes flashed with red fierce light. "ROA¡ª¡ª!!!" Full of murderousness, it was like a voice coming from Shura hell. ¡ª¡ªWhy? Why is this happening? How could this person appear here? This... The blood-sucking princess, Alquette... ¡ª¡ªWhy does it appear here? ... ... ps: I don¡¯t know how to write a straight line plot (laughs Chapter 7 Go and invite Tathagata Buddha! [Third more] "ROA¡ª¡ª!!!" Full of murderous, like the voice of Hell Shura. Evil came out of Shilang''s body, and his two huge thick arms flanked at El Quette like a mosquito. However, the next moment-- With a "boom", two similar giant hands inexplicably appeared on both sides of El Quette, blocking the flanking attack of the two giant arms of evil. ¡ª¡ªFantasy Realization! It really is El Quette! Shi Lang said in his heart, and then an evil hand stretched out from his abdomen to prop him up to the sky, and then evil turned into two big fleshy wings behind his back and went straight up into the sky. Then the mud in the abdomen was surging, repairing the stabbed wound. "Don''t even want to run!" Alquette also showed two wings, flew into the sky, and chased Shi Lang. Shiro [projection] took out fifty-six swords and projected them towards Elquite. As a result, Alquette showed the same amount in a blink of an eye and slew back towards his sword. Shiro: "..." He somewhat understood what Gilgamesh felt when facing him. [Fantasy Realization] This is one of the top abilities in the Moon World that El Quett possesses. Being able to materialize what you think is simply the ability to achieve what you want. Seeing one''s own evil hand, using [Utual Realization], imagining the realization of a giant hand block, and copying my own [projection] sword, that''s it. El Quette, known as Bai Ji, is one of the ceilings of the Moon World. And Tielquette has to mention the origin of the world. About 14,000 years ago, the second generation of gods eliminated the first generation of star-making gods, and created a prosperous dawn of the second generation of gods. That is, during this period, with a period of 14,000 years, a comet, a predator star, that appeared in the Milky Way galaxy, visited the Milky Way and projected three starships into the solar system. Among them, the giant Attila descended on the earth and ravaged and destroyed the entire Second God Generation, and was finally repelled by the original Holy Sword. Chapter 156： Because of this, there was a flaw in the Goddai. The gods anticipated that this planet would break free from "nature" and that humans would become the seat of primates from the bottom of the world. The future is the age of man. In order to restrain mankind and live with mankind on the surface of the world, the gods created the "wedge of heaven" that restricts mankind-Gilgamesh. However, Gilgamesh absorbed the wisdom of the gods, and finally chose to stand on the side of mankind, betraying the gods, leading to the farewell of man and god, resulting in the inevitable shattering of the gods, which opened the prelude to the era of mankind kings. Because of this, the planet also broke free from the control of "natural", and the mystery began to fade. Three thousand years ago, after the death of King Solomon, the magic king, the speed of the mysterious loss and the end of the gods were accelerated. Around the year of the Christian era, the gods on the mainland had basically disappeared. Around the fifth century AD, after the defeat of King Arthur, the mystery left by the gods basically disappeared, and the fantasy life basically moved to the inner side of the stars. The power of the primate continues to grow. And this is exactly what the planetary consciousness [Gaia] expected and worried about long before the gods. But He has no way to solve this problem. At this time, in a sense, it can be said that the Moon King [Zhu Yue], who has the restraining power of the moon and UO, deceived [Gaia], and will help him solve problems and create the real world. "As a substitute for you who cannot act, let me protect you." That''s probably the case. The Moon King made an agreement with Gaia with those so red and red eyes that are both fearful and gentle, and thus descended from the moon to the earth. Nearly the time has come, there is also Mercury UO-ORT that has a wrong time and itinerary. The time is around AD. In fact, Zhu Yue deceived [Gaia] because it came to dominate the earth. When the restraining force [Gaia] deems it necessary, it will create a tribe named true ancestors based on the Moon King, who are natural mediators, the touch of the stars, and [Gaia]¡¯s direct self-defense method against humans. But its prototype Zhu Yue is neither [Gaia] nor [Alaya]. After Zhu Yue realized that she would be corrected by one of the two restraining forces, she began to try to leave her successor, the true ancestor with the same purity as herself. But those true ancestors are failures. Therefore, Zhu Yue had to teach those true ancestors the means to create true ancestors. Later, because the true ancestors united the humans and failed to understand the magic outside the rules in time, they lost to the second magician Zelrich, and was wiped out without the successor. Only the inherent barrier that allowed the birth of "the race called the true ancestor into which he could sneak into" was left. In the twelfth century, the true ancestors who were regarded by Zhu Yue as a failed product, in order to defeat the fallen true ancestor, created the element that Zhu Yue could not realize-El Quette. This is the history of Alquette. It possesses the power close to Zhu Yue, and at the same time, it can extract power and information from Gaia. It is a veritable Earth Ji, one of the ceilings of the power of the moon. But about 800 years ago, the founder of the archetype of the burial organ of the Templar Church, Roa, the Snake of Akash, tricked Elquet to **** his own blood and completed his own method of infinite rebirth. As a result, El Quette lost control of her spirit and killed all the true ancestors who created her. At the same time, in order to suppress her own blood-sucking impulse, he had to use more than 70% of his strength to suppress his own blood-sucking impulse, but even so, it is also the upper limit of the type month. One. Therefore, whenever ROA reincarnated, she would appear, read the information directly from [Gaia], and hunt down the ROA reincarnated for thousands of miles. But the problem is-- "Alquette, you have admitted the wrong person, I am not ROA." Shi Lang said. "Don''t want to lie to me! This lie of you was used in the twelfth reincarnation!" Alquette fixed his eyes on Shirou, then realized the sharp sword, and continued to bombard Shirou. Shirou [Projection] put out a shield to block it, he couldn''t help but sighed, and said, "Your heart has been covered with a thick layer of hatred." Shilang didn''t think about fighting Alquette hard. If he still had the huge magic power of the Fourth World War, he might have a try, but with the current level of magic power against Alquette, there was really no chance of winning. It''s true that the opponent can only use 30% of his power, but he untangled his blood-sucking impulse, opened ten% of his power, and with the support of [Gaia], it was a free gift. Shi Lang is willing to help those who are in the dust open the way to freedom, and is willing to spread the fire he got from that great hero to others. However, this is within our means. It has always been Shirou''s principle to help as much as possible. But now Alquette is chasing him as a reincarnation of ROA, his eyes are full of hatred, and his power is greater than him. How can this open the way to freedom? No matter how noble your thoughts are and how powerful your language is, it will be empty and powerless until you can subdue the opponent. Therefore, Shiro turned into a magic thruster without saying a word, speeding up the flight. "Don''t even want to run!" Elquet also manifested the magic thruster and chased him. Shiro: "..." Looking at El Quette, who was chasing behind him, Shi Lang became more and more able to comprehend how Mr. Jin felt back then. The opponent is a copycat king with his ability to counterfeit several grades higher than his own, with original ability! Shi Lang didn''t confront El Quette at all, and flew directly to Liudong Temple. Without saying anything, he ran into the enlightened person''s room and hid behind the enlightened person under the somewhat surprised gaze of Liu Dong Yicheng, who was doing his homework next to him. Grasp the lotus platform of the enlightened person with both hands, and use the enlightened person with closed eyes to meditate as a shield. To deal with the ceiling, you have to use the ceiling! "Shilang, what are you¡ª?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked. "It''s nothing, you can do your homework first." Shi Lang said. "Oh." Yoo Dong Yicheng immersed himself in homework again. Shirou stared at the outside world, and saw El Quette walking in slowly, exuding murderous aura. After the surrounding Liudong Temple monks looked up, they lowered their heads and continued to sweep the floor. "ROA, come out!" Alquette stared at Shirou firmly. Should you say that you are the white princess? Although my heart was full of hatred and anger, I never thought about spreading to the innocent. Shilang poked his head from behind the Enlightened One, and said helplessly: "You really admitted the wrong person, I am not a reincarnation of ROA..." The result was not finished yet, Alquette stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and shot at Shirou like a **** cold light. Shi Lang hid behind the enlightened person. A faint golden light emerged from the Enlightened One''s body, easily dissolving Elquet''s blood claw attack. Shi Lang has a bottom in his heart, should he say that he is truly the one who has reached the end of the world? Even if the spirit base descends, it is still as strong as a tiger. It¡¯s better to keep meditating without paying attention. There is no better shield than this awakener who has grown into a fish and paddling water. Shilang drilled his head from behind the enlightened one, pointed at the enlightened one, and said, "See clearly, Alquette. I am not a ROA, he is!" ... ... ps: This book is a second set, don''t get into your head~! Only valid in this book~! ^_^~! Chapter 8 Bullying a child! "Do you think I''m a good liar, ROA¡ª? The''world'' has already told me that you are the ROA!" Alquette stared at Shirou firmly, and then both sides showed giant hands. Shi Lang''s evil came out from behind, clenched his fists, waved it back and forth, and breathed in vain from time to time, as if he was protesting against a certain golden retriever not paying royalties. Chapter 157： Seeing the two giant hands grabbed them, Shi Lang didn''t fight back, so he hid behind the enlightened person. The moment the two giant arms were about to touch the enlightened person, a faint golden light radiated from the entire body of the enlightened person. For an instant, those two giant arms seemed to have encountered obstacles, and it was difficult to get in. "Awesome!" Shi Lang praised. I don¡¯t know if I like the Enlightened One¡¯s [Bodhi Tree Enlightenment], or if I used the EX-level defensive treasure ¡¤ [Enlightened One¡¯s Sacred Shield] like it for myself. "Are you the protector of the ROA? Don''t blame me for being rude!" Elquet raised his eyebrows, his eyes flashed with anger, and his claws radiated blood, rushing toward the enlightened person like a meteor. The enlightened person continued to close his eyes and meditate, but his right hand seal changed, and his palm was gently pushed out. It seems that there is no strength, and there is no special place, just push it so gently, and even the breeze can''t be lifted. However, Alquette''s eyes changed, and the huge arm that emerged quickly turned into an "X" in front of him. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The enlightened person''s palm was gently pushed onto the giant arm, and the giant arm shattered like a brick in an instant. The horrible wind brought by the palm up and down was like the return of deviance, and it directly knocked Alquete away. "Wow wow wow wow-" Shouted and flew out of Liudong Temple. Shi Lang took a look from behind the Enlightened One, and saw that El Quette had been beaten into the air by the Enlightened One, and then he came out to tidy up his appearance. "Are you leaving?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked. "Yes. It''s time to go home for dinner," Shiro said. "That''s a pity, I originally wanted to play backgammon with you," said Liu Dong Yicheng. "Let''s play together at school tomorrow. Anyway, I only signed up for one pole vault." Shilang said, and then left. Liu Dong Yicheng lowered his head again to continue his homework. It''s a math problem, it''s a bit difficult. At this time, Shiro ran back in a hurry. "I''m back?" Liu Dong asked Yicheng without raising his head. "Yes." Shilang touched his nose, and then the cat was behind Juezhe. In the next moment, El Quette came back aggressively. The result- "Boom!" "Wow wow wow wow-" El Quette was bombed out again. ... "Wow wow wow wow-" Liu Dong Yicheng looked at El Quette, who was bombed out again, and couldn''t help but ask, "What the **** did you do to that female donor? How many times is this?" "It''s the seventh time." Shi Lang spread his hands and said helplessly: "She mistakenly identified me as her enemy." Liu Dong Yicheng scanned Sau Shilang, and finally fell into Shilang''s eyes, and asked thoughtfully, "Because of the eyes?" "Why do you think it is eyes?" Shirou was strange, and then said: "It''s not eyes. She just admitted the wrong person. But, speaking of it, aren''t you afraid?" "Why should I be afraid?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked, "It''s not the first time I saw someone with mysterious power. Last time, Mr. Jin and you, and the aunt with purple hair, weren¡¯t there. Has it ever happened here? As a result, I couldn''t break even a brick." The purple-haired aunt...Shi Lang showed cold sweat on the back of his head and said, "You better not let her hear this. She will be very angry." "Don''t mention these. I have finished my homework, do I want to come to Gomoku?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked. "Good." Shi Lang nodded. Liu Dong Yicheng used the gomoku. ... "Wow wow wow wow-" Liu Dong Yicheng looked at El Quette, who was shot out again, and while he fell on the sunspot, he asked, "How many times is this?" "Forty-third time." Shirou said, "I will not come for the third time." "I can see that this female donor is very persistent," said Liu Dong Yicheng. "It''s a bit stupid. I was lying in ambush outside in the bushes." Shi Lang spread his hands and sighed: "Also, I am probably going to be here today. Borrow me to call my family and tell me about the safety, by the way. Let''s have a meal." "Are you so arrogant and honest?" Liu Dong asked Yicheng. "Please, 10%." Shilang put his palms together and said, "It''s enough to have instant noodles." "Okay," said Liu Dong Yicheng. Called to report safety, and ate another bowl of instant noodles. After waiting for a long time, Shi Lang was a little surprised to find that El Quette hadn''t come back. "It seems to have given up. Then I will go back first." Shi Lang and Liu Dong Yicheng greeted them and walked out of the enlightened person''s room, only to walk out for a few seconds before turning around and walking back. Liudong Yicheng said, "Welcome back." "She learned to be smart, so she stayed in the courtyard." Shi Lang said helplessly. Alquette, who contributed 30% of his work, could sling ordinary followers, but he was definitely not an opponent of the enlightened one, one of the ceiling dwellers. With 100% effort and the Earth-Ji mode, Alquette can be long and short with the enlightened person, but Alquette must use 70% of his power to control his blood-sucking impulse. In addition, facing the enlightened person, [Gaia] may not dare to give Support by El Quette. So, no matter how you look at it, it''s safest to stay with the enlightened being. "If it is a mistake, why don''t you explain it clearly to her?" Liu Dong asked Yicheng. Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, and said: "When people are extremely angry, neither the advice nor the explanation will be heard." "Then what to do? See her posture is to guard you here to the end." Liu Dong Yicheng said: "Don''t forget, you will have to pole vault tomorrow." "I can''t go." Shi Lang said, "I will stay here before she calms down and listens to me." "Okay," said Liu Dong Yicheng. Chapter 158： "Right. Let me rub two bowls of instant noodles. Next time I will bring you the water yokan made by my mother." Shi Lang said. "That''s not a problem, but didn''t you just finish a bowl before?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked. "She and he haven''t eaten yet." Shi Lang pointed to the enlightened person who closed his eyes and meditated, and El Quett who was guarding outside. "The great wise man doesn''t need to eat, so there is no need to soak at all. And didn''t she chase you down? Do you still soak for her? Will she eat?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked. "Whether they eat or not is their business, but if I do or not, that''s my business." Shi Lang said. "You guy¡ªit''s really good to be friends with you." Liu Dong Yicheng said, and brought two buckets of instant noodles to Shirou, and said, "Remember to ask me to have water yokan next time. I want red bean paste. ." "Hmm!" Shi Lang nodded, and then made two bowls of instant noodles and placed them in front of Kakuzhe and Alquette. However, neither of them moved. One is to continue meditation, and the other is to stare at Shirou. Shi Lang laughed at the El Quette newspaper. El Quette thought that Shi Lang was laughing at him, and gritted his teeth to come over, but found that the enlightened person behind Shi Lang moved, and he could not help but stop his body and became vigilant. I have to mention that even if she was beaten forty-three times in a row, even she realized that she couldn''t defeat the Enlightened by brute force, let alone kill ROA''s reincarnation. The enlightened person returned from the meditation, opened his eyes, looked at Elquite with a peaceful face, and said: "All active dharmas, like dream bubbles, like dew or electricity, should be observed like this. The donor respects himself." Alquette: "???" Even if he didn''t say a word, anyone could see that Alquette''s delicate face showed a question mark-like expression. "Well, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Alquette asked blankly. She could understand every word the Enlightened One said, but when connected, she was confused. I don''t understand, but I feel very high and deep. Juezhe didn''t answer, his compassionate eyes looked at Shilang, and then stretched out his hand to pinch Shilang''s eyebrows. "Huh¡ª?" Shiro was taken aback. He hadn''t reacted yet, but the enlightened person tried hard. "Ah, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts...!!!" Shi Lang burst into tears with pain. The enlightened person released his hand and said, "If things are too exhausted, the predestined condition will end soon. I hope the donor will know it." Then he closed his eyes and meditated again. "What! Bullying the child!" Shi Lang grumbled, covering his eyebrows. Next moment¡ª A colorful poisonous mushroom popped out of the lotus platform of the enlightened person and threw it towards Shilang. Shilang caught it and took a look. He remembered that this was when he was playing with the Enlightened One two weeks ago, and he stuffed it into the Enlightened Lotus Terrace. No wonder you pinch your eyebrows... It turns out that Buddhas can get angry too! Elquette was a little scrupulous, sitting outside, his eyes fixed on Shirou. Shilang greeted her, "Why don''t you come in, it''s cold outside." Elquette revealed a quilt, wrapped himself up, and then continued to stare at Shirou. Shiro: "..." Chapter 9 The Knight [Second More] A mother was crying sadly. The girl asked her: "Why are you crying?" The mother said: "My children have betrayed me. They pushed me into this dark and dark hell, and they didn''t let me live or die. They imprisoned me in this lonely and cold **** forever. ." The girl asked her: "Do you hate your child?" The mother said: "I hate them, I hate them to death. But I love them again, I love them to death." The girl said: "It''s a strange feeling...but I can understand your feeling." The mother asked: "Why can you understand?" The girl said: "My mother betrayed me. Together with her father, she pushed me into an abyss full of bugs, and I almost died there." The mother asked, "How can there be such a father and mother in the world? Then do you hate your mother and father?" The girl said, "Hate. I hate them. But I love them again. Then I don''t hate them." "Why?" the mother asked. The girl said: "I don''t know, I don''t understand, and I don''t understand my emotions. However, I will no longer worry about being abandoned. I will no longer worry about being betrayed." "Why is this?" the mother asked. The girl said: "Because my brother and I got hooked, even if everyone does not want me, he will always guard me. Therefore, I will no longer be afraid or worry about it. My brother is me. Great hero!" The mother hugged the girl and said, "What a poor and strong child. You can get here and stand in front of me. If I say, I will not betray you or abandon you, you are willing To be my child?" The girl asked back: "If I say, I won''t betray you, I won''t abandon you, would you be my mother?" "Of course." The mother said. The child who was betrayed by the mother and the mother who was betrayed by the child have reached a connection with the principle of [imaginary number]. At a time and place that no one knew, a magician who mastered the principle of [imaginary numbers] began to be born. ¡­ ¡­ Liudong Temple. Shi Lang stayed up all night and stared at Alquette all night. Chapter 159： "Are you calming down a little bit? Can you listen to me, Alquette?" Shirou asked. "Your lies are useless to me, ROA!" Alquette stared at Shirou with murderous eyes. "Hatred has clouded your heart." Shi Lang said. Elquet raised his hand, and it was a claw, and his blood rushed towards Shilang like a blade. Behind Shilang stretched out two evil hands, flapping the blade of blood. Elquette opened the quilt and got up to catch Shi Lang, who also got up to make a look like he wanted to hide behind the enlightened person. "Come out!" Alquette stamped angrily. "I can''t beat you, why should I stand up against you?" Shi Lang asked back with a smile. There is no embarrassment or self-deprecating in the tone, as if it is expounding a fact. Elquet gritted his teeth for a while, then sat down again and said, "You are so mean to hide behind others!" "My teacher sometimes says the same thing." Shi Lang smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate me, whether it''s sand throwing, back stab, or kidney shot. I will use many insidious tricks." This kind of grand acknowledgment and affirmation of his own despicableness directly left Alquette speechless. She didn''t speak at all, and stared at Shirou. Fighting, she can only play 30% of the strength, but can''t beat the enlightened person behind Shilang. When it comes to lips, Alquette was not good at words, and turned to be despicable and filthy, and he was affirmed by the sergeant, and he returned with a thorn in his mildness. I couldn''t beat it, I couldn''t talk, so Alquette could only stare at Shirou with murderous aura. "I''m serious, you have admitted the wrong person. I am not some ROA reincarnation." Shirou said. He found it very strange. In the world of the Holy Grail War, there actually exists El Quette, as if playing a joint activity between "FGO" and "Tsuki Hime". The second is Elquite''s chase, giving Shirou a kind of high difficulty dungeon, and he thought he was a top player. As a result, some people congratulated him for the wonderful feeling that he just came out of the novice village. Elquet did not speak, but stared at Shirou, exuding murderous aura. This gave Shirou the feeling of facing Altria Alter at the beginning. But the difference is that the aura of hatred exuded by Alquette is more decisive than Altria Alter''s performance. It''s a bit like the feeling of combining Gilgamesh and Altria Alt, who had been swallowed by anger. This also means¡ª "Your heart has been blinded by the fire of hatred. You can''t recognize the truth, and you can''t see the path to freedom." Shi Lang said. Elquet said nothing. "I don''t know if she saw the road to freedom, but I know that you must have blocked my way to participate in the school sports meeting." Liu Dong Yicheng said behind Shilang. "Ah... I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Shi Lang stepped aside. Liu Dong Yicheng looked at El Quette and said, "It looks like you can''t participate in the sports meeting. Then your class is probably going to give up the pole vault." "That''s not necessarily true," Shilang said. "The children in our class are more proactive. There should be someone to replace them. I just hope that they won''t get hurt." "Worry more about yourself." Liudong Yicheng said, "There are instant noodles in the room. If you are hungry, just soak and eat by yourself." "Thanks, 10%." Shi Lang thanked him. "You are welcome, you are one of my few friends," said Liu Dong Yicheng, and then walked to the door. Elquette stepped aside. It is not her character to involve innocent people. In fact, she found Shi Lang at noon yesterday, but there were too many people at the time, and Shi Lang was still following Ilia, so she didn''t do anything. When Liudong Yicheng left, Alquette sat back on the road again, staring at Shirou with a fierce expression on his face. Shilangbao laughed, shook the gomoku box in his hand, and asked, "Do you want to play gomoku, Elquite?" ¡­ ¡­ Maylen Solomon, although he has the surname of "Solomon," actually has nothing to do with the magic king three thousand years ago. He is the twentieth of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, and the fifth of the burial institutions. As a dead person, he can be accepted by the burial agency of the Templar Church. It can also be seen from this that the conditions for entering the burial agency have nothing to do with faith, but only with power. Although Mei Lian is one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead disciples, unlike other ancestors and true ancestors, he still remains loyal to the deceased [Zhu Yue]. As the successor of [Zhu Yue], Alquette is the object of his current allegiance. Therefore, when El Quette woke up to chase down the ROA of this life, Mei Lian used the power of the church to quickly arrange everything and took El Quette to Fuyuki City. When he learned that Elquette was going to kill this ROA reincarnation, he originally wanted to contribute, but the task entrusted by the burial agency made him have to stay in the church for the time being, with a dead fish face. Watching a few substitutes wrangling with the Neon native demons family. After yawning, Mei Lian watched uninterestedly at the demon she summoned, the Rat King, transformed into an old priest, and was telling the plan with the surrogate and the neon native demons family who heard the sound. Speaking of it, the mysterious retrogression of neon native is really too powerful. Mei Lian remembers that when Neon had a mission in the early years, there were many major extinction families headed by Wujing, Liangyi, Qianshen, and Qiye guarding the neon homeland. As a result, in the contemporary era, only a few remained lingering. It was not annihilated by some non-human race, but by the social progress of the human being guarded by it. This has to be said to be an irony. "In short, this is probably the plan." The old priest turned into a white mouse said to everyone. ¡ªIt¡¯s boring. Mei Lianxin said. Maylen Solomon possesses high-level spiritism called by the devil. And the most famous demons he possessed, or his envoys, were the four great monsters residing on his limbs. Each one is comparable to the fantasy species of mythical beasts. The left arm, the rat king, has super-advanced wisdom, can transform into a human form and commit fraud, that is, the old priest in front of him. The right arm is a clever daughter. It is completely a anthropomorphic gear mechanism deity that is close to ten meters away. It can also be called a pseudo-angel. It has the powerful ability to master and manifest weapons. It''s a bit like the role of Wyndham in "Ultra Seven". Right foot-the king of the continent, a huge monster with a total length of nearly 200 meters. Although it has no special abilities, the huge body of nearly two hundred meters is the most terrifying weapon. The left leg-the king of the sky, the great demon born by gathering all the animals, is not weaker than the king of the continent. Each of Mei Lian''s great demon is a fantasy species comparable to a divine beast, and Mei Lian who controls these four bodies is a very powerful existence even among the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead. "One thing. Your church is sure that in this cycle, that thing will manifest in Fuyuki City?" asked the Patriarch of Liangyi. "OK. That''s why we are here." said the white mouse. Chapter 160： "If it will be manifested here, there will only be one member of the burial organization, which is a bit wrong." The head of Liangyi said: "And as far as I know, the white princess seems to have also entered the city of Winterwood." "That''s..." The White Mouse was about to say something, but Mei Lian took the stubbornly and said, "Princess Elquith came to chase ROA and is not involved in this matter. I also know what the Patriarch of Liangyi is worried about and should take care of good things. , The church has been set up. Just wait for that thing to manifest." "Can you please tell me about the specific plan, the twentieth ancestor? I''m sorry, your great devil, I really can''t believe it." said the Patriarch of Liangyi. "According to the calculations of the church, this cycle, that thing will be present near Shenshan Town. Once it is manifested, my land whale will come out of the sea and drag it into the sea to be ravaged. It''s just its seeds, you need to take care of it. Drop." Mei Lian said. "That''s it, land whales are walking in the forest. This is really interesting, but this is indeed a catastrophe for this city that has just experienced the Fourth Holy Grail War. And, how can you hide it then? Your Lu The upper whale is two hundred meters in size, and the walking forest is also a piece of land. The magnificent level is no weaker than the two giants that appeared at the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War." The Liangyi Patriarch touched his chin and said. "Just use the savior of light to fight the monster again. Anyway, the church has explained that." Mei Lian said. "It seems that the arrival of the savior of light has provided a good excuse for hiding the mystery." The Patriarch of Liangyi said: "If we just pick up the seeds, we will do our best to complete it. After all, this is the land we guard." The negotiations are over. The old priest turned into a white mouse again, eating pizza. Mei Lian lay on the table and looked like a salted fish, "Speaking of which, how will ROA''s reincarnation be killed by the princess this time? Was it directly caught to death like the tenth reincarnation, or the twelfth reincarnation? Tear the body in half like that?" "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." said the white mouse. "How do you say?" Mei Lian looked at the white mouse. "I have come into contact with the reincarnation body this time. How can I say it is not simple, and it feels very familiar." said the white mouse. "Very familiar?" Mei Lian raised her eyebrows. "Yeah." The white mouse nodded and said, "It feels like the knight we met when Zhu Yue went to Britain more than a thousand years ago." "That knight...?" Mei Lian frowned, her mind could not help but reflect the years of experience in Britain a thousand years ago... Chapter 10 Peace, then, shattered! [Third more] The church and the demonic family are in action, and there are even many magicians secretly cooperating. The forces on the mysterious side began to gather in Shenshan Town, and many construction projects in Shenshan Town began to stop. Workers also began to evacuate the Shenshan Town area inexplicably with the cooperation of their superiors. And some smart people, or people who died in the Holy Grail War and have reflected on the Holy Grail War, noticed something wrong, and withdrew to the new capital without saying a word. The black cloud is overwhelming the city to destroy it! However, the impending crusade cannot stop the enthusiasm of the students. Yuewangjian Primary School. Yue Wang sees that the students and the eight generations of Taiwanese students in Ceng School are at odds with each other, and they have to distinguish themselves in the sports meet. This may also be regarded as the unique sense of competition of the neon people. After all, a school festival has to be compared with the school a few blocks away. Now the students of the two schools gather together for class, which naturally causes competition with each other. Consciousness. The senior students¡¯ union members formed volunteers to assist teachers in dispersing at various competition points, and were responsible for inspection and score registration. The parents sat on the periphery, taking out lunch boxes to reward their children, and pointing at the children in the game and joking to their children. Family joy, harmony. At the entrance of the school, Ma Tong Tsurano set up a street stall, blowing his nose with the market-robbing merchants, and shouting and selling, and on the suggestion of his son, he put up a "20% off the second bottle of beverage" sign, which attracted a lot of attention. Students come to buy. Shinji Matsumoto kept patrolling the arena in front of volunteers, serving tea and water to the students who had just finished the long and short sprint, so that the students were very moved and quietly promoted their own products. When there was nothing to do, they started Take out the memo book in his pocket and re-remember the words and mathematical formulas that I had memorized last night. There was noise and laughter throughout the stadium. In this world where the Internet is not yet popular, it seems very warm. But there is also embarrassment. For example, now, Fujimaru Hina, who is carrying Sakura, meets Chancheng Aoi who is carrying dignity. The two children didn''t know about this meeting, but Fujimaru Hinao and Chancheng Aoi were extremely embarrassed. In particular, Chancheng Kui was embarrassed, but it was more of guilt towards Sakura. From the beginning to the end, she did not defy the will of the current minister, first adopted Sakura to the Makiri family, and later personally went to the goalkeeper Sakura to adopt the Fujimaru family. It is conceivable how Sakura resents her. However, this incident did not affect the relationship between Sakura and Rin. This is what Aoi thinks is the luckiest thing. However, being frozen like this is not a thing, so Aoi shook the cake in her hand and asked, "Mrs. Fujimaru, Sakura, do you want to eat together?" "Okay. Thank you mom." Sakura said. Kwai was stunned. The body trembled involuntarily. Rin pulled Sakura aside and asked in a low voice, "You forgive mom, Sakura?" "I don''t know if I forgive me, but I think I am very happy now. Because there are three mothers, two fathers, one brother, and one sister who love Sakura. I think I am very happy." Sakura smiled Said, then turned and left. Lin whispered: "Where is the third mother?" Kozakura did not show any uncomfortable expressions, and the two parties gathered together. Fujimaru Hina didn''t have a strong desire for Sakura''s exclusivity. On the contrary, she was abandoned by her parents since she was a child. She was very happy to see Sakura being able to untie her knot. The two families, who were originally in harmony, later joined Luvia with Auguste the housekeeper. As a result, it was like igniting the fuse. The two went up to the sky and underground, and quarreled. Endlessly. Sakura can only sweat and act as a peacemaker. The adults watched this scene with a smile, and couldn''t help but recall their youthful vigor. In the midst of this quarrel, Sakura also knew that Rin would also leave Fuyuki City soon and go to Finland. Suddenly, he felt a little bit of parting sadness, but after Rin promised to keep in touch, he recovered. The three girls were chatting, and they couldn''t help but talk about Shilang. "Ha¡ª? That black glove, didn''t go home yesterday? I haven''t seen him yet? Did you make a mistake? Wait, but he has his pole vault!" Rin said with a bit of annoyance, "Should that guy? Maybe it was because I was afraid that we could not jump to our eight-generation station, so I ran away, right? Obviously, the gene mutation suddenly grew so tall, and as a result, the courage became so small?" "To make a statement, Fujimaru-san didn''t run away, but he''s still on the road now." said Liudong Kazusung, who suddenly appeared. "You--, who are you?" Suddenly, Yicheng came out, startling the three little girls. "I am Shirou''s best friend, Kazuto Yanagi." Yicheng pushed his glasses, and said, "One more point, Fujimaru-san is not called a black glove. His name is Shiro and Fujimaru Shiro. Please don''t give it to my friends casually. Take the nickname." "A close friend of the Black Gloves? Huh! I''ll call him Black Gloves, what can you do with me?" Rin asked. "Then--, I can only read the scriptures." Liu Dong Yicheng sat down cross-legged and began to recite the scriptures: "The Buddha said..." Rin, Sakura, and Luvia: "..." Rin pulled the two little girls over and whispered: "This person is weird!" ¡ª¡ªI''m the blame! What''s wrong? Chapter 161： Liu Dong Yicheng heard it and complained in his heart. Because his father was the presiding officer of Liudong Temple, Liudong Yicheng grew up in the monks chanting Buddhist scriptures since he was a child. In the midst of litigating the kingdom of Buddhism and beauty, he gradually became unaware of what beauty is. , Confused, there are other thoughts in my heart, but they are always refuted by others around them. In school, because of this experience, I don¡¯t fit in with normal children, so I don¡¯t have many friends. Such an experience can be said to be very similar to Yanfeng Qili, but the difference is that when he was six years old, he met Shirou. He met that friend who could listen to his true thoughts, so he regarded Shi Lang as a close friend in his heart. "Hey! Guess, do you know where that black glove is?" Rin asked. "He is on the way to become a monk," said Liu Dong Yicheng. "What¡ª?" Rin listened dumbfounded. "Sorry, I was wrong. He has spent the night in my temple, and he shouldn''t wake up yet. He should be here later," said Liu Dong Yicheng. "Oh. You are 10% of the good friend Shirou has always mentioned to me." Fujimaru Hinao said with a smile: "Yesterday, my Shirou really caused trouble for the host and you." "It doesn''t matter. I played backgammon with him all night. I am very happy, auntie." Liu Dong said. "Next time you come to our house, Shirou will definitely welcome you." Fujimaru Hinao said. "I know," said Yoo Dong Yicheng, "because he is very enthusiastic to me." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Isn¡¯t he showing ugliness in front of me? Because he has always been in front of me with an adult¡¯s face, he looks at me like a little sister, so he dare not show ugliness in front of me, right? Humph! This really has Fujimaru black gloves. Style!" Lin said with an unhappy expression on her chest. "Puff ha ha ha ¡ª" Luvia laughed, "Is that why you have to stay until the end of the sports meet to quit school and go to Finland with me? The result is now impossible. Huh, huh, this is really true. The ugliness of your distant relatives in the country." "Mental compensation, Golden Drill." said jokingly. "Damn it!" Luvia bit her handkerchief: "You Toosaka repeater!" Seeing the two quarreling, Sakura touched the seven black pearls in her pocket. Yeah. I didn''t lose it, made nine and gave it to my brother as a birthday present. My brother will love it. Sakura thought with a smile. But at this moment, her spirit linked to a certain existence jumped sharply, and a nervous and hurried voice rang from her heart. ¡ª¡ªLeave! Sakura was taken aback. ¡ª¡ªLeave quickly, my child! Here, it''s dangerous! ! ! ! ! Still stunned, the next moment-- "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" Amidst the peace, the ground cracked, and green vines opened up from it, lifting the entire campus up from the ground¡ª! Chapter 11 Land Whale, Wandering Through Forest Huge green vines broke out of the soil, and all the buildings, the school building, the playground, and all the buildings were topped up. The waste bricks and tiles of the building fell together with the steel bars of the foundation, creating a doomsday scene. People hugged their children, fleeing in panic, and their expressions were frightened. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Huge plants rose from the ground, and the earth was leaving the ground. The vines split green branches and stretched towards the circled life. A running dog was entangled, but after a while, the barking of the "barking" dog stopped abruptly, and was directly sucked away by the vines, and turned into a skin and bones. With a "click", it fell on the ground, turned into a piece of waste, and drifted away in the wind. Bright red fruits grew on the vines, and bright red blood flowed from those fruits. The "tick tick tick" fell down the vine and entered the ground. "Then... what''s that?" Both Rin and Luvia were taken aback. Although they are all children of the Demon Dao family, they haven''t studied Demon Dao for too long. Where have they seen such a horrible sight? Not to mention them, even Fujimaru Hinai and Chancheng Aoi were so frightened that their faces paled, and the others were even more so. ¡ª¡ªSakura, throw out the seven black pearls that mom gave you! Some existence that is not contained in the world, the anxious emotions follow the spiritual link into Sakura''s heart. Kozakura hesitated. This was a gift she prepared for Shi Lang''s birthday. She had prepared it for a long time, but looking at the miserable scene, she nodded firmly, and then threw out the seven black pearls in her pocket. "Wow, la la la la¡ª" The seven pitch-black pearls radiated pitch-black light in the bright sunshine, and then they melted away, forming seven black mud tides. What Sakura didn''t know was that the mother she knew was Tiamat, the star-making **** who was abandoned and killed by the second generation of Mesopotamian gods more than 10,000 years ago. His dead body was divided into two parts by the second-generation gods of Mesopotamia, creating the concepts of "heaven" and "earth". Its soul is immortal, sealed by the gods in the imaginary space, fallen into evil, and gradually reduced to a beast that holds the principle of "return", and possesses black mud like Shirou. Tiamat didn''t have any chance to interfere in the present world, just as the gods cursed him, he couldn''t survive, he couldn''t survive, and the eternal solitary lonely perished in the [imaginary] space. However, Sakura happened to possess the attributes of [Imaginary Number]. One night, by some coincidence, it was linked to Tiamat who was sinking into the [Imaginary Number] space and weeping. At this point, the link between the two parties has been established. The seven black pearls given to Sakura by Tiamat through the [imaginary number] link are not ordinary things, but the pearls made by Tiamat using his power and black mud. This contained Tiamat¡¯s blessing, it was a birthday present that Sakura wanted to give Shirou, but it had to be used here at this moment. "Wow!" The seven tides of black mud converge into one, and like a sea tide, everyone in the school will be circled. When these blood-sucking vines struck again and touched the evil tide, they "zed" and were swallowed and melted almost instantly. "What is this?" Rin and Luvia couldn''t help asking. "Mom is protecting us." Sakura said. "Mom?" Rin and Luvia were stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Fujimaru Young and Chancheng Aoi who were pale and confused. Luvia was confused, but Rin was thoughtful. Because she remembered that Sakura told her. She also has a third mother. ... ... Chapter 162： "Gosh!" "That...what is that!?" People exclaimed, people horrified. Because of the secret movement of the church and the demonic family, most of the people in Fuyuki City gathered in Xindu. As a result, a huge vine monster appeared in Xindu, directly lifting Yuewangjian Primary School to the sky. Not only that, but the vine, like a monster, kept crawling out of the ground, and wherever it went, life became dead bones. On the dry ground, huge trees began to grow, with interlaced root systems, using the whole new capital as the soil for gestating life. The blood-sucking trees are growing, and the forest is forming. The monsters that appeared in a cycle of fifty years, once appeared, were monsters in the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain, and now they have arrived in the city of Winterwood! But... "Why is it in Xindu!? Why did Fu Hailin Anajo come out in Xindu?!" The Patriarch of Liangyi looked at the terrifying plant and the forest gradually forming in astonishment. "How come you are in Xindu?" The old priest, transformed into the big devil, the white mouse, couldn''t help but look surprised. Fu Hailin Ana Xiu, this is the seventh among the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, a forest that can think and prey on creatures on its own! It takes 50 years as a cycle to feed in the perpetual life, and any creature that enters its forest area will become the target of prey. If you don''t stop it, you can even turn the entire city into a blood sacrifice at once. Every time it appeared, the Templar Church sent people to try to destroy it, but they all failed. However, every time it appears, the Templar Church will accurately determine its location. Didn''t miss it once. And this time, something went wrong? This- Is there any reason? "Your Excellency Mei Lian, you need to give us an explanation. Is it because you are also one of the twenty-seventh ancestors, so you provided us with false information?" A neon native exterminator asked. "I don''t have a good feeling for humans, but I don''t have a good feeling for other ancestors who betrayed Zhu Yue. I am only loyal to Zhu Yue." Mei Lian said: "Moreover, at a glance, you can see that someone has done something secretly." "Who is that?" the man asked. "You ask me, who am I asking?" Mei Lian rolled her eyes, and then said: "It is better to go to the rescue as soon as possible than this. After the inherent barrier is formed, that guy will run away!" Everyone ran towards Xindu, but their hearts were very depressed. They obeyed the instructions of the Church, laid ambush in the Shenshan Town area, set up defense lines, deduced almost any attack method of Fu Hailin, and worked out a perfect strategic plan of action. As a result, Fu Hailin was not in the realm of Shenshan Town, but instead appeared in Xindu! One wrong step, you lose all the game! All their efforts, all their defenses, vanished in an instant! And just as Mei Lian had speculated, once Fu Hailin had passed through the present world and its inherent barrier was formed, he planted the seeds and was ready to withdraw. "Kakka-" The earth broke apart and directly broke Yuewangjian Primary School, which covers an area of ??52 acres, and floated into the sky, like a floating continent, ready to fly towards other cities. "Mei Lian, ask the king of the mainland to come out." said the old priest transformed into a white mouse. "I see." Mei Lian nodded. He connected to the great demon living on his right foot, the king of the continent known as the clock of doomsday and the wandering whale. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The sea began to boil, and the huge tide seemed to swallow everything, and the waves were raging. The next moment, a huge whale emerged from the bottom of the sea. It was completely dark and had four legs. The huge body with a total length of nearly two hundred meters, as soon as it appears, is like a towering mountain, giving people a sense of oppression. Ordinary people turned pale and frantic at first sight. As for the surrogates and the devil family members, they breathed a sigh of relief. The twentieth ancestor of the dead, and the fifth in the burial organization of the Church, Maylen Solomon. The big demon on his right leg is a manifestation of divine punishment and the big tsunami. Although he has no special abilities, his body as large as two hundred meters is scary enough. Even with a body of two hundred meters, it was indeed a bit small compared to the Fu Hailin that now occupies an area of ??fifty-two acres of floating island. But at least it is very courageous and secure, isn''t it? However-- "Swish -" Fu Hailin stretched out countless vine branches and directly wrapped the king of the mainland into rice dumplings, and then slammed hard. "Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Endless blood shot out from the gaps in the vines, dyeing the sea a **** color. "Using such a direct method to kill the King of the Continent?" Mei Lian was a little surprised when she felt the soul of the King of the Continent return to her right leg. Even if the king of the continent wandering whales does not have any special abilities, but the giant body of two hundred meters has endless power, but Fu Hailin actually used such a direct and violent method to shred the king of the continent! "It''s the inherent barrier of Fu Hailin. That inherent barrier covers the whales, making them unable to exert their power." said the white mouse. Mei Lian''s eyes are clear. Fu Hailin possesses an inherent barrier of ultra-high specifications. No. The inherent barrier of this level of specification is already a special existence that can be called a different world. Once enveloped by the inherent barrier of Fu Hailin, it will be cut off from the ¡®real world¡¯, and then there will be a feeling that the whole world is against it. In other words, once it is shrouded by Fu Hailin''s inherent barrier, it will fall into the concept of being an enemy of the''world''. Although this ¡®world¡¯ is relatively small, it is only an area covered by Fu Hailin. At this moment, the area of ??Fu Hailin is 52 acres. Naturally, this is not an opponent that the mainland king who has a body of only 200 meters and does not have special abilities can defeat. "Use the king of the sky, Mei Lian." said the white mouse. "I got it." Chapter 163： Mei Lian used the big demon who lived on her left leg, the King of the Sky. This is Mei Lian''s trump card, a big demon with the same specifications as the king of the continent. In an instant, a strange flying beast rushed out of Mei Lian''s body and surged into the sky. This is the king of the sky, the manifestation of the principle of wandering and liberation, and Meilian''s trump card. Even among the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead disciples, it is regarded as a dazzling "foreign body" superior to others. If the king of the continent who lives on the right leg is responsible for the annihilation war, then the king of the sky who lives on the left leg is a king-to-king war. "Hmm¡ª¡ª!!!" The high-pitched cry resounded across the sky. When the first sun fell, the light, butterfly-like wings of the king of the sky sprinkled dreamlike colors. ... ... "Huh¡ª?!" In Liudong Temple, Shi Lang who was eating instant noodles turned his head slightly, his brows frowned as he looked towards the sky. Chapter Twelve The Giant Reappears [Second More] With his brows furrowed, Shi Lang put the instant noodles aside, and then stood at the door of the enlightened person''s room, looking into the distance. Because the clairvoyance inherited from the spirit base of the Palace of Valor has disappeared with the fragmentation of the spirit base, so I can''t see exactly what happened. But from here, he could see a huge floating island in the sky of Xindu, with dense green plants growing on it. The most important thing is that among the evil absorbed by the [Flower of Evil], "fear", "fear", and "anxiety" actually occupy the majority. What does this mean? This means that Fuyuki City has suffered again! Moreover, why does the building on the floating island that are raised high by green plants look so familiar? So... so... ¡ª¡ªYuewangjian Primary School! Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply, and there was a burst of anger in his heart. He remembers clearly that today is the day the school sports meet is held. Both students and parents will be in school. Sakura is now a student of Tsukumi Elementary School, which means that Sakura and Fujimaru Hinai are at school, as well as Tosaka Rin, Makiri Shinji, Yanagito Kazushin, and many others are either better or nodded. My friends and classmates are all in school! The bad pictures in his mind caused De Shilang''s heart to tremble slightly, and his hands couldn''t help shaking. -Past! ¡ª¡ªHurry over! Shirou''s deteriorating into two big fleshy wings, took him to fly. Elquette followed with two wings, chased him up, stood in front of Shirou, and said, "Are you finally willing to single out with me, ROA?" "I don''t have time to quarrel with you, Alquette!" Shi Lang scolded, "Get out of the way! Don''t make me angry!" "I didn''t quarrel with you, ROA!" Alquette exuded a murderous look. "Turn your head and take a good look! Now this city is in distress!" Shi Lang pointed to the floating island behind Alquette. Elquet turned his head to look, and was taken aback. "For the next thing, whether you want to go heads-up, or you are willing to listen to me explain it. Anyway, don''t stop me now! Otherwise, I will kill you!" After finishing speaking, Shirou didn''t care about El Quette in his dazedness, and flew directly towards the floating island. Elquet hesitated, then followed. "You want to stop me?" Shi Lang asked her a look, his bright eyes exuding coldness. "No. I''ll help you first, and then I''ll kill you." Elquet said. The coldness in Shi Lang''s eyes slowly subsided, and he nodded and said: "Then before that, you have to help me." "You ROA, don''t take it too far!" Alquel said murderously. Without saying anything, Shi Lang replaced his wings with four large magic thrusters, and rushed towards the floating island. Elquet also manifested and followed. When he approached the floating island, Shi Lang could see the scenery above the floating island. It was a dense forest, just exuding a very evil aura. Especially on every plant, bright red fruits are actually hanging, and drops of blood drip from the fruits and fall on the ground. It looks very evil. Elquette also saw this scene, and couldn''t help being taken aback, and said, "Fun Hailin?" "What¡ª?" Shi Lang looked at her, his eyes widened: "That¡ª, is that Fu Hailin?" Elquia nodded. "Grass--!" Shi Lang yelled aloud, anxious. Fu Hailin, this is the ancestor of the dead who devours flesh and blood, a monster that devours life thoroughly. Once it enters the forest where it is, it will eat its flesh and blood, and eventually become a corpse and die. There are Shiro¡¯s friends, dear friends, and most importantly, his family! Sakura, Fujimaru Hina...If Fujimaru Narita also goes... Shi Lang couldn''t imagine it anymore. When he thought of the terrible picture, he felt a suffocation. The flames in the bright eyes were beating violently, Shi Lang swallowed himself with mud, and then his magic power was fully opened, the mud sea churned, and finally formed a giant of sixty meters, standing on the ground! "God... my goodness!" The people who watched this scene couldn''t help being terrified. First, the blood-sucking forest that rose from the ground, then the floating island, followed by the huge whales, and the flying strange birds. At this moment, there is another giant standing on the ground! Is it possible that another alien monster has invaded? This is the idea of ??ordinary people, but the surrogates of the Templar Church and the exorcist family think that this is the back hand of the burial organization. For a while, one by one looked at Maylen Solomon in admiration. But at this moment, Maylen Solomon, who looked at the mud giant, was shaking. Chapter 164： Not only him, but even the white mouse couldn''t help but tremble. "Is that that person?" Mei Lian asked. He still can''t forget everything about Britain more than a thousand years ago. "Impossible? That guy, he''s already dead!" said the white mouse. It thought of the guy who was beyond common sense. Shi Lang didn''t know what other people thought. At this moment, his eyes were only on Fu Hailin, and his mind was only thinking of saving relatives and friends back. Shiro controlled the mud giant to stretch out his hands, extend them indefinitely, traverse the space, insert into the island, and buckle the floating island. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The floating island moved forward slowly, and the huge force dragged the mud giant forward for several hundred meters, and finally all entered the sea. ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C-] Open! The majestic magic power comparable to spiritual veins was released, covering the entire body of the mud giant. "Rumble, rumbling--!!" The surrounding sea water was blown up to a height of tens of meters, and the squally wind almost caused El Quette to be blown away. After fixing his figure, Alquette shouted to Shirou: "ROA, since you have such a powerful force, why don''t you dare to challenge me?" "Because I am not ROA!" Shiro said. After the magic power is released, the power of the mud giant can hold the floating island. With a move of mind, the mud giant''s feet glued to the bottom of the sea to form a fixation, completely fixing the floating island there. Shi Lang got out of the mud giant, then spread out a pair of evil flesh wings, while flying towards Fu Hailin, while shouting to El Quite: "El Quite, help me watch, don¡¯t let Fu Hailin ran away!" "Why should I help you?" Elquet asked, earnestly: "I want to kill..." "Slow-winded, it''s not telling you not to kill ROA, but just telling you to watch first! Kill whatever you want to kill afterwards!" Shi Lang said. His heart is anxious, for fear that the one he loves will be unpredictable. Elquet: "..." ¡ª¡ªWhat is the situation with this ROA! El Quette went crazy. ... ... "Sure enough, things have developed into this." Standing on Yuanzang Mountain, Maris Billy, the master of the clock tower astronomy division, the current master of Anims Fia, showed a faint smile. Holding a pistol in one hand, it pushed it behind his head from behind. Maris Billy was not nervous at all, but smiled mildly: "His Excellency Uemiya Kirishu, using a gun against the back of someone''s head is not a matter of etiquette." Keishi said: "I don''t think it is a ceremonial act to bring disaster to a city that has only experienced war." "Why does Your Excellency Kirishu Eomiya think that it is me who brought the disaster here?" Maris Billy asked rhetorically. Chesi said, "Intuition." "That''s really a shame. Your intuition is wrong. I can''t bring Fu Hailin here. I can''t do this kind of thing." Maris Billy said. "So, what role do you play in this matter?" Keishi asked. "The one who has all the clues and derives the truth, but doesn''t say anything." Maris Billy said. "Since you know the truth of the matter and know that it will develop into this way, why wouldn''t you tell it?" Keishi asked. "Because I am a magician." Maris Billy said. This is, with a hand carrying a pistol on the back of Keiji''s head, he said in a cold tone: "Let go of Maris Billy!" Keiji''s eyes narrowed, and his heart said, when¡ª? "Leif, put down the pistol. This is just a little joke between Mr. Kirisu Eomiya and me." Maris Billy said. "Yes." Leif Lenor Floros put down his pistol. "You are stupid." Keishi said. "But you don''t dare to shoot. Don''t you, Sir Eimiya Kirishu?" Maris Billy said. "So, can you tell me the truth now?" Keishi asked. "Prior to this, I would like to ask Your Excellency Keishu Eomiya. Do you know Cibia Altnham Oberon?" Marisbili asked. "I don''t know, who is this?" Keishi asked. "What about Wallachia Night?" Maris Billy asked. Chesi''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he asked aloud: "Do you mean this incident is the ancestor of the dead who killed the entire city of Wallachia in Romania overnight? " "Yes." Maris Billy nodded and said, "It is the thirteenth among the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead." "Impossible! If it were him, with his inherent barrier [Wallachian Night], you only need to absorb the fear of the people in this city, and you can directly manifest the Yaki Orochi or the Nine-Tailed Fox Such a big monster. Why do you want to be tricked in secret?" Maris Billy pointed at the mud giant in the distance, smiled and said, "That--, isn''t there someone who can absorb evil?" Keishi couldn''t help but stunned, and immediately said: "So, because evil is absorbed by him, the inherent barrier is invalid? It''s just--, why did he do this? And how does he control Fu Hailin? " "How to control Fu Hailin can only be understood as the communication or transaction of the ancestor, or some special means. As for why he did this, isn''t it a matter of course?" Maris Billy said: "Because the third method was achieved in this city a few months ago, isn''t it?" "What do you mean?" Keishi asked. "The Night of Wallachia, his real name is Cibia Altnham Oberon, and he was once a very outstanding alchemist of the Magic Association-Astra Academy. Because it is impossible to calculate the way to avoid the demise of mankind. He became crazy about the method, and finally pinned his hope on reaching the sixth law, and became a dead man for this. He pursued the sixth law all his life, but ended in failure from beginning to end." Maris Billy asked: "Don¡¯t you think this is the same as some Does the individual look alike, Lord Kirisu Eomiya?" Chesi speaks no words. He knew it was him who said this. "Then why did he come here?" Keishi asked. "Didn''t I? Because the third law was achieved in this city a few months ago." Marisbili said: "But it seems to be used by someone to reverse the realm of life and death." "He wants to use the third method to reach the sixth method? Is he crazy? Is this possible?" Keishi asked incredulously. "It''s impossible, it doesn''t matter, the important thing is whether you want to try it." Maris Billy said. "Even if you want to try, but the Holy Grail crystal of the Great Holy Grail is long gone. It''s impossible to work anymore!" Keishi said. "Oh? This is an important clue. However, it doesn''t really matter whether the crystallization is present or not. He only needs to use the third method of ritual system to open the hole linking [Root]. All he needs is more An opportunity to challenge [French]." Maris Billy said. Chapter 165： "Then what does this have to do with Fu Hailin''s Gu Xun... No. No. He wants to transfer people, and his purpose is the Great Holy Grail!" Kei Si said in shock. He remembered that since the end of the Holy Grail War, people from both the Clock Tower and the Templar Church had come to seal the Great Holy Grail ritual system, and there was strict supervision by the surrogate, and there was no chance of contact at all. The most powerful ability of the Night of Wallachia is its inherent barrier [Night of Wallachia], which absorbs the fear of humans and manifests the monsters most feared by humans. However, there is an existence in this city that absorbs human fear and human evil-Fujimaru Shiro. [Wallachian Night] is not effective at all, and it will make people worry about its existence. So, came up with this trick of making a noise and shifting perspective? "You finally realized it, Mr. Kirishu Uemiya," Marisbili said. Kirishu received the pistol and was about to leave. Maris Billy said: "I suggest you not go to the Great Holy Grail. On the night of Wallachia, it is about to challenge the existence of [Dharma]. Humans cannot be opponents. You should hurry and save people. Otherwise, wait until that. The hole of [Nothingness] opens, you say, how many people will be sucked in?" Kirishu stared coldly at the smiling Maris Billy, turned and left, and headed towards Mikuyama Town. He is a truth-seeking and pragmatic killer, and he naturally knows the stakes. "Aren''t you afraid that he will shoot you, Maris Billy? His bullets are used to destroy magicians," Leif said. "He can''t shoot, let alone dared to shoot." Maris Billy said. "Why?" Leif asked. Maris Billy raised his hand, exposed the pistol in his sleeve, and said, "Because my gun is faster than him." "Well, Leif, let''s hurry up the mountain. The temple on this mountain is the safest place." Maris Billy said. "Why do you say that?" Leif asked. Maris Billy said with a smile: "Because of the Fourth Holy Grail War, only here is as stable as Mount Tai." Chapter Thirteen The Hole in the Sky [Third more] Shi Lang used most of the evil mud to form a giant of mud, grabbed Fu Hailin, and then spread his wings and rushed towards Fu Hailin. At this moment, Fu Hailin had formed an inherent barrier, and Shirou was blocked from the inherent barrier. This is the case with inherent enchantment, the great magic that erodes the world. At the time of formation, you can enclose the surrounding things into your own mental image and isolate the interference from the outside world. And Fu Hailin''s inherent barrier is more sophisticated. No. Maybe it shouldn''t be called an inherent enchantment. It is more suitable to call it a hunting ground. It can automatically open and close the inherent enchantment, lure anxious and ignorant creatures into the forest, and then hunt and prey. Shirou worried about the safety of Fujimaru Hinao and others. Once he stuck to the inherent barrier of Fu Hailin, the evil on his body overflowed and covered the inherent barrier of Fu Hailin. "Zizzi¡ª" Endless evil thoughts and curses, the evils of this world, which are enough to interfere with the laws of the mental world, began to erode the inherent barrier of Fu Hailin. Shi Lang''s evil is like a big abyss mouth, swallowing the film of the world of Fu Hailin''s mind, opening a hole ten meters in diameter, and invading into the inherent barrier. Shiro left a part of the evil and fixed it around the cavity to prevent the world''s membrane from repairing on its own, and then rushed into it first. -Destroyed my world egg, invaded my world, who are you? ! The voice of this world resounded in my heart. That was Fu Hailin''s mental and ideological interference. Shiro said: "Rescuing the one you love." ¡ª¡ªYou want to take my food? Then turn you into my food! The surrounding blood-sucking trees stretched out their branches and slew towards Shiro. Once entangled, there is no doubt that Shi Lang will be sucked away and turned into a mummy. However, the evil on Shilang''s body was surging, transforming into eight huge arms, and then [projected] eight huge mountain swords. "Crack, click, click¡ª" Wherever it passed, the trees were chopped down one after another. Nearly nothing is worthy of the scholar. ¡ª¡ªGo to hell! Fu Hailin began to use spiritual intervention, attempting to use the area enclosed by the inherent barrier to interfere with a huge spiritual intervention, seriously hurting Shilang. However, Shilang''s evil was surging, and the majestic evil thoughts easily defeated Fu Hailin''s mental interference. To some extent, the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] is very similar to the Enlightened One¡¯s [Bodhi Tree Enlightenment]. The Enlightened One¡¯s [Bodhi Tree Enlightenment] is formed by great wisdom, so it is 100% immune to spiritual interference. Shiro''s [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] is an endless evil thought to defend against mental interference. As long as he can''t penetrate this endless evil thought, he can''t use mental attacks to harm Shirou. The surrounding trees continued to attack Shilang. Shilang¡¯s eight mud giant arms flew, and eight thirty-meter giant swords revolved and fluttered, and the trees were cut off wherever they passed. However, every tree that is cut off will be reborn again. Shirou has been turning on [Magic Power Release C-], acting on the mud giant outside, and his magic power is rapidly consuming. This rate of consumption is enough to make countless magicians dumbfounded, shaking their heads with a pale face, sighing that they can''t. However, this level of consumption is not enough for Shirou whose magic power is comparable to spiritual veins. After rushing into the interior of Fu Hailin, Shirou was relieved when he saw Fujimaru Hinao and Sakura, as well as everyone in the school, all in peace. After breathing a sigh of relief, Shi Lang couldn''t help but feel surprised. Because the outside of Fujimaru Hinao and Sakura and others, there is a thick layer of mud that protects them. It was like a protective cover, shielding them all inside. The branches of Fu Hailin extended to the mud tide, as if they had fallen into Shirou''s mud, and they were instantly cursed and digested. There is no doubt that this is the same malignant mud as Shirou. Shilang rushed into the encirclement of the mud tide, and upon contact, a huge evil thought passed through the spiritual defense of the evil thought in a homogenous manner, and it sounded in his heart. ¡ª¡ªI can¡¯t believe that there is such a human being like you! No later text. The huge evil thoughts did not continue to interfere with his spirit. Shirou didn''t think too much. Because this huge evil thought is not hostile to him, and even manipulates the mud to protect the people he loves. Shirou patrolled the crowd and finally found Fujimaru Hinao and Sakura. When he saw them, he discovered that there were Rin, Luvia, Isseng and others around Fujimaru Hinao, Sakura and others. Moreover, the mud tide actually flowed from the seven black pearls near Sakura. Chapter 166： However, it seems that it has reached the end, and finally one or two drops flowed out, and then it turned into powder and disappeared. "Shirou, you..." Fujimaru Hinao couldn''t help covering his mouth in surprise as he watched the evil surging through Shirou''s body. "Mom, after the matter is over, I will definitely explain it to you. But for now, please don''t interrupt me." Shi Lang said. Fujimaru Hina nodded with a complicated complexion. Shirou turned around and patted Sakura on the shoulder, and said, "Release the mud tide to protect everyone. You did a good job, Sakura." "That...that was originally a birthday present Sakura wanted to give to her brother." Sakura said regretfully. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "Your safety is the best birthday present for your brother." Kozakura looked at Shirou''s bright eyes, and her heart trembled slightly. "Fujimaru black gloves, you are actually a magician..." Rin looked at Shirou with a complicated expression. Shirou turned his head to look at Rin, and said, "Rin, shall we quarrel after we go back? Listen to me now." Rin''s complexion nodded, and whispered: "I''m not a kid, so I don''t know the priorities, don''t I know? This Fujimaru black glove!" Evil rushed through Shirou''s body, swallowing him, and then forming a dark armor. The magic power is released, illuminating like light, and the magic power is burning fiercely like fuel. For an instant, Shirou glowed from his body, as dazzling as the first sun that dispelled the darkness, and attracted people''s attention in an instant. At a loss. Fearful people. Desperate people...Everyone looked up at Shirou as if looking up at the light in the dark night. Shi Lang slowly lifted into the air, allowing more people to see himself. Shilang shouted in a deep voice, "People, there is no need to be afraid anymore. There is no need to be afraid anymore. Because, I am here!" "It''s the savior of light!" "It''s Ultraman!" ¡­ The intense light makes people not see the inner part clearly. But such a dazzling light is enough to remind people of all the beauty. It is hope. It is the way to life. Shilang pointed to the way he came, and shouted: "The road to freedom, I have opened. Go! Go ahead! Help each other, support each other, and then go forward! Shine, it''s on the other side of the road!" People were at a loss, looking around, they couldn''t see the direction of the road. At this time, Fujimaru Hina raised his hand and shouted loudly: "Here! Road¡ªhere!" The adults picked up the children, and then ran towards the path that Shirou made under the lead of Fujimaru Hina. Shiro left evil on his path. Those evils stop the trees in Fuhailin, and emit light, just like a glorious road. People are running. People cried with joy. People have hope in their hearts. Because¡ª, The light is here. The leading Fujimaru Hinao turned his head, looking painfully at the sky standing upright, like an angel of light, with a deep pain in his heart. She didn''t expect that her child had mysterious power, and she didn''t even think that her child was very likely to be the savior of light in the rumor. She only thought about how heavy a burden her child was carrying on that petite shoulder. That is the despair of people, and the hope of life. It was a heavy burden that even adults and heroes could not afford, but it was carried by a child. -Don''t think about it! Never want to take my food! Fu Hailin went frantically, the trees like the sea and the branches like the forest, extending towards Shi Lang and the people who fled. Shirou''s eight arms turned, and the huge sword cut off all the branches that extended him. And the mud along the road also stretched out a hand that radiated light, which was actually evil, and broke all the branches that came out, "Kaka". Shilang fell near the mud tide, and reached out his hand to stick to the mud tide, contacting the huge evil thoughts. "Lend your power to me for the time being," Shi Lang said. ¡ªYou can use it, just take it. The huge evil thought left this sentence, and then stopped thinking. Shi Lang used his own evil, link to control this mud tide. For a moment, the huge evil thoughts carried in the mud tide shocked his spirit. "Heng Heng Heng Heng Heng Heng¡ª" "Kill kill kill kill kill kill kill¡ª" "All to die, all to die, all to die¡ª" ¡­ This is a huge and pure evil thought that is absolutely different from the evil of this world. It is a huge evil thought that is intertwined with huge hatred and destruction. This evil thought passed through the evil thought defense of this world''s evil in the form of homology, and hit Shilang''s heart hard like a sledgehammer. Shirou said: "It''s really a blazing, enthusiastic flame." ¡ªThe flame of enthusiasm? You seem to understand it wrong, this is my hate, my disgusting evil! "What are you talking about? Are you denying yourself? Your evil, your hate, isn''t it all your deep love? Even the first time someone like me can feel it. So , Why do you want to deny your deep love?" Shi Lang asked. ¡ªYou...what are you talking about? "If you have the opportunity, you must have a good chat with me about your story, your deep love, I will listen carefully." Shi Lang said: "But before that, lend me your power first." The huge evil thought stopped thinking. Shilang used his own evil to drive the mud tide and attacked Fu Hailin. He couldn''t absorb evil from Fu Hailin. Because Fu Hailin is a heterogeneous creature, not a human being. At the same time, the standard of human evil cannot be applied to it. What it calls evil is the instinct of hunting. "Help¡ª, help!" Chapter 167： There was a noisy cry for help, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that the endless branches of Fu Hailin, taking advantage of the evil that could not be defended, extended into the path of glory, and grabbed a few children. Shi Lang controlled the mud tide with a wave and turned into a blade of mud, cutting off the branches one after another, and then with a wave of the meat wings behind him, he flew over and hugged the children who were falling down screaming. "Savior of Light! Savior of Light!" People yelled. With enthusiasm, there is hope and light in the heart. "I--, the Edfelt family will thank you." One of the children was Luvia. At the moment she was pale, but she still maintained the elegance of a nobleman and spoke decent words. Shi Lang said: "Your safety is the best thanks to me." Luvia was taken aback. "You... are you called Fujimaru Shiro?" Luvia asked. "It''s Shiro." Shiro said. He put them back on the ground and then flew again. He rushed the mud tide into two roads of Glory, increasing the defense. Then turned to face most of Fu Hailin''s attacks. People came to the end of the road, but looking at the height of three thousand feet above the ground, each of them turned pale and at a loss. At this moment, Elquet flew in, and she showed a huge bird and said to the people: "Come up all, I will take you down." When people saw her with blond hair and white wings behind her, they thought she was an angel and a partner of the savior of light. One by one took the children and walked to the big bird. Fujimaru Hina turned his head to look at Shirou who was at war with Fu Hailin, with pain and hesitation on his face. Chancheng Aoi stretched out his hand to her and said, "Let''s go, Mrs. Fujimaru. Please trust him, because he is the savior of light." "Just because it is, I feel so sad. He...he..." Fujimaru Hinao said sadly. He is my child, just a child. Chancheng Aoi pulled Fujimaru Young Ching Qing on the back of Big Bird. "Brother..." Sakura held her hands on her chest, praying in her heart. Brother, you are a hero, so you will succeed. Elquette was driving the big bird, turning his head to look at the Shi Lang who was at war with Fu Hailin, with a complex expression. Will protect people, will protect people, will save people...How could the ROA in this life have changed its temper? She didn''t know, but controlled the big bird to bring everyone back to the ground. Shilang saw that everyone was out of danger, manipulating the branches that smashed the fuhailin, and then flew out of the floating island. Fu Hailin controlled the endless branches to grab Shilang, and countless evil hands grew on the giant mud arm that held the floating island one by one to clasp and swallow those branches. After flying out of the floating island, Shi Lang received all the sixty-meter-large mud giants in his hands, and then slashed with his head and face. The endless evil in his hand stretched indefinitely in an instant, forming an extremely slender line of evil, about more than ten thousand meters in length, and slashed towards the floating island like a sword¡ª¡ª "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The endless evil swallowed the inherent barrier of Fu Hailin in an instant, severing the floating island, and at the same time splitting a way out of the sea! Just like a few months ago, Shirou split Gilgamesh''s Vimana from the bottom of the sea. It is the ultimate manifestation of evil. Its name is-- Haitian is on the line! "Weird... monster!" On the ground, the surrogates, the neon native demons family, couldn''t help swallowing. This scene is too shocking and terrible. A sword splits the floating island, and a sword splits 10,000 meters of the sea. Its--, It is the Haitian line! Shi Lang took the evil back, preparing to destroy Fu Hailin and the floating island together, but he couldn''t help but take a violent stature. "¡ª¡ª!!!!!!" As if perceiving something, he turned his head abruptly and looked at the Wonzoyama area in Fukayama Town. El Quart, a magician, a surrogate, and a member of the demons family, couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the Wonzoyama area in Fukayama Town. Because, like Shirou, they all felt an indescribable chill. The majestic magic power rushed from Yuanzang Mountain to the sky. "Holy...Holy Grail!" Shi Lang was taken aback. This magical breath was undoubtedly the Holy Grail. However, the Holy Grail War is over. The Holy Grail crystal has been taken away by Shi Lang and given to Ilia and the others, and the Great Holy Grail ritual system has been sealed by the Magic Association and the Templar Church. In theory, the Holy Grail can no longer be activated. However, this magical breath, and indeed, the breath of the Holy Grail is good. Shirou would never admit to being wrong on this point. Because the evil of this world in him was born by the power of the Holy Grail, and it can be said to be from the same source. The magic power comes from Yuanzang Mountain and reaches the sky. Then- "Crack, click, click¡ª" There was a huge hole in the sky. A hole that leads directly to [Nothingness]! ... ... Chapter 168： ps: ask for counting votes, ask for counting votes~! qwq Chapter Fourteen ¡¾Roots¡¿ Someone is laughing wildly. Standing on Yuanzang Mountain, looking at the huge hole opened in the sky, he was laughing wildly. His name is Cibia Altnham Oberon, and he was once an outstanding alchemist in the Astra Academy, one of the three major institutions of the Magic Association. He once loved mankind immensely, but was mad because he couldn''t calculate the way to avoid mankind''s extinction, and finally came to the conclusion that only by reaching the sixth law can it be possible to avoid mankind''s extinction. However, the Sixth Law is not among the five existing law systems in the world. Only by breaking through the [root cause] and walking back and forth from the [root cause] can the sixth law be completed. [Root] There are many crises on the road, whether it is [Gaia] or [Alaya], the two restraining forces will exhaust all their power to prevent the magician from reaching the root. For example, [Gaia] will pull out the monsters he made, while [Alaya] will directly pull out the real heroes from the Hall of Valor to stop it. That is a real hero, not a servant who is degraded in the Holy Grail War. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to complete [Dharma] in a person''s life. Therefore, Zbia voluntarily became the dead, and became the thirteenth among the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead. The twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, this is the origin of the non-human dead people similar to vampires, and now most of the ancestors have been sealed by the Templar Church. Because they are the oldest dead, some of them have been wiped out. The reason why they are still counted as the twenty-seven ancestors is that after they disappeared, the dead followers of their subordinates inherited their positions. The twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead disciples are not ranked by strength, and the internal strength gap is also very large, most of them have the level of average followers. But the first few of them are unfathomable monsters. For example, the first primate killer, Cathy Pa**, is the true form of Fufu in "FGO", the fourth beast with the principle of "comparison"; for the fourth one, it is the Great Holy Grail. The ceremonial system testified, and he was also the second magician of the Tosaka family master, the marshal of the magic road, Kishua Zeerrich, Shibein Ogu. After becoming a dead man, Zbia completed its inherent barrier [Wallachian Night], which can absorb people''s feelings of anxiety and fear and make them manifest. It was even used in Wallachia, Romania, to take advantage of the people''s fear of impaling Father Vlad III to manifest a terrifying vampire, and slaughter the entire population of the city overnight. It is precisely because of this that Cibia was dubbed the alias of Wallachian Night by the church! Even if [Wallachia Night] this inherent barrier is blocked by Shirou''s [Evil Flower] Tianke, and thus cannot be activated, he still possesses the strength not weaker than ordinary servants! In order to find a way to avoid the demise of mankind, Cibia pursued the Sixth Law, but the long years and long-lasting obsession made him forget his original intention and became a madman desperately pursuing the Sixth Law. From this point of view, this person is actually similar to Jian Tong dirty inkstone. Originally, the best place for experimenting with the sixth method was Britain, which was equivalent to the umbilical cord of Gaia, but that was the headquarters of the clock tower, and the second magician often appeared, so he gave up. However, he learned that the third method of Einzbern¡¯s experiment had been achieved in this city a few months ago, but it was only used to reverse life and death. Cibia is not interested in the third law, but is very interested in the ritual system for reaching the third law. He only needs to borrow the ritual system of the third method, use the breath of the connection [Dharma] that has not yet dissipated, and open the hole of [Dharma] in the form of the sixth method. But what made him depressed was that there was something that could absorb "evil" in Fuyuki City. This is too restrained for his inherent enchantment [Wallachian Night]. He didn''t dare to act rashly, but used some small methods to make Fu Hailin, who was about to appear in the realm, to be in the realm of Winterwood City, and interfered with the observation of the church, turning it into a great turmoil, and attracting the person who could absorb the "evil". Just open it. And he can take the opportunity to unlock the seal of the third method ritual system, and use the remaining ritual breath of the third method that has not yet dissipated to open the hole in the manner of the sixth method. "Hahahahaha! The sixth method! The sixth method!" Cibia looked at the expanding hole in the sky with a fanatical look. That is the pursuit of his life! Cibia flew up, rushing toward the hole, toward the goal he was constantly pursuing. However-- One person is faster than him! ... ... [Void] The hole is expanding, like a black hole, the surrounding clouds are all sucked in, and the buildings in Shenshan Town are turned into powder and sucked into the hole. "What is that¡ª?" "Doomsday?" ... The people were horrified. Panicked. This is simply the end! The sky was torn open a huge hole, and the huge suction force seemed to **** in everything on the earth. In panic. In despair. For a young girl, her smart eyes suddenly changed, becoming calm and inexorable, just like the essence of [Nothingness]. She raised her head, looked at the hole in the sky, and muttered: "[None] has been opened and is about to swallow [Yes]." The family of demons, surrogates, and some magicians were also panicked. The situation is getting worse! [Root]''s hole was opened. And it''s this kind of external opening! This hole is an intangible manifestation and will swallow all tangible things. Mix all the boundary lines into one, and reach the original chaos and nothingness! "How could this be?" The people were shocked. Frightened. Desperate. The situation has reached the point where it can''t be dealt with! Shirou looked at the hole in the sky in Shenshan Town, his face calm, his eyes calm, and then the mud sea turned into a tall giant. He controlled the mud giant''s hands to clasp the floating island that had been slashed in half, and flew towards the hole. That hole will not close if it has not absorbed enough tangible things! Therefore, he has to use a floating island made of Fu Hailin to plug that void hole! ¡ª¡ªCan''t go there! Can''t go there! You can¡¯t go there! ! ! ! ! Let me go! Let me go! ! ! ! ! Fu Hailin''s horrified voice resounded in Shi Lang''s heart. It also perceives the danger and realizes the fear. That is the end of everything tangible, the manifestation of nothingness. Shi Lang didn''t say anything, so he pushed the floating island and rushed into the hole of nothingness. People looked up and saw a tall giant pushing a huge floating island and flying towards the void. Chapter 169： That... It is light. "No--! Can''t go there! Can''t go there!" Fujimaru Hina yelled in grief, tears bursting into her eyes. "Don''t even think about running, ROA!" Alquette rose to the sky, chasing Shi Lang. ¡ª¡ªLet me go! Let me go! ! ! Fu Hailin yelled in fear, madly turning into countless branches and beating Shilang. However this did not work. At this moment, Shirou possesses magical power comparable to spiritual veins and the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom]. Although it is not as horrible and terrifying as the Fourth Holy Grail War, it also has the strength of an exceptional servant. Therefore, although Fu Hailin with a high-standard inherent barrier looks terrifying, its hard power is not as good as Shiro''s, and even the inherent barrier can be corrupted by Shiro''s evil. This is why Shirou could easily cut the floating island in half with evil before. In fact, Shirou was not the one who restrained Fu Hailin, Gilgamesh, who held the Sword of Deviance. Facing the branches extending from Fu Hailin, Shi Lang''s mud giant also had countless black hands on his body, breaking the branches one by one. ¡ª¡ªYou are adventurous! You are looking for death! You--, you will die too! "No. Only you will die." Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªWhy do you want to achieve this level? Why do you want to achieve this level? You are looking for death, you are evil! "Because this is my home!" Shilang yelled out of shame and anger, "Here is my home! You **** who want to destroy my home!!!" "No--! No, no, no, no--!" Watching Shi Lang pushing Fu Hailin into the void on the night of Wallachia, his face paled, and he shouted frantically, "That''s my sixth method! That''s my sixth method! It''s my sixth method! Don''t try to destroy that hole!" He flew there frantically, but was shot directly by Shiro''s black hand. Spinning. Like a meteor, it fell straight on Yuanzang Mountain. Shiro pushed the floating island into the hole of the void. ¡ª¡ªNo no no no no no no! ! ! ! Fu Hailin shouted in fear, and was sucked into the void. It swallowed up the 52-acre Fu Hailin, and the void hole reached its saturation point and began to shrink slowly. Shi Lang turned his head, preparing to leave. I never thought that countless branches protruded from the void hole to directly bind his feet. ¡ª¡ªYou let me die, you don¡¯t even want to live! Shi Lang''s mud giant turned into countless black hands and began to tear the vines, but this was Fu Hailin''s mortal blow. Crazy, growing branches desperately, trying to drag Shirou''s mud giant in. Shirou escaped from the mud giant, spreading his wings and preparing to leave. "Huh¡ª" Dozens of vines protruded from the hole, entangled Shi Lang''s legs, and dragged him in. "No¡ª¡ª!!! My child¡ª¡ª!" Fujimaru Hina yelled in grief, tears came from his eyes, and he passed out. "Don''t you want to run, ROA!" Elquet chased in. The hole of nothingness slowly disappeared. There are no giants, no floating islands, only a mess of Fuyuki City. ... ... Being entangled in the hole of nothingness, Shi Lang collected all the evil, and then transformed into eight huge arms, cut off all the vines that entangled him, and flew up. He looked around, frowning involuntarily. This is a very strange world. Red, white, black, blue, purple...All the colors are twisted together to form a very distorted color, as if all the boundaries are confused here. Nothing exists. It seems that here is the essence of [Nothingness]. An infinite and invisible road that twists everything together! "Don''t even think about running, ROA!" Alquette chased him with a murderous expression on his face. Shi Lang glanced at her and sighed, "You are so stupid." "What!?" Alquette was taken aback. "First figure out where this is, and let''s talk about killing ROA." Shi Lang said. Elquette turned his head and took a look, and then stood still for a moment, a look of consternation appeared on a delicate and pretty face, "Strange, why did the''world'' refuse me to extract information? Wait... this... Why does the''world'' show that I have betrayed Him? It also shows hostility to me?" "The world has shown hostility to you?" Shi Lang raised his brows and asked in surprise. This is simply impossible! As the closest true ancestor to Zhuyue and the highest purity, Alquette is a person who shows the touch of stars. It can also be said that it was selected by [Gaia] and became a substitute role for Earth UO. When she fights, [Gaia] will give her support. The so-called Earth Ji mode can be said to be [Gaia] putting his own sense of touch on Elquet''s body. But now [Gaia] actually shows hostility to Alquette? "Yes." El Quette showed a dazed expression. This was the first time she had experienced such a thing. "[Gaia] showed hostility to you? Impossible, the true ancestor was a monster of [Gaia] and an elf on the side of [Gaia]. Why did [Gaia] show hostility to you? Is it because of here? For this reason, here is..." Shirou was thinking, but a frivolous voice rang from his ears¡ª¡ª "It''s really unexpected. At this point in time, there are actually magicians who want to go to [there] beyond their own means!" Shi Lang turned his head to look, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. It was a pikeman in blue leather armor with a red spear in his hand and a frivolous smile on his face. Shi Lang swallowed, if he had not admitted wrong. This... This should be regarded as his brother, the famous hero in Celtic mythology, the son of light-Ku Chulin! Chapter 170： Not only that, countless rays of light flashed around Ku Chulin, and the next moment, one by one, familiar or unfamiliar heroes, walked out of the light. Arjuna, Cleopatra, Gil de Ray, Robin Hood, Joeljos, Sasaki Kojiro... Garner, Hercules, Edmund Duntis, Elizabeth Bathory, Tokisada Amakusa Shiro... Many familiar and unfamiliar human figures appeared in front of Shirou. Standing in various myths, the heroic spirit recorded by the Hall of Valor, the guardian who protects humanity...the crowd rushed, standing in front of Shirou like an army. It''s much more than that. "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" A huge beast''s foot fell from the sky, and the area of ??the foot alone far exceeded the area of ??the floating island. With a "bang", the floating island was trampled by just one foot, and the Fu Hailin was trampled in an instant. Become a powder and die. A huge giant snake appeared to the side, and the icy vertical pupil stared at Shilang and Alquette. Magic storms gathered in the sky, and finally formed a dark dragon, staring at it. There is no doubt that these are monsters. [Gaia] Monster! The army of heroic spirits, the monster of [Gaia]! "Tick, tick." Cold sweat fell from his forehead to the ground. Shi Lang swallowed. He knows where it is now. Here-is the road to [root]! ... ... ps: ROA can be translated into Roa and Roa, but I used English at the beginning and there is no way to change it. For the following characters, except for UO and Mercury Spider, I can speak Chinese. Sorry for the trouble with reading. (Bow It seems that the pace is too fast, which makes some friends a little confused, I will slow down a little bit...QWQ Chapter 15 Don''t die, miscellaneous repair! [Second more] [Root] Road, this is the difficulty that almost every magician who attempts to reach [Dharma] has to face in the end. There are five great magics in the Moon World, which are passed down since ancient times. For example, the second method, interference with the parallel world; the third method, the ancestral magic of the Einzbern family, the essence of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, and the materialization of the soul. In addition to these five magics, other magicians who want to achieve the [Dharma], such as the sixth method that Wallachia¡¯s night want to achieve, must break through the [roots] path and reach the [roots] of the origin of all things. Obtain the [Dharma] from it and successfully return to the present world, only then can you successfully obtain [Dharma] and become a magician. And this, since the end of God''s generation to the achievement of the primate seat of mankind, no one has ever successfully challenged it! Or there are, but they can¡¯t get out after entering [Root Cause]. More, it is dead on this road. The reason is that whether it is [Gaia] or [Alaya], the two restraining forces do not want any existence to reach [Root Cause] in any form. Therefore, the [Root Cause] road is full of the heroic spirits of [Alaya] and the monsters of [Gaia]. It is almost impossible to challenge the monster of [Gaia] and the army of heroic spirits of [Alaya] in human form! If you want to get through the [Root Cause], either [Gaia] and [Alaya] will let them go voluntarily, or they will have the power of the Enlightened One or the Alien God, and they will break through. Of course, there are also heterogeneities that are inherently linked to [roots] such as Yarn Love Songs and Roots. In addition to this, anyone who wants to reach the [root cause] has to go to the [root cause] path! And this is seeking a dead end! Therefore, it is a pipe dream to achieve the sixth law on the night of Wallachia. Dare to break through, [Alaya] and [Gaia] dared to release the Hall of Valor and the monsters, just like killing Fu Hailin. They killed him in less than a second and gave him all his ashes! In fact, the Night of Wallachia crossed the [Root Cause] path and failed magnificently. It''s just that he kept one hand, and he was not eliminated, but he could still live in reality. But at this moment, the night of Wallachia has suffered Shilang! Looking at the vast army of heroic spirits and the monsters of [Gaia], Shirou''s head was covered with cold sweat. He originally thought that the hole was just a spectacle or a transfer phenomenon, but what he didn''t expect was that it was actually a way to connect [root]! These heroes are not the clones of Servant, but the body recorded in the Hall of Valor, and those monsters are not weakened monsters and envoys, but real monsters of [Gaia]! When it comes to the Servant and the Holy Grail War, you have to mention the prototype of the Servant to fight the magic-"Arrival Ritual¡¤Summoning of Heroic Spirits"! This is a decisive battle magic used to save the primate world. The seven heroic spirits standing at the apex of the seven careers such as Caster are summoned in the form of followers, and the catastrophe that hinders the development of the primate world will be eliminated. The seven apex followers are the crowned followers, also called the crowned seven riders. For human convenience, the summoning system that downgraded this decisive battle magic is the Holy Grail War. The relationship between the follower and the heroic spirit is like the relationship between a powerful clone and the ontology. The Holy Grail War constructed in Fuyuki City uses the form of the third method to connect the heroic spirit seat where the heroic spirit is located by the Great Holy Grail, steal and copy the heroic spirit¡¯s personality and power to form a spiritual foundation, and then be summoned in the form of a follower. . Therefore, in theory, with the power of the Holy Grail, the follower can have the full power of the heroic spirit. However, the follower is subject to Lingji''s job introduction, the magic spell and contract system developed by Jiantong dirty inkstone, and the magical power of the Master, etc., which are weakened to a certain extent. And the heroic spirits that appeared on the road of [Root Cause] did not have so much influence. Just like Ku Churin. He was summoned as a follower, and because of the spiritual foundation given by the Holy Grail, he will be divided into Caster, Lancer and many other professions, which is equivalent to a detailed division of the skills he masters. The Caster job agency focuses on magic, and the Lancer job agency focuses on gun skills. However, when the heroic spirit is in its ontological state, all are fully integrated. To put it simply, the status of the heroic spirit is to get rid of the influences of Lingshu, Master, Spirit Foundation, job agency, etc., and merge the self of Caster and Lancer''s various job agencies together! Just like Di Lu Muduo, he was summoned with Lancer''s career, and only possessed the two treasures of guns that were in line with Lancer''s career. But when it appears in its body state, it will bring both spears and magic swords. There is no such thing as one''s own, and as a result, it is restricted by the spiritual foundation but cannot have it. Cold sweat fell from his forehead little by little. Shirou felt a bit dry in his throat. He possesses the strength of an extraordinary level follower, and he is already considered a big boss in the real world, but he is not enough to look at this road. For example, Garna and Arjuna appeared at this moment. These two people are also exceptional. Especially Garna, he is the existence of three golden targets together with Gilgamesh and La Er. Shi Lang didn''t even think about it, he released all his mud, forming a mud tide, and rushing toward the army. "Wow, la la la la¡ª" Chapter 171： The mud tide is raging, like a vast ocean, toward the heroic army and [Gaia] monsters. The others hadn¡¯t moved yet. With a wave of the sharp spear in Garna¡¯s hand, the endless magic blessed by [Alaya] flashed out. The power of the **** king turned into endless flames and spewed out of it, forming a sea of ??flames, directly on it. . "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!" The evil mud sea collided with the vast ocean of fire, and this chaotic world was divided into two sides of the sky. It was not Shirou''s expectation that the Galna of the Heroic Spirit was very powerful, and his mud and flames stirred for a while before being pushed back. Shiro turned the mud sea into a mud giant, trying to block the army. However, the monster of Gaia, the giant basilisk, directly swallowed the mud giant more than 60 meters tall in one bite. "Boom boom boom boom boom¡ª" A dull sound rang from the huge snake''s body. The next moment, the huge snake fell to the ground and died, a thick curse entangled with its body, and its body surface turned into jet black. The evil quagmire slowly flowed from the snake''s eyes, nostrils, snake mouth, and crevices in the body. The huge snake body disappeared, but the next moment, it was reborn. "Not dead? No! It''s rebirth! Here-all the monsters here will be reborn if you kill them!" Shi Lang''s eyes twitched as he manipulated the evil to re-turn into a giant, pulling El Quette to run. However, the next moment, Arjuna pulled the bow. The next moment-- "Boom!" The arrow that blessed the power of the **** of destruction reached the destructive power of an A+ level treasure, piercing Shiro''s shield of evil, and pierced Shiro''s abdomen. The evil mud was surging, repairing Shi Lang''s wound. Shirou turned around, [projected] several fake treasures, shot them towards the heroic army, and was planning to use [Fantasy Collapse] to blow them by surprise. I never thought that Garna waved a sharp spear again, and the endless sea of ??fire directly turned the plural fake treasures into powder, and it didn''t even play a role. Of course. Arjuna and Garna are already very powerful, even the pinnacle among the powerful heroic spirits, they undoubtedly possess extraordinary strength. Under the status of the heroic spirit, they have all the power and skills they possessed during their lifetime, and in the case of fighting alone, Shi Lang is not sure of winning. Not to mention that at this moment, because of the operation mechanism of [Alaya], they have been blessed by [Alaya] and gained endless magic power! Even if they are killed, they will be pulled out of the Hall of Valor by [Alaya] again! Infinite magic power increases rebirth...This is a more rogue and dangerous situation than Gilgamesh faced when he faced the 240-year-old Shi Lang who had gained spiritual magic power. Garna just released his magic power to clean up the weapons that the mud tide and Shiro projected. Apart from that, he stood there with a flat face, showing no signs of other actions. But even so, the actions of other heroes were enough for Shi Lang to eat a pot. Elquette also noticed that something was wrong, and put aside his obsession with killing for the time being, and used the [Utual Realization] to copy the monsters of Gaia, thereby blocking the monsters of Gaia and spreading out to the heroic army. Offensive. However, this does not last long. These true mythological heroes no longer threaten to death, and have been blessed with the endless magic power of [Alaya], without any worries about attacking at all. The strength they showed at the moment is more than several times better than before! Shiro and Alquette are tired of defense. Especially Shirou, he had already played the mud, but it was of no use. His evil is like an elephant, and the heroic army is like an ant colony gathered by every ant with the power of killing elephants, and even the thought of running away has no time to arise. At this time, golden rain fell in the sky. "Shoo, hoo, hoo, hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" That is the sword. It''s a gun. It''s a knife... it''s an extremely precious treasure of various weapons. It fell like rain, dividing the battlefield into two halves. The familiar and unfamiliar King of Gold walked out of the beam of light, showing Shirou a back. "Quickly leave, miscellaneous repair! Just let this king see, how long can you survive!" said the golden king. "Your mouth is still poisonous." Shilang smiled helplessly, turned around and ran away with Alquette. There is no doubt that the King of Gold that emerged from the beam of light is the body contained in the Hall of Valor. Before Shirou left, he released [Mortal Wisdom], increased the king of gold, and then weakened part of the strength of the heroic army. "Huh! Useless chants!" The golden king glanced slightly at Shirou''s back, and then opened the door of the treasure house, and the star-like treasure came out like a waterfall! "Don''t die, miscellaneous repair! Otherwise, those eyes are the king''s treasure--!" Chapter 16 Moonfall ¡¾Third more¡¿ The treasure of the king of gold was exhausted, and for a while, he stopped the army of heroic spirits with his own power! "Someone betrayed [Alaya]''s operating mechanism!" "Who is he?" "I don''t know. But, he won''t last long. Violating [Alaya]''s operating mechanism, he will be caught back soon." ... Arjuna looked at the King of Gold who was blocking the road, opened his longbow, and when he was about to shoot, a sharp gun stopped in front of him. A Zhou turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Garner, who was looking calm next to him, and asked: "Are you going to challenge me here?" Garna shook his head and said, "The power of [Alaya] is lodged in that person. Keep some hands." "[Alaya]''s operating mechanism sent us here, isn''t it just to kill the people who broke into here?" Arjuna questioned. "The operating mechanism has nothing to do with the power of sustenance. What should be done, let the monster of [Gaia] do it, haven''t you seen other people actually keep their hands?" Garner said. A Zhou thoughtfully considered for a while, then put down the bow in his hand. Just as the heroic spirits said, the golden king resisted the heroic army for a moment, and was caught back by the [Alaya] operating mechanism. Shiro was calculating the time in his mind while resisting the heroic army and the monsters of [Gaia]. But what made him desperate was that there seemed to be no exit at all. 86400 seconds... Chapter 172： 172800 seconds... ¡­ Calculating. Running. Resisted. Suffering and panting...then, disappointed. However, there is no despair. His heart is no longer covered in dust. The meaning of fighting is not despair, but to meet important people again. He will never forget this. Therefore, he will be disappointed, but not desperate. Running. Looking for an exit that does not exist. As time passed, the magic power was also consumed rapidly during the battle between the monsters of [Gaia] and the heroic army of [Alaya]. Especially the monsters of [Gaia], each one is terrible, and Shirou needs to turn on [Magic Release] to have a chance to defeat it. Although it has the [Evil Flower], it can absorb evil thoughts from the heroic army and restore its magic power. However, the speed of recovery is far not as fast as the consumption, and in the end it is completely consumed. Mud constantly attacked, defended, and then repaired the wound. In the end, the magic power was consumed, and the mud lost its ability to move. The same is true for El Quett, who cooperated with him, which consumes a lot of money, and in the end [Utual Realization] also began to be difficult to run. Shi Lang was wounded and his face was exhausted, Alquette helped to flee far away. He had just been pierced through his back by a monster made by [Gaia] based on Hellhound Tartaros, and blood dripped out along the wound. Evil gushing out of his back trying to repair the wound, but the mud lacking magic power has lost its effectiveness, and it is very difficult to move it. Shi Lang was covered in blood and his face was tired, but his eyes were still bright. He did not give up hope. He is still looking for an exit. Perhaps it was really hard work that paid off, Shi Lang saw the passage in the distance, with a broken mouth. There was the breath of the real world gushing out there. There is no doubt that it is a channel connecting the real world, and it is also an exit from here! "Go there! The exit is there, Elquet!" Shi Lang pointed to the exit with a tired face. Elquette carried him over. "You are not an ROA." Elquite said with a serious look while carrying Shirou. Shirou''s pale face showed a faint smile, "You finally recognize this." "The reason why you are not ROA, not because you are not a reincarnation of ROA, but because your mud ate the ROA!" Alquette said. "Is that so... I don''t know the reason at all." Shi Lang smiled and said, "When you go out, you must tell me." "Yeah!" Alquette nodded heavily. At this time, the monsters of [Gaia] and the army of heroic spirits of [Alaya] were killed. Not only that, countless beams of light flashed in front of the passage, and many heroic spirits and monsters were pulled out by the operation mechanism of the two major restraints. Shirou and El Quette are surrounded! Elquet had to stop, his face heavy. Shi Lang smiled and said, "It seems that this is the last battle." He pushed up his weak body forcefully, and then [projected] a sharp sword with a tired face, and shot it at the heroic spirit in front of him. "Clang¡ª" Not surprisingly, it was easily cut off by the heroic spirit. Shirou gasped weakly, trying to [project] another sharp sword projection, but was stopped by Alquette reaching out. "You¡ªdo you still want to fight?" Alquette asked. "Of course! If I even give up, that would be the real defeat!" Shi Lang said with a smile. Elquette looked at Shirou blankly, and then said with a serious face: "I will definitely let you survive!" She took Shi Lang''s hand. "What do you want to do?" Shi Lang asked. Elquette didn''t say anything, but just kissed Shirou''s **** arm. Shi Lang only felt his arm warm for a while, and a soft tongue was gently licking his blood. Shi Lang ignored this charming feeling, and asked in astonishment: "You... are you sucking my blood?" "Do you... do you want to release your bloodsucking impulse...?" Shi Lang hadn''t finished speaking, Alquette exuded an extremely terrifying frenzy. She slowly raised her head, her bright red eyes had turned golden somehow, and her eyes staring at Shi Lang were very cold and greedy, as if staring at some food. There is no doubt that this is the princess of the true ancestor, Elquite''s true posture of releasing the blood-sucking impulse and exerting 100% of his power! Elquette reluctantly controlled his sanity and smiled at Shirou, "I am really sorry to chase you down as an ROA. I will apologize next time I meet you!" "You...you want to fight alone?" Shi Lang asked. Elquette did not answer. After unraveling the blood-sucking impulse, she has returned to the true ancestor who is extremely close to [Zhu Yue]. The horrible blood-sucking impulse tortured El Quette''s spirit all the time, asking her to take Shi Lang as a blood bag to **** cleanly. But she resisted this impulse, and placed the hostility on the heroic army and the monsters of [Gaia] in front of her. The sharp claws are like an invincible sword, passing through the air, shining with blood. Wherever he went, both the monsters of [Gaia] and the heroic spirits were easily destroyed! Facing the heroic army in the distance like a colony of ants, she even directly took on the shrinking moon and threw it over! This is the strongest attack that Elquet inherited from Zhuyue¡ª Reduced version [Moonfall]! "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" Chapter 173： The reduced version of the moon fell on the heroic army, and the small satellite level crushed it directly to kill the heroic army and [Gaia] monsters blocking the way! This is the real horror that stands on one of the ceilings of the Moon World! Punch the second generation god, kick the island, close to the UO level of destructive power! But this is still incomplete. Because [Gaia] has already refused to support El Qu¨¦te, otherwise El Qu¨¦te in the Earth Ji mode is the real strongest posture. But even so, the 100% Alquette has already stood on the ceiling! It''s a pity that Elquet can''t exert 100% effort for too long, otherwise she will be completely swallowed by the blood-sucking impulse, and eventually forget herself, and truly become the container of Zhu Yue. Therefore, El Quette only contributes 30% of his energy at any time, and the remaining 70% is used to suppress the blood-sucking impulse. But at this moment, in order to help Shi Lang to make a way out, she solved the blood-sucking impulse. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Elquette used his remaining reason to lead Shirou out of a way out, brought him into the crack, and threw him in. "You come in quickly, Alquette!" Shiro shouted laboriously. The cracks in the present world kept shrinking, as if they were going to be repaired and disappeared in the next moment. Elquette wanted to suppress the blood-sucking impulse and walked in, but was knocked out by the monster that came across. Shiro struggled to crawl out, but one hand pushed him back. "Next time you meet, you must teach me to play that Gobang!" The girl was honest yet again with a silly voice coiling around her ears, Shi Lang only saw a frenzied figure rushing into the monster group, and then completely pushed out of the hole. ... ... The rain was torrential. In a forest, Shi Lang was vomited out of the hole connected to [Nothingness] and landed on the muddy ground. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The hole connecting [Void] was repaired, as if nothing had happened. Shi Lang walked forward, his clothes wet by the rain and the muddy road. The three claw marks on the back that were caught by Hellhound Tarotaros, flowing black, red and black blood, rolled from the wound along the skin to the muddy road. "Tick, tick" A piece of red mud. The black mud was surging around the wound, as if he wanted to repair it, but the magic power was almost consumed, but it was unable to stimulate the effectiveness of the mud. It is already a great fortune to be able to get out of the [Root Cause] road. The magical power is consumed cleanly, which can also be said to be the lightest price. However, this was done at the expense of Alquette. It turned out that it has not changed. Compared to the real world, I am still a weak person! What can a weak person bring? No! The weak also have things that can be done, and what can they bring! At least, you can''t die here! The meaning of fighting is definitely not to end, but to be able to smile and meet important people again! Live! Live! Then find her and return to the family! He has a birthday too! So... Anyone can save my life first! Footsteps sounded in his ears, Shiro struggled to raise his head. Blood leaked from the wound on his forehead and dripped into his eyes, but he could still see the shadow walking towards him. A young girl with long black hair brought someone to him. "Kiligulu" seemed to be talking about something. Shiro couldn''t understand. However, he can absorb the evil from these people. [Evil Flower] continues to be activated. Perceiving the evil of humans and absorbing the evil of humans, the exhausted magic power begins to work, and the mud also begins to exert its ability to repair. ¡ª¡ªThanks! Shi Lang fainted. ... ... ps: The excessive chapter is over, and the text of this volume is finally about to begin~! Chapter Seventeen The Old Knight [Fourth More] "Uh..." Slowly opened his eyes, Shiro still felt pain in his head and abdomen, didn''t he ran out of the [root cause] road? Sitting up with aching body all over, he was stunned just after he murmured. Standing up, turning a few times nervously, Shirou''s brow furrowed. Where is it here? A wonderful "space", or should it be a room? Chapter 174： The walls were covered with cracks, Shirou could even feel the cold wind blowing in from outside. He looked up slightly and saw a huge hole in the ceiling. Is this a thatched cottage? Suddenly smelled a damp smell with some rancidity, turning his head, Shi Lang saw the pile of grass in the corner, swallowed his saliva, a trace of unnaturalness appeared on his face. There are mud walls, chaotic rocks, and a few weeds in the corners. I looked underneath him, but there was a...what kind of thing? Shi Lang stretched out his hand and touched it, "Could it be a blanket?" Where did I get thrown? "Kiligulu..." A beautiful figure walked in slowly outside the door, a young girl in a brown dress. The silver scales gleaming on the hem of her skirt, with a kind of elegance and nobility incompatible with this room. She raised her hand and wiped the sweat from her forehead, and then said to Shirou: "Kiligulu..." Shiro: "???" Shi Lang didn''t understand what the girl was talking about, but the strange situation made him instinctively wary. He looked at the girl carefully. He was about fourteen years old, with a tight face with beautiful long black hair, and Shirou''s appearance reflected in a pair of holy cyan eyes. But this is not the key, the key is that the girl''s face... how does it resemble him? Far cousin? However, I haven''t heard the Fujimaru couple say that they have any relatives! Moreover, this dreamy long skirt...No one should wear it except for dramas and TV dramas? "Kiligulu...!" The girl was still talking, trying to reach out to touch Shirou''s cheek. Shi Lang subconsciously grabbed the girl''s wrist and asked, "Who are you? Where is this place?" The girl''s demeanor was originally good, even if Shirou grabbed her wrist, her face was gentle with a touch of doubt. However, when Shirou opened his mouth to speak, the girl''s face suddenly changed. The girl''s delicate face was full of fear, and the color of fear flashed in her eyes. As if caught by some monster, the girl struggled to withdraw her hand, and then yelled in panic: "Kiligulu¡ª¡ª!!!" Shirou showed a dazed look. He really doesn''t understand it! "Kiligulu--!" There were a few heavy male voices outside the door, and then a few soldiers in helmets and armor rushed in, drew out their sharp swords, and pointed at Shiro with the tip of the sword. The girl hid behind the soldier, staring at Shirou in fear. Shiro: "???" Shilang didn''t understand what these people had communicated in a language he didn''t understand, but looking at this posture, it seemed that he had offended the girl, and then these soldiers pointed their swords at him. Shirou got three messages from the brief period of incommunicability. First, the one who ran out of the [roots] road didn''t know where it fell. In short, it can''t be modern, because in modern times, apart from acting, no one wears silver armor and plays swords anymore. Times have changed a long time ago. Everyone is playing with guns, even magicians are no exception; second, they cannot communicate with each other because of language barriers; third, these people seem to be very afraid and fearful, even with hatred and anger when they speak. Emotions? The reason why these emotions are understood so clearly is because Shirou''s [Flower of Evil] was aware of it when he absorbed evil from these people. "Kiligulu¡ª¡ª!!!" Several soldiers yelled at Shiro for a while, without receiving Shiro¡¯s response, a fierce light flashed in the tiger¡¯s eyes, holding a sharp sword and trying to kill Shiro. As a result Shiro¡¯s evil surged and stretched out two slender evil hands. , To break off all their sharp swords. Several soldiers turned pale and stepped back. The girl squatted down holding her head, shivering. At this time, another soldier with anxious face ran outside the door, and confessed for a while. Those soldiers were panicked and ran out with the girl. Then, under Shiro''s gaze, they rode on their horses, but just ran for a while. Far away. Shi Lang was at a loss, what on earth was this talking about? He walked out the door, glanced around, frowning involuntarily. There are tall trees around, and there are many dilapidated houses around this shabby house, which seems to be a village ruin. And there are many beautiful brick fragments among those ruins. It can be seen that this place was also a beautiful village before. At this time, he felt [Evil Flower] absorbed a huge amount of evil into his body, and then transformed it into magic power. Let his exhausted magic power warm up a bit, and the evil mud in his body is a little more active. "Wow!!!!" A frightening bird flew up in the forest in the distance. The next moment, two-footed dragons rose into the sky, raising their heads and roaring. "Tatatatatata¡ª¡ª!!!" There was the sound of horses hoofs in the jungle, Shi Lang turned his head and saw a cavalry rushed out of the jungle. The leader held a spear and pointed at Shirou and shouted: "Kiligulu...Guinevere!!!" "Guinevere!!!" The cavalry yelled, rushing towards Shilang with murderous intent and hostility, and the two-footed flying dragon in the sky also roared towards Shilang. Shirou turned around and ran. Although I haven''t figured out where I''ve been, but the hostility of these cavalrymen is true. He is extremely weak at this moment, not to mention physical and mental exhaustion, and his magic power is almost exhausted. His strength may be stronger than when he first merged with the spirit of the Heroic Guardian Palace. And here is a strong cavalry attacking, and there are actually two-footed flying dragons in the sky, this kind of fantasy. On the way to escape, Shi Lang thought. He manipulated evil with two normal hands behind his back, and then turned into evil bows and evil arrows, aiming at the leading two-legged dragon with a "shoo" sound. Shot over! "àꡪ" A big goal is good. The evil arrow hit the two-footed dragon with great precision. Then the evil curse made the surface of the two-footed dragon become dark for an instant, and with a scream of "Ow", it fell from the sky. He fell heavily to the ground, blocking the journey of the cavalry. Shi Lang took this opportunity to directly transform two wings and flew towards the distance. But what makes people troublesome is that the knight yelled "Guinevere" while chasing him for thousands of miles. Those two-footed dragons followed their iron knights and flew towards Shilang. In the end, the evil that was finally absorbed from the girl and her soldiers began to gradually dry up, and had to temporarily release the evil wings, fell to the ground, and started running with both legs. But how can the legs be comparable to the speed of a cavalry? Shi Lang was soon chased up. There is no way... Shi Lang sighed, turned around, and faced the cavalryman. Use the [Flower of Evil] to absorb their evil transformation magic power and turn the evil into a self-disciplined protection that is less magical. If you use the [projection] magic, you should be able to fight it. It''s just this kind of attack method, I''m afraid it''s not the enemy of those two-legged dragons. Chapter 175： But if you don''t fight, then you can give up the opportunity yourself. When he was about to attack. Suddenly-- With a sound of "ßÝ", I saw a figure leaping high, the sharp sword exuding a cold light in the sun, with a "chao", a cold light flashed past, and a two-footed dragon was cut in two by a single blow, and the corpse Divided into two pieces and fell on the ground. "Boom boom boom boom¡ª" The sharp storm that moved with the sword chopped several trees around. The sight in front of him was like an overwhelming view, forcing the cavalry to stop their steps. Even the two-footed dragon in the sky was so scared that it instinctively stopped. An old knight with a face full of vicissitudes placed his great sword on the ground. With a "boom", the horses on the opposite side could not help but walk a few steps restlessly. Was rescued? Shirou was taken aback, then stretched out a hand from behind and patted him on the shoulder. Shilang turned his head and saw that a blond girl dressed as a man was looking at him, with holy cyan eyes staring at Shilang''s bright eyes, and then slowly said, "Kiligulu..." ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t understand! Shi Lang Xin said. And beside this girl, there was a young man staring at him with his chest in his arms, with a stick of grass in his mouth, and his eyes hanging. At first glance, he felt as if he was very uncomfortable. The cavalry on the opposite side seemed to know the old knight and was even more jealous. They just yelled for a moment, then pointed to Shi Lang and shouted "Guinevere" in annoyance, then turned and left. The old knight turned around and looked at Shi Lang "grumblingly" for a while, as if he was asking something. Shirou said nothing. He doesn''t understand or speak, the most important thing is that if he speaks, he seems to be hostile. Just like the black-haired girl before. Although it is not necessarily guaranteed that this old knight will show hostility like the black-haired girl before, but this old knight is very strong, before he restores his magic power, he does not want to have the possibility of fighting with this old knight. The old knight saw Shi Lang not speaking, frowned, and confessed to the blond girl and the boy, then turned and left. The young man with the grass in his mouth glanced at Shirou, then turned and left. The blonde girl patted Shilang on the shoulder, and said "chily," as if to signal Shilang to follow. Shi Lang thought for a while and followed. Along the way, Shirou looked at the surrounding environment and recognized the environment he was in at the moment, and at the same time looked at the blond girl''s cheeks. He thought this blonde girl was familiar. It''s just that there seems to be something missing in those holy blue eyes. Sunlight leaked through the mottled leaves and sprinkled broken sun on the ground. Pieces of leaves fell from the branches and fell on the water, swaying gently, making slight waves. Shilang frowned, followed the group of three people through the forest, and walked forward¡ª¡ª ... ... ps: Unexpectedly! Four more today! Haha! Chapter 18 Ancient Britain [Fifth More] Sunlight leaked through the thin window screens, sprinkling faint golden ripples on the mattress. Shi Lang frowned, then woke up. I got down from the hard board bed as usual, put on the gray linen clothes hung on the side, and then opened the linen curtains to let the sun shine into this simple room. Shilang stood in front of the window, scanning the familiar environment. This is a manor. "DaDaDa" A blonde girl in silver armor slowly walked into the manor with a horse. Shiro went through the vocabulary and grammar in his mind, speaking in extremely unskilled language, and greeted her: "Morning, Altria, patrolling the town is back." Altria, who was leading the horse, turned to look at Shirou, nodded and said, "Well. You are too early, Gurneyville." Shirou showed a distressed look and said, "I said, please call me Fujimaru Shiro." Altria nodded seriously, and then said: "Okay, Zeng wow leaked." "It''s Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said weakly. "Okay," Altria nodded earnestly, and then showed an expression of very hard work. After holding it for about ten minutes, a pretty snow-white face turned red. Then- "Zeng wow crumb waves!" Shiro: "..." Silently hiding his face, Shirou said, "You should call me Gurneyville." "Okay, Gurneyville!" Altria said immediately. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, he always felt that Altria was relieved. Speaking of it, this is a living person after all, not a Servant who was directly endowed with modern knowledge by the Holy Grail. Letting Altria, who is accustomed to the ancient British language, spit out "Fujimaru Shiro" in neon language is no less than letting foreigners speak Wenzhou dialect, and the tongue is knotted, and the tongue is not standard. "Well, Gneville, I''m going to practice swords with Aktor, and I''ll talk to you at noon." Altria said. "Alright, I''m going to work." Shi Lang said. After the daily farewell to Altria, Shiro followed the servants in the manor to the hills to pull weeds and fertilize the crops. Since coming to this world, Shi Lang followed the three people who had saved him to this manor and settled down. So far, it has been a year. This year, Shi Lang stayed in this manor, absorbing human evil and restoring magical powers, while learning languages, collecting information, and confirming where he went. Based on this year''s intelligence, Shirou probably determined what world he was in. Chapter 176： This is probably the British Isle in the fifth century AD. After crossing the [Root Cause] road, I was actually thrown into the age of King Arthur! As for why it is so determined that it is the age of King Arthur, isn''t it natural? The old knight is King Arthur''s adoptive father Aktor, the blond girl is King Arthur Artria who fought in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and that young man is the third Kay of the Knights of the Round Table in the future! However, at this point in time, Altria didn''t seem to have drawn the sword in the stone to become King Arthur, and was just a little apprentice knight living in Aktor''s house. This is the information Shirou has collected this year. It''s so pitiful. There is no way, it took Shilang a year just to learn the ancient British language. To learn a foreign language from an unintelligible layman, especially the incomplete and unclear ancient language such as the ancient British language, is too terrible for modern people. There are no translations, no teachers, and no textbooks. Shi Lang can only learn by his own efforts, and the method of learning is the most brainless and laborious method used when learning English at the beginning-the Chinese memory method. For example, "water" = "water" = Water. It took this method to depress each word, and it took a year to learn vocabulary and grammar. Of course, Shirou is not yet able to use it proficiently, because this ancient language itself is very incomplete and can express limited meaning. However, if you work hard, normal communication is enough. Shiro also obtained this information. The purpose of obtaining this information is naturally to understand the face of the world in which they are located, and then find a way back. It''s been a year. A year away from home. Shi Lang''s thoughts of returning home did not abate at all, but increased. Fuyuki City. He must go back! The only thing that made Shilang a bit of a headache is that he ran out of [Root Source] Road, and theoretically the only way to go back was to run back from [Root Source] Road. But not to mention that there is no such strength as Elquette 100%, and it can''t be used in it. The most important thing is, how should he open the [root cause] path? How to go back? There is no direction. Can''t do anything! The most important thing is that even Skaha seems to have broken contact with him. Over the past year, no matter how he sleeps, he has been unable to connect to the shadow kingdom of that dream. As if blocked! Pulling out the weeds in the field, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Shirou thought about his own business. There is no doubt that if you want to go back, at present, the only direction is to find Merlin! Merlin, this is the legend of King Arthur and even the most famous magician in the whole world. He is a hybrid of dream demons and human beings, and has made many prophecies that have been fulfilled. The most important thing is that the other party is one of the strong candidates for the title of Caster! With clairvoyance to see through the "now"! I won¡¯t go into details about character for the time being, but it¡¯s really amazing to speak of ability alone. If you find him, even if there is no way to send yourself back, how many suggestions can you give? The premise is that the other party is willing to help him. Shi Lang is not a person at this point in time, so Mei Lin, who possesses the current "clairvoyance", should be able to detect his strangeness, and then ran over to ask? For example, like Skaha, talk in the dream night. After all, it is a child of a dream monster and a human being, and this method of entering into a dream can easily come up with it. However, Shi Lang waited for a full year, and Mei Lin never looked for him. It seemed as if he hadn''t noticed his alien species. This is incredible! Or in other words, does the flower magician have his own considerations? But Shirou couldn''t help himself. He has been here for a year and has been away from home for a year. How worried should your family be? Shirou, who was able to communicate in Old British, decided to have a showdown with Merlin. This guy Mei Lin was originally a dragon without seeing the end, unless he showed up voluntarily, he would not be found at all. But it doesn''t matter, because there is a place where he will go every day. That¡ªis Altria¡¯s dream! About fifteen years ago, the Western Roman Empire was in turmoil. The Humble King Votigung rebelled against the British kings and brought foreign Anglo and Saxons to counterattack Britain. The King Youser Pendragon, who carried the power of Britain, rose up to resist, but was defeated by the underlord Vutikeng. I have to pin Britain¡¯s hopes on the next king. So he and Merlin, who was a court magician at the time, planned to create a new king who was born above the mortal, that is, the container of the "ideal king". They mixed the blood of the King of Britain, the ideology of the incarnation of Britain as a red dragon, and the blood of the distinguished female Igrin who perfectly blended the two to create a mother-fetus. And this is the background of the birth of Altria Pendragon. She didn''t later drew the sword in the stone to become a king, but was born with a plan to be made for the "king". But there was a loophole in the plan, and it was an irreparable loophole. That is, Altria is a female, not a male! There is no way for women to directly inherit the throne. So in order to avoid the sight of everyone during her growth, she was led into the manor of the old knight Aktor by Merlin when she was about five years old. It was the manor where Shi Lang was at this moment. It is precisely because of this that Altria lived a poor life in Aktor''s manor. As an apprentice knight, Aktor was trained in swordsmanship and etiquette, and at the same time participated in farming with her father and brother. Chapter 177： Of course, Altria spends most of the day educating to be a king, and even in the only three hours of sleep a day, Merlin was instilled in the king''s teachings in a dream. Such an endless day of hard study and training has never stopped for a moment. In fact, after Shiro mastered the ancient British language, he persuaded Altria to pay attention to rest. But unfortunately, she herself also understood that she was a child born for the "king" plan, so the effect was not obvious. And now, for my own way home. Shi Lang must have a showdown with Merlin. After weeding the weeds and returning to the manor, the chef gave lunch. It''s a bowl of gruel. Not wheat or rice, but buckwheat. Shirou found Altria who was desperately stuffing food into her mouth. "Altolia, I want to ask you for help with something." Shi Lang said straightforwardly. "What''s the matter?" Altria raised her head, looking at Shirou with a pair of holy cyan eyes, and said: "If you have any troubles, please tell me! Apart from letting me give you food, I will help. Yours, Gurneyville!" "Don''t worry, I won''t grab your food." Shi Lang said. To be honest, because of the uneven seasoning, ancient British food is too unappetizing for modern people, and it can only be said to barely fill the stomach. Shi Lang was not picky about food, he was full of thoughts of going home. "That''s it," Shi Lang thought about the ancient British vocabulary and grammar, and then said: "Can you let Master Merlin fall into my dream tonight? I have something to talk to him about." "Look for Merlin?" Altria was stunned, then nodded, and said: "I will tell Merlin. But whether he will enter your dream, I don''t know." "It doesn''t matter, you just help me mention it." Shi Lang said. Just as he was about to leave, a hand stretched out from behind and clasped Shirou''s neck. Shi Lang didn''t even think about it, and said, "Kay, let go, I''m very uncomfortable with you." "Hey! Are there any mistakes! Why are you sure it is me?" Kai asked puzzled. Shi Lang took Kai''s hand away, turned his head, looked at Kai, smiled and said, "Because you answered." Kay was stunned for three seconds, and then scratched the back of his head in distress, and said: "Gunyville, you guys are too cunning! You lied to me!" "So next time you play this, remember not to be scammed by me." Shi Lang said with a smile. Kay is one of the three who rescued him a year ago, a young man with a dangling straw, the biological son of the old knight Aktor, and one of the future knights of the round table. At first, Shirou felt that this guy was very difficult to get along with. But after getting along for a long time, I found out that Kay is still very easy to get along with, provided that he can bear his bad mouth. Shi Lang was able to accept other people''s personalities tolerantly and used language to lead them to good places. So after Shi Lang mastered the ancient British language, he became friends with Kai not long after. After all, his mouth smell level is still too low, no better than a certain king of Uruk. "What can you do with me?" Shi Lang asked. "Stop being affectionate, why do you think I have something to look for you?" Kai asked. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Because your expression betrayed you." ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! , You carry it with me." "Why don''t you find someone else?" Shi Lang asked. "Because they are very meaningless." Kay said. "More than that." Shi Lang smiled, and then pointed to Altria who was eating behind him. Kai looked at Shiro helplessly, and found that he couldn''t hide him from him. Simply, he looked directly at Altria and said, "Al, wait for you to follow us to pay taxes." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?? Kay scratched his head. He is Altria¡¯s righteous brother and Aktor¡¯s biological son. He knows that Altria is the child of King Uther, and he also knows that Altria is a container made for the "ideal king". Everyday Not only is it necessary to perform high-intensity labor, but also to receive swordsmanship training from the adoptive father. Even the only three-hour break would be used by Merlin to teach Wang''s knowledge in his dream. As the elder brother, he was angry at this, but he was powerless. Because Altria was originally a container made for the "king". He couldn''t change this fact, but it seemed that Altria could relax. But he didn''t know how to pull the serious Altria out. At this time, Shi Lang carried the money bag that was next to Kai. He turned his head and did not go to see Altria, but said to Kay: "Kay, let''s go. I heard that the kingdom''s taxation policy has changed this year, so I just went to have a look. The taxation policy is correct or not, but the decision is one. Is the king qualified?" Kai looked at Shirou in a puzzled manner. He was a little confused. What Shirou said at this moment. Kaizheng was going to reply, but the next moment¡ª "Pop!" Altria put the bowl on the table, stood up, and said seriously, "I''ll go too!" Kai was stunned for a moment, a little unresponsive, why at this moment, he couldn''t persuade the successful sisters to change their intentions in an instant. He turned his head and looked at the smiling Shirou. For an instant. He got it. His righteous sister is in the middle! ... ... ps: The fifth one is here, ask for votes~! Ask for votes~! ^_^~! Chapter 19 Why is there always someone watching me? Britain and Ireland face each other across the sea and are roughly divided into three regions: England, Scotland, and Wales. In the fifth century AD, the Roman Empire led to unrest in Britain and countless foreign enemies invaded. Among them, Scotland was occupied by the Picts. The King Votigung brought in the Anglo and Saxons, from the Gaul coast directly to the British coast at the junction of Scotland and England, and will be centered on the former Roman hub city of Lundinium. The Picts are smashing horns, eyeing Britain! Chapter 178： At this time, the land that belonged to the Britons was actually only southern England and Wales. The kingdoms of these two pieces of land come together, and there are many heroes. Among them, the most powerful, and the only one that can overwhelm all kings, is the Kingdom of Camelot of King Uther, Uther Pendragon. The Kingdom of Camelot is located at the junction of Wales and England. The old knight Aktor''s manor is near the kingdom of Camelot. Shi Lang carried the coin and walked towards the town. Kai who was next to him suddenly grabbed Shi Lang''s shoulder and whispered: "You guy, there are so many ghost ideas, even Al can be abducted by you!" "Kay, don''t wrong me. How can I say that this is abduction?" Shilang smiled: "Besides, I haven''t said a word to Altria." Kai curled his lips, revealing a look of contempt. At this moment, Altria, who was walking in the forefront, turned her head, looked at them, and said with a serious expression: "Brother, Gennyville, what are you talking about? Please go faster. We should not waste our precious time. On the walk!" Kai said helplessly: "Al, you should also learn to slow down and try to appreciate the things you protect." "Brother, please don''t waste time. Merlin said that wasting time is equivalent to suicide." Altria said. "Altria, we are not a waste of time." Shirou said, "We are surveying the terrain. You said, if an enemy strikes here, if you are not familiar with the terrain, how to fight back? We are familiar with it in advance. The terrain is over. When the enemy hits here, we can tell the king about the terrain in advance, which is conducive to counterattack operations." "Gnivale, you are worrying for nothing. The Humble King can''t break through the front of the northern kings." Altria said. "This is called precautions before they happen. It is better to be prepared in advance than to be caught off guard when the time comes. Do you think so, Altria?" Shirou asked with a smile. "Yes...Is that so...I was abrupt. Please forgive me." Altria slowed down and began to look around with his eyes. "Awesome!" Kai gave Shirou a thumbs up. Shi Lang shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just a way that others can accept suggestions." Kay thoughtfully. Came to town. This is Taylor Beer, a castle city in the territory of Walcon under the rule of the Kingdom of Camelot. If magic can be excluded, it is actually reasonable for modern ordinary people to guess that the life of the ancients was very poor. But just because of magic, it will go beyond common sense. In the fifth century AD, at this point in time, there are still remnants of the gods in Britain. The magic way is still relatively prosperous. Magicians can be seen everywhere. The magical way and alchemy have established another kind of prosperity for this ancient world''s castle, which is different from the materialistic world. Shirou and Altria walked into Taylor Beer. "Huh¡ª?" Shi Lang couldn''t help frowning. He found that Tyler Bill had a lot more people, and they were all knights in silver and armor. Some are talking with each other, some are trying martial arts, and more are being surrounded by a group of girls boasting about their abilities. He got closer to Kai and asked, "Kay, have you noticed that Tyler Bill has more knights?" "Isn''t this normal?" Kay asked rhetorically. "Very normal?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes." Kay nodded and said, "Because the selection day is approaching." The day of the selection... Shirou looked in a daze. King Uther had been in ill health after the decisive battle with Humble King Votigung, and soon after sending Altria to the old knight Aktor''s house, he died. After the departure of King Usser, the reason why the Kingdom of Camelot did not fall was because of Merlin''s support, and the other was the arrangement of King Usser during his lifetime. Before Altria, King Uther had three daughters. The eldest daughter Margus married King Roth, second daughter Elena married King Nantes, and third daughter Morgan Lefich married King Onik. Uther used political marriage to win over the three most powerful British kings. At the same time, he ordered loyal knights such as Yulf¨¨s, Blastos, and Baldwin to take charge of internal affairs and military affairs, and suppressed the kingdom''s borders and internal conflicts. As a result, it can be dragged to Altoria to grow up and drag it to the day of selection. The so-called selection day is to draw the sword in the stone. Before the death of King Usser, he entrusted the sword in the stone to Merlin and the Archbishop of Cantrebe of the Church of Britain, claiming that on the day of selection, anyone or any knight who draws the sword in the stone can claim the king and become Camelot and Britain. The king. This has made many knights eagerly waiting a few years ago. After all, who doesn''t want to be king? But in fact, the sword in the stone has long been cast, and no one can pull it out except Altria, who has the red dragon factor. Yes. The qualification of the "king" has long been decided in advance. And this is also part of the plan of King Uther to create the "ideal king". There was no need to do anything extra, but Altria was a female body, so he had to make a plan to convince the public. Shirou is not interested in the chosen day, he just wants to go home. After paying the taxes, the three can return to the manor. However, Kay wanted Altria to rest for a while, so he planned to stay in Taylor Bildo for a while. But this time, Altria didn''t need to let Shirou off the hook anymore. Her eyes were staring at the food on the street from time to time, as if she didn''t want to go back at all. "Sure enough, only food can really catch Altria''s feet." Shi Lang said with a smile. "No way, it''s too edible. Just like a pig." Kai said. "Brother, even if I heard such a description, I would be very angry." Altria said with a very serious expression: "Furthermore, hunger is the enemy!" Kai muttered a few words, and then went forward to buy bread. "One loaf and five semis..." the bread seller looked up at Kai, and then said. Before the fifth century, Britain was ruled by the Western Roman Empire. Among the upper-class people who control Britain, a large part are the nobles of the Western Roman Empire. After the turmoil of the Western Roman Empire, the city of Lundinium was occupied by King Votigeng, these Western Roman nobles did not return to the Roman Empire, but entered the British kingdoms. Among them, the Roman aristocracy of the Camelot Kingdom is the most powerful, which is also one of the reasons why King Usser can command the kings of Britain. The coins traded by the Britons were naturally also traded coins of the Western Roman Empire. Semi, this is a coin made of bronze, so it can also be called a bronze coin. Kai looked at Altria with shiny eyes, and said to the buddy: "Come thirty-two." Chapter 179： "Five Semis per loaf... Thirty-two..." The guy picked up the paper on the side and began to calculate the price. "One hundred and sixty semis." Shiro reminded. The man worked his own calculations for a long time, then nodded and said, "Yes! It''s one hundred and sixty semis!" Kai stared at Shi Lang''s eyes brightly, and bought another seventeen animal skins and seven semis. "One hundred and nineteen semis." Shi Lang said. "Yes! That''s right! It''s one hundred and nineteen semis." The guy worked with paper for a long time, then nodded repeatedly. Kaiya looked at Shilang for a long time, and then quickly grabbed Shilang''s arm and asked, "Gurneyville, your arithmetic is so good?" "Slightly dabbled." Shi Lang replied, Xin said, even the kindergarten children can count. Indeed, Shirou thought it was true that these multiplication mental arithmetic can even be used by kindergarten children in modern times. But in the ancient world, it was an out-and-out university question, especially in the country of Britain. Even in modern times, daily mathematics in Britain is terrible, and it is common to miscalculate prices. Kai rolled his eyes and asked: "Our manor¡¯s coin income this year is 113,400 semis, and the kingdom¡¯s tax is two-tenths. In addition to the things we are buying now, we have a total of How much did you hand over?" Math problems for elementary school students! After a little mental calculation, Shirou gave the answer. "The tax we paid out was 22,680 sami. At the moment, 279 sami was spent on food, and the total was 22,959 sami. Right. ?" Kay asked for paper from the buddy, and worked for a long time on his own. And then¡ª He was dumbfounded. But these are not important, the important thing is that this is talent! There are talents with the potential to be internal affairs officers! Kai stared at Shirou, his eyes gleaming. He knew that his sister was born as the "ideal king", and he couldn''t change this. However, he had already made up his mind to assist Altria. As a king, it is not enough to have powerful soldiers, but also an internal officer who is proficient in arithmetic. An excellent internal affairs officer can manage grain and treasury very well. However, the Britons all admire Kongwu''s powerful knights, and don''t care much about arithmetic and other internal affairs, and they don''t have the talent and ability in this area. For example, in their house affairs, when calculating this tax, it took several days to calculate the tax. As a result, this guy figured it out in an instant! Talent! Definitely a talent in charge of internal affairs! Altria hadn''t noticed, and was happily holding the food, but Kai''s eyes were already fixed on Shilang, and he was thinking about how to tie Shilang onto the thief ship. Shiro is not a manor servant who has signed a master-servant contract, but a free man who keeps his free body. In short, he is like a free knight who lives in the manor and has the right to leave on his own. Therefore, according to legal procedures, Kai could not send Shilang directly, so he was thinking about how to detain Shilang and then tie him to the thief ship. "Kay...what is your look? I look so disgusting." Shi Lang said with a cold sweat on his face. Kay was smiling at the moment, looking weirdly disgusting. "No...nothing. Come¡ªGerneyville, you must be very tired with these foods? Leave it to me, I''ll help you!" Kay was very courteous. "Huh¡ª?" Shi Lang was a little dazed, but seeing Kai so enthusiastic, he still entrusted him. Several people walked towards the outside of the city. Suddenly¡ª "¡ª!!!" Shi Lang paused. "What''s the matter, Gurneyville?" Altria asked. "It always feels like someone is watching me." Shi Lang said. "Think too much," Kay said. "Maybe." Shi Lang thought for a while, and then left. ¡­ "That person is talented." In the tavern, someone stared at Shirou''s back and said. "His Majesty Votigeng, do you need me to tie him over?" the person next to him asked in a low voice. "No, just pay attention to the sword in the stone for the time being." After a pause, Fu Tigeng laughed: "Youther, my brother, stupid!" Chapter 20 The Magician of Flowers [Second More] After returning to the manor, Kai showed great courtesy to Shi Lang. This caused Shi Lang to look dazed and confused. At this moment, he suddenly remembered, this is Britain, this is England... Goose bumps all over! The chill is endless! Shi Lang hurriedly separated from Kai La. This made Kai look dumbfounded. Could it be that the posture of recruiting is wrong? But didn''t the old man say that the best way to recruit is to please first, close the relationship, wait for the relationship to get better, and then just put forward the recruitment? To be honest, Kai, the son of the manor owner, is actually a bit embarrassed to do this kind of recruitment work. But for the journey of his righteous sister, Kai is still ready to work hard to get Shilang onto the thief ship. However, his hard work made Shilang go farther, and he dared not get close to him. It was night, and the moon and stars were scarce. The ancient world had no entertainment, and it was even more boring than neon in 1994. Shilang lay in bed early, ready to go to bed. Chapter 180： With Altria''s temperament, as long as he promised something, it would definitely be completed. Therefore, she will tell Merlin about her affairs, depending on whether she is willing to enter his dream and meet him. Merlin is the great magician of this era, even in the entire human history, he is also a famous magician. [Clairvoyance], who holds the highest position, is one of the candidates for the crowned Caster. The highest clairvoyance is a necessary prerequisite for becoming the highest magician. Currently known to have these eyes, only the Magic King Solomon, Gilgamesh, and Merlin. The clairvoyance of King Solomon can see through the past and the future. And Gilgamesh''s clairvoyance can see through the future. Compared with these two, Meilin''s clairvoyance is relatively useless, and can only see all the eyes now. Simply put, it is the clairvoyance that can only observe everything now. Although it is indeed a bit wasteful in comparison, it is also the highest level of clairvoyance. And he also has a very mysterious magician himself, should he have a clue to get him home? Close your eyes and fall asleep. In a daze, Shirou seemed to have fallen into another world. This feeling is similar to that of entering the Kingdom of Shadow of Dreams in Skaha during the Fourth World War. Opening his eyes, Shi Lang saw a sea of ??flowers. "Is this considered Merlin invaded my dream world?" Shi Lang looked at the flowers around him, muttering in his heart. "Integrity, friendliness, humility...this is the character of the king." "The so-called king must learn to choose. Regarding the country as the game and the people as the chess, all in order to win, give up the small and take the big. All actions are for victory..." There was a man''s teaching voice and a girl''s answer from time to time. Shirou walked slowly towards the source of the sound. The lanes are full of white flowers, which are very romantic. On the other side of the ikebana, it is a sea of ??flowers. Shiro saw a white-haired magician holding a staff, teaching Altria. There is no doubt that it is a hybrid of humans and dream monsters, the magician of flowers, Merlin. "Wang Dao...Huh? Has it been pulled in?" Merrington paused, then turned his head slightly and looked at Shilang. At that moment, he was stunned for a moment. Frowning, then he laughed: "...This is fun. It''s actually a ¡®container¡¯." "Gurneyville." Altria Asashiro greeted. Shi Lang nodded at her, then looked at Mei Lin and said, "Hello, Master Mei Lin. You just said the word''container'' to me, right?" Merlin shook his head: "No, you got it wrong." Shi Lang laughed and said, "My ears are not old yet." "You look into my eyes." Merlin pointed to his eyes. Shi Lang took a closer look. They were a pair of very beautiful pupils. It is no wonder that there are so many romantic stories left in the legend. But what does it mean to ask oneself to look into his eyes? Shirou asked: "Do you mean I have hallucinations?" Merlin said: "Thinking too much, I''m just telling you, I''m lying to you." Shiro: "..." "Master Meilin, someone told you. Are you owed?" Shi Lang asked solemnly. "Yes, there are a lot of people, but none of them run as fast as me." Merlin said. Shiro: "..." "Well, you don''t have to tell me. In fact, I am looking for you, there is one thing to ask you." Shi Lang said. "You are looking for me, I probably know it." Merlin said: "You want to go back, there are only two ways." Shi Lang was overjoyed, saying that he was ashamed to be the magician of flowers, and then quickly asked, "Which two methods?" "The first is to live. Live until the time you want to go back. It''s about 1500." Merlin stretched out a finger and said. Shirou looked distressed, and continued to ask, "What about the second method?" Merlin did not answer directly, but took a short knife from his arms and handed it to Shirou. Shi Lang took it, and asked puzzledly: "What does this mean?" "Suicide." Merlin said of course: "After committing suicide, let''s see if there is the time when luck reincarnated to you." Looking at a serious Merlin, Shirou''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and he asked with a black line: "Master Merlin, has anyone chased you with a knife?" "Yes." Merlin took out a sword from his arms again, and said solemnly: "So, I have developed a superb swordsmanship!" Shiro: "..." "Okay. I have finished answering your question. The exit of the dream is there. You can go out anytime you want to go out. I will continue to teach the kingly way." Merlin said, pointing to the exit of the dream not far away. "Forget it, I''ll stay here for a while." Shi Lang sighed and sat down. "It''s up to you." Merlin said, then turned his head and continued teaching Altria. Altria''s sacred cyan eyes turned around Shirou, and then listened to Merlin''s teaching attentively, learning the "ideal" kingly way. Shilang sat in the sea of ??flowers, staring at both, but his mind was thinking whether Merlin had lied to himself. There is no doubt that Merlin is very capable, but his character... I won''t repeat it! It''s hard to guarantee that I don''t know the way, but I just didn''t tell myself. So- Where is the way home? Chapter 181： Shi Lang showed a dazed look, and the flames in his bright eyes couldn''t help swaying a few times. "Integrity, friendliness, humility...this is the character of the king..." A voice like Altriya''s endorsement came from his ears, Shirou got rid of his confusion for a while, and looked at Altria and Merlin. Looking at the teaching method of this pair of teachers and students... Honestly, I kind of want to laugh. It was probably Merlin who said something, and then Altria repeated it. A typical duck filling style. No. It is a brainless education that is more terrifying than a duck-filling type. If this is to teach the king... What can this teach you? A rigid, dogmatic king? "Puff--" Shi Lang couldn''t help but smiled. "What are you laughing at, Gurneyville?" Altria asked. "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." Shi Lang said: "I just think you are like this... just a waste of time." "Oh¡ª? Isn''t what I taught is wrong?" Merlin asked. He was somewhat interested in Shirou, because his eyes could only observe Shirou, but he couldn''t see Shirou. In other words, this is a toy with some unknown gameplay, which makes Merlin a little interested, otherwise he would not agree to Altria, and then pull Shirou into a dream. It was just that the day of selection was approaching, he had to seriously teach Altria and push her to the throne that had already been planned. This is his agreement with Yusser. Therefore, when Shi Lang seemed to laugh at the kingly way he taught, Mei Lin was somewhat interested, somewhat curious, and somewhat aggrieved. Because, he taught Altria, not as cynical as before, but serious. It''s like a sculptor who is enamored to carve some great sculptures, and was ridiculed at the wrong carving skills. Merlin stopped teaching, and Altria gave Merlin and Shirou a strange look. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I have never been a king or leader. In fact, I have always been led by others. So I have no qualifications to criticize your teachings, nor do I have the qualifications to say that your teachings are. Wrong. But, I know, learning without thinking is futile, and thinking without learning is perilous. The unity of knowing and doing can stop at the perfection. True knowledge is the reason for doing, and the inaction is not enough to know. You can only teach. Dogmatization is not a waste of time. What is it?" Merlin was taken aback, and then asked: "You--, is this your way of teaching at that time?" Shi Lang nodded slightly, and said, "I think so." "Is this something wrong?" Merlin said: "The more knowledge accumulated in the brain, the more decisive and effective solutions can be found in case of trouble. The method of choosing for the king is born out of endless wisdom. This is Solomon. His wisdom is also the form of an ideal king." "Knowledge is created by people. If you just treat knowledge as knowledge, how should you deal with situations that no one has encountered before? Knowledge is dead, man is alive, and the world is alive, so knowledge Change too. Use dead and static things to manage the reality of living and sports. This is a dogma, isn''t this wrong?" Shi Lang said. "So, how does your world teach the''ideal king''?" Mei Lin asked with interest. Shiro said: "We don''t have an''ideal king'', but we know that knowledge and action are one, and we can learn from things." "The unity of knowledge and action, and knowledge from things?" Mei Lin repeated, frowning. He has already observed the world with [Clairvoyance] and found nothing. Of course. This is not an idea born in this era, but a future and progressive idea. Altria looked at Merlin blankly, and then at Shirou. Looks blank. Her impression of Mei Lin is a teacher, a sage who knows the world, and a mentor who teaches her kingly way. But now some people actually appear to use wisdom to refute Merlin directly! And it turned out that Merlin was suppressed? The most important thing is that the person who suppressed Merlin with wisdom was the one she picked up a year ago! You know, this person had rarely spoken for a year before, and he was still very unskilled in speaking! What happened...? Altria looked blank. Chapter 21 The Outlaw, Merlin [Third more] Shi Lang was a little melancholy. Merlin claimed that there was no way to go back, but it was also possible that Merlin played tricks on himself and refused to tell him how to go back. In short, he failed to get a clue to return from Merlin. What''s even more melancholy is that he was taken over by Kayla for housekeeping. "Forget it, the balance for this month is 10,323 semis." Shi Lang put down his pen and raised his head and said to Kai. "So fast?" Kai looked at Shi Lang in surprise, and said with emotion: "The previous three housekeeping affairs of my manor can only be calculated at least three days at the end of the month." "Don''t you check the calculations?" Shi Lang asked. "No." Kai shook his head, then recalled the solicitation method his father Aktor taught him, and then smiled and said, "Because, I believe in you!" Not deeply moved by what he imagined, Shirou just nodded. This made Kay a little frustrated, and he couldn''t help but doubt the solicitation method his father taught him. But for long without self-doubt, Kay regained his morale. The harder it is to attract, the more talented it is! For the righteous sister, come on! Seeing Kai''s head down for a while, and then uplifted like a stimulant, Shi Lang looked bewildered. When did this guy start to get sick? And... This is staring at my own eyes... It''s disgusting! Shirou got goose bumps all over his body. He decided that it would be better to stay away from Kai recently. Chapter 182： I never thought that when I just moved a little distance away, Kai smiled and posted it. Shi Lang said helplessly: "Kay, what is the matter with you, just tell me." "Nothing, nothing." Kai waved his hand. Shi Lang moved a little further away, but Kay posted it again. Like a piece of brown candy. "What the **** is it?" Shirou asked. Kay rubbed his hands and asked, "Gurneyville, are you interested in being an internal officer?" "Not interested." Shi Lang replied straightforwardly. "Why?" Kai asked puzzledly: "Being an internal officer, you can get close to the king, you can be a knight, and you can have countless glory! When beautiful women haunt you, the people will admire you!" "Not interested." Shi Lang shook his head. In this era, the British soldiers were in turmoil, the entertainment facilities were backward, and the people were barbaric. Most importantly, this is not his home. Shi Lang left, and this time, Kai did not follow. He looked at Shilang''s back with a puzzled face. He could hardly imagine that someone had rejected this temptation! Money can be rejected, beauty can be rejected. But the admiration and glory of the people, this is something that no knight can refuse! However, that guy refused without hesitation! "No way! This guy''s thinking has a problem, you have to correct it before you have a chance to solicit!" Thinking like this, Kay followed again. At lunch time, Shi Lang took his porridge, sat in a relatively remote place, and prepared to eat. As a result, the guy Kai also sat across from him with the porridge, and began to talk about the glory of the knight. Shi Lang rolled his eyes when he heard it, and simply ignored him and ate his own. At this time, Altria, who had finished his swordsmanship training, also sat down with food, and then hesitated for a while with a tangled face, and pushed his loaf of bread in front of Shirou. "What are you doing, Altria?" Shi Lang was shocked. Kay was stunned, and his jaw almost fell. Altria, who protects food better than a lion, actually pushed a loaf of her own bread to Shirou! Although Altria had a painful expression on her face, those holy blue eyes looked at Shi Lang very seriously, and said, "Gurneyville, please be sure to teach me the wisdom of the king you told Merlin yesterday!" "What is the wisdom of the king?" Kai asked. Altria told Kai what happened in her dream last night. Suddenly, Kai stared at Shi Lang''s eyes brighter, making De Shi Lang sick. "Be sure to tell me the wisdom of the king you communicated with Merlin yesterday!" Altria said. "That''s not the wisdom of the king. It''s just..." Shi Lang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t realize it in his dream yesterday, but now in reality, how should he translate ¡®the unity of knowledge and action, and the knowledge of things¡¯? He is not proficient in Old British, the most important thing is that Old British is very incomplete. Under the gaze of Altria''s sacred blue eyes, Shi Lang held back for a long time, and finally squeezed out a sentence: "If you know your mistakes, you can correct them." "If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it?" Altria asked. Shi Lang nodded helplessly. In the end, I can only use this to replace the concept. The unity of knowing and doing is that theory and practice complement each other, and learning from things is to get true knowledge from practice. If you use the knowledge to correct it, how much does it involve this conceptual theory? For example, the theoretical guidance actually makes a mistake, so it needs to be changed to conform to the actual situation. Yeah. This explanation should be correct. "It turned out to be like this... Correct when you know your mistakes, and correct them when you know them." Altoria said several times, then nodded earnestly, "I remember!" The lunch break is over. Shi Lang is going to the town to buy some seeds. "Hey L¨¹ L¨¹ L¨¹~!" With the sound of horses ringing in his ears, Shirou found that Taylor Bill had more knights. This is of course, after all, the date of selection is getting closer and closer. Some of these knights came here to be loyal to the new king, but more, they wanted to draw out the sword in the stone and claim the king! Shi Lang was not interested in these, so he purchased the seeds and was ready to return to the manor. "That knight, wait a minute." Shiro paused, turning his head a little strangely, only to see a middle-aged knight with white beard and hair shouting to himself. Shi Lang pointed to himself and asked, "Are you calling me?" The middle-aged knight nodded with a smile. Shirou walked over, smiled, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not a knight." "Sir Ector is an excellent knight instructor. Since you came out of Sir Ector''s manor, aren''t you Sir Ector''s trainee knight?" The middle-aged knight smiled and then picked it up. Handed a bag of seeds to Shi Lang, and said, "You dropped it." "Thank you," Shi Lang took it, politely thanking him, and then asked: "Do you know Sir Ektor?" "There have been intersections before." The middle-aged knight replied with a smile, and then asked: "By the way, I saw your arithmetic a few days ago, it''s very good. Looking all over Britain, there is no one who is proficient in arithmetic like you. A few." Shi Lang showed an awkward smile, and quickly replied: "That''s nothing!" That kind of calculation is everywhere in the modern celestial dynasty! "With such an ability but still so humble, you will be a good knight!" The middle-aged knight praised, and immediately asked: "Are you interested in being a house officer?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head without hesitation, wondering in his heart, why have people been asking him recently if he wants to do housework? "That''s really a pity." The middle-aged knight showed a look of regret. Chapter 183： Shi Lang frowned when he was about to speak. He felt a sense of voyeurism. I don''t know if it is because of the crossing, he is very sensitive to eyes. During the Fourth World War, Gilgamesh could feel Gilgamesh''s prying eyes even before the Red A Spiritual Foundation was integrated. And now, he felt someone staring at him again. The middle-aged knight also seemed to feel someone staring here, and his complexion became stiff, then he patted Shirou on the shoulder and said, "Good knight. I have something to leave first. Oh, yes, better. Buy some seeds, plant them full of grain, and store them. In the future, this land may not be able to grow grain." After speaking, he left, leaving Shi Lang with a look of confusion. Feeling the peeping gaze on his body, Shi Lang shook his head, turned and left. Not far from the street. A woman frowned. A handsome boy asked, "Mother, what''s the matter?" "I seem to have seen Votigeng," the woman said. "No way? His army is still blocked by the northern kings! How dare he break here alone?" the boy asked. "Maybe I was wrong." The woman murmured, then looked at the boy in front of her and said, "Gavin, the sword in the stone, you must pull it out!" "Mother, this is determined by the sun, but not by me." Gao Wen showed a helpless expression. "You are boarded with the sun''s brilliance, you can do it!" Morgan Lefy said. "I can only say, I will try my best, mother." Gao Wen said. Morgan Lefey nodded. ... ... As soon as Shi Lang delivered the seeds to the warehouse, Kai posted it again with a smile. That look...it''s disgusting! What''s more, he talked about the glory of a knight and the benefits of being an official. To be honest, after accepting the evils of this world, Shi Lang had the urge to beat people into pigs for the first time. Fortunately, Kai ran away before Shiro broke out, otherwise Shiro would really do it. However, although he didn''t do it this time, Shirou had already decided. If that guy dared to stare at him with that kind of smiling face and disgusting eyes, then he would use his shoes to kick his **** full of flowers! Really ill-tempered speech! When night came, Shi Lang lay on his own hard board, and just fell asleep, the feeling of being pulled into a dream reappeared. I opened my eyes and, as expected, I saw a sea of ??flowers. But this time it was not Shirou who asked Merlin to come in by himself, but Merlin forcibly pulled himself in. Before Shi Lang went to find Merlin, Merlin took Altria and killed him aggressively. "What do you want, Merlin?" Shi Lang swallowed. Merlin''s expression was fierce enough, like a sculptor, who had just completed half of his masterpiece, but was beaten by others. "Let''s talk nonsense! I lost yesterday, but the king didn''t just play around! Today I want to play with you for real!" Merlin said fiercely. "Play...what do you play?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin lifted the staff, and then the whole dream changed. Shi Lang was in a castle, wearing gold and silver on his body, a crown on his head, and many people kneeling in front of him. Merlin said: "Don''t you mean the unity of knowledge and action? I will play with you today as the real king! With the British Isles as the map and Lundinium as the dividing line, I occupy the north, and you occupy the south. Terrain, population, The materials are the same as reality! Come on, let me tell you that I, Merlin, can do everything from national government affairs to military strategy. The name of a sage is not a joke! I want to make it.'' The king is the real''ideal king''!" "You guy... there is no need to do such inexplicable things, right?" Shi Lang sighed. At this time, a soldier ran in: "Report to the king that there is an invasion!" Chapter Twenty-two Oh... farm it! Within a year, Shirou was beaten through by Merlin. There is no way, the map is just a piece of British Island, the strategic depth is too small. Shirou was not even familiar with the map, and Mei Lin led the troops to kill him aggressively, without giving Shirou a chance to develop. Moreover, Merlin is also worthy of the name of a sage, military strategy and tactics are first-class existence. The most important thing is that the other party is too familiar with the terrain of Britain, Shirou was beaten through without studying the terrain. "Did you see it, Altria?" After punching Shirou through, Merlin exulted and said to Altria: "That kid is just as good as it is, but there is nothing in fact." "You just bully me for being unfamiliar with the terrain, and the military is not good enough." Shi Lang said helplessly. He is now **** by Merlin''s soldiers, trapped in a cage, and he feels like a prisoner under the stairs. "What? You mean, you are familiar with the terrain, and if you have a general who can lead soldiers, can you beat me?" Merlin asked. "I didn''t say that, but at least I won''t lose so fast." Shi Lang said. Merlin raised her eyebrows and said, "Okay! I will convince you to lose!" Merlin waved his staff and took Kai into the dream. After Shi Lang and Kai explained, Kai looked confused. "You just play with you, it''s my shit?" Kai looked depressed. He had just dreamed of helping his sister-in-law to quell Britain, and then he was named the lord. He was looking for the lord''s wife, but the next moment he was interrupted by Merlin''s dream and pulled in. "Don''t say I''m bullying you, this time we play two by two. I will take Altria as the king, and I will assist Altria. On your side, you will be the king, and Kailai will assist you.¡± Merlin pointed to Shirou. Say. "Hey hey hey! Did you make a mistake?" Kai anxiously: "If Al is on your side, then it would be unfair! We will lose here! Gneville will count, he is not. Knight!" "Okay, just play around." Shi Lang patted Kai on the shoulder. Kai showed a helpless expression, and said: "I''ll talk about it first, I don''t know the military strategy, but in terms of combat effectiveness, I can''t beat Al." "Just keep the front line and don''t lose too ugly." Shi Lang said. Chapter 184： At this time, a soldier ran in: "Report to the king that there is a golden-haired fanatic clamoring in front of me!" Kai picked up the sword and said, "Then I will guard it." "Go go!" Shi Lang said. Watching Kai leave, Shirou began to think about what he could do. To be honest, it is the first time he has experienced the role of "king". The only time I experienced the role of a superior and leader was when I was swallowed by the evils of this world, and I was practicing in that sinful city. But the current situation is not as small as a city. It is a kingdom that rules half of Britain. What should I do? What can I do? Hand rub bombs, nuclear bombs, tanks? Pull it down... the formula of gunpowder, I didn''t remember it before I crossed it! I reviewed the path I used to rule the sin city and the history I learned. Shiro decided to legislate first! He learned Shang Yang''s practice and set up a big tree in the market. Whoever moved to the gate of the city would be rewarded with 10,000 semis, and he arranged a dozen black and white double-sided pallets to mix into the crowd. Hei Tuo is responsible for mocking and driving the distrust of the crowd, and Bai Tuo is responsible for inspiring and driving the crowd''s trust. The atmosphere was heated to a hot spot, and the crowd was at the junction of believing and disbelief. Then, he arranged to move the big wood to the gate of the city, and paid 10,000 semi-meters in it, which immediately won the voice and trust of the people. Shiro then formulated the law. To be honest, there is still a big gap between the dream kingdom simulation created by Merlin and reality. For example, there are many complicated noble forces in reality, but this is just a decoration. The enacted law touches the interests, and it won''t jump out and fight against it, it''s just fake and NPC-like. The evil city made by the evil of this world is much more advanced than him, at least there will be gangs to add to it. However, since there is no aristocratic power, the implementation of the law has been much smoother. What should be done after the law is implemented? Shi Lang thought for a while, and really had no experience in running the country. I can only sigh: "Oh...I don''t understand anything, I can only farm!" Without memorizing the gunpowder formula and not knowing the heat weapons like bombs, Shi Lang will be able to grow the fields. And farming... To be honest, looking at the whole world, people who can farm more than the people of the celestial dynasty, not almost non-existent, but non-existent at all! Not to mention the Britons! Especially when Shi Lang saw the Britons using forks, axes, and even hands to plow the soil, the whole person was not good. Can this be as efficient as a fart? Aside from anything else, the columbine carts, tube carts, curved plows, one oxen plow, and two oxen plow... all the farming tools that I know were all rubbed out. The development of new fields, burning soil method, soil holding method...all the methods of developing fields imaginable are used. Gunpowder or something, because the formula is not clear, but is it not clear for farming? Whose family from the Celestial dynasty turned three generations of ancestors did not farm? Even if modern living conditions are better, even if they become urban youths and don¡¯t care about farming, the problem is that whether it is farming methods or farm tools, they are taught in history classes. Especially in high school history classes, they are so meticulous how to plant seeds! There is also a high school geography class, even the fertility of the climate and soil and the method of distinguishing! In a sense, this is the inheritance of characteristics! Shi Lang had to remember these knowledge points for the college entrance examination, but how could he forget it? When these effective farming methods and farming tools that have been tested by a long history are taken out, Shiro''s grain output has almost doubled exponentially. The granary is bursting! I have to say that Merlin''s game of kings is really not good. There were no droughts, locust plagues, or land salinization. Ugh... Why is there no difficulty at all! In an instant, food production increased explosively, but front-line warfare was very unfavorable. As Kay said. Whether it is personal force or military strategy, he is not Altria''s opponent. Every time it must be defeated. Can only fight the war of war, defensive war. But this military strategy is also much better than Shilang, at least not like Shilang directly punched through, but withstood. By winter, both sides had no food, so they had to go home to prepare food. This is the case of wars in this era. Because of the low yields, it is easy to run out of food. You can only go home to the fields that should be farmed and hunt for those that should be hunted. Therefore, Dang Shilang pointed to the nineteen granaries that were about to explode and said to Kai: "You can rest assured to fight, food, and manage enough!" Yes. He is dumbfounded! Damn it! He has never seen so much food! It''s smashing Just like rain, it''s all food! "You...have you changed your dream?" Kai couldn''t help but ask. "This dream was made by Merlin. I don''t have this skill." Shi Lang said, "Anyway, you can play it with confidence. You have enough food!" Without saying a word, Kay returned to the front line with two bins full of grain, while Altria''s side was still hunting, accumulating grain and grass. Chapter 185： Kaibing divided into three groups, harassing the village and preventing the other side from producing. Altria received the news with a face full of surprise, wondering why the other party didn''t give birth, but continued to fight instead. However, she quickly led her troops to counterattack, and she would win every time. It has to be said that Merlin''s education is very successful. At least in terms of military strategy, Altria is really powerful, and Kai is not an opponent at all. For two years, Dekai could only shrink the line of defense and guard against it. Get the upper hand! Full of coquettish! But what makes Meilin strange is that he is clearly victorious in every battle, but the morale of his own side is low, but the morale of the other side is high and scary. And every time I have to recuperate here, the other side bites like a hyena like crazy! What is this? Is there such a play? Are you afraid of running out of food? Obviously, the squeezing of the village here is about to cause people to change, is there no such situation on the other side? Very curious, Merlin took a peek under the authority. Almost spit out a mouthful of old blood! The poor grain of rice on my side had to be broken into ten grains to eat, but the other party¡¯s 30 grain bins burst! The thirty-first one is under construction now! What are you doing? Use magic to change your dreams? But Merlin checked, and was shocked to find that there was no trace of tampering at all. Useless magic? Where did so much food come from? Falling from the sky? Merlin looked dazed, the wind was messy, and at this time Kai led his troops to kill again. As a last resort, Altria could only go to squeeze the village and obtain military rations. "Please bear with me! Bear with me! When the war is over, it will definitely get better!" Altria said. But there were very few respondents, and every villager had a pale face. They have been squeezed by Merlin and Altria for two years, and there is not a single grain of rice at home. On the other hand, Shirou''s side. When Shilang went to the village to collect grain with the expropriation officer, the villagers greeted him and shouted to the king. In response to the enthusiasm of the villagers, Shi Lang said: "My beloved people, a bright future is ahead! Have you seen it? The evil enemy has been crumbling, but this is not a victory for the king, but a victory for us! Our war is definitely not for conquering, but for our own beautiful homeland and to open up our own bright future! For that future, I decided to cut taxes by half this year! Every family who joins the army will receive a tax reduction of 20%!" Not for conquering, but for their own bright future. This sentence has entered people''s hearts. The tax reduction and exemption are even more tangible. The vision that concerns oneself is related to the real interests of oneself. The people chanted. "King!" "King!" ... The shouts were endless. This kingdom game lasted for five years. In the first two years, Merlin and Altria beat Shi Lang and Kai out of breath. Fortunately, Kai withstood the offensive, and Shi Lang also planted the fields. Without the worries of food, Kai reversed the harassment and stared at him. Hit the peak production season. It doesn''t matter if you can''t beat it, it''s just harassment, it just doesn''t let you produce. In the end, Altria''s kingdom was impoverished and backward, and the people were miserable, and they couldn''t bear it and revolted directly. Altria led his troops to quell the uprising and counterattack Kai. Dragon factor coupled with excellent military strategy, it can be said that he has never lost a game. But I didn''t lose, and I lost in the end. It can be said that if you win, you lose. In the end, hungry and exhausted, he was **** by the uprising people and offered to Shiro as a gift of surrender. When Shi Lang appeared in the voice of Manmin, Altria''s entire face was dull. It seems to have been beaten up by the society. This ending completely surpassed her imagination and defeated her three views. Merlin was also **** by the uprising people, and hanged up in a funky manner by Kai evil. He looked at Shirou and couldn''t help asking: "How did I lose?" He couldn''t figure it out, even if he observed the world with his eyes, this kind of ending would make him unable to figure it out. He has never lost a hand, but he lost. It can be said that if you win, you lose. Shirou wins if he loses. What the **** is this? Doesn''t conform to the laws of war! Faced with Mei Lin''s incomprehension, Shi Lang said innocently: "I don''t know, I can only farm." "I''m not convinced! Let''s have another game!" Merlin gritted his teeth, the rare flames of struggle erupted in his eyes, and then restarted the game. Only this time, they lost even faster. The reason was that Kay was already familiar with the routine, and he defended it no matter what, and then waited for Shi Lang to plant the field, began to harass production, snowballed, and defeated Merlin in less than four years. Chapter 186： Merlin had a few more rounds. At the last game, he collapsed. Because this time Shi Lang did not wait for the uprising of the people in Meilin, but when their village was almost oppressed, he issued an edict: "Anyone who surrenders will be granted citizenship, tax exemption for two years, and ten bags of rice." Then? There is no more. It collapsed directly. The hungry people almost dragged their families and directly voted for Shilang. Only Merlin and Altria sat alone in the palace. The wind was messy, and then they were heavily surrounded by Shilang and Kai led troops. In reality, he can almost start to force the palace to commit suicide. The game is over. Merlin did not continue. His mentality was broken. The whole person was decadent, and a mochi-like ghost appeared in his mouth. "I lost... I lost so terribly..." Muttered to himself. Altria also collapsed, holding his head, squatting in the corner shivering. Kai felt a little guilty, and whispered to Merlin: "Sage Sir?" "Sage...hehehe...Where is the sage, I''m just a Merlin, just a waste Merlin..." Merlin murmured, the mochi-like ghost that came out of his mouth was even bigger. "Are you okay?" Shi Lang walked over and asked. "I''m just a Merlin...a small waste Merlin..." Merlin repeated with a broken face. "Actually, you don''t need to be so discouraged." Shirou said, "I am not the one who won you." Merlin turned his head to look at him, staring blankly and asked, "Who is that?" "It''s human." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Human?" Merlin asked. "Yes. Humans won you, not I won you." Shi Lang said. "Human...Human..." Merlin muttered to himself. Shi Lang smiled and said: "No matter how powerful the individual is, it will not be greater than the group. No matter how high the individual''s wisdom is, it will not be higher than the group. So, don''t be presumptuous, Merlin. It''s not the one who wins you. Me, but a human being." Merlin raised his head to look at Shirou. He saw a brilliant smiling face and those bright eyes like a fire. "Really...no wonder..." No wonder, you are a "container". Merlin said in his heart. Chapter 23 Regret shouldn''t plant that field! [Second more] "What are you talking about? Merlin pulled you into the dreamland for a kingdom simulation, but was easily defeated by you and Gnivale?" The old knight Ector looked at Kai who was serious in front of him with a dazed expression. He slept soundly, but was pushed to wake up by Kay. He was very angry at first, but after listening to Kai''s narration, he looked dumbfounded. On an old face, the big words "I can''t believe it" were written on it. "Kay, did your father teach you to lie?" Aktor couldn''t help asking. This kind of thing is beyond imagination! Although it was only a dream game created by Merlin, it was far from reality. But the combination of Merlin and Altria was destroyed by Kai and the boy who picked it up a year ago... This... is it possible? As Altria''s teacher, Akto clearly knew how terrifying the fifteen-year-old Altria had grown. In terms of swordsmanship alone, he is no less than the once famous knight. It''s even better than blue! And, because of the dragon factor, Altria''s body is full of power, even in its heyday, Ektor dare not claim that he can beat Altria at this moment. And Kai had a few kilograms, and Aktor knew it in his heart. Swordsmanship alone is no less than Altria, but without the dragon factor, he is far from Altria''s opponent in terms of muscle strength and agility. As for the military strategy... Mei Lin has a pair of eyes to see the world, and he is also a sage. Can the man who has been taught have a bad military? But Kay told him that he didn''t just blow up Altria, but packaged up Altria and Merlin and blew them up together! Is this possible? The ideal king¡¯s container cooperated with the sage, but it was blown up by his son and an ordinary-looking teenager... This...this is too unbelievable, right? "I didn''t lie, father. It is because I also found it incredible, so I came to report to you." Kay said. In fact, he is also somewhat self-doubt at the moment. It''s too unreal. With the cooperation of the sergeant, he actually beat Merlin and Altria to a blast and unified Britain? Was the ambition in my heart realized in my dream? Chapter 187： Not real... There is no real feeling! The most important thing is...Why have we never cut food here? Kay has no real sense. Ektor doubted the authenticity of the incident, and then approached Altria, who was awakened from the dream, and wanted to check the authenticity of the incident. As a result, before he had time to ask, after looking at Altria''s broken face and those numb, hollow, self-doubtful eyes, Ektor knew. The thing is true, there is no doubt about it. He knows the temperament of his adopted daughter very well. It can make the serious and strong Altoria become so self-doubt, except that she is being crushed back and forth several times, and she is directly crushed by her mentality, she will never doubt life so much. As a result, Ektor made a decisive decision: "Al, your swordsmanship and riding lessons are temporarily over. Go! Go and recruit Gneville to be your knight! Only this thing, you must do it. Here!" "Huh¡ª?" Altria raised her head and looked at Aktor with a blank gaze. She hadn''t recovered from the severe beating from Shirou. Ektor said patiently: "You want to be king and you want to defeat the humble king Votigeng. He is absolutely an indispensable force! He must be recruited!" At this point, Aktor felt a little regretful. He is a knight loyal to King Uther, and his loyalty is a lesson from the sun and the moon. Otherwise, Uther would not entrust Altria to him. He knew Altria''s mission, and he had already made up his mind to help King Usser''s children defeat Vottigung and unify Britain. And now, there is a great sage in front of him, he actually doesn''t know! Moreover, the most important thing is, how did he fail to sign a master-servant agreement when he found the opponent? So that the other party is now a free person. Ektor is almost certain that this is the key figure in the unification of Britain by Altria under the blessing of Uther, so he repeats it again: "You must recruit him, Al! He is definitely your indispensable force. !" Altria recovered and nodded, "I understand!" Actually, I didn''t need to repeat it many times, because she had already decided to recruit Shirou. She is serious, but not a fool. She was hung up and beaten by Shi Lang several times in her dream. If she hadn''t realized this, she wouldn''t be worthy of the "ideal king" container. The most important thing is that in the dream, Shi Lang''s posture as a king really makes her look forward to. Once it appeared, it was greeted with a hundred responses, and the people loved it, and its morale swelled. On the other hand, her morale was low and the people hated her. They even rebelled and tied her to Shilang as a surrender meeting. The extreme contrast between the two made Altria understand that as the "king", there is still a long way to go. There is still a lot to learn. The most important thing is that the other party must have the wisdom of the "king", and he needs to study hard by himself! The three of them all put their ideas on Shilang. This made the Shilang who was still asleep instinctively cold. After shaking his body, Shi Lang turned around, put the quilt on, and continued to sleep. But... Why has this feeling of chills not disappeared? Morning. This feeling of chills is beginning to work. First is the morning. As soon as the door was opened, the two sides of the door were full of servants, waiting respectfully for him to go out. Shi Lang looked dumbfounded and couldn''t help asking, "What are you doing?" Kai walked up with a smile, staring at Shi Lang shiningly, as if staring at some rare treasure, super disgusting. Shirou got goose bumps all over his body. "Kay, what are you doing?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. Kai smiled and said: "You are the guest of our house, this is the treatment of the guest!" The guest of the ghost! Shi Lang shook his head, then went to the hills to weed and started his daily work. As a result, this group of people followed Shilang like a follower, staring at Shilang''s back with scorching eyes, giving Teshilang a feeling of being on his back. He couldn''t help but said, "What the **** are you doing, Kay?" Kai smiled without answering. Shi Lang became a little scared in his heart, so he could only squat down to weed the weeds first. As a result, before he did this, the people behind rushed up and took his job. Shi Lang asked what he was doing, and Kai said that he was a guest of their manor. It''s lunch time. The manor divided him many exquisite foods. There are several pieces of barbecue. But this is not critical. The most important thing is that Altria actually pushed half of her food, gave it to him, and then stared at Shirou with scorching eyes. Shiro picked up the food and put it down again. Pick up and put down... This feeling of being stared at for dinner... he really can''t adapt. Moreover, no matter how hard you are, you can steal it if you don''t want to be raped! Kai and Altria didn''t say anything, they just stared at Shirou. Chapter 188： Shi Lang felt very guilty and scared, and couldn''t help asking, "What are you going to do? Please, get back to normal! You are like this, I''m so scared!" Kai smiled and didn''t answer, but Altria said very seriously: "Gunyville, please be my knight and teach me the wisdom of being a ¡®king¡¯!" Eh eh eh? Why did this foolish sister solicit so soon? Kai''s smile couldn''t hold back. According to the solicitation method discussed yesterday, it should first let the other party fully feel their sincerity and reflect the good life on their own side, and then send out the solicitation when it is about the same. Why are you just talking about it now? Isn''t this a sabotage plan? "What, it turned out to be this thing," Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. He thought he was being stared at by Ying Gay Lan, and he almost made his legs weak in fright. "Did you agree, Gurneyville?" Altria asked excitedly. "I''m sorry, I won''t be anyone''s knight." Shirou shook his head, and then said: "And, as the''king'' of wisdom or something, I can''t! I''m just an ordinary mortal, I have always been It¡¯s led by someone." He wasn''t interested in being a knight, he just wanted to go home. There, there are still family members waiting for him. Moreover, there is no such thing as the wisdom of the king. The ability to defeat Merlin and Altria in the dream is entirely because the dream is far from reality, it is a paradise mode. If it is realistic, let alone the problem of salinization of the land, the implementation of the first "law", which touches the interests of the nobles, will definitely intensify the contradictions. Moreover, the solicitation notice in the last round of the surrendered people so generous treatment, although because of the great development of productivity, there will be no civil upheaval, but it will definitely increase contradictions. Therefore, if you defeat the opponent so smoothly, you can do it in your dreams. If in reality... It is estimated that they collapsed faster! They dared to fight indiscriminately without food, and the peasants had mutiny before the uprising. Because Westerners, especially Britons, these are all marine civilizations, and their tolerance is far worse than that of the Celestial Kingdom. Having been dragged in the war and unable to see the future, it is time to rebel. "Please don''t belittle yourself!" Altria said excitedly. She thinks Shirou is arrogantly inferior to herself. She has witnessed and experienced it personally, and can fully feel her own shortcomings and the wisdom of King Shirou. She felt that that was the state of the ideal king. Let Li people live a good life, and everyone will love it. That''s the posture, Wang, really should be! That is the kingly way she should pursue! Altria is the container of Uther¡¯s "ideal king" plan, and should be educated by Aktor and Merlin to become the ideal king. To be honest, before this game of kings, Altria had no concept of "ideal king", but he witnessed that scene. Na Shilang was chanted and loved by the people, and she was hated by the people and dedicated to Shilang like a prisoner. At that moment. She has the concept of "ideal king". With the real sense of "king". She felt that that was the real ideal king. She believes that the kingly ways she has learned so far are all false, and only that¡ª¡ª is real! So- "Please be my knight!" Altria asked seriously. Looking at Altria and Kaina''s scorching eyes. Looks like looking at some great sage Shiro regretted it. He shouldn''t plant that field... Chapter 24 You are that stunning beauty, Guinevere? [Third more] Since accepting his own evil, Shirou has never wanted to beat a person so much. Not even Gilgamesh. But after a long day of hard work, when he returned to his room to go to bed, Kai crawled out of his bed and looked at him with a smile on his face... Shiro collapsed. He stretched out his palm like a vise, clasped his face, and then threw him out the window like a trash. Feeling sick all over, he quickly changed the quilt and mattress. But in the end, I still suffered from insomnia. Can''t sleep all night. The next day, Kay followed him with a smile. Shi Lang was completely convinced. Is this Kay trying to recruit herself, or Altria trying to recruit herself? I didn''t see how Altria pestered herself, but how could Kay stick it like a piece of brown candy. Shi Lang couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, and said, "I beg you, Kay. Go back to normal, or I might really beat you!" "Why?" Kai asked puzzled: "Is my attitude unfriendly?" "Your smile is so disgusting!" Shi Lang said. Kay began to doubt himself. "Also, knight, I really can''t be." Shirou said. "Why?" Kai asked puzzled. Chapter 189： "Because this is not my home, I will definitely leave." Shi Lang said. He must return to Winterwood City, so for ancient Britain, he was just a passer-by. "You keep saying you want to leave, this is not your home, where are you from?" Kai asked. "I''m from..." Before Shi Lang finished speaking, a fragrance of flowers came from all around. The next moment, a familiar male voice resounded: "He--, from Avalon." Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked around, only to see a sea of ??flowers stretched out, and Meilin walked slowly in the sea of ??flowers. "Merlin? Why are you here?" Shi Lang asked, and glanced at Kai. He carefully discovered that the moment he saw Merlin in reality, Kai''s face became a little heavy. "Because the selected day will be tomorrow." Merlin said with a smile. Shiro was clear, and said to his heart, is tomorrow the day when Altria drew the sword in the stone? "Hey! Merlin, did you say that Gurneyville is from Avalon?" Kay raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is that the ideal hometown in the legend?" "Exactly." Merlin said with a smile. Shi Lang couldn''t help it anymore. He pulled Merlin aside and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?" "I didn''t do anything." Merlin said. "I''m not from Avalon!" Shiro said. Merlin spread out his hands and said helplessly: "You can''t always say that you are from the future? That would be messy." "Really?" Shi Lang looked at Merlin with some distrust. Nine of the ten sentences of this guy are fake, and they are very skinny, it is hard to guarantee that they will not be playing with something. "You look into my eyes." Merlin pointed to his eyes. Shi Lang asked: "You want to say again, are you lying to me?" "Oh! Am I like that kind of person? Really..." Merlin sighed and said, "I mean--, you have to believe me~!" Shiro: "..." This soft-spoken person has goose bumps! Shi Lang glanced at the flowers on both sides of Meilin, feeling a little curious, and couldn''t help asking: "Where do you go, where will the flowers bloom? No wonder they are called the magician of flowers." "You think too much. These flowers are just illusions." Merlin said. "Illusion?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked at Mei Lin in surprise, and asked, "Why do I need to use illusion while walking?" "To set off my noble and elegant temperament." Merlin said naturally. Shiro: "..." This person is really owed! "Okay, let''s not talk about it. Remember to stop stringing words, you are from Avalon, don''t string out your true origins, otherwise there will be a real mess." Merlin said. Shirou nodded: "I know." "Oh. By the way, there is one more thing." Merlin said. "What''s the matter?" Shirou asked. "Since I was accidentally tied by you five days ago, I have understood a truth..." "Wait a minute!" Shi Lang interrupted and asked, "Are you sure it was a tie?" "Yes, it''s a tie." Merlin said without flushing and heartbeat: "Look, I pressed you in the early stage to fight, and you pressed me to fight in the late stage. It''s a tie. Why isn''t this a tie?" Shiro: "..." He was convinced. "In short, I found that non-humans have limits, and I need to continue to observe humans." Merlin said. "What then? What did you tell me about this?" Shirou asked puzzled. "The object of my observation is you. So, you come and become Altria''s knight!" Merlin said. "Thank you...but I am not interested in becoming someone else''s knight." Shirou refused without thinking. "Eh eh eh? Why? Those from''Avalon'' should know that Altria will definitely become a great king in history, right? You can even be named in history with you!" Merlin Said quickly. "This is not my home, I want to go home." Shi Lang said. Merlin shook his head and said, "You can''t go back." "Why are you so sure?" Shirou asked. Merlin raised his hand, pointed to his eyes, and said, "Because these eyes have already seen this fact. It is destined." Shilang raised his hands and said seriously: "Then I tell you, the facts you have seen, the so-called destiny, will be torn apart by these hands!" Merlin was taken aback, "Why?" "Because I am a human being, I will use my hands to dig the way I hope!" Shi Lang replied sonorously, then greeted Kai and left. Merlin was stunned for a moment, and then a faint smile appeared on that face, "Human... As expected, it''s funny. Then let me observe, the so-called human possibility." ... Back to the manor. Shi Lang found that a soldier in armor had arrived outside the manor. Shi Lang and Kai felt strange, so they brought in a few servants and asked about them, only then did they learn that a distinguished guest was visiting. As Aktor''s biological son, Kay is the heir to the manor, so it is necessary to meet, but Shirou is not ready to go. The result was passed by Kayla. Shi Lang said helplessly, "I''m just a diners who eat and drink." "Don''t be kidding, you are a guest of our manor! You will become Al''s knight like me in the future!" Kay said. "I can''t be Al''s knight, you give up." Shirou said helplessly. Chapter 190： "Anyway, you can''t go back to Avalon, why don''t you help Al?" Kay asked curiously. "Who said I can''t go back?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said a little displeased: "I will definitely go back!" Kayla took Shirou into the living room. Ektor and Altria are talking with a blond young knight. Ektor nodded when seeing Shirou and Kai. At this time, the blond young knight''s gaze fell on Shirou and Kai. He first pointed to Kay and asked, "You are the son of Sir Ektor, Kay?" "Yes," Kay nodded, seeing that he was a visitor. He didn''t have a venomous tongue. Instead, he politely showed aristocratic style and asked: "You are?" "Oh-," the blonde boy said with a sunny smile, "My name is Gao Wen." "Ah? You are the son of King Onik, the legendary knight blessed by the sun, Sir Gawain?" Kay was a little surprised. Shirou showed a speechless expression. How does it feel that the two are talking about each other in business? It''s almost time to say "Look up for a long time" or "Don''t dare to dare". But... Gao Wen? Shirou looked at the blond boy carefully. Although he was still very immature, he was indeed handsome. He had a gentle smile on his face and his manner of speaking was very friendly and polite, like sunshine, very much in line with the prince charming in the girl''s dream. Gawain is the son of Morgan Lefy, and one of the Knights of the Round Table in the future, holding the sister sword of the EX Oath of Victory Sword-the Sword of Cycling Victory. He is also a holy swordsman, and has the blessing of the sun. In the 3 hours from 9 am to noon, and 3 hours from 3 pm to sunset, his power will triple. Legend has it that Lancelot, as the first knight, wanted to defeat him by delaying time until sunset. It can be said to be a very powerful holy swordsman. But... How did Gawain appear in Taylor Beer? Shi Lang frowned, feeling that things were not simple. At this time, Gawain and Kay¡¯s business exchanges were finally over. Gao Wen''s gaze fell on Shi Lang, and he couldn''t help asking: "Excuse me, who is this knight?" "I''m not a knight," Shi Lang shook his head, and said, "You just call me Gurneyville." The ancient Britons could not call the name Fujimaru Shiro, and if they insisted on calling it out, they would spit out non-standard because of their tongue. Just like Altria yelled the name "Zeng Wow Leak", so Shiro simply used it. "Gurneyville" is the name. Hearing this name, Gao Wen was stunned, then raised his finger to Shi Lang, and asked: "You-- are the legendary beauty who shook the whole of Britain in the name of beauty, the daughter of King Leidekuan , Guinevere?" "?????" Shi Lang looked dumbfounded. Chapter Twenty-Five Morgan Leffe Another interstellar player? Shi Lang held back for a long time, then pointed to himself, and said, "Please enlarge your eyes and see clearly, Guinevere is a princess, and I am a male!" Gao Wen opened his eyes carefully, looked up and down, then showed an awkward smile, and apologized again and again: "Sorry, sorry. I saw it wrong." Shi Lang was completely convinced. Is it worthy of being a type month? Really per capita interstellar! You can even recognize your gender! To be honest, Shiro was also a little depressed about his name in Britain-"Gurneyville". He was chased by that gang of cavalry and shouted "Gurneyville" or "Gurneyville", but in the end the name was pressed on Shilang. This is also because at the beginning, he didn''t understand British and didn''t know how to argue. The most important thing was that the environment was unfamiliar at that time. He had to stay silent and analyze the environment vigilantly. In this way, being held by this name for nearly a year, it turned out to be an indispensable identity. Ugh... Kai hurriedly rounded up the field, and then asked Gao Wen about why he was here. "Oh. It''s like this--," Gawain said, "My mother heard that her brother, Arthur, was fostered at Sir Ector''s house, so she called me, and asked Arthur to go to my mother''s place to tell. " "Is it Princess Morgan Lef¨¦..." Kay''s face sank slightly. Shirou also raised his eyebrows and glanced at Altria subconsciously. Morgan Lefie, also known as Morgan, is the sister of King Arthur, which can also be said to be an important cause of Camelot''s demise. Morgan is the mother of Mordred, Gawain, Aggiven, and others, as well as the sister of King Arthur and the daughter of King Uther. At the same time it is one of the evil aspects of the Fairy of the Lake. Since the death of the magic king Solomon, Goddai has accelerated his disappearance. At this point in time, the European continent has almost cut off from the gods, and this has also begun to affect Britain. During the time of the Gods, every King of Britain had the protection of the British Isles, and because of the disappearance of the Gods, King Uther was arguably the last king to receive the protection of Britain. After he was defeated by Vottigung, in order to let the next generation continue the mystery, he and Merlin designed the British red dragon, and this is Arthur, or Altria. However, unexpectedly, Morgan is a princess who inherited an extraordinary lineage, a daughter who inherited the power of the island that was originally thought to be cut off in the generation of King Uther. She who turned the entire British Island into her own possession, if she were the ¡®Lord of the Island¡¯, she would have surpassed Altria. Therefore, in Xingyue King Arthur¡¯s epic story, Morgan hates the sister who is also a female, but is loved and expected by the father and king, and turns into a demon girl who spends her life only for revenge, and eventually becomes Camelot¡¯s shattered one. Important factors. But at this moment, the day before the chosen day, she sent Gawain to invite Altria to see her. Does this have any deep meaning? Shirou didn''t know, but he was worried that Altria would respond directly. However, what was more surprising was that Altria stood behind Aktor and said nothing. In fact, Shirou also misunderstood this. Although Altria was a bit stiff by Merlin''s education, her personality was serious, her mouth was a little stupid, and sometimes she was stupid, but not stupid. She knew that she was a male and could not appear in front of others. At least until the sword in the stone is drawn, no one can appear in front of him. Especially in front of her sister who masters magic. Chapter 191： Ektor said: "This is really regrettable. Arthur has gone to prepare for the appointment of tomorrow. He is not at the manor at the moment. Maybe you can see it in Stone Mountain tomorrow." Arthur is the name Uther gave to Altria, symbolizing the male. And Altria is her real name, few people know. "It''s so...it''s a pity." Gawain shook his head and said with a gentle smile: "Then, I''ll leave first." Gawain simply left. In other words, the other party is here to pick Altria to meet Morgan? Wait a minute. In this way, has Morgan already come to Tyler Beer? This is interesting! If Morgan, who has the power of an island, wants to draw a sword in a stone, can he draw it out? If it can be pulled out, how will this king''s selection go? Shirou didn¡¯t know, but the important thing was that Altria¡¯s daily routines came-- "Gurneyville, please be my knight!" Altria solemnly invited. "Please forgive me for rejecting!" Shirou said without hesitation. Looking at Altria''s holy blue eyes, he got a headache. He feels like he has become a targetable heroine in the little butter game. And Altria has become a game player, come to him every day to greet, check his goodwill, and then take him down when the goodwill is about the same... What a joke! I''m not the little butter heroine that can be attacked! Angry! ... ... Gawain left the manor, took the cavalry all the way into Tyler Bill, and returned to where they were stationed. He told Morgan Leffi all what he had seen and heard in the manor. "Really? Are you preparing for tomorrow''s chosen day?" Morgan sat on the throne, tapping the handrail made of mithril lightly with his long index finger. Her tight and pretty face, which was somewhat similar to Altria, raised a faint sarcasm, "Prepare? I think it''s to hide it!" "What are you hiding, mother?" Gao Wen asked. "You don''t have to worry about it, Gawain." Morgan said, "You are ready to draw the sword in the stone tomorrow." "I can only say that I did my best, mother." Gao Wen said. Morgan glanced at Gawain, and the motion of knocking on the armrest stopped slightly, and said, "You go down and rest first." "Good." Gawain nodded, and then left. Morgan watched Gawain leave and stood up. The throne she was sitting on instantly melted away and disappeared into the ground. Morgan Lefy, she couldn''t help hosting the power of the island, and she was an excellent magician. She walked to the window, looked at Taylor Bill''s traffic, and muttered to herself: "If you are a girl, then I won''t give up the kingship, Arthur!" She carried the power of the island on her body, and logically speaking, she was the best candidate to inherit the throne of Uther. However, according to the calendar, the female body cannot inherit the throne, so even if he inherited the power of the island, Morgan did not have any idea about the throne. Especially when she learned that User implemented the "ideal king" plan to create the British red dragon-Arthur, she even had no idea, and even thought of doing her best to help her brother unify Britain. However, when Arthur was sent out for foster care in the kingdom when he was five years old, and set the sword in the stone and the agreed date instead of directly declaring the heir, Morgan knew there was a problem. But she was young and didn''t think too much. It''s just that the date of appointment is getting closer and closer, and she feels that the "ideal king" plan is becoming more and more problematic. Finally, she noticed one of the most critical points. ¡ª¡ªArthur, it is very likely that she is a daughter like her! This guess is terrifying. This means that their family is nowhere to be seen! It also means that all the daughters born to King Youser are daughters! Since they are both daughters, then why should she, who inherited the power of the authentic island, give up the kingship to the artificial red dragon made? Why, she has the authentic power of the island, but her father Yuser gave Arthur all his eyes and expectations? Jealous. Angry. With this emotion, she took Gawain to Taylor Beer. She will not let go of what belongs to her! Just-- After arriving at Tyler Bill, she realized that this matter might not be as simple and easy as she thought. Because there is Merlin, there is the Archbishop of Cantrebe of the Templar Church. The most important thing is- That white dragon also came to disrupt the situation! Humble King Votigeng! Although it was just a quick glance, Morgan was sure he hadn''t missed it. The most important thing is that she, who inherited the power of the island, can easily detect Votigung! But she did not expose Vudigung. How can such a handy piece of spoiler be used now? At least wait until she obtains the sword in the stone, and after the date of completion of the agreement, Futikeng will be exposed again. In this way, it is possible to force Merlin and the Archbishop of Cantrebe to recognize her throne. This - is the real usage of Fu Tigeng! Chapter 192： Thinking of gaining the throne and becoming queen, Morgan couldn''t help showing a faint smile. However, she didn''t know that at this moment two figures had left Tyler Bill at night. "My Wang Fu Tigeng, shall we leave now?" the attendant asked. "Not bad." Fu Tigeng nodded and said. "But, shall we not disrupt the situation?" the attendant asked. "No need." Vodikeng said. "Why?" the attendant asked. "Because the situation has been messed up! And what I want has been obtained!" Fu Tigeng said: "If you don''t leave, the little girl Morgan will use me to draw the sword in the stone by herself." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Morgan? "I came out a long time ago, and I have discovered this king! Huh¡ª! Didn''t expose this king, want to use this king? Compared to this king''s stupid brother Yusher, she is 800 years earlier!" "Let''s go! Go back soon, and soon, these British kings will be messed up by themselves! At that time, we will destroy them all in one go!" Fu Tigeng waved his cloak and drove his horse away. Chapter 26 Is this correct? [Second more] Shilang woke up when he felt the sunlight coming in from the gap in the door. The surroundings are still very dim, but there is already a very noisy sound outside. Shi Lang walked out of the room and took a look, and found that whether it was Kai, Altria, or the apprentice knight who studied under Aktor, they were all neatly dressed, as if they were about to go on an expedition. Shiro remembered. Today is the day when the sword in the stone was selected. No wonder these young people are so excited. "Gurneyville, why are you dressed up so sloppy? Today is the day of the selection!" Kai saw that Teshiro was still in a gray linen, and he couldn''t help but frowned, said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I won''t go." "How can you not go? This is a great event! Go and go¡ª" Kai pushed Shiro away. "Well, I''ll go, I''ll go, don''t push me." Shi Lang said helplessly. "Now that I''m going, I''ll give you more armor." Kay touched his chin and said. "Farewell, I will also join in the fun, wearing armor is too tired." Shi Lang said. "Also." Kay thought for a while and said, "Anyway, there is no suitable armor for you in the manor." Shi Lang smiled. This is true. Shirou now looks like a thirteen-year-old boy, but he has a slender physique, and there is no suitable armor in the manor. The trainee knights in the manor assembled together and had already left on horseback, while Shirou and Altria walked slowly towards Tyler Bill. The main reason is poor information. Those trainee knights didn''t know that the sword in the stone was actually decided by default, so they had the heart to fight to be the king, so they couldn''t bear it. But both Shilang and Kai knew the inside story, knowing that the sword in the stone had been assigned to Altria, so they would join in the fun and count the number of people here. "Oh!" Kay suddenly patted his brain and said to Altria: "Al, I forgot to bring my gun, can you help me get it back?" "Even if it''s a elder brother, as a knight, did you forget to bring the gun?" Altria frowned. "After all, horseback riding has been abandoned for a long time. Recently, it has only been engaged in farming, and there are very few military horses...Anyway, can you please go back and help me get it?" Kai asked with folded hands. "Okay." Altria nodded, mounted her horse, and turned away. Looking at Altria''s horse going away, Shi Lang turned to look at Kai and asked, "You did it on purpose, right?" "That''s it." Kay nodded. "Why do you do this?" Shirou asked. Kay scratched the back of her head, and smiled helplessly: "It''s a big brother, the last one, you can''t see it insignificantly... When I think of the survival mission of Britain in the future, pressing on her petite shoulders, it''s really hard to see. Eyes." Shiro was silent. After pulling out the sword in the stone, Altria was no longer a knight, and even completely abandoned her female identity, became a king, and pursued the doomed vision. Thinking of the over-righteous, persistent girl who was more like a knight than Wang Lai said during the Fourth World War, Shi Lang couldn''t help shook his head. He knew that Altria was about to arrive at the end, but he couldn''t do anything. Civilizations in other worlds can only invade and perish, and perish themselves, while the ancient Britain of the Moon World is what God wants to perish! Since King Gilgamesh opened the age of kings and said farewell to the gods, the gods began to die. By this period, the gods of the European continent have ended, and only Britain still has the gods left. But as mankind gradually settled on the seat of the primate, the gods of Britain were also about to die. What''s worse, the ancient Britons were also classified as the category of God''s creatures. After Votigung was defeated by Altria, the soil of Britain would be corrupted, and the output would decrease step by step, and it would not end until the destruction of ancient Britain. And this is the real main reason for Camelot''s demise! Facing Kai''s waywardness, Shirou couldn''t help but nodded in agreement: "Yes..." "So, you are from Altria. Be her knight." Kay suggested. "No. This is the only thing, no." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "Do you want to be so unfeeling? Al will not treat you badly." Kai asked helplessly. "Some things can''t be forced. I''m destined to leave, so I can''t be anyone''s knight." Shirou said. "Okay." Kay sighed. Shirou said: "But before leaving, if you have any difficulties within my power, I will definitely help." "Good brother! Then it''s settled!" Kai stretched out his hand to hook Shi Lang''s shoulder, and smiled happily. Shi Lang rolled his eyes and said, "You are a good brother if feelings help you. If you don''t help, it''s not." "Hahahahaha..." Kai laughed, then nodded solemnly and said, "Yes." Shiro: "..." Taking a closer look at Kai, Shi Lang also said seriously: "You are as bad as Mei Lin!" Chapter 193： ... ... Altria quickly returned to the manor. For this day, she has been trained for fifteen years, so she can''t be late. Her background is both complicated and special. Why do you want to pretend to be a man? Why do you start practicing swords when you are sensible, learn about national affairs, and abandon your self-feelings as a human being? This need not be mentioned. Everything is for today. In order to pull out the king''s sword, she was born into the world. She didn''t know the looks of her parents. King Youser and Merlin have the purpose of "king of ideals". She was designed and manufactured for this purpose. In fact, it was more like the regret or wish of her father, King Yusho, and she could not substitute for her feelings. I don''t feel any special sense of mission or touch for Merlin''s teachings. In the fifteen years, the only things that have been inspiring her are the ordinary days spent with her adoptive father Aktor and his righteous brother, the comfort of the Genievilles who have met this year, and the comfort of the people living in the town. Frolics. It''s different from longing or love. It''s just that things like that seem to be good in her eyes. She didn''t want to be a member of the town or participate in it. She didn''t have that desire. Even though she sometimes portrayed such scenes in her mind, she calmly closed the lid. Because she knew from the bottom of her heart that if that were the case, she would only lose all the games. Since she was a child, although she was not smart, she worked very hard. She tried her best to practice swordsmanship and riding skills. She would memorize every teaching Merlin said by rote several times. Therefore, she said to herself that she couldn''t do only that. That is to live like a human being. The dragon is made, it is the responsibility that is pinned. Just-- As soon as I remembered the scene in which Rishiro was loved by the people in the dream, Altria couldn''t help but feel a little self-doubt. "That...maybe the look of an ideal king..." After fifteen years of teaching, Altria did not understand what kind of character is a king. She was awarded the Wang''s education, and she was also endowed with Wang''s qualities as much as possible. However, she still has no real sense of Wang''s posture until now. Her driving force is different from that of King Youser. The reason for her to become a king is not the desire to dominate as a person, nor the sense of obligation held by the leader, nor the intoxication of faith. Her driving force is nothing but trivial things. The fifteen years of life that cannot be spent as a human being is everything to her. She picked up the sword and had only one reason to wear the crown. Just looking at people''s lives will give rise to power, and there will be a motivation to move forward. What she wants to do can be confirmed even if she can''t say it. This is the answer that the king is cultivating by the girl named Altria, full of humanity, and pursued by the king. Altria returned to the manor and took the gun. Just as he was about to ride the horse back, he glanced to the side subconsciously, and was taken aback. I saw Merlin standing next to her, looking at her with a smile. "Merlin, why are you here?" Altria was very strange, "didn''t you preside over the sword-drawing ceremony?" "The Archbishop of Cantreber is already there. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. Before that, I have something I want to show you." Merlin said. "What? Can''t you come back? The ceremony has almost begun." Altria said. "I won''t hurt you, so don''t worry." Merlin said, "I have to tell you. Once you pick up the sword, you will no longer be a human until the end. Not only that, once you pick it up, you Will be hated by everyone and welcome a tragic death." An image flashed in front of Altria''s eyes, and Merlin used magic to let her consciousness see the tragic future she was about to welcome after she took up the sword. This is not advice, but a prophecy. If she picks up that sword, no matter how she struggles, she will meet the reality of tragic death alone. Altria''s expression was distorted with fear. It''s different from the plan set by Youser. In Yusor''s plan, this prophecy was not included at all. The chosen ceremony was very simple, Merlin only needed to follow the predetermined plan and push her along. So, why did he do so many things in one fell swoop? Merlin didn''t know it himself. But no matter what, since it has already happened, there is no way. She will be afraid of her future and change her mind, right? Do you feel that it is too early to become a king and you are afraid, or will you run away from the path of becoming a king? However, it is useless on either side. This is already destined. Even if he escaped at this moment, Merlin only needed to find another opportunity to prepare for the king''s choice. But... "¡ªNo!" Altria said. Rather than frighten her, Merlin''s predictions prompted her to make up her mind. "Is that okay?" Merlin asked. Chapter 194： The breeze came slowly, and the sunny blond hair fluttered with the wind, and she nodded without looking back. "Gnivale has shown me the true attitude of the king. He is the true king. If I can, I want to make him king. But since the responsibility of the king belongs to me, I will move towards Gn¨¦vre. Move forward with the appearance of the king!" Altria said, and then the horse left without looking back. ¡­Actually, at that time, she was scared in her heart. It''s not that I''m afraid of my end, but I''m afraid of whether this decision is right. Chapter 27 I drew the sword in the stone! [Third more] After Shilang and Kai walked through the farmland, they saw the fence surrounding Tyler Bill. Today, Taylor Beer¡¯s atmosphere is indeed different from the past. Everyone headed impetuously to the Stone Mountain outside the town. The children rushed out noisily. The adults'' eyes flashed with expectant expectations, and they hurried to Shitoshan. Shi Lang and Kai quickly followed. Someone acquainted on the road greeted Shirou: "Oh! Isn''t this Gurneyville? Are you here too? That''s fine, you are also a trainee knight under Sir Ektor''s banner, and maybe you have a chance to pull out the stone. In the sword, become the king!" Shi Lang smiled and responded to him, but he didn''t care. The Sword in the Stone had already been predetermined, and a spell was cast on it, and no one could pull it out except Altria. Shi Lang and Kai strolled over, and the people who met them greeted Shi Lang one after another. This made Dekai very depressed. Asashiro couldn''t help but asked, "You obviously only stayed here for a year, and you still haven''t spoken for nearly nine months. Why do they all say hello to you?" Shi Lang pointed to Kai''s mouth and said with a smile, "Because I don''t have a bad mouth." Kai was stunned for a moment, and then he was full of black lines. I don''t know why, except Shirou and Altria, he wants to smell bad. Especially when facing the white-haired magician, I most want to ridicule. The two followed the flow of people, along the road, all the way to Stone Mountain. Stone Mountain is a spectacle outside Tyler Beer From a distance, it looks like a square stone, much like marble, not enough to call it a mountain. But it is said that there is a mountain buried under the stone, so it is called the stone mountain. But at some point, a golden sword with a sword body out of its sheath stood on the stone mountain, shining brightly under the sunlight. At this time, an old man dressed as a priest came out. "It''s the Archbishop of Cantrebe!" "The Archbishop of Cantrebe is here!" "Today, it is finally time to choose the king''s successor from among the knights!" ... The crowd was agitated. Even if the northern kings formed a battle line and blocked Vortign and the Saxons from the front line, the crisis of survival has been oppressing the British people, and people''s hearts are filled with fear. Especially after the death of King Uther, this fear became even greater. Fortunately, at that time, Merlin predicted that someone would inherit the legacy of King Yousef and defeat Vutikeng, which made the people feel less stable and waited for the king to appear. The knights were also relieved by this prophecy, and they were impetuous thinking that it would be themselves who was chosen as the king. At this moment, the day of selection has finally arrived! The Archbishop of Cantrebe stood on the stone mountain, looking at the impetuous knight, and loudly declared: "The successor of King Uther has appeared today! This character is the next king of Camelot! He is from the Red Dragon. Incarnate, he will assemble the Knights of the Round Table, defeat the White Dragon, and unify Britain! And today, he will appear here! Now--, draw the sword! This sword is the holy sword that calls for victory, more important than blood Proof of a true king! Whoever can draw this sword, who-- is the destined king of Britain!" "Draw the sword!" "Draw the sword!" ... The knights shouted, staring at the sword in the stone with scorching eyes. As long as they pull out that sword, they can be king! The appointed day has arrived, and the sword-drawing ceremony has arrived. Archbishop Cantrebe stretched out his hand and pressed it down, and the voices of the surrounding people gradually fell back, looking at him with scorching eyes. Archbishop Cantrebe said: "Now, let''s pray. After the Mass, we can begin to draw the sword." Everyone was doing Mass, only Shi Lang smiled without saying a word, neither disturbed nor prayed, which seemed a bit strange, but at the moment everyone''s eyes were on the sword in the stone, and no one cared. After waiting for everyone''s mass to end, the knights were eager to try. After the Archbishop of Cantrete said that after the ceremony began, the knights rushed forward one after another, trying to draw the sword in the stone, but in the end they went down one by one. The people gathered around the king''s choice and were fascinated by it. They looked at the knights with serious expressions, putting their hands on the hilt of their swords and pulling them out vigorously. As a result, the holy sword did not move at all, and finally they could only leave with their heads down. There are knights who have not given up on challenging several times. There are also knights shouting "something must be wrong with this." There is also a knight who seems to be able to lift up the entire rock, proud of his strength. But it''s a pity that no one can pull out this sword of violence. There was no trace of Merlin, the legendary great magician who guarded Britain, either. The knights were lost one by one. And it is not only them who are lost, but also the people who have witnessed everything. Does this country have no knights with the King''s Certificate? Does Britain have no future? Then again, is Merlin''s prediction correct? Uneasiness began to permeate. Chapter 195： At this time, people saw a blond knight walking slowly out of the crowd. He has a gentle smile and a feeling of the sun. The knights who recognized his true identity couldn''t help but screamed: "It''s Gawain! It''s the knight blessed by the sun in the legend!" "Oh my God! It''s really him!" "He came to Tyler Bill from Onik!" "He is the prince of King Onik, with the blessing of the sun, he can draw the sword of the king!" ... One by one, everyone''s eyes fell on Gawain, with anticipation on their faces. Gawain is a knight of the sun, with the brilliance of the sun in his body, and the son of the great King Onik. If it were him, he would definitely be able to draw out the sword of **! People think so. Looking forward to it. Among the crowd, Morgan showed a faint smile. Her plan to seize the seat is slowly proceeding. However, in the next moment, her face froze. Because Gao Wen failed to draw the sword in the stone. He tried hard three times, his forehead was covered with sweat, but he still couldn''t handle the sword in the stone. Shaking his head, he stepped down and returned to Morgan''s side. Morgan couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you trying, Gawain?" "I tried my best, mother," Gawain said. Morgan looked up at the position of the sun and asked, "When you just drew your sword, you didn''t have the sun protection on your body, right?" "It''s a pity, mother. There is already the sun''s blessing, but I still can''t draw the sword. The sword seems to be connected to the earth, and it can be drawn out without human power." "Are you kidding? Did Merlin use a technique that I don''t know?" Morgan stared at Shi Zhongjian for several times, but he didn''t see anything special. So- What kind of hands and feet are you passive? Morgan was confused. Even Gao Wen failed to draw the sword in the stone, which made people uneasy and even more alarmed. The knights who felt the masses'' anxiety began to discuss. "No one pulled it out." "That sword is just a cover, right?" "After all, is Merlin''s prediction correct?" "We have gathered so many knights here. There are as many ways to choose the king as there are, so why bother to this one?" "That''s right!" ... The knights discussed a countermeasure. In any case, there are so many knights here, and there are many ways to choose the king. Simply test the power of being a knight, and the best person will inherit the throne of King Usser and make him the king of knights. The knights began to ignore the sword in the stone that they did not choose, and began to choose an effective method for their king and dominance. The first is horseback riding. If it is a true knight with honour, then it is a matter of course to perform a duel with a spear on the horse and an assault. In this regard, Kay is also eager to try. It''s a pity that he deliberately left his gun at home, and Altria hadn''t returned with the gun, so he could only smashed his mouth and watched the knights helplessly compete. "Or, let''s go up and try if we can pull out the sword?" Kai proposed to ask. "Come on. They don''t know the inside story, don''t you and I know? That sword is supposed to be Al''s for a long time. They can''t take it, Gawain can''t take it, and you and I can''t take it." Shi Lang said . "Go up and stroll around. It''s all here. It''s okay to take a closer look at Al''s sword in advance." Kai said. "Well, it''s boring to stand anyway." Shi Lang nodded. The two walked up to Shitou Mountain, and at the moment there was no one paying attention to Shitou Mountain. The knights are competing on horseback, and people are watching the knights fighting and expecting the king to lead Camelot among them. Kai looked at the sword in the stone, and then pulled it hard, but naturally he couldn''t pull it out. This sword can appear here, is the plan made by Uther for Altria to become king. It''s a sword that''s been pre-determined a long time ago. How can there be faults? "It''s a strange feeling. It doesn''t feel heavy, but it just can''t be pulled out. You can try it too." Kai said, pointing to the sword in the stone. "Oh...a useless move! This sword..." Shi Lang talked to Kai, while casually mentioning... "àꡪ" I just mentioned it lightly, and I felt that something was pulled out of my hand, which had a little more weight... Shi Lang turned his head stiffly, looking at the sword in the stone he had pulled out, his entire face froze. He--, He he he he he he unexpectedly drew the sword in the stone! ! ! This was beyond Shirou''s expectation, and caused his small face to be stiff! It''s not just him. Chapter 196： Kai looked at Shirou pulling out the sword in the stone at close range, his original smiling face also froze, his face full of inconceivability. The knights who were fighting to determine the king were also dumbfounded, staring at the Shirou who pulled out the sword in the stone on the stone mountain, in shock. People''s faces also froze. Gawain, Morgan, and Altria, who came from the crowd, looked at the Shirou who pulled out the sword in the stone with a dumbfounded expression. Even Merlin, who came slowly, was a black question mark. "This...what the **** is this¡ª¡ª!????" Shi Lang looked at the sword in the stone in his hand, with a mess of wind on his face. ... ... ps: Ask a question, do you like three changes at a time, or separate updates in the morning, noon, and late? Chapter 28: My King [Fourth more] "Ge...Gerneyville, you... are you...?" Kai pointed to the sword in the stone in Shilang''s hand, his eyes sluggish, and he stammered speechless. Is this too weird? Isn''t that the only one who can draw the sword in the stone is her righteous sister? "I... I, I, I, I don''t know! It came out by itself! I''m useless!" Shiro was also dumbfounded. He... why did he pull out Altria''s sword in the stone? Feeling the blessing-like power coming from the sword in the stone, Shilang''s evil was surging, and he swallowed this blessing-like power directly, and not even a scum was left. Shi Lang glanced around, then quickly inserted the sword in the stone back. "G...Gurneyville, what are you..." Kay stammered. "Stop talking, I didn''t do anything. You didn''t see anything." Shilang said with a serious expression on his face. "But... but I''m not the only one who saw me." Kai pointed around and stammered. Shi Lang scanned the surroundings and found that whether it was the knight who was competing not far away, or the crowd, they were staring at him at this moment. With cold sweat on his forehead, Shirou said quickly: "Anyway... anyway, it''s none of my business!" "Really...Is that so..." A soft female voice, with complex but relieved emotions, sounded in Shi Lang''s ears. Shirou turned his head and saw Altria walking slowly with Kai''s spear. Looking at the long spear in Altria''s hand, looking at the sharp gunman glowing in the sun, Shirou''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, he waved his hand and said anxiously: "Altriya, you Listen to me..." Before speaking, with a "clang", Altria put the spear into the stone beside it, and then reached out and drew the sword in the stone. She carefully looked at the blade of the sword in the stone, confusion and sleepiness flashed in the holy blue eyes, and finally gradually turned into a firm color. She turned the sword diagonally, knelt down on one knee towards Shilang, holding the sword in the stone in both hands, her pretty little face was full of seriousness, and said: "Apprentice Knight Altria, swear allegiance to you, my king !" Altria has always been confused in her heart, wondering if she can be qualified for the position of "king". Is the choice of pulling out the sword in the stone and becoming the "king" is correct. This confusion became even heavier after playing the king game with Shirou a few days ago. She used everything she had learned, but failed. Defeated dignifiedly. He was hostile and hated by the people, and then he was **** and given to Shilang as a gift of surrender. At that time, she was at a loss as to whether she could be qualified for the position of Wang. Shi Lang''s appearance of the king, the attitude that is loved by all people, and the gesture of calling a hundred responses, let her look forward to, let her have the real feeling of "ideal king", let her have the direction to move forward, but more, it is to make her self Doubt. And Merlin''s prediction made her feel terrified and confused whether this choice was correct. But she knew that she was the red dragon created by the "ideal king" plan, and the container of the "king". From the very beginning, Britain¡¯s choice was hers. She had to go up. But now, there is a better choice, and a more correct answer is in front of her. Altria chose to give up her own answer and choose this answer that is more correct than her own. After fifteen years, I turned into a male body, preparing for today day after day, but finally making wedding dresses for others-this, although Altria was in a complicated mood, he was not annoyed. She wants to be king, not her own choice, but the plan of King Uther. And she will accept all this willingly, not out of selfish desire, just because it seems to be a good deed. People''s frolics, cheers, and every ordinary life in the fifteen years is her motivation. That''s it. Therefore, when this more correct answer appeared before his eyes, Altria swore allegiance as a knight. But... "No--! No, no, no, no! Don''t think about it! I won''t be on this thief ship if I die!" Shi Lang waved his hands in horror and backed away. Want him to become king? Where did he get his experience in governing the country? Will those noble ministers who know the inside story recognize him? Impossible! Furthermore, ancient Britain is destined to perish! The most important thing is- He wants to go home! Watching more knights gather, one by one stared at him with complicated and annoyed eyes, and the crowd stared at him with scorching eyes. Shi Lang was frightened, and turned around without saying a word and ran away. Chapter 197： He has a passionate heart and is willing to help others, sharing the flames he got from Spartacus. However, there is a prerequisite for this... -Do your best! Becoming a king, this kind of thing is definitely not something mortal like him can do. The king has to deal with too many things. It is not as simple as fighting. It needs to reconcile domestic contradictions, assign tasks, and have knowledge of people... The comprehensive ability needed is too strong! And this¡ª already far beyond the scope of his ability! Just like being involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War, you can feel your own insignificance and unbearableness. Just thinking about it will give you a breathless sense of depression. The most important thing is that this sword should belong to Altria. If he pulls it out, he gets the sword in the stone, he accepts Altria''s knight allegiance as a king... Then¡ª Isn''t it all messed up? Singularity? Anomaly? What is it? His mind was in chaos, Shilang ran away under the eyes of everyone incomprehensible. As long as he escapes, everything will be back to normal, right? Altria has drawn the sword in the stone. She will be declared king, and Kay will be her first knight of the round table. Then follow the destined path to become the knight king step by step. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, the stubborn knight king girl she met. ¡ªI admit my fault, I am punished by me! Thinking of the tough and solemn words of the girl who was fighting in the warehouse, Shi Lang''s mind was in confusion, and he shook his head quickly to get these distracting thoughts out of his mind. As long as he leaves, everything will return to normal, right? However¡ª Not really. In fact, after Shirou left, the scene went out of control. "Someone drew the sword in the stone!" "There is a second one who drew the sword in the stone." "How to calculate?" "Why is the first person running? He wants to be crowned king!" "I don''t know." "But neither the first person nor the second person seems to be a well-known person. Are we going to swear allegiance? Will our glory be tainted by this?" "I don''t know..." ¡­ The knights talked a lot. People are also talking about it. On the stone mountain, Altria held the sword in the stone with a blank face. She wondered why Shilang didn''t accept the sword in the stone, why didn''t he become king, and why didn''t he accept her allegiance? By her side, Kay also had a complicated face and a mess in his mind. There was an accident. The sword in the stone was actually pulled out by Shi Lang, how should he deal with it? The most important thing is that he originally wanted Shirou to be Altria''s knight, but now Altria wants to be Shirou''s knight... This...how should this be dealt with? What will happen to it? Kay''s face was dazed. He didn''t want Altria to be king, because he couldn''t see the life and death of Britain on her sister''s petite shoulders. However, after someone really drew the sword in the stone, he found that he couldn''t accept it again. Brain... A mess! Morgan, who was in the crowd, was also in a mess. She looked at Gao Wen next to him, and asked with a tangled face: "Gao Wen, do you think I have a younger sister or a younger brother?" "I don''t know!" Gawain showed a dazed expression. Morgan looked at his left hand and then at his right hand, his expression tangled. There is no doubt that the "ideal king" plan formulated by Youser will not fail. Only the children of Youser who carry the red dragon factor can draw the sword in the stone. "So, do I have a younger brother or younger sister?... Or is it a sibling?" Morgan looked at Altria, who was holding the sword in the stone, with a blank face. "Wait! Could it be Merlin''s trash, knowing that I''m here, so come to fool me?" Morgan thought. At this moment, the Archbishop of Cantrebe, who presided over this selection ceremony, couldn''t help but approached Merlin, who was on the sidelines, and asked, "Is this also in your calculations, Merlin?" Merlin glanced at the Archbishop of Cantreber with a dull gaze, then immediately put away the black question mark on his face, put on a mysterious smile, and then said: "Guess~!" "Less long-winded! Tell me the answer quickly!" The Archbishop of Cantrebe didn''t take him at all, and asked a little embarrassedly. "Oh, oh. You are really, after getting old, has your temper become so big?" Merlin sighed with a helpless expression. Chapter 198： Archbishop Cantrebe twitched his eyes, his forehead was covered with the word "well", and his face was gloomy. "Okay, okay. I won''t tease you." Merlin spread out his hands and said, "It''s my illusion." "Illusion?" Archbishop Cantrebe was taken aback. "Yes." Merlin smiled and nodded, and said, "The first one is Arthur. I used illusion to hide his true gender." "Is that so?" The Archbishop of Cantrebe looked suspicious, then pointed at Altria and asked: "What about this one? It looks a little like Princess Morgan..." "It''s also an illusion." Merlin said. "Why do you do this?" the Archbishop of Cantrebe asked. "This... uh... everything is the best choice. In short, you hurry up to comfort everyone, I won''t do anything to harm you." Merlin urged. "Okay... okay." Archbishop Cantrebe left, muttering in his heart, why Merlin''s illusion has become so good, even I can''t see it. Merlin watched the Archbishop Cantrebe go away, his eyes narrowed involuntarily, his expression gleaming with joy. "The development that the eyes didn''t see... That white dragon did a great job. But - now things become fun!" Merlin laughed happily, and then his figure disappeared like a phantom. Chapter 29 Knight Al, sworn allegiance, my king! [Fifth more] Shi Lang''s mind was in a mess, and his heart was even more imaginary. Instead of returning to Aktor''s manor, he came to a small river near Tyler Bill. Altria swears allegiance to him and makes him the king... If this is accepted just now, it is probably not a peculiarity, or a strange story, right? Fortunately, he ran away. He knew exactly what he wanted. He won''t be stagnant for long in this era, just a passerby. The most important thing is that he has no experience in governing the country. Even the number of leaders is numbered. Before crossing, I had only been a physical education representative once in elementary school, but the physical education teacher was forced to fall ill every day... Secondly, in the evil of this world, that time led the criminals and unified the evil city. Otherwise, there is no leader¡¯s experience. Has always been led by others. Therefore, even if I gave up the strong desire to go back, accepted Altria''s allegiance, and became the king, it would be pure harm. What kind of king does he know? He will formulate some laws, speak some words, and farm the fields... It''s really not suitable. "The lost boy~~~~~!" There was Mei Lin''s pretentious softness, but it actually sounded a little bit of kidney deficiency. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a flower path extending in front of him from a distance. Mei Lin was walking slowly with a staff. "Confused young man, is there a lot of confusion in my heart? You can tell Big Brother Merlin and make Big Brother Merlin happy~!" Merlin asked with a smile on his face. "...You--," Shirou said seriously, "I really owe you a beat!" Shilang stood in front of Merlin and said, "I won''t talk to you about the things that are gone. Tell me, is this a ghost of you?" "Oh...!" Mei Lin sighed, and said in a somewhat aggrieved tone: "Why do you always think of me Merlin with this kind of thought? My majestic sage Master Merlin, like that kind of unsightly person?" "It''s not like." Shi Lang shook his head. Merlin smiled. Shiro said, "You are!" Merlin''s smile froze, and he said helplessly: "This is boring, why do you always look at me with such a bad person? Don''t I look like a good person?" "Not at all, you are just a fool." Shi Lang said. Merlin: "..." "Don''t talk to you, tell me, did you do it?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course not. I wouldn''t do such boring things." Merlin said. Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin suspiciously and asked, "Really?" "Hey...come--, look at my eyes." Merlin pointed to his eyes and asked, "What do you see?" "I saw eye feces." Shi Lang said: "It''s a big piece!" "What kind of shit! Nonsense! I pay a lot of attention to cleaning, okay?" Merlin complained. He found himself bickering as if he couldn''t beat Shirou, and quickly changed the subject and asked: "Don''t you see my shiny big pair? In the eyes, is that sincere color that is about to overflow?" "Sincere...?" Shi Lang was silent. This man is really shameless. At this time, Altria and Kay also ran over. "My king!" Altria called out as soon as she saw Shirou. Shirou''s stomach hurt in an instant. "Altriya... I am not the king, you are!" Shi Lang said with a stomachache. "No. I am not, you are!" Altria stared at Shirou with a pair of holy cyan eyes, and said very seriously: "It is you who drew the sword in the stone! According to King Yusor''s agreement, you will inherit In the name of Arthur, become the king of Britain!" "You are the destined king of knights, I am just an accident!" Shi Lang pointed at Kai, and said angrily, "It was Kai who instigated me to pull it out!" "Cough cough cough..." Kai Gan coughed a few times, touched his nose with embarrassment, turned his head to look at the white clouds in the sky, and said that today''s weather is pretty good. "No matter what, you have drawn the sword in the stone, and you are the destined king of Britain. If you don''t dislike it, I am willing to be your first knight!" Altria said with a serious face. "I''m leaving, Altria." Shi Lang said with a wry smile, "I am a wanderer, and my home is not in Britain. After all, I want to leave Britain and return to my own home. How can I go like this? To be the king of Britain? Besides, you are the child of King Uther. Your blood is flowing with the blood of the king. You should inherit the throne. I''m just an outsider." "Britain needs a right king, not a child made by the previous king." Altria said. "How do you know that I am correct?" Shirou asked. "Because I saw it!" Altria said: "That attitude, that appearance, that smile that makes people''s faces overflowing, is the best proof of the king!" Chapter 199： Shirou couldn''t help but interrupted and said, "That''s just a dream!" "But you have the ability to make dreams come true! This, I firmly believe!" Altria said: "Originally, I wanted to learn from you. But it turned out that I was too shallow, really correct The answer should be to embrace you as king!" "I...I..." Shirou was a little weak, when did Altria become more talkable than him? "Where are you from, my brother has already told me. Avalon, the ideal country...I should have thought of the ideal king in the ideal country. You are the king to whom I will be loyal!" Altria Said seriously. "Don''t talk to yourself, I..." Shi Lang had not refuted, but Mei Lin pulled Shi Lang over and pulled him aside. "What are you doing?" Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and asked. "Aren''t you going to leave?" Merlin said, "What I can tell you is that if Humble King Vortign conquered Britain, you would not have any chance to go back. You can only commit suicide with a knife and make a new life. ." "Then what do you mean?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin licked his mouth and said, "Be the king! Then, defeat Votigeng!" Shi Lang glanced at Altria, lowered his voice and said to Merlin: "Do you think you got me? I''m from the future, what the end of Britain is like, you think I don''t know? You want to get me on the thief ship. No way!" "How can you say that this is a thief ship?" Merlin said helplessly: "I am thinking of you! If Votigung defeats Britain, you really have no chance to go back!" "Even so, why do I have to be king?" Shirou asked. "Because Altria is immature as a king now, and it is easy to be defeated by Votigung." Merlin said. "Then am I mature? I''m very responsible to tell you that I don''t have the experience of a leader. When I am a king, it will be a complete defeat!" Shi Lang said. "Ha ha ha... young boy, excessive humility is conceited!" Mei Lin smiled, with an expression that you could not fool me. Shi Lang was so angry that he almost spit out old blood. After all, he shouldn''t plant that field! "What I said is true!" Shi Lang struggled feebly. "I understand, I understand~~~~~!" Merlin blinked her eyes, showing an expression that you couldn''t lie to me. Shiro: "..." You know what a shit! "And you have to succeed now. If you don''t succeed, you will be messed up outside. Britain has been expecting King Arthur for a long, long time, and it can even be said to be a spiritual pillar. If you run away, people''s expectations will fail, leading to the northern front. Out of control, Votigeng hit in. Britain is over, and your dream of going home is over." Merlin said. "Didn''t Altria also pull out?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but said: "I don''t succeed, so can she. There is no stipulation that you must go first, you must succeed!" "Altria is a female body after all, and Morgan has already come to Tyler Bill. Since you are from the future, you should also know what Morgan is like. If you let her realize that Arthur is a female body, Britain will instantly It will be messy!" Merlin said: "Besides, I didn''t mean to let you inherit the throne forever." "What do you mean?" Shi Lang asked. "You can take the throne temporarily, and wait for you to go back, or Altria has matured. Then you can automatically remove the throne and return it to Altria." Merlin said. "Can you still play like this?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. "Of course!" Merlin said: "There are so many tricks to go! And, I tell you, you want to go home. You must defeat Vottigung and unify Britain. There is no other way than that." "Really?" Shirou asked. "Tsk--," Merlin snorted uncomfortably, then pointed to his eyes, and said, "Look at Brother Merlin''s sincere eyes, don''t you see anything?" "Let me believe you?" Shi Lang asked. "No. I''m just lying to you." Merlin said, "but you just have to believe me." Shi Lang smiled. The smile is very sunny and bright. Seeing Shi Lang smiled, Mei Lin couldn''t help but smile. Then- With a "boom", Shi Lang hit Mei Lin''s stomach with a punch, and Mei Lin flew out and fell heavily to the ground. "Uh... it hurts, it hurts--!!!" Merlin clutched her belly and fell to the ground with a sullen expression on her face. Shi Lang wiped his fists, and said angrily: "I really don''t want to hit you!" Merlin clutched his stomach, pointed at Shi Lang angrily, and said, "You--, you are so insidious! You actually lowered my vigilance with a smile!" "Thank you for the compliment. I''m so insidious and cunning. Everyone said that." Shiro smiled as bright as the sun and smiled in the face of Merlin''s defeated dog. Altria looked at this scene a little at a loss, but Kay secretly snickered. Yes! That''s it, beat him! How boring to hit the stomach, hit the face! Slap! Kay screamed secretly in his heart. Merlin slowed down, looked at Shi Lang with a look of resentment, and then talked to Altria and others about the agent king''s plan. Kay is in a complicated mood, not only happy for Altria, but also for Altria''s fifteen years of continuous training, but it is not worth making a wedding dress for others. He was afraid that his mouth would smell bad with one mouth, so he didn''t speak. And Altria was very excited, "How can this be done? Gurneyville...No, since the king has drawn the sword in the stone, he is the king. How can it be just an ¡®agent¡¯?" "That''s it, Altria." Shirou said, "I''m destined to leave Britain. This kind of plan is already the best. And - don''t expect too much from me, I really don''t have it. The ability to be a king." "There is no such thing! I trust my king with my sword!" Altria said with a serious face. "Ask a question." Kay raised his hand and asked, "How should Al behave before Gnivale leaves?" Merlin said: "You can be his knight for the time being and learn the kingly way." "Study the kingly way..." Kai thought of the sense of ease and ease that Meng Li Shi Lang would cooperate with him, and nodded in agreement. He believes that as a king, it should be like that. Altria, I really need to learn! "Hey! What did you make of my brain? I''m really not suitable for being a king, don''t expect too much from me!" Shi Lang couldn''t help but said aloud. Although he doesn''t know what they have made up their brains, but looking at this expression, he knows that he expects too much of himself! "Apprentice knight Altria, swear to you, I will be loyal to you, and my sword is your sword!" Altria put one hand on her chest, while kneeling toward Shiro on one knee, beautiful and pretty. His face was full of seriousness. "You want to be a knight... well... but before that--," Shirou stretched out his hand and put down Altria''s hair, and said seriously: "You have been restored to a female body, knight Altria!" The breeze blew her sunny blonde hair, and her delicate pretty face was full of surprise. ... Chapter 200： ... ps: Three shifts in the morning, midnight, and evening...... Old life will be lost. QWQ... Next is py¡ª¡ª, a ghostblade doujin. "Being the King of Ghosts in the Blade of Ghost Slayer" Introduction: On Natian Spider Mountain, looking at the tired and murderous companion who is the last five, Suzuki Kazaki held the hand of the white-haired woman who played the role of''mother'' next to him and secretly said: "It''s time to leave." Chapter Thirty The Lily Knight, Altria Lily "What you said is true?" Sir Ektor frowned and looked at Kay in front of him, and asked, "It was Gnivale who drew the sword in the stone? And Al wants to honor him as king?" Kay nodded and said, "Yes." "Naughty!" Sir Ektor patted the armrest and stood up solemnly. Kai frowned and said, "It''s just acting king, and then the throne will be returned to Al." "Can the throne be allowed to come and go?" Aktor asked, "What did Merlin say? Will he agree?" Kai showed a helpless look and said: "He proposed this motion." "What?" Ektor looked dumbfounded, then held back for a long time, and asked: "What does he want to do¡ª?" "What does that white mouse want to do, how do I know." Kay spread out his hands, showing a sense of helplessness. "Something will happen... Something will happen... If this thing is exposed, something will happen in the kingdom..." Ector walked around with his hands on his back. Kay said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. Merlin intends to use Arthur''s name in Gurneyville to conceal this matter. Anyway, the only ones who know Arthur''s real body are me and my father, and no one else knows. ." "Will Gneville agree? You know, this name represents a person''s glory, how can he¡ª" Before Ektor finished speaking, Kay nodded and said, "He agreed, and he was very happy." "Huh?" Ektor was stunned for another moment. After holding back for a long time, he couldn''t help asking: "Why?" "He made a deal with Merlin. Gneville is from Avalon and there is no way to go back. Merlin promised him that if he replaces Arthur''s name and leads Britain to defeat Vottigung, he will tell him how to go back." Kay answered honestly. "But Merlin has never been to Avalon, how does he know the way he used it?" Ektor asked. "I don''t know that, I''m not the white mouse." Kai said. There was a hint of mockery at Merlin in his tone. Ektor frowned, paced back and forth, then set his eyes on Kai, and asked calmly: "Then what about you? What is your attitude on this matter?" "My words...received and unacceptable, relieved and entangled...probably it is this kind of contradictory emotions." Kay frowned, thought about it, and gave a very contradictory answer. Ektor stopped speaking and sat back on the seat in silence, tapping the armrest with his index finger. "Da, da" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Not long after Votigung got Lungominiad, this happened again with the sword in the stone..." Speaking of the back, his voice became lighter and softer. Kay raised his eyebrows and asked, "Father, did you mention that shining tower just now?" "What tower of shining, you got it wrong." Aktor shook his head and said, "Since Merlin has done this, he must have his plans. By the way, what is Al now doing?" "Wear female attire." Kay said. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?" Ektor was taken aback. ... ... In the other manor of Aktor, Shirou was walking around Altria. "Please... please don''t look at me with that kind of eyes... I... I am very uncomfortable, my king." Altria said with a bit of confusion and a bit of shyness. Shirou stopped and looked directly at Altria. At this moment, her long-lasting men''s white shirt has faded away, and she put on a white lady''s dress like a lily, with white gloves on her hands. The sunny blond hair has been put down and tied into a bow with a black ribbon. The exquisite pretty face, the serious look could not be suppressed, the shy blush that gradually covered his face. The whole figure is as cute and beautiful as a lily. At this moment, Altria can be said to be Altria Lily! However, Shirou''s focus is not here. His focus is on the black stockings on the slender legs under the white dress. There are silk stockings in this era! This is really novel! Shi Lang asked, "Al, where did you come from?" "You...you, you, you, do you want me to take off my stockings?" Altria''s voice was trembling, "please...please don''t give such an order. Please make sure that I keep some males Stuff, my king! I...I''m not used to it anymore!" Male stuff? Shi Lang suddenly remembered that silk stockings were originally worn by men. It¡¯s just that silk stockings were originally born in the 16th century, right? The result is now there. Is it worthy of being called the Moon World? There is still a lot of gap with the real world before I crossed. However, looking at Altria, who was about to find a piece of land and buried herself in shame at this moment, Shirou said quickly: "Sorry, sorry. I didn''t let you take off your stockings." "No--, you shouldn''t be sorry. I should be sorry. As a knight, even the king''s order is difficult to carry out, especially this order is for the knight to consider... As your knight, I am really terrible! I''m far from being an immature trainee knight!" Altria said shyly. Shirou was about to speak, and Merlin next to him smiled and said, "That''s it, Lily. As a knight, you have a lot to learn, and there is still a long way to go!" "Li... Lily--? Master Merlin, please don''t call me such a shameful name! I--, I--" Altria didn''t know what to say. Chapter 201： Mei Lin smiled and said, "You have been ordered by the king to restore your female body, haven''t you?" "I--," the dull hair on Altria''s head drooped, a little low. After being trained as a male for fifteen years, at this moment, he was ordered to restore the female body by Shirou. Altria herself didn''t know what kind of emotions she was feeling in her heart. But this discomfort... is real. Looking at Altria, who was in a depressed mood, Shirou did not comfort him. Instead, he took Merlin''s shoulder with one hand, grabbed him to the corner, and whispered: "Merlin, I asked you one last time, did you not play me?" "Why do you always think I''m fooling you?" Merlin asked in a puzzled way: "Is Merlin such a person?" "Because you don''t look like a good person." Shirou said. Merlin: "..." "Oh! Really, everyone believes in me, why don''t you believe me?" Merlin asked in a puzzled way. Shi Langxin said, because I know you are a cyber scam with no emotion! "You have to believe me! After defeating Vudigen, you definitely have a way to go back." Merlin said solemnly. "You''d better not lie to me, otherwise I might be really angry at that time." Shirou said very seriously: "I have hardly moved anymore now, so I don''t know when I''m maddened by anger. , What will you do. You''d better be mentally prepared to lie to me." "Rather than talking about this, you might as well consider how to defeat Vortigung!" Merlin said. "This kind of thing doesn''t need to be considered at all!" Shi Lang said: "As long as it is blocking my way home, let alone a white dragon, even if it is a god, I will kill it for you!" There was a cold sweat on Merlin''s forehead, and she smiled dryly: "Qi...good momentum." "Gurneyville!" At this moment, Kay ran in in a hurry. Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at him, and asked in surprise: "What''s the matter, Kay? Such a hurried expression." "My father told me to look at you, don''t go out." Kay said. "Why?" Shi Lang frowned and asked puzzledly. "Knights, surrounded this place!" Kai said helplessly. Shilang asked, "What are they doing to surround this place?" Before Kay spoke, Altria on the side intervened and said: "Those knights are probably unwilling to my king''s pulling out the sword in the stone." Shirou turned his head and looked at Altria in surprise. "Wh... what''s wrong, my king?" Altria asked strangely, "Did I say something wrong?" "No. No. It''s just that this kind of remark comes out of your mouth, which really feels a bit contradictory." Shi Lang said. "Why?" Altria''s slender eyebrows frowned, and said displeasedly: "My king, although I am stupid, I am just an immature trainee knight, but I am not stupid. People can hide evil intentions. This is no exception even for knights chasing glory. You drew the sword in the stone and destroyed their minds of being king, so they will inevitably have resentment against you. You must be careful." ¡ª¡ªThe insult to the knight, stop here! I remembered Saber''s scolding to himself during the Fourth Holy Grail War in my mind, and then looked at the Altria who was just called the Defence Knight in front of me... Isn''t this too far? Shirou couldn''t help thinking. What is it that turns the clumsy but not stupid girl in front of him into the knight king chasing glory? Before he could think about it, Shi Lang said to a few people: "Go! Let''s go out and see, those knights, what tricks do you want to play!" Chapter 31, the proof of the king, is only above this sword! [Second more] Kai frowned and said, "Are you sure you don''t hide first? They are arrogant, and they are going to eat people." "That''s just right." Shi Lang smiled and stepped out. Kai turned around, looked at Shi Lang''s back, frowned, and asked inexplicably: "Isn''t this guy still **** to die before? Why is he so active now?" Merlin patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Because he has seen the target." Later, Merlin followed out. "Meaning, the rest, just walk over it?" Kai muttered to himself, "I really didn''t see it, is Gneville such a confident person?" "Brother, the person selected by the sword in the stone must be the ideal king." Altria said with a serious face, and then followed out. Kai was stunned for a moment, and then followed with a complicated expression on his face. Shi Lang walked out the door and walked towards the entrance of the manor. He couldn''t help but raise his brows, and saw that at the entrance of the manor, knights in silver and armor surrounded the manor, while Aktor led the apprentice knights to stop them outside. "Get out! Get out! Hand over the sword in the stone!" "This must be a mistake! How could that sword be drawn by a villager in the country? This must be a scam!" "Yes! We are all knights, how can we surrender to someone who doesn''t come from?" "The King of Destiny? How could such a thing exist!" ... The knights yelled, rushing up frantically. They have waited too long for this day. Ten years ago, King Youser and Merlin declared that they could inherit the throne by drawing the sword in the stone. They either trained their martial arts under the supervision of their family elders or under their own ambitions and looked forward to today. The knights do not disrespect the king, they are more willing to entrust their swords to the king''s hands to prove their glory with the sword. However, when it was only an unknown person who drew the sword, they were dissatisfied in their hearts. Not everyone is like Altria. Just because it looks like a good deed, they can train for fifteen years, and eventually they can accept this kind of wedding dress for others. They can''t accept an unknown person who doesn''t know where he came from, sitting on their heads and giving orders to them. If it was Gawain, the well-known Prince Onik, the sun knight who was blessed by the sun in the legend drew the sword in the stone, they would still be willing to accept this fact, but they would be absolutely unconvinced in the nameless person. Of. Because they feel that this is tarnishing their glory. "Calm down! Calm down!" Ector yelled, trying to maintain order. Chapter 202： It is impossible for him to attack these knights. Not to mention that these knights are the real power of the kingdom against Vudigeng, the relationship that exists behind each knight is enough for him to bind his hands and feet. "Look--, these guys are crazy! That''s why I persuade you to hide." Kai spread his hands and said helplessly to Shirou. "My brother is right, my king." Altria glanced at the knights, and then said to Shirou: "They are just being dazzled by jealousy, but they will not have much impact on your throne. Pull out the stone. The Chinese sword is the king of Britain. This is the agreement of King Uther, and it is recognized by the Templar Church and other kings. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to them at all, waiting for you, Yulface, Blastos, Baldwin, etc. The minister comes here to preside over the situation and he can be crowned." Shirou turned his back and stared at Altria. "Wh...what''s wrong, my king? Is there something wrong with what I said?" Altria asked. "No. It''s just that, although I am acting as your throne for the time being, can you not call me "My King" in private, call me Fujimaru Shiro, or Genieville." Shiro said. Although it was just a form, it was really uncomfortable for Altria to call him "my king" or something. "How can it be? Isn''t this a violation of knight etiquette? I have sworn allegiance to you, how can I call your name so shamelessly?" Altria said excitedly. Well, although it is still very young, it is indeed the same person as the one from the Fourth World War. Shi Lang said in his heart. When Merlin heard this exchange, she squinted her eyes, touched her chin, and said to her heart that this guy''s real name was Fujimaru Shiro. Although they are also ancient Britons, it is clear that the language barrier cannot prevent Merlin, the great magician, from being ridiculously called "Zeng Wow Leak" like Altria. "You just told me that you don''t need to pay attention to them, just wait for them to be crowned, right, Al?" Shirou asked. Altria nodded and said, "Yes!" "But I don''t think so. A king who conquered the earth once told me that the so-called king is dazzling and bolder than anyone!" Shi Lang pointed to the knights and smiled: "If you face It is not enough to be called a king if you are afraid of such small difficulties, and you are not even qualified to participate in the big world where kings are fighting for hegemony." Altria was taken aback. "Although I have never been a king, I will show you what I have learned and everything I inherited. If you want to learn the kingly way from me, then watch it carefully. I am here. The spirit inherited from that king of conquest!" Shi Lang looked calmly under the gaze of everyone, and walked over in a grand manner. There was a sword in the stone pinned to his waist, which was brought to him by Altria before. "Didn''t I tell Kayla to hide away a little bit? Why did he come over?" Aktor looked at Shi Lang who was coming upright with a look of surprise. When the knights saw Shi Lang coming, their eyes fell on the sword in the stone at Shi Lang''s waist. "Hand over the sword in the stone!" "That shouldn''t belong to you!" "You must have cheated!" ... As soon as he walked in front of the people, various voices of questioning, doubting, and reprimand accompanied by strong malice surrounded Shilang. Shirou''s evil was surging, turning all of these malice into magic power and storing it in his body. The knights chattered endlessly, and the malicious voices waved higher than the waves. Shirou was like a flat boat drifting in the sea of ??maliciousness, as if the next moment would be swallowed by the waves. These mottled and reprimanding language can''t even listen to Kai, who has always been stinky. Altria frowned and was about to step forward and lash out, only to be stopped by Merlin. "What are you doing, Merlin?" Altria demanded. Merlin didn''t say anything, just pointed his finger at Shirou''s profile. Altria and Kai Xun looked at them, their faces stunned. These knights carried malicious language, and even outsiders like them felt ugly, unsightly, and angry. Putting yourself in the situation, Shirou, as the person involved, should be the most angry person. However-- What they saw was a plain face. It seems that these malicious words are trivial. Just like a lofty mountain, it easily catches these waves. Doesn''t he feel these sarcasm, questioning, doubt, these malicious language harsh? In fact, it is exactly the same. How can people who affirm and accept the evils of this world fall in such malicious words that are not even raindrops? The knights kept clamoring, their voices mottled and complicated. After reaching the extreme, Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone, even the sword with its sheath, to the ground. ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C-] Open! "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The release of magic power made the body''s muscle strength stronger, just such a column, the ground cracked like a spider web, and the sound it made was resounding like a muffled thunder. Only a moment, like a magic hammer, stunned these malicious paper tigers. Shirouxun looked at these knights, recalling the grandeur of Iskandar commander-in-chief of the Ten Thousand Army in his mind, with a smile on his face, he said loudly, "Knights, you have doubts, you have doubts. The king also accepts them all and accepts them as sweet! However, this king is the destined king of Britain, and this sword is the proof of the king!" Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone. No one responded, everyone stared at Shirou, showing disdain. The scene was quiet and the atmosphere was awkward, but Shirou''s smile remained the same, without any embarrassment at all. Someone questioned: "Why do you say that you are the king of destiny?" "Yes! What if you drew the sword in the stone? How can you convince us?" "You just drew the sword in the stone while we were all competing. Who knows if you do anything?" "How do you prove that you are the king''s testimony?" ... The knights'' doubts sounded like waves, one wave after another. Shirou smiled in the face of these questioning waves, and asked loudly: "Then how do you want me to prove that I am the King of Destiny?" The knights said, "Put the sword back! Draw it again in front of us!" "Hahahahaha¡ª" Shi Lang laughed and said, "Why is it so troublesome?" Chapter 203： He pulled out the sword in the stone, held it high, and shouted: "Listen to the monarchs! I¡ª, the red dragon of Britain, Arthur! The battle for hegemony between heaven and earth, the proof of the king, is only tied to this sword! " Magic power was poured into the sword in the stone like a sea, and with a sound of "àá", the sword in the stone lit up like stars, and then swiped¡ª The light is venting! The light is roaring! "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" The earth cracked and the sky split. The light disappeared. There was a dragon-like sword mark left on the vast ground, as well as the surprised faces of the knights. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Do you think I am a king?" The scene fell silent. With just one sword, all doubts, all doubts, all were cut and killed! "This¡ªIs this what the king should have?" Altria muttered to herself. ¡­ ¡­ ps: Next is py, which is also a fan of Xingyue. Because it was posted in "The author has something to say", it does not account for the number of positive characters. Please rest assured. "This is my way of heroic spirits" Introduction: Anzhiyu traveled to the Kingdom of Shadows and trained with Master Skaha day after day and year after year. Afterwards, at the end of martial arts training in the evening, Morgan Lefy taught magic power. At the beginning, he got along with Morgan Lefy. Very harmonious, which also gave him a good impression of Morgan Leffield. Until one day Morgan Lefy suddenly said to him: "Tomorrow is the time to choose the king, and my sister Altria will go to draw the sword in the stone and become a king... I need your help on something." "What?" An Zhiyu asked. "One step ahead of her, draw out the sword in the stone, and marry her as his wife." Chapter 32 The land marked by this sword is the land of the king! [Third more] Facing Shirou''s shocking blow, the knights couldn''t return to their senses for a long time. One by one, speechless, they could only stare at Shi Lang''s smiling face blankly. The chaotic scene was controlled by Shirou! "It seems that the princes have no objections." Shirou inserted the sword in the stone back into the scabbard, then looked at the knights in front of him, and said: "I know why the kings questioned me and doubted me. These are not out of selfishness, but afraid of me. Se, is the **** that the despicable Bailongbei King Vutikeng secretly broke. The fear of the kingdom turbulence and the fear of beings are all out of public heart." The knights came back to their senses, hurriedly, one after another affirmed. "No... not bad! Exactly!" "That''s what we fear!" "Your reputation is not well-known, and the origin is unknown. We are really afraid that you are the man of Humble King Votigeng! The future of the Kingdom will be so rude." "Yes! Humble King Votigeng is scheming, insidious and cunning! We are all upright and handsome, and we have to guard against it. If we offend, I hope you can atone for it!" "Your excellency is handsome, and you can use the true power of the sword in the stone. This is the best proof of the king! There is no need to repeat it!" ¡­ Shirou gave these knights a step down, and these knights had fun and started to brag along the pole. People are so contemptuous of each other and flattering each other, each wishing to be higher than others, and each creeping in front of others. As for those who are truly ambitious or unwilling, in the face of this trend, they have to put away their true thoughts for the time being. Not to mention that Shirou''s blow just now was really shocking. Shi Lang smiled and said: "I naturally know that all of you are knights who are glorified. It must be because of the overall situation that you will make such a bad behavior. This is because you are wronging yourself out of righteous considerations! So! This king is not only very pleased, but also deeply admired!" As soon as these words came out, those shameless knights consciously found a reason to explain, and shouted one by one: "That''s it! The king knows my heart!" And the knights who knew their shame all blushed and didn''t dare to speak. As for those who are ambitious and have unruly people, watching those shameless knights being led to shout "Kingshang", and then watching Shirou hold his hand on the hilt of the sword in the stone, he dare not speak, but for the time being. Restrain the true inner thoughts. Shi Lang nodded slightly, then drew the sword in the stone again, held it high, and said loudly, "All gentlemen, listen!" The shameless knights also stopped and looked at Shirou. Shi Lang said: "My name is Arthur, and I am the son of King Uther. The incarnation of the red dragon of Britain, the king of fate, was born to defeat the white dragon Vutikeng! I hope you will place your sword on me, I wish Share the supreme glory with you! When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land marked by this sword is the king''s soil!" Shirou''s tone was agitated and turbulent, and the knights couldn''t help being agitated by his courage, and each of them quickly breathed and shouted¡ª "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ¡­ What makes the knights more tempted than the glory of unity? There is no need to doubt the King''s Proof, and being able to use the sword in the stone to exhibit such a brilliant blow is a more accurate King''s Proof than the bloodline. There is no doubt about what he said. The person who can be affirmed by the sword in the stone must be the king of knights with brilliance and glory, so how can he deceive people? He was the son of the former king Youser, lived with the blood of the king, and was the incarnation of the red dragon. The proof of the sword in the stone, the noble blood, the blueprint of glory, the majestic spirit...what else can''t accept this person as king? Is this person Camelot or even the King of Britain? "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ¡­ The knights shouted. Shouting and surrounded, the king of knights. At this moment, Shi Lang became the focus of everyone! Dazzling than anyone! Altria couldn''t look away. Chapter 204： The support of thousands of people makes the faces of all people full of hope and enthusiasm. That was exactly what she had seen in her dreams, what she longed for, the look of an ideal king! Kay has a complex heart and doesn''t know how to deal with it. But just now, he was indeed inspired by Shirou''s courage. He was quite worried when he saw the knights coming fiercely, but Shirou instantly turned them into his own supporters and shouted loudly. And that said-- It''s really surging! When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land marked by this sword is the land of the king! What he said was itchy. At this point, Kai also had to admit that Shirou might really be more suitable to be king than Altria at this moment! The brothers and sisters acquiesced in their hearts, and the knights shouted loudly. But Merlin and Ektor couldn''t help cursing in their hearts, it was really dirty! Ektor walks too much and is not easy to be fooled, and Merlin is a great sage, one of the crowned Casters, and a great fool. The two of them saw Shi Lang''s routine in an instant. Can''t help but curse in my heart, it''s really dirty. First made the knights question to the extreme, and then shook them with the sword in the stone. Then, after giving them down the steps and making them feel good, then they pointed out the identity of Arthur, and used King Youser to make them accept this fact. Finally, draw a piece of pie out of thin air to drive the emotions of the knights and successfully guide the knights to support... This has to be said...too dirty! Dirty is too in line with the king! Ektor looked at Shirou''s back with complicated eyes. The so-called king is more dazzling than anyone, bolder than anyone, cunning than anyone, dirtier than anyone, and wiser than anyone else. How else to guide people? How to make soldiers beloved? How to fight those sordid ambitions? Originally, Ektor only thought Shi Lang was a wise sage, but now, it seems that he fits the king too much. "Merlin''s decision... there is nothing wrong!" Aktor sighed, "He is indeed more suitable than Al." As an adoptive father and one of his mentors, Iketo knew Altria too well. Although he can fight well, he is too honest. If it is such a situation where foreign enemies invade, this kind of king is an excellent choice. Aristocrats and careerists will hold back and never go overboard, but once the foreign enemy disappears, this kind of king will have no place to stand. Because-- Not cunning enough, not dirty enough, and you can''t control your servants. Shi Lang has fully expressed it now, this dirty, this cunning. The most important thing is- That mouth can really speak! Ektor may not feel it yet, but Merlin, who has failed to fight Shiro several times, has deeply sensed Shiro''s most terrifying weapon. Mouth! Yes! Only with this mouth, he was completely convinced. He can also convince these knights. But that was using his own authority, illusion, or ability to make them surrender. For him to say such a large piece of heart and lungs, he needs a period of time to conceive. As a result, Shirou opened his mouth and came! Merlin, the sword in the stone, can also be liberated, and the knight can also be subdued. But this mouth alone, he can''t learn it! This is the gap! "Then...Is that my brother Arthur?" Morgan was in the crowd, looking at Shirou who became the center of the crowd with a look of intoxication. "It''s my brother... it''s really dazzling." "Wait a minute--" Morgan regained his senses, reached out and touched his chin, his eyes flashed with puzzlement, "But why is the hair black? This is different from our Pendragon family blood. Is it because of the influence of the maternal blood?" Morgan looked down and thought. Chapter 33 is right or wrong? "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... Amidst the cheers of the knights, Shirou turned around, dressed in shouts, and returned to the manor. The next thing is easy to deal with, as long as Aktor dismisses these knights. And these knights will take what happened today, become a bard, draw Shirou out of the sword in the stone, and spread what happened today to promote Shirou''s reputation. In other words, the best use of these knights is not their personal allegiance, but to spread Shilang''s deeds and let Shilang gain his reputation as soon as possible. Let the people of Britain know-- King Arthur, has appeared! Of course, Shi Lang did not have the experience of being a king, but he had a vague feeling that he must do this, but he could not theoretically analyze the logical inner loop. This, of course, is a traverser from the celestial dynasty. Not to mention anything else, but the power of public opinion is well understood. Shi Lang walked into the manor, and Altria stared at him with a pair of puzzled and puzzled eyes, and stopped talking. Chapter 205： "What''s the matter, Al?" Shi Lang looked at her strangely, and smiled: "If you have anything to do, just tell me directly. You don''t need to be so cautious with me." "My king, I just don''t understand. Why did you have to go out just now? And the sword you just cut out is a threat? If it is a threat, why don''t those knights resist?" Altria asked puzzled. Tao. For this emergency, she was confused about this. Why does the threat make everyone worship and shout? According to what she has learned and understood, threats are embarrassing and hateful. "I said, don''t call me king in private." Shilang smiled helplessly, and then asked: "If it''s you, what would you do?" "I won''t care about them." Altria replied without hesitation: "Justification and ignorance, this does not prevent enthronement and kingship." "That''s not good." Shilang said: "Although I have never been a king, I know that the king must not be ashamed. A leader who is not recognized can not lead anyone. I will ask you instead, If you go out and face it like me, how will you deal with it?" Altria thought for a while, and said seriously: "I will reason with them, and if they are not satisfied, I will compete with those who are not satisfied! Thoroughly defeat them!" Kai felt that Altria''s answer was reasonable, and nodded involuntarily. On the side, Merlin smiled and did not speak. "It''s right to reason with them, and it''s right to compete with them." Shi Lang nodded. Altria''s eyes lit up, as if she was recognized by the longing-for, and she asked with excitement: "So, is my approach feasible?" "It''s feasible, but don''t you think the efficiency is very low?" Shi Lang asked back. "Huh¡ª?" Altria was taken aback. "Why do things that can be solved with one sword have to be tested one by one? For things that can be solved with words, why do you have to use a sword?" Shirou said, "In this world, no method is wrong. It''s just a difference. It depends on whether the scope of application of the method is correct, whether the efficiency is high, whether the price and actions paid are in line with the three views of oneself and the public." "Some people can be reasonable, some people are not reasonable. Some people who can be reasonable will not be reasonable in some situations, and some unreasonable people will be reasonable in some situations. The world will change, and people will change. , So those of us who deal with things must also change. Change will lead to change, and change will lead to death." Shi Lang said. Altria was said to be hooded. Kay also had a hooded face, and only Merlin had a very calm smile. Shi Lang wanted to explain it more clearly, but after weighing it for a long time, he found that the ancient British language really couldn''t express the meaning of words clearly, and his ancient British language was actually not very good, so he could only say: "You can understand it yourself." "I understand!" Altria nodded, her face serious. Shirou returned to his room. At this moment, his room was not the original shabby wing, but a large independent room, almost the same as Kai. This is the first time Shirou changed him after he farmed and slinged Merlin in his dream. Sitting on the soft bed, Shi Lang sighed heavily and muttered, "What''s the matter with this!" To be honest, when he was uniting the knights, he really didn''t feel very nervous. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, his small mortal world was ruthlessly torn and ravaged by Iskandar¡¯s hegemony world, and he was fished out from the bottom of the well, giving him the courage to fight for hegemony. . And this is exactly the reason why the evil city that was able to integrate the evils of this world in the first place. To lead the people, full of courage! To be honest, although he was very painful and distressed at the time and hated everyone, but after walking out of that stubborn circle, he enjoyed a vast ocean and sky. The blessings brought by that war have been infinitely used to this day. Therefore, he is now very grateful to everyone he met in that war. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, he had no enemies or opponents, some only had teachers, some had only friends. At this time, the door was opened from the outside, and Merlin walked in. "Why are you looking for me, Mei Dahuyou?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and looked at Mei Lin jokingly. "Tsk--! What is Mei Da Huyou? Is your brother Mei Lin that kind of person?" Mei Lin said with a black line. "I came to you, I was curious. Is it really the first time you are king?" Merlin asked. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Guess~!" Merlin: "..." He had always said this sentence to others, but now it was thrown to him by Shirou. "Okay, don''t mess with you. I am indeed the first time, inexperienced." Shi Lang said. Merlin asked puzzledly: "Then why do you look so skilled?" "Because I have seen how those kings do." Shi Lang said: "I am not a king, and no one taught me these things, but I can learn." Recalling the kings he had seen in the Fourth Holy Grail War in his mind, Shi Lang smiled. Iskandar, Gilgamesh, and Altria herself. He had seen all of these with his own eyes and felt their kingly way. Before crossing, he had read and memorized "Zi Zhi Tong Jian" and "Historical Records", because the college entrance examination Chinese would extract articles from them for examination. In order to gain more points and to get a good university entrance examination, he forced himself to recite one chapter every day when he was in his first year of high school. In addition, "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms" and "The Romance of Sui and Tang Dynasties", such well-known masterpieces, he has read. He has read all kinds of historical farming web articles. The most important thing is that even the high school history books have introductions of various emperors, both ancient and modern, at home and abroad, as well as their policies in the historical environment. You don''t even have to analyze the background, role, and influence by yourself, but directly put it out in a duck-like manner for people to remember. He is familiar with 300 Tang poems. Shirou has never been a king, but with so many cases in his mind, wouldn''t he learn it? He is a man of mortal nature, and the fire of awakening is also the fire of mortal nature. Without god-given wisdom, you can only learn and explore by yourself just like ordinary people. That''s it. "Really, is that so? You--, really funny!" Merlin said with a smile. "You came to me, wouldn''t it be just to ask me a question, so simple, big brother Merlin shamelessly?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin automatically ignored the words "shameless", and smiled instead: "This is natural, I am not so bored. This question is only incidental. In fact, Ektor is looking for you, but I did it for you. He is waiting for you in the living room." "Really, it really came." Shi Lang stood up. "Aren''t you surprised?" Merlin asked. "The throne of my adopted daughter has been represented. He won''t be surprised if he doesn''t come to me, isn''t it?" Shilang smiled and said, "The most important thing is that he is a nobleman." Shiro went out. "You are really funny, Fujimaru Shiro." Meilin squinted his eyes. "I will watch you as much as I can before your fun disappears." Chapter 206： ... ... Shi Lang came to the hall of the manor. There was only Aktor standing there alone. "Are you looking for me, Sir Ektor." Shiro greeted him, and then walked in. Ektor looked at Shirou with a complicated face. He still finds it hard to believe the status quo. The young man he picked up a year ago, who had the same name as King Leo Dekuan¡¯s daughter, Gurney Vere, drew the sword in the stone at this moment, breaking the plan of King Uther. After a fifteen-year plan, he took the throne of his adopted daughter, Altria. Ektor took a deep breath, calmed down, looked at Shi Lang, and asked: "Should I call you the king at this moment, or Gneville?" "Goneville, I''m just taking the throne of Al temporarily, and I will always return it to her." Shi Lang said. "You are right now, it is hard to guarantee that you will not be greedy by the throne. Things in the future are hard to say." Aktor sighed. "King Arthur is unattractive to me, I just want to go home. Please don''t worry about this, Sir Ektor." Shiro said: "The scenery in Britain is no better than the small pond in my hometown. It is not my wish to be the king and hegemony. Please rest assured that only this is the case." "It''s hard to tell about the future, I won''t talk about it with you. I just want to ask you, if you act as...no. If you inherit the throne of King Usser, will you reuse Kai?" Aktor asked. This is what he cares about. No matter how he swears and how allegiance he is, it is undeniable that he is a nobleman and he has to consider himself and his son''s prospects. And this is also the reason why Aktor accepted Uther''s proposal to foster Altria with him, because Uther had already promised benefits. The most important thing is that once Altria, as an adopted daughter, is enthroned, as long as he doesn''t forget his kindness, their family will continue to live forever and shine with glory. And this is called Conglong''s minister in the celestial dynasty. But in the end, the sword in the stone was pulled out by Shi Lang, and Altria had no idea of ??regaining the throne. What''s more, Shi Lang did show the cunning of the king. So Ektor had to estimate Shirou''s attitude to adjust his betting strategy. Yes, betting. In the current situation, King Arthur is not necessarily required. King Youser has been dead for many years. Although the remaining power still exists, it is not enough to deter and subdue the kings. Everyone in the north has the opportunity to replace King Youssef, especially the three kings who were married to him at first, all have the possibility of dominating the king. It''s just that at this moment the threats from foreign tribes such as Votigung, Saxons, Picts, etc. still exist, and the kings must have a backbone to preside over the situation. In this situation, the Camelot Kingdom supported by Merlin is still the backbone, but it is very turbulent, and will be replaced if you don''t pay attention. In this case, it is also a situation where the nobles bet on investment. Ektor is also a nobleman, and naturally it is inevitable. Shiro said: "If I am the king, and Kai is willing to help me. I will never say promise to give priority, because it is hypocritical and untrue, and you will not believe it. What I can tell you is that I will definitely put Kai. He is in the right place." "Really..." Aktor got the answer. His face was so plain that it made people unable to tell whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied. Finally, Ektor said: "The sword in the stone has been drawn. According to King Uther¡¯s plan, Sir Ulfez will come here to tell you about his enthronement in a few days. He is the minister in charge, you are the most Good preparation." "Thank you." Shi Lang nodded. "One more thing," said Ektor. "During your acting on the throne, Kay will be your knight. Not because of what I want, but because Britain is looking forward to a backbone, and has been looking forward to it for ten years! Hope! You can succeed!" "Thank you for your reminder, Sir Ektor!" Shiro nodded, turned and left, leaving only one Ektor muttering to himself in the hall. "Am I right or wrong, Uther?" Ektor''s face was dazed. Chapter 34 Growth [Second More] Days just passed by day by day. Except that the servants in the manor are more respectful to him, it seems to be the same as usual. No. If you insist on the difference, there are still some. For example, these days there are always knights, or residents of Tyler Bill surrounding the manor, calling for him to see him, not knowing that Shirou did some evil deeds. Shi Lang comforted them, encouraged them, and let them raise hope. On the other hand, he would take the initiative to give a speech at Taylor Bill, denounce the betrayal of Humble King Votigeng, hold high the sword in the stone, proclaim his opinions, and win people''s hearts. At this time, Taylor Beer, no one does not know the name of "Arthur". Everywhere Shi Lang passed by, people would chant "Arthur". Altria thinks this is the appearance of an ideal king, and Kay doesn''t think anything is wrong, but Merlin yells about it in her heart. According to the normal inheritance routine, it should be obedient to wait until Sir Ulfes, the Minister in charge, to come here, and then follow Sir Ulfs to Camelot to succeed. It doesn''t have to be so laborious. However, Shi Lang did not follow his routine, and took the lead in gaining prestige. Before Sir Yulfis arrived, he had already gathered most of Tyler Bill''s hearts. Of course, it is not that there is no disobedience to Shilang, but in the face of the general trend, they dare not jump out of the situation. None of this was a matter. The thing that made Merlin feel ashamed was the mouth. These days of speeches, don¡¯t say that they are changed every day, but the most important thing is that people are bored mentally, right? Being motivated every day, the first time is effective, the second time is quite effective, and the third time is invalid or even bored? As a result, this guy can change his speech every day to inspire people. Those who listen to it repeatedly are not bored, but become more and more enthusiastic, full of vigor and hope. Just this broken mouth. Merlin is really convinced! For Shirou, this was something that was accustomed to. Although speaking in front of the stage is still a little nervous, he is no longer afraid. However, he was still a little shy about doing what the king should do after ascending to the throne. Because this is the first time to be king, the situation that Britannia has to face is really hard to describe with the word "optimistic". Simply put, the difficulty is like being involved in the fourth Holy Grail war. The only difference is that the Holy Grail War is an individual war, which tests direct force and individual strategies, while the struggle for hegemony tests leadership and overall quality. He has graduated from the Fourth Holy Grail War, but he is an out-and-out rookie when it comes to the struggle for hegemony. The difference is that Shirou''s mentality has been different. When he was involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War, he was full of fleeing and making many self-deception scandals, but now, facing the upcoming Wang Zhan, he actively chooses to deal with it positively. This - is growth! In addition, Altria is also a little strange these days. She followed Shirou these days, like a real guardian knight, but she often took out a notebook from her arms and wrote it down while looking at Shirou. Chapter 207： Shilang asked her what she was remembering. Altria replied: "I am recording the king''s action strategy and learning from it." Shirou nodded, and he was relieved. On the way to becoming a king, he is just a rookie and needs a lot of learning. He is definitely not a good teacher, but at least there are many cases he knows in his head as support, and there are many things that can be directly set as templates. Altria wanted to learn from herself, she was not stingy and could deliver all the cases, but the problem was the translation in Old British, not to mention whether the translation was accurate, the workload of this translation alone was very large. It is best for Altria to teach herself. In fact, the best solution to this kind of translation case is to use Merlin to connect each other''s dreams and use a mental dialogue, so that the language barrier can be ignored. But at this time Merlin''s dream link was much lower than Skaha who invaded his dreams after 1500, and the wasting spirit was too high. Coming like this every day is basically a daily ghost press, and it will be very tired. Therefore, Shirou refused to invade his dreamland unless it was necessary. The days just pass by day by day. Until one night, a cavalry united armor standard swarmed into Tyler Bill. The Shirou who got the news knew in his heart that Sir Julf¨¨s, the minister in charge of the Kingdom of Camelot, had finally arrived! Merlin told him to go to Taylor Beal''s executive hall tomorrow to meet with Sir Ulfess. Shi Lang nodded, accepting calmly, with no resistance in his heart. As a successor, he actually went to see the minister, not the minister came to see the successor. This sounds funny, but it is the case. The ancestor has passed away, so the minister is the leader before the successor takes power. After coming to power, the successor is the dominant one. The world changes, and status will also change, so people have to be flexible. The next morning. Shiro put on a formal knight costume that Aktor helped to prepare. Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, dressed in a silver knight costume, coupled with a white cloak, he really had the demeanor of some medieval young knights. It''s just this hair-- Shi Lang looked at his long black hair and couldn''t help sighing. Ancient Britain did not have scissors, and there was no full-time hairdresser. Hair cuts were done directly with a knife. There was no sense of security, so Shi Lang never took care of his hair. If Fujimaru Hinao sees this long hair, he will probably be beaten again. After finishing his attire, he looked more formal. Shi Lang picked up the sword in the stone and walked out of the door. Outside, Ektor, Merlin and others have been waiting for a long time. Shiro nodded at them, and then the group walked towards Tyler Bill. Ector probably also supported Merlin''s strategy, agreeing with Shiro''s temporary acting throne, and these days he has been introducing him to the temperament of the Minister of Honor, Sir Ulfris. Listening to Ektor''s introduction, this Sir Ulfis was once a knight in attendance of King Uther, and he knew that he was also one of the executors of the "ideal king" plan. Together with Sir Baldwin and Sir Blastis, he is one of the three main ministers of the Tokugo, and is one of the three pillars of the Camelot Kingdom after the death of King Uther. Among them, the one responsible for border defense and military affairs is Sir Blastis, and Sir Baldwin is the court garrison. He and Yulfis, the minister in charge, jointly manage Camelot¡¯s internal affairs. According to King Uther¡¯s plan, after Altriya drew the sword in the stone, Sir Yulfis would rush from Camelot to Tyler Bill, and take Altria to Camelot to take the throne. And listening to Ektor''s introduction, the Sir Yulfis has a mild temperament and is very loyal to King Uther. Of course, this is Ektor''s introduction. But Terushiro felt like an old fox when he heard it, and he was very guarded. People will change, even if the Sir Ulfez was very loyal to King Uther, but King Uther has passed away for many years, and the minister in charge has been in power for many years, it is impossible to guarantee that it will not have deteriorated. But how exactly is it, you still have to face it in person to know. Shirou is not worried about being in danger. He has accumulated magic power for a year. Although he is not as buggy as he was at the beginning, he is also an exceptional servant with limited magic power. It is relatively easy to deal with the knights of the end of the gods. He only worried that what Merlin said was true. Once he couldn''t deal with the matter well, it led to the Camelot civil strife, and Humble King Votigeng broke through the northern line of defense and unified Britain. If I can''t go home, I don''t want to say that Britain is going to suffer. It has to be said that this plum fudges, making Shi Lang worry about gains and losses. While seriously suspecting that Merlin was fooling herself, he had to believe that what Merlin was saying was true. It''s really contradictory. However, as of now, we can only take one step at a time! Shi Lang led the crowd into Taylor Beer. Entering Tyler Bill this time was completely different from usual. People spontaneously formed a welcoming team, greeted Shiro in a road from the gate of the city, shouting loudly one by one¡ª¡ª "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... People shouted vigorously, full of momentum. This is the result of Shiro''s hard work these days. A king, a leader, it is not enough to just work hard, but to give others the hope of seeing a better future. Only in this way can others follow behind oneself and work with oneself. How many people would be willing to stand behind a dull gourd who is silent? Even if someone is willing to get along for a long time, they just leave the sentence "difficult to get along with" and finally leave. Shirou didn''t say anything to the people of Tyler Bill, only drew the sword in the stone and held it high. Just such a move made people more excited, and the shouts became louder. Someone responds to their desire for beauty. Then there is no doubt that that person is the one leading them. It is the leader and the king. This is the situation! But Shiro also knew that once he could not respond to people''s expectations for a better future, the momentum he created would eventually engulf him like a huge wave. Just like the final outcome of Altria he knew, he responded to people¡¯s expectations and drew the sword in the stone and defeated the humble king Votigeng, but it could not meet people¡¯s expectations for a better future, and was finally cast aside by people. Hatred. Zongheng has not been defeated in his life, but the end is a tragic failure. This all proves- The sword is double-edged! Chapter 208： Being a king is more difficult and more stressful than being a pure warrior! But he - he no longer escapes like he was involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War! No, go to school. If it is difficult, try to think of a solution. If you are under pressure, just bite your teeth and get over it! Respond positively! This is growth! "It''s really dazzling, Arthur!" Morgan mixed in the crowd, looking at the sword in the stone that shone in the sun, and couldn''t help squinting his eyes. "Mother, aren''t we going out?" Gawain asked, standing aside. "No," Morgan said. "Why?" Gao Wen asked. "Because this Arthur''s hair is black. I''m not sure, he--, is it my brother?" Morgan said. ... ... ps: I will not set up the Flag of the eunuch. Let me first declare that Ueben Ultraman will be abandoned because it is not the starter of this site. The tone was wrong at the beginning, and it changed three times in the middle and failed to meet this site. Although you can make money with the settings, it is just bad money, so when it is almost on the shelves, it is directly cut off. The outline of this book has taken a lot of effort on me and will not be easily discarded. I don''t play missing, delayed or sick, etc., I will say, but I will save the manuscript, it will not affect the stability. There is definitely a period of slack in the middle and late stages, but I have an outline, so don''t be afraid. I have the intention to be full-time, so I won¡¯t mess with this pseudonym. Thank you~! Well, it should make you feel more at ease. Chapter 35 You laughed at me, so I chopped off your head! [Third more] Tyler Beer''s human path leads directly to the central administration hall. Shi Lang just raised his head and walked to the end of the road. There was already a team of neatly dressed knights waiting for him. The leader is a middle-aged fat man with a gentle face. Aktor approached Shirou and whispered, "That fat guy is Sir Yulface." Shirou nodded slightly, and carefully observed Sir Ulfes. He showed a sunny and warm smile to Shirou, which made people feel very close, and would subconsciously think that this was a very easy to get along with. But Shi Lang was wary in his heart. According to his experience, anyone who looks easy to get along with and is in a high position is a very difficult role. Shirou turned his head and glanced at the face of the person behind him. He didn''t go to see Altria and Kay, because they didn''t know Sir Yulface either. He mainly went to see the faces of Ector and Merlin. Especially Merlin glanced emphatically. Ektor''s face was normal, but Merlin raised a smile, like the kind of smile that an audience watching a wonderful drama would show. Seeing Shi Lang looking at his face, Merlin touched his face, and asked puzzledly: "What are you staring at me for, my king''Arthur''?" "Nothing, just admire the beauty of Master Mei Lin." Shi Lang turned his head and said. He has no clairvoyance. But looking at Merlin''s face, he had a bottom in his heart. Merlin, who showed that playful smile, must have noticed something. No matter what it is, this meeting is definitely not easy. He was secretly guarded. A group of people came to Sir Yulface. Sir Yulfis did not go to see Shirou the first time, but instead set his gaze on Aktor, and said with joy: "Sir Aktor, I have not seen you in the old city in the past ten years. Look, I have become fat!" Sir Yulfis touched his stomach and said to Ector with a smile on his face. Get off the horse? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Altria frowned and took a step closer to Shirou. Ektor squinted his eyes, then smiled at Shirou: "My lord, Sir Ulfes and I are old acquaintances! Sir Ulfes is so happy that he forgets where he is." Huh? What do you mean? Are these two playing dumb puzzles, or what? Shiro glanced calmly at Merlin, who was still smiling, pondered for a moment, and said, "Of course I know this, because Sir Ulfez has forgotten to see me! However, seeing old friends is delighted and forgets. This king still understands this matter very well." Shi Lang calmly pointed out the other party''s rudeness, and then stepped down. "This is really rude! This is really rude! Please forgive my rudeness, I forgot where this is!" Sir Ulfez greeted Shirou with fear and trepidation. He smiled and asked, "Are you the successor who drew the sword in the stone?" Shirou didn''t admit it, but said, "I am the son of King Youser, Arthur." Sir Yulfis raised his brows and his smile was thicker, like a blooming chrysanthemum. He pointed his finger at the shouting people and said: "Your voice is so loud. This is what people expect of you. Successor!" "Yes," Shi Lang nodded and smiled: "Because they know that I, the son of King Uther, is the incarnation of the British red dragon, born to defeat the white dragon!" Sir Yulfis squinted his eyes, looked at Shi Lang carefully, and smiled: "This is true. When the former king Youser passed away, he once said that the person who drew the sword in the stone was the one who integrated Youser. The throne, command Britain and defeat the white dragon!" Shilang drew the sword in the stone and held it high, turned to face the people and said loudly: "I, Arthur, is the son of the first king Youser, the destined king. I was born to defeat the white dragon and bring a bright future to all of Britain. People!" The people at Tyler Beer were excited. "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... People shouted vigorously. Because these words are in their hearts. A white dragon is not a white dragon, they don''t know, they just want a stable and beautiful life! Chapter 209： Shiro turned around, looked at Sir Ulfess with a smile, and asked, "Sir Ulfess, he will definitely help me achieve this great cause, right?" "Of course." Sir Ulfes smiled brightly, but gave Merlin a secret glance, only to find that Merlin had already turned his head and looked to the other side and only showed him a side face. Yulfis gave Merlin a fierce look, and said to his heart, what exactly did this guy teach? Three sentences are not separated from the son of Uther, reminding him repeatedly that he is the son of the ancestor. And it will help the crowd to persecute... Isn''t this something he does often? Can this be the brilliant "ideal king"? The most important thing is, why was he blonde when he was five years old, but he was black when he drew his sword at fifteen years old? Female big eighteen? But no matter what, I haven''t seen anyone who directly changed the gender to male! Not right! It''s Merlin''s illusion! Sir Ulfes was clear, and couldn''t help but glanced at Merlin again, and said to his heart, it was indeed Merlin, I didn''t even notice that this was an illusion! It''s just that this guy used illusion and didn''t tell me in advance. Is he trying to make a fool of me? "Please follow me, successor." Yulfis asked the knights to make way, leading Shiro to Taylor Beer''s administrative hall. Shi Lang followed up with a smile, and said, "You don''t have to be such a student, Sir Ulfis. I heard that you are the guardian knight of the former king User, and you are also my uncle. Just call me Arthur." Looking at the smiling Shirou, Sir Yulface''s eyes flickered. He found Shi Lang a bit difficult. People who are so sophisticated are not like fifteen-year-olds. To be honest, he originally thought Shi Lang was only fifteen years old and he could handle it, but it seemed that he was thinking too much. This cunning... really deserves to be the heir of King Uther! Sir Yulfis said heartily. But to be king is just cunning, but it''s far from enough! Sir Yulfis just said it. Shirou and Sir Yulfis both showed refreshing smiles, and they walked towards the executive hall while talking. Looking at the smiles of the two, Altria felt uncomfortable. Let alone her, Kay felt very uncomfortable. He looked at Shiro and Sir Yulfis with a particularly strange feeling. It''s not like two people are laughing and talking, but like two foxes playing chess and two poisonous snakes looking at each other. But the atmosphere is so peaceful. He glanced at Altria, who was like a lily again, and Kai had to breathe a sigh of relief. If the upright Altria was placed in this situation, I''m afraid he would have used a sword to cut people at a long time, and the atmosphere would never be better. So peaceful? Ektor also had to admit that Shirou was much more suitable than the current Altria as the acting king. A group of people walked into the administrative hall amidst the voice of Wanmin. As soon as he entered the administrative hall, Shirou glanced calmly, his eyes finally fixed on a middle-aged knight wearing a red armor. He had to pay attention to this middle-aged knight. Because this middle-aged knight is too powerful, just like Aktor, thrown into the knight group, it is a character that can''t be ignored. And seeing this middle-aged knight, Ektor, who was originally quite relaxed, couldn''t help being surprised, "You--, why are you here, Blastos?" Shirou glanced at Aktor and showed it clearly. This middle-aged knight is one of the legacy left by Uther to Altria before his death. The minister of border defense who currently supports Camelot''s border defense military-Sir Blastis! Sir Blastis turned his head and looked at Ektor calmly, and said: "The sword in the stone has been drawn, and the successor to the will of Usher has appeared. As the Minister of Military Affairs, I naturally want to see Take a look at what the so-called successor is like, and judge whether he has enough resources to carry Britain as a whole." Oops! Ektor said, his brows were already deeply frowned. According to the "ideal king" plan, only Yulfis was here to pick up Arthur. So Ektor did not expect that Blastos, who was the Minister of Military Affairs, would follow along. Julf¨¨s is cunning and gentle. Even if he does not agree with his successor, he will not do things too ugly. He is a moderate. And this is why Usser let him be the minister in charge. But Blastis is different. He is a minister of military affairs, with a hot temperament, and a thoroughbred fighting faction. Once King Tintagir of the Kingdom of Cornwall set off a rebellion against King Uther. Before Uther¡¯s order was issued, Blastos directly led 150 cavalry into the kingdom of Cornwall and cut off Tintagir¡¯s head. , Dedicated to King Youser. At that time, King Uther''s order had just been issued! It can be said that the reason why King Uther has passed away for so long, the Kingdom of Camelot has made the kings covet but dare not do it, Blastos accounted for more than half! And he is here now, which is not a good thing. This means that once Shirou fails to get his approval, his successor will be a failure! Moreover, once Blastos gets angry, this guy will attack and kill people on the spot! Suddenly! It''s too sudden! Suddenly even Aktor felt caught off guard! Ector glanced at Merlin and saw that he was smiling. There was a lot of anger in him. Having worked with Merlin for many years, Ector knew the power of Merlin''s eyes. Obviously, Merlin knew about this a long time ago, but he deliberately concealed it! Whether it is good or bad, this cannot be used to judge Merlin. Because this guy is not human, human standards cannot apply to him. King Uther''s evaluation of Merlin is still in Aktor''s heart. He knew that Merlin was not a human being. He may do good deeds for humans, and he may also do evil deeds for humans. This is not from his heart, but because he is an inhuman existence that observes human beings. Don''t mess with him, Gurneyville! Aktor said inwardly. Shirou glanced at the expressions of the people around him, and focused on Sir Ulfez and Merlin beside him. Sir Ulfice had a perfect smile, no emotions, but Merlin had an interesting smile on his face. Chapter 210： Obviously, Merlin had no intention of hiding his emotions. And this gave Shirou an observational reference object to understand the situation. Obviously, this Sir Blastis, Merlin observed with clairvoyance, his real trouble! But at this moment, Blastis came over, looked down at Shi Lang condescendingly, sneered, and said: "I originally thought that the red dragon incarnation of Britain, the so-called''ideal king'' mentioned by the king, would be a What a character. It turns out, it''s just a small thing." Shi Lang raised his head slightly, looked directly at the cold-faced Blastos, and asked: "The king''s knight, are you mocking me for being shorter than you?" "Isn''t it?" Blastos asked rhetorically. The atmosphere became serious! Tensions! Altria frowned, Lianbu moved slightly, and stood behind Shilang. Master glory, then knight glory; master humiliation, then knight humiliation! Shirou stared at Blastos for a moment, smiled, and then seriously said: "Listen to the knight, I admit that I am shorter than you, but if you laugh at me for it, then I will use this stone. Zhong Jian, chopped off your head, so you can no longer laugh at me!" The atmosphere became more solemn for an instant! Chapter 36: My orders, do you listen or not? Quiet! The needle dropped silently throughout the scene! Ektor looked at Shirou in disbelief. He did not expect that Shirou would actually push forward facing the heavily prestigious Blastos. Facing Blastos, even he himself would be affected by Blastos'' power and he couldn''t help being cautious. As a result, Shiro went up straight. This-greatly exceeded Ektor''s expectations! It made Ektor''s nerves involuntarily vigilant. He is a little scared, Blastos is here to do it! Not only Ektor was afraid, but even Sir Yulface, who had been smiling and composed, couldn''t help being frightened. Blastos'' temperament, he couldn''t be more clear. It''s like a volcano, it blows up at one point! If here, the successor of King Yusor and the Minister of Military Affairs are hacked... then Camelot... is over! No! Let alone Camelot. If this event does happen, it will probably affect the defensive fronts of the northern kings, which will allow Humble King Votigeng to enter...then...then Britain... Sir Yulfis was frightened. Blastis proposed to come here voluntarily to pick up his successor, but Julfes has the right to refuse. But in order to disarm his successor, he agreed to Blastos'' proposal and let him follow. As a result, the dismissal did not succeed, and instead put the incident in a dangerous situation! Once hacked here... It''s really over! ¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have brought Blastos here! Sir Yulfis regretted it very much. Everyone''s thoughts were flashing, and there were thousands of thoughts, but they couldn''t change the fact that the scene was deadly silent. Blastos was condescending, his eyes staring coldly at Shirou. The tall and burly body exudes a tyrannical aura, just like a fierce tiger. Shi Lang raised his head and looked at Blastos without evasive eyes. His face was calm and there was no momentum on his body, but his whole person was like the sea, containing the tiger of Blastis. The whole scene was extremely silent, and no one dared to make a sound. Altria frowned. She felt the danger from Blastos, and Lianbu stepped slightly, trying to step forward to stop Shi Lang behind to protect, but Shi Lang stretched out her hand to stop her. Altria was puzzled, but the king she swore must have his reason for doing so, she stood behind Shilang obediently. Blastos'' eyes fell on Altria and sneered, "Woman." Altria frowned, her slender hands wearing white gloves clenched tightly, but there was no change. Blastos shifted his gaze slightly, fell on Shirou, and asked: "You are the second one who dares to talk to me like this. Are you afraid that I will kill you? You know, you are not the king!" Shirou calmly said, "I''m not afraid." "Why?" Blastos asked. "Because I am your king, Camelot''s king, and Britain''s king!" Shirou said. "You are not ashamed! If I want to kill you, I only need one step!" Blastos said. "You can''t take that step, because this king''s sword will hack your head first!" Shi Lang said. Blastis frowned, and said, "My king is King Uther!" "Youser is dead, and your king is Arthur!" Shi Lang said. "King Uther will lead soldiers in battle, he will be victorious in all battles, what will you do? What will you use to convince the crowd?" Blastos asked. "The first king was defeated by Bailong Futigeng in a hundred battles and victorious, and I will defeat him!" Shilang said, "What do you ask me to convince the crowd? I tell you, I dare to advance, and the sea of ??fire will not retreat; The battle must come first, and the death will not be fast! This--, can you convince the public?" Blastos watched Shi Lang for a long time, and then asked, "Is your name Arthur?" "Not bad," Shiro said. Blastis reminded: "You are not the king yet!" "I will eventually be the king!" Shi Lang said. "Then what''s wrong with me?" Blastos asked. Shi Lang glanced at the surrounding knights, looked at their faces full of nervousness, and said, "I am rude to the king, a death penalty, you should kill! Intimidating the king, a death sin, you should kill! What do you think?" Chapter 211： Blastis calmed down, and said, "That''s how it should be." The knights around Blastos became nervous. "So, this king pardons you not guilty." Shi Lang said. Blastis was stunned, frowned and asked, "Why?" "Just because you picked a good time!" Shirou said, "This king, I''m not a king yet! I''m not a king, but I can''t punish you even though I''m angry. To be king, I don''t care about the past. That''s it." Blastis stared at Shilang for a long time, took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee under the horrified eyes of everyone, and gave a surrendered knightly, and said respectfully: "You have a king. By the measure, you will inherit the will of King Uther and become a great king!" "It''s useless to say more, go back to your territory, Blastis." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "The kingdom''s defense line cannot be without you." "Yes--, Lord Arthur!" Blastos turned around and left with his troops. Just before leaving, he patted Sir Ulfess on the shoulder and made Sir Ulfess nodded with a wry smile. Shirou turned his head and smiled and said to Ulfes: "It seems that Sir Blastis has made many unacceptable suggestions to Sir Ulfs." "Your Excellency Arthur, you laughed. Sir Blastis just told the next, Haosheng will pick up Your Excellency Arthur to Camelot." Sir Ulfes laughed. The title has changed! Kay noticed this. Whether it is Yulfis or Blastos, Shirou was called "the successor" before, but now he is called "Your Excellency Arthur". ¡ª¡ªDoes this recognize Gurneyville''s succession qualifications? Kay thought about it. "Really, it seems that Sir Blastis is still a very caring and gentle person." Shi Lang said with a smile. Is he caring and gentle? Whether it was Yulfis, Aktor, or even Merlin, who had worked with him, they couldn''t help but questioned in their hearts. A knight with 150 cavalry, who dared to directly enter the opponent''s kingdom and cut off the opponent''s king''s head, would he be a caring and gentle person? What a joke! But... Sir Yulfis looked at Shirou with a complacent smile on his face. He originally thought that Shirou confronted Blastos head-on, and it would definitely cause a mess here, but he did not think that Blastos was photographed by Shirou''s tools and became the first among the three-pillar ministers to recognize Shirou. Minister! ¡ª¡ªArthur has the weapon to be king, and I don¡¯t need to test it anymore. Stop playing tricks with Baldwin and admit him. Recalling what Blastos had said in his mind, and then looking at the smiling Shirou, Yulfis sighed heavily in his heart, and said to his heart, Camelot''s master, is back! Then he greeted him with a smile full of smiles. This time, Yulfis spoke more sincerely. The two talked all the way, and finally talked about going to Camelot to succeed. Yulfis told Shilang that succession was a matter of great importance and it took three months to prepare. He hoped that he could take Shilang to Camelot first, and then make preparations. However, Shirou smiled and declined the matter. He told Yulfis to go back first, and he walked over on foot. This proposal made Yulfis stare at Shirou for a long, long time, and then said with a wry smile: "You are really a wise king", and then left first. Shirou originally wanted to return to the manor, but Aktor proposed to let him live in the executive hall. Shi Lang thought about it and nodded willingly. The people outside the executive hall shouted "Arthur", Shiro encouraged them again, and then they dissipated their expectations. Most people are looking forward to it. Looking forward to three months later, the king who promised a bright future will take the throne at Camelot. Looking forward to the blueprint for a bright future that Nashiro drew for them. "You really drew a pie." Merlin said: "But if you don''t do it, people who love you today will tear you apart like the devil in the future." "So, it must be done, isn''t it?" Shirou said with a smile. Mei Lin looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked, "Are you not under pressure? Are you not afraid?" "Of course I''m afraid. The future I promised is almost overwhelming me. But I have to smile now, don''t I?" Shi Lang asked back. Merlin stared at Shi Lang for a long time before he couldn''t help asking: "Are people as strong as you after 1500?" "Am I strong? I think I am weak." Shirou asked strangely: "In our time, people like me are everywhere!" "Is that kidding? Will people in the future be so terrible?" Merlin''s expression became very exaggerated and scared. "Horrible? Where is it terrible? If you say that I am powerful, aren''t the people who have lived their lives in all ages are powerful people?" Shirou looked at Mei Lin with bright eyes like fire, and said with a smile: "Even you are not a strong person?" Merlin frowned and said, "I am not a human being." "But you can have humanity, can''t you?" Shi Lang asked back. Merlin was speechless and could only watch Shirou leave blankly. At this moment, Altria walked over hesitantly. "What''s the matter, Al?" Shirou asked, "He was hesitant to talk." "That''s the case, I want to ask you. Just now, are you afraid that Sir Blastis will really do something to you?" Altria asked. "Not afraid," Shi Lang said. "Why?" Altria asked. Shi Lang smiled and said: "Fear is the performance of the weak to the strong. I am a weak, and he--, is also a weak!" "How could Sir Blastis be a weak man? My lord, you may not know how strong he is, he¡ª" Before Altria finished speaking, Shi Lang shook her head and interrupted her, saying, "Ten times stronger than ordinary people, a hundred times stronger...This kind of strength at the level of force can be done by anyone. It''s really difficult to do. What comes is the strength of the soul. What Sir Blastis wants is nothing more than a king who can command him, trust him, and accommodate him. He is afraid of the one who inherits the throne. He is a coward and a man without A man of measure. He is afraid, so he is a weak one. That''s it." "Yes...Is that so?" Altria frowned and thought for a while, then took out her growth notebook from her arms and recorded what she had learned. Chapter 212： "Al¡ª¡ª!" Shi Lang called out. "Ah¡ª? Yes!" Altria quickly collected her notes. Shi Lang threw the sword in the stone to her and said, "You will hold this sword in the future." "Ah¡ª? This¡ª, how can this be? This is a king sword! I am your knight, how can I get involved with this sword?" Altria said with a troubled face. Shi Lang pointed to himself with a smile, and asked, "I am the king now, or are you the king?" "Of course it is you!" Altria answered without hesitation. "So, do you listen to my order, or don''t you?" Shi Lang asked again. "When--, of course listen!" Altria said. "Then hold it well, my knight." Shirou smiled, then waved his hand and turned away. Altoria was holding the sword in the stone, looking at Shirou''s back, the pretty face that should have been serious and determined, at this moment was full of troubles. "Give me the sword...Wang--, why do you keep making requests that make me so embarrassed--?" Softly, with a girl''s troubled voice, hovering leisurely. Chapter 37 Set sail, set sail! [Second more] It''s night, the starry sky is shining. Outside Tyler Beer, a suburban wilderness. Kay put his hands on the back of his head, with a stick of grass in his mouth, looking at the moon that hung high in the sky. The moon is like a silver plate, and the stars are brilliant! "What are you thinking about, Kai?" Shi Lang walked slowly and asked him. Kai sat up, turned his head to look at Shirou, and said, "Thinking about your business, my business, and Al''s business." Shilang sat next to him and asked with a smile, "What''s your thoughts on this?" "What I don''t understand is Sir Ulfess. Sir Blastis has approved your succession. Why don''t you go directly to Camelot with Sir Ulfess?" Kay asked. "It takes three months to become the king and the king," Shiro said. "Rather than spending three months in Camelot, it is better to go all over the country and let more people know Arthur and me." Kay frowned. He thought that Shirou would not do useless actions, so he thought about the reason. Shook his head, Kay gave up. Things like this kind of strategy didn''t suit him. He prefers to lie on the battlefield, fight with enemy forces, and work together. It''s like fighting Altria in the kingdom world of that dream. Although he could only be defensively beaten, he was eager and yearning for the kind of vertical and horizontal battlefield, rebuke Fang Qiu, and military-strategic confrontation. "You have successfully replaced Al, inherited the name of''Arthur'', and inherited the throne. What should I call you now? Arthur? Or Gneville?" Kay asked. "You babble, you really look like an older brother who turned his head for the wronged sister." Shi Lang smiled, and then said, "Gnivaleville or Arthur. You can call it whatever you want. The name is just a code name. , I am still me." Kai looked at Shi Lang for a long time and couldn''t help asking: "Will you really return the throne to Al?" "Why do you think I would covet this throne?" Shi Lang turned to look at Kai, and asked with a strange expression on his face. "Because too many people want to be king." Kay said, "Like the kings of the north, like the ancestor Uther. They used to be the lords of Britain, but the Roman Empire has collapsed, so they can''t control this. I''ll be king." "So, are you worried that after I become the throne, I will become lustful, and then refuse to return the throne?" Shi Lang asked. "I''m not hypocritical with you, so I tell you, yes." Kay nodded. "There is no need to worry." Shi Lang said with a smile: "Compared with going home, even if you let me be the king of this world, I am not happy." Kai Kan Shiro was sincere and couldn''t help asking: "Why?" "Because it will be very tiring, and the enjoyment of being a king in this world is not as good as being an ordinary person in my world." Shirou said, "To be honest, my ultimate ideal is actually going home and buying. A few houses, marry a good girl, have two children, a boy, a girl. This is enough... Wait! Not enough! Besides, I have to become a rich man! This is the only thing I can¡¯t ignore !" Shirou''s eyes flashed with the fire of desire for money. "Hey hey hey! I said that I didn''t care about the king of the world a moment ago, but I wanted to become a rich man the next moment. Isn''t this too contradictory?" Kai said unhappily. "This is not a contradiction!" Shi Lang said very excitedly: "When you experience house slaves, car slaves, card slaves... all kinds of money slaves, you will be like me, full of desire for money! Yes! I am such a layman, I just want to be rich!" "Um... Calm down! Calm down, Gurneyville! What you said is something unique to Avalon, right? I don''t understand!" A cold sweat broke out on the back of Kay''s head. It was the first time he saw this. Excited Shiro. "Avalon?... I''m sorry, but thinking of some gray memories, negative emotions poured out." Shi Lang scratched his head and said. "Gray memory? Is it something you have experienced before? Is this the origin of your strength?" Kay asked. Shi Lang asked strangely: "Why do you all say that I am strong? I am obviously a very weak person." ¡ª¡ªIs this guy totally unconscious? Kai''s face was speechless. Can easily accept the doubts of the knights. Be able to calmly and calmly publicize your ideas in front of people. Able to face Blastos head-on, and tolerantly accepted Blastos'' doubts. Able to accept the throne as an agent. Can hold up the burden of people''s hope with a smile on his face. ... With such a strong heart, he actually said he was weak? If he were to be himself...Kay had no doubt that just the doubts of the knights would make him full of anger, and he would directly attack people with a knife. Not to mention the calm acceptance like Shirou, even Altria would not have such reasonable thoughts! Gap¡ª¡ª, Too big! "What have you experienced?" Kai muttered to himself. "Ah¡ª? What have I experienced?" Shirou touched his chin and said, "It''s nothing. The most turbulent experience in my life so far has been to be involved in a war." "Involved in a war?" Kai''s gaze narrowed. "Yeah... At that time, every day, every minute, every second, I was scared to death. But looking at the memories now, it is really a precious memory." Chapter 213： "Perhaps people are like this. Both strength and weakness are beyond my imagination. Sometimes I burst into tears because of a sentence, but sometimes I find myself gritting my teeth and finishing a very long, very bitter road." Under the moonlight, the teenager showed an understated smile. The heaviness of life is involved in the turmoil of war. The bitterness, pain, and struggle hidden between the words seem to have been turned into beautiful memories and integrated into the life of the teenager. Kai looked at Shi Lang blankly, and a touch of shame arose in his heart. He slandered and doubted the character of the other party here, but the other party didn''t care, but accepted his suspicion very tolerantly. "I promised you, Kay. After I find my way home, or when Al wants to return to the throne, I will return the throne to her. And before that¡ª" Shirou stood up, dressed in the silver moonlight, stretched out his hand to Kai, and issued an invitation: "Are you willing to be my knight?" There is no way to refuse. The inner beauty of this teenager has completely infected his soul. "Before this, I am willing to be your knight, King Arthur, Gurneyville!" Kay stood up, knelt down on one knee, and swore with a serious face. The two followed the path of the starry sky, going back all the way with the stars and the moon. The next day. Shi Lang and his group of four were sent to the door of Tyler Beer''s town by Aktor amidst the shouts of the people. "Unfortunately, I also want to walk with you, but my body is not as good as before. I can only send you here." Aktor said. "It doesn''t matter, Sir Ektor." Shiro said, "Actually, I thank you very much. If it hadn''t been a year ago, you had appeared there and saved my life. I might have died under the ravages of the cavalry." Speaking of this, Ektor also sighed with emotion, and said: "Who would have thought that the person who was chased by the iron cavalry in the first place will now become the king of Britain." Ektor''s gaze shifted slightly and fell on Kai, who was carrying a heavy burden, and said: "Kay, since you have sworn allegiance to King Arthur. You must listen to the king''s instructions on the way, and take care of your sister." Kay nodded. But Altria frowned in dissatisfaction and said: "Ektor, I am not a weak woman!" "But the king said, you are now!" Aktor said. Altria was unhappy. She is very uncomfortable with the feeling of being treated as a woman. "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... Amidst the voices of the Taylor Beers, Shiro and his party left. "Mei Lin, where is our first stop?" Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and asked. "Garrod," Merlin said. Shiro nodded. He is not familiar with the distribution of ancient British towns, but Merlin and Kay are very familiar. Yesterday, he had seen a map of ancient Britain. Today, the British Isles are divided into two parts, the north and the south, with the central city of Lundinium, which was occupied by the king Vudigen, in the center. The North, Scotland, and central and northern England were occupied by the Humble King Votigeng, the Saxons, and the Picts from Ireland. The south, Wales, and central and southern England are the land still owned by the British and the old Roman nobles. The northern kings of Britain, headed by the most powerful kings of Onik, Nantes, and Rothe, connect Cornwall, Northumberland, Nauters, and Windson from the coast of Wales. The city constituted the northern line of defense, blocking the Humble King Votigeng, the Saxons, and the Picts from the outside. Shi Lang does not need to go to the northern defense line, only needs to start from Tyler Bill and pass through the territory of the Camelot Kingdom along the way, allowing more people to know himself and understand the basic national conditions of the Camelot Kingdom, and finally arrive at the capital of the Camelot Kingdom¡ª¡ª Camelot is fine. Shi Lang led the way, and Mei Lin accompanied him. Behind him, Altria was wrapped in Kay, who was carrying a large bag with all his luggage. "Brother, please be sure to share some of my luggage and let me share some of the burden for you." Altria said. "Slow-winded, you pig, hurry up and follow the king for me." Kai said. Altria frowned displeasedly, "Brother--" Before they were finished, the sound of horseshoes behind them rumbling with thick fog. Altria hurriedly protected Shirou, showing a very vigilant expression. However, Shi Lang pulled her behind him and looked at him calmly. I saw a cavalry, with strong smoke, coming straight up. They came to Shilang, rolled over and got off their horses, facing Shilang on one knee, each one said with firm expression: "Your Majesty, please let us **** you to Camelot!" Shi Lang recognized them. They were the knights who surrounded the manor before and questioned him. They questioned Shilang before, but now they are full of respect for Shilang. Because Shi Lang has already convinced them. Even if they haven''t sworn allegiance like Altria and Kai, as long as they don''t touch their glory and fundamental interests, they will support nurses. Shi Lang shook his head and rejected their proposal. The knights were puzzled, showing extremely confused expressions, and asked: "My lord, are you still blaming us for the original question?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "The past is like a cloud of smoke, and I don''t bear any grudges. Just riding the horse all the way and going with the crowd will make the villages along the way turbulent and make people uneasy. Knights, yours Loyalty, and love for this king, this king has already felt deeply. But --, let''s leave for now. Go to Camelot and wait for this king! There - is the beginning of the immortal glory of the king and the knight! " "Then we are at Camelot, waiting for the king to come!" The knights were very moved, nodded one after another, turned and left, and rushed to Camelot. Shi Lang and his group of four rushed to the nearest town, Garrod. Altria stared at Kai and asked, "Brother, did you say that I was a pig again?" "Let''s be short-winded, hurry up and follow up. My luggage is enough for me to carry!" Kai said. "How can it be done? I am also the king''s knight, how can I put all my luggage on the shoulders of my elder brother?" Altria asked. "Al--," Shi Lang turned his head to look at Altria, and said with a smile: "The sword in the stone is ready, but don''t lose it." Altria quickly held the sword in the stone in her arms, and said very seriously: "Please rest assured!" Chapter 214： Then, she never asked about sharing the luggage again. ¡ª¡ªSo, whether it is before or after you become the king, why does Al listen to you so much! Kai looked at Shirou''s back, with great grief and anger in his heart. Ten years of getting along with each other day and night, as a righteous brother, he could not change any decision of Altria, as a result Shirou could change it with a single word. Could it be that this¡ª¡ª is also a gap? Really deserve to be the king I am loyal to now! In the end, Kay could only think so. A group of four people walked far away along the rural road. A splendid lily legend begins. Chapter 38 The Hungry Altria [Third more] The dark night sky, a crescent moon, hangs lonely on it, and a faint cold moonlight is scattered on the earth. In the small dark forest, the faint bonfire beating lightly, bringing a trace of warm light to the silent night. By the bonfire, Shi Lang leaned against the tree trunk and looked at the kingdom map provided by Mei Lin. Kai was taking out the bedding from his luggage, while Altria was sitting by the campfire, roasting the meat. "Merlin, depending on this situation, we can reach Garrod at around noon tomorrow, right?" Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Merlin on the side, and asked. "Yes, according to our pace, it should be there tomorrow." Merlin nodded and said. Shiro stroked his chin. Counting today, Shirou has left Tyler Beer for three days. The initial freshness has faded a lot in the journey. Fortunately, they are a small team, not alone, so they don''t feel lonely. "My king, the meat is already cooked. Please taste¡ª" Altria passed a large piece of barbecue to Shirou. Shi Lang put down the map and looked at the roasted roasted meat in front of him, which was a little bit black and even exuding a faint pungent burnt smell. He smiled indifferently, and then took it. When he was about to open his mouth to eat, he found Altria staring at herself blankly. Shirou put down the barbecue and said helplessly: "Al, you guys eat too." "How did it¡ª?" Altria said excitedly: "As your knight, how can you eat before you? What if you don''t have enough to eat?" Shilang smiled and said, "My appetite is not as big as yours, so let go and eat." Merlin on the side laughed, "That''s right, Lily." "Don''t worry, no one can eat like you." Kai jokingly smiled, "Because you are a pig." "Brother! You describe me like that, I''m very angry!" Altria was a little angry, and then averted his eyes, and said with some shame: "And¡ªand, I have already controlled my appetite." Shi Lang smiled and said, "Just to tell you not to control your appetite specially." "How can it be?" Altria said, "As a knight, it made the king hungry. That was a failure of the knight! Although I am only a trainee knight, I will never make the king hungry! So you eat first and leave the rest to me." Altria''s tone was very firm, but her eyes were staring at the barbecue in the hands of the three. Shi Lang smiled, and then asked Kai and Kai to eat first. After eating, Altria started to eat all the remaining barbecue. It''s night. Altria clutched her belly, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. ¡ª¡ªSo hungry! Altria held her stomach, her face uncomfortable. As she said, it would be a great shame to be a knight and make the king hungry. She knows her appetite, so since Tyler Bill, she has been consciously controlling her appetite. However, ¡ª¡ªSo hungry! So hungry! ! Altria clutched her belly, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. I can only close my eyes and look uncomfortable. "Al¡ª" A soft call sounded in her ears. Altria opened her eyes and saw Shirou squatting next to her, looking at her with a smile. "Wang... Wang!" Altria quickly sat up and asked with a troubled face: "Is it... Did I wake you up? If that''s the case, I''m sorry..." "No." Shi Lang shook his head, and said with a smile: "I am hungry. Will you go hunting with me?" Altria''s gaze condensed, and the dull hair on her forehead shook sharply, and said seriously: "Go!" Shirou took Altria away. Kai, who was half-opened his eyes, thought for a while, closed his eyes, and lay back. Merlin leaned against the tree trunk, hugged the staff, and fell asleep. Shirou took Altria through the forest, looking for prey. However, it is better to say that Shirou is carrying Altria, rather than it is that Shirou is carrying Shirou. Shi Lang does not have any special hunting skills. [Evil Flower] can only absorb human evil and use evil to determine the position of humans, but it is useless for non-human species such as beasts. But Altria¡¯s hunting skills are much better, especially when Altria is hungry. She almost sniffs the surrounding air to determine the position of her prey, and finally finds a demon pig that is hunting. . "Puff--, Puff--!!!" It was three meters high and looked like a chariot-like magic pig, staring at Shirou and Altria, with a fierce light shining in his eyes. Obviously, it took Shirou and Altria as hunting targets. "Puff--! Puff--!!!" The demon pig charged towards Altria, and the sharp teeth on the two noses radiated cold light under the silver moonlight like blades. Hunting in the wind, the charging demon pig is like a chariot. Altria stared at the devil pig, those holy cyan eyes flashed, and the slender hands wearing white gloves grabbed the devil pig¡¯s teeth like dragon claws, and then she pressed her waist, fiercely¡ª "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The huge demon pig was thrown directly on the ground by her, her eyes were calm, and her other hand was towards the demon pig''s abdomen and slammed. With a "chap", Altria''s hand pierced the devil pig''s chest cavity, held the heart, and squeezed it fiercely. Chapter 215： "Wow!" The blood poured out like a pillar, dyeing Altria''s white knight armor to blood red, like a blood-stained white lotus, demon but beautiful. The devil pig wailed a few times and died of breath. Altria stood up, reached out her hand and wiped the blood on her face, then looked at Shirou and said, "The king, I''ve been killed." Looking at Altria, who was covered in blood, Shirou showed cold sweat on his forehead, and said with a dry smile: "Also... it''s really an efficient way to kill..." ¡ª¡ªYes...it''s a bit scary! Shaking his head, Shi Lang said, "Take it to the river to clean it." "Okay." Altria nodded, then grabbed the devil pig''s teeth, dragged the devil pig''s warm body, and walked behind Shilang. Shi Lang took Altria to a stream in the forest, and asked Altria to throw the body of the devil pig into the river, so that the river washed the body of the devil pig. Altria lay on the bank of the river, first took a sip of water with her hand to wash off the blood on her face, then took off her silver armor, leaving only the white lady''s dress, and then washed the armor off with river water Blood on the ground. After cleaning, she put the armor aside, then took off the black stockings under the skirt, put the white and delicate legs into the river water, reached out a spoon of water, and gently washed the legs. Dirty blood. A faint cold moonlight, falling down, covered the lake with a new layer of silver clothing. The grass on the river bank is full of fireflies flying like stars, so beautiful and dazzling, even Altria, who has never been romantic, can''t help but look at it more. "Al, Al." Shi Lang was holding something in both hands, walked over, looked at Altria, and asked with a smile: "Guess what I have in my hands?" "Is it food?" Altria asked. "No." Shirou let go of his hand, and several fireflies slowly lifted into the sky like stars in front of Altria. "What''s wrong? Is it pretty?" Shi Lang asked. Altria said in confusion: "My king, please don''t really think of me as a girl. Although I am a woman, I am a knight." "It''s because you are a knight, so I showed you this." Shi Lang said with a smile. Altria looked at Shirou in confusion. "Don''t think about giving it all the time, and experience the beauty of the oath to protect yourself." Shi Lang said. Altria took out the notebook from his arms and recorded it. Shi Lang asked strangely: "What''s the record?" "Because I want to learn." Altria said. Shi Lang smiled helplessly, then sat next to her, looked at her slender legs that fell into the lake, and asked: "Instead of washing the blood so hard, why didn''t you just use the sword in the stone?" "My king, that is Wang Jian, how can it be used in such a place?" Altria said in confusion. "The king sword is also a sword. The sword is for use, not for watching." Shi Lang pointed to the sword in the stone in Altria''s arms and smiled: "If it stays in the scabbard, it will cry. ." "But, this is the king sword, I am your knight, how can I use it?" Altria''s face was troubled. "Are you worried about this? Then, during my acting throne, the knight Altria, this king allows you to use this sword." Shirou smiled: "You are my knight and my sword, so you must protect it. Me." "This is natural, my king! I have already sworn allegiance to you! I have put my sword in your hands." Altria said with a serious expression. Shirou picked up Altria''s hand, placed it on the hilt of the sword in the stone, and said, "So, I will use the sword next time. Otherwise, I won''t feel safe." Altria was troubled, and then nodded, and said, "If you allow me, I understand!" After Altria finished washing, she washed the stockings again. In order to avoid interrupting Merlin and Kai¡¯s rest, the two set up a bonfire by the river again. Altria''s armor and silk stockings were all wet and didn''t wear them. Instead, they were chilled by the campfire, ready to bake. And she was wearing that lily-like girl''s dress, and with a troubled face, she divided the magic pig with a sword in the stone, and then used the collected branches to bake on the bonfire. "Wait a minute, Al." Shiro took a piece of roasted meat in Altria''s hands with both hands, and while turning the handle, said: Belly. Like this, distribute the flame evenly." The barbecue in his hand, under Shiro¡¯s control, made a sizzling sound. Drops of golden hot oil slowly slid down the lines of the fleshy flesh and fell into the bonfire, causing the flames to sway slightly. Intoxicating voice. The rich smell of meat wafted out of the barbecue, making Altria''s eyes shine, and she couldn''t help swallowing. But instead of staring at the barbecue, she turned her head and stared at Shirou''s profile. Shi Lang touched his face and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there anything dirty on my face?" "No." Altria lowered her head slightly, and said in shame: "I just didn''t think I was so useless, I can''t even bake food, and I have to ask the king to teach." "What''s so ashamed of? No one is born to understand everything. Just learn what they don''t know. I am also taught by others." Shi Lang laughed. Altria looked at Shirou''s face, and then nodded heavily. After eating a large demon pig, Altria''s stomach finally feels better. The two stepped on the bonfire and returned to the camp to rest. Kai felt the two coming back, opened his eyes and glanced at Shirou and Altria secretly, seeing that they were lying down and asleep, so he changed to a more comfortable position and fell asleep. Merlin, who was asleep, quietly opened his right eye and glanced at the three of them, then changed his posture to hold the staff and closed his eyes again. Chapter 39 Merlin: Please call me Kai! The scorching sun and the blazing high temperature cracked the earth in all directions. Stepping on the hard soil, a heat wave rushed in from the soles of the shoes, causing those who had to walk on the road to curse the ghostly weather while sweating profusely. On the spacious country road, a very strange group of four people was walking slowly. The leader was a black-haired boy wearing a knight''s armor of blue silver and a white cloak behind him. To his left followed a white-haired magician with a smile on his face, every step of the way, two lines would give birth to beautiful flowers. To the right of the boy followed a lily-like girl knight, holding a magnificently decorated sword in his hand, and his holy blue eyes looked around warily. Behind these three people, a young knight carrying a huge baggage, followed behind them silently. With every step, the footsteps will be like a heavy object falling on the ground, slamming heavily on the ground, splashing. Rehmannia dust. This strange group of four has attracted the attention of many people. After all, the magician''s ability to produce flowers on foot is really eye-catching. But no one came to strike up a conversation. And the four people in this line are Shi Lang and others. "This is Garuo Kang, right?" Shi Lang looked at the town not far away, turned his head to look at Mei Lin, and asked. "Not bad." Merlin nodded. Chapter 216： At this moment, Kay quickly chased up from behind and couldn''t help but said to Merlin: "White Mouse, you collect your illusion, people are looking at us with strange eyes!" Merlin said dissatisfiedly: "What is a white mouse! I want to be called Brother Merlin! And I can''t collect this flower sea, otherwise it will damage my temperament." "You can have a fart temperament!" Kay sneered. "Less long-winded, and Wang also supports me in doing this." Merlin said. "Is that so?" Kay raised an eyebrow. Shirou smiled and said, "Because nothing makes us notice easier than this." "Oh! That''s it!" Kay nodded, indicating that he understood. "Hey hey hey! What do you mean? Why do you not accept it when I say it or not, why did you accept it as soon as Wang said it?" Merlin said dissatisfied. Kay sneered: "Because you are a white mouse that can fool people, and Arthur is a sincere king." "What a joke, Arthur is better than me!" Merlin said. He was very injured, and the King Fudge, who was clearly more foolish than him, was right in front of him, but he was called sincere in the end. Really... It''s so unreasonable! Shiro stood at the gate of Garokang, looking at the scenery of Garokang. The surrounding townspeople saw their strange combination and couldn''t help but look at them, but they didn''t step up to say hello. Kai came up and asked, "My king, what are we doing here?" "What are you doing?" Shi Lang touched his chin, then smiled: "Of course it''s something to do!" "Do...do something?" Kai was stunned for a moment, a little bit uncomprehending, Shi Lang uttered the meaning of this sentence in Old British. Shi Lang did not explain too much, but looked at Altria and said: "Al, from now on. As long as there are things that you can''t see, you rush to take care of them!" "Huh¡ª?" Altria was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "This...Is this good? Will...offend some nobles, the king. This is not conducive to your enthronement." Altria''s thoughts were very stiff, but not stupid, and quickly realized the key. Shi Lang has long said that this trip is to let more people know him and "Arthur". The most convenient way is naturally to do more things to help civilians get ahead. However, in the ancient century when the aristocracy was the ruling class, it was easy to offend people and was not conducive to Shilang ascending the throne and becoming king. Because the greatest nobleman is the Shi Lang who will soon become king, followed by the northern kings, and then the Sirs such as Blastos and Ektor. To put it another way, in the celestial dynasty, the emperor was the general representative of the landlord class, while the Western king was the general representative of the aristocratic class. "You can do whatever you want. There are some things that you can''t do for the time being, and I will stop you." Shi Lang said with a smile. Altria nodded, then rushed out, staring around like a guard, looking for injustices. "Is it really good to let her go like this, Arthur?" Kay asked. In the daytime, in public, he did not say the name Gurneyville. "There will be trouble," Kai reminded. "I''m not afraid of trouble, I''m afraid that there will be no trouble." Shi Lang said with a smile. Kay has a headache. Among them, Shi Lang is the one who really wants to do things! At this time, Altria had found a rogue who was bullying the market, and was blaming him, and then he started fighting. People''s eyes fell on Altria and the gangsters who were beaten up, and many eyes fell on Shilang and Kai. Kai wanted to step forward to stop him, but Shirou reached out his hand to stop him. "It''s almost all right, Arthur." Kay said helplessly, "People are seeing strange eyes." "You have been leading soldiers in your dreams for several years, are you still afraid of this?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Kai said helplessly: "Dreams are dreams and reality is reality. How can they be confused? And with so many strange eyes, don''t you feel embarrassed?" "I don''t think so." Shi Lang said with a smile: "Since you choose to be the king, you have to stand in front of the stage and accept the baptism of the people''s eyes. In the future, you will lead troops to attack the humble king Futigeng. You should adapt as soon as possible. " After a pause, Shi Lang glanced at Kai''s side and asked strangely, "Where is Merlin? I haven''t seen him since just now. Where did he go?" "I don''t know, who knows where that white mouse went." Kai mocked, and then asked, "Do you need me to help you get him back?" "No need." Shi Lang shook his head and smiled: "Because next is my battle!" Shi Lang took a deep breath, then faced the public, and said loudly: "The people of Garokang, my name is Arthur, the son of User, the incarnation of the red dragon of Britain, the king of destiny -!" When Kai saw more people cast their strange gazes, the pressure in his heart doubled. There is pressure, shyness, and timidity... I can''t wait to lower my head to find a piece of land to bury myself in! This feeling of being regarded as fun is really uncomfortable! But after taking a peek at Shi Lang''s profile, Kai found helplessly, Shi Lang really had a calm face and even a faint smile. -This heart is too strong, isn''t it? Kai sighed inwardly, resisting the timidity of trying to run away, and followed Shi Lang''s footsteps. When Altria cracked down on the injustice, Shirou took the opportunity to give a speech, and the people of Degarokang gathered. Even the guards on patrol gathered. The guards wanted to take down the troublemaker Altria and Shirou, but Shirou took the sword in the stone from Altria and fired a light cannon in the sky, and they tremblingly did not dare to do it. "Oh! It''s the king predicted by Grand Mage Merlin!" "The incarnation of the British Red Dragon will lead us to defeat the White Dragon Votigeng!" "Will he bring us a peaceful life?" "Arthur! It''s Arthur!" ¡­ After this luminous cannon, people were shocked for a while, and then each one became emotional. The crowd is messed up! And in a loft not far away, Mei Lin smiled and walked towards a group of young girls who were pointing at Shi Lang who was speaking. "Confused girls, are you talking about Arthur?" Merlin asked. Chapter 217： The girls turned to look at him, and saw that he was handsome and with a gentle smile. There were thousands of flowers blooming on the hike, very dreamy, very beautiful, like a prince charming in a dream. Some girls suddenly became excited. "Please... may you be--?" a young girl asked embarrassedly. "Me?" Merlin stretched out his hand and gently raised the girl''s pretty face, and said with a smile: "My name is Kay, and I am a knight of King Arthur. Would you like to talk to me about a fruitless flower love?" "Wish...Yes, Lord Kay!!" The girl replied without hesitation in her heart rippling. Merlin smiled. Standing next to Shiro, Kai, who was listening to Shiro''s speech, suddenly trembled, and suddenly felt a cold hand slowly climbing up behind him. "This... what does it feel like... this kind of chill..." Kai''s eyes flickered and he looked uncomfortable. Chapter 40 A Strange Listener [Second More] Shiro stayed in Garrod for three days. During this period, he allowed Altria to take care of those unfair things, which won the hearts and minds of the Garrods. However, Shiro was more cautious in handling matters of the nobles occupying land and property. He first went through all the cases in his mind, and then attacked a group of particularly ugly foods, and attracted a group of foods that were better-looking, allowing civilians to get back part of their own land and interests in the gap between the two. Although the benefits received were very small, it greatly encouraged the civilians and made Arthur''s name more resounding in Garrod. Having a very happy conversation with the lord of Garrod, Shirou finally left Garrod and rushed to Camelot under the reluctant gaze of the opponent. This journey took more than two months. In all the cities, Shiro would let Altria go to trouble, and then he took the opportunity to stand on a high platform to make a speech to let the people of Camelot know him, while Kai looked hard and took care of the aftermath. Crusade against warcraft, crusade against evil witches, fight against the ruffians who bully the market, and the ugly nobles... In this way, they left a lot of stories and legends. The name of Arthur circulated in various cities of Camelot. On the contrary, there was a knight girl who hoeed the strong and helped the weak. People call her "the pure white knight girl". It''s just that Kay seems very hard, and sometimes complains terribly. Because Shirou and Altria were both in trouble, but the work of the aftermath was pushed to him. At the beginning, he wanted Ru Shilang to board Altria¡¯s thief ship, and did his best for Altria, but now he was pulled onto the thief ship by Shi Lang. He worked hard to deal with the aftermath, and it became a useful tool. People. As for Merlin, she disappeared every time. When she came back, she smiled triumphantly. Not only did she have a woman''s fragrance on her body, but she also had a woman''s lip print on her face. There is no doubt that this magician who has left the history of mankind under the name of Merry must have taken the opportunity to go out of Merry. I just don''t know why, every time I see Merlin, Kai feels that the chills on his body become heavier, and he feels uncomfortable. Fortunately, this does not affect Kai''s aftermath work. In addition, Shirou didn''t let Altria take care of everything. He didn''t let Altria take care of some things. For example, now, whoever urinates far away in a match between two big men, and the third person''s face is **** off, and now the three are yelling and scolding in a melee group. Shirou didn''t care about this kind of thing, nor did Altria take care of it. Shirou had a coup to stop Altria''s actions. Just like now-- "It hurts¡ª¡ª! It hurts¡ª¡ª! It hurts, it hurts¡ª¡ª!!!" Altria covered her hair, crying with tears on her face. She just wanted to rush out, but Shirou caught Mawei in his hands. Shirou put down Altria''s ponytail. Altria covered the ponytail on the back of her head with her hands, and stared at Shirou angrily, and said angrily: "The king! This is the seventh time! The seventh time! Even the king can''t always catch Hold my hair, right? Can''t you stop me in another way?" Looking at the angrily Altria, Shirou smiled and said, "I''m angry, Al." "No! I''m not angry with the king, I just want to tell the king, please don''t keep scratching my hair!" Altria said angrily. "It''s great, Al." Shirou said, "You can finally express your feelings and thoughts." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!?" Shi Lang took Altria''s slender hand and attached it to her breastplate, and said, "Never forget the enthusiastic emotions in your heart and express it in words. Otherwise, others will not know it. " "Is this also the way of kings?" Altria asked. "Mm--," Shi Lang considered for a moment, then nodded and said, "I think so." Altria took out the notes from his arms, and recorded them seriously. A lioness that had been amused and turned into anger, turned into a good cat in the next moment. ¡ª¡ªKay will no longer be surprised about this matter. Because in these two months of travel, this situation has become commonplace. But... Kai squinted his eyes, with sharp eyes, staring at Merlin from time to time. Merlin touched her face strangely and asked, "What are you doing staring at me like this, Kay?" "Say--! You white mouse, did you do something to apologize to me?" Kay asked. "Why do you say that? Is Merlin such a person? How could I harm you?" Merlin''s face was calm and even showed a faint smile. "Really?" Kay asked, frowning. "Of course," Merlin nodded and said, "I, Merlin, won''t hurt people." Kai muttered, "Where did this feeling of cold come from...?" Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at Merlin, and asked, "Merlin, Karenli Castle, is this our last stop?" "Yes, Arthur." Merlin nodded and said, "Karnri Castle is Camelot''s pass. After passing Kahnri Castle, go west again, and it''s Camelot." Shi Lang nodded and led the crowd to the front. There is a mountain road to the Castle of Karnli. Chapter 218： During the previous period, heavy rains continued to cause landslides and gravel blocks of mountain roads. Shiro planned to use the light cannon to clear the road, but considering that the light cannon was too powerful and could easily cause secondary damage to the mountain road, he changed his path and took a long way to go from the forest under the mountain to the castle of Karnli. As the sun slanted westward, the light became dim, and as a last resort, I had to spend a day in the forest temporarily. Fortunately, Altria found a cave so that everyone did not have to spend the night in the woods and be company with wild beasts. Merlin performed the insect repellent magic, lit a bonfire, and Kay took out the bedding from the big backpack, and a simple camp was completed. Altria grilled the meat while humming, while Shirou looked at Camelot''s map and touched his chin, thinking. The two-month trip is not only to let more people know him and gain prestige, but more importantly, to understand the basic national conditions and living conditions of the Camelot Kingdom. Shi Lang has no experience in governing the country, let alone a king, but those who have come out of the nine-year compulsory education of the Red Banner know that they are based on reality and seek truth from facts. No matter how many cases in your mind, you can¡¯t copy it. You have to understand the actual situation and make adjustments based on the actual situation. Otherwise, it is just a daydream. After two months of understanding, what Shirou expected was that the nobles of the Camelot Kingdom were too powerful, occupied a dominant position, enjoyed the final interpretation of the law, and had deep roots in slavery. Secondly, in agricultural production, he was really drunk. Traditional agriculture in the ancient days of the Heavenly Dynasty was intensive agriculture. The main characteristics were intensive farming according to time and local conditions, focusing on improving land use efficiency and increasing yield per unit area, and adopting a series of technical measures such as improved varieties, intensive farming, thin pipes, and more fertilizers. And it was also because the small peasant management under the feudal landlord economic system of the Celestial dynasty was related to the gradual formation of a pattern with a large population and a small amount of arable land. And agricultural production in Britain... Shi Lang had seen how several villages were farmed. Just use a fork to turn over the land, throw the seeds in, pour the soil twice, and then it''s done. Typically rely on the sky and the earth to feed on fertility. Shi Lang also asked the farmers in detail, and the information he got was that Britain implemented a two-plowing system. Secondly, they were not without farming tools. Most villages would use cattle farming. According to Shiro''s statistics, animal farming accounts for less than 5%. It''s no wonder that Britain''s food production is not enough. The climate of the British Isles is originally a temperate maritime climate, which is not suitable for the production of food crops and more suitable for the cultivation of succulent pastures. This is a conclusion in the high school geography book. In an unsuitable climate, with such a backward farming method, it is strange that the yield can rise. Food production cannot be raised. The conflict between the aristocratic class and the civilian class is serious. There is no leader in the country for ten years, that is, the king. Externally, there is also a race war caused by the humble king Votigeng... Multiple reasons have led to the Camelot Kingdom as a whole at this moment. , The standard of living, including the aristocracy, is really not very good. People think this is because of the lack of a leader to lead them, but in fact it is not, but because of the situation caused by many sharp contradictions. The most fundamental contradiction, in the final analysis, is low productivity. Due to low productivity, various contradictions have intensified, forming the current complex situation... Honestly, after investigating the basic national conditions, if it weren¡¯t for Merlin¡¯s vow to say that after defeating Vudegeng, there would be a way to go home, Shi Lang thought. Ran away. The situation is too complicated, one after another. Once the contradiction is not analyzed clearly, and the means to resolve it are not well considered, it is the end of the contradiction that erupts. Headache...! However, if it is to go home, you must also face it actively! After eating the barbecue, Shi Lang went to sleep with their heads buried. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Shi Lang tossed and turned, couldn''t sleep, then sighed heavily, sat up, and scratched his hair in anguish. "Here again, this feeling of being watched!" The trip has started for more than two months. During these two months, Shirou always felt that someone was watching him. And it was to watch him in the dead of night. At the beginning, I thought it was some nobleman, some king sent him to assassinate him, so I was wary for a long time. But this peeping gaze kept watching him, without moving his hands. This made Shirou a little bit distressed. Just staring, not doing anything, and not knowing where you are staring at yourself, this is really awake at night. At least Shirou had been troubled for a long time and hadn''t slept well. Shi Lang sighed and got up. Kai immediately raised his head, looked at him, and asked, "Arthur, what are you going to do?" "I''ll go to the toilet and be back soon. You can sleep peacefully, Kai." Shi Lang said. Kay nodded, and went back to sleep again. Shilang walked out of the cave and went to a big tree not far away to moisturize the land. After putting on his trousers, Shi Lang planned to return to the cave, but at this moment, there was a melodious piano sound not far away. The sound of the piano is melodious and melodious, with a touch of sadness, Pan Heng is in this cage with a light cloud forest. Shi Lang couldn''t understand what the sound of the piano was expressing or what the lawsuit was about, but unexpectedly thought it sounded pretty good. Turning back to the cave, there was that peeping gaze, unable to fall asleep, Shi Lang thought for a while, and simply walked directly towards the place where the sound of the piano came from. The night in Wales is very humid, and the forest is covered with a faint cloud. In the mist, shimmering light with stardust flickered sporadically. Shi Lang looked around and couldn''t help being surprised. It''s a fairy. The fairy, who had not seen it for more than two months, appeared from the forest like a spring, and walked slowly along the melodious sound of the piano. Obviously, the fairies like the sound of the piano. Shi Lang followed, and the sound of the piano in his ear became clearer, gurgling like flowing water, sometimes soothing like a spring, sometimes eagerly like a waterfall, sometimes crisp as a jade bead falling on a plate, sometimes whispered like a whisper...sorrowful The sorrow encircles the woods with the tone, it seems to be telling something, telling something. The fairies are all drunk. Many fairy girls are hiding in the grass, blushing, tidying up their appearances. Shi Lang walked out of the forest and came to the place where the sound of the piano came from. A handsome young knight with long red hair is sitting on a branch, leaning against the trunk, and gently strumming the harp in his hand. The melodious sound of the piano is heard slowly. A group of fairies surrounded the tree, looking at the red-haired young knight in fascination. Shirou seemed very abrupt among the group of fairies, but he sat on the ground with a calm expression, closed his eyes, and listened to the knight''s piano. The knight stroked the body of the piano lightly, and his slender fingers moved smoothly on the piano. Accompanied by the beating of the strings, the sorrowful sound of the piano that turned around the wrist slowly flowed out, as if it came from a deep valley and a mountain, quietly flowing through the twists and turns of life, through the bumps of the years, and through the sadness and melancholy in my heart. Quietly dripping. This is the chapter of music. Chapter 219： At the end of the song, the fairies were all intoxicated. One by one showed a fascinated look. The knight was also intoxicated in his own sad mood. Then- "Papa, papa--" Shi Lang clapped his hands and easily destroyed all the sad mood. The fairies couldn''t get drunk anymore, one by one turned their heads and stared at Shirou in annoyance. All of a sudden, the Shirou, who was already very abrupt, mixed in the pile of fairies, became even more abrupt. "Uh..." Seeing all the fairies as if they were about to eat themselves, Shi Lang scratched his head and smiled awkwardly: "I''m sorry. I just think it sounds so good, so I can''t help but applaud." The red-haired knight didn''t feel annoyed. He just looked at Shirou and asked, "Do you understand what I''m talking about?" Shilang shook his head for a while, as if he really heard something. Then, he looked at the red-haired knight, his face was very serious and said, "I don''t understand." The fairies were even more angry, but the red-haired knight only smiled faintly, not annoyed by it. Shirou asked, "You should be the Tristan who was rumored to be the "Sorrow Knight", right?" "I am Tristan, but I am not a knight. I am just a poet who plays the piano." Tristan said. "Really." Shi Lang smiled and said: "My name is Arthur, and I will be the king of Britain in the future." Tristan frowned, watching Shi Lang''s gaze became cold for an instant, and then became flat again, saying: "Really? So you are the incarnation of the legendary red dragon." "Yes." Shi Lang didn''t care about the coldness he felt from Tristan before, nodded and smiled: "Although I can''t hear what your piano is expressing, I can hear many sad stories in your heart. I want to talk." Shi Lang got up and patted his body, and smiled: "It''s time to go. Otherwise, my partner will be anxious. See you next time by fate. I hope I have luck and can hear the story you want to tell." Under Tristan''s gaze, Shirou turned and left. For a moment, a cavalry rushed over, and the leading knight shouted to Tristan, "Don¡¯t play Tristan, it¡¯s time to set off! According to intelligence, Arthur will be here soon. According to the king¡¯s secret order, we are going to Enri Castle ambushes him!" "I see." Tristan jumped down from the tree, rolled over and sat on a horse, and subconsciously turned his head and glanced at where Shirou had left. "What are you looking at?" the knight asked. "Nothing, just a very strange listener." Tristan said. Chapter 41 Merlin, a useful tool man! [Third more] Shi Lang returned to the cave camp. At this time, Altria and Kai had already gotten up, looking for him anxiously. He was relieved when he saw him coming back. "Wang, where have you been?" Altria asked angrily. "Ah -, sorry, sorry. I heard the wonderful music just now, so I couldn''t help but listen to it for a while, which made you worried." Shi Lang smiled and apologized. "I don''t mean to blame you! You are a king, I am just a knight, and I am not qualified to blame you. However, can you tell us where to go when you go out? Otherwise we are very worried!" Altria said. "Yeah. I know. But¡ª" Shiro stretched out his hand and patted Altria''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "I can express my inner emotions more and more, Al. This is a remarkable improvement. !" "No¡ªI''m not..." Altria retorted subconsciously, but then her voice became smaller and smaller, and she didn''t know what to say, her pretty face was full of trouble. "Don''t let your heart get dusty, learn to express your emotions." Shi Lang said with a smile. After resting in the cave for a whole night, when dawn came, several people repaired for a while, and then set off. I don''t know what wind is blowing today, Merlin is in a particularly good mood. That mouth was rolled up like a cat, and his eyes flashed with joy. Seeing Merlin who looked like this, Shi Lang secretly became vigilant. With clairvoyance, Merlin can observe everything now. And this guy is a hybrid of humans and dream demons, his main personality is close to the dream demons, and he likes to observe humans. And what I like to do most now is to observe Shiro. Especially observing Shirou''s actions in the face of difficulties. According to Shirou''s experience, to make Mei Lin show such a happy expression, there is no doubt that there is a predicament waiting for him. Just as when Tyler Beer met Sir Yulface two months ago, Earl Blastis would visit. This guy definitely observed something bad for him, but he just wouldn''t say it. Shilang has no clairvoyance and can''t observe everything, but it doesn''t matter, he will observe Merlin and grasp the situation. Therefore, he secretly became vigilant, and ordered Altria and Kay to be vigilant. Altria asked him puzzled why. Shi Lang pulled her aside, pointed at Mei Lin, and whispered: "As a king, you have to learn to observe Mei Lin. You see-this guy has such a happy expression now, as if he is going to watch a play. Nothing. Doubt, there must be some difficulty waiting for us ahead!" Altria was skeptical, but Merlin suddenly bitter her face and began to control her facial expressions. Shiro added: "Look¡ªhe is now controlling his expressions. Obviously he has observed that I say this to you now, trying to interfere with my judgment. The result seems to have never been trained in expression control. The current expressions Quite funny." Merlin: "..." With a "bang", the staff in his hand fell. He gave up struggling. He was taken! He always observes others. Where does anyone come to observe him? Actually use him as a monitor to judge whether there is a predicament ahead! This... this this... Merlin had nothing to say. The four of them walked all the way out of the forest, walking along the country road, and the outline of the castle of Karnli could be seen from a distance. But I don''t know why, the closer you get to Kahnri Castle, the worse Kai''s face becomes. "What''s the matter with you, Kai?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked him, "Are you not feeling well?" "No... it''s not physical. It just feels like you''re going to be harmed again." Kai said with a cold face. Chapter 220： "How do you say?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t know... there is a feeling of being harmed." Kai said. Merlin reached out and patted Kai on the shoulder, and smiled brightly: "It''s an illusion, Kai. It must be because you didn''t have a good rest." "Is that so, Merlin?" Kay asked. He was tormented crazy by this feeling. Facing Merlin, his tone couldn''t help but weakened a bit, and he no longer called Merlin a white mouse. "Of course. Look at my sincere eyes, you have to believe me~!" Merlin said with a smile. Kay nodded. I don''t know if it is an illusion, he really feels that his spirit is much more comfortable. Shirou couldn''t help frowning as he marched towards Karenli Castle. Is it really worthy of being Camelot''s last line of defense? There are too many cavalry in Karnli Castle. Everywhere they look, they are all cavalry in silver armor and horses. Passing through the gates and entering the castle, there were more soldiers than civilians on the street, and a serious and depressive breath rushed towards his face. The most important thing is that the cavalry camps are all flying different flags. Shiro glanced at it, and stopped thinking about it. "What''s the matter, my king?" Altria asked. Shirou turned around and glanced at the three of them. Finally, his gaze stopped for a moment on Merlin''s face, and then he said seriously: "Let''s evacuate Kanri Castle and go directly to Camelot." Altria: "???" Kay frowned and asked, "Why? You finally got here, don''t you want to give a speech here?" Shilang asked, "Have you noticed that there are cavalry from many countries here?" "Isn''t this a normal thing?" Kai raised his eyebrows and said, "In a few days you will ascend the throne and become the king. Isn''t it normal for the northern kings to send troops to celebrate you?" "In the previous words, I would definitely think so. But since Mei Linqing would show such a strange expression, then things must not be so simple." Shi Lang pointed to Mei Lin with a happy smile on his face and said. Hearing this, Merlin suddenly got a bitter face. This Shirou is good at everything, why does he like to observe him so much? Who is Merlin and who is Arthur? "My king, you mean they are here, maybe..." Altria raised her eyebrows and said very seriously: "I will protect you!" "I believe you, Altria." Shirou said, "But now we have only four people. We don''t need to fight, so let them go. Let them expect that Arthur will come to Kanri Castle. Let''s secretly Just go to Camelot." Both of them nodded, and Merlin''s expression became even more bitter. He vowed that he would train his facial expression management well in the future. A group of four turned around, ready to run away. At this moment, a large palm suddenly stretched out from behind and pressed it on Shirou''s shoulder. The next moment, a hearty and bright voice rang from behind him: "Arthur, I have been waiting for you for a long time. When did you come?" For an instant. The scene freezes. This is by no means an illusion. Shi Lang could feel that when the name "Arthur" resounded, the cavalry who had stayed in their respective camps turned their heads, one by one, they were curious, cold, or joking. Shi Lang''s body. Some cavalry even drew out their swords secretly, the sword body exuding a cold light in the sun. With cold sweat on his forehead, Shirou turned around. He wanted to see who it was that broke his good deeds. Turning his head and looking at the person behind him, Shirou couldn''t help but was taken aback. It was a tall blond knight looking at him with a bright sunny smile. It''s Gawain! "Please let go of my king!" Altria pulled out the sword in the stone, looking at Gawain with a cold expression. From time to time, she still looked at the hostile cavalry with a peripheral vision, her holy blue eyes were cold. There is no doubt that if you really do it, this real incarnation of the red dragon will do it mercilessly. "Al, how can you say that to Gao Wenqing?" Shi Lang blamed Al, and then smiled more sunny than Gao Wen, and looked at Gao Wenqing. Merlin couldn''t help but shiver. He didn''t like seeing Shirou''s smile, especially this kind of deliberate sunny smirk. Because he once fell down on this smile once. And when Shirou showed such an unnatural but impeccable sunshine smirk. Merlin knew it. This guy is about to start playing dirty routines again! But Altria didn''t have this self-consciousness. She thought Shirou was blaming herself, so she couldn''t help asking: "My lord, did I do something wrong?" "That''s not true, your reaction is right, Al. It''s just¡ªGao Wenqing, but my eldest nephew!" Shi Lang stood on tiptoe, put his hand on Gao Wen''s shoulder, and said with a smile. Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Gao Wen who was a lot taller than himself. He deliberately amplified some of his voice and smiled brilliantly: "The son of King Onik, the knight of the sun, my eldest nephew, Gao Wen. I didn''t expect it. King Onik actually asked you to bring 3,000 cavalry to congratulate me on being king!" Gao Wen''s face was taken aback, and he said to his heart, I didn''t bring soldiers here, and my father didn''t send soldiers here to congratulate you! Gao Wen quickly explained, "Arthur, you misunderstood, I..." Before Gao Wen finished speaking, Shi Lang''s voice was shocked again, "What? Not 3000 cavalry, but 5000 cavalry? Just stationed in the forest outside the city? Alas...King Onik really respects me. However, this 5000 cavalry is too much. If it weren''t for you to lead the team, I thought I was here to ambush and assassinate me." Shirou said this, while turning his eyes around, staring at the movements of the cavalry around him. I saw the cavalry leaders come out, hesitantly asking the cavalry to put away their long swords, staring at Shilang and Gao Wen, while slowly retreating. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. The physical quality of the people at the end of the God Dynasty is definitely not comparable to that of modern people. The cavalry of this era is still very strong. Although there is no horror of the heroic army encountered in [Root Road], it is still somewhat threatening. At this moment, Gawain was completely confused. He came here to say hello, why was the representative of Onik who brought five thousand soldiers to congratulate Shirou? Shi Lang looked at Gawain with a smile, and asked, "Gawain, you and I have been in Tyler Biel for more than two months. Today, at Kahnli Castle, why are you looking for me?" There was cold sweat on Gawain¡¯s forehead, showing an unnatural expression that he was about to lie, and said, "That¡¯s it. In a few days, you will have Camelot ascend to the throne. Anyway, I am yours too. Nephew, so I came to congratulate you in advance and **** you to Taylor Beer." "Oh-that''s right." Gao Wen showed an expression of what he thought of, and then pushed a slender man in a cloak behind him in front of him, and introduced him to Shirou: "This one swears allegiance to me. Trainee magician, Gemos." Shirou looked at the man in the cloak. The petite body is covered in a gray and hemp-colored cloak, only some golden hair leaks out, and a thin veil is on his face, but there seems to be some concealing technique, and I can¡¯t see what the face looks like. . Shirou looked at the figure carefully, and focused on his hips and shoulders. It can be seen that the other party''s hips are wider than the shoulders, which is a female body structure, and it can be concluded that it is a female. Chapter 221： She was as petite as Altria, standing next to Gawain, like a princess kidnapped by a beast. Female, blond hair, petite body, the identity of a magician, plus the concocted name of "Gemos"... The most important thing is that Merlin''s face that wants to laugh and is struggling to hold back. There is no doubt that this should be his cheap sister, and also the witch, Morgan Lefy, who is one of the important reasons for Camelot''s extinction! Just concealing her identity, even pretending to be a trainee magician who is loyal to Gao Wen, what does she want to do? Shi Lang thought for a while, did not reveal her, but smiled at her: "Hello, Gemmos. This is Arthur." Chapter 42-Female Distress The bravado frightened the group of people with unpredictable thoughts. Shirou planned to evacuate first, but Gao Wen invited them to the residence for a comment. Shi Lang first glanced at the so-called Gemmos, and then at Merlin''s face. He nodded and headed happily after seeing that the other party was holding back hard. Shi Lang followed Gao Wen to a hotel where they were staying, sat at the table in the attic, and talked for a while. Gao Wen talked about the relationship between each other, and Shi Lang shared what he saw and heard on the road, and he was amazed by Gao Wen again and again. We talked very happily. There is just one thing that Gao Wen always cares about. He glanced at Kay, and then asked Shirou: "Arthur, when I picked you up in the village of Aktor, why did Sir Kay call you Genieville, and you admit it again?" Kay and Altria became nervous. Shilang smiled calmly and said: "It''s true that Gurneyville is my other name, used to hide my true identity. Ten years ago, Master Merlin declared my existence, which led to the Humble King Votigeng. I was always looking for me and wanted to kill me, so I gave me another name so that I could survive." "It turned out to be like this." Gao Wen nodded, then looked at Shi Lang''s hair and asked puzzledly: "But why is your hair black? According to the blood of King Youser, it should be all golden. " "I don''t know this very well, but my sister has blond hair." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pulled Altria over, smiling calmly and introduced to Gao Wen: "This is my sister, Altria. Pendragon. Look¡ªshe is blonde." This sudden incident caused Altria to panic a little, and Kai''s expression was a little stiff. Merlin showed an expression of interest. "Sister? Do you have a younger sister?" Gawain''s gaze turned on the panicked Altria''s face, and then turned on Shilang''s face, his expression stunned. "What''s the matter, Sir Gawain? Is there a problem?" Shirou asked with a smile. "Sorry... because of your matter, I heard my mother mention it. She said she only has one younger brother, but she didn''t expect that she actually has a younger sister." Gao Wen said. "My life experience, in fact, I only recently learned. As for why things are different from what my sister Morgan knew, I don''t know. Maybe this should be asked about Merlin Archmage. Actually, I also asked. I''ve been to Great Master Meilin, but Great Master Meilin always said that I will know about it in the future, and then just shut up." Shi Lang said with a light smile. Shi Lang turned his head to look at Mei Lin, and asked with a smile, "Did you say so, Great Master Mei Lin?" ¡ª¡ªWhy did you push it on me again! Obviously I am just an observer! Merlin wailed inwardly. But this was originally his idea, so he had no choice but to smile and said: "There are some things that are the will of King Uther and cannot be said." "That''s it..." Gao Wen showed his expression clearly. "It''s true. It''s true. When I was young, I was really surprised why my hair was black and Al''s hair was blond. But anyway, I am still me, and my sister is still me. Sister." Shi Lang said with a smile. Kai''s face became more rigid. That is my sister! ! ! ! ! Kay yelled in his heart. "Oh, yes. Arthur, you just misunderstood one thing. Although I came to celebrate your ascension to the throne, but I did not bring the soldiers here, I was alone." After a pause, Gawain seemed to remember What happened, took a look at Gemmos next to him, and added: "and my apprentice magician." "That''s really embarrassing," Shi Lang pointed to the cavalry marching on the street outside the window, and smiled with ease: "I think those kingdoms send cavalry to celebrate me, and subconsciously think that King Onik also has it. Speaking of, Gao Wen, Do you know that several kingdoms in Karnli Castle have sent cavalry to greet me?" ¡ª¡ªComing! This guy''s dirty routine is here again! Meilin glanced at Shirou with a complicated expression, and then with a pitying glance at Gawain, who had a normal expression. With his heart like a mirror, he could see the situation clearly at once. If communication is a war, and access to information is the criterion for judging victory, then the situation is already very unfavorable for Gao Wen. Shi Lang parried any problems with Gao Wen, and gave wrong information, but the other party had no doubt at all, and now Shi Lang began to compile the other party''s intelligence. "It should be five... But didn''t you come here because you heard the rumors, Arthur?" Gawain asked. "Rumor?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked: "What rumor?" He originally thought that the cavalry had come to ambush him, but listening to Gawain''s tone, it seemed that there was something else hidden? "You''ve been traveling, haven''t you heard it? This is really weird... well. About a month ago, a mountain giant appeared near Kahnli Castle, destroying a lot of farmland." Gao Wen said. Shi Lang touched his chin and asked, "You mean these kingdom cavalry came to crusade against this mountain giant?" "This is just one of the reasons." Gawain said: "In fact, after the mountain giant appeared, Sir Ulfez sent troops to crusade the mountain giant. The two sides fought fiercely and eventually killed a lot of them with the mountain giant. Soldiers, successfully retreated and ended. By the way, if you walked through the mountain road to Kahnli Castle and saw that the mountain road was blocked by gravel, it was a trace of the battle." Is that so... Shirou thought of the mountain road that he had encountered when he came. He thought it was the cause of the landslide caused by the rain in the previous period, but now it seems that it was a battle with giants. Caused. "So, did the soldiers of those kingdoms respond to the giants?" Shilang asked. "This is just one of the reasons. The most important thing is that after the mountain giant left, the soldiers who died turned into corpses. They became monsters that sucked human blood..." Before Gao Wen finished speaking, Altria frowned and interrupted: "Wait a minute! A monster that **** human blood... Isn''t this the vampire rumored on the European continent?" "To be precise, it should be called the dead, Al. The church has a strict definition in this regard." Merlin reminded. Dead man? Why did you get in touch with the dead again? Shi Lang was a little dazed. He didn''t dare to underestimate the dead in this world. You must know that after 1500, there are the twenty-seventh ancestors of El Quett and Fu Hailin. "However, these dead men should still be suppressed by the churches in Europe and cannot come to Britain. In other words, there are magicians doing research in this area, right?" Merlin said again. "Yes." Gawain nodded and said, "The Archbishop of Cantrebe guessed the same way. He took the first step to survey the surroundings of Kahnri Castle and surveyed the other''s workshop. The Archbishop of Cantrebe had originally The plan was to bring troops to destroy this workshop directly, but the workshop was guarded by mountain giants, and there was an unknown monster in the workshop. So the Archbishop of Cantrebe gave up and instead issued a call to the kings of the north. " "But you also know that the threat of Humble King Votigeng has always existed, so in the end only five kingdoms responded to the call and sent troops here. And I, also invited by the Archbishop of Cantrebe, came here, Participated in the crusade team." Gao Wen said. "That''s it..." Shiro stroked his chin. These five kingdoms accepted the call of the Archbishop of Cantrebe and came to the Castle of Karnli. I am afraid that they will not only respond to the call, but also take action against him, right? After all, the tense atmosphere just now is not fake. However, this dead man, this mountain giant, is the real reason for Mei Lin''s expression of joy? Shi Lang thought about it. "How about it, Arthur? Since you are here, you who are about to come to Camelot, do you want to lead our crusade team?" Gao Wen asked. Shirou glanced at Altria and Kai who were eager to try, thought for a moment, and said: "The leader can''t talk about it, but since I do such an excessive thing in my kingdom. If I sit back and watch, what else is there? Qualified to be king?" Chapter 222： "Great!" Gao Wen patted the table, stood up, and said with joy: "If you join the sword in the stone, it will definitely boost morale! I will take you to church. Meet the Archbishop of Cantrebe!" Shi Lang nodded happily. Follow Gawain to the church of Kahnli Castle. On the way, Shi Lang stopped Merlin and asked in a low voice, "Is there a problem with this mountain giant and the dead man, Merlin?" "I don''t know." Merlin shook his head, then pointed to his eyes, and said helplessly: "My eyes are not omnipotent! Some things cannot be observed, such as you." "Then you really don''t know now, or don''t you know?" Shi Lang asked. Mei Lin and Shirou separated, and then said seriously: "Guess~!" Shiro: "..." This guy is starting to owe again! At this time, a group of beautifully dressed girls swarmed in and surrounded Shilang and others, and refused to let Shilang and others go forward or retreat. Twitter, very noisy. Shi Lang couldn''t figure it out, and stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, what are you doing?" "Excuse me, are you your Royal Highness Arthur?" a girl with a peach blossom face gathered courage and asked. "Yes, I am Arthur. Is there anything wrong?" Shi Lang was a little strange. These girls had peach blossoms on their faces, as if spring was coming, and they were constantly getting rid of goose bumps. The cold is endless. "Excuse me, is Sir Kay here now?" the girl asked. I don''t know if it is an illusion. Shi Lang felt that when he mentioned Kai, the *** on these girls'' faces became heavier. Kay''s spring is here? ... Shirou looked dumbfounded, then pointed his finger at Kai, who was also dumbfounded, and said, "He is Kai." "Master Kay!!!" The girls immediately abandoned Shi Lang and others and surrounded Kai. One by one, with peach blossoms on their faces, staring at Kai eagerly, like a hungry wolf, staring at Kai. Kay shivered like a lamb falling into a pack of wolves. "You...what are you looking for me for?" Kai asked with a trembling body and a timid expression on his face. No wonder him, but the eyes of these women are so terrifying, like monsters that eat people without spitting out bones. What''s even more frightening is that many of them, who are wide and fat, are like young girls with a spring heart, and secretly give him a look. At this moment, there happened to be a wide and fat aunt who secretly sent Qiubo to Kai, coping with her huge body, and said shyly: "Sir Kay, please be sure to have a fruitless flower love with me!" Kay: "???" "Kay, is this peach blossom luck coming?" Shi Lang touched his chin, a little envious. This scene of being surrounded by girls and courting is something that any man has ever dreamed of, and Shi Lang is no exception. But whether it was in his previous life or in this life, he had never enjoyed this kind of treatment. "Huh... Arthur, don''t you know?" Gao Wen looked at Shi Lang strangely. "Know what? Or should I know what?" Shi Lang looked at Gao Wen blankly. "It''s weird, Sir Kay''s reputation came out after traveling with you. As the team leader, you didn''t even know about it." Gawain pointed to Kay, who was surrounded by women, and said, "Sir Kay. Now he is a famous merry knight." Shirou and Altria looked at each other, and asked puzzledly: "The Merry Knight?" "Not bad!" Gawain nodded and said: "It is said that Sir Kay, every time he passes through a town, he will have a flower encounter with a local woman. It is said that even the fifty-year-old lady has not let it go. So Sir Kay is now Already the most famous romantic knight in Britain, from the fifty-year-old woman to the young girl who is pregnant, all longing for a flower encounter with Sir Kay." Shi Lang looked shocked: "There is actually such a thing! I was so surprised! This kind of thing happened to my side, but I didn''t notice it at all!" Master...! He glanced at Kai who was surrounded by young girls, Shirou couldn''t express his envy, and thought about how to learn some tricks from Kai afterwards. In this way, even if he returned to the modern age, he would not worry about finding a wife. Up. Glancing enviously at Kai who was surrounded by the girls, Shiro suggested: "It seems that Kai wants to communicate privately with these girls, so let''s not disturb him. Go to the Archbishop of Cantrebe first." He is not an ignorant person and has no interest in being a light bulb. Furthermore, afterwards, I have to learn the tricks of picking up girls from Kai. How can I destroy others now? Altria also nodded, and solemnly said: "You are right, my king. Iketo sometimes complains that my brother is not sexually interesting, I am afraid that I will not find his wife. Now that we have learned something, we still Don''t bother brother." After a few people put it together, Kay was left behind, and he turned and left. "Wait...! Wait...! Arthur, my king, Altria...!!! Wait for me! Don''t leave me here alone! Help... Help!" Kai issued He heard the cry for help, but no one paid any attention to him. No. It shouldn''t be said that no one cares about him. There should be a lot of people who reason about him. For example, these peach-faced aunts at this moment. They smiled cheerfully and said, "Sir Kay, we will definitely love you well." "Help...help ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Kai howled and screamed, then was submerged in the female sea. Chapter 43 As long as it is not broken, my words are the truth! [Second more] Walking towards the church in Kahnli Castle, Shirou noticed something and couldn''t help but stop. "What''s the matter, my king?" Altria asked. "Have you seen Mei Lin?" Shi Lang looked around and found that Mei Lin was gone again. Altria also looked around and said, "Speaking of which, every time Merlin passes through a city, she disappears, and I don¡¯t know what to do. In short, let¡¯s go to the Archbishop of Cantrebe, my king. Master Merlin. There must be something to do." ¡ª¡ªToo naive, Al! That guy must have no idea what to do! Shi Lang Xin said, but did not say it, just thought for a moment, and then nodded. Several people came to the church at the Castle of Carnli, and the Archbishop of Cantrebe was doing Mass. Shiro comes from an atheist country, and he instinctively resists the gods and pursues people-oriented, but he will not disturb the beliefs of others, so he waits for the Archbishop of Cantrebe to finish the Mass. "Isn''t this Arthur?" Archbishop Cantrebe finished mass, and was surprised to see Shi Lang. "Long time no see, Archbishop Cantrebe." Shiro smiled and nodded. It was the Archbishop of Cantrebe who performed the sword-drawing ceremony at Taylor Beer. "It''s been more than two months." Archbishop Cantrebe laughed: "The rumors of your travels are now spread throughout Camelot. Even Camelot, the royal capital, is rumored by you. Red. The incarnation of the dragon, the destined king Arthur, the pure lily knight, the flower magician Merlin, and the romantic and passionate Sir Kay who has made thousands of girls infatuated." To be honest, Shirou knew everything about himself, Altria, and Merlin¡¯s travel rumors, but Kai¡¯s love and passion was indeed the first time he heard it, which made his heart firmer to learn from Kai. Tao. Shi Lang and the Archbishop of Cantreber exchanged greetings for a while, and then under the recommendation of Gao Wen, they understood their intentions. The Archbishop of Cantreber was overjoyed: "It turns out that it is, that is really great! With your leadership of Arthur, our crusade team has a few more chances of winning." "I can''t talk about leadership, but I can do a little more." Shi Lang said. At this time, a gentle male voice came from the inner church of the church: "Is there any distinguished guest visiting, Archbishop of Cantrebe?" With the sound of footsteps, a young silver knight walked out of the inner church of the church. Chapter 223： Shi Lang couldn''t help but was taken aback when he saw the young knight. The Archbishop of Cantreber introduced Shiro: "Arthur, this is Ching Bedwell, the younger brother of Duke Lucan. He is currently one of the court deacons under Sir Ulfez, and he is also the leader of the card. A knight of the Merlot army." The Archbishop of Cantreber turned and introduced to Bedwell again: "Qing Bedwell, this is Arthur who drew the sword in the stone." Bedwell looked at Shirou with bright eyes and said, "Your Excellency Arthur? I have heard your rumors!" "I''ve heard of you too, Lord Bedwell." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Have you heard of me--?" Belleville was taken aback, pointed to himself and said, "I don''t have any story worthy of poets." "Don''t be presumptuous, Lord Bedwell." Shiro said, "Everyone knows that your spear skills are the best in Britain. Even with one-armed guns, you can win one enemy to nine. He is a very good man. Knight!" "No... there is no such thing, Lord Arthur." Bedwell said embarrassedly: "I''m just a court deacon, only good at handling some uncomplicated internal affairs." Archbishop Cantrebe patted Bedwell¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile: ¡°Bedwell, when Arthur becomes the throne, he is your king. Why are you still hiding in front of Arthur? Your spear skills, even Sir Blastis also praised him greatly, otherwise Sir Ulfes would not send you to lead the army." "So, I have always felt that Sir Ulfez''s decision was wrong. I am really not suitable for leading the army." Bedwell showed a sad expression and said: "If it wasn''t for my army to be slightly wrong, it would not be possible to let him The mountain giant ran away and caused heavy casualties to the soldiers." "That''s right¡ª" Bedwell raised his head and looked at Shirou, and said: "Since your Lord Arthur is here, the command of the army will be given to your Lord Arthur. Because you are about to become the king, the soldiers will definitely obey you. , And if you are there, our crusade army in the United Kingdom will also have a commander." "Why do you all let me be the commander? Don''t you say that the United Kingdom crusade team does not have a commander?" Shi Lang asked strangely. According to Gawain''s meaning, these troops have been assembled in the castle of Karnli a long time ago. After so long, it will not even the commander come out, right? Archbishop Cantrebe said: ¡°I originally called for this matter. Of course, the commander of the army should be me. However, I don¡¯t know how to command the army, so I let the kingdom¡¯s army elect the commander spontaneously. The strength of this kingdom is almost the same, and the knights leading the team are all outstanding people, and no one can serve anyone, so it has been delayed until now." "Which kingdoms have come?" Shi Lang asked. The Archbishop of Cantrebe said: "There is the Kingdom of Ullens, the Kingdom of Berlino, the Kingdom of Marko, the Kingdom of Nantes, and the Kingdom of Roth." "What about the leader?" Shi Lang asked. Bedwell replied: "Others are not important, mainly, the leading knight of the army of the Kingdom of Berlin, the son of King Berlino, Lan Marok, known as the''Glory Knight''. The leading knight of the Kingdom of Marko, It is the nephew of King Marko, Tristan, the''Knight of Sorrow''." Did the four Knights of the Round Table gather all at once... Shirou touched his chin. Shi Lang was not surprised. Tristan and Lan Mullok are here, no wonder the Archbishop of Cantreber can''t directly push Bedwell to the position of commander. Tristan, Lan Mulok, and Lancelot, these three are the best among the knights of the round table. In the legend of King Arthur, they are called the three major lions of Britain. Each individual is not weak. Yu Gaowen. Especially Lan Mallok, whose spear skill is the best in Britain, is several points stronger than Altria, and is regarded as the ultimate spear skill that cannot be surpassed by this era. The opponent''s fate was also quite aggrieved. One person head-on overpowered the multiple knights, leading the way, but he was killed by the trusted Mordred backstab. The method of death can be said to be exactly the same as the current minister of the original world line. It''s no wonder that Bedwell can''t hold everyone down anymore, because in this era, personal force is more important, and if you want others to convince you, you have to convince them. Bedwell''s strength is not weak, spear skills are even more outstanding, but compared to Tristan and Lan Mullok, there is indeed a gap. Gawain said: "So, I was invited by the Archbishop of Cantrebe to be the leader of this crusade. But since Arthur is here, I think you are more suitable than me." Shirou did not directly refuse, but thought for a while, looked at Bedwell, and asked: "Bedwell, how many soldiers have come to Camelot?" "Fifteen hundred people," Bedwell said. Shirou touched his chin, "What about other kingdoms? Just tell me the total number." "About two thousand people." Bedwell said after calculating. "In other words, we have five thousand people on one side, and two thousand people in other kingdoms?" Shi Lang touched his chin. Bedwell: "???" "That... Your Excellency Arthur, there are 1,500 people." Bedwell reminded. "I know. I mean, I brought three thousand and five hundred people, and they were stationed in the forest, so the total number of us is five thousand." Shi Lang said. "Yes... that''s it." Bedwell nodded. Altria: "???" Altria looked dumbfounded. My king, where are we three thousand and five hundred soldiers? "In short, if someone asks you how many people came to Camelot, you will say five thousand. Because whether it is your army or my army, it is Camelot''s army." Shiro patted. Bedwell''s shoulder, said with a smile. "I...I see, Lord Arthur!" Bedwell nodded. Shirou turned his head, looked at the Archbishop of Cantreber, and said, "Archbishop of Cantreber, can you trouble you to gather the leading knights of other kingdoms outside the city? Since they came for the crusade, continue to do so. , But it''s not good. Although I don''t have any talent, I am willing to try to command this coalition army." "Okay, Arthur." Archbishop Cantrebe nodded and left happily. He wanted to unite the army a long time ago, but unfortunately no one can do this. Now that Shirou intends to unite, he is naturally happy. In this way, you can also fight against the mountain giant and the workshop behind it as soon as possible. "Bedwell, you can move our army out of the city first." Shi Lang said. Shiro did not directly ask Bedwell for military power. Because this is too much to come. The system of ancient Britain was different from that of the Celestial Dynasty. The Celestial Dynasty wanted soldiers, so it was just by bringing the soldiers talisman directly. However, in ancient Britain, there was no military talisman system. It was an army system under the aristocratic system. As a king, Shilang can call on the big nobles, while the big nobles can call on the small nobles, and the small nobles can call on the soldiers. This is the system of nobles¡¯ vassalization, one level calls for one level, but this also created the situation where my vassals were not my vassals. This is also the main reason why Western kingdoms are often overthrown by powerful vassals. . Therefore, if you want to be king in the West and have long-term stability, you must find a way to take back all the power and implement the central government without touching the sensitive nerves of the other party during the period when the aristocratic class is occupying the dominant position. Centralization. "I see, Lord Arthur!" Bedwell also left. "Let''s go to the outskirts and wait." Shirou said, leaving the church with Altria, Gawain, and Gemmos. On the way, Altria approached Shirou and asked in a low voice: "My king, where are our three thousand and five hundred soldiers?" Shi Lang smiled and replied: "As long as no one exposes the truth, I say there is, then there is." "This...isn''t this fraud?" Altria was troubled, "this...isn''t this against justice?" "Justice in lips is not true justice, Al." Shirou said, "Justice is far from enough, it must be implemented by action." Altria thoughtfully, then took a note from his arms and began to record. Chapter 44 The White Knight Ji [third more] Shi Lang and his team came to the suburbs outside the castle, and after a while, Bedwell brought the army. Without waiting for Bedwell''s recommendation, Shi Lang himself stood on a large rock and said loudly: "You righteous men, I am Arthur, the incarnation of the red dragon of Britain, the king of destiny!" Shiro began to introduce himself in front of the army. And this time, his speech finally didn''t mean that a lot of people stared at him dryly as before. On the contrary, when he said Arthur''s name. The soldiers'' morale was shocked, and there was a lot of discussion. "Is that the rumored Arthur who drew the sword in the stone?" "According to the rumors, they have set foot in every city in Camelot!" "I''ve heard the rumors of Arthur. The poets said that they had fought against terrible beasts, drove away evil magicians, and helped countless civilians recover their land from the nobles!" Chapter 224： "I heard that soon, he will be king in Camelot!" "I''ve long wanted to see him! Rumor has it that he is the ideal king, who will defeat the humble king Votigeng, drive away the Saxons, and bring us a better life!" "The girl knight next to that is the rumored pure lily knight, isn''t it?" "More than that, they also have Merlin Archmage and the romantic and passionate Sir Kay!" ... There is no need for Shilang to stir people''s hearts, and there is no need to release light cannons to shock people''s hearts. At this moment, the soldiers are already talking about it. And this is what Shiro has achieved in more than two months. They visited every city in Camelot and left a lot of stories. People sing their stories, bards sing their stories. Even the knights who first met at Taylor Bill promoted his story at Camelot. As a result, more people knew Arthur, and more people knew him as a person. Therefore, this scene was staged. "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... No longer need to prepare a touching speech, just call out Arthur''s name and introduce himself sincerely, and these soldiers spontaneously shouted. They have heard too many stories about Arthur, and they have been looking forward to the successor of King Uther for too long. Amidst a wave of cheers, a questioning voice rang: "Are you Arthur?" Shirou turned his head and looked at it, and Camelot''s soldiers also turned their heads and looked at with angry eyes. I saw Archbishop Cantrebe walking over with a few eye-catching knights, behind them, soldiers with different flags followed. Obviously, the knights next to the Archbishop of Cantrebe are the leaders of the various kingdoms, and the soldiers are the soldiers of the various kingdoms. Among the group of leaders, Tristan appeared to be very maverick. As soon as he arrived at the destination, he casually found a rock to sit down and gently stroked the harp. Secondly, the tightly armored man who concealed himself next to Tristan, exuding a dangerous aura that made people unable to ignore it. Shirou looked at the knight who questioned him. It was a blond young knight. He smiled and nodded and said, "Yes, I''m Arthur. Excuse me, who is--?" "I am the knight of King Ullens, Jordanus!" the blond young knight said, and then questioned: "Dare to ask Lord Arthur to ask the Archbishop of Cantrebe to summon us, but want to lead us?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded, raised his head and said: "You have a mixed army, but the dragons have no leader. This king does not have much talent, but he is willing to be the leader." "You are not the king yet, how can you be the king?" Jordanus sneered, and then said: "Even if you are the king and not our king, why do you rule us?" "With force, with wisdom, with my weapon!" Shi Lang swept around and said, "Knights from all over the world. I know that you are all out of righteousness and will accept your king''s order to assist Archbishop Cantrebe. But if you delay this way, it''s just a waste of time. The knight is right. I am not the king, let alone your king, so I can¡¯t order you. So, let¡¯s use force to divide the victory and defeat by the way of knights. With command as a bet, I--, will challenge you. !" A knight asked: "You mean, if you beat us, do we recognize you as the leader?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded. Jordanus asked: "Then you didn''t win?" "Then I will listen to you." Shi Lang said. "Huh¡ª! Then I accept it, you can let it go, Arthur!" Jordanus said. In the final analysis of this era, the only thing that can convince everyone is force, so the knights of other kingdoms also accepted one by one. Only the army of the Kingdom of Marko was a little strange. As the leader, Tristan just sat aside and took care of himself, ignoring anyone, and the answer was another middle-aged knight. The soldiers were very excited when they heard that these big men were about to start their martial arts, shouting and shouting the names of each other''s leading knights. Shiro asked Camelot''s army to draw a big circle, and then challenged the knights of those kingdoms. Jordanus jumped into the circle ahead of others and challenged Shirou, "Come on, Arthur! But let me talk about the knight''s martial arts, touching, knocking, hurting, that often happens. " "This is natural." Shirou nodded and was about to step forward, but was stopped by Altria''s hand. She looked at Shirou with a firm face and said, "My king, I am your sword. Leave this kind of martial arts to me." Shirou thought for a while and nodded. "Heh¡ªa woman?" Jordanus sneered. "King Ullens'' knight, you will lose to a woman by then, don''t cry and call mother." Altria sneered backwards. Along the way, many knights saw her as a female and laughed at her. Altria was used to it, but there was an angry flame in her heart. Jordan Nass was about to fight back, and the Camelot soldiers surrounding the ring burst into laughter, disrupting Jordan Nas''s rhythm. Yes, the selection of the battlefield was carefully prepared by Shirou. The other knights may only be thinking about duels, so they didn''t realize that the battlefield was in the center of Camelot''s army, surrounded by Camelot soldiers. Simply put, this is Shiro''s home court advantage! If Merlin was here, he would call dirty again. Although his character is not good, this guy does have great eyesight, and his thought dimension is also advanced. He is worthy of the name of a sage, but he is far from the Shilang who came from 1,500 years later. After all, the relationship of the times, even if the thinking is advanced, it only exceeds two or three hundred years, which is not enough to make up the gap of 1,500 years. Altria returned the sword in the stone to Shirou, and then asked, "Which knight would like to lend me a sword?" Bedwell untied the saber on his waist, handed it to Altria with both hands, and said in a gentle tone: "Pure white Lily Knight, if you don''t dislike it, please use my sword." "Thank you, Sir Bedwell." Altria took the saber and jumped into the circle. "Jordanus! Jordanus!" "Knight Ji! Knight Ji!" ... The soldiers of the Ullens Kingdom and the soldiers of the Camelot Kingdom shouted loudly. Chapter 225： However, because of Shiro''s scheming, the shouts of the soldiers of the Ullens Kingdom who were blocked at the periphery were immediately stopped by the shouts of the Camelot soldiers in the inner circle. The people in the circle could only hear the shouts of Camelot soldiers. Jordan Nass is like an NBA player who has come to the away game. He feels a bit wrong, but seeing Altria is just a woman, he can''t help but be full of self-confidence. "It''s just a woman who dares to be a knight? It''s a real laugh!" Jordanus laughed loudly, then pointed at Altria, and asked Shirou: "Arthur, your woman loses, you can''t stop it." Count it?" Shirou said: "Of course, my success or failure lies in the hands of Altria. She will bring me victory because she is my chief knight and my sword." Full of trust, flowing through Altria''s heart like a warm current, filled her with strength. "I''m just an immature trainee knight of my king, but - my king trusts me, I won''t lose to anyone!" Altria said firmly. This firm tone made the surrounding soldiers applaud. Even Gemmos beside Gawain couldn''t help shaking his body and looked at her. In fact, Jordanus shook her body when she was underestimating a woman, and now with Altria''s firm voice, her body shook again. Jordan Nass sneered, put on a posture, his sneered face disappeared in an instant, and he changed into a very serious look. As a knight trusted by King Ullens, once on the battlefield, he will not underestimate anyone. Altria took a stance, a light flashed in the holy cyan eyes, and the slender hand with white silk gloves drew out the sword. With a "chao", a cold light flashed across everyone''s faces. For an instant. With a "boom", Tristan, who was stroking the harp on the side, broke a string, opened his eyes, and couldn''t help but look at the circle of war. The man in large armor with a terrifying aura, moved his body a little uncomfortably. The next moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling¡ª¡ª!!!" The cold wind caused by the drawing of the sword made the people around couldn''t help taking a step back. Altria strode forward, turned her wrist and slanted her sword, and slashed towards Jordanus with a terrifying sword. This sword is too heavy! The terrifying strength made the sword body entangled in the wind and rumbling! How could it be possible! ? Jordanus'' complexion changed suddenly, and he had to cross his sword in front of him. Then- "Clang--!" The surging sound of metal. The terrifying force caused Altria to smash Jordanus'' sword with a single sword! Then she lifted her foot and kicked it directly on Jordanus'' abdomen. With a "boom", Jordanus fell like a meteor and slammed heavily on a big tree not far away. "Kacha" The big tree broke directly. Altria was about to go forward and chase, a hand appeared behind her, aimed at her swaying ponytail, and just grabbed¡ª "It hurts¡ª, it hurts, it hurts¡ªit hurts¡ª!!!" The sword in her hand fell to the ground with a "boom", Altria covered her ponytail with tears on her face, and turned her head abruptly. With tears on her pretty face, she stared at Shirou full of resentment. Angrily said: "The eighth time! The eighth time, the king!! Don''t catch my ponytail anymore! Don''t catch my poor ponytail anymore!!! Otherwise I will be angry!!!" "Sorry, sorry." Shilang smiled helplessly, "Because you are too fast, if you call to stop, you may not be able to stop the action." Altria clutched her ponytail and stared at Shirou angrily, without speaking. Shi Lang coughed a few times, and then glanced at the crowd around him who had been frightened by Altria. Of course, although there is no such fame as Gawain, Jordanus is also a knight relied on by King Ullens, and a knight named as brave. As a result, even Altria could not win a single move. Was defeated! Fast! It seems to be bullying a child quickly! And this... This is just Arthur''s trainee knight? Are you kidding me? After a while of consternation, Camelot''s soldiers shouted loudly. "Knight Ji! Knight Ji!" "Knight Ji! Knight Ji!" ... In an instant, the pure white knight Ji''s voice was shocked. The knight that King Ullens relied on could not take a blow from the pure white knight Ji, which simply gave them Camelot a long face! Glory! Shirou looked at the knights of other kingdoms and asked with a smile, "Who is next?" The knights looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Is Jordanus weak? Absolutely not weak! How could a knight who can be trusted by King Ullens be weak? Then he couldn''t even stop a move of Arthur''s trainee knight? How strong will Arthur be? The knights began to speculate about Shirou''s power. At this time, the large armored man walked out of the crowd "dangling", a calm voice came out of the armor, and said: "I will do it next. You are not opponents." This is a bit ironic, but the tone is very flat, as if telling a fact. The knights of the surrounding kingdoms didn''t get annoyed, nodded, and let him go. Chapter 226： Shi Lang approached Gao Wen and asked, "Gao Wen, do you know who he is?" Gao Wen said: "He is the son of King Berlinor, Lanmarok." "Oh?" Shirou''s eyes narrowed slightly. Chapter 45¡ªAltria, the lioness Lan Mallok, one of the knights of the round table, and Lancelot and Tristan are also called the lion of Britain, and the spearmanship is the best in Britain. Before Lancelot joined the Knights of the Round Table, he was the best player at the entire round table. More than that, his father, King Berlinor, is a legend. In the legend of King Arthur, his father, King Berlinor, used spears to compete head-to-head with King Arthur. The first two times he split up with Arthur, and the third time he directly defeated King Arthur with spears. But King Arthur refused to accept it and drew the sword in the stone to compete with King Berlino for swordsmanship, but was directly cut off by King Berlino. Of course, this was the epic of King Arthur that Shirou knew. As for the epic of King Arthur in the Moon World, he didn''t know. After all, he has not deliberately learned about the epic story of the Moon World after traveling through it. However, this can also prove from the side how powerful Lan Mulloc is. When Lan Mallok walked into the circle with a spear in his hand, the terrifying aura emanating from the large armor made everyone around him subconsciously hold their breath. People at the end of the God era had very strong physical fitness, and Lan Mallok was among the best. Altria couldn''t help being photographed by Lan Mallok''s aura, a little cautious, and couldn''t help asking: "Excuse me, who is¡ª?" "An inadequate knight, Lan Mallok," Lan Mallok said. "It turns out that you are the glorious knight." Altria couldn''t help but be surprised, her expression a little dignified, and asked: "Aren''t you getting on the horse?" Lan Mallok was known for his spear skills and was better at fighting immediately, so Altria had this question. "No need. This knight, you are good at swordsmanship. On the horse, swordsmanship cannot be used, but spearmanship can be performed on the ground. If I fight you right away, it is tarnishing my glory. "Lan Mallok obviously admired Altria''s attack just now, putting her on the same level as herself, with a somewhat respectful tone, "If I lose in the battle, I will not deny it. Yes, please rest assured." "If you have no opinion, I have no problem." Altria said. The two opened their positions in the circle. The soldiers around no longer shouted, but stared at the field with breathlessness. One is the pure white knight Ji, who has gained fame, and the other is the glorious knight Lan Mallok, who is known as the spearman champion of Britain. The battle between the two is definitely a contest between the strong. And this is the most fascinating thing for medieval knights who admire battle and strength. In the process of human development from barbarism to civilization, worship has evolved several times. The barbaric period worshiped power and nature, the feudal period worshiped power and religion, and modern times worshipped science and capital. The era is developing, and the economic foundation and progress of civilization in each era determine what people will admire in the contemporary era. In the fifth century AD, ancient Britain was still at the end of the gods. People did not worship money and power, but power. The soldiers stared nervously in the field one by one, even Tristan, who had always been sad, put down his harp at this moment, came to the outside of the battle circle, and looked at the battle circle. Altria and Lan Mullok looked at each other, putting on a posture while gathering momentum. This kind of aura is really hard to explain. If you insist on explaining it, it is probably because the eyes of both parties have become very tight, and the muscles of the whole body have become tight, which naturally produces a breathtaking feeling. That¡ªis the momentum. Obviously, in this respect, Altria was still very immature, and her aura was suppressed by Lan Mallok, and she had to take the first step. With a horrible sword of rumbling wind pressure, he slashed towards Lan Mallok. Lan Mallok shot across. "Clang¡ª" The agitation of the metal. Lan Mallok took a step back, but Altria was shocked by two steps. Altria''s slender eyebrows wrinkled, her hands clasped the hilt of the sword tightly, and with a stride, she attacked Lanmarok, the sword in her hand was like a thousand remnants. Invisible to the naked eye, it makes people stunned. And Lan Mallok is worthy of being one of the best round tables before Lancelot. He was waving a spear like a hundred blooming flowers, blocking all Altria''s swords. "Clang clang-" The violent sound of metal is like a heavy orchestral movement, "Dong-dong-dong", tense and exciting. Thousands of sword shadows, all kinds of blade light. Dangerous! Suddenly, Altria had a sense of crisis, and subconsciously tilted her head, only to see a gun shadow breaking through the sword net, stabbing it like a poisonous snake out of a hole. With a "swish", several strands of golden hair were cut off. Altria hurriedly backed away and regained his posture. She was suppressed by Lan Mallok. Shi Lang glanced at the battle circle, and then asked Gao Wen, "Gao Wen, who is better than Lan Mallok?" "It''s hard to say that I haven''t played against Sir Lan Mullock. But if you count carefully, if I get the sun protection, I shouldn''t lose to him." Gawain thought for a while and said: "After all In terms of spearmanship alone, I am afraid that no one is his opponent except his father, King Berlinor." "Is it so strong?" Shi Lang touched his chin. "Yes. Ten years ago, Humble King Votigeng defeated King Usser and brought the Saxons to attack Camelot. As a result, the army was restrained by the kings of the North, and he was personally by Blastis. The Jazz and King Berlinor, and the seriously injured King Youssah joined forces to fight back." Gawain said: "If Camelot is the strongest in swordsmanship, Sir Blastis and Sir Ector, then the spearmanship is the best. The strongest are King Berlinor and Lanmarok who inherited the martial arts of King Berlinor." "So it''s like this..." Shi Lang nodded and asked immediately: "But shouldn''t it be Merlin who has the strongest swordsmanship?" Gawain smiled, "Arthur, you can really joke. Sir Merlin, but the mage, what swordsmanship does he know?" Shiro also smiled. No. That guy is really good at swordsmanship! Moreover, it''s amazing! At this time, in the battle circle, Altria and Lan Mullok began a new round of confrontation. "Clang clang-!" The surging sound of metal kept resounding. I have to say that Lan Mulok is indeed one of the best knights to play at the round table in the future. The confrontation with Altria did not lose the wind at all, and could even rely on skill alone to gain a slight upper hand. Chapter 227： With such spear skills, it is no wonder that Lancelot and Tristan can be called the three major lions of Britain. It''s just a pity that the opponent he faced had problems. Among the twelve knights of the round table, Lancelot is known as the first knight, but above Lancelot, there is also a chief knight. That is the founder of the Knights of the Round Table and the king served by the Twelve Knights of the Round Table. Yes, the twelve knights of the round table actually have a thirteenth ride, that is, the chief of the knights of the round table-King Arthur, Altria Pendragon! And now, this lioness has ended in person! Although she was only an apprentice knight, the red dragon''s factor gave her the possibility of reversal. For example, now, she started to shroud her body with a layer of magical light. There is no doubt that this is-- The magic is released! "Yeah yah yah ah-!!!" Altria, who had unconsciously released the magic power in her body, was terrifyingly terrifying. The heart of the red dragon is like a large magic furnace, making Altria full of magic power, and this is why she can compete with a strong knight with a female body. And at this moment, in the battle with Lan Mulok, she unconsciously let her huge magic power out. Just a moment! Under the blessing of magic power, whether it is muscle strength, agility, endurance...has been greatly improved. Only a sword easily shook off Lan Mallok''s spear, and then stared at Lan Mallok, a sword with terrifying magic power, and slashed towards Lan Mallok. The momentum of this sword was too strong, and the posture covered in magical power was too terrifying. Lan Mallok even saw a giant dragon roaring at him for a while. At this moment, he suddenly remembered what he saw ten years ago. That was the battle between his father, King Berlinor, and Humble King Votigung. His invincible spearmanship father clearly suppressed Votigeng with spearmanship, and he was able to take the first level of Votigeng in a few moments. However, the shadow of a white dragon appeared on the body of Votigeng, and then he defeated him. His father. Even if it hadn''t been for the severely injured King Yousef to rescue him, his father might have died there. He would never forget the battle between King Yousef and Vottigung. Stained with red blood, as if King Youser was in a sea of ??flames, and Humble King Votigeng who appeared in the shadow of a dragon, the battlefield was shattered like a spider web, and the mountains were shattered. That battle was like a myth. And now, Lan Mallok is about to face the fatal blow his father once faced. Lan Mallok''s heart tightened, and for an instant, he felt a sense of fear, but he gritted his teeth to overcome, trying to get rid of this emotional control, and raised his gun. The violent agitation imagined did not happen. The reason was that the sword in Altria''s hand could not withstand Altria''s terrifying magic power, and before the swing fell, it was shattered by Altria''s magic power itself. Altria retracted her magic power and looked at the sword with only the hilt left, her expression dull. Lan Mallok stayed too. The people around were even more stunned. The battle ended with this ending unexpectedly. But how does this count as winning or losing? "I--, I... I lost." Altria was in a depressed mood. If the sword is gone, it will naturally be regarded as a loss. "No." Lan Mallok shook his head and said: "I lost. That sword, I can''t take it now." For the knight''s duel, he pursues a fair victory, not a fair victory, but an insult to him, and this is why he is known as the glorious knight. Lan Mallok glanced around and said seriously: "I am not the opponent of this knight, so I agree with Arthur as the leader." The knights of other kingdoms talked a lot. Even the most powerful Lan Mullok has conceded, can they still win? The knights'' eyes finally fell on Tristan. Tristan did not enter the battlefield, but looked at Shirou and said, "Your Excellency Arthur, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m an opponent of Sir Lan Mullock, so I don¡¯t have to go up. It¡¯s just that I think Sir Gawain is better than you. Suitable to be the leader of this crusade." "Ah? Me¡ª?" Gawain pointed to himself, then waved his hand and said, "If Arthur is here, let Arthur!" Tristan looked at Gawain and said, "Sir Gawain has five thousand soldiers. It is the most people here, so I think Sir Gawain, you are the most suitable." When the knights heard it, they nodded in agreement. They totaled only three thousand five hundred people, but Gao Wen brought five thousand people all at once, and he should be the leader. As for the five thousand people brought by Gawain, why are they missing? Isn''t that because the army is stationed in the forest? Their news is not blocked. When Shi Lang first came to the Castle of Karnli, he and Gao Wen communicated so loudly, who didn''t know that Gao Wen brought five thousand soldiers? Gao Wen couldn''t help showing an awkward smile. Just as he was about to explain, Shi Lang explained first: "I misheard this matter. Sir Gao Wen, I just came to celebrate my ascension to the throne on behalf of a person." "What?" "Is that so?" "In other words, there are no five thousand soldiers?" ... When the knights heard it, they couldn''t help being surprised. Especially some knights who came here with bad intentions, almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Their king asked them to come here with troops, but not only to respond to the call of the Archbishop of Cantrebe, the most important thing is to attack Shi Lang! They were going to start, but when they heard that Gao Wen had brought five thousand soldiers to fight Shi Lang, they were so scared that they flinched. And now actually telling them, that...the **** thing is actually fake? Tristan frowned, looked at Gawain, and asked, "Sir Gawain, you really didn''t bring five thousand soldiers here?" Gawain nodded awkwardly, then pointed to Shiro, and said, "However, Your Excellency Arthur, I have brought three thousand five hundred people. In addition to the one thousand five hundred of Sir Bedwell, there are exactly five thousand people. ." "What!?" The knights were shocked, but they were strange, didn''t they mean that Arthur was not accompanied by soldiers? Chapter 228： Tristan looked at Shirou and asked, "Then my Excellency Arthur, where are your 3,500 soldiers?" Bedwell interrupted and said: "The soldiers following Lord Arthur are stationed in the forest." Altria lowered her head and stepped back to the edge. Because only she knew from start to finish, this was a scam at all. She knew she wouldn''t lie, so she didn''t want to interrupt and cause Shirou to trouble. "They are all people I met during my travels and followed me." Shi Lang said with a smile, "The forest is only a small part." "Ah!?" Bedwell was taken aback, and said to his heart, Lord Arthur didn''t say that just now, he said that all 3,500 people were stationed in the forest! When he was about to ask, Shi Lang said: "This is also no way. Because the mountain road was destroyed by the mountain giant, it is not easy for the large troops to move forward, so only a small unit is left to clean the mountain road, most of them are beside it. Stationed in the town of Josent." Bedwell said with a clear face, and said to his heart, it turned out to be like this. Altria lowered her head lower, not wanting people to see her blushing face. Because she knew that Shi Lang was lying. They don''t have 3,500 people, and there are no small troops cleaning up the mountain road! "So it''s like this..." The knights communicated with each other, and some people with bad intentions temporarily stopped their minds. There were 5,000 people on the other side, and they counted the soldiers who simply wanted to call, and they only had 2,000 people. The amount of suppression is too big! Tristan nodded, looked at Shirou and said, "Then Arthur is the leader, I have no objection." "I have no objection," Lan Mallok said. The leaders of other kingdoms also nodded in agreement. Shilang stood on the high platform and said, "Everyone, this joint army will be led by Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... Camelot''s soldiers began to chant Arthur''s name. The atmosphere spread, and some soldiers from other kingdoms also began to shout Arthur''s name. Shirou looked at the soldiers with a smile. He knows that those who are thinking about him with bad intentions, although they have temporarily taken away their minions, they will definitely check in private to see if there are 3,500 people in him. The answer is definitely no. But it doesn''t matter. At least bought time. What I should think about now is not how to cover up the vacant three thousand five hundred people, but how to swallow these two thousand people. Camelot has one thousand and five hundred people. If two thousand people are swallowed down, wouldn''t there be three thousand and five hundred people? Shiro stroked his chin. He discovered that he had learned Iskandar''s chin-touching habit. Chapter 46: Cui Sorrow: Help...Help! [Second more] The knights led by General Shiro gathered to hold a seminar on the crusade, and obtained their information from the leading knights of the various kingdoms. The Archbishop of Cantrebe hopes that the army will be pulled out as soon as possible to defeat the mountain giant and the workshop behind it that gave birth to the dead. The knights were also impatient and wanted to start the crusade as soon as possible. However, Shi Lang suppressed them, and waited for three days to coordinate the armament and legion, and let the scout first detect the magic workshop and the giant. The knights only wanted to conquer the giant as soon as possible and increase their own glory, but Shirou said that they were full of emotions, reasonable and well-founded, and they were convinced by Altria, and after thinking about it, they agreed to Shirou''s proposal. However, there is one thing that they really don''t accept. Jordan Nass sternly questioned: "Your Excellency Arthur, it is true that you are the commander-in-chief. You are right to let us repair for three days. But how can you make a woman the commander of the military strategy?" Yes, Shirou intends to hand over the command to Altria. And this decision is not only Jordan Nass, but other knights are also quite criticized. Altria was somewhat apprehensive about being ordered in a critical situation, but after hearing what Jordan said, she was immediately dissatisfied, raised her slender eyebrows, stood up and pointed at Jordanus and said, "Sir Jordanus, if you are not convinced, We can try again!" Jordanus took a step back subconsciously. Facing Altria, his momentum was weakened instinctively, and he said in a stern tone: "This knight, military strategy and combat cannot be confused! I approve of your military strength, but the military In general, you can''t do it!" Before Altria could reply, Shirou stood up, looked at Jordanus, and said, "Sir Jordanus, I hope you can respect my resolution. If you feel dissatisfied, it is better to take a hundred with Alge. Soldiers, it¡¯s time for a simulated battlefield." "Good!" Jordanus nodded, he didn''t think he would lose to a woman in military strategy. And the result, no need to mention it. Altria, who was taught by Merlin, can be said to be very powerful in terms of military strategy. In the King of Dreams game, she commanded the army and never lost once on the battlefield. Instead, Kai was beaten up by her and almost called her mother. Jordan Nass lost very happily and was suppressed by Altria from start to finish. Unable to accept this result, his whole person collapsed. Next, Shirou asked those knights who dissatisfied with Altria to conduct a military strategy simulation war with Altria, and the results were defeated by Altria without exception. At this point, no one refused to accept Altria''s role as the military strategy commander. What was even more frightened in their hearts was that this young girl with outstanding combat power and military strategy was only a trainee knight of Shirou. He is a trainee knight, not even an official knight! And according to this knight girl, Shirou is a hundred times stronger than her, and she has lost to Shirou several times. At this moment, these knights were shocked to Shiro. This made Shi Lang feel embarrassed. Military strategy, he has never beaten Altria once! And Altria''s so-called loss is actually the King of Dreams game being beaten by Shi Lang. Chapter 229： This is not a military strategy! But the knights didn''t know, and Shiro didn''t intend to explain, which caused people to create a powerful military **** image for Shiro in their hearts. After that, Shiro used the name of surveying the army and asked the leading knights to take him to survey the barracks of their army. The first barracks surveyed was the barracks of the Ullens Kingdom under the control of Jordanus. Shi Lang met a team leader in charge of ten people and asked, "What is your name?" The captain was flattered, and said quickly: "I... my name is Yule." "I remember your name." Shiro patted the team leader on the shoulder, and then left. "I...I am remembered by Lord Arthur, the legendary king of destiny?" Yul pointed to himself, with a dull expression on his face, and a great honor grew from his heart. The people around laughed at him, "Don''t be silly! How could such a big man remember our name?" Yule thought about it, that''s right. He was just a soldier of civilian origin. Although he was a small captain in charge of ten people, he was not a knight, and he did not have the name of a jazz. How can a big man remember his name? But what he didn''t know was that Shiro remembered it. And it is very hard to remember. Shiro asked these leading knights to take him to the barracks to learn about the situation, but Shiro took the opportunity to take the opportunity to lead the soldiers, from the leading knight in charge of the army to the captain of the ten soldiers. Their names are very hard to use. Remember it. The names of nearly a hundred people flooded into their minds at once, and ordinary people couldn''t remember them at all. However, the Shirou who had undergone the spiritual transformation of the Heroic Guardian Palace and accepted the evils of this world can no longer be defined by the concept of ordinary people, and his memory has greatly improved. It is not difficult to remember these names. The real problem is that for the people of the Celestial Dynasty, most foreigners have a face, which is a bit hard to recognize... You need to memorize the name and the character very hard. And this is what he has to do in these three days! Altria noticed Shiro''s move, and the other knights, including Tristan and Lan Mallok, had noticed, but no one was surprised. Only Altria takes this very seriously. She has already regarded Shi Lang as a model of the ideal king in her heart, and any move requires her to learn... Wait a minute! Only catching her ponytail is a very excessive thing and it is not worth promoting! After the patrol was over, Shi Lang returned to his residence. Altria had doubts in her heart, and wanted to chase after her, but Bedwell stopped her first. "That... I''m very sorry, Altria Qing." Bedwell apologized: "My sword is not strong, and you almost lost to Lan Mullok. I''m really sorry!" "Please raise your head, Sir Bedwell." Altria said, "You are not wrong. I am very grateful for lending me the saber, and I did not lose, so you have no need to apologize. . It''s rude, Sir Bedwell, I still have some questions to ask my king, and I leave first." As Altria left, Bedwell looked at Altria''s back and couldn''t help but said with emotion: "What a sincere knight! Your Excellency Arthur, who can receive the allegiance of this knight, must also be a sincere person. " No. He is filthy to death! If Merlin were here, he would definitely say so in his heart. In fact, he who was observing here with clairvoyance did indeed say so in his heart at the moment. ... ... Altria walked into Shirou''s room, and while skillfully taking out notes from his arms, she asked him: "Why do you pass by a barracks and ask those captains for their names?" Looking at Altria''s appearance as a good student about to extract notes, Shirou felt a stomachache. After a pause, he asked back: "If you are a commoner and I am the king. How would you feel when I remember your name?" Altria thought for a while, and replied seriously: "No feeling." Shiro: "..." Forgive this kid. This child has suppressed emotions for too long, and will not substitute for emotions like ordinary people. "I can''t explain it, you just write it down first." Shi Lang said helplessly. "Okay, my king!" Altria buried her head in taking notes. She was like an obedient student, treating Shi Lang as a teacher, and madly absorbing the nourishment of the king from Shi Lang. After taking the notes, Altria said to Shirou: "Please take a good rest. I will bring it to you for dinner later." "No, I will go to the army for dinner and eat with the soldiers." Shi Lang said. "Is that so? I understand." Altria made another note in her notes, and then left. Shi Lang was a little helpless. However, he really can''t explain his actions. His actions are nothing more than the idea of ??"the scholar dies for the confidant". In terms of cultural characteristics, there are three major models of world civilization. One is the Celestial type, the second is the Middle Eastern and Indian type, and the third is the Greek type. The Middle Eastern and Indian civilizations pay attention to the relationship between man and the supernatural, or to put more emphasis on things beyond nature and beyond nature. Greek civilization pays attention to the relationship between man and nature, and often puts man and nature on the opposite side to study. On the other hand, the celestial type focuses on the relationship between people and attaches great importance to the realistic meaning of life. This also leads to the civilization of this model attaches great importance to interpersonal relationships. Because of this, the soul is essentially the sergeant of the Celestial dynasty. Naturally, he also pays much attention to the relationship between people and understands how to use the power of interpersonal relationships. Remember the name of the captain at the grassroots level. For those leading knights, there is really nothing special about it. However, if this is changed as the political brother, Shi Lang would have been dragged out and killed long ago, and even his ashes would be raised! Because this is a real upright buying of people''s hearts! The scholar died for the confidant, and when the time comes to climb up and shout, then it is really a change of flag! And this can also greatly enhance the relationship between the monarch and the grass-roots military officers. As long as the gods do not let him die, and he does his own death, it will be difficult to give birth to rebellious behavior! In fact, no emperor had used this trick even if it was a celestial dynasty that focused on interpersonal relationships. Chapter 230： It''s a blind spot! It is Shiro''s wisdom of the king that he realized after analyzing the cases in his mind and combining modern wisdom! Shi Lang is a mortal, without the wisdom given by heaven, but because he is a mortal, he will learn! He will improve! That''s it! ... ... The night is here. Shi Lang walked out of the room and ate with the soldiers. This surprised the soldiers, because those generals, who held the status of nobles, seldom ate with them. And Shiro is the king who is about to ascend to the throne! Would actually eat with them... They feel honored and restrained. But it doesn''t matter, the atmosphere is active, Shirou is good at it. He called out the squad leader he had already known and let them compete in front of the bonfire. The swords intertwined and the metal vibrated, so that the atmosphere of these soldiers suddenly became alive. Shiro was able to call out the names of these team leaders, which made these team leaders both surprised and honored, and couldn''t help but get close to Shiro. But for a while, the atmosphere was brought to life by Shirou. The soldiers hooked up their shoulders, danced in front of the bonfire, and invited Shirou to come. Shi Lang was not afraid, but came happily and danced with them before the bonfire. In an instant, the atmosphere became very lively. The soldiers laughed, feeling that Shirou was very amiable, and they were concerned that Shirou had a good rest when he left. Shi Lang nodded and accepted it happily. Shirou intends to go back, but there is a tactful sound of the piano in the forest, which is very pleasant. At this time, the stars are scarce, and the time is about eight o''clock. It is really difficult for modern people to fall asleep, so Shi Lang followed the sound of the piano. Still that kind of scene. Tristan sat on the treetop, stroking the harp, and the fairies who heard the sound circled nearby, listening to the sound of the harp. At the end of the song, Tristan opened his eyes, saw Shi Lang, he was taken aback, and then asked: "Are you here to listen again?" "Of course." Shi Lang nodded. Tristan said: "Very few men listen to my music." "Is there any difference between men and women in music? I don''t understand this. I just know that if you listen to it, you can listen to it, and if you don''t listen to it, you can leave." Shi Lang said sincerely. Tristan jumped from the treetops, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Do you know how to play the piano?" "Understand," Shi Lang said. Tristan handed the harp to Shirou, and said, "Try it." "Then I''ll try it--" Shi Lang took it with interest and touched his palm with excitement. He said he had a musical dream. For this, he has learned musical instruments and singing, but I don¡¯t know why since elementary school, his head teacher refused to let him participate in the class chorus competition. But it doesn''t matter, music has always been one of his few talents. Shirou prepared for a while, and then began to pluck the strings-- "Ah! Help ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!!!" "Oh my God! What is this?" "Help...help...what is this kind of music that seems to crawl out of a cesspit? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Mom!!" ... Shi Lang was addicted to his music kingdom, and the fairies ran away while covering their ears. "Quack¡ª" The birds in the woods screamed and flew away, fleeing from here. Tristan fell to the ground, clutching his abdomen, a face of myocardial infarction. "Stop--, quickly--, stop quickly...!" He regretted it. He was about to shed tears of regret. He shouldn''t have this **** idea that "the one who can listen to his piano must also understand the piano", so that he won''t have to hear the wailing sound of hell. Not to mention all out of tune, there is also a feeling of myocardial infarction! Tristan can''t describe this kind of music. But if there are people of the 21st century here, they will definitely not be unfamiliar. This¡ªis the sound of nails scratching the glass! The sound of nails scratching the glass with the harp! Also look drunk! From time to time, he hummed a sound that was completely out of tune, completely indescribable as a singing voice. To some extent, this is also a talent. However, it is no wonder that Shilang''s head teacher never let Shilang participate in the chorus from childhood to adulthood. It doesn''t matter if you don''t sing well, it''s bad if you die. Chapter 231： Just like now. Tristan clutched his chest and fell to the ground, his face pale, as if the myocardial infarction was about to die. Most people can''t stand the sound of nails scratching the glass, let alone prolonged torture. When the song ended, Shi Lang sighed contentedly. Once, he also had a musical dream. It is a pity that the pressure of reality killed his musical dream. He thought that his musical talents would disappear with the passage of time, but when a song popped up, he discovered that his musical talents still existed intact. Just-- "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Shi Lang was flustered. Tristan recovered and stretched out his stiff hand to grab Shirou''s arm, and said sadly: "Your Excellency Arthur, please don''t touch my piano again, don''t play music in front of me!" "Why? I think we can communicate about music! I tell you, I can not only play the piano, but I can also sing. Come on, I will sing for you first." Shi Lang said with a smile. "No--!!!" The sight was too terrible and the ending was too sad, and Tristan fainted directly. Chapter 47 The Fourth Beast [Third more] As Tristan fainted, Shirou finally failed to sing successfully. This made De Shi Lang a little depressed. It was a rare occasion to sing, and the audience fainted. Under the strange gaze of the soldiers of the Marko Kingdom, Shirou dragged Tristan, who had fainted, back to his residence. For the next three days, Shi Lang wanted to talk to Tristan about music while remembering the names of the grass-roots officers. As a result, he didn''t know why, Tristan evaded him and didn''t dare to play the piano in the forest at night. In fact, one night he wanted to sneak out to play the piano, but when he saw Shirou, he turned around and ran. This made Shi Lang puzzled. During this time, Shi Lang went to find Kai in advance, and wanted to bring Kaila back. But when he found Kai, Kai was lying in the women''s pile with a drunken face, motionless. Shi Lang is both envious and jealous, but how much do you need to be a brother? Can¡¯t be a light bulb? Therefore, Shirou turned around without hesitation and left. However, what Shilang didn''t know was how hopeful Kai was in his heart when he came over, as if he saw an angel who rescued suffering. When Shi Lang didn''t say a word, he turned and left without hesitation, how desperate he was, as if the door of heaven was closed by an angel, and kicked him back to **** by the way. The aunt next to him blocked his sight and said with a sheepish expression: "Dear Sir Kay, we will love you very much." "No--!!!" Kay, wept miserable tears. His eyes became numb and hollow. Shi Lang still intends to find Mei Lin back, but this guy Shenlong doesn''t see the end, and doesn''t know where he is going, so he can only put it down and look for him for the time being. Three days have passed, and the army is out. Because the enemies crusade were dead, the Archbishop of Cantrebe prepared nearly a thousand black keys and handed them over to the legions for distribution. Almost every legion was assigned to them. The black key is a unique exorcism equipment of the Templar Church. There is nothing special in terms of physical destructive power, but it has excellent results for the dead, as well as most spirit bodies or phenomena. It''s just that Shirou is more surprised that the black key originally existed 1,500 years ago. The strategy of the crusade was decided after consultations after the scouts reported the situation. However, after the decision on the strategy, Shirou said very seriously: "There is only one commander on the battlefield! If you have any objections, you can point it out in advance, but the battlefield does not listen to Altria''s command, and even interferes with Altria. Commander, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!" Shi Lang had never fought, and had no experience in commanding army operations. However, looking at the history of wars in China and abroad, the most feared thing is to change orders and dispatches differently, so he said this in advance. The knights nodded in response. Regarding Altria''s strength and military strategy, they are all convinced, as long as they don''t let their people go to death in vain, they will still listen to the schedule. And Shi Lang''s words also moved Altria very much. She felt full of trust and vowed to command this battle in her heart. The army drove out and flocked to the mountainous area west of Kaenli Castle. According to intelligence, the mountain giant is hovering in the mountains to the west, while the magic workshop is in a mine in the mountains. The army was divided into five legions, fan-shaped into the mountains to the west, and not long after, I saw a huge rock figure standing in front of him. "Is that the mountain giant?" Shi Lang frowned. The rock figure was about forty meters in height, worthy of the name of a giant. And this reminds Shirou again that this is not only an ancient world 1,500 years ago, but also a magical world at the end of the gods, full of fairies and giants! "Wait! This is--!?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but let out a surprise. As soon as the army entered the vicinity of the mountain giant, a bright red formation appeared on the ground. There was no doubt that this was what kind of technique was activated. The next moment-- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge rock figure moved! Altria began to command the legion. She asked the Berliner Heavy Armored Army armed with a heavy shield to surround the mountain giant, and then Marko''s archers shot at the back. "Clang clang--" The sword rain fell on the mountain giant like a wave of bees, making a clanging sound. The mountain giant furiously attacked the heavily armored troops that surrounded him. Chapter 232： It''s overwhelming! But the people of this era are the people of the end of the gods, and their average quality is much higher than that of later generations. And the Berliner Nouveau Heavy Armed Forces under the command of Lanmarok are even more powerful. The mountain giants can repel them and overthrow them, but they are indeed delayed by them. This tactic of siege gave De Shilang a sense of sight. Think about it carefully, isn''t this the way Iskander used the [Army of Kings] to besiege Spartacus? It seems that the way people in the last days of the Gods use their legions to besie and kill giants is still somewhat the same! At this time, the art on the earth radiated a red light like blood. The next moment, the soil on the earth surged, and countless dead corpses in silver and armor came out from the ground. They looked at the soldiers, as if they had seen delicious meat, and made a weird howl. Bedwell looked at these dead men with a sad look. It was clear that these dead men were the Camelot soldiers who had been transformed into dead men when he led his troops to crusade against the mountain giants. Shilang stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and said to him, "Raise your head and look straight at them. Then, let them rest in peace." "Your Excellency Arthur..." Bedwell raised his head and glanced at Shirou''s profile, then nodded heavily, looking at the dead. Archbishop Cantrebe shouted: "The dead have come out! Deal with this monster and put on the black keys!" Altria changed his strategy and asked Lanmulloc to command the Legion of the Kingdom of Berlin to move the mountain giant away. At the same time, he separated the Legion of the Kingdom of Nantes and the Kingdom of Roth, installed black keys, and began to clean up the dead. The Archbishop of Cantrebe took his followers and joined the ranks of clearing the dead. Compared with these soldiers, the Archbishop of Cantrebe and the church members are obviously more professional and will be purified one by one from the dead. In the end, Altria sent the Ullens Kingdom Legion into sharp knives and directly tore the battlefield. I have to say that she does have military tactics, analyzed the characteristics of each legion, and applied their characteristics to the blade. The most important thing is that Altria in the state of the army is indeed dazzling, the issuance of the order is with power, and it is irresistible. No wonder that after being converted, there will be a B-level [leadership]. The battlefield has been torn apart and controlled by the legion one by one, and a road leading directly to the mine has appeared. Altria gave the command to Bedwell as the adjutant and said: "Sir Bedwell, the next command will be handed over to you!" "Never insult your life!" Bedwell said firmly. At this time, Tristan, Lan Mallok, and Archbishop Gawain and Cantreber all withdrew from the battle group and gathered in front of Shirou with Altria. Large-scale magic spells, mountain giants, and dead men all appeared, leaving only an unknown beast yet to appear. There is no doubt that the monster is stationed in the mine. The mine is very small and not suitable for the army to run into. Therefore, according to the plan before the war, their strongest knights formed a sharp knife force, directly pierced into the mine, slayed the monster, and finally destroyed the magic workshop. This magician who made the dead is caught out! In fact, Shirou made this proposal, and he wanted to participate, but Altria persuaded him to go back. The reason is very simple, that is, Wang cannot be in danger. But Shirou felt that Altria was underestimating herself. Speaking of it, he has never shown his strength so far, and Altria will worry about him, which is normal. But in fact, it¡¯s not that he boasted that he used the [Flower of Evil] to absorb human evil in Tyler Beer for a year, and his magic power has already been reserved. Although he can no longer squander the magic without regard to magic as before, how to say his power It is also the level of an exceptional level follower. Simply put, it''s like Garna whose magic has been limited. The strength is still that strength, but the squandering of magic power has to be transformed from the previous extensive type to an intensive type. It''s hard to say that this kind of change is good and bad, because the extensive type only needs brainless use of magic, and the intensive type focuses on skills and combat experience, which forces people to train skills. From the perspective of long-term development, this change is indeed beneficial to Shirou''s growth. Furthermore, there is the [Flower of Evil], as long as he doesn''t fight frequently, he can still suffocate the huge magic power before. Therefore, if you insist on fighting, Altria, who has only now mastered the release of magic power, is probably not Shirou''s opponent. In fact, among all the people who have met so far, there is only the weak-faced British Juggernaut, who actually doesn''t know the depth, and is a threat to Shirou. However, after careful consideration, the image of the evil mud did not match Arthur''s personal settings, so Shirou also agreed to Altria''s proposal and was not prepared to participate in this sharp knife force. After all, the thinking of ancient people and modern people are different. Shiro believes that power is not good or bad, and people who use power are good or bad. But people in ancient times didn''t think so. They thought black was ominous and evil, and cursing power was even more a manifestation of evil. If Shirou used evil in a fair manner, it is estimated that Arthur''s men would be destroyed if they set up a horse. The Archbishop of Cantrebe, who respected him so much, estimated that he would turn the gun to him in the first place. So carefully considering the pros and cons, Shirou still did not join this sharp knife force. "I will give you the victory, my king!" Altria said with a serious face. "Go, my knight!" Shirou said. Altria led Gawain, Tristan and others toward the mine where the workshop was located. However-- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The technique used to cover this area on the ground has changed again, and the blood-colored light around it has become more intense. All of a sudden, the sky and the earth in this area changed, and the clear sky turned into a **** sky at some point. Shi Lang frowned. This kind of technique change, erosion phenomenon, and the impact on the world are already close to the nature of an inherent barrier. "Wow!" The sound of the flood. Shi Lang suddenly turned his head and stared at the cave, his eyes shrank sharply, and hurriedly shouted: "Quickly disperse!!!" The soldiers were puzzled, but the group of people who rushed to the mine had already dispersed. Before Shirou reminded them, they had already felt the sense of horror first. The next moment-- "Wow!" Thick blood surging out from the cave. Wherever it goes, everything is dead. Even the dead followers, after touching the thick blood, melted into thick water and melted into the blood. "This...what is this¡ª¡ª!?" Chapter 233： Jordanus was shocked. Such a horrible scene is simply unheard of, unseen! Archbishop Cantrebe quickly took out dozens of black keys from his arms and shot them towards the blood. However, the black key known for its exorcism, as soon as it touched the blood water, it was as if cursed, and it was melted into the blood water almost instantly. He also took out a lot of exorcism ceremonies, even including the sacred cloth of the apostle Peter brought from the church when he came to Britain to be the archbishop. As a result, without exception, they had nothing to do with the blood water, and they were even contaminated by erosion and merged into the blood water. "This...what the **** is this?" The Archbishop of Cantrebe was astonished. The surrounding soldiers stepped back again and again, not daring to approach the **** water. Shi Lang stared at the **** water, his eyes twitched a little. He could feel that this blood... is the same but different from the evil of this world! It''s a curse! It''s a kind of evil! "Eat, eat, eat¡ª, human¡ª, food¡ª, eat, eat¡ª" The blood is full of this evil emotion. The evil that originated from humans has been transformed into an inhuman evil that regards humans as food. Ta Ta Ta¡ª A terrifying voice came from the mine. People looked into the mine in horror. A great fear, like a dark cloud, enveloped everyone''s hearts. next moment- "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" It looked like a cat, but the roar came from the mine. Deafening! In the dark cave, there were three lights shining. next moment-, A giant silver-white beast appeared in front of everyone. The cat-like lion body, about three meters in length, is covered with silvery white hair. With three eyes, the face is extremely hideous. The three eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, full of malice. This is a three-eyed cat monster! "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The three-eyed cat raised his head and screamed, covered in thick blood. The silver body, like a horse, looked very pure in the filthy blood, but it only gave people the feeling of horror. Seeing this three-eyed cat''s eye, Shirou felt a shudder. This is not being taken by the aura, nor is it being overwhelmed by fear, but an instinctive shudder. It seems that from the concept of "people", this three-eyed cat should be feared! Not only Shiro, but the Archbishop of Cantrebe, Gawain, Tristan, Lan Mallok, Bedwell... and even Altria, have this tremor. "This...what is this¡ª!?" Archbishop Cantrebe asked tremblingly. He had never felt this way before, and he had never seen such a dead man! "This...this is [Beast]!" Shirou shuddered. The blood that is similar to the evil of this world, the curse, the malice... There is no doubt that it is the [beast]! The body of the three-eyed cat monster, as if incarnate as a deadly evil habit, there is no doubt that this must be the fourth beast that is in the legend as the Merlin envoy who holds the [comparative] principle-Cathy Parruge ! Or Fu Fu! But at this moment, this fourth beast is definitely not the harmless Fufu from the Chaldeans, but a monster that imitates the blood-sucking behavior of the dead, a real disaster in human history! "Mei... Merlin... You... You cheated me!" Shirou''s lips were a little dry. ¡­ ¡­ ps: Fufu''s full name will be blocked, Cathy Parrut, Ge, I changed a homophonic, replaced by Cathy Parrg~! Chapter 48 Crusade Looking at Cathy Parruge in the state of the three-eyed cat, Shirou''s forehead was sweaty. Was pitted! Completely pitted by Mei Lin! He learned from Merlin¡¯s face that there was a danger to him near Kanri Castle, and after he tapped it, Merlin also showed a corresponding expression, which caused Shirou to think that the so-called threat was that the soldiers of the kingdom were malicious or dead. He didn''t think about the real danger, but it was Cathy Parrug in the fourth beast state! Is it to be smart, or to reap the consequences? Thinking was completely led into the pit by that bitch! No wonder that guy can fly, no wonder he hasn''t even seen a white hair in the past three days! That **** ran away early! Really, I can''t relax at all with Merlin! Nothing else, but this time, Shi Lang really hated Mei Lin. But the top priority is, how to get out of it all? Shiro was not at all sure about [the beast]. Dealing with [the beast] is the crowning job. But now [the beast] is out, what about the crown? Where did the crown go? Why didn''t Brother Solomon and Grandpa Wang Hassan come out? Chapter 234： Seeing Cathy Parruge, Shi Lang groaned inwardly. His current state of full strength is an extraordinary level, but an extraordinary level, with four round tables that have not yet grown up, and Altria, who has just learned to release magic power, go to fight [Beast]? Isn''t this for nothing? ¡ª¡ªHow...what should I do? Shirou was sweating coldly on his forehead, but his mind was very calm in analyzing the situation. Cathy Parruge, who was demonized by the three-eyed cat, glanced around the people around her. The three bloodshot eyes were full of inhuman malice, which was terrifying. "Food...food...human beings...food...hoooaoaoaoaoao¡ª!" Cathy Parruge snorted, and in the mouth full of huge teeth, a low roar resounded across the mountain. As its roar sounded through, its silver body was exuding blood, and blood full of curse and evil flowed from under its four hooves. It opened its mouth and was full of blood shock. In the blink of an eye, the turbulent light of blood brewed in its mouth, but after a short while, it was brewing into a blood-red energy light group, and then it roared with a "boom". "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The earth is like being swept away by the Star Destroyer, everything goes back to the ruins wherever it passes, and life is gone! The violent storm brought by the terrifying light cannon bombarded it, wherever it passed, all the trees soared into the air, and all of them were pulled out of a loess land. Some soldiers who were close to the light cannon were directly lifted up by the storm and fell heavily to the ground. Terrible! Horror! Fear! This is by no means an enemy of mankind! The soldiers were frightened, and some of the faint-hearted turned around and ran away. However-- A wall of blood and light blocked their retreat. "What is this!?" "Let me out! Let me out!" "What is this?" ... People hammered the wall of blood and light, shouting with fear on their faces. Fear, pervades this land! "Get up... get up! The giant is up again!!!" The sound of horror rang from the Berliner Nuo Legion, and people turned their heads to look at them, and they couldn''t help being terrified. The mountain giant that was originally clamped down was destroyed by Lan Mallok''s right leg with a single blow. However, at this moment, countless stones regrouped towards the right leg, which turned out to be restored to the original and stand on the ground again! It''s much more than that. The broken stone fragments of the mountain giant that had been crushed by Lan Mallok before condensed the surrounding rock and soil, and re-formed small giants with different heights of seven or eight meters! About twenty! Cathy Parruge¡¯s luminous cannon is like a horn, and there are a steady stream of dead people appearing on the ground. There are humanoids, animaloids, and even contaminated fairies! People were terrified. They fell into a dead pit! "So... Is this the real killer move here?" Shi Lang''s heart sank. The formation on the earth, similar to an inherent enchantment, blocked the way of retreat. The stone giant, the dead, and Cathy Parrug, the fourth beast, carry out annihilation and suppression! Don''t give a little bit of life! But... Who is it? Who left such a horrible pit near Kahnli Castle? What is the purpose of leaving this pit? If it is annihilation alone, Cathy Parrug, who holds the principle of "comparison", is enough to annihilate Britain. What''s the point of this? Shi Lang was puzzled. At this time, Gawain screamed: "The sun...the sun has disappeared!" Shi Lang''s eyes sharply raised his head and couldn''t help but shrink. The sun disappeared, and replaced by a full moon like blood. Fascinating. Horror. Secretive. The hope of life is disappearing. The horror of death is looming. "What to do? What will happen to us?" "Will it die?" "It''s terrible... this... this is not a monster that humans can defeat..." "God... please, please... save me..." ... The soldier was terrified. There is no reason not to fear. Chapter 235： Even Shi Lang was full of fear when he saw Cathy Parruge. But if you stop moving because of fear, that is the real dead end! Shi Lang gritted his teeth and [projected] six swords in the stone, directly emitting light cannons, bombarding the mountain giant, and directly blasting his upper body to pieces. People were attracted by this extreme light. Shi Lang took the opportunity to stand at the highest point and shouted loudly: "Listen, Lords! I am Arthur, the red dragon of Britain! Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, because I am here!" People turned their heads and looked at Shirou, their gazes dull but unbelievable. At this moment of life and death, everyone is in fear. Even Gawain and Tristan are no exceptions, but some...someone stepped forward! "Arthur..." Bedwell looked at Shirou''s voice and murmured the name unconsciously. It''s not just him, other people too. In fear, the person who stood up under great pressure must be the light in the dark, dazzling. "I handed over the command to Altria. Everyone obeyed his command. The order is irresistible! Listen, Lords! This is not a battle for glory, but a fight for survival!" Shi Lang stretched out his arms and exclaimed, " Fight for survival!!" "Fight to survive!" The people chanted. "It''s really hard to believe that someone can still shine in this situation... But maybe it is because of this that the sword in the stone chose him..." Gao Wen looked at Shirou''s posture as if he saw the light. . People say that he is a knight of the sun, with the sun''s rays on his body. But at this moment, the light was something Gao Wen thought he had never possessed. "Altriya--!" Shilang yelled. "Yes--!" Altria echoed. "What are you doing in a daze? Command¡ª¡ª!" Shilang shouted loudly. "Yes! My king!" Even in this situation, he still trusts me and still trusts my king... Altria clenched her hand, then drew the sword in the stone, holding it high and said, "Everyone, listen! The basic strategy remains the same. Berlino and Marko dragged the giant to the eastern mountain area. Nantes and Roth cleaned up the dead, Ullens joined the cleansing of the dead, and transferred them to the west! The rest of the knights, fight against this monster with me! Stop it from releasing the magic attack just now!" "Yes--!" Under the crisis of survival, the deployment of the army is better than before. The Legion of the Kingdom of Berlino and Marko already had experience, and soon transferred the giants to the mountainous areas in the east, and the Legion of the Three Kingdoms of Ullens also led away the dead. The entire battlefield suddenly became much wider, and only one Cathy Parruge stood in the formation, staring at him. But there was a loophole in Altria''s strategy. That is, they did not have the strength to defeat Cathy Parruge at all. The fourth beast who holds the principle of "comparison" can easily push Britain across its strength. If you want to conquer it, you still have to rely on the title Qiqi. However, the title Qiqi has not appeared so far, and the only choice that can be made is to interfere with Cathy Parruge''s release of the light cannon, and then find a way to open the blockade of the formation technique to retreat. Shirou told Altria about this information, and Altria quickly changed his strategy, focusing on delays and interference. But there is another trouble. The blood around Cathy Parrug is full of curse and evil, and they can''t get in at all. As a last resort, Shi Lang could only find a hidden place and secretly pour out the evil from his pants. In an instant, the evil tide of black mud filled the earth. "My God! What is this!?" Bedwell couldn''t help exclaiming. The flower of evil is transformed from the evil of this world, with the nature of the evil of this world. Endless evil thoughts and terrifying curses give people a very ominous feeling the same as blood. "Ominous things... also ominous things...!!!" The Archbishop of Cantrebe exclaimed. However, when the black mud flowed over them, they were shocked to discover that the black mud did not affect them in the slightest, but when it touched the thick blood, it made a terrible sound of "sizzling"! "Eat, eat, eat¡ª, human¡ª, food¡ª, eat, eat, eat¡ª!!!" "The seven deadly crimes of the crime of rebellion, intimidation, crime of destruction and abandonment... Negation, Negation, Negation... Evil and evil are fighting! "Zizzi" White smoke curled into the air from the junction of **** water and evil mud. Shirou controlled the evil flow to the barriers of the art, intending to curse and corrode the art, and open the way of retreat. However, this action caused Cathy Parruge''s sensitive reaction. Its three bloodshot eyes glanced at the mud, and then a faintly angry roar came out from his mouth, his body A blood-red light radiated from above, and after a while, the intense blood light faintly pressed over the **** moon on the horizon. "Not good! Here again!" Seeing the power of Cathy Parruge, Shi Lang''s heart sank. Altria, Gawain and others saw Cathy Parruge''s body shining brightly, knowing that the magical attack just now was coming again, and quickly backed away. That kind of attack can''t be eaten by the human body! However, Shiro raised his hands at this moment. He [projected] out twelve swords in the stone, and then magic power poured in and liberated. The twelve light cannons condensed into a group, forming a large light cannon, which first bombarded Cathy Parrug''s face. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The terrifying light cannon didn''t hurt Cathy Parrogue a single bit, but she succeeded in making Cathy Parrogue caught off guard and was knocked off the head. The blood light is like a pillar, sweeping upwards towards the mountainous area in the east¡ª "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The biggest 40-meter-long mountain giant took this blow without any accident, and was directly blown up to the upper body, and the curse of blood light directly eroded its body, making it impossible to regenerate. Cathy Parruge turned her head, three bloodshot eyes, staring straight at Shi Lang, lowly, let out an angry roar, shocking the forest! Shi Lang projected another twelve swords in the stone, surrounded the surroundings, and shouted at the dumbfounded Gao Wen and others: "What are you going to do? The blood is controlled by the mud, interfere with it! Harass it! Don''t let it. It continues to shine!" Gao Wen and others did not understand the meaning of "light cannon", but after all, they were outstanding people who stood still in this era, and soon understood the situation, drew out a sharp sword, and surrounded Cathy Parruge. They didn''t step forward, just staring at Cathy Parrug, as long as the other party was suspected of firing off the cannon, they immediately began to harass. Chapter 236： But Cathy Parruge ignored them at all, staring at Shirou with three eyes scorchingly, with malicious intent and killing intent. The huge body moved, rushing towards Shiro like a chariot! However, when it rushed towards Shilang, the mud where it passed by stretched out two huge hands to clasp its abdomen, and countless black hands wrapped around Cathy Parrug¡¯s body. Want to hold Cathy Parrug. However, Cathy Parruge in the state of the three-eyed cat monster is not a harmless Fufu. The fourth beast''s tendons easily shred these arms and ran towards Shilang. Gawain and Lan Mallok came to harass them, but Cathy Parogli ignored them, and the silver tail swept them away. With a bang, they swept them all out and hit the stone wall heavily. With a "poof", blood was vomited in the mouth. Watching Cathy Parruge rushing towards him with boundless power, his heart beating hurriedly, Shi Lang gritted his teeth, and the twelve swords in the stone surrounding him fired a fusion light cannon once again. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Just catharsis! The light is roaring! However-- Cathy Parruge easily rushed towards Shilang with the Fusion Light Cannon! Shi Lang thought, the evil mud around Cathy Parrog turned into countless hands, countless evil swords, and attacked Cathy Parrog. However, the sword can¡¯t break through Cathy Parrog¡¯s defense, the evil curse can¡¯t erode [the beast], and the evil hand can¡¯t stop Cathy Parrog¡¯s actions! However, it succeeded in making Cathy Parruge''s speed slightly stagnant, and it was this slight stagnation that caused De Shilang to turn over, and escaped Cathy Parruge''s attack dangerously and dangerously. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, Shiro prepared again, waiting for another attack from Cathy Parruge. However, this time, Cathy Parruge did not stare at Shirou, because there was a new prey next to it. It was a blonde girl in a gray and linen cloak, who called herself "Gemos", but Shiro thought it was his cheap sister "Morgan Lefie". As a famous witch, in the face of this life and death crisis, there must be a way to turn the danger to a breeze, right? However, the fact is not. Her body was trembling, and her body exuded a sweet smell of fear. Cathy Parruge''s power blew her hood, revealing that lovely face. Not Morgan Leffe. But-- "Gareth!" Gawain was struggling to stand up, clutching his chest, but Cathy Parruge''s blow made him unable to stand up. "Brother...brother..." Gareth was terrified. Shaking. Following her mother''s advice, the girl who has practiced as a magician so far felt the fear of death. Cathy Parruge opened her mouth, and when she wanted to swallow the delicious fear, a white figure flickered past. Altria hugged Gareth and rolled to the side. She protected Gareth behind her, holding the hilt of the sword in the stone tightly in her hand. She stared at Cathy Parruge, her delicate and pretty face was full of determination, and her holy blue eyes were full of unwillingness. Gareth stared at Altria''s profile. What a beautiful and pure girl. In Gareth''s heart, the seeds of dreams began to germinate a long time ago. I used to admire the heroic appearance of my brothers as knights, but the dream that was drowned out by the female body re-emerged. At this moment, she knew. She couldn''t go on the path of a magician that her mother let her go. She is to be a knight. Like this pure knight Ji, noble knight! "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Cathy Parruge gave a long scream, and her whole body was shocked with blood. It turned into a pool of pus and opened a huge mouth of blood to devour Altria and Gareth together. Shi Lang rushed towards Cathy Parruge, and evil was surging behind him. At this point, it doesn''t matter what violence is not exposed, the important thing is to survive. Evil is surging and ready to [project] the mountain giant sword, Shi Lang intends to crusade against Cathy Parruge who has turned into a sea of ??blood. I never thought that Cathy Parruge, who was originally aimed at Altria and Gareth, turned around when she noticed Shi Lang rushing over and swallowed him! "No--! King--!" Altria, who watched Shirou being eaten, screamed sadly. Chapter 49 This is our victory! [Second more] Arthur is dead. He was eaten by the **** monster. Everyone stared at this scene in a daze. Some cannot accept this fact. Such a glorious person. A person who is about to become king and will defeat Bailong, the under-king Votigeng in the prophecy. A person in fear, who gave everyone light, just died! Gawain, Bedwell, Lan Mulloc, Tristan, even Gareth, Jordanus, could not accept this fact. And the most difficult thing to accept this fact--, But it''s Altria! "No--! King! My king--!" Sorrowful and self-reproachful cry. Altria had difficulty accepting this fact. The king she swore gave her so much wisdom, and even the king who released her sealed heart step by step was killed in front of her eyes. As a knight, she swore to protect the king to the last moment. However, in the end, it was Wang who was eaten by Beasts in order to relieve her. What a cruel and ironic reality? Chapter 237： As a knight, this is really a failure! "Tick, tick" Tears flow down unconsciously, and the tingling pain in the heart is the so-called sadness? The girl who had suppressed her emotions for fifteen years couldn''t understand her turbulent emotions, but it stung her suffocated. Wang¡ª¡ª, dead. The king who unswervingly trusted her, gave her the king sword, and wanted to give her normal human emotions, just died. Because of her weakness, because she couldn''t protect her, she just died. "Tick, tick." The incomprehensible emotion was surging, and the painful heart forced tears to flow down his face unconsciously. "What are you crying for, Al?" Someone asked her that. "Wang--, Wang, he--" "Um... what you said, as if I were dead, is really uncomfortable..." someone said. Altoria raised her head fiercely, her tears blurred, she saw a young man with long black hair standing in front of her, showing a very troubled expression. The boy stretched out his hand, gently wiped away her tears, and said gently: "I''m still alive, so don''t cry." "The King¡ª" Tears flowed again, and the girl¡¯s voice was full of apologetics: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry--I didn''t protect you well, as your knight, your sword, I--" "I''m crying again." Shi Lang stretched out his hand to wipe away her tears, and said with a touch of helplessness in his gentle tone: "It''s not good to see you crying." He leaned close to Altria and whispered: "As my knight, let me be stronger! If I stay weaker, let others see my jokes!" "Yes--!" Hearing these words, Altria wiped away her tears and stood up. My own king trusted her from beginning to end. How could she continue to be embarrassed and embarrass the king? Archbishop Cantrete walked over, looked at Shirou with an incredulous expression on his face, and asked: "Ya...Arthur, you...were you not eaten by that monster?" "No. Archbishop Cantrebe, I successfully defeated that monster!" Shi Lang glanced at Gawain, Bedwell, Lan Mallok, Tristan, Gareth, and Altria. Gao The voice said: "Listen, everyone! That monster has been killed by my successful crusade--! I am Arthur, the red dragon of Britain, the king of the whole kingdom of Britain!" The people present looked at Shirou in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that a person who had been swallowed by the beast, actually walked out of the abdomen of the beast! The blood and mud all around was fading away, in a place invisible to everyone, from the soil, all the way to Shiro''s feet, and then into Shiro''s body. No one knows what happened. But there is no doubt that the blood and mud disappeared. The World of Warcraft also disappeared. This is Shirou''s successful crusade against Warcraft! "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... The people standing nearby began to chant. Even Bedwell and Gawain couldn''t help calling this name. Defeating the invincible beast, you deserve the name of a peerless brave, and it is worth shouting! Shi Lang raised his arms high, raised his head and chest, like sunlight, accepting everyone''s attention. At this moment, he only felt a pain in his shoulder. A strange voice sounded from his ears: "Fu--!" A small silver beast came out of his collar and stood on his shoulder, biting his shoulder with a small bite. It hurts...! Amidst a group of loud shouts, Shilang begged for mercy in a low voice: "I know, I know... I didn''t succeed in defeating you, you let me go. Don''t bite, don''t bite, it hurts...! Wait, please eat something delicious, okay? Don''t bite!" "Fu~!" The little silver beast scratched the silver hair around his ears with his back hoof, and then released his mouth. "Wang, who is this little beast?" Altria looked at Cathy Parrug with a vigilant look. Losing the king once made her more vigilant about foreign objects approaching the king. "It... it''s called Fu Fu, and it''s the elf who defeated that monster with me." Shi Lang thought for a while and said. "Fu~!" Fu Fu raised his head with a proud look on his face. "Yes...Is that so? But, I didn''t see any elves just now." Altria asked with a frown. "If it''s easily seen by humans, is it still an elf?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes... so..." Altria hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. Shi Lang looked at the little silver beast. No. It is more correct to call it Fu Fu at the moment. At this moment, this little silver beast called "Fufu" by Shilang is just one of Cathy Parruge''s forms. Cathy Parruge, who holds the principle of "comparison", is a beast that can only be imitated. Different people imitate will have different forms. For example, the state of the three-eyed cat monster of Shijae, just unaware of the monster that imitated the dead man. At this moment, the appearance of this small silver beast was imitating Shirou. To be precise, it imitated the Chaldean Fufu in Shilang''s memory. "Fu~!" Chapter 238： Fu Fu stared at Shi Lang, a voice rang from the bottom of Shi Lang''s heart. ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t forget what you promised me and let me see the real beauty, the ¡®container¡¯. Shiro nodded. To be honest, he was also a little surprised when things turned out to be like this. Swallowed by Cathy Parruge, he thought he was dead. What I didn''t expect was that he who possessed the [Flower of Evil] swallowed Cathy Parrug''s evil instead. No. Too much to swallow. It should be said that the evil imitated Cathy Parruge, in the form of a "container", was accepted by him, affirmed by him, and then put into his body. Just like the first evil of this world. This made Shirou a little confused. He carefully checked his skill library and turned a few pages, and he was afraid that he would come out with a [Beast Power] or [Anti-OO] skill. Fortunately, it didn''t. It shocked him so much that he thought he was going to become a [beast]. Shaking his head, letting out the distracting thoughts, Shirou looked at Altria and said, "Al, you will be in charge of the battlefield." "Yes--!" Altria said. Shi Lang walked towards the mine. Altria quickly stopped him and asked, "Wang, do you want to explore that cave alone?" "Do what I give you, Knight Al!" Shirou said. Altria hesitated for a moment, and the slender hands wearing white silk gloves clenched tightly, with worry and determination in the holy cyan eyes, and then responded: "Yes!" ¡ª¡ªI am too weak. There is no way to protect the king. Altria bit her lip and immediately began to command the battlefield. Shi Lang asked Gao Wen and others to join the battle group, but he rushed into the cave. The cave was pitch black, but there was a blood-red glow in the depths. Shi Lang walked in quickly. There was no one in the cave, only a special blood red technique was automatically activated. Shi Lang looked at Fu Fu standing on his shoulders, and asked, "Fu Fu, who left this thing here?" "Fu~!" ¡ª¡ªFu Fu? Although it''s not my real name, I don''t hate it either. This is my original master staying here to make a surgical seal for storing food. There was a voice from the bottom of my heart, without a doubt, this was Fu Fu''s answering voice. Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Your original owner? Making reserve food? Who is your original owner?" ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know. I imitated it when I was born, and I don''t know what it should be. "When did you come here?" Shirou asked again. ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know. In that form, I don''t care about everything. "Okay." Shi Lang sighed helplessly. It seemed that he couldn''t get more clues from Fu Fu. Shilang looked at this technique, evil gushing out of his body, swallowed the technique, and began to curse the erosion. -By the way, human beings, remind you of one thing. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang looked at Fu Fu. "Fu~!" Fu Fu scratched the hair beside his ear with his hind legs, and said in Shi Lang''s heart. ¡ª¡ªAlthough you are a ¡®container¡¯, there is a limit. You can bear another evil and be careful to become the same kind as us. "In fact, I have always wanted to ask, what is a''container'', does it mean that I can accept evil?" Shilang asked. The word ¡®container¡¯, he first learned from Merlin. ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know. I only know that you are a "container". "Okay." Shi Lang sighed. Fufu imitated him, so he wouldn''t lie to him. Because Shirou seldom deceives a person in a real sense. Zi Zi Zi- Shirou''s evil swallowing destroyed the technique. Suddenly-- "¡ª¡ª!!!" Shirou''s body trembled. A huge thought descended on him from the technique. That is not evil, nor is it good. From a certain perspective, it is the feeling of the predator staring at the prey. This idea stayed on Shiro for a long time, and then dissipated. "That...what is that?" Shirou''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. ¡ª¡ªThat thing. Fu Fu answered him. "What is that thing?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked. ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know. I only know that the thing is a human figure, and according to your human classification, it is a woman. Shirou began to think. Fu Fu imitated the other party before becoming a three-eyed cat demon. Known characteristics, dead man, blood sucking, woman... Is it Kurohime, Alte Luci? Chapter 239： Eltluci Brenstad, like Alquette, is a body that Zhu Yue prepared to prevent being corrected by [Gaia] or [Alaya]. It''s just that it''s different from El Quite, El Te Luci is a hybrid of true ancestor and dead disciple. As Zhu Yue''s body is very unstable, it was abandoned. Elteluci was created before Zhu Yue was wiped out by the second magician, and it is indeed possible to exist in this era. And as the fourth beast, Cathy Parruge is indeed owned by Alteluci in the world of the type moon, and imitated Alteluci and became the first of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead. Primate killer. The doubt is here! If Cathy Parruge imitated Elt Luci, she would become a primate killer in the form of a big silver dog, not a three-eyed cat. Therefore, Cathy Parruge, who has become a three-eyed cat demon, is an imitation, and there are other things. Here is the fifth century AD, blood suckers, dead men, women, modern El Quette, the twenty-seventh ancestors of dead men who existed, and that huge idea... a terrible conjecture was born in Shi Lang''s mind. "No... it won''t be Zhu Yue, right?" A cold sweat came out on Shilang''s forehead. The man with a cold sweat on his face looked at Fu Fu and asked: "Fu Fu, no, Cathy Parruge... the thing you imitated, some people call it [Moon King], [Zhu Yue] or [Zhu Zhiyue] ] Or something like that?" ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know. Not careful. Shi Lang had a headache. According to the chronology of Xingyue, Elquette was born in the twelfth century, while Zhuyue was wiped out by the second magician Gem Weng around the seventh century. It is the fifth century AD! In other words, now is Zhu Yue¡¯s active period! The back of his head was covered with cold sweat, Shirou felt a sense of suffocation. The ancient century was too dangerous, so we should get through the king Votigeng as soon as possible and go back to modern times! Destroying the technique, Shirou walked out of the cave. At this moment, the battlefield has been cleaned up by the army under the command of Altria. Altria saw Shiro come out of the cave unscathed, and was relieved. Then he ran over and said, "My king, fortunately not insulting my life!" "Yeah! I really deserve to be my knight, great!" Shi Lang smiled and patted Altria on the shoulder. "No...no..." Altria lowered her head and said with a shame on her face: "As your knight, I am far from enough!" Just now, she barely guarded the king. As the king''s knight, the king''s sword, it was a failure! Shirou bypassed Altria and stood on a high platform. Before making a sound, the soldiers looked at him instinctively. Under the gaze of everyone, Shi Lang said loudly: "Congratulations, warriors! We have won! We successfully defeated the terrifying beasts and survived. This is our glory! Today, every one Everyone will be bathed in the glory of victory! This is¡ªour victory!" "Our victory!" The soldier shouted. The technique has been broken. The blood moon in the sky has disappeared, and the bright sun hangs high in the sky. The sun poured down on Shilang''s body, shed a layer of golden brilliance. In the eyes of everyone, it looks so dazzling! Chapter 50 Kay: May-Lin! ! [Third more] The army began to withdraw from here in an orderly manner. Command power was also taken back by the leading knights of the various kingdoms. But everything that happened here has become a brand, which has been struck in the hearts of these soldiers. Tristan, Bedwell, and Lan Mullok needed to count the losses, so they greeted Shiro and led the soldiers to leave. Only Shirou and Altria were left in the same place. "Fu~!" Fufu lay on the grass beside him, wiping his face, his eyes looked around. Gawain took Gareth to find Shirou and Altria, and said gratefully: "Your Excellency Arthur, Your Excellency Altria, thank you very much. If it weren''t for your assistance, just mine My sister was met by accident." "It''s nothing, it''s something you can do." Shi Lang said with a smile and waved his hand. "You are really a humble person!" Gao Wen said respectfully. Shi Lang waved his hand, his eyes fell on Gareth''s cute and tender face, and he couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart. He originally subconsciously thought that the person calling himself "Gemos" was Morgan Lefy, but he didn''t expect it to be Gareth! Gareth, this is also the seventh rider of the Knights of the Round Table, the knight known as "Master Palm", is the younger sister of Gawain, Jahris, and Aggie. In King Arthur¡¯s epic, Gareth once defeated the Black Warrior, Green Warrior, Blue Warrior, Brown Warrior, and Red Warrior. He is a very good knight, but he ended up being taken by Lancelot along with his brother Jahris. Death by manslaughter. Gawain saw that Shi Lang looked at Gareth, slapped his head, and said with a smile: "I almost forgot to introduce it. This is my sister Gareth, who is currently a trainee magician." "Why did you call yourself''Gemos'' in the first place?" Shirou asked strangely. Gao Wen said: "This is our mother, who gives Gareth''s magic protection." "It turned out to be like this..." Shi Lang nodded and said with a smile: "To be honest, I thought''Gemos'' was my sister''Morgan Leffe'' at first." "It is not uncommon for Your Excellency Arthur to have this kind of thought. In fact, my mother has indeed been by my side before." Gao Wen said. "Then my sister, where is it now, Sir Gawain?" Shi Lang asked calmly. He wanted to know the whereabouts of Morgan Leffey. After all, this witch who lives on the island''s power can''t help but care. "Mother, I returned home a month ago." Gawain turned his head, looked at Gareth and Altria, and said helplessly: "My sister heard the rumors of the Lord Altria, so from Gore''s The nun¡¯s house ran out and pestered me to take her to meet Her Excellency Altria anyway, but I didn¡¯t want to be near an accident. In short, I would like to thank Lord Arthur and Lord Altria very much, otherwise I don¡¯t know how to Mother confessed." Gao Wen looked grateful. "Oh. It''s nothing, it''s just a matter of effort, Sir Gawain." Shi Lang said. Shirou had heard of this in Gore''s nun academy. It is said to be an institution that specializes in cultivating female magicians and is located in the Kingdom of Gore. However, Morgan Lef¨¦ left Camelot a month ago. This is an important message. Gareth stood beside Altria, staring at Altria with bright eyes, thanking him: "Sir Altria, thank you very much for your rescue just now!" "Jazz?... I''m sorry, I''m not an official knight, not worthy of the glory of jazz." Altria shook her head and said. "Yes...Is that so? So, Lord Altria, I really thank you very much just now!" Gareth said gratefully. If Altria hadn''t rescued her just now, she would have been eaten by Cathy Parruge in the state of the three-eyed cat. Chapter 240： "You are welcome, this is what the knight should do." Altria said firmly. Gareth stared at Altria, eyes gleaming, looking forward to it. Suddenly, a hesitation flashed across her cute pretty face, and she asked cautiously: "That, Lord Altria, can you lend me your sword to touch it?" Altria subconsciously hugged the sword in the stone in his arms, and refused without thinking: "No! This sword is a king sword, how can you easily touch it?" "That''s it..." Gareth''s face was a little low. At this time, Shirou''s voice rang in a timely manner, "Al-, it''s okay, I''m allowed." "What you have said so... it is another order that bothers me... what a troublesome king..." With her pretty face troubled, and whispering, Altoria placed the sword in the stone in front of Gareth. Gareth''s eyes gleamed, he gently stroked the scabbard of the sword in the stone, and pulled the hilt of the sword in the stone. With a scream, the blade came out of its sheath. She looked at the body of the sword in the stone, her confused gaze gradually strengthened, and then inserted the sword in the stone back into the sheath, and solemnly returned the sword in the stone. Altria. Shilang came with Gao Wen, smiled and patted her on the shoulder, and asked, "Did you get your own answer?" "What--!?" Gareth was stunned for a moment, puzzled, and then reacted, nodding with a smile, "Well! Thank you, Lord Arthur! I found my answer!" "What''s the answer?" Gawain and Altria looked blank. "Stop talking. Al and I will go back first, Gawain." Shiro waved his hand to Gawain, and then left with Altria. Gao Wen waved his hand blankly, he still didn''t understand Shi Cai Shilang''s words. At this time, Gareth stared at Gawain with bright eyes, and said: "Brother! Brother! I''ve decided! I''m not a magician anymore, I want to be a knight!" "Huh?" Gao Wen was taken aback. "Be sure to let me be your trainee knight and start knight training!" Gareth said with bright eyes. The pure knight of the lily, Lord Altria has shown her the answer. A woman can also become a powerful and excellent knight! Her path should not be a magician! But Gawain was dumbfounded. What happened? The most important thing is that my sister wants to be a knight...this...this...how should he explain to his mother? Will... will be beaten to death! Considering the consequences, Gawain said with a cold sweat on his face: "Plus... Gareth, I think you should think about it..." ... ... "My king, please pay attention to this! The sword in the stone is a symbol of the king, and should not be touched by others at will!" As he walked towards the Karenli Castle, Altria said to Shirou non-stop along the way. Shirou smiled and said as he walked, "Al, I have changed a lot." "No¡ªI, I am not and I am not qualified to preach to the king, I mean¡ª" Altria was anxious to argue, but Shirou patted her shoulder and said with a smile: "Don¡¯t be anxious to argue, I don¡¯t think this is a bad thing. This means that you are more and more able to express yourself. Feelings inside. This is a good thing." "Wang... Your lord, you are so disturbing..." Altria lowered her head. To make Wang so concerned about herself, she felt it was too shameful. Shi Lang smiled, but his eyes subconsciously looked at Altria''s smooth and tender neck. "Eat, eat, eat¡ª, human¡ª, food¡ª, eat, eat, eat¡ª!!!" The instigation of inhuman evil sounded in my heart. Shi Lang licked his canine tooth subconsciously, then his body shook, patted his forehead, and turned his head again. "What''s wrong with you, my king?" Altria asked with concern: "Is it the discomfort after being swallowed by that beast?" Looking at Altria, who was full of concern, Shirou shook his head and said, "No, you think too much. Just thinking, that **** should almost come over." "Bitch?" Altria was taken aback. Before he had time to ask further, Merlin''s voice rang: "My king~! Lily~!" Altria turned her head and looked around, and saw that Merlin was smiling, beckoning to them like a child, and trotting over. The **** Wang said was Merlin? Shilang turned his head and looked at Fu Fu on his shoulder, then raised his hand and pointed to Merlin who was trotting up, and said, "Fu Fu, have you seen it? That''s the good thing I want you to eat. That thing is called Merlin, it¡¯s so delicious! Deep-fried or steamed, don¡¯t be polite to me!" "Fu~" Fufu turned his head, eyes gleaming at Merlin. Looking at Merlin who ran all the way in front of him, Shirou stopped at a distance of about twenty paces. Shirou smiled and said, "Master Merlin, where have you been these days? I miss you! Leaving me What are you doing so far? Come¡ª, come closer!" Merlin took a close look at Shi Lang''s face, then took five steps back and said with a smile: "It''s true that I have been dealing with some things these days, so I can''t come to see the king. Actually, I also miss the king. ." "If you want to, get closer to me." Shilang took a step forward, and Mei Lin quickly backed up three steps, waved his hand and said, "No. Two big men, it''s not good to be too close." "What you want, you want." A gentle smile hung on Shi Lang''s face. When she saw Shi Lang''s smile, Mei Lin took ten steps back quickly. A row of "wells" hung on his forehead, Shirou''s smile was a little unsustainable. This guy is clever. The routine actually doesn''t work anymore! And at this moment-- "Mei-Lin!!!" A grieving voice rang. This grievance is so full that it is hard to ignore. Chapter 241： Shi Lang turned his head to look, and saw Kai holding a dazzling sword, gritted his teeth and walked over. Furious, full of horror, like a Shura coming out of hell! When she saw Kai coming over, Merlin''s face changed and she backed away trembling. Shi Lang couldn''t help being surprised, and asked, "Kay, what''s wrong with you? Such a grievance?" Kai aggressively pointed at Merlin, gritted his teeth, and said: "This dog thief turned into me to be romantic! If I hadn''t run out of the women''s pile, I happened to see the dog thief transform from my appearance back to its original shape, otherwise I am still in the dark!!!" "You--, you actually found it!" Merlin trembling all over, turned around and ran away. "Dog thief, stop going¡ª¡ª!!!" .Kay chased after him aggressively. Merlin claimed to be good at running away, but under the rage, Kai turned out to be like a super Saiyan, and the distance was almost reduced at the speed of the naked eye. "No...impossible! How could you be so fast!?" Merlin''s jaw was about to fall in shock. There was no way he could only take out a sword from his arms and fight Kai. "Clang clang--" The sound of metal surging. Merlin is a mage and Kai is a knight. The result ended without any suspense when Merlin picked up Kai''s sword. "No...impossible...! You are obviously a mage, how could your swordsmanship be so strong?!" Kai was shocked. "Huh! Without this swordsmanship, where would you dare to play like this?" Merlin said proudly with his arms akimbo: "It''s not that I am bragging. When it comes to swordsmanship, I call it the second. No one in Britain dares to be the first! It''s true, your father. I also taught the swordsmanship of Blastos, and the swordsmanship of King Uther!" "Damn--!!!" Kay thumped the ground angrily. This kind of unshakable enemy is right in front of him, but the feeling that he is weak in strength really makes him feel uncomfortable! At this time, Shi Lang waved to him, "Kay, come here. I will teach you a trick!" "What''s the trick!?" Kai Fuer went over and listened. Merlin showed a look of disdain. It''s not that he boasted, although he is a magician, but his swordsmanship, but the best! No one can beat swordsmanship alone! ! Then- His face turned blue, and as soon as he took the sword away, he turned and ran. "What are you running, Merlin?" Kai, who learned the skills from Shilang, chased after him aggressively. Merlin didn''t dare to stop at all, running with two legs. Altria looked strange, looked at Shirou and asked, "My king, what did you teach your brother?" "No trick, just spit." Shirou said. What! ? Altria was dumbfounded, and she suspected that she had heard it wrong. "Spit...spit!?" Altria looked sluggish, "This... isn''t this... isn''t it for children to make trouble?" "As long as it''s easy to use, don''t hesitate to do anything!" Shi Lang said. Merlin in the distance wailed: "Oh my God! Don''t vomit! Don''t vomit! It''s disgusting! You are all disgusting!" "Shut up!" Kay spit out while chasing, "I''m pooh!" Shirou and Altria stood on the grass, looking at Merlin and Kai who were like cats and mice in the distance. At such hilariousness, Altria wanted to laugh a little, but she held it back forcibly. Shilang patted her on the shoulder and said, "Laugh as you want, don''t bear it." Altria looked at Shirou''s profile, and then nodded, "Hmm!" There was a youthful smile on the delicate and pretty face. "Fu~!" Fu Fu leaped off Shi Lang''s shoulder, with jewel-like eyes, looking at the two chasing people. "Oh my God! Oh my god! Don''t throw up! Don''t throw up! Too dirty! Too disgusting! How can you play like this? Where is the glory of the knight?" Merlin wailed in the distance: "I surrender I surrender! Kay, Sir Kay, Lord Kay... I know it''s wrong, I know it''s wrong! You can let me do anything! Don''t vomit!" Kay: "Yeah!" Chapter 51¡ªThe Vessel of Evil "Anyway, I am also the great sage who guards Britain. Even if you don''t read this, you will at least miss the old feelings. I am your father''s swordsmanship teacher, and I also teach your righteous sisters military strategy and Wang Lue!" "Although I am a mage without the glory of a knight, let alone a human being, at least I still have this old face! You let me wear women''s clothing, what do you mean, Kay?" In the hotel, Merlin was holding a gray female dress that Kay had thrown over, and staring at Kay with indignation. Kai didn''t say anything, just put the sword on Merlin''s neck with a gloomy expression. Merlin glanced at the sword with disdain, and said with a proud look: "Do you think that a sword can make you dignified Brother Merlin yield? I tell you, this is not-but-it can!" "I spit on this sword." Kay said. Merlin''s face changed and she was trembling, "I wear... I wear... Take it farther... Take it far, please don''t touch my skin." Kai sneered and took away the sword. A drop of tears fell on Mei Lin''s handsome face, "Really... it''s clearly a knight... where is the glory of the knight..." He glanced at Kai furtively. Kai was expressionless, with low air pressure all over his body, and the bloodshot eyes staring at him were so hideous and terrifying that he almost cut him off. In fact, if Altria hadn''t stopped it just now, I guess Kay would have done it. ¡ª¡ªOverplayed! Merlin wailed. Chapter 242： Shi Lang said at this time: "Kay, Al, you guys go out first. I have something to discuss with Master Merlin." Both Kay and Altria nodded. But before Kai left, he took the sword and said with a fierce look: "If you dare to go into the romantic with my identity, I will cut off the thing under you!" Kebby flicked his sword, making Merlin pale with fright. "I know, I know...!!!" Mei Lin said palely. Kai snorted heavily, then turned and left. Looking at the back of Kai''s departure, Mei Lin was relieved and patted her chest, her expression relieved. "Tsk tut..." Shi Lang tut said: "It''s really evil people have their own wicked people. Master Merlin, don''t you think that''s the case?" "Why do these things say that I am like a wicked person, obviously I haven''t done any bad things!" Merlin said with a face of righteous indignation. Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing: "You''d better say this quietly, or else wait for Kai to rush in again." Mei Lin''s expression changed, and he glanced at the door secretly, not seeing a certain Shura who had abandoned the glory of the knight come in, and he was relieved. Then, he raised his right hand, and a small silver beast that had been biting his arm swayed along with it. He was full of black lines and said, "Can you let this beast let go, I''m not delicious." Before Shi Lang said, Fu Fu let go, jumped to the ground aside, spit out his tongue a few times, and a voice rang in Shi Lang and Mei Lin''s hearts. ¡ª¡ªThe bad taste is dying! Mei Lin said helplessly: "I''m not eating it, how could it taste good?" Shi Lang instigated and said: "What you just bit on is the clothes, it must not taste good. You want to bite the meat!" "Fu~!" Fu Fu stared at Merlin''s bare shoulders. "Why don''t you believe me? Wait! Don''t stare at me like this! You...Don''t mess around! I''m really not delicious!" Merlin said in a panic. "Fufu~!" Fufu showed a look of disdain, then jumped, jumped to the window and lay down, soaking in the sun. Mei Lin breathed a sigh of relief and whispered: "Really, I didn''t do anything. Why should I suffer this kind of crime?" "It seems that you haven''t done anything, but in fact, everything is under your control?" Shi Lang laughed: "Whether I absorb Cathy Parruge''s evil, or let Al see your swordsmanship. Ask you to practice swordsmanship, or let Kai abandon the glory of the knight... After all, things have not escaped your control at all." "Huh? Is that true?" Mei Lin was taken aback for a moment, then coughed a few times, and said: "There is really no way, you found it." "It''s not long-winded, it''s meaningless to play stupid all the time," Shi Lang said. This **** had a weak look on his face, deceived Kai and Altria, but could not deceive the scholar who knew him well. Shi Lang sat on a chair beside him and said to Merlin, "Come over and help me take a look. After absorbing Cathy Parruge''s evil, I feel something is wrong with me." "Very wrong?" Mei Lin''s face straightened, and he walked to Shilang''s back, stretched his hand to his back, and chanted a spell that Shilang didn''t understand. Then, a magical formation appeared on Meilin''s palm. "The evil you put in, let it out and see." Merlin said. Shi Lang nodded, his heart moved. The next moment, black mud and rich blood surged behind him. "There are actually two evils?" Merlin was taken aback. Shirou turned his head to look at him, and asked strangely, "Didn''t you have observed this kind of thing long ago?" "I said before, I can''t observe you, I can only observe your behavior." Mei Lin said helplessly. Shi Lang suddenly said, "It turns out that these words are not fooling me." Merlin: "..." What is my image in your heart! "What do you say about my current situation?" Shirou asked. "In your body, there was originally an evil born of human negative emotions, but now you are suffering from inhuman evil." After a pause, Merlin said with some distress: "I thought it was an empty''container''. Is there something in it? Really... I haven''t noticed this kind of thing. Is it the evil thought that blocked my observation?" "What do you mean by''container''? Do you mean that I am an object that carries human evil?" Shirou asked. "I don''t know." Merlin said. Shi Lang was stunned, and immediately asked: "Fudge me?" "No fool! Why do you always think that I am fooling people? I never fool people, at most I just conceal information." Meilin looked helpless, then pointed to his eyes and said, "[Clairvoyance], Do you know the power of my eyes?" Shiro nodded. "As long as the person who holds these eyes can determine that you are a''container'' as soon as they see the fire in your eyes. However, it is impossible to guess what it is. The first is that the evil thoughts on your body have blocked [Clairvoyance] ¡¿¡¯S observations, the second is that a ¡°container¡± like you is the first case among humans, and there is no reference for comparison and cognition." Merlin said: "This, whether it''s me. It''s the same for the two guys who use [Clairvoyance] to observe the future in the distant Gods." "King Gilgamesh and King Solomon..." Shiro nodded, then looked at Merlin and asked: "Then what''s my condition? Honestly, after absorbing Cathy Parrug''s evil, I just got a little bit The urge to bite Al''s neck." "Kathy Parruge imitated the vampire species, and transformed the vampire species'' evil and inhuman evil. This is also the reason why it became the vampire species three-eyed cat monster. You have endured this inhuman evil, naturally. Will get this impulse." Merlin said. "Then what will happen to me? Will I become a dead man?" Shi Lang asked. "No. You are a''container''. Have you ever seen a cup filled with water turned into water? It will affect you, but it will not change your human nature. But you have to be psychologically prepared "Merlin said. "What mental preparations?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin said: "Your human nature will not change, but if you are not careful, your inner part will be changed by the evil influence of inhumans...well. If you are not careful, you will probably become human, but not human at all. Existence. If you insist on making a metaphor, you will be like me. But I am a dream demon, and you will be close to a blood sucking species." "In other words, am I being cheated by you?" Shi Lang asked. "Why do you suddenly think of it here! Really, although I will hide some things, but I will not harm people." Merlin said: "I didn''t tell you about Cathy Parruge because I didn''t. I have to say it. Because even if I say it, in the end, you will run by yourself." "Why are you so sure? You know, I never do anything beyond my ability." Shi Lang said. "Because you are a''container'', you will definitely be attracted to [evil], so in the end, you will definitely be attracted to Cathy Parruge," Merlin said. "It''s a omnipotent answer..." Shi Lang was full of disgust. However, Merlin was right. Even if Merlin said it, Shirou would still have to face Cathy Parruge in the end, but it wasn''t Merlin''s so-called "container" theory, but because he had to unify the whole of Britain in order to go home. The unknown existence that left Cathy Parrogue there must be an obstacle for him to unify the whole of Britain, so in the end, he still has to face Cathy Parrogue. Just-- Chapter 243： Shi Lang looked at his palm, frowning involuntarily. ¡ª¡ªWill I become a monster? No. I won''t! The palms were squeezed fiercely, Shirou looked confident. "It''s an expression worth collecting. So that''s it. Brother Merlin will give you a suggestion. You have to listen carefully. For individuals, Brother Merlin rarely gives suggestions." Merlin said. Shilang turned to look at him and asked, "What advice?" Merlin took a bowl and said, "This bowl is equivalent to the capacity of your''container''. The human evil you carry with yourself occupies seven-tenths of your''container'', Cathy Parruge The imitation of inhuman evil occupies two tenths. As long as this capacity is not exceeded, there is nothing. Brother Merlin can also help you block the influence of inhuman evil. But once this capacity is exceeded, you will I don¡¯t know what it becomes." "Because-the birth of your "container" among humans is inherently strange, and there is no precedent for cognition. Therefore, I suggest you, in the future, it is best not to absorb evil again, otherwise you will become what kind of things. I don¡¯t know what it will be like." "Listen clearly, don''t absorb evil anymore. Understand? This is the back-up for the crowned Caster, your brother Meilin, the only suggestion for you, Shiro Fujimaru." Meilin said. Shi Lang looked at Merlin, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Are you fooling me with this sentence, or is it a serious suggestion? Or is it greedy with a few false words in the suggestion, or concealed some suggestion?" Mei Lin looked at Shirou and smiled, "Guess~!" Shiro: "..." Let''s call in Kay! "I understand." Shi Lang nodded, but sighed in his heart. This fellow Merlin is a collection of all lies in the world. There is no way to tell whether the words and suggestions made are true or false. However, from the perspective of personal safety, this suggestion can barely be regarded as a genuine letter. Just don''t absorb evil anymore... Shi Lang looked at his [Flower of Evil] and couldn''t help sighing. I''m afraid this is impossible. However, as long as you don''t encounter [the beast] again, it should not be a problem to absorb the evil held by the [beast] from the [beast]. At this moment, Merlin took his hand, sat aside, picked up the snack on the table and ate it. Shirou asked: "Aren''t you going to help me shield the influence of inhuman evil?" "When you speak, the technique is ready." Merlin said. "Really?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, should he say that he is indeed one of the champions of Caster? Although he is frivolous and feels very weak, he is indeed very reliable when he is serious. "Thanks to Merlin," Shi Lang stood up and said, "I also give you a suggestion. You''d better find a way to calm Kai''s anger, otherwise he will get a twitch, and he may not really castrate you. " Merlin''s hand shook and his face was pale. Shi Lang turned to leave the room, Fu Fu jumped on his shoulder from the balcony. "Fu~!" ¡ª¡ªTake me to eat delicious food, you promised me. "Good." Shi Lang nodded. Chapter 52 Morgan [Second More] Shirou stayed at the Kaenli Castle for three days. In these three days, he did not waste time. While giving a speech at Kahnli Castle, letting more people know him, on the other hand, he ran to the troops stationed in various kingdoms and exchanged feelings with the leading knights and soldiers. The leading knights didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, but instead felt that Shirou was very warm and amiable. Especially Lan Mallok, he felt Shi Lang was very enthusiastic and had a great appetite for him, and sometimes he would take Shi Lang to the arena to compete. Shi Lang was glad, but in the end he was persuaded by Altria to come back and replaced him with Altria to beat Lan Mallok full of baggage. Obviously, Lanmulloch, who is also known as the three major British lions along with Lancelot and Tristan, is no longer an opponent of the fast-growing Altria lioness. Of course, the reason for this besides being because Altria has a red dragon heart, her body has sufficient magic power, and her physical attributes such as muscle strength and agility are far greater than those of Lan Mallok. She also consulted Merlin Swordsmanship. Should I say that I am truly a British Swordmaster? In just three days, Altria''s swordsmanship has risen a lot! The atmosphere is harmonious, but I just don''t know why Tristan is not too happy to comment on him. Every time I came to exchange piano art, I turned around and ran away as if I had seen a ghost. He even played the piano in the forest every night, attracting the fairies to come and listen. As a result, when he came over, he ran as fast as the fairies, and was about to catch up with Merlin! Shi Lang was confused. And now there is one thing, Shirou is a little concerned. "The number of soldiers coming to Karnli Castle has increased." Sitting sideways by the hotel window, Shi Lang looked at the soldiers patrolling on the street, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. "Isn''t this inevitable? The day when you will be king is getting closer and closer. This can be said to be a major event in Britain in recent years. Even if there is the threat of the Humble King Votigeng, those northern kings cannot personally Get out, but at least send an envoy to attend the enthronement ceremony, otherwise it would be rude." There was a gentle male voice in his ears. As soon as Shi Lang turned his head, he saw Mei Lin wearing a flower-like silver dress, sitting on a stool, eating apples, Fu Fu sleeping on his shoulders. Shi Lang showed a disgusting expression and asked, "When did you run into my room again?" "Just now." Merlin said. "You fellow, can you just run into my room if you have nothing to do? Go out and be romantic!" Shi Lang said. Merlin pointed to the dress on her body, and said with a sad look: "Do you think I can go out to meet people in this body?" "I think you are enjoying it. The clothes on your body are changed by yourself. I saw the Archbishop of Cantrebe in private before and introduced me with excitement as Merlin''s sister, an immature apprentice magician May. Li, the result was despised by Archbishop Cantrebe... Tsk tsk tsk. I will never forget your face in my life." Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing. Merlin lay down on the table, the sadness on his face even worse. Seeing Merlin with a sad face, Shirou couldn''t help but amused. Merlin had no time to go out for a few days. In addition to teaching Altria swordsmanship, the most important reason is that he wore women''s clothing with a sad face under the pressure of Kay, and was even despised by the Archbishop of Cantrebe the day before yesterday. The look of Mei Lin at that time... Shirou almost collapsed with a smile. "Fu~!" Fu Fu glanced at Shi Lang and Mei Lin, rolled and slept on the table. After taking a look at Fu Fu, Shi Lang couldn''t help feeling that perhaps it was indeed a fate. He clearly imitated his Fu Fu, but in the end he got on good terms with Mei Lin and became Mei Lin''s envoy. Shi Lang asked Fu Fu the reason. Chapter 244： Fu Fu answered with expectation. ¡ªHe said, he will let me see the best things in the world! Better than barbecue! Okay! This poor child was deceived by the old liar, Merlin! "I ignore you, I''m going to do my own thing." Shi Lang said, putting on his armor, putting on his white cloak, and walking towards the door. After a pause, he said to Merlin, "Merlin, before going out, remember to wipe the stool you''ve sat on with a rag several times." Merlin looked up at him and asked, "Why?" "I am a bit disgusted." Shi Lang finished speaking, then turned and left. Merlin was full of black lines and lay down on the table feebly, "What the **** is this!" "Wait a minute¡ª" Lifting his head sharply, Mei Lin murmured: "It seems that I forgot to remind him..." ¡­ ¡­ Shilang walked out of the hotel, and the civilians and soldiers passing by the road greeted him, and he greeted him with a smile. He came to a large open space in the square, where people were already rushing, chanting his name. Shi Lang stepped onto the stage amidst the cheers of the crowd. He was not speaking, but sharing wisdom. Always talking about fake things, no matter how passionate the language is, it is easy for people to fall into a kind of greasy senses, so Shirou will appropriately share some modern wisdom and condense prestige. And Shilang can not share much wisdom, the simplest and best mastered, naturally counts. He did not teach arithmetic which is too difficult, but only taught addition, subtraction, multiplication and division within 100. And this is what he has been doing for more than two months. Addition and subtraction are fine, but multiplication and division are basically all wrong. But that is the case, but it makes people feel that this is a very profound wisdom. They are studying passionately one by one, while shouting the name of "Arthur", thanking Shi Lang for sharing the profound wisdom. And the multiplier of addition and subtraction within 100... the kindergarten big class children can be, it is difficult to repeat it as a high-level wisdom. But in this era, especially in ancient Britain, it is indeed the wisdom of wise people. When it was noon, Shi Lang dispersed the people and prepared to go back for lunch. People in this era do not have three meals a day, but two meals a day, breakfast and dinner. However, Shiro comes from modern times and he is not used to eating three meals a day. This also led to the fact that in the year at the manor, Altria sometimes said that he could eat better than her... Shi Lang packed up his things and planned to leave, but at this moment a familiar voice rang in his ear: "Arthur!" Shi Lang turned his head and saw Gawain walking towards him with a gorgeous open carriage. "Gao Wen," Shi Lang paused and smiled: "Is there anything you want to do with me?" Gao Wen shook his head and said, "It''s not that I have something to do with you, but¡ª" Before Gao Wen finished speaking, a gentle female voice came from the open carriage: "You are my brother, Arthur." As the chills all over his body gradually started, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows subconsciously, and the familiar feeling of voyeurism came again. The gold-rimmed curtains of the cabriolet studded with precious stones were pushed open by a hand with white silk long sleeves, revealing a pretty face that resembled Altria. The woman wore a bright yellow dress with exquisite gems inlaid on it, and her long golden hair fell on her chest along the delicate shoulders, smiling at Shirou. Dignified and beautiful, there is a very noble feeling. Morgan Leffield! Shi Lang called out in his heart. After hesitating, Shiro asked, "Are you my sister, Morgan Lefy?" "It seems that Merlin has told you about me, Arthur." Morgan Lefey smiled slightly, and immediately reached out and pulled up the open curtain, Shi Shiran walked out of it. A handsome young man stretched out his arm towards her, Morgan put on the young man''s arm, pulled the skirt, and slowly got out of the carriage. She smiled at the young man: "Thanks for your hard work, Jahris." "Please don''t mind, mother." Jahris fell behind. Morgan glanced over the people around him, his gaze fell on a gloomy young man, and he ordered: "Jahris, Aggiwen, please take the car aside first. I want to have a good chat with my brother. ." Gahris hesitated looking at Age Shiwen, but still smiled and nodded: "Follow your will, mother." Age Zhiwen also nodded. The two took the carriage away. Morgan set his sights on Shi Lang and smiled gracefully: "My dear brother, can you enjoy your face and have a drink with your sister?" ¡ªI will meet Morgan here...really! Merlin didn''t tell me this! Are you afraid of my exposure? He complained in his heart, but Shirou looked at Morgan with a smile, and said, "Of course, sister. Although I have only heard about you in Merlin and Aktor''s ears, I have always wanted to see you with my own eyes." "If you always wanted to see me, you wouldn''t hide from me when you were in Tyler Bill, so that I always wanted to see you but couldn''t see you." Morgan covered his mouth with a chuckle. "Didn''t you worry about me from now on, have you been looking at me?" Shilang replied with a smile. The moment he saw Morgan, he had already determined that he had been watching him for the past two months. It was from Morgan! "What a sweet-mouthed kid, kind of likable." Morgan laughed. Shiro took Morgan to a tavern. Morgan looks very much like Altria when he grows up, wearing a bright yellow dress, the whole person exudes a noble and elegant static beauty. This is an extreme temptation for men. For a while, many passersby seem to have been hit by [charm] magic, constantly looking at Morgan. But Gawain was standing behind Morgan, silent, his tall and burly body made people afraid to peek. Shiro took Morgan to the tavern and ordered two drinks. Chapter 245： He picked up a glass of wine and begged Morgan: "My dear sister, Tyler Bill, I am hiding from you. It is my fault. I toast you with this glass of wine." Drink a cup. "Really a sensible child." Morgan chuckled lightly. Shi Lang put down his glass and looked at Morgan. He didn''t know that Morgan came to Carnley Castle at this moment, looking for what he wanted, but he was a man in the wine bureau, and as a celestial man, he was very good at it. Shi Lang sipped a little wine with Morgan, while easing the relationship with Morgan. Shi Lang didn''t know what Morgan wanted. The most important thing was that he didn''t know if Morgan had found out his fiction and whether he knew he was the acting king introduced by Merlin. Shi Lang wanted to get some information from Morgan''s mouth by toasting, but toasting Morgan took it, and he smiled and did not answer his question. ¡ª¡ªIt''s a female fox! Shi Lang wailed in his heart, and simply put away his crooked mind, drank and talked with Morgan. Time passed by every minute and every second. He was playing haha ??with Morgan, but suddenly he found Altria who was walking on the street with bread. Oops! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. At this time, Altria also found him and called out: "My King!" Morgan turned his head, those charming and slender eyes looked at Altria, who looked similar to her. "Oh¡ª? Is that my sister?" A faint smile appeared on Morgan''s pretty face, "It really looks like me." "It''s just¡ª" Morgan turned his head, those charming eyes looked at Shi Lang, and asked with a sweet smile: "Why don''t you look like me, my dear brother, Arthur?" ... ... ps: Sorry, I overslept today. The third one will be later. QWQ A big bug appeared before this chapter, I''m extremely sorry~! It has been fixed now, thanks for reminding~! QWQ Chapter 53 Morgan''s Ball [Third more] Faced with Morgan''s question, Shi Lang smiled calmly: "This question, I have to ask God, my dear sister. Because the appearance is not determined by me." "That''s true." Morgan covered his mouth with a smile, showing grace. "My king!" At this moment, Altria walked over, her sacred cyan eyes turned on Morgan''s eight-point similar face, and she couldn''t help being taken aback. "Cough...!" Shi Lang gave a dry cough. Before Altria asked, he stretched out his hand and took her slender arm, introduced Morgan first, and said, "Al, this our sister, Morgan Lefy." Hearing this, Altria''s heart was subconsciously tight. Her sister, who has inherited the power of the island, had already heard several times at Aktor and Merlin. What does she want to do when she finds the king now? Could it be that Gurneyville''s true identity was seen through? Altria was a little nervous, with a sullen face, greeted: "You... hello... sister." ¡ª¡ªWhat an impolite child. Thinking like this in her heart, Morgan''s first impression of Altria was not good, but after all she was a member of the Pendragon family, she still replied indifferently: "Hello, my dear sister... ...By the way, what is your name?" "A...Altria Pendragon." Altria said with a sullen face. "Altria... really a good name." Morgan nodded, and then asked: "Speaking of which, why do you call Arthur the king? Doesn''t this seem to be a good name?" "This..." Altria didn''t know how to answer. In fifteen years of education, Meilin taught her a lot of things, but she did not teach her to fool! Shi Lang was afraid that Altria would reveal the stuffing, took the stubbornly, and said with a smile: "That''s it, Al now considers himself as my knight, so he will call me king...Speaking of which, Garley It seems that Si also became a knight of Sir Gawain. According to the rules, Gareth will also be called Sir Gawain, my lord and monarch, right?" Shi Lang resorted to the topic-shifting technique, and the effect was outstanding. Morgan''s gaze immediately turned to Gao Wen. Gawain''s forehead was sweating. ¡ª¡ªSorry, Gawain is a shield! Thinking like this in his heart, Shirou continued to ask: "Speaking of which, I didn''t see Gareth just now. How about the Gareth people?" "This..." The cold sweat on Gawain''s forehead became denser, and he looked at the carriage subconsciously. "Cough...!" Morgan coughed slightly and attracted everyone''s attention. She showed a graceful smile with ease, and said: "As for Gareth, there is still some magic lessons to be reviewed now, so I didn''t come over at the hotel. " "That''s it!" Shi Lang nodded suddenly, but didn''t believe it in his heart. Because he noticed that Gawain''s eyes were squinting at the carriage just now, it was obvious that Gareth was in the carriage. However, other people''s housework does not care about his affairs. What is important is that the topic is turned away. Altria couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Lying, flickering... this kind of thing, although she didn''t stop Shilang, she also thought Shilang did the right thing, but she really couldn''t do it herself! "Speaking of which, why is my sister here?" Shi Lang asked calmly. "My dear brother is going to ascend to the throne and become king. The nobles of other kingdoms have come to congratulate you. How can I not come as a sister?" Morgan said with a smile. "You are so kind, my dear sister." Shi Lang''s face was moved. "It''s fine if you know, Arthur." Morgan was very satisfied with Shirou''s move. "Okay, it''s getting late. My sister also has some things to deal with. Let''s just leave it, my dear brother." Morgan got up and paused. She looked at Shilang and said with a smile: "Almost Forget it. Tonight I will hold a dance party in the castle. All the nobles from all over the world will come here. Come on, Arthur." "Cough...!" Gao Wen coughed beside him. "Of course, and my sister, Altria." Morgan looked at Altria with an elegant smile. "I... I don''t..." Altria was about to refuse, but Shirou grabbed Altria''s arm with one hand, smiled and nodded at Morgan: "Of course, my dear sister." Chapter 246： Morgan left happily with Gawain. Altria watched Morgan go away, and then he looked at Shirou hesitantly, and said, "Wang--, I--, should I go to the ball too?" "Of course. Don''t make Morgan suspicious." Shi Lang said. "But... but I''m a knight, I will be ashamed of you." Altria''s face was troubled. "Communication is also a part of the king." Shi Lang said. "Yes...Is that so...I, I understand." Altria looked troubled, but nodded. ... Morgan left leisurely, Lianbu light, noble and elegant, with a calm smile on his face, fully showing the aristocratic temperament. "Did I just say something wrong, Gawain," she asked in a low voice. "Except for forgot to invite Lord Altria, everything is fine, mother." Gao Wen said. "That''s good..." After hesitating for a while, Morgan asked again: "Is there anything rude to me just now, Gawain." "Except for the untimely indifference to Your Excellency Altria, everything else is fine, mother." Gao Wen said. "In other words, I have a very good manner and demeanor to my dear brother, right?" Morgan asked. "Yes, but please pay attention to your sister." Gao Wen persuaded. Morgan glared at him instead, and said, "You should pay attention to my sister! Don''t let her be a knight in a whimsical way!" Gawain smiled awkwardly. Morgan returned to the carriage, and with the help of Gahris, entered the carriage. As soon as she entered the carriage, she snapped her fingers, and the illusion on her body was immediately relieved. The elegant smile disappeared, and the bright temperament disappeared. Instead, it was a dark, uncomfortable breath. After the illusion was lifted, the bright yellow dress on Morgan''s body was gone, replaced by a dark blue and black magic dress. Morgan sat backward, and there was nothing behind her, but when she was about to sit down, mithril liquid poured out on the ground, forming a mithril throne and let her sit on it. She lowered her head slightly, looking at the trembling girl who was squatting on the side, her eyes were full of coldness and aggression, her shallow lips were pursed slightly, and she said, "Gareth, you--, what do you want to tell me? Right?" Gareth shivered, plucked up his courage, gritted his teeth, "Mother...Mother...I..." "Huh-!?" Morgan stared at her, tapping the mithril armrest with his slender fingers. "Da, da" The sound of percussion hit Gareth''s heart like a hammer. For an instant. She has no courage. "No...nothing." Gareth lowered his head. "This is a good boy." Morgan laughed. ... Although he encountered Morgan, this was indeed an accident, but Shiro was a very planned person, and he still followed his own process and walked towards the barracks. But because I met Altria on the way, this time, Altria went with him. "Yo! Yule, how did the injury heal last time?" "Huh? Denas, your new dress is not bad, it fits well!" "Would you like me to eat this barbecue, Asa? Okay! Thanks! By the way, there are still some apples in my room that I can''t finish. I will bring them to you next time." ... Walking through the barracks, Shi Lang greeted the small captains he already knew, and those small captains also greeted him with a smile on his face. Because of his unruly heart, Shi Lang deliberately stationed the armies of the various kingdoms together when occupying the position of the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, just to prevent contradictions, so there were various divisions. It is precisely because of this that it is very convenient for him to recognize the names and people of the officers in the army. Originally Shirou thought that his thoughts would be seen through, but now, no one has seen his thoughts through. It went so well! Altria held the sword in the stone and followed Shirou. She watched this scene with a yearning for it. She thinks that the ideal king should be like this, and she responds to everything, but she, absolutely can''t do this, the ending in the dream world is still her psychological shadow. Shiro was cruising the barracks, but at this time, Bedwell found him. "What''s the matter, Sir Bedwell?" Shiro asked curiously while looking at Bedwell who was hurriedly looking for him. Bedwell did not answer yet, but an older young man behind him asked first: "You--, is it Arthur?" Shirou looked at him and asked, "Are you¡ª?" Bedwell introduced: "This is my brother Sir Lucan, Lord Arthur." Shi Lang suddenly said, "You are Sir Lucan!" Shiro knew Lucan. Lucan is Bedwell¡¯s elder brother and one of the Knights of the Round Table, but he is not ranked in the 12 Knights of the Round Table like Bedwell, but an ordinary Knight of the Round Table. In fact, the Knights of the Round Table does not refer to the twelve knights including Lancelot. There are a total of 150 Knights of the Round Table, all of whom are King Arthur''s closest subordinates. They come from different countries, classes, and even beliefs. From a certain point of view, the round table conference is actually a very abnormal form of democratic centralism. All knights of the round table are equal to each other and partners. However, in disputes, they will support their admired knights to form factions and attack each other. The twelve knights of the round table headed by Lancelot are the most prestigious knights of the round table, the most admired by the knights, and the strongest knights of the round table. Lucan is one of the knights of the round table, but also the royal chef of King Arthur, the butler of sommeliers, and the royal butler who manages the royal court with Kai and Bedwell. In the Battle of Camran, he died one step before Bedwell, so in the end only Bedwell alone escorted Altria to Avalon. "Do you have anything to do with me, Sir Lucan?" Shirou asked. "I am here to take you to Camelot on the order of Sir Julf¨¨s, Lord Arthur." Lucan said respectfully. Chapter 247： "It seems that what happened to me in Kahnri has been passed to Camelot." Shilang said with a smile. "In fact, Sir Julf¨¨s got the news on the first day you entered the Castle of Kahnli. Only considering that you will be staying at the Castle of Kahnli for a few days, so I did not come to greet you." Lucan Said. "That''s it." Shi Lang touched his chin. After all, he is one of the three-pillar ministers who have supported Camelot for ten years, and I am afraid that his schedule has always been in the hands of Yulfis. Shirou looked at Lucan and couldn''t help but smiled, "I''m afraid Sir Yulfis has worked a lot these days, right?" "Yes." Lucan nodded honestly, and then said: "The envoys and lords of various countries have come to Camelot one after another after you drew the sword in the stone. And you are not here, this..." "I understand." Shilang nodded and asked immediately: "But can you wait for me for a day? Tonight, I have a dance party with my dear sister, Morgan, and I can''t be absent." "Follow your will." Lucan said. Shiro nodded. Lucan and Bedwell went away. Looking at Lucan''s back, Shirou touched his chin, his eyes gleaming with thought. "What''s the matter, my king?" Altria asked. "No. Nothing. Let''s prepare for the evening dance first." Shi Lang said with a smile: "After all, Morgan can''t see the flaws." "Yes--!" Altria''s face was solemn, like a soldier going to the battlefield. "Relax, relax, it''s just a normal social meeting, not a war." Shiro said. "Yes--!" Altria''s face was tight. Chapter 54: Helping Brother Madness Vottigung woke up from his dream. He sat on the throne of the barracks, looked at the mages close to the side, Mexis, and asked, "What time is it now, Mexis?" "Back to the king, it''s already dusk time." Mexis replied. Votigeng got up from the throne, his eyes fell on the holy gun Gominyade, feeling a little heavy, turned and left the barracks, and walked outside. The night breeze was icy, blowing across Fu Tigeng''s face. From here, Fu Tigeng could see a stretch of Great Wall. That is Hadrian''s Wall. Like the Great Wall of Antonius, it was a barrier built hundreds of years ago when the Roman Empire expanded to the British Isles and beat the Celts and Picts back to Ireland and Scotland. On top of it, there are large-scale spells and curse seals imposed by the court magicians of the Roman Empire at that time, which is extremely strong. Decades ago, as a general of the Roman auxiliary army, he also patrolled the Great Wall to guard against the Picts. But now, it was the northern kings who used the Great Wall to guard him. What I have to admit is that the technique on Hadrian''s Wall is indeed powerful. With the help of the kings of the upper north, even if he got the Holy Spear Gominiad, he could not be defeated. "My lord, is touching the scene in love?" asked Mexis, who followed out. Votigeng was silent for a while, and then said: "It should have been 35 years ago. That year the empire was still very stable. King Ruth ruled Britain, and Usser and I were only twelve years old. I remember every day in May of that year. There were terrible screams, which caused many disasters. After the court warlock¡¯s advice, King Rutter found Merlin, who was seven years old at the time. At that time, Merlin told King Rutter that there were two dragons fighting under the ground in the center of Britain. . A red dragon and a white dragon. Merlin said that the red dragon represents the king and the British people, and the white dragon represents the Saxons and the invaders. And this is the first prophecy of the inconsistent guy." Mexis automatically ignored the "no three, no four," and said calmly, "Mage Merlin''s first prophecy, I have also heard of it." "At that time, I thought in my heart, if any invaders dared to invade Britain, I would turn into a sword for Britain and kill all the invaders." Votigeng smiled bitterly, "As a result, I became After the white dragon, he commanded the Saxons and the invaders." Mexis was silent for a moment and asked: "Does the king regret it?" "If I regret it, it''s not Votigeng." With a wave of his cloak, the shadow of a dragon appeared on his body. He asked, "Is there any news about Arthur?" "Already in the castle of Kahnri, and the kings of the north are also moving. Some sent envoys to Camelot, others went in person." Mexis replied, after a pause, he asked: "Do you want to make trouble? , King? According to Master Merlin''s prediction, King Arthur, the incarnation of the red dragon, is your nemesis." "That has to be genuine." Fu Tigeng sneered, not knowing whether it was a mockery of the "destiny nemesis" or the so-called "prophecy". He glanced at Hadrian''s Wall, the sarcasm on his face became more and more serious: "There is no need to make trouble at all, they themselves... are going to make trouble!" Mexis lowered his eyebrows slightly and did not answer. "Mexis, inform the monarchs that the army retreats to Lundinium." Votigeng said. "Is this no more fights, my king?" Mexis asked. "If I were here, they wouldn''t dare to mess around." Vudigen said. "Follow your will." Mexis said. Fu Tigeng glanced at Hadrian''s Wall again, waved his cloak, and turned away. ¡ª¡ªYou have to work hard, ¡®Arthur¡¯. Otherwise, let this king bother to give you the sword in the stone. Thinking of the black-haired teenager he had seen in Tyler Bill in his mind, Vottigung had a mocking smile on his face. I don''t know who is mocking. ... ... It was night, and the moon and stars were scarce. Morgan specially ordered Jahris to pick up Shilang and Altria to attend the party. "Is my sister already hosting the party?" Shirou asked Jahris. "Yes." Jahris smiled and nodded. "I...my king...I...Is it okay to be like this?" Altria asked with a trembling tone. Shirou turned his head to look at Altria. At this moment, Altria is wearing a white dress, the golden ponytail is already wrapped up and wearing a white gift belt, slender arms with white silk gloves, the whole person is like As beautiful as a lily. It''s just that her small face is nervous and embarrassed. It is obvious that she is still very uncomfortable with being treated as a woman, and even more unsuitable for wearing a woman''s gown to show her charm. "Of course." Chapter 248： Shi Lang reached out and grabbed her slender arms, smiled and encouraged her, then looked at Jahris, and said, "Then I will trouble you, Jahris." "You are welcome, Lord Arthur." Gahris said. Shiro got into the carriage first, and Altria, with a troubled face, took Sumi Shiro''s hand in one hand, lifted the white lotus-like skirt with the other, and stepped onto the carriage. Merlin lay down at the hotel window, watching this scene, unspeakably envy, "I really envy them, they can go to the dance party. There are many beautiful ladies there, I really want to go..." A sword stretched out from behind, and put it on his neck. Feeling the coldness on her neck, Merlin sighed, "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go...I don''t want to go at all, Kay." Kai took the sword back without expression, looked at Altria who was in the car, and said silently in his heart, that''s it, Al. You already do not need to restrain your emotions anymore. You can also live like a normal woman. "Fu~!" Fufu imitated Merlin''s actions and lay down at the window. "Eh -? Why are you imitating me? I should be imitating talents!" Merlin said dissatisfied. ¡ª¡ªBecause I am the beast of comparison. Fu Fu said. ... On the way, Altria clasped her hands tightly, her face solemn, like a soldier about to board the battlefield. Shiro can only comfort her: "The social meeting is not a war." "Yes--!" Altria responded like a soldier. Shirou smiled helplessly, then leaned on the back of the seat, stretched out his hand to open the curtain of the carriage, and looked out. Outside, there were several magnificent horse-drawn carriages driving on the same road with him towards the castle. The nobles of various kingdoms came to Kahnri, Shirou actually knew about this. In the past three days, he also visited some nobles from various countries who came to Kahnli first, but there were more nobles coming later, so there was still a large part of them who did not recognize them. Moreover, for the nobles he visited in the past three days, his senses were not so good. Those nobles were very well-mannered and very elegant in conversation, but in fact they had a deep barrier and a slight sense of superiority, just like the landlords of the Celestial dynasty did to the peasants. This is of course. After all, ¡®Arthur¡¯ may be the child of King Uther, or may have a noble blood, but he grew up in the countryside. For these noble fellows, this is a stain on the noble blood. They are not like Camelot''s nobles and must accept this fact. They come from other kingdoms and surrender to other kings, so they don''t have to make themselves wronged. But it doesn''t matter, because Shi Lang''s goal is to unify Britain and become the king of the whole country. These guys still have to surrender to him in the end. The wheels of the carriage turned and finally stopped. Gahris outside said: "Your Excellency Arthur, it''s already here." "Okay." Shirou responded and helped Altria get out of the carriage. I saw a red carpet extending from the interior of the magnificent castle, and the road was a beautifully laid out garden. Some nobles in formal dresses were already joking in the garden. This atmosphere made Shirou a trance. It doesn''t seem to have traveled to the fifth century, but rather like a gathering of wealthy businessmen in the 21st century. It seems that some things will not change because of the times. Shirou held Altria with a tight face and walked into the castle. Karnli Castle is the full name of this place. It is a fortress castle as a whole, and is the last line of defense for the capital of Camelot. However, this does not mean that Kahnli¡¯s living atmosphere is very simple and solemn. In fact, the interior of the castle, which is the center of Kahnli, is still very beautifully decorated. In the spacious interior hall, countless magic lamps are lit on the left and right. Instead of covering the earth, the dark night makes it more dazzling and gorgeous. The nobles have been socializing in groups, and the feeling of a modern party with feasting and feasting is blowing over them. Some fairies are flying in the air, adding a somewhat magical atmosphere. Shirou had to say that he took it for granted. I thought that after traveling to ancient times, people would be afraid of the dark night and would not enjoy the nightlife, but they had forgotten that this is a moon-shaped world with magical ways. The cornerstone of the world was not right from the beginning. To a certain extent, the ancients here may enjoy it more than the modern ones. Morgan, who was talking with the lady, saw Shirou and Altria, and walked with a smile, "Arthur, here comes." Shi Lang smiled and said, "Yes, sister. My sister and I are here together." Shirou emphasized a little bit on "Sister". Morgan missed Altria, but Shirou would be a man. "Come together, it''s fine." Morgan smiled. "You go and sit aside first. Now everyone is not here." Shirou nodded, and walked to the side with Altria with a tight face. Altria was led by him like a marionette. Arriving in a corner, Altria breathed a sigh of relief. Shi Lang brought a piece of pastry from the table, gave it to her, and asked, "How is it, how is it?" Altria took it, and didn''t even think about it. Instead, she said with a troubled look: "My king, this battle is--, it''s so difficult!" "Anyway, it''s just a matter of peace of mind." Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" Altria nodded solemnly. Shi Lang didn''t say anything. Now Altria is like an intern attending a company party for the first time, nervous and embarrassed. This is common. Shirou did the same at the beginning. This was the case for the first time, accompanied by tension and embarrassment, but after I came here, I looked back and found that it was nothing, and I would rest my mind in the future. Shi Lang did not visit those nobles, but accompanied Altria in the corner. This made Altria feel very sorry, and even more guilty. As a knight, it is too immature to make the monarch so worried! Altria couldn''t express her feelings in words, she could only give Shiro half of the food that Shiro gave her, and expressed her inner guilt and gratitude with actions. Chapter 249： Shi Lang smiled and took it. There were more and more people in the inner hall of the castle. At this time, Morgan, who was the initiator of the party, stood in the center, patted his palms, and attracted everyone''s attention. She gave a very graceful ceremony and said: "Thank you very much for being able to appreciate your face and attend my party." "Princess Morgan Lefie''s party, you can''t help but attend!" The nobles around responded with a smile. Morgan smiled and nodded, and then said: "Although this party is mine, I am not the protagonist of this party. Next, I will introduce you to a noble person. He is my brother, Britain. The incarnation of the red dragon, Arthur!" "Arthur?" "The one who drew the sword in the stone?" "In the prophecy of Master Merlin, is the destined king destined to defeat the white dragon?" ... The nobles talked a lot. Shi Lang''s face couldn''t help showing a touch of astonishment. He originally thought that Morgan invited himself to test himself, so he was full of vigilance, but what he didn''t expect was that Morgan actually pushed him to the front of the stage? In front of the nobles? Is this to introduce him to these nobles and expand his network? What does this mean? Shouldn''t she be jealous of ¡®Arthur¡¯ and do everything possible to win the throne? Shi Lang was puzzled, but looking at Morgan looking at himself with encouragement, he thought for a while, and said to Altria on the side: "Al, you stay here for a while. If someone comes over, just ignore it." "Yes--!" Altria responded. Afterwards, Shirou walked to Morgan with a smile on his face. "Everyone! This is my brother, Arthur! He will soon ascend to the throne to become King of Camelot! He will lead the nations to defeat the wicked betrayer, the Humble King Votigeng, and the Saxons!" Morgan said The nobles introduce Shiro. The nobles talked louder. Especially those nobles who have just arrived in Karnli. But it is undeniable that under Morgan''s introduction, they met Shiro. Shi Lang thanked Morgan in a low voice, "Thank you so much, sister." "Yeah~! As long as you know, my dear brother." Morgan smiled gracefully. The party began. The nobles brought wine, found people they knew well, talked with each other, and expanded their contacts. A wind of extravagance is oncoming. There were also many nobles who approached Shi Lang and communicated with each other with a smile. Shirou came from a celestial dynasty that emphasized interpersonal relationships. In a society of interpersonal relationships, there is no family history and capital, and if you can''t exercise communicative skills and emotional intelligence, you can''t eat. Therefore, Shirou''s communicative skills are still good. They talk to each other and have a good atmosphere. At this time, a noble lady walked towards Shilang, looked at Shilang, and asked: "You--, is Arthur?" In the tone, with thorns. Shirou smiled and nodded, "Yes." "I thought the rumored successor would be a mighty and mighty hero, but I don''t want to be just a small one!" The lady looked at Shi Lang and sneered: "Fortunately, you are not my husband! Otherwise, I am. I''m ashamed to see people!" In an instant, the harmonious atmosphere solidified. The nobles looked at this place with great interest, while Morgan, who was not far away, squinted his eyes. Altria, who was hiding in the corner with a nervous face, looked straight, and those holy blue eyes stared at the lady like a lion. Chapter 55 Who called you my brother? [Second more] "Who is that lady?" "The wife of the Frontier Minister of the Kingdom of Nantes." "Then the Kingdom of Nantes meant that Arthur could not come to Taiwan so directly?" "That''s interesting, let''s see what Arthur should do with this." ... The nobles talked a lot, with an expression of interest on their faces. Altria did not know when she had stood behind Shirou, her muscles tensed, and the embarrassment and tension on Qiao''s face had disappeared, leaving only a solemn expression, as if she was about to attack in the next moment. Morgan watched this scene with an elegant and noble smile on his face, but looking closely at her eyes, one could feel a chill that seemed extremely cold. Faced with this malicious lady, Shirou asked indifferently: "This lady has such an opinion on me. It seems that there is something in my body that I don''t like this lady very much." "There are two things about you that I dislike. The first is your speech, and the second is your short man." The lady sneered, "You can be king without a bit of masculinity?" Altria''s eyes condensed, and her expression became a little fierce. She doesn''t allow anyone to insult her king. However, Shirou shifted slightly and stopped her with his body. Shi Lang looked at the lady with a smile, and replied politely: "Please don''t care, this lady, because you don''t have any chance to touch any of them." The lady was taken aback for a moment, but Shi Lang''s polite but sardonic remarks won the applause of the people around her. Before the lady recovered, Shiro picked up the towel on the side and wiped her hands. Then he smiled at the lady and said, "This lady, can you please let me go? I''m very sorry, my hand. It''s relatively small and can only deal with one garbage at a time." "You--, what did you say?" The lady was stunned. "Do you want me to repeat it, madam?" Shi Lang said with a polite smile, "I said, I can only deal with one **** at a time." "Papa Papa¡ª¡ª!!!" The surrounding nobles bulged their palms with smiles, and even a lot of them were frivolous, whistling to Shi Lang. Polite, but sneered against each other. Chapter 250： The etiquette arrived, but the other party couldn¡¯t get off the stage It''s really exciting! This is what they are after, and it is also the way of doing things. The lady was trembling with popularity. Shi Lang walked around her with a smile, and threw the garbage into the trash can aside. Shi Lang had not yet become king, so he could not directly order the murder. If he becomes the king, and there are people who are so provocative, don''t say anything else, just the knights and nobles who swear allegiance to him will go straight up and tear her alive. "You--!" The lady had something to say, but Morgan came over with a drink and splashed it directly on her face with a "pop". "Morgan Leffey, you--!" "This is my party! Get out!" Morgan said coldly. That gloomy breath, even the illusion technique began to be unable to conceal it. "You--! Do you know what you are doing? I''m Nantes..." Aggiwen walked over and said, "This lady, His Royal Highness Morgan Leffe represents the will of the Kingdom of Onik. Can you represent the will of the Kingdom of Nantes?" The lady''s face changed, and amidst a crowd of boos, she walked out of the venue with a face full of misfortune. Age Zhiwen reminded in a low voice: "Mother, your illusion is about to be released." Morgan raised his eyebrows, the cold breath began to recede, showing an elegant smile, and smiled to the nobles present: "I''m sorry to have a problem just now. Everyone, please enjoy tonight." The nobles smiled, and it didn''t matter. In fact, what happened just now is not troublesome for them, but fun, but Shilang''s reaction really made them greatly admired. Suddenly, more people approached Shilang, and some of them were noble. Noble lady. Morgan saw that the party was rejoicing again, with a smile on his face, and then whispered to the Ager Zhiwen on the side: "I want the woman to disappear just now, but it won''t affect my brother. Do you know what to do? , Age rule text?" "I understand, mother." Age Zhiwen nodded. Morgan had an elegant smile on his face, but Ager Guiwen silently disappeared from the party like a shadow of faithfulness. But Shiro saw this scene. He knew that most of that woman would not survive. In fact, he felt that the woman was also a little bit brainless, even if he looked upset, he still had to see who opened the place. Even if you don''t know the identity of Morgan''s witch, at least you have to know that this is the venue of the Onik Kingdom. Wait! Is that woman the wife of the Minister of Border Protection of the Kingdom of Nantes? Could it be that behind this is the meaning of the Kingdom of Nantes? Shi Lang didn''t know, he could only control and suppress this idea, and then parry the nobles from various countries who toasted to him. After a brief acquaintance, these nobles ate and drank enough, almost, they began to invite people to dance. There were also many noble ladies who came to invite Shi Lang, but Shi Lang declined. These ladies are not annoyed either, because there are some Bishiro in this venue, who fascinates these ladies and ladies more than other nobles. Then Gawain, known as the "Sun Rider", and Tristan, who can play music that makes them dream of. And Jahris. However, Shirou did not see Gareth after a few rounds of inspections. During the dance, many noble sons also invited Altria to dance, but they were scared off by Altria''s fierce expression. In fact, it is not fierce, but tension and embarrassment, mixed with depressed emotions, and mixed expressions. However, it does look a bit fierce. Seeing Altria''s nervousness, Shirou could only take her out of the inner hall and into the garden outside the castle. There is no one here, it is very quiet. Altria breathed a sigh of relief, and his face began to relax. "Is it better, Al?" Shirou asked. "It''s better, my king." Altria nodded. Seeing Altria who was relieved, Shirou couldn''t help but laughed. "What''s the matter, my king?" Altria touched her face and asked troubledly: "Am I ashamed of you? If so, I am extremely sorry. I have never participated in this kind of battle." "No, I won''t laugh at anyone except the **** Merlin." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "Just looking at your expression made me suddenly think of myself who had just stepped out of school and stepped into society. " "School gate? Is it the college?" Altria asked. "Right." Shi Lang nodded. "My lord, can you teach me how to fight those noble ladies?" Altria asked. "How do those ladies fight?" Shi Lang was puzzled, and then asked, "Dance?" Altria nodded, the holy cyan eyes were full of seriousness, "If this is also a battle, I will definitely not lose!" ¡ª¡ªYour focus is wrong, Al? Looking at Altria, who was reluctant to lose, Shiro was sweating coldly. "If it''s a musical instrument, I still have a little experience, but I really don''t know how to dance. But for women, the so-called dance should be like this..." Shirou walked in front of Altria, made a circle, and said, "It should be like this, grab the skirt and make a circle." "Is that so..." Altria walked forward stiffly, making a stiff circle, her face even more stiff like a robot. Shi Lang patted his palms and encouraged: "It''s pretty good, let''s have another one." Altria nodded and turned around blankly. "How do you feel?" Shirou asked. "Okay...what a stupid action! What a shame! Why would a woman do such a stupid action, my lord?" Altria asked, with a look of probing desire. This Shi Lang couldn''t explain. "Arthur--!" At this moment, there was a soft call in his ear, Shi Lang turned his head and saw Morgan walking slowly with Gawain leading the horse. "Sister?" Chapter 251： Shilang greeted Altria with him, and asked, "My dear sister, won''t you go to host the party?" "There was an unpleasant person making trouble, and the party was over." Morgan said. "Oh! I''m leaving midway, so I''m rude!" Shiro slapped his head. Morgan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, you performed very well today, and those of my friends praised you a lot." "That''s all because of the good role model of my sister." Shi Lang said. "The little mouth is so sweet." Morgan smiled. "Come on, this is a gift from my sister." Morgan motioned to Gawain, and Gawain led the horse behind him with a look of dismay. Shi Lang''s eyes fell on this horse here. This is a very handsome horse. It is snow-white, without any miscellaneous hair, and it is shiny, like a silver light, very beautiful. Gawain was full of dismay, and Altria''s eyes lit up. Looking at the expressions of Gawain and Altria, you know that this is a good horse. Shirou didn''t know what Morgan meant, so he couldn''t help asking: "Sister, this is¡ª?!" Morgan stepped forward and patted Shi Lang on the shoulder, and smiled and said, "You are about to ascend to the throne and become king. As a king, how can you not have a good horse corresponding to it? This is the name given to you by your sister. The king¡¯s gift is a hybrid of a dragon and a horse. There are also some fairy blood. It is a very good horse, but my sister specially prepared a gift for you from Ireland." Morgan looked at Gawain, coughed dryly, and said, "Gawain, give East Starrian''s reins to Arthur." Gao Wen handed the reins to Shi Lang with a painful look. When Shi Lang went to get them, Gao Wen hesitated for three breaths before letting go. It can be seen that the white horse named East Starion is very attractive to Gawain, not only that, when the reins fall into Shirou''s hands, Altria''s eyes almost shine. Shiro thanked Morgan: "My dear sister, you are so kind to me." "Who called you my brother? We are the Pendragon family, and you are the only man left. If my sister is not kind to you, who will be good to you?" Morgan was very satisfied with Shi Lang''s thanks, not in vain. Run to Ireland to grab it. Smiling, she said: "As long as you become the king, don''t forget the kindness of your sister to you." Shirou said, "I will never forget it." "That''s all right, Arthur. I heard that Lucan is here to pick you up to Camelot, so you should go back and rest soon." Morgan said. "Okay." Shiro nodded, and took Altria to leave, while Jahris''s carriage was already waiting for them outside the castle. It''s just a little strange that this famous horse named East Starion didn''t mean to resist at all, and followed the carriage very obediently. It seems that Morgan had already gotten rid of it in advance. Gawain''s gaze was almost always staring at East Starrian until it disappeared in front of his eyes. Suddenly, his heart became empty, and that handsome horse was really attractive to him. It''s just¡ª "Mother, have you forgotten something?" Gao Wen asked. "What is it?" Morgan asked. "Did you forget to prepare a gift for Lord Altria? She is your sister..." Gao Wen reminded cautiously. "Forget it, make it up next time." Morgan waved his hand, and then asked, "Has Age Zhiwen come back?" "Not yet." Gao Wen said. "The efficiency of work has become lower..." Muttering softly, Morgan turned and walked away. Chapter 56: Be King, Do Your Best! [Third more] Jachris sent Shi Lang and Altria back to the hotel, and left Shi Shiran. East Starrion was so spiritual that he ran to the stable of the hotel by himself. Shi Lang said goodbye to Altria, preparing to return to his room to rest, but saw Altria running to the stable, staring at East Starion with shining eyes, feeding it fodder. Obviously, Altria prefers war horses, weapons and the like compared to dance parties, exquisite dresses, and things that girls like more. "Al, remember to go to bed early." Shiro reminded. Altria opened the skirt, took out the sword in the stone from the skirt, and said with a serious face: "Please don''t worry, I have always held the sword in the stone by my side." Shiro: "..." Cow! Don''t you feel like meat when you stuff it in? Also, feeling that you were not anxious with that lady just now, but you were planning to cut her with a sword, right? Shi Lang guessed it right. In fact, if Shi Lang hadn''t stopped him with his body just now, Altria really planned to use a sword to cut people. The glory of the knight and the monarch share the same, and the shame of the knight is the shame of the knight. This is not a joke. She believed that the king''s knight had failed enough, and if the king was insulted and remained indifferent, then the knight would have failed to the end. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "It''s not to let you take care of the sword in the stone, but to take care of yourself. Don''t go back too late." "Yes¡ª!" Altria said. Shirou returned to his room. Morgan was so kind to himself, but Shirou had a very strange feeling. Shi Lang thought for a while. He didn''t know how to deal with Morgan. In short, before he figured out the other party''s intentions, it is better not to act rashly. It is best to maintain the status quo. And when dealing with Morgan, you must be careful of the other party''s wine. According to Altria¡¯s legend of King Arthur, Mordred was Morgan who was drunk with Altria, used charm magic to get Altria, then collected hereditary factors from it, and then gave birth to Mordre. Germany. I have [evil] and can block charm magic, but physical drunkenness cannot be blocked, so beware of this. Secondly, tomorrow he will go to Camelot with Lucan. There is the royal capital, and the situation is more complicated than anywhere else. To be king, to unify Britain, to go home... there is a battle that must be participated in. In addition, after being king, that is the beginning of the real battle. It''s not about personal force, but a battle of commanding power, personal charisma, and conflict handling capabilities. In comparison, there is no doubt that the latter is much more difficult than the former. In this respect, Shirou is an inexperienced and adorable new. Chapter 252： This is a brand new battle, far more difficult than it was when he plunged into the Fourth Holy Grail War at first. But he is also much stronger than when he first plunged into the Holy Grail War. In order to face the Queen¡¯s war, there is no doubt that a phased development plan needs to be drawn up. Shi Lang is a very planned and organized person. What he likes most when doing things is to plan an orderly plan in advance, and then act in accordance with the plan in self-discipline. In a sense, planning a plan can also be regarded as Shirou''s obsessive-compulsive illness. There is no way. Before crossing, without background and funds, if you want to get ahead, it is best to have a clear career plan and life plan. This is also what teachers often remind when they are in college, and even the significance of setting up career planning courses. During this nearly three-month trip, Shi Lang, on the one hand, wanted to let more people know him and gain a high reputation, on the other hand, he was on-site inspection, which was to prepare for the development plan. And now, it is time to consider the development plan. In general, British agricultural productivity in this era is not well developed. Of course, the British Island is located in a temperate maritime climate, which is not suitable for pure planting, animal husbandry, and succulent pasture. But the output of agriculture can finally make a living. The only question that needs to be concerned is how much [mystery fades] can affect soil planting? Although [Mysterious Regression] this kind of incident was after the defeat of Fu Tegeng, Shirou had already put it on the agenda for consideration. Now that he decided to be the acting king, Shirou intends to do his best. He is such a person, either do not do it, do it for the best. In addition, he still has a territory that he has not inspected. That is Cornwall. Cornwall is located at the most southwestern tip of England, bordering the Atlantic Ocean to the west and north, the English Channel to the south, and across the sea from Gaul. During the reign of King Uther, Cornwall was still a kingdom. Its king Tintagir rebelled against King Uther. As a result, 150 cavalry led by Blastos directly cut off his head, and later became the Kingdom of Camelot. Of a territory. It is said that it is very shabby now, but there is no field investigation, and it is not easy to say now. It took dozens of minutes to draw up a general outline of the plan, and Shirou fell asleep. In the morning, before dawn, Sir Lucan led the team to wait outside the hotel, feeling like a housekeeper. When Shi Lang learned the news, he quickly put on his clothes and led someone to the door. "I''m really sorry, Sir Lucan, you have been waiting for a long time." Shi Lang said apologetically. "Please don''t say that, Lord Arthur. It is my honor to be able to serve you." Sir Lucan said, and then the sergeant got into the carriage, while Altria led Dongentalis and followed the escort. Team. Merlin couldn''t see people because of her dress, so she didn''t follow. Kai was afraid that Merlin would ruin her reputation, so she stayed and stared at Merlin for the time being. "It''s time to celebrate." Mei Lin leaned on the window, looking at Shi Lang''s carriage going away, and said something boundlessly. "Congratulations to King Gurney Velden?" Kay asked. Merlin didn''t answer, just an unpredictable smile on his face. Then Kay put the sword on Merlin''s neck and said faintly: "Spitting up." Merlin cried, "Don''t be like this, okay?" "Fu~!" Fu Fu looked at Merlin and Kay. ... At this moment, the sky was dark and there were not many people on the street. The carriage left Karnli Castle very low-key and came outside the city. At this moment, there is already an army outside the city waiting for Shiro. Shiro opened the curtains, looked at the leader Bedwell, and asked, "Sir Bedwell, what are you?" "Oh, that''s it, Lord Arthur." Bedwell said: "Get the order, our army, now **** you to Camelot." "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. When kings are in danger, especially Western kings, they are killed from time to time. So Shi Lang was wary, but he was still very relieved of Bedwell. The most important thing was that his reputation in this army was higher than Bedwell. A group of people left Karenli, heading to Camelot. In the castle. Morgan took a sip of mead and looked at the picture in the crystal ball, with a faint smile on his face, "I have gone to Camelot, Arthur." She turned her head slightly, looked at Age Zhiwen, and asked: "Age Zhiwen, has that woman disappeared?" "It has been processed. At most, he will only doubt Your Excellency Arthur, but he will not be found on his head." Ager Rule Wen said. Morgan nodded and exclaimed, "What a reliable and likable child." Morgan was very relieved of the Arge regulations. In fact, Ager Guiwen is also the only child she fully trusts, and she can safely show all the dark sides in front of Ager Guiwen, unlike facing Gawain and Gareth, you have to consider some aspects of convergence. "Has our soldiers been nearby?" Morgan asked. "Yes, just lie in an ambush in the forest along the way." Age Zhiwen said. "Hmph, I brought eight thousand soldiers, but I want to see if anyone dares to touch my Pendragon man!" Morgan''s face was cold and coquettish like a beautiful snake. Especially those beautiful eyes, there is a fatal feeling. Age Guiwen reminded: "There are only a thousand soldiers, mother." "What!?" Morgan frowned, looked at Ager Guiwen with a cold look, and asked, "Didn''t I let you take eight thousand soldiers?" "Eight Thousand Soldiers are almost all of Onyk¡¯s family. If it is brought out, the interior is empty, and it is easy for Votigeng to take advantage of it." For security considerations, once our Onik falls, Vortign will be able to penetrate deep into the British hinterland and encircle Wales including Camelot, and then Britain will be in danger." "He has the guts?" Morgan raised his eyebrows. "I have to guard against it, mother. And--, in terms of the power of the island or the strength of your individual, you are not an opponent of Votigung." Ager reminded. "Tsk." Morgan glanced displeasedly at Ager Rules. Withdrawing the preface, this child, although reliable, she doesn''t like it at all. ... Soon after Shiro left, the news that Shiro went to Camelot spread in Kahnri. First are the soldiers who get up early to train, then the civilians, and finally the generals and nobles of those countries. The reactions of these generals and nobles were not the same, some blessings, some joys, and some were joking. Chapter 253： "It has been verified that Arthur has no three thousand five hundred soldiers at all, it is a lie!" "Huh! I knew that this is a liar! How can a liar become a king? Or would Master Merlin defeat Votigeng, the king who unifies all of Britain, as predicted by Merlin?" "Then what to do? The king''s secret order was to ambush Arthur, but now Arthur is already under Bedwell''s **** to Camelot." "It''s okay, it''s not just us who don''t want him to be in power! Moreover, we don''t have to be in charge of this matter. According to the news, the king has already brought some kings to come in person." "Is that so? But, if these kings come together, will the frontline be broken by Vudigen?" "Votigeng has been caught by Hadrian''s Wall for ten years, and it is estimated that he has given up. According to the news, he has now retracted back to Lundinium." "So, since Bai Long has given up, what red dragon is needed?" "Exactly! Tristan, don''t play the piano anymore, there are still things you have to do! Don''t forget, who raised you to grow up, don''t forget the kindness of the king!" Tristan stroking the Qin''s palm lightly, sighed, and then said: "I understand what the uncle meant. But Arthur is not very human. I hope you can remember this." "But there are many people who think he doesn''t exist!" Chapter 57¡ªDripping Water Does Not Leak Camelot is located at the junction of Wales and England, not far from Carnley Castle. It was a busy journey. At about noon, a majestic and majestic chalk city stood in front of you. The white city walls are like jade and gleaming, and the city is surrounded by playful fairies flying over from time to time, with a dreamy color. But the wall can actually shine? Shi Lang called Lucan and asked, "Sir Lucan, this is my first time to Camelot. The walls of Camelot can shine. Is there any court magician who has performed magic tricks on it?" "Yes, Lord Arthur." Lucan nodded, and said: "This city was once a fortress city in the empire. After the empire collapsed, Your Majesty Usser took this city as the king and rebuilt the city. On the wall, there is a large enchantment technique performed by court magicians headed by Merlin. In addition, Your Majesty Uther also invited the fairies to offer blessings to the city. In terms of the degree of sturdiness, I am afraid it is even more than Hadrian¡¯s Wall It is a lot stronger, even the gods of Ireland may not be able to defeat the city wall, it is the last fortress of Britain." "It seems that the former king has done a lot to fight the invaders." Shilang said with emotion. There are large-scale art techniques performed by the court headed by Merlin, as well as the blessings of the fairies. It is said that even the gods may not be able to defeat the city wall. It can be imagined how strong it is. It''s no wonder that after the treasure was transformed, it became a super spiritual shield in the hands of Matthew. Although Shirou really couldn''t figure out why the dining table was linked to the city wall, and it became Galahad''s treasure. Could it be that Galahad also moved Camelot''s bricks? But this is the case with treasures, some do not even exist at all, but they exist after the legend is sublimated. However, Shirou knew one thing. Although this chalk city was indestructible in Lucan''s mouth, it was actually destroyed and occupied by Vothigen once. However, that is the story that happened in the "Avalon Court", belonging to Altria''s epic. It was him who drew the sword in the stone at this moment, and this might not happen again. After all, Votigung is still blocked by the northern kings from Hadrian''s Wall, making it difficult to make any progress. In addition, there is one more thing that Shirou is very concerned about. The chalk city is unusually strong, but at the same time it is also a good place to catch turtles in the urn. Just put the prey into the city, and then the operation will start. That''s great! You can catch turtles in the urn! Although such speculation is not good, playing with power is accompanied by danger. Uncertain the way forward, be careful. The most important thing is that he really has no confidence to say that he can deal with the large-scale enchantment magic produced by Merlin and a godsend magician, as well as the blessing of the fairies. But no matter what, his evil can contaminate the art, and even the world barriers of the inherent enchantment can be directly corroded and polluted, so there is no problem with saving his life. When the carriage arrived outside the chalk city, there was already a group of people welcoming and waiting for Shi Lang. Obviously, the senior officials of the kingdom had known his itinerary a long time ago. The leader of this team is the familiar Yulfes, and next to Yulfes is an unfamiliar middle-aged man with a gentle smile on his face, giving people a kind of amiable feeling. But Shi Lang wailed in his heart. ¡ª¡ªAn old fox again! Not only that, behind these two people were a group of officials and nobles. Most of them had polite and graceful smiles, and there were few simple-faced people like Bedwell who could not see them at all. Even Lucan came to the outside of Camelot and smiled skillfully. Shi Lang wailed in his heart. ¡ª¡ªEnter the fox¡¯s den! As a last resort, he also smiled. Animal smiles are pure provocations, but human smiles are very complicated things. The smile of human beings can be a manifestation of happiness, a cover to cover up, a weapon of attack, and a shield of defense. Even the most professional human behaviorists and psychologists did not understand the doorway, Shiro certainly did not understand, he just instinctively put on a smile. And Altria... Shi Lang has never seen her smile after getting along for so long. The emotions are too depressing. "Your Excellency Arthur!" Yulfis greeted him. "Long time no see, Sir Ulfez!" Shiro responded with a smile, then looked at the middle-aged man next to him, and couldn''t help asking: "This noble knight, would you like to be Sir Baldwin?" "His Excellency, hello. I am Baldwin." Baldwin said with a smile on his face. Unlike Yulfis''s moodiness and anger, his smile is very refreshing, giving people a very sincere feeling. But Shi Lang was wary in his heart. The more people feel this way, the more dangerous they are in general. And Baldwin, like Yulfis, was one of the three-pillar ministers left by Uther, the court guard, in charge of the palace''s internal affairs, and he was a high-ranking person. Have to guard. After all, there are very few people like Bedwell who are easy to understand. "Hello, Sir Baldwin." Shiro responded with a smile, and then got out of the carriage. After another greeting, Shirou looked around and asked, "Speaking of which, Sir Blastis hasn''t come to Camelot?" Chapter 254： "He is still guarding Hadrian''s Wall." Yulfis said. Baldwin said with some dissatisfaction: "Your Excellency Arthur is about to become king. This is a great blessing for Camelot and even the whole of Britain. It is really impolite for him to stay on Hadrian''s Wall." "Be careful, after all, the scum and the Saxons of Vottigung have always looked forward to Britain!" Ulfes said. Baldwin said: "But according to the news, it seems that Votigung¡¯s supply line has a problem and has returned to Lundinium. The kings of the North have already announced that they will come to the ceremony of Lord Arthur¡¯s succession. Still can''t shirk it!" "It''s better to be steady!" Ulfes said. "I think it''s arrogant." Baldwin said. Shiro thought for a while, and said: "Two respected knights, Sir Blastis did not come, because of the safety of the kingdom. After all, the three knights are the pillars of the kingdom and are fighting hard for the survival of the kingdom. I deeply respect this." He gave Sanzhuchen a kick and made a haha ??by the way, to smooth out the topic. "That''s true," Ulfes said, "Your Excellency Arthur, please come with us. The banquet is already set up in the palace." "Thank you for your hard work, then." Shiro smiled and followed in Yulfis''s footsteps. A group of people walked towards the city with Shirou as the protagonist. At this moment, Yulfis''s gaze fell on Altria, who was holding the sword in the stone in one hand and East Starrion in the other, and asked: "Speaking of which, this beautiful lady is just a rumor. Is the lily knight holding the sword of the king?" "Yes." Shi Lang nodded. "It is rumored that this Lily Knight is the younger sister of Lord Arthur?" a nobleman asked. "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded, "Altria is my sister." At this time, Sir Baldwin said: "It is strange to say, I remember that when Master Merlin took His Excellency Arthur from the capital, he was just a person." Shi Lang smiled calmly and said: "Sir Baldwin, you and my sister Morgan Lefy asked the same question. I told her that we should ask Master Merlin about this matter. After all, my sister and I were still young at that time. I don¡¯t know anything. So these things were arranged by Master Mei Lin and the courtiers of the first king." Sir Baldwin said in astonishment: "Princess Morgan Leffey is here too?" A nobleman replied with a smile: "Sir Baldwin, this is your fault. Princess Morgan Lefy has been to Kahn not long ago. She even held a grand ball for Your Excellency Arthur last night!" "Oh? There is this thing?" Sir Baldwin was a little surprised. "What you didn''t know was that there were people who deliberately provoke Your Excellency Arthur at the ball, and His Excellency Arthur''s response was even more wonderful. You didn''t see how wonderful Your Excellency Arthur''s answer was." said the nobleman. Another noble put in: "Then you are going to talk about it. I am very interested in the wonderful performance of Your Excellency Arthur." This scene seems to be very touted for Arthur''s wonderful deeds, but calm down and analyze it carefully. Isn''t the topic just like that? -A group of foxes. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. "By the way, Lord Arthur. I have heard the rumors of your travels, and also the rumors of your sister, the pure knight of the lily. It''s really an honor to see now. But why didn''t I see Mage Merlin and Sir Kay? "A young nobleman asked. Shi Lang smiled and replied: "Mage Merlin worked day and night all the way, and now he is very tired, so I allow him to rest in Kahnli for a while, and Sir Kay is taking care of him." Following the crowd, Altria, who was alongside the attendants, blinked her eyes and looked blank. Merlin worked day and night...Kay took care of him... This--, isn''t this a nonsense with your eyes open? Another nobleman asked: "Your Excellency Arthur, I heard that you led the army of various countries to crusade against a vicious beast in Kahnri. It seems that the soldiers of various countries are very convinced of you." "I have to thank many soldiers for their trust in me, and my sister Altria, because she is in charge of the army. It is precisely because of the trust of the soldiers and the efforts of the generals that this can be done. It''s something. If I''m alone, it''s absolutely impossible to do this kind of thing." Shi Lang replied with an understated smile. Shi Lang couldn''t figure out where these nobles came from, but he was clear-headed and his words were not leaking. -A difficult successor! Many nobles cursed secretly in their hearts. Yulfis and Baldwin had obviously arranged everything, Shiro walked into the chalk city, and the residents of the royal capital were in the middle of the road, cheering and shouting in the name of "Arthur". Enthusiasm is high, shouting. Shirou smiled and waved at them. Baldwin smiled and asked: "Your Excellency Arthur, you have not been to Camelot, but the voice in Camelot has risen to such an extent. As soon as the people hear that you are coming, the sky is still When it¡¯s not light, clouds spontaneously gather and surround this place. Don¡¯t you feel excited and excited?" Shi Lang replied: "Thanks for the praise. It is true that every time I give a speech in various cities, I see people chanting my name, and my heart is indeed excited and excited. But whenever I feel this way At times, I always tell myself one thing. I am loved by people now, but once I make a mistake. Then I am hanged, I am afraid the audience will be many times more than now." Along the way, while responding to people''s enthusiasm, while answering the nobles'' questions without leaking. All the way to the palace, Shi Lang took a deep breath. He knew that the previous ones were just a prelude. Next, is the real battle! Chapter 58 Seal the King! [Second more] Shiro lived in Camelot. But what makes Shilang feel strange is that these nobles didn''t give him any moths. This made Shirou feel a little weird. He originally thought that these nobles should punish him, maybe even assassinate him. But nothing. Just come to greet him from time to time, and then invite him to various dance parties. Shi Lang nodded in agreement and played Tai Chi with them, but he felt very strange in his heart. Altria thought it was good, but Shirou thought it was weird. If the nobles make any changes, he will feel relieved, but if he doesn''t do anything, he feels very uneasy, and he feels like the rain is coming. After all, the Kingdom of Camelot has not had a ruler for ten years. Although it has the support of Yulfis and other three-pillar ministers, it is assumed that these officials and nobles have long been free and accustomed to it. Suddenly a king appeared, sitting on their heads and peeing. And this king has no faction or influence. How will they react? Resisting, or even letting the king disappear, is normal behavior, right? But they did nothing. This made Shirou who had been mentally prepared for a long time very uncomfortable and even a little uneasy. Chapter 255： It''s like brewing up strength and preparing to fight a heavyweight opponent, only to find that the opponent is just a sissy soft party. Very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. However, if you simply ascend to the throne, you will at least save a lot of trouble, and you can continue to list your development plans after ascending to the king. Fu Tigeng was blocked by the Northern Kings outside Hadrian''s Great Wall. There was no threat for the time being, and it was just right to carry out the development plan. However, since Cornwall did not conduct a specific inspection, this land was excluded from the development plan for the time being. In fact, Shiro also asked Ulfes about the situation in Cornwall. The information he got was that the land was very backward, but it was rich in minerals, and might be considered as an iron smelting base. The time for Shiro to become king was set after consultations. The Feast of All Saints on November 1st is the predecessor of Halloween in the modern sense. Because of Britain''s special geographical location and history, the culture of the British people was heavily influenced by Celtic and Roman culture. Britons believe that October 31 is the day when summer officially ends, and also the day when the harsh winter begins at the beginning of the new year. Only after later evolution, as well as commercial interests or other purposes, this holiday became a Halloween eve of pretending to be ghosts, and Halloween. In this era, this festival is indeed full of sacred and solemn meaning. The closer the day of the king was, the envoys of various countries came one after another, and Camelot was more lively than in the past, and ministers were everywhere. Shilang received those ministers, they were courteous and thoughtful, and the will on behalf of the kingdom was in favor of Shilang as king. The nobles did not make bad things, and the kingdoms that attached to Camelot did not make bad things, but Shirou became nervous on the contrary. On the night of October 31. Camelot was dark, and even the palace had no lights. People dressed as demons and monsters are cruising the streets. Britons believe that October 31 is the end of the year. They believe that Saman, the **** of death, will open the gate of the underworld on this day, and the dead souls of the dead will take the opportunity to return to their former homes to find creatures in the living, thereby regenerating, and this is the only hope for a person to be reborn after death. The living are afraid of the dead¡¯s souls to take their lives, so people put out the fire and candlelight on this day, so that the dead¡¯s souls can¡¯t find the living, and they dress themselves up as demons and ghosts to scare away the dead¡¯s souls. After that, they will rekindle the fire and candlelight to start a new year of life. And this is also the predecessor of Halloween in the West. Ghosts cried and howled wolves on the streets, and in the palace, there were also many servants dressed as ghosts. It''s lively. However, the excitement is theirs, but not Shirou''s. Shi Lang sat alone in front of the palace with a hesitation on his face. Tomorrow is his day of kingship, and Julf¨¨s has demonstrated the steps to him many times, and he has also written it down. But at this moment, he was nervous. I was so nervous that my palms were sweating, and my head was messed up. To be king for the first time is to lead a country. Carry the people on their shoulders and give them the good life they had promised. Can he really do this? Full of nervousness. Self-doubt. He originally thought that he could accept it calmly, but he didn''t expect that those were all fakes. Only when things happened did he realize that he was so nervous. "Wang, won''t you come to scare ghosts?" Altria walked wearing a skull mask, "I remember when you were in the manor last year, you didn''t participate in this festival. M... shouldn''t only not participate, I still don''t want to talk to people." ¡ª¡ªAt that time, I wouldn''t say it at all. With a sigh in his heart, Shi Lang looked at Altria and asked: "Al, I ask you, do you think I can really be a king?" Altria took off the skull mask on her face, those holy blue eyes looked at Shirou very seriously, and nodded, "You must be able to!" "Thank you." Although the tension has not disappeared at all, at least there are people who believe in him behind him. The dark clouds dispersed, revealing a bright moon. The time for pretending to be ghosts has passed, and people are lighting up again. A piece of sparks are connected, like a sea of ??stars. People chanted on the street and celebrated the new year. Shiro exclaimed to himself: "Come on! Fujimaru Shiro!" ... November 1st, early morning. The northern kings who participated in the ascension of Shiro to the throne have arrived. King Ullens of Gore brought 1,500 soldiers to the meeting. The mighty King Calades also brought five hundred soldiers. The king of Nantes, who belonged to the noblewoman who had previously clashed with Shiro, also rode a mighty and mighty magic lion, and came to Camelot with a thousand cavalry. Even Morgan Lefey came with a thousand soldiers in the name of Onik Kingdom... a total of eleven kings came. And these kings seemed to have agreed, and arrived on the same day with their entourage knights. Nearly ten thousand soldiers poured into Camelot, and for a while, the king seemed to be crowded a lot. Shi Lang paid a visit to these kings one by one, then invited them into the palace and arranged seats. It''s noon time. The brilliance of the sun **** ** has shone on every inch of the earth. Shi Lang sat on the throne of the palace, and under him sat the kings according to the strength of the country. On both sides are officials headed by Yulfis and Baldwin. The nobles of the kingdom stand on the left, and the envoys of the nations stand on the right. The knights in silver and armor, holding sharp swords, on each side of each column, are majestic and majestic, maintaining order. People flocked in front of the magnificent palace, shouting "Arthur". Amidst a wave of cheers, Yulfis came out and said: "Thirty-five years ago, the empire was very stable, and Britain was still ruled by King Louth. At that time, King Louth discovered that we had two dragons fighting under the ground in Britain. , One is a red dragon, and the other is a white dragon! At that time, Master Merlin predicted that the white dragon represents the invaders, and the red dragon is our British. At that time, no one believed Master Merlin¡¯s prophecy, but now it has come true. The incarnation of the white dragon , Our scum of Britain, Votigeng, and the Saxons invaded our Britain! For thirty-five years, we have been looking forward to the emergence of the red dragon, leading us to defeat the white dragon and drive away foreign enemies! Today we are the red of Britain. The dragon appeared! He--, is the son of Uther, Arthur!" Shi Lang stood up and waved to the crowd. Chapter 256： "Arthur! Arthur!" The people chanted. Over the past three months, they have listened to Arthur''s rumors all the time. I was already full of expectations for this successor, let alone these days, Shirou also gave a speech at Camelot and spread basic mathematics. Shi Lang came to the front of the stage amidst a group of cheers. Seeing the people watching him one by one, Shirou''s heart kept beating. On this stage, in front of so many people, he found that he was extremely nervous, and his hands and feet were extremely cold. He understands that after today, his life will be involved in a whole new field. The field called the leader. Taking a deep breath, Shi Lang said in the eyes of everyone: "Fifteen years ago, Bailong Fu Tigeng betrayed Britain and led the Saxons to invade our land, kill our compatriots, and plunder our property." Shi Lang''s voice was filled with a faint melancholy. After the palace magician''s voice was expanded, everyone present could hear it. When their thoughts were involved in the turbulent fifteen years ago, people''s moods fell a little for a while. That year, the empire collapsed, foreign enemies invaded, killed people when they saw money, and robbed them when they saw money. If it weren¡¯t for Usser, and the kings of the north who formed the front on the Hadrian¡¯s Wall, they would have been destroyed. Old people have personally experienced that young people are oppressed day and night by the thoughts of invasion by foreign enemies. Suddenly, people felt the same. "Today, fifteen years later, he is still leading the Saxons to invade, wanting to plunder our land and rob our property. I have always had a dream. I dream of one day that we can drive them back to their hometown-Niedersachsen! I have a dream that one day, every intruder who hears our three words "Camelot" will be frightened and afraid to invade! I dream of one day when each of us can have a full stomach and live a happy life! I dream of one day when people from all countries mentioned our people of Camelot, and they all looked envious! I dream that one day, the valley will rise, the mountain will fall, the rough and tortuous road will be smooth, the light will be revealed, and the world will be full. This is me, Arthur, the dream of being king! If Camelot is to become a great country, then this dream must be realized! Let the sun rise from the English Channel, and let the beautiful sunshine spill over the whole of Britain from Cornwall! " People looked at the impassioned king. Watching the king who promised a better future. Deep down in people''s hearts, the yearning for a better life, like a flame, was truly ignited. "Arthur! Arthur!" "Arthur! Arthur!" ... The people screamed hard. Altria stepped forward, holding the sword in the stone, and squatting in front of Shirou. Shi Lang drew the sword in the stone, held it high, and shouted to the people: "Swear an oath with this sword, this dream and this oath will surely come true!" People shouted harder. The voice is full! "It''s really dazzling... Arthur!" Morgan couldn''t help muttering as he looked at the Shi Lang in front of Li Liren. The kings of the countries nearby were also moved by it. Such a grandeur, such a beautiful blueprint. Even they are yearning for it. Perhaps this is the style that the king of Britain should have! Shirou retracted the sword in the stone and let Altria hold it aside. Baldwin said loudly: "Finalize the king!" "Feng Wang!" "Feng Wang!" ... People shouted loudly, and many people''s voices were broken. Archbishop Cantrebe led the crowd to walk out, and the attendants next to him were holding red satin. On the red satin, there was a crown that must be inlaid with gold and jade, shining brightly in the sun. That is the crown of the Kingdom of Camelot! "The Lord will grant you kingship!" said the Archbishop of Cantrebe. The next step is that Shiro bows his head slightly and asks the Archbishop of Cantrebe to wear a crown for him, showing the divine authority of the monarchy. However, at this time-- "Wait!" The abrupt voice suddenly resounded. People''s eyes turned away for a moment. I saw three thousand cavalry pouring in from outside the city, directly torn apart the crowd, and a king riding a magic lion walked in under the welcome of the cavalry. By his side, Tristan and others followed. "King Marco, what do you mean?" Archbishop Cantrebe couldn''t help asking. King Marko turned over from the mighty lion and leaped down, pointed his finger at Shi Lang, and said swearingly: "This man --, not Arthur! His name is Gneville. It was a year ago when Vottigung entered Kamy. Luo''s spy!" Chapter 59 Tensions! [Third more] "What is King Marco doing?" "No. To be precise, what does he want to do? Genieville? The accent is wrong, right? It should be Gurney Vale, isn''t this the name of King Leidekuan''s daughter?" "Yes! King Marco pointed to Lord Arthur and said the name, and also interrupted Lord Arthur''s king-appointment ceremony. What does he want to do? Turn his face with Camelot?" ... Both the nobles and the common people are rustling exchanges. There are signs of chaos in the scene. Chapter 257： The Archbishop of Cantrebe looked at King Marko in surprise and asked: "King Marko, do you know what you are doing?" "Of course I know!" King Marko said domineeringly: "I am protecting Britain, lest Britain fall into the tricks of Votigeng! lest we people in Britain be deceived by the Saxons!" "Saxon?" People''s complexion changed. They were only discussing before, but as soon as the term "Saxon" appeared as a foreign enemy, people changed their colors. The discussion is louder. Baldwin''s face changed drastically and said: "King Marko, do you know what you are talking about? You are a complete slander!" "Defilement?" King Marco snorted coldly, and said loudly: "Everyone present, think about it carefully! What color is the color of King Uther''s hair?" The nobleman with Camelot said: "It''s golden!" "Sir Yulfis, you are the Minister of State appointed by King Uther, and you must have seen Arthur''s biological mother. Then, what color is Arthur''s biological mother''s hair?" King Marco looked at Baldwin. . "This..." Yulfis hesitated for a moment, seeing everyone''s eyes on him, had to nod his head: "Ms. Iglenn''s hair color is also golden." "That''s good! Please tell me, how can two blond nobles give birth to black hair!?" Marko pointed to Shirou and asked. "Then you can''t slander Your Excellency Arthur, he is a Saxon!" King Nantes stood up and said, "King Marco, are you blind to us? Saxons, red-haired Of!" "We all know that the Saxons are red-haired, so why would Votigeng send it directly? Wouldn''t he let the magician change the spy''s hair color?" King Marco asked. A nobleman in the kingdom asked: "Since the hair color can be changed, why not just change it to gold?" King Marko said: "Even we don¡¯t know who Arthur¡¯s biological mother is, how she looks, how hair color, how does Vottigung know? We can all guess that King User must be a man of noble blood. Arthur was born, and this noble man in Britain is nothing more than a lady of the Empire! The ladies of the Empire are all black-haired! We can all guess, how can Votigung not guess it!?" "That''s it!" The kingdom noble nodded clearly and returned to his position. In an instant, many suspicious eyes fell on Shilang. "Is Arthur a liar?" "He is a Saxon?" "Then his previous vow... is it just a hoax?" "What a joke! Don''t talk nonsense! Your Excellency Arthur, is our destined king of Britain!" ... People''s discussion became louder, and some people began to argue. The eyes of firm belief or suspicion fell on Shirou like rain, making him feel heavy. No wonder these nobles did not do anything unusual before. It turned out to be here waiting for him! This is not a standout of King Marko, but a combination of punches of a group of people! Rumors and rumors fell in the ears, and suspicions spread among the crowd like a plague. Shiro knew what he had to do. Otherwise, the opponent will be in control of the situation! However-- "Fart!" Morgan slapped his seat and stood up angrily. His eyes were as cold as a sword staring at King Marko, and the whole person was like a tigress protecting his cub. He said furiously: "You dare to slander my brother?" "Women, you don''t want to ruin this king''s name! This king goes into battle to kill the enemy, convinces people with reason, never slander others!" King Marco looked domineering, not afraid of Morgan, and said: "You want the evidence to be Right? This king will give you!" King Marko clapped his hands, and the next moment, the soldiers brought an old man up. Shi Lang''s heart jumped when he saw this old man. What a bad thing! Altria was also shocked and almost uttered a sound, but fortunately she was restrained by her. King Marko said: "This man is the steward of Aktor Manor, Snake!" "How do you prove that he is Hector''s butler?" Morgan asked. The old man Snake said: "Princess Morgan. I am an old man by Sir Ektor''s side and have served him for forty years. When Sir Ektor was still following the king, I saw you born. " "What?" Morgan frowned, turned his head slightly, looked at Baldwin, and asked, "Sir Baldwin, is this true?" Baldwin nodded helplessly, and said, "I can prove this. At the beginning, Iketo really followed him." "Snake, you tell everything you know!" said Wang Marco. Snake nodded and pointed to Shi Lang and said: "All kings, ministers, and lords. I don''t know if this lord is a Saxon. But this lord is indeed not Arthur, he is true The name is Gurneyville." "It''s Gurneyville?" "It''s actually the same name as the daughter of King Liodekuan?" "Could this matter also involve King Leudkuan?" ... The discussion began to rise. Morgan snorted coldly: "My brother has already told me about this. This is the pseudonym that Merlin and Aktor gave him, so as not to be assassinated by Vottigung." "It''s not like that, Princess Morgan." Snack said: "This lord''s real name is Gurneyville. He is not the son of Uther sent by Merlin, but a year ago when Sir Ector was in Your Excellency saved from outside Tyler Beer. I heard Sir Ektor say that this Excellency was being chased by Vottijn¡¯s cavalry at the time, calling out the name of''Gurneyville''." "Are you kidding?" Morgan asked, "Votigeng''s cavalry was blocked by the kings from Hadrian''s Wall! How did you get in?" King Nantes reminded: "Princess Morgan, don''t forget. A year ago, because of the turmoil in the Kingdom of Berlino, a cavalry of Votigeng did indeed enter the kingdom of Leudkuan." "Then what do you want to say? I want to say that my brother is actually the daughter of King Leidekuan?" Morgan asked. "It''s not like that, Princess Morgan." Snack said: "This Lord Gurneyville actually has other names. For example, "Zeng Wow Leak" and "Auxiliary Machine Maru Leak"." "What''s this name?" Everyone questioned. The Archbishop of Cantrebe frowned and said, "These two names do not belong to our ancient British language. Arthur - what is going on?" Archbishop Cantrebe frowned, his gaze fell on Shilang. Chapter 258： Shi Lang''s expression remained unchanged, but he sighed in his heart. Both are the meanings of Fujimaru Shiro, the former is the Chinese language, and the latter is the neon language. At that time, I never thought that I would draw the sword in the stone, so I didn''t think about it so much, and ended up pitting myself here. "What''s going on? Archbishop, do you want to follow their way too? King Marko, and those who are plotting against my brother, are obviously greedy for the seat of our Pendragon family! They are plotting unruly, thinking How to discredit my brother, naturally!" Morgan stared at Snake coldly. "Princess Morgan, I''m not discrediting, I''m just telling the truth. This Lord Gurneyville came to the manor for a year, for nearly ten months, and used another language to compulsorily learn our Old British. No matter what''s the ''Zeng wow leak'' and''auxiliary machine Maru leak'' are the names of this excellency in other languages." Snack paused, raised his finger to Altria and said: "This matter, Altori Miss Ya also knows." "Is that so, Lord Altria?" People looked at Altria. Altria didn''t know what to do. She can''t lie, but if you don''t lie here... Wang... Wang... After gritting her teeth, Altria said with difficulty: "No...no..." All eyes, with malice, looked at her. She denied it. And her glory as a knight was in tears. Shi Lang intentionally helped her block these malicious gazes, but almost everyone was staring at him. Believe in it. Doubtful. Kindly. Malicious. Once he moves, he will be caught! What to do? At this time, with a "click", Morgan kicked the throne with an annoyed look, and stood in front of Shirou and Altria, like a tiger protecting a calf, staring at the crowd with extremely cold eyes, and questioned: " Are you bullying my brother and sister? I tell you that Morgan Lefie is still alive, and no one from the Pendragon family can bully!" "Speaking of this, I also have one thing, I am very puzzled." King Nantes looked at Shirou and asked: "Your Excellency Arthur, my wife of the Minister of Border Protection, after a conflict with you at a party, she It''s gone. Can you give me an explanation?" "Does this still need to be explained?" Morgan said coldly, "I will tell you the answer! That sow, I killed it!" "What!?" "Are you kidding?" "Princess Morgan, how can you do this?!" ... The nobles looked at Morgan in shock, one by one in disbelief. "Shut up!" Morgan said with a frosty face: "Insult my brother and broke my prom. How can I let her live?" King Nantes looked at Morgan with a gloomy face, and asked: "Onyk, do you want to go to war with Nantes?" "Are you-- worthy?" Morgan scorned. "You¡ª¡ª!!!" King Nantes was furious. There is no doubt that Morgan is acting as a shield. Shiro stretched out his hand to pull Morgan away, but he never wanted Morgan to open his arms, but instead protected him and Altria behind him. Morgan stared at King Nantes sullenly, and said, "When my father Youser was there, you guys pleased my father in every way, and even married my second sister. Why? Now my father is gone, bullying my brother and still Underage? I tell you, I want to kill you easily!" "Then you come and try it, Morgen, Lord!" King Nantes said with a gloomy face. At this time, King Marco said loudly: "Everyone, Princess Morgan is eager to protect his brother, and human is common. But, Princess Morgan, your guardian is probably the real murderer who killed your brother!" Morgan sneered, his face full of contempt. At first, she also suspected Shilang, but she had been investigating secretly for two months, and she had already concluded that Shilang was Arthur and her younger brother. She is like this, she will not believe when she is in doubt, and she will not doubt when she believes. For this reason, she even went to the dead in Ireland, won Radon Entales, and gave it to Shi Lang. Morgan stared at King Marko, a gloomy light flashed in his cold beautiful eyes. With a "pop", the mithril armor on King Marko who was speaking loudly showed a magical light. King Marco''s face changed and he looked at Morgan in shock: "You actually want to curse me!?" Morgan was also shocked and asked, how could it not work? King Marco glared at Morgan in anger, and slowly drew out the sharp sword, with a magical light shining on it. Tristan sighed behind him, drew out the sword with a sad look, and the three thousand soldiers also drew out the sword. Seeing that King Marko was about to do it, Gao Wen and others also drew their swords, and Onik''s 1,000 soldiers also drew their swords and aimed at Marko. King Nantes also drew his sword, and his soldiers also drew their swords and aimed them at Onik. Ullens, Calades... these kings also had to draw out their swords, and the soldiers under them also had to draw out their swords. All of a sudden, the sword was at a stretch. With swords and swords, the civilians shivered. Yulfis and Baldwin looked at each other, slowly ordered to go down, and started Camelot''s suppression technique. Immediately, Shirou felt as if he was bound by something, and his magic power was a little difficult to work. After taking a deep breath, Shirou knew what he had to do. Otherwise, this round will be really difficult to clean up. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and put it on Morgan''s slender shoulder, pulling her away. "Relax, Arthur. Sister is here, no one can hurt you!" Morgan said. "Believe me, sister Morgan." The words are much more sincere. Shi Lang pulled Morgan away, and in the face of everyone''s malice, he walked to the front of the stage. ... Chapter 259： ... Kahnri Castle. Kai held a sword on Merlin''s neck with a fierce look, and said aggressively: "What are you celebrating? If you dare to fool me today, I will spit on you all over!" "Oh..." Merlin sighed, "I said, I said. Of course it is to celebrate, King Arthur, the first battle of life." "You mean, Wang and Al Zai are both in danger!?" Kai stared at Merlin and asked nervously. "Who knows. Maybe it''s the royal capital, maybe..." A faint smile appeared on Mei Lin''s handsome face. Chapter 60 I guarantee everything! [Fourth more] "Arthur..." Morgan Dai frowned. Under everyone''s attention, Shi Lang walked slowly to the front of the stage. He glanced around the soldiers, and said in a deep voice: "Take away all the weapons!" "You spy, why should we listen to you?" King Nantes asked with a gloomy face. "Spirit¡ª?" Shi Lang looked around the crowd and asked loudly, "When on earth do you want to slander this king?" "Slander? The evidence is solid! Do you still want to deny, spy?" King Marco sneered. "Evidence? This is also called evidence?" Shi Lang sneered, then looked around, pointed to King Marko, and said: "Today, who says he is a''spoiler'', from the nobles to the slaves of the common people, I As the queen, make him a duke and claim a land!" The nobles watched with cold eyes, and the common people were afraid of the sword and did not dare to speak. But those soldiers and knights flashed in their eyes eagerly, but the situation was too complicated, and they didn''t have the guts to mess around. The scene was deadly and scary. King Marco sneered and pointed at Shirou: "You think someone will violate justice--" Before he finished speaking, Gao Wen touched his nose and walked up, pointing to King Marko and said: "Spirit!" "What!?" Marco Wanghu stared, and said coldly, "Gavin, do you know what you are talking about?" "Do you want me to say it again? Okay." Gawain nodded, then pointed at King Marko, and said, "Spirit!" "You--!" King Marco stared at Gawain grimly. Gao Wen ignored him, but turned around, patted Shi Lang on the shoulder, and whispered, "The favor--, I paid it back." "Thanks a lot." Shi Lang thanked him in a low voice, then looked at King Marko and sneered: "Now, you are also a spy! I also have witnesses, and I have conclusive evidence!" "You are slander!" Wang Marco scolded. Shilang sneered: "Then you and I are not the same?" "Everyone!" Shi Lang stepped onto the high platform and said loudly: "I can use the title to buy Sir Gawain, so wouldn''t King Marko use the title to buy Snake?" "That''s right... Your Excellency Arthur has done a lot of good deeds along the way. How could he be a spy of Vottigung?" "You should call him Gurneyville!" "What the **** is this?" ... People were talking in a low voice while fearing the blades of the soldiers. "You dare to frame me face to face?" Marco Wanghu stared. Shi Lang was not to be outdone, and sneered: "This is exactly what you learned from your Excellency!" "You are looking for death!" King Marco held his sword and stepped forward furiously. Altria walked in front of Shirou, holding the hilt of the sword in the stone, staring at King Marko with a frosty face. "Let me see who dares to move my brother!" Morgan said coldly. Gawain drew his sword and stood beside Morgan. "Everyone, please listen to me," Snake said at this moment, attracting everyone''s attention. He crouched, looked at Shirou, and said, "Your Excellency Gnivel, I''m also a half-grown man. There is really no need to chase the seat of any jazz." "But you have a son!" Shi Lang sneered: "You don''t want the seat of the jazz, don''t you think about your son and your family? If you really haven''t been bought, you should stay with Ike in Tyler Bill To...accompanied by Aktor... Aktor... Wait... Could it be..." Suddenly thinking of something, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply. "Yes." Snark nodded and said, "Sir Ektor is dead." Boom! This news resounded like thunder in the entire aristocratic circle. Who is Sir Ektor? The empire withdrew from Britain and followed King Usser''s knights'' benchmark in the North and South wars. At the same time, he is also a famous teacher and has taught many famous knights. It can be said to be full of peaches and plums. And that is such a character. Actually... Actually dead? "Impossible...Impossible...Foster father''s bones are obviously still very tough..." Altria''s hand shook, her eyes were dull, and she muttered to herself. Shirou''s breath couldn''t help but sink, and he looked at Snake in disbelief, "You... are you kidding?" This is not a pretense, but a real shock. There is even a feeling of breathlessness. On the one hand, there is the sadness of the savior''s death; on the other hand, there is a sense of depression that is enveloped over him by a carefully woven giant net. There is no doubt that this is an action completely directed at him! Chapter 260： "You... You killed Aktor to frame me?" Shi Lang asked with an incredulous expression on his face. Snake shook his head and said, "I won''t harm Jazz. Jazz committed suicide." "What did you say!?" People looked shocked. Shirou also looked shocked. Not right! ¡ª¡ªDuring your acting on the throne, Kai will become your knight. Not because of what I want, but because Britain is looking forward to a backbone, and has been looking forward to it for ten years! Hope you can succeed! ¡ª¡ªIt is a pity that I also want to walk with you, but my body is not as good as before. I can only send you here. Shirou remembered what Aktor had said to him. I recalled why along the way, Merlin only used Kai''s name to be romantic, and only agreed to Kai''s request. This is that guy''s unique way of comforting. Suicide? Not right. This is Aktor, keep a secret! He raised Altria, not for treasure, reputation and status, but for the safety of Britain! Shirou closed his eyes for a while before asking, "Sir Ektor, are there any last words before he died?" Snake said: "Sir Ektor only cared about Sir Kay and Lord Altria before he died, and then he died." "Wait!? Why didn''t you care about Lord Arthur?" "Don''t understand yet? Because this Arthur is fake!" ... People have different opinions, and the suspicion is getting worse. "Then why are you here again?" Shi Lang asked. Snake said: "Because there are some things, I have to say. Your origin is unknown. If you are the king, it is impossible to guarantee that it is not the scourge of Britain. Sir Ektor has worked for Britain all his life, and I don''t want it to be destroyed." King Marco sneered: "What else do you have to say, spy?" "I''m not a spy!" Shi Lang looked at King Marko coldly, and said: "My name is Arthur, I am the Red Dragon of Britain!" Sir Ektor''s suicide, instead of hitting Shirou, made his fighting spirit even worse. A true knight uses his life to hide his identity. How can this make him sacrifice in vain? "Wait!" Yulfis frowned, walked out, pointed at Shirou, looked at Snake, and asked: "If this lord is not''Arthur'', where is the real''Arthur''? " Snake shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Because the Jazz never told me this, and I never heard the Jazz mention this." "Do you mean that''Arthur'' disappeared?" Yulfis said with a stunned face and a little annoyed: "You can stop joking, Snake! Ten years ago, I personally watched Master Merlin lead it. His Royal Highness''Arthur'' entered Aktor''s manor!" "There was only one child who was led into the manor by Mage Merlin ten years ago." Snack slowly raised his hand, pointed at Altria, and said, "That''s Miss Altria!" Everyone''s eyes fell on Altria''s body again, leaving her behind. "You mean,''Arthur'' is Miss Altria?" Yulfis asked, but said bitterly, Merlin, Merlin, what the **** are you doing! "Absurd!" Morgan waved his sleeves, his face was frosty, "You mean, I don''t have a brother, but a sister? I have nothing to do with Aktor''s death! But you know, you know you are insulting Am I Morgan Leffe? I have been observing Arthur for more than two months during Arthur¡¯s journey. Do you mean my eyes are blind?" "Everyone! Kings!" Morgan pointed to Shiro and said, "I Morgan Lefy, with all my assurance, he¡ªis my brother, Arthur! He¡ªis the Red Dragon of Britain! He! ¡ª¡ª, is the king of Camelot!" People were stunned by Morgan Lefey''s aura. Even if it is just a female body, the boldness displayed at this moment is more than that of those kings. People have to be shocked, and have to sigh, Youser''s daughter! ... ... ps: Satisfy you~! There is one more update below, and I will post it right away~! Chapter 61 Surprise! [Fifth more] "Princess Morgan¡ª" Snake also said that Morgan turned his head and glared at Snake, furious like a lion: "You still dare to say? I want your soul to fall to **** forever!" Her eyes shone coldly. However-- She couldn''t help but snorted, as if she had been hit hard by something, her expression uncomfortable. Shi Lang hurriedly supported her and asked, "Are you okay, sister?" "It''s okay," Morgan said, with a bitter look in his eyes. Yulfis sighed and said: "Princess Morgan, have you forgotten that Camelot cannot use murderous spells? Here are the enchantment magic of Merlin and the court warlocks, and the blessing of the elves. , And the power of your father, the first king, Uther." Morgan Lefy glared at Julf¨¨s bitterly, then stared at Snake, King Marko and others coldly and said: "Don''t think that Morgan will have no deterrent power! Cursed killing is only one of mine. Partial school, I have other magic, and Onik, and a thousand soldiers, and my reliable children!" She grabbed Shiro''s arm and stood up, and the ground around her oozes Mithril liquid. The kings became vigilant and drew out their sharp swords. There was a brilliant technique on the silver sword. In addition, the court warlocks they carried with them also stood up and watched Morgan. Snake sighed, and said nothing. However, what he has to do has already been done. He succeeded in making more people suspicious of Shiro. King Marco asked, "What else do you have to say, spy?" Shi Lang swept around, or sneered, or joked, or suspected, or smiled, or pity...Can''t help but smile: "Sell, what else can I say? You guys have already finalized the matter. Come on. ¡ª¡ª, tell me, how should I cooperate with you in the next performance?" This is not a one-man show. It''s a script that many people have already finalized. Chapter 261： This big net has caught him. "Do you still want to confuse the audience?" King Marco frowned: "You just want to perform that kind of trick again in Tyler Bill! Use the power that Vottigung has given you to frighten ignorant people who have never seen the real battlefield. !" King Marco held the long sword high, and the technique on the sword glowed and heated, causing the surrounding space to tremble slightly. The next moment, a beam of light rose into the sky, and was subsequently annihilated by Camelot''s technique. People were stunned. Isn''t this the legendary proof of the king that Lord Arthur used in various places? Some knights were also stunned. They are from Tyler Bill and have seen Shirou use a sword in a stone to cut out light cannons. King Marco sneered and said: "The so-called King¡¯s Proof is just a trick of a magician! It is also possible to deceive the people protected by our northern kings. You can deceive us? Ask the kings present, go and ask Ask the kings of the north, which king does not have such a magic sword in his hands, spy?" People looked at Shiro''s gazes increasingly suspicious. The Archbishop of Cantrebe had already put the crown back, and his gaze patrolled King Marko and Shiro. "You keep saying that my brother is a spy! But, my brother pulled out the sword in the stone!" Morgan looked around and said loudly: "Why don''t you tell you directly! The sword in the stone can only be pulled out by the red dragon!" In other words, only my brother can be pulled out! Isn¡¯t that right, the archbishop, and the two Sirs Julf¨¨s and Baldwin?" The Archbishop of Cantreber, Julfers, and Baldwin looked at each other, wondering, is Morgan''s plan for the "ideal king" to be shaken out? But watching everyone''s eyes fall on them, they glanced at each other, then nodded, and said one after another: "Only those with the power of the red dragon can draw the sword in the stone." Morgan said: "This is proof that my brother is Arthur, the red dragon of Britain! You can''t deny, let alone discredit!" King Marko asked: "Red Dragon? This king believes Master Meilin''s prediction, but how do you prove that this spy is Red Dragon?" "Rely on this--!" Morgan stretched out his palm, there was a technique in his hand, a stream of light fell on the sword in the stone in Altria''s hand, and he said with a full face: "The sword in the stone was infused with the magic concept of the red dragon by Merlin, I My brother is the incarnation of the red dragon, so my brother can draw out the sword in the stone! I will show you the power nature of my brother and the sword in the stone!" "Roar--!" A dragon chant appeared from the sword in the stone, and then a ghost of a dragon emerged from the sword in the stone. "Did you see clearly, this is¡ª" Morgan''s voice stopped abruptly. Because-- The phantom that emerged from the sword in the stone was not a red dragon, but a white dragon! "It''s actually Bailong!?" "The power of the white dragon resides in the sword in the stone?" "How can this be? Then the one who drew the sword in the stone, isn''t it¡ª" In an instant, most of the firmly believed camps reverted in an instant. This is no longer a suspicion. Instead, it was full of hostility and malice, and all eyes fell on Shilang. I cheated my brother... Morgan took two steps back with a dull look. She remembered. Vottigung...I''ve been to Taylor Beer! This matter... It was made by Vottigung! "What''s the matter, Princess Morgan. Release magic to this spy again!" Wang Marco pressed on step by step, and Morgan was hesitant. She didn''t know how to deal with this matter, so she subconsciously looked at the silent Agruwen. However, the Aegean said nothing. "Everyone! The answer is already obvious! This Lord''Arthur'' is a spy sent by Votigeng! He used the power of the white dragon bestowed by Votigeng to contaminate the sword in the stone, thereby pulling out the stone. Sword!" said King Marco. "This...is this true? Your Excellency Arthur... Your Excellency Arthur is really a spy of Votigung?" "What he said... are all lies?" "I can''t believe it..." "If he is a spy...I''m afraid the real Lord Arthur has been killed, right?" "But, didn''t Princess Morgan just guarantee Lord Arthur with everything?" "Don''t you see that Princess Morgan is also unacceptable now?" ... Suspicion, like a plague, spread throughout the capital. King Marko showed a satisfied smile and pointed to Shirou and said, "He is lodged with the power of the white dragon! Since Princess Morgan does not want everyone to see the nature of this spy¡¯s power, let the king¡¯s magician come. !" King Marko gave a wink, and a magician around stepped forward and used the same technique as Morgan to shine on Shilang. King Marko smiled, and then Shilang''s phantom white dragon appeared on his body, and then everything was concluded. This is a strategy that the people who wanted Arthur to disappear after receiving the news came up with a partnership. The humble king Votigung and the Saxons can bear it by themselves. Why should there be a King Arthur standing on their heads and peeing? The most important thing is that this King Arthur has ambitions, which makes them feel threatened. Speeches everywhere, win over the hearts of the people, attack the nobles, and share the land. This all shows that the other party has the ambition to dominate. Speaking is not leaking, does not show defects, and is not easy to handle. Red dragon? Uncontrollable dragon, let him not exist! However-- "How come!?" King Marco was taken aback. Everyone present was also stunned. The ghost of the dragon should appear. The white dragon phantom should appear. Chapter 262： But- Nothing! Shirou smiled. Isn''t this a matter of course? He has neither the red dragon factor nor the white dragon factor. Even if there is, it will not have been eaten by his [evil] long ago? And now, it''s time for him to fight back! With a sneer, he questioned King Marco: "Asshole, how much do you want to insult this king?" He looked around again and asked: "Bonglets¡ªhow much do you want to insult this king!?" "You really are the king, don''t you kill anyone?" The murderous voice rang. He, a person who bears evil, speaks well, but¡ªnot a stone bodhisattva! Will be angry, will be irritated, and will kill people! The scene was dead silent. The state of affairs exceeded the planners'' expectations. The turning point of the matter also made doubters stop their doubts. The sword in the stone was lodged with the power of the white dragon, but Arthur was a normal person. This¡ªwhat is going on? What is the identity of the Lord "Arthur"? "Merlin..." Archbishop Cantrebe muttered to himself for a while, shouting loudly, "Where is Merlin?" Merlin... Merlin! ! Whether it is a royal noble or a knight commoner, they all thought of this name. Sir Ektor is dead, and the scene is deadlocked. The two ministers doubted themselves, and the Archbishop of Cantrebe could not figure out the situation. At the moment¡ª The only person who can prove Arthur''s identity is the sage who spread the prophecy¡ªMerlin! But where is Merlin? People are shouting, people are searching. At this time, many nobles just remembered. Merlin, still in Kahn! He hasn''t come from the beginning! Shi Lang sighed inwardly. ¡ªThis guy, no wonder he refused to come over from the beginning! The scene was completely deadlocked. The title of the king can not go on, and the questioning can not go on. Those who plan, those who break the game, those who doubt, those who believe in, those who have unpredictable hearts, those who have righteous hearts... All people are trapped in this situation and don''t know how to evolve. And at this moment¡ª "Report¡ª!" A knight covered in wounds came here in embarrassment. Jurfes saw him, frowned, and stepped forward and asked, "Aren''t you Dintal, the knight of Blastos? What''s wrong with you?" "Report¡ª, report¡ª," the knight had a lot of air in and out, but gritted his teeth and said: "Votigeng...Votigeng led an army of 80,000, broke through Hadrian''s Great Wall and entered! It¡¯s only thirty kilometers away from here!" "What did you say!?" From the princes and nobles to the people of the Li people, everything has changed! "How did he get in? What about Blastis?" Baldwin almost jumped up in a hurry. "Sir Blastis has...he died in a **** battle!" The knight cried, "Let me rush back to report the letter before my death!" Boom! A bolt from the blue! People all took a breath. The knight known as the Wall of Britain, died in battle! And Hadrian''s Wall... has also been broken! "Blastis is dead? It''s over... it''s over..." Yulfis muttered to himself. "How could Hadrian''s Wall be broken through!?" Baldwin asked angrily. "Because the kings left their posts without authorization... I am in a mess!" said the knight. People''s eyes fell on the faces of the kings present. The faces of the kings were all dull. No. Shi Lang noticed that although there was a king with a dull face, his eyes were relaxed! It''s King Marko! ¡ªCould it be that this guy...! Chapter 263： Shirou''s gaze narrowed. Age Zhiwen walked out, looked at the knight with a gloomy face, and asked, "Hadrian¡¯s Great Wall is hundreds of kilometers away from Camelot. Our king-sealing ceremony has just begun. How did he fight so fast? To Wales? Wait...unless...could it be..." Morgan trembled and his eyes widened. The knight said with a sad look: "Votigeng came in from the Onik Kingdom! The entire Onik Kingdom has fallen!" Boom¡ª¡ª! The faces of the people of Onik Kingdom, such as Morgan, Aggiven, and Gawain, all changed drastically! "Impossible!" Morgan said coldly: "Are you lying to me? I left ten thousand soldiers in Onik! And my workshop, my giant, my attire... Even if I''m not here, how could he be so? Quickly break into Onik? You tell me--, how did he do it--!?" ... ... ps: It''s too late, my head is dizzy. The number of chapters in the previous chapter was wrong, and it has been changed back. I don¡¯t have the manuscript in my hand, and the update tomorrow morning may be a little later. Chapter 62¡ªKing Arthur With a "chat", Votigung pulled the holy spear Lungominiad from the chest of the defending enemy. He was covered in blood, turned his head and smiled at the nearby mage: "Look, Mexis. The king said, without the king''s action, they will get messed up by themselves." "My king is wise!" Mexis gave a compliment and said: "It''s just that, I don''t understand, why do they mess up by themselves?" "Because there are too many clever people." Votigan said: "Like Uther, Blastos, and fools like me, but there are very few. And you don''t have to hold my stinky feet. Mexis. You must have seen through this a long time ago, just deliberately to make me happy. Don''t be so careful, you are the only one who can tell this king the truth." Mexis did not answer. Votigung asked: "How many people died in my soldier?" "Three, my king." Mexis replied after flashing the spell mark in his eyes. "All the news has been released, are three dead? It seems that they are not afraid of me Vottigung!" Vottigung smiled, and then couldn''t help asking: "Mexis, you know the biggest in life What is happiness?" "What is it?" Mexis asked. "The greatest joy in life is to hunt down your enemies everywhere, invade their lands, plunder their wealth, and then listen to the cry of their wives and children. It''s a pity--I never realize this again. It¡¯s so happy.¡± Fu Tigeng clapped his hands, and then said: ¡°Order, slaughter the city! Because of the guards of the city, they have been eliminated by the king¡¯s saint!¡± "Yes--!" Mexis nodded, using magic to notify the generals. "Let those poets pass my military orders farther away. As long as the city I pass through is killed or injured, I will slaughter the city! From the nobles to the Limin pigs and dogs, I will not let go!" After a pause, he laughed: "I want to see, how many people dare to swing a knife at this king!" Mexis glanced at the conquered city in front of him, and asked, "Does the nobles who have surrendered also want to kill, my king?" "No. They can''t kill yet. If they were killed, wouldn''t it make them firm up against the king? This king should treat them kindly and let them see the fate of the people who resisted this king." Vudigen said . Mexis said: "Wang, you are really full of wisdom." Fu Tigeng smiled and said: "This is the world. If there is no wisdom and skill, even if there is a lamb under the hip, you can''t kill it. If the wisdom is deep and broad, even the dragon can easily be slaughtered." "Moreover¡ª" Fu Tigeng laughed, leaning close to Mexis'' ears, and whispered: "If you want to kill, you have to wait until the king has mastered the entire territory of Britain before killing!" "If you kill them all, Wang, you won''t be able to govern." Mexis reminded. "What the king wants is not to rule!" Fu Tigeng laughed, there was a faint white dragon phantom on his body, his eyes exuding golden light, and the holy spear Lungominiad in his hand also exuded a faint brilliance. Vottigung patted Mexis on the shoulder and left. Mexis looked at Fu Tigeng¡¯s distant back and sighed, "Wang, I have no way to be calm with you anymore. You are no longer a human being, but the ruler of fear. God of death!" Mexis looked complicated. Carrying the power of the white dragon and plundering Uther''s [Lord of the Island] rank, this has already been sublimated to the level of ¡®natural¡¯, a person close to God. Later, the Anchor of the Star was turned into the Holy Spear Lungominiad, which was eroded by the characteristics of Lungominiad and became closer to ¡®natural¡¯. Such a person can no longer be described as [human]. Only use [God] and [Nature] to explain. "King, you, as the [Lord of the Island], holding the Holy Spear Lungominiad, you have become the last [Nature] and the last [God] of this **** generation. You have not forgotten your original intention. What is it, but there is a difference between man and **** after all." Mexis sighed. "But no matter what, I will accompany you to the end. Because¡ªI am the only one who can understand you." ... ... "Tell me! My Onik! How could Votigeng attack my Onik so quickly?" Morgan stared at the messenger Dintal: "How could he hit here so soon?" "Because Onyk... surrendered without a fight!" Tintal said weakly: "After Votigeng captured Onyk, he slaughtered three cities and sent a message to fight him. Whenever a soldier died, he would break the city. Tucheng...no one...no one dares to guard!" "What about King Onik?" Gawain asked anxiously. "When Sir Blastis led us hurriedly to defend...has...has been turned into a sea of ??flames. No one survived!" Boom! A thunderbolt in the clear sky! Onik people are all discolored. Gawain even backed away with a collapsed face, and sat down on the ground with a "click". People were panicking too. Votigung is coming in! The Saxons are here! This news, like a plague, spread in the capital, making people panic. Even the mighty kings, the nobles with relaxed smiles, couldn''t help but change their expressions drastically. Fear, restlessness, is permeating! Archbishop Cantrebe stood in front of the stage, presided over the overall situation, and said: "Everyone, put down your swords! Now the enemy is now, don''t aim your swords at your own people anymore!" Yulfis and Baldwin also came out to persuade. The kings hesitated for a moment, and asked the soldiers to put away their swords. Yulfis said: "Since Votigeng is marching from Onik, that is to say, he will march on Barton Mountain!" Chapter 264： "Once the Fort Barton collapsed, the northeast side of Camelot will no longer be defended. Under Votigeng''s long drive, the entire Wales is in dire straits!" Baldwin clarified his interests, then looked at the kings and said: " Kings, let go of your grievances first, and drive away foreign enemies first!" The kings were quite interested, but at this time, King Marko pointed to Shilang and said: "It is our king''s duty to drive away foreign enemies! However, this person is not Arthur, and his origin is even more suspicious. How to cooperate sincerely?" Shi Lang stared at King Marko with a murderous intent, and asked: "King Marko, the foreign enemy is still here, you are still instigating discord here, this king seriously suspects that you are the spy sent in by Fu Tigeng!" People, nobles, and even the kings, looked left and right, looked a headache and didn''t know what to do. At this moment, no one''s face is relaxed. For the planners, a round that should have been good, was disrupted by Fu Tigeng. For Shirou, the ritual that should have been relaxed has been turned into a whirlpool by these unpredictable people! King Marko pointed to Shirou and said, "Your origin is unknown and you are full of suspicions. No one will rest assured to cooperate with you! No one will support you!" Shirou glanced at King Marko like a dead person, then took the sword in the stone from Altria, stood in front of the stage, and said loudly: "Standing here, some of you have been with me. Some have fought side by side with me, and some still trust me to this day. So far, this king is framed by gangsters, and he is not afraid!" "I said it in Tyler Bill, and now I am going to say it here in Camelot! This king is the destined king of Britain, who is willing to pin his sword on this king''s body, this king is willing to share the supreme glory with you! He held up the sword in the stone and said: "When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land marked by this sword must be the king''s soil!" People looked at Shirou blankly. Doubt or trust? How to deal with this? Morgan said: "All the soldiers of Onik, stand out¡ª¡ª!" Onik''s soldiers stepped out, looking at Morgan. Morgan said: "All Onik soldiers follow King Arthur!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" The soldiers of Onik shouted loudly. King Marko said: "But with the help of Sister Ru''s Mengyin, besides that, who else believes in you¡ª¡ª?" Shi Lang did not speak, holding up the sword in the stone. The soldiers of the kings looked firm, but some of them shook their eyes. "I would like to believe in King Arthur! You must be a good king!" A small captain walked out of the Ullens Kingdom and joined the army of Onik. Shiro remembered that he was called Yule and nodded, "I will bestow glory on you, Yule!" Some people who knew this squad leader couldn''t help being surprised: "How did he know Yul''s name?" Not only that, when Yul stood up and entered Onik''s legion, some soldiers in other kingdom legions were also ready to move. Then, like a continuous drizzle, they clamored to join Onik''s legion. "King Arthur is a good king! He will share the glory with us!" "He took us out of the dead, he led us to crusade against Beasts! He once sang and danced with us, he is the king I want to follow!" "That king, who bears the slander of the kings, is still so dazzling! He is the king I want to follow!" "The king once sang with us and cared very much about us. Such a person, such a king, will never be a spy, he is a virtuous king, the destined king of Britain! I want to follow him!" ... The kingdoms of Ullens, Nantes, Rot... even King Marko''s Marko kingdom... Countless soldiers who had defeated Cathy Parrug under the leadership of Shirou stepped out of the ranks and joined Shiro''s army! "What are you going to do, Bedwell?" Lucan looked at Bedwell who was walking towards Onik''s legion. "I''m sorry, brother. Thank you for taking care of you for many years." Bedwell glanced at Lucan apologetically, and said, "But, I have--, I have found a monarch I can swear allegiance to!" He walked towards the legion without looking back. "Really... Bedwell... You finally want to swear allegiance to a monarch as a knight..." Lucan looked at Bedwell and silently sent blessings. People are like drops of water into Shilang''s army. Suddenly, more than a thousand people joined Shirou''s army! The number of Shilang Corps suddenly expanded to more than two thousand people! Countless kings were confused, and King Marko''s face turned pale. He was about to say something, but Tristan behind him sighed and said, "Uncle...I have paid back your kindness. I''m sorry...I have found a king who can swear an oath." He stepped out of the column. "Hold on, Tristan!" King Marco asked with a grim look: "You--, want to betray me?" "I haven''t sworn an oath to you, so it''s not a betrayal." Tristan said: "King Arthur understands people''s hearts, and you--, don''t understand!" Tristan enters Onik''s legion. The scene changed so quickly that none of the kings reacted. Shirou held up the sword in the stone and said: "My king''s soldiers--you trust this king, and this king also trusts you! With this sword, we swear that my glory will be shared by us!" "King Arthur!" "King Arthur!" ... People, nobles, and kings were dumbfounded. But Shi Lang''s army shouted enthusiastically. King Marko said with a gloomy face: "Even if you have cavalry and soldiers, you still can''t get rid of the suspicion of unknown origin! Cooperating with you is really worrying!" Shi Lang looked at King Marko coldly, and said: "Whoever is the king should focus on the overall situation! At this moment the foreign enemy invades, we should have sincerely cooperated to fight against each other, but you are entangled with the king. Said -, are you not? I have already taken refuge in Vutikeng, want to make us mess up?" King Marko sneered and said: "This king is the King of Glory, is he a scum?" The kings of Nantes and the nobles looked at Shirou and King Marko, not knowing what to do. But there is no doubt that it is impossible for them to cooperate sincerely. Yulfis stood up and proposed: "Votigeng is coming with 80,000 people, and he is bound to be divided into two groups. All the way to the Barton Fortress on the northeast barrier, and all the way to the Kahnri on the northwest barrier. Not like King Marko. Lead the people to defend the Barton Mountain Fortress, Lord Arthur leads the people to defend Kahnri?" "Alright!" Shi Lang waved his cloak and said, "There is a bad guy on his side, and this king is uneasy." "What are you talking about¡ª¡ª!?" Wang Marco stared at Shirou coldly. Shi Lang ignored him, but looked at the two deeply shocked Altria and Gao Wen, and said in a deep voice: "Altriya, Gao Wen! How long do you want to indulge? Give me your chest. Stand up and pull out the sword for me! There is no time for you to indulge!" Altria and Gao Wen looked at Shirou, gritted their teeth, and responded: "Yes--!" Chapter 265： Shilang rode on Dongentalis. He looked at his soldiers, holding the reins in one hand, and holding the sword in the stone high in the other, and said loudly, "Going out--!" The army is moving! ... ... Kahnri. Merlin looked at Kai who was packing her luggage with a gloomy expression and sighed, "Kay, don''t worry about it." Kai stared at Merlin coldly and said, "Don''t worry about it? I tell you, Merlin! If there is any accident with Al and Wang Zai Wang, I will never let you go." Merlin smiled and said, "The first battle of King Arthur''s life that I am celebrating is not in the capital." "Where is that?" Kay demanded. Merlin tapped the staff on the ground and said with a smile: "It''s here." Chapter 63 Arthur''s final chapter, the king''s overture! [Second more] Shi Lang led his troops to Kahnli. On the left are Morgan, Gawain, Jahris, and Agers, and on the right are Altria, Bedwell, and Tristan. Behind him are more than two thousand people following him, like a vast ocean. Half a month ago, he left Kahnli and went to Camelot, without a single soldier under his name, but now after returning, there are more than 2,000 people behind him! At this moment, the only guards stationed in Kahnli were Kahnli''s three hundred guards, and Lanmarok''s Berlino soldiers 500 people. Shiro suddenly became the master of Kahnri! Eighty thousand people under Fu Tigeng conquered Onik and came with the momentum of thunder. But fortunately, Blastos decided in time, and the knight who reported the news arrived in time, so when Shiro''s army poured into Kahnri, Kahnri had not been attacked. Shi Lang led the crowd into Kahnli, and won Kahnli''s commander-in-chief without a word. Among the people Shirou knew, the one who would play defensively was the Kai who had cooperated in the King of Dreams game. Therefore, as soon as he came to Karnli, Shirou planned to find Kai first, but he never thought that Kai and Merlin were already waiting for him in the castle. When Mei Lin saw Shi Lang, he smiled and wanted to talk. Shi Lang grabbed his sleeves and punched him in the abdomen, saying, "I don''t have time to take care of you now. When I arrange things first, I''ll be slow. Take care of you slowly." Merlin clutched his stomach and looked uncomfortable. Shi Lang called Lan Mallok over and explained his interests to everyone, and then handed over the garrison command of Karnli to Kai, and let Lan Mallok be Kai''s adjutant to assist Kai. Although Lan Mulok did not swear allegiance to Shi Lang, he nodded and promised Shi Lang''s arrangement. However, Kai hesitated: "Does this... such an important matter really have to be handed over to me, my king?" "I believe in you, believe in your ability, because you are my knight, let go and do it!" Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" Kay was very moved and his voice was sonorous. Shiro borrowed Ager''s rules from Morgan, and asked Ager''s rules to replace the original house officer at Kahnli Castle. Although Morgan had doubts, because Ager rule was her shadow, she had never touched house affairs, but her dear brother asked for it, she still lent Ager rule. Age Guiwen''s cold face did not change, neither refused nor accepted, so he assumed the position. The original house officer in Kanri was dissatisfied, but Shiro currently has a large number of people under his control, and with the fierce votage, he temporarily suppressed his inner dissatisfaction. Shiro asked Ager to serve as the internal affairs officer, and at the same time assigned Bedwell to him as an adjutant. Bedwell looked at his gloomy face, and at first he knew that he was not easy to get along with, he almost cried, but he accepted the task willingly. He is such a person, similar to Shirou, with an outgoing character. Emotions are sincere, easy to get along with, and can express their inner feelings, but not like Altria and Agerswien, who are restrained in their emotions. Shiro divided his army into three for professional dispatch. The cavalry was handed over to Altria, the infantry was handed over to Gawain, and the archer was handed over to Tristan. Regarding this, even Tristan, with a sad look on his face, couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you guard me, my king? Although I swear allegiance to you, I am the nephew of King Marko. King Marco colluded to betray you." Shirou said: "If I doubt you, I will never use you. If I use you, I will never doubt you. Sad knight, bring me joyful movements." "You--, you really are a bold king!" Tristan couldn''t help but move. Even the others were moved by Shirou''s courage. Is there something that touches the knight more than the trust of the monarch? After swiftly arranging the positions and manpower, Shi Lang let them disperse and perform their duties. Altria looked at Kay and hesitated. Shiro held her shoulders and said to her, "Iktor''s matter, wait until the matter is over, let''s talk about it!" Altria nodded in response. With so many people in the hands of Shirou, only Morgan and Merlin did not arrange positions. The former is his sister, a magician, which is not easy to arrange, while the latter is the kind of enlightened being who can only observe by fish, not hands-on. However, Shi Lang did not arrange Morgan, but Morgan came up by himself, "Arthur, what can sister help you?" Shilang hadn''t thought of how to arrange it, but Merlin cut in and said, "It''s better to arrange Princess Morgan to strengthen the wall." "Shut up! You perverted trash in women''s clothing!" Morgan gave Merlin a fiercely stare, and said bitterly: "As a court mage, Seongil doesn''t need to be in Camelot. Those who have clairvoyance. You, as a sage, I¡¯m afraid you would have expected Arthur¡¯s kingship ceremony to be upset, right? You didn¡¯t do anything. Are you worthy of entrusting Arthur to your father? I really want to do it now. I tore you!" Merlin took a weak sentence: "But you can''t beat me..." Morgan exploded, breathing much faster. "Cough cough cough..." I was really afraid that the two would fight each other, Shi Lang coughed dryly, and quickly took Morgan''s arm, pleading: "Sister, can you please bless some defensive techniques on the castle wall? ?" Morgan''s gaze slashed Merlin fiercely like a sword, and then he said to Shirou: "Okay! Sister, help you! Sister is not some white-haired waste!" Morgan lifted his skirt and left the castle. "DaDaDa" Footsteps are overweight. Chapter 266： It can be seen that she was really blown up by Merlin gas. Just endure it. Merlin whispered: "I went...that''s really annoying." Shiro watched Morgan go away, turned his head to look at Merlin, pondered for a moment, and asked, "You already knew about Sir Ektor, right?" At the mention of this name, Mei Lin''s fluffy white hair couldn''t help hanging down a bit. He said indifferently, "The path he chose." "I ask you, did he really commit suicide, or was he forced to commit suicide?" Shi Lang asked. "No one can make him forced." Merlin said: "Even if he is so old that he can''t hold the giant sword he used to be, he is still Britain''s top knight. He has no weaknesses, and his only weakness is Britain. " "If the''Arthur'' is Altria now, will things still get to this point?" Shi Lang asked. "No," Merlin said. "Why?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Merlin said: "Because Lily will not deceive, won''t win people''s hearts, let alone be perfect. So it will make them feel at ease, and you will make them feel scared." Shilang smiled bitterly: "Being a king is really hard, and it is even harder to be a king in a country without a king for ten years...Being a wise king makes people fear free; being a stupid king will make those who look forward to it angry. ." Shi Lang understood what Mei Lin meant. It has been nearly ten years since Usser has died, and this country has been without a king for ten years. But the northern kings did not have User, and they had resisted Vudigung for ten years. They did not have a king, and they were free for ten years, and in the past ten years they held Votigung without accident. They naturally think that red dragons are dispensable. At this time, ¡®Arthur¡¯ drew the sword in the stone and came out. A soil bun that they didn''t know where it came from was about to crawl on their heads and pee, and they still wanted to whisper to the soil bun. How can this be tolerated? If it is a puppet that can be handled, then support is also acceptable. But this is not a puppet, but a sharp-edged lion, planning to eat their rights and interests, how could they not jump out? "It was my mistake... it was exposed too soon!" Shi Lang sighed inwardly. The speeches from all over the place and the hearts of the people have stirred up the sensitive nerves of Camelot and even the most powerful force in Britain! Shirou... It''s too early to show off! He has the intention to win people''s hearts, so it will cause a backlash, but in Altria''s case, it won''t be the case. Because she has never been a king out of selfishness, and only regards being a king as a good deed, and will not provoke the sensitive nerves of any forces. And no forces would really regard her as a king, they just regarded her as a necessity to defeat Vortign and foreign enemies. When the war is over, these forces will wait for her to make mistakes and then pull her down. And this is the reason why Mordred will quickly gain the support of the kings during Altria''s expedition to Rome. Relieving contradictions is a kind of knowledge, and being a leader is even more of a university question! Shi Lang sighed, and then asked: "If Votigeng comes. What is the probability that we will beat him head-on?" "Less than 10%." Merlin said. "So low?" Shi Lang frowned and asked: "Are you lying to me?" Merlin shook his head and said, "This is your last journey as the king''s successor. It is also the last wisdom I can grant you as a court mage-the vision of God. Therefore, I don''t have to lie to you." Merlin said: "Votigung has drawn out the holy spear Lungominiad, and he is in the power of the white dragon, and has plundered Uther''s [Lord of the Island] rank. He has become the [Nature of this island]. ¡¿, to a certain extent, he can already be regarded as the restraining power of this island, the last [God] of this era. His power is positively related to the land he acquired, and at this time, he has already acquired Nearly 60% of the land. In this state, including you, Princess Morgan and all of Britain, there are only two that can defeat him head-on." "Which two?" Shirou asked. "One is Cathy Parrug who has absorbed [evil] and transformed into the fourth beast." Merlin said. Shi Lang frowned and said: "You said that my evil is almost absorbed. If Cathy Parruge becomes a fourth beast, I can no longer absorb its evil. [Beast]''s disaster, I am afraid that Bifuti Geng is even more terrifying. In the end, I am afraid we will be killed. What about the second one?" Merlin smiled and said: "The second one is what you have been worried about, that vampire, [Moon King]." "Zhu Yue?" Shi Lang''s eyes tightened sharply into needles, and he said dumbly: "It... does it really exist? Is it still in Britain?" Merlin said: "Please don''t worry. According to my observations, its true body is still in Europe, and the one who came to the island is only the body of its will." Shi Lang frowned and asked, "What is it doing in Britain?" "It''s hard to tell." Merlin said. Shilang asked again: "Then what is the way to defeat Votigeng?" Merlin said: "He who has turned into [Nature] is already a god, and the more land he occupies, the stronger he will be. If you want to defeat him, naturally you must take back all the land he occupies!" "After all... this is the king''s war..." Shi Lang sighed, and then asked: "Just for a moment, what will happen if Votigeng takes over Britain?" "The gods will recover and be rejected by the primordial seat. And this historical node will also become an anomalous zone and be cut off... M. Do you understand the concept of an anomalous zone? If you don''t understand, treat it as if by him After occupying the entire territory of Britain, we will all disappear. You who come from the future will not escape the disappearance." Merrington paused and laughed: "But don''t worry, I will definitely hide in Ava by then. Longli go." Shiro: "..." Anomaly... Headache! Shi Lang sighed. The concept of anomalous zone comes from the second chapter of "FGO". The formation of the alienation zone is based on the history of the losers who made the wrong choice and the wrong prosperity. It is the "history of mankind that has gone to a dead end" that has been interrupted as an "unnecessary thing" and even abandoned by the parallel world theory! And the final formation of the anomalous zone requires the fantasy tree of the alien god. And there is no anomalous zone of fantasy trees, it will be like a grain of sand, eliminated by the [correct] pan-human history, and directly cut off! Shilang originally thought that if he couldn''t beat Votigeng, he would take someone to Europe. But now it doesn''t work anymore. Once it becomes an anomalous band and is cut off, it is a matter that really concerns death. As for the [Nature] in Britain, the only way to be regarded as a restraining force is to become the king, and then take back the land that he looted! In addition to this, only Fufu''s [beast] is left. And the [beast] transformed Fufu is a catastrophe that is more terrifying than Fu Tigeng, and the only way is for Shi Lang to absorb Fu Fu''s [evil]. But the [evil] Shirou can accommodate has also peaked. Once he absorbs the evil of [Beast], he will be swallowed by [Evil] and become a monster that even Merlin can''t infer. What kind of monster it is, it is still unknown, but Shirou definitely does not want to become a monster. Moreover, Shirou becomes a monster, and it is still unknown whether this historical node will also be turned into an anomalous zone, which will be cut off. Therefore, no matter whether it is the way to go home or the safer way, it is to claim the king, and then retake the land taken by Vothigen, and finally defeat him in one fell swoop! Chapter 267： Merlin said: "Get ready, King Arthur! Now you have become a part of history! And Votigung''s foreign enemy is coming in about the afternoon!" Shi Lang looked at Merlin and asked, "Why are you willing to use [Clairvoyance] to help me now?" Merlin said, "Because this is the final chapter of Arthur, the prelude to the King! Go see it, accept it! Then, fight as the King. This is --, the king of the last days of the Gods Fight!" ... ... ps: Yesterday, the liver was a little dizzy, so I slept until three o''clock. It¡¯s a bit late, sorry. There is another chapter, in the code. QWQ... By the way, the first volume focuses on the growth of the soul, and the second volume focuses on the growth of leadership. Chapter 64 I comfort people, who comforts me? [Third more] As seen by Merlin''s clairvoyance. Votigeng suppressed Mount Barton with his army and focused people''s attention on Mount Barton Fortress, but secretly, he sent a strong team from the Northeast Mountain Road to Kahnli and carried out a pinch offensive. "General Palinno, Kahnri is right in front of you." The scout said, "There is already an army stationed in Kahnri." Palinno asked: "Did the poets pass in the king''s army order?" "Passed in," the scout said, "but the effect is not obvious. The guards did not lose their courage." "After all, it is already in the hinterland of Camelot, and this kind of intimidating military order is indeed greatly reduced." Palinno touched his chin, then looked at the warlock leader on the side and asked: "Is the magic gun ready? ?" "Dragon''s bones, sea monster''s eyes, mithril... Don''t worry, five magic cannons are ready." The entourage warlock said: "I''m afraid the fairies will assist Camelot." "The king''s army suppressed Mount Button. Even if the fairies assist Camelot, they will probably go to Mount Button. Therefore, even if Camelot has fortified Kahnri, he may not have reacted. When he reaches the boundary, he will directly use the magic cannon. Shatter the walls first," Palinno said. "Yes, general!" The leader of the warlock with the army promised. "After smashing the city wall, the army will first suppress it, then the air force will suppress it, and finally we will suppress it." Palinno formulated a strategy and ordered it to go on. The generals nodded and promised. Palinno rode on his horse, looking around his army. The military magicians stood on the chariot, with large-scale magic marks flashing on it, madly accumulating magic power from [Dayuan]. On the left and right are hideous monsters. Above the sky, the two-footed dragon and griffin spread their wings and soared. The Saxon army in silver and armor was caught in the middle of the monster, and the dreadful marching towards Kahnri. ... ... "Your Excellency Arthur, can we really survive under the iron hooves of Vottigung?" "Don''t worry! This king is a red dragon and will surely defeat the white dragon!" Shiro comforted the people in Kahnri. Fu Tigeng came in mighty force, and the order of Tucheng had spread throughout Camelot. The people were afraid, the nobles were afraid, and the soldiers guarding the city were also afraid. Shi Lang could only rely on his own popularity to appease them. The sun is westward. The sun looked a little dim, Shi Lang estimated that the time was about four o''clock in the afternoon. Standing next to Shiro, Mei Lin smiled, suddenly reminded: "My king, they are here!" Shi Lang frowned. The next moment-- With a "shoo", a white light suddenly enveloped the sky, shining the dimly yellow sky. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" Kahnri, shaking! Shirou handed the work of comforting people to Bedwell, and then hurried to the fortress. Merlin followed behind him. On the fortress, Kay, with the cooperation of Lan Mallok, was giving orders in a panic, and the soldiers were running like screws. Shirou stood on the fortress, leaning on the wall with both hands, looking at the invading army, his eyes twitched. Where is the army? That is clearly the tide of Warcraft! The terrifying monsters rushed in the wilderness, and the long howling sound frightened the mountains and forests. In the sky, the griffin dances with the dragon. Gloomy. It is like a huge mountain, rolling towards Kahnli. There are probably more than ten thousand monsters alone! Shi Lang looked at Merlin who was smiling next to him, and asked: "Votigeng''s army, maybe more than 80,000, right?" Merlin said: "80,000 are only Saxons, plus the number of running monsters, the number is about 300,000. In the north, there are also Picts who have successively responded to the call of Votigung, the number is about 50,000." Shi Lang''s voice was a little dry. At this time, with a scream, five powerful magic cannons bombarded from a distance. Shi Lang subconsciously wanted to block the magic cannon. How could he have thought that the next moment a magical imprint appeared on the walls of Kanri Castle, forming a magical defense barrier, blocking the bombardment. The monsters rushed to the vicinity of Kahnri, only to hit the magical barrier. The skull was shattered and blood flowed into rivers. Tristan obviously has long defensive experience, and has ordered the archers to shoot with arrows. "Shoo, hoo--" Arrows are like a curtain of rain. The entourage magician in Onik''s legion stood on both sides, chanting spells. Fires a small magical bombardment with magical power. Chapter 268： Especially Morgan. I saw her splashing mythril liquid outside the city. The next moment, the ground loosened, and rocks rose from the ground. With the mythril liquid as the center, a stone giant with a height of about five meters was formed and rushed into the warcraft. Sea tide. The magic bombarded like a rainbow, piercing the sky. In the sky, the flying dragon roared. On the earth, stone giants dance with monsters. Shirou couldn''t return to his senses for a long time. Is this going back to the ancient times, or crossing into the magical world? For a long time... "The northern kings stopped these things... actually stopped them for ten years?" Shilang''s eyes twitched. Merlin said: "It''s mainly Hadrian''s Wall and the assistance of the fairies. Otherwise, they won''t be able to stop it at all." Shirou looked at Merlin on the side and couldn''t help but said, "Is this the war of the gods? I have to say, I was shocked." "No." Merlin shook his head and said, "This is far from the war of the gods, this is the war at the end of the gods." "Does this make a difference?" Shirou asked. "Yes." Merlin said: "The war of the gods is not a war of humans, but a war of gods, and the magic ways of that era are far stronger than it is now, and there are countless magic items that can destroy fortresses. At the end of the gods, it was between humans and gods. In the dance of Warcraft, many magical techniques have been lost, and even the magical system has disappeared. After the complete disappearance of the gods, mankind will completely become the seat of the primate, there will be no more fantasy species on the surface of the planet, and the magical path will further disappear. " Shi Lang looked at the monsters and asked, "Are these monsters controlled by Votigeng?" "Yes." Merlin nodded and said, "From King Gilgamesh''s farewell to the gods, to the death of King Solomon, mankind gradually became the seat of the primate. The planet''s living environment gradually changed to an environment suitable for primates. But. This is not suitable for the survival of the creatures of the gods. Some creatures accepted this, so they went to the inner side of the planet, and gave the surface of the planet to the primate. But some creatures rejected this, and even wanted the world. Pull back to Goddai." "And that¡ªthat is the white dragon." Merlin said: "The monsters and creatures it controls have no ability to enter the inside of the star. For these creatures, once the gods disappear, it means death. So, To put it bluntly, Votigung''s war was actually the last struggle of the gods who refused to give up the world to the primate!" "So what I''m going to do...no-, what''King Arthur'' is going to do, is to bury the last goddess?" Shirou asked. "Not bad." Merlin nodded. Shi Lang asked: "Why don''t you hide this from me this time?" "At this moment, it is not Merlin who is standing in front of you, but the court mage." Merlin said helplessly: "I will temporarily perform my duties before''King Arthur'' completes his mission. Of course, it is also for observation." "Then you should be mentally prepared to be used as much as possible by me!" Shi Lang said. Warcraft and flying dragon dance together. The clash of magic cannons. Foreign enemies did not rely on humans to attack, but simply used these gods to attack. On the fortress, all the soldiers are busy. Shi Lang stood at the head of the city and looked at it for a long time, then returned to the castle. At this moment, he can do nothing in the city. The only thing you can do is to trust them. This first battle fought directly one day and one night. The enemy did not send an army, but simply used the tide of beasts, which exhausted Shirou''s side. Being able to defend it is not the work of humans, but the strong enough of Kahnli Castle and the strong enough defensive technique. After this first battle, Shi Lang also found that there was a problem with the configuration of his army. There are cavalry, infantry, and archer. These three types of arms can be considered a panacea, but they lack a logistics force and a shift system. To this end, Shiro formulated a defensive shift system, and incited the masses in Kahnri, set up a mass supply line, and handed it over to the more suitable Bedwell. Moreover, he extorted a lot of food and supplies from the nobles in Kahnli. Not only that, some people spontaneously donated the materials in order to survive. Together with the materials from Kahnrichune, Shirou gave them to the internal affairs officer. Arge rules for rationing. In the end, it turned out that the mathematics of Age Guiwen was actually unqualified. Although it was much better than the original house officer, there were sporadic mistakes. This is a defensive battle, and material scheduling is very important, and there is no room for error. Therefore, he let Age Guiwen be responsible for the specific material distribution, and he himself went into battle to make overall plans. But even so, the situation is still not optimistic. The other party came prepared, and from Onik''s all the way to here, the materials had been plundered, and it might be more abundant than Kahnri. The most important thing is that the beasts'' tireless attacks, powerful magic cannons and deadly bombardments, but Kahnri''s defensive art has a limit. Once broken, it''s over. In response, Morgan said angrily: "If it''s on Onik, if my workshop is here. There is no need to worry you so much, Arthur!" Shi Lang comforted her, "Sister, I have deeply understood your strength." Shilang smoothed her blown up hair, and she was a little happily said: "It''s good if you know." After these defensive battles, Kay was obviously inexperienced, which was a bit of a hindrance. Shi Lang is not a close relative. He knows that as a leader, he can do nothing, but he only needs to know how to make good use of it, so he transferred Lan Malok to the commander-in-chief of defense and let Kai be his adjutant. Although Kay agreed to such a change, he felt a little hard to accept it. After all, he was upgraded, but he was downgraded. Shi Lang could only find Kai to do ideological work in private, comfort him, and tell him that this is to value him, to train him, and to study hard. Kay was ecstatic. Shi Lang once again realized that it is not easy to be a king. He must have a big picture, be able to draw cakes, be able to flicker, be able to reconcile contradictions, be inspiring, be able to know others and make good use of... and be able to do ideological work! But when he is uncomfortable, no one will come to comfort him and do ideological work for him. Because now he is the leader. Only he will comfort people, no one will comfort him. After holding on for five days, the opponent hasn''t sent troops yet, but under the offensive of Magic Cannon and Beast, the defensive technique is already extremely weak. There is no doubt that if you continue to defend yourself, it will be broken sooner or later. Gawain and Jahris, who failed to show their talents, proposed to take the initiative, but Lan Mallok and Kay advocated defense and asked Camelot for help at the same time. The attack and the defensive faction quarreled, and the final decision fell on Shirou. To be honest, so far, Shirou''s life, any choice only affects him personally. So he has no scruples about any choice he makes, because the final result is only for him. Chapter 269： But it doesn''t work anymore. He is now the leader. Any decision affects the fate of a large number of people. The fate of the people who entrusted their lives to him. Gao Wen and others set their sights on him, waiting for his decision. He used to speak in front of thousands of people like no one, and he accepted the doubts and malice of others very calmly. At this moment, there are only a few people''s eyes. But it was as heavy as the sky collapsed, pressing on his shoulders. There was infinite fear in my heart. I was extremely afraid of whether my decision was correct. However, he must make a decision. Because these people who put their destiny in his hands are waiting. Because, at this moment, he is no longer a "Fujimaru Shiro" a solitary person, but a "king" who bears the destiny of countless people. Heavy breathless. The opening is so difficult. The next decision is so scared. But he must do it. The king is the leader of a country and the highest person. No matter what era, the sky is falling, and the leader has to support it. Shi Lang took a deep breath and looked at the strongest man around him. This person is not Gawain, or Tristan, or Altria, but Merlin. Shiro asked: "If we take the initiative, what is the chance of winning?" Merlin said: "About 30%." "Are you asking for help?" Shirou asked. "Cameiro has no reinforcements." Merlin said. "Why?" Shirou asked. "The pressure on Mount Button is heavier than here." Merlin said. Shi Lang was silent. "Are there any other options?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin said: "Yes. The kings of Hadrian''s Great Wall have already reacted. They have contacted Camelot and are leading the goblins to outflank Barton Mountain. If they can repel Vottigung, they can ask for help. " Shi Lang said, "For help? I''m afraid they will break faster than us!" After a moment of silence, Shi Lang glanced at everyone and said, "Everyone is ready to take the initiative!" Lan Mallok said anxiously: "Your Excellency Arthur, Master Merlin has already said that if you take the initiative, the probability of winning is only 30%!" "Thirty percent...enough!" Shi Lang said: "I was involved in a terrible war of nine deaths without the power to bind the chicken. But I still won and survived successfully. Thirty percent...too high. This is enough for me to fight!" Lan Mallok also said that Shi Lang drew the sword in the stone from Altria, and cut a side table with a sword, and said: "The king''s resolution has been made, and there are vetoes. This is the case. !" Lan Mallok sighed and stepped back. Shi Lang glanced at the people, and said, "The monarchs go back to gather the army and meet in front of the city!" The princes said that Nuo left, Lan Mallok was a little depressed, but also turned and left. "Lan Mallok." Shi Lang stopped him. Lan Mallok turned to look at Shirou. Shi Lang comforted him and said, "I know you cherish the life of a soldier. But sometimes it is like this. The more you escape, the more miserable the ending will be. When the blind defense will eventually be exhausted, it is better to let go. The rainbow is here. After the storm." Lan Mallok didn''t reply, but he nodded, the depressed color on his face was slightly less. Seeing them all leave, Shi Lang turned to look at Mei Lin and asked, "Mei Lin, can you lead the army?" Merlin shook his head and smiled: "My identity is the palace mage." "It''s up to you." Shirou waved his cloak and left. He strode to the meteor, majestic and majestic. But in his heart he was asking himself whether his decision was correct? Can it bring victory and vitality to everyone? Chapter 65 The Army of Gods! "Altria!" Morgan stopped Altria. Altria''s heart tightened, but she still looked at Morgan seriously and asked, "Is there anything wrong, sister?" "Come with me." Morgan said. She took Altria and came to the magic workshop she made temporarily. Standing in front of Morgan''s workshop, Altria hesitated: "Merlin said that you cannot easily enter the magician''s workshop, otherwise this is a provocation to the magician." "What are you afraid of? You are my sister, how can I harm you?" Morgan took Altria''s hand and walked into the workshop. Morgan snapped his fingers as soon as he entered the workshop. The next moment, the secret ritual technique in the workshop was activated, the flowing mithril turned into a human form, and a pair of armor was brought and presented in front of Altria. Chapter 270： This is a complete set of Mithril armor, including hand armor, shoulder armor, leg armor... shining, a breath of steel rushing to the face, and a mask and helmet like a lion. "Sister, what is this?" Altria looked at Morgan and asked. Morgan said: "Last time my sister came in a hurry. She only prepared gifts for Arthur, but forgot to give it to you. Since you have sworn allegiance to Arthur as a knight, you must go to the battlefield. The armor of Pandragon will greatly improve your security. Our Pendragon family is a family that carries the power of the island. We were born to protect the island. The lion is the symbol of Pendragon. Since you are Pendragon The family members are stronger than anyone else, do you understand?" "I understand, sister." Altria nodded. She understands this better than anyone, because she was restrained for this purpose. "Put it on and have a look." Morgan said. Altria put on this lion-like armor. The lily-like white skirt was exposed from the upper armor, and the lion-like golden hair on the shoulder armor fluttered in the wind, like a golden cloak. Very handsome! Majestic! Altria took the helmet and said, "It fits well, sister." Morgan said: "That''s natural. I used the magical mithril that I have used in my secret instrument. It will show the most suitable state according to your body shape." Morgan continued: ¡°Mithril¡¯s resistance to magic is inherently very good, and there is also my magic style on top of it, which can invalidate most of the magic. Of course, you¡¯d better let the white-haired waste add a few more afterwards. The technique of writing against magic." After a pause, Morgan said with a disgusted expression: "Although I don''t want to admit it, I am indeed inferior to that white-haired waste when it comes to magic." Altria Quandang did not hear Morgan''s insult to Merlin, but nodded and said seriously, "I see." "Go summon your cavalry, and help Arthur well. The kingdom of the Pendragon family cannot fall into the hands of thieves!" Morgan said. "I see, sister." Altria nodded, put on the helmet, and turned away. Looking at Altria¡¯s distant back, Morgan murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t even say a word of''thank you'', and the expression was a little wary of me... What an unpleasant child. Forget it, it is after all. My sister. Although it''s the first time to be a sister, as a sister, I have to tolerate her sister''s rudeness." ... ... Altria and others led their own regiment to meet up in front of the city. Shi Lang''s army, the cornerstone is Morgan''s Thousand Onyk army, and the rest are spontaneously joined under his command from the rest of the king''s account. After these days, there are 2272 people in total. The arms are very chaotic, and there is no time for specific specialization, so they can only be roughly divided into three types: archers, cavalry, and infantry. Among them, the number of infantry is the largest, reaching more than 1,300, so it must be led by Gawain and Gahris. The archers are led by Tristan, with a total of four hundred men. The cavalry is the least, with only more than two hundred men, handed over to Altria''s leadership. There is no way, the cavalry needs horses, and horses... plus the horses drawn from Karnli, there are only 243 horses in total. It even includes old horses. Karnli Castle is a defensive fortress, most of the materials are defensive materials such as rolling rock rockets and magic cannons, and there are very few offensive materials. Altria and others commanded nearly 2,000 soldiers and horses, and the others handed it over to Kai. These soldiers are not included in the defensive operations with the soldiers of the Five Hundred Berliner Kingdom of Lanmarok. Bedwell was a mass supply line that was pulled up by Shilang, which belonged to logistics. Therefore, standing in front of the city at this moment, only the army of Altria and others. The army of nearly two thousand people immediately surrounded the front of the city. Shilang did not directly go to the division, but first brought the generals to the temporary headquarters and held a strategic meeting. Shiro was surprised at Altria''s pure white knight costume that was different from that of the Lion King, but he still distinguished the priorities. He ordered Merlin to use clairvoyance and magic to show the enemy''s battle formation in front of the generals. But this time, Mei Lin, who appeared as a court mage, finally did not fish anymore, but obeyed Shi Lang''s orders. When Merlin presented the enemy¡¯s battle formation in the form of magic to everyone, Shirou said: "Since he has decided to take the initiative, he must break the enemy. The military strategies of all the kings are higher than those of the king. What''s the point? You can make any strategy." Gao Wen and others looked at each other and started to come up with ideas. I don''t know how the enemy is, they have no idea, they can only think that they must take the initiative to attack. But now Merlin helped open the whole map, and naturally came up with ideas based on their military strategy. Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and asked, "Does your so-called 30% win rate count this scene?" Merlin nodded. Shi Lang sighed in surprise, and then listened to Zhu Jun''s strategy. The strong force of Fu Tigeng has a human army of about 10,000, while the number of monsters is about 30,000, totaling 40,000. The number is nearly 20 times more than that of the Shilang side. It has a complete range of troops, and most of them are flesh. The quality of this monster is much higher than that of the human beings at the end of the gods. The most important thing is that they have two-footed flying dragons, and Shirou has no means of flying into the air. They dominate the sky! This really has a 30% chance of winning? "We can only find a way to execute the decapitation strategy and kill the opposing commander!" Gao Wen suggested. "It''s useless, User was defeated by this sharp knife strategy at the beginning." Merlin shook his head and said: "Votigeng''s army generally adopts a rotation system. Even if you kill the highest commander, the adjutant will replace it next moment. His position." "What should I do then?" Gao Wen asked. "If there are only Saxons, even if the gap is not so great. Mainly those monsters!" "You have to find a way to bury that group of monsters!" "How to bury? That''s close to 40,000 monsters! Standing there, let us kill all day and night, we can''t kill them all! Only God can destroy these monsters!" At this time, Tristan said: "If it is a god... there is a way!" Everyone looked at him. Tristan said: "Karnli is close to Mount Barton, and to the west of Mount Barton is a volcano..." "Wait!" Shiro interrupted: "A volcano? Mount Barton is a volcano?" Shi Lang was surprised. As far as he knew, although the British island was an island country like neon, the British island was basically in a stable plate with fewer earthquakes and less volcanoes. The only famous volcano is one in Devon near Cornwall. There are basically no active volcanoes. But now someone tells him that Mount Barton is a volcano? Wait! This is the recognition of the 21st century. Isn''t it like this in the fifth century AD? Merlin coughed and reminded: "Mount Barton was formed by the body of the evil-eyed demon King Barol killed by the sun **** Ruger Mike Essoran, and the flames of the **** Ruger burned in it. Of course it was. The volcano is gone, my king. It¡¯s just that this flame gradually disappeared as the gods disappeared, but it still exists now." At the end of the God era... Shi Lang sighed, then looked at Tristan and asked, "In other words, do you propose to burn these monsters with a volcano?" Chapter 271： Tristan nodded and said, "There is only this way." "But how do you draw those monsters over?" Shi Lang asked. Tristan said: "I have fought with King Marko and Vudigung several times. Although their system is a rotation system, as long as the highest commander is not dead, the adjutant will not take office. Moreover, the command of Warcraft is at the highest level. On the commander. Mage Merlin identified who is the highest commander, we **** him, use him as bait, and transfer the monster to the volcano." Tristan''s proposal can be said to be based on Merlin''s clairvoyance. Although there are still many loopholes, after many discussions, the strategy gradually matures and everyone agrees. Shi Lang was silent for a moment, and asked, "Then¡ªwho will make this bait?" In an instant, the original voice of enthusiastic discussion went out. Although there is [Clairvoyance], you can open the whole picture. However, the military power gap between the enemy and ours is close to twenty times! To implement this strategy, it is necessary to use nearly two thousand troops to tear apart the warcraft army with a number of about 30,000, and then rush into the Saxons of up to 10,000 to **** the commander! Who can do this? Who has the courage to do it again? Under the unbelievable expressions of everyone, Altria walked to the front of the people, and said firmly: "This matter - please leave it to me!" Gao Wen and others couldn''t believe it. They agreed with this strategy, but they held back their courage. And Altria, a young girl, actually stood up like this. So courageous. They felt extremely ashamed, and stood up one by one to ask. Shi Lang ignored Gao Wen and others, but frowned at Altria and asked, "This is an extremely dangerous task. Are you sure, Al?" Altria said: "Here-no one is more suitable than me." "Don''t worry, my king! I will bring you victory!" She wore mithril armor and a lion-like helmet. She was like a silver lion, majestic and majestic. "Good!" Shi Lang stood up and announced: "Since this strategy was proposed by Tristan, he will be the commander-in-chief of this campaign, and the rest of the army will obey the orders. Offenders¡ªkill!" Tristan looked unbelievable, "King, I am the nephew of King Marko!" "I said, I trust you, so I won''t doubt you. Take the lead!" Shi Lang patted him on the shoulder, turned and left the barracks, and everyone followed. "It''s a great honor to be your knight!" Tristan clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and followed. Everyone walked out of the barracks. Flying dragons hovered in the sky, and magic artillery bombarded the city''s defensive art continuously. The enemy''s attacks were uninterrupted, and Kay and Lanmarok stood firm on the city. In front of the gate of the city, the last legion had gathered. Shilang walked to the front of the city. The soldiers who had been sloppy at first tightened their eyes and focused on Shilang. The foreign enemy attacked fiercely, and refused to give Shirou the slightest chance to breathe. So Shi Lang didn''t have time to rectify military discipline, but relying solely on people''s expectations, he overwhelmed these soldiers. Shi Lang asked Gao Wen and others to lead their troops, and then took the sword in the stone and walked to the front of the stage under the enthusiastic gaze of everyone. He held up the sword in the stone and said loudly: "Listen! The glorious soldiers who are on a thousand horses gathered here! Votigeng led the crowds, and wherever he passed, the creatures were burnt and the grass did not grow. This is the war of resistance. The battle for survival! Although we come from all directions and we are not familiar with each other, the war of resistance has already started. There is no north or south, young and old. We should all be determined to sacrifice everything in order to survive! Now, entrust your back to you Your comrades-in-arms! Fight for survival, for the future, for all precious things. In the name of you, your glory will be immortal!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" ... The soldiers shouted loudly, and even the feared civilians in Kahnri couldn''t help shouting this name. "I will fend off foreign enemies with you!" Shi Lang said loudly: "The sword mountain dares to advance, and the sea of ??fire will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" The light cannons from the outside flickered constantly, illuminating Shirou''s profile. The roar of beasts and dragons stunned the mountains and forests, but the shouts in the city were like a fire, burning everything! Shi Lang handed over the command to Tristan, and called Altria to step forward. Shirou handed the sword in the stone to Altria who looked like a lion in front of him, and brought Dongentalis to Altria. "Wang! This is the mount that Sister Wang gave you!" Altria said. "A good horse with a good knight, you can take it, Dongentalis wants to follow you too." Shi Lang said. Altria subconsciously glanced at Morgan not far away, Morgan was full of displeased, but he nodded. Altria accepted it. Shilang shouted: "Cavalry, get out of the queue!" 243 cavalry, led their horses out. Shirou said: "Your task is the most difficult, most dangerous, and at the same time the most glorious! This king has nothing to give you. All that can be given to you are sincere prayers and weapons to take advantage of!" Weapons? Where did the weapons come from? People looked at the empty square in confusion, but looked at Shirou with confidence. King Arthur¡ª¡ª, The king of miracles, the king who wants to bring them a better future! Shirou stretched out his hand and took a deep breath. I imagined the gun, the magic gun copied from the [King¡¯s Treasure]-Gayaberg! The magic power was consumed rapidly, and a scarlet magic spear, Gayaberg, stood like a pillar in the square! Shiro [Projection] produced 243 at one time! Chapter 272： The accumulated magic power evaporated a lot in an instant, and his full spirit became a little tired. Shiro supported his body and said loudly: "This is the legendary hero, the magic spear held by Cuchulin-Gaya Berg Every cavalryman, come forward with guns! Today, you are the heroes!" People are shocked! This method of making things out of thin air is extremely strange to these ordinary people! And this one-time [projection] more than two hundred magic spears made those magicians at the end of the Gods era feel extremely shocked! [Projection] Magic is basic magic, nothing, but it¡¯s scary enough to [project] the magic gun Gayaberg, and [projection] more than two hundred at one time! Not only that, Shi Lang also [projected] more than a hundred holy swords-Gulam, and delivered them to the squad leader of the legion! Nearly four hundred legendary weapons were produced in a one-time [projection], which shocked the magicians! Originally wanted to use [projection] to project these legendary weapons, it was really a dream, but Shi Lang [projection] nearly four hundred! It''s so shocking! More importantly... Is his magic so much? "Really worthy of being my brother!" Morgan exclaimed. However, Altria, who was staying next to Shiro, found that Shiro''s complexion was pale, and his eyes were even more tired. Of course. His magic power is no longer the level of the two hundred and forty years accumulated in the spirit veins of Winterwood City when he first accepted [The Evil of This World]. Instead, it started from 0 and spent a year, using the [Evil Flower], the magic power that was transformed from the [Evil] drawn from the people of Tyler Bill. This one-time [projection] produced so many high-specification treasures, and it actually drew more than half of his magic power. More importantly, the mental consumption is even greater. [Projection] Ordinary swords will naturally not consume so much, but [Projection] high-standard treasures naturally consume a lot of magic and energy. But this is all for victory! Do your best, but obey the fate! "King Arthur! King Arthur!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" ... The soldiers holding high-standard treasures shouted loudly. The sound of deterrence shocked the sky! Shirou looked tired, but still straightened his waist, accepting the shouts of people. Altria, wearing a lion armor, is riding on East Entalis, with a sword in the stone in his left hand and Gayaberg in his right hand. Behind him are 243 cavalry soldiers holding Gayaberg in uniform. The cold autumn wind blows the blond hair like a lion''s mane on her shoulders like a golden cloak. Majestic! However, under the helmet, Altria''s holy blue eyes looked at Shirou with worry. Shi Lang did not speak, he rode a group of ordinary war horses, and [projected] a sharp sword, held it high, and shouted, "Going out--!" The gate of the city opened, and the army armed with magical soldiers gushed out like a tide--! Chapter 66 We are all unknown people! [Second more] Votigung Barracks. Palinno looked at the battlefield with a magic lens, and couldn''t help but smile: "The castle''s technique can''t last long. It seems that they are about to fight back. Aifan, the order goes on, and the cavalry is ready to attack." Adjutant Aifan asked, "General, don''t you think they will abandon the city and retreat?" Palinno said: "Behind them is Camelot, there is no way to retreat." At this moment, in the magic lens, the gate of Kahnri Castle was slowly opened. Palinno pointed to the magic lens and smiled: "Look¡ªthey are starting to fight back to death." ... ... "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" The artillery fire continued. Flying dragons are everywhere in the sky. The earth is full of hideous beasts. A doomsday scene. "Kakka-" With rolling noises, the heavy city gates slowly opened. Shi Lang took the lead, holding the sword in the stone, and led the crowd to walk out slowly. On his left are Gawain and Jahris, on the right are Altria and Tristan, and behind him is the vast army of humans. At this moment, everyone has a solemn face. A breath of Xiao Sha hit his face. Shi Lang looked at the vast beast sea without changing his face, and asked loudly, "Are you afraid--!?" "Don''t be afraid--!" The army shouted, and the sound was shocking. "The sword mountain dares to advance, and the sea of ??fire will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" Shilang shouted. "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" ... Chapter 273： The army shouted loudly. Although there is no military discipline, the voice is surprisingly uniform, as if forming a spiritual belief, tearing all fear to pieces! Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone and shouted: "Magician on the wall, follow the order! Shell the beasts and tear the road!" On the city wall, magicians headed by Morgan sang together to form a large-scale magic ceremony. Once this large-scale magic ritual is formed, it is constantly extracting [True Ether] from [Dayuan], forming a faint white light the size of a thumb nail in the center of the magic ritual. For an instant, this little Then the white light grew wildly and turned into a light group with a diameter of about five meters. Morgan chanted the spell and waved his hand. The next moment, this light ball swept toward the sea of ??beasts around the technique like a pillar¡ª "Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª!!!" With a blow from the anger of the gods, the surrounding monsters were instantly bombarded with dregs by this terrifying ritual magic! Only a layer of scorched earth with white smoke was left on the ground. Morgan threw all his secret instruments and props down, and the [Island Power] carried by him was instantly activated. In an instant, the [True Ether] extracted from the surrounding space was mixed with countless soil and surrounded those secret instruments. The props formed a giant with varying heights of ten meters and five meters. About fifty! They **** their huge bodies and wrestled with Warcraft on the scorched earth. Crushed stones are accompanied by mud, and the stench of blood permeates the earth. Merlin raised his staff and muttered the spell lightly, forming twelve magic circles around him. Every magic circle shot a powerful ether bombardment, killing a piece of monster! Afterwards, he lightly touched the staff on the ground, and the next moment, the scorched earth in front of the army was covered with a beautiful sea of ??flowers, covering the scorching heat of the earth. Shirou took a deep breath, turned to Tristan and said, "Command¡ªGeneral!" His torso fell behind Tristan. Tristan nodded heavily. He held up the holy sword Gulam that Shilang had given him, and shouted: "Strike!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" ¡­ The sunlight rises high, shining only the blades of the army, shining brightly, and the iron hoofs of thousands of people trample on the earth, really shaking the mountains. The iron hoof of mankind, set foot on the battlefield of Warcraft! Lan Mallok looked at the soldiers attacking below the city, with a sad expression, and said: "Among them, how many of them can come back?" Kay said: "They are all heroes of Britain!" Tristan first let Gawain and Gahris lead the infantry, relying on the defensive technique that is about to be broken, to fight out with a fan-shaped defensive formation to stabilize the troops, and he is the commander of the archers to shoot arrows in the air. The human beings at the end of the Divine Age had physical fitness several times stronger than that of modern people, and they were able to become soldiers, especially the soldiers who fought against the northern kings who had been invaded by Vortigung all the year round. Although the physical fitness alone may not be as good as the individual monsters, but with a weapon in hand, it can be worth ten. Both Tristan and Gawain were once the leading generals of the kingdom, commanders generals who have seen blood on the battlefield, and have good leadership. The soldiers who followed Shilang were not young birds who had never been to the battlefield. They were armed with swords and had unique ways to deal with monsters. Although Shirou''s army has just been formed, they are all veterans who have gone through deadly battles, so there is no problem of timidity in battle. The real problem is that this army comes from various kingdoms, with different coordination and coordination. Fortunately, the leadership of Tristan and Gawain are very high and they have their own leading art. Although this problem cannot be completely resolved, it can reconcile this contradiction and make the soldiers unite their attacks. Shi Lang released his own [evil]. [Projection] Hundreds of high-standard treasures have been drawn most of the magic power, making [evil] a little sluggish, but it still has a strong effect. The dark human [evil] and the blood-like inhuman [evil] were thrown out by Shi Lang and fell into the enemy line, forming two giants about ten meters [evil]. One was pitch black and the other was blood red. The tones are different, but the whole body is full of curse. People looked at these two giants, although they were wondering why Shiro had such a terrifying thing, but now foreign enemies, they only regarded them as magic props that Morgan gave Shiro. The two [evil] giants split up countless hands and attacked the countless monsters in the way. However, two huge hands can effectively kill the beasts, but the divided small hands are easily torn apart by the powerful beasts. The breath of curse filled the surroundings. Even the beasts will be affected by it, slow movement and weak body. Suddenly there was a "thunderbolt", a magical bombardment of true etheric rituals like Morgan. The terrifying destructive power directly penetrated the black giant of [evil], and bombarded Kahn''s defenses like a flood. Surgery. "Crack, click¡ª" Kahnri''s art defensive circle showed some signs of breaking. Shi Lang turned [evil] into a tide of [evil]. The dark evil of this world, the inhuman evil imitated by the blood-red Cathy Parruge. The two tides of [evil] formed two circles of evil tides with a radius of one hundred meters. Any beast that passes through this evil circle will be cursed. Although it cannot be cursed directly, once it is cursed, both the body and the spirit will be greatly weakened. This made Gawain''s infantry a lot easier. A wide field. Flying dragons in the sky like rain. There are as many monsters as ant colonies on the earth. Morgan''s stone giant, Shiro''s evil tide. The magic cannon strikes Huiying, and its light is even more dazzling than the sun in the sky. The human army garrisoned in front of the line, swords were brandished, and the heroic voice and the roar of the beast talked about the epic. This is the epic chapter at the end of the myth! Tristan stood on the war horse, overlooking the battlefield, calmly commanding. Gawain''s soldiers are like sharp swords, combined with Shilang''s evil tide, Morgan''s giant, and magicians'' magic cannons, finally tore through the gap in the beast tide! Tristan yelled: "Altria, the rest, I beg you¡ª!" Chapter 274： Altria, who was ready to go, nodded, her legs clamped Dong Entalis, holding the sword in the stone high, and shouting: "Attack¡ª¡ª!!!" "Wow~~~!!!" The 243 cavalry armed with the magic spear Gayaberg followed Altria''s steps, with solemn expressions, and rushed out as if they were dead! The strong wind whipped up the wind and the sand was fascinated. The 243 cavalrymen, dressed in a bleak cloak, rushed out like a sharp sword! "Tatatatatata¡ª¡ª!!!" The iron hoof stepped on the ground, stepping on the flesh and blood of the dead compatriots. They attacked¡ª¡ª! Altria looked calm, her legs clamped Donntalis, the magic spear Gayaberg in her left hand, and the sword of the king in the stone in her right hand. She was breathing, the red dragon factor in her bloodline was cheering, and the red dragon heart in her chest was beating quickly like the heart of a large magic furnace. Told her. She--, belongs here! A terrifying magic power was brewing in her petite body, and a layer of terrifying magic power was engulfed all over her body. The sword in the stone in her right hand exudes a faint golden light. With a wave of hand-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The magical light cannon of the sword in the stone directly killed dozens of monsters that were approaching. That should be her sword. It is naturally not surprising to get the recognition of the sword in the stone and use the real power of the king. Altria''s left hand magic spear, right hand Wang Jian, driving Dong Entalis, the whole person is like a **** of war in the sky, tearing a way to the enemy base camp in the sea of ??beasts! At this moment-she alone dominates the battlefield! 243 cavalry, armed with magic spears, followed them. Even if the magic spear came because of [projection], even if they were not the heroes who created this industry. But this sharp magic spear and gun blade allows them to easily tear the hard skin and bones of the beasts, shred their lives, and then rush forward like the great heroes in the myth. But more, they were thrown to the ground by the monsters, bitten to death. The internal organs were mixed with minced meat, dripping on the ground, dark. Dark blood ran down the soil. Piece after piece of mashed meat. Merlin had already used magic to get in touch with Altria. He observed the highest commander of the enemy army with [Clairvoyance] and informed Altria of the location. Altria controlled East Entalis and led the cavalry, tearing through the battlefield like a sword, and fought away! This is a lion army commanded by lions! The sun gradually moved westward. The light became dim. The soldiers fell one by one. The sea of ??flowers is full of blood. Pure and filthy. The earth is full of broken corpses. Human corpses, corpses of monsters, mixed with blood, spread all over the earth. For a while. The cut blade, the broken bones... It''s bleak. I don''t know when, the monsters stopped attacking, they changed direction and rushed towards another place. Tristan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That knight, it succeeded!" Gao Wen was tired, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said, "That''s amazing! She actually did it!" "One person tore the sea of ??beasts...such a knight...unparalleled in the world!" Gahris said. Shi Lang took the evil back. He has less magic power, but fortunately, the sad emotions around him are added. He rode on horseback, turned his head to look at Merlin, and asked: "They--, my soldiers, how are they?" Mei Lin was about to answer, but Shi Lang interrupted with a wave of his hand, and said, "Stop talking! Let me wait here with hope! I hope they all return!" This is the wish of the surviving soldiers. 243 people attracted thirty thousand monsters to attack the volcano...this is the hero''s feat. But how do they return? Thirty thousand monsters, volcanic terrain. How do they return? People don''t know. Shiro didn''t know either. So they waited. Looking forward to. Because it is unknown. So there are still expectations. There is hope. The sun set to the extreme west. Chapter 275： Light and dark are intertwined. In the yellow sand all over the sky, Altria came straight up. In her arms, there is a human head. She threw the head of this person in front of everyone, and said: "This battle--, win!" There was no one behind her. When I went there was a lot of people. When I came, I was alone. Won. But no one is happy. A sense of depression enveloped people''s hearts. They are heroes. But--, no one remembers their names. What are they called? Where do they come from? What are their stories? Their parents...what are they called? No one knows. Shiro looked at his own inherent skills, [Mortal Hero C: If you fall behind, you will be beaten, and if you are weak, you will be deceived. Knowing the shame and then being brave is a true hero! Every mountain opens a mountain, every sea reclaims the sea, both hands open up great deeds, we are all unknown people! ¡¿ He got it. He knows their names. He knows their story. They are mortal heroes. The lonely nameless--, a true hero! Chapter 67: Governing the Family and Governing the Country [Third More] Drizzt''s strategy was very successful. The opponent not only died of the highest leader, but also more than 20,000 monsters buried in the volcano, and had to temporarily stop the offensive and let the situation enter a stalemate. But Shirou also suffered heavy losses. The army of nearly two thousand people, after counting, only 724 people were left in an instant. Altria''s cavalry unit was wiped out, and no one survived. Of the 1,300 infantry units of Gawain and Jahris, there are only 427 men left. There are only 297 people left in Tristan''s archer. With the addition of more than 200 defensive engineers from Kai, the total is 919. There were more than two thousand lively lives, but at this moment there are not even one thousand people. These people all died because of Shirou''s decision. This kind of sentence determines the fate of countless people is the feeling of life or death... He didn''t think it was great, but he was full of fear in his heart. How many people will die because of one of his decisions, how many parents will lose their sons because of one of his decisions, and how many wives and children will lose their husbands and fathers because of one of his decisions? This weight... So heavy! However, there was no time for him to panic secretly. Although this battle was a big victory, the enemy still looked forward to it. They also have thousands of land monsters, nearly 10,000 bipedal dragons and griffins, and 10,000 Saxon troops! The number is close to 30,000! Is this really won? Gao Wen and others are self-doubt, the soldiers are also self-doubt, people are even more self-doubt... but Shirou is the only one who cannot self-doubt. Doubt. Fear. Timid. The emotions in his heart are so negative, but Shirou''s face is filled with a calm smile. He told people that they would win. Not only that. Taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s postponement of the offensive, Shiro asked the gods such as Morgan and Merlin to reinforce Kahnri¡¯s defensive skills, while mobilizing manpower to obtain the names of the dead soldiers from the soldiers¡¯ mouths, making a book of souls. . He told the soldiers that these heroic souls have passed away, but their names and achievements will be eulogized by thousands and will be immortal! At this moment, the morale of the languid soldiers was greatly boosted! Shirou recorded the results of the battle while asking the envoy to bring the book to Camelot for help. Just nine hundred of them, facing an army of more than thirty thousand. Even if you stand and let them kill one day and night, you can''t finish it. The volcanic trick is only useful for beasts that don''t have much intelligence. The two-footed dragon can fly, and the Saxons are humans, and they are no longer useful. So we must ask for help. Otherwise, Kahnri will be broken sooner or later. On the other hand, Morgan used magic to contact the northern kings of Hadrian''s Wall. This is good news. Chapter 276： Shi Lang got in touch with the kings and learned that they had already reflected, and planned to march along Hadrian¡¯s Great Wall from the Kingdom of Berlin to the Kingdom of Onik, first intercept the Picts who responded to Votigeng, and then come to aid the card. Enri. This news is undoubtedly excellent news. This means that when the kings block the Picts, kill Karenri, and attack Shilang head and tail, eat this powerful force first, and then find a way to repel Votigeng. Shi Lang told the soldiers the news. The soldiers were very happy, but Lan Mallok wanted to say something and stopped, but in the crowd, he didn''t say anything after all. Towards the night, Camelot came to a team. What makes De Shilang strange is that this team is not reinforcements, but some nobles headed by Yulfis, and Lucan is among them. They brought three hundred horses and five hundred swords. Shirou received Yulfis and greeted him into the castle. Yulfis suggested that Shirou show him the current situation of Kahnri. Shilang nodded in agreement, and took him around. Yulfis was surprised. The Votigung army came, but the faces of the people in Karnli didn''t have any shadows, instead they were full of sunshine. The masses even spontaneously formed a supply line, running under the leadership of Bedwell, cooking food for the soldiers guarding the city. Yulfis almost watched the whole process with a look of surprise. Shirou took him back to the castle, and Julf¨¨s asked, "Your Excellency Arthur, how did you make the people of Kahnri feel so at ease and look forward to the future? You know, Camelot is already It''s completely messed up!" Shiro said: "I only tell them that I will lead them to victory! I will lead them to a better future!" Jurfes asked: "It doesn''t matter whether we can win the right. You promised at Camelot to lead us to defeat Vortigine, regain our homeland, and lead us to a better future, right?" Shi Lang nodded and said, "Yes." Yulfis asked, "What if you can''t?" Shirou laughed and said, "I won''t play with you, Sir Ulfez. As a king, I will definitely do my best to make people live a good life, but if I can''t do it, then I can only Find a reason for prevarication." Yulfis said: "You are so wise. However, if you want to do this, you must secure the throne. And you must secure the throne. I suggest you find a way to get rid of Princess Morgan. My king." "What are you talking about¡ª!?" Shirou''s eyes drenched. Yulfis said: "Princess Morgan is an unstable bomb. She has always wanted to inherit the throne. If''Arthur'' is not Gneville, she will endure it, but if''Arthur'' is Gneville. , She will become the second Votigung! So, my king..." Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang snorted and said, "Your Excellency Yulfis, if I can get rid of my excellent''sister'', then, who else would I not get rid of? Who would be willing to get rid of it? Do it for me?" Yulfis said anxiously: "My king, this is the benevolence of a woman!" Shirou said: "This is human nature!" "The king can be merciful, but it must be cruel!" Yulfis said anxiously: "If you don''t kill someone who threatens you, your power will be unstable!" Shirou said: "I only know that if anyone plant the seed of fear, whoever will reap the fruit of regret." "You--, sigh..." Yulfis sighed and said, "You have the king''s spirit, the king''s wisdom, and the king''s cunning, but you don''t have the cruelty that the king should have." Shiro said: "The king is to reconcile contradictions. The contradiction between the king and the minister, the contradiction between the king and the country, the contradiction between the king and the people... The same is true between me and Morgan. If we can reconcile, why cruel?" Yulfis asked: "Then what should you do?" Shirou said: "Hold benevolence in the heart, hold the law, give hope, receive the lament, and govern the family as well as the country." Yulfis looked at Shirou blankly and muttered: "Enough...enough..." He stretched out his hand and took out a crown from his arms and handed it to Shirou. "This is--!?" Shi Lang frowned. Yulfis said: "My king-if Camelot can defend it, then he will defend it. If he can''t, then abandon it and claim himself as a king in another place!" Shirou said: "I have made contact with the northern kings. They wanted to march from Berlino and after they repelled the Picts, they attacked Vottigung. By then, the three-way coalition might not fail Vottigung!" Yulfis said: "I''m afraid Barton Hill won''t be able to support that time." Shi Lang frowned, he thought of King Marko. Yulfis said: "Furthermore, Camelot¡¯s nobles have decayed for ten years. There will be so many things for the king to be crowned. It is the work of Baldwin who unites the nobles and the unruly king. There is no concealment - this Among them is also my shadow! Alas... Among the three of us, only Blastis has the same original intention. Baldwin and I have already deteriorated, and we have caused the current disaster." Shilang shook his head and said, "The past cannot be changed, but the future can still be pursued." "That''s the case. I have agreed with Baldwin that if you can repel Vottigung, you will be the king, and we will follow the last wish of the king and serve you with all your heart. If Camelot can''t keep it, you will take the crown and go. With its solidity and materials, Camelot has been able to withstand Votigung for at least three years!" Yulfis said: "These three years are your chance. Seventeen people including Lucan are all interior officers, although they are nobles. But it¡¯s not as depraved as we are, and all can be used! Horses and weapons, I have brought out for you, but only food, but you need to raise it yourself." Shirou stared at Yulfis with a serious face for a long time, frowning and said: "If it is the three-way coalition, Camelot still has a chance!" At this moment, Lan Mallok knocked on the door and walked in. Yulfis had to put the crown away for now, looking nervous. "What''s the matter, Lan Mallok?" Shi Lang asked. Lan Mallok said with an anxious look: "Your Excellency Arthur, contact the kings of the north, don''t go to Berlin!" "Why?" Shi Lang was taken aback, and asked: "Aren''t you the son of King Berlino? Oh -, are you afraid that the northern kings will behave badly against Berlino? Don''t worry. At this time, foreign enemies are not. Will do it rashly." "No--!" Lan Mallok shook his head and said anxiously: "If they go to Berlin, they will be wiped out!" "Why?" Shi Lang was taken aback. Lan Mallok said with a sad face: "Because my father has become a blood-sucking monster. And Berlino has already become a country of blood-sucking monsters!" ... ... Fort Mount Barton. The united kings once again repelled the Votigung pioneers. In this regard, Fu Tegeng, who is slowly coming in, is also slightly upset. Although they were psychologically prepared, the pioneer troops were still somewhat uncomfortable because they failed to win the fortress. Because his time is also limited! Once the melee on the European continent ends, the power of the Primate Seat will sweep across the British Isles and completely end the Gods. He must dominate the British Isles and unlock the Holy Spear Lungominiad as [Nature] before the end of God''s era to achieve his goal. Chapter 277： Time is tight, but he was caught by Hadrian''s Wall for ten years. It was hard to use ¡®Arthur¡¯ to reveal the true situation of ¡®Arthur¡¯, so that the northern kings would make a noise and break through the Hadrian¡¯s Wall. He wanted to seize the time to unify Britain as soon as possible. But Camelot''s sturdiness, he knew well, it would take at least a few years to eat Camelot, not to mention the blood-sucking monsters who landed on the island. Therefore, those stupid kings who had been tricked by him blocked his vanguard without relying on Hadrian''s Great Wall, and he had to be a little surprised. In fact, if he can get through the two lines of Berlino and Onik, the army will be overwhelmed, let alone Camelot, he can even try to unify Britain directly. But the blood-sucking monsters of Panheng Bolinuo made him hesitate, so he chose to give up Bolinuo for the time being, and chose to break through Onik more steadily. "Take Camelot, dominate Wales and the south of England, and after completing [Nature], go to regain Berlino!" Votigeng set his own strategy in this way. His time is very tight, so in his heart, he is somewhat angry with those stupid kings who blocked his vanguard at Button Mountain. But in fact, what he didn''t know was that those kings were already dead. "What are you¡ª" King Nantes turned the sword, and the tip of the sword pierced his abdomen, as well as the abdomen of the person behind him. That is King Marko. But he was in a strange state at this time, his eyes flashing with blood, and a mouth with four sharp canines, biting King Nantes'' neck fiercely from behind, sucking up his flesh and blood. King Marko threw the shriveled flesh of King Nantes aside, sneered and said, "The waste that even ghouls can''t transform." The canine teeth gradually retracted. The silver ring on the ring finger of his right hand radiated light, and a message reached his ear: "Have you cleaned it up?" "Please rest assured, Lord Meilian." King Marco said respectfully: "I will definitely prepare the freshest food for the great [Moon King]." "That''s good." Mei Lian said. The ring slowly disappeared. King Marko turned around to look at the corpses of the kings who had been sucked up by him, frowning in trouble, "Isn''t even a blood bag transformed? Forget it, let Vutigung here. Came. The blood of Luo¡¯s high-quality nobles is sure to satisfy [Wang]. It¡¯s a pity that Vottigong¡¯s arrival is not at the right time. If the strategy is successful, it would be possible to give the unknown ¡°Arthur¡± and ¡°Morgan¡±. [Wang] Present it. I just don¡¯t know where that Merlin is hiding again. It is said that [Wang] is very interested in his blood..." King Marco muttered to himself, turned and left. ... ... ps: The update is finished today, sorry. QWQ Chapter 68: Receiving Order in Danger How long ago was it? Maylen Solomon has not remembered clearly. He was originally an ordinary villager in a village, but his innate ability changed his life. He possesses the innate ability of "devil summons", and can realize people''s wishes even more, so he is worshipped as a son of **** by ignorant villagers. In order to prevent him from leaving the village, the ignorant villagers mutilated him and worshipped him. The reason why it was dismembered was because of the belief that "the posture of the gods cannot be the same as people" and the simplicity, so that such convenient props could not escape. Although his life is similar to that of Angola Manuel, the difference is that he is a true son of God who can realize the wishes of others. Meilian Solomon was supposed to serve as a comfort product for the villagers throughout his life, but was caught by the [Zhu Yue] who passed by accidentally. Zhu Yue, who is very interesting about "Devil Summoning", declared that all the villagers would be killed at dawn. The villagers¡¯ desire to ¡°reject death¡± is indeed ugly and powerful. Regardless of the burden of Mei Lian, who is responsible for fulfilling his wishes, the villagers came up with "powerful beasts" one after another, realized and embodied them through Mei Lian''s ability, and then challenged Zhu Yue. But it is a pity that those things are not Zhu Yue''s opponents. The villagers'' wishes were unsuccessful. At dawn, Mei Lian, who fulfilled his wishes, exceeded the load she could carry, and ushered in her own boundless death. The remaining villagers cursed Mei Lian and Zhu Yue and died one after another. After that, at the dawn of the rising sun. Zhu Yue resurrected Mei Lian as a dead person. "This is just for fun. Live the way you like. Instead of your own hands and feet, you have painted a few. The desire as a cause is ugly, but what you paint is a famous painting. If it is the statue of the **** you painted, it should be the responsibility of becoming your brother." Zhu Yue said at the time. Just like being possessed by Zhu Yue''s words, Mei Lian painted four deities according to the beliefs of the villagers, summoned four great demons, gave them the ability to become their own siblings, and stood on the ground in human form for the first time. From then on, he held a feeling similar to longing for Zhu Yue, swearing allegiance to Zhu Yue Brunstad''s dead followers, and was busy everywhere for Zhu Yue''s orders. It is precisely because of this that he accepted Zhu Yue''s order a year and four months ago, and brought Altruki, one of the [Zhu Yue] bodies, to the British Isles. Just-- "It''s really a boring game. It''s a good thing for you to play so hard." The princess, who is a mixed blood of the dead and true ancestor, complained again. Mei Lian felt a headache. Since the planet gradually got rid of''nature'' and human beings gradually became the primate seat, the planetary consciousness of the earth [Gaia] is worried about this. And the prototype of the true ancestor, the king of the moon, Zhu Yue agreed to [Gaia] to create a true world that is beneficial to the planet, and thus came to the earth from the moon. In fact, Zhu Yue came to dominate the earth. But Zhu Yue is neither [Gaia] nor [Alaya], and unlike the Mercury spider lurking in South America, it can resist the correction of inhibition. After Zhu Yue realized that she would eventually be corrected by one of the two restraining forces, she began to try to leave the successor, that is, the elemental body for it to live in, so as to evade the restraint correction. This is the true ancestor. However, the body it creates, without exception, is extremely unstable and is incomplete. And El Teluci is also one of these elements. But something special is that she is a hybrid of the true ancestor and the dead, the ruler of blood and contract, so she is also called the princess of the dead. Mei Lian sighed: "His Royal Highness, even if only to collect samples that are about to be extinct, it will take a little thought." "So you lost Cathy Parruge." Eltluci pointed at Mei Lian and smiled: "Although Zhu Yue doesn''t care about the monster that imitated it, she just lost it. You It''s hard to explain to it afterwards." Mei Lian showed an expression of crying. When he came to the British Isles, Zhu Yue gave him two missions, one of which was to collect enough samples of the blood bags of the gods, so that there would be no such food to enjoy after the extinction. For this reason, in a place with a seemingly large population, he directly left Cathy Parruge who imitated [Zhu Yue], and put down Zhu Yue¡¯s transformation ceremony to transform people into dead followers and hide them nearby. , Wait until he completes the second mission, just pack it away. As a result, the transformation ritual was ruined, and Cathy Parruge was also lost. Originally wanted to investigate, the white dragon who had gradually become [natural] had already hit there. The white dragon that has gradually become [natural] is gradually becoming the last [god] of the Goddai. Meiren knows that he and Altluci together are not rivals. The only one who can defeat the white dragon head-on is to let Zhu Yue, who is still in the European continent, descend on Altluci. Although Zhu Yue considers it to be an unstable body, so it won''t occupy the body, but Alte Luci doesn''t like the feeling of being held down by Zhu Yue and the body is taken away. So she would never let Mei Lian ask Zhu Yue for help until it was an emergency. This is very helpless, but fortunately, they occupied Berlin Nuo ahead of time, transformed King Berlin Nuo into a dead person, and had an initial base. Otherwise, the second mission is still ignorant, and the first mission is messed up again. Chapter 278： Mei Lian wailed in her heart. If these two missions were not completed, how would he explain to his king? Alte Luci asked: "Meileen, when did you say that Zhu Yue created such a pure body?" "This...I don''t know." Mei Lian said. "It''s not necessary to create it, or even just throw it on the island, if I hadn''t picked it up, hum----, this body would have been eaten by the sea monster on the beach." Altluci said triumphantly. She stretched out her palm and gently poked her fingertips in the face of a girl who has been in a coma. It was a young girl with short blond hair, full of scars, and she didn''t know what cruel battle she had gone through. "Obviously he is a true ancestor with such a high degree of purity, but he fell to this fate. Was he abandoned by Zhu Yue? It''s so pitiful." Altluci said. ... ... "Bolino is occupied by the dead? King Berlino has become the dead?" Shi Lang looked at Lan Mallok with surprise, and couldn''t help asking: "Why are you telling me now?" "I''m sorry, Lord Arthur..." Lan Mallock said apologetically: "I went to Kahnli in response to the call of the Archbishop of Cantrebe. I actually wanted to report this to Camelot. But there is Volti. Geng is here, so I..." "You are like your armor, too conservative!" Shirou said angrily, "Do you know that any information, whether it is good or bad, is the basis for deciding a strategy? You are actually telling me about this now!" Lan Mallok apologized, "I''m sorry, Lord Arthur..." "Lan Mallok, if you are aware of your mistake, follow me quickly! Rather than have the time to apologize, it is better to inform the kings of the north as soon as possible!" "I hope they haven''t arrived in Berlino..." Shi Lang glared at him, quickly walked out of the castle, found Morgan, contacted the northern kings, and reported the matter. The northern kings could not believe that Berlino had fallen, but the words came from the mouth of the son of King Berlino, Lan Mallok, and the kings had to believe and gave up their plans to enter Berlino. At this point, Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was full of confusion. What is the chaos of this situation? There are unruly nobles inside, and the kings are free, and it is difficult to control and unify. Outside, there was Fu Tigeng gazing at him, sitting on a large area of ??land, countless beasts, and dead men lurking in the dark. Mess! What a mess! Shiro even had the idea of ??running away directly. However, once Votigeng ruled Britain, restored the gods, and turned this historical node into an anomalous zone, but there was no fantasy tree of an alien god, and the anomalous zone could not be fixed. Once cut, everyone would die! The sky above is collapsed, and the bottom is the graben. Who will bear this world? By him? Is he worthy? Can he do it? Yulfis took the crown, handed it to Shirou, and said: "My king, this is the moment of life and death! Put on the crown and claim the king from another place!" Shiro waved his sleeves and refused, saying: "Camelot still has two barriers at Kahnri and Mount Barton. As long as these two barriers are not broken, when the kings return, Camelot will still be rescued!" At this moment, Merlin hurried over and said, "Barton Mountain is not saved, it is about to collapse!" "What did you say¡ª¡ª!?" Shi Lang stared. Merlin said: "The King Marko is a dead man. He has already killed the kings and abandoned Mount Barton. I am afraid that Vortiggen will defeat Mount Barton fortress and march on Camelot at the latest tomorrow!" Boom! Shirou was struck back two steps, a mountain of depression enveloped his heart. He looked at Merlin, gritted his teeth and asked, "Why don''t you know, my court mage?" Merlin said helplessly: "I made a mistake. My [Clairvoyance] can observe everything now, but I can only concentrate on knowing where I observe. The place I observed before was the enemy outside Kahn. Not Barton Mountain." "You--, you--," Shi Lang pointed to Mei Lin''s hand shaking, and said angrily: "You really are the highest level of trash!" Merlin looked helpless. Yulfis handed the crown to Shirou and said, "My king, Mount Barton will break, Camelot is in danger, and there are no barriers to stop the fortress. I hope you will be the king in a different place!" "I¡ª, I¡ª" Shirou looked at the crown in Yulfis''s hand, a little breathless. In his eyes, it was not the royal power and the crown, but a big mountain, a kingdom about to be shattered, and he was overwhelmed with breath. He can imagine how much suffering he will endure once he wears this crown. Ahead is hell! It''s a land boundary beyond his ability! He hesitated. He stopped. At this moment, Yulfis knelt on one knee, holding the crown high, looking at Shirou with hope. Merlin sighed, put the staff on the ground, and knelt down on one knee. Morgan also knelt down on one knee. Even Altria, Gao Wen and others, who were called by Age Guiwen from behind, also came and knelt in front of Shirou on one knee. Like a group of knights surrendering to a king. The sky has fallen, and people''s lives will not be affected. Because the sky is falling, the tall man will naturally go to the top. Shiro also had the same idea. But after looking around, Shi Lang realized that he was the tallest one! Ahead is suffering. Chapter 279： It''s hell. He closed his eyes, and two tears came from the corners of his eyes. His hands tremblingly stretched out, holding up the heavy crown like a mountain, and slowly putting it on his head. He said: "The monarchs listened to the order and mobilized all the people in Kahnli to abandon the city in a different place!" "Yes--!" The knights obeyed the king''s order, and went crazy. Shi Lang looked at the dim, crumbling sunset in the sky. How much is it like the gods of Britain at this moment? It was crumbling, like a castle about to fall into a deep valley. But he is a cow, tied the castle with a rein, struggling to drag the castle up. It''s just that this final outcome is overwhelming or human beings are determined to conquer the sky? Shiro didn''t know. All he knows is that his life has entered a new chapter. This is King Arthur. God generation, the last king! Chapter 69 The Knight King [Second More] Shiro decided to give up Camelot, but this also meant giving up the whole of Wales. The British Isles is divided into three parts, Scotland in the north, England in the south, and Wales in the east. Today, Scotland is occupied by the Picts. The northern part of England, centered on the fortress city of Lundinium, has been reduced to a Saxon territory. The central part of England bordered by Hadrian¡¯s Wall is home to the kings and deaths of the North. The realm of disciples. Camelot is located at the junction of Wales and England. Once Votigeng takes over, the whole of Wales will fall into the hands of Votigeng. Votigung dominates the Picts and Saxons, and is now the greatest power. The only place where Shiro can choose is the southwestern part of England. In the southwest of England, the only one capable of establishing a kingdom and raising troops with it is Cornwall! Cornwall is located at the most southwestern tip of England. It is adjacent to the Atlantic Ocean to the west and north, and to the English Channel to the south. It faces the Gaul region across the sea and is rich in minerals. Cornwall was once a kingdom in the time of Usher, but it rebelled, and was finally suppressed by Blastis, and was assigned to a territory under Camelot. In the past ten years, Yulfis and Baldwin were afraid of resurgent rebels in Cornwall, so they attacked one after another and fell behind. But at this moment, Shi Lang had to retreat to Cornwall. The most important thing is that there are many mountains between Cornwall and Wales. Using this as a screen can block the attacks of monsters. At the same time, building defensive barriers can also cost less manpower. Just-- Shiro looked at his list of plans for becoming the queen, and almost burst into tears. He inspected the whole territory of Camelot, but did not inspect Cornwall. He listed development plans for all regions, except for Cornwall. But now, he wants to develop based on Cornwall! Shaking his head, he tore up the development plan he had spent so much energy to deduct and threw it into the fire. Instigating people to leave their homes is difficult for the upright knights like Gao Wen to do, but Shirou did it easily. He told people that the Fort Barton had already been destroyed by Votigung, and Camelot was at stake! If he doesn''t leave, Votigeng will pinch Karenri back and forth, causing Karenri to fall into a beast wave here. And everyone will be reduced to the meat of Warcraft, no more vitality. Only if you follow him can you have a chance to survive! People were frightened and panicked. At this time, Shilang relied on his crown and told them that if they let them follow him, he would lead them to live a good life. Life and death are imminent, people have to believe Shirou. Shi Lang gave people one day to pack their luggage, and then arranged the retreat route. They want to go around the mountain road in the southwest, relying on the steep mountains, and walk to Cornwall. This is the safest route and the fastest route! Shi Lang is not alone at the moment. He is the king. In this big retreat, he must stay in front of the big team and act as the leader. However, once they retreat, there must be Votigeng''s chasing soldiers behind, so someone must guard the back. And this task was handed over to the knights such as Altria and Gawain. Everyone has to evacuate, but only Yulfis has to rush back to Camelot. Shirou asked: "Yulfes, do you really want to go back?" Yulfis said: "Someone needs to tell Camelot the truth about King Marco. The most important thing is that Camelot''s technique can only be activated when Baldwin and I are there." Shirou said: "If you go, there must be no return." Yulfis laughed and said, "Well, then. When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land drawn by this sword must be the king''s soil! My king¡ª¡ª, may your dragon''s wings soar boundlessly!" He rode his horse instead without looking back. In the night of the next day, Shi Lang took advantage of the darkness, opened the rear gate, led the people, drove the mountain road towards Cornwall. Kai''s defensive force has been transformed into a logistics force, maintaining order. Altria, Tristan, Gawain, and Gahris guarded Kahnri and delayed time. "Tattoo--" Silent footsteps sounded, and the people who had left their hometowns were full of panic on their faces, full of hesitation about the future. Shi Lang rode on the horse, leading the crowd, with Merlin on the left and Morgan on the right. He asked Merlin to present the map observed by Clairvoyance before his eyes, and then rushed to Cornwall. On the mountain road, the crowd is like a long dragon. Chapter 280： They turned to look at the distant Kahnri. Cries filled the whole team. Shiro also wanted to cry. There is no one in front of him, only a complicated road. But behind him, there were full of people. Fengsha was lost. The tears disappeared without a trace. Some people can cry. And some people can¡¯t cry. ... ... The sky gradually brightened. The enemy forces finally reconciled from the blow of the dead supreme commander, and led the warcraft and the Saxon cavalry to rush to Kahnri. Altria and the others did not guard against death, but spilled the wine all over Kahnri''s house, and then retreated to the forest near Kahnri. When the Saxon cavalry rushed into Kahnri, Tristan waved his hand, and all the archers in the surrounding area bent their bows to hit the rockets. "Shoo, hoo--" The arrow fell into Kahn. In an instant, the fire was like a pillar, burning a lot of Warcraft and Saxons to death. The enemy found them, and the two-legged dragon that dominates the sky even attacked them first. Tristan said: "Spread it away, brothers, lead them somewhere else!" Gao Wen said: "If you are born, Cornwall will gather together and talk about glory! If you die, go to the Book of Souls together!" Altria was silent for a long time before saying: "I wish--, good luck!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" The heroic men, shouting, in groups of three or five, led the Saxons elsewhere. Altria separated from Gao Wen and others. She held a sword in the stone and a magic spear in one hand, driving Dong Entalis, shooting straight into the enemy line with one shot and one sword! She was as majestic as a lion, and attracted away a large number of Warcraft and Saxons in an instant. Even the two-footed dragon and griffin in the sky chased her. Gao Wen praised: "What an unparalleled knight! It can be said to be the king of knights, the king of knights!" Tristan said: "Even if it is a female body, it is also very admirable. The chief knight under Wang''s account, there is no one to leave her!" A few people also brought a few people together, rectified them to zero, attracted an enemy army, and brought them to another place. Altria gallops on the battlefield. More than 700 people used themselves as bait to fight for the chances of survival for the retreats. But, in the end, how many of them will be alive? Altria didn''t know, and she didn''t dare to think about it. The death of the 243 cavalry was very uncomfortable in her heart, but she did not show it. She suppressed all sorrows into her heart. Because, if this sadness is revealed, her king will definitely come to comfort her. The burden on Wang''s shoulders is already heavy enough. As a knight, how can she make Wang worry about it again? The most important thing is ¡ª¡ª "I''m sorry...Gnivale. If I was the one who drew the sword in the stone at the time...Perhaps, you wouldn''t have to bear such a heavy burden. I''m sorry, Gnivale...King..." With a sincere apology echoed in my heart, Altria entered the beast tide, attracted most of the team, and brought it directly to Wales! Cornwall goes southwest and Wales goes northeast. She directly led most of the enemy forces in the opposite direction. At this time, Vottigung had already defeated the Barton Hill fortress, and the army was approaching Camelot. Altoria brought the Warcraft Legion behind him all the way into the army of Votigung. With the king sword in one hand and the magic spear in the other hand, relying on the strength of Dong Entalis''s feet, it actually went in and out, unimpeded! The mithril armor was covered with dark blood and broken internal organs. She is like the **** of war in the sky, traveling in all directions! Votigeng saw her, frowned, and asked Mexis next to him: "Who is that?" Mexis said: "The subordinates don''t know." Votigeng looked at Altria who was rushing in and out, frowning, he could feel the power of the white dragon in his body jumping, he understood, and suddenly said, "That''s the red dragon!" He took the Holy Spear Lungominiad, rode his mount, rushed into the formation, and slew towards Altria. Altria only felt heart palpitations, watching the impact of Votigung and the pillar-like holy gun Lungominiad, the king''s sword and the magic spear waved together. "Clang--!!!" The roar of metal. In just one confrontation, Altria was blown off and fell into the beast''s formation, vomiting blood, and the magic spear of Shirou [Projection] in his hand was easily broken. Altria brandished the king''s sword, repelled the surrounding monsters, summoned Dongentalis, stood up, and slew her horse. Fu Tigeng went after his horse. Chapter 281： However, Dong En Talis is worthy of being the famous horse that Morgan gave to Shi Lang. In terms of foot strength, it is even better than the horse under the hip of Vottigung! Altoria took Votigung and flew in and out of the Warcraft Array. At this moment, the huge number of monsters has become a constraint for Fu Tigeng. Votigeng frowned, magic power poured into the holy spear, and the tip of the spear flickered, almost for an instant, a beam of light about ten meters in diameter, with a terrifying aura, shot towards Altria. . Altria''s face was calm, and she shook her horse. That beam of light was like a blow to the world, all the monsters in front of him were not directly bombarded and dissipated without even a trace of resistance, and they blasted straight towards Camelot in the distance. Camelot''s city walls shone light, forming a magical shield. The moment the two fought, the space was quiet, and the next moment¡ª "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" Like the sound of a volcanic eruption! However, the beam of light disappeared. Camelot, immovable! This result, Fu Tigeng had already guessed, he was just going to kill Altria. However, Dong Entalis was too agile, and the light cannon that drove straight into it was really difficult to kill Altria, and if he pursued, Votigung''s horse speed was not good. Fu Tigeng used [Nature] and transformed it into a white dragon 30 meters long. It stands among the beasts, and it is also a behemoth. Two long eyes stared at Altria, and the white dragon slew towards Altria. Bailong waved his hand to be a storm, his action was a landslide, and his mouth was a magic cannon comparable to enchantment art. Altria was bombarded repeatedly and fell to the ground, her head was battered. Fortunately, Dong Entalis was agile and swift enough, and very psychic, to take her out of danger. At this time, Camelot also had two enchantment-style light artillery bombarding Bai Long''s body. The white dragon was unscathed, but the two longan eyes focused on Camelot. Taking this opportunity, Altria broke out of the enemy line and left. The white dragon spread its wings into the air and wanted to chase it away. At this time, Camelot had ten light cannons to gather a little and hit the white dragon''s right wing, knocking it down. Bailong changed back to Fu Tigeng. His face was gloomy. Mexis rushed over and asked: "My lord, do you want to kill the red dragon first?" Votigeng said: "No! It''s just a man-made red dragon, but if you do, you can use a monster to chase and kill me. Besides, without Camelot, what would the red dragon use to defeat me? The power of the primate seat is about to hit the British Isles!" Mexis nodded in response. Altria led most of the beasts to the place of Votigung, and then rushed all the way to Cornwall, but did not want people to rush to the speed really slow. She rode a horse and quickly caught up. She asked the people at the tail to hurry up, and thousands of monsters hurried over. Fortunately, Shirou¡¯s chosen way is the mountain way. This place is just about to pass a valley pass. Both roads are steep mountains, and only one pass. She allowed people to walk through the valley pass, and she stayed at the pass alone. Both are steep mountains, and the only way through is the one behind her. She got off Dong En Talis, holding a sword in the stone alone, guarding the only pass, facing thousands of beasts. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho-!!" The monster roars, ferocious and ferocious. "Kill¡ª!!!" Altria held up the sword in the stone and shouted. This battle, I do not know when to kill. When Gao Wen and others rushed to get rid of the monster, all they saw were shocked. There were corpses of warcraft everywhere, and Altria, wearing armor, holding a sword in the stone, covered in shattered internal organs and black blood. The stench permeated the entire battlefield. She stood there, standing in the sea of ??blood on the mountain. The surrounding monsters were horrified by the killing and did not dare to come closer. The lion''s armor, invincible posture, shocked people''s minds! Gao Wen murmured: "Knight of Knights." Each of the knights was proud, but at this moment, no one would not admire him. Gao Wen and others sprinted a way from the rear and came to Altria. Altria said: "You go first. I''ll hold it here." Gao Wen and others have never served a knight, but at this moment, they are convinced! They nodded, turned and left here. Altria, holding a sword in the stone, stands tall in a sea of ??blood! Chapter 70 Internal Troubles and External Troubles [Third more] Using Mei Lin''s clairvoyance, Shirou chose the best path to travel. This road went all day and night, and everyone''s faces were full of tiredness, but Cornwall was close at hand. In order to enter Cornwall smoothly, Shilang had already dispatched Ager to inform the lords of Cornwall. As for why it is to send the Argue specification instead of Bedwell. Because some tasks are suitable for Argue regulations, but not for Bedwell. Bedwell has the spirit of forgiveness and is easy to talk, but at the same time he also gives people a feeling of weakness and deception, while Ager''s rules are different. That solemn and gloomy face gives people the first impression that it is the one who is not easy to bully. Chapter 282： More importantly, Shilang was afraid that the lord of Cornwall would not recognize him and would not let him in. After all, after Cornwall became the territory of the Kingdom of Camelot, Baldwin and Yulpheus successively suppressed them, so although the territory was large, it was devastated. Shi Lang was afraid that the Lord of Cornwall would be dissatisfied, so he instructed Ager''s rule in advance to let the people enter the city by all means. Although he had never dealt with Age Guiwen, Shirou believed in this man who had not sworn allegiance to him regardless of the legend or the cognition of Xingyue. And the result was the same as Shiro thought. Ager Shiro completed his task perfectly, allowing Cornwall to open the city gate to welcome them in. However, what surprised him was that the lord of Cornwall at this time was actually one of his future knights of the round table, Gerant. Gerante welcomes Shiro''s arrival, but the people of Cornwall are different. They are hostile to the people of Camelot, and even more hostile to the legendary son of Uther, "Arthur". Of course, Uther destroyed the Kingdom of Cornwall and changed the kingdom to Camelot''s territory. More importantly, during the reign of Baldwin and Yulfis, they continued to suppress Cornwall, resulting in a very poor standard of living in Cornwall. At least, Shi Lang looked over at this moment, almost everyone in Cornwall was yellow and thin, and there was a hatred in his eyes. He sighed deeply. He knew that there was a thorny road ahead of him. Gerant took Shi Lang to a castle that looked very beautiful on the outside. This is the royal palace of the King of Cornwall during the Kingdom of Cornwall. It can be said to be the last card in Cornwall. In fact, the interior is very rudimentary, without the appearance of a palace at all. But the sparrow is small and well-equipped. The administrative office as a lord is not bad. Gerant took Shi Lang to get to know his subordinate officials and some important Cornish nobles. The officials greeted Asashiro with a smile one by one, but their eyes were full of vigilance. Obviously, even though Votigeng had invaded, these officials and nobles were afraid that Shi Lang would touch their cakes. Shi Lang wanted to settle down for the time being, and he didn''t mean to do anything for the time being, just haha. At this time, Bedwell ran over and said to Shirou: "My king, every household brings not much food from Karnli, so I can only insist on it for five days at most. After five days, there will be no food." Shi Lang nodded, then looked at Gerante and asked, "Sir Gerante, how much food is left in the lord''s warehouse? Can you lend me a second?" Gerant said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Lord. As a lord who is loyal to Camelot, I am willing to contribute everything I have to Camelot. But I am sorry that the food is originally from Cornwall. Difficulties." Gerant took Shi Lang to the grain warehouse of the castle. There is only a shallow layer of oats and rye. Gerant said: "This is all the food for the Lords of Cornwall." Bedwell couldn''t help complaining, and said, "Is that just a little bit? This...isn''t even enough food for a thousand people a day?" "Bedwell!" Shirou blamed Bedwell, then looked at Gerante and said, "Please don''t take it to heart, Sir Gerante. Bedwell is like you, a noble knight who cares about Camelot." "My lord, I didn''t take it to heart. It''s just¡ªthis is indeed the status quo in Cornwall." After a pause, Gerant smiled bitterly: "Since Cornwall has changed from a kingdom to a territory, This has always been the case." Gerant explained the situation in Cornwall. Shirou was full of bitterness. This situation is very bad. Because of the high-pressure policies of Baldwin and Ulfes, and because Cornwall is rich in minerals, it has caused a disaster in Cornwall, and there are not enough soldiers to handle it. The most important thing is that the high-pressure policy has caused people to only think about stealing mines and selling them cheaply, instead of thinking about self-sufficiency. As a result, the surrounding farmland is abandoned, food production is not high, food is not enough, and even people starve to death. It is a common thing. Even the lord who levies the grain tax has almost no grain. Shi Lang brought more than 30,000 people over. These 30,000 people are more than 30,000 mouths and stomachs. Although people have their own food, they will run out of food soon. The land inside was deserted, banditry became plagued, and the people were hostile... Outside there were Votigung and dead men coming at any time. Shi Lang''s heart was extremely miserable, but his face was filled with a bright smile, and he said, "That''s how it is, I know. That''s why I came here, in order to let everyone live a good life!" Gerante carefully looked at Shi Lang''s face and looked at the brilliant smile, shocked in his heart. You know, when he took over Cornwall, he got this situation, but his face was sad. Chengri''s sorrow is bleak. But this king still smiled brightly. Thinking back to the rumors about "Arthur" that had been heard, Gerant said silently in his heart: "Perhaps...this king can really make us live a good life!" Shiro asked the people of Kahnri to gather in the northern city, not to deal with the Cornish people who hated Camelot for the time being. He asked Agerman and Bedwell to lead Lucan and others to deal with local officials in Cornwall, and he allowed Gerant to accompany him to important locations throughout Cornwall. Tin mines, abandoned farmland, dark and damp streets... Shabby. It''s really shabby! It''s like coming to a slum in the Middle Ages. Walk down all the way. Gerant himself felt heavy. He secretly looked at Shilang''s profile, only to find that Shilang still smiled easily. "Perhaps...perhaps this person, this king, already has a plan for development!" Gerant thought so in his heart, and the gloomy mood unconsciously improved a lot. However, what Gerant didn''t know was that Shirou''s heart was extremely bitter. Internal and external troubles. It was devastated. Chapter 283： Camelot is like a boat driving on the vast ocean. After wind and rain, the hull is broken and water is flooded everywhere. The crew are all desperate. As the newly appointed captain, how can he lead the broken ship to the calm shore and let everyone land safely? The most important thing is that the people of Karnli migrated here, and they don''t even have a place to live, but the food is about to be in a hurry. With a smile on his face and a heavy heart. But at this time, Bedwell found him with a sad face. "Is something wrong, Bedwell?" Shirou asked. "There is one thing, we don''t know how to decide, my king." Bedwell said. He pulled Shi Lang to the north of the city. At this moment, here, the people of Kahnri and the people of Cornwall stare at each other with a boundary, as if they are about to fight in the next moment. The officials of Cornwall and the internal affairs officer of Shilang stood in the middle of the two, and everyone''s face was full of embarrassment and hesitation. Even the Arge regulations are no exception. "What happened?" Shi Lang asked. Agegui classical Chinese said concisely: "A crime has occurred." Bedwell sighed and told Shirou the matter. Shi Lang felt very heavy after listening. It was caused by a Cornish young man who robbed a Kahnli man of food, and then the Kahnli man broke the Cornish young man''s leg. This is not a difficult task at first, and it only needs to be handled in accordance with the law. But this has affected the Cornish hatred of Camelot, as well as the Karenli hatred of the Cornish. The Karnli people have left their hometowns and are very sensitive to nerves, while the Cornish people have been sanctioned by Camelot for ten years, and they are even more sensitive to Camelot''s nerves. The two groups became hostile to each other. "This matter¡ªwhat should I do, my king?" Bedwell asked. Bedwell, Ager Shiman, Lucan and other internal affairs officers and Kahnri''s people looked at Shirou. Gerant and the nobles, officials and people of Cornwall all looked at Shi Lang. Shirou felt heavy. Leaning towards Kahnley will cause contradictions in Cornwall. Leaning towards Cornwall will lose Kahnri''s popularity. Being impartial will make the sensitive Cornwall vigilant, and will disappoint the expectant and close Kahnri. How should he handle this? Chapter 71 The King Punishment "My king, how should this matter be determined?" Bedwell asked. Age Zhiwen, Lucan, Gerant... everyone''s eyes were on Shilang''s body. The people in Kahnri are full of expectations, hoping Shirou can favor them. The people in Cornwall were wary, wondering if Shi Lang favored one another. Shi Lang closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, then opened his eyes, looked at Bedwell, and asked: "According to the laws of the kingdom, how is the crime of theft convicted?" "King Arthur is going to condemn Cornwall?" "That''s right! This is our king! A wise martial artist, know what you are doing!" "They were the fault! These disgusting thieves! Actually want to steal our food!" ... The people in Kahnri talked a lot, and their eyes were full of expectations and love for Shirou. Be nice to them and love them. This is the king they want to follow. On the other hand, in Cornwall, a few people have disappointment on their faces, but more people have strong vigilance and hatred on their faces. "I know! What King Arthur! What British red dragon! It''s just Camelot''s red dragon!" "He is the king of Camelot, not our king of Cornwall!" "Find a way to drive out these despicable foreigners!" "It''s better to be ruled by King Votigeng! Maybe, he will treat us better!" The rumors of King Arthur have spread to Cornwall for a long time, but most people have never expected Camelot, let alone King Arthur. In the past ten years, Camelot has never regarded them as human beings! The horrible high-pressure policy has long lost the hearts and minds of this piece of land to Camelot. The people of Cornwall looked at the people in Kahnri and their king with hatred. Gerant''s complexion was a little abnormal, and the Cornish officials and aristocrats had a smile on their faces, and they began to be unable to restrain the color of resistance in their eyes. Bedwell reminded with a worried expression: "My king..." Before he finished speaking, Arge''s rule reached out his hand to stop Bedwell, and said: "My lord, according to Camelot''s law, the crime of theft is the crime of theft. If you take that hand, chop off that hand." The stolen food Kahnli pointed at the Cornish thief and shouted, "It was taken in the right hand!" "Chop the right hand! Chop the right hand!" The Kahnli shouted. The Cornish people didn''t speak, but looked at the Kahnli people with hatred. Shi Lang was silent, and drew out Age Guiwen''s saber, the sharp blade exuding a cold glow in the sun. People''s eyes focused on Shirou. The Kahnli people are fanatical, the Cornish people hate it. Lucan, Bedwell and other general internal officials were full of sadness. Chapter 284： Age Zhiwen still looked gloomy. Resistance flashed in the eyes of a group of Cornish officials and nobles including Gerant. The situation is already obvious. Arthur, I chose Kahnri! Does Cornwall need such a king? However-- The wrist turned and the sword turned, with a "chat", the silver sword, the sharp sword, was beaten by the king in his chest. The blood ran down along the sword''s edge. "Tick, tick" Fall to the ground. People were stunned for a moment. "Wang! What are you doing!?" Bedwell screamed and wanted to pull out the sword from Shilang, but Shilang stretched out his hand and pushed it away. The pain in his body made Te Shilang''s facial muscles twitch a bit. He said solemnly: "The king is the parents, and the people are the children. Cornwall has been poor for ten years, and the people are hungry and even theft. This is not the crime of the people, but the crime of the king! The punishment!" The people in Cornwall were quelled, and Gerant and a group of Cornish officials were a little moved. Shi Lang asked again: "Age rules, according to the law of the kingdom, riots, interrupting the legs of others, how to count?" Age Gui wrote: "According to the law of the kingdom, the leg of the aggressor shall be interrupted if the leg is to be broken." Shilang drew out Gerante''s sword and said: "The people are my son, and I failed to stop Vudigeng, causing the people to be displaced, leaving their homes, and even rioting. This is not the crime of the people, but the crime of the king! Punishment!" With a "chao", this sword pierced the abdomen. The severe pain exposed the blue veins on Te Shilang''s face, dripping cold sweat, and breathing slightly. Most people in Cornwall are indifferent, but the people in Kahn, who loves Dai Shi Lang, are all ashamed! "Wang! You shouldn''t be like that! You are a noble body!" "How can the king be punished for our sins? God will punish us!" They love wearing this king so much. The king who gave them hope, the king who led them to escape from the claws of Vortign. But at this moment, this king is being punished on their behalf! Drops of cold sweat exuded from the forehead, collected on the tip of the nose, and dropped drop by drop. Two pierced swords, with drops of black, red, black and red blood coming out of their bodies, along the sharp blades, gathered to the point of the sword, and fell. The intense pain caused blue veins to bulge at the temples. Shi Lang drew out a Cornish official''s sword and said: "Cornish has not been ruled for ten years, gangsters are infested, and farmland is deserted. It is also the crime of the king! The punishment!" With a "chat", another sword, blood splattered. Shi Lang has fully accounted for Camelot''s guilt against Cornwall in the past ten years. From the high-handed policies of Julfers and Baldwin, to the failure to resist Vottigung, the people were displaced and panicked all day long. One sword after another, blood splattered, not long after, a sword was inserted with seven swords! Shi Lang has become a blood man, blood has shed to the ground under his body, but his face is as pale as paper. The people of Kahnri who love to wear Shiro have burst into tears. A king who should have enjoyed wealth in the palace, should have ruled everything, should have enjoyed everything, but now bears the guilt of the past. Add all the sins to yourself. He has carried countless sins in his own body. How can such a person and such a king not be loved by others? The people in Kahnri burst into tears, while in Cornwall, many people couldn''t bear to look straight and turned their heads. Their hatred of Camelot is deep-rooted, but this scene... is really hard to bear to watch again. But Bedwell, Lucan and other people who swore allegiance to the nobleman were shaking, and tears were already streaming down their faces. Gerant waited for Cornish officials and couldn''t bear to look at them anymore, so he couldn''t help but turn his head. Even the gloomy Aggiwen, the muscles in the corners of his eyes were twitching at this moment. They were all shocked by Shirou. Never! There has never been such a king! This is a king who will pay all his guilt to himself and punish him! Shilang breathed vigorously, his body faltering, as if he was about to fall down the next moment. He did not use black mud to repair himself, because he knew that using black mud to repair himself when he was punished, he could not subdue anyone. However, in order to let himself carry on, he has used the [Mortal Heroes] copied from [Roots] from the Heroic Army on the road, [Combat Continue], [Regroup] and other skills to enhance the continuation of the battle. However, even if he drove the [Combat Continue] and waited to increase the ability of the battle, Shiro was almost at his limit. At this moment, the pain on his body was no longer felt, and he was numb. Just standing under this sunlight, the brain has a three-second fault of consciousness. But he still didn''t collapse. With blood dripping and his face like white paper, Shirou said: "Everything here is because this king is ten years late! If this king was ten years ago, it won''t let Camelot fall into this situation! , Is the king¡¯s crime and deserves to be punished!" He raised his hand tremblingly, and grabbed it on Bedwell''s hilt. Bedwell held Shi Lang''s palm with tears on his face and cried: "It''s okay, Wang! That''s enough, Wang! You--, you--, shouldn''t be like this!" "Yeah, Wang¡ªyou shouldn''t be like that!" Lucan and others also persuaded with tears on their faces. Gerant persuaded the Cornish officials with a touch of emotion. Chapter 285： "You--, but the king''s knight?" Shirou looked at Bedwell and asked. "Yes--! Naturally--! I--, I am your knight, Bedwell!" Bedwell said with tears on his face. "Then, this king orders you to take your hands away!" Shirou said. "Wang--!" Bedwell trembled all over. "Remove--!" Shiro said. Bedwell let go with trembling hands, and turned away crying bitterly. Shilang drew his sword and looked around. No one dared to look at him, everyone turned their heads away. Even Cornish people who are extremely dissatisfied with Camelot cannot bear to turn their heads at this moment. They have hatred in their hearts, but this king makes them unbearable to look directly. With a "chat", Shi Lang held the hilt in both hands and pushed the sharp sword into his abdomen with great effort. No pain, numbness. Standing on the ground, pale and shaky. Shi Lang''s lips were shaking, and he said with more air and less vent: "The sins of the past are all kings! Today, all the kings are punished! The law of the kingdom is clear! Whoever commits it in the future will have no distinction between north and south. There is no difference between the king and the people, and you will be punished! I am the red dragon of Britain, King Arthur! I will surely take you to the happy future of Kangzhuang!" People looked at the king who was wearing eight swords and standing in a sea of ??blood, and they were all moved by him, and were incomparably seized by his courage. "King Arthur...King Arthur..." A faint voice suddenly sounded, like the fire of a prairie prairie fire, which rang all over everyone in an instant. "King Arthur! King Arthur!" At this moment, whether it was Carnley or Cornwall, they were calling this name. Shilang stands tall in the earth. Although wearing eight swords and standing in a sea of ??blood, it is so dazzling! People in Cornwall know. Here... There is a king! Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. However, with this breath, it was as if all the energy had been taken away, and the whole person fell directly to the ground softly. "King!" "Wang!!" ... Bedwell and the others saw Shi Lang soft on the ground, and they were crying one by one, panicking, and the Shi Lang helped him up. "What are you doing in a daze!? Draw your sword quickly! Draw your sword!" "You can''t just pull it out like this! The blood will burst out directly!" "It''s Master Merlin! Master Merlin is here!" "Hold it up, my king!" "Arthur! Arthur! My brother, why do you want to commit yourself to such an extent? Hold on! Hold on! My sister will save you!" ... Consciousness became a little fuzzy. The voice became more and more ethereal. Shi Lang fainted. ... ... ps: In the last chapter, the BUG of Tudou has been fixed. Potatoes are native to South America. Chapter 72 I''m afraid I can''t do it well! [Second more] Friday, February 19, 1999. Fuyuki City. The sky is azure blue, just like a huge blue jade. The early spring sun shines brightly and hangs high in this huge jade. Looking at the position of the sun, it is estimated that it will be around 4 o''clock in the afternoon. Suiquyuan Academy in the middle of the country. "Ding Ding Ding..." As the loud bell rang through the entire campus, there was a loud noise throughout the campus, and a large number of students flooded out from each teaching building, talking and laughing in groups and walking towards the school gate. Go. "Senior Shen Er! Senior Shen Er!" A soft female voice resounded. "Shen Er, someone is looking for you." Liu Dong Yicheng reminded. Among the student crowd, the blue-haired boy with books walking with his classmates, wearing a slightly faded school uniform, is about 1.67 meters tall, and wearing a pair of thick glasses. The whole person looks thinner and has a Kind of weak feeling. At this moment, he turned around suspiciously, and the one who called him was a girl who was about 1.5 meters tall and looked a little sweet. "Are you?" Jian Tong pushed his glasses, and asked with some doubts. "This...this is for you!" The girl handed Shen Er a pink letter, blushing and turned around and ran. Ma Tong Shinji held the letter with an embarrassment on his face. Liu Dong Yicheng smiled and said, "Yes, how many love letters is this month?" "The seventh seal." Ma Tong Shinji said helplessly, and then stuffed the letter into the book without reading it. Liu Dong Yicheng asked, "Don''t take a look?" "Not interested." Ma Tong Shinji said. "Be careful to miss a love." Liu Dong Yicheng said. Shinji Ma said: "What kind of love? It''s just adolescent hormonal impulse, it''s a pointless squandering of time. I might as well read more programming books when I have that time." Chapter 286： Liu Dong Yicheng smiled and said: "You fellow--, this peach blossom luck is envied by others. But you are not moving like a mountain in the end." "What''s this?" Ma Tongshen curled his lips and said: "If that guy is still there, it would be more exaggerated than me..." Mentioning that guy, Ma Tong Shinji and Liu Dong Kazusung''s expressions became a little stiff. "That guy..." Liu Dong Yicheng sighed, turning his head slightly and looking at the highest landmark in Xindu. That is a tower. There is a sculpture on it. It was the appearance of a faceless person flying into the sky. "I really didn''t expect that guy would be a magician..." Ma Tong Shinji murmured: "I didn''t even think that... After that guy saved everyone without hesitation, he disappeared into this world... even more annoying. The thing is, no one knows his name...only one has such a hero." Liu Dong Yicheng did not speak. "Please don''t show such an expression, two seniors. My brother is not dead." A serious voice rang from behind them. Ma Tong Shinji and Liu Dong Yicheng turned their heads, and a young girl was looking at them with a serious face. The girl is about twelve years old, with long silver hair falling down her waist, and a delicate face full of seriousness and earnestness. Although still immature, it has a bit of charm. However, the girl''s eyes are a bit strange. The lavender rays of light that flicker from time to time complement each other, as if the two form an "X". "Sakura..." Liu Dong Yicheng scratched the back of his head. "My brother is still alive!" Sakura said, "I will bring him back sooner or later!" Liudong Yicheng didn''t know what to say. Since the guy disappeared, everyone has concluded that he is dead. But only his sister, Fujimaru Sakura, is still convinced that he is alive, that he is alive, and waiting for someone to bring him back. Everyone couldn''t bear to break her dream, so they all avoided talking about that guy in front of her, but she herself had changed. There is no evidence to find out exactly when it started. First is the hair, the dark hair gradually turns silver, and then the eyes, I don¡¯t know when they become violet-like eyes. When they are angry, they will flash with a lavender light like "X", giving a person A very frightened feeling. What is even more weird is-- "We know, and we also firmly believe that Shirou is still alive." Ma Tong Shinji said. Kozakura''s serious face eased slightly, "The two seniors, they are rude, I''ll leave first." A small hole in the void appeared under Sakura. Her figure went into it, and then disappeared without a trace, but the people around seemed to have not seen it. Very weird! Tong Shinji sighed. Liu Dong Yicheng did not speak. The two walked towards the distant street. Liu Dong Yicheng looked at a video game store not far away, and asked, "Would you like to go play for a while?" "No." Shinji Ma shook his head, and said: "You know, I''m going to write a paper on''The King of Eternity'' as my resume for studying abroad. I have prepared the information for the paper, and I am now ready to start. I wrote it." "Really? Then I''ll go play for a while." Liu Dong Yicheng said. Shinji Ma nodded. He returned to his house, put down his books, and returned to his room. A pile of books about ancient Britain and maps of the Middle Ages are very confusing. Shen Er picked up the "History of British Kings" and turned to the information about the "Eternal King" he saw yesterday, closed the book, and brewed his own thoughts. According to the information obtained by Shinji Ma Tong, the Eternal King, from the epic of King Arthur, is the ancient saint king passed down by the British population. It is also one of the greatest and most legendary monarchs in the history of Western Europe. It was the king that separated the ancient century and the Middle Ages, and has a very high historical status. Eternal King, Arthur! In fact, according to information obtained by Shen Er, King Arthur has many versions. But the master plan can be divided into two versions. One is the King of Knights and the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, and the other is the Eternal King and the Knights of the Fifteen Round Table. European historians confuse the two, but British historians tend to prefer the two are not one. According to Shen Er''s investigation, there may be a relationship between inheritance and development. In the legend of the Eternal King and the Fifteen Knights of the Round Table, the Roman Empire collapsed and the Saxons and Picts attacked the British Isles. The chaos of the kings on the island can be called internal and external troubles! The king ruled the round table with 15 knights headed by the King of Knights. Since then, the extremely backward Cornwall has risen from troops. In seven years, he has built a huge scale from the island of Ireland in the north to Visigoth and Frank in the south. Empire. Known as the king who split the ancient century and the Middle Ages! In the epic of the King of Knights and the Twelve Knights of the Round Table, the King of Knights and the Twelve Knights of the Round Table have gone through twelve battles undefeated in ten years. After Shen Er''s many data researches, although both hold the name of Arthur, they are most likely to be inherited and developed. However, in Britain, the king became a spiritual symbol. To this day, there is a common saying in Britain-"In the valley of Avalon, the King of Eternity sleeps. When Britain survives, it will return." However, if you look closely at the deeds of the Eternal King, it is no wonder that this legend is still widely circulated today. "If my father had summoned this''eternal king'', perhaps our Tong family would be able to win and the mansion wouldn''t be burned down, so I wouldn''t have to work so hard." Ma Tong Shiner sighed. As he grew older, his father Jian Tong Tsuruno had already told him the truth about the Fourth Holy Grail War. He had resented Yanfeng Qili who burned their mansion, but in the end he accepted the reality. Because of that person, he failed to survive the Fourth Holy Grail War. Moreover, the most important thing is that if there is time to remember the past, it is better to hurry up and move towards the future. This is what that person¡ªthat friend named Shiro Fujimaru taught him. But... Summon the eternal king... This should be impossible, right? Chapter 287： According to his father, Einzbern¡¯s contestant Einzbern¡¯s Einzbern¡¯s team used the scabbard of the holy sword to summon. It was the knight king who held the name of Arthur instead of the eternal king who was summoned. Could it be said that the eternal king does not actually exist? So why is this legend still circulated in Britain? Shen Er didn''t know that he was still young, and he was threatened by a pervert wearing an Ultraman leather jacket. I don''t know anything about these things. However, after all, I was going to study in London, and I wrote this paper as an investment resume, regardless of whether he was true or false. It''s all about the ancients anyway. Shen Er cleared his thoughts and began to write: "The eternal king Arthur, whose exact existence time is no longer known, is generally believed to be an ancient British king who ruled for ten years during the period from 407 to 453. In 407, the Roman Emperor Constantine III ordered the British army to cross the sea to defend Gaul. About a few years later, the Saxons landed on the island and invaded. During this period, there were countless kings on the island of Britain. Among them, King Usser and Vutigung were the most powerful. In another few years, Vottigung turned to the Saxons and united with the Picts of Scotland to defeat King Uther. About fifteen years later at this time, the eternal king Arthur appeared in Tyler Beer in the southwestern part of the British Isles. Then tour the whole territory of Camelot with his entourage. According to Mr. Thomas¡¯s "The Eternal King", a fifteenth-century collection of poems, during this period, his followers were court mage Merlin, one of the fifteen knights of the round table, Sir Kay, and the leader of the fifteen round table knights, the king of knights. (This is an epic legend, only a supplement to historical materialism) According to the investigation of "The History of the Kings of Britain", about 441, Votigeng led the Saxons and Picts to attack the capital of Camelot at that time. According to a survey of British maps in the sixth century, it should be in Wales. The eternal king Arthur had to retreat south to Cornwall. In ten years, the Eternal King was supported by Cornwall, from the island of Ireland in the north, to Visigoths and Franks in the south, creating a huge empire. According to Jossant¡¯s "Song of Avalon" in the twelfth century, Cornwall, where the King of Eternity was located at that time, was a very backward area, plagued by bandits and desolate fields. The most important thing is that the Cornish people hate Camelot and the Eternal King very much, and even want to drive the Eternal King out. However, according to the poem collection of "Song of Avalon", the king had eight swords in his body to punish the king for his crimes, which won the hearts of the Cornish people at first. However, this is not the end. The great suffering of the Eternal King really began. There was an army offense when there was Votigeng outside, and the King of Eternity had less than five hundred soldiers. Cornwall is abandoned, poor and white, gangsters are plagued, and internal contradictions are deep. It can be described as internal and external troubles! More importantly, according to the "Song of Avalon", the people who migrated at that time were running out of food. No food or shelter. It can be described as desperate! The Eternal King has no army, no people to use, and no food to eat! It can be described as desperate! " He wrote the beginning hastily, and Shen Er sighed. To be honest, looking at these materials, Shen Er felt a sense of depression. There are strong enemies on the outside, historical residual problems on the inside, and no soldiers and no food. The people around him, even the King of Knights, were far from mature enough during the round table period, and there was no one who could be of great use. Putting yourself in the situation, if you put him in that position, I''m afraid he would have collapsed long ago! "What kind of person is this?" Shinji thought. ... ... Shi Lang woke up, and what he saw was a room he had never seen before, and a magnificent big bed. "Yo, awake." The frivolous voice sounded, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Mei Lin was sitting by the bed, looking at himself. Shi Lang tried to sit up, only to find that his body was very weak, and his weak hands couldn''t support his body at all. Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin, and said helplessly: "Come here, give me a hand." Merlin shook his head and said, "You have lost too much blood, so let''s rest a little longer." "This is the king''s order, court mage!" Shi Lang said. Mei Lin reluctantly reached a handle and pulled Shiro up. Shi Lang sat up, leaned against the head of the bed, and asked, "How long have I been in a coma?" "Two days." Merlin said. "Two days!?" Shi Lang flicked his eyes and opened the mattress to get out of bed. Merlin quickly reached out to stop him, and said, "I didn''t lie to you, although the wound was repaired by your evil. However, you really lost too much blood. You have to take a good rest!" Shirou said: "There are still too many things to deal with, what do you want me to rest? Kahnli''s food--, it can only last for five days!" Merlin said helplessly: "Then you should also pay attention to rest!" "After you die, there is enough time to rest." Shi Lang said. Mei Lin stared at Shi Lang in a daze, and sighed, "Although it is inhuman...but now, I actually regret pulling you to the throne." "Congratulations, you have experienced human emotions." Shiro used magical power to strengthen his body that had lost too much blood, while putting on clothes hung on the side. Merlin said, "Don''t you hate me, drag you to this position?" "The past is only a memory after all, people have to look forward." Shi Lang put on his clothes and said with a serious face: "I''m afraid I can''t sit in this position now!" Chapter 73 I laughed at you for not understanding human principles, Alaya! [Third more] Shi Lang lost too much blood, causing his body to be somewhat weak, but he had magical power to strengthen his body. The most important thing is that Cornwall¡¯s negative emotions are very large. [The Flower of Evil] is much more efficient in absorbing and transforming magic power than Taylor Beer. It''s almost three days worth of Taylor Bill''s worth in one day. Merlin followed, Shiro came to the internal affairs hall. Bedwell and others were discussing the plan for the residence of the Kahnli people. When they saw Shirou coming over, they surrounded Shirou with shocked expressions and said: "My king, you are in sickness. You should take a good rest!" "At this moment is the crisis of survival, you are all working, how can I be lazy?" Shi Lang said. Bedwell and others trembled slightly. Shiro sat on the throne of the castle and asked Bedwell and others what happened in the past two days when he was in a coma. In the past two days, although the Cornish people still hate Camelot, they have nothing to do with the Kahnli people. Under the leadership of Gerant, Bedwell and others planned the houses of the Kahnli people and arranged for the Kahnli people to build their own houses. After getting a rough idea of ??the situation, Shi Lang looked at Gerante and asked: "Gerante, the laws of the kingdom, are there any people who expressly express the culture of Cornwall?" Chapter 288： "No, my king," Gerant said. His name for Shirou has changed from king to my king. This is because, in his heart, he has recognized the king who has been burdened with the sins of the past. However, his heart was a little strange to Shirou''s words. Because everyone knows the so-called law, why bother to post it again? Shiro said: "The foundation of a country is the people. If the people are unable to do so, there will be chaos. If the law is unclear, the rules will be incomplete. I will give you one day to list the laws of the kingdom and post them around. Never let one person be ignorant of the law." "Yes--!" Gerant got the order and stepped aside. Shi Lang knew that the laws of the ancient century were actually noble laws, and the nobles had the final right of interpretation. And Ming Fa is the right outline. As for whether the nobles whose interests have been violated will come forward and fight against it, Shi Lang does not care. Cornwall has been suppressed by Camelot all the year round, and the aristocracy is the weakest. The key is that he has a team in his hands at this moment, and he has taken root in Cornwall. He is no longer empty. Whoever dared to jump, he would dare Who kills the law and power! Shi Lang asked: "Did any monsters kill them in the past two days?" Age Guiwen said: "No." "Then Gao Wen and they haven''t come back yet?" Shi Lang asked. "My king, not yet." Bedwell said. Shi Lang frowned. He hasn''t come back in these two days. Isn''t he in danger? Shirou looked at Merlin and said, "Merlin, use your eyes to determine Altria''s situation." Merlin nodded, looked for a while, and said, "Lily is still fighting against Warcraft. Gawain and the others will probably be back at noon today." Shilang nodded, and then said: "Age Guiwen stay, and the rest of you will go down and do their own things." "Yes--!" Everyone left, leaving only one Arge rule. Shi Lang looked at Age Guiwen and asked, "Age Guiwen, among so many knights, you are the only one who did not claim me king. I know that you have not sworn allegiance to me. However, I have one thing that is not here. Very glorious things, I need to trouble you to do it, can you help me?" "Please tell me, Your Excellency King Arthur." Ager Guiwen said. "I need you to spread rumors secretly and tell the people in Cornwall how brutal and terrible Votiggen is. To make them believe that once this place is occupied by Votiggen, they are definitely better than dead!" Shilang said. Age Zhiwen nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will do it well." Shi Lang apologized and said, "I''m sorry... for letting you do such a gloomy thing. When our situation improves a little bit, I will give you the honor you deserve!" Aegean said: "No need, Your Excellency King Arthur. As long as Britain is good, nothing matters to me." He turned and left. Shilang looked at the back of Age Guiwen away, and said to Merlin, "I must get him as a person." Merlin asked strangely: "Why? He doesn''t have much honor to speak of, and he doesn''t seem to have any desire to surrender to you." Shi Lang said: "He is a capable man and is by my side. I will not tell him to go away. I want him to work for me willingly." "However, the main problem now is the food crisis." Shirou stood up and said to Merlin, "Take me to Morgan." Merlin nodded, and then led Shiro to Morgan''s workshop. Morgan''s workshop was built on the east side of the Royal Palace Castle in Cornwall. "King Arthur!" "My king--!" ... The busy Karenli people met on the road stopped to salute Shilang. Some people in Cornwall also called out "King Arthur." Although they are also kings, it is still unknown how many people are willing in their hearts. Shiro came to Morgan''s workshop. Should it be said that it is indeed Morgan who has carried [the power of the island]? In two days, a small workshop of mystery has been created, full of dense defensive techniques. "Arthur, my dear brother, why don''t you have a good rest in the palace?" Morgan, who was portraying the technique, ran over in a panic when he saw Shi Lang, full of reproach and concern. Shi Lang said: "Sister, my body is so good that I don¡¯t need to sleep for a long time in bed. Besides, the Pendragon family is going to collapse. I am the only man in the Pendragon family. How can I not lift the family up? What?" "My poor brother, you are too sensible, and sensible makes my sister feel distressed..." Morgan looked moved, and then glared at Merlin with irritation. This white-haired trash can''t just let him take care of Arthur. ! Merlin was a little wronged, but he obeyed the king''s order... Shiro said: "Sister, can you use magic to contact the existing Camelot lords and the northern kings?" "Yes, but what are you going to do?" Morgan asked. "Borrow food!" Shi Lang said. There is nothing to do. He was in a coma for two days, and Kahnli''s food was only enough for three days at the moment. Cornwall is even more scary and poor, and may not even be able to feed himself. And now this time is November, and it''s already winter. Although Britain is located in a temperate maritime climate, it is not too cold, but without food, it will die. Poor, chaos, and foreign enemies are okay... but you can¡¯t live without food! Therefore, Shi Lang chose to borrow from the lord and from the kings. However-- "Food? I''m sorry, King Arthur. The harvest in our kingdom this year is not good, just enough to eat." "I''m sorry, the fertility of the land is not good today, and there is not much food grown. And it is getting colder and colder... this year there may be a big cold wave, we have to bring our own food." "Our kingdom can support you a thousand catties, more, and nothing. I''m sorry. We also have to consider our own survival." ... These responses can be considered polite. Some Wang heard that he was here to borrow food, but refused without saying a word. As for those Camelot Lords who had crossed with Shiro, upon hearing Shiro''s order, he took out a batch of grain and was arranging for it to be delivered by hand. Just according to the words of these lords, this year''s grain tax has already been levied, and most of the grain has been sent to Camelot and the front-line cities long ago. And the front-line cities have basically fallen, which means that these grains have already fallen into the hands of Votigeng. Chapter 289： There is a shortage of food everywhere, no food! And the food from the overall planning is probably not enough for the Kahnli people for a day! Shi Lang felt extremely heavy. "Smack--!" Morgan slapped the table and looked angry: "These kings!" Shi Lang''s face was heavy and his heart was irritable, but he didn''t say anything. At this time, Merlin said: "My lord, Gao Wen, they are back!" Shi Lang brought a bronze mirror from the workshop, rubbed his face against the bronze mirror, and finally made a smiling face. "Sister, don''t get angry, please put down the fire here first, I will pick up Gao Wen first." Shi Lang said with a smile. Morgan looked complicated and nodded. Shirou turned and left. "Slap¡ª" Morgan slapped the table again. The delicate face is helpless and powerless. "Arthur..." Morgan sighed. Shi Lang walked out of the city and asked Mei Lin, "Is my smile ugly?" "It''s better not to laugh than it''s hard to see," Merlin said. Shi Lang took out the bronze mirror and rubbed his face again, and asked, "What about now?" "Don''t laugh, that''s right. It''s gentle now, like a gentle sea." Merlin said. Shi Lang stood outside the city. In the distance, the embarrassed Gao Wen and others walked back with the remnants. Shiro was separated by a kilometer, and greeted Gao Wen and others with the remnants into the city. Wang personally came to greet him, which greatly moved Gao Wen and the soldiers. Shi Lang heard the plan of Gao Wen and others to use their body as a bait to distract the beasts, and he was very moved, and said, "You are all good! All are British heroes!" A remnant soldier with a broken hand asked: "My king, our brother is dead, will they enter the Book of Souls?" "Of course! Their names will enter the book of heroic souls, and their heroic souls will be like a beacon, illuminating our way forward!" Shi Lang said. The soldiers were moved. But Shirou knew that this was only a short-term, and the most important thing was how to treat the living and the remnants well. For the start-up of the foundation industry, there are too many problems to be dealt with. Law, agriculture, economy, people''s livelihood, military rank system, military security... But there are not many people! The ancients had a limited perspective and could not achieve a scientific system framework. And these frameworks all need Shiro to be responsible for the construction of them! The thought of these problems made Shi Lang''s head grow bigger. The most important thing is that there is currently no food! If there is no food, let alone defeat Vudigen. Even if he let him hold on for five days, he might not be able to hold on! However, facing these problems, my heart was messed up, but Shirou still had a smile on his face. Reassuring. Let people settle down. When he returned to the castle, Shirou''s face was grave. Where should he get food from? Without food, how can he defeat Vudigen? ¡ª¡ªThe way to defeat Vudigen is very simple. It was not Merlin, nor Morgan, that answered Shiro, nor was it the planet, but the human being. ¡ª¡ªYou only need a little assistance. The planet accepted the extinction of civilization, but the human beings who became the primates of the planet continued to reject the extinction of civilization. It is a "human world" defense device created by people''s unconscious collection. In order to allow the continuation of human history, absorb countless records and countless forces, the soul storehouse that will exist forever before the end of humanity. Simply put, it is a loan shark with no quota. If a character is a person who "can be useful for human survival", this device will give that person infinite magic power-giving the opportunity to use props to enlist that person in order to enable human history to continue. Shi Lang, who was infinitely sad, did indeed hear this voice. It penetrated his evil and reached his heart. ¡ª¡ªI give you the power to defeat Vudigen. In exchange for the fulfillment of that wish, I accept your death. That thing said so. That, something called [Alaya]. "Can the people of Britain survive by defeating Vottigung?" Shi Lang asked [Alaya] back. ¡ª¡ªNo. Shirou said contemptuously: "Then why should I accept your contract?" ¡ª¡ªYou have no miracles and no future. Only by accepting my contract, will you have enough magic power to defeat Vudigung. Chapter 290： Shi Lang sneered: "There is no miracle, no future? Human beings have come from barbarism and have never relied on miracles. They use their own hands to dig the way to the future! As the restraining power of human beings, you are denying humanity!" "I don''t have an army, I don''t have enough people, and I don''t have food, but I still have...I still have..." Shi Lang was taken aback, and a flash of light flashed in his head. "Hahahahaha!" Shirou laughed loudly. Laughing cheerfully. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you laughing at? "I''m laughing, I still have mines! I still have mines ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! "I''m still laughing, the defense device of the human law does not understand the human law! This is really a big joke, I am laughing to death!" Shirou laughed and went away. "Merlin! Merlin! Where did you go? Hurry up and die for me!" In the palace, Wang Chang''s laughter sounded. Chapter 74 Hope, and encourage each other! As early as the Western Roman Empire, the Romans had a good grasp of the secrets of iron manufacturing technology. However, they adopted the method of low-temperature smelting of wrought iron. Steel could not be melted, iron and **** could not be separated easily, and carbon could not infiltrate quickly. As a result, the iron production capacity of the empire could not be increased. In fact, there are also palace mages. The magicians in the wild have used alchemy to refine a lot of good iron, even mithril, and then attach the magic style to it, which is a magic sword. But it is a pity that it takes a lot of time to refine such a magic sword. Moreover, magicians are rare after all, and for a country, they cannot become the main force of metal refining. In other words, ironmaking means that the time required for social labor is extremely long and the efficiency is extremely low. The most important thing is that the iron tools and weapons produced are prone to rust, cracks, and not strong. Although handicrafts are constantly improving, and higher quality iron tools and weapons have appeared, bronze is more suitable for making most metal objects. Therefore, most commonly used utensils are made of bronze. Therefore, the weapons of the Western Roman Empire were mostly a mixture of bronze and iron, and the agricultural tools were simply wooden, a bit like the Warring States period of the Heavenly Dynasty. The Tian Dynasty was able to popularize ironware in the Western Han Dynasty because of the invention of the method of frying steel. In fact, Shirou has also observed the weapons and supplies that Yulfis presented to him. Indeed, most of them were bronzes and very few irons. The raw materials for making bronze are copper and tin! Tools and weapons made of red copper are not tough and cannot keep sharp for a long time, but the addition of tin can make the red copper strong, and it is easier for the molten metal to be completely poured into the mold, which can be cast into useful objects such as an axe. , Hammer and jewelry! However, these two resources were the cornerstone of civilization and prosperity in the ancient century! Cornwall has nothing but tin ore and red copper! Now that the Western Roman Empire has collapsed, the Bhagavad movement in Gaul, the Agniest movement in North Africa... the European continent has ups and downs, and wars, big and small! In addition to mysterious disappearance, no Warcraft, no [God], it is estimated that the noise is even more lively than Britain! And this time-- Surely they all need strategic materials such as tin and copper, right? Shi Lang deliberately asked Merlin to look at the situation in the European continent with his clairvoyance, and what he got was very gratifying. On the other side of the English Channel, in the Gaul region, the king of Benwick and his brother, King Bose, are at war with King Claudes! Merlin also deliberately projected the battlefield of the three-way warfare for Shirou to see. Shi Lang saw a familiar figure in this battlefield. A young and mighty purple-haired knight is holding a holy sword on the battlefield to kill! Seeing this familiar purple-haired knight, Shi Lang squinted his eyes and uttered a name: "Lancelot!" Shiro asked Merlin to look at other areas. There was no war on the island of Ireland, while on the European continent, the Burgundians bordering the Gaul region fought with the Basques. The Western Roman Empire, which was dwindling to the west, fought in naval battles with the Vandal Kingdom that had occupied Carthage in North Africa, and the Visigothic Kingdom in the southwest. Eastern Gothic Kingdom, Slavs, Lombards, Thuringians... Melee! Except for the fact that there are few magic cannons, the degree of excitement is more than that of Britain! And at this time, everyone must be in need of mines, right? Shiro tapped the table with his index finger and said, "We will choose Gaul first." It¡¯s too far to go, and in three days there is only enough food from Gallula. Shi Lang approached Gerante and asked him about Cornwall''s current mine reserves. The news is very gratifying. Because Camelot was attacked by Vottigung, Cornwall¡¯s minerals have not been handed in this year, and several tons of tin ore and copper, as well as some galena and sphalerite are still stored. Mine and other associated mines. It¡¯s just that Shilang is very strange that these Cornish people can¡¯t get enough to eat, so why is the mineral production still so abundant? Gerante said: "Sir Baldwin issued an order that the mines produced in Cornwall can be exchanged with Camelot, and¡ª" Gerant hesitated. Shi Lang said: "Just say it, everything in the past is wrong, and this king will not investigate it." After hearing this, Gerant said: "Moreover, we will also privately trade with surrounding kings, pirates, and mercenaries in exchange for food." Gerante carefully looked at Shilang''s face, but found that Shilang''s face was very calm. He breathed a sigh of relief, and said to his heart, this is a king with great strength! "So that''s it," Shilang nodded, and asked again: "It''s just that you are selling mines like this, haven''t any kings targeted you? No matter how bad, is there no merchant to buy and sell mines?" Gerant said: "Yes. In fact, in the Kingdom of Cornwall, this situation was particularly frequent, especially businessmen, there was a lot of contact. Only in recent years it has become extremely rare." "Why?" Shirou asked. "I don''t know." Gerant said: "According to some mainland businessmen, in recent years, they have been very uncomfortable after going to the island, vomiting, vomiting blood, getting sick, and even died directly. They all said that the British Isles were cursed, so Few people came." Shi Lang frowned and asked: "Then our people go to the European continent?" Gerant said: "The situation is almost the same. In fact, because of being too poor, people here always steal mines and sell them to the European continent, but I don''t know how it is. Our people will also go to the European continent. In this case, nausea, nausea, and breathing difficulties. It¡¯s okay in Gaul. If you go further, you will die on the road. Therefore, people generally trade in Gaul." Shilang''s brows frowned. He pulled Merlin aside and asked, "Is this the influence of the end of the God era?" "Yes." Merlin nodded, and said: "The gods of the European continent have ended. [True Ether] has begun to disappear. It is okay for Gaul to be close to Britain. If it is further away, there will be no [True Ether]. Now, the people of Britain can be regarded as creatures of God''s generation, and they can''t adapt to the environment without [True Ether]." Chapter 291： "So once the gods disappear, will the people of Britain die?" Shirou asked. Merlin nodded and said, "This is the survival of the fittest, and the death of the unfit. That''s why the monsters headed by the white dragon will choose to counterattack and regain the gods." Shi Lang was silent. He rubbed his temples and said, "As long as the head doesn''t die, there will always be more solutions than difficulties. Let''s pass the food barrier first!" Shi Lang told Gerant to prepare a big ship and minerals. Gerant hesitated, and then asked, "My lord, do you want to exchange ore for food on the European continent?" Shiro nodded. Gerant said, "My lord, I have to tell you one thing in advance. The news of Cornwall''s perennial food shortage is well known to the surrounding countries, so the ore in Cornwall is extremely low and cannot be exchanged for much food. Of..." Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "Are they deliberately lowering prices?" Jielan nodded. Shi Lang smiled, "Okay! Interesting! Baldwin and Ulfes regard Cornwall as a source of minerals, and others also regard this as a source of minerals, and all Cornishes as miners, but they don''t give a good life. !" "You can''t raise the price, it doesn''t mean I can''t raise the price!" After humming a few times, Shi Lang said: "Gerante, go down and prepare. Time is tight, I only give you one day!" "Yes...!" When Gerant went down, he had doubts and unbelief in his heart. After all, food was the lifeblood, and their lifeblood was controlled by others. How could this have the confidence to raise the price? But in the end he told himself, maybe this king can really do it! Merlin asked: "What are you going to do?" Shilang smiled and said, "What else can I do? I can only rely on my brain." Shiro came to Morgan''s workshop, and Morgan warmly entertained him. Shi Lang asked: "Sister, do you know alchemy?" Morgan patted his chest and smiled: "Of course!" "So, can you practice bronze?" Shirou asked again. Morgan nodded and said, "Of course, is there any problem?" Shirou [Projection] brought out a magic gun, Gayaberg, and asked, "Is there a way to cover this gun with bronze and keep it sharp, but it is invisible?" Morgan said: "It''s easy." Shiro asked again: "If there are fifty such weapons, can you cover them in one day?" Morgan said dissatisfiedly: "Although you support this country, don''t underestimate your sister, Arthur!" Shiro quickly praised Morgan''s strength and reliability, which made Morgan happy. Shiro spent a lot of magic [projection] out fifty magic guns Gayaberg to Morgan, and asked Gerant to ship a part of tin ore and red copper first, so that Morgan could quickly produce high-quality bronze to cover the magic. Gun. Merlin saw the doorway, and said helplessly: "You are planning to cheat the grain!" Shilang said: "They control the price to suppress the price, I just push the price back!" He summoned Gao Wen and asked him to select the fifty most powerful men from the remaining soldiers, let them take a clean bath, tidy up their appearance, and put on the shiny, most exquisite armor at the same time. Shi Lang said to these fifty people: "You princes, you have been given an important mission! Tomorrow, you will go to Europe with this king, and let those kings see the greatness of our Camelot soldiers! This is related to the kingdom. The future! This will be the supreme glory! So be sure to rest tonight and show your courage tomorrow!" "Yes--!" Fifty people shouted. Shilang then called Age Zhiwen to wait for a team of Kanri internal affairs officers to explain the matter. He said: "Masters, now we have settled in Cornwall. Cornwall hates Camelot. I believe that the masters have already seen and heard. The foundation is invented, the wind and rain are drowning, and neither radical nor retreat is allowed. Everything is rooted in benevolence. , Take the law as the ruler. Forgive what is forgivable, and never forgive what is unforgivable!" "My king, we understand!" said Lucan and others. Shiro nodded and said, "The situation is really complicated now. Although Camelot has blocked Vortiggen, the army of Vortiggen''s monsters is very likely to come from the north side of the mountain and the middle. Fortunately, , Camelot¡¯s original lord and the kings have been defending and blocking in the middle, only the north side of the mountain, we need to defend ourselves." After a pause, Shiro said, "Now, Altria is guarding the northern mountains to fight against the Warcraft, but she will not be able to fight for long alone. Bedwell, I order you, these days, immediately gather a large number of people, Between the ridges on the north side, build a defensive wall to block the Warcraft!" "Yes--!" Bedwell nodded and led his orders. At this time, Lucan asked: "My king, the lords'' grains are about to arrive, how to deal with it?" Shi Lang said: "This batch of food is not enough for anyone to eat, so if you don''t, just use it as a resource. Um...Let''s give it to Bedwell, but everyone who is willing to contribute to the defense will be rewarded. Food. The specific rewards will be detailed by both of you." "Yes--!" Bedwell and Lucan nodded and agreed. Shi Lang added: "There is one more thing. You have to work together with the original officials. Arrange to count the number of people and soldiers, as well as the list of deaths in this campaign, and give the dead an account!" "Yes--!" Everyone promised. Shi Lang stood up, looked around, hammered his right hand on his chest, and bowed deeply. This can be regarded as a courtesy of thanks and gratitude from Camelot. He said: "Now that the foundation is inaugurated, the wind and rain are coming together, I have nothing to give to the monarchs, only the apologies and gratitude in my heart, I hope that the monarchs will accept it!" This frightened Bedwell and the others. They hurriedly landed on one knee and said: "My king! We have all pledged allegiance to you. How do you bow to us? This is... this is to Let us be punished by God!" They were moved and frightened. A king, even saluting them! For a while, these knights chasing glory were moved and wept bitterly. Even the always gloomy Ager Rules can''t help but feel moved. Shilang said: "Now that the wind and rain are coming together, the first step has been taken on the journey of thousands of miles, and all the kings of all hope will encourage each other!" "Yes--!" The sound is uniform. After a day. The news that Shi Lang is going to Europe to exchange ore for food has spread throughout Cornwall. The people in Karnli celebrated it with joy. The people in Cornwall received mediocre response. Some people in Cornwall said: "Anyway, it won''t be for us." "This king''s guilt by wearing a sword is indeed shocking, but it may not be good to us. You see-he didn''t give us the food in Kahnli!" "I''m afraid it was just a show that day, to lie to our feelings! I said it all, just kick them out!" Chapter 292： "Who will drive out to block Futigeng? Don''t forget, how terrible is Futigeng? It''s all spread. I heard that Futigeng raises monsters and feeds them to them!" "Where did the news come out? I''m afraid it wasn''t these despicable outsiders who lied to us to come out?" "I would rather believe it if there is something or not!" ¡­ Most people in Cornwall are indifferent to this and even speculate maliciously. But some young lives are full of hope for this. When Shi Lang was neatly dressed and walked out of the palace, a Cornish boy approached Shi Lang and asked, "Wang, will you give us food in exchange for food?" Shi Lang gently stroked the boy''s head, and said with a smile: "Karnli is my people, and Cornwall is also my people. The people are my son, how can I favor one another? Don''t worry, I will let you all eat. Fill your stomach and wear warm clothes!" Shi Lang took Mei Lin away from the palace. But this sentence spread among the entire Cornish. Most people sneer, but some young lives are full of hope for this. These young lives are not as deep-rooted as their mature lives. They were born in poverty, looking forward to a better life, like fairy tales, and even more prosperous. They had long heard the legend of the British Red Dragon, and the scene of the guilty king shocked them even more. These young lives have expectations. And those adults, especially the elderly, sneered at them, as if they were outsiders'' lies. However, when Bedwell used food to convene people to build the defensive walls, the people of Cornwall responded the most. Because¡ª, They are starving! People who are extremely poor are cynical. But-they are eager for a better life than anyone else! Just a little bit. A little favor can drive them to do anything. In modern terms, labor costs are extremely low. And this is why the tin mines in Cornwall have been crushed so badly. The lifeblood of food has been caught, and no one''s confidence can be hardened. Shiro took from Morgan''s workshop the magic spear Gayaberg, which had been completely covered in bronze and became a bronze weapon, and distributed it to fifty armored and mighty soldiers. In an instant, these soldiers who were killed from the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain were holding magic spears, as if they had turned into heavenly soldiers, they were extremely powerful and looked very good! Shi Lang nodded and led them into the big ship that Gerant had prepared. Gerant''s work efficiency is very high, and his reputation in Cornwall is also very high. And this is one of the reasons why he ordered Shirou to be accepted, but the Cornishians did not directly expel Shirou and the others. So, in just one day, he loaded several tons of tin ore and copper in the big ship. Gerant asked, "Wang, how long will you be here?" Shiro said: "At most three days!" Gerante said: "I wish you a good journey and a rewarding experience!" Shi Lang nodded and took Merlin onto the cargo ship. However, at this moment, Merlin said in a panic: "Wang-we can''t go to Gaul!" Shirou was taken aback: "Why?" "Moon... The Moon King has come to Gaul!" Merlin said anxiously. "The King of the Moon?" Shi Lang was taken aback, shaking all over, "You¡ª, you mean [Zhu Yue]?" Merlin nodded, helpless. "It...what does it go to Gaul?" Shi Lang asked gritted his teeth. "I don''t know." Merlin said helplessly. Shiro asked: "If I go to Visigoth, will we have enough time?" Merlin shook his head helplessly. Shiro asked again: "Is there any food in Ireland?" Merlin said: "The **** generation over there is thinner than ours, and it has almost disappeared completely. And the food¡ªsimilar to the kings of the north, there is not much reserve." Shi Lang wore armor and a white cloak, so heavy, but the wind blowing from the sea was so cold. "Are you going, my king?" Merlin asked. Shi Lang gritted his teeth and said, "Go! I once said to my soldiers that the mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??fire will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not retreat. And how can I retreat now? Besides, with you The clairvoyance is here, let''s avoid it!" Merlin thought for a while and nodded. With his clairvoyance, just stare at Zhu Yue and avoid it! Chapter 75 Class King [Second More] "King Arthur? King of Britain? King Uther has heard of it, who is this King Arthur?" "It''s the successor of King Uther. Didn''t there have been rumors of King Arthur? Pull out the sword in the stone and travel across Britain, known as the red dragon of Britain!" "When will King Uther pop up as an heir? Isn''t he still confronting the Saxons?" "Father, that''s already old. According to the rumors of the merchants who returned, King Yusser has been dead for ten years, and Vottigung has already gone south to attack Camelot." "Oh! What is this King Arthur doing? Borrowing soldiers? If he is here to borrow soldiers, you tell him that Benwick has no soldiers to borrow! If you have ideas about us, Benwick, you tell him, Ben Wick¡¯s cavalry is unparalleled in the world!" "Father, he doesn''t seem to be here to borrow troops or to invade Benwick. He just said that he has a big business with you!" "Big business? Um... what kind of person is he?" "Very calm, sitting in the palace for a long time, the posture has not changed. I only drank a sip of the wine I handed him at the beginning. This should be out of courtesy, and I never drank it again... in fact , That first sip of wine he only touched his lips, not like being cautious, but more like being cautious, deep-minded, and a little wary of us." "That''s natural. Who doesn''t know the prestige of our Benwick? By the way, how old is this King Arthur?" "I don''t know the exact age, but it looks like it''s only thirteen years old." Chapter 293： "Isn¡¯t this only five years older than the king¡¯s grandson Galahad? Hahahahaha! A little furry kid is also worthy of king? This Camelot, sooner or later, finish it! Go! Lancelot, take that furry kid , Drive me out of the palace!" "This... my father, I still recommend you to meet this King Arthur." "Why?" "He brought fifty guards, each of whom was a strong and strong warrior! It looked like a powerful king!" "What can a little fur boy''s soldier do? Is there any king''s warrior?" "This...Father..." "Okay, Lancelot! Lead the way! This king will take the army over, let you take a good look, what British warriors, our warriors from Benwick, are truly unparalleled in the world!" Along with a contemptuous laugh, at the gate of Benwick, the returned King Ban, commanding the soldiers who had returned from the victory, led the way by the helpless Lancelot to the Benwick Palace. People come and go on the streets, lively and prosperous. In the market, many people are selling fruits and exquisite bronze dishes. One group is thriving. Benwick¡¯s palace is a castle. The courtyard is mottled with shadows. There are more than ten big trees in the lawn that can be hugged by several people. There are no servants on either side of the stone path. Many people can be seen faintly kneeling in the distance. At the same time, the quiet atmosphere was filled with a sense of solemnity, just like those trees standing upright toward the sky, and like cold weapons displayed everywhere in the flower hall. At the beginning of the fifth century, the Burgundians invaded the west bank of the Rhine, which opened the prelude to the competition in the Gaul region. The Visigoths and the Franks, the Germanic branch of the lower Rhine, jointly invaded Gaul, causing the Gaul region to break away from the control of the Roman Empire and become independent. King Ban is Frank. Due to the Bhagavad movement in Gaul and the Agoneist movement in North Africa, the regime of the Western Roman Empire was shaken. King Ban took advantage of the momentum to attack the Gaul region and established the huge Benwick kingdom. King Ban is a king of business, ruling the country like ruling the army, the castle has always been solemn and quiet, and the European melee, recently the Burgundian King De Claus has invaded, the atmosphere here is naturally more depressing, those outside the courtyard walls The coming wind seemed to be frozen. King Ban led a fierce army through the garden to the main hall of the castle, stopped and looked at the young man in the main hall, his eyebrows raised slightly. The young man looked no more than thirteen, and was wearing a bright silver white armor and a white cloak. His face is immature, his eyebrows are straight, his eyes are bright, and there is an indescribable smell. Next to the boy was a flower-like magician, holding a wand with a smile on his face, a kind of easygoing feeling. It wasn''t these that made King Ban raise his eyebrows, but the hot wine on the table was no longer hot, but the young man still looked calm and did not have the slightest feeling of boredom. The surrounding interior officers were doing housework and put him aside, but he smiled plainly, without the slightest embarrassment or self-confidence. Few people can have this rare peace and patience at this age. In fact, King Ban himself did not. If anyone dared to hang him like this, he would have killed someone with a sword and left! Unexpectedly, Ban Wang temporarily put away his small heart. ... ... After entering the Benwick Palace, Shirou and Lancelot exchanged a few words, and no one paid any attention to him. Sitting in the main hall for a long time, it will inevitably be a little boring, but if you are thinking about future strategies, you will not feel embarrassed. Yes, Shirou, who is sitting here plainly at the moment, has been silently conceiving in his mind how to build and develop his foundation next. He only took a sip of the hot wine on the table, and then smeared his slightly dry lips, but he was not as cautious or vigilant as Lancelot had guessed, but to keep his head awake. While waiting, think about the road of development. Seeing Lancelot walking with a middle-aged man who looked mighty and mighty, Shiro stood up, looked at the middle-aged man, and said with a smile: "Excuse me, you are the king of Benwick, right? " "Yes, this king is exactly!" Ban Wang nodded. He let Shiro sit down while he sat on the throne and said, "I heard that you are the heir of King Uther, the red dragon of the British Isles, King Arthur?" "Exactly." Shi Lang nodded. "But why did I only see a little furry boy?" Ban Wang asked rhetorically. His general laughed at the right time. Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" Ban Wang asked. Shi Lang smiled and said: "I thought that the king who led the Franks to defeat West Rome and founded the huge Benwick would be a hero. It turned out to be just a blind bear! This makes me have to laugh! " "What did you say!?" "You have the guts to say it again!" ... The generals looked at Shiro savagely, drew out their swords, and threatened Shiro. Shi Lang smiled indifferently and said: "Swords can make villains subdued, and intimidation can break the courage of the weak, but in the eyes of the king, it is just a ridiculous inferiority! Or you want to replace your king. Benwick, declare war with this king?" These generals hesitated. They just drew their swords to defend the Banwang spontaneously, but if the Kingdom declared war, they would never dare. And at this moment-- "Slap¡ª¡ª!!!" King Ban came up against the crime, his eyes sharp as swords, falling on Shirou''s body, exuding a dangerous aura, and asked: "King Arthur, are you here to trouble this king?" "Naturally not." Shi Lang looked at the king and said, "This king is here to relieve the king of his worries." King Ban frowned and asked: "Where does this king have any worries for the future?" "King Claudes!" Shiro said. Everyone looked at each other, and the noise gradually rose. King Ban frowned and asked: "You said, are you here to help this king deal with the Burgundians?" Shirou smiled and nodded. The king of the class laughed and said: "The Burgundians can''t break through the defense between me and my brother King Bose! King Arthur, you little baby, I am afraid that you have come to the wrong place!" Everyone laughed loudly. Shi Lang laughed. "What are you laughing at?" Ban Wang frowned. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I laughed at Ban Wang being in jail, but I didn''t even know it!" "What are you talking about? I''m behind bars?" Ban Wang asked. Shi Lang said: "Yes. There are Burgundians before, Saxons after, Saxons on the top, Basques and Suviers on the bottom. Oh ¡ª and the Visigothic kingdom. King Ban ¡ª, You are under siege!" "The Basques and the Suvy have been annexed by the Visigothic kingdom, the Visigothic kingdom is at war with the empire, and I am an ally, so how can the enemy say? Besides, huh--, as far as this king knows, Britain is now heavily invaded by the Saxons, oh, and their hometown, the Saxons." King Ban sneered: "The king who betrayed Britain is called Votigeng, right? You are the successor of Uther, then It''s the king of Britain. Looking at it this way, it''s not this king who is behind bars, but you, a hairy boy." Chapter 294： Shi Lang shook his head and said, "Wrong, wrong, wrong." Someone asked, "Where did my king make a mistake? It is said that your king, Camelot, is still surrounded by Vutigung! What are you the king of the fall? The king of the broken country? The king of the stray dogs. ?" Everyone laughed wildly. Shirou said: "It seems that your country''s news is so closed, it''s no wonder that you will fall into such a dangerous situation!" "Is this king''s general, what is wrong?" asked the king. Shi Lang smiled and said: "Naturally, it is not right. Under our country''s attack, Votigeng is already in danger, and his country has been driven to the north by our country!" Chapter 76 This is the king''s warrior! [Third more] A general sneered and said: "King Arthur, you are hard-mouthed! Your situation in Britain has been spread by our merchants. You were defeated by Vudigung and fled in embarrassment!" Shi Lang said: "The merchant''s words are daring to believe it, and it seems that this general is nothing more than that! If you are in this king''s country, like yours, this king really doesn''t dare to use it." "What did you say!?" The general glared. Shi Lang said: "You can go to the merchant''s office and ask if Navotegung has reached the northern border! Go and ask if the land bordering Gaul is all the land of the king! You can go again. Ask, I-- Arthur, is the name in the South Territory loud! If this king is defeated, how can there be such a loud voice?" The general frowned and looked at the king of the class. Ban Wang frowned and nodded. The general turned and left, and soon attracted a businessman. The general sneered, and asked the businessman in the lobby: "Let me ask you, do you know King Arthur?" The businessman said: "General, I often do business in Britain, so naturally I know this king. He is the British red dragon among the British population and the destined king." The general asked: "Then do you know that the king was beaten up by Vottigung and even gave up Camelot?" The merchant said: "Naturally know! That''s why I quickly escaped from the British Isles back to Benwick!" The general laughed and pointed to Shirou and said, "King Arthur, are you still stubborn?" Everyone laughed. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Ignorance." "What are you talking about?" The general frowned and his eyes revealed a fierce look. Shi Lang said lightly: "Why don''t you ask him, from Cornwall to Hadrian''s Wall? Ask him again, how much is the name of Arthur in the South?" The generals asked about it. The businessman said: "From Cornwall to Hadrian''s Wall is Camelot''s land. People in the south, they all love King Arthur very much, and even cheer for joy when they hear his name, shouting for the king." The general asked with astonishment: "Didn''t you say that King Arthur was defeated? How can so many people love him?" The rest of the people were also surprised and uncertain. If he was defeated like a mountain, then the hearts of the people would have been lost. But according to this businessman, he did not lose the hearts of the people, but rather loved him very much? How is this possible? Shi Lang smiled and said, "This is just because the king drove Fu Tigeng to the north." The general asked, "Does the so-called rushing mean to bring the king to fall?" Shi Lang said: "Na Fu Tigeng is cunning, if you don''t use the king''s capital as bait, how can you be deceived? If you don''t have the courage to make a desperate move, how can you be a king!?" Everyone was speechless. They didn''t know the real situation on the island, but based on the existing information, they immediately made up a king who used the capital as bait to lure foreign enemies into deception! For a while, they were all taken aback by the king they had imagined. How courageous to use the royal capital as bait! ? At this time, a palace mage ridiculed: "You are just deceiving others! How can you deceive us magicians?" The king of the class asked: "Master, why did you say this?" The palace mage said: "My king, you don''t know. There are beasts on the British Isles, and Navotegen is the commander of the beasts. How can a man in a small area stop the wave of the beasts?" Everyone at the scene is marching and fighting. Although they have rarely encountered Warcraft in recent years, in the early years, they often encountered Warcraft. Naturally, they knew how powerful Warcraft was. All of a sudden, they looked at Shirou teasingly. Shi Lang smiled and said: "You have this question, of course! If the rest of the kingdom is transferred to the kingdom of this king, naturally no one can guard the border and expand the land, but this king is different! This king has fifty thousand unparalleled men. Warriors, everyone is a hero with one enemy and one hundred, and naturally it is easy to eradicate Warcraft." "Unparalleled warrior?" Ban Wang squinted his eyes slightly, his eyes exuding cold light, and asked, "Is there a warrior from this king?" Shirou said: "If there is a past, there is nothing less than it!" King Ban sneered and said: "King Arthur, you bring your unparalleled warrior, this king will look at it!" Shi Lang said: "What''s the difficulty? This king is here to understand the encirclement of King Ban, not to make enemies, so he only took fifty people, and they were all waiting at the pier." King Ban said: "You bring them to the castle, this king wants to see and see!" "Alright!" Shi Lang looked at Merlin and said, "Araks, you go and bring our Camelot warriors." Merlin: "???" He looked dumbfounded, why is he called Arax? Shi Lang said: "What are you still ditching? Is it because you are worried that King Ban is not good for me? Huh¡ª¡ª, King Ban is a hero and hero recognized by the King. How can you do this kind of behavior? Go!" Merlin walked out the door with a dazed expression. King Ban asked: "King Arthur, are you really afraid that this king will be against you?" Shiro said: "This king is fearless. Not only is this king believes that King Ban is a hero and hero in the world, but also because if this King dies here, then King Ban will make another enemy! And it is more powerful than any other force. A terrible enemy! The most important thing is¡ª" Shi Lang swept around and said with a smile: "In the presence of King Sheban and Prince Lancelot, no one can stop this king!" "What are you talking about¡ª!?" "You say it again!?" ... As soon as these words came out, the generals on the scene glared at Shirou. Some were so anxious that they even drew their swords to look at Shirou, but Lancelot reached out and held them down. Chapter 295： The crowd was in a mess and murderous, but Shirou stood upright with confidence, with a confident smile on his face. This made Ban Wang very surprised. Now he is old, he already has a grandson, and he has passed that impulsive and arrogant age. Shi Lang''s praise and derogation, and the enigmatic self-confidence, bluffed him. However, this is his territory, if it is so weak, it would be too embarrassing! King Ban stood up and led Shi Lang out of the castle. His army of a thousand men who had returned from a great victory stood outside the palace, all holding swords in their hands, full of anger. As soon as King Ban walked out, the army shouted loudly. "Class King!" "Class King!" ... Powerful and heroic. It''s a tiger army! King Ban looked at Shi Lang and asked, "King Arthur, what do you think of this king''s army?" "Not bad," Shiro said. King Ban sneered and said: "Then let these warriors slay King Arthur with a knife, I am afraid that King Arthur will feel very honored, right?" Shi Lang smiled and said, "Then I am afraid that King Ban will be stabbed to death by random guns." "What are you talking about¡ª¡ª!?" Ban Wang frowned, his eyes exuding chills, and the army of a thousand people condemned like a wave, Xiao Sha''s breath was very strong. Shi Lang smiled faintly. At this time-- "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Neatly and uniformly, heavy footsteps suddenly came from the chaos. "What sound is this?" a general asked. "They''re here!" Lancelot''s expression became serious. Not far away, Merlin led the fifty strongest soldiers from the beast sea, wearing bright silver armor and holding the bronze magic spear Gayaberg, walking slowly. Dull voice. Strong evil spirit. Everyone''s face has a look of death. Like a dragon entrenched in the abyss! "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" Obviously there are only fifty people, but the cohesive momentum is stronger than King Ban¡¯s army of a thousand people! Of course, these people are all monsters killed out of the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain. From the tide of Warcraft, the real powerhouse who survived! Two thousand veterans who have fought at Hadrian¡¯s Wall for many years have been trained after being attacked by a sea of ??beasts. A true heroic army! They came to the castle and stood there without saying anything. However, the suffocating aura alone killed the army of thousands of people who had returned from the victory of King Ban. "This...this is...!!!" The generals of King Ban swallowed their saliva, and their eyes flickered and shocked. Merlin came to Shirou and said with a smile on his face: "My king, Araks, come back with soldiers!" "Thank you, Alax." Shirou nodded, then stood in front of the people and said to his soldiers: "The king''s warriors, some people say that our Camelot people are all bullies! Tell them, tell them. People, you unparalleled warriors gathered under the wings of the red dragon, what will you do¡ª¡ª!?" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" ... The shouting sound is shocking! Full of heroism of the warriors! Declared, the power of man! Boom! It was like a thunderbolt in a clear sky, everyone was shocked! Shirou turned around, dressed in the gaze that the warriors loved, looked at the shocked King Ban, and said, "King Ban--, can you see it? This is the King''s warrior, the King''s army, Kamy. Luo people!" King Ban touched his abdomen, and faced the gaze of the fifty people who seemed to come from hell, he actually felt as if he was about to be stabbed at any time! The momentum was photographed, and he couldn''t help taking a step back! Chapter 77: The Sword Saint of Britain Night. King Ban held a banquet in the palace to entertain Shi Lang and the fifty warriors under his account. Staggered. King Ban sat on the throne and offered a cup to Shi Lang, and said, "King Arthur, it¡¯s true that Camelot¡¯s prestige has long been heard by this king. As early as when your father Youser was up in arms, this king said Ah, he is a hero, and his successor must also be a hero. When I see it now, it really is!" Shi Lang also responded with a glass of wine and smiled: "In fact, the former king Youser often mentioned the fame of King Ban. He said that there was a great hero among the Franks. He is a king and he will definitely create a great cause!" "Absolute praise, absurd praise!" Ban Wang smiled happily. After a few more glasses of wine, King Ban asked calmly: "I just don''t know, where did King Arthur talk about the danger of the king? This king and my brother have already beaten the Burgundians, this crisis Where did it come from?" Shi Lang put down his wine glass, frowned, and looked at King Ban in a daze. "Why did King Arthur show such an expression? Could it be that the king said something wrong?" King Ban asked. Chapter 296： Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Does Ban Wang really know?" Ban Wang nodded. Shi Lang sighed and said, "Oh...King Ban knows something. The Burgundians have already colluded with the Saxons! As far as the king knew, after the king drove Fu Tigeng to the north, Na Fu Tigung contacted the Burgundians through the Saxons who stayed in Europe, but he tried to use the Burgundians as the frontal battlefield, and he went south from the northern corner of Saxony, attacking head to tail, and annexing Gaul!" Ban Wang frowned, his eyes flashing with doubt. Shi Lang paused, and then said, "Actually, this matter is also related to Camelot." "Why did King Arthur say this?" King Ban asked. Shiro said, "Although Navodiken possesses monsters, he is difficult to defeat the king''s army, and he cannot be defeated by the king. Therefore, he wants to annex Gaul and attack the king from the north to the south!" "King Ban, you are a hero of the world, so there are some things that you shouldn''t say as a king because it will ruin the friendship between the two countries. But it is precisely because you are a hero of the world, so I will open up and talk to you. " Shilang said: "I actually have to come on this trip. If I don''t come, I will wait until Vottigung annexes Gaul and attacks me from the beginning and the end. There are warcraft in front and the navy behind. I will be in danger! So, I have to. Come on!" "So that''s it!" Ban Wang suddenly realized, but the suspicion in his eyes has disappeared a lot. Take a closer look at the map, and that''s it. Cornwall and Gaul face each other across the English Channel, and Navutikon has been driven to the north by King Arthur. If Navutikeng swallows Gaul and fights head to tail, King Arthur is indeed dangerous! Ban Wang originally didn''t believe Shirou''s words very much in his heart, but this is related to national interests, so it is different, and he believes more or less. "Then the big deal that King Arthur said to my son during this trip is actually an alliance?" King Ban asked. "I have to form an alliance!" After a pause, Shi Lang said: "King Ban must not want the Franks to be ruled by the Burgundians, and I never want my people to be slaves to the Saxons! We are not for the invasion, but for the people. Ah!" Speaking of this, Ban Wang felt in his heart. He and King Boss have already captured most of the Gaul region, but the Franks are currently sparsely populated. So what needs to be considered is no longer the expansion of the territory, but how to keep this foundation and leave a family for one''s son and grandson. "But, how do we form an alliance?" King Ban frowned and said, "As far as I know, what is happening to the British Isles is currently unknown. It is difficult for our Franks to set foot on that island. You will feel uncomfortable. Even businessmen risk their lives to do business and don¡¯t dare to stay long." "Actually, we are the same. Presumably, this must be a curse that Navotegung made some evil wizard to set. But this is fine! We Camelot will never succumb!" After a pause, Shi Lang continued: "As for how to form an alliance, Ban Wang actually already has the answer in his heart." Ban Wang squinted his eyes and said, "Material transaction!" "Exactly!" Shilang said: "The Cornwall that I own is an island of tin with rich tin mines! The Phoenicians and the Roman Empire developed on this basis. If we If we can form an alliance, this king is willing to fund the king of the class with tin mine and red copper!" "Cornwall? Tin mine? Oh-this king understands." Ban Wang narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m afraid that King Arthur wants to form an alliance with this king. Apart from having to form an alliance, it is also for food, right?" "As expected of King Ban, I guessed the king''s mind all at once." Shirou smiled slightly, and said calmly, "So, what does King Ban think about?" "Da da da¡ª" The king tapped the throne with his fingers. His gaze fell on Lancelot, who was drinking with Shiro''s soldiers, then looked at Shiro, and asked: "King Arthur, do you have an unparalleled knight like my son under your account?" Shi Lang glanced at Lancelot and said with a smile: "The reputation of Prince Lancelot, I have also heard of it day and night in Britain. People say that Prince Lancelot is brave and noble, and he is known as the''Knight of the Knights''. "Flower", even the holy sword "Indestructible Lakelight" was given by the fairy in the lake! It can be described as a hero of the world! Although I can come out in large numbers, all of them are heroes, but they can be compared with Prince Lancelot However, there are only a handful of nineteen people." Including Lancelot himself, everyone was very happy when they heard Shilang praise Lancelot, but when Shilang said that there could be 19 people compared with Lancelot, they were all dissatisfied for an instant. . "King Arthur! Are you kidding? Prince Lancelot, but our first knight of Benwick! Brave unparalleled!" "Yes! King Arthur, what you said is too joking!" ... Everyone didn''t believe it, but the words were slightly softer than before. This is because they were completely shocked by the fifty people. Lancelot was also dissatisfied in his heart, holding the holy sword in front of Shirou, and said: "I heard that King Arthur drew the sword in the stone, and he is able to come out in large numbers. He must be a brave and invincible hero. Why don''t you learn from me? Something?" "I actually want to discuss with the prince, but I am the king, and the sword cannot be easily taken out of the sheath." Shi Lang said with a troubled face. King Ban said with a smile: "King Arthur, this is all in excitement, don''t want to discourage everyone." The crowd burst into laughter. They think Shirou is afraid, the flower of the knight who fears them, Lancelot! Shi Lang sighed and said, "It''s true that my knights have always wanted to compete with me, but our country is very important. If it is a precedent, too many people will come to me to compete with me. Isn''t it a delay? Is the matter of the country? So, I set the rules. If outsiders want to challenge me, they must first defeat my knight, and if my knight wants to challenge me, they must first defeat my king of knights! But-- Now everyone is excited. If this king spoils everyone''s interest, it would be inhumane." "M--, let''s do it!" Shi Lang looked at Lancelot and said, "Lancelot, if you can defeat my entourage mage, Arax, I will compete with you." Everyone''s eyes fell on Mei Lin who was drinking next to Shi Lang. "?????" Merlin looked dumbfounded. Everyone was also dumbfounded. Lancelot frowned and said, "This Lord Arax is a mage, not a knight! The knight''s battle is naturally swordsmanship!" Shilang smiled and said, "Araks has been by my side for many years. He has learned a little bit of swordsmanship from me. Under my account, he is a slightly accomplished knight. Prince Lancelot, if you can defeat him, you will be able to achieve If my rules are violated, I will discuss with you!" "Good--!" Lancelot nodded solemnly. Shi Lang called Merlin and told him to go down and compete with Lancelot to learn swordsmanship. Merlin''s eyes looked unbelievable. He did not expect Shi Lang to be so shameless! What kind of swordsmanship did he Merlin learn about this guy? What a joke! When it comes to swordsmanship, in Britain, he Merlin is number two. Who dares to be number one? Also teach him swordsmanship? Really shameless! Merlin was speechless. People say that Merlin is a fool. However, he ran into someone who was even dirtier than him and could fool around! Chapter 297： Damn! Chapter 78 The Emperor Behind the Scenes [Second More] "Araks, what are you doing in a daze? Prince Lancelot is already waiting for you." Shi Lang said lightly: "You don''t want to spoil everyone''s interest, but you have to be''good'' with Lancelot. The special princes learn from each other!" Shilang emphasized the pronunciation of "good," which meant that he was threatening, which was beyond words. Obviously, at this time Merlin dared to paddle, and he dared to strip Merlin''s skin when he returned. And it''s with Morgan, Altria and the others! The confrontation of words is a confrontation of wisdom and courage with the core of comprehensive abilities such as emotional intelligence, information, and expression, the mind as the defense line, and the words as the sharp edge. Every sentence needs to be considered, which is very energy intensive. It was hard for him to get the situation into what it is now, and if it was messed up by Merlin, Shirou might have to explode no matter how good his temper was. "Yes, my king!" Merlin reluctantly put down his staff, and then an attendant next to him took a sword and walked off the court to confront Lancelot. Lancelot took the holy sword "Indestructible Lake Light" from his waist, put it aside, replaced it with an ordinary sword, and said with a serious expression: "Although I put down the holy sword, I will take it seriously. .Your Excellency Akras, you have to be careful--!" "Come on! Lancelot, let King Arthur take a good look, our benwick knight''s flower is amazing!" "Anyway, let the magician use swordsmanship to deal with Lancelot, is King Arthur confused, or is he looking down on our great man in Benwick?" "I''m afraid I don''t need three swords. The sword in the hands of the magician will be beaten by Lancelot, right?" ... The generals of King Ban snarled and cheered for Lancelot. To compare the magician with Lancelot with swordsmanship, they think Shirou looks down on them. They cheered and asked Lancelot to give Shirou a good look! Ban Wang picked up a bowl of wine and squinted his eyes while drinking the wine. Lancelot is his son, and of course he knows his skills. I am afraid that he can make the sword of the Arax magician fly away without a second sword! However-- There was a "pop", but for three rounds, Merlin flew the sword in Lancelot''s hand with a sword, and the tip of the sword pointed at Lancelot''s neck. "This--, how is this possible!?" Everyone was stunned. Lancelot was also dumbfounded. Seeing that Mei Lin is a mage, although he said that he would go all out, he actually underestimated the enemy instinctively. However, as soon as the confrontation took place, he felt the pressure. Not strength and agility, but suppression on the technical level! His sword drove straight in, but Merlin seemed to see through his sword path. The sword was like a snake, winding on it, and then easily picked up his sword! This- Is this the sword skill a magician should have? The most important thing is, if this is the battlefield... Looking at the point of the sword, Lancelot shuddered! Mei Lin put down the sharp sword, took back the staff, and walked in front of Shirou, and said, "Fortunately, my king!" Shi Lang nodded, smiled and looked at the horrified Ban Wang, and said, "It seems that this king can''t make a sword tonight. It spoils everyone''s interest. This is really a shame." Someone said: "King Arthur, Lancelot underestimated the enemy just now! Why don''t you do it again!" "Yes! Knowing that the opponent is a magician, anyone can underestimate the enemy!" The generals roared. They couldn''t accept the knight they admired most, and they lost to a magician in swordsmanship! "Don''t tell me!" Lancelot shook his head and said, "If you lose, you lose." Shi Lang glanced at the king of the class and found that he was also a little dissatisfied. He thought about it and said with a smile: "Don¡¯t say that, Prince Lancelot. Under this king¡¯s account, they are all bright and upright heroes. If you want to win, you just Win upright! It was Prince Lancelot just now. He thought that Araques was a magician, so he underestimated the enemy and didn''t use his full strength. It would be a shame to lose like this. What if this is the case¡ªAraques, you Go on and try again with Prince Lancelot." Come again? Mei Lin looked at Shirou depressed. Shi Lang gave him a threatening look. Okay, okay... Merlin put down the staff with a gloomy face, took up the long sword again, and muttered in his heart, what if you want to beat this guy into doubting life? Lancelot held a sharp sword and stared at Merlin solemnly. He did underestimate the enemy just now, and Shilang gave him a chance to prove himself, he can''t underestimate the enemy anymore! "Lancelot, don''t underestimate the enemy this time!" "Yes! Don''t underestimate the enemy just because the opponent is a magician!" ... The generals cheered, and Lancelot waited solemnly. However-- "Slap¡ª" But thirty moves, Merlin picked up Lancelot''s sword again and pointed the tip of the sword to Lancelot''s neck. People were stunned. One by one can''t even drink anymore. Their first knight of Benwick was defeated by a magician with swordsmanship in such a dignified manner! Lancelot stood still, his face dull. Lost. Chapter 298： He lost. This time, there is no excuse. He did not underestimate the enemy, but went all out, and even performed extraordinary! However, he just lost to a magician! In swordsmanship, I lost to a magician! ! ! "Cough..." Shi Lang coughed dryly, and said, "Araks, I learned a little bit of swordsmanship, and I can be considered a person with strong swordsmanship under my account, and can be in the top ten. Prince Lancelot, don''t worry about that. ." Top ten! This swordsmanship is only in the top ten? And also learned a bit of swordsmanship from King Arthur! A magician who seemed to have just learned the skills of King Arthur defeated Lancelot with swordsmanship! So, how superb is King Arthur''s swordsmanship? For a while, people looked at Shirou who was smiling confidently and felt an unfathomable feeling. King Ban''s face was sweaty. He finally understood how strong Camelot really is. Even a follower magician can defeat his son with swordsmanship! So in an empathetic thinking, how terrifying would Votigeng who can resist Camelot''s attack? Alliance! Otherwise, if Camelot doesn¡¯t fight against Votigeng, let Votigeng fight over... Ban Wang felt his scalp numb for a while. He has passed the age of enthusiasm and no brain, and his mind is only left with the idea of ??keeping his profession, and at this moment, he has discovered what a dangerous situation his country is in! But in 30 years, two such terrifying forces appeared on the British Isles, and he didn''t know it! "That **** curse! If it weren''t for the curse of landing on the island, which made my people weak or even dead, I wouldn''t have only now realized that there are such two terrible forces next to me!" Ban Wang gritted his teeth and bitterly. He felt more and more that the curse of that landing on the island was written by Fu Tegeng, and he was afraid that others would know his wolf ambition! "King Ban, look at our material transactions..." "It''s easy to say! It''s easy to say, Lord Arthur!" King Ban said with a smile: "My king''s side, this year''s harvest is very good, it is the lack of minerals to forge weapons!" "The ratio of this exchange..." "If you treat me preferentially, I will treat you preferentially. Are we allies? We are our own people! I am, that''s it. If you treat me well, you can''t treat your own people!" Ban Wang said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "That''s natural. To be honest, I have admired you for a long time! You can take the Franks to attack the Rhine and build the huge Benwick kingdom, it is a rare cause!" "King Arthur joked, it''s not as good as your heroic youth!" Ban Wang said with a smile. At this moment, the host and guest are happy! The two exchanged exchange rates, and both felt very satisfied. Moreover, King Ban found that his surplus food might not be enough, and planned to contact his brother King Bose to do the business together. Shiro certainly welcomes it. Now it is his poorest time, as long as he is given food, that is to give him a chance to breathe. Naturally, the more people doing business, the better! After the banquet, King Ban suggested to take Shi Lang to visit his castle, Shi Lang naturally nodded in response. The two talked very happily in front, and behind them, Merlin felt distressed, because Lancelot had been asking him about Shilang''s swordsmanship. How should he answer? Is the true answer extremely sparse, or the unintentional answer is extremely superb? I had known that he wouldn''t make this trip! Wait a minute! Looks like he was forcibly pulled aboard, right? If you bring a magician, you can obviously bring Morgan, but it just brings him... Could it be--, is this guy considered good in the morning? Unfortunately, Merlin guessed it right. Although Shi Lang is here to ask for food, he must not show weakness. While this will make people look down on, it will also spoil things. To a certain extent, this is very similar to those entrepreneurs who pull investment in modern times. They have no team, no technology, no funds, but they are confident and confident, and they have to show their own advantages, so that they can bluff the capitalists. , To pull in funds. That is, the empty glove white wolf! In this regard, the most outstanding case Shi Lang knows is the empty glove white wolf of Mr. Chen of Shengda Game Company in 2001. Acting for foreign games, the funds were only enough to act but they couldn''t operate. As a result, the agency contract was used to make an information gap, and the server and broadband were set up from the manufacturer and the business hall. In this case, Shi Lang just switched, and now he is studying and selling. The key is to have self-confidence that can bluff people! Not to mention these, but from the perspective of interpersonal communication, a confident and confident person is far easier to interact with and talk about things than a person with a sad and cringing face. Therefore, even though there are still a lot of things to worry about, Shiro still put those troubles behind him, and changed his self-confidence to communicate with the king of the class. This frightened the king of the class and achieved his goal. . Shi Lang and Ban Wang finalized the details of the material handover. Shilang had already brought a ship of tin ore and copper, while King Ban first lent Shilang five cargo ships, loaded them with grain, and transported them to Cornwall first. And if there is not enough exchange amount, it will not be delivered until King Ban pulls King Bose to the battleship and asks for food from him. There was just one thing that made Shirou a little embarrassed. King Ban wants to let Lancelot follow Shi Lang to the British Isles and learn from Camelot. Chapter 299： This is a bit difficult. The flicker was made, but if this is revealed, the alliance is broken, and the rest of the food will not be available. Therefore, Shi Lang can only say: "The king doesn''t mind, but now there is the curse of the wizard of Vottigung on the British Isles. This--, can the prince hold it?" Lancelot smiled and said, "Please don''t worry about this, King Arthur. I was raised by a goblin and I have adapted to the environment of the British Isles. Moreover, King Arthur has so many talents, I want to see it too!" King Ban said: "My son, when you arrive at Camelot, you must listen to King Arthur''s instructions and learn from Camelot!" Lancelot said, "I understand, father!" Shi Lang couldn''t help it, and it was difficult to refuse, so he had to agree for the time being, and then he saw a trick! "Father, father!" At this time, a tender and slightly hard voice sounded in the garden. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a silver-haired boy about eight years old, smiling, running towards everyone. The night is too dark to see the underground. With a "click", the boy fell to the ground, his knees scratched with blood, and he was crying. "Father, father... it hurts!" Lancelot, who was staring at the back of Merlin full of warfare, heard this voice, frowned, folded his hands on his chest, and his face was stern, and said: "Galahad, you are my son, you have to learn to stand up by yourself. !" "But..." Galahad cried. "Less long-winded! Stand up quickly and don''t let the distinguished guests read the jokes!" Lancelot said. Galahad cried and hugged his legs and stood up. Shi Lang looked at Galahad''s leg, turned his head and ordered Merlin to help perform a healing magic and heal Galahad. Galahad thanked Merlin and Shirou, and then ran to the king''s side, grabbed the king''s hand, and looked at Lancelot''s face timidly. Lancelot''s face was stern, making Galahad both longing and afraid. The king of Ban arranged a residence for Shilang and his fifty warriors, and he sent Shilang to the door of the residence with a smile on his face. Everything is arranged properly. Except for Lancelot to follow to Camelot, the purpose of this trip was basically achieved. Once the food is in hand, this most dangerous situation is lifted, and he can breathe a little bit. However, this is the first step at the beginning of everything. Agriculture, economy, military... There are still a lot of things that need to be dealt with. Thinking about it, my scalp feels numb. But since you are already sitting in this seat, you must do it well! There was no word for a night, and by noon the next day, King Ban had already dispatched manpower to remove the tin ore and copper from the Shilang ship, and at the same time moved the food that could be exchanged into five cargo ships for Shilang to take away. On the side of the pier, King Ban said to Shiro: "King Arthur, I don''t have enough food to exchange for your mine, but please rest assured, I will soon ask for food from my brother and send it to Camelot." "Your credibility, I am very relieved!" Shi Lang said. "By the way, the Roman envoys have come to our country, which means that Rome has recognized our Benwick''s status. If you don''t want to stay and rest, I can recommend you for you." Ban Wang suggested. . Shi Lang smiled and said: "Your country is connected to Cornwall, and I also know that Cornwall is the poorest place in our country. I want to stay and chat with you, but the people in Cornwall can''t wait. . So, next time." "You are really a good king!" Ban Wang said with a smile. He straightened his face and looked at Lancelot who was about to follow the boat, and said in a calm voice: "Lancelot, when you come to Camelot, you have to learn from King Arthur, and you will inherit the seat of this king in the future! If you let this king know that you are making a mess on Camelot''s side, be careful that this king breaks your leg!" "I understand, father!" Lancelot nodded quickly. He went here not only to meet the Camelot knights that Shilang said, but more importantly, the king of Ban asked him to find out the truth and truth of Camelot and Vottigung. Lancelot called Galahad, straightened his face, and said in a calm voice: "For my father, I''m going to the British Isles. You have to listen to your grandfather in Benwick, and become a daredevil like a father. Noble knight. If you are as weak and ashamed as yesterday, be careful to break your leg for your father!" Galahad was frightened and shivered like a white rabbit in the arms of King Ban. This made Ban Wang feel distressed and couldn''t help touching his white hair like snow. The boat left. Shilang took Lancelot and five ships'' grains to Cornwall. There was a smile on his face. Although there will be a lot of troubles in the future, these foods can fill people''s stomachs! When he came, Merlin said that Zhu Yue was in Benwick, but fortunately, Shi Lang did not meet Zhu Yue. This can be regarded as good news in the last period of time. However-- Shiro didn''t know that in the crowd at Benwick Wharf, a pair of scarlet eyes were staring at their ship sailing into the distance. "Wang, what are you looking at?" the entourage next to him asked. "A''container'' carrying Cathy Parruge [evil]." Zhu Yue said. "Is that what you said, that ruined the art that you let Meilian place on the British Isles?" the entourage asked. Zhu Yue nodded slightly. "Do you want me to kill him, king?" the entourage asked. "Forget it, they have already entered the range of that island. And that island, [Gaia] won''t let Yu''s body go up." Zhu Yue said: "Moreover, finding the fairy first is the most important thing, Bai Wing. " "However, that goblin may also be hiding on that island." The entourage said: "You said before, more than a year ago, you had noticed a special breath on that island, it might be That fairy." Zhu Yue said: "On that island, Yu has already let Alte Luci and Mei Lian go, and they will be responsible." "So that''s it." The entourage nodded. "Let''s go, the holy sword held by the prince of this kingdom is most likely given by that fairy." Zhu Yue said, "remember, it is not the king of the moon but the envoy of Rome at this moment." The entourage smiled and said: "Rome has already fallen into your hands. It is better to say that you are the real emperor behind the scenes than envoys!" Chapter 79: The Beginning of the Holy King [Third more] Chapter 300： Fort Mount Barton. Fu Tigeng tapped on the armrest of the throne, his expression a little unpleasant. Mexis asked: "Wang, you seem to be a little irritable." Votigeng glanced at Mexis, sighed, and said: "I know the strength of Camelot, because that wall was once the barrier that I defended together with Yousser. I was prepared for it, but Unexpectedly, Yousser would actually reinforce Camelot to this level afterwards. Within a few years, I''m afraid I can''t eat it." Mexis asked: "Why don''t you go to attack other cities first?" Fu Tigeng said: "I don''t need to say, those monsters will spontaneously attack other cities." Mexis asked: "Then are we here to smash Camelot?" Votigeng smiled and said, "This city is the hardest bone in all of Britain. The rest of the cities are nothing more than that. As long as I eat it, all of Britain is in my hands, and I will wait for the day." He stood up, holding the holy gun Lungominiad, high-spirited. Mexis watched for a long time, then smiled and said, "The Wang''s appearance is truly admirable." Votigeng turned his head and smiled bitterly and said, "You are my friend, so you don''t need to comfort me. My hands are stained with filthy blood, and I can no longer be named a''king''. Mexis¡ª¡ª, " "I''m here, Wang." Mexis said. Fu Tigeng hesitated for a moment, and said, "Put on more clothes. This winter, it will be very cold and long. Don''t catch a cold." He waved his cloak and left the palace. ... ... Shiro returned with a rewarding experience. The smashed oats and buckwheat look so touching. That is food. Shiro let the boat moor at the pier and got off the boat. He introduced Lancelot to Gerante and others who had already been waiting at the dock, and then called them, calling for people to unload the grain and transport it to the castle warehouse. After that, he took it to the castle and said to Lancelot on the road: "Your Excellency Lancelot, Cornwall is the barrenest place in Camelot. There is nothing to entertain you. And we move to the south and we need to deal with it. There are still a lot of things to do. If there is a lack of hospitality, I hope to forgive me." Lancelot nodded and said, "King Arthur, I understand the weight of being a king, please don''t pay attention to me." "It''s fine if you can understand. By the way, you are a noble knight. I just introduced a knight to you. Let him take you to a better life." Shirou said. He summoned Kai, who knew everything about him, took Kaila aside, and whispered: "Kay, you are my brother and the one who handles things most steadily among all the knights. Camelot is now standing under the dangerous wall, always There is a danger of falling apart. This Lancelot is the prince of Benwick, and Benwick is now our friend. You take him around twice, if anything goes bad, it¡¯s the barrenness of Cornwall. When we meet a good one, we say it is good for our Camelot. Remember, we must not let him see the reality of our Camelot, otherwise we will add another enemy and the situation will be even worse!" Kay nodded, with a serious face, and said, "I understand." Kay left with Lancelot. Shi Lang called the internal affairs officer to discuss the matter and find out the situation. The things he explained before he left were well implemented by the internal affairs officers. However, whether it is counting the number of people or counting the roster, it is a big project that cannot be accomplished overnight. However, Bedwell and Lucan have used food to mobilize the Cornish people to go to the Northland to build a defense line, so they are not here. Gerant asked: "My king, how will this batch of food be distributed? Kahnri''s food is going to be used up, but the people of Cornwall are also your people. You can''t favor each other!" Shi Lang said: "I will not send this batch of grain." Kahnri and the Cornish house officers looked at each other, with puzzled faces. If no one sends it out, what will Wang do in exchange for this batch of grain? Does the king want his people to starve to death? Shi Lang said: "I want to pay for work!" "Relief for work?" Everyone frowned and looked at each other, somewhat puzzled by the term. Shi Lang had no choice but to explain the term temporarily. Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they couldn''t help but praise Shilang for his wisdom. This principle is like letting people build the northern line of defense through food distribution, which can support people and build cities. As for the praise of everyone, Shi Lang did not dare to be arrogant. This is the wisdom of the predecessors, not his. Shi Lang explained a few more things, only to find that no one could use it anymore. Agriculture, military, economy... a lot of things need to be dealt with, but the manpower is insufficient. The most important thing is that Shi Lang uses modern thinking to construct the framework, and some concepts and specific implementation methods are not well understood by these ancient people, and one thing needs more people to do. He sighed heavily, as a last resort, Shi Lang could only do it step by step. He first transferred Lucan back, established the Ministry of Agriculture, and handed this institution to him. Shi Lang Qiang confessed that this institution is the foundation of the country and the top priority, and he must be held responsible. However, Lucan looked dumbfounded, because he didn''t understand what Shiro was talking about, and Shiro said that this was the foundation of the country, and he was afraid of letting Shiro take his life back. Shi Lang comforted him and encouraged him, which made him less panic. In fact, Shirou himself was a mess. The start-up of the foundation requires too many people, but only so many people can use it. Agriculture, military, economy, people''s livelihood, urban planning, law... Although the world has such extraordinary power as magic, the national framework is a normal ancient-century national framework. From a modern perspective, all aspects are naturally backward and unscientific. Many things need to be practical and realistic, but some things are backward and need to be reformed. A country has stood firm against a dangerous wall, and is maintaining a backward system, that is, looking for death, so Shirou must reform and establish an advanced country. It is impossible to copy the modern one at a time. Because the economic foundations of ancient and modern times are different, the quality of the people is also different, and even values ??are different. For example, marriage is generally around 18 in modern countries, but in the ancient century, twelve was the legal age for marriage. You said it was unscientific, but you didn''t consider that the ancient world had insufficient productivity and manpower was the greatest resource, and a large population meant a strong national power. Chapter 301： Therefore, copying is tantamount to dogma and needs to be reformed according to actual conditions. Agriculture, mining, manufacturing, military, economy, people''s livelihood, urban planning, law... Shiro wants to build a general institutional framework in one step, but it seems impossible now. Just teaching the concepts to these people is a big problem, let alone specific implementation. It''s a mess. Shiro could only build up the departments that needed to be established, then stuff the appropriate polished commanders into it, then recruit people and slowly fill them in. The manpower is not the key. The most important thing is to teach them the concepts and the specific implementation methods. For Shirou, this is a real big project. As the king who pioneered the foundation, he was both the head of state and the top internal affairs officer. Everything is needed by the governor, and it needs to teach people concepts and methods of implementation. He can already predict how much his liver will hurt before teaching these people... But I have to do it. He is the king. Is the head of state. He is the tallest person in a country and needs to stand up to this sky. Other departments can be polished commanders, but only agriculture is constructed. Agriculture is the foundation of the country in the ancient century. Other departments can be left empty and suspended first, but only the agricultural department must be established as soon as possible to mobilize people to grow food as soon as possible. As long as agriculture does not develop, it cannot be self-sufficient, its lifeblood will always be held by others, and it will be more difficult for others to develop. After dividing the polished commanders, Shiro left Lucan and told him about agriculture. According to Shiro''s inspection, Camelot''s agriculture generally adopts the two-bed system, which means that one field is planted a year and one field is fallow. This is a complete waste of time! The farmland in Britain and the types of crops can withstand the four-bed system! This kind of planting system divides all arable land into four arable areas, with food crops, leguminous crops, and pastures, followed by rotation and no-tillage, which not only expands the planting area of ??crops, increases productivity, but also speeds up recovery and recovery. Improving soil fertility is not only conducive to the steady growth of crop yields, but also conducive to the long-term rational use of arable land. Not only that, he was also going to instill in Lucan the concepts of land development, such as the method of burning soil, the method of containing soil, and so on... As a result, as soon as Shi Lang talked about the method of burning soil, Lucan asked him in a daze, what is Sipu System. This made Shi Lang''s liver aching. He understood that just letting Lucan understand the concept of agriculture is a big project! However, the winter plowing time is approaching, and there is no time to teach Lucan. As a last resort, Shi Lang could only go into battle by himself for the time being. He said to Lucan: "This year, I am coming, you are optimistic about how I do it. If you have any questions, just ask directly, rest assured, I will teach you well." Lucan said with a shame on his face: "My king, your wisdom is like a sea, and your subordinates are dull. I hope my king will forgive me!" Shi Lang patted Lucan on the shoulder, and said with comfort, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, just ask." That''s what he said, but Shi Lang felt that his liver was aching. If what is expected is good, it is estimated that other departments will have to teach them one by one. At this moment, he himself is also the chief interior officer of all the Governors, and his affairs are already heavy. It seems that before I teach them this, I don''t think about taking a good rest. With a sigh, Shiro arranged the affairs, and then took Lucan and a group of internal officials who were stuffed into the Ministry of Agriculture to travel around the fields near Cornwall. Shilang squatted by the field, dug a piece of soil, coaxed with his nose, taught them how to investigate the fertility of the soil on the spot, and then took them to the land that had not been cultivated, and taught them how to identify the land that can be cultivated. Which land cannot be cultivated. This knowledge was taught by his grandfather who had been farming for more than 40 years when he was a child. It is said that the grandfather taught him a good method that has been tested by history. Basically, the elders of the Tianchao farmhouse knew it, but for the ancient Britons like Lucan, it was a big shock! It''s amazing! They didn''t even know that there were so many ways in the soil. The most important thing was to open up new land... Isn''t it just burning a fire? There is so much knowledge in it? Lucan and the others looked at Shi Lang with great respect, as if they were looking at a great sage. Shi Lang didn''t feel happy, but his heart almost stopped. Although he was psychologically prepared for the agriculture in the ancient century, according to historical records, the West was still developing fields mainly by slash and burn in the 13th century, but when he really experienced it, he felt extremely desperate. This means that this is to teach one by one from the beginning of reclamation! From soil identification to climate teaching... How much effort does it take? "I will never be a king anymore! Especially this kind of king who creates a foundation!" Shirou collapsed in his heart, but life had to go on. He endured his temper and explained how to identify soil fertility and the choice of reclaiming land from the beginning. At this time, Gao Wen approached him and reported him the number of remaining soldiers. There were originally an army of more than two thousand two hundred men, but only one hundred and seventy-two men remained at this moment. But add Kay''s defensive forces, and Lanmarok''s forces who have sworn allegiance to him. A total of five hundred and forty-nine people. Not only the internal officers are understaffed, but even the army is pitiful. Gao Wen wants him to fill the army. Not only that, a head of mining called Gorens has already planned this year''s mining matters and asked Shirou for instructions. Those in charge of military supplies, urban planning, fishery planning...Many officials in charge of the first task have already made plans. They have all contacted Shi Lang and asked for instructions on the plan. It''s a mess. The scalp is numb. Chapter 302： This is the problem of foundation creation. The organization is incomplete, it can''t operate, and everything is piled up together, making the scalp numb. Shi Lang took a deep breath and said, "Come slowly, one by one." ... ... ps: At the end of the month, do you want to offer a reward? November Bounty emmmm... Open a reward. The time is 22:00 today-22:00 tomorrow. Open for a day first and try the water. At the end of the month, the monthly pass will not be issued first, and it will not be able to catch up. 200 dollars, 2W reward plus one more. The basic update every day is three shifts, one shift is between 2.5K-5K. The current basic data is reward: 15.35W, blade 2407. That... a little bit lighter. Everyone likes this story. I am already very happy with the people in these stories. If you have any suggestions for the book, you can leave a message in the comment area, I read it all. The pen name is a story, I hope you like this story. That''s it, meow~! ^_^ Chapter 80 Do you think I am joking in this late stage? Fishery, mining, handicraft... A group of officials in charge of production and manufacturing have already made plans, and they have all contacted Shi Lang for instructions. There is even Gawain on the side, wanting soldiers. It''s a mess. The scalp is numb. Shi Lang first asked the officials in the production and manufacturing industries to list their plans and send them to the palace, and then asked Lucan and others to digest the knowledge points he just talked about. After that, I discussed the military with Gao Wen. Shiro asked: "What complaints have the officers and soldiers have recently?" "My king, what do you mean by complaint?" Gao Wen asked rhetorically. Shiro said: "For example, resenting Camelot for letting them go through fire and water, but not sending them anything." "No, my king." Gao Wen said: "The morale of the soldiers is high, saying that they are going to live for Camelot, they must do their best for the king, and when they die, they must enter the book of souls, and the soul will cover Camelot." Shi Lang was silent. Although the number of people is small, this military spirit is usable! Shi Lang asked: "How many are disabled in the army?" Gao Wen said: "97 people." Shilang said: "The state will allocate a batch of food and money to you, and you will distribute it and reward the soldiers. As long as the disabled, send more to the soldiers, and then tell the soldiers that if you are disabled, you are not afraid, the country will support them, and even if you die. Don''t be afraid, the state will support and treat their family and children preferentially." Gao Wen looked at Shirou with a dazed expression. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "This... my king. Money and food are rewarded to soldiers, I understand, but why give priority to the wounded and the dead?" Gao Wen asked strangely: "Isn''t this adding to the country''s burden?" Shi Lang looked at Gawain with a look of surprise, and asked: "Camelot, Onik, and other kingdoms... How did you treat military victims and the dead in the past?" "Send directly." Gao Wen said naturally. Shiro: "..." Rubbing his temples with a headache, he remembered that the ancient rulers basically did not regard people as human beings. Although there is a military medical system, for those soldiers who are no longer useful, they are basically demobilized on the spot without compensation. The reason for this is that the ancient monarchs mostly focused on their own enjoyment, and the second was that the productivity and economy of the ancient country were not good. After a battle, the number of disabled soldiers was too large, and the ancient country could not afford it. Shi Lang took a deep breath and said, "You can''t let these soldiers bleed and cry. Make up for it." "You are really a benevolent king. But¡ª" Gawain hesitated for a moment and asked, "Can Camelot hold it?" "If you have no money, you can make more money. If you don¡¯t have food, you can grow more. But a passionate heart is so cold that it won¡¯t heat up anymore." Shilang shook his head and said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Gao Wen. Since you are my knight and a knight with soldiers, you have to take your soldiers to battle and kill the enemy. For internal affairs, you have your own king and an internal officer. As for the compensation standard, this king will plan as soon as possible Good." Military is as important as agriculture. Agriculture is the foundation of ancient countries, while military is the prerequisite for defending the country and ensuring the stable development of productive forces. The two complement each other and are indispensable. Shi Lang originally had very few soldiers, and his strength was the weakest point. If he lacked morale, he would be completely finished! Although the morale of these soldiers is still very high, they are all drawn by glory. Glory can inspire people and make people feel like death, but glory is imaginary, and imaginary things have no expiration date and can easily expire. Only real things can make people happy from the heart. Glory, coupled with physical encouragement, can inspire people''s hearts. Furthermore, these people are heroes. How can the hero bleed and shed tears? Although the country is indeed poor and white, it can''t compensate for much, but at least it must first establish the system and standards, and first show the attitude for others. "What about the soldier, my king?" Gao Wen asked. "Isn''t it easy?" Shi Lang said: "You and Tristan will take the soldiers and find a native of Cornwall to fight the robbers and stray bandits and bring them all to the army." Chapter 303： "This..." Gawain hesitated for a moment, and said: "My king, robbers are in the army, isn''t that good? It''s easy to destroy the security of Cornwall." "What''s wrong with this? Isn''t the robber and the robbers a human? Since they are human, why can''t they be a soldier?" Shi Lang asked, and then said: "There are robbers and robbers in the country. This is not the fault of the foreign enemy, but ours. The fault of these leaders. It is precisely because the country has not been guided well, the country has not been governed well, and the people have not been able to live a prosperous life, that is why so many robbers breed." After a pause, Shi Lang said: "Go quickly. Remember, you can''t kill or subdue directly. You must fight first! First fight them, then subdue them." "Yes--!" Gao Wen left. Shiro turned his head to look at the officials of the Ministry of Agriculture who were discussing digesting knowledge, and asked, "Where did you preach?" Lucan said: "My king, just preached and opened up new land." Shilang nodded, and then told them how backward their original development of slash-and-burn to develop Xintian was, and then told them how to reclaim the new land, such as soil filling method and burning soil method. In particular, the burning soil method is most suitable for reclaiming farmland in areas with a temperate oceanic climate like Britain. The so-called soil burning method is to pile up litter and firewood in the nursery and burn it to heat the soil cultivation layer. This method not only eliminates pathogens and underground pests, but also improves soil fertility. It looks a bit like slash and burn, but it is not. Slash and burn is to find a piece of land and cut and burn it, so it will aggravate the desertification of the land, and the burning method pays attention to the scientific layout. But Shirou talked for a long time, and Lucan and others still couldn''t understand. Shirou was helpless, and Lucan and others were very ashamed. But there is no way, this is cutting-edge knowledge after all. Whether it is the soil holding method or the burning soil method, even in the mechanized age of the 21st century, it is still the main method for reclaiming new land. It is the brainchild of countless generations of agricultural scholars who have spent thousands of years summing up. No way, practice sees true knowledge. Shi Lang couldn''t let them understand the theoretical knowledge in an instant. Time was too late, and the time for winter plowing was approaching. He can only use another method to get rid of theoretical knowledge and teach the method directly. He gave Lucan and the others a day to raise people, cultivate farmland first, and teach them how to implement them in practice. This was almost like an amnesty for Lucan and others, one by one he breathed a sigh of relief and said goodbye again and again. In front of Shirou, they felt their own insignificance. Especially Lucan. He was once a subordinate of Yulfis, and he was also an experienced veteran who was in charge of farming, but in front of Shirou, he felt that he was an ignorant child, like a drop in the ocean, very small. First sent away Lucan and others, Shi Lang did not return to the palace directly, but went to Morgan''s magic workshop first. "What''s the matter, Arthur? Is there anything going on here with my sister?" Morgan was building a mithril magic furnace, but when he saw Shirou coming, he put down his work and came to greet him. "Sister, now that the foundation is inaugurated, everything is busy, so I am here now because I have something to ask for your help." Shi Lang sighed. "Sister knows your suffering, if you have something, just tell your sister directly." Morgan said. Shiro nodded, and then [projected] a Gayaberger, and asked: "Sister, I [projected] this magic gun. If it is in the external environment, it can last for about three days. You have a way to remove it. Is it cured completely?" "How difficult is this?" Morgan said with a smile: "Just fill it with a true ether container, and it can automatically absorb the true ether in the atmosphere and survive forever. As long as yours is the outline of the weapon. If the magic power does not disappear, [True Ether] can be completely solidified if it does not disappear." Shilang became active and asked, "Is there a way for my sister to fill the true ether container?" "How many times have I said, Arthur? Don''t underestimate your sister! If you dare to underestimate your sister, sister, I will twist your ears!" Morgan said dissatisfiedly. Shi Lang quickly appeased and boasted about Morgan''s strength and reliability, which made Morgan happy. Shiro asked again: "How many true ether containers can that sister make in one day? How many such weapons can be filled?" Morgan calculated it and said, "About fifty or so." Shi Lang calculated for a while, and then asked, "Then the other court warlocks who follow us will do this skill?" "That white-haired waste will definitely be, as for the others, haha." Morgan smiled contemptuously. Shiro automatically ignored Morgan''s contemptuous laugh, and asked, "So, can my sister teach them this skill?" "I don''t like rubbish, and I have no interest in teaching rubbish. However, since my dear brother requested it, there is no way." Morgan stretched out his hand and touched Shilang''s earlobe and smiled. "Thank you sister, then." Shi Lang laughed: "I''ll tell Merlin to bring the palace warlocks over." "Enter my workshop? This is really a taboo for the magician... But since you said so, then forget it. Now it is the life and death of the Pendragon family, the taboo of the magician is no longer useful." Morgan said. "Then trouble sister. I have some things to deal with, so I''ll leave first, sister." Shi Lang said. "Don''t tire yourself too much, Arthur. Sister¡ª, can be your support!" Morgan said. "Thank you sister." Shiro left Morgan''s workshop with joy in his heart. On the British Isles, it can be counted as a three-party power at this moment. The most powerful of these is Votigeng, the commander of Warcraft. Secondly, it is the dead. Finally, he and the power of the northern kings. Both Vottigung and the dead are inhuman forces, while he and the northern kings are human forces. Although the physical quality of human beings in the last stage of the God era is strong, they are not the opponents of the dead and the beasts. If you want humans to defeat Warcraft and the dead, you need sophisticated equipment! For example, in Kahnli before, he [projected] nearly four hundred high-standard treasures to arm the soldiers, and all of a sudden his soldiers had the strength to rival that of Warcraft, and they were all little heroes! However, his [projected] treasure can only be stored for three days at most, and then it will dissipate. However, Morgan has a way to solidify his [projected] treasure! Doesn''t this mean that he can use [Projection] to make treasure-level weapons to arm his troops? No! Not only weapons, but also armors! Shi Lang had calculated it. Using the [Flower of Evil] to absorb magic power in Cornwall, where the negative emotions are heavier than Taylor Beer, he can produce about 100 treasures of the level of Gayaberg in one day! In addition to curing, that is about a hundred high-level weapons! Chapter 304： If Camelot can last for three years, his [projection] treasures day and night will probably produce 100,000 high-standard treasures, enough to arm everyone in Cornwall. This can be regarded as Shilang¡¯s BUG. Gilgamesh¡¯s treasure house is limited, and one piece is less than one piece. However, Shilang can have unlimited [projection] as long as his magic power is enough! And even if the magic power is not enough, it doesn''t matter, Shilang has the [Evil Flower], as long as there are more people, the faster the recovery speed will be. The most important thing is that, whether it is a dead man or Votigeng, he did not come to kill himself immediately, but gave himself time. This is one of the few good news. However, this also meant that Shilang''s heavy schedule had to add another burden. At night, Shiro returned to the palace. Officials in the production and manufacturing industries have already written the schedule and sent it in. A high stack. Just looking at it makes me feel a headache. How could he finish watching this by himself? "Merlin! Merlin! Where did you go? Come die quickly!" Shi Lang called. People, learn to share happiness! Chapter 81 Implementation [Second More] "You asked me to handle these government affairs?" Merlin pointed to the pile of planning reports on the table with a dazed expression on her face. Shiro nodded. "What''s up? I''m a mage! I''m a court mage!" Merlin said dissatisfiedly: "How can a mage handle government affairs?" "That''s me." Shi Lang pointed to himself and said, "Stop talking nonsense, and quickly deal with it, otherwise I will ask Kai to entertain you." When it came to Kay, Merlin''s face turned ugly, and she said with a gloomy look: "Could you not mention Kay... the stomach hurts again." "Then do it quickly!" Shi Lang said. Merlin said helplessly: "You at least have to tell me, what am I going to do?" "Of course it is to deal with things!" Shi Lang said. "Too general." Merlin spread out his hands and said helplessly: "As the price of supporting you to this throne, I am happy to help you. But unfortunately, my [clairvoyance] can only see now , And the kingdom you want to build is the kingdom under the wisdom of the future. Although it is a pity, it is beyond my knowledge that you want to build a kingdom. I can¡¯t help you.¡± "What do you mean... you want me to teach you?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin nodded. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang stretched out his hand to cover his eyes, and he felt a pain in his head. This sage is not reliable! With a sigh, Shirou said, "Classify first. Don''t tell me you don''t understand the concept of classification." Merlin said helplessly: "I don''t know the wisdom of the future, but in this era, I am still a sage, don''t treat me as a fool!" "So trouble you." Shi Lang said. Merlin nodded, put the staff aside, and began to classify government affairs. Shiro sat aside and began to [project] the magic spear Gayaberg. Shirou¡¯s origin and attributes are swords. [Projection] swords are less magical and can produce more. However, on the battlefield, one inch long and one inch strong, one inch short and one inch dangerous. For the life of the soldier, the [projection] magic gun is the safest. As for the armor...the magic power consumed is even greater. Shiro intends to ration his army with good weapons, and then gradually ration armor. At this moment, Altria was still guarding the north, blocking the Warcraft with her own strength. Now, she has been blocked for three days, and it is estimated that she is almost exhausted. Bedwell is also mobilizing the crowd to build a defensive wall. Once completed, you can let Altria come back to rest first. Shiro''s troops were really insufficient. In fact, he had thought about using the military system. To put it bluntly, the government-soldier system is a combination of military and agriculture. In peacetime it is a peasant, in a war it is a soldier, and the whole people are soldiers. However, now Cornwall is poor and white, and there is another monster attack on the north side. The people of Kahnley simply don''t even have a place to live. The infrastructure has not even been pulled up for the lowest housing and food, and there is no extra manpower at all. The establishment of a government army system must be established, but the priority of things should be scored, and the most urgent things must be handled first, and then take your time. "To be honest, there are too few people you can use, so let''s hire some people to use it." Mei Lin said to Shirou while classifying government affairs. "Of course I know this. I have asked Age Guiwen to recruit people a long time ago, and I even let him go to other lords to ask for people." Shi Lang said. Shi Lang sighed and said, "It''s really too short of manpower. Do you know? I set up nine departments, but I didn''t even have nine polished commanders. Now, as long as I''m literate, I want it!" "That''s it..." Merlin nodded, then stood up and said, "It''s already classified." "It just so happens that I have run out of magic power here." Shi Lang [projection] took out one hundred and seven magic spears Gayaberg, stood up, pointed at these magic spears, and said: "You send these magic spears. Go to Morgan, and bring the court warlocks who will follow us to Morgan. I have already decided that in the future the magician team will be brought by Morgan." "She always looked down on other magicians, would she agree?" Merlin asked. Shi Lang said, "I have already begged her. She also agreed." "Really? Then you have to be careful. She has completely regarded you as her biological brother. If you know your true identity, she will kill you." Merlin said. "I''ve got a lot of bad things, as long as you don''t add up to me." Shi Lang said. Merlin nodded, and then left with the magic spear Gayaberg. Shirou turned around, then sat on the throne again, and read the government affairs. Chapter 305： I have to say that although Merlin cannot see the future, he is indeed a sage in this era. At least this sort of work has been done very well. It¡¯s just that these plans-- "How much is the planned production volume? Where will it be implemented?... Is this using numbers to fool me?" Shi Lang pinched his eyebrows with a headache. The plan of the ancients is simply unsightly for modern people. The modern plan is based on the concept, based on reality, from methodology to specific implementation methods. But what these internal affairs officers listed is almost like a book of fools... It is said that this year''s planned production volume and where it will be implemented, but neither the manpower nor the specific implementation methods are listed. Shi Lang is lack of skills and can''t grab both ends. But these plans have to be returned! Such a imaginary thing is just like a flicker, and it has no meaning to direct production at all. It seems that they have to teach them such a plan by themselves! But this is not difficult, because Shirou''s strength lies in planning. Those production plans are unsightly, but some manufacturing and commercial management plans are okay. Although it is indeed a bit backward from a modern perspective, I can see the shortcomings at a glance and need to be reformed. However, as long as things cannot be done in one step, we must base ourselves on reality and proceed step by step. The management of manufacturing and commerce does not change. Firstly, the productivity is pulled up, and then the production relationship system is slowly improved, and then innovated step by step. The silent night was completely dark. In the palace, candlelight flickered. Shi Lang sat alone in front of the throne, one after another, watching the government affairs patiently. Before crossing, he was an urban wage earner who was exploited by a black-hearted boss. Unpaid leave was the norm, so he didn''t feel uncomfortable. At midnight, Shi Lang had read all these documents and put them aside neatly, then picked up a piece of paper and started planning other things. Now that the foundation is inaugurated, there are still a lot of frameworks to be established. Such as official title. Under Shi Lang''s account, there is no specific official title planned, and all people seem to be equal. This looks beautiful, like a beautiful utopian world, but it is a curse. All people are equal, which means that no one''s opinions can overwhelm anyone. Now Yu Shirou, the Governor-General, everything is fine, but letting them out for governance would be a mess. The original Camelot¡¯s official title system was aristocratic politics, kingship was divided, and lords even had a high degree of autonomy in various places, which was like a split of the country. Therefore, it is necessary to establish a centralized system of official titles. Secondly, it is necessary to restrict the localities and take back all the high degrees of autonomy. This is also a major project and it is a long-term plan. It should not be rushed for a while, but the framework must be listed first. Secondly, it is the military rank system and the military security system. Copying those systems in memory is a death-seeking, because the times are not in line with the economic foundation and the quality of the people. If you copy it, it is a dogma. You have to use the systems you know as the foundation, and then adapt to actual adaptations. And these-- all require brain cells to think. It''s just a hastily framed, and it''s dawn. Shi Lang summoned Mei Lin, told him to remove the government affairs, and asked him to return the unqualified schedule. Merlin got Shirou''s order and couldn''t help but sighed: "Am I still a palace mage? I feel like your internal affairs officer." Shilang patted him on the shoulder and said, "Everyone is busy now, and you are no exception. The situation is stable and I will give you a holiday." Merlin was suspicious: "You''re very good at fooling, didn''t you lie to me?" Shilang pointed his eyes, "What did you see?" "Two pieces of shit?" Merlin asked. "Tsk!" Shi Lang snorted displeasedly, and said, "It''s sincere!" Merlin left thoughtfully, but why does this sound so obvious? ... Lucan and the internal affairs officer of the Ministry of Agriculture, although they can''t understand Shi Lang''s farming concept, they are very diligent. Shilang only asked them to pull people to farm the fields yesterday, and they have already pulled people out this morning. Just this number... Looking at the scarce people in front of him, Shirou couldn''t help asking, "How many people are there?" "My king, I have clicked one by one, six hundred and seventy-two." Lucan said. "Just so few people? Cornwall and Kahnri add up, I have more than 50,000 people in total!" Shi Lang was shocked. Lucan said helplessly: "Really only these people are left. When you said to repair the line of defense, Bedville took away more than 10,000 people. You also said to build the city wall, and Gerant also took away a lot of people. People, and most of the people in Kahnri are still building their own homes. Yesterday, I traveled to the countryside near Cornwall, and there were really only these people left with no business. Others, either the elderly or the children ." Shiro: "..." He remembered that Europe is already vast and sparsely populated. In the ancient century, the population density was even lower. Feeling yourself is not only a small number of troops, but even the most basic population is also small! Rubbing his eyebrows with a headache, Shirou asked, "Where is the horse? How much do we have?" Lucan said: "The native Cornwall horses plus the 300 horses presented by Sir Ulfes, total 742 horses. Most of them are in the army." "Now we are mainly focusing on the development of agriculture, so we can transfer all the horses to the village." Shilang said. "To the village?" Lucan''s eyes widened. "Otherwise? Go ahead and do it." "Yes, my king!" Lucan nodded and left. Cornwall has a large land and too few people. Therefore, intensive cattle farming is not suitable for Cornwall, while horse farming with fast speed is more suitable. Cattle farming and horse farming have different advantages and disadvantages. The essence of cattle farming lies in intensive farming. At the same time, the cost of cattle is cheaper than horses. The essence of horse farming lies in its speed and its wide range of uses for both military and civilian purposes. However, the cost of horses is extremely high, the loss rate is extremely high, and there is no cattle preservation. Chapter 306： Therefore, horse farming was never popularized in the heavenly dynasty. Of course, this is also because the celestial dynasty was surrounded by nomads, and the military value of horses was greater than the civilian value. But Cornwall has no such concerns. In the early stage, if you are poor and white, don''t think about counterattack, first find a way to stabilize and develop. To put it simply, it is to take advantage of Fu Tigeng to beat Camelot, and he is not resourceful. The essence of horse farming is speed. People with the same skills, using cattle farming and horse farming, the speed of horse farming will be four to five times that of cattle farming! Cornwall is sparsely populated, and it is suitable for the promotion of horse farming. In fact, around the 16th century, Europe did eliminate cattle farming and popularized horse farming. Niu farming and horse farming are not good or bad, but each has its own strengths. In the dynasty, where the relationship between man and land was tense and surrounded by nomads, choosing horse farming was tantamount to death; while in Europe, where the land was sparsely populated, choosing cattle farming was a waste of land. There is no better way to adapt to local conditions than yes. However, if you want to use horse farming, you have to design light-wheeled plows and nail palms specifically for horses. However, Cornwall also has blacksmiths, which can also be made. At present, these farmers are mainly allowed to cultivate new fields. Shi Lang said: "My people, I will teach you a new way of reclaiming farmland. After you have learned it, you must teach others not to hide yourself! Understand?" "Yes--!" The people shouted. Shilang taught them how to burn the soil, and let them share it with each village. At the same time, he asked the Karenli people who built their homes to build simple homes, build simple homes that can be lived, and cultivate farmland first. Shirou has a very high status in the hearts of the Kahnli people. When he said this, most people listened. First, build a simple home, and then free manpower to open up new land. But at this time, new problems emerged. How should Xintian be managed? Camelot recognizes private ownership, which is also the backbone of aristocratic politics. Shiro intends to adopt the equal field system. However, he also knew the harm of the equalization system, so he improved the equalization system and imitated the farmland management system of the modern Chinese dynasty. It is claimed that the land is owned by the state, owned by everyone, neither by the king nor by individuals. However, every household only has the right to use the newly reclaimed land. Shirou didn''t know whether this could limit the subsequent harm of the equalized field system. But he knew that the implementation of this system now can mobilize people''s enthusiasm for production. People''s enthusiasm for production ignited the whole land. Chapter 82 A Person Who Is About to Be Fudged and Lame [Third more] Even if the land is to be nationalized, it can''t be messed up. Because this is the ancient century, there are large tracts of land belonging to the nobles. Fortunately, in Cornwall, where the nobility is weak, if it is extended to the normal Camelot cities of Tyler Bill, those who are still very loyal to him and are optimistic about his lords and nobles will be reversed. Therefore, even if it is to be promoted to localities in accordance with this aspect, it cannot be rushed for a while. Only on the basis of the recognition of the original land of the nobility, the newly reclaimed land implements a system, and then slowly seeks out. Death is equivalent to death, and dogma is equal to seeking death. It is right to adapt to the situation and the situation, follow the characteristics of the country and the situation, and plan slowly. But even so, it is considered to have moved the cake of the nobles, and there must be a rebound. It''s just that the contradiction between national survival and death is Camelot''s main contradiction. Before Votigeng was wiped out, as long as Shirou''s actions were not too great, their rebound would not be strong. The most important thing is that Shi Lang let Age Guiwen preach the horror of genocide by Fu Tigeng, and the people are united. And this is also one of the reasons why the lords would listen to Shirou''s orders. Although Votigeng had given threatening orders such as slaughter the city, he went to kill Camelot. Only some guerrilla beasts would attack the city. Those nobles are not fools, they know as soon as they see the monsters, even if they surrender and fall into the hands of Fu Tigeng, it is estimated that the end will not be much better. The most important thing is that there are also a group of aliens among the noble forces who must fight with Fu Tigeng. Shi Lang united this group of people. In fact, Votigung''s death at Camelot seemed silly, but this was caused by the times and geographical background. In the European world, whether it is ancient, medieval, or modern, cities will always radiate the countryside, not the countryside surrounding the cities. And it was for this reason that Shi Lang was given time to breathe and develop. ... ... Under the temptation of the new field system, people are highly motivated to produce. After mobilizing the people in Kahnri to farm, this speed was even faster. The forests around Cornwall have long been cut down by the Karenli people who built their homes, and then used the burning and holding methods to open up a new plot of land. Subsequently, the farmers planted four fields in batches according to Shiro¡¯s guidance to plant food crops, legumes, and pastures. Shi Lang told Lucan and the others that this is the four-bed system, with one round of cultivation a year, so there is no need to worry about the loss of land fertility, so there is no need to let the land rest. Lucan and the others, as if they were incarnations of Altria, took out their notebooks and recorded them one by one, saying that they wanted to try to figure out their wisdom day and night. This made Shirou a little speechless. At this moment, he was sitting on the farmland watching the peasants farming, while watching the government affairs. He has taught the management officials the modern way of planning. Although the officials were dizzy, the list of plans was finally eye-catching. Age Zhiwen and Merlin followed him, Merlin was responsible for categorizing, and Age Zhiwen was responsible for passing the documents. The cadres of the Ministry of Agriculture, including Lucan, patrolled and urged people to cultivate and plant seeds. Shi Lang corrected the documents, while expanding the vision of the two people, and at the same time keeping an eye on the peasants'' cultivation. "You are really a long-term grasp, can you hold it firmly?" Merlin asked. "How can it be held firmly?" Shilang complained: "But there are so many people, I can''t catch it." "By the way, Age Guiwen, I asked you to ask the lord and the others, how''s it going?" Shilang asked. "The lords agreed, saying that they will be sent over soon. And those internal affairs officers are also very happy to come over, after all, the king who values ??the internal affairs officers as much as you, there is almost no in Britain." Ager said. "The army is a sword, and the internal affairs officer is a shield. The two are indispensable." Shi Lang clapped his hands and sighed: "However, people are coming, but the system of official titles has not been planned." "More than that, there are also what you said about the military compensation standards, the military rank system and so on. I can tell you that Gao Wen is coming back soon, and the northern defense line is about to be completed." Merlin said. "I will rush out as soon as possible. It''s just that the line of defense can be pulled so quickly?" Shirou asked, "Isn''t it a garbage project that is broken in one poke? If this is the case, then I must punish Bader. Will!" Chapter 307： "What are you thinking about!" Merlin said, "The distance between the mountains is so short, and the amount of work is not large! Don''t underestimate the people of this era, let alone Bedville drew more than 10,000 people over! All you need to do is let the magician attach the solidified and hard technique in the past to complete it." Shiro nodded. ... ... After Kai got Shilang''s order, he took Lancelot to good places in Cornwall. Along the way, Lancelot sighed. However, Lancelot is very strange. Perhaps because of a stranger, he perceives a very strange atmosphere in Cornwall. Everyone is very busy, it seems that there are too many tasks to be done, and the manpower is extremely short, as if one person is to be divided into three for use. The most important thing is that for several days, Lancelot did not see the knights Shirou said that he could match him. One of the reasons why he will come to the British Isles is that King Ban asked him to explore Camelot''s reality, and the other is that he wants to compete with powerful knights. In Benwick, he was already the first knight. Although he was invincible on the battlefield, he felt lonely and wanted to find some like-minded and powerful friends to make progress together. The appearance of Shilang and Merlin made him see this, so coming to the British Isles was actually out of his own desire. After getting along with Kay for a long time, Lancelot felt that Kay was very good for his taste and was a good friend to make. But when it comes to martial arts, Kai is far from him. He wanted to see those really powerful knights, so he told Kai about his distress. "Do you really want to see how powerful?" Kay asked. Lancelow nodded. Kay said: "Gawain, Tristan, Lanmallok, they all have military affairs and have gone out. And among the people who stay in Cornwall, martial arts alone can compete with you, it is really rare. Let''s...I Take you to see what is truly powerful!" "Really powerful?" Lancelot''s eyes lit up. Kay nodded. He brought Lancelot to the northern line of defense. Almost for the first moment, in the deep mountains, Lancelot saw a wall of people. More than 10,000 people, like worker ants, are building a city wall. That city wall was being built almost at the speed of the naked eye, very shocking! Lancelotla took Rakai''s sleeves and asked, "Kay, what are those people doing?" Kay said: "They are building defenses." "The line of defense?" Lancelot asked, "What line of defense?" Kay said: "Of course it is the line of defense against Votigeng''s monsters!" Lancelot asked strangely: "Defense against the beasts? Didn''t you drive Votigung to the north? Why did you build a line of defense?" "Hurry to the north?" Kai was taken aback, and Shilang''s words suddenly rang in his mind, and he said to his heart, the king''s lie is too big, isn''t it? How is this round? "Oh! I see! Getting to the north does not mean defeating. King Arthur was afraid that when he was chasing Vortiggen, Cornwall would be attacked by Vortiggen, so he built a wall in advance. What a good king. !" Lancelot said in admiration. Kai said with embarrassment: "You... you know it, Lancelot!" "Then, is this the real power you want to show me?" Lancelot asked. "Not so." Kay shook his head, and then took Lancelot to a higher place. They are here on the mountain peak, and when they look down, the people who rush to repair the city wall have become ants, and they can see the vast world. "That--, what is that?" Lancelot said in shock. I saw a wilderness not far in front of the human wall. The beasts in the field are densely packed, like a beehive, like a colony of ants, like a sea tide, running around the earth. With such a quantity, it makes the scalp numb, and it is even more shocking! But it was even more shocking. On the earth, there are corpses of Warcraft! It''s like coming to the abyss of death! There is a man, a knight, riding a war horse, holding a sword and a spear, killing and killing in this group of beasts, as if entering the land of no one! Scalp tingling! The number of monsters made Lancelot''s scalp numb, but a knight killed and killed in it, and with his own strength, he was stunned by the beast wave of a monster! "It''s been six days..." Kai sighed. "What six days?" Lancelot asked subconsciously, and then thought of a possibility, and asked shockedly: "Kay...you...you mean this knight has been single-handedly killed in this beast tide. Has it been six days?" Kay nodded. "What... what a powerful knight!" Lancelot was shocked, pointed at the knight, and asked, "Who is he... who is he?" "Oh. An immature trainee knight of the king." Kai said. "This--, this is a trainee knight?" Lancelot asked incredulously, "Kay--, are you kidding? Such a knight can already be regarded as unparalleled in the world, right? He? How could it be just a trainee knight?" Kay noticed that Lancelot used the masculine pronoun for Altria, but he did not explain, but said: "This knight is considered strong among us, but this knight is the first. A knight who swore allegiance to the king, before the king thinks it is mature, can indeed be regarded as an apprentice knight." "So strong, does King Arthur still think he is immature?" Lancelot asked. Kai nodded and said, "The king has his own considerations." "The standard of King Arthur is really strict enough, but it is also really strong enough, even if it is an apprentice knight, it is so admirable, it is no wonder that the swordsmanship of the entourage of Aracus is so strong!" Lancelow Specially said with emotion. Kay: "???" Who is Araks? His face was dumbfounded, but Kai remembered Shirou''s explanation and nodded vaguely: "It''s true..." "Ah... what a powerful king!" Lancelot said. Chapter 308： End of reward Time is up~! Forget it. 2492 blades Reward 285968 Blade owes 12 more The reward owes 14 more. Because it is a decimal, it owes a total of 27 more. I will start next month, and I will pay the fifth chapter on the 13th. M... that''s it! Meow~! Put together a hundred words, one hundred words, one hundred words~~~~~~! Chapter 83 The First King Blows, Altria After driving away the last batch of Warcraft today, Altria stopped. She had the intention to hunt down, but she was the one who was on the front line at the moment. If hunted down, some monsters might kill the civilians who were robbing the line of defense in the rear. The most important thing is that she can''t chase it anymore. In fact, under the lion''s helmet, Altria''s face turned pale. The spirit is extremely exhausted. Although she has the red dragon''s factor and the red dragon heart, she has sufficient magic power, but after all, she is still a human body. Fighting for six days and six nights in a row consumes a lot of physical strength and energy. The most important thing is that her stomach is super hungry. Even if Bedwell deliberately transferred a batch of grain to her afterwards, it was of no avail. With the red dragon factor and heart, she has a smaller appetite than a normal dragon, and it is difficult to fill up. If she opens her mouth to eat, it will be a heavy burden for the country. Altria knew how much pressure Shirou was now, so she deliberately suppressed her appetite and maintained it at a level where she could move freely. In addition, Dong Entalis under her crotch was almost reaching the limit. It should be said that she is indeed a mixed-breed horse of the dragon breed. These six days and six nights have accompanied her to kill in the sea of ??beasts. The speed is not reduced, but it is indeed reaching the limit. Several times the heart and lungs have been accelerated and breathing is difficult. Up. At night, it was pitch black. Altria guarded the border, set up a bonfire, and was cooking porridge. Dong Entalis was lying on the side eating grass. Altria just wore a helmet and leaned against the tree trunk, staring blankly at the white smoke rising up. She knows her own appetite, and these foods can''t fill her stomach at all. In fact, she was going to take local materials and eat World of Warcraft. But I don''t know what''s going on. The group of monsters controlled by Vottigung is very strange. After being killed, the body will only stay on the ground for a while, and then it will dissipate like snowflakes, leaving no traces. Altria initially thought that these beasts were magic creations made by some magician, but after six days of killing, she realized that the matter was not simple. These monsters are by no means magical creations, but living creatures, but after death, the corpse will dissipate like snowflakes. This is not like normal natural purification, but rather...like being [rejected] by this world! Reject their existence, reject their activities. So after death, even the body was rejected. This is a very strange phenomenon. Altria remembers that when she was traveling with the king, she ate and slept and ate a lot of magic pigs in the mountains and forests. After the devil pigs were killed by her, there was no such strange phenomenon, so the carcasses could be roasted and eaten, but these demon beasts under the control of Vottigung would experience this kind of extinction. This kind of unthinkable thing has gone beyond Altria''s cognitive scope, making her really confused. "This is incredible. After I go back, I have to report to the king and ask about Merlin. He is a sage and should know why." Altria thought so. And now, she has to guard here. At least she had to guard here until the wall of defense was erected. There are too many problems that Wang needs to solve, and it is too complicated. She has no way to solve it. Only this body, only this martial art, can lighten the burden for Wang a little bit. Altria looked at Dong Entalis with his head down and a tired face, and said, "Don Entalis, hold on again, hold on again. We will be back soon." "Hey L¨¹ L¨¹ L¨¹~" Dong En Taliston made a cry of humanity. It just seemed weak. Altria leaned against the tree trunk to rest, but she did not relax her guard. Votigeng''s monsters could attack at any time, so she clenched the sword in the stone and Gayaberg, the magic spear later sent by Bedwell. And at this moment¡ª "Wow!" The grass made a noise. Altria''s eyes were immediately loose, and she clenched the sword in the stone and the magic spear with both hands, stood up, and her body in the mithril armor exuded a terrifying murderous intent. "Don''t be nervous, Al. It''s me." Kay walked in. "Brother." Altria relaxed slightly, then looked at Lancelot who was aside, and asked, "This is¡ª?" "This is the prince of Benwick, Lancelot." Kay paused and reminded: "Benwick is in Gaul and is now Camelot''s friend." Altria was a little surprised. Should you say that you really deserve to be a king? This migration has only lasted six days, and has actually established a friendship with a country in the Gaul region? And it''s still in this weak time. Really deserve to be my king! Altria said heartily, and then to Lancelot, said: "I am my king''s trainee knight, Altria. Your lord Lancelot, you can call me Al." "You don''t need to call me Your Excellency, just call me Lancelot." Lancelot said with sincere admiration: "You are really a powerful knight! Presumably King Arthur drove Vortigung to the north. , You must have done a lot, right?" Chapter 309： Drive Vudigen to the north? Altria was taken aback for a moment, and the pretty face under the lion helmet was full of bewilderment. "Cough..." Kaigan coughed, and said, "Al indeed did a lot of effort. He is a model for us knights!" Altria hesitated for a moment, took Kayla aside, and asked in a low voice, "Brother, what''s going on with Votigung driving to the north?" "I don''t know, probably the king said that to Benwick." Kay said. "Ah? The king...did the king lie again?" "Probably... Anyway, don''t show off your stuff, Wang said, if you show off stuff, maybe Benwick is not a friend, but an enemy." Kai said. "But... but I won''t lie!" Altria said hesitantly. "Isn''t it easy? Anyway, if he asks you something, you just say how great and majestic the king is." Kai said. Altria nodded, and said seriously, "I understand." The two returned to the campfire. Lancelot pointed to Altria''s lion helmet and asked: "Knight Altria, there is no war now, don''t you take off the helmet?" "Don''t take it off," Altria said. "Why?" Lancelot asked in surprise. Every time he finished a battle, he immediately took off his armor, because it smelled of blood. It''s too smelly, Galahad can''t stand it. Altria took out a notebook from her armor, as if holding a bible, turned to page seventeen, and said: "My king said that when you are on the battlefield, the armor will not leave. Because you always All are likely to be attacked by the enemy, and the enemy will not give you time to wear armor and take weapons." When Lancelot heard this, he suddenly remembered his own experience of being attacked by an enemy, and nodded, "There is a reason. But you killed the Beast, why don''t you just chase them and kill them clean?" Altria turned to page 22 again and said: "My king said, do not chase the enemy who has nowhere to go, lest the enemy will counterattack in a hurry and cause your own losses. And because you never know the enemy is the real one. The escape is still luring you into an ambush." Lancelot suddenly remembered that he had chased and killed the Burgundians who had fled, and the result was that the Burgundians were forced to fall apart. If they hadn''t had the holy sword, they would probably bleed heavily even if they had eaten them. Lancelot couldn''t help but feel the same, nodded, and said: "This is right! King Arthur, really a king of wisdom!" With a sigh, Lancelot asked: "Altria, I have heard the story of King Arthur''s travels, and you are a trainee knight of King Arthur, and you must have been with you. Can you tell me more specifically? I want to hear it. Listen to the person¡¯s feelings." "Of course, I would love it!" Altria nodded and told the story of her traveling with Shirou. But I don''t know if it was an illusion. Kay always felt that when Altria told this story, her tone was no longer the same as before, but she was very excited, as if she was giving Amway or something. Moreover, this story-- "It''s too ridiculous!" Kai couldn''t help but spit out in his heart. In Altria''s story, their king seems to be a divine omnipotent person, who knows everything and knows everything, full of wisdom and kindness. To eliminate violence and resolve disputes, everything can be solved in the hands of the king. He is the omnipotent, he is the great wise man, and he is the king of the people shouting. It is full of hope. Anyone who meets the king has to become a fan... As the person involved, Kay blushed, but Lancelot was stunned by the bluff, and he was dumbfounded by the repeated admiration. He also said that he would not lie to others, this fool is too powerful! Will what Altria says is the truth? Absolutely not! Obviously Wang asked Al to make trouble, and then he made a speech over there to pull people, while the **** Merlin used his name to pick up girls, and he was a hard-working aftermath. The result is now in Altria''s mouth? Wang is omnipotent and brilliant, and everyone else, including herself, has become a drag. Both voices and emotions, as if the facts are like this. Kai was dumbfounded, and he seriously doubted whether her sister had been dropped. Is this still his sister who can''t lie and can''t fool you? Why is this flicker technology so high now? Even Kai himself almost believed it! Altria licked her mouth, and she found herself a bit dry. She was originally bad at communicating with people, but when it came to Wang''s story, she couldn''t help but tell it. As a result, he couldn''t stop when he moved his mouth. Not so much that she was telling the story of that journey, not to mention that she was telling the king in her eyes. Although very deceptive, but... the king of wisdom, kindness, sacredness, understanding of the human heart, and full of hope. Lancelot was attracted to King Arthur in Altria''s mouth. A Wisdom King could not help appearing in his mind, and he sighed and said, "This is really a Wisdom King!" "By the way, Altria, I admire your martial arts very much, can you compare it with me?" Lancelot asked with a face of war. "Please forgive me for rejecting." Altria said. "Why?" Lancelot was taken aback. When he came to Britain, apart from investigating Camelot, he wanted to fight people. Altria turned over the book, and said with a serious face: "Wang said that being truly powerful is not ten times or a hundred times stronger than ordinary people, nor is it eager to win, but can bring many people alive. Hope. Lancelot, you are the prince of a country, and you will inherit the throne of Benwick in the future. But please pardon me, compared to my king, you are far from being a king!" Lancelot shook his body, thought for a while, took a deep breath, and said: "You are right, and King Arthur is right. The real strength is not being competitive, but how many people can be brought to you. The hope of surviving. This is not only the way of kings, but also the way of knights. I''m really far behind..." After a pause, Lancelot looked at Altria and pleaded: "Altriya, can you lend me the quotations of the king in your hand? I want to appreciate the wisdom of King Arthur more. ." I never thought that Altria, who was always generous, put the notebook together and tucked it into his arms, looked at Lancelot with a vigilant face, and refused very seriously: "It''s not possible! The Wang said, myself Only by doing it can you have enough food and clothing. What is easily given to others will not be precious to others. This is the wisdom of the king that I have recorded, and I will not give it to anyone." "That''s a shame..." Lancelot sighed. He wants to inherit the position of the king of the class in the future, so he is very much after the so-called wisdom of the king, but he refuses to give it, there is no way. Altria hesitated for a moment, and said: "You can take a notebook yourself and record the king''s wisdom by yourself." "Is this all right? King Arthur won''t be angry. Is there an outsider to record his wisdom?" Lancelot asked. "Of course," Kai took out a notebook from his arms and said, "This is the wisdom of the king I recorded. My king has never refused anyone to learn his wisdom. He is a holy king, willing Share his profound wisdom with anyone." "Is that so..." Lancelot touched his chin. Perhaps, he should also take a note in his notebook? Chapter 84 The Last Command [Second More] Chapter 310： Two more days passed. In the past two days, Shirou has been grabbing more hands, and he has hardly slept. Fortunately, the people sent by the lord have already arrived. After preparing a simple welcoming ceremony for them, Shi Lang broke them up and distributed them to various departments. At the same time, Ager Regulation also recruited a group of officials from Cornwall. Among them, there are not only nobles, but also common people, who are almost literate, all of whom are drawn to become strong men. But even so, there is still not enough manpower. It''s not because of anything else, but because of the framework that Shiro built, many concepts they simply can''t understand. This is a burden for Shirou, but for these people, it is a worry of happiness that is enough to be maddening. What is this feeling? A kind of truth is in front, the door is also opened, there is no defense, but they just feel like they can''t get in. Very crazy. As a last resort, people followed Lucan and picked up the parchment manuscript. Every time Shirou talked about concepts, they wrote desperately, and then went back to digest them slowly. This left Shirou speechless. However, this situation has actually seriously delayed the progress of development. Shiro can only temporarily shelve the innovation of commerce and manufacturing, focusing on production. At this time, Gao Wen, who had led his troops to clear away the gangsters, came back. He brought good news. He had cleared up 22 dens in total, and almost brought all the bandits in Cornwall into a den, bringing a total of more than 3,000 people. Among these three thousand people, the old and the weak, women and children accounted for an overwhelming proportion. But this is enough, to temporarily enrich the army. Gao Wen took Shi Lang to meet the gangsters. They look fierce, but their bodies are a little thin, sitting in the center one by one, surrounded by soldiers'' hands. Gao Wen introduced Shi Lang to them and said, "This is my king, King Arthur." Shilang stood in front of the crowd and looked at them with a smile. The gangsters talked a lot, and several gang leaders made do, one of them said: "The great King Arthur, this glorious knight, told us that you want us to be your soldiers. We do not resist this, we only I want to ask, will our family and children get food?" Shiro said: "Of course! As long as you don''t commit crimes or violate the law, they are all my people. I will give my people a prosperous life. This is my concept of kingship, and it is more important to my people. Promise!" "However, we are already bandits." A bandit leader said. Shi Lang said: "In the past, all kings were sins. If Camelot was missing the king for ten years, it wouldn''t make you hungry and turn into gangsters. This king has punished himself with eight swords and has already suffered the king''s crimes, so your family does not count as gangsters. Start again. It¡¯s just that your bandit¡¯s sins are hard to forgive, so you have to fill the army." The gangsters laughed and said, "It doesn''t matter if we are in the army, as long as we can feed our family and children." "Don''t you ask about your own situation?" Shirou asked. A bandit leader said: "We are mentally prepared." Shilang shook his head and said, "This king doesn''t know what you have prepared, but this king''s soldiers are different from other kings'' soldiers. But all this king''s soldiers are heroes who guard their homeland and protect their homeland. People admire him, and he was named in the Book of the Soul at the time of death, and the Soul will always be in Britain." After a pause, Shirou said: "This king admires the hero, so he will never let the hero bleed and shed tears. Therefore, if the king''s soldiers go into battle if they die, their family will be supported by the king and Camelot, if they are disabled. It is also supported by the king and Camelot." Now it was not just the gangsters, even the soldiers looked at each other and couldn''t help but talk. The wounded and dead that the Wanghe Country will support, this kind of thing, I have never even heard of it! Joining the army, this is a very helpless thing. Many veterans remember that he was originally a farmer in the village, but was later forcibly conscripted by the king, forcibly joined the army, and then killed on the battlefield. If it''s dead, it''s really dead. Even the name will not be remembered. If you are disabled, you will be dismissed directly, return to your homeland and become a farmer again, and then spend your whole life in disability and poverty. But now? There is a king who is not only recording the names of the dead, but also collecting their names one by one and hanging them on the Book of Souls, so that their names will shine forever. This is already the supreme glory and reward. As a result, this king was actually preparing to support the family of the deceased, compensate the wounded, and support the wounded... This... Is this a dream? Will there be such a king? I have never heard of it! The gangsters didn''t believe it, doubt it. Even the veterans couldn''t help but question them. Suspecting Wang just talked casually. However¡ª¡ª, When Shilang asked Age Zhiwen to send people to bring coins and food, the soldiers and gangsters couldn''t help but breathe. Not because of anything else, but because of the tempting food and the coveted coins. Shi Lang said: "Gao Wen, bring out all the disabled in the army." "Yes, my king!" Gao Wen took the order to lead people. Drizzt and Lan Mullok, who were standing on the side, were very moved, and some of them couldn''t help themselves. Gao Wen had told them a long time ago that it compensated for the wounded and disabled soldiers. They didn''t take it seriously, because they knew how poor Camelot is now. It is estimated that their compassionate king just said it casually. Chapter 311： But what I didn''t expect was that they had just returned from the suppression of the bandits, and Shi Lang would come out with compensation. Gao Wen took the 97 disabled soldiers and stood in front of them. Some of them have missing arms and some have broken legs. It looks really miserable, but their backbone is straight, like a mountain, which makes people unable to produce contemptuous pity and sympathy, but respect. Shi Lang said to them: "You are all glorious. You have used your bodies to defend Camelot''s survival. This must be a glorious move. You shed your blood for Camelot, but Camelot cannot make you cry. Camelot will compensate you for these money and food." He turned his head to look at Age''s rules and said: "Age''s rules, according to the compensation standard, points -!" "Yes!" Age Zhiwen nodded and divided the money and food. Those gangsters have almost green eyes. That is a greedy look. If it was a weekday, they would definitely rob with a knife, but at this moment, they controlled it. Not only because they were taken into custody, but also because their family members have entered Camelot and are under the control of Shilang. Most importantly, the surrounding soldiers are holding weapons. Deterrence with dazzling weapons! And those soldiers shed tears involuntarily. Especially the disabled soldiers, who were originally as strong as a mountain, but when they got the money and food, they shed tears one by one. Shi Lang said to them, "Thank you for your contribution to Camelot. This king is sincerely grateful. Your names will also remain in the Book of Souls, so that future generations will admire and admire. There was once such a hero. For the continuation of your compatriots and race, you have contributed your own flesh and blood and contributed your strength! You are all honored! At this point, you have retired, and the country will give you fields and houses, and you must live a good life in the future!" For a while, the wounded and disabled soldiers could not cry. Joining the army, the greatest pain is not death, but half-dead disability. Once disabled, those kings will dislike them and will not want them, and they will be disliked by their relatives when they return home. Without glory, and without material compensation, he has lived a bitter life in pain. But now, there is a king, a kind, great king, but this has changed. He gave them honor and compensation. Let them feel that they are needed and that everything they give is meaningful. This sense of presence. This feeling of being cared about. This kind of care... They were so touched that they couldn''t cry. One by one, the strong men cried and burst into tears. The cry of the men hovered in the sky. The soldiers felt the same way, and couldn''t help crying one by one. Such a small scene is so touching. "This is my king, the king I serve." Tristan took a deep breath. At this moment, he wants to play a piece of tune, a piece that can express his heart. Gao Wen didn''t know what to say, but Lan Mallok had already burst into tears, crying with the soldiers. A wounded soldier cried and asked Shirou: "My king, I... can I still work for you?" "You are alive and live a good life, which is the best service for me." Shi Lang said. "Remember, the soldiers who are retired at this moment." Shiro looked at the disabled soldiers and said: "You were given the last order by this king. Live well, live well, witness the rise of Camelot, enjoy A good life in the future. This is your last and best allegiance to this king." The people were so moved that they cried louder. Originally, the king was just a silhouette in their hearts, they only knew that the king cared about them, like a friend, like a confidant. Therefore, they abandoned the original king who just used them, followed their hearts and followed behind this king. And now, in their hearts, Wang''s image is full. It is the Red Dragon. The Red Dragon of Britain! The red dragon spreads its wings and soars for thousands of miles, overlooking the world. The Red Dragon is not a person, let alone a specific thing, but a group of people. They are part of the Red Dragon. The gangsters were shocked by this scene, and even more moved by the king''s tolerance and kindness. This is a true king. A king who is good to people. King who is good to them. He then asked Ager to give rewards to other soldiers. These are the rewards that these soldiers deserve to attract Beasts with their bodies as bait. However, for Camelot at this moment, food is still a big problem, so most of the soldiers given to them are coins, and the number is less than the wounded and disabled soldiers. But these soldiers did not complain, because their bodies are still complete. They knew that when they retired like this one day, this king, the only king who was good to them, would definitely compensate them. A bandit leader asked: "One day, I am disabled, can I be treated like this?" Countless people looked at Shirou. Shiro said: "Why not? It is the soldier who defends Camelot, and you who are about to become soldiers, then you should get the corresponding rights." People were moved, many people said: "You are a good king, I want to be loyal to you!" "When you are no longer bandits, you are already loyal to me." Shi Lang said. Chapter 85 The Knight''s Creed [Third More] Camelot¡¯s army structure followed the Roman Empire, with detachments as the basic tactical unit, forming various brigades, and thus organized into legions. In fact, the army of the Roman Empire is composed of a Roman legion, with a number of 4500-6000 people. Chapter 312： Even if the bandits were absorbed, Shi Lang was less than a fraction of the Roman legion, so he could only construct a frame first, and then fill it in slowly. He broke up these bandits, divided them into various armies, and gave them to Gao Wen and others for training. The original soldiers were almost all upgraded to a level and began to lead people. Shi Lang had too many things to do and too many projects to grasp. Some of them could be used, but he chose to use them, so he gave up the reform of Camelot''s military rank system, and instead established a medal honor incentive system. The medals to be made have long been sent to the blacksmith to make them, and once they have been made, they will be promoted. In addition to training and farming, the most important thing in the daily routine of these troops is to learn spirit. Shiro was particularly tight on the spirit of the army. He knew that in addition to being well-equipped and skilled, an army also had spirit, or belief. An army without spirit and faith, even if it is given excellent equipment, is just a lamb, and its morale can easily be defeated. As for an army with spirit and faith, then a tough army will treat death as home, its morale is hard to collapse, and it is better managed, and military discipline is also easier to deal with. So Shiro told Gawain, Tristan, and others that they must take the soldiers to read the faith every night, and reward those who conform to the faith and do well every month, and punish those who do not conform to the faith and do not well. . Gao Wen asked him, what kind of faith do he hold? This Shiro had been prepared. Because of this matter, he had practiced in the evil city of [The Evil of This World]. Not being able to burn, kill, or loot is just the foundation of the foundation, but the translation of this passage uses too many vocabulary, it is not succinct and catchy, and it is not easy to form a firm will, so he condensed his creed that soldiers should be regarded as beliefs into eight articles. . Patriotism, compassion, honor, bravery, sacrifice, humility, justice, and honesty. These eight beliefs alone are the norms governing all behaviors. When Gao Wen and others heard it, they were all admired. The most important thing is that these eight creeds, they think, are not only regulating the soldiers'' code of conduct, but more importantly, this seems to be the knight''s code of conduct! Before these eight creeds came out, Gao Wen and others did not know how to judge whether a knight was noble or not. They could only determine whether a knight was noble and worthy of praise based on feelings and merits. And as soon as these eight creeds came out, they knew how to characterize a knight. To put it simply, this is simply the standard for characterizing knights, a code of conduct for soldiers, and a code of conduct for knights. "You are really a great king of wisdom, I want to play a tune for you." Tristan was excited, took out his harp, and said with admiration. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Why don''t you play an ensemble? Music can relax your mind. My king is tired recently, but I want to relax." Tristan put the harp away and never played again. These eight creeds are passed on, and every night, people can hear the readings from the soldiers¡¯ barracks. Unconsciously, they also started to recite. "Patriotic, humble, fair, honest..." The soldier''s faith is condensing. ... At night, the palace. "Thanks for your hard work, Age Zhiwen. Helped me supervise things, and helped me carry documents." "It''s just a small matter, Lord Arthur, please don''t care." Shi Lang took a document from the pile of documents and smiled: "If I were not for you, I would be too busy." "Aren''t you too busy now?" Merlin popped his head, and he was also helping Shi Lang to read the documents. However, he generally looked at commerce and manufacturing, and these Shirous temporarily abandoned innovative industries. "Also--," Merlin pointed at herself, and said with a grieving expression: "Your Big Brother Merlin is also helping you? Why don''t you praise your Big Brother Merlin?" Shi Lang said contemptuously: "Who told you to have been lazy before? Now it''s just made up. Less nonsense and more work! Otherwise, I will ask Kai to come back to supervise you!" Merlin: "..." "I want to strike! I want to strike!" Merlin yelled. Shiro ignored him, looked at the file, and said, "I think it''s clear that I taught Kay that trick. As a teacher, I have more dirty tricks." Mei Lin''s face was uncertain, and then sat back, looking again with a bitter expression. "I''m starting to miss Usser..." Merlin whispered. Memories always want to cry, which is the moment. How energetic was that to be a court mage under Uther''s tent? Countless people admire and regard them as great sages. As long as you stand by and do nothing, you can fascinate thousands of girls. What is the result now? Not only to be regarded as a global eye, but also as a magician, as a swordsman, and as an internal affairs officer...it was completely regarded as a tool. When it''s over, I don''t have to boast, I know that threatening saliva is just a jerk! The breath of resentment can be smelled far away. Shilang said: "Shaodong thinks about it, work hard. Otherwise, I will start all the people in Cornwall to spit." Merlin: "..." Why are memories always in tears? Because there is a wicked exploiter around him who doesn''t treat the dream monster as a human being! After spending a lot of time, Merlin finished his day''s work, and then glanced at Shirou''s side, there are many more. This is also normal. Innovation is always more troublesome than conservatism, and Shirou has to deal with many aspects. Age Guiwen had already gone back, and Merlin had also completed his work, but Shilang still had a lot of them. "I said, you haven''t closed your eyes for a few days and nights? Let''s take a rest." Merlin hesitated and reminded. "If these are not processed, they will be piled up until tomorrow, and the piles will increase." Shilang shook his head and said. "Then you should also pay attention to your own body." Chapter 313： Merlin took out a parchment book from her arms, flipped through it, and said, "You said to Age Zhiwen two days ago that your body is the foundation of everything. Only by taking good care of your body can you do other things. ." Shi Lang was shocked, "Why do you have it too?" Merlin closed the notebook and said helplessly: "Didn''t you let me help you? Your vision is more than 1,500 years away from me. I have to open up my vision from your words to understand the wisdom of the future. Help you. But, I just started to remember, the content is less than Lucan and the others, let alone Lily." Shiro: "..." "What''s the matter, this strange look. You--, didn''t you think about me? This is really difficult. I know the charm of Brother Merlin, but it''s a pity that I don''t want to be a woman. "Merlin said. Shi Lang said with a stomachache on his face: "Ghosts will have thoughts of you! I just have a stomachache... I feel like a medieval magic stick..." "Look, it''s all because you don''t pay attention to your own body." Merlin said: "What you have said yourself, don''t be unable to do it yourself." "That''s right," Shi Lang thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Then wait and move these files into my dreamland. I will deal with these files in my dream." "Hey hey hey, you are just taking a physical rest, and you haven''t let go of your energy at all." "Stop talking nonsense, just do it." "Well...you should pay attention to yourself. Beware of being dragged away by death." Mei Lin said helplessly. "You fellow, don''t you also care about people?" Merlin was taken aback. Shiro said: "Don''t forget this feeling, this is the human emotion you want to observe." Shi Lang lay on the bed, closed his eyes, and fell asleep after only a while. "What the **** should I tell you, Fujimaru Shiro?" Mei Lin sighed. "This is not my emotion, I am just imitating you." Mei Lin fell into Shiro''s dream and moved the file to Shiro''s dream. Shiro was in a sea of ??dreams, dealing with documents. Several more days passed. The defensive line in the north was finally repaired, and Bedwell transferred people back one after another. Shi Lang asked Gao Wen to mobilize a group of troops first, and gave them the magic spear Gayaberg, and went to guard the front line. In this way, Altria could be mobilized back. But I don''t know what happened. Recently, the legend of the Knight King has spread in the army. This is not only discussed by Gao Wen, Tristan and others, but also by the soldiers, even the people in the city are also discussing. He is a brave and unparalleled knight who fights and kills among the monsters, defending the frontier with his own strength. The soldiers didn''t think there was anything unusual, and even the king didn''t say anything, but Ager, and Gerland, who had been a Cornish lord, and even Morgan, couldn''t help but frowned. Morgan asked Ager to find out what happened in secret. In fact, without Morgan''s reminder, Ager Guiwen had already secretly investigated. In the end, it was discovered that this knight was Morgan''s sister, the first knight to swear allegiance to the king, and trainee knight Altria. But it was his brother, Gao Wen who first gave out the nickname of the king of knights! What do you want to do? Seize power? Ager Zhiwen frowned, thinking of a lot of dark thoughts in his mind, and even thought it was Morgan''s attitude. As he who knew Morgan was all gloomy, he knew Morgan''s desire for the throne. If Morgan really wants to get the throne, he will help Morgan if he has not sworn allegiance to the king so far. However, he talked with Morgan and speculated about Morgan''s meaning, and found that Morgan had no intention of taking Arthur''s throne. So, how did this happen? But anyway, even if those brothers didn''t treat themselves very much, there are some things that Age Zhiwen still needs to remind. He found Gawain and Jahris, gave a pedantic preaching, and finally said: "You have to be thankful, Lord Arthur is not angry, if you change to another king, if you do it like this, something will happen!" "But..." "But what? Gawain, Jahris, I don''t care about the others, nor do I want to care about them, because they are not my brothers. But you, I have to persuade. You have already sworn allegiance to King Arthur, so you have to be a little self-knowing. You guys. You are no longer the prince of Onik. You are the knights of King Arthur. You must start thinking from the standpoint of King Arthur, and you can''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, even if you don''t have any special intentions, you will be used by some people with intentions!" "But..." "The most important thing is that you are all the children of your mother. Your mother is also the daughter of the Pendragon family. If you say so nonsense, it will make King Arthur think that his mother is going to seize his power, which will make people suspicious! Alas... you guys Without this self-knowledge, how can you let me leave here with confidence in the future?" Gao Wen frowned, "Are you leaving King Arthur? He is a good king, a wise king!" "He is a good king, a wise king. However, his situation is too difficult, and the probability of defeating Vortigeng is too low. I only start from the point of view of Britain. The probability will be higher, so I will go to the northern kings." "Have you asked your mother?" Jahris asked. "No, I won''t ask. Because this is my own will." Ager said. "So... is this the reason why you have been refusing to swear allegiance to the king?" "Yes." Age Shiwen nodded, and then said distressedly: "But you don''t worry me too much. How can you give Lord Altria the nickname of the king of knights?" "This..." Gawain and Jahris glanced at each other. Gao Wen sighed and said, "This is what Wang meant." "What!?" Age Guiwen was taken aback for a moment, "You...you said that this is the king...that is what King Arthur meant?" Gao Wen nodded and said, "We still understand this point of self-knowledge. In fact, we have seen Altori Yaqing fighting on the battlefield, and can''t help thinking that she is the king of knights. However, we know that. Once declared like this, Altria will cause much trouble to the king and Altria, so we have agreed long ago that no one will mention this. But this matter is actually the Wang instructed us to do." "The king... King Arthur... what is he going to do!?" Age Guiwen muttered to himself. ... ... ps: It''s the beginning of the month. Please vote for the monthly tickets in your hands. This is very important to me. The basic three changes are offered, and the next is the rewards. ^_^ Chapter 86 Merit [Reward plus 1/27] Chapter 314： What exactly is King Arthur going to do? This is not just a question from Ager''s regulations, but also a question from Gerant, Lucan, and other internal officials who are very sensitive to politics. Even Morgan couldn''t help but frown, wondering what Shiro was going to do. She has controlled Onik and served as the highest leader. She knows that as a king, the most scrupulous thing is to appear in the army with high prestige. And now there is a Wang who actually introduced such a person himself. What does he want to do? "Arthur, my brother. Even his own sister can''t play like this, right?" Morgan put down the processed magic spear Gayaberg, and couldn''t help murmured: "What do you want? What are you doing, Arthur?" Not only Morgan, but Altria, who was on the way back, also knew his title in the army. King of Knights... The first time she heard this title from someone else, she was dumbfounded for a long time. Lancelot said respectfully: "So you are the king of knights in the mouth of King Arthur!" "No, no, I''m just an immature trainee knight of the king. I can''t even be called a knight. How can I say that I am the king of knights? And Camelot''s king¡ªthe only one is my king!" Toria said. "Don''t be humble," Lancelot laughed. "When King Arthur came to Benwick, he said that there was a king of knights under his tent, who was more powerful than Arax. I was originally. I don''t believe it, but now I believe it." These days, he stayed on the defensive line, listening to Altria''s story of King Arthur, and at the same time he wanted to compete with Altria and kill the Warcraft. Then he was convinced. Altria has the sword in the stone granted by King Arthur, and he has the holy sword. Altria can get in and out of Warcraft. He can also rely on martial arts to kill in the beast. But the horse under his crotch is very different. And using a sword on horseback is not as easy as a gun. Lancelot admired Don Entalis under Altria''s crotch while admiring the magic spear Gayaberg in Altria''s hand. But when he heard that whether it was Wang Jian, Dongentalis, or Magic Spear Gayaberg, Shirou handed over to Altria, he was full of shock. Thousands of emotions converged into one sentence, and could only sigh: "The generous king." But now Altria is a bit distressed. How could she be called the king of knights? She is just a far immature trainee knight of the king. The most important thing is, does this title make the king feel that she is a threat to the king''s royal power? Altria is really troubled, what will happen after returning? ¡­ ¡­ Royal palace. Shi Lang put down the documents in his hand and asked, "Merlin, Altria is coming back soon, right?" "It''s almost noon today," Merlin said. "Is everything I want you to prepare ready?" Shi Lang asked again. "Can you pay attention to me a little bit? Everything, I have all been placed in front of your eyes." Mei Lin pointed to the table helplessly. Shirou looked at the table. That is a bunch of medals. These medals are all shaped like dragons. There are about four different materials. They are made of bronze, bright silver, gold, and red gold. Among them, bronze badges are the most, followed by bright silver, and only a few gold badges. And there is only one Red Gold Medal. "Gowen is to promote Lily again, and the craftsman is to make these stones like this. What are you doing?" Merlin asked. "How can it be called a stone? This is called a medal, an honor!" Shi Lang said dissatisfied. "The medal is the medal, then what do you want to do?" Merlin asked. "Of course it is to guide." Shilang said: "Whether it is the army or the people, it is impossible to manage tens of thousands of people at a time. We need to have an example as a benchmark." Shirou put down the file and asked, "My knight king, how long will it take to come back?" "Didn''t you say it? Noon!" Merlin said. Shiro nodded, and then worked hard. Time passed by every minute and every second. At noon, Merlin told Shirou that Altria, Lancelot and others had returned. Shirou came to the city gate to greet Altria. "My king." As soon as she saw Shirou, Altria immediately turned over and got down from Dongentalis, holding a knightly to Shirou. "Finally back, my king of knights." Shirou laughed. "My king, I''m just an immature trainee knight, I can never be the king of knights." Altria waved her hand quickly. Shi Lang smiled and patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Okay, let''s go to the palace and take a bath first." Altria nodded. Shi Lang looked at Lancelot and asked, "Prince Lancelot, how is your time in Cornwall these days?" "Very well, Lord Arthur." Lancelot said with admiration: "You are a wise king. Therefore, I have an unrelenting request. I hope that Lord Arthur can agree." "What request?" Shi Lang asked. "I want to stay by your side for the time being, learn the wisdom of the king, and hope you promise." Lancelot said. Chapter 315： Shi Lang smiled and said, "I don''t have any wisdom, I just have to be busy all day long." "No, no, no. Your every move is full of wisdom. I want to learn, please. Just let me watch it." Lancelot said. "As long as you don''t bother me." Shi Lang said. The group returned to the palace. Shiro asked Altria to rest first and deal with the affairs on her own. Not long after, Bedwell and others also returned with the people who built the defense line. Shi Lang arranged them properly, and then called Age Zhiwen to ask him to summon everyone in Cornwall to the palace tomorrow. Although Age Guiwen was puzzled, he nodded in response. There was just one thing, he was really puzzled and had to ask: "Your Excellency, King Arthur, why do you want Gawain to promote the King of Knights?" Shirou smiled and said, "Because whether it is a knight, a soldier, or a commoner, we all need an example to learn from." A role model for learning? Age Zhiwen frowned thoughtfully. At noon the next day. Age Guiwen summoned people to the palace. Shiro stood in the center of the palace, on the left were a group of interior officers such as Aggekiwen and Bedwell, and on the right were a group of knights such as Altria and Gawain. Magicians like Morgan and Merlin also stood aside. The fully equipped recruits, under the command of the veterans, maintain order on the scene. And people are in front of the palace, with a pair of eyes looking at Shirou standing in front of him. This scene is much smaller and more shabby than the king-appointment ceremony in Camelot''s time. But there is no doubt that this is the first public commendation meeting planned by Shiro. Taking a deep breath, Shiro said: "Not long ago, Camelot fell, and Votigeng led the Saxons to plunder our land and rob our property. Fortunately, with the help of heroes, we can successfully migrate south. These heroes, they are all unknown people. We don¡¯t know their life experience, their origins, let alone their names. But their glory will never disappear. As long as they contribute to Camelot Camelot¡¯s heroes, Camelot must never forget them!" Shi Lang was impassioned in front of the stage, but Lancelot on the side sounded a little strange. He turned his head to look at Kai, and asked in a low voice: "Kay, didn''t you Camelot drove Vottigong to the northern border? Why did you hear the words of Lord Arthur, it seems that Vottigong drove you to the southern border? " Kaigan coughed and whispered: "There are people in other cities in the northern border, so shouldn''t those people migrate over? Should we give them up and let them be eaten by monsters?" "So that''s it." Lancelow nodded characteristically. Shilang asked Merlin to pull up the medals that he had prepared, telling people that these medals represent glory and honor and can only be worn by heroes of good conduct. People are enthusiastic about it. Camelot, and even the entire European world, advocates heroes. Every soldier who made a great contribution during the Great Migration, and even those wounded soldiers who retired, received a bronze medal and a bright silver medal. Shi Lang publicized their deeds and praised their achievements in front of the stage. People were shocked and praised constantly. Especially the people in Kahnli, almost everyone shouted their names. This makes them both moved and proud. Not only that, Shiro also called up several recruits who had performed well in training. Everyone praised their efforts and affirmed their efforts, and then gave them a bronze medal. Some of these people were once bandit leaders, and they can be regarded as excellent leaders. But at this moment, he was very excited. They stood by the king''s side and received praise and affirmation from the king, as well as cheers from the people, including their family members. And the recruits who did not receive the medals watched enviously as these commended people were praised and praised in front of the stage. Long face! Too long face! This glorious feeling made them almost completely transformed, and they secretly vowed to train harder. Not only that, Shiro also awarded the Bronze Medal to the Kahnli and Cornish people in proportion, the one who planted the most and built the most. Shirou said: "Your efforts are in my eyes!" This excites these people. It turned out that the king saw their diligence and hard work in his eyes, giving them honor, giving them praise, and more importantly--, affirmation! They returned to their respective places in the eyes of everyone''s envy, accepting condolences from relatives and friends. So glorious. Shi Lang did not give out the medals randomly. He is proportional and influential, neither neglecting any group, nor favoring any group. Subsequently, he awarded the Gold Medal to Gao Wen, Tristan and other generals. Even Morgan and Merlin and other magicians were awarded medals. It''s just that Morgan is gold, and Merlin is silver. This makes Morgan, who has always been uncomfortable with Merlin, super happy, almost holding the gold medal in front of Merlin, making Merlin very annoyed, and even thinking that he has to work hard to get the gold medal, lest Morgan will be there every day in the future. Shake in front of him. But when this idea was born, Mei Lin realized that he had fallen into trouble! It fell into Shiro''s suit! "So...this...this is the power of the role model you call?" Looking at Shi Lang in front of the stage, Mei Lin sighed deeply. The vision and wisdom of more than 1,500 years are too far apart, and it is really hard to catch up. "Hey! White-haired waste, take a closer look, the gold medal!" Morgan shook the gold medal in front of Merlin. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! "This is different. This is a gold medal, not a silver medal like yours." Morgan''s face was full of joy. "Ah ah ah ah!!!" Merlin was crazy. The appearance of this defeated dog made Morgan''s heart more happy. Chapter 316： On the side, Lancelot looked enviously at the gold medal on Kay¡¯s right chest, and asked: "Kay--, can I touch that medal?" "No." Kai pressed the gold medal on his chest and said with a vigilant face: "This is my glory as a knight. No one is allowed to touch it!" Lancelot sighed regretfully. "Altriya, come forward!" Shirou said again. Altria, wearing a lion armor, stepped forward, knelt down on one knee, and performed the knight''s salute. Shiro said: "There is such a knight who has been in and out of the tide of Warcraft for six days and nights with his own power. It has bought a lot of time for the establishment of the Warcraft defense line. It is also for the survival of Cornwall. Here comes a respite. Camelot is able to stabilize, she is indispensable. Tell me-who is she?" "Lily Knight!" "King of Knights!" ... The shouts were different, but the connected voices were as turbulent as a sea. Altria''s deeds, under Shirou''s intentional promotion, have long been known to everyone. Not to mention the people who rushed to repair the line of defense, almost watched Altria rush in and out of the beasts. Shilang raised the Red Gold Medal high, on which there was the magic trick he asked Merlin to perform, as if there was red rushing, it was so dazzling in the sun, and it suddenly attracted people''s attention. Shiro said: ¡°This is Camelot¡¯s highest medal of honor, the King¡¯s Medal. Only those who have made the most outstanding contributions to Camelot can wear it! And at this moment, I will give this medal to our lily. Knight, give us the king of knights!" The people cheered. Only the king of knights wears this medal, they think it is very suitable. Because of the deeds of the king of knights, they had all heard of it, and they all recognized it. A group of knights such as Gawain and Tristan clapped first. They won''t recognize other people, but Altria, who has already convinced them, wears a medal of honor that is one level higher than them, and they all recognize it. Morgan bit his thumb nail and looked envious. She also wants that medal. I want to forget to show up in front of Merlin. The most important thing is- "As a sister, I actually lost to my sister?" Very angry. Annoyed myself. As a sister, if you are the most reliable and best, let the little ones rely on her. But at this moment, she only got the gold medal, and her sister actually got the highest red gold medal. This aroused her unconvinced heart. Merlin said to the side: "It''s just a medal made by Chijin plus some magic techniques. If you want, you can do it yourself." "This is different! Very different!" Morgan said: "I made it myself. On this occasion, the one awarded by Arthur is completely different!" "Why are they different, aren''t they all made?" Merlin was puzzled. At this moment, a magician with a bronze medal next to him asked in a low voice: "That...Mage Merlin, can you touch your bright silver medal for me?" "You stay away from me!" Merlin covered his bright silver medal. This is the culmination of his hard work. Even if it''s useless, it''s okay to just put it on display. Never touch it! Then he was taken aback, and then understood. He sighed and looked at Shi Lang''s complexion, "Really a... a king who understands people''s hearts." Seeing that the king was about to put on himself the highest honor of the Red Gold Medal, Altria was confused and asked in confusion: "Wang...I... Am I worthy of this medal?" "Of course! Hold your chest up, and now--, you are my king of knights, my immature trainee knight!" Shirou laughed. Altria nodded and straightened her waist. The sun fell, shining the red gold medal on her chest. So dazzling, like a benchmark. Shiro said to people: "The commendation ceremony is once a year! Only the most diligent and glorious person in a year can be worthy of the medal! And your hard work, this king will see it. This king believes, next Once, there will be new faces among you wearing bronze medals, and many of you will wear glorious silver medals or even gold medals! My people, work hard to build our beautiful home!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" ... The people shouted loudly. The sound of admiration is like a sea tide, one wave after another. The enthusiasm of the Heat, at this moment, was glorified, was awarded the medal, and was ignited by Shi Lang in an instant! Under the gaze of people''s longing, that king, what kind of king? Lancelot had such a question in his heart. Chapter 87 Just Because I Need You¡¾Reward 2/27¡¿ More than a month has passed since the commendation meeting. The people who received the medal were very proud. They raised their heads in front of them, showing the medals on their chests, and admiring the envy and admiration from other people. They even declared that they would pass on the medal, so that future generations can take a good look at how much he, his predecessor, had made for Camelot. Those who did not get the medal will redouble their efforts and strive to be commended tomorrow. And I don¡¯t know what happened. Morgan¡¯s work attitude has been very high recently. He even pulled the magicians and quickly solidified the magic gun Gayaberg, and then began to make the Golem. The most important thing is that she always stared at the red gold medal on Altria''s right chest, her eyes were on fire, and Altria was a little scared. Obviously, she was so strong that she lost to Altria in the medal aspect and was very unwilling. Strive to get the Red Gold Medal. With one heart, the enthusiasm was completely ignited by the medal, by the honor, and by Shirou. A medal can mobilize up and down, it seems a bit exaggerated, it seems a bit stupid, but in fact, this is a system based on human nature. No one has me, so happy. Chapter 317： People have nothing, so I am envious. Therefore, those seals who posted SSR in the group would be killed as soon as they appeared, and then banned. In reality, this system is often used commercially, which is the company''s commendation meeting. At the same time, there is this kind of system in the game, but it has been transformed into a variety of ranking lists, combat power lists, equipment lists and the like. Shiro also established this system based on human nature. Shiro knows very well that the best way to solve the problem is not human wisdom, but the system, that is, the framework. So, logically speaking, as the supreme leader, he only needs to focus on the framework and thinking. The rest will be implemented by the following people. But the people below don''t even understand the concept. It''s okay to use it as a messenger, but if you let it go and use it alone, you don''t know what it will be like. Therefore, Shi Lang can only catch more, and in practice, give them a concept. And this also led to Shi Lang''s internal affairs officer, almost everybody had a parchment manuscript, and he kept writing it every day, and Shi Lang was very speechless. However, the effect is very pleasing. At least Lucan has fully grasped the concept of the four-bed system, and the concepts of rotation and no-tillage have also been involved, and he can already play a unique role in some aspects of agriculture. This caused Shi Lang to exaggerate and praise him in front of everyone, making everyone envious. Speaking of agriculture, the people of Kahnri were mobilized to cultivate new fields and plant seeds, and all the fields near Cornwall have been sown. It can be expected that as long as you stay through this winter tightly, you will have a bumper harvest in the coming year, and you won''t have to fasten your trouser belts like this. As for the other half of the grain promised by King Ban, it has also arrived, and Shi Lang has also forged a friendship with King Ban''s brother, King Bose. As long as we live this way, and work hard to survive the most difficult period of entrepreneurship, the future will be bright. Just-- "Your face is a bit scary!" Looking at the pale Shilang, Merlin shed cold sweat on his forehead, and persuaded: "Or, you should have a good night''s sleep tonight. I''m afraid you will continue to hold it so hard. I will really be summoned by the dead. I''m not lying to you. There is really dead in this era. Even if the body is still alive, it will die spiritually." "I know, I know. I want to support it, but I can''t support it anymore. Lucan already knows the concept of the four-bed system. I have given him part of the planning of the farmland. I will have a good night''s sleep today. Feel it," Shi Lang said. "By the way... Al has always come here, right? Fifteen years have passed? How can she hold it?" Shilang couldn''t help but said. Merlin said: "Although you have [evil] and are [container], your essence is an ordinary human. Although Al does not have [evil], let alone [container], her essence is [dragon]. I understand. Don¡¯t use a human body to compare with [Dragon]." "I know... I know..." Putting down the last document in his hand, Shi Lang stood up, turned his waist, and relaxed his body. At this moment, Gawain came over. He placed a gold medal in front of Shirou. Shi Lang hesitated for a while and asked, "Gao Wen, what do you mean? You want to return the medal to me?" "No, my king. This is the medal of Ager." Gawain shook his head and said, "He has left Cornwall. Let me return the medal to you on his behalf." "What!?" Shi Lang was taken aback, and immediately said anxiously: "Where is he going to leave Cornwall?" "He said he was going to the northern kings." Gao Wen said. "Then what are you doing in a daze?" Shi Lang stood up and said, "Hurry up and chase people with me!" Merlin shook his head and said, "His heart is not here." "Then I will tie him back!" Shi Lang said, "When he got into my hands, would he still want to run? No such thing!" Shilang asked Merlin to determine the position, but he rode on Dong Entalis, took them, and chased Age Shiwen. ... ... What kind of king is that? Age''s regulations don''t know. Because there are a thousand kings out of a thousand people. But in his eyes, it was a king who was fighting against the trapped beast. Of all the remaining kings, his situation is the most dangerous. Cornwall and Wales are in line, and as long as Votigeng changes his mind, puts down Camelot, and goes to attack Cornwall, the king will be dead. Even if Votigung did not fight, the king would easily destroy himself. Internal and external troubles, food shortages, manpower shortages, shortages of soldiers and horses...All disadvantages were taken up by the king. But the king still did not give up. With eight swords in his body, he is in the heart of the people. Spread terror and unite people. With minerals for food, Benwick even turned Benwick into a friend. He is the king of wisdom, reclaiming new fields, spreading wisdom, uniting people''s hearts, and spreading hope... But still can''t change his fragility. His foundation is like a piece of white paper, which is broken with a poke. The loss is too big! Too big, can only pray for Fu Tigeng to knock Camelot dead. Yes, I can only pray for Fu Tigeng to smash Camelot, and once Fu Tigeng''s mind changes, he will lose. The foundation is too weak and the loss is too big, so even if the king makes him yearn for, he still chooses to leave. But before leaving, he handled all the things that Wang had confessed. What will happen to the queen? I don''t know about Age''s regulations. He only knew that the king was the king of wisdom. His wisdom makes everyone feel ashamed, like the legendary king of wisdom, King Solomon. Chapter 318： However, being omniscient and omnipotent also means that no one is needed. Maybe others haven''t noticed it yet, but Age Guiwen has seen it clearly. The king understands people''s hearts, but he doesn''t need other people, let alone the gloomy him. Therefore, Age Guiwen left. However-- "Age Rules!" There was an angry voice in his ear, and Age Zhiwen, who was leaning on the tree trunk to eat bread, looked up and saw Shi Lang riding Dong Entalis, bringing Merlin and Gao Wen to kill aggressively. "Ya... Your Excellency King Arthur?" Age Guiwen was taken aback, hesitated for a moment, and couldn''t help asking: "You... why are you here?" "You arbitrarily advocate throwing the king''s medal back, can this king not chase it?" Shilang looked angry, and then said to Gao Wen, "Gowen, tied him to this king!" "Yes--!" Gawain stepped forward. "Wait! Gawain, what are you doing? Wait! I''m your brother! No--!" The thin Age Zhiwen was like a little daughter-in-law, pushed to the ground by the burly Gao Wen and **** with a rope. Shi Lang said, "Bring on the horse, let''s go back!" Gawain put Age Guiwen on his shoulders and mounted his horse. In this posture, even the Age Zhiwen, who has always been ashamed of water, felt extremely ashamed, and said angrily: "Your Excellency King Arthur, what do you want to do?" "I still want to ask what you are going to do? Why did you leave me without saying a word?" Shi Lang asked. "You don''t need me." Age Zhiwen said. Shi Lang asked: "Who said I don''t need you?" "You are the king of wisdom, the king of omnipotence, the king of holy light, and you don''t need me." Age Zhiwen said. "I am omniscient and omnipotent?" Shilang smiled angrily. He drove Dong Entalis to approach Gawain, grabbed the collar of Age Shiwen, pointed to his dark circles, and said, "If I was omniscience and omnipotence, I would still be tired. Is it like this?" "Yulfes once said that I was not cruel enough as a king. But I told him that cruelty is not a necessary thing, it is something that is only needed when it is needed. I don''t know what you are thinking, Ager. But this Once, as a king, I will be cruel. I will deprive you of your freedom. From the moment you enter my eyes, you don¡¯t want to run away. Your choice besides being loyal to me is to help me! Listen clearly, This is not an order, but the king''s barbarism!" Shirou said. Age Guiwen was taken aback and asked: "Why?" "Because you have the ability, because --, I need you!" Shi Lang said. Age Zhiwen smiled bitterly: "Your wisdom makes anyone feel ashamed. You are so powerful that you don''t need anyone at all." "How could there be a king who doesn''t need anyone? Age Guiwen, what makes you so stupid!" Shilang scolded, "If there is such a king, it is just a country that is ruined and destroyed. Lonely!" "You say I am wise, but I think I am stupid! I am stupid, so I must work hard. I will not let go of any capable person!" Shi Lang said. "I''m by your side, I can''t make any difference. Because the country you want to build has exceeded my knowledge, and I don''t understand many things you say." Age Zhiwen said. "Ask if you don¡¯t understand, learn if you don¡¯t understand, do I have to teach you such a simple truth? I thought you were the smartest of all, but now it looks like the stupid one! Lucan, Gerant They all work hard to learn and move forward, so do you want to stay in place?" Shirou asked, "As long as there is a person who has a problem or does not understand, you can see that I am not patiently explaining, patiently teaching? One person can''t do anything, only a group of people, a group of capable people, can hold up the sky!" "Or, are you afraid of me failing?" Shi Lang asked. Age Guiwen was silent. Indeed, what he fears most is Shirou''s failure. The winning side is too small, so he has to go. "Stay, stay for three months, I will let you see my chances of victory!" Shi Lang said. "In three months, will you let me be free?" Ager Zhiwen asked. "You think too much." Shi Lang said, "Even if you can''t see my chance of victory, you can''t run away. It''s not because of anything else, it''s because this is the king''s cruelty. If you want to complain, complain about your ability, just complain. You have the ability to enter my eyes!" Age Zhiwen smiled bitterly. He felt that he had misunderstood the king. Where is this holy king? This is clearly a robber king! But... ¡ª¡ªBecause I need you! Can this king say something like this... Is he arrogant? ... After tying Age Zhiwen back, Shi Lang returned the gold medal to him, and made Gawain stare at him. Gawain stared at him for three days, and Age Guiwen collapsed. He said that he would not run anymore, at least for three months, and begged Shi Lang to let Gao Wen stay away from him. Shiro agreed. With a look of resentment, Age Zhiwen resumed work. It can be seen that he is actually a little bit angry about being tied back by Shilang, but he is still very serious in his work. As the system continues, the education of these officials is still going on. Everything is on track. Shiro inspected the various aspects of Cornwall at the moment and planned to list a one-year development plan. Chapter 88 Silent "Huh... the weather is getting colder and colder! It''s like the sky has changed. It hasn''t been so cold a few days ago." Melin was angry and shivering. Even if the fire has been lit in the palace, the cold breath still cannot be dispelled. Merlin looked at the Shirou with the same look, and asked, "My king, aren''t you cold?" Shi Lang smiled and said, "It''s okay." "It seems that I have to take back the foreword, your body is still very strong." Merlin said. "No, it''s just a matter of adaptability." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Chapter 319： Shi Lang remembered deeply that before he crossed, he went to university outside the country, rushed home during the New Year, and did not catch a car. He was sitting in the ice and snow, eating steamed buns, shivering while waiting. It was so cold. It''s cold now, it''s really nothing to him. However, the British Island is located in a temperate zone and is mild throughout the year, and it is normal for it not to resist cold. But... "Are you a magician? Wouldn''t it be enough to perform a magic trick to keep yourself warm?" Shi Lang asked. "But I don''t want to chant spells... I''m only shivering now, and it''s easy to bite my tongue." Merlin said. Shi Lang sneered and said, "Do you think you will let you rest on this excuse? It doesn''t exist! No matter how cold the weather is, as long as the planet doesn''t explode, you have to keep working for me." Merlin: "..." Careful thinking was exposed! Shi Lang brought a quilt and put it on Mei Lin''s body, and said, "When you get warm, give yourself a warming technique, and then give me a continuation, work, and work!" "Woo..." Merlin cried. Why is this person so hard to fool? Sitting back in his seat, Shi Lang continued to look at the government affairs. He has been on the throne for more than two months, some institutional frameworks have been established, and projects are advancing steadily. Lucan and others are not a waste. After Shirou taught the concepts and taught the specific implementation methods, although they have not fully understood them yet, they can already be used. Shi Lang listed his one-year development plan, mainly focusing on the training of officials and the cohesion of the national spirit. The rest is the tight grasp of the production industry. Although the country in the ancient century, although the conventional means of magic way existed, the productivity of the general country was indeed lagging behind. So it''s right to focus on productivity. In terms of grain storage, the grain promised by King Ban has already arrived, but the consumption of more than two months, even with careful calculations, will almost bottom out. However, it doesn''t matter. The crops that Camelot cultivated and sown have been growing for more than two months, and the surplus should be able to be delayed until the winter wheat matures. Together, the enthusiasm is high. Even in this cold day, it can''t stop a fiery and struggling heart. However-- "It''s not good, my king!" Lucan walked in anxiously. "What''s so flustered, Lucan?" Shi Lang put down the file in his hand and looked at Lucan. "Our crops...our crops..." Lucan''s tone was trembling, and he almost cried and said, "Our crops are almost frozen to death!" "You...what did you say!?" Shi Lang was shocked and stood up, staring at Lucan. "It''s too cold...the crops...the crops are all frozen to death!" Lucan cried. Boom! Shi Lang''s facial muscles twitched like a thunderbolt in a clear sky. He said solemnly: "Lead the way...Take me to see!" ... ... Sunday, February 21, 1999. Hot pot restaurant in Dongmu City, Xindu. The air-conditioning and heating that were turned on dissipated the cold outside the house, and it was hot. The waiter brought two cups of hot tea, Shen Er and Yicheng thanked them, holding them in both hands, warming them up on the warm tea cups with cold hands. "Will Mrs. Wei Gong really come, Shinji?" Kazu Cheng asked. "Yes. I have troubled her. She said she would come over and tell me about the relationship between the Knight King and the Eternal King." Shen Er nodded. "It''s really rare... I remember you said that this wife and Mr. Eiko, in the Fourth Holy Grail War, were your father''s mortal enemies, right?" Kazu Cheng said. "It''s nothing more than the old days. People want to look forward. I don''t intend to inherit the resentment of my father''s generation, and say that it is a mortal enemy. In fact, my father has not cared about the Holy Grail War at all. He only hates Yanfeng Qili, but he But he died in the Fourth Holy Grail War again." Shinji pushed his glasses and said, "The most important thing is that Mrs. Eomiya has been in contact with the Knight King, which is very helpful to my thesis." "The King of Eternity... Regarding the king who split the line between the ancient and the Middle Ages, didn''t Britain have many related papers? I know you are going to study in Britain, but even if you write about this king, You may not please those professors, right? After all, there are too many papers written by this Wang." Yicheng asked. "Those are all outlines. What I want to write is meticulous, and you can see the high compelling character at a glance, so that you can win the favor of those professors." Shen Er pushed his glasses. "That''s nothing to write about, right? He did leave a lot of things, many of which are even useful for modern society. But his suffering doesn''t seem to be much, right? The army in Cornwall seems to have only the original food. Difficult, and this was traded from the European continent by the king''s mine." Yicheng said. "It''s not that simple." Shen Er said: "I will investigate carefully. The period of this king happened to be the stage of the Little Ice Age at the cross of the centuries! The disasters of the Little Ice Age, I don''t need to say much, this is almost all ancient times. The most feared natural disasters in agriculture-based countries. More importantly, before the Little Ice Age, Europe had a suitable environment for hundreds of years, and there were few famine years and starvation. The Arctic ice was far in the north, and there was no experience in fighting the Little Ice Age. . But the time when the Eternal King is at is the ** stage of the Little Ice Age!" After a pause, Shinji continued: ¡°Due to the ice age, winter becomes colder, fish schools change the migration path, and the lives of fishermen and farmers have become difficult. The weather is abnormally cold, wars, famines and epidemics... these are not. Just one sentence in history, a bumper harvest in the coming year, can explain things. History only records the results, and people only look at the results, but what I want to write is the process! And this is what attracts the attention of the professor!" The waiter brought the butter hot pot and lit the electric stove. Scented. There were also waiters who brought dishes such as beef, lamb, potatoes and other meat and vegetable dishes, which were very rich in style. "Should we make the pot first?" "I remember that you ate a bowl of instant noodles in the afternoon? You were hungry so quickly? Wait, wait for Mrs. Wei Gong. It would be impolite to just move the chopsticks like this." "However, since it was the Little Ice Age, how did the King Eternal survive? I remember, this king didn''t get much food in exchange for mines, right?" "Not much. According to the European planting history in the ancient century, it was divided into spring plowing and winter plowing. The King Eternal exchanged for food before winter plowing, and encountered the Little Ice Age. To be honest, he could survive...and that The magical way of the times is very powerful, and there should be gods too? I doubt whether there is a **** helping him..." "Going to theology again? I don''t care about your thesis. I order chicken rice crackers first, I am a little hungry..." ... ... Winter is here. Shirou never thought that this winter would be so cold and so long. Chapter 320： The British Isles has a temperate maritime climate, mild and rainy throughout the year. Merlin also told him that in previous years, the British Isles were like spring all year round and were mild and humid. But this winter, it was so cold, so cold. It was so cold that the teardrops in his eyes would fall into icy slag. Looking at the frozen ground in his hands, and then at the crops that have been frozen to death. Shirou''s heart collapsed. It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this. How come these seeds, these crops, were frozen to death? If these crops were frozen to death, what would he do to feed people? Lift your head and look up at the sky. It was a gray, icy sky. "What to do? What to do?" "It''s all frozen to death! What should I do? How can I live this winter?" The farmers around were crying, and everyone was wiping their tears, with a sad look on their faces. They had never encountered such a cold day. But no matter how cold the body is, it is not as cold as the heart. What to do? The crops are all dead. How to live? Shi Lang stared at the gray sky blankly, his thoughts were already broken. He collapsed. Why? Why is this happening? Don''t you give me a little bit of survival? "Wang...what should we do? What should we do?" "Yeah, Wang... Talk to you. What shall we do next?" "Wang..." ... The whispering sound in my ears is full of desire and inquiries. ¡ª¡ªHow do I know! Shirou wanted to say this, but in the end he didn''t say it. He wiped away the tears, so that no one could see the marks around his eyes. He turned around and looked at the collapsed people, his hands under his sleeves clenched tightly. Everyone collapsed. But he alone¡ªcan''t. He said: "It doesn''t matter, it freezes to death, just plant it again. We still have food, and we can survive the planting period." Although people were frightened, they settled down at the moment. Wang''s face was calm, as if it was not a major event. This makes people feel at ease. Wang said that there was still food, and they could survive. "Lucan." Shilang called to Lucan and said, "You immediately send people to pull out all the frozen crops, which can be made into bread, and do it quickly. The grain in the warehouse is temporarily out of service. Eat what you can eat right now. Then send people to build sheds for the land!" "Building a shed?" Lucan was stunned for a moment. "Don''t ask, do it quickly," Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" Shi Lang walked back to the palace. His pace is slow, and everyone can see the flatness on his face. It was plain, as if nothing was a problem. This icy day, the frozen crops, is not a problem. People feel relieved. Shiro returned to the palace. It was dark, and the candlelight on the wall could hardly disperse the darkness. No one. Shirou''s heart was affected by the great cold. The face was grim and painful. Tears kept streaming down. However, it was silent. He was afraid of being heard. He is afraid of being seen. But... How should I feed these people? Chapter 321： What can I do to feed such a large number of people! ? Weeping bitterly, tears splashing. There was no sound. Wiping tears, sitting back on the throne, what a cold throne. He was crying while looking at the file. The cold weather was pressed on his shoulders. In the darkness, crying, but silent. Chapter 89 The Fire of Awakening [Second More] Shiro made a mistake. Made a major mistake. When I came to the British Isles, I thought it was a temperate oceanic climate with mild year-round, so I didn''t protect myself from severe cold. Even the weather last year was relatively mild. Therefore, in the past ten days, the weather has been so cold that he hasn''t cared about it. But who would have thought that the weather will drop sharply this year? Buried wholeheartedly in government affairs, but ignored the weather. Now, God gave him this careless retribution. In the cold weather, almost all the crops were frozen to death. Even if the crops that freeze to death are eaten in time and the losses are stopped in time, they can''t change this bleak reality. People are almost defeated by the bleak reality, and their spirits are almost collapsed. But Shilang''s face was very calm. He comforted and comforted people, telling them that the kingdom still has food and that he has a solution to this natural disaster. People are relieved and the kingdom is stable. But what about the facts? It is definitely not the case. The people can be comforted by the king because they don''t know the specific situation. As the king''s internal affairs officers, who doesn''t know the danger at the moment? Natural disasters struck, but the food in the Curry was about to be exhausted. They couldn''t help crying secretly. Not only feel confused for the future, but also feel sad for the king. Obviously such a virtuous king, such a wise king, but took over such a ruined kingdom, and encountered a great cold wave that is rare in a century. The king is like a cow, tied with a rein to a castle about to fall from a cliff, struggling to drag the castle up. And they are in the castle, no one can help the king. Everyone is a burden. They are ashamed of this and even more distressed. "Who can help the king? Who can help the king?" someone asked loudly. "Where is the god? Where is the god? God of our faith, please help the king!" "The king gave hope to people, but who can give him hope?" They cried bitterly. "Arthur, my brother..." Morgan sighed, she couldn''t say anything. Altria kept her mouth silent, but her heart was full of weakness. The knights are like this. They can bring victory, but no hope. They are powerless to deal with natural disasters and the heaviness of the kingdom. No one can help the king. Wang alone supported the falling sky. So heavy. Shilang didn''t have a rest in the first place. If the disaster struck today and the crops were frozen to death, he could not rest. He exhausted his brain, digging out wisdom and flexibility. He asked Lucan to build greenhouses and prepare greenhouses for breeding. Greenhouse planting technology is a modern technology, almost difficult to replicate in ancient times. The reason is that greenhouse cultivation requires some chemical reagents, as well as the most critical transparent plastic. These are difficult to replicate in the ancient world. Even if you tell Morgan the concept, Morgan can''t do it because she doesn''t have the concept. Therefore, Shirou can only take second place. Ask Lucan to set up a large shed, and then use animal skins and grass to make a ¡®wind tent¡¯ to enclose the land, and then spread the dung of livestock on the land to keep it warm. After that, the farmers were mobilized to open the wind tent in the morning to expose the sun, and close the wind tent in the evening to isolate the cold air. At the same time, the fire kang and fire channels were dug out to heat the land, and a group of people were specially drawn out to guard them day and night. This is the simple version of greenhouse planting technology. The crops planted in this way can grow, but due to lack of light, they will yellow and have low nutritional value. But there is no choice but to do so. However, it is not difficult to implement this method, and now people in Cornwall listen to him. The question is, where does the food to feed everyone come from during the planting period? The food in exchange for mines has already been used up, so how about feeding the people during the planting period? Chapter 322： There is still a batch of tin ore produced in these two months. However, the food that King Ban and King Bose could exchange was basically replaced by him. If you still want food, you can only go farther to change it. But, in other places, Britons can''t go. Farther away, the gods had disappeared, and the [True Ether] had almost disappeared. Once the Britons left, they would basically be unable to return. What to do? Shi Lang was full of melancholy. At this time, something came to him. ¡ª¡ªDo you want to trade? The thing asked him about the thing called [Alaya]. "If I trade with you, what can you give me?" Shi Lang asked. -Magic, endless magic. Shilang smiled bitterly: "But what I want is not magic. Leave, [Alaya], you don''t have what I need." [Alaya]''s voice disappeared. Natural disasters panic. Human beings are too fragile in the face of natural disasters. But you have to struggle. Even if the road ahead is a more desperate landscape, you must struggle. Because only struggle can have a chance. Shi Lang approached Lancelot, and he said sincerely, "Prince Lancelot, you are a smart man. I think you will understand Camelot''s real situation soon after you came to Camelot. Not bad. I deceived you and your father, King Ban. Camelot was not a strong country from beginning to end. We were even driven by Votigung, and even the country has fallen. Now, we are all depleted of food, everyone They will all be waiting to die in despair. I want to ask you to take my mine and go to Europe for food." Lancelot asked: "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t go back?" "I believe you." Shi Lang said. Because it has reached the point where you have to believe it. Lancelot was silent. He was not a stupid fool. On the tenth day of coming to Cornwall, he noticed something was wrong, and then followed the vines, and almost figured out Camelot''s situation, but he remained silent. Because this king is too dazzling, so dazzling that he can''t divert his eyes. In the face of danger, he was ordered to bear eight swords, and all the crimes of the king. This kind of king, this kind of thing, he has never heard of it! Even the great kings narrated in those stories are nothing more than that. He is the prince of Benwick, but he considers himself a knight. He learned the real kingly way from this king, that is the real kingly way that his father, his uncle, King Bose, and even those other monarchs had never had before. It''s so dazzling, it''s so dazzling that I can''t look away, it''s so dazzling that I want to stay by his side and work for him. However, he is a prince and is destined to leave this king. One cannot swear allegiance, otherwise he would have sworn an oath with a sword long ago. Because he wanted to stay by the king''s side, listen to the king''s words with those like-minded knights, and work for the king. At this moment, the king came to him. Wang trusted his character and ability, and put all his chips and hopes on him with one hand. Lancelot was greatly moved, wiping tears, nodded solemnly, and said: "I will! Please rest assured, swear by this head, I will definitely get food!" "You don''t have to swear with your head, I want you and the grain to come back together." Shi Lang said. He asked Gerant to prepare a cargo ship, put in all the tin ore and copper produced in the past two months, and then sent Lancelot to the pier. "Wang, please rest assured! Within five days, I will definitely get food in exchange!" Lancelot said firmly. "Excuse me, Lancelot." Shi Lang reached out and patted the back of Lancelot''s hand. Lancelot turned around, got on the cargo ship, and left. Shi Lang watched the cargo ship sailing into the distance. Two paths of woods blocked my sight. Shi Lang said, "Gerante, ask someone to chop down these trees. They blocked my sight." Gerant was about to call someone, but Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stop him, and said: "Forget it, let those people go to build a greenhouse, I will go to a higher place to see." Shi Lang sent away Lancelot. But he deeply knows the truth that eggs cannot be put in a basket. And even if Lancelot gets food, it may not be able to be eaten by people. He also needs to bring food from other places. Shiro intends to personally go to other territories to ask for food. Altria asked: "My king, the food of the lords of other territories has long been exhausted, and they have no food." "The lord does not have food, but there are still territories, villages, and other villagers," Shilang said. "You--, shouldn''t you mean--?" Altria''s eyes widened, and said quickly: "My king, no! Have you forgotten? How did I lose to you in my dream? Right?" "I know, I understand. But other than that, there is no other way to do it, Al." Shirou said bitterly. Altria was silent, and the golden hair on her head fell down. "Moreover, I am not squeezing, I am going to borrow." Shi Lang said. "Borrow?" Altria was taken aback. "Yes. I''m going to borrow, borrowing food from my people!" Shi Lang said firmly with a full face. Shi Lang rode Dong En Talis, with his team of house officers, to borrow food from villages in other territories. Every family borrowed grain, and every family issued IOUs. Chapter 323： This stunned these villagers. How can a king do this? Yeah! How can a king do this? Bedwell and others, who were in charge of counting the numbers, cried. How can there be a king who would do this? Family by family begged, family by family borrowed grain, and then family by family issued IOUs! Shi Lang collected food from people in other territories. He made countless IOUs, and he promised to double the debt. Many people believed him, but many people began to doubt him. Popularity began to decline. This incident reached the ears of the northern kings. Those kings were dumbfounded, and then laughed out loud. What kind of British red dragon is this? What kind of king is this? King Arthur? A debt-laden king! The kings mocked, the kings mocked, and belittled King Arthur. He is jokingly called the Debt King. After borrowing food from the people, Shilang had no idea how many IOUs he had signed. Altria cried. Even with the repressed emotions in her heart, at this moment, after her king was under such tremendous pressure and signed so many IOUs, she could no longer hold back crying. "Why are you crying?" Shirou asked. "Because of you¡ªyour glory..." Altria couldn''t cry. Shilang said, "What''s the use of glory? You live and can feed you, this is my greatest glory." "Altria, I...I swear, this is the last time we are hungry! I will exhaust everything I have, and I will never let my people go hungry! I want them all to live well!" Shi Lang turned his head away, his final strength was broken. Tears couldn''t help but burst out from his eyes. There were tears on his face. It was Wang''s tears. "I want to tell this day, tell this planet, no matter how difficult it is, we¡ªwe must survive!" Shi Lang cried and said. While the tears were dim, the fire in his eyes became brighter. That is the fire of awakening. It was the fire of the king ignited by himself. Blazing! ¡ª¡¾Mortal Leader B¡¿! Chapter 90 The King of Abduction [Third more] "Is all the grain in the warehouse?" Shi Lang asked. "It''s all in, Wang," Lucan said. Shi Lang softened to the throne and asked, "How is the construction of the greenhouse?" "The basics of the east are all done." Lucan said. "Really? It''s hard work, Lucan." Shirou said. Looking at the Shirou who was soft on the throne, Lucan felt sad and said, "My king, you are." Shi Lang waved his hand and said, "Go and do your own thing." Lucan walked to the palace and looked back. The king, who was already soft on the throne, had already sat up straight again and looked at the documents. Infinite sorrow and grief in my heart. Lancelot had been away for a few days, Shi Lang asked Mei Lin to look at it with [Clairvoyance], it was safe, and he was already on his way back. He breathed a sigh of relief, while mobilizing people to build a greenhouse, while studying his own changes. He felt his own change. It seems that it was based on his original ability and turned into an invisible hand with his beliefs, dragging out a powerful force from the invisible vortex, thus forming his own great power. With the evil mud born from the Holy Grail ceremony, Shirou can see his panel just like in the Holy Grail War. At this moment, he quickly discovered the source of his mutation. ¡ªInherent skills! [Mortal Wisdom D++: None of us are chosen by nature, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. ¡¿ [Mortal Hero C+: Know the shame and then be brave, only the true hero! Every mountain opens up, every sea fills the sea, we are all unknown people! ¡¿ [Mortal leader: Knowledge is not given by God, and human karma is not given by God. Learn it and teach it, get it and give it, and the fire will be passed on forever! ¡¿ [Mortal Wisdom] From D+ to D++, there doesn''t seem to be much change in ability and utility. And [Mortal Hero] changed from C to C+. It was just a copy of the skill library. It seems that because it has not been copied again, it is still at the C- level. In addition, he also acquired a new inherent skill-[Mortal Leader]. It''s just that this skill seems a little strange, it''s not acting on yourself, but on others! Shiro was dealing with government affairs while squeezing time to test this inherent skill. Chapter 324： Finally, it was surprisingly discovered that this inherent skill is actually the ability to give others inherent skills! He has carefully experimented. Except for [Mortal Wisdom D++] and [Mortal Hero C+], other inherent skills can be given to others. However, only three can be granted at most, and the level will be reduced by two large levels! For others, this is just a tasteless inherent skill. But the problem is that the [mortal hero] he holds has its own inherent skill library. He copied many skills during the Fourth Holy Grail War and on the road to [Root Cause]! And he--, can draw three from the skill library and give it to others! The most important thing is that as long as he does not disappear as the source of the skills, these skills can be given forever. Shirou could see that the [mortal] skill he possessed was a matching ability! [Mortal Wisdom] Amplify and reduce abilities, [Mortal Heroes] copy skills, and [Mortal Leaders] give skills! Add the treasure of [projection]. He can make a hero himself! And not one or two. It''s an army, even making all his people into heroes! Although the inherent ability is low, the treasure is also copied, but there is no doubt that this is indeed a combination of these skills, and it is made of a super-large hero! There is a chance to win! There is a chance to win! ! On the one hand, you can use [Projection] to make the magic spear Gayaberg, and on the other hand, use [Mortal Leader] to give soldiers abilities, and he can create a group of hero-level troops! Shirou searched for skills from his skill library, and finally decided on the three skills to be given. [Magic Release] ¡¾Continuation of the battle¡¿ ¡¾Intuition¡¿ [Magic Release] Increases power and agility, [Continuation of Combat] can increase survival ability, and [Intuition] increases avoidance ability. It''s a omnipotent match! It¡¯s just a pity that although [Mortal Hero] has been upgraded to C+ level, the skills he copied over have not been updated, so they are now only C-level. Using the [mortal leader] to grant soldiers to the body, you will have to drop two more levels to the level of E-. And E- is almost the lowest ability of the follower. However, this is enough. Given to these soldiers, coupled with the solidified magic spear Gayaberg, that is a subordinate servant! It¡¯s just that [Mortal Leader] this skill consumes a lot of mana. Even with the effective mana recovery of [Evil Flower], even if he only uses this skill throughout the day, Shirou can only give 20 human abilities. And once he was given the ability to twenty people, he could no longer [project] make a magic spear. So he allocated it, gave ten people abilities a day, and then made fifty magic spears. However, this added to his burden. He knew that this year, he didn''t even think about taking a good rest. The most important thing is that this cold wave reminded him. In the land with a temperate maritime climate, a big cold wave suddenly came, and it is hard to guarantee that there will be no more plagues and epidemics. Therefore, he mobilized people to clean the streets and maintain hygiene, and at the same time gathered the local doctors to start the construction of medical institutions. He was frightened by the cold wave, and even feared that his children would be infected with smallpox inexplicably, so he had people vaccinated with vaccinia in advance and promoted this vaccine technology. People don''t know why Shilang asked them to inoculate cowpox, but Shilang''s prestige in Cornwall is indeed too high, and people did. The most important thing is that smallpox is indeed terrible. As the days passed, Shi Lang was frightened by the cold wave. He tightened his belt, grasping almost everything in his hands, and did not dare to let it go easily. "Do you still want to watch it in your dream?... You will really die mentally like this." Mei Lin sighed and said. "I know it in my heart, you just do it!" Shi Lang said. Mei Lin couldn''t, had to enter Shi Lang''s dream. Shi Lang knew very well that he could not relax until Ager Zhiwen and others grew up. [Projection] and [Mortal Leader] have chances of victory, but this chance must be able to hold up the national strength and internal affairs! As long as he can stand for three years and he can make countless heroes, what are Votigung and Warcraft Trend? He has an army of heroes! God''s counterattack, the tide of monsters, the threat of the dead... and he wants to create a sea of ??people! Therefore, Shiro grasped the domestic productivity on the one hand, and prayed that Vottigung would smash Camelot, and never turn around and beat him. Stay! As long as he stays in these hardest years, who is he afraid of? ... ... ps: King of Eternity: "Master, if I don''t work, will you still support me?" Gu Dazi: "I think you want to eat P!" Eternal King: "..." Chapter 91 Skaha (reward plus 3/27) Sunday, February 21, 1999. Hot pot restaurant in Dongmu City, Xindu. The air-conditioning and heating that were turned on cut off the cold outside the house and made it hot. Chapter 325： "Writing the Eternal King''s thesis... No wonder you came to me. After all, during the Fourth Holy Grail War, it was indeed the longest contact between me and Saber, the Knight King. But there is a word, I have to ask first Now, are you sure that your father has told you all the contents of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Shinji Makiri?" "Yes, Mrs. Wei Gong." "What about the host''s child? He also knows about the Fourth Holy Grail War?" "Yes. Please don''t forget that there is still a great wise man in Liudong Temple." "Well...what do you want to ask?" Sitting at the hot pot restaurant, Shinji Maki took out his notebook, looked at Alice Phil, and asked, "First of all, does the eternal king really exist?" "Existence... Speaking of it, we Einzbern originally wanted to summon the eternal king. For this reason, Einzbern prepared for sixty years, and finally dug up the legendary one in Cornwall. The holy sword scabbard in the middle. But the last summoned was Saber as the knight king." Alice Phil nodded, recalled, and said: "Before rushing to the battlefield, Saber often mentioned the Eternal King, and the reason why my daughter likes to write notes is also learned from Saber." "Is it because the Knight King has the habit of recording the words of the Eternal King?" Shen Er asked. Alice Phil asked in surprise: "How do you know?" Yicheng on the side said helplessly: "Mrs. Wei Gong, anyone who has heard the story of the Eternal King know this? His fifteen knights of the round table will record the words of the Eternal King. Even one of the eternal unearthed from Ireland Wang Yulu is still on display at the British Museum." "That''s right." Alice Phil nodded. "So, Mrs. Eomiya, what is the attitude of the Knight King towards the Eternal King?" Shinji asked. "Um...respectful, no insults are tolerated." Alice Phil said, "Actually, Saber has a very good character, but she will be very angry if she touches three points." "Which three points?" Shen Er asked. "The first is to insult Arthur''s name, the second is to touch the manuscript she hides in her arms, and the third is to insult the knight." Alice Phil said. "Does insulting the knight also offend her?" Shinji asked. "Because the eight creeds of the knight came from the mouth of the eternal king. Although the eight creeds are completely changed behind them...but deny the knight and slander the knight, she will be very angry." Alice Phil asked: "Your father told you the story of the Holy Grail War, right?" Shen Er nodded and said, "I know the general experience of the Holy Grail War." "Then as the first night''s war, do you also know?" Alice Phil asked. Shen Er nodded. Alice Phil recalled for a moment, and said: "On the first night, when I was at Xindu Wharf. The Servants gathered. Saber was planning to protect me from retreating. As a result, Caster was drawn out by Archer, and Caster insulted. As Lancer, the unparalleled knight of the Fiona Knights, Di Lumuto. Originally, Saber didn''t intend to pay attention to this matter, but Caster opened his mouth and closed his mouth and was a knight, instead, Saber couldn''t just ignore it." "Did you fight at the end?" Shener asked. "No. Caster poked Saber''s pain points... I saw clearly that Saber''s sword was unsteady... But Caster seemed to mention a name that shouldn''t be mentioned, but Saber held the sword firmly and swore to kill Caster. ." Alice Phil said: "After that, Rider and Archer came to Saber for a drink, and they didn''t talk about the King of Eternity. However, Rider said that the person who led the way of Saber''s kingship was a loser, which made Saber very angry." "In other words, is the eternal king who leads the king of knights and the kingly path?" Shenji asked. "It should be like this." Alice Phil thought for a while and said, "Because of Saber, I regret pulling up the sword in the stone." "Wait-wait a minute. Isn''t the eternal king who drew the sword in the stone?" Liu Dong Yicheng asked. Alice Phil said: "I also asked, Saber said, the sword in the stone, when she and the Eternal King were both pulled out." "So the reason why the King of Knights will participate in the Holy Grail War is to go back to the day of selection and refuse to draw the sword in the stone by himself?" Shinji pushed his glasses and asked. Alice Phil nodded. "So, does the Knight King have the deepest impression of the Eternal King?" Shenji asked. "Probably the year when the army was raised." Alice Phil thought for a moment, and said: "She said that the year was very bitter, not only cold waves, famines, epidemics, and livestock have been plagued... but they were all affected. The King of Eternity took care of it properly. She said that the luckiest thing that year was that Vudigen did not come down to beat them, but that the King of Eternal set up medical facilities in advance and focused on urban sanitation, which prevented many things. So the European continent The plague was raging, but it did not go to Britain." "I know about this." Shen Er nodded and said: "Many of his measures, passed down to future generations, have provided a lot of evidence for preventing the ravages of the Black Death in Europe. Moreover, the cowpox vaccination he founded and promoted has prevented it. The smallpox virus has saved many lives around the world so far, and opened the way for future generations to seek treatment and immunity against other diseases, and is known as the father of immunology." After a pause, Shen Er continued: "The many ideas handed down by the King of Eternity have provided the basis for the Renaissance. It is the most proud saint king of the Britons, and no one is allowed to discredit it. During the Hundred Years'' War, Joan of Arc originally had it. The opportunity was redeemed by Charles VII, but at the time British and French writers discredited each other, and many of them discredited the eternal king, so Joan of Arc was dragged to Cornwall by angry Britons, facing the faceless The statue of the Holy King was directly burned to death." "Yes, this is really an unwarranted disaster. Fortunately, the saint was finally rehabilitated." Alice Phil said: "But these are all later things. Saber said, that Years are very bitter, no one has eaten enough, everything is weighed on the eternal king alone, so the eternal king spiritually died 28 times." "Wait--, wait!" Liu Dong Yicheng''s eyes widened, "Mentally died 28 times? Is it a death from overwork? How can he be resurrected?" "Liudong Temple hosts the Great Wisdom, and you know the Fourth Holy Grail War. You should understand that this world is not as simple as people imagined. It has some very mysterious powers." After a pause, Alice Phil continued: "According to Saber, there were still some mysterious realms in her era. For example, the kingdom of fairies, and death. Saber said that spiritual death is mental fatigue. Weak enough to hear the call of the dead, being pulled over by the dead. If the spirit can''t escape from the dead, then it''s completely dead." Shen Er pushed his glasses and asked, "So, the Eternal King escaped from the dead 28 times?" Alice Phil nodded and said: "Saber said that the guard of the dead was defeated 28 times by the Eternal King, and then ran out of the dead in anger, looking for the Eternal King to settle accounts. Instead, he was defeated. The Eternal King hung up with a trick, and had to become one of the fifteen knights of the round table." "Wait! This knight is...no? I thought it was the same name!" Shen Er was a little surprised. "Yes, it''s the queen of the dead kingdom in Celtic mythology, Scarha." Alice Phil nodded and said, "According to Saber, their Camelot gunmen made all enemies desperate. For this reason, all the spearmen were brought out by the round table knight Skaha." "My goodness! This is really an amazing discovery!" Shener sighed. ... ... "Here...Where is it?" In the dim darkness, Shi Lang looked around, showing a dazed expression. He remembered letting Merlin fall into a dream, preparing to deal with affairs in the dream, but when he closed his eyes, he reached this weird place. "Merlin! Merlin!" Shouted, but no one answered. In the dark sky, there was no breath of life. In the distance, there is a dark gate, and the opposite side of the door is dark nothingness. There are many hazy, transparent human figures like mist around. Howling, crying bitterly, and then sucked in by the door. The suction was quite strong, Shi Lang frowned and wrapped himself in mud, which was able to resist the suction. It''s just that it''s too weird here. Where is it here? ¡ª¡ªHere, it is dead. Your spirit is attracted by death. Chapter 326： Someone answered him. To be precise, that thing answered him. That thing called Alaya. ¡ª¡ªBehind you is the gate of death, and behind you is the gate of life. You can go out, but you can''t beat the guardian of the dead. Do you need magic, do you want to trade? "No need." Shirou refused without hesitation, turned and walked towards the gate of that life. [Alaya] Disappeared. The red flowers of the other shore bloomed all over the earth, reflecting the realm of death. With a strong suction force, Shilang walked to the gate of life, but he hadn''t walked out yet. He only heard a "shoo", a flash of red light, and a red gun with a strong breath of death, killed Shilang. Shirou [Projection] put out more than a dozen shields in front of him, and at the same time wrapped himself with [Evil]. "Crack, click, click¡ª" The red spear broke through more than a dozen shields, but was blocked by [Evil]. Shilang turned on ¡¾Evil¡¿ with a churning sound like a rabbit, his face looked forward and his face was taken aback. The familiar queen of death, standing in front of the gate of life, looked at him with cold eyes. "Old... teacher!?" Shi Lang was taken aback. This person is not someone else, isn''t he his teacher, the queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, Skarha? However, her complexion was not the gentle look in the memory, but indifferent, as if looking at something mortal. "The ghost of death will be accepted by the Kingdom of Shadows and cannot be returned to the world." Skaha said indifferently, flipping his palm, and killing him with a dead shot! Chapter 92 is of course the capture of Skaha! (Reward for 4/27) Shiro recognized this shot. In the 20th century, every time he entered the Kingdom of Shadows in the dream, Skaha would directly come up and give him such a shot, giving him a chance to speak at all. "Wait a minute--!" Shi Lang hurriedly called to stop. Scarha, who was about to shoot one of the shots, stopped, and asked with a cold expression: "Give up, do you want to go back by yourself?" "No¡ªI wanted to ask, don''t you know me?" Shilang pointed to himself. Skaha shook his head and said, "I don''t know." What''s the situation? Shirou frowned, isn''t the Kingdom of Shadows independent of the world? But Skaha didn''t recognize himself in this period? Shirou frowned and walked to Skaha with questions. Skaha did not act, this strange ghost seemed to have given up the world of the returned to the living. This is also good, Skarha has no interest in fighting the weak, and those who give up. Shiro walked to Skaha, pointed to his face, and asked, "You really don''t know me?" "I don''t know." Skaha shook his head, raised his head to question, and Shi Lang threw a handful of black mud directly into Skaha''s eyes. "If you don''t know me, this king won''t waste time with you, goodbye!" After evading the blow of Skaha¡¯s anger, Shiro opened the [Wisdom of the Demon Realm C-] and replaced it with Assassin¡¯s career skill [Aura Interruption C-], and wrapped himself in black mud to cut off his breath. . Standing in place, he then used black mud to differentiate into a mud figure with his own breath, and ran away. Skaha, who was muddled by the black mud, chased after the mud figure angrily and was taken away. Shi Lang turned around and slipped out of the dead. ¡ª¡ªTeachers of this era are very cheating. Shi Lang couldn''t help being happy. You know, in the shadow country of the dreamland, his various dirty tricks are useless for Skaha. The most important thing is that during training, the Skaha basically didn''t give him a chance to talk. He came up with a stab, smashed him into a sieve, and then continued to stab him until he reached his spiritual limit with a smile on his face. Speak. And this Skaha...hehe. It seems to be very cheating. After Shi Lang escaped from the dead, the black mud disappeared. The horizon was restored, and Skaha twitched his eyes as he looked at the mud figure that had been punctured by himself. She looked around and took a breath. ¡ª¡ªBe fooled! The palm of the hand holding the magic gun tightened sharply. ... ... What a bad person is that? Hundreds of years ago, Skaha traveled the world and later became the lord of the kingdom of shadows, guarding the realm of death and defending the realm of death. During this period, she killed many undead, human beings, and even gods. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that, as a punishment for stepping into the realm of God with a human body, she was cursed for a lifetime of entanglement. Although she was still a human body, she had already entered the realm of God, and the world began to reject her. The **** of Ireland is dying, and once she dies, she will be bounced to the outside of the world by the world. But it doesn''t matter. She has accepted this fact. From the moment she took over and became the lord of the dead, she accepted this fact. During this period, countless humans, in order to learn skills from her, stepped beyond the realm of death and came to the Kingdom of Shadows. The most famous of these is the great hero Ku Chulin. Speaking of the disciple of Ku Chulin, Skaha thought it was quite mean, and actually took a knife to commit suicide and forced her to teach her skills. Fortunately, Skaha did not refuse anyone who studied from her, so she imparted his skills. Chapter 327： As the legendary warrior, the warrior who set foot in the realm of God, Skaha thought that his disciple was despicable enough, but at this moment, she encountered even worse people. Twenty-seven times! Twenty-seven times! ! ! Sneak attack, black muddy face, sand throwing, kidney attack, digging pits, threats, instigating other ghosts to run away... The most important thing is his mouth! ! ! When speaking, he has a sincere face, especially those bright eyes, as if there is an innocent and pure fire. It is so pure and makes people feel sincere, but the hands are particularly dirty! Skaha followed his Tao, exactly twenty-seven times! ! ! Skaha couldn''t restrain his irritation. This emotion shouldn''t have appeared in her. But now it appears! From birth till now, she has never been defeated. Seek the enemy for a lifetime without defeat. But this does not mean that she cannot accept failure. She longed for someone who defeated her. But she couldn''t accept that she was defeated twenty-seven times like this! Skaha once said categorically and questioned that the extremely bad person escaped from death with a ghost body. That was a reversal of cause and effect and would cause problems in the realm of death and life. She wanted to clarify her interest, not to pursue the sneak attack on herself, and to let that person stay in the Kingdom of Shadows, but the person sneered and said that it was his shit, and instead laughed at her for being an old woman. Her mouth was so stinky that Skaha couldn''t stand it. She was very angry and lost her calm. Then the guy teased her easily for a while, turned and ran away. So Skaha understood. That nasty guy with a particularly poisonous mouth just took the opportunity to run away just to calm himself down! Skaha is not a fool, she gains her wisdom after eating, but this nasty guy always cheats her in a different way every time! For example, now-- "The king tells you that if you don''t let the king leave, two days later, the king''s subordinates will preach about you everywhere-Skaha is a slutty slut! All kinds of love history and history will be compiled into a book, Passed on! I remember that you were cursed and you will live forever, right? Just watch carefully how people judge you, whether you are a noble warrior or a slutty slut." Shirou looked viciously threatening. Tao. "You--, you--!!!" Skaha was so angry that Shilang''s hands were shaking. "What are you? Tell you, this king is tired of you. Does it bother you to stand in the way every time? Get out of the way quickly, or this king will let you know what it means to be awesome! By the way , There is also a version of this king and you, do you want to listen to it?" Shi Lang asked. "You--, you go! You go!" Skaha gritted his teeth. This kind of insult is something that a soldier can''t stand. "If you did this early, wouldn''t it be okay? It''s really cheap..." Skaha took a deep breath, and the hand holding the magic spear was held very tightly. He looked at Shirou''s back and his eyes burst into flames. How dirty can this man be? This man must die! Spiritual death is useless, you have to let him die physically! His eyes burst with anger. And-- This is the twenty-eighth time! The twenty-eighth time! This filthy bastard! Skaha is determined to go out and let this **** die physically. The name and address of this extremely nasty **** had been revealed inadvertently by this bastard. It was King Arthur in Cornwall on the British Isles. Kill him! You must kill this **** who has no warrior glory! Kill the **** who tried to discredit her into a slut! ! ! His eyes burst into flames, and Skaha was about to go out of death. But once she goes out, there may be some ghosts who are unwilling to die to escape, so she finds and has not dealt with herself, but turns out to be the old opponent of her disciple Ku Chulin''s mistress, Uyf, and helps her hold it for the time being. Dead. Uif said: "I can help you, but if you go to trouble King Arthur, you have to help me regain my beloved horse, Dongentalis!" "Your horse was taken away by a witch? What does it have to do with this King Arthur?" Scarha asked. Uyf said angrily: "That witch is King Arthur''s sister! She took my beloved horse and dedicated it to King Arthur!" "This must be the despicable King Arthur''s idea! That man did a terrible thing. Well, I''ll help you." Skaha said. "How long will you be back?" Uyf asked. Skaha said angrily: "Don''t worry, I will be back three days at the latest!" "It''s amazing... You are actually angry... What did that man do to you, my opponent, my friend?" Uyf asked. "You don''t need to worry about this, anyway, I will be back soon, and I will ask you for the time being in the Kingdom of Shadows." Skaha took a pair of guns and walked out of the dead violently. Uyf didn''t doubt that he had him, even the gods weren''t Skaha''s opponent. And at the end of this era of God, there are no more people who can defeat Skaha. I am afraid that in three days, one day, Skarha will be back, right? Uyf thought. Then help her guard. ... Cornwall. "My lord, Skarha is out!" Merlin said. Chapter 328： Shirou put the file away and said, "Call Morgan, the court warlock, and Altria and the others, the suppression technique is ready." "Do you really want to do this?" Merlin asked. "Of course!" Shirou said, "She has excellent abilities and is a very capable person. Since I saw it, it must be used by me. Go and prepare, I want to capture her!" "Well..." Merlin left. Age Guiwen, who was helping with government affairs, sighed. "What are you sighing about, my knight, Age Guiwen?" Shirou asked. "It''s nothing, my king." Age Guiwen said. It''s just this scene, how can I have a sense of sight when I look at it! Chapter 93: Up and Down Shiro has been king for more than a year. During this year, he experienced too many things. The cold wave that year froze all his crops, forcing him to borrow food from the people in other territories, and at the same time let Lancelot take the tin mine and copper to Europe for food. Lancelot was indeed very good at doing things. He bought a lot of food from the Visigothic Kingdom and the Suviers. Shilang originally thought it would be good to survive this, but that summer was unusually hot and humid, and there was a plague. Shi Lang was terribly frightened by the cold wave, and he paid close attention to urban sanitation in advance. In addition, the physical fitness of human beings was indeed great at the end of the gods, so there was nothing wrong with human beings, but many livestock were killed by the plague. Shi Lang quarantined the animals and burned them to death, and at the same time notified other lords and kings to stop the losses in time. However, a lot of livestock still died. There were originally more than 700 horses. In the end, nearly half died. Not to mention the formation of cavalry, even farmland is a problem. So Shilang gave up the cavalry, and instead lent all the horses to the villages under his leadership, realizing horse farming, and raising more livestock at the same time, in an attempt to convert the type of agriculture to a combination of agriculture and livestock. And this is indeed the most suitable type of agricultural area for the development of Britain. After all, it is a temperate maritime climate, suitable for the growth of succulent pastures. However, the extreme cold wave in winter and the unusually hot and humid summer made De Shilang understand that he was encountering the Little Ice Age! The extreme performance of this winter and summer is the embodiment of the Little Ice Age. This made Shirou''s scalp numb for a while. His development started on thin ice, but as a result, he encountered the Little Ice Age, which was almost a natural enemy of ancient countries. This made him dare not rest at all. When he closed his eyes, it was a picture of fear. Then he was awakened with tears and his nose, thinking about breaking the game, carefully dragging the country. At the same time, pass the solution to other lords to prevent Camelot from suffering heavy casualties. He is like a person standing in the middle of an ice river, taking every step carefully, for fear that the ice that he stepped on will collapse. With modern vision and wisdom, and at the same time, the more he handles, the more proficient, Shirou''s work efficiency has become extremely high, but the workload is greater than the efficiency, which makes him very tired. And this also led to his extremely fragile spirit, and then he was pulled over by death. Shirou really didn''t expect that the so-called dead state is actually the kingdom of shadows, and the gatekeeper is actually his teacher, Skaha! In this boundless world, I met an acquaintance who was a very reliable acquaintance. Shirou''s rock-solid heart collapsed and he instinctively wanted to complain, but the teacher didn''t know him at all. There was no way to complain, Shi Lang could only blur her face with black mud, and then escaped and continued to deal with the matter. Shi Lang was the first king, and he had no experience in resisting the Little Ice Age. In fact, from ancient times to the present, apart from the modern mechanized society with advanced productivity, which dynasty and empire encountered the Little Ice Age and didn''t die completely? Shi Lang can only see tricks, take out all the preventive measures he knows, pay close attention to urban sanitation, and at the same time increase efforts to build greenhouses. The effect is very gratifying. The plague started on the European continent, but he escaped. Moreover, the influence of the Little Ice Age did not only affect him alone, whether it was other kings on the British Isles, or the European continent, even his old friend Ban Wang began to be a bit troubled. And he has basically achieved self-sufficiency here. Even under the greenhouse cultivation, relying on the four-bed system and the rotation and no-tillage technology, he still has a lot of surplus grain. As for these surplus grains, Shilang collected a batch, and the other batch was for Lancelot to bring King Banwang for horses and cattle. Although the effect is gratifying, but the huge workload and tight spirit make him go to the dead for a walk from time to time, then come back and get up and continue working. Later, Lucan''s group of people could finally keep up with his rhythm a little bit, and Shirou''s affairs became easier. And this was a little easier, Shirou hit his idea on Skaha. His horses are in short supply, and he has the fewest cavalry in his army, while the others are infantry. Uniformly assemble the magic gun Gayaberg and the armor from [projection]. There are guns and armors, but someone needs to train them. Altria, Gawain and others used swords well, but they didn''t use guns well. They had to have a good hand to train them. So Shiro focused on Skaha. In fact, before every mental death, he asked Merlin to perform magic tricks that uplifted his spirits. After entering the dead zone for the sixteenth time, Shiro left the agricultural affairs to Lucan, who was able to keep up with the rhythm. After several deaths, he deliberately refused to let Merlin perform the spirit uplifting magic. Enter the dead, then anger Skarha and draw her out. But should you say that you really deserve to be Teacher Skaha? I held it back every time, but it seemed that I was already angry. I couldn''t help it on the twenty-eighth time, and he finally caught it! After approving the documents handed by Age Zhiwen, Shi Lang turned around and asked Merlin: "Where is Scarha?" "It''s about to go to sea." Merlin said: "It''s probably the day after tomorrow." "Really? The action is very fast." Shi Lang muttered, and then stood up. "Where are you going?" Merlin asked. "She''s here, I''m definitely going to do it. Let''s go for a walk first and get your body active." Shi Lang said. Age Zhiwen stood up, took out a notebook, and followed Shilang. "Where are you going again, Age Guiwen?" Merlin asked dissatisfiedly. Age Zhiwen said: "I am Wang''s chief internal officer, and I need to be with the king all the time." He straightened his chest, revealing a book-like gold medal on his chest. That is the gold medal representing the honor of the internal affairs officer. Chapter 329： In order to avoid the medals being worthless, Shi Lang took the time to re-plan the types of medals. There are four types of medals, such as internal officials, military, magicians, and civilians. They are also divided into four types: bronze, bright silver, gold, and red gold. The original medal changed the title to the Camelot medal, which has the highest gold content. And the red gold dragon-shaped medal in Altria''s hand is still the representative of the highest honor. This makes Morgan, who won the Magician''s Red Gold Medal not long ago, very much envied him. Shilang walked on the road with Age rules. When people saw Shi Lang, they stopped their work and looked at Shi Lang with longing. Shiro said: "My people, don''t stop working. Keep working as vigorously as usual, for our bright future!" "My king! My king!" People shouted, full of life. Everyone looked at Shirou with longing and respect. This is true for Cornish people, this is true for Kahnri people, and the same is true for people from other territories. People''s wishes are actually very simple. In modern times, I want to make more money and be better for myself and my family. In ancient times, I wanted to have more money and more food, to be better for myself and my family. In the final analysis, the development of human civilization is nothing more than humanity¡¯s own yearning for beauty. Shiro knew everything about it and struggled for it, so people love him. Arriving at the barracks, a group of soldiers wearing bright silver armor and magic gun Gayaberg are training. They yelled, and the breath of magic suddenly attached to their hands, with a wave of¡ª "Rumble, rumbling--!" The earth is cracking. This unit has a total of 1,000 people, all of whom have been given [Magic Power Release], [Combat Continued], and [Intuition] by Shirou. No matter how hard and tired, Shi Lang insisted on rubbing magic spear, rubbing armor, and giving skills. And these thousand people, he squeezed himself and pulled them up. At this moment, after Shilang''s army has achieved self-sufficiency, the regular army has 3,000 men. Basically there is a magic spear Gayaberg, but the armor and inherent abilities are not yet complete. Lan Mulok, who was training the spearmen, saw Shi Lang and called to stop. When the soldiers saw Shirou, they were very excited. Lan Mallok asked: "Soldiers, what is our spirit?" "Patriotic, compassion, honor, bravery, sacrifice, humility, justice, honesty!" The soldiers shouted loudly, their faces were firm, and their eyes were full of faith. Shirou smiled and looked at them: "Is the training hard?" "No hard work!" One by one, excited and red-faced, they shouted loudly. The sound shocked the world. "Then train more, your glory is with this king!" Shi Lang said. The soldiers'' training momentum has grown stronger, and even the clouds in the sky will be shaken away. Shirou and Ichigan trained soldiers in the barracks, and the knights reminisced about the past, and then left. It''s a pity that this month it was Gao Wen''s shift leading troops to guard the border, so I didn''t see it. Shi Lang looked at Age Guiwen and asked: "How many people are there in our regular army?" Ager rule said: "3672 people." "More than three thousand people... a little bit less, our food can fully support an army of six thousand people." Shi Lang squinted his eyes. Age Guiwen said: "Our total population is about 67,000. If we expand the army, other aspects will not work well. Especially if you plan to build roads to connect to other territories..." "I know, I mean, are there any mercenaries around here?" Shi Lang asked. "What do you mean... I see!" Aggiwen''s eyes lit up, and he licked his mouth, and said: "Ireland and Gaul have mercenaries. It can range from a few hundred people." "What can be eaten is attracted by food and money. The army heads that can be kept are kept, and those that can''t be kept, do it a little more cleanly." Shi Lang said. "Please rest assured, my king!" Age Zhiwen said, "I am good at this matter!" "There is one more thing, did you let the poet go out to chant it?" Shi Lang asked again. "Go!" Agge said: "Please don''t worry, whether it is Vottigung or the kings, you will only know that we in Cornwall are still struggling to survive, and the army is less than 500." "That''s good... by the way, Age Gui Wenqing." "My king, what else is there? Tell me, please." "It''s better to get close to Qing Bedwell, and face bad things all the time, but it won''t work." Shi Lang patted Age Zhiwen on the shoulder and turned away. Age Guiwen was taken aback, and then whispered: "I won''t worry you, my king! Because you¡ªand only you¡ªcan lead Britain to the future!" Full of longing and enthusiasm. Over the past year, he has seen how the king managed this shabby place in an orderly manner. He also saw how this king knows people and puts the right people in the right place. Teach people wisdom, and coordinate everyone''s abilities, so that everyone''s power can be used together! A year ago, he admitted a little wrong. Maybe...no. Only this king has the biggest win! The most important thing is that this king needs the power of everyone and cares about everyone. It''s like caring about him, afraid that he will get lost in the dark. And this kind of care has been experienced for the first time since he was born. It''s not being used as a tool or being used, it''s really caring and controlling. Chapter 330： "I¡ªAge Zhiwen, I will do the best for you!" Age Zhiwen said in his heart. Shi Lang walked back to the palace. On the way, he saw Kay patrolling the city and Lancelot with Gareth. Several people said hello. Kay and Lancelot looked forward to it, and Gareth also looked forward to it. However, when Shirou''s gaze fell on Gareth''s hair, Gareth covered his hair and took a few steps away in fright. "What''s wrong? Am I so scary?" Shi Lang looked strange. "No...no...but my king, I have short hair and no ponytail..." Gareth''s expression was extremely contradictory, with both longing and fear. This year, after being released by Morgan, she became Gawain''s trainee knight and is currently studying with Lancelot. She looked forward to and respected the king, but she was also afraid. Because this king is good in everything, but there is a bad taste. That''s the pony tail that likes to catch girls. Before, Gareth had also grown his hair longer and had a ponytail. As a result, he was attacked from behind by the king, playing with the ponytail, and he almost felt like losing his hair. And she is not the worst. The worst was Alto Liyaqing. It is said that after the Wang finished correcting the documents, he liked to grab Alto Liyaqing''s ponytail and looked at Alto Liyaqing with a sullen expression. In Wang''s words, a grasp is very pleasant, and the fatigue of the day is gone. Altori Yaqing originally wanted to tie her hair up, but was ordered by the king not to tie her hair up. Gareth was afraid that she would be targeted by the king, so before the king watched her, she chopped her hair into short hair and vowed that she would never have long hair again. Shi Lang returned to the palace with a strange look, and sat back in his position under Mei Lin''s faintly gaze. "My king--, please come and taste this!" Altria, wearing a white dress, put a plate of fish soup in front of Shirou, and said with a serious face: "My king, this is the fish soup I developed. Please taste it!" Shiro nodded, and commented: "Not bad." Altria smiled. Shirou turned his head to look at Merlin, and asked, "Skaha, where is it?" "Already crossing the sea." Merlin took a [clairvoyance] look, and then asked: "In other words, why are you so attached to the queen of the Shadow Kingdom? If you are training spearmen, Lan Mallok is enough." "Not the same." Shi Lang shook his head. "Where is it different?" Merlin asked strangely. Shi Lang smiled, did not speak, just looked down at the file. Because, as long as I see her, I feel at ease. He didn''t say this sentence from beginning to end. Because the leader must stand upright and stronger than anyone else. Another day passed. A purple-haired female warrior from Ireland came to Cornwall. Chapter 94: Are you assured of letting the late stage go? [Second more] Fort Mount Barton. "How''s the situation going?" asked Votigan, who was holding the holy gun Lungominiad. "The cold wave is under pressure, and those kingdoms, large and small, are suffering from food disasters, and now they have no time to attack our troops." Mexis said. "Where is that King Arthur? I remember that King Arthur seems to have built a line of defense to defend against my Warcraft troops." Fu Tigeng asked. "There is a poet, and there is news that I have been hit hard by the cold wave. There are less than 500 soldiers, and we have worked hard to survive under our Warcraft offensive." Mexis said. "Haha. Of course, the land of Cornwall is already barren, and there are some ore that can be used. In addition, it is a dilapidated land. I am afraid that this king has not captured Camelot, he will perish on his own. "Futigeng laughed. "My king, the walls of Camelot are too strong, why don''t we go to fight other places first?" Mexis couldn''t help but suggest. "That''s a real waste of time, Mexis." Vottigung shook his head and said, "As long as Camelot is shot down, Wales is in my hands. The land in my hands is more than 60%. It can further exert the power of the Holy Spear. The defensive art of other cities has no resistance in front of me. I can sit directly in the city of Camelot and fire the magic cannon of the Holy Spear! And if I hit other cities, cities first The defensive art of Camelot will waste a lot of my time. With the strength of Camelot City, even if I dominate other cities, I still have to spend almost the same time as it. Calculate carefully, attacking Camelot is the most A time-saving program, you know, I¡¯m in a hurry." "I understand, my king. Your wisdom is far above me." Mexis said. "You don''t have to belittle yourself to brag about me." Votigeng said: "However, Julfers and Baldwin are still capable of controlling the group of nobles to fight against me together, until this time!" "It''s just that this king wants to see how long they can hold on!" Fu Digeng sneered. ... ... "Uh... this noble soldier, this is Cornwall." "Are you there...Thank you." "You are welcome, you helped me repel the attacking Sea Monster. I have not thanked you yet. Without you, not only will this shipment be lost, we will also be in the belly of the Dead Sea Monster. By the way, please Let me ask, what are you doing in Cornwall?" "Come and kill a bad person." "Kill a bad person? You look like a powerful hero. Why don''t you go to my king, he will definitely reuse you." "The king you are talking about is King Arthur?" "Yes... Huh Huh? That... your complexion looks a little uncomfortable. Is there anything uncomfortable? If you feel uncomfortable, you can go to the medical clinic in the city, where there are doctors and magicians. , You can cure your condition with only a little money." "No need...thank you." Skaha left the cargo ship almost gritted his teeth. King Arthur, she often heard this name after she died. Not only the businessmen who came and went, but even the king across the sea from Cornwall often said this name. The most terrible thing is that she actually got on a Cornish cargo ship. Because she killed the Sea Monster and saved their family, the boatman greeted her on the boat and transported her to Cornwall. Chapter 331： And along the way, the boatman has been talking about King Arthur. The little daughter of the boatman has been telling her the story of King Arthur all the time. Skaha almost endured the killing intent and communicated with them with a subtle smile on his face. In Skaha''s view, the so-called King Arthur, that extremely nasty man, is a despicable bastard. She believed that her temper was pretty good, especially after guarding her death for hundreds of years, killing many ghosts, humans, and even gods who wanted to go beyond the dead. Human emotions have long been distorted, reaching a state of numbness. However, that extremely bad man evoked her murderous intent and anger! She had never seen such a despicable person. Sneak attacks, kidney attacks... and even spitting, these can also be counted as unscrupulous combat methods. Skaha can still accept it. But she actually arranged her scandal and wrote her as a slutty slut, and it will continue to spread. This is unbearable! The opponent''s filth has broken the bottom line that Skaha can bear. Very good, so she came out. Skaha is very confident in his own ability. Her spear skills have reached the realm of the gods, and even the gods cannot withstand one of her deadly guns. That despicable and shameless King Arthur also knew this, so he never did anything with her in the dead, but attacked her in various ways. So, Skaha stared at the palace and went straight to the door. This is her consistent style and her confidence in her own strength. When he came to the palace, Skaha felt a little strange. There are only two guards! This is incredible! Judging from her hundreds of years of experience, which country¡¯s kingdom is not surrounded by guards? But King Arthur''s palace has only two guards! What does this show? Does this mean that this wicked man is so despicable that he will not even be served by the guards? Hum. This is also normal, and this result is quite in line with the fate of that despicable man. However, as soon as Skaha stepped onto the palace, the two palace guards stopped her and asked, "What are you here for?" "See your king." Skaha replied very calmly. The palace guard gave Skaha a fierce look, holding the weapon angrily, and almost gritted his teeth and said: "Please--, come with us!" Scarha felt a little strange. She didn''t reveal her intentions. Why did these two palace guards show hostility? Not only that, when she said these words, the people who were selling things also stopped their movements, staring at Skaha with fire-breathing eyes one by one. Some children even picked up the stone to throw Skaha, only to be stopped by the adults. Because they were told by the king a long time ago that the first person to set foot in the palace today was the one who wanted to kill the king. The king had a suggestion that they should let them go, not presumptuous. Therefore, even if they knew that this person was the assassin who wanted to kill the king, they did not do anything. Because the king has opinions, what should they do if they destroy the king''s opinions? Skaha walked into the palace with a strange look. She thought it was too strange. She hasn''t revealed her purpose, but as soon as she entered the palace, everyone stared at her fiercely. The strong hostility almost fell on her. ¡ª¡ªCould it be that they all knew that they were going to kill King Arthur? Skaha felt strange, but didn''t care much. Her skills have reached the realm of the gods, and once also killed the king from the Wanjun. Even, once in the dead, a despicable **** planned the ghost to escape, and she was nailed to death in the ghost. She is extremely confident, so she is fearless. Chapter 95 Skaha: I remember it! ! ! [Third more] Skaha came to the palace, and she saw the nasty man. That wicked king, sitting on the throne, looking at the documents, the surrounding interior officers were doing their own affairs, and no one paid any attention to her. Skaha didn''t doubt that he had him, just looking at that nasty face, thinking of the twenty-eight insults he had made in the dead, he lost his composure in an instant. He raised the magic spear with an annoyed look, pointed at the king, with killing intent all over his body, and said, "I didn''t expect--!? I''m here to kill you, King Arthur!" This kind of murderous words should have caused a sensation, but no one ignored her. The king still looked at the government affairs, and the internal affairs officers were also doing their own duties. No one took her seriously, she was busy. And she who made such a declaration was left aside, and the atmosphere was really embarrassing. And at this moment-- "You actually want to kill my king!?" Altria, holding the sword in the stone and the magic spear Gayaberg, stood up angrily. Although the king had long been informed that this soldier would be their partner in the future, and he was already prepared, but when he heard this declaration, Altria''s calmness collapsed, and he stood up with an angry face. Not only that, except for Gawain, who was guarding the front line in shifts, the knights who had been transferred could not restrain the anger on their faces. Even Lancelot, who has not sworn allegiance, or Tristan, who has a sad face, is full of anger at the moment. They love their king. There is no way not to love such a king. Take everything on your back, take all despair in yourself, and give hope. Chapter 332： Develop a foundation from nothing, coordinate everything, and govern everything. Even so, he still cares about everyone. And Wang''s wisdom is as wide and deep as the sea, guiding them forward. Give them glory, give them faith... from nothing, to create a foundation. From the collapse of the sky and the earth, he lifted the Jiangjiang mansion, and gave hope from the despair. How not to love such a king? And at this time, someone actually said to kill the king! Even if they had been told that this would be their companion in the future, they couldn''t bear it. One by one, they lost their composure and slew towards Skaha. Skaha frowned, and she knew it was not that simple. But it doesn''t matter. Going deep into the kingdom and riding the king''s head alone, I did it hundreds of years ago. There is no reason why I can''t do it here! She was holding a pair of guns and killing them towards the knights. Altria, Lancelot, Lan Mallok, Jahris, Bedwell, Gerante, Tristan, the seven knights together! During this year, Shi Lang troubled Mei Lin to teach others swordsmanship. Although he was only a magician, his swordsmanship had beaten others, leaving the knights speechless, but after humbly learning, everyone''s swordsmanship had improved greatly compared to a year ago. Even Merlin taught a swordsmanship corps. However, Skaha deserves to be the Queen of Shadows who reached God''s Realm with spear skills and was cursed for it. Her spear skills are far above Lan Mulok, who is known as the best spearmanship in the era. She saw her double spears turned into red shadows. She picked up Lancelot''s holy sword on the left and Lan Mulok''s spear on the right. , His left foot kicked in Gahris'' abdomen, causing him a lot of pain. Skaha turned into an afterimage, defying the attacks of the knights with one enemy seven. It seemed that everyone''s attack was for her, but so. However, Altria¡¯s sword strike was too heavy, and her power was too heavy. She could only use skill to resolve Altria¡¯s attack, and at the same time, she wanted to kill her first. However, as soon as she thought of this, other knights would chase her and let her She had to defend herself temporarily. The two spears in Skaha''s hand turned into a fire wheel, and with his skill, one enemy seven, but it has the upper hand. This surprised the knights and worked harder in their hands. Shilang glanced at the court secretly, saw that something was wrong, and then gave Merlin a wink. With a depressed expression on her face, Merlin first gave herself more than a dozen augmentation techniques, then took off the sword from the staff and walked slowly into the arena. Under Shilang''s oppression, he almost always used the sword to cut people, so he simply hung a sword on his staff. Merlin joined the battle group. Its swordsmanship is like a hundred flowers in full bloom, prosperous and beautiful, but it also hides murderous intent. This made Deskaha couldn''t help being a little surprised. More importantly, Merlin''s sword skills could block her spear skills to a certain extent. Coupled with the oppression of the seven knights, she was forced into the wind instead. The two spears can only defend against attack. She knew that if this went on, she would be in danger. She struggling to open the encirclement group with a shot, jumped out, while moving away to avoid the chasing of the knights, while drawing runes in the air. However, when the rune of Rune was about to take shape, another rune of Rune that had a different meaning broke her rune. She turned her head in surprise, and saw an angry Morgan staring at her, and said, "Want to kill my brother? Dreaming! You are not the only one who is the original Luen!" Morgan had long heard of the dead queen, and even when he went to **** Dong Entalis, the female soldier named Uif threatened her with the name of the dead queen. She was a little scared at the time. After all, the name of the queen of death is too loud, even the gods can kill. But now, with so many people besieging her, can''t it still be won? Who is besieging her, who is not the strong one? Even if it''s not as good as her, can''t it beat her together? The most important thing is that if Merlin is willing to use the magic way seriously, he alone will be enough for the queen of death to eat a pot. Skaha frowned, knowing that something was wrong. She miscalculated the combat power here, her mind moved slightly, ready to open the door of the dead, and use the power of the dead. However, the surrounding court magicians who had prepared for a long time collectively chanted spells, and large-scale suppression of magic rituals directly suppressed Skaha''s magic. Merlin held the sword and muttered a spell, imposing weakness on Skaha. Not only that, Morgan is also chanting spells, joining a large-scale suppression magic ceremony. The terrifying large-scale suppression magic ritual pressed on Skaha''s body, making her feel like a mountain was pressing on her shoulder, and she couldn''t breathe. Altria and others swarmed up with anger, but Skaha had no choice but to meet them. However, the surrounding suppression magic made her unable to boost her strength at all, and she was beaten steadily. She knew that she was in the trick! That despicable man had already calculated that she would come to kill him, so he set up an ambush here in advance! ¡ª¡ªDamn it! Skaha bit her silver teeth and prepared to retreat. As a result, two mud black hands stretched out from the floor and grabbed her legs. Skhar didn''t notice for a while, fell to the ground with a "click", and was about to get up, but Altria was crushed under him and couldn''t get up. An angry face. At this moment, according to the plan made in advance, Merlin grabbed a handful of black mud and stuck it on Skaha''s face. "Um¡ª¡ª!!! Um¡ª¡ª!!!" Struggling, but useless. Her strength was inferior to Altria, but now she was weakened by the large-scale suppression magic ritual, and she was even more powerless to struggle. Seeing this result, Shirou nodded in satisfaction, then relaxed and continued to read the file. Skaha struggled for a long time and couldn''t get up. He gritted his teeth and said, "Despicable guy, stand up with me!" Shiro ignored her and continued to read the file. Chapter 333： Altria was a little angry, this guy was saying that he was going to kill the king, and that the king was despicable. She was very angry, so she used a little more force and pressed on Skaha''s shoulder. She pressed her shoulders to the ground, like fish on a chopping board, unable to move at all. The cold floor pressed against his face, but Skaha couldn''t stop his anger. Even if her eyes were blurred by the black mud, she determined Shirou''s position and faced that direction angrily. That despicable fellow! ! ! Chapter 96 The Unreturned Years (Reward 5/27) That child has been missing for nearly five years. Looking back from this time point, what time point will the child be at? She didn''t know. She only knew that when the child came back, it was no longer as simple as Fujimaru Shiro. The fire that was ignited was just the original point. Maybe that **** bad guy is just a historical fragment of that kid''s journey. But when you think about that period carefully, even if your heart has been numbed and distorted by the years, there will be waves. Bullying that child, especially during the Fourth Holy Grail War, watching that child cry and act coquettishly, there is no sense of guilt in my heart, but full of joy. Who could have thought that the crying and coquettish child would actually be the king who was cut through thorns and thorns and was as solid as a rock? Even she thought she had admitted the wrong person at first. Reality, it''s a joke. But she will not tell anyone about this matter. Especially, when he bullied that king when he was young, watching that king looked scared and trembling, how happy was in his heart. In addition to this human heart, which has long been decayed and distorted with the long years, I am afraid that this king bullied her too cruelly. This is a real world report. She will never forget how the king played with her more than 1,500 years ago. And how did she fall into the hands of the king step by step, and then willingly go to help the king train the army. Now think about it carefully, this is really a young and unworthy time. Even if I just think about it now, thinking of that king''s hateful face and twisted and rotten heart, it will still give birth to the anger, depression, and deep miss of being played. It was a period of lush years that was teased by the king, ridiculed, played between the palms of one''s hands as an idiot, running around. Annoying but happy years. A period of happy years that will never go back. ... ... In the palace. Skaha was pressed to the ground, his eyes darkened and he couldn''t see the front. She gritted her teeth, "Despicable guy, single out!" The knights looked up and saw Shirou handling government affairs documents on their own, and ignored her at all. When the knights saw Shirou not speaking, one by one kept the same, Altria even held Skaha and subdued her so that she could not get up. Skaha gritted his teeth, and the voices of "single challenge" kept coming, but no one responded to her. Some are just document delivery and Shi Lang''s voice on government affairs. There is no doubt that she was ignored by the king! Time passed by every minute and every second. Shiro finished handling the last government affairs of the day, and then stood up and looked at the scene with a look of surprise, "Oh! What happened? Who is this? This is not the dead man who has been losing to this king, but Are you the dead queen who chased this king? How come you are in this king''s palace so desolately? Could it be¡ªyou are here to submit to this king?" "You shameless man!" Skaha gritted his teeth. Didn''t notice what happened in the field? Not right! This stinky **** is here to **** her off! But when she said this, Altria felt unhappy, and she increased her strength a little bit. "What''s the matter with the face of the dead lord? Who threw the mud? Is it so rude?" Shi Lang asked. Everyone looked at Merlin. Merlin stood up and said, "My king, it''s me!" Shi Lang said displeasedly: "The Lord of the Dead has come to worship this king for thousands of miles. How can you pour mud on people''s faces? The king has punished you not to eat tonight." Merlin looked resentful, isn''t this what you told me to confuse? You co-authored me to confuse, just to punish me not to eat? Merlin was injured. Shi Lang said lightly, "Don''t get the mud down for others?" "Yes, my king!" Merlin wiped the black mud off Skaha''s face with a grimace. As soon as his vision was restored, Skaha glared at Shi Lang, gritted his teeth and said, "You have the courage to stand up!" "One-on-one?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, "Oh~! This king understands, you didn''t come to worship this king! Forget it, Al, let her go." Altria was taken aback for a moment, and the knights were also dumbfounded. Didn''t the king say that he wanted this warrior to be their partner? Why are you still letting her go? Altria was even more anxious. If she let go now, the queen under her body would probably be violent and wounded. "Wang, this--, is this not so good?" Altria persuaded. "What are you afraid of, Al?" Shirou looked at Skaha faintly, and said, "What can a weak, old person like this one have? Do you think, like this weak old person? , Will hurt this king? It''s boring and a waste of time. Throw her away quickly. It''s too much to leave her here." Chapter 334： Skaha breathed fire in his eyes. That''s great. That''s great! No one has ever dared to say that to her... This hateful face! Gnash your teeth. "What? Are you dissatisfied?" Shi Lang looked at Skaha and asked. "Single!" Skaha was full of anger, his voice almost squeezed out between his teeth. "Stupid, this king is busy with his affairs, so how can I waste time with you?" Shi Lang said. Skaha stared at Shirou fiercely. This hateful king has no ability at all, only sneak attacks and black hands, and the result is that she is just an old man with no ability? Shi Lang looked at Skaha for a while, then sighed, scratching his head impatiently, and said: "Looking at your appearance, I didn''t notice the gentleness of this king at all. With your shameful ability, this king If you were playing with you, your body would have been cold...Well, it seems you would not accept it at all." "Age Guiwen." Shi Lang called out. "I''m here, King!" Age Zhiwen stepped forward. Shirou asked: "What business does this king have next?" Age Guiwen said: "Inspect people''s conditions and supervise people''s livelihood." "Is there no government affairs?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes." Age Zhiwen nodded. "It seems that today''s government affairs are relatively small, and this king is a little uncomfortable... well, it seems that there is time." Shirou turned his head, looked at the angry Skaha, and said: "You didn''t notice it at all. When it comes to how big the gap is between you and this king, this king will let you experience it, so as not to trouble this king again later.¡± Shirou looked at the crowd and said, "The magician removes the suppression magic, and Al releases Scarha." Everyone was shocked. Morgan said quickly: "Arthur, no!" "Yes, my king!" Altria''s expression was also anxious, and she quickly persuaded: "My king, no, she¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang raised his brows and said, "Do it!" People can''t, they can only do it, even Altria and Morgan are no exception. In this more than a year, the king had already completely convinced them, and they would instinctively execute what the king said. The suppression magic ritual was unlocked, and Altria also let go of Skaha. Skaha stood up, rubbed his wrists, took up the double guns, looked at Shirou with cold eyes, and said, "Despicable fellow, you are seeking your own death!" Shi Lang took a gun in his hand and said impatiently: "You shameful ability, this king has no interest in it, so hurry up and come here, this king has to deal with government affairs!" Shameful ability...Skaha was furious, and before he stepped forward, a shot that went straight to death, stabs Shilang directly! The knights squeezed their swords tightly one by one, for fear of the king''s accident. As soon as Morgan was a magician, he kept an eye on the field. As long as Wang Yi was in danger, they would immediately suppress Skaha. However-- "Dang!" Shiro shot Skaha''s gun and aimed the sharp point of it at Skaha''s neck. "Why... how could--, you--, how do you know the flaws in my shot?" Scarha looked unbelievable. This shot was her starting hand, a shot that reached death. The first hostilities, even some gods would suffer, and they were even directly planted in her hands. However, the king, as if he had seen through her skills a long time ago, cracked her gun in an instant, and then placed the tip of the gun in front of her neck. Looking at the sharp tip of the gun, Skaha was a little unacceptable. It''s not that she can''t accept being defeated, but she can''t accept that she is defeated by such a bad, despicable guy who looked like some dirty tactics before. And still, one move was defeated! The knights were also stunned. Skaha''s skills are the most clear to them. Before Merlin joined, they even fell in the wind with seven enemies and one, but at this moment, the queen of death was defeated by Wang''s move. And she is the queen of death, in front of her best gun skills! Lan Mallok murmured to himself: "I am in vain, spearmanship is the best Camelot. It turns out that my king''s spearmanship is truly the strongest!" However, Lan Mallok was completely misunderstood. If he was stabbed to death more than 5,000 times by this gun, even if someone explained how to crack it, he would know how to crack it. Shilang once used the spirit foundation of the Heroic Guardian Palace to break one of Dilumudo¡¯s shots. Now, with the [Evil of This World], Shi Lang, who is inhumane, has long been stronger than it used to be. , Coupled with mental arithmetic and unintentional, of course easily broke this blow. "Shameful spear skills, boring!" Shi Lang threw the gun, called Age Guiwen, and walked outside the palace. "Wait...wait a minute, do it again!" Skaha hurriedly shouted. For the first time. It was the first time that the spear technique was cracked so neatly. Skaha thought that she had encountered an opponent who could defeat her spear technique. As a soldier, she wanted to challenge again. "The shameful spear skills should not be used in front of this king. This king is not free!" Shilang left without looking back. The whole fight was like a farce. However, Skaha couldn''t forget the spear technique that easily cracked one of her dead spears. She wanted to fight the king again. But the king ignored her. "Cough cough cough..." Merlin approached her at this moment, and asked with a smile: "The mighty Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, Your Excellency Skaha. You should go back to the dead quickly, please rest assured, the king is already I won''t go to the dead to make trouble again." Chapter 335： Skaha ignored him. Merlin asked with a look of surprise: "Looking at your unwilling look on your face, would you not, do you want to challenge the king again?" Skaha still ignored him. Merlin said: "I advise you to give up. Although the king''s spear skills are the best in the world, even if it covers the entire history of mankind, it is unique. But give up, the king will not fight you again. And you forced the end. , Just like before, was suppressed by us." "Oh..." Mei Lin sighed, and said, "Wang is a man of real martial arts, and his martial arts has already entered the realm of God. As a man of martial arts, Wang naturally can''t do it easily. But after all, Wang is the king, he There are so many things that you have to consider for the sake of the people, so you can¡¯t do it lightly. I can compete with you today because I just finished the affairs. So, don¡¯t think about doing it with the king again." Skaha frowned. Merlin squinted his eyes and added: "Unless..." Scarha couldn''t help but asked: "Unless what?" "Ah...nothing, nothing. You should leave as soon as it gets dark, but it''s not easy to go back." Merlin said. "Stop long-winded, tell me!" Skaha raised his spear and pointed it at Merlin. Merlin shed a cold sweat and waved her hand, "Don''t be like this..." "Tell me quickly!" Skaha said. "Oh... well. The king is busy with his business, so he has no time to take action, otherwise he will teach the knights martial arts himself. Therefore, if you want the king to take action, you have to reduce the king''s affairs... like the sea monsters on the seashore. Well, they have severely hindered the travel of merchant ships. Wang plans to deal with them tomorrow. If someone can deal with them in advance, Wang will be able to spare a lot of time, just to teach the knights, or..." Merlin didn''t say anything, because Skaha had already left. Merlin couldn''t help laughing. Fu Fu on the shoulder of "Fu Wu" was calling. ¡ªWhat are you laughing at? "Nothing, I just thought of something happy." Merlin said with a smile. Chapter 97 Skaha, how about you? ! (Reward for 6/27) As expected, Skaha ran to the beach to kill Warcraft. Shi Lang still had a headache on how to deal with those sea monsters. Those sea monsters circling around Cornwall not only obstructed Cornwall¡¯s maritime business, but most importantly, they sometimes even went ashore to attack people. But those sea monsters are all in the sea, even if they send large ships to attack, most of them can''t be cleaned up, but they will be damaged. The most important thing is that those sea monsters can still run, which is simply annoying. But it doesn''t matter now, if someone who is extremely experienced in killing sea monsters does it, it is enough to rest assured. Daily handling of house affairs. After more than a year of development, Shirou can completely let go of some things and leave it to others to do. Therefore, the transaction was less than the initial period of time, so it was processed quickly. This made Shi Lang suddenly a little uncomfortable, and even self-doubt. "Am I born to work hard? I feel a little uncomfortable when I am idle." Shirou was very self-doubt. Shi Lang shook his head. He knew that this was just a sudden reduction in the long-term pressure, and he was a little uncomfortable. However, some things have been delivered, and he can plan other things. Especially strategic issues. This is the basis for assessing Wang''s eligibility. And in this era, there are almost no people who can surpass Shi Lang''s vision! Even if Meilin''s clairvoyance could see the future, his vision would not surpass the Shirou who grew up in the future. If you want to ask why, it is the limitations of the times. The growth environment is very important! Shi Lang stood up and walked outside the palace. A Ge Zhiwen quickly explained the government affairs, then took out a notebook and followed. He is Shirou''s chief internal affairs officer and has some of the powers of the prime minister, but at the same time he also holds the equivalent of a secretary. This is his own request, because the more he comes into contact with the king, the more he can feel the greatness of the king''s wisdom and his insignificance. If you want to share more pressure for the king, you must learn the vast wisdom of the king from the king. Shilang took the Arge rule text to the cheers of the people, and toured around the farmland outside the city, by the way, he gave condolences to the hardworking farmers. Shiro asked: "How''s the mercenary business?" Age Zhiwen said: "Please rest assured, I have made arrangements. About 1,300 people can be harvested, of which about 13 military leaders cannot be retained." "Really." Shilang knelt down, smelled the scent of buckwheat, and said: "Those who can stay, try to stay, those who can''t stay, get clean." "My king, you are too kind. According to me, all those who control the soldiers should be assassinated." Age Guiwen''s eyes were fierce. "Age Guiwen, I asked you to communicate more with Bedwell Qing, didn''t you do it?" Shi Lang asked. "This¡ªmy king..." "Forget it, let''s not talk about it for now." Shilang shook his head, then looked up at the sky, and said, "This winter is probably as cold as last year, right?" "Are you worried that there will be no food this year? Don¡¯t worry. We have greenhouses for planting, and the lord¡¯s side has already promoted it. Because of the four-bed system and the successive rotation of crops throughout the year, we have a lot of food! Just Kangwo The local area is already full of seven granaries, as well as granaries in other territories. Your debts were also paid back at the harvest last year." Age Zhiwen said. "I''m not worried about us, but about the kings." Shilang smiled and said, "Don''t you think they will be difficult this winter?" "Are you worried about them? Do you want to lend them food? My king! Don''t forget that they laughed at you that winter!" Age Zhiwen said excitedly. "I didn''t say I want to borrow it." Shi Lang smiled and said: "I want to sell it. And they are begging me to sell it to them." "Sell?" Age Guiwen was taken aback, and asked puzzledly: "Does it make any difference?" "Yes! The difference is big!" Shi Lang patted Age Zhiwen on the shoulder and smiled: "Killing is always the lowest level method. Especially on this British island, there are enough people, so kill again. If I am unified, how many people can use it?" Shirou turned his head and looked at a field of wheat with a smile on his face. What is Wang talking about? Chapter 336： Does this sale of food have anything to do with the unification of Britain? The most important thing is that their arch enemy, isn''t Votigung? Age Guiwen was puzzled. He asked Shirou this question. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Last year, if Votigeng didn''t kill me, he would have already lost. My arch enemy, it''s not him." Who is that? Age Zhiwen was puzzled, he looked at the king, and the king looked into the distance. As if looking at another world that he couldn''t see at all. "Age Guiwen, how is the road repaired?" Shi Lang asked suddenly. "Seven territories such as Taylor Bill and Garrod have been passed. The lords of other territories are also helping to build roads. The merchants and the people say that the roads are much easier and the time of communication has been greatly shortened." Wen said. "That''s good." Shilang smiled, then turned around and said: "Let''s go, Age Zhiwen. In a little while, there will be a gale!" "Yes--!" Age Zhiwen followed, but his heart was full of questions. "What is the world in the eyes of the king?" Age''s rules are puzzled. But he deeply understood that his wisdom was not worth mentioning in front of the king. He recorded the words of the king and prepared to observe and study day and night. After a few more days, Skaha who killed the Sea Monster came back. She came to the palace with the bloodstains of the sea monster all over her body, and shouted: "The sea monster that bothers you has been killed by me. Are you free? Go head-to-head with me, King Arthur!" "Roar?" Shi Lang put down the file, looked at Skaha, and sneered: "I still have some skills, but I can help this king deal with the sea monsters. Okay, looking at this, let this king look at it again. Look at your shameful ability." Shiro put down the file, took up the gun and confronted Skaha in front of the palace. As a result, before he started, the sharp-eyed Shiro saw that Skaha''s posture of raising his arm changed a little. Damn it! This is to change the trick! Shi Lang panicked. He knows how to crack that shot. If Skaha changes his skills, he won''t be stabbed to death? His face sank, he walked toward Skaha vigorously and shouted: "Stop!" Skaha paused instinctively and asked: "What''s the matter?" "Give all the guns in your hand to this king!" Shi Lang said. Skaha didn''t doubt that he had him, and thought Shirou planned to change to the same type of gun and fight with her. As a result, as soon as she handed over the two guns, Shi Lang pointed the tip of the gun to Skaha''s neck and sneered: "This king thought you could grow up much, but it turned out to be so embarrassing!" Skaha: "???" She looked dazed and didn''t understand the situation. "A shameful thing, wasting this king''s time, it''s extremely boring!" Shi Lang threw his guns away and walked back to the palace. At this moment, Skaha was still stunned. Did not understand the situation. After a long time, she reacted. Was fooled! Skaha gritted his teeth for a while, ran into the palace with his double spears resolutely, and pointed to Shi Lang''s nose and cursed: "You despicable and shameless fellow! Obviously you have outstanding spear skills, why do you want to play me?" Shi Lang ignored her. Skaha looked angry and wanted to do it directly, but the surrounding knights surrounded him. Morgan took the magician with a look of bad intentions. Scarha held back. Angrily walk away. Shi Lang gave Merlin a wink. Mei Lin was obviously helpless, but the corners of his mouth could not help but happily twitched, and then he found Skaha. Not knowing what he said to Skaha, Skaha turned around and ran to the forest to kill the monsters. It was already three days after he returned. As soon as she came back, she asked Shi Lang to challenge her. Seeing that Shi Lang had actually performed the most familiar trick, he happily broke her spearmanship with a single shot. By the way, she made a mockery and sat back again. Shi Lang is responsible for taunting, Merlin is responsible for fooling, and Skaha unknowingly helps Shi Lang handle a lot of things. "I said that the queen should almost calm down." Merlin said: "After you calm down, you won''t be fooled. The most important thing is that if you really want her to help train the army, you might as well ask. Her." "After you cheated too much, did you think that woman was very cheating, so you didn''t see through the essence of that woman?" Shi Lang asked. "What?" Merlin was taken aback. Shi Lang took the file and said, "That woman is not a good-looking rabbit. If you ask her carefully, she would have ran back to death. The woman looks quite quiet on the outside, but in fact she is a giant with a strong desire to conquer. Long, only things she can''t conquer will arouse her interest." Merlin was taken aback, and asked: "How do you know?" "Isn''t this something obvious?" Shilang said, "Knowing people and making good use of them, and you don''t even have the ability to see through the essence of people. What kind of king do you still have?" Mei Lin smiled bitterly: "It''s really a qualitative change... Obviously there was no such vision a year ago..." "Sit for a long time, you will always understand." Shi Lang said. "Okay, she will be back soon too, ask Al and the others to come over." Shi Lang said. After a while, Skaha returned with a look of anger. "One-on-one! One-on-one!" "Challenge me, King Arthur! Stop playing tricks on me anymore, your despicable tricks are no longer useful to me!" Chapter 337： "Come on then!" Shi Lang walked off the field and just picked up the gun, but Skaha killed him directly, without giving Shi Lang a chance to open his mouth. Eating a ditch and gaining a wisdom, she understands that to deal with this despicable guy, she must go straight up and do it, and she must not give him a chance to speak! However-- Merlin, Altria and others rushed to the side, and Morgan led the magicians to use large-scale suppression magic rituals to suppress them. Without exception, Skaha repeated the same mistakes he had made for the first time and was pushed to the ground by Altria. Skaha gritted his teeth, "This is a heads-up! Singles!" Shirou said: "I am the king, and they are my knights. You can single out our group, there is no problem." "Damn it!!!" Skaha breathed fire in his eyes, "You are teasing! You are teasing me!!!" "Stupid thing!" Shilang scolded: "You are still a soldier who entered the realm of God with spears, but haven''t you realized the true state of transformation? Humph! Do you have to tell you personally to understand? , Something shameful?" "What?" Skaha was taken aback. "Hmph! You can understand it by yourself!" Shi Lang told Altria and the others to let go of Skaha, and he sat back on the throne. Scarha looked suspicious. Did she overlook something? But it shouldn''t be! It looks like this nasty man is playing with himself! But... The other party can indeed crack his spear skills easily. Clean and neat, all manifested, the opponent''s real martial arts is indeed superior to himself. Did you really overlook something? Skaha looked hesitant. At this moment, Merlin smiled and walked up and asked: "Your Excellency Scarha, do you want to go back to the dead? If you want, I will prepare a boat for you." Skaha looked at Merlin with a beautiful smile, moved his mind, and asked, "Tell me, what is the real martial art of King Arthur?" Merlin said, "Didn''t you notice it yourself?" "Then what does he want to say to me?" Scarha asked. "You have to find out for yourself. After all, the wisdom of the king is as deep as the sea." Mei Lin took out a parchment notebook from his arms and said: "The Wang once said that all tangible things are intangible. Everything that is rigid is rubbish." Scarha wanted to reach out and read the notebook, but Merlin closed the book and tucked it back into his arms. "What is that?" Skaha asked. "The king''s wisdom." Mei Lin said: "Basically everyone has a copy to record the king''s language and comprehend the king''s wisdom." Skaha frowned and asked, "Can''t you let me have a look?" "Wang said, do it yourself, get enough food and clothing." After a pause, Merlin said: "Scarha, do you want to go back to Ireland? If you want, I will prepare a boat for you." "No! I won''t go!" Skaha said. She always felt that the evil king wanted to tell her the truth of martial arts. These days, she has also heard of Wang''s wiseness and wisdom. She has done a lot for this king, and this king who can be envisioned by countless people can never fool her, right? Yeah! There must be something that I didn''t notice. But after all the battles, apart from being defeated by the king with conspiracy and tricks, she was also conspiracy and trickery. What did the king want to tell her? Scarha thought, and went all the way. Merlin turned his head away, couldn''t bear to look straight. ... ... Dead. Uyf sniffed. The dead wind blowing from the kingdom of shadows was so cold, but she couldn''t go, she had to guard the habitat. But... "Isn''t it three days? Three days and three days, it''s been more than a month! Skaha, how about you--!?" The cry of collapse, circling the dead. Chapter 98: Morgan, a marriage urging force! Wang has never longed for something for himself. Wang only thinks about how to take people out of trouble and how to let people embrace a better life. Perhaps for Wang, the smiles on people''s faces are what he desires. But this is too pitiful. More than a year ago, the building collapsed and the sky collapsed. Wang is the tallest man. He supported the sky and the ground alone, and no one could help him. Because the world that the king sees and the world that the king supports is a heavy world that no one understands. No one can help the king. Chapter 338： However, Wang supported the day while patiently teaching them wisdom and broadening their horizons. Let them step on the king''s spine and lead to the boundless sky. No one knows how heavy the pressure of the king is. It¡¯s just that everyone knows that Wang has never rested. He uses magic to succumb to sleep at night, and he is on the front line of struggle. However, Wang paid close attention to their physical condition, often condoned them, and even forced them to rest, but he himself never had a rest. Because it was too stressful. Someone once saw that during those difficult years, Wang tightened his belt and did things while wiping his tears in the dark night. But no one said this matter. Wang is strong, at least strong in front of people, as if no storm can defeat him. However, when he is alone in the dark, he will be as fragile as a piece of white paper, crying silently, licking the wound alone, worrying about the future alone. Perhaps that''s why. Wang --, got a bad habit. There is no evidence to find out exactly when it started. When people noticed, Wang had completely contracted this bad habit. That is--, Pull the girl''s long hair. In the palace, people can often see that the king is persecuting his trainee knight, the king of knights, and the ponytail of Altria Qing. While correcting the documents, while clutching Altori Yaqing''s ponytail, watching Altori Yaqing''s trembling but afraid look, Wang''s face would show a very happy smile. That smile makes people shudder. At least, for Gareth, who was once persecuted, that was the smile that made her tremble, so she cut off her long hair without hesitation, and even vowed never to grow it again. Alto Liyaqing wanted to tie her hair up, but unfortunately, she was ordered by the first king not to tie her hair or cut her hair. Therefore, Alto Liyaqing''s ponytail is still being persecuted by the king full of evil tastes. Why did Wang become like this? Perhaps this is a bad habit caused by too much pressure. People indulged the king''s evil taste, and even this vice spread to the ears of the Cornish people. The girls spontaneously grew long hair, looking forward to the day when the king would persecute their long hair. However, it is destined to fail. Merlin knew this very well. Maybe other people haven''t noticed it yet, but getting along with Wang Chaoxi and imitating the Wang''s dream monster has already noticed the truth. Wang didn''t grab Altria Qing''s ponytail because of his long hair, but because it was Altori Yaqing, he grabbed the ponytail. In fact, if you look closely, people will find that Wang only grabbed the hair of two people from beginning to end. One is Altria, and the other is Gentle Gareth, who has a soft personality and is so close. Even if Wang''s titular sister, Morgan Lefy, has that smooth and beautiful long hair, Wang never had the desire to catch it. The reason may be related to human xinxing. People will stay close to close people, play jokes and play with people who are good, and keep a certain distance and respect from those who are not close, not easy to joke, or who are more serious. For Wang, Altria, who has always been accustomed to him, and Qing Gareth, who has a soft personality, are very close people. Therefore, Wang plays with them, but maintains respect and distance from the serious and strong Morgan. Morgan believed that this was Wang''s respect for her, so he was very pleased and maintained the dignity that Sister Wang should have. However, he ignored it, which also meant that Wang Cong believed that she was not easy to get close to. In fact, Wang once had the idea of ??hitting his hair, but it seemed that he gave up because of the mentality that ¡°a man grabs a man¡¯s hair is too disgusting¡±. However, Wang would actually express his psychological closeness in the same way as this kid. It''s really ridiculous. However, this may also be a manifestation of Wang Fragile. It''s just this, no one noticed it, and Merlin didn''t intend to say it. At this moment, another person was persecuted by the king. No. Exactly the hair appeared-- "It hurts, it hurts..." Skaha gritted his teeth with tears in his mouth, enduring the pain. Behind her is the king with a happy smile, holding her hair with both hands and swinging around. It looks too miserable. Altria couldn''t bear to turn her head away, a sad sense of sight haunted her heart. Gareth was even more pale, touched his hair subconsciously, and found that his hair was still short, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As for why it became like this... Probably it was that Wang suddenly got tired of Skaha coming to him to single out every time, so Wang said, "It''s a shame, don''t tire of it, if you lose to me, your hair will be my king''s plaything." Then the ending was obvious. The dead queen was defeated again in front of Wang Zhizhi, and her hair became Wang Yue''s plaything. "A shame, your boring skills are meaningless to this king. Before challenging this king, consider the consequences!" Throwing off these words, the satisfied Shirou sat back on the throne and continued to read the documents. Skaha gritted his teeth, feeling that he had suffered a great humiliation, and his heart was full of dissatisfaction, and then took out a notebook and recorded this failure in the book. After communicating with Merlin that day, Skaha deeply understood his lack of spear skills. In order to detect her own shortcomings, she recorded each of her failures and then looked for the shortcomings of her spear skills. It''s a pity that she still hasn''t noticed the deficiencies of her spear skills. Everyone withdrew from the palace, and Altria went to Skaha. "What''s the matter, Altria?" Scarha asked. Chapter 339： She has been in Cornwall for almost half a year, and she has friendships with Shirou''s knights, and among them, Altria has the best friendship. "Your Excellency Scarha, I want to ask you about gun skills. Can you teach me?" Altria asked seriously. Skaha asked strangely: "King Arthur''s spear skills are more powerful than mine, why don''t you ask him?" "This..." Altria was troubled, not knowing how to answer. She is also one of the few people who know Shirou thoroughly. Although she doesn''t know how Shirou will crack Skaha''s shot, she knows Shirou''s true spear skills are definitely not high. Altria knew that she would not lie, but this time she had to lie again. She looked hesitant, not knowing how to lie. "Oh. I see, it is King Arthur who is too busy." Skaha said clearly. "Yes... yes yes yes..." Altria said with her head down. "Okay. If there are others who want to learn, they can also be called together. I am not stingy to teach my skills. Perhaps when teaching skills, I can realize what King Arthur said, my own shortcomings..." Skaha said, thinking of King Arthur''s hateful face, the row of "wells" on his forehead, and the low air pressure all over his body made Altria feel a little scared. She touched her hair, gritted her teeth, and said in her heart, it''s best not to fall into my hands, or I will definitely get back! Shiro will not retaliate, Shiro doesn''t know, because now there is a difficult thing that entangles Shiro. "You should find a princess, Arthur." Morgan said seriously. Looking at the menacing Morgan, Shirou''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Urge marriage! This is not the first time. In fact, since last month, Morgan began to urge marriage. Shi Lang knew that this matter should not be messed up, and it would be miserable if Mordred was really out. Putting down the documents in his hand, Shi Lang said with a serious face: "Sister Wang, I''m still young." "You''re not young anymore, Arthur!" Morgan said with a serious face: "You are already seventeen this year! Our father, Youther, when you were this old, the child was four years old!" Shiro: "..." Although I knew in my heart that the legal age of marriage in this era was around twelve or thirteen years old, but suddenly when he heard that a seventeen-year-old has a four-year-old child, he still couldn''t accept it. And... seventeen years old... This meant Altria, not him. Although he looks like a young king on the outside, I am sorry that if he is calculated according to his physical age, he has not even reached the ancient legal marriage age this year... Although mentally early enough is enough. "Cough cough cough..." Shi Lang coughed a few times, and said with a serious face: "Sister Wang, now that Britain is undecided, how can I take the time to do this?" "Because of this, you have to leave a descendant as soon as possible!" Morgan said: "No matter which king''s princess, you say, my sister will help you to propose marriage immediately." "Sister Wang, this..." "Oh! I see, I felt that way from the beginning. Didn''t you think about the dead queen Skaha? Speaking of which, her body is indeed very good for your age. Attractive. Although the age seems to be a bit older, it doesn¡¯t matter. It is said that she has been immortal a long time ago, so age is no longer useful. The blood of our Pendragon family, plus the blood of the Queen of the Dead, um... can indeed be born. Good heir." "Sister Wang..." "What are you afraid of, Arthur? Are you afraid that she will refuse? Don''t worry¡ª" Morgan took out a pink potion from his arms, and said with pride, "My sister has already refined the charm in advance. Potion. As long as you put some medicine in her meal tonight and throw it on your bed, you can''t live without you." Shiro: "..." He covered his forehead with a headache. I guess Skaha couldn¡¯t even dream of it. From the moment she came to Cornwall, everyone was thinking about her, from martial arts to body, from labor to skill... And now, someone finally started to beat her in the stomach. Up. With a sigh, Shi Lang said seriously, "Sister!" "Wh...what''s wrong, Arthur?" Morgan was a little frightened when Shi Lang suddenly became serious. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she didn''t know when she had always been strong, but she started to be afraid of her brother being serious and angry. "This matter, wait until Britain is unified." "But..." Shi Lang sat up straight, staring at Morgan, and said with a serious face, "Do as it is." "Okay... okay." "Also don''t prescribe Skaha, otherwise I will be very angry." Shi Lang said. "I... I know." Morgan put the potion back in his pocket, turned and left, and a whispered voice came over: "Really, for his own sake, and arrogant me, it''s really getting less and less cute. Humph." Watching Morgan go away, Shi Lang showed a helpless look. "My king, are you really not looking for the princess?" Merlin put down the file and glanced around. Seeing that there was no one, he asked in a low voice, "Woman, but it''s great." Shi Lang glanced at him and said, "I think you are itchy, do you want me to be Kai?" "Don''t... don''t..." Mei Lin smirked. Shi Lang picked up the file again and said, "It''s not that you don''t know where I came from. It is impossible for me to marry and marry in this era, leaving behind children." Mei Lin didn''t answer the conversation, but looked at Shi Lang''s plain face and sighed inwardly. King... In your heart, after all, you still want to leave. I don''t want to leave an heir in this era, because I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave again. With a sigh, Merlin didn''t say a word, and continued to look at the file. ... Martial arts field outside the city. Skaha looked bitterly cold. "What''s the matter, Skaha?" Altria asked with concern. "It''s nothing...I just felt like I was worried about, and it was very uncomfortable. But now it''s better." Skaha said, "Go ahead. Since I promised you, I will teach you spear skills, and you too. Be mentally prepared in advance." Chapter 340： "Yes." Altria said. "What''s the matter with your movements? Why do you feel particularly unnatural and slow?" Skaha asked suddenly. "M...I don''t know, it''s just that the armor is a little bit fleshy recently." Altria said. "Where is the meat?" "My chest... Obviously I didn''t feel particularly big last year. I felt a little unfit from the beginning of this year. Let''s continue teaching me spear skills, and then I will go to Sister Wang to debug it. She told me before that this armor can be used. Debugging." Altria said. Skaha nodded. ... After a few more months, winter came. This winter is colder than last year. Fortunately, there are greenhouse planting techniques, and they are not afraid of freezing to death. Shi Lang deposited the grain collected from various places in the warehouse. At this time, Age Guiwen brought news. "King, other king''s envoys, come to see you." Age Guiwen said. "Oh?" Shi Lang put down the file in his hand, with a playful smile on his face, "Is it finally unable to stand it?" Shilang changed his sitting position and said, "Send them to see me." Age Zhiwen hesitated for a moment, and said, "Wang, do you really plan to borrow grain?" "It''s selling." Shi Lang clarified. "Is there a difference?" Age Guiwen asked. "Have you not fully understood it yet? Just watch it carefully. In three years at the latest, this king will take down their kingdom without blood, and all become the king''s territory!" Shirou looked at the document and said in a flat tone. : "Go ahead and do it." "Yes--!" Chapter 99: No one can pit oneself, isn¡¯t it? [Second more] Sunday, February 21, 1999. Hot pot restaurant in Dongmu City, Xindu. "Mrs. Wei Gong, I want to ask you one last question." Shenji wrote the required information, then pushed his glasses, and asked: "What is the attitude of the knight king towards the rebellious knight Mordred?" "This...I''m sorry, this matter is too sensitive, I haven''t asked about it." Alice Phil said. "Really, that''s right. If you summon the king, this matter is really difficult to ask. However, it''s a pity, it''s rare to unlock the truth of history." Shen Er sighed. Alice Phil couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°There are some things that are best if you don¡¯t ask them? In the Fourth Holy Grail War, Caster kept poking Saber¡¯s sore feet to get Saber to swear to kill him. If it''s not a kid, Saber can really do it." "Child?" Shen Er grasped the point. "Yeah." Alice Phil nodded, "Caster is a child, and he seems to look a lot like an acquaintance of Saber''s childhood, so Saber gave up killing intent and protected the child in the later part of the war. However, this has nothing to do with the Eternal King." Alice Phil did not tell the truth about Caster. She knew who Caster was, she knew the two teenagers in front of her, and she knew Caster. But she just didn''t say. "Is this... well, this is enough. Although many detailed historical details are not clear, the story of myths and legends can be a supplement. After all, this mythical legend is a story told by the person involved. It''s history in the true sense." Shen Er smiled. "By the way, Shen Er. How did the King of Eternity survive the Little Ice Age? It was difficult for ancient countries to survive the Little Ice Age, right? And at that time, Europe did not have the disaster resistance experience of the Little Ice Age." Liu Dong asked Yicheng. "The specific details are not clear, but from the literature I have investigated, it is the original greenhouse planting technology, as well as the rotation and no-tillage technology." After a pause, Shen Er continued: "Speaking of which, this king is hailed as the omnipotent and omnipotent king of wisdom. It is not clear how it really is. However, as far as agriculture is concerned, this king''s promotion of history is too significant. Especially avoidance. Farming technology, Britain has inherited and developed this technology, and many countries in the world are still using this technology, especially the United States. In the early eighteenth century, the land of the Americas experienced severe soil erosion through European immigrants. With this technology and cognition, their soil erosion will be more serious, and it is hard to say whether history will develop like this." "Many things and thoughts left by this king are still infinitely useful even in modern society. Otherwise, why do you think the British still worship this king so much?" Pushing his glasses, Shen Er said, "And among these, the most aggressive is probably the king''s aggressive thoughts." "Aggressive thoughts?" Yicheng frowned. "Yes." Shen Er said: "This king only spent seven years from being poor and white to uniting Ireland, Britain, Frank, and Visigoth. If it is a fight, how long do you think it will take?" "Ten years?" Yicheng asked. "Not enough." Shen Er shook his head and said, "The total population of the British Isles at that time was definitely not more than 300,000. At that time, both the Visigothic kingdom and the Gaul region were big countries. Moreover, at the time, it was in Britain. On the island, the Eternal King¡¯s military strength can be said to be the weakest. If it is used for combat, in seven years, I am afraid that even a British island will not be ruled." "What was the method used?" Yicheng asked. "Economic warfare!" Shen Er pushed his glasses and said: "Even if there are many highly educated people in modern society who don''t understand the harm of economic warfare, in the fifth century AD, that king played economic warfare. Before the Eternal King, no one on the European continent knew about economic warfare. After the Eternal King, everyone was afraid of economic war. This is the historical background." "Then how did he do it?" "It''s related to the Little Ice Age." ... ... In the palace, Shi Lang met with the king''s envoys. As he expected, these envoys all came to ask for food on behalf of their respective kingdoms. Shilang entertained them kindly, but ignored their question of begging for food. They asked each other again and again, Shi Lang could only helplessly say: "It is true that Camelot does have some surplus food, but it is not enough for the kingdoms, and our country is poor and broken, so just a little bit of food can be used. , I''m still looking forward to changing something. Why don''t you go back first and call your king over, we can negotiate." These envoys saw that Shi Lang wanted to hunt Qiuyan. They stated their pros and cons, saying that the kings and Shi Lang were one body, and that both the glory and the glory would be detrimental, but Shi Lang just smiled. No way, these envoys can only go back temporarily and tell the kings the matter. "What!? Tell me to meet him in Cornwall? How good is he!" "I heard that there are only five hundred soldiers in him, and there are four thousand in this king! He actually asked me to meet him?" "Damn it! He wants the lion to open his mouth!" ... These kings were very angry after hearing this, but they had to call the knight to see Shiro in Cornwall. The Little Ice Age did too much damage to their agriculture, and the national treasury was exhausted and they had to ask for food. Chapter 341： If it''s a fight or a grab, that''s not good. Because Votigeng''s monsters are often disturbing, everyone can fight back with concerted efforts. If this happens, everyone will be finished. Even if you want to make trouble, you have to remove the threat of Vortigung first. Shi Lang learned of their movements through Merlin, and asked Gao Wen to transfer the elite soldiers away, leaving only five hundred recruits, and he was dressed very shabby. These kings came to Camelot aggressively and looked for the sergeant Shirou. They thought that Shirou had brought them to the lion to open their mouths, but the facts were beyond their expectations. Shi Lang said sincerely, "You kings, you are all my predecessors. The Votigung attack is a common hazard for all of us. The younger brother has nothing, but the last two years have had better luck, and there is still some food in his hand. The younger brother is willing to give it to you, but the younger brother is too poor, so I want to borrow money to exchange some useful things for you seniors." Shi Lang exchanged food with them for animal skins and weapons, the price was very fair, even a high proportion, and his expression was sincere, as if he was all for the sake of everyone. Shi Lang was sincere and said with a smile: "We are our own people, and no one can cheat our own people?" The kings were surprised. They thought they were going to be slaughtered, but they didn''t. They couldn''t help but have some good feelings for Shilang. After that, Shi Lang took them to take a look at the military camp and the old town built by the Karenli two years ago, a scene of dilapidation. When the kings saw Shi Lang''s soldiers unclothed, they were still using very worn-out weapons, and they understood Shi Lang''s situation in their hearts. Sure enough, it was exactly the same as those sung by the bards. The desperate thing is that there is more food. While expressing sympathy on the surface, the kings looked down on Shirou in their hearts. Finally, they agreed to Shiro''s proposal. They thought Shirou was stupid, and at this time, they didn''t even open their mouths. In such a lack of food, even if the lions open their mouths, as long as they don''t touch the bottom line, they can still endure gritted teeth. As a result, it was really foolish for King Arthur to trade fairly with them. Seeing that they agreed, Shi Lang invited them to the palace for dinner. The crowds are staggered, and the guests enjoy themselves. No one mentions that two years ago, the kings ridiculed Shi Lang as the "debt king". Because this is really horrible, and these kings are all here for food, how could they mention this? Shi Lang smiled and toasted with them, coaxing them happily, and then proposed to them the details of trade and tariff exemption. Camelot will have a large amount of food shipped to various countries to sell. In this way, it will not only promote people''s livelihood and cultural exchanges, but also support food in all aspects. All the kings did not feel that there was anything wrong, but felt that they were making a lot of money, and immediately nodded in agreement. Early the next morning, they went back one after another. Shi Lang sent them away with a smile on his face. "My king, I still don''t understand. Why do you want to do this? We don''t need to do this. If you want their kingdom, we could ambush the swordsmen at the banquet yesterday and kill them directly!" Guiwen''s eyes were fierce, and his face exuded murderous intent. Shi Lang smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Boiling water can''t cook frogs. Only warm water can cook frogs slowly." After clapping his palms, Shi Lang asked, "By the way, how about the banknotes I arranged for you to print?" "A warehouse has already been printed...Wang, do you really plan to use those waste papers instead of money?" Age Zhiwen asked inexplicably. "What is waste paper? That''s paper money!" Shi Lang said with a displeased face. "Don''t say anything, I have to go to Benwick. Two old friends, King Ban and King Bowes, have also asked me for food. Oh, yes. The leather they produce is pretty good. , I like it a lot...Age Guiwen, tell Lucan to expand the area of ??arable land this year." "Yes--!" Age Guiwen answered. Wang left with a smile, but so far, Age Zhiwen has not understood the meaning of Wang''s actions. Neither the lion speaks loudly, nor does it assassinate. He just used food in exchange for various resources and asked him to print waste paper. "Wang--, what do you want to do?" Age Guiwen muttered to himself, his face full of confusion. ... ... ps: There are some unimportant plots, I just used the spring and autumn brushstrokes to bring them over. After all, normal farming needs to be comprehensive, but it takes a lot of chapters. For the same people, it is too superb, and everyone does not like to watch it. Chapter 100 Carrying the Destiny of a Race [Third More] In the ancient Western world, there were two types of paper. One is parchment and the other is papyrus. The former uses sheepskin as raw material. In this era, the cost is relatively high, and it is basically used by the nobles, and the cost is relatively high. The latter is a writing medium made by processing a plant like papyrus. Papyrus originated in ancient Egypt and was popularized as early as around 3000 BC, and then spread to the Mediterranean civilizations such as ancient Greece, and then spread to inland Europe and even West Asia due to the conquest of the Roman Empire. The British Isles, once a dependency of the Roman Empire, are also among them. It''s just that papyrus is not tolerant to moisture and is easy to mold, and the British Isles, where the climate is mild and humid throughout the year, is more likely to mold. But adding flax to it, with the fiber length of hemp plants, can neutralize the properties and slightly strengthen some mildew resistance. Flax, also known as flax, was originally produced in the Mediterranean region, both in Europe and the sub-temperate zone, and was basically spread throughout Europe with the Roman Empire, as did the British Isles. This is exactly how Shiro made paper money. Although it cannot be as indestructible as the hemp paper of the Heavenly Dynasty, the improved papyrus can withstand the influence of temperate and humid climate and enhance the resistance to mildew. Moreover, it can be mildewed. After the implementation, the principle of expelling good coins with bad coins can be implemented better and faster. However, with the production capacity of ancient countries, even if papyrus is improved, it is difficult to produce paper on a large scale. Therefore, Shiro intends to match paper and metal coins to create a new monetary system to control the economy. I have to say that the Little Ice Age gave him disaster, but it also gave him an excellent opportunity to invade various countries! Fortune and misfortune depend on each other more than yes. However, that''s all for the future. At least he won''t act rashly before using food to trap countries. However, you can first try to implement a new currency system in your own territory on a small scale, and then slowly use commercial means to control the other''s economic lifeline. Shiro summoned the officials in charge of business, and the leader was Bedwell. He gave Bedwell the responsibility of the new currency system, and at the same time asked him to summon merchants and trade in other kingdoms. He had to exchange more goods for goods. At the same time, he proclaimed that Camelot needed animal skins and weapons very much. If you have animal skins and weapons, you can exchange food with Camelot. At the same time, he used magic to get in touch with the kings of various countries, agreed on the time and place of the sale, and negotiated tariffs. Chapter 342： After that, he took Lancelot and ran to Benwick by boat, and in the same way, he negotiated a deal with King Ban and King Bowes, who were worrying about food, and opened up trade routes in the Gaul region. King Ban, King Bose, and Lancelot were not aware of Shi Lang''s vicious thoughts, and they were all very grateful, especially when King Ban, when he sent Shi Lang on the ship, he felt cold and warm, and repeatedly admired Shi Lang''s virtue. Shi Lang was very humble, repeated a few words, and then left with Lancelot. On the boat, Lancelot was also grateful for Shirou''s help to Benwick, Shirou comforted him with a smile, which made Lancelot like the king even more. It is a pity that he is a prince, but he cannot be loyal to him as a knight. No one noticed Shi Lang''s malicious tricks, but Mei Lin found out that it was wrong. "My king, are you planning to swallow Gaul?" Merlin asked. Shi Lang smiled: "Don''t tell the things that you know well." "Tsk tusk tusk, this is not like you, my king. King Ban and King Bowes, can help you a lot in the early stage." Merlin said. Shiro said: "As friends, I thank them, but as a king, I have to do this." "Then what''s the point of swallowing Gaul?" Merlin asked, "You know that the Britons are the people of the end of God''s era. Even if you swallow Gaul, because God''s era disappeared, it would be meaningless for you to occupy there. " Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Mei Lin, for a long time, and said, "I actually didn''t understand one thing all the time." "What''s the matter?" Merlin was taken aback. "The Saxons, Picts, and Britons are all on the British Isles, and they can all adapt to the high concentration of [True Ether]. Why are the Britons only defined as humans at the end of the Divine Age and must perish?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin smiled and said, "This is the question of the primate seat, and no one can answer you." "Then there is another question. Why can Saxons, Picts, and even Irish people adapt to the environment of [True Ether] and the European continent, but only the British cannot adapt?" Shi Lang asked again. Merlin frowned, he hadn''t thought about this matter. After hesitating for a moment, he replied: "This is also the question of the primate seat." "Really?" Shi Lang turned his back, looked at the people who worked hard, and said: "So --, this king will struggle once." "Does this have anything to do with your occupation of Gaul?" Merlin asked. "This king wants to see whether this is human being''s adaptability or the environment''s destructive power." Shirou said. Merlin frowned, he knew what Shiro wanted to do. "It turns out..." Mei Lin stared at Shi Lang blankly and smiled bitterly: "This is your real invasion!" Shilang turned his back, his small shoulders seemed to have carried the fate of a race. ... ... "King Arthur is really stupid. He didn''t say anything in this period. There will be no such good opportunities in the future." "Isn''t that good? If they are rich in food, we can exchange weapons and animal skins for them, and we can recruit more soldiers." The kings laughed at Shirou, thinking that he was too young as a king. If it were them, if they had food during this period, the lion would have spoken loudly, but he did not. This made them feel that Shi Lang was weak and could be deceived as the king, and stupid and unbearable for the king. But this is also good. If food is provided specially, then they can gather more soldiers? Among them, King Liodkuan is one of them. After returning from Cornwall, he almost laughed and walked into the palace gate. "Father, what are you laughing at?" The princess of the Kingdom of Leudkuan asked curiously, known as the British beauty. "Hahahaha... I am Laughing King Arthur, I am really a short-witted person, Guinevere." King Lidekuan said with a smile. "King Arthur? Is that the legendary red dragon of Britain?" Guinevere blinked her eyes, and her black hair fell smoothly on her shoulders. King Leidekuan smiled: "What the British red dragon, it''s clearly a hairy boy who doesn''t understand kingly way. However, King Arthur looks a bit like you, Guinevere. Otherwise, this king will Put the crown on your head, so you become King Arthur." "Father, please don''t make such a joke." Guiniweier said. After blinking her eyes, Guinevere continued to ask: "Father, what did King Arthur say that made you laugh like this?" "Let me tell you, Guinevere..." King Lidekuan smiled and talked to Guinevere about the matter in Cornwall. Guinevere was still smiling, but the more she heard her face, the whiter her face, she seemed to be frightened. "What''s the matter with you, Guinevere?" King Lidekuan asked with concern. Guinevere bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Father...Father, as a daughter, I shouldn''t talk too much. But... But, you absolutely can''t deal with King Arthur like this, you''d better inform other kings, absolutely Can''t deal with King Arthur like this!" "Why?" King Lidekuan asked strangely. He did not get angry because his daughter interfered in state affairs, because he knew that her daughter was always smart, if not a female, she would definitely be the best heir to his throne. In fact, beauty alone is not enough. The reason why his daughter was able to be the top of Britain, besides being his daughter, is his daughter, who is smart enough! "Because...because if you do this, all kingdoms will be in the hands of King Arthur in less than three years!" Gurnivel said. "What!?" King Lidekuan was taken aback. ... ... ps: I overslept this afternoon, and I still owe two more for today. If the fifth shift is not enough, I will say it in the fourth shift ahead of time. By the way, I think double-wearing and multiple-wearing are poisonous, so there will only be Shi Lang who is a traverser. How will it develop in the future? Guess~! Chapter 101 Round Table (Reward 7/27) "You talk to the father carefully." King Liao Dekuan said with a heavy face. Although he didn''t want to admit it, his daughter was indeed very smart. The most important thing is that when his daughter was born, there was a fairy praying for her, and even told King Liodkuan that his daughter was destined to become a wise and noble person. Therefore, from a long time ago, King Lidekuan was very concerned about his daughter''s opinions. Chapter 343： Of course, he didn''t tell anyone about this anecdote, especially his sons, for fear that his sons would regard Guinevere as a threat. It''s just a pity that although his daughter is smart, she is very weak and timid, so she seldom speaks out any suggestions. And now, if his incomparably intelligent daughter said to him, then she must have seen an element that he hadn''t noticed. Guinevere hesitated for a while. Since she was a child, she has noticed many things, many things that other people can''t understand, but she never said it because she was afraid of being treated as an outlier. But now I have to say. Because it''s too dangerous! After gritting her teeth, Guinevere slowly said: "Father, if you trade with King Arthur, according to your original plan, what are you going to do?" King Leidekuan replied without hesitation: "Of course it is to recruit troops and buy horses. King Arthur said that as long as you use animal skins and weapons, you can buy food with him, then of course I can fill the army and strengthen myself." Guiniweier asked: "You have recruited soldiers to buy horses, and who will cultivate the fields?" King Liodkuan said: "King Arthur has promised that he can buy food with animal skins and weapons. I will naturally ask him to buy food." Guinevere asked: "What if he doesn''t sell you? If he sells you food for three years first, let your army be enriched first, and rule the people to make weapons and animal skins. And he won''t sell you at this time. Food, choose to go to war with you, what should you do?" "This... he only has five hundred soldiers! And every one of them is unclothed!" said King Liodekuan. Guinevere asked: "The weather is so cold now, and his food is so much, he can sell to anyone in exchange for armor and weapons, why is every soldier still unclothed?" "This..." King Leidekuan hesitated, thinking. "Go ahead and talk about it, or after three years, there will be no other kingdoms on the British Isles." Guinevere said. "Okay...!" King Lidekuan still didn''t figure out the joints, but he had to pay attention to his daughter''s words. He used magic to contact the kings and told the other kings what Guinevere had said. However, instead of receiving attention, his words were greatly ridiculed by the kings. "You would actually believe the words of a female stream, Lord Leidekuan, you are already old!" "King Arthur treats us so sincerely, you actually slander him so, it''s not authentic!" "We must fight against Vutikeng, not civil strife!" ... The kings laughed. Each of them has thousands of soldiers in their hands, and King Arthur can only hold five hundred soldiers. Even if there is something hidden, there are only two thousand at most in that shabby place. Why should you be afraid of it? They believe in a truth, in this world, where there are soldiers, there is power! For thousands of years, which country¡¯s strength is not tied to its military strength? Even the Roman empire that created a great cause was military powerful and could conquer all parties. Now that the military power has been weakened, it has begun to be bullied by others. They believe in this. Only military power is the real power! And hearing what the northern kings said, King Liodekuan also felt that this truth was quite right. His values ??are the same as those of the kings, like other kings of this era, trusting military power is power, and kingship comes from the sword. He believed this intellectually, but emotionally, he was a little bit off Gurney Vale and didn''t know what to do. Shirou learned of their exchanges through the exchanges with other kings. This made Shi Lang a little surprised. Even Age Guiwen has not understood the concept of economic warfare so far, but there are wise men in the Kingdom of Liodekuan who know this. This-made De Shi Lang''s heart tickled. Since there is such a wise man, then he has to get it in his hands. Shilang called Age Guiwen and said: "Age Guiwen, I want you to immediately start to let the poets begin to slander King Leo De Kuan already secretly taking refuge in Votigeng, and you must make the kings believe that it is true. The Dekuan Kingdom is afraid of being excluded." "Please don''t worry about this kind of thing, my king." Age Guiwen said: "I will do it very appropriately!" "Yeah. Excuse me," Shi Lang said. The Age regulations went on. Shi Lang called Gao Wen again and assigned him a thousand elite troops to prepare to attack the Kingdom of Leodkuan overnight. When the knights heard that this was going to take the initiative, their eyes lit up, and they yelled to ask for help. Over the past two years, Wang asked them to always take a defensive battle. They understood Camelot''s situation in their hearts, so they followed suit, but they felt very frustrated. And the most aggrieved of these are not others. It was Skaha. She has been in Cornwall for more than half a year, and she was bullied by Shi Lang for more than half a year. She was very depressed. Even educating the gunmen would not be able to resolve her inner aggrievedness, so she also took the initiative to ask. In fact, after seeing that Cornwall actually owns a dozen warehouses of the magic gun Gayaberg, Skaha was very confused for a while. Later, when she learned about the situation, she reacted. Shilang came over to train pikemen. Although she was very angry, she still did it. Because she wanted to comprehend the true state of the king''s mouth, what exactly it is. A group of knights clamored to take the initiative, Shi Lang was also selecting people, and at this time, Lancelot stood up and said sincerely: "Your Excellency, King Arthur, your help to Benwick is nothing in return. This Please let me play for you in one battle." Shi Lang thought for a while, nodded in agreement, let Gawain be the general and Lancelot as the lieutenant. Shiro said: "This king wants you to attack the Leodkuan Kingdom. He wants to besiege instead of attacking, and ask them to sign a treaty of peace and friendship, and to bring back the king. Remember, you must bring it back. Hurt his life." "Yes--!" The two went down. Age Guiwen was very efficient in doing things. It was only a few days before the kingdom of the northern kings spread the news that King Liodkuan had secretly taken refuge in Votigeng. This made the kings very jealous. No matter how King Leidekuan explained it, it was useless. This is the reality. Once a prejudice in a person''s heart is formed, it is a mountain that cannot be moved or moved away. Chapter 344： "Outrageous! Outrageous!" King Lidekuan shouted angrily. "Father, has something happened?" Guiniweier, who was picking flowers in the garden, sniffed the fragrance of the flowers. Seeing that King Leidekuan was so irritable, he couldn''t help but ask out loud. Her voice is gentle as water. "I don''t know who is slandering this king for taking refuge in Votigeng, so that all kings feel that this king has turned away! I am angry with this king, and I am angry with this king!" said King Liodekuan. With a "wow", the flower in Guinevere''s hand fell to the ground, her face a little pale. King Lidekuan asked strangely: "What''s wrong, Guinevere? Are you also making injustices for the king?" "Father...Father..." Guinevere grinned reluctantly and asked: "That King Arthur, does he look a bit like me?" "Yes, what''s the matter, Guinevere?" asked King Lidekuan. "No...nothing." Guinevere grinned reluctantly, and said: "Father, if someone is going to attack Leo Dekuan, you don''t have to fight with them, just hand me over." "What are you talking about? That Votigung is still attacking Camelot, how can anyone turn to us? Besides, you are the king''s daughter, how can this king hand you over?" King Liodekuan sneered. , Turned and left. Guinevere went to the bedroom and took out a small dagger with a sheath from the cabinet. Holding a dagger, she squatted in the corner, shivering, "God... God... Please have mercy on me... I''m just a coward... Don''t be what I think... Don''t be what I think..." Maybe it''s a blessing, or maybe it''s a curse. She can find things that many people can''t find, but she doesn''t think it is so good, but is very scared. Because no one found out, she did. Then she is an outlier. And the end of a different kind... Trembling. However, it is a pity that her **** rejected her prayers. Shi Lang felt that the rumors were almost over, and invited the kings to send troops to question King Lidekuan together. The kings hesitated. They feel that at this moment everyone is still fighting against Vortigung, which is really inappropriate. At this time, the "young and energetic" King Arthur fully played the role of "stunned green", saying that Camelot had fallen, and he could not tolerate the rebels, so he had to question him. The kings neither supported nor opposed, and Shiro asked Gaowen and Lancelot to send troops. There were five hundred people, in fact one thousand people, in batches, rushing to the Kingdom of Leodkuan. When King Liodekuan heard the news, he sneered. He has three thousand soldiers, so how can he be afraid of these? However, as soon as the confrontation took place, his soldiers were easily defeated. Of course, this is Shirou''s elite troops, each holding a magic spear Gayaberg, wearing bright silver armor, and at the same time being trained in swordsmanship by Merlin and trained by Skaha. The most important thing is that everyone is also given the [Magic Power Release], [Combat Continued Action], and [Intuition] by Shirou using [Mortal Leader B]. It can be said that everyone is like a hero, and it is not a problem to have one enemy ten. A hero of a thousand people, and there is still a corps of heroes with military discipline and tactics, it is strange that they can be undefeated! King Liodekuan himself was easily defeated by Lancelot, and fell under the horse, and had to flee into the city in a panic, defending according to the city. Gao Wen and others did not attack, but obeyed Shiro''s instructions, besieged the city, and kindly asked King Leidekuan to hand over the wise men who had seen Shiro''s economic warfare, and signed the peace and friendship agreement made by Shiro. King Liodekuan relied on the city and ignored them. Gao Wen and others harassed once a day, and attacked once every three days, which caused King Leo Dekuan to collapse. Guinevere approached King Liodekuan, took a deep breath, and said, "Father, let me go." "What are you afraid of, Guinevere?" King Liodekuan said, "They can''t break our city." "It''s not that they cannot be attacked, but King Arthur ordered them not to attack." Guinevere said: "Father, the defensive technique on our city wall is not strong. Please don''t forget about this. Let me Go ahead, or they will really do it soon." King Liao Dekuan did not believe it, but a few days later, Gao Wen and others'' offensive was indeed much violent, and resistance was somewhat difficult. King Leidekuan had to reconsider this issue, and at this time, several sons of King Leidekuan approached King Leidekuan and asked King Leidekuan to hand over Guinevere. They said that this incident was originally caused by Guinevere. If it weren''t for her to talk nonsense, it would not make King Liodkuan be jealous of the kings, and it would not provoke King Arthur''s offense. The most important thing is, if King Arthur stopped selling food, how would they spend the winter? Several of his heirs were chattering, and King Leo Dekuan had to carefully consider the gains and losses. Because what they said was right, the Kingdom of Leodkuan has no food for the winter, and the only one with surplus food on the island is King Arthur. In the end, Leidekuan chose the kingdom. He took over the treaty of King Arthur with a heavy emotion. The alliance under the city is definitely an unequal leap. However, what surprised King Leudkuan is that there is nothing wrong with King Arthur¡¯s treaty, that is, fair trade and fair tariff reduction. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. It seems. , On the contrary, he seems to have made a profit. However, Guinevere took a look at the treaty and her hands were shaking. She stared carefully at the two items of trade and tariff reduction, as well as the one hidden in the central and very inconspicuous position-if Camelot uses the new currency system, the Kingdom of Leidekuan will choose to support it. King Leidekuan couldn''t see what was wrong, but Guiniweier looked at these words, and it seemed that there were still only two words-aggression. However, at this moment, Gao Wen and others are watching outside. If King Leidekuan does not sign, I am afraid that things will not be so simple. "This King Arthur... is also an alien!" Guinevere was so decisive in her heart. Guinevere hid the dagger in his sleeves and was sent out of the city by King Leo Dekuan, but before leaving, Guinevere asked King Leo Dekuan to dedicate his large round table gifted by the fairy to King Arthur. Only in this way can the disaster be completely eliminated. This made King Leidekuan very painful. The round table was a treasure gifted by the goblin, but for the sake of the kingdom, he still sent the round table out. Guiniweier took a group of servants who were carrying the round table, walked to Gao Wen and the others, and said, "I am the person King Arthur is looking for." Gawain and Lancelot were about to take Guinevere into custody, but when they looked at Guinevere¡¯s face, they were all taken aback. They pointed to Guinevere¡¯s face with a look of astonishment: " King... King...?" Guinevere shook her head and said: "I am not your king, I am the daughter of King Leidekuan, Guinevere." Hearing this name, Gao Wen was stunned, then raised his finger to Gui Ni Wei Er, and asked: "You-are the daughter of King Lide Kuan, Gui Ni Wei Er?" The eyes of the two big men fell on them, and Gui Niweier was a little trembling, but she still nodded. Chapter 345： Gawain and Lancelot looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Originally, they were going to be taken into custody and it was over, but looking at that face, they didn''t dare to be presumptuous. That''s the king, their king, with a very similar face... It''s like a king who sees a woman. How dare you be presumptuous? Gawain and Lancelot hesitated for a while, and then looked at each other. Gawain is a knight of King Arthur, so his behavior must be restrained, while Lancelot is the prince of Benwick, not a knight of King Arthur. Free body. So when the two of them combined, Lancelot got off the horse and said to Guinevere, "Please get on the horse, Princess Guinevere. We will **** you to the king." "Then¡ªthank you, noble knight." Guinie Wei''er barely smiled on her scared face. "What''s that?" Gawain asked, pointing to the round table. Guinevere said: "Previously, there was a misunderstanding between the Kingdom of Leudkuan and King Arthur. This is a gift from my father to King Arthur. I hope to resolve the misunderstanding with King Arthur." Gawain nodded. A group of people walked back home. ... ... ps: Let''s change four times today, I can''t eat it, I''m so sleepy, I want to sleep... Good night. Chapter 102-Hold your head and squat defense Gawain and Lancelot respectfully sent Guinevere to Cornwall along the way. The king asked them to besiege the kingdom of Leodkuan in order to catch a man who was secretly making a ghost. Although the king confessed that he wanted to bring it back and could not hurt his life, but the king actually said that it was a secret trick, so it must be an obstacle to the king''s path. As knights, how could they not remove the obstacle for the king? Even if Wang You explained that he could not hurt his life, at least his attitude would never be good. In fact, Lancelot and Gawain had decided long ago that they would deal with it coldly and maliciously as soon as they caught this secretive man. However, looking at Guinevere''s face, they dare not presumptuously. It was a look similar to Wang, just like a replica of the king. How dare you be presumptuous? Lancelot and Gawain sent Guinevere to the palace in Cornwall and returned to Shilang. Shi Lang put down the file in his hand and looked up at Guinevere whose legs were shaking, especially when he saw the look that was similar to him, he couldn''t help but be stunned. And Gui Niweier was taken aback when she saw Shi Lang''s face, and then her legs shook more severely, her complexion turned pale, and her eyes of fear and fear almost overflowed. Shi Lang frowned and condemned the people in the palace back. The crowd saluted Shi Lang and then withdrew from the palace. Gao Wen and Lancelot walked out of the palace, and Gao Wen sighed and said, "I really didn¡¯t expect that in this world, there are people who are so similar to the king and a noble princess. It¡¯s just that the king is as strong as a rock, and that person Princess, but soft like a white rabbit..." "By the way, Lancelot, what do you think the king would do?" Gawain looked at Lancelot, but found that Lancelot was in a daze. "Lancelot?" Gawain called again. "Ah? Gao Wenqing... I''m sorry, I''m lost." Lancelot said apologetically. Gao Wen smiled and said: "I know that princess is very attractive, but you shouldn''t be so gaffe. The king should not do anything to that princess. Even if you want to pursue it, you can pursue it later." "No. Not this. I just think... that princess and my foster mother are a bit like..." "Huh?" Gao Wen was taken aback. Lancelot didn''t speak, but in his mind he couldn''t help but recall the goblin foster mother who adopted him when he was a child. She was also like the princess, fearing and frightened all day long. But Lancelot didn''t know what she was afraid of or what she was afraid of, only knowing that in the end, his fairy adoptive mother helped him find his father, and then gave him a holy sword, and then never met again. Up. At this moment, seeing Guinevere, the similar temperament made Delancelot recall the fairy mother somewhat. ... ... In the palace. Shi Lang looked at Guinevere with interest, and said, "You should be the daughter of King Lidekuan, Guinevere, right?" Guinevere''s legs trembled and her face was terrified, and she hesitated and said: "Yes...yes, my king." "Oh? Why do you call my king? I''m not your father." Shi Lang asked. Guinevere said: "You... you are the red dragon of Britain, the destined king, and you are destined to unify the whole of Britain, so I call you the king." "Then, why do you want to tell your father, the king''s plot?" Shi Lang asked. "This...this..." Guiniweier was anxious and her tears rolled. "Say!" Shi Lang asked bitterly. With a "pop", Guinevere was so frightened that she sat on the ground, trembling all over, her face pale and her eyes panicked. "You seem to be afraid of this king?" Shi Lang asked. Guinevere was terrified, and she could only say: "I... my king is majestic, I... I was captured by my king''s majesty..." "I don''t think it''s all. I think of who I am, Princess Guinevere? No--," Shilang shook his head and said with a smile: "I should call you a savior. Three years ago, if not You saved this king, this king may have died in that forest long ago, and there won''t be another Gurneyville''s name, let alone the throne of King Arthur." "You... what you... said, I don''t know... I... I''m just a daughter of my father who lives in the palace and knows nothing..." Guinevere said shiveringly. "Really." Shi Lang glanced at Guini Weier, sat back on the throne, and asked: "This king asks you, how do you see through this king''s plot?" "This..." Guinevere hesitated. "Huh?" Shilang made a noise in his nose. "No... I don''t know... Just... just look at it, and then I have this feeling, then... Then follow this feeling and think about it, just... guess it." Guinevere''s legs trembled. Said. Chapter 346： "Oh? That would be interesting." Shi Lang touched his chin, and looked at Gurney Vale, which made Guinevere very scared. God... God... please... please... Guinevere was about to cry in her heart. "The king asks you, if you want to be loyal to someone, will you do it?" Shi Lang asked. "I... I''m just a woman without power..." "Huh?" "Do it! Do it! I...I will listen to you!" Guini Weier cried and said: "Please do not kill me, please save my life. I will do whatever you say." Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, this is too courageous, right? This is really the princess in Altria''s worldview who has been so intellectual and kind to comfort Altria for many years? Looking at the pretty face somewhat similar to himself, he was a little irritated and said, "But this face of you..." Guinevere trembling all over, took out a knife from her arms, and said in a trembling tone: "Please... please rest assured, I will not pose a threat to you... so... so please be sure to save my life. ..." With a trembling hand, Guinevere pulled out a knife, and pointed the sharp blade at her face. There is no doubt that she wants to destroy herself in order to survive. From the time she learned that King Arthur looked similar to herself, to when Gao Wen led soldiers to surround Leo Dekuan, she had expected this result and made this decision. Because if you don''t do this, you won''t be able to save your life. The king is holy and ruthless and cruel. Guinevere knew this a long time ago, so she never showed her ability. One is that those brothers who are afraid of her are jealous of her, and the other is that her father will also conclude that she will threaten his throne. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, Guini Weier never felt happy because of her intelligence. On the contrary, she was even more painful. She acted and did things cautiously, for fear that she would become an alien in the eyes of others, and she would be jealous. However, she could not escape the disaster after all. From the moment she saw this king, Guinevere knew the truth about this king. Three years ago, she saved the dying man in the Kingdom Forest. The king also noticed this. She knew the king''s secret, this was enough for the king to kill her, and having this face... it was simply deadly. Therefore, Guinevere intends to disfigure to survive. After raising the dagger three times in a row, she couldn''t do anything. I was mentally prepared for a long time, but when things came, I was scared and horrified. Because, it will be painful. She is afraid of pain, more afraid of death. Taking a deep breath, Guinevere struck her face. However-- With a sound of "click", Shi Lang shot a magic bullet and bounced the dagger aside. "This king didn''t tell you to do this." Shi Lang said. Guinevere did not breathe a sigh of relief, but was even more frightened, squatting down and holding her head, shivering, "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... You can do anything you want me, please... please don''t kill me." Shi Lang was a little speechless, "Who said this king is going to kill you?" Gui Niwei''er raised her head, and looked at Shi Lang with a look of fear in her teary eyes. Shi Lang said: "Your wisdom is appreciated by this king. If you die, it would be a shame. This king will ask you again, this king wants you to swear allegiance to someone and use your wisdom to be loyal to her. Can you do it? " "But... but my appearance..." Guini Weier hesitated, she was afraid that the king would give her hope first and then despair. "Appearance is not a problem." Shirou said, "It''s better to say that your face that resembles this king is very useful to keep for her. Therefore, this king asks you one last time, and this king wants you to swear allegiance to someone. Exhaust your wisdom and allegiance, you are not allowed to betray forever, can you do it?" "Then... that, what happens if you can''t do it?" Guiniweier asked cautiously. "You are a smart person, you don''t want to know." Shi Lang said. Guinevere cried, "I can do it... I can do it... please rest assured..." "Even if the king is gone?" Shirou asked again. "You can do it... You can do it..." Guinevere cried. "Okay, sign the magic certificate." Shi Lang said. Guinevere cried out, and after signing the magic certificate, she could no longer regret it. But if she doesn''t sign, she will probably move her head now. Shi Lang called Mei Lin, and while talking about the content of the certificate, he asked him to formulate a magic certificate. Afterwards, Shi Lang placed the magic certificate in front of Guini Weier and said, "Sign it." Gui Niwei''er looked up at Shi Lang, expressionless, she was scared, crying and signed her name. Then the magic certificate came into effect. She only saw the names of the people she wanted to be loyal to all her life. ¡ª¡ªAltria Pendragon. Shirou said: "Go and rest first. The King of Japan will introduce you to those you want to be loyal to. As well as your wisdom, this King will help you develop, teach you things, and be psychologically prepared." Guinevere cried and was taken by Bedwell. The crying face and the weak look made Bedwell a little moved. Because that is the appearance of the king. Wang has never been so weak. But from this face, Bedwell saw Wang''s weakness. Shiro sat back on the throne again, and continued to read the documents without changing his face. "Have you prepared someone for Lily so early?" Merlin asked. Chapter 347： "Prepare early, and I will return the throne to her then, so that she won''t make her fuss." Shi Lang said. "Really... But you are still the first human to sign a magic certificate with a fairy." Merlin said with a smile. "What?" Shi Lang put down the file, frowned, looking at Merlin a little strangely. Merlin pointed to Guinevere''s back and said, "That''s a fairy. Although I don''t know why it merged with humans, the essence is still the right fairy." Shi Lang frowned, then picked up the file again and said, "Whatever she is, it''s useful, just use it." Mei Lin glanced at Shirou helplessly, then picked up some documents, looked at it, and helped the king share the government affairs. Chapter One Hundred and Three Shi Lang introduced Guini Weier with a weak face to everyone. The knights were shocked that there would be someone so similar to the king in this world, and still a princess. Especially this princess is so weak, it seems that if you look at her a few more times, you will cry, and people can''t help but feel the desire to protect. Shi Lang handed Guinevere to Altria. As soon as Guinevere came under Altria''s banner, she basically cried, holding Altria''s hand. She is a smart person, and from the clues in Shi Lang''s words, she has guessed some possibilities. Although she repeatedly told herself not to guess the king''s thoughts and to be an idiot, it is a pity that she was born with the ability to make her guess some of the king''s thoughts. But she said nothing. Because it is too dangerous. To guess the king''s thoughts, the king will definitely have his head cut off and hang up high. Terrible... It''s terrible... Trembling. After she signed the magic certificate, she had already determined that she would be loyal to Altria for her life. The most important thing is that if Wang has that plan, if he hugs Altria''s thighs, and if he manages the relationship with Altria. Surely Wang won''t have his head cut off, right? Therefore, Guinevere held Altria''s thigh tightly, and kept telling herself that to be a qualified idiot, don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said. And Altria did not reject Guinevere''s closeness. She is full of protective desire for weak things. Guinevere''s plan seemed to be very successful, but she couldn''t implement it only by pretending to be stupid. Because there is a tyrant who has already focused on her wisdom. For example, now-- "Tell me, don''t you understand these?" Shi Lang pointed to the small time on the table and squeezed out the economic strategy written by himself with great effort, staring at Guinevere with a fierce expression. Guinevere nodded with a frightened face. Shilang grabbed Guiniweier''s hair and pulled it over. "It hurts, it hurts..." Gui Niwei''er was tearful. Shi Lang said with a fierce face: "Show me today''s content, and then write out the assignments assigned to you. If you don''t meet the requirements of this king, you are not allowed to eat today!" "But...but..." Shi Lang grabbed Guiniweier''s hair in one hand, drew out the sword in the other, and said with a vicious expression: "This king does not raise useless people." Guinevere endured the pain, looked at the outline tremblingly, and then wrote down the answer to Shiro''s question, and then handed it to Shiro with a look of fear. Shi Lang received the answer sheet, loosened his hair, and said, "This is the end for today. I will tell you the answer tomorrow. Let''s go out." Guinevere breathed a sigh of relief, and ran away from the palace with tears in her eyes. Shi Lang sighed, sat back on the throne, and looked at the documents again. In two years, he taught many people how to deal with things, but once the old things are taught, new problems will arise to discuss, endless. Sitting on the throne, Shilang moved his body. He found that after sitting for a long time, the sciatic nerve was indeed very painful. Fortunately, [Evil] was repaired, otherwise this waist would definitely not be able to stand it. At this time, Skaha rushed in with a look of excitement, "King Arthur, I have understood the real spearmanship! Singles! Singles against me!" Shi Lang put down the files in his hand, looked at the excited yelling Skaha, sneered, and said: "A shameful thing, after comprehending a few things, he feels that he can fight this king, extremely stupid!" Skaha looked confident, "This time is different! You will definitely be defeated by me!" "An ant''s ignorance!" Shi Lang sneered and said, "Well, this king will test you first, and see how advanced you are, before deciding whether to stand against you." Shirou walked in front of Skaha. Skaha looked vigilant and clenched the gun in his hand. Transcendental Wisdom Book, Article 3-This despicable king will deceive people''s minds with words, and then take guns and have to guard against! Shi Lang sneered, walked to Skaha, stretched out two fingers, and asked, "What''s this?" "Two." Skaha was taken aback. Some did not know what Shirou was doing. Why did he ask such a simple question for granted? "Tsk!" Shi Lang chuckled, and said with annoyance: "This is one! It''s one! Two heads!" Skaha looked dumbfounded, aren''t these two fingers? "What''s this again?" Shi Lang held out a finger. "One..." "This is two! It''s two! You shameful idiot!" Shi Lang scolded. Skaha looked dumbfounded. Is this a new trick? There is no record in the Huajing Wisdom Book... "What''s this again?" Shi Lang stretched out five fingers. Chapter 348： Skaha hesitated for a moment, and asked cautiously: "Five?" "Tsk!" Shi Lang snorted impatiently, and then quickly reached out and grabbed the bewildered Skaha''s hair. "It hurts, it hurts¡ª" Scarha''s tears were about to fall. Shi Lang said: "This is grabbing your hair, you unworthy idiot!" "What''s this again?" Shilang stretched out five fingers. Skaha quickly covered his hair, stepped back, "Grab...scratch your hair?" "It''s five! It''s five! Can''t you even count, idiot? Get out of my palace, what a shame!" Shirou looked angry, and sat back on the throne as if he was very disappointed with Skaha''s stupidity, and continued to read the documents. "One...two...five...grab your hair..." Skaha circled his eyes and walked out of the palace staggeringly. Guinevere, who ran out of the palace, asked Altria to comfort her. She is very afraid of Shirou. "Did the king grab your hair again?" Altria asked. Guinevere nodded, tears streaming down her eyes. What about the British Red Dragon... It''s a perverted demon who scratches his hair! Altria didn''t know how to comfort her, because her ponytail was often persecuted by the king. And at this time they saw Skaha approaching desperately. As a good friend, Altria stepped forward and asked. Scarha told Altria and others the matter. She felt that her IQ had never been enough since she came out of the dead. Now it''s so barren that I can''t even tell the difference between one, two, three, four and five. Not only that, her hair is often persecuted by the perverted king. A handful of bitter tears. When Altria and Guinevere heard it, they couldn''t help feeling the same, especially Guinevere, who cried out directly. This is retribution! It''s retribution! She shouldn¡¯t have said that much at the beginning, otherwise she is still a silly princess in the Kingdom of Leodkuan, now she is squeezed, oppressed, and her hair caught... It''s really miserable! Crying and crying, Guinevere felt something was wrong. As for why... Because there was something wrong with Scarha staring at her... Suddenly thinking of something, Guinevere turned around and was about to run, but Skaha was dragged back directly, grabbing her long hair with both hands, and ravaging her. "Asshole King Arthur! Do you know how good I am now?" "You admitted wrong, you admitted wrong, I am not King Arthur... It hurts, it hurts... I''m not King Arthur..." Guinevere cried even harder. She was afraid of Skaha, and she would retreat when she saw Skaha in the future, or simply hid behind Altria, holding the poor hair, shivering. Throughout Cornwall, she was afraid of too many people. Only Altria and Lancelot, she is not afraid. Altria is the object of her allegiance, and she has a very good personality and a sense of security. And Lancelot... I don''t know what''s going on, she always feels very kind. Looking at him, it was like looking at a bird I had raised. What a strange illusion. And Lancelot also had this strange feeling. After hesitating for a long time, Lancelot found Guinevere and asked: "Princess Guinevere, I want to ask you something." "What''s the matter, Lord Lancelot?" Guinevere asked timidly, hiding behind Altria. "You--," Lancelot hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Have you ever seen a goblin called''Vivian''?" "This name sounds familiar... but I''m sorry, I''ve never seen a fairy before." Guinevere said. "Well, excuse me." Lancelot turned and left. Guinevere breathed a sigh of relief, and her head emerged from behind Altria. At this time, Morgan found Altria again. Guinevere hid under the table, shivering. In Cornwall, she is most afraid of three people. One is the king''s Shi Lang, the other is Scarha who regards her as King Arthur, and the last one is the Wang Sister Morgan Lefy. That was definitely not an illusion. From the first day she came to Cornwall, Morgan had been hostile and murderous towards her. And it is a very strong killing intent. This made Guinevere very scared. She basically shy away from Morgan and didn''t dare to see Morgan at all. "What''s the matter, Sister Wang?" Altria asked, looking at Morgan with a melancholy face. She thinks Morgan is very strange recently, always a gloomy face, not knowing what she is thinking. The most important thing is that she has been hiding from Shirou recently. Even if Shi Lang summoned her, she would avoid seeing her. Chapter 349： This is simply unbelievable. In the past, she could not wait to stick to Shilang''s side, either urging her marriage or caring about her physical condition. But now, he was hiding from Shirou. As if avoiding something. "I... I want to ask you..." Morgan hesitated to speak again, struggling in his eyes. There was expectation, fear, determination, retreat, anger, and hesitation... It was extremely complicated. In the end, she hesitated for a long, long time, and then said: "You...you will be...when I haven''t been here, even more. Haven''t asked anything." Then Morgan turned around and left. "Sister Wang...what happened recently?" Altria muttered to herself as Morgan watched to leave. Chapter 104 As long as you are willing to lie, I will believe it! [Third more] Is that his own younger brother? Morgan was full of doubts. In fact, at the very beginning, she was so suspicious. After all, he clearly has a father, but he has a different hair color and a face that is not very similar. It was just that after secretly observing the travel of their party for more than two months, looking at his dazzling appearance, she thought from the bottom of her heart that it was her biological brother. Perhaps, from the very beginning, she has been convincing herself that she is her own brother. Under the influence of the subconscious mind, wearing colored glasses, watching any of his behavior, I feel so dazzling, even when Camelot, everyone was questioning him, but she came forward , Support him. Not asking for anything, but because she felt that it should be her brother. It''s her brother, she doesn''t allow outsiders to bully. Any doubt, any doubt, became a malicious instigation in her eyes, trying to disadvantage her brother. And then, he became a king, a real, dazzling, and majestic king. Even if she is as strong as her, she will subconsciously, and she will not dare to be presumptuous in front of the king. From the moment he noticed this psychological change in himself, Morgan Lefy realized that it was not only her brother, but also the king whom she had been conquered for some time and recognized from the heart. Although he would usually show the majesty of his sister in front of the king and want to be the support of his younger brother, once Wang had a face, he would not consciously shrink back and be a little scared. What are you afraid of? Morgan didn''t know it himself. Because this is the first time she has become a dominated person. Yes, it is dominated. Morgan knows very well that once this kind of psychological weakness occurs, it means that he has been conquered and dominated by others. But it doesn''t matter, because he is her younger brother, a dear brother who respects and loves her sister very much. However-- "Have you prepared someone for Lily so early?" "Prepare early. I will return the throne to her then, so as not to make her rush." This is what Gurney Vale heard from Wang and Meilin when he was looking for the king with a happy expression on his face that day. She was stunned for three seconds. Lily? Return the throne? What are these? There was a lot of confusion in her mind. What''s more important was that, unconsciously, she recalled the turmoil in Camelot''s king-appointment ceremony more than two years ago. No. Not in retrospect. It''s that she has never let go of it. Because her brother was supposed to have obtained a complete kingdom at that ceremony, but under the calculation of many forces, he had to tear his nose and tears to pull the kingdom from the barren Cornwall. She thinks that her sister is not strong enough for her younger brother to rely on. For a strong person like her, this is really a thorn in the soul, so she has never let go. However, the secrets that she heard from the king''s mouth, coupled with the words in the storm, were actually shaking her firm heart. ¡ª¡ªThe real name of this lord is called Gurneyville. He is not the son of Uther that Merlin sent here, but the lord that Sir Ektor saved from outside Tyler Bill a year ago. I heard Sir Ektor say that this lord was being chased by Vodggen¡¯s cavalry at the time, and he shouted the name ¡®Gurneyville¡¯. ¡ª¡ªI''m not discrediting, I''m just telling the truth. This Lord Gurneyville came to the manor for a year, for nearly ten months, and used another language to compulsorily learn our ancient British language. Whether it is "Zeng Wow Leak" and "Auxiliary Engine Ma Lu Leak" are the names of your Excellency in other languages. ¡ª¡ªOnly one child was led into the manor by Master Merlin ten years ago. That is Miss Altria! ¡ª¡ªYou mean, "Arthur" is actually Miss Altria? More and more scenes of the time appeared in his mind. If the doubts were clear, the younger brother''s colored glasses fell, and the big doubts hovered in his mind, and Morgan became more and more panicked. A terrible thought came into her mind. ¡ª¡ªI never had a brother! This younger brother... is a fake, a liar! Morgan panicked, and she kept telling herself that she shouldn''t think so. "Think about it carefully, Morgan. If he is not your brother, why did he do this for Camelot? Don''t you see what he has done in the past few years?" She kept persuading herself, but once the tinted glasses fell off, it was no longer difficult to put them on. There are more and more doubts, and the doubts in my mind are getting bigger and bigger. Morgan was in a panic. She wanted to run in, find the king, and let him tell her in person that she had guessed wrong. Even if it is a lie, she can settle down as long as she laughs or says a negative sentence. But... She hesitated. She was afraid to hear something she absolutely didn''t want to hear. Chapter 350： So, she ran away. She hated Guinevere a little, and even had a strong killing intent. If Guinevere hadn''t come, she might not have heard this sentence, let alone be bothered by it. However, something happened. This question circulated in her mind and had tortured her for several days. She didn''t dare to ask the king, and instead asked Altria. Altria will not lie, if you ask, you will get the correct answer. However, when the words came to her lips, she dared not ask again. She''s so scared... so scared to get an answer that she shouldn''t get. So she ran away again. Being unable to sleep at night tormented by this problem, Morgan finally found his most trusted and reliable child¡ªAge Shiwen. Pour out your worries and troubles and ask him what you should do. Age Zhiwen told her An Xin that Wang must be her brother. Although she couldn''t completely eliminate the panic, Ager''s words made her feel a little relieved. Morgan asked Ager''s rule not to spread this matter, and Ager''s rule also repeatedly promised. She praised Ager Guiwen as a reliable and good child. In fact, she also trusted Ager Guiwen the most and was the most defenseless against Ager Guiwen. However, what she never expected was that when Ager Guiwen turned around, she This matter was told Shirou. "She''s very wrong these days, I guessed she might have guessed it." Shi Lang sighed, then glanced at Merlin, who was burying his head very low and low to minimize his presence. Contemptuous. This **** has no clairvoyance, and even Morgan can''t keep an eye on it. Shi Lang looked at the respectful Ager Guiwen again, and asked, "Why didn''t you hide this for Morgan? She would tell you about this. She should completely trust you." Ager rule said: "For Britain, Morgan is not as important as you." Hearing this, Shi Lang sighed and said: "You go down first. You can''t mix this matter." "Yes¡ª" Age Zhiwen left. Shi Lang sat on the throne, turned his head and glanced at Guinevere, who had already covered her ears and hid under the table, shivering. In fact, Guinevere was already crying. Shouldn''t you find a place where no one is talking about such confidential matters? Shouldn''t it be unhelpful to let her go down first? Why should she hear it? Wouldn''t Wang pull out the sword in the next moment, then put it on his neck, say "You know too much", then "click" and chop off her head, right? Why is it so unlucky? Uh... "Guineville..." "I didn''t hear, I didn''t hear... I didn''t hear anything... Please don''t cut my head..." "Who is going to behead your head?" Shi Lang threw the test paper to her and said, "This is today''s homework. Give me a good job. Last time I dared to write and fool me. There were three answers that lacked consideration. Above two, I will strip your hair!" "Woo..." Guinevere paled with fright. Shi Lang looked at Merlin, who buried his head in the file and peeked at his face, and said, "How long do you want to be a turtle?" "This..." "Everything has happened, I don''t want to solve it, but I want to escape... Do you believe it or not I stripped your hair?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin sighed: "Are you finally so perverted that you became interested in my hair?" "I''m kicking you to death!" Shirou said, "Hurry up and find Morgan and Altria." "Okay, okay..." Merlin sighed and left. "That... Wang, I''ll go down and write..." Shi Lang grabbed Guinevere''s hair, pulled her back, and said, "Just stay here and write." "Woo..." Don''t let me hear so many terrible things... I''m so scared! Guinevere burst into tears in her heart. Merlin summoned Altria and Morgan. In fact, only Altria was notified by magic, and Morgan was tricked by him. As soon as Morgan saw Altria and Shi Lang sitting on the throne, his heart jumped, his face turned pale, and he turned to run, but Merlin closed the gate of the palace. "White-haired waste, you--!" Morgan glared at Merlin, the threat was overwhelming, but Merlin stretched out his hands helplessly. Altria is very strange, what is this going to do? Shi Lang looked at Morgan and said, "Sister Wang, I heard that you have something to ask." "No...I didn''t!" Morgan hesitated for a moment, then said. "No. You have." Shi Lang said. He stepped off the throne and walked in front of Morgan, and said, "You want to ask me if I am Arthur or your brother. The most important thing is who I am." Morgan turned pale, and Altria''s face froze. Chapter 351： As for Guinevere, she had already blocked her ears with her fingers, hiding under the table, shivering. "And what I want to tell you is..." "I don''t want--!" JP Morgan yelled, covering his ears with his hands. Shi Lang reached out and grabbed her hands. "I don''t have any doubts in my heart, Arthur..." Morgan''s face was weak, his expression pleading. "You have. And my answer is, I am not your biological brother." Shirou said: "You only have one sister, and that is Altria. To be precise, she is Arthur. I am only temporarily replacing her. , Sit on this throne." With a bang, Morgan took a few steps back, tears streaming out, "Why do you have to tell me... why don''t you lie to me? Obviously as long as you are willing to lie, I will believe it! Why don''t you lie to me!?" Shirou said, "Because, I don''t want to hide it from you anymore." "You--, you liar!" Morgan stared at Shirou, what kind of emotion was in his heart? Behind the fear and fear is anger and sadness, as well as deep jealousy. Fear and fear of this answer. Angry Shirou deceived for more than two years. Sad Shi Lang refused to continue to lie to himself. And the one who was jealous was Altria. Looking at Shirou''s familiar face, Morgan could no longer restrain his anger, "You--, you liar!" She drew Luen in front of her, trying to kill the king. Altria and Merlin felt tight, but Wang looked at her calmly, neither dodge nor dodge, let alone defensively. "You--, you--!!!" Morgan didn''t draw it in the end. She invested too much emotional cost on Wang, with anger and destructive anger, but in the end she gave up. Morgan took his hand out of the king''s, turned and ran out crying. Shi Lang turned to look at Mei Lin, and said, "Grab her, and then lock her in the house." "Ok... Ok..." Mei Lin nodded helplessly, turned and followed out. Altria looked hesitant, and then asked: "My king...you...why do you want to do this?" Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "If you don''t get the job done before I return the throne to you, you will have trouble taking over the throne." Return the throne... Altria trembled in her heart and said, "I... my king... you are more suitable for this throne, so you don''t need to..." "Go out and do your business," Shirou interrupted. "Wang..." "Huh?" "Yes..." Altria finally failed to speak, bowed his head and turned away. Turning back, her face was panic and confused. She knows the origins of the king, and knows that once the king chooses to abdicate, then... The king will leave. Shi Lang sighed, sat back on the throne, looked down at Guinevere, who was squatting under the table, covering her ears and shaking, and asked, "Did you hear everything clearly?" "No...no..." "I''ll give you a chance to say it again." "Listen...Listen clearly." Guiniweier''s tears flowed. This king is too cruel. Why must she hear these things? Hear these things that should not be heard by others. "Then study hard and learn nourishment from me to grow." After a pause, Shirou smiled happily, "I really look forward to what you will be like under the educated by this king." Guinevere was frightened by Wang''s smile, and her body trembled. Shi Lang ignored her, and continued to look down at the file, as if everything just now was the past. Chapter One Hundred and Five: All the contradictions belong to me (Reward 8/27) Merlin is still Merlin after all, one of the top caster replacements. Although Shirou had been sneaking fish, he did not dare to fish when Shiro was stubborn. He completed the work Shiro had given him very seriously. He caught Morgan who ran out and locked it in his residence. Several complicated defensive techniques made it impossible for Morgan to crack it easily. Morgan gritted his teeth, sad and angry in his heart, sitting in his residence, gloomy. Shi Lang finished handling daily government affairs and checked Guinevere''s answer again. He stood up, his waist was a little sore, and he repaired it with black mud. With a tired face, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and took a sip of water, splashed it on his face, patted his face, and then walked to Morgan''s residence. With a "crunch", Shi Lang pushed open the door and walked in. Morgan sat aside, with his long legs cocked, staring at Shirou with a shame on his face, and said with a cold sneer: "Oh! Look quietly! Our liar king has finally dealt with the matter and will continue to lie. " "I lied to you, do you listen?" Shi Lang asked. Morgan''s expression became a little unnatural, he snorted and turned his head. Shirou sat in front of Morgan, without saying a word, just looking at Morgan like that. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was silent. Shi Lang, the persecutor, had a calm face, but Morgan, as the victim, was uncomfortable. Chapter 352： She turned her head, looked at Shi Lang, gritted her teeth and asked, "Aren''t you going to say something, Liar King?" "What do you want me to say?" Shirou asked. "Comfort me, lie to me... Are you not very good at talking? Why don''t you say to me,''Although you are not my own, but I have long treated you as a sister''?" Morgan asked. "Because I have never regarded you as a sister." Shi Lang said without hesitation. "You--, you--!" Morgan raised his hand and pointed at Shi Lang, his hands trembling, his heart was sad and painful, tears couldn''t help streaming out. Shiro stretched out his hand and took Morgan''s hand, and said, "In my eyes, you are my sister." "What...what?" Morgan was taken aback. "I said, I considered you my sister from the beginning." Shi Lang said: "A wayward, strong, somewhat twisted, but not bad sister. Well, adding a stroke makes it easy to envy. Other people¡¯s sister." "You--, what are you kidding!?" Morgan threw away Shirou''s hand in anger, glaring at Shirou with anger, pointed at himself, and said: "You--, dare to say that Morgan Lefy As your sister?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded. "You--, you--!!!" Morgan pointed to Shirou, full of fire, but didn''t know what to say. In fact, she didn''t even know what emotion she was thinking at the moment and what she was thinking. It''s anger, it''s anger, it''s hatred... If that''s the case, why do you even talk to him? Why would you refuse to attack him? What kind of emotion is this? Morgan gritted his teeth, trying to say something, but couldn''t say anything, so he pointed his finger at Shirou and trembled with anger. "I want to coax you now, can I coax you as a younger sister?" Shilang asked. "Shut up!" Morgan said through gritted teeth. Shirou closed his mouth. After a moment of silence, Morgan gritted his teeth and asked, "Why didn''t you say it again?" "Because you told me to shut up." Shirou said, "And, I''m also afraid that I might say something wrong." "You have said the wrong thing!" Morgan was fierce. "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I mean, I''m afraid I will say something to deceive you by accident." "I don''t know when I started to become particularly deceiving. So I''m afraid of deceiving you, so I just shut up." Shi Lang said. Morgan stared at Shirou fiercely, pointed to the door, and said, "You give me out, I don''t want to see you now!" "That can''t be done." Shilang said: "If you ask a king to go out, the king will go out. Then the king will not have the authority to manage the country." Morgan gave Shirou a fierce look and said, "Then I will go out!" "That''s not true." Shilang said, "The king has ordered you to be locked here. You can''t go anywhere until the king''s order is lifted." "You...you want to imprison me?" Morgan asked. Shiro said: "I just want you to recognize the true face of the scumbag''Gurneyville'' who defrauded the Pendragon family''s royal power." Morgan gritted his teeth, his voice almost squeezed out of his teeth, "I killed you!" "You have many opportunities to kill me, but Camelot will collapse if you do it now. Do you want to do it?" Shirou asked. "Do you think that kidnapping me with Camelot can stop me from doing it? I tell you, Morgan wants to kill, but..." Before Morgan could finish, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Then do it." "You...you..." Morgan pointed to Shirou''s hand shaking, which was irritated. "Forget me Morgan Lefey was blind, and actually helped you despicable bastard!!!" Morgan gritted his teeth. She sat aside, turned her head away, angrily, but never talked to Shirou again. Shi Lang didn''t take the initiative to talk to her, he just sat here, watching her quietly. Morgan''s face was full of anger, angrily, and the fierce light in his eyes flickered from time to time. Time passed by every minute, and it was late at night. Shi Lang stood up and said, "It''s already late. Rest early, sister Morgan." "Who is your sister? Go away--!" Morgan picked up the stone on the table with an anger and threw it at Shiro. Shi Lang didn''t dodge, he hit Shi Lang''s forehead with a "pop". The blood flowed down his face. "You--, why are you--" Shi Lang picked up the stone on the ground and said calmly, "I will confiscated this dangerous thing first. Take a good rest, my sister." Shiro closed the door. Looking at the closed door, Morgan muttered to himself: "Why should I care about him? He is not Arthur, he is not my brother, he is a despicable liar! He cheated our Pendragon family of kingship He should be killed! It should be killed! Why should you care about him? This is not you, Morgan!" "It''s not you, Morgan!" An angry, self-disgusting voice. ... ... Shi Lang walked out the door, covering his forehead, his expression tired. The surge of evil healed the wound on his forehead. Shi Lang returned to the palace, sitting on the throne with a tired face. Merlin stood aside and asked, "Why don''t you lie to her? As long as you are willing to lie to her, things may not happen like this. Look--, even if you shake the truth out, she didn''t kill you. This shows, You just have to lie to her, coax her, maybe the matter will pass." Shilang glanced at him and said, "In this way, this matter will only become a hidden danger. It''s okay for me to be here, and if I''m not there, she will be messed up." "So, do you want the contradiction in this matter to explode on you?" Merlin asked. "Al''s mind is too rigid after all, and she won''t work around some things," Shi Lang said. Chapter 353： Merlin sighed, "So in the final analysis, are you still paving the way for Lily?" "You are wrong." Shi Lang said, "I am paving the way for the heirs of the kingdom, not for Al." Merlin was taken aback, "What do you mean..." "I regret it." Shi Lang said: "Before I step down from the throne, I will deal with all the hidden dangers and threats that I will deal with. So I will never allow my heir to be a idiot." "Both Morgan and Al have the same opportunities. Whoever is right, I will be the heir. So, solving this matter is not only paving the way for Al, but also for Morgan himself." Shi Lang said. "You...really exhausted." Mei Lin smiled bitterly. "You go out, this king is exhausted," Shi Lang said. Merlin paid a salute, turned and left. Shirou stood up from the throne and walked out of the window. From here, you can see the city outside the castle palace. Sparks of fire, a riot. "Sorry...All I can do is to do my best. I just try my best to find a way out for you, but I can''t stay with you all the time." "I haven''t gone back for too long, and I can''t live up to that home. Forgive my little selfishness..." In the dark palace, the king murmured. Chapter 106 The King¡¯s Necessary Evil (Reward 9/27) Summer is approaching, and most importantly, this year is the second and a half year of Shirou''s reign. According to Jurfes''s statement at the time, Camelot can only last for three years at most. That is to say, if there are no mistakes, Vottigung will take down Camelot at the latest half a year, and at the same time launch a general attack on the remaining areas. . This also led to Shi Lang contacting the kings and using food to trap them, while at the same time he had to start mobilizing the army and deploying armaments. In terms of people''s livelihood, Shi Lang began to gradually use new currencies to circulate the market. This makes people a little panicked and needs his comfort, to ensure the purchasing power of the new currency, and to regulate the currency issuance. This is a very complicated issue. Once it is not properly regulated, inflation or deflation will easily occur. If it is more serious, it will directly cause the domestic economy to collapse. It''s a pity that even the smart Guinevere can''t make a difference in the economy at the moment, and he has to do it himself. In addition, Shiro had to pay attention to the influence of the Little Ice Age. Because of the Little Ice Age, Shi Lang can slowly penetrate countries with food, and control the economies of countries with food as the standard. But once the Little Ice Age is over, the food standard is easy to collapse, so you must take time every day to observe the weather in person. Once there are signs of the end of the Little Ice Age, it is necessary to start working around the policy. These are all pressures, coupled with the daily livelihood documents submitted by various officials, as well as daily [projection] treasures and skills, as well as the emergence of Skaha''s singled out, or Merlin''s strike. Stacked up, it is simply suffocating. However, Shirou never cried bitterness. Because once he shouts bitterness, it is easy to cause the laziness of the people below. Although Morgan was locked in his residence by him, and she had taught other magicians a long time ago, there was no problem with the curing of the treasures [projection], and everything was running in an orderly manner. Even if he is tired, Shi Lang will spare time every day to visit Morgan in his residence. He didn''t speak, and just sat in the room. Morgan didn''t speak, but with his legs crossed, he held his chest, and put his head on the side. The two clashed in a cold war. No one cares about anyone. In other words, as long as someone subdues softly, it won''t make such a fuss. Feeling that the time was almost up, Shiro left a sentence "rest early, sister Morgan.", then turned and left. After Shiro left, Morgan would gnash his teeth for a while. She felt that the word "sister" was very harsh! The cold war between Wang and Morgan almost spread to all the knights. It is difficult not to spread, after all, Morgan was locked in the residence by Wang. Regarding this matter, the three people whose hair was brutally persecuted by the hand of the king kept silent. Scarha is not interested, Guinevere is afraid, and Altria wants to keep the king''s greatest secret. But it is strange that even the children of Morgan like Gawain didn''t have much to say about this matter. In their words, "Mother must have done something wrong, so I was punished by the king. The king must have done this for the good of his mother." Even Morgan''s most beloved daughter, Gareth, thinks so. As Wang¡¯s chief internal officer and also Morgan¡¯s most trusted child, Ager Guiwen, seeing that this matter is getting more and more troublesome, he is a little worried that this matter will be detrimental to Wang. The most important thing is that Wang is so tired these days, it is really not good to have to see that gloomy woman''s face. As the shadow rider of the king, how could he not settle this matter for the king? For the king, Age Guiwen made a decision. ... On this day, Age Guiwen walked to Morgan''s residence with a bowl of chicken soup. The chicken soup looks very good and has a strong aroma that makes people move their index fingers. Shi Lang had just come out of Morgan''s room, and when he saw Age Guiwen brought a bowl of chicken soup, he couldn''t help but greeted him. He pointed to the bowl of chicken soup and asked, "You are going to give Morgan food?" "Yes, my king." Age Zhiwen''s face was very calm and said: "Mother hasn''t had a good meal for a long time, so I specially cooked a bowl of chicken soup for her." "Oh, that''s it." Shi Lang nodded, turned and left. But as he walked, he felt that something was wrong. When did Ager rule treat Morgan so well? Moreover, this is not like the style of Ager''s rules... Not right! He turned around, caught up with Ager Zhiwen, reached out and clasped Ager Zhiwen''s hand, and sternly asked, "What the **** is this?" Age Guiwen hesitated for a while and said, "Wang, this is just..." Before he could finish speaking, Shi Lang grabbed the chicken soup, poured it into [Evil], and analyzed it. The negative anti-poison effect of [Evil] appeared and passed to Shilang''s mind. Shilang twitched his eyes and looked at Age Guiwen in disbelief, "You...you actually want to poison your mother?" Age Zhiwen said calmly: "She blocked your way to the king." Chapter 354： "Shut up, Age Guiwen!" Shilang frowned and said, "This king told you that there are some things you can do, and some things you can''t do!" "However, she has already caused a serious threat to you." Ager Guiwen said. "You dare to poison Morgan now, will you dare to poison this king next time?" Shi Lang questioned. "No... I dare not!" Age Guiwen panicked, and quickly knelt down on one knee, and said: "Your existence is hope for Britain. I would never dare to do this." "But if you do this, this king is very insecure! The dark side, you didn''t do this!" Shi Lang gave Age Guiwen a fierce look, and then called Bedwell. He said to Ager''s rule: "From today, you will be the deputy of Bedwell, and learn how to do things from Bedwell!" Shiro asked Bedwell to take away Ager''s rules. Morgan, who was standing by the window, saw everything in his eyes. Even if she was as tough as her, she felt very sad at the moment. She really didn''t. One of her most trusted children actually betrayed her and wanted to poison her! And that bad **** liar protected her. Shi Lang sighed and said, "You have a good rest." "Either Arthur or Gnivale... come in." Morgan''s tone was a little soft under his heartache. Shi Lang hesitated for a moment and walked in. ¡­ "Are things going to be as you have inferred, Ager rule Wenqing?" Bedwell asked, "Will Princess Morgan have a easing relationship with the king?" Age Guiwen said: "Morgan is a strong man and a good face. For some things, even if his heart is already softened, she can''t wipe her face if she doesn''t let her down the stairs. But this time, Wang refused to give her this. Steps, no matter how long the trouble is, it will be like that." "That''s why you did this... just like this, you were blamed by the king. You..." "King Bedwell, stop! Stop talking!" Ager Guiwen looked at Bedwell with a grim expression, and said, "Comfort is the antidote to some people who are in the dark, it''s sunshine, but For someone like me, it''s an insult!" Bedwell had to shut his mouth, and stopped what he was going to say later. Age Guiwen turned and left. "Age Gui Wenqing," Bedwell called to him with a pure smile, "Although your face is cold and the methods are cold, I don''t hate people like you." Age Guiwen turned and left. He didn''t say anything. He didn''t hate people like Bedwell, especially that smile, like the king, was pure sunshine. ¡­ Shiro entered Morgan''s boudoir. He sat aside, looked at Morgan, and was silent. He guessed the thoughts of Age Zhiwen, but he felt helpless. Because for Morgan, he really didn''t think about routines, but in the end someone helped him routine. Morgan stared at Shi Lang for a long time, pursing his lips, and then asked: "You are the acting king, will you return the throne to the Pendragon family?" "Yes." Shilang nodded and said, "The throne is unattractive to me. In fact, if this throne is not related to my way home, I would never be fooled by Merlin, let alone be. This king." "This matter really has something to do with that white-haired waste!" Morgan gritted his teeth for a moment, and then asked: "You said it has something to do with your way home. This is...what does it mean?" Shi Lang said: "I''m from''Avalon.'' Merlin said, I will temporarily take the throne, defeat Vudigung, and unify Britain, then tell me the way home." "You said you came from that fairy town in the legend?" Morgan looked surprised. "Not bad." Shilang nodded, "So you don''t have to worry about me taking the throne." Morgan was silent for a moment and asked, "If you are going to leave, who do you pass the throne to? Is Altria, right? Haha...After all, my sister is the real ¡®Arthur¡¯, right?" Speaking of Altria, there was a bit of jealousy in her tone. The younger brother disappeared. Only my sister is the only one. But the result was the same as she initially guessed. King Yuser preferred this sister and gave up her orthodox heir who inherited the [Island Power] to pass on the throne to this man-made sister. And now this king, who has been clearly recognized by her, will pass the throne to that man-made sister even if he wants to leave? "I don''t necessarily pass it to Al." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "Although it is a bit of suspicion to say so, but I have spent a lot of effort to pull Cornwall to this point. I will take the throne. Return the Pendragon family, but my heir must meet my requirements! Therefore, there is no need for you to be jealous, because you, like Al, have inheritance rights." "You mean, is it possible to pass the throne to me?" Morgan asked. "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded, "Among you two, I will choose one. I will pass on whoever is suitable." "But¡ªbut I''m a female body, according to tradition..." Morgan hesitated. "Aren''t you always opposed to tradition? Why are you shrinking now, sister Morgan?" Shi Lang asked. "I''m not your sister!" Morgan gave Shirou a fierce look. Suddenly, she froze for a moment, then reacted, and said in embarrassment: "I understand! You are just lying to me and calming my heart! Let me not expose your secrets!" "Why do you say that?" Shirou asked. Morgan said: "Because you say nothing!" "Then what do you want?" Shi Lang asked helplessly. "Give me your blood!" Morgan said. "Huh?" Shi Lang froze. "Do you want me to be more blunt?" Morgan said angrily: "I said, give me your blood! Use your blood and mine to create a child. In this way, no matter what you are. You must pass the throne to this child if you don¡¯t leave! Because that will be your child." Shiro: "..." "Wh...what''s the matter? What''s the look in your eyes?" Morgan asked embarrassedly. "I''m not calling your sister anymore, I just want to say one word to you now." "What word?" Morgan asked. "Go!" Chapter 355： Chapter 107 Fire Prevention, Theft, and Morgan! Why did things turn out to be like this? Shiro didn''t know. He only knew that his stomach was hurting more and more. Originally Morgan stared at Skaha''s stomach, this matter, he could laugh at it as a joke for a long time. But now he can''t laugh. Because Morgan is eyeing him now. "Oh..." With a sigh, Shi Lang put down the file, a sad expression on his face. "Isn''t this a good thing? Why do you even sigh, my king?" Merlin said: "It not only solves Morgan''s contradiction, but also enjoys the beauty of beauty, and Morgan does not refuse. I tell you, the taste of beauty, You only have to taste it once and you will linger." Shilang glanced at him and said, "Don''t be so disgusting, do your thing." "Well... well..." Merlin narrowed her mouth and lowered her head. Shiro picked up the daily documents again and continued to read them. He knows his own situation and understands his character better. A beautiful girl said she wanted to make a child for herself, and she was a girl who had known each other for a long time. This is naturally a big temptation for men. Shiro is no exception. However, he himself knew his own character. Once he left any heirs in this era, he might not be so courageous and left. He is a responsible person, otherwise he would not insist on going home, let alone wearing this crown, he would never cry hard. Not because of anything else, but because of the sense of responsibility. For him, if he can''t take good care of the woman, then he refuses to have indescribable contact with the woman, and even refuses to leave an heir. He is a firm-willed person with clear goals, not a man dominated by the lower body, so once he has determined his will and goals, others cannot influence him. But someone happened to watch him. And by all means. For example, now-- Morgan made a bunch of delicious food, brought it in, and placed it in front of Shirou, asking him to eat it. Shi Lang pointed to one of the fish heads and asked, "What is this?" "It''s fish head soup." Morgan said. Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin. Merlin said helplessly: "Lost¡¤soul¡¤medicine." "What is this again?" Shi Lang pointed to another dish. Morgan said: "It''s chicken soup." Mei Lin said helplessly: "It''s a magic medicine." "What about this one?" Morgan gritted his teeth and said, "It''s ordinary bread!" After speaking, she stared at Merlin with a fierce look. Mei Lin hesitated for a moment, then glanced at Shi Lang, only to find Shi Lang staring at him blankly. After a shiver, he sold Morgan without hesitation, and said, "It''s an elixir." Shi Lang said blankly, "Take it away." Morgan gritted his teeth and grinned hoarsely at Merlin as he cleaned up the food. Damn big white alchemy waste! Morgan took the food out and kicked the gate of the palace heavily before going out. This made Merlin very helpless. It''s none of my business. Who calls your deterrence, there is no king of terror? "Fu~" Fu Fu, who was lying on Merlin''s shoulder, called. No one knows what it is expressing. But Shiro knew that his suffering was coming. There are so many things in the schedule, but now I have to add one to guard against Morgan! He wrapped himself up with evil, so that even if Morgan would drug him. Because [evil] will swallow all negative states such as charm. In addition, when he sleeps, he also wraps himself up with [evil] so as not to be attacked in his sleep. And his move did guard against Morgan. In fact, Morgan came to attack him that night, and Shiro gave an order to start self-discipline operation [Evil]. He stretched out Evil''s hands to grab it and threw it directly out of the room. "Damn! Damn¡ª¡ª!!!" Morgan was furious. According to her, Shi Lang is greedy for the throne and is not willing to return the throne to the Pendragon family! If you are willing to return the throne to the Pendragon family, why would you not even give her a child? She obviously endured the shame herself, so she took the initiative! Morgan gritted her teeth, she planned to save the country. Chapter 356： Since it is impossible to obtain an heir directly from the king, it is not impossible to make a child directly by using the king''s hair and his own blood! With this plan, Morgan sneaked into the king''s palace while the king was out, rummaging around on the bed, searching for even a single hair. However... "Why not? Nothing?" Morgan was desperate. She searched all places where Wang might leave hair, but she couldn''t find even one. There is no doubt that Wang had guessed this a long time ago, and guarded against it. In fact, it is exactly the same. How can the king who knows Morgan''s character and the king who is cautious not guard against this? "Fire, theft, and Morgan", this sentence is not casual. Wang didn''t dare to leave something with his own genetic factors, and even when he spoke, he asked Morgan to stand ten meters away from him and talk to himself, lest Morgan would use any special means to obtain genetic factors from himself. Then a few years later, an **** popped out and called himself "Abba". Of course, Shirou¡¯s greatest fear is that he passed the throne to Altria, but Morgan created a cub of his own without knowing it. After he left, Morgan used the cub to stir up trouble. The wind stirs the rain. Therefore, Shi Lang began to be very defensive against Morgan. This broke Morgan very much. This was the first time in her life that she had endured shame and told a man that she wanted to make a child, but it didn''t matter if the man refused, and she was actually guarded against her to such a degree... Unwilling, Super unwilling. Is there anything in this world that Morgan can''t get? The most important thing is, if you can''t get an heir, doesn''t this prove that the kingship of the Pendragon family will be taken away by others? Yeah. Yes! Just to take back the kingship! So Morgan stepped up his offensive. Never give up day and night. This gave Shirou a headache. In Cornwall, there are too many people who are giving him headaches. Merlin, who is willing to be in the dark, always thinking about fishing, Tristan, who ran away when he saw him while playing the piano... There are a lot of things that men need to worry about. The women are even more terrifying. Skaha, who is getting worse and worse, Altria who is not confident, Gareth who runs away with his hair covered when he sees him, and Guinevere who always wants to be an idiot... And now, plus a Morgan who greets him... If these women come one by one, they will give it to them for nothing. Just like now... Skaha: "One-on-one! One-on-one with me, King Arthur!" Altria: "My lord, that... that... I think you should think about that matter more..." Guinevere: "Wang...I...I''m just an idiot, this really doesn''t..." "Give me an heir! Give me an heir, Arthur! No! Gurnevere! Ahhhhh...it doesn''t matter, give me your blood!" Morgan yelled. It was so shocked that several people looked at her. Morgan glared at them in embarrassment, and said, "What do you look at?" Guinevere and Skaha didn''t feel much, but Altria covered her chest, her face a little confused. She thought it very strange, Morgan said this, she felt an unintelligible emotion in her heart, as if something was about to be taken away. "One-on-one! One-on-one!" "Give me blood! Give me blood!" "Wang...I''m really just a fool...I,,, I''ll go down first..." ... The twittering is like a thousand ducks in the ears. Shi Lang was desperate. At this moment, he missed the future very much. Back in the future, there will be no such scenes. However, they have to be restrained now. , "Shut up all!" Shi Lang put down the file, his expression stern. Morgan and others closed their mouths instinctively. Although I don''t want to admit it, even Morgan, who has the strongest character, is afraid of the stubborn king. Perhaps this is related to the psychological weakness caused by recognizing and surrendering the king from the bottom of my heart. And Scarha, she is a warrior who believes in the **** of the winner. She has been defeated by Shirou too many times. Although she does not admit it, she has already put herself in the perspective of the loser in her heart. The **** of Shiro. Shi Lang stared at Morgan, and asked, "Morgan, have you completed the task that the king entrusted to you today?" "This..." Morgan hesitated. "Don''t do it yet?" "Woo..." Morgan turned and walked away with a dissatisfaction, and whispered, "I will be back." Shiro looked at Skaha again, and stretched out a finger, "Want to be singled out? Okay, tell me, what is this?" Chapter 357： Skaha showed a contemptuous expression. She has already suffered from this trick and will not fail again! The answer to Article 143 of the Transcendental Wisdom Book is¡ª¡ª "Two!" Shilang expressionlessly said, "You tell her, what is this?" Altria hesitated, and said, "It''s one." Skaha was full of astonishment: "How... how could..." "Stupid things, can''t you even count them? Get out of my palace! Your existence is to shame this king!" Shi Lang scolded. Skaha walked out of the palace in despair. "Is it one...or two..." She has obviously reviewed the transcendental wisdom book she recorded dozens of times. Why is this still happening? She felt that her IQ was starting to be insufficient again. No. In fact, she felt that since she came to Cornwall, her IQ was not enough! Shirou looked at Altria again, and asked: "Al, are you going to add chaos to this king?" "No... I dare not!" Altria knelt down on one knee and said: "I am your knight. I am willing to share your worries and solve problems for you. I am absolutely not willing to add trouble to you." "Go out and run around Cornwall until the evening." Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" Altria turned and walked out of the palace. Shilang grabbed Guinevere''s hair, pulled her over, and asked, "Are you still a fool now?" "No...no, no, no...I am not, I am not...I will write now, I will write now..." Gui Niweier was frightened and hurriedly crawled into the case, struggling to write. Shi Lang grabbed Guiniweier''s hair while covering the document on her head, and said, "This king is exhausted, squint for a while. If you wake up and see that you haven''t finished it, this king will chop off your head." Guinevere''s tears burst, and she writes faster. Women, it was easily solved by the king. Chapter 108 The Glory Tower [Second More] The Kingdom of Berlino. [Moon King] The body, the princess of the dead and the true ancestor, Alte Luci, is holding the grass mustard teasing the true ancestor girl who has been fainting for more than two years while still retaining the signs of life. Feeling bored, Alteluci threw the grass aside, leaned her hands on the edge of the bed, shaking her smooth and tender legs, while looking at Maylen Solomon not far away. "Mei Lian." She called out. "His Royal Highness, do you have any instructions?" Mei Lian came up and asked aloud. "This island is so boring, I''m tired of waiting. When can we leave?" Altluci asked. "This... Your Highness Elt Luci, we haven''t completed the king''s mission yet." Mei Lian reminded in a low voice. "Huh, it''s no wonder that you are not doing things badly yourself? Wouldn''t it be enough to knock down all of this island? It''s a waste of time to have to hide in such a small place and run around sneakingly." Qi said. Mei Lian was a little helpless, but a white mouse on the side said, "His Royal Highness, you can''t say that to my lord. That fairy is very sensitive to the breath of the dead. If you search on a large scale, it Definitely ran away." "How can you tell that the goblin is on this island?" Altluci asked. "His Royal Highness, have you forgotten? The king said it felt the breath of that fairy on this island." Mei Lian said. "Humph." Elteluci snorted and laughed: "Zhu Yue is a fool. If it feels useful, it won''t be enough to hunt down this fairy for nearly a thousand years, but it still got nothing..." Mei Lian looked sternly and said, "Your Highness! I forbid you to insult the king so much!" "Am I wrong? I obviously have more power than the gods on this planet, but I have to shrink back, afraid of an inferior fairy. I have a terrifying power, but I will not use it. What is it that you are not an idiot?" Alte Luci sneered. The white mouse said helplessly: "His Royal Highness, the king is indeed worried about something, but it is definitely not the fairy." "What''s that again?" Alte Luci asked. "This... the subordinates don''t know. The king has never mentioned this to anyone, so he only asked us to catch the fairy." said the white mouse. "So, it''s an idiot. Why don''t you go to the island by yourself if you want to catch that fairy so much?" Elt Luci said. "There is no other way. [Gaia] didn''t let the king go to the island. Moreover, there are still many traces of that goblin on the European continent. The king needs to investigate." The white mouse said helplessly. "In these years, our secret search is not without gain. At least we have determined that the breath that the king first noticed was in the forest near the Kingdom of Leodkuan." Mei Lian said, "I believe that in a while, we will be able to Find more clues." "Huh! Just found a clue? Ah... Ah! You are really boring! Just keep playing by yourself! I won''t play with you!" Alte Luci got out of bed and walked out the door Go. Mei Lian stopped her and asked helplessly: "His Royal Highness, where are you going?" "I''m leaving here! It''s so boring here!" Altluci said angrily. "Don''t you like that true ancestor?" Mei Lian pointed to the true ancestor girl who was fainting on the bed. "Huh." Elteluci said dissatisfiedly: "The soul can''t wake up, it''s just a shell. I''m tired of playing, I want to go out! I want to get out of here." "That''s not okay, Your Highness." The white mouse ran over and said, "If you leave the British Isles in this way, Your Majesty Zhu Yue will be angry. Your Majesty Zhu Yue is angry, you don''t know it, right?" Eltluci shook her body subconsciously. But at this moment, her eyes widened sharply, she pointed her finger at Mei Lian''s back, and asked: "Then...what is that?" "His Royal Highness, you can''t use this trick to fool me." Mei Lian said. "Who fooled you? Hurry up and look back! What is that?" Alte Luci pointed at Mei Lian''s back, eyes wide. The intense light illuminates Alte Luci''s pretty face, Mei Lian felt strange, turned her head and looked, her pupils shrank sharply. In the dark night, only the distant night sky, a beam of light like a tower of radiance rose from the ground, connecting the sky from the earth. The dazzling light seemed to disperse the entire night sky. The wind is surging. The terrifying energy disturbed the night sky. "Then... what is that?" Chapter 358： Mei Lian couldn''t help being stunned. In the next moment, the white tower of radiance spawned countless tiny beams of light, with terrifying energy, like a meteor, shooting in all directions. Among them, one shot towards the Palinno Kingdom where Alte Luci and Mei Lian were located. Mei Lian panicked and moved her mind. The next moment-- "Rumble, rumble¡ª" A huge land whale, like a mountain, stood up from the mountain and roared towards the beam of light. It rushed towards the beam of light, trying to block the terrifying beam of light with its huge body. The huge body that was more than two hundred meters in length, like a mountain, started to move, even though the earth trembled. However-- "Rumble, rumble¡ª" In almost an instant, the beam of light pierced the terrifying body of the land whale and attacked the palace of Berlino. "His Royal Highness Alte Luci!" Mei Lian shouted. "I''m here, I''m here! Don''t make a noise!" Eltluci said irritably, and then raised her little hand, with a thought, strange power enveloped her surroundings. The blood moon hung high, and a blood-red protective shield appeared in the palace. The beam of light falling from the sky fell on this blood-red protective cover. At that moment, even the space was quiet, and the next moment, the sound of thunder blasted. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The blood-red protective cover was covered with cobwebs, but fortunately it was able to withstand this blow. Elteluci sighed in relief and was about to laugh at Mei Lian. How could she have thought that the next moment, the beam of light connecting the world and the earth split out dozens of beams of light in a blink of an eye, and attacked her. Alte Lucky''s face changed drastically, "This...what''s the situation?" This is not just a question from Elteluci. It is the question of the kings and even Shi Lang. Because the beam of light split from the Tower of Radiance not only attacked the Kingdom of Berlin, but also other kingdoms. Especially Cornwall. When the beam of light split from the Tower of Radiance attacked, Shiro immediately [projected] twelve swords in the stone, and topped them with a light cannon. However, it was easily suppressed. If it weren''t for Merlin''s hand, and Morgan led the court warlocks with a large-scale ceremony, it would be a real etheric cannon and pushed it up. That beam of light was enough to destroy the Cornwall city center that he finally pulled up. All creatures are charcoal! "What''s that?" Shi Lang pointed to the glorious tower and asked Merlin. "It''s the shining tower used by the planet to tie the planet''s skin!" Merlin said. "Lengominiad?... That is to say... Camelot, finally fell?" Shirou muttered to himself. ... ... Camelot. The former prosperous capital has become scorched earth. The ground is full of broken corpses, organs, and broken internal organs. Blood dripping, a miserable scene. Monsters are everywhere, biting people''s corpses, tasting the sweetness of meat. Votigung stood the Holy Spear Lungominiad on the throne of the Camelot Palace, and the skin on his face showed white scales. And the holy spear Lungominiad gradually emitted the light of stars, from the shape of the holy spear into a tower of light, tearing apart Camelot''s palace and connecting the sky. Illuminated the dark night sky. Votigung took a deep breath, and finally swallowed Camelot. He finally sat on more than 60% of the land, and he truly ruled the island and became the real island lord, the [nature] of the island, and the gods. The last [God]. The white dragonization is more serious. Human emotions are also gradually being lost, only the firm beliefs remain. Even if it turns into [God], the faith that has never been lost. "Wang...what about the nobles who surrendered?" Mexis asked respectfully. God did not speak. "Wang?" Mexis asked cautiously. God turned around and looked at him. There was no trace of human appearance in those eyes. "Start Saint Bale, Mexis." God said. "Yes--!" Mexis stepped down respectfully. The corpses of Yulfis were displayed in the palace, and the white walls blessed by the fairies were stained with filthy blood. "It''s a pity, you, didn''t pass Shengba." God said. Chapter 109: King, never fragile! [Third more] Shilang reigned for two years and seven months. The King Votigeng conquered Camelot, occupied Scotland, northern England, and Wales. He occupied nearly 70% of the land of the British Isles, completed the naturalization, and liberated the holy gun Lungomiard. As a result, the Tower of Radiance, which is tied to the surface of the planet, appeared completely. Chapter 359： The Holy Spear Lungominiad, which is the anchor of the star, has a true posture, which is the splendid tower that stitches the surface of the world together and connects the outer and inner worlds. The planet breaks free from the devil''s claws of [nature], and human beings become the primate seat of the planet. The laws of the planet have also evolved from the original law of gods, which is called the law of fantasy by modern magicians, and become suitable for human survival. The law changes. The most notable feature is that the primitive [True Ether] in the atmosphere will slowly disappear. Therefore, those remnants belonging to [nature], such as sacred beasts, fairies, and God¡¯s generation human beings who live on [True Ether], are either rejected by the planet and the primate seat and die on the surface of the world, or the planet The superficial world of the mankind is allowed to enter the inner sea of ??the stars. However, not all creatures are eligible to enter the inner sea of ??the stars. For example, the monsters controlled by the white dragon are not qualified to enter the inner sea of ??the stars. This also means that their fate can only be rejected by the planet''s primal law, and there are no dead bodies left. So under Bailong''s call, they launched their final resistance. The same is true of the Britons under Shilang. They also did not have the qualifications to enter the inner sea of ??the stars, and the final outcome was extinction. And this may be the reason why Vudigen chose to [natural]. Heaven wants to make it perish, so naturally you have to hold a blade to fight it! However, his perspective is not human, but the perspective of God''s creatures. Shi Lang learned about Fu Tigeng and his purpose from Mei Lin. What he calls Saint Bale is not an action like the Lion King Altria in Chapter 6 of "FGO". In the sixth chapter of "FGO", the goddess of the lion king Altria, who was swallowed by Lungominiad, also chose to start Saint Bale in the event of Renri Burning. However, the so-called Saint Bale of the Lion King Altria is based on the influence of Gaetia, who judged that human beings have lost their future, but he can still preserve a part of human beings, even if they will become eternal specimens and be stored in the Holy Spear. middle. In this way, those human beings as specimens are "happiness for visitors to the next planet". After nothing exists, the future of this planet is handed over to future visitors. If it can be realized, the visitors of the future will want to understand the great men of the past. So simply speaking, "just want to survive" is "forever" for the Lion King. The Saint Bale of the Lion King Altria is an eternal specimen. And Bailong Votigeng''s Saint Bale is the original seed. The person he judged to be a "seed" is a person who can survive his violent invasion, and only such a person can be judged as a "seed" by him, harvested in the tower, and temporarily preserved. What he has to do is to restart the gods, completely rule the British Isles in his own hands, make himself completely [natural], and at the same time completely turn the Holy Spear Lungominiad into the anchor of the star, and disintegrate it. The liberation has been The Shindai who was confined to the Inner Sea of ??the Stars. He wants to pull the primate law of the planet back to the ancient fantasy law. And this is what he has to do. Once his goal is achieved, the planet will be based on the island, peeling off the skin step by step, returning to the gods dominated by [nature]. By then, there will be beasts everywhere, fairies will fly in the sky, the gods will return, and the humans of the gods will continue to exist. It''s just that everything will return to the original. Human industry needs to be reopened, and only strong enough seeds can re-grow the tree of human industry. And this is the biggest purpose of Humble King Vutikeng. If the lion king Altoria¡¯s saint bah is based on the despair of mankind¡¯s future, so he focuses on the present and preserves the present forever, then the humble king Votigung¡¯s saint bah is a choice. Not clear, deny the primate, choose to live in the past forever. From this perspective, the essence of Humble King Vutikeng is actually the anger and extinction sorrow of the creatures of the gods towards the primate seat of mankind, and the final counterattack! And the holy spear Lungominiad held by Humble King Votigung is also the Tower of Radiance. Conceptually, the existence of the Tower of Radiance is actually a gate to freeze the gods and primates. In case it is disintegrated, the existing laws of physics will be stripped from the resulting world and fall, and the past and a large number of fantasy laws will appear. And this is the purpose of Humble King Vutikeng. He must not be allowed to completely dominate the British Isles! Shirou had made this point clear from the beginning. This is not only related to one¡¯s own way home, the survival of the Britons, and the anomaly. The most important thing is, if Votigeng is really allowed to succeed, will it impact the primate seat of mankind? Only really serious problems. Merlin said that once Votigeng succeeds, then this historical node will be cut off. However, there is no absolute in the world. The so-called absolute and the so-called inevitability are only summed up based on their own knowledge after looking at the history. What if you don''t cut it? In other words, can''t cut it? Then, human beings will be dragged off the seat of the primate by [nature] and will be controlled by [nature] again. This is the truly terrible thing! It is a major event threatening human history! Whenever there is a slight possibility, it is enough to make people fear from the heart! Shiro was king for two years and seven months, but in fact, he was thinking about this when he took over the throne in the first place. Thinking about how to defeat Vudigen. A year ago, he told Age Zhiwen that he no longer regarded Votigeng as a thing. That''s because he had already made plans for Votigeng. He used food to buy King Ban and King Bose, not just to control them, but to open up the way to Gaul. In fact, with Lan Mulok as the commander in command, he ambushed a rare soldier in Gaul. And to deceive Scarha out of death is not only because she is at ease when she sees her, not only because she is a useful tool, but also because of her prestige on the island of Ireland. Yes, as Fujimaru Shiro, he is full of respect for Skaha, but as "King Arthur", he only considers the places that everyone can use. Among the tasks he gave to Scarha was to use her prestige in Ireland, plus food, to prepare to buy the kings close to Scotland, and to ambush a surprise soldier close to Scotland. At the same time, he gave food support to those northern kings, one is to control the economy in the future, and the other is to guide them to recruit troops and expand their strength to prepare for fighters. The purpose of the former was seen by Guinevere, but the purpose of the latter was not seen by anyone. Moreover, since two years ago, after going through the most difficult period, he began to mobilize the people and the lords of the territory to build roads. People think that this is because the king wants to strengthen the operation of the business, so he builds the road, but in fact, this is only one of the goals. In addition, there are three purposes. One is to strengthen the control of the territory in the future, the second is to strengthen the ties between various places, and the third is to prepare for war! Chapter 360： Shiro has been weaving this big net since the most difficult years two years ago. Once the knitting is completed, attack Scotland north and Lundinium south, cutting his power. And he personally led the army to unite with the kings to cut off the rear line of Vortigeng, secretly pass Camelot, and directly attacked Vortigeng! Instructing Guinevere to be in power, arranging Ager Guiwen to contact Bediwell, and cultivate his heart, also to prepare for his imperial conquest. However... The plan is bankrupt! Slow! Slow for a full three months! Infrastructure plus secret operations, as long as three more months are given to him, and he will be woven together. Vutikeng is the fish on the chopping board, let him kill. And those kings who opened up business with him were not a climate. But at this point, Camelot collapsed! It was said that it could last for at least three years, but in two and seven months, it collapsed! Shi Lang was not depressed, nor angry. From being poor and white to the point where he is now, his xinxing has long been as solid as a rock, and some small setbacks are nothing. And he was thinking more about how to solve this matter and how to break the situation than incompetent anger. At this moment, the Tower of Radiance has appeared in Camelot, connecting the world, and the terrifying light cannons are like meteorites, attacking one after another. Fortunately, Merlin and Morgan led the court warlocks to use large-scale ritual magic to temporarily block the light cannon attack. Shirou asked: "How long can you hold on?" Merlin smiled bitterly and said, "The magic power is consumed too quickly, and at most it will last until tomorrow morning." In ancient times, there was no timetable. Shi Lang judged the time according to the weather. At this moment, it was pitch black, probably in the early hours of the night. Most of the sun in Britannia comes out around six or seven o''clock, which means that it lasts for at most seven hours. Shi Lang pondered for a moment, and used [Mortal Leader B] to bless [Evil Flower] on Meilin Yigan. The original A+ level [Flower of Evil], with the help of [Mortal Leader B], reduced the blessing of two major levels on the body of Meilin Yigan, and became a C+ level. But even so, the evil thoughts of the Cornish people, whose population has grown to nearly 80,000 in recent years, have transformed a lot of magic and supported them. Just-- "I''m so scared, I''m so scared..." "It''s scary, it''s scary..." "Am I going to die? I don''t want to die..." ... Endless negative emotions, endless evil, began to destroy their hearts. Different from the Shi Lang who has been accustomed to getting along with [evil] for a long time, once they come into contact with these [evil], the whole person becomes uncomfortable, and their souls are almost collapsed by [evil]. Merlin also felt that he couldn''t bear the evil of nearly 80,000 people and the negative emotions of 80,000 people. "How long can it last?" Shirou asked. "The most...up to three days. After three days, someone will be swallowed by [evil]." A cold sweat shed on Merlin''s face. Among so many people here, he is the one who is most likely to be swallowed by [evil]. Because he is a dream monster, the easiest to imitate. Shi Lang nodded and said, "My dears, Cornwall will take care of you. Please hold on for three days! Please hold on for three days!" "Yes--!" The palace mages endured the spirit tormented by [evil], and responded with cold sweat on their faces. Shilang turned and walked away, but everyone''s eyes looked at the king''s back with extremely complicated expressions. They had never understood why the king''s magic power was so much, but in their hearts they just thought it was a godsend. However, know that the king can empower others. At this moment, the king gave them the ability to generate huge magical power. They knew that the magic of the king was so heavy. They only touched a little bit, and their souls almost collapsed in the maliciousness of these nearly 80,000 people, but Wang had long been accustomed to it. What a powerful king? The magicians were impressed. No. It should not be admiration. Because they had already admired Wang very much. That is a strong man stronger than a rock. Even if Guinevere and Wang have similar faces, you can tell who is the king just by looking at it. Because--, Wang, never fragile! ... ... ps: After looking at it, this volume will end about the middle of the month. It''s a bit long, but the second volume is related to many developments in the following volumes. It is a more important turning point in Shi Lang''s life journey. I hope to forgive me~! The one hundred and tenth chapter fights between man and god! (Reward 10/27) Shirou walked out of the palace, summoned the knights, and went to the barracks. Vottigung was able to liberate the Tower of Glory entirely because he occupied Camelot and acted on nearly 70% of the land, causing him to master most of the [Island Power] and turned it into the [Nature] of the Island. Chapter 361： The liberated Holy Spear Lungominiad, formed the Tower of Radiance, is the Tower of Stars, connecting the epidermis of the planet with the inner sea. That powerful force can no longer be described as [human], but the real power of [God], and a positive enemy is definitely not an adversary. In fact, every small light cannon fired by the Tower of Radiance is even more powerful than the EX Oath of Victory Sword that was already faced in the Fourth World War. Must not be the enemy! But if this tower of glory is not resolved, there will be no way to defeat Vortigung. Vottigung was able to liberate the Tower of Glory because he occupied nearly 70% of the land of the British Isles, and became a [nature]. And if you want to solve the Glory Tower, there is no need to confront an enemy that can''t be won, and directly draw a salary from the bottom of the tank to attack and occupy the land of Vudigen! Merlin, Morgan, and a group of magicians were able to withstand the bombardment of the Tower of Radiance with large-scale magic rituals, but they could only last for three days at most. After three days, perhaps the large-scale ritual technique can continue to operate, but their own souls will be swallowed by the evil thoughts of nearly 80,000 people attracted by the [Evil Flower]. Especially Merlin, he was an impersonal inhuman existence. Once he was swallowed by the evil of [Evil Flower], he would become an evil person like Fu Fu. By then, Shiro might have one more enemy who can be replaced by the crown magician. So, three days! No! Perhaps Mei Lin''s words are still holding on. It must be within two days, at the latest, within two and a half days, to cut off 20% of Fu Tigeng''s land and stop the Glory Tower from functioning! And occupying 20% ??of the land within two days is really a dream! If Shi Lang''s big net can be arranged well, the success rate may be higher, after all, there are many attack points. But now... The difficulty is too high. But I have to do it! Because once you give up, you really lose! Shi Lang is going to the barracks to dispatch troops. Among the land owned by Votiggen, the largest is Scotland, and a message has been sent to the ambush soldiers in Northern Ireland, asking them to lead the army of kings that Ireland is willing to assist to attack the Picts. And those who ambush there are Jahris and a thousand elite. However, misfortunes never come singly. Just now when he reached the barracks, Tristan, who was guarding the northern line of defense, issued an emergency. The Votigeng army went south, and with it, there were three waves of monsters, sea, land and air. The attack on the Tower of Radiance continued, but the army had already arrived. Everyone was blinded by this combination of punches, with cold sweat on their foreheads, but Shilang''s face was very calm. He had already reached this point. Use the Tower of Radiance to bombard the capital and cause panic. It is best to kill the king who was caught off guard with a single blow, cause the kingdom to turmoil, and then send a large army to attack. This is a set of combo punches! In fact, two kings can no longer be contacted, and the other kings who are in contact have already activated the kingdom''s protection technique very calmly, blocking the shelling of the Tower of Radiance. However, they all said that if this Glory Tower is not resolved, it will soon fall. In fact, this is the same for everyone. Who can stop the infinite shelling of the Tower of Radiance? Shi Lang sat in the barracks with a heavy face, and quickly issued a series of commands. At this moment, after more than two years of development, from surrendering bandits, devouring mercenaries, and self-recruiting troops, Cornwall alone has an army of 11,000 under his own control! It''s a big army! And to be able to raise this large army is to do a good job in infrastructure. In the [projection] curing treasure that has been awake all night for more than two years, this army is all armed with a magic gun Gayaberg, a holy sword, and armor. Shiro gave this army beliefs, weapons, armors, inherent skills, as well as deliberately named Merlin and Skaha, as well as a knight training, and finally borrowed the line of defense to guard the warcraft, training soldiers. Everyone in this army can be called a hero, and it is an army of heroes with military discipline and unity and cooperation! Shi Lang dispatched troops and generals. Fu Tigeng''s army is coming fiercely, even if it is relying on the line of defense, it is definitely not an opponent if there are few people. As a result, he separated seven thousand soldiers, defended the main city, and left behind Skaha, who is best at hunting Warcraft, Kai who is good at defense, and a knight who is good at defense and internal affairs. , With the most destructive Altria, Gao Wen and others, as well as three thousand of the most elite soldiers, surprise Votigung in the northern fortress city of Lundinium! He has already contacted Lanmarok, Lancelot and others in ambush in Gaul, and by the way, he also appealed to King Ban and King Bowes for help, preparing to attack Lundinium with two branches by sea and land! Lundinium, located on the British-Gaulian coast in northern England, was once a fortress city of the Roman Empire. In terms of size, it is large enough to radiate a large area of ??land in northern England. As long as you occupy Lundinium, and then unite with the kings in Hadrian¡¯s Great Wall to quickly occupy 20% of the northern border, you can draw a salary from the bottom of Votigeng''s cauldron and cut his Glory Tower first! However, this also means that Shirou must complete the attack on Lundinium and the occupation of the Radiation Land within two days! And Lundinium, that is the original lair of Vottigung! The difficulty of conquering can''t be said too much. But there is no way, victory or defeat in one fell swoop! If you win, it is a fair chance to win. If you lose, then the primordial seat will face the last and greatest challenge of God! The generals under the king''s generals all pulled into the barracks and said with a very serious expression: "Masters, this battle is not a battle between man and man, but a battle between man and god! We can''t be like gods without eating or drinking, and we can''t be like warcraft. Just as unscrupulous, we must defend our home and the country, and guard the people we love. God is supreme and powerful, but please firmly believe that there is only tenaciousness, and human beings are stronger than God! If God wants to destroy us and destroy people, then Just pull him down from the seat of God, and let the brilliance of the people spread all over the earth!" All the knights proclaimed their promises, looking at the king''s face, full of firmness and conviction. Prior to this, these knights believed in God, but in the past two years, they turned to believe in the king. God is all-knowing and omnipotent, but illusory, and the king''s wisdom is like a sea, but it is real. They followed the king''s orders to lead their troops and perform their duties. Wang himself ran to Guiniweier''s residence, grabbed her hair, and pulled her out of her dreams to the palace. "I... I didn''t do anything wrong..." Guinevere sobbed. Chapter 362： Wang Jiang threw her at the round table, and then brought Ager Guiwen and Bedwell. The king said to Guini Weier, "Before the king returns, the allocation will be entrusted to Aggiven and Bedwell, but the governor''s internal affairs will be entrusted to you." Guinevere was frightened and said tremblingly: "Wang...Wang...please...please don''t be like this...I...I will screw it up." "When you show your wisdom, when I hand you over to her, you are destined to do this. Do it well, do it well, if the king comes back and sees a mess, the king will behead your head first. !" Wang drew his sword, his face full of ferocity. Guinevere was trembling and had to accept the order. Shiro also ordered Ager and Bedwell to help Governor Guinevere in house affairs. Then they put on a suit of armor and took the sword in the stone from [projection] to stand among the thousands of people gathered. In front of the army. The king looked at the army, and the army looked at the king. The king said, "Listen! My brave soldiers! Now that the war has started, we will never retreat! All defenders cannot retreat. Once they retreat, Cornwall will follow! King attackers will be fierce and violent. If the attack fails, there will be no Camelot in the world!" The king drew out the sword in the stone and said loudly: "This king once said that when the red dragon spreads its wings, all the land marked by this sword is king''s soil! Now, the red dragon has spread its wings, and we will survive. Fight for the future, for all precious things!" "Who am I--!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" ... Both the soldiers and the people who stayed up all night were shouting loudly. Eighty thousand people shouted in unison. The power of people shocks the world! The king was riding a horse, holding a sword in the stone, and shouting loudly: "The defenders, follow the defenders. The fate of Cornwall is the hand of you and others. Those who conquer, follow me, and go on the expedition¡ª¡ª!" The eleventh chapter, the sword, out of the sheath! (Reward 11/27) The British Isles is actually not big after careful calculation. The only special place is that it is the remnants of the gods, or the umbilical cord of the planet, which is the boundary point between the gods and human civilization, and the holy gun Lungominia created by the planet De is the gate of this boundary point. Shilang''s horses and cattle are mostly farm animals, so most of them are infantry. Although the equipment is luxurious and powerful, the marching speed is indeed a bit slow. Shi Lang didn''t dare to stop them, let them march quickly with their physical fitness and individual strength. Because the time that can be used is only three days at most. And these three days, not only to conquer Clendinium, but also to occupy the northern territory. Time is really too hurry! Fortunately, the British Isles were not large, and Shiro had been preparing for war a long time ago, so he had been busy building roads. In more than two years, he basically opened up the road to the southern territories under his command. Although the road created is the lowest grade gravel road, the marching speed has also been greatly increased. All the way hurriedly and slowly, it took nearly a day before Shirou finally arrived at Hadrian''s Wall. He had already contacted the nearest lord and asked him to bring food. He got off the horse, looked at the soldiers with straight waists, and asked, "Are you tired?" "Not tired!" The sound was neat and uniform, shocking. Shi Lang said: "What I want is for you to be full of energy, not to hold on! Next, there will be a tough battle! Give you one and a half hours to sleep to regain your vitality, and half an hour to wake up your body. Now --, listen to my orders. , Rest in place!" "Yes--!" After 3,000 people had eaten it, after the lord sent the food supplies, they all sat on the spot and fell asleep almost instantly. Shilang trains these soldiers using modern training methods, and at the same time requires them to have the qualities of a modern soldier. Can sleep in seconds, wake up in seconds, and wake up the body. Hurry up for a day, even though these soldiers are strong and physically fit, they will eventually be exhausted by the enemy. Given one and a half hours of rest and half an hour of physical awakening, these soldiers can quickly regain their combat effectiveness. Shiro stood on Hadrian''s Wall, looking at the urban fortress Lundinium not far away. Gloomy. Outside Hadrian''s Great Wall, there are many warcrafts everywhere, and in the distance around Lundinium, there are many saxons cruising. Heart is heavy. What follows is a tough battle, and it''s still a tough battle with gun time! While the soldiers were resting, Shiro took out the magical alchemy stone, which was given to him by Morgan, and could be contacted with other kings, as well as Galheris in Ireland, and Lanmarok on the Gaul coast. Lancelot and others. Shi Lang told the kings of the basic strategic policy and asked them to guard the kingdom while sending troops out of Hadrian''s Great Wall to prepare to regain the lost ground. The kings heard about the operation mechanism of the Tower of Radiance and agreed with this strategic policy, but they were worried that Shilang would not be able to attack Clendinium, because it was the original fortress of Vortign, although it was previously inadequate. Destroyed once during the conquest by Vottigung, there is no strong king''s city, but the huge wave of monsters around and the large number of Saxons are the best protection. Shirou told them that he would handle this matter, and they needed to quickly regain lost ground when he attracted all the monsters to Lundinium. As a king, as a leader, you must have a long-term vision, with the world as the chess game, and the people, the city and the earth as the pawns. The gains and losses of one city and one place are nothing, but the most important thing is to win! Starting from the vicious intentions of those kings who did not see through Shilang''s economic warfare, their destiny had already been decided. Accepting grain means accepting Shilang''s grain-based monetary system, and at the same time agreeing to Shilang''s trade and tariff suppression policies. This is to allow Shilang to control their economic lifeline! Man is different from God. In the human kingdom, economy is the lifeblood, politics is the embodiment of economy, and military is the guarantee of politics. Once the lifeblood of the economy is captured, and one''s own strength is not enough to lift the table, it will be a matter of time before it will be swallowed. The more diligent these kings now regain the lost ground, that is, the more diligent they are to work for Shilang, which will save Shilang a lot of effort to unify the British Isles in the future. In addition, Shiro contacted Lanmarok and Lancelot, and he could launch an attack. First, he used the navy to attract the attention of Lundinium. Lan Mallok and Lancelot did the same. Lancelot even borrowed court warlocks from King Ban and King Bowes to bomb Lundinium from the sea. Lundinium is located on the British coast, across the sea from the Gaul coast. Lan Mallok stood on the warship, holding the magic spear Gayaberg, loudly saying: "Offensive¡ª¡ª!" On the warship, the soldiers placed the magic furnace made by Morgan and a few court warlocks in the center of the warship. In an instant, the magic art on the warship opened, and a series of [True Aether Cannons] looked like a beam of light. Shoot at Lundinium! Chapter 363： "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" This sudden attack from the sea caused Delendinium to be astonished for a while, and then quickly activated the defensive technique. At the same time, the horn of "Woo-woo-" resounded from Lundinium. It was like a signal, and the beasts circling near Hadrian''s Wall moved. At the same time, waves were rising on the sea. The fins of sea monsters appeared on the surface of the sea, rolling up a whirlpool, and hitting the warship. Lancelot immediately asked the Benwick court warlocks who followed to activate the warship''s defense technique. With a series of "ding-", these warships activated defensive techniques around them, blocking the whirlpool of the sea monster. Lanmalock contacted Lancelot and said, "I''ll deal with the Sea Monster, you go to harass Lundinium and create opportunities for the king!" "Yes--!" Lancelow''s characteristics are top-notch. In this battle, the main commander is naturally Lan Malok, who is loyal to the king, and Lancelot is the adjutant. Lan Mallok took a few warships, aimed the magic cannon at the sea monsters in the sea, and fired artillery. At the same time, he took the soldiers and attacked the two-legged dragon flying from the sky with a gun. Lancelot led the warship to launch artillery bombardments at Lundinium, and Lundinium also fired magical bombardments and bombarded the warship shortly after being slowed down by the attack. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The magical cannon beams roared and resounded across the sky. Lancelot was about to take the army ashore, but the obstruction of the sea monsters and the shelling of Lundinium made it difficult for him to move forward, so he could only use his best efforts to attract Lundinium''s firepower. And his efforts were not in vain. The warcraft on the earth ran towards the shore. The commander of Lundinium might not even dream of it. The kings in Hadrian''s Wall, who had defended for more than ten years, chose to take the initiative to attack under the threat of the Tower of Radiance! These kings, on the one hand, activated the kingdom¡¯s protection technique to resist the shelling from Camelot¡¯s Tower of Glory. On the other hand, like Shirou, they divided the troops into two parts. Following Shi Lang''s strategy, he left Hadrian''s Wall and began to clear small strongholds along Lundinium. Lancelot and Lan Mulloc tried hard to attract more firepower while in the north of Scotland. Gahris took the kings of Ireland and formed allies, crossing the sea and attacking the northern border of Scotland, attacking the Picts. In fact, the Picts have a blood relationship with the Irish. They are a branch of the Celts, but since they were dominated by Vothigren, they have often harassed Northern Ireland and made them very hateful. Moreover, in such a difficult Little Ice Age, a king who made the legendary queen of the dead loyal to all took out food, only at the cost of opening up trade routes and attacking the hated Picts. They thought it was a profit. Turned over, so they formed allies with Shirou and attacked Scotland with Jahris. The land is full of flames of war. Votigeng sat in Camelot, bombarded the whole territory with the Radiant Tower, and swallowed the mountains and rivers with his army to fight with everyone. Shilang and the kings sent troops to defend the kingdom while attacking Lundinium. The land is full of flames of war. There are bare bones everywhere. The brutality and struggle of creatures are fully exposed at this moment. But this is not a war within mankind, but a war between mankind and God. Two hours passed, and Hadrian¡¯s Great Wall was covered with corpses. On the sea, Shilang¡¯s warships had been sunk, and many soldiers became the meat of the two-legged dragons and sea monsters. They are nameless, but the Book of Souls will record their names and deeds. On the sea, the most are not the corpses of humans and warships, but the corpses of sea monsters and flying dragons. The thick blood stained the sea. In Hadrian''s Great Wall, Shi Lang''s three thousand elites have been physically awakened, one by one, full of energy and fierce faces, and the sharp gunpoints are shining in their hearts. They will tear up all the obstacles in the way ahead! For Camelot, for the primate seat, pierce a path! In fact, they had long wanted to kill, but Wang asked them to continue to do resuscitation exercises to activate their physical functions. At this moment, they finally wake up! Sword, out of the sheath! The king held up the sword in the stone and shouted: "Soldiers, this battle is a matter of life and death! The future is all in the hands of you! In this battle, if I flee with the crowd, you can cut me off. Legs! I am the king of you, Arthur! Follow me, kill--!" The king held up the sword in the stone, and took the lead in rushing out of Hadrian''s Wall. "Kill¡ª¡ª!!!" Knight King Altria, Sun Rider Gawain and other powerful generals riding horses, either with a sword and a magic spear like Altria, or a magic spear with two hands, follow the king''s charge. "Kill¡ª¡ª!!!" Three thousand people shouted loudly, and the cold magic spear Gayaberg exuded a round of killing intent in the sun. They rushed out following the king and generals. The shiny silver armor and heavy footsteps are like the last human barrier! The wind and sand are starting, and the war is on the verge! ... ... ps: I took a look at what everyone said. To be honest, I actually don''t care what others say. After all, in terms of spray, the combat effectiveness is really too low compared to the beautiful girl group. But I care about your thoughts and suggestions, because from the first volume to the present, you are the one who supported me! Story I, will continue to work hard~! ¨t(*¡ã¨Œ¡ã*)¨s The one hundred and twelfth chapter attack! The smoke of wolves is gradually rising, and the earth is full of the smoke of war. Thousands of beasts are rushing on the earth, in the sea, sea beasts are raging, and in the sky, griffins and dragons dance together. Chapter 364： On the sea, Lancelot and Lan Mullok commanded the warships, and the magic light cannons vented their attacks. The wailing of sea beasts, the fall of flying dragons, and the demise of mankind. On the sea, there are the corpses of warcraft, human limbs and arms, and the remains of warships, forming a final, tragic human epic. Lundinium¡¯s magic cannon targeting, coupled with the gathering of sea beasts and flying dragons, the fleet of Lan Mallok and Lancelot simply couldn¡¯t bear it. Under the circumstances, not to mention moving forward and landing, I am afraid that soon, they will be trapped and swallowed directly. When it comes to physical quality, except for special individuals, humans will never compare to Warcraft. Where humans are better than Warcraft, they will always be their brains and their ability to invent technology and create tools. The soldiers under the jurisdiction of Lan Malok and Lancelot, one by one, are burly and majestic, plus the magic spear Gayaberg, and the bright silver armor on their bodies. As far as individual strength is concerned, they are already among the heroic units of mankind. , Not inferior to ordinary Warcraft. Coupled with more than two years of collaborative training, the strength to be exerted is even stronger. However, there are too many enemies, and the magic cannons in the fortress are indeed fierce. Once the magic furnace of the warship is exhausted, the art disintegrates, the warship is shot down, and these soldiers fall into the sea, they will completely become the food of the beasts. However, even so, even if they were surrounded by monsters in the sea, they still made the final blow of burning lives. Patriotism, compassion, honor, bravery, sacrifice, humility, justice, honesty¡ª¡ª They are a faithful army! Bravery without fear. Sacrifice, just for the final victory to win! The difference between an army with faith and an army without faith is so huge! However, even if the morale is good, and the heroic fight, it can''t fill the huge gap in reality. Surrounded by monsters in the sea and air, this army was eaten, but it was only a matter of time before. However, at this time, Wang Xiejun broke out from Hadrian''s Wall! What a fierce army is that? It was a fierce army based on the soldiers who survived the Kahnri migration first! If Lanmalloc and Lancelot''s armies are already elite, then this 3,000-man army is the elite among the elite! They have firm beliefs, and everyone''s face has a fierce and sullen expression. Almost everyone has scars on their faces. It is a medal of glory that has been trained in the sea of ??beasts on the northern defense line for more than two years. They were armed with the magic spear Gayaberg, wearing bright silver armor that resisted magic, and stepped forward one step at a time. "Da da da..." The earth made a trembling sound. Lundinium noticed them soon. There is no way if you don''t notice it. The aura of Xiao Sha in this army is too heavy and there are too many people. The most important thing is that the magic reaction is too strong. The fortress Lundinium didn¡¯t know why these kings, who were beaten by their kings and shrank Hadrian¡¯s Wall in order to protect themselves, would surprise Lundinium, but they have reacted now and naturally want to Fight back! "Woooooo-" The heavy horn sounded from Lundinium. The monsters on the earth heard the sound of the horn, noticed the king''s army, howled, and launched a charge towards the king''s army. At the same time, a rune style of attack emerged over the city of Lundinium fortress. The next moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The [True Ether] cannon with a diameter of about five meters, like a pillar of light from the sky, rushed towards the king''s army. [Projection] Wang brought out twelve swords in the stone, displayed on the side, with magic power injected, and twelve small light cannons gathered into one point, like a divine punishment, facing the [True¡¤Ethere] cannon and hit them. The two beams of light converged in the air, and at that moment, even the space was quiet. The next moment-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" At the center of the intersection of the two light cannons, a terrifying mass is formed, and terrifying energy is brewing, and everything around is involved in this mass and destroyed. The cold wind lifted the surrounding land three feet high. The [True Aether] cannon of the fortress Lundinium is obviously not as good as the bombardment of the Tower of Radiance. After fighting with the convergent light cannon formed by gathering Shirou¡¯s twelve-shot stone swords for a while, it was actually topped by the convergent light cannon. Going back, it exploded on the defensive technique. Holding a sharp sword, the king drove his horse forward, leading the way into the herd. Two [evil] hands appeared behind the king, with two mountain-like giant swords slashing towards both sides. The giant sword is not sharp, but in the huge power, wherever it passes, those beasts are crushed into flesh. At this time, people were shocked to discover that the king is not just like a sea of ??wisdom, he is also a thousand on the battlefield! However, the physical quality of the monsters is too strong. Some individual powerful monsters formed a beast group and rushed directly into the hand of [evil], tearing the hand of [evil], and the great sword fell on the ground and turned into a spirit child and disappeared. How could the knights and soldiers watch the king rush into the dangerous herd alone? "Kill kill kill kill kill--!!!" Altria, Gao Wen and others yelled loudly and drove their horses into the tide. Behind them, the army armed with the magic spear Gayaberg also slammed into the sea of ??beasts like a sharp knife. There are many warcrafts on the earth, like the sea like a tide, and they don''t know how many they are. They only know-- Kill, kill, kill! They are not the same as they were more than two years ago. Under the king''s rule, no matter how difficult the conditions are, even if the king himself has to tighten his belt to live his life, he will prepare a wealth of food for them and never leave them hungry. Every one of them eats full every day, and they have magic weapons, armors, beliefs, incredible abilities, and devil teachers who train skills... They are different from two years ago. Up! More than two years ago, they were beaten to the ground by the monsters, and they were completely defeated. Today, it is the time of shame! They use their bodies as their shields, their beliefs as their swords, and they are armed with divine weapons to enter the tide of beasts. The magic spear in his hand, Gayaberg, swung out like a red meteor, with a "chao", killing the beasts accurately and efficiently, and then approached. The monsters are like ocean tides, and the army is like sharp knives. Chapter 365： "Da da da¡ª" Step by step pierce this tide of monsters like a sea tide. As if any difficulties and obstacles could not resist this army! They are no longer the mortals they were more than two years ago. It is an army of heroes following the glory of the king! With the ambition of man, the counterattack of piercing the beast! The will has been firm, even if countless compatriots fell on the way. They will bear the will of their compatriots and move on. His ambitions are passed down, and he keeps on fire! "This...Where did this army come from? How...how could it be possible? How could it be possible for an army to beat the tide of Warcraft?" "Are they human? Is this human?" "It''s impossible!" ... The general guarding Lundinium saw this scene, and his whole body was stunned. If anyone can defeat Warcraft, he believes that. Because in the long years, too many powerful heroes have been born among human beings. However, most of those heroes are heirs of God. Is a demigod. And normal humans, in front of Warcraft, should be vulnerable! How come? How could there be such an army that easily kills Warcraft? Are they all demigod heroes? This is impossible! The commander of Lundinium was shocked, but as a commander, he couldn''t be lost by this scene. With a calm face, he raised the horn, and blew the horn again. "Woooooo-" The two-footed wyverns who hovered in the sky heard the sound of the horn, separated a large force, and marched towards the king''s army. This reduced the pressure on Lan Mallok and Lancelot''s armies. "The king is here! The king is here to support us! My heroes, all support me¡ª¡ª!" Lan Mallok shouted loudly. Lancelot drew out the holy sword and shouted loudly: "You have to cheer up, don''t let the king read the joke!" Perhaps Lancelot himself hadn''t noticed that in this situation, he had forgotten his identity and called the king instead of Arthur. However, his loud shout was correct. Hearing the king''s support, the soldiers who had looked a little tired at first suddenly lifted their spirits, and the strength in their hands turned out to be a little bit stronger than before! The king is like a banner, and his soldiers are like knives, tearing apart the herd, and killing towards Lundinium! High-willed, high morale, two seas and land, into a horns, attacking Lundinium! The fortress city of Lundinium is facing the danger of the castle of Karnli that day, and it is in jeopardy! And this time, it was not the city surrounded by the sea of ??beasts, but the heroic army of man attacking the nest of beasts. The commander of Lundinium showed a cold sweat on his face, but he was not a fool. He still commanded the battle quietly to resist the king''s army. However, it was too late. Warcraft is full of threats to normal mortals, but it is meaningless to mortal heroes! Camelot. Sitting on the throne, Votigeng closed his eyes and opened his eyes abruptly, his indifferent eyes flashed with annoyance. "Wang--, the nobles who surrendered for our illicit communication have been dealt with, why are you so embarrassed?" Mexis asked. God said: "There are ants, but they try to use mortals to seize my supernatural power!" Mexis was taken aback. God walked to the holy spear Lungominiad that constituted the Tower of Radiance, stretched out his hand to hold the handle of the spear, and moved his mind slightly. Several light cannons split from the Tower of Radiance were aimed at the wilderness of Lundinium, a fortress city outside Hadrian''s Great Wall, and fired away. "ßÝ¡ª¡ª!!!" The sound of breaking through the air. The terrifying energy of the light cannon, wherever it passes, even the space is slightly distorted. God said: "Those who are not overpowered are punished by God!" Light cannons are like meteors, bombarding the entire British Isles. However, most of the light cannons bombed the King''s Army that was attacking Clundinium. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Both Warcraft and Legion suffered coverage bombardment. Many lives disappeared on the other side of the light. Wang was thrown to the ground by the explosion, and his face was ashamed. "Wang--!" Altria, who was riding East Entalis, rushed up quickly and stretched out his hand to pull Wang on the horse. Sitting behind Altria, Wang looked at the Tower of Glory with solemn eyes, and muttered to himself: "Is it finally found... It''s a pity, it''s too late!" With artillery fire in the sky, he held up his long sword and shouted: "Crack the attack¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 366： "Kill¡ª!" The soldiers responded to the king''s call, roared, ran, and slew towards the fortress Lundinium! Chapter 113: Life is as splendid as summer flowers, and death is as quiet and beautiful as autumn leaves [Second more] The dark clouds neighed through the thunder and lightning in the sky, and the blood-red smell spread over the noisy wilderness. The wailing and sword shadows that have just dissipated are blooming in the cold wind again. The piled up remains are hideous and terrifying. The soil has already turned reddish brown. The blood cannot be solidified. Choking. However, the war continued. I don''t know when the blood-red sunset has hung up on the horizon. The king''s army, the sea and the land, are just facing the beast tide. The blazing white light rushing from Camelot, like a meteor, shed all around. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Continuous artillery fire spread all over the land, bombarding both humans and monsters. The broken limbs of the deceased were scattered around, and the blood stained the wilderness. The roar of artillery, the smoke of gunpowder, the clouds and the sun, the life dissipated, it was horrible. Looking directly at the dripping blood, the tragic battlefield, Wang shouted: "Charge!" "Charge¡ª¡ª!!!" In the midst of the artillery fire, the soldiers yelled, holding the magic gun Gayaberg, burning their lives, and bravely following the path of the king, rushing towards the fortress city of Lundinium. They are less than three thousand in number, and they face tens of thousands of beasts on land and air. However, they are more like beasts than grandeur! Like a dragon, like a tiger, swallowing mountains and rivers with anger! With the horsepower of Altria, Wang Jian was on his back, and the two-handed magic spear rushed into the herd of beasts, rushing in and out, as if entering the land of no one. At the end, the two magic spears were all broken, and she took out the king sword and continued to fight. A **** road has been broken alive. At this moment, the sun is fading, and the knight of the sun, Gao Wen, has lost the blessing of the sun. He is covered in blood, but his aura is stronger than usual. The same is true for the generals under the two rulers, taking the lead, fighting in and out of the sea of ??beasts, blood dripping. The army charged, the sea of ??beasts roared. The two swarms of vast oceans were twisted and intertwined in an instant, **** fog flying all over the sky, and wailing flowing everywhere. In the army, a one-eyed man rushed out, fighting fiercely against the beasts. The sharp and sharp claws of the Warcraft roared, the robe that used to be drunk and arrogant was already dying. Relying on [Combat Continued], but with the body as a shield to resist, the blood of the robe fell on his face along the armor, and filled his eyes. It was red. The one-eyed man roared and stabbed it out, killing the beast. The warm body of the robe fell to the ground, the blood was spilled on the ground, and his pale fingers pointed to the way forward. Tears mixed with blood, sadness mixed with anger, the big man smashed into the sea of ??beasts with a magic spear. When he drove in and out, what he heard was the wailing of the beast, and what he saw was the bones of the beast. In the end, the magic spear Gayaberg shattered, and the armor on his body was also shattered, revealing his burly flesh. The broken spear was pierced fiercely. The last force! I saw this gun pierced, it was flying sand and rock, and the sky was dark. Looking ahead, it was still a sword, light, sword, and wind stone fireball. The monster like a sea rushed forward, its hideous face and sharp teeth biting the flesh. He stretched out his hand to strangle a monster''s throat, his hideous face, human canine teeth, bitten the monster''s throat fiercely. The hot blood spilled into the body along the throat. The beast wailed no more, and he was also eaten by the surrounding beasts, and gradually lost consciousness. The gray sky, in the visible world, from one end to the other, the field is shaking, sinking, and dissolving, and the infinite space is shaking like the sea. In the end, the consciousness completely disappeared, leaving only a pale hand flowing with blood, pointing to the way forward. In the end, even this finger was swallowed and buried by the beast. The sorrow of life envelops the earth. Camelot. God frowned, the ant''s stubbornness bored him a bit, and gathered all the magic power of the Tower of Radiance and swept towards Hadrian''s Wall. The beam of light in the sky, like the whip of the sky, swept toward the earth, and in an instant, the blazing light illuminates the entire dim world. Wherever it goes, all lives are turned into powder. Artillery fire from the sky. In a sea of ??blood, life is fragile and fragmented like glass. The fallen man''s eyes reflected the smile of his wife and child, and the beautiful expectations, which immediately became shattered ashes. And the remnants who were still brandishing their weapons and slashing were surrounded by loud shouts and beautiful disillusionment. The great sorrow entangles people''s hearts. "The mountain of swords dare to advance, and the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not turn back!" The dying remnants shouted out their last lives. The life of the robe ignites the fire of man. "The mountain of swords dare to advance, the sea of ??flames will not retreat; every battle must be first, and death will not revolve¡ª¡ª!" The sound of shouting sounded one after another, like sparks of fire, connecting one piece, burning on the earth. The brave man, the last sacrifice, sprinkled the glory of man on the earth. Wang Chong arrived at the fortress city of Lundinium. The commander of the fortress was shocked and quickly activated the defensive technique, like a **** cover, to defend the fortress city. Wang Hui had a muddy face, blood stained all over, but his complexion was extremely calm. The king threw out all his [evil]. The blood-red inhuman evil and the dark human karma have converged into the evil of this world, which is like a sea tide and sprinkled on the defensive art. "Zizzi¡ª" Chapter 367： The strong malice eroded the defensive technique. The commander of Lundinium was shocked. "What on earth is this? How could the defense technique of the fortress city be destroyed so easily?" The commander of Lundinium didn''t know it, and at this time, on the sea, the warships of Lanmalok and Lancelot roared, [True Aether] the artillery vented, and the earth trembled. The commander of Lundinium wore a battle armor and walked out with a sharp sword, directing the Saxons in the fortress to attack. The king raised his sword high and shouted: "My heroes, victory is ahead, charge with me¡ª!" The sky''s artillery fire kept on, and the corpses were all over the ground before the remnants surged. Let''s give it a go! The two swarms of soldiers were twisted and intertwined in an instant, **** fog flying all over the sky, and wailing flowing everywhere. Wang led the public rushed into the fortress, and the phantom of the interlaced swords killed those who were blocking the way. He led Altria and other generals, rushed straight into the top throne in the fortress, and killed the commander in the throne. The surrounding land has been divided by kings. The beasts are still rushing on the earth, the beasts in the sea are still tossing, and the beasts are still flying above the sky. But there is no doubt that at the moment of occupying the throne, it has already been announced that the fortress capital will change hands! However¡ª The shining tower that connects heaven and earth still hasn''t disappeared. On the contrary, the Tower of Radiance burst out with even more dazzling light, as if in the next moment, we must do everything we can to wipe out Lundinium and the king''s army. The king''s face is heavy, can it be that this drawing from the bottom of the tank cannot contain the power of God? No- It''s not that it can''t be contained. It''s that the land is not occupied enough! But, where is there still time to invade the land now? God, already furious, is about to impose the final punishment on the ants who want to drag God off the throne. Nothing can resist this blow. This is the final blow of the last god! However¡ª A blood moon gradually rises from the horizon. Among the alchemy stones that contacted the kings, a king''s horrified cry suddenly sounded. "Monster...Monster...!" "What are these? What are these!?" ¡­ At the end, there was a sound of gnawing. The blood moon hangs high, the glorious tower, the final anger disappears, but the outline of the tower of light is faintly presented. Wang looked at the blood moon with a heavy heart. The last **** was even more furious, gritted his teeth: "Damn blood sucker!" There is no doubt that the family members of the Moon King who occupy a region of the island also felt the threat of the last god, and unanimously started the land occupation with the king, which became the last straw that crushed the divine punishment. The fortress was occupied, the commander was killed, and the monsters that hovered here lost their leader, like a group of dragons without a leader, and the chaos finally roared away. In this conquest, I don''t know how many dead souls have been formed. The soldiers reflected in the sky are already a plain of shattered bodies. The rest of the people have forgotten the nostalgia for life, the wailing children in swaddling clothes, the wives who work hard in the fields, and withered gradually. A young mother. There was nothing left in their eyes, only the blood flowing continuously all over their bodies. The broken branches that I saw occasionally hung parts of the limbs that had long been unrecognizable, and the sounds of fighting, roars, shouts, gunfire, and clashes that had been filled not long ago disappeared, but the silence at this time seemed extremely hideous. I don''t know how long it has been, and the remaining flames finally extinguished silently in a dead silence. Everything is gone. Everything. Chapter 114 The King''s Compliment [Third More] Camelot. God''s anger, like thunder and lightning, blasted all around, and the white palace walls were shattered. The god''s body is covered with white dragon scales, his eyes have long lost the human color, and the erect dragon pupils can see the anger in it. God was drawn from the bottom of the pot. Conceptually, was dragged off the seat of God! In the beginning, the collapse of the Roman Empire, the power of the last island of the Gods was inherited by Yusser, but Yusser accepted the established fact that the Gods were broken, which made Vottigung who was still in the [human] stage very angry. At that time, User said to him: "The collapse of the gods is a doomed fact, and it can be reversed by non-human resources." Do nothing, and calmly greet the final disillusionment. This made Vottigung furious. He said to Yusser: "Since the desire of heaven makes us perish, then we naturally have to hold a knife to fight against!" Youser shook his head and said, "This is the planned ending of the planet, and humans cannot reverse it. The so-called [Island Power] is just to protect the island''s final peace." "If people can''t do something, then let [God] do it!" Leaving this sentence, Vutikeng officially broke with Youser. He knows deeply that people are too fragile to do anything. Only by becoming [God] can this outcome be reversed. He used Merlin''s prophecy to attract the Saxons to the island, connect with the Picts, and finally conceptualize himself with the magic way, becoming the invading dragon that invaded the British Isles in the prophecy. He defeated Youser, captured the [Island Power], and walked on the path of [God] step by step. Chapter 368： The design contaminated the sword in the stone with the power of the white dragon, used the fake and the real, and then relayed the news, causing the kings to split internally, thus breaking through the Hadrian¡¯s Wall, which had delayed him for ten years, and then went straight to Camelot, using the psychological tactics of terror, Forcing the cowardly nobles to surrender on their own, that''s how he quickly broke into the Barton Hill fortress and approached Camelot. It even forced Camelot''s internal nobles to act in chaos. Originally, they thought it would take at least three years to clean up the opponent''s materials and die without fighting. As a result, he was defeated in more than two years and completed his naturalization. At the same time, with nearly 70% of the ¡¾Nature¡¿, the Holy Spear of the Star was liberated and the Tower of Radiance was manifested. He intends to use the shelling of the Tower of Radiance to destroy the heads of the remaining rebels with a crushing force, and then send a large army to directly lay down the remaining areas of the mess, complete the unification, and then make the Tower of Radiance fully manifest, and finally use ¡¾Nature¡¿ The concept of pulling out the concept of the Tower of Glory, and reviving the gods. However-- He failed! He was drawn from the bottom! Those blood-sucking species suddenly attacked in the dark and captured the central region. It didn''t matter, because it would not have much impact on him. What is really terrible is that those rebels, those mortals, those ants... actually smashed Lundinium! The strategic significance of Lundinium is too great. It connects the British coast and the Gaul coast, north to Scotland, and south to Hadrian''s Wall. Once Lundinium fell into the hands of the rebels, it meant that from Cornwall to Lundinium, the southern border was completely in the hands of the rebels. At the same time, the vampire species attacked from the central Berlinor kingdom and occupied the central region, breaking the connection between Vortigung and the central region. This also means that Votigeng, who occupied Camelot, was completely driven to the north by two forces! Human becomes [nature], possesses the power of God, but loses the tenacity and emotion that human beings should have. Was dragged off the seat of God by two ants. God is extremely angry! ... ... The soldiers reflected in the sky are already a plain of broken remains. Pieces of ruins of people, shattered like broken walls The fortress city of Lundinium is in a mess. The command''s horn sound has dissipated, and the beast is like a group of dragons without a head, rushing toward the instinctively surrendered beast head in the soul. Lan Mallok and Lancelot have landed ashore. The scarred soldiers, with ferocious faces, imprisoned the whole city of Saxons. Gritting his teeth, as if to kill all men, women, young and old, from extinction in the next moment. However, the king''s order was only to be taken into custody. They followed. Shilang stands tall at the top of the city, looking at the dead field. On the gray sky and above the wilderness, the corpses of Warcraft have begun to be rejected by the [World], dissipating like snowflakes, but the human corpse remains in place. Blood was everywhere, broken arms and limbs, broken swords, broken armor and internal organs spilled all over the earth. The skull crushed by the ravages, **** eyeballs connected to nerves, a miserable death. On the sea, floating corpses and the bones of warships floated. The people who used to know each other, the people who competed with each other, the people who were chatting and spanking...At this moment, I can''t hear that voice anymore, and I can''t see the face anymore. A low cry was hovering over the surviving soldiers. The knights were also very depressed, and Lan Mallok, who cherished the soldiers the most, had secretly wiped his tears. The king didn''t say anything, let alone cry. He just turned his head away and couldn''t bear to look again. The king''s heart also grows in flesh. The king left Altria, Gawain and others in Lundinium, to appease the remnants, count the casualties, and at the same time let the remnants rest on the spot while taking in the Saxons, while he himself had to rush back to Cornwall in the starry night. Otherwise, the magicians who are given the [Evil Flower] will be swallowed by [Evil]. Wang rode on Don Talis, Altria came up to him and asked, "Wang-what about these Saxons?" Wang said: "All were taken into custody, a small part of them rushed into the army to assimilate, and the rest were slaves, Xu Zhisheng, the rules restrict his actions, and those who dare to resist, kill¡ª!" "Yes!" Altria nodded. The king drove Don Talis, with stars and moons, all the way back to Cornwall. As soon as he returned to Cornwall, he took back the [Flower of Evil] from Merlin and others. Mei Lin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Wang, I don''t know what it will be like if you don''t come back." "I don''t have time to hear your complaints," Shi Lang said, "give you a moment of breathing time, and then immediately go to the palace to deal with affairs." "The rest, rest in place, and then there will be a tug of war!" Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" The magician who was tortured by [evil] responded with a tired face. After a pause, Shiro looked at Morgan and said, "Don''t be tempted lately." Morgan: "..." Although his face was tired, Morgan gritted his teeth with this sentence. What is shamelessness? Is she a wayward person? Shilang returned to the palace and took over the work of Guiniweier and the others. Although Guinevere looked tired, she looked at the king, hesitated for a moment, and asked cautiously: "Wang--, next time you call me, can you not grab your hair?" "Huh?" Wang''s nose made a sound. "No...no no...when I haven''t said it." Guinevere shivered, and she was crying in mourning. Why do you want to say such a thing? Chapter 369： Will this cruel and cold and merciless king chop off her head and hang it high? "Have you learned to resist..." Wang sneered, looked at the file, without looking up, and said, "Give you a day''s rest and get out of the palace." Wang is still the same bitter... However, the head is saved, right? Guinevere breathed a sigh of relief. "Wait a minute." Wang said. Guinevere''s body froze with a panic on her face. So...Couldn''t it be that the more you think about it, the more you get angry, so you have to cut your head? Weeping. Wang praised: "Good job." Guinevere was taken aback for a moment. She looked at the king and found that the king hadn''t looked up at all, so he looked at it like this with the document, the governor''s everything, as if the compliment did not appear at all. But... But that''s not an illusion, right? Guinevere walked out of the palace in a daze. ¡ª¡ªGood job... Is she praised by the king? Was praised by the brutal and mean king who seemed to use everyone as a tool? It shouldn''t be like this... But why do you feel a little excited? "What is so happy about, Guinevere?" Scarha, who walked towards him, asked aloud. "I fought against the bitter and mean king. The king didn''t kill me, but was praised by the king... This is so strange..." Guinevere told Skaha about the matter, and Skaha couldn''t help but smile. "What are you laughing at?" Guinevere asked. Skaha said: "It''s nothing, but I don''t hate you like this." "Huh?" Guinevere was puzzled and didn''t understand Skaha''s meaning. "Although you are a goblin, you are a coward, so that bad guy has been spurring you." Skaha said: "Seeing you suddenly had the courage to resist, that bad guy may be very pleased now. Well, how could you chop off your head?" "And you are not happy, you are just being bullied by that king too badly, so that king treats you better, but you are somewhat psychologically unbalanced. In short, there is a deviation between cognition and reality, so the mentality is natural. Very uncomfortable. Rather, I am used to being bullied, and suddenly I am not being bullied, so I feel very uncomfortable.¡± Skaha said. "Yes...Is that so?" Guiniweier was taken aback, and then asked timidly: "Then... That, Lord Skaha, did you just say that I am a fairy? Did you make a mistake about this? I''m just a person..." Skaha stretched out his finger and pressed it on Guinevere¡¯s lips, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t ask, the answers to some questions are not given to you by others, but you find out by yourself. But--, I''ve given you a little hint. This is a little bit inconsistent with my principles. After all, you can only write the answer sheet for your life...what''s the matter? Look at me like that?" Guinevere looked at Skaha in a daze, and couldn''t help asking: "Are you really the Lord Skaha?" "It''s me, is there any problem?" Skaha asked strangely. It''s almost like two people...Guinevilla couldn''t help but said in her heart, but she shook her head on the surface and said, "No...no...nothing." "Then¡ªI won''t tell you anymore, I''m going to find King Arthur." Skaha turned around and walked toward the palace aggressively. "Isn''t your Lord Skaha a fool..." Guini Weier murmured to herself, and suddenly she understood, her eyes suddenly looked at the aggressive Skaha with a little sympathy, "So it''s like this...Skaha Your Excellency, you keep saying that I have been oppressed and exploited miserably, so Wang Yi showed kindness and felt uncomfortable. In fact, you are also the same... You have noticed my abnormality, but you have not noticed your own abnormality..." "That king... really can control people''s hearts." Guinevere sighed and left the palace. Chapter 115: Distant and Close Attack¡¾Reward 12/27¡¿ "King Arthur really shot Lundinium?" "I can''t believe it! There are beasts everywhere outside Lundinium, and there is also an attack on the Glory Tower of Vottigung!" "Such military strength... When did he have such a strong army? No, shouldn''t it be said that Cornwall is not a run-down place? How did he raise such a strong army?" "He is obviously hidden by a Tibetan soldier! It''s so insidious. We are all working together to fight the beast tide, but he is hiding our privates!" "King Arthur is the most powerful of our military at this time!" "This king wants to expand his army, if not, even Votigeng''s army can''t resist it!" "Reconsideration! Expand it!" ... The kings were stunned by Shiro''s record. They defended Hadrian¡¯s Wall for more than ten years, and they had always defended but not attacked to survive the attack of the beast wave, but Shilang¡¯s army took the initiative to attack and directly defeated Lundinium! Such a record had to be shocked, had to admire, and had to be vigilant. And this mentality is naturally to recruit troops. Only by expanding your army and making yourself stronger can you deter Xiao Xiao and defend the kingdom. However, what they didn''t know was that once they expanded their army, they would fall into the vicious spider web woven by Shilang like a hesitant and ignorant butterfly. The total population of any country is certain. If one occupation is expanded, the number of people in another occupation will decrease accordingly. Especially the infrastructure population. Shilang dared to expand to a corps of more than 10,000 people because he did not plan to form a cavalry army at all. Instead, he used all his horses and cattle, and all his animal power for farming, together with uninterrupted farming throughout the year. Consumption. Other kingdoms, for some reason, especially love cavalry. The cavalry is a very expensive unit. In addition, this is the world of the end of the gods. The physical quality of human beings is extremely high, rather than the normal ancient world. Therefore, the cavalry, to be honest, unless a fantasy cavalry is formed, otherwise The effect is really not as good as pulling all the animals away for farming. At this moment, these kingdoms were under the attack of Votigeng, and Shilang''s army was used as a contrast, all of them panicked, vying to expand their army. This is the concept of this era, military power represents everything! It is not that these kings are stupid, but that the limitations of the times have caused them to fail to see through the essence of the country. Chapter 370： This is because there is no science in this era, let alone systematic economics or even political science. Everything is still in its original state. So, compared with Shirou, these kings look stupid. But in fact, this is just a question of the theoretical system of knowledge and vision. Shi Lang has never felt superior to this. For him, he only thinks that he is standing on the shoulders of the giants of human history, learning and summarizing the knowledge and theories of the predecessors, and giving birth to his own ideas. There is no need to feel superior at all. Because he is a traverser in the 21st century, if he encounters a person in the 30th century, or even a more distant future, he will definitely be beaten by the future and cannot keep up with the thinking angle of the future. Because human beings are always moving creatures. Therefore, Shi Lang completely sneered at Fu Tigeng''s set of Saint Bale. If Votigung is the soul of the past, and the Lion King Altoria is the goddess of the present, then he is the king who believes and affirms the tenacity of human beings and focuses on the future. Because of this, the differences in positions and beliefs have led to radically different choices in the face of similar incidents. The kingdom expanded its army, but farmers and merchants were reduced. The kings who were unaware of economic warfare would never think that the expansion they thought was necessary was actually a chronic suicide! However, it is indeed reasonable and correct for kings who do not understand economic warfare to make current judgments for such a remote event. At least the expansion of the army can guard the frontiers and confront Vudigen. At this time, the most powerful force on the British Isles was still Vudigen. Sitting on the entire northern line of Scotland, Wales, and England. The real strongest! However, there is land in its emptiness, but it does not know how to manage it and ignores its greatest advantage. As long as he has a little bit of national strategy, he only needs to defend himself by high walls, give full play to the advantages of land and quantity, see-saw outside, develop land internally, and make magic furnaces. With land and quantity advantages, it only takes three years. People are the core. Combine, push and crush all the way, who has to stop it? But unfortunately, he chose the most efficient and most logistical blitz. If Lundinium and the central part of Berlino are not conquered, this tactic is a headache, but at this moment, being reduced by the north-south supply line means that his survival will become more difficult. Because WoW also needs food to survive! The huge number of monsters and the food consumed in one day is unpredictable. Once the supply line becomes smaller, then you must go out to slaughter the city and swallow fresh meat. However, to think about it another way, this also means that as long as you defend against a high wall, you can weaken the opponent''s strength. Fu Tigeng also thought of this, so he went north to Barton Hill fortress in an attempt to reopen the northern supply line. However, it was not humans who occupied the northern supply line, but the dead with Berlino as the core area. The Moon King is not on the island, and Shiro doesn''t know whether the body of the Moon King mentioned by Mei Lin can stop the [natural] Votigung. He didn''t dare to bet either, because once Votigeng was opened up again, the Tower of Radiance would appear again. So he arranged for Skaha to take two thousand people into the mountains and forests of the northern defense line. Once Vudigen took the holy gun to attack, let her lead her to attack the castle of Karnli. Under Shiro''s command, when it comes to martial arts, Skaha is the strongest, facing the ¡¾naturalization¡¿Votigeng, even if he can''t win, he can retreat all over, and with the peeping of Meilin''s ¡¾Clairvoyance¡¿, Shiro also You can use magic contact to tell Skaha to retreat in advance, so there will be no problem with this matter to her. In fact, it is exactly the same. Fu Tigeng attacked the dead in the north, and every time he used the holy spear to smash the opponent''s defensive barrier, Kahnli would be in a hurry, forcing him to look back and defend. At this time, through Merlin''s [Clairvoyance], Shi Lang told Skarha in advance to retreat, and he could also avoid Votigeng''s gun. After going back and forth, Fu Tigeng was also annoyed, and he flicked a shot, preparing to ambush Skaha, but the result was naturally useless. After all, Merlin''s Global Eye is really easy to use. Just like there were global satellites in the ancient battlefield, ambushes and tactics all lost their meaning! Sustainability takes the initiative! From this perspective, Merlin is somewhat useful. Even Shirou, who is very efficient and concise today, had to praise him and did a good job. And this made Mei Lin who imitated Shirou a little happy. Because Shi Lang has always belittled him, hearing him praise, it was like unprecedented! However, this kind of guerrilla tactics also forced Votigeng to focus on Cornwall and Shilang. And this is exactly Shirou''s purpose! I have accumulated more than two years of national power. For more than two years, the magicians have been squeezing and making alchemy props, strengthening defense techniques, and an army of more than 10,000 people. The purpose is to use Cornwall as a guide to force Votigeng. Struck hard with him. However, his ambushing soldiers elsewhere, as well as the kings and lords who have been controlled by the economic lifeline, took the opportunity to regain the lost ground, weaken the [Nature] of Votigeng, thus trapping him and killing him! Yes, more than two years ago, Shi Lang lied to King Ban and said that he used the capital as bait to drive Fu Tigeng to the north. At this moment, Fu Tigeng was indeed trapped in the North by the three parties of him, the kings and the dead, and at this time, he did use the capital of the country as the bait to win the final victory! The lies he had told were fulfilled one by one. However, use the capital as bait. This--, Is it crazy or courageous? It depends on this blow. However, in order to enhance the confidence of victory, constitute the locust trend, and cannibalize the land of Votigung, he is ready to win over another party. And when Shi Lang Yi said that he wanted to win over this power, whether it was Merlin, Morgan, or anyone else, Shi Lang said that Shi Lang was crazy! Because where he is going-- It''s Berlino! Distant and near attack, strategy for the country! But the object he wanted to win over was actually a dead man! Chapter 116: King of the Moon, no climate! ¡¾Reward 13/27¡¿ Chapter 371： Shi Lang was going to Berlin to win over the dead, this proposal was directly opposed by everyone. This is of course, after all, the dead are the enemies of mankind, just like the monsters. Beasts feed on human flesh and blood, while the dead are on human blood. After all, for both, humans are treated as food, and both are human enemies. Inhuman monsters, how should this win? Merlin sighed and said, "My king, I know you have a broad mind, but you have to consider the reality to some extent. The dead are not humans. They are enemies of humans, but they cannot communicate. The most important thing is, don¡¯t forget. , [Moon King]¡¯s body is there, don¡¯t you fear [Moon King]?" Shirou said: "The king of the moon, there is no climate." Merlin was stunned. He looked at Shilang''s face carefully, it no longer had the immature color, sharp edges and corners, tough lines, bright and firm eyes, completely separated from the young man who wanted to go home two years ago and had a soft personality. Got out. ¡ª¡ªHello, Master Merlin. ¡ª¡ªPlease don''t make such a joke, my ears are not old, Master Merlin. Merlin sighed. The soft, sunny boy in my memory has completely disappeared, replaced by a strong-willed king with a majestic face. Why did it become like this? Suffering obliterated the softness of the young man, but forged the strength of the king. "Brother... No... Arthur... Ah! Anyway, king, you can''t go to Berlino, which is the hinterland of the dead. You are the king of Camelot. Once you fall in, Camelot will be ruined." !" Morgan said. "Have you done everything for today?" Shi Lang asked. "This..." Morgan hesitated. "Stretch your head over." Shi Lang hooked his hand. Morgan hesitated for a moment, then looked over. Shi Lang stretched out his hand, tapped her forehead lightly, and said, "Do your own thing." Morgan: "..." Covering his forehead, he looked at Shirou angrily. "You dare to treat me as a kid? You dare to treat me Morgan as a kid!?" Morgan gritted his teeth, "I don''t care about you! I don''t care about you!" She stepped heavily on her feet and left. After a while, she came back again, threw Shirou a talisman engraved with defensive techniques, and said in embarrassment, "You can go or not!" Morgan left. The others wanted to persuade them again. Shi Lang glanced at them and said, "All do their own thing." Everyone sighed and stopped talking. The king''s will is firm and his purpose is clear. This is good and not good. Fortunately, no wind and rain can defeat the king, but not good, because the king has determined the goal and will not be affected by others. Before Shirou left, he made all the preparations he had to do. He helped Guinevere to all the positions of the governor. This is how he cultivated Guinevere. This person with extraordinary intelligence and talent is also suitable for all the positions of the governor. However, this person was very weak and timid, and would hide in the corner shivering in the wind and rain. It is simply a weakness that does not match wisdom. There was no other way but to force her forward with a knife in the back. As for the idea of ??the parties? No need. Regardless of resentment or hatred, all he has to do is to spur her and force her to move forward. Perhaps, he is repeating everything Gilgamesh did to him in the past, and it is not for certain. But compared to Gilgamesh, his methods were softer, and compared to Guinevere, he was stronger and bolder in the past. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. If there is gain, there must be loss. That''s it. And this time, Shi Lang helped Guiniweier to all the positions of the governor. Guinevere didn''t have self-confidence or courage, shivering, and begged Shi Lang to replace her. Shi Lang neither pulled her hair nor threatened her with a knife, so he looked at her silently. The peace of the king made Guinevere very scared. At this moment, she extremely hoped that the king would be angrily pulling her hair instead of being so quiet and silent. Because of the unknown, I am afraid. Shi Lang showed a sneer that he was accustomed to, and Guinevere let out a sigh of relief. However, at this time, she found sadly that her soul was really dominated by the king. Wang said: "Give you two choices, one is to govern everything here, and the other is to go to Berlin with me. Choose." Guinevere chose the former with a sad face. Wang pulled her hair and even took out a knife to put it on her neck, but she could feel that Wang was just scaring her. Although she was very timid, she was still shivering with fright, but in fact there was no life-threatening. The place where the king is going is the base camp of the dead, and it is a real danger for a life of nine deaths! In fact, Guinevere really couldn''t figure it out. He is the king, so why would he put his life in danger? Her father, King Leo Dekuan, never put himself in danger, but this king has always put himself in danger. Chapter 372： Merlin asked: "I really don''t understand, why do you have to use yourself as a bet to win over the dead?" "Naturally, it is to draw in all the power that can be draw in, to fight the enemy! No matter whether the power is human or inhuman, as long as it can be draw in and can be used, then use all the wisdom to draw in, that''s it." Shi Lang said. "Is this the wisdom of the future, or is it yours?" Merlin asked. "Is there a difference? Human beings are creatures that will pass on. In the long history of mankind, the wisdom that the brilliant geniuses understood in a flash, turned into culture, turned into wisdom, passed down as experience, and let future generations summarize, and then To open up a new future. That''s it." Wang showed a scornful face, and sneered: "That''s why I disdain Votigeng''s ambitions. Over the long years, how many gangsters, how many self-proclaimed righteous people, fearing the future, embracing the past, have made this kind of laughter and laughter. What''s the matter? We have to arm ourselves with all kinds of thoughts, and get to the bottom, but it''s just a weak person." "Go! Cornwall will be handed over to you for the time being!" With a wave of his cloak, Wang rode on East Entalis, and drove along the mountain road to the Kingdom of Berlino. Shiro frowned as soon as he entered the territory of the Kingdom of Berlino. The territory of the Berlin Nuo Kingdom seemed to be shrouded in a layer of special enchantment, and the outside world was still a clear sky, but within the territory of the Berlin Nuo Kingdom, there was a strange blood moon hanging high. The magical blood light, the earth reflected by it became a blood red, it looked like it had come to a **** forest, it was really weird. The most weird thing is-- He absorbed evil! "Eat, eat, eat¡ª, human¡ª, food¡ª, eat, eat, eat¡ª!!!" The inhuman evil that was originally sealed by Mei Lin suddenly became active, and the rich blood overflowed from Shirou''s body, all over the earth. At the same time, the evil thoughts produced by the thoughts followed the inhuman evil and entered Shirou''s body, and turned into magic power through the [Flower of Evil]. Shi Lang was surprised. At this time, he discovered the inhuman evil he had obtained from Cathy Parrogue. No, to be precise, it should be the [Vampire Evil], how effective it is! It fills a loophole in the [Evil of this World] and [Evil Flower], and it can draw magic power from the pure malice of the blood-sucking species! Malicious judgments are really hard to conclude, because some of the dead do not even have their own thoughts, and some are just predatory instincts dominated by instincts. Because of this, the [Vampire Evil] cannot absorb the malice of these dead men who rely on instinctive activities, and those who have their own thoughts and three views can produce malice and are attracted by the [Vampire Evil]. Transformed into magic. However, this kind of magic is simply a disaster on the soul level for humans. In the beginning, Shi Lang carried the "Vampire Evil" imitated from Cathy Parruge, he had a blood-sucking impulse with a human body, and wanted to **** Altria''s blood, but he held it back with his will. Then it was sealed by Merlin by magic. And at this moment, as soon as he entered the kingdom of Berlino, which is the base camp of the dead, the [Vampire Evil] became active, as if turned into a mimicry of the vampire, Cathy Parrug, constantly imitating the dead, and constantly attracting [ The evil of vampire species]. "Eat, eat, eat¡ª, human¡ª, food¡ª, eat, eat, eat¡ª!!!" The instigating voice continued to sound in my heart, like the call of the abyss, it was a heavy blow to the human soul, and if it was careless, it would fall into a vortex of evil, turning a human body into a blood-sucking species. However, this is useless to Shirou. Shi Lang did not have any special defense measures, but the king''s spirit and will easily carried the instigation of this inhuman, blood-sucking species. The soul honed in suffering is harder than a rock, so how can it confuse his mind if he is instigated? "A shame!" Shi Lang sneered contemptuously, and led Dong Entalis into the territory of Berlinor Kingdom. On the scarlet ground, "Ka Ka Ka" cracked, crawling out one after another grim-faced dead. No. It''s not very accurate to call it a dead man. These are the ghouls that came out of the transformation stage, and they didn''t even produce their own will. Surrounded by ghouls, Dong Entalis exhaled white gas from his nostrils, but Shirou''s face was very calm. He shouted loudly: "Heir of the Moon King, King of People, Arthur, have something to discuss!" The tough voice echoed in the scarlet wilderness. However, no one responded to him, only a ghoul crawling out of the ground. "It seems that you want to see if this king is a mediocre person." Shi Lang said calmly. His mind moved slightly, and Shirou''s body hovered in the dark [Evil of This World] and the scarlet [Evil of Vampires]. Resolute face, firm gaze, but evil forces hover around him. No one can tell how contradictory this is. Shi Lang thought, the scarlet [Vampire Evil] was coiled on the dark [Evil of This World] and turned into six scarlet [evil] hands, like purgatory evil spirits, toward the surrounding food The ghoul killed it! Chapter 117 The Evolution of Evil Mixing the black [Evil of This World] with the scarlet [Vampire Evil] to create a brand new scarlet evil mud. The turbulent scarlet [evil] turned into six scarlet swords overflowing with evil omens, which were gripped by the six scarlet [evil] hands. Like the scarlet evil spirit in the abyss of purgatory, he attacked the dead who surrounded him. "Hey, hey, hey..." [The Evil of Vampire] The sword constructed has a very strange phenomenon wherever it passes. [The Evil of Vampire] The mud of evil fused with [The Evil of This World] does not have direct lethality. I want to make it especially soft, and even smash the body of the dead. However, once passed, the dead¡¯s body The immortality will be directly absorbed by the [Vampire Evil] and turned into magic power, feeding back the shilang, the body will fall down, and the soul will be liberated. In other words, the attack attached to the [Vampire Evil] can free the constrained souls from the concept of the dead, and achieve a special attack on the dead! Just like [Killing God]¡¯s special attack on [Divine Nature] and [Slaying Dragon]¡¯s special attack on [Dragon Seed], the [Vampire Evil] carried by Shiro also has special attacks on [Vampire Seed]. Just like the black key against the dead. It would be better to say that [Vampire Evil] gave Shirou the ability to absorb malice from the dead, but also gave him an effect equivalent to the black key''s special attack on the dead. However, this special attack is always limited. After all, this is just an evolution of [evil] imitated by Cathy Parruge, and the final posture presented. It is easy to deal with ordinary dead followers. If it is to deal with the true ancestor and against Zhu Yue, the source of these dead followers is dreaming. However, even so, the existence of [Vampire Evil] has undoubtedly made the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] that is already at the EX level further growth! It didn''t increase its power, but made [evil] more versatile. At the same time, the inherent skill [Flower of Evil] can absorb and carry a wider range of [evil]. Chapter 373： The price of this growth is also heavy. Once the [Vampire Evil] is used, the evil thoughts of the dead will continue to torture Shilang¡¯s mind. Once it falls into it, it will become a human-shaped blood-sucking species, and become a kind of human-shaped blood-sucking species. Be transformed into the existence of a dead man. Therefore, it is better to be cautious with this kind of power. However, in a sense, the Shilang possessing the [Vampire Evil] is already a natural enemy of the Vampire species. The scarlet sword of [evil] passed by, and wherever it passed, these dead men without self-awareness were taken away from the concept of dead men, fell on the ground, reduced to an ordinary corpse, and then buried by the land. Such a weird scene, under this **** moon, is even more bizarre. Driven by [evil], the magic power is also being consumed little by little, but the magic power absorbed by [Vampire Evil] is far above the consumption. However, this also caused the dead men''s evil thoughts to be even worse, like a sharp knife, constantly impacting Shilang as the [human] soul valve. Evil thoughts are like a knife, but Shilang''s firm will is like a rock. These evil thoughts cannot affect him. Merlin once said that he is a container of [evil], seven out of ten carry the evil of this world, and two tenths carry the evil of Cathy Parruge. The evil of humans [the evil of vampires]. As long as this capacity is not exceeded, with his tenacious will, these evil thoughts absorbed will not affect him in the slightest. In fact, this capacity does not refer to quantity, but type. As long as the will does not collapse, even a huge amount of evil thoughts will be converted into magic power by the [Evil Flower], but once it carries other kinds of [evil], it exceeds the upper limit of the capacity. Then, what he will become is not very clear. Shi Lang did not intend to try, and the top priority was to win the unity of the dead and attack Fu Tigeng. Regardless of the seemingly invincible Shirou possessing two kinds of [evil], but in fact, this is only a means of restoring magic power, and it does not constitute a frontal threat. The fighting power is still that fighting power, but it has the special attack of the blood-sucking species, and has expanded the range of the types of evil thoughts that can be absorbed. The glorious tower appeared again, and he couldn''t stop it with the shelling of the power of the stars. To block that level of shelling, a large-scale ritual magic of a multi-person team is required. "Chachacha¡ª¡ª" Shiro led Dong Entalis forward slowly, and under the offensive of the [Vampire Evil], those dead men who had unconsciously attacked fell to the ground, freeing themselves from the concept of dead men. Shi Lang walked slowly towards the castle with a high red moon, and wherever he passed, the dead fell one by one, just like worshipping. "Who are you--?" The furious voice rang. Zongma''s voice sounded, and an acquaintance appeared in front of Shirou. It is King Marko who once planned the chaos in Camelot. King Marko looked at Shirou angrily. He couldn''t believe that the dead followers around him couldn''t even stop him, so they lost their vitality. What is this? Natural enemy? What a joke! The dead are the natural enemies of mankind! Contrary to King Marko''s anger and frustration, Shirou''s face was very calm. He sneered and said, "That''s it, it''s no wonder that the stalking of this king that day turned out to be a piece of waste!" "You--, are you Arthur?" King Marco''s eyes widened. "Yes. It''s the king." Shirou said. King Marko looked at the corporal sergeant up and down, sneered and said: "Unexpectedly, the fake thing at the beginning has the courage to come here!" "The ignorant waste, this king doesn''t have time to deal with the rubbish, so let''s go to the **** pile by himself!" Shi Lang said contemptuously. "You--, what did you say?" King Marko was stunned, then narrowed his eyes and sneered, and said: "This king is white, you are angry! The angry king will take you off the throne that day! " "Ignorance!" Shi Lang said, "The emotion of anger will only appear when the weak is against the strong, and for you, this king only has contempt and pity." King Marko looked at Shiro''s scornful face and his compassionate eyes, and his anger suddenly became angry. This emotion had disappeared after becoming a dead man, but it appeared to him again! Shi Lang looked at him contemptuously, and said, "Go away! This king is looking for your master, not your watchdog!" For King Marko, Shirou has the intent to kill. More than two years ago, if it hadn¡¯t been for King Marko¡¯s backstab to kill the kings of the Barton Fortress, Shilang, Camelot, and Barton Mountain, plus the kings of Hadrian¡¯s Great Wall, they would not be able to fight back. , Things will not develop to such a troublesome point. The most important thing is that he is the fuse of the kings, the Camelot nobles, and the nobles of other kingdoms. More than two years ago, if he had not acted as the fuse, Shirou had already become king in Camelot. The initial development The plan can be implemented. The manpower team is complete, and you can slowly use a soft knife to attack Camelot, and the difficulty of defeating Votigeng will not become so difficult. It can be said that Shi Lang has suffered in Cornwall over the past two years, which is partly related to King Marko. Shi Lang is by no means a villain, but he is also definitely not a Virgin who complains with virtue. This King Marko has added so much trouble to him. Now when he sees it, he burst into murder in his heart. However, as a king, he has to consider the attitude of the master behind King Marco. Shirou thinks of the overall situation, but this king Marko has already extended two angers from the soles of the feet to the forehead. Such an insult, when he was the king of mankind, he couldn''t bear it, and he became an inhuman death. How could he still be able to bear it? "You--, looking for death!" King Marco''s eyes flashed with blood, and his four canine teeth were sharp, like a hungry tiger rushing to eat, and he slew towards Shi Lang. Shi Lang dodged sideways, and at this time, the surrounding ghouls came up again. "This is the territory of the Moon King. As a human, you dare to come here, it''s really looking for death!" King Marko laughed: "Oh, yes. You humble, you don''t know who the Moon King is. I don¡¯t know the greatness of the Moon King!" "Stupid." Shi Lang sneered. He glanced at the unmoved Blood Moon and the palace, then turned to look at the hideous King Marko, a touch of pity appeared in his eyes. "What kind of eyes are you? Do you know what kind of noble existence you are facing?" King Marco was furious, his eyes were too bad, as if pitying for some sad existence. But is he sad? Not at all! When he is a man, he is the king of man! Now, it has become a higher creature than humans! Chapter 374： This is great joy, how can it be sad? The Marco dynasty attacked Shiro. Regarding the King Arthur, King Marco was really disdainful. He knew that King Arthur was a fake, his true identity was just a low-level despicable person from nowhere. However, because of Vottigung¡¯s plan, he was to become the prophetic red dragon and dominate the whole of Britain. The king? Really dreaming! Without King Usser, everyone can resist Vudigung for ten years in peace, and the kingdom still runs smoothly. And how comfortable is the freedom that no one is pressing on top of your head? However, I don''t know where a despicable person popped out. He actually tried to rely on the prophecy to sit on their heads and pee! The most important thing is that this despicable person is spreading fame everywhere, and he looks like an ambitious person! Therefore, more than two years ago, not only him, but also the nobles of the kingdom, and the kings of the north, almost everyone did not want to see him ascend to the throne and become king. So everyone put him together and dragged him down. The king-appointment ceremony two years ago was led by him, and everyone else was involved in the conspiracy! And he succeeded. Not only did he ruin the man¡¯s enthronement ceremony, he also killed the kings behind his back and collected blood. It¡¯s just a pity that Julf¨¨s was the first to discover his true identity, so Camelot The nobles inside did not collect samples. And now, he wants to kill even more and collect this person''s blood sample. The adults in the palace did not say anything to stop it, which shows that this is feasible. And so loyal to his duties, presumably the Moon King will also value him very much, right? However, he overlooked one point. There was no reaction in the palace, which also meant that the person who transformed him into a dead man didn''t care about his life from the beginning! No. Cared about. If he didn''t care, King Marco would have no reason to appear in front of Shirou. At this moment, even if the only meaning of King Marko''s appearance in front of Shirou, those dead followers would probably be an experiment. To this, Shirou agreed. The blood-red [evil] sword against the vampire species was turned into a hand, and the six scarlet hands behind it, like purgatory evil spirits, grabbed King Marko and brought it to Shirou. Looking at his hideous inhuman face, Shi Lang pushed the sword of [evil] into King Marko''s abdomen. "It''s useless! I am immortal!" King Marco sneered. "Do you know the black key? I am more restrained from the dead than the black key." Shi Lang said. [The Evil of Vampire] has played its role, and combined with [Evil of This World] and [Flower of Evil], it "eats" the concept of immortality held by King Marko''s death. "No...! No! How could this be possible!? How could this be possible!?" King Marco struggled with horror on his face, and then six [evil] hands clasped him like pliers. Can''t struggle! "Save me...Save me! Master Meilian...Master Alteluci...King Berlinor...My compatriot, save me...Save me...!!!" King Marko was full of horror. He found that his concept of a dead man was constantly being "eaten", and his immortality was gradually being polluted by [evil] and devoured by [evil]. Simply put, King Marco is changing from "it" back to "him". The dead are generally transformed from corpses that have died a long time ago. Once they change from "it" to "him", then the body that was still alive and capable of action will change back to a corpse. "Help me...help me...!" King Marco screamed in horror. "Give up, you treat humans as trash, why don''t they treat you as trash?" Shirou said calmly, "They won''t respond to you, because they want to use you to see, what is my [evil]? Something. So I said, I was not angry with you from the beginning, but pity." "Arthur...Arthur..." King Marco yelled and was "eaten" by the concept of a dead person. The monster''s vitality disappeared, and his healthy skin disappeared, leaving only a human corpse covered with corpses. And this is the truth of King Marco. King Marko''s concept of a dead person was eaten by [evil] and turned into Shilang''s magic power. Shi Lang threw down the corpse of King Marko, turned around, and looked at the palace. The surrounding ghouls stood still, and it was clear that someone was controlling their actions. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you? There was a voice asking Shirou like that. Shiro said: "The king of people, Arthur." Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen Elquitte! [Second more] Shi Lang walked into the capital of the Kingdom of Berlino. The city was shrouded in a red night veil, and all the rooms and buildings were empty, which looked strange. Shi Lang walked forward without changing his face. Not far away, there was already a middle-aged man wearing a battle armor and a crown, looking at him quietly. "Are you¡ª?" Shirou asked. This person is very strange, he has never seen him before. "I am the king of this dead country." The middle-aged man said with a very calm expression. "That''s it, you are the father of Lanmarok, King Berlino." King Berlinor nodded. "Then, do you want to beg for mercy from the king like the trash before?" Shirou asked. King Berlinor shook his head, pointed to the palace, and said: "His Royal Highness, if you want to see you, please come with me." Shi Lang nodded and followed. The **** moon hung high, and the whole land was covered with a **** gauze mist. A royal capital, with many buildings but empty, looked strange. Shi Lang asked, "King Berlinor, where are the people here?" "The kingdom''s people have all turned into blood bags, buried in the ground, and when His Highness is about to leave, they will all be taken away." King Berlinor said calmly. "So..." Shi Lang nodded. Chapter 375： The people of a kingdom were all turned into blood bags, that is, the dead, buried in the ground and conceived, such a shocking person, but the faces of the two kings were very calm. It''s just that no one knows what the thoughts are in my heart. Walking slowly towards the palace, King Berlinor showed a hesitant look on his face, and then asked: "Your Excellency, King Arthur, I heard that Lan Mulok is now working under your account. I wonder how he behaves?" "Very good." Shiro said, "When I defeated Lundinium, he did a lot of effort." "Lundinium is conquered, does he have his share? Huh--, that waste is still growing." King Berlinor said. Shi Lang glanced at King Berlinor and asked, "King Berlinor, shouldn''t he be a dead person voluntarily?" "No¡ªI''m willing." King Berlinor shook his head, and then opened the topic and asked: "Your Excellency, why did you come to Berlinor? Even if you want to eradicate us, at this time, I''m afraid It¡¯s not a good time either." "I''m here to win you over," Shi Lang said. Upon hearing this, King Berlinor was stunned and couldn''t help asking: "Can you say it again?" "Your ears are not deaf, you don''t need to say it a second time," Shi Lang said. King Berlinor sighed. Obviously, this King Arthur was a bit domineering, but the most important thing was that he actually said that he wanted to win over the dead! Winning the dead...what is he kidding? The food of the dead is human blood! The prey wants to win over the hunter, this... This is too whimsical, right? King Berlinor didn''t know how to answer the conversation, but when he walked to the gate of the palace, he exhorted him to take care. Walked into the palace. It was dim. A black-haired girl sat on the throne, looking down at Shirou with interest. "You--, is the king of people, Arthur?" the girl asked. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded, looked directly at the girl, and asked: "I ask you, are you yourself or the king of the moon?" The girl showed an expression of displeasure, and said: "The King of the Moon is Yu, but Yu is not the King of the Moon. Listen well, Yu''s name is Alte Luci, and it is Yu herself!" Heihime... Shirou felt a little in his heart. "Arthur, you are human beings, the rest of the country, what is the so-called?" After a pause, the girl showed a playful smile on her face and asked, "Is it going to be Yu''s family member?" "I am not interested in becoming a dead man." Shi Lang said: "What happened is to understand the encirclement of His Highness." "Roar?" The girl showed a look of interest, and asked: "I need you to solve the siege?" "Bailong-Votigeng." Shi Lang said. The girl raised her eyebrows and said, "The White Dragon matter has nothing to do with Yu. Where does it come from?" "I don''t think it''s all right." Shirou said: "The shining tower of the white dragon, the place bombarded, there is also Berlin. I am afraid that your Excellency, has also tasted the power of the star shelling?" The girl frowned, tapping the tabletop with her slender fingers. The shelling of the Tower of Radiance did give them some headaches, otherwise, they would not take advantage of the night to send troops to attack the territory of Vudigen. "In other words, you are here to ask for cooperation and attack Votigeng together?" the girl asked. Shirou nodded and said, "Yes, but before that, there is one thing that must be stated." "What''s the matter¡ª?" the girl asked. "This king wants to talk to Alte Lucky." Shirou said. "Yes." The girl said. Shi Lang ignored her, turned his head, looked behind the throne, and asked, "The two hiding behind, why don''t you show up? This king came with sincerity." The scene fell silent. The girl sat on the throne and narrowed her eyes. King Berlinor''s face was calm, as if he hadn''t seen or heard anything. The huge palace, with a few people, is very silent. "How do you see through the changes in the Rat King, human?" After a moment of silence, Mei Lian walked out from behind while looking at Shi Lang and asked. Shi Lang''s gaze fell on Mei Lian, and he asked, "Can you be in charge, Your Excellency Mei Lian Solomon?" "You...you know me, human?" Mei Lian was a little startled. Although he became Zhu Yue¡¯s subordinate hundreds of years ago, before Zhu Yue found the fairy, he was lurking in the dark. Many people, even the gods before, didn¡¯t know Zhu Yue, let alone Mei Lian. ¡¤Solomon is out. But, this person in front of me actually knows him? Shi Lang said: "This king is the red dragon of Britain, the destined king, naturally knows everything." His face was very calm, as if everything said was true. In fact, this is indeed true to some extent. As a traveler and fascinated by the Moon World, how could he not know Maylen Solomon, this Zhu Yue''s loyal dog? The girl sitting on the throne glanced at Mei Lian. Mei Lian did not speak but stood beside the throne. The girl looked at Shirou and asked, "You broke into this place alone, aren''t you afraid that we might eat you?" "Can you take charge, Mouse?" Shirou asked. The girl frowned. Shiro ignored it, looked at the throne with scorching eyes, and said, "Your Excellency Alte Luci, you have stayed in the British Isles for almost three years. Neither attack nor leave. I am afraid that the King of Zhu has some mission to entrust. Are you guys?" Shi Lang said to himself: "You will attack Vutikeng''s land. This shows that you also know the truth about Vutikeng. If he is allowed to occupy 60% of the land, the Glory Tower will reappear and you are sure to survive. Right?" "That..." The girl was about to say something, but a cold snort came from behind the throne, "The so-called Star Cannon, but that''s all!" The **** the throne sighed and said nothing, but the human form was disillusioned, and the essence appeared. It was a white mouse with a crown on its head. "If that''s not the case, why do you bother to invade the land?" Shirou asked. "That''s just..." "Cooperate." Shirou interrupted and said, "If you still want to stay on the island and complete the mission of the Moon King, then Vortigung must be a big threat!" Chapter 376： "As a human being, come here to talk about cooperation with us? Humans, are you really not afraid to eat you?" A voice came from behind the throne. "If you are afraid, I am not King Arthur." Shi Lang said. "You are more courageous than King Namarco." The throne shattered like a phantom, revealing the scenery behind the throne. In other words, this throne was originally an illusion, and the scenery after it was truly true. The white mouse fell on the ground and ran to Mei Lian''s shoulder. Shirou looked up, and on the golden throne, Alte Luci was sitting on it, with her legs crossed, her immature pretty face with indifference and plainness. The real Elt Lucky has a more noble temperament than the phantom girl of the Rat King. But Shirou''s eyes were not on El Teluci, but in a blood-filled alchemy container next to him. In the pale blood container, there was a blond girl in ceremonial attire, her eyes closed slightly, her quiet face, as if she was not conscious, just soaked in the pale blood container. Shi Lang couldn''t help but shrink when he looked at the girl''s pretty face. ¡ª¡ªAlquette! ... ... ps: There are some things today, the update is late. The basic three changes will be finished, and the rewards will depend on the situation. If you can¡¯t change it, it will be mentioned in the chapter in advance, please don''t worry~! ! Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen We are our own! [Third more] Looking at the girl who was soaked in the alchemy container, Shi Lang looked calm, but his heart was filled with turbulent waves. There is no doubt that it is definitely El Quette! However, shouldn''t Elquette be made in the twelfth century? How could it be in the fifth century? Moreover, he was covered with scars and was soaked in an alchemy container like a specimen. ¡ª¡ªNext time I meet, I must teach me to play that Gobang! Wait... This should be the little idiot who fell into [Root Cause] with me! As the true ancestor of [Gaia], I fell into the path of [Root Cause] with myself in the 20th century. As a result, I violated the taboo of inhibition, was disgusted and abandoned by [Gaia], finally untied all the restraints and helped myself to get through She had a way out, but she herself was alone facing the heroic army and the Gaia monster. Shiro thought that El Quette might be dead. After all, [Gaia] and [Alaya] are trying to enter [Root Cause], but there is no room for sand in their eyes. But he didn''t expect that Elquite, like him, had fallen into this era. It actually fell into the hands of Alte Luci... Should this be good luck or bad luck? In the world of type moon, Alquette and Alteluci are both Zhu Yue''s body, equivalent to sisters, but the relationship really does not allow to repeat them. Elquette once had beautiful long blond hair, but now it has short hair, and his long hair was taken away by Elteluci. However, luck is not too bad. At least not in the hands of Zhu Yue of this era. As the true ancestor of the highest purity and closest to Zhu Yue, once El Quette fell into the hands of Zhu Yue of this era, he would end up being snatched away. And the most terrifying thing is not this. Once Zhu Yue got Alquette''s body, she could escape the corrections of [Gaia] and [Alaya]. It is really unimaginable what the history of this world will be like during the introduction. "I''m here, where are your eyes looking?" Eltluci''s face was a little angry, she hated others for ignoring her. Shiro said: "I just didn''t expect that there will be a true ancestor here." "Huh¡ªa puppet without a soul," said Eltluci. After a pause, Alte Luci said: "Humans, you claim to know everything, but how can you not know that Yu is powerful? The white dragon is a great enemy to Nilai, but to Yu, it is nothing but a great enemy. It''s just a grasshopper that can jump a little bit." "If it''s the King of the Moon in person, this king will believe it. If it''s you¡ª¡ª, this king doesn''t believe it." Shirou said. "Do you have the guts to say it again?!" Alte Luci''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous light. Shirou said: "Your Excellency asked this king to say the same several times. Your Excellency is imprisoned without knowing it, and still so awkward, do you really think that the King of the Moon will come to you and you will be able to retreat?" Alte Luci narrowed her eyes. The white mouse scratched his beard, but Mei Lian couldn''t help muttering in a low voice: "How does he know the support of His Highness Alte Luci?" The white mouse gave Mei Lian a silent look and sighed. Its owner is still too naive, why is he mumbling about everything? "Your Excellency Eltluci, do you know the truth about Bailong?" Shi Lang asked. Alte Luci said: "Incarnate as [Nature] in human form, and gradually become the existence of [God] in the last generation." "Yes." Shi Lang nodded and asked again: "Then you know the truth about the Glory Tower?" "Isn''t it just a kind of alchemy magic cannon?" Altluci asked. The white mouse covered his eyes, a little speechless, and couldn''t bear to look straight. "Wrong." Shilang looked at everyone''s expressions, and became vigilant towards the white mouse, and said, "That''s the anchor of the star!" "The anchor of the star?" Elteluci was taken aback. She had never heard of this thing. In fact, few people know about the existence of the Star Anchor. In the original world line, Altria, who holds the Holy Spear Lungominiad, did not know the truth of the Holy Spear. Only after she defeated Vottigung and Merlin told her specifically, did she understand the Holy Spear. The truth about the gun. And Elte Luci and Mei Lian didn''t know the truth about Star Anchor. "Ah..." Shi Lang sighed, and said, "Your Excellency Alte Luci, you are in a dangerous situation like the humans on the island! But you just didn''t know, this is really... Alas!" Chapter 377： "What the **** do you want to say?" Elteluci was a little annoyed, and her heart was even more frantic. This kind of gourd sells medicine, but the tone of not telling her, which makes her feel angry! Her emotions are like those farmers who encounter old gods in ancient novels of the Heavenly Dynasty. Impatient, crazy! It is absolutely impossible for a human being to cause her such emotions, but this human being is different. He knew the King of the Moon and Mei Lian, and he could even see through her illusion. The most important thing is that the scarlet mud that can easily destroy the concept of the dead is what she still can''t see. This is a human being with special power, an equal existence that is enough to sit on an equal footing with them! Because of this, although on the surface it was very disdainful, in fact, Alte Luci and others took Shirou''s words very seriously. Seeing the reactions of the people around him calmly, Shirou probably had a bottom in his heart. After sorting out his thoughts a bit, he said: "The anchor of the star is a tower forged by the planet to maintain the inner sea and the surface of the planet. It is also the boundary point for dividing the planet''s gods and primates. Once Vutikgen completes it and smashes it into pieces. If so, then the gods of this planet will be revived." "What does this have to do with us?" Altluci asked. "It''s a big deal!" Shi Lang said with a serious face: "The completion of the Star Anchor requires sacrifices! The sacrifices are all the land and creatures on the island! In other words, you who have landed on the island are already Stars. The sacrifice of the anchor!" After a pause, Shilang continued to say with a serious face: "Of course, you can also leave early, then just pretend that I didn''t say it. However, once the gods are liberated, the gods will return! As the dead and the true ancestors Of you, you are bound to be destroyed by the gods! And as your king, does the king of the moon, Zhuyue, have the confidence to deal with the gods of the entire planet? That is not just the first one that was destroyed by the star soldiers 12,000 years ago. The second generation of gods, but the total return of all the gods, including the star-making **** who stays in the imaginary sea, can the Moon King have the confidence to stop it?" "Xingxingjian? The star-making god?" Elteluci couldn''t help but was stunned, a little dazed. Not only her, but also Mei Lian, the White Mouse, and King Berlinor were all dumbfounded. They have heard a lot of gods, and they have even seen it, but they have never heard of the concept of a star-making god, let alone a star warrior. They are clearly the people who are at the top of the inner world and have all the secrets, but listening to Shirou''s words, they feel that they live on the surface of the world like ordinary people, knowing nothing. "Look at what you look like... Did the Moon King let you come to such a terrible place without telling you the essence of the world?" Shi Lang sighed and said, "No wonder you haven''t noticed how dangerous you are so far. The situation!" "I am the king who knows everything. I know your king. The Moon King is from the moon, and I also know what it promised to [Gaia], but in fact, it is to create the''real world''." Shirou said. At first, El Teluci and others didn''t think much, but when they talked about the "real world", their hearts froze. Because of this word, Zhu Yue has been telling them and instilling them. It wants to create a "real world". However, this matter should only be known to Zhu Yue''s confidant. How did this human know? Could it be¡ª, He really knows everything? Shi Lang glanced at Alte Luci''s face, and added a special sentence, "I know Zhu Yue better, what it is looking for, and where is it." "You--, do you know where that fairy is?" Mei Lian asked quickly when her eyes lit up. He is loyal to Zhu Yue, knowing that Zhu Yue has been chasing and killing that fairy for a thousand years, and he especially wants to help Zhu Yue complete this matter in his heart. It turned out that I went to the island to find a fairy...Speaking like this in his heart, Shi Lang said without changing his face: "Of course I know, but I can''t tell you, because I am the King of Humans, not the dependents of the King of Moon. Even more. The key point is that it is useless to tell you. Once Vudigen restarts the gods, all of the moon king''s calculations will be frustrated." "What nonsense are you talking about! Our king is invincible!" Mei Lian said feverishly. "You can say that, but it''s just to prove your ignorance and stupidity, and really shame your king!" Shi Lang said. "What are you talking about?" "If you can get in touch with your king, you can ask about it. The big spider that came with it, dare it dare to mess with it. Ask again, if the giant **** is sleeping on the moon, will it? Will wake up. Or outside the planet, those Bodhisattvas staring at this galaxy, this planet, the God who once responded to the magic king of this planet, and..." "Don''t...don''t say it!" Eltluci rubbed her temples with a headache. A series of unfamiliar nouns made Elteluci a headache. Among these nouns, the only one she has a cognitive concept is "God", because there are too many priests hunting and killing people on the European continent. From Shi Lang''s tone, she could hear that Shi Lang was saying that their king was nothing. This kind of ruined Altluci''s worldview, because in her worldview, even though she was very dissatisfied, she still instinctively believed that the Moon King, who could take her body at any time, was an invincible existence. She thought Shi Lang was lying to them, but she denied it when she looked at Shi Lang''s solemn face. Because this person holds the weird scarlet mud, she has already placed him in the same position. People of equal status, especially those who are very serious, speak convincingly. Of course, the most important thing is that Alte Luci himself couldn''t see Zhu Yue. But... "What does this have to do with Bailong?" Altluci asked. Shi Lang said solemnly: "Once the anchor of the star is released, the gods will be awakened, and the **** of the stars will return with the gods, and at the same time attract the arrival of the wandering star soldiers. Your doomsday, our doomsday, the doomsday of the Moon King will also Here it is!" "What does this have to do with us?" Alte Luci asked aloud, confused. "The gods can''t tolerate the existence of the dead, and the star warriors are the destroyers who destroy everything. Understand? We are actually grasshoppers on a rope!" Shi Lang said. The white mouse asked abruptly: "How do we know if your words are true or false?" "You can believe it or not. Of course, it''s best to summon the Moon King''s consciousness and let this King talk to the Moon King directly. Of course, the most important point is that you have no loss if you cooperate with me!" After a pause, Shiro said: "You came to the British Isles to find the fairy and also to collect blood bags of the Gods. Cooperating with this king, you are just changing directions and continuing to complete your tasks. , There is no loss." "If this is a business, what do you want to seek, King of People, Arthur?" White Mouse asked. "The king just wants to survive!" Shi Lang said, "Votigeng has already threatened me and you too much. I found you not because of my own will, but I have to find you. Otherwise. , This king, an ordinary human, dealing with dead people, was not eaten by accident?" The white mouse thought for a while and felt reasonable. "Then how do we cooperate?" the white mouse asked. Shi Lang glanced at Alteluci and saw that Alteluci was rubbing her temples with a headache, and nodded lightly, knowing that this white mouse could be the master. So, he said: "You only need to fight along the northern line and invade the land." "It''s that simple?" the white mouse asked. "It''s that simple!" Shi Lang nodded and said. "Well, it''s just one thing, I want to ask your King Arthur." said the white mouse. Chapter 378： "You said--" "What is your scarlet mud?" the white mouse asked. As soon as he spoke, everyone''s eyes focused on Shilang. The concept of immortality that easily kills ghouls and devours dead people is really a bit threatening. "Magic attire to deal with the dead." Shi Lang said. "Will the filthy thing full of such a curse atmosphere be a magic attire?" the white mouse asked. "Believe it or not lies with you," Shi Lang said. "Well..." The white mouse nodded, but there was fear in his eyes. After spending a lot of time, Shiro and White Mouse finalized most of the details of the cooperation. Suddenly, Shi Lang pointed to El Quette who was soaked in blood and asked, "Speaking of which, why is this true ancestor soaked in blood?" Alte Luci said: "This doll has no idea what was hurt, it is so scarred, he can only passively **** blood to repair the wound. However, the soul can''t wake up all the time." "It''s better to give this true ancestor to this king for the time being." Shi Lang suddenly proposed. "No! What do you want to do?" Eltluci looked wary. "This king knows everything, so naturally he knows how to bring this true ancestor back to life. After all, we are now cooperating to deal with Votigeng, enhancing your strength, that is, enhancing my strength." Shi Lang said. "Since you have a way to wake her up, why don''t you just do it here?" Altluci asked. Shi Lang said, "Because this requires the help of my subordinates, that is, Merlin - you should have heard of it, right?" "I don''t know." Elteluci said. Mei Lian said, "Oh, it''s the archmage! Wang once said that he was very interested in his blood." "Is this Merlin famous?" Altluci couldn''t help asking. Mei Lian said: "He is the great sage of this island. According to legend, he is a hybrid of dream monsters and humans, so the king has a lot of thoughts about his blood." Shi Lang said: "Meerlin can wake up a sleeping soul in a dream, but he also knows what the Moon King thinks of him, so he will not come here, he can only take him back..." After a pause, Shi Lang added: "Of course, you must put some restraints on her to prevent her from developing family members in my territory, otherwise our cooperation will only end. Together, we will wait until the gods come. " The white mouse was suspicious by nature, and he was wary of Shi Lang''s fraud, but when Shi Lang was so scrupulous about the blood-sucking impulse of his true ancestor, the suspicion in his heart disappeared. It communicated with Alteluci for a while, and Alteluci nodded and said, "Okay, I will put some restraints on her. But if you wake her up, you are not allowed to hurt her, and she should be as soon as possible. Give it back to me." Shi Lang nodded and said, "Of course, we are allies now. As long as she doesn''t do anything extraordinary in my territory, I won''t hurt her. After all, we were our own people before Votigeng disappeared. !" Elteluci nodded, then stretched out her hand and waved, the alchemy container broke, and she handed Elquette to Shirou. Shi Lang took Elquite and talked with a few people about the details of the cooperation. He put Alquette on the horse and rode away. Watching Shi Lang go away, Mei Lian turned her head to look at the white mouse and asked, "Rat King, are we really good at cooperating with him?" "What''s wrong? Mei Lian, you have to be clear, we are the dead, we are the masters." said the white mouse. "That''s it... It''s just that the human beings suddenly came to cooperate with me. It was a little weird, and my heart was a little unreliable..." Mei Lian said. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." The white mouse said, "Even if there is that strange mud, it''s just a human being, and it won''t be a big wave." Alte Luci suddenly asked: "Mei Lian, do you think there are really so many existences in this world that can fight against Zhu Yue?" "What does this have to do with us? Anyway, as long as the king''s mission is fulfilled," Mei Lian said. "That''s right." Alte Luci smiled and turned her back, her eyes gleaming with strange light. ... ... ps: The five-thousand-word chapter, originally split, is considered two changes, but one is better, and the structure is more complete. By the way, let''s make three changes today. A little tired, good night~! Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Tug of War Shi Lang drove his horse, and took El Quette in a faint, starry night on the road, hurried back to Cornwall from the small road. The war in the north is in desperate situation, and the flashing bright light can still be clearly seen even in the mountains and forests. Back in Cornwall, the whole town was filled with a tense and depressive atmosphere. Inside the palace, the internal affairs officers were in a hurry. Merlin, Morgan and other court warlocks have already rushed to the front with the army. Of course. Without the large-scale ritual magic of these magicians, the strength of the line of defense alone would not be able to stop the white dragon''s holy guns. And these internal officials who are busy in the palace are not the military command, but the logistics department. Especially Bedwell and Agruwen, this one is responsible for the stable operation of the kingdom, and the other is responsible for the deployment of ordnance materials. But the busiest one should be Guinevere, who sits in the middle of the town, the Governor General. Therefore, as soon as she saw Shilang coming back, she breathed a sigh of relief. Shiro threw the fainted Elquet onto the bed, covered the bedding, and then put on a battle armor, ready to go to the front. Before leaving, he solemnly entrusted the kingdom to Guini Weier. Without receiving Guini Weier''s response, he rode Dongentalis to the front line. Guinevere could only watch Wang leave, not knowing what expression to show. She neither agreed nor refused, so she could only sit back and continue her work. She didn''t even know what emotions were in her heart. She was afraid of being treated as a stranger, so she hid in a dark corner and never showed her specialness. However, the king took a knife, a sword and a whip, forcing her to walk out of the dark corner, and freely display her special talents. That king gave her a free world where she can use her talents at will. However, this is definitely not what Guinevere asked for. She never had the idea of ??wanting to use her talents. Chapter 379： So, from this perspective, that king is a cruel oppressor. Give a free and broad world, let people use their talents freely, show their own brilliance, but cruelly and selfishly destroy other people''s accustomed way of life. That king is really a contradiction. And what puzzled Guinevere the most was, why did the king go to the deadly kingdom of Berlino for a round and come back with a woman? That is definitely not human! Although I don''t know why, there is always a voice in Guinevere''s heart that tells her. The most incomprehensible thing was that it was obviously just a fainted shell with no signs of activity, but Guinevilla was a little scared looking at that face. Inexplicably scared. Out of instinctive fear. It''s like the strange feeling of being bitten by a snake for ten years and afraid of ropes. Guinevere suppressed this strange emotion and continued to deal with her own affairs. Because, the overbearing and cruel king has pushed her to the front and cut her back. She can only move forward, not backward. ¡­ Shiro rushed towards the northern front. A long supply line was seen along the way. That is a popular supply line formed spontaneously by the Cornish people. Under Bedwell''s dispatch, food and ordnance were removed from the warehouse, as well as the alchemy props in the alchemy workshop, and moved toward the front line. When they saw Shirou, they shouted hello one by one. Shi Lang told them to continue to transport, while he rode East Entalis and quickly rushed to the front line. Before reaching the front line, you can hear the roar of beasts and people, the white light gleaming in the distance, and the roar of explosions. Between Wales and Cornwall, separated by mountains, in the first year, Shilang used the mountains as a screen to build a defensive barrier. In the next time, while resisting the often disturbing monsters, while strengthening the barriers. I don''t know how many systems have been made in the defense technique. In terms of defense power, although it is far less indestructible than Camelot, it is much stronger than the defense power of Kanri Castle that was defended at the beginning. But if it was just like this, it would definitely not be able to stop Votigeng''s holy guns. Therefore, Merlin and Morgan came with a group of court warlocks and used large-scale defensive ritual magic to block Votigeng''s holy guns. The war was raging. When Shiro came to the fortress, more than 10,000 elites armed with the magic spear Gayaberg were guarding against the wall and stabbed to death a monster with only one offending state with the sharp magic spear. Once the magic spear was broken, he immediately replaced it with a magic spear and continued to poke it. Standing on the fortress, Shiro overlooked the battlefield. Among the mountains, the beasts roar, like the sea like a tide, rushing forward. The soldiers guarded the city. In the sky, a two-footed dragon flew with a vicious look. The three thousand archers under Tristan opened the powerful treasure bow, and under the action of the clairvoyance given by Shiro, they shot the dragon with incomparable precision. One by one, the flying dragons wailed and fell, becoming the target of terrestrial monsters. The magicians poured magic power into the defensive art on the city wall while singing at high speed, summoning one after another small magic cannons to sweep the sky and kill the flying dragon. On the ground, Morgan collapsed all the magic reagents made in the past two years, forming one after another, forming a group of more than 500 stone giants. Inside the city wall, among the mountains, Throw a boulder and turn it into a meteor to drop to the ground. In the distance of the enemy, a magic cannon hangs high, and the true ether is brewing, and the hot white light is like a pillar, piercing the sky. Merlin chanted quickly, uniting the defensive techniques on the barriers, and the magic ciphertexts lit up, as if they were in the fairy town, blocking those shelling one by one. The logistics unit moved from the alchemy workshop to the magic furnace, providing barrier techniques and large-scale ritual magic with magic power to achieve sustainability. However, the enemy¡¯s attack is fierce. The magic power generated by the burning of the magic furnace can¡¯t keep up with the consumption, and the frequency of continuous high and low magic power causes the durability of the magic furnace to be extremely fast. Once it is overheated, it must be replaced as soon as possible for cooling and maintenance. . There is no doubt that this is already a tug of war! Shilang stood at the highest point so that everyone could see him. This brought morale to the soldiers, one by one, the morale rose, and they worked harder. "That''s King Arthur?" Fu Tigeng sat on the war horse, looking at Shi Lang on the barrier, frowning. "It should be." Mexis said. "It was he who broke Lundinium?" Votigung asked. "According to the intelligence, yes, my king." Mexis said. Votigeng, no, it should be said that the **** was furious, and raised the holy spear Lungominiad, with a white light that was as hot as a pillar, and bombarded Shilang! ßÝßÝßÝ¡ª Even the space is distorted by the terrifying shelling. Shi Lang raised his hand slightly, [projection] twelve swords in the stone, gathered light cannons to greet them. "Boom!" The two shelling shots converged in the air, making a roar like thunder. But at this time, Vodikeng finally occupied nearly 50% of Britain''s land, and its shelling was so powerful that it was almost a bombardment of a group of soldiers who destroyed the dead. The magic furnace heats up, generating huge magic power, and the barrier technique below him is activated, blocking the shelling. But it also made the barrier sway for a while. However, Shiro was unscathed. Vottigung was angry. If Lundinium did not fall, or that the dead did not occupy the central area, He, who lived nearly 70% of the land, was shelled with the holy gun body, there would be nothing to stop on this island! However, he was weakened after all. Chapter 380： Although personally and conceptually speaking, it is still [God] or He, but the power has been exploited. This also made it impossible for him to directly destroy the fortress barrier that Shi Lang had put up so much effort! But Votigung is not worried, because he still has a huge number of beasts, and the support of the Saxons and Picts, and the other party only sits on the southern region, and it is still the most shabby Cornwall, even It can resist, but it won''t last long! In fact, what Votigeng didn''t know was that Cornwall and many territories had already been developed by Shilang. Taking agriculture as the basic, commerce as the means, backing by Gaul, connecting with Ireland, and developing abroad, it has long been up. If it is to fight for national strength, fight the war of attrition of materials, Shi Lang is not afraid at all! Even if all the kingdoms on this island add up, he has the confidence to directly drag them down! Because of the gap in vision, they only focus on the most obvious and direct military power, but fail to see the economy as a military power. No. It should be said that it is impossible for them to fail to notice this. It just doesn''t have a thorough, more systematic and scientific cognition like Shiro. Just like the harm of an economic crisis, everyone knows that even a five-year-old child can talk about it, but the principles, mechanisms, laws, relevance, inevitability and contingency of the birth of an economic crisis...everything, delicate things, very few Someone can understand. In other words, the biggest difference between Shilang and them is that they can only see the appearance, while Shilang can see the substance through the appearance. And there is no sense of superiority, because Shirou and them, after all, have a difference of more than 1,500 years of vision and wisdom. The war lasted seven days and seven nights. Shi Lang is now fully manpowered, and the soldiers have been made. Coupled with the government''s military system, he is forced to fight. The 80,000 people in Cornwall, except for the elderly and the children waiting to be fed, can take up weapons and become soldiers in an instant. Shiro let his regular army of more than 10,000, divided into five groups, and then leaned on the line of defense and the mountains to guard and rest. Like a hard bone, the group of monsters attacked continuously for half a month, but this side just couldn''t break. Only in this way, the magic spear was indeed damaged a lot. But it doesn''t matter. After more than two years of continuous production, there are still more than 80,000 magic guns in the Kingdom Warehouse. In fact, it was impossible to make so many magic guns for more than two years, but after the population increased, the recovery speed of magic power became faster, so the output also increased. In addition, he also used Merlin''s clairvoyance to monitor Votigeng''s every move. Once the opponent wants to play some tactics to ambush, he can also see tricks. In fact, Fu Tigeng tried to ambush a few times, but it was clearly seen by Mei Lin''s [clairvoyance], so Shi Lang did not get caught. At the same time, Elteluci also started to move. Because most of her people were dead, they could only act at night. Shi Lang''s task was not heavy, which was to completely cut off the connection between Votigeng and the north and trap him to death in Camelot. Votigeng sensed this, and wanted to open up Alte Luci''s path. However, in terms of strength, the strongest person on the British Isles at the moment is undoubtedly Votigeng, but the generals under his banners are of mixed good and bad, and there is no one who can be used. He is like a lone tiger, and Shilang, Altluci, kings, and lords are like jackals, leopards, hyenas... No one can afford to provoke this big tiger. The only thing waiting for the end is to be hunted one by one by this big tiger. But one day, this big tiger took the magic medicine and felt that he was invincible. Under the influence of a caring person, the big guy put aside the contradictions with each other first, and together he killed the big tiger first. And this is the best portrayal of Futikeng''s situation at the moment. He took Camelot and liberated the Tower of Glory, but the fault was that he shouldn''t be so magnificent. He wanted to eat everyone at once, but now he became everyone''s enemy, thinking of killing him first. Votigeng realized that he could not eat Cornwall in a short time, and Elteluci was aggressive. Once the north-south connection was interrupted, he would be in danger, so he left behind a batch of beasts and went to attack Elte. Lucky. As a result, the Shi Lang who saw this scene let Skaha as the vanguard, from the mountain forest road, to attack Kahnli, forcing Vottigung to turn around to clean Skaha first. And what I have to say is that Votigung at this moment is too strong, even Skaha is not a rival. No. To be precise, the holy spear in Fu Tigeng''s hand was too strong. In terms of the light wheel technique, Skaha can smash the ten streets of Skaha, but the gun has filled all the gaps in the skill, and in terms of combat power, it has dumped several streets of Skaha. This is also normal, after all, it was the Star Spear, and the two red spears in Skaha''s hand were just grind out the bones of two sea monsters. It¡¯s nothing to fight against ordinary artifacts or the Demon Sword and Holy Sword, because her spear skills have already reached the god¡¯s realm and fill the gap, but when she fights with the Star Spear, her weapon almost breaks at the touch of it, and it can¡¯t be smashed at all. . Even if you use the original Luen, or even summon the gate of the dead, it will be directly shattered by the star gun. This made Skaha a little depressed. She didn''t care much about weapons. She believed in the extreme realm of martial arts and killed everything, but at this moment, she wanted to have a good gun. But this may be the balance of the world. The queen of death stepped into the realm of the gods in a human body, and martial arts alone were enough to kill the gods, but there was no good weapon. As a last resort, she, who likes to fight against the strong, can only temporarily follow the king''s orders to fight guerrilla warfare and harassment warfare. Once Votigeng went to beat Alte Luci, she harassed Karnri, and once Votigeng turned her head, she immediately ran away. With the power of the Holy Spear, Fu Tigeng can crush Skaha, but he can''t keep Skaha, so he can only watch Skaha running. This made him a headache, and if another general came to fight Skaha. Skaha will be pierced through the dog''s head directly in the group of ten thousand animals, and then leave gracefully. At this moment, the **** who abandoned humanity finally noticed the power of human beings. But he was furious, he was angry, he did not reflect, but thought that the ant was provoking the authority of God. This made Mexis had to sigh. The king abandoned [people] and gained the power of God, which should have swept everything, but was drawn from the bottom of King Arthur, dragged off the seat of God, and lost the ultimate divine power that swept everything, as an individual, but humanity did not come back. God has the highest angle and invincible power, but he has also lost the tenacity and flexibility of man. The most important thing is --, Humility, and human wisdom. As a last resort, Mexis could only hesitate to remind him: "Wang, that King Arthur is not the real King Arthur! It is the fake you have supported!" "What do you mean, Mexis?" God asked. He had ignored the life of the ant, but he had only left a trace of warmth towards this man. That is his friend, who has always trusted him and helped his friend from beginning to end. God can''t have friends like ants, but Futikeng can have. "We can use this to defeat Cornwall!" Mexis said. Chapter 381： Chapter 121 The Battle of Public Opinion [Second More] There are wars everywhere on the earth. From Cornwall in the south, it extends to Scotland in the north. There is no place without war. In the south, Cornwall defended against the mountains, smashed with Camelot of Vottigung, and Skaha occupied the forest and attacked Carnli by surprise. More to the north, in the dark, the dead man in command of Alte Luci attacked the northern line of the Barton Hill fortress, cutting the north-south supply line of Votigung. The kings expanded their recruitment, and the remaining lords of Camelot, with Hadrian¡¯s Great Wall as the boundary, joined together to form a line, attacking the north and defending the middle. Altria and Gawain, as well as Lancelot and others centered on the fortress city of Lundinium, divided into marine and marine armies, borrowing the soldiers and horses of King Ban, King Bowes, and prisoners, and went north to attack the southern border of Scotland. In Northern Ireland, Jahris formed an ally with the kings of Northern Ireland, crossed the strait, attacked the northern border of Scotland, and became a warrior with Altria and others. In addition, at the call of King Arthur, King Ban and King Bose of Gaul jointly attacked the source of the Saxons, the Saxons. This situation was conceived by Shilang a long time ago. He used the best-developed Cornwall as a guide to force Fu Tigeng to smash, and unite with other forces to open up the battlefield behind enemy lines and carry out a multi-directional attack. As long as he is forced to smash Cornwall to death, and Shi Lang can resist the offensive of Vottigung, then other forces can reap the land in other places, weaken Vottigung step by step, and finally kill him. Although Votigeng was strong, after Shilang swallowed Lundinium and dragged him down from the throne, he had no destructive power to destroy it. Vortiggen is better than anyone at the moment, but now everyone has reached a consensus to kill Vortiggen first. So this caused this group of wolves to besiege the lone tiger. And this was also caused by Vudigen himself. If he was not impatient and directly bombarded everyone with the Tower of Radiance, Elteluci might not be able to act, and the kings might not have such an overwhelming reaction, and Shi Lang would not be able to fight him so early. But things have happened, and Lundinium has also been beaten down. The situation is already like this, and it is hard to recover. There is only one ending waiting for him, which is like a big spider being stared at by a colony of ants. Although it stands at the top of the insect world, it can only be slowly bitten to death in the end. In fact, if Votigeng abandons Camelot at this time, hits El Teluci hard, and reopens the north-south line, there is still hope. But the bad thing is that Shirou had sufficient troops at this time, and when he defeated Camelot, he smashed Camelot''s walls. As long as he dared to beat Alteluci with all his heart, Shirou would dare to quickly eat Camelot, let him lose the Welsh land again, weaken it again, and then fight Alteluci north and south, directly eating him. So, before there is no absolute certainty, offending everyone is going to die! Now everyone wants him to die, even the dead! Therefore, the only way to break the game now is to eat Cornwall, regain more than 60% of the land, and liberate the Tower of Glory. However, Cornwall is too hard. Because of this situation, Shiro saw the situation when he became king and became king. In other words, Shirou saw this situation more than two years ago and has been making preparations. In fact, even if Futikeng didn''t use the Tower of Glory, Shirou would have enough attack points in the next few months, and he would be in the same situation as it is today. Even worse than the current situation. Because, according to Shirou''s original plan, after sufficient attack points were arranged, Camelot was combined to carry out internal and external pincer attacks. It''s just a pity that the plan went bankrupt, and Camelot fell prematurely. However, he wooed Alte Luci, and still arranged Votigung. Votigung lost the characteristics of [human], but still instinctively could perceive that the situation at this time was very bad. He stormed Cornwall, but he couldn''t beat it. This is also normal. At this time, it is a critical opportunity. Whether or not it can win depends on whether Cornwall can resist Vutigan before the kings, Altria, Gahris, and Elteluci harvest the outside world. Attack. Therefore, even Merlin, who has always fished, has come up with real skills. Votigung has the light cannon of the holy gun Lungominiad. This is the large-scale defensive ritual magic composed of Morgan, Merlin and other gods and magicians. He has prepared for more than two years and engraved countless defensive techniques. Kahnri Castle also has a hard line of defense. Fu Tigeng has an army of monsters, and there are an army of heroes, alchemy creatures, and civilians who can become soldiers at any time under the 80,000 mansion system. Fu Tigeng had the materials plundered from the south slaughter city, and here there are materials that have been continuously produced and developed for more than two years. In terms of high-level combat power, Votigeng is the first person on the British Isles, a god, but there are first-class combat powers such as Merlin, Skaha, Morgan, Altria, and Gawain. No one can beat Fu Tegeng at the moment in a heads-up, but when it comes to generals... it is indeed Shilang who has the upper hand. Shilang developed steadily on this side, while Futikeng developed blitz and plunder on the other side. So when Votigeng was dragged into the war of attrition by Shi Lang, his defeat was already a certainty. Although Fu Tigeng''s land is large and numerous, but he does not understand governance and development, his national strength is indeed not as good as a sergeant who is painstakingly lonely, focusing on production and development. In order to speed up the pace of defeating Fu Tigeng, Shi Lang even declared that grain can be sold to the kings at a discount, so that they can recruit troops and buy horses to quickly conquer the land. This made the kings extremely happy. They praised King Arthur for his selflessness, and then got food. They immediately expanded the army in their country, dragged all the farmers into the army, and attacked the north. In their opinion, now is a good time to grab land and expand the territory of the kingdom! However, they did not realize that their kingdom was being trapped by Shi Lang step by step. In fact, all kings are very surprised, why only King Arthur had so much food during the Little Ice Age! This is not only the kings, even the knights under Shilang''s command are also very strange. Of course, only Kay, not surprising with Merlin. The former had cooperated with Shirou, and the latter had been hung up and beaten. This is related to the agricultural innovation strategy adopted by Shiro. In Shiro''s development plan, agriculture is the most fundamental. Except because it was from an ancient country, it was because I was hungry when I first ascended the throne, and I never wanted to feel hungry anymore. Before Shilang, the British people used the two-nurturing system for land development, that is, planting a field and resting a piece of land, and the methods of planting were mostly hand digging and wooden forks, without much care. To be honest, this means relying on the sky for food, and productivity is extremely low. After Shilang restructured his farm tools, he adopted modern and scientific planting methods, and the output of a single farmland was several times that of the original. With the addition of the four-bed system, rotation and no-tillage technology, planting was carried out year-round. In addition, the burning-soil method was used to develop new fields, and all the fields that could be developed in Cornwall and the territories were developed. It actually created a situation where there were too many fields and few people. Chapter 382： Fortunately, he gave up the formation of cavalry, and all the horses he traded in were pulled over and farmed. Although it cannot be intensively farmed like a cow, it is fast and efficient. Shirou didn''t know how many times the production efficiency had increased from the original. He has not calculated carefully, but since the first year of harvest, he has never been hungry or worried about food. In addition, the most important thing is that he pays great attention to the preservation of grain. Those old grains are distributed to grain merchants at a low price, and they are exchanged for materials in poor places. Therefore, he is really not afraid of granting grain to the kings at a discount. He can even provide full supplies. There is no way, the fertility of the land of Western Europe is really too great. However, in order to control the kings after the war, Shirou still decided to sell. "King Arthur is so good!" "Quick! Recruit and buy horses!" "Go grab land, grab people! No one wants to take this king''s land!" ... While thanking Shi Lang, the kings recruited troops from the kingdom and quickly plundered the land northward. Lundinium has been taken down, and the Saxons have also been controlled. How can we not seize the land at such a good time? At this time, some poets'' rumors reached the ears of the kings. "What...? Arthur is fake?" "Is that king really Arthur?" "King Guan Ben!" "The sky is big, it is not important to expand the territory!" "It doesn''t matter whether the king is Arthur or not, only a fool will care about the true identity of that king at this moment!" "Kill Futikeng before talking!" ... Although I don''t know where the rumors came from, all the kings sneered at such rumors. If it were two years ago, they would still care, there are some stupid kings who deliberately rushed to Camelot to drive King Arthur off, but now seeing that Vortign is about to fall, everyone is busy robbing the ground. Who has time to manage? This thing? Even if you want to make sense and want to write an article, you have to kill Fu Tigeng and take down the site. All kings have this attitude, and Shi Lang''s people don''t need to mention it. This rumor was almost the first day it reached Shilang. The poets who spread the rumors were spontaneously taken down by the angry Cornish **** to Shilang. The knights were very angry and wanted to tear these poets apart, and Morgan''s expression was a bit subtle, but she was the most ferocious. Morgan knew Shi Lang''s true identity, so her inner feelings were very subtle, but she could see that this was Votigeng''s trick. She was not fooled, and even wanted to help Shi Lang''s identity. After all... Yeah. After all, that guy said that he will return the throne to the Pendragon family later, right? And she also has inheritance rights, right? Yeah. That''s it. The knights wanted to tear away the poets who had defiled the king''s identity, but Shirou kept them, and even gave them delicious, dreamlike lives before letting them go back. Afterwards, he found Arge rule and asked him to send poets to follow these people and return to Camelot to promote the beauty of Cornwall among the Saxons of Camelot. Age Zhiwen''s eyes lit up, he understood the king''s meaning, and retired with repeated promises. There was a stalemate for several days. Shiro saw that the situation had stabilized, so he took Merlin back to Cornwall. When he arrived in the palace, Merlin looked at El Quette on the bed, shaking his body subconsciously, and cried out in horror: "The King of Moon?" "She is not the King of the Moon, but a friend of mine, true ancestor." Shi Lang said. "Is she your friend? Is she from the future too?" Merlin asked. "Yes," Shilang nodded, and said, "She is still alive and there are still signs of life, but she just can''t wake up. Is there any way you can wake her up?" "I can''t wake up... It should be that the soul consciousness is still sinking, and she needs to go into a dream to bring her soul consciousness out." Merlin said. "Can you do this?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin nodded, somewhat dissatisfied with the king''s questioning, and said: "Wang...Don''t underestimate me!" Shilang ignored him and said, "Then you can dream." "This..." Merlin hesitated. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin said: "My characteristics are not too close to the true ancestor. Once I imitate the true ancestor, accidents are easy to happen." "Can''t you control this characteristic?" Shirou asked. "This..." Merlin said with an awkward expression: "Because of the relationship that I often imitate... it''s already instinct." "You, control yourself more," Shi Lang said. Turning his head, looking at Alquette who was sleeping, Shiro said, "Let me go in." "This...Is this not so good?" Mei Lin hesitated for a moment, and said: "She is the true ancestor after all, and the dream of true ancestor is sometimes powerful and dangerous." "Stop talking nonsense, listen to me." Shi Lang said. "Yes!" Merlin nodded helplessly and performed the nightmare magic, leading Shi Lang into El Quette''s dream. Chapter 383： In the dark night, it was a sea of ??dreams. Chapter 122 The Millennium City of Dreams [Third more] After a while of dizziness, Shi Lang entered El Quette''s dream. Shi Lang looked calm and looked around. The star-studded night sky, underneath is a sea of ??flowers. In the distance is a gloomy and solemn castle, and there is a rustling sound. Shirou scanned the surroundings, but did not see Alquette''s consciousness. He pondered for a moment, and walked towards the gloomy and solemn castle. The castle is unguarded and you can walk in easily. In the grand and spacious castle, there are many elegantly dressed people walking back and forth. "The people from the Templar Church are coming." "Is it here to negotiate?" "Who is the representative here?" "ROA!" "ROA?... Oh, that''s the Mitchell Roa Fadanyang who is known as the Acacia snake." ... These people communicated as if they hadn''t seen Shirou. But Shi Lang understood what dream Elquit was trapped in. El Quette, Zhu Yue''s best carrier body, is known as the princess of the true ancestor. And the pain and nightmare of his life was around the twelfth century, when ROA, the snake Roa of Akashia, was tricked into sucking Roa''s blood, bursting out with a blood-sucking impulse, and killing his true ancestor clean. This incident was the nightmare of Elquite''s life, and even because of this he was afraid of the blood-sucking impulse. He had to spend 70% of his strength to suppress the blood-sucking impulse, claiming that he had never sucked blood. And, since then, he has been chasing Roa''s reincarnation, every time Roa''s reincarnation is killed, he will fall asleep, and wait until the next time Roa''s reincarnation appears, and then continue to hunt down. In 1994, El Quette finally chased Shi Lang. There is no doubt that El Quette is repeating this nightmare at this moment, falling into this nightmare. The people around were obviously the true ancestors who were killed by El Quette. In this regard, Shirou''s expression was very calm. Neither comment nor stop, and walked straight to the inside of the castle. This castle is very grand and majestic, it is undoubtedly the millennium city of Zhu Yue. The Millennium City was originally constructed and manifested by Zhu Yue using the [Utual Realization]. After Zhu Yue was eliminated by the second magician, it became the kingdom of the true ancestor. After the true ancestors were killed by El Quette, this thousand-year-old city became the shackles that bound El Quette. Whenever Elquet went out to kill Roa''s reincarnation, she returned to the Millennium City, locked herself with chains, sealed herself, and fell asleep. Now the castle looks magnificent, without the appearance of a chain. Obviously, Alquette''s dream has not yet turned to the scene where Roa tricks her into sucking blood. Shi Lang showed no interest in this sadness of El Quette, he just wanted to take El Quette out and let her wake up. It''s not because of other reasons, or the reason why Elquit will sink into perishable state, and it''s because of saving him on the road to [Root Cause]. And now, it was Shiro''s turn to save her. Shiro walked through the castle corridor, and finally stopped when he reached the back garden of the castle. Found it! He said to his heart. Looking up, in a sea of ??white flowers, a young girl in a white dress is picking white flowers in the sea of ??flowers. The girl has a beautiful face, beautiful long golden hair, straight down to the waist, scarlet eyes, and a gentle color. And there is no doubt that this is El Quart in El Quart''s dream, the 12th century El Quart. "Are you¡ª?" A pair of scarlet eyes looked at Shirou, and Alquette asked in a very soft voice. It should be said that the real ancestor is really the master of the dreamland. The other true ancestors are just illusory. Shirou can not be seen or heard. It just operates according to El Quette¡¯s memory, and only El Quette can see Shirou. The intruder of this dream. Shiro walked towards her slowly, his face was calm, and said, "Fujimaru Shiro." "I don''t know." Alquette squatted down, took a bunch of white flowers, held them in front of Shirou, and asked: "Would you like to play together?" Shi Lang looked at El Quette¡¯s scarlet eyes, his spirit seemed to be disturbed, and he was slightly shaken. Fortunately, the [evil] on his body surged, and the evil thoughts removed the mental interference, which kept the spirit capable. . There is no doubt that he had just been charmed by El Quette. Elquet holds the magic eye of charm. Although she has not used it on him in the 20th century, she does have this magic eye. The so-called magic eye of enchantment has the power of imprisonment, brainwashing, memory operation, etc., which does not destroy the opponent''s spirit. The condition is not to look at the opponent, and the opponent will be controlled. Instead, the opponent needs to look at her eyes. And just now, Shirou looked at Alquette''s eyes, so he was charmed. But it is a pity that Shirou''s [evil] can shield this kind of spiritual interference. "Would you like to play with me?" Alquette sent out an invitation. Shilang stretched out his palm, and El Quette''s red eyes looked at Shilang''s palm subconsciously. Then, the next moment-- Shiro grabbed Alquette''s hair and pulled it straight out. "It hurts¡ª" The hair was suddenly pulled by Shi Lang, and Alquette called out, and the flowers in his hand fell to the ground. "So that''s it, you are the enemy." Alquette became hostile. "This king has no time to take care of your waywardness, hurry up with me!" Shilang said, pulling Alquette''s long hair. Elquette showed hostility, opened his palms, and his sharp nails grabbed Shirou''s face. Shirou¡¯s evil is overflowing, and the [Vampire Evil] mixed with the [Evil of this World] to form a brand-new crimson [Evil] shield that stands in front of El Quette. Chapter 384： Elquette failed to defeat this brand new [Evil] Shield, and even the claws that touched the [Evil] Shield were filled with white smoke like a hot soldering iron. Shi Lang raised his brows, and said to his heart, the intensity was wrong! The intensity is too weak. Yes, the strength of the El Quette in front of you is too weak! It was weaker than Elquite, who used 70% of his force to suppress the blood-sucking impulse when he encountered it in the twentieth century. And it is restrained by the [Vampire Evil]. Elquet''s eyes flashed red, and his other hand grabbed Shiro. Shi Lang''s face was calm, and while blocking El Quette with the [Evil] Shield, while pulling the hand of El Quitt''s hair, he yanked. "M... hurts..." Elquet showed a painful expression. Shilang raised his brows, and said to his heart that the intensity was too weak. Should it be said that the power was consumed on the road to [Root Cause], or a part of the power was used to support the Millennium City in this memory in this dream? The intensity of this Elquet is very low. To make a comparison, it is probably the same intensity as the Di Lumuto encountered during the Fourth World War. Although it was still very strong, it was a bit weak compared to Shirou''s words at the moment. After all, no matter how strong Di Lumuduo is, it is only that level, and at this moment, his extraordinary strength, coupled with the special attack of [Vampire Evil], is not too easy. "Follow me." Shi Lang grabbed El Quette by the hair and led her away. "Let go of me, let me go..." El Quette yelled. Shi Lang didn''t have time to pay attention to her, and directly led her to the exit of the dreamland. However, this may have touched the taboo of El Quette''s dream. The true ancestors in the thousand-year-old city are no longer illusory memories, but have become entities with real threats, and they have killed Shilang. "Let go of Your Royal Highness!" "Human, this is not where you should set foot!" ... The true ancestors screamed and rushed forward, displaying their strange abilities. However, it is too weak. Weakness seems to have evened out the 30% of the strength that El Quette should have possessed. Shi Lang relied on the special attack of [Vampire Evil] and attacked them. The evil mud just rolled them all over to death in the evil mud. "Don''t... don''t..." Elquet made an unconscious cry. Shiro glanced at El Quette, but did not speak. The Millennium City was in turmoil. Shi Lang killed the true ancestors in the dreamland thousand-year-old city. "Don''t... don''t... don''t do this..." Elquet uttered an unconscious babble. In the thousand-year-old dreamland, the true ancestor was all killed by Shi Lang, and blood shed all over the place. The corpses of those true ancestors gradually became illusory, and finally formed two people. One of them was a man dressed as a priest, and the other was a man covered in a black cloak. He couldn''t see clearly, and he could barely see the golden hair coming out of the cloak. "What happened? The true ancestor in Thousand-Year City was dead and clean." said the man dressed as a priest. "Look for Elquette, don''t worry about it, Roa," said the man in the cloak next to him. Shirou looked at these two people. There is no doubt that the priest is the Serpent Roa of Akashia in the twelfth century, but who is the cloak is unknown. However, I think it should be one of the priests who accompanied Roa that day, and one of the witnesses who witnessed the tragedy of Millennium City. "El Quette, the princess of the true ancestor, isn''t it here..." Before Roa finished speaking, Shi Lang thought, the evil was surging, and it merged into an evil sword, which directly pierced Roa''s body, then swiped it, and cut it into two with the cloaked man next to it. Half. "You...you..." The upper body of the two babbled, and then the entity gradually became illusory. Even with that, Elquite behind Shilang also became illusory, and the originally broken Thousand-Year City began to be rebuilt. Obviously, dreams have to be repeated again. However-- Shi Lang tugged Alquette''s long hair fiercely. "It hurts, it hurts..." "Have you played enough? If you have enough, go out with this king." "I don''t want to go out...I..." "Do you still want to play? This king has no time to take care of your self-pity childish game. If you want to play, go outside and this king will play with you enough!" "It hurts, it hurts... Let go of my hair, let go of my hair..." Shi Lang ignored El Quette''s screams and directly led her to the exit of the dream. Shirou''s body shook slightly when he emerged from El Quette''s dream. Chapter 385： "How is it? Are you feeling okay, my king?" Mei Lin asked with concern. "It''s okay." Shi Lang said. "Woo... my hair..." Elquet with his eyes closed, subconsciously covering his hair, shivering with a bit of cold on his face. Opening his eyes, the blurred vision gradually became clear, Alquette saw a peaceful Shirou, froze for a moment, pointed at Shirou and shouted: "Oh-it''s ROA!" With a glance at the corner of his eye, Shirou grabbed Alquette''s hair and brought her up, with a gloomy expression, and said like a super villain: "Remember it for me, it''s Shiro Fujimaru!" "M... hurts..." Shi Lang let go, just about to say something. With a sound of "Bang Dang", a voice rang outside the door. Shi Lang turned his head to look, Guinevere looked at El Quette blankly, with the falling bowl at her feet. "Zhu...Zhu...Zhu Zhu Zhuyue is awake!" Fear to the extreme. Guinevere looked panicked like a headless fly, turned around and ran, only to knock on the wall with a bang, and fainted. Shiro: "???" Rarely, this king showed a dazed look. Chapter 123 Vivian [Reward 14/27] How long ago should it be? Counting from this point in time, it should be more than 12,000 years ago. The star-making **** was killed by the second-generation **** bred by [Nature], and his soul was also driven to the imaginary space, and he could no longer interfere with the world. The second generation of gods created the "heaven", "earth" and "world" with the body of the star-making god, creating a prosperous world of gods. In that era, the planet was controlled by [nature], and it was the gods who made the seat of the primate. Therefore, the laws of the planet must be centered on [God]. Because of this, the entire planet is filled with [True¡¤Ethereum], opening up a prosperous world of the gods. The gods also believe that this planet will be constantly under their control, standing at the top of the food chain, everything is a plaything in their palms, and even themselves can use the power of God to create creatures as they like. However, it was in such a dreamland that destruction came. The planet did not have enough power to get rid of the devil''s claws of [nature], so the invading external force came. She didn''t even know what kind of external force it was, even as a fairy. Because that is going to happen far away. Only knowing the invading external force, even the gods can''t resist. Perhaps, as the apex of the gods, standing at the origin of the planet [nature], the star-making gods can pose a threat to that invading external force, but it is a pity that the second generation, as their children, killed them one step ahead of time. They created their mothers. The invading external forces ravaged the entire planet, dragging the gods that were firmly on the primate seat down from the primate seat, shattering the gods¡¯ perpetual dreams, and shattering the gods to pieces for later mankind. Boarded the primate seat and laid the groundwork for it. But the external force of this invasion is too strong, if it continues to attack, I am afraid that all civilizations on the planet will die. Therefore, in order to drive away this powerful invader, the planet itself forged a holy sword, and that is the sword of the star. The star sword was forged by the planet to deal with the invaders'' arms. From this perspective, the star sword can also be said to be a god-made armor. The god-made armor that truly stands at the apex. But this star sword can only exert its true power when facing the extinction of the world and alien invaders. But even if it didn''t exert its true power, it was an extremely powerful holy sword. Even the invader who invaded the planet, which made all the gods desperate, was severely wounded and defeated when facing the holy sword that attacked the planet invaders. After the planet invaders were defeated, the star sword disappeared. No one knows where this star sword is. But there is no doubt that any intruder who attempts to invade this planet wants to invade and occupy this planet, the first enemy is to destroy this star sword. And this is because Vivienne was stared at by the king who descended from the moon. Vivian knew where the star sword was. No. To be precise, it should be the Star Sword, where she was hiding it. Yes. As a wise fairy, the planet gave the Star Sword to Vivian for safekeeping. Vivienne was once proud of it, but then she kept wiping tears of it, living in fear all day long. The moon king descended from the moon to the planet, deceiving the planet with sweet words, making the planet think that the moon king will become his protector. In fact, the Moon King also descended on the planet with the purpose of invasion. The Moon King knew about the existence of the Star Sword, and even knew that Vivian was holding the Star Sword, so while the Moon King was deceiving the planet, he was also chasing and killing Vivian in an attempt to destroy the Star Sword. Vivian once told the planet Moon King¡¯s sinister purpose, trying to get the planet to determine that the Moon King is the invader, and then use the Star Sword to destroy the Moon King, but the planet does not believe that the Moon King is an invader, so the Star Sword can¡¯t Exerting real power can only cut out a simple magic cannon. And this is completely useless in front of the Moon King. Because of this, Vivian could only escape in front of the Moon King. Once the Moon King destroys the Star Sword, it will completely reveal its true intention to invade. At that time, this planet that has no defense means will completely fall into the hands of the Moon King. The Moon King never dared to say that he was stronger than the invaders who had destroyed the planet¡¯s gods, so he was very scrupulous about the Star Sword. Before destroying the Star Sword, it did not dare to fall out with the planet, let alone touch the planet¡¯s sensitive nerves, so Hunting and killing are all chasing and killing by conventional means. And this chase is nearly a thousand years. Vivian had almost fallen into the King of the Moon for hundreds of times, but every time she exhausted her wisdom and escaped from the dead. But in the pursuit of nearly a thousand years, Vivian, the originally noble and elegant goblin, turned into a goblin with fear and sadness every day. In the end, she realized that as long as she kept her status as a fairy, she would not be able to escape the pursuit of the Moon King. Because the planet has regarded the Moon King as its guardian, the Moon King can directly read her information and position from the planet, and then pursue and kill her. Chapter 386： Vivian, who sensed this, decided to abandon her status as a fairy in order to survive. No. To be precise, it is to use another layer of identity to cover up the true self. As a result, she fled to the last remaining place of God''s Era¡ªBritish Island, and found a baby girl with the best sexuality and bestowed a blessing. In fact, it is a blessing, rather than a fusion. Combine her as a fairy with her as a human baby girl. In this way, Vivienne is a human baby girl, and that human baby girl is also Vivienne. In this way, a girl named Guini Weier was born with the wisdom of the fairy. She is both a human and a fairy. In other words, it is more like the existence of the gods than the gods. Vivienne took refuge in the restraining power of the planet''s primate [Alaya], and borrowed the correction of [Alaya] to avoid the Moon King''s method of directly extracting her position from the planet, thus avoiding the Moon King¡¯s Chase. Vivian originally thought that after she merged with humans and became Guini Vil, she would never regain her identity as a fairy. As long as the gods on the island ended, she could hide in the sea within the stars, no more Don''t be afraid of being chased by the Moon King. But no matter what I thought, a human king focused on his own wisdom, persecuted her, and developed her wisdom. The most important thing is that the human king actually brought back a true ancestor. A true ancestor who is very close to the Moon King not only in appearance, temperament, ability, and even form of existence. As if it was another body of the Moon King! The fear of the Moon King prompted a girl named Guini Weier to awaken her identity as a fairy and recall the terrible years of being hunted for thousands of years... Vivian felt that she had to clarify her identity with that king. Although she was often bullied by that king when she was a human, it is different now. She is now not only Guinevere, but also the fairy Vivian who has survived for an unknown period of time. The king of mankind can only control mankind, but he can''t control fairies, let alone drive fairies. Because humans have always longed for the magic and miracles of fairies, even the king of mankind will respect fairies extremely. Perhaps, that cruel and perverted king will show her the same ugliness as other human kings. Vivian didn''t know this, she only knew that she was going to clarify her identity to the king, and then bid farewell. So she came to the palace. The king is sitting on the throne, acting with all the power of the governor. "Wake up." Wang said. "Yes." Vivian nodded. "Come here, now the governor''s seat, continue to be entrusted to you." Wang said. "I''m afraid this won''t work, King." Vivian shook her head and said, "It''s true that I am not a human being, I am a fairy." At this time, this cruel, ruthless, and terrifying king should also show a shocked look, and then ask her for the miracle of the fairy, right? After all, this king is now in the war. However-- "Oh." Wang''s expression was calm, he didn''t even look up at her. "That...that, I am a fairy! I am a fairy!" Vivian repeated. "Oh." Wang was still very calm. Vivienne shed a cold sweat. Why is this king''s expression so plain? "I..." "Is the rest finished?" Wang raised his head and looked at her, "After the rest, come and do something." "I...I''m a fairy! I''m a fairy! It hurts, it hurts..." The king pulled her by the hair, pulled her to the throne, and pressed her to all the seats of the governor. "Speak less and do more." Wang said. "I''m a fairy, it''s impossible for me to be..." Without waiting for her to finish, Wang put on his cloak and said, "I did a good job before, so I will continue to work hard." Then left with the awakened true ancestor. Vivienne didn''t know what to say. What is this? What is this! Why is this king so self-centered? I am a fairy! It''s a fairy! I... "Guinie Weier, this is today''s agricultural investigation form, please go through it." "Oh, yes, Lucan Qing." After receiving the document handed over by Lucan, Vivian''s face suddenly stiffened. "What''s wrong, Guinevere?" Lucan asked concerned: "Why are you crying?" Lucan looked strange. "It''s nothing, it''s just me..." It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still Guinevere... Why is this happening! Vivienne, no, Guinevere looked at the file with tears on her face. Chapter 387： Awakening is awakening, but in the end, nothing has changed in the end. Perhaps to some extent, that king has the same qualities as the Moon King. ... ... ps: Four changes today~! After looking at it, I still owe thirteen more, about the middle of the month, it should be over. Good night, friends~! ^_^ Chapter 124 You Are All Tool People Shilang rode East Entalis and led Elquito hurriedly towards the northern defense barrier. While Guinevere was still in a coma, Shi Lang had already let Merlin take the lead and rushed back to the northern barrier. Merlin at this moment can be said to be the top priority from a strategic point of view. No. To be precise, it was Merlin''s eyes. Looking at the current [Clairvoyance EX], in the technical terms of strategy games, is the perspective of God, you can see the whole situation, and it is the global eye. And this meant too much for the war. Coupled with Mei Lin''s own strength, Shirou did not dare to let him leave the front line for too long. As soon as Alquette was awakened, he immediately drove Merlin back to the front. Although Merlin looked resentful, she still complied. Speaking of which, in the past two years or so, Merlin''s feelings have been rich and colorful, but I don''t know whether these feelings are his own or imitated others? "How do you feel about your body, Elquet?" Shiro drove Dong Entalis, and Elquet sat behind him, reaching out to hold his cloak to stabilize his body. "It''s okay, but there will be very little combat power. Luo...No, it''s Shiro." Alquette subconsciously called out the name again, but instinctively felt that his scalp was a little bit painful, so he quickly changed his words. "I''m sorry...I need to use your power as soon as you wake up." Shirou''s tone was soft and apologetic. In front of Elquet from the same era, he was not a tough King Arthur, but Shiro Fujimaru. "This doesn''t matter, anyway, you said that if you want to go back, you have to kill that... that or something. To help you is to help myself, so just use my power." Elquette smiled brightly like the sun. Even if he fell inexplicably into the unaccompanied fifth century AD, he was disgusted and abandoned by Gaia who had always depended on, and was dragged out by Shiro rudely even in a dream. Shiro asked for help before he recovered from her weakness... The smile on his face still didn''t disappear, but he nodded very brightly and agreed to Shirou, not caring about the rough treatment in his dream. It''s sunny. "It''s just a little bit! Absolutely! Never scratch my hair again! Otherwise I will be very angry!" Alquette said with a serious face. Shi Lang grabbed the reins and nodded slightly, which was considered an agreement. This is natural, and even if it is to be grasped, Elquit''s hair is not easy to grasp. Because Alquette in reality has short hair, and he is not interested in short hair. However, should it be said that it is indeed El Quett? At first he found out that he was in the fifth century AD, but he panicked for a while, and also annoyed for a long time. As a result, Alquette did not seem to worry at all. Instead, he looked at the world in the fifth century very curiously. Like a little girl who just came out of the obelisk, she was full of curiosity about the outside world. Perhaps this is what the true ancestor''s princess should be able to do well, knowing that she is in the age when Zhu Yue is still alive, as Zhu Yue''s best reincarnation body, she is not panicked at all. Speaking of which, in Alquette''s consciousness, there should still be a Zhuyue living in it. A Zhuyue from the twentieth century, always staring at El Quette¡¯s body. Once El Quette liberated his blood-sucking impulse and gave up the identity of ¡°El Quette¡±, then this body would belong to the 20th person. Zhuyue of the century. However, Shiro didn''t meet the twentieth century Zhu Yue. It¡¯s just that... The timeline is messed up! This world, perhaps should be a parallel world! Shirou thought so. After all, he had socialized with Altria during the Fourth Holy Grail War. If it were in this world, he had already left important footprints in the life of Altria in this world, and the most important thing was that this Altria listened to him very much. If the two are the same person, then Altria should know him. However, it didn''t. Altria, who met during the Fourth World War, even used swords at him. This shows what kind of parallel world this world should be. As for that Altria calling him "Guineville" in the Fourth Battle, that would be better understood. After all, Guineville and him look so much like him, so it''s natural to admit her mistake. However, it doesn''t really matter how it is, the destination is just ahead, and instead of stopping and thinking about it, it''s better to go straight to the destination in one breath. The main problem at the moment is to defeat Votigeng! Shilang rode his horse to the front line, and the attacks of the monsters were still strong, like ocean waves, and this barrier constructed by humans was like a big mountain, parrying the waves. However, war is war after all, even if there are barriers and shields, it will hurt and kill people. Through the gaps in the barriers, the soldiers kept swinging their guns, but there were also people who were gnawed by the monsters when they swung their guns, or even dragged out of the gaps by the monsters with violence. And these people were directly squeezed into meat strips by the gap in the barrier, **** and bloody, but they had the [continuation of the battle], and they still remained conscious, amidst the beasts outside the barrier, they issued their last breath of attack, and then they were hungry. The reeling beasts were divided and eaten. The strong smell of blood filled the fortress. Not good! Shi Lang yelled heartily. Too many chores piled up in his mind, causing Shirou to ignore one thing. Although Elquette is a special true ancestor, he also possesses the blood-sucking impulse. It is okay. If it is stimulated with such a strong **** smell, he may have a blood-sucking impulse and attack Shi Lang and others! At that time, it will not attract strong support, but attract wolves into the room! Thinking of this, Shi Lang sweated coldly on the back of his head and hurriedly turned his head and glanced at El Qu¨¦te. Some strange discovery, El Qu¨¦te''s expression was quite normal. "Don''t you want to **** blood?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t want to," Alquette asked with a strange face, "what''s the matter?" Shi Lang frowned. This strong smell of blood didn''t actually arouse El Quette''s blood-sucking impulse. How could this be possible? Wait! This is-- "Blood... blood... delicious blood..." Chapter 388： The [Vampire Evil], which was originally improper, was working on its own. The evil instigation continued to sound in my heart, and the majestic evil thoughts were absorbed by [Evil Flower] and transformed into magical power. It turned out that El Quette did not have the blood-sucking impulse, but her blood-sucking impulse, to a certain extent, was absorbed by Shi Lang''s evil. Wait... If this is the case, can Elquet be able to untie the power limitation and directly exert his full strength? If this is really possible, isn''t this just a hang-up? Realizing this, Shirou said, "Alquette, you can take a look at your blood-sucking impulse." "I...I don''t have the urge to **** blood..." Alquette showed a panic expression. It was obvious that she was very taboo against the urge to **** blood. "If you want to lie, you should at least learn expression control first, and unlock it." Shi Lang said. "Will...what will happen, I don''t know..." Shi Lang thought for a while and said, "Don''t untie it all at once, untie it slowly, and see to what extent it will be controlled by the impulse to **** blood." Elkuy nodded, his strength increased a little, and the red eyes gradually turned golden, and gradually, greed and tyrannical expressions appeared in those eyes. "Stop! That''s it!" Shi Lang hurriedly called. Elquet controlled his desire to **** blood. "How do you feel?" Shirou asked. "It''s weird... The power is half relieved, but it is not affected by the blood-sucking impulse..." Alquette looked strange. At this moment, she unlocked 20% of her strength, leaving only half of her strength to suppress the blood-sucking impulse. In the past, if you dare to suppress the blood-sucking impulse with only 50% of the strength, she will definitely fall into the blood-sucking impulse. However, at the moment it has no effect at all. Shi Lang nodded, and understood. [The Evil of the Vampire Species] It still absorbs Elquet''s blood-sucking impulse, but obviously, it can''t be absorbed completely. It can only absorb Elquette''s blood-sucking impulse to a certain extent. To put it simply, El Quette in a normal state can only play 30% of his strength, and if he continues to play, he can''t suppress the blood-sucking impulse, and finally sinks into the blood-sucking impulse, and is replaced by the Zhu Yue hidden in her body. And with Shirou, he can play 50% of his strength, and he can control the blood-sucking impulse more easily. I have to say that this has become a complementary phenomenon. Shilang can use Elquite''s bloodsucking impulse to restore his magical powers, and Elquite can also use Shilang''s [Vampire Evil] to reduce the impact of the bloodsucking impulse, so as not to go violently, and even become a puppet of Zhu Yue. "There will be such a thing..." Alquette couldn''t help but brighten his eyes, revealing a pure and sunny smile. Elquette was purely happy that he could not be affected by the blood-sucking impulse, but he didn''t notice that the king was touching his chin, looking at her up and down. It should be said that the person with innocence in the bottom of his heart, seeing the gloomy sky, is also sunny, and Elquet felt that the king''s eyes were innocent, and he was also happy for her. But Merlin, who was rushing over, saw the king''s gaze, and instantly felt a stomachache. That gaze, that way of looking up and down, Wang had seen in many people, such as him, such as Age Zhiwen, and Guinie Weier... That''s not the gaze of appreciation, it''s the gaze of the calculating person... It''s not working, my stomach hurts again. Merlin looked uncomfortable. At this time, Wang looked at him and said, "Merlin, go to contact Altria, the commander in chief of the north will be given to Gao Wen, let her come back quickly!" Merlin couldn''t help but frowned, and asked, "Wang, it would be better to put Lily in the north to attack the Picts. Why call her back?" "Because there is a better place to use Al now." Wang looked at El Qu¨¦tt and couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 125 Why not kill? [Second more] "Does Wang call me back? I understand, I will leave now." "Gao Wenqing, the matter here is left to you. Wang said that a small number of the captured Saxons can be assimilated into the army, and the rest are used as slaves. Xu Zhisheng, restricting his behavior, and daring to resist, kill¡ª !" "I see, Altria Yaqing." "Please don''t use the word Qing to call me, I''m just the king''s apprentice knight, and I am far from qualified to call it "Qing"." "Then you make us ashamed..." "In short, the matters here will be handed over to Gao Wenqing, as well as Lord Lan Malouk and Lancelot. The king is calling me, so I will leave first!" As soon as Altria heard the king''s order, she quickly handed over power, mounted her horse, and left with a sword in the stone. This makes Gao Wen and others can''t help feeling a little. Perhaps Altria hadn''t noticed it herself, there was a smile from the heart on her face. "Altri Yaqing, the king''s orders are always executed efficiently." In the end, Gao Wen could only sigh with emotion. Altria rushed to Cornwall. An excited voice in her heart that she didn''t know what emotions was, told her to hurry up to Wang''s side to help him solve problems. Altria defines this emotion as loyalty. That is, the knight''s loyalty to the king. That king is full of wisdom, understands people''s hearts, and allows people to live a happy life. He is the ideal king she has been pursuing. At least, Altria thinks so. For more than two years, she witnessed how the king worked so hard to pass his wisdom to others while dragging the fallen kingdom up from the cliff step by step. That is the ideal king, the object of her pledge of allegiance. In front of Wang''s wisdom and strength, she can always perceive her own insignificance. The king is like a big tree, alone blocking the scorching sun, and allowing them to enjoy the cool under the shade. There is no need to consider any dangers, because the king has already propped up the collapsed sky. As long as you stay with the king, all your troubles will not be born. Because the king of wisdom will solve everything. Just-- Chapter 389： "If you don''t fix this before I return the throne to you, you will have trouble taking over the throne." When Wang said that sentence, Altria recalled that it was just a beautiful dream. And the dream, after all, is to wake up. And Wang--, after all, he has to go. It''s just that this dream is too short. Only two and a half years. The agreement between Wang and Mei Lin was to act for the throne, and until Fu Tigeng was defeated, Mei Lin told Wang the way back home. At that moment, what was the feeling in my heart, Altria didn''t know. She only knew that as long as she stayed by the king''s side, listened to the king''s words, and performed the king''s mission. She was satisfied. ... ... Barriers to the northern line of defense. The monsters were still attacking frantically, the sidelines of the barriers, the bodies of the monsters and soldiers lined up, filled with the smell of blood. The soldiers behind the barrier roared and fought bloody. The people brought medicines from Cornwall spontaneously. The wounded soldiers were carried down one by one, and the people in charge of the wounds would hemostatically apply them. From time to time, two-legged dragons pierced through the arrow rain of the archers and attacked the rear, but were killed by guns by soldiers who were resting in their turns. In fact, during this period of time, Warcraft''s offense became logical. Using flying monsters, bullying Shilang, who has no air force, crossed Tristan''s arrow rain, and surprised the supply line, forcing Cornwall to dispatch a group of soldiers to **** the supply team. Some of the wounded soldiers who were carried down had their hands torn apart by the monsters, and some were blinded. They were all covered in blood, but shouted that they would return to the front line to fight. The generals in charge severely rebuked them, which made them stop. The whole front suffocated. But this tone could not come out all the time, because the enemy was so powerful, it was good to defend, and proactively attacked, it was really killing him. The most important thing is that no one can beat Votigung at this moment. Even El Quette is the same. Alquette, who was able to activate 50% of his efforts, suddenly became one of Shirou''s top powerhouses. However, her 50% output is hydrated. Her body hasn''t recovered yet, and the level that she can really perform may be a line higher than the normal level of 30%, and she is not Votigeng''s opponent. Votigeng apparently sensed that this bone of Cornwall was not easy to chew, and he had gone from the initial beast horde to a logical and intelligent attack. Shirou''s side guards in shifts, and his side also began to attack in batches, forming battle formations, day and night, and began to exert the power of each monster. Power is not terrible, what is terrible is the wisdom that can drive power. And Fu Tigeng has already begun to show his wisdom in this area. The battlefield of Warcraft is one aspect, and the use of the poet''s public opinion is also one aspect. However, it is a pity that in this situation, except for those with really sick brains, he will be used again. Shi Lang even took advantage of those poets to counter-public opinion in an attempt to divide the Saxons within Vutikeng. However, this does not seem to have an effect. In terms of siege, manpower is always inferior to animal power. Shi Lang was very worried that if this goes on, this line of defense will really be broken by Fu Tigeng. Once the defense barrier is broken, Cornwall will have no more danger to defend! Therefore, even when the line of defense was slightly stabilized, he quickly pulled Merlin back to Cornwall and awakened Alquette. Elquette possesses [Utual Realization], this kind of BUG ability, as far as war is concerned, the strategic significance is the same level as Morgan, who is good at alchemy and creation. Shiro stood on the barrier, pointed to Morgan''s stone giants who were fighting against the monsters in the field, looked at Alquette, and asked, "Alquette, can these stone giants be realized?" "Yes, but there may not be too many of them," Alquette said. Shiro nodded. Elquette showed more than two hundred stone giants at one time, throwing them into the battlefield, and the pressure on the barriers was relieved in an instant. This made Morgan''s eyes widened and his expression a little unpleasant. There are more than 700 stone giants in her total. She worked tirelessly and spent more than two years collecting materials and rubbing them out bit by bit. As a result, Elquette made it out of nothing, which made her feel very uncomfortable. But considering that this is a battlefield, she still persuades herself to be happy. Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and asked, "Is Al back?" "It''s on the road, and probably will be there tonight." Merlin said. "Okay!" Shiro said: "You inform Altria that you don''t need to go back to the front line, go directly to Skaha''s position and replace Skaha. Next, inform Skaha and leave a thousand people with a rolling log to make an army. It is illusion that the other army detoured from the mountain road, returned to Cornwall, and then took a boat to Ireland, and the navy attacked Camelot behind Camelot and captured Camelot!" "It turns out that the existence of this true ancestor allows you to liberate Skaha and let her surprise." Merlin nodded, using the magic way to send a message. After receiving the order, Skarha followed the order, leaving two hundred people behind, and after confessing the good things, he left the forest near Karnli. The two hundred people pushed the rolling logs, and smoke and dust rose, so that the Saxons guarding Kahnri saw them and had to be vigilant. And Altria followed this order, turned directly, and headed to Karnli, but she felt a little uncomfortable, but she quickly adjusted. The king''s order is the most important thing. Shi Lang said: "Magicians, let out the magic bombardment, and we must force Fu Tegeng and us to die!" "Yes--!" The magicians made big promises. Chapter 390： ... On the battlefield, Fu Tigeng stared at Cornwall with scorching eyes, his expression unpleasant and even a little irritable. It is really irritating that a small Cornwall can actually hold his pace. He stared fiercely at Shi Lang on the northern barrier defense line, with a fierce face. And behind the Warcraft army, among the Saxons. Mexis looked at these poets who promoted the beauty of Cornwall, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. He asked the adjutant next to him, "Among the Saxons, how many people have been inspired?" "I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m afraid there will be a considerable number. After all, they will follow the king because the king can give them food and land... and now the king can¡¯t give them anything, and even use them as fodder for monsters. These poets extoll the beauty of Cornwall, I''m afraid...I''m afraid..." "I''m afraid, most people have been agitated?" Mexis smiled gently. "There are people in Cornwall who know the abilities of poets. I really want to meet him in a sunny day. , Have a cup of tea, and talk about conversation. But now it seems that you can only face each other with swords." He smiled, very gentle, like sunshine. The adjutant buried his head deeply. The king had become an inhuman being, a cold executioner, but there were still quite a few people who followed the king, not because of other things, but because of the king''s accompanying warlock. "However, someone in Cornwall can see through and take advantage of this. I guessed it. I''m sorry, but I have to do it for my king." Mexis put on his cloak. "What about these poets, Master Mexis?" the adjutant asked. "Send to Camelot, don''t take their lives." Mexis said. "Yes¡ª" The adjutant answered, but his heart was full of questions, why not kill? Chapter 126 Give me time, I can create a heroic kingdom [third more] Cornwall. "Guiniwei Erqing, this is today''s food ration table, please take a look." "Okay, Lucan Qing." "Guiniwei Erqing, this is today''s ordnance expenditure, please take a look." "Okay, Gentleman Gerant." ... Although after awakening the fairy side, Guinevere made it clear that she was leaving Cornwall. But when Shirou entrusted the kingdom to her, although she was very depressed, she still completed the task very seriously. During the war in a kingdom, internal affairs are still important. But the king made the cornerstone of the kingdom very strong, so he wouldn''t lose too much energy. After Guinevere had awakened the fairy side, she became more comfortable with these matters. At this moment, a palace warlock suddenly ran over in horror. "What''s going on, Lord Delexis? It''s not the style of a court warlock to be so flustered." Bedwell reproached. "No...it''s not good, sir!" The palace warlock said in a panic, "There are a lot of sea monsters on the sea near Cornwall!" "What?" The internal affairs officers who were dealing with affairs were taken aback. Hastily walked out of the palace to see. Guinevere also hurriedly followed. The palace is at the highest point in Cornwall, where they can overlook the coast. At this moment, they saw a scene of extreme horror. The sea monsters are raging on the sea, rolling up waves from time to time, destroying the ships on the seaside. They went ashore one by one, and the guards in charge of Cornwall were fighting with them on the coast. Age Guiwen''s face was solemn, and it was clear that these were Votigeng''s sea monsters. While constraining the king''s army and holding it tightly on the northern front, he used the sea monsters to attack the kingdom after being circumvented. Cornwall is located on the coast, and it is indeed an excellent attack location for sea monsters. Regrettably, although Wang spent his great efforts to build the northern barrier, which made the northern barrier stronger than Carnley Castle, the defense of Cornwall was relatively weak. If it''s an ordinary kingdom, maybe it really collapsed like this. But... Age Guiwen yelled: "What are you still doing in a daze? Launch domestic youths, distribute weapons, and kill monsters!" "Yes--!" Several internal affairs officers hurriedly proceeded to operate. Fu Tigeng used the army of monsters to trap the king''s army in the north, and dispatched the sea monsters to surprise the kingdom. This was indeed a tactic. But the only pity is that the wrong object was chosen. Wang expected this in the early days of building Cornwall. Barriers and lines of defense were set up along the coast. Although it is not as strong as the northern barrier, it is also considered strong. The most important thing is that Votigeng might not have expected that the people of Cornwall...to some extent, they are all soldiers! The king used his wisdom and the combination of military and agriculture, so that every young and strong citizen in Cornwall is a reserve soldier! Although it is not as effective as the regular army, the victory lies in the number! And he rehearsed in advance the scene of a surprise attack on Cornwall. Therefore, Fu Tigeng''s surprise attack strategy has completely failed! In the case of preparatory exercises, as soon as the officials in charge of the matter organized, the young and strong put down their farm tools and work, one by one, out of the ordnance, they took out the magic spear Gayaberg and other weapons. Rushing to the shore. "Damn sea monster! Want to destroy my home, kill!" Chapter 391： "Kill all clean!" "Kill a few more, maybe the kingdom will award me a bronze medal this year!" ... The kingdom''s ordnance department didn''t have so many weapons. These young men took up farm tools and kitchen knives, and rushed directly to the coast to fight against the group of sea monsters. There are a lot of sea monsters in the capital of these surprise attacks, but there are more people in the kingdom. These sea monsters immediately fell into the vast ocean of people, and one by one was chopped into mud. The people in Cornwall are no longer ordinary mortals two years ago. Those who are full of food and drink are physically stronger than they were two years ago, and they have received specialized military training in addition to production. Some members of the standard reserve army have been given inherent skills by Shirou, and can be transformed into regular army at any time. It has to be said that Fu Tigeng''s trick is to draw a salary from the bottom of the tank, even if he does not get a salary, he also stabbed a hornet''s nest. On the coast, the screams of the sea monsters caught in the vast ocean of people continued to scream. And this is the power of the military system. In peacetime, they are people engaged in production, and in wartime they are soldiers with butcher knives. At least Skaha heard the sea monster attacking Cornwall in a hurry, and when she saw this scene, even she couldn''t help but feel a little shocked. I have seen powerful individual heroes and an army full of heroes. However, no one has seen it, a country of all heroes, right? But that king, it is possible to do it. In fact, if the king is given enough time, it is estimated that the king can really make a country where the whole country is full of heroes, right? That would be too exaggerated! ... ... Barriers to the Northern Front. Shi Lang sat in the center, dealing with one thing after another with a heavy expression. Guinevere had already told him what happened in Cornwall. But he was not worried at all. Cornwall is his stronghold. Of course he knows the strengths and weaknesses of Cornwall. The biggest advantage of Cornwall is that it faces the sea and can develop its maritime economy, but at the same time its weakness is that it faces the sea and the enemy will attack from the sea. Therefore, he built a military barrier on the beach very early. At the same time, more than 80,000 people in Cornwall, except for the elderly, women and children, have received military training. In addition, he has left a few defense forces with inherent skills. Unless the Votigung army crushes him first, it is a fundamental threat. Not to Cornwall. However, he still asked Skarha to deal with the Sea Monster first, then went to Ireland, and then focused on the Northern Front. It has been more than a month since the start of the war, and after more than a month of offensive and defensive warfare, Shirou''s soldiers alone have killed and injured a thousand people, and other strategic materials have been consumed even more. The one that consumes the fastest is the magic spear Gayaberg. The magic spear Gayaberg accumulated over the past two years has been consumed almost at the speed of the naked eye. Even if he was mentally prepared, Shiro''s eyelids were constantly beating when he looked at it. There is no doubt that there is capital who can resist the Votigeng offensive head-on, and he is the only one on the entire island. For other kings, even if they were tied together, it would not be enough for Votigung to fight. They were able to resist Votigeng in the north for ten years, not because of anything else, it was that Votigeng was not as strong as this time, and the Hadrian¡¯s Wall was guarded. Shi Lang, on the other hand, started from being poor and white, accumulating bit by bit, and made it. The gap between the two is not even a little bit. It''s just that the consumption of materials really depends on the Shi Lang''s pain. Fortunately, there has been a lot of good news for more than a month. The first is Gahris. He has successfully led the kings of Northern Ireland into the northern part of Scotland. Gawain, Lan Mulok and others, cooperated with King Ban and King Bowes to attack the southern area of ??Scotland. And Saxony across the sea from Scotland. The kings expanded their army vigorously, defending the city while invading Scotland, forming a north-south attack. They didn''t dare to be so bold, because it is the Little Ice Age and no one has much food. However, the grain was sold continuously by Shi Lang, and there was no worries about them. They stared at the sweet land of Scotland, and they were going crazy one by one, and they were beating very hard. It can be said that as long as Shilang doesn''t collapse, Fu Tigeng will collapse sooner or later. After releasing the poet, the Saxon also had a voice. There is no doubt that Votigeng, who could not satisfy the Saxons, began to make the Saxons have strange actions. This is also normal. At this time, Votigeng couldn''t even satisfy the beasts, let alone the Saxons. The task that Votigeng handed over to the Saxons was to defend Karnli and attack other cities with Karnli as the center. But it''s a pity that Kahnri was stared at by Skaha before, and at the moment he was stared at by Altria. As soon as he moved, Altria would lead the team to attack. In terms of martial arts alone, Altria is definitely not Skaha''s opponent, but it is strong enough and destructive enough. Skaha kills are usually stabbed to death with a gun, followed by the original Luen, but Altria is different, she directly fired the cannon. Altria, who is still alive, relies on the red dragon factor and the red dragon heart, and its magic power is extremely high, and the speed of magic recovery is also comparable to that of the Shilang with the [Flower of Evil]. This hurt the Saxons. They followed Vottigung in order to be able to eat and plunder the land, but Vottigung cannot do this now, and they even treat them as the food of Warcraft. In addition, the poets praise the beauty of Cornwall and the sage of Shi Lang. . As a result, Yixin also came out. Some Saxons bowed their heads to Shilang and surrendered. However, Shi Lang did not agree, who knows if this is a trick by Fu Tegeng. This kind of operation of surrendering, the heavenly dynasty used to play tricks in ancient times, and he had to guard against it. He just sent poets to the Saxons to promote the beauty of Cornwall, but he did not accept the Saxons. Whenever the time comes, the Saxons themselves will make trouble. Votigeng sent Saxon poets to promote Shi Lang''s falsehood, and Shi Lang summoned them, treated them generously, gave them benefits, and asked them to go back to promote their own good. Chapter 392： The two sides fought a battle of public opinion, but in this silent confrontation, Shiro prevailed. At least according to Altria''s report and Merlin''s [Clairvoyance], the Saxons in Kahnri did get upset. This is good news. ... Kahnri, Mexis received a poet he had secretly inserted, and asked with a gentle smile, "Did you find it?" "I''m sorry, Master Mexis. I didn''t dare to move too much. I only found one hair." The poet took out a golden hair. "One hair... is enough." Mexis took the hair and said to him with a gentle smile: "Go to Camelot. The king will win, and you will be rewarded accordingly. A good life." "Thank you, Master Mexis!" The poet left happily. Mexis is a person who does what he says, so his promise will be fulfilled. "There is only one hair... but concepts can still be extracted." "Wang, if only a **** can fulfill your wish, I will make you a true god... just as a fairy on this island, maybe it is really a wrong thing for me to do this..." Mexi Si looked at the moonlight outside the window, and for a moment, he sighed and stood up, his face becoming firm. ... ... ps: Let''s make three changes today. Sorry for the late update. It''s almost at the end of the volume. The outline and detailed outline are all there. The theme of the second volume has not changed, but the writing is a bit wrong. I have to save two chapters and change it. Forgive me. Also, good night~! Chapter 127 Mexis "Arthur, come out and fight me!" The clamor resounded in the beast''s field. Votigung was holding the holy spear Lungominiad, riding a body of beast, and clamoring in the beast tide. Shilang stood on the barrier, looking down on the field with a blank face, then called to Merlin, pointed at Navodgeng, and said, "Give him a shot." Merlin nodded, waved his staff, and the technique emerged, hitting the True Ether Cannon and blasted towards Fu Tigeng. Votigeng brandished the holy spear, smashing Merlin''s real ether cannon, and his face was full of anger. "Arthur, if you are the king, come out and fight me!" "You are just a cowardly person, why do you think you are a king?" Votigung shouted. Shi Lang was calm and ignored. But the knights on the side were full of anger. Shi Lang said: "Let him shout, it''s just the incompetent rage of the trapped beast." After a pause, Shi Lang said: "Keep the barriers, and the time to counterattack will be coming soon." "Yes--!" The kings promised. Shi Lang looked at the furious Votigeng with a scornful look. It has been nearly two months since he and Votigeng died, and Gawain, the kings, Jahris, Alte Luci, as well as the king of Ban, the king of Bowes and many other forces are madly eating Scotland and Saxony. This has also led to Votigeng''s offensive becoming much weaker in recent days. The most obvious is the shelling of the Holy Gun Lungominiad. The initial shelling was enough to shake the barrier and shock Shirou, for fear that the barrier would be broken, but now, it has caused little threat to the barrier. Skaha has already detoured to Ireland, borrowed the ships of the Irish kings with his reputation, has logged into Wales, raided Camelot''s rear, and went straight to capture Camelot. Fu Tigeng''s defeat is already a certainty. It''s just a matter of time between morning and night. However, the offensive of these monsters was still fierce, causing Shilang''s regular army to suffer a lot of casualties, and the materials disappeared at the speed of the naked eye, which made Shilang very painful. That was what he deducted bit by bit and saved it up. However, this must also be squandered, helpless. Standing on the barrier, overlooking the howling beast sea, Shi Lang was full of determination to win, but he couldn''t help but sigh slightly. "What are you sighing for?" Merlin asked. Shiro said: "There are too many warcrafts. If Kahnri''s tactics can be reproduced at the time, we are not sure, our pressure will be less." Two years ago, when guarding Karenli Castle, Shiro also faced the tide of beasts like the sea, and his military strength was far less powerful than today. Both the strength of the individual soldiers and the materials were far less abundant than they are today, so If it weren''t for Tristan''s tactics, they would have been close to Kahn''s. "Barton Mountain... But it is a pity that the miracles of the gods on the British Isles have almost disappeared. The sacred fire of Barton Mountain still exists, and that is because of the miracle of Barton Mountain, the miracle of the **** king." Merlin Say. Mount Barton is a volcano that is about to extinguish. It was formed by the father of the Irish Son of Light, the **** of Celtic Danu, the sun **** Rug Mike Essoron, who killed the giant king of the deep sea, and the evil that once bombarded the king of the gods. Formed by the Beholder Barrow. Mount Barton is the corpse of Barol, the fire that is about to extinguish, the sacred fire of the once sun **** Rug Mike Essoron. These two pillars are the personality of the king of gods, so at the end of the era of gods, the other gods'' miracles have disappeared, but the fire on Mount Barton has not been extinguished. When defending Karnli, Tristan was designed to use the fire of Barton Mountain to burn nearly 30,000 beasts, which provided protection for the safe retreat of the Karnli people. However, such a miracle can no longer be replicated. Not to mention, the miracles of the gods have disappeared, and even the Baton Mountain left by the king of the gods is under the control of Vutikeng at this moment. The only thing Shi Lang could do was to carry Votigeng head-on and let the various forces on the battlefield behind the enemy encroach on Vutikeng''s land. At this time, Altria contacted Shirou. "King, Kahnri is a little weird," Altria said. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Altria said: "The Saxons have withdrawn to Camelot, and now Karnli is an empty city!" "What?" Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Kaenli is now an empty city?" "Yes, only a few monsters are lingering." Altria said. Shi Lang furrowed his brows tightly. What kind of trick is this playing? The land is the lifeblood of Vodikeng, so what did he want to do when he naturally gave up Kahnri? Chapter 393： Kahnri is Camelot''s front shield, and its strategic significance is equivalent to Shiro''s northern barrier line of defense. But Votigeng said to give up and gave up, and brought back Camelot... Did you notice Skaha? Want to concentrate your forces to destroy Skaha first? However, even if this is the case, there is no need to give up Kahnri... "Wang, do I want to occupy Karnli?" Altria asked. "Things are different, don''t act rashly." Shi Lang said. "Yes!" Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and said, "Mei Lin, you use [Clairvoyance] to look at Camelot and see what Votigeng is doing." "Isn''t he right here?" Merlin pointed to Votigeng who was provoking amidst the beasts. "Stop talking nonsense," Shi Lang said, "Let''s take a look!" "Okay!" Merlin nodded and observed for a while, then he was stunned. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "Look... I can''t see it!" Merlin said. "What?" Shi Lang was taken aback. "It''s blocked! The clairvoyance is blocked, just like your [evil] is to clairvoyance. Now Camelot also has something similar to your [evil], which has blocked the clairvoyance!" Merlin shed cold sweat. . Shi Lang frowned. At this moment, Morgan, who was full of air, suddenly covered his chest with a painful expression on his face. "What''s the matter, Morgan?" Shi Lang walked over, helped her, and asked with concern. Morgan grabbed Shiro''s hand and said with a pained expression: "Someone...someone is conceptually stealing my power...!" With a "bang", in the distant sky, a beam of blood burst into the sky, reaching the sky. Above the sky, a large **** technique appeared, which made the sky all red. "Dead, die..." "My life, my life..." ... The breath of resentment wafted from the blood-colored pillar, and Shi Lang could still smell it clearly even at a long distance. "Then...what is that?" Shilang''s eyes shrank sharply. That **** light, that technique, exudes an ominous breath. Make him faintly disturbed. Votigung, what are you doing? Shi Lang was puzzled. However, what Shilang didn''t know was that Votigeng, who was standing in the beast tide, changed his complexion when he saw the blood-colored pillar. "Mexis...Mexis...you...!" As a god, he has a rare panic on his face. He didn''t care about continuing to scream, but let the monsters launch a fierce attack, and he rode the monsters quickly back to Camelot. "Mexis, my friend... I forbid you to do this!" ... ... "Master Mexis... Master Mexis..." "Why..." "Help me..." ... The scarlet ritual technique, at the cost of tens of thousands of lives, appeared in Camelot''s land. The evil breath appeared. "I''m sorry." Mexis showed an apologetic look. He lowered his hood, stood in the center of the technique, and continued his business. "Uther''s kingdom, the scales of the white dragon, the blood of the red dragon, and the hair that inherits the power of the island." "Conceptual fusion is enough liberation." "This will be the final punishment of the gods." Mexis collected things by himself and threw everything into the ceremony. He turned his back and looked at the people who had died, and couldn''t help but shed tears. "Sorry... I am not qualified to be forgiven by anyone, so please keep, keep, resent, and blame me." Mexis sighed. ... ... Skaha, who was deep behind the enemy line, looked at the technique of Skyrim, instinctively a little uneasy and depressed. But still led his troops to rush to the past. She could feel that it was an evil, ominous ritual. What exactly was the ceremony used for, Skaha didn''t know. When the gods were still active, she became the queen of the dead and the lord of the kingdom of shadows. She was not familiar with the British Isles, let alone what was on the island. She just needs to complete her task as soon as possible, that''s enough. Chapter 394： Facing the beasts blocking the road, she directly opened the door to the dead, absorbed their vitality, and then drawn out the rune of Luen, trying to kill the beasts blocking the road on a large scale. However-- With a "shoo", a dark divine light shattered Scarha''s Luen. Skaha was uncertain, although the powers were very different, but this divine light was undoubtedly the mighty power of the gods. "Skaha...it''s no wonder that we will be here from Ireland so quickly. It''s just that I didn''t expect that the king of death who guarded our generation would become the blade of the king." Mexis looked at Skaha and sighed. With a sound, a gentle smile appeared on his face. However, Skaha was shocked when he saw Mexis. There is no way not to be surprised, because the gods who killed the most in the dead, and most wanted to escape from the dead, belonged to this person. "Bar... Barol... God King Barol... Impossible! You... You should have been killed by God Luge!" Scarha looked surprised. She never expected that at the end of this era of God, on this British island, she would see the **** king who killed the Danu Protoss and attempted to invade the world, the king of the abyss giant Vermore Protoss-God King Ba Roll! "Please don''t call me by that name. Although I have some origins, I am a fairy, a fairy who has acquired humanity, Mexis." Mexis said. "Leave, Skaha. I''m not your opponent, but--," Mexis said with a smile, "My beloved king is here!" Chapter 128 The Most Evil Fairy, The Best Friend [Second More] This is a story of constant self-searching. A long, long time ago. Evil-eyed Demon Lord Barol, was killed by his son, the king of light and sun, Rug Mike Essolen, and his body fell on the British Isles, forming Mount Barton. Barol has two eyes, one of which is tightly closed is his most powerful weapon. When this eye is opened, being shot by the sight of his eye, whether it is a human or a god, will immediately die. But this eye is also Barol''s only weakness. God King Ruger used the rainbow and the Milky Way as a sling, projected a light projectile through the magic eye, and then used the artifact to bombard the five-star Brionac, killing Barol. But I am afraid that the King Rugger did not expect that the magic eye that he shot through, and the blood that shed, used the British Isles as the womb that gave birth to life, and gave birth to a fairy. This goblin was born from the magic eyes of Barol, the son of Barol, and inherited Barol''s grudge. This goblin was born from the eyes of the demon. Although it can''t be like Barol, whoever looks at will die, but it does have the ability to look directly at the death of all things. The goblin who inherited Barol''s resentment will of course become a disaster. However, this is not the case. The fairy who sees the death of all things witnesses the alternation of life and death. There is no doubt that this is the perspective of God. From the perspective of God, amidst Barol''s resentment, this goblin produced an eulogy to life instead. This is really ironic. But no one knows this, the fairies regard it as a different kind, and those who know its existence regard it as a disaster. In his poorest life, he will live under the identity of "Son of Barol". No name, no past, no future, and present, the identity of "Barol" conceals everything. But he denied this. If the role is determined only by birth, then this must be wrong. Barol is Barol, and he is him. However, when everyone thinks he is Barol and he is not Barol, who will he be? He has been searching for the answer to this question. But no one told him, and no one would pay attention to him. Everyone was avoiding him, even if he told them "I won''t hurt you, so please don''t hide from me.", but no one would believe it. Just because he is "Barol". Even if they are regarded as a different kind or a joke by everyone, the fairy has not given up from beginning to end. He always firmly believes that Barol is not the ego, nor can he determine the ego. From the perspective of God, looking directly at death, but from the standpoint of humans, singing the praises of life. The fairy imitated many good personalities, using his own ability to help others, wanting to be recognized by others, but all he got was panic. No matter what he did, he would only get panic, because from beginning to end, no one would treat him as the same, because he was the son of Barol. The goblin was disappointed, but did not give up. Barol is Barol, and he is not Barol! It''s just that no one has ever wanted to know him, and the identity of a "Barol" covered all this. Until, I met that person. The boy who loves this land more than anyone else, will be sad for the sorrows of others, and joyful for the joy of others. He was only six years old that year, with a runny nose. He was chased by a demon pig and fell into his den. The boy looked at him in horror. And he could clearly see the boy''s death, but he didn''t hurt the boy, just sent him out. Later, the boy often came to him and shared his troubles. "Aren''t you afraid of me? I''m the evil fairy, Barol." the fairy asked. "You are a good person." The boy said. What the emotions were like at that time, the goblin still cannot describe in detail. But there is no doubt that he settled in that forest. That boy often came to him to share his worries, such as the lack of harvest this year, or the nagging of his father and mother... the fine details of life chores, the fairy listened very carefully. The goblin almost watched the boy grow up, from a six-year-old boy with a runny nose to a vigorous boy who was twelve years old. The boy who was once chased by the devil pig could already hold the knife and chase the devil pig. Later, the kingdom was in turmoil, and the boy was drafted to join the army. Before he left, he came to say goodbye to the fairy. The fairy asked him: "I am the evil fairy, Barol, are you really afraid of me?" The boy smiled and said: "What are you talking about? You are my friend, a good friend who can cry and laugh, listen to my troubles, why should I be afraid of you?" The goblin ran away crying. For the first time, he had a friend who was willing to accept himself. From that day on, the evil fairy disappeared, and replaced by a young magician who appeared beside the young man. Chapter 395： The magician watched the boy join the army, watched him befriend and be brothers with other teenagers from all over, go to battle together, kill enemies, and get promoted together. Friends who are all brothers chat and fart and play around. The magician always thought that that was what he asked for. Later, the empire collapsed, the gods began to disappear, and the young man took the opportunity to rejuvenate and became a king. However, the boy fell out with his brothers. Especially since he fell out with his most important and closest brother. Once the gods disappear, all people on the British Isles will die. In the end, all the power of the gods was inherited from his brother. The king believed that it was the will of the island and asked his brother to make the last fight, but his brother believed that if the gods did not disappear, mankind would not be able to stand upright. The long seat, and the power of this island, is the final blow that the planet entrusted to him to give the gods. The king was very angry and asked loudly: "Does the price have to be our compatriots, our blood relatives die? Tell me! Ah! Tell me! Why should we sacrifice our compatriots, our blood relatives? Why? ¡ª!" His brother endured grief and nodded, while other people who knew about this matter also became silent and stood on his brother''s side. There is no doubt that this is a dispute between Dayi and Xiaojia. His brothers and friends stood in righteousness, but he was the only one who chose Xiaojia. He loves this land, loves his compatriots, and it is this passionate love that made him choose this step. Righteousness has nothing to do with him. As long as his compatriots survive, he will not hesitate to break with everyone and step into the abyss for this reason. Everyone betrayed him, but only the magician stood behind him. "Why are you still following me?" the king asked. The magician said: "Because you are my friend." "My way forward is an abyss that thousands of people cast aside." The king said. "Even so, I will follow you." The magician said: "Even if it is the abyss, I will walk in with you." The king cried, just like when a fairy cried. The magician didn''t say anything, because he knew that the king at that time was the only one he could rely on and he could understand. It was also at that time that the magician really realized. He is Barol, but, this boy, this boy, this king, affirmed him and gave him humanity. And this king is no one else, it is Vottigung, and this evil fairy, this magician is no one else, it is Mexis. At this moment, Mexis wants to give his last strength to his king. Votigung repelled Skaha with the Holy Spear Lungominiad, but looking at Mexis in the center of the technique, his hands and feet were cold. In the form of [Nature], he, who should have been inhumane any more, couldn''t help but burst into tears. "What are you crying for?" Mexis asked. "My friend, I''m crying... From now on, no one will accompany me to look straight into the abyss." Fu Tigeng burst into tears. Mexis just smiled and said nothing. He stood in the center of the technique, connected the mechanism of the technique, used the concept of [Lord of the Island], transferred the last concept of [God] from Mount Barton, and grafted it onto himself. His body has disappeared, showing the initial appearance of a fairy. "Once, you gave me humanity, and now, I will return to your divinity. My friend, may your ideals bloom and blossom." Mexis said. The concept was unified. Under the surrender technique of the blood sacrifice, everything about him was reduced to nothingness, and the pillar of the gods descended. A huge evil eye appeared in the **** sky. "That...what''s that!?" Shi Lang stood on the barrier, looked at the evil eye, and pressed his hands against the wall with great force, dripping with blood. People were stunned. Even Warcraft couldn''t help shaking. That is the mighty power of the Pillar of the King of Gods. "Testify¡ªthe son of man. This is the law of heaven, a blow from the gods!" The evil eyes are all over the lines of the technique, and terrifying energy is bred in them, even the surrounding space is distorted. Next moment¡ª The storm was mixed with thunder, tearing everything apart, and killing all life''s death force, turning into a dark streamer, and bombarding toward the northern barrier. Shirou''s pupils shrank sharply into needles, and shouted, "Defense!" Large-scale defensive ritual magic, barrier magic, [evil], light cannons, countless legendary shields... all the means of defense are twisted into a ball to block the blow of the truth of the day. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" A terrifying blow almost destroyed all the means of defense, shattered barriers, and leveled the mountains. "Crack, click¡ª" The huge rocks fell like meteors. The barriers that stood in front of the beast tide ultimately fell short in the face of the power of the **** king. Mei Lin looked at the evil eye that was gradually disappearing with a sullen face, with complicated eyes. ¡ªI have found my ego, how about you? Merlin sighed heavily as the fairy''s words echoed in his ears. The evil eye that vented the power of the **** king gradually disappeared, and that was something that shouldn''t exist in this era. It''s just that a fairy reproduced the mighty power of the **** king with the origin, the power of the island, and the blood sacrifice. "Your path, I have opened. Goodbye, my king, my friend." The fairy disappeared on the other side of the abyss with everyone''s resentment and hatred. He is an evil being to be cursed. In selfishness, blood sacrificed so many lives. Well-deserved Barol! However, Fu Tigeng burst into tears. Chapter 396： He is the legacy of the evil god, the evil goblin, and the fool who has been eager for approval. But also, the best friend. "Ah ah ah ah -" The suppressed voice, tears flowed down his face. White scales appeared on Votigeng''s body, and his body began to alienate and swell, and the posture of the dragon began to appear. The evil fairy left, but also took away the king, one of the last [human] aspects. Bailong, appeared! Chapter 129 The Last God [Third More] "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The roaring sound is endless in the sky. The white dragon of more than 30 meters hovered in the sky, and the holy spear Lungominiad had become the horn of the dragon, shining with dazzling white light. On the earth, the beasts roared. This is the last counterattack of the Gods, and there is no human factor anymore. Shi Lang used force to cover the [evil] mud of the sky, throwing away the gravel falling from the mountain one by one. Before the barrier was defeated, countless people died in the blow of the god-like king. Shi Lang did not care about sorrow, and immediately covered the sky with [evil], thus preventing rocks and smashing more people. Throwing away the rocks one by one, looking at the torched barriers, and then at the beasts all over the mountains, and the white dragon hovering in the sky, Shirou''s heart is extremely heavy. This is the opponent''s final counterattack! Looking back at the scarred soldiers behind him, and those who had been wiped out without a trace, Shi Lang was silent for a moment, sorrow mixed with anger, but finally turned into speechless and cold sadness. He drew his sword and shouted loudly: "The time for the decisive battle has come, put away the sorrow, put away the weakness, we must not lose, because behind us is Cornwall! Kill with me!" "Kill¡ª!" The iron army of Goddai stood up. With their heads battered, scarred, and even missing arms and legs, they also stood up, armed with weapons, mixed with blood and tears, with sorrow and anger, with the ruins of the walls, fighting against the beasts. This is not blood, but it is a great sadness. The parents in the memory, the wives who are looking forward to returning home, and the children waiting to be fed... everything will be disillusioned. Perhaps from then on, their children and their later generations can have a peaceful home and a beautiful home. But they will bear all the grief. Named the grief of the predecessors. Shilang sent a messenger, and asked him to rush to Cornwall to call in all the reserve corps. Tristan hesitated and said, "Wang, the reserve corps are all transferred, and there are only ordinary people in Cornwall." Shiro said: "If this is broken, Cornwall will die!" He ordered the messenger to return quickly, and at the same time allowed other generals to lead the remnants, taking advantage of the terrain and using people as a shield, to launch a defensive battle. He found Merlin, contacted Altria and Skaha, and asked them to come back quickly. Kahnri and Camelot have lost their meaning, and Bai Long has decided to make a desperate move. If He swallows Cornwall, then the whole of Britain will fall, and if Cornwall can resist it, then it will fall! Both Altria and Skaha rushed back to participate in the frontal battlefield. Shi Lang contacted Gawain, Gahris and others, and explained: "At all costs, attack and annex Scotland quickly!" "But the king, on your side..." "My side, don''t worry about it! Remember, now is a race against time! Attack quickly! Regardless of all costs!" "Yes--!" Shi Lang contacted the kings again and told them to attack Scotland quickly and stop fighting with each other. The kings also knew the danger at this time, repeatedly promised, and attacked quickly. Finally, Shirou contacted Alte Luci and asked them to take the lead. "Although we are allies, the initial agreement is not like this. After all, as dead followers, why should we help you?" Altluci asked. "Because if I die, you will die too! The most important thing is that the fairy you are looking for is in my hands! Once I die, it must die too! Consider your mission!" Shi Lang said. He didn''t know who Elt Lucky was looking for, but he had already pinched this information point, so he could naturally threaten. The Eltluci side was silent for a moment, and finally turned off the communication through gritted teeth. They had to help Shiro because the information had been pinched by Shiro. Whether it was real news or fake news, they didn''t dare to gamble. Because this is related to the mission that Zhu Yue gave them. The most important thing is that Alte Luci has careful thoughts, and this careful thought is still above the completion of Zhu Yue''s task. And the prerequisite for this careful thinking is not to let the Shirou who seems to know everything to die. The **** moon hangs high, and the dead corpse emerges from the ground and rushes to the battlefield. From the ridged mountains, land whales, more than two hundred meters tall, emerge from them. The king of the sky hovered in the sky. The mechanical sword girl hovered around the earth like a meat grinder, hanging one after another. Bai Long noticed this. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Roaring towards the most powerful land whale. "Oh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah -" The land whale yelled, as if the body of a mountain was straight, the sheer violence that dominates everything, hit a point, and slapped Bailong on the body. "Boom¡ª" Bailong wailed, and his body over 30 meters shattered the mountains like a meteor. Chapter 397： Obviously, in terms of strength alone, a land whale of more than two hundred meters can be said to be the best on the spot. Land whales ran, the earthquake trembled, and the mountains collapsed. The huge body fell like a mountain, pressing towards the white dragon, but the white dragon took the lead and flew into the sky. The violent vertical pupil stared at the landing whale, and the dazzling white light formed on the sacred spear of the dragon¡¯s horn above Lungominiad. The next moment, the storm was mixed with thunder, and the light bombarded with terrifying energy directly hit the land. The head of a whale. "Boom¡ª" The head of the land whale was directly blown up, dumped on the ground, and its body disappeared like a soul. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª" Bailong raised his head and roared. Mei Lian frowned. The white mouse on the side said: "There is no way, the characteristics of land whales are like this." The white dragon was flying in the sky, and the holy gun Lungominiad kept firing shelling. The booming voices kept flowing. Life is disappearing. Without the protection of the barriers, Shirou''s side has lost the means of protection against the Holy Spear Lungominiad. Even if the magician is organized to use large-scale defense ritual magic, it is no longer useful, because Votigeng has completely turned into a white dragon. It dominates the sky, it is the most mobile existence in the audience. Even if the bombardment of the holy gun is reduced a lot because of the deprivation of the Scottish land, but because of the high mobility, the threat is more powerful than before! Shi Lang watched Bai Long closely, as long as Bai Long still galloped through the sky so freely, then their defeat here was doomed. Shi Lang approached El Quette and asked, "Al Quette, can you''moon set''?" "Yes, but I can''t take out too much moon." Alquette said. "It''s enough to suppress the white dragon." Shi Lang pointed to a valley and said, "You go there and wait for me." "What are you going to do?" Alquette asked. Shi Lang said, "I''ll bring it here." "No, Arthur! This is too dangerous!" Morgan said hurriedly. "No problem." Shi Lang looked up at Bai Long and sneered: "It is really a stupid decision to sacrifice wisdom in exchange for strength! A shameful mess can not hurt the king! You preside over here, Al, Skaha, Merlin and Alquette go together!" Several people were faintly worried about Shi Lang, but they couldn''t say anything, so they had to follow suit. Time and the situation have been pressed to the point that there is no sensibility at all. Shi Lang turned into the wings of [evil], flew into the sky, [projected] dozens of sharp swords, and shot them at the white dragon. "Clang clang--" The blade flicked away, and the white dragon could not be hurt. Shi Lang frowned, and shook his palm fiercely¡ª¡ª [Fantasy collapse]! Boom The smoke was lingering, but it still couldn''t hurt the white dragon at all. However, this made Bai Long notice him. "Come on, the so-called god! What you are facing is to end your deity, the king of man!" King Arthur announced loudly. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The white dragon roared, the beast pupil was like a knife, and he stared at Shi Lang. Opening your mouth is a magical breath. Shiro [projected] dozens of shields, but as soon as he touched, the sound of "Ka Ka Ka" collapsed continuously, and it was easily shattered. Fortunately, Shi Lang escaped the attack range first. The holy spear Lungominiad above the white dragon''s head glowed, and a pillar of **** "boomed" out. Shiro''s [evil] turned into a magical thruster and avoided laterally. The beam of light is like a whip, sweeping along. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Wherever they passed, those griffins and flying dragons with two feet all turned into powder. "The choppy is choppy! Losing your intellect in exchange for strength has made you stupid!" Shi Lang laughed loudly. The white dragon roared and rushed towards Shi Lang. Shiro introduced it to a predetermined location and shouted: "Meerlin!" With a fierce burst of his staff, Mei Lin who was lying on the side, with a "boom" sound, the strange technique temporarily squeezed the white dragon that followed. The next moment-- "The moon sets!" The small meteorite, about two hundred meters in diameter, slammed down at the white dragon. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Bailong howled and was directly smashed into the mountains. The powerful shock wave shook the surrounding trees and flew out directly. Even the soldiers in the distance were shaken and flew out, hitting the trees and vomiting blood. Only at this moment, Shi Lang no longer cares about them. El Quette was pale. Her body has not recovered, and there is no support from [Gaia]. It is difficult for her to force her to use the moonset to exceed the limits of her body. However, she did not refuse. And her blow was really beautiful. The original green field has been shaken to expose the bare soil at this moment, and a huge pit has been left behind. Chapter 398： Bailong was smashed in. Regardless of morals and justice, Shi Lang threw in [evil], [projected] countless treasures, and carried out indiscriminate bombardment. Altoria held up the sword in the stone, magical power surged, and the beam of light was like a cannon. Merlin chanted the spell quickly, the art was like a wave, and the light cannons flew. Skaha drew the original Luen of destruction, absorbed [True Ether], and launched a powerful shelling. Mei Lian''s king of the sky also followed. Except for the frail Elquet, everyone here has used their housekeeping skills. The opponent is God, not man. But morality and justice are spoken to people, not to gods. Furthermore, this is war. War-whoever preaches morality must die! After squandering the magic, Shi Lang fell to the ground with a cold sweat on his face. Panting. At this moment, he missed the magic of the spirit veins during the Fourth World War very much. If there is still that magical power, he doesn''t have to calculate the magical power, just squander it at will, unlike at this moment, when it breaks out, it will be a little weak. However, at this point, even if the white dragon can''t be killed, it should be seriously injured, right? However-- White light flashed in the tiankeng, the storm was mixed with thunder, and the terrifying light cannon penetrated the evil that covered the tiankeng, and blasted Shilang with the momentum of thunder. Shirou''s eyes widened sharply. At the moment when he vented all the attacks, the most violent and the least vigilant moment, the attack of the Holy Spear Lungominiad came like a shadow. Before he could escape, a figure rushed over and knocked him aside. The king sword in his hand cut out a powerful shelling, but was easily pushed up by the light cannon of the holy spear. The man was beaten out and landed in the distance, covered in blood. "Al!" Shi Lang hurried over. Blood overflowed from the body, and his eyes had lost their color. "Wang...you...are you not injured?" the knight asked. "No." Wang said. "It''s great, but I''m sorry... I may only be here..." The knight closed his eyes. Wang had no tears and his expression did not change at all, but his heart was full of pain. He called to Merlin, entrusted Altria to Merlin, and said, "Take her back and get a good treatment." Merlin took Altria, feeling a little sore in her heart for some reason, but looked at the king and asked, "Then here..." "Listen to the king''s order, don''t talk about unnecessary nonsense!" Wang said calmly. "I understand." Merlin nodded and took Altria away. Wang turned his back, and God crawled out of the sinkhole. Human eyes, God''s pupils, confronted each other. Shi Lang took back [Evil], wrapped his whole body, and formed a giant of [Evil], roaring and attacking the white dragon. ... Merlin rode Don Talis back to Cornwall. He took Altria to the palace to perform healing magic, but it was useless. The factor of the red dragon began to dissipate, and the heart of the red dragon became slower and slower. This is the price of taking a blow from the gods with a human body. The horror of God and the stubbornness of man begin to decide victory or defeat here. Merlin''s palm was shaking. He didn''t know why he was shaking. But in his heart, there will be sadness. It is no longer a ridicule, nor is it for fun, nor is it a bystander. It''s the real sadness that belongs to the self. Why? Dream monsters should not have this kind of intellect and sensibility. Is this a simulation of personality emotions? Merlin was puzzled. "How could she hurt so badly?" Guiniweier put down the file and asked hurriedly. Without answering directly, Merlin turned to ask: "What kind of tricks does the goblin have, can you save her?" "No." Guiniweier shook her head. Merlin showed a dazed look. Guinevere gritted her teeth and said, "Give her to me." "What are you going to do?" Merlin asked. "Go to Avalon!" Guinevere said: "Using Avalon''s concept, you can avoid her death!" "Good!" Merlin nodded. Guinevere walked to the lake, temporarily abandoned the human side, turned into the fairy Vivian, and opened the entrance to the fairy town of Avalon. Chapter 399： Merlin led Altria into Avalon. Chapter 130 The Sword of Oath of Victory¡¾Reward 15/27¡¿ Altria woke up, in a daze, saw two human faces. "Wang--!" Altria regained consciousness, returned to the last shelling, and sat up with a scream. "This is not a battlefield, Lily." Merlin said. "Where is the king? Is he okay?" Altria asked hurriedly. "Good. Very good," Merlin said. "Really..." Altria paused slightly and asked, "Where is this place?" "The legendary ideal hometown, Avalon." Merlin said. "Avalon... is the king..." Before Altria finished speaking, Guinevere on the side said in a panic: "Okay. Altria has avoided death, let''s go out! Leave Avalon!" Merlin said dissatisfied: "Vivienne, before you awakened, Lily took care of you a lot. Now that Lily is seriously injured, can''t you let her cultivate here for a while?" Guiniweier looked nervous and said, "You can cultivate outside!" Merlin said, "You are too unkind, right? Fortunately, when you didn''t awaken, Lily sent you away from the cold and warmed you up. As a result, you are such a rushing attitude now! I didn''t expect that you are such a fairy. , Not as good as my dream monster! Good. Let''s go out." "Wait...wait a minute, I didn''t mean that!" Guiniweier was anxious. "What does that mean?" Merlin asked back. "I...I..." Guinevere was anxious, and she didn''t know how to explain it. She was willing to bring them to Avalon, which had already exceeded her bottom line. "Merlin, don''t talk about it. As a knight, I have to go to the battlefield. I have to protect the king. I can''t let the king face the disaster alone." Altria wanted to get out of bed. Merlin hurriedly stopped her, and said: "You are such a weak body. It is just a burden to go to the front line. Do you want to drag the king?" "This..." Altria hesitated. Merlin added: "This is the independent Avalon. There is no concept of time, so you can rest assured that you can cultivate here. After the injury is healed, it is still at that point in time to return to reality." "Is that so...but..." Altria looked at Guinevere. Gui Niwei''er looked embarrassed, and finally gritted her teeth and said: "You can stay here to cultivate... But promise me, you are not allowed to leave this room!" "Good." Altria nodded. Merlin smiled brightly and nodded. "I''ll pick you up some healing saint dew." Guinevere left the room. Watching Guinevere leave, Mei Lin squinted her eyes. "Merlin, is this Wang''s hometown?" Altria asked. "Forget it..." Merlin confided, "After all, it''s the first time for me to reach this world and see this world." "Can''t you see this world before? You have clairvoyance, can''t you see the world all over?" Altria asked. Merlin shook his head and said: "There are some special places that you can''t see even with [Clairvoyance]. For example, the Garden of Eden, such as Tirnano, and this is also true for Avalon. Time, space, and even many other extraordinary means It is impossible to interfere with these ideal holy places. It is precisely because of this that I saw that that thing is actually hidden here..." "What is it?" Altria asked. "It''s nothing." Merlin smiled, "just take care of your injuries." He snapped his fingers, separated a clone, pointed to the clone and said, "This clone will accompany you." "What about you?" Altria asked. "I want to go out and stroll around." Merlin said in a relaxed tone: "It''s rare to come to the legendary ideal hometown. How can you hang around?" "But we promised Guinevere before..." Before Altria finished speaking, Merlin smiled and said: "Lily, if you are still thinking about the king, remember not to say that this is my clone, that stupid fairy can''t see through my magic." "Does this have anything to do with the king?" Altria asked. "It''s a big deal!" Merlin said. Altria closed her mouth. "Yeah! Good boy!" Merlin left the room. I don''t know how long time has passed, Altria''s injuries have been recovering. And the speed of this recovery is amazing. This made Altria a little surprised, even with the red dragon factor, in reality, her recovery speed is only twice the normal number, but in this ideal hometown, she recovers very quickly. This surprised Altria, but Guinevere explained with some complacency: "This is an ideal home, avoiding all the interference of all negative influences such as injury and death. It can be said that you only need to stay here. You will get the strongest guardian in the entire world!" "Then why are you always scared?" Altria asked. Guinevere stopped talking. If possible, she would also like to hide in the ideal country, but the ideal country can avoid all interference, but it can''t avoid the interference of the planet that gave birth to this land. She hid the Star Sword in the ideal land. Once Zhu Yue realized this, it would pass through the planet and come to this ideal land. Therefore, she had to run. Her plan is to hide the sword of the star in the ideal land and be guarded by the fairy queens in the ideal land, while she herself hides in the inner sea of ??the stars while the gods disappear. In this way, the Star Sword was separated from her, and even if she was caught by Zhu Yue, there was no need to fear that the Star Sword would fall into Zhu Yue''s hands. As time went by, Altria''s injury was recovering soon, and Merlin was back. It''s just that his face is strange. The face is covered with female lip prints. He also brought back a scabbard. Chapter 400： It was a scabbard decorated with eye-catching blue enamel, engraved with fairy characters, and the port of the scabbard had gleaming stars. Merlin said, "Lily, pull out the sword and have a look." Altria showed a dazed look. She carefully looked at the empty scabbard and said, "There is no sword." Merlin said: "There is a sword. Pull it out and it will take the posture you want." Altria was strange, but still reached out and grasped the starlight of the scabbard port. Something strange happened. The stars converge, and finally a sharp sword was born, very similar in appearance to the sword in the stone. "So, what you want is the sword in the stone." Merlin sighed, and then he handed the scabbard to Altria, so that Altria could hide it next to her body and not show Guinevere. Altria was very strange, but Merlin said that it was a matter of life, and Altria was silent. After some more time, Altria''s injury was completely healed, and Guinevere said: "I can go now?" "Of course." Merlin said with a smile. Guinevere opened the exit of Avalon, and the three of them left Avalon and appeared on the lake where the connecting passage was opened. Guinevere felt that the other sword in Altria''s hand was a bit familiar. In fact, she had already felt familiar, but she looked very similar to the sword in the stone, so she didn''t say it. It wasn''t until she saw the scabbard that Altria had been hiding in her arms, her eyes widened, and she gritted her teeth and said, "You...you dare to steal my sword! Give it back to me!" Altria said very seriously: "Merlin said that this sword is related to the fate of the king, please forgive me for rejecting it." "You--!" Guiniweier stepped forward to take it back, but was stopped by Merlin. "What do you want to do? You are a dream demon, and you also have clairvoyance. You should understand what kind of sword it is!" Guiniweier said angrily. "Of course I understand, but this sword has already admitted Lily''s qualifications." Merlin pointed to the sharp sword in Altria''s hand and said, "Isn''t it the recognition of the Star Sword to present such a posture?" "That''s my sword! Mine!" Guiniweier gritted her teeth. "You and Lily have a magic certificate, and yours is Lily''s." Merlin said with a smile. "Human magic evidence, do you think it will be useful for fairies? I tell you...Huh? Why can''t it be broken? Huh?" Guini Weier originally wanted to directly remove the magic certificate, but she was shocked to find that she didn''t understand the operation mechanism of this magic certificate. "Unfortunately, my certificate is not so easy to decipher." Merlin said. Guinevere''s face was uncertain, and finally stared at Altria, and said: "That sword--, that sword is the sword of the stars. It is a weapon bred by the planet and against foreign invaders. Holding it, You are no longer a human being, you are the Holy Swordsman of the Star. Even you yourself will be attacked by many evil invaders who are full of invading hearts on this planet. So, do you still want to accept it?" "It¡ªis it strong enough?" Altria asked. "It''s the sword of stars, of course it''s strong enough!" Guiniweier said. "Then I accept it." Altria said with a firm face. Guinevere couldn''t help asking: "Why?" "Because of it, it can make me a better guardian king." Altria said. Guinevere looked at Altria and said: "Sword and sheath, if you are willing to disarm the magic certificate with me, I can give you one of them." "Then, solve it." Altria said. "Lily!" Merlin yelled, and said, "There is no need for this." "Merlin, please help relieve." Altria said. Meilin had no choice but to relieve each other''s magic certificate. Guinevere rubbed her wrist and said, "Sword and sheath, which one do you choose?" "Sword!" Altria answered without hesitation. Too decisive, so Degui Nivel could not help but remind you, "I must tell you that the sword is an attacking weapon, and the outcome of choosing it will not be much better, but the sheath is a protective armor that can protect you. Infringed. All in all, the value of the sheath is more than ten times that of the sword. Are you sure you still want to choose the sword?" "Yes." Altria nodded and returned the sheath in her arms to Guinevere. "Why?" Guinevere couldn''t help asking. "It''s useless to protect me. The responsibility of the knight is to bring victory to the king! I am a knight, and I would like to swear with this sword to bring victory to my king!" Altria said, the star sword in her hand exuded a round Strange light. "It has become the sword of the promise of victory... Then you can take it..." Guinevere sighed, handed the sheath to Altria, and said, "Take the sheath too." "Thanks." Altria did not refuse, but thanked her earnestly. "Nothing..." Guinevere whispered: "Your sword has been branded by you, what am I doing with the sheath..." Raising her head, Guinevere looked at Altria and said with a serious face: "I must tell you that the true power of this sword lies not in the sword, but in the sheath. When the sword is dealing with ordinary opponents, It can''t exert much power, and it is consistent with the strongest output of the sword in the stone. Only when facing the survival of the''world'' and invading monsters outside the planet, will it exert its real power. And the sheath is me and The fairy queens gave the concept of Avalon. As long as you hold it, you can heal from any injury, and even any form of aging will stop, and the fairy text on it will be at the highest level equivalent to that of Avalon. Strong guard. So you remember, even if you throw the sword, don''t lose the sheath!" "I understand." Altria nodded solemnly. As the ship floated to the shore, Altria took the sword in the stone and the sword of vows to victory and rushed to the distance. "Ask a question," watching Altria go away, Guinevere looked at Merlin, and asked: "I have handed the Star Sword to the cairns to take care of them. There are many guards in Avalon, you How did you get it? I don''t think you have the ability to grab it." "Oh...who called my name Kai? Those faeries are very enthusiastic. I just met them a few times in my dreams, and then clicked on the sword of the star, and they delivered it by themselves." Meilin smiled Say. "Dream!" Guinevere glared at Merlin fiercely, and said: "You remembered it for me! There is a price to steal my things! I will definitely get back in revenge!" After a pause, he added a full expression: "I will definitely get back in revenge!" Turned around and left aggressively. "Where are you going?" Merlin asked. "Go back and work!" Gui Niwei''er said angrily: "Do you think that everyone is the same as you, don''t follow the agreement?" "Then you have to work hard." Merlin smiled and left. "Damn--!" Guinevere sat back to her place and looked at the file. Chapter 401： Suddenly something came to mind. "I didn''t seem to agree to that king... The magic certificate is also solved, so what am I doing here?" "This is the enlistment form, Guini Weierqing, please take a look." "Oh, okay, Gentle Geraint." Fen writing quickly, and then Gui Niweier was stunned, and she shed tears. "What''s the matter, Guinevere? Why are you crying?" "No... nothing... It''s just that today''s wind is a bit big..." Guinevere is still working hard. ... ... ps: Four changes today~! The 131st chapter is the proof of the king, only a sword! It has to be said that in terms of individuals alone, no one here is Vodikeng''s opponent. Even Skhar, who has the skill of killing the gods, could hardly deal with the white dragon of Votigung before he had no magic weapon to fight against. As Shiro¡¯s strongest individual, Elquite, because of his physical weakness, was unable to exert his strongest strength, and even the immortality of his body was greatly weakened, so he had to retreat to the second line and make use of [Utopian Realization] ¡¿, Embodying World of Warcraft, supporting the breadth of the battlefield. The completely white dragon of Votigeng has strong resistance, recovery ability, and even immortality. Before Moonfall and a series of attacks, although it destroyed his wings, it almost didn''t take long to grow back. Using the powerful mobility and the shelling of the Holy Spear Lungominiad, Shi Lang was ashamed, and he had to release the state of [evil] possession in advance. However, the power of the Holy Spear Lungominiad was also reduced almost at the speed of the naked eye. There is no doubt that the crazy aggression of Gawain and others has led to a smaller land occupied by Vottigung, and the power of the Holy Spear Lungominiad has also become smaller. However, this holy gun is still incomparable. Bailong flew in the sky, occupied the air supremacy, and used the holy gun Lungominiad as a cannonball, like a bomber, carrying out carpet bombing. Soldiers, stone giants, and even the dead were particularly injured. Fortunately, Shiro transferred to the reserve corps ahead of time, and the environment was mountainous and ravine. Although the northern barrier defense line was bombed by the evil eye of the **** king, the use of the environment and people can still form a strong defense. Yes. The strongest defense at this moment is still no longer a stone and a fortress. It''s people. Real goods at a fair price, with human flesh and blood as a shield! This made Shirou very sad. If there is enough time to develop, even if the evil eye of the **** king intervenes, this war will not fall into such a difficult situation. But... there is no such thing as reality. This point, he had a very clear cognition in the Fourth World War. The only thing that can be done is to struggle desperately. Either struggle to climb to the end, or die on the road of struggle. Can''t stop, because stop must be death. Stopping because of sadness and fear is not Shirou''s style. The war lasted three days and three nights. This result shocked everyone. Even Shirou himself was shocked. There is no barrier, no line of defense, no high-end combat power, but amidst the shelling of the white dragon and the roar of the sea of ??beasts, the army of beasts has been dragged on the line of defense for three days! Don''t give up! But Shilang knew that this phenomenon was short-lived. As long as the white dragon still occupied the air supremacy, as long as the white dragon still had the holy spear Lungominiad, they would lose out! To reverse the situation, you must kill the white dragon! No. It''s not to kill the white dragon, it''s too hard for a man. To destroy its air supremacy, or... seize the holy gun Lungominiad! But... What to do The goal is clear, but what can be done to destroy the white dragon''s air supremacy, or seize the holy gun Lungominiad? Shi Lang didn''t know, he could only survive this day after day. There was continuous artillery fire, and the land spread war. The white dragon flew in the sky, and the terrifying white light swept the battlefield. No one can effectively deter it. That thing seems to have discovered this. Perceived the plight of the king. He said. ¡ª¡ªDo you want magic? If you need it, I will give it to you, and as a price, I will accept your afterlife. Wang hesitated. In this situation, only infinite magic power can be compared with the power of God. Perhaps that thing was aware of this, so he issued a contract invitation to the king. Wang hesitated. Chapter 402： With the human face reflected in his mind, he slowly stretched out his hand, wanting to touch this vicious miracle. However-- The dead souls all over the battlefield are filled with light, and all the indomitable souls that have passed away are condensed into the crystallization of glorious prayer. "What is that?" someone asked. Someone looked at that light. "It''s a compatriot, it''s a robe." Someone said. "I will also turn into this light to protect my relatives and friends." The dying person closed his eyes with a smile, his body filled with radiant brilliance. People''s brilliance is gathering, and a dazzling holy sword illuminates the darkness deeper than night. Holding this proud of the will, righteousness to implement this belief, the ultimate fantasy, the star sword that declares victory, like a pillar, blasted from the mountains and forests to the white dragon''s holy gun Lungominiad. The storm is mixed with thunder, the star spear that vents the mighty power of the gods, and the star sword that shines mixed with light and proclaims the glory of man. The two touch in the air. Two star artifacts, with different powers, have an impact. The space is quiet. The next moment-- "Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª" A loud noise like thunder. The violent wind swept the battlefield, and the vegetation on the ground was lifted tens of meters and flew upside down like a violent wind. From the individual, after all, the mighty power of God has the upper hand. The brilliance of the Star Sword was pushed back, and the violent storm and thunder cut a mountain range. But there is no doubt that the human side has already acquired the same personality. The king stopped. ¡ª¡ªDo you want magic? The thing continued to ask. "I don''t need it anymore, you shameful crap!" Wang issued an accusation. That thing disappeared. It has no personality, no personality, and no emotions. It is just a simulated machine that contains the existence needed. Once the contract is signed, that existence will become his belongings. It''s just a pity that the king rejected him. "King!" Altria, holding the sword of Avalon and the Star, found the king with a look of embarrassment. The king''s gaze fell on the Star Sword, which had been turned into the sword of vows of victory, his gaze was complicated, and he said, "You still got this sword after all." Wang didn''t ask her how to get the star sword, as if he knew from the beginning that she would get this sword, but he had also expected that she would not get this sword. "Lend me this sword and sheath first, Al." Wang said. "Please use." Altria put the sword into the scabbard, and then placed it horizontally in front of the king. For her, dedicating everything to the king and winning victory is the greatest glory. The king took the sword and the scabbard, drew out the star sword, stared at the white dragon flying in the sky, stared at the horns of the dragon made by his holy spear, Lungominiad, and then looked at this one that declared victory. The sword said: "If you really are the steel sword, show your personality, be the king, and cut down the holy spear!" The Star Sword responded to the king''s desire and new changes took place. The Star Sword has no fixed form. It is a pure planetary crystallization endowed with the concept of "Sword", which will reflect the inner posture of the holder. And what is Wang''s heart? The Star Sword has changed. It has changed from a sword in stone posture to a golden sword. It is different from the sword of Altria¡¯s oath of victory, and also different from the holy sword of the male King Arthur in memory. It was a pure golden holy sword, without a trace of impurities, reflecting Wang''s firm heart. Without swearing victory, the golden sword of the star became a pure king''s sword. In terms of performance, this sword may not have changed much, but the golden sword body is just the embodiment of the king''s spirit. Wings of [evil] emerged from the back of the king and flew towards the white dragon. He is going to cut off that dragon horn, that holy spear Lungominiad! "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" The white dragon roared and launched a shelling at the king. The storm is mixed with thunder, and the pillar of starlight vents the power of God. Wang rounded sideways and dodged. The white dragon opened his mouth, and the breath of the dragon with a strong magical aura sprayed towards him. Unprepared, Wang placed the scabbard in front of him, and wrapped his whole body with [evil]. The breath of the dragon cannot destroy the scabbard, but destroys all of the king''s [evil]. After breathing out, Wang''s whole body was scorched and exuding white smoke. [Evil] The body was repaired, but it was still painful, but Wang''s face was very calm. With his wings spread out, Wang rushed towards the white dragon. Altria, wearing a lion armor, narrowed her gaze, picked up the sword in the stone again, and rushed into the sea of ??beasts. The king is fighting with God, and she can''t fall. The breath of the white dragon, the pure real etheric shelling, and the star shelling of the Holy Spear Lungominiad, are full of power. The king didn''t dare to resist, he could hide as much as he could, and if he couldn''t, he would use a scabbard to block it, and he would suffer extensive burns, and finally healed it with [evil]. [Evil] It can repair the injury, but it can''t relieve the pain. However, the king easily endured these sufferings with a firm will. Chapter 403： Wang was burned 17 times by Bailong, and finally approached Bailong and caught him on the back. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The white dragon roared and flew rapidly in the air, trying to get rid of the king. The king was wearing [evil] armor, black hands turned out of his feet, and he buckled the scales of the white dragon, and moved forward against the fierce wind. The white dragon flew fast, spiraled, reversed, or galloped... but still couldn''t get rid of the king. Even if his back leaned directly against the mountain, Wang covered himself with "evil", and was so oppressed that he vomited blood, he still wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and stepped towards the dragon''s horns step by step. Bai Long roared. The wrath of God resounded in the king''s heart. ¡ª¡ª Stupid human beings, what is your way forward? Nothing, only shattered! ¡ª¡ªWhy resist? Why deny? Why move forward? This world is distorted. If you don''t submit to God, Britain will be destroyed, and you will be extinct! "Stupid! If you fear an unavoidable tragedy, you will slow down your progress. I am facing the future of Britain, the established fact that everything will be extinct, but I still decide to fight." Wang said: "If the world is the world It is distorted, and what makes it distorted is your self-proclaimed, self-proclaimed righteous mess!" ¡ª¡ªThe king of man, what do you know? What do you know! If extinction is the established fact of everything, if you don''t fight or change it, would you just wait for the extinction to come? Humans want to ascend the primate seat, but why? Why is Britain going to extinction? Why? If you don''t fight, how can you survive? "With this seemingly tragic and defiant language, it is difficult to conceal your fragile heart. Your cowardice is already clear if it is! Miscellaneous, you can hear it clearly. This is the motto of the people who come here. Your cowardice is just to cover your eyes and welcome everything. The source of the tragedy! The way of human beings has never been asked for, but by oneself!" Wang Xian was dripping with blood and climbed onto the dragon''s head with a firm face. The white dragon became more violent, and the Holy Spear Lungominiad directly bombarded the king at close range. The king carried the scabbard, wrapped in [evil], and [projection] several swords in the stone sent out convergent light cannons, but they were still shot dozens of meters by the holy spear Lungominiad, and his skin was burnt. No human form is seen, only those eyes are still very firm. Wang repaired the wounds of his body, but it was difficult to repair the pain. He could only drag his hurting body and step by step towards the Holy Spear Lungominiad. The white dragon flew violently, trying to get rid of the king, but it was still difficult to do. He stretched out two dragon claws and grabbed at the king, but the king used the [evil] to manifest six [evil] hands, entangled with them, then climbed up to the gleaming holy spear, and lifted the star. Sword. "Opening the world and the earth, the human industry is magnificent. The proof of the king is only tied to this sword -!" Shouting, the star sword exudes a shining light, and Wang Yijian slashed it down. "Crack¡ª" The base of the dragon''s horn was broken. "Ohhhhhhhhh-" Bai Long shouted in pain. The dragon''s horn shattered and turned into the holy spear Lungominiad, which was held by the king. The holy spear Lungomiard refused the king, the hot gun body seemed to melt the king''s hand. Wang snorted, his palm covered [evil], even if it was still hot, Wang accepted it with a firm will. Nothing can defeat the king. Because he can''t collapse. Wang Fei left the white dragon and landed on the ground. With a holy sword and a holy spear, the whole person is as if bathed in a sea of ??blood. He said: "The time of victory is --, it has come!" Bailong fell to the mountain, roaring, roaring, his wings merged into his body. The pure white dragon body also turned into pitch black lava. The violent dragon pupil stared at the king, roaring, his body grew violently, and it had grown to more than fifty meters. The huge, pitch-black dragon, the lava flowing from its mouth, can burn everything. This is the magic dragon. Devil Dragon Votigeng! Chapter 132 Do you want to go by yourself, or should I send you away? [Second more] "In pursuit of strength, have you given up the last trace of your mind?" Wang looked at the dragon and had nothing to say. He and Fu Te Geng are the opposite. One chooses to go back, one chooses to move forward. Has reached the point where there is nothing to say. An emotional person is full of emotions and passionate, but it is also true that it is difficult to control one''s sensibility, and as a result, the emotion blinds his eyes. The extreme of love is evil, but it is a pity that others who perceive evil are others who are obsessed with their passionate love. Live in your own world. To be angry for the survival of Britain, and to fight for the survival, the concept itself, in terms of human values, is absolutely not wrong. However, the choice was a retrogression in history, denying Britain¡¯s history to the present day. Denying the human industry that the Britons created to this day, trying to use the power of God to complete their existence, even if they fall under God, they will always be God''s puppets. It is not so much a struggle, but rather a "struggle" skin, fearing the way forward, so I chose to look back. Packing oneself with layers of theory, persuading oneself, and getting to the bottom, is just a weak ideological person. They dare to love and hate, but they dare not look straight ahead. In the final analysis, such a person can only be a friend, but not a leader. A person who looks at the prosperity of the past and is hesitant to move forward, no one''s fate can be tied to him. As long as he has a trace of courage, he will not choose to restart the gods and choose Shengba, instead of choosing to fight against this planet and this world. This is the biggest difference between Shi Lang and Fu Tigeng. Vudigen chose to go backwards, but he chose to go forward. So Vudigen gained the strength of the past, but he gained the light of the way forward. As a result, Shi Lang followed many people, not because of anything else, but people who were advancing, and they themselves had a kind of radiance that attracted people to follow. However, there was no one beside Votigeng, and all he followed was the beast roaring with it, not because of anything else, but because he chose to put himself in a lonely situation from the beginning. So he is the most powerful individual. To put it bluntly, the war between Shi Lang and Fu Tigeng is actually a war between groups and individuals, forward and backward. Chapter 404： Shi Lang returned the star sword and scabbard to Altria, holding the star spear high, the hot gun body burned his body, but his firm will produced stronger power. He shouted loudly: "Tear the battlefield and besieged the dragon!" "Besiege--!" The generals in charge of the command led the army and with the last force, tore the battlefield apart. The prepared corps, strong youth, holding a sharp blade, tore the way to the other shore. The dragon stands among the mountains and ravines, with its sharp claws pressed against the mountains, and its huge body is like a mountain. The king held the shining holy spear high, and the people around, following the shining light, marched towards the final battlefield. Altria, Skarhar, Tristan, Kay, Elquet, Morgan, and Merlin... Whether it is a magician or a knight, even the true ancestor, under the shining light that tears through the century, rushes to the end. Famous and unknown warriors. Sharp soldiers, heavy iron hoof. Wordless elite, marching towards the final journey. This is the battle of the ant colony besieging the giant elephant! "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The devil dragon roared, and opened his mouth to breathe out the molten lava. Altria raised the sword of the star, the light of the star, and swept away the breath of molten lava. Skaha was flying in the mountains, piercing the dragon''s eye with a deadly blow. The devil dragon yelled furiously, and his giant palms fluttered in an attempt to shoot the queen of dead shadows. However, behind it, the huge dragon tail was held by the true ancestor. The eyes were shining with the light of choosing people, sharp canine teeth, pale and weak cheeks, the real ancestor''s full blow, but threw the huge magic dragon out like everything. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The magic dragon fell among the mountains, and the earth was shocked by it. The broken eyes recovered, the dragon roared and stood up, breathing out, but was defeated by the light of the star sword. The magicians sang around, and the large-scale suppression ritual magic took shape. With a "boom" of the huge dragon, the limbs could not help sinking into the mountains. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª" Grimly, roaring. Countless light cannons attacked. People are like a colony of ants, constantly blasting and killing him, and his body recovers faster than it was injured, but the pain caused the dragon to roar. The monsters heard the howling of their king, and rushed forward, but they were resisted by the elite soldiers with their flesh. Blood permeated the earth, like a blooming flower of the other bank. The flower of death. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" It''s time to recover. The overlord who dominates the land, the huge land whale once again appeared. The **** full moon hangs high. Strange birds soar. The overlord of the land is roaring, the humiliation once killed easily, this time will retaliate. The giant body of more than two hundred meters is rushing, and the soles of the feet like a mountain, like the sky, are pressed against the half of the dragon. "Ohhhhhhhhh-" With a scream of pain, the magic dragon opened his mouth, and the rich magic breath was aimed at the head of the land whale. Wang Yi waved his cloak and shouted loudly: "Cover the land whale!" The knights obeyed the order, and the brilliance of the star sword and the magician''s real ether cannon broke the breath of the dragon. The land whale roared and knocked the dragon to the side of the mountain, and the boulder shattered. He is God. Is the only **** of the last generation. So He has no comrades in arms. Lonely. Therefore, He is a dead end. Roaring and angry, the body recovered, but in the end, it was still suppressed, suppressed, suppressed. He is the most powerful individual, but the opponent is a powerful group. The war between individuals and groups has no meaning from the beginning. Because there is no such thing as an absolute individual in this world. Just like Gilgamesh before, even if he is ten times or a hundred times stronger than others, when he puts himself in a lonely situation, then failure is already doomed. The war lasted ten days and ten nights. The flowers of death are blooming on the earth. The region of Scotland has been harvested, and the final battle between the dragon and the trapped beast has become a joke. Even the body of the devil dragon that was last relied on was defeated, revealing the original human form, and had to retreat to Camelot, the strongest fortress ever, guarded by a group of beasts. Gawain returned from the north, and Jahris also returned from the north. Lan Mallok, Lancelot, even Bowes... All knights. Chapter 405： They handed over important tasks to their subordinates and rushed to the last. The powerful led the weak, gathered into a more powerful force, tearing the irrational line of defense. The crowd surrounded the once capital and fortress. A ruin. The soldiers surrounded the palace, and the king held the holy spear and brought the knights to the throne. The last **** of the á¸áÐ sat on the throne, looking at the king of people who came oncoming. "Arthur...!" He talked. "You are at the end of the road, what else can you say?" Wang walked out of the crowd and questioned him. "Why do you want to resist me? Why do you deny me? Why do you consider yourself a human?" "Britain must be destroyed, and you must be extinct." "If there is still life, then it is to return to the primitive with the hand of God!" On the holy throne, black shadows gleamed, and the hot and scorching molten iron turned into black molten slurry, swallowing all the glory. Even the brilliance of the Star Sword, even the brilliance of the Star Spear. All were swallowed. The throne collapsed, the roaring black cloud destroyed the palace, and the illusory dragon head was finally roaring. The magician of the flower will disperse these ruins. Wang stepped firmly out of the dark clouds. At this time, Altria, and Morgan, who lived on the island, discovered that Bailong Votigeng was Britain itself. In the meaning of an island, the clone of the island appears to be the humble king, the king incarnate as a white dragon, who has not been a human since a long time ago, but a real one, unwilling to see the old age of the new age. "You have no future! Extinction is your destiny!" He said. "The future is not spoken out, it is created with both hands. You who gave up a long time ago, what right do you have to talk about the future in front of this king?" Wang said. "Don''t you fear? Extinction... even if God is afraid of extinction!" He said. "It is because of fear that I perceive my weakness. Only by recognizing my weakness can I move forward unswervingly." The king walked to the throne step by step. "Even though there are thousands of people, the extinction of Britain is an established fact. It is a fact that even God can''t do anything about it!" "Man will do things that God cannot do," Wang said. "Arrogant!" God said. "Humans are qualified to be arrogant, because we have been moving forward. Gods seem to be omnipotent, but only humans can really shoot down the stars." Wang said. "There is no way ahead of you!" God said. "Our ancestors came from a primitive with nothing. There was no way. The way was paved by yourself. The last god, do you want to go by yourself, or do you want to let you go by this king?" The king held the holy spear Lungominiad, calmly looking at the dead god. God smiled, extremely ironic. He was actually driven to a dead end by an ant. And this ant is actually the puppet he once supported up! Irony! It''s ironic! Carefree, sarcastically laughing. "I''m in the abyss, looking at you. The last king, the last fantasy king! Your end will be consistent with me!" God raised his palm and penetrated his chest. "It seems that you have to go by yourself. Then¡ªthe king won''t give it away." Wang turned his back and looked at the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand. He said: "Britain, your sorrow, I will listen to you!" The Holy Spear Lungominiad was shining, and the hot gun body had cooled down, and the king could feel an extremely powerful power, brewing in the Holy Spear, that was the power of the Star Anchor. There is no doubt that this star anchor already belongs to him, to him, the king of last fantasy. The shining starlight dispelled the claws of the past, and the way forward was uncertain, but the king took firm steps. The duel with the past is over, but the battle with the future has just begun! Chapter 133 Unification [Third more] The Holy Spear Lungominiad recognized Shirou''s main rank of the island, which also means that the battle with the past has finally come to an end. Him. No. This honor shouldn''t be held by him alone, otherwise it would be a blasphemy against the soldiers who sprinkled their blood on the ground. So, it should be them. They successfully prevented the final counterattack of the past era. But the matter is not over yet. The Xiaoshou had already died, but the earth was still full of beasts, but after the death of the white dragon, these beasts could not turn the waves. After Shi Lang united the kings, there were no more groups of monsters in three months. They are not qualified to enter the inner sea of ??the stars, and the world on the surface also rejects them. What awaits them is their perish. This is the war of races. If you don''t fight, you die. Chapter 406： Shilang had no mercy, and he was not qualified to be merciful. Instead, he should be grateful. Thanks to those ancestors and predecessors who opened the way from nothing. If it weren''t for their pioneering, they struggled with everything, who is qualified to stand on the highest point and pity other species? And now, those who died on this land will eventually become the predecessors of future generations. Maybe later generations will not remember their names, maybe later generations will worship the gods who have done nothing, but there is no doubt that the future of mankind is through their hands, from the difficulties and obstacles, **** Dug out. However, the war is not over yet. The end is only the undead from the past, and the struggle with the future has just begun. Under the premise of ending the gods, if you want to seize a place from the future, you must go to the European continent. You must squeeze among those who can successfully move into the future. And this is the final war. And here, after the end of the past era of counterattack, the human beings ascended to the seat of the primate face a great enemy before they have grown to crush the stars. The invader from outside the planet. King of the Moon. Therefore, its fate was accepted by him, the king who ended God''s generation! Yes. After obtaining the Star Sword and Star Spear¡ª¡ª Wang, has already focused on Zhu Yue''s Xiangshang head. However, before that, Wang must complete the unification business first. After half a year, Camelot Kingdom resumed production, Camelot also sent people to clean up the mess and prepare to rebuild. And as Wang had expected, since Fu Tigeng''s death, the production of land began to decline. No. To be precise, it was the land grown by the Britons that reduced production efficiency. The departure of the last gods caused the power of the primate seat to purge the last gods. In this regard, he chose to let the Saxons recognized by the primate seat plow the farmland. All the Saxons have been taken into custody, the strong are in the army, and the others are slaves. Wang guaranteed their survival supplies, but used their labor. However, in this regard, the attitude of these Saxons is grateful. In addition to their living standards improved during the reign of Vudigen, it was the king who began to divide them internally and externally and shepherded them. And the result was a lot of labor, which made the nobles of the other territories back to the hearts of the people, the team was completed, the well-fed king compromised, liberated the slaves, and used the Saxons in accordance with the king''s requirements and rules. Those who did not follow the king''s rules were used by the king to use the hearts and fame of the people to push them to the opposite of everyone, and then dealt with them. Nobles can no longer be the king''s check, because the king''s wings are already full. With steady development, Wang promulgated new currencies, and the market began to circulate new currencies. Wang said that the currency is effective, but people who have adapted to the Roman currency system for hundreds of years are a little uncomfortable. For fear that the newly issued currency will fail, so every time they buy and sell in the country, they will give priority to the new currency. Hide the old currency. Gradually, the new currency replaced the old currency. And this is bad money chasing good money. New currency was circulated, and the interior became stable. The king showed his claws to the rest of the kingdoms on the island. He ordered that when dealing with other kingdoms, only new currencies could be used. This also led to the past tense that other kingdoms used animal skins, ore and Camelot for food. People in other kingdoms had to use Camelot''s currency. But the question is, how to get Camelot''s currency? The king opened the window for other kingdoms to exchange currency, and can use various materials to exchange currency. At the same time, in the tone of aid and borrowing money, currency was distributed to other kingdoms. The king who initially accepted the currency found nothing wrong, and even thought Camelot was a good kingdom and a firm ally. But after a few months of currency popularization, they discovered something was wrong. The wealth of their kingdom flowed to the Kingdom of Camelot almost at the speed of the naked eye, and Camelot controlled the prices of the kingdoms! Several kings summed up, and then they discovered King Arthur''s wolf ambition! It''s aggression! It''s a completely incomprehensible aggression! The kings discovered that something was wrong, screaming at King Arthur''s wolf ambition, and then gathered together and began to wage war against Camelot. Regarding this, Wang just sneered and asked Kai and Lan Malok and others to conduct a defensive battle instead of an annihilation battle. After the duel with Vottigung, the number of people on the British Isles has been greatly reduced. Even if the remaining Saxons and Picts are counted, it is a question of whether the total number is 200,000. Therefore, Wang could not launch a massacre, but chose an economic war. Under the premise of controlling the economy, materials, and food, the menacing kings were only stopped by Kai and Lan Mallok for a month and a half, and the kingdom completely collapsed. The kings began to compromise with King Arthur. Hope to become a subject of Camelot. But Wang refused. What he wants is not a kingdom, but a territory. The kings resisted, but their kingdom had already begun civil strife, and finally had to bow their heads to compromise. Wang said: "I will give you wealth and status, but correspondingly, your military and financial power must be given to me!" The kings nodded and agreed. In addition, the king in control of the overall situation also invited the lords of the territory under his control to entertain them with enthusiasm. In a staggered manner, he regained his military power and financial power from their hands. The lords dared to be angry but did not dare to speak. At this moment, the king had taken control of the overall situation, and the kingdom had been destroyed. Only the dead were left on the island. Whoever dared to object, the king''s butcher would be aimed at. Even if that person had funded the king when he was most critical, the king would still drop the butcher knife coldly and ruthlessly. Everyone understands this truth, because when Rome changed from a city-state system to an empire, those emperors also did it. With a lesson learned, these lords smiled and praised the greatness of the king, and then reluctantly handed over the military and financial power of the territory. . Chapter 407： Lancelot noticed the strangeness, and he hurried back to Benwick, wanting to tell his father, and temporarily suspend cooperation with Camelot. But he was too late, and the economic aggression of the king had already invaded Benwick to his bones. Benwick struggled for more than a month. In the end, King Ban could only surrender to the king with a wry smile. The lifeblood has been captured. There were not many people in the country to grow food, and everyone was overthrown by the king''s economic war. In the end, King Ban could only surrender with a wry smile, with a look of loneliness, but admiringly said: "You... are so wise." He had to admire, not using swords and guns, but in the end he conquered his kingdom. This kind of thing is simply unheard of! In response, Wang smiled and shook his head and said, "This is nothing. You are my friend, and I can assure you that this land of Benwick will be inherited by your son Lancelot." Lancelot, who had lost his status as a prince, swore allegiance to the king with the courtesy of a knight. He finally achieved what he once wanted to do and became the king¡¯s knight, but how strange it feels... the king invaded his kingdom and turned his kingdom into a territory. As a result, he surrendered to the king and swore allegiance to the king. , The heart actually doesn''t resist? In the end he chose to give up thinking and follow his own voice. King Law fired the Irish kingdoms, and directly sent troops to destroy those kingdoms that resisted. In less than a year, the king ruled the British Isles and the Irish Isles, leaving only one Elteluci in the territory, so the king launched an attack on her¡ª¡ª! Under the situation of the royal conquest, there is no particularly grand scene The land overlord land whale that once crushed the devil dragon was directly smashed by Altria''s star sword and died. The King of the Sky was bombarded and smashed by the king with the Holy Spear Lungominiad. The girl of the sword, that giant robotic girl was stabbed to tatters by Skaha. The white mouse was caught by Morgan and soaked in the magic potion as a specimen. In Morgan''s words, she was very interested in this white mouse, and even smiled extremely happily, as if she had seen something worth studying. Mei Lian had her limbs removed and was locked in a cage by Age Guiwen, as if she had returned to the original village. He didn''t have limbs. Those limbs were the contract of the white rat and other four-body demons, but they were all caught, and the demon''s contract was sent to Morgan''s magic workshop, who was very interested in it. Lanmalok fought with his father, King Berlinor, and eventually killed his father. Lan Mallok kept crying. But his father stroked his face and told him that he had grown up. Then left. Shi Lang comforted him. But Lan Mallok said, "My king, this is not a sad thing. My father, he died long ago, he just couldn''t worry about me, so he has been in this world. In fact, he has been waiting for me and waiting for me. Be strong, waiting for me to surpass him. And I came, so he left with confidence. I will live on with my father''s expectations." Shi Lang was speechless. Elquette took Merlin to beat Elquette violently, which made Elquette gritted her teeth and looked resentful, as if betrayed, staring at Elquette. This puzzled Elquette. When she was born, she had a bad relationship with this nominal sister, so she didn''t show any mercy at all. Coupled with Merlin''s illusion and magic, Alte Luci couldn''t find flowers at all, and was directly pressed under him by Alquette, with a humiliating face. He wanted to contact Zhu Yue, but he was sealed by Mei Lin, and Shi Lang was confused by the black mud. This made Skaha a little bit unbearable to look directly. And those dead followers were defeated by Shirou''s [Vampire Evil]. It can be said that this is the first time in more than three years that I have won such an easy victory. The most important thing is that this time there was no casualties in the war! Yes! Zero casualties! Wang was very happy, and for the first time on the battlefield, he showed a very happy smile. On the night in Berlino, Wang shared this happiness with the soldiers. Chapter 134 The Bonfire of Carnival¡¾Reward 16/27¡¿ The dark night sky, a crescent moon, hanging on it alone, the faint cold moonlight, sprinkled a piece of silver new clothing on the ground. In the homeland outside the Kingdom of Berlino, in a forest, a faint bonfire, like a spark, is everywhere. The flames were beating feverishly, rendering this lively land. Around these bonfires, many soldiers surrounded them, untied their armor, and drank and rejoiced. Perhaps the military shouldn''t let down his guard so much, but the war has left the island. All the kingdoms have disappeared, leaving only a new dynasty rising up. "Come on, drink! Brother!" "Let me tell you that Miss Camerin gave me wine last time! She must be interesting to me!" "Stop drinking, I''m going to pee." "Go and go together, do you want to be farther than someone else''s?" "Looking at your slender bodies, you are just like damsels, then I''ll be far away!" "Go!" ... Unloading all the heavy soldiers, gagging, hip-hop sounds rang across the earth. By the campfire of the knights, Wang sat cross-legged on the ground, sluggish all over, gnawing an apple while looking at the gag soldiers with a smile. The tough face has softened, just like the gentle boy in the beginning. "My lord, you defeated Bailong Futigeng and unified the British Isles, the Isles of Ireland, and the Gaul region! It is a great feat. This is the wine I carefully brewed for you. Please don''t hesitate to taste it." Morgan showed a face. A gentle smile, like a white rabbit, came to Shirou with a glass of wine. Shi Lang subconsciously wrapped himself up with [evil], and looked suspiciously at Morgan with a gentle smile. "Please taste¡ª" Morgan smiled very softly, like a sunny, innocent and lively girl, which made people uninterested in a vigilant mind. Chapter 408： But it is a pity that Shirou has already seen through the essence of this woman. He turned his head and looked at Merlin who was drinking next to him, coughing dryly, with a threatening expression on his face. Merlin shivered, looked at Shi Lang who was threatening with a speechless expression, and then at Morgan, who was super fierce. Without hesitation, he approached the king''s side and whispered: "Lost¡¤Soul¡¤Magic¡¤Pill." Shiro looked at Morgan blankly. Morgan stared at Merlin gritted his teeth, stomped his feet, and turned away bitterly. "King Arthur, stand up with me!" Skahati pointed at Shilang provocatively, holding the magic spear. "Okay." Shi Lang mentioned the holy gun Lungominiad, walked in front of Skaha, and said, "Give me the gun." "It''s useless, this trick is no longer useful to me!" Skaha said with a smile. Shi Lang smiled, and then the gun in Skaha''s hand melted away. Shi Lang pointed the tip of the holy gun at Skaha''s face. "Why... why is this happening!!!" Skaha looked flustered, it shouldn''t be like this! "You are holding the gun made by this king and want to fight with this king. Aren''t you taking your own humiliation? Tsk tsk ¡ª¡ª, shame!" Shi Lang laughed mercilessly. Looking at the hateful face of Wang, Skaha gritted his teeth. "According to the result of the heads-up, your hair tonight--, ha ha ha..." With Wang Yuyue''s laughter, Scarha clutched his head and ran away. "Run, run, if caught by this king, this king will pull out your hair." "Don''t--" Skaha hid in the crowd, holding his hair trembling. Wang laughed, then turned and returned to his seat. Merlin was chewing on the apple, but her face was cold. Because Morgan was staring at him, and then an apple in his hand was squeezed into a ball, and the slurry splashed on the ground. Merlin Thurther shivered and could only avoid his eyes. Morgan gritted his teeth and looked at Merlin. As long as the white-haired waste is still by Wang''s side, she can''t succeed! But how do you kick this white-haired waste away? Morgan thought, but his eyes suddenly fell on Kay who was drinking. She hooked her hand, "Kay¡ª, come here!" "What''s the matter, Princess Morgan?" Kai walked over strangely. "Let me tell you, Merlin used your name to hook up..." Morgan stared at Merlin bitterly, while telling Kay something he knew. Kai''s face was originally very happy, but the more he listened, his face became more cyan, trembling hands, holding the hilt of the sword, and then turning his head sullenly, wanting to search for Merlin next to the king. That momentum-- Like a devil from hell! But... Merlin had already run away. "Teacher, teacher. Who is stronger, you and Lan Malokqing?" Gareth looked at Lancelot. "If it''s swordsmanship, it should be me. If it''s spearmanship, I can''t compare to Lan Malokqing when shooting horses." Lancelot said with a smile. "Then what if you compare your swordsmanship with Lan Mulok''s spear skills?" Gareth asked with wide-eyed eyes. "I don''t know about this." Lancelot groaned for a moment, and said. "Compared! Comparing!" Gawain laughed and booed. The surrounding knights also clamored. Lancelot and Lan Mullok scratched their heads a little embarrassedly, then one took up the sword and the other took up the gun, and started a competition in front of the knights. "Good!" "Come on, Lancelot!" "Lan Mallok, don''t lose!" ... The knights rushed to applaud. On such a dreamy night, with such a beautiful scene, Tristan couldn''t help but rushed into poems, took out the harp, and played a long, slightly melancholic dream movement. Shi Lang was uncomfortable, and he found Tristan and said loudly, "Tristan, such a happy night, change to a lighter music!" Tristan was sorrowful and said, "But my king, I can only play sad movements..." Shi Lang said, "Then give me the harp, and I''ll play it!" "No...no The duty and glory of being a knight! Please be sure to leave it to me to play and sing." Shilang looked suspicious: "But didn''t you say you can''t?" "I''ve learned it! Please sit down!" Tristan looked pale, then turned the strings, and forced himself to play a brisk song. But the knights didn''t buy it, and said in a fuss: "Tristan, you give the harp to the king! The king''s movement is bound to be a beautiful melody, we haven''t appreciated it yet!" Tristan has troubles and can''t tell, he can only pretend to be deaf and dumb, and force himself to play unsatisfactory movements. It''s sad. "Woo...I want to play too..." Bedwell watched the lively campfire from a distance, and couldn''t help showing a puppy-like expression. "Stop long-winded, we are the internal affairs officers of complex supplies, and we need to count the war damages." Age Zhiwen said. Chapter 409： "Obviously you are my adjutant... and there were no casualties..." Bedwell''s grievances protested. "The supplies need to be counted, you can''t get away." Age Guiwen said calmly. "Woo..." Bedwell showed an expression of crying. Aggivin paused, and said: "You can finish it sooner, and you can go there sooner." "Yeah! Good!" Bedwell showed a bright smile. In the sea of ??flowers in the distance, the magician of flowers, Mei Lin, ran away in panic. Behind him, there was Kai with a hideous look like an evil spirit, holding the sword in desperation and chasing him for thousands of miles. "Merlin, you bastard, don''t run!" "Fools don''t run away!" "Bah! You bastard, you have the courage to take my name to bluff, don''t you have the courage to face me?" "You''re right, but you don''t have the guts." Kay: "..." Kai''s face was pale, he stopped talking, holding his sword, and covering his head, chased after him. When the knights saw this scene, they laughed and said, "The relationship between Kaiqing and Mei Linqing is really good!" By the bonfire, the son of Lancelot who had just arrived in Britain, Ghalad came to Altria, blinked, and asked weakly, "That...Altriya Qing, You have been with Wang for the longest time. Do you know what Wang Majesty was like?" Altria looked at him strangely and asked, "Why are you asking this question, Galahad?" "Because... because my father always mentioned the majesty of the king in front of me, I want to know what the majesty of the king looks like." Galahad said. "Is that...probably like this." Altria put down the bread in her hand and sat down, pretending to be kingly majestic, "Did you see clearly?" Galahad nodded with staring eyes, looking forward to it. At this moment, El Quette quietly and quietly walked behind Altria. She made a silent gesture to Galahad. Galahad blinked and said nothing. Elquet quietly stretched out his hand, grabbed Altria''s ponytail, who pretended to be kingly majestic, and then yanked it. "Yeah--!" Altria screamed and was pulled to the ground with a look of embarrassment. Shi Lang glanced at it and said with a smile: "Al, I have never been so embarrassed!" "Yes, this is not the majesty of the king!" The knights burst into laughter. Altori Yaqing has always been too serious and rigid, it is rare to see her showing such a shameful posture, everyone laughed wanton. As the culprit, El Quette also laughed happily. The angry Altria trembled all over, blushing even more, drew out the sword in the stone, and went to chase Alquette. "Yeah--" Elquet turned and ran. "Don''t you run!" Altria yelled in embarrassment. "It''s an idiot not to run, hehehe!" The young girl''s youthful laughter resounded. Shirou smiled. May love endure in the world, and shed hope all over the world. This is exactly what he desires. People smile from the heart. Just... What seems to be forgotten? Cornwall. Royal palace. "Snee!" Guinevere sneezed. Then continue to work diligently... ... ... ps: Let''s make four changes today~! Chapter 135 The answer is... After another month, Camelot had been cleaned up and rebuilt. Shiro moved the capital to Camelot. Although Cornwall has been developing for several years, as a political center, its geographical location is not ideal. Sitting on minerals, facing the sea on all sides, as a commercial center for external development is the correct development route for Cornwall. Camelot is located at the junction of Wales and England, backed by the island of Ireland, extending in all directions, and its historical significance is indeed suitable for being a political center. Migrate to Camelot. The newly constructed Camelot is still under construction and awaiting development. Many Britons spontaneously came to build walls and buildings. Chapter 410： But in fact, they are not needed. After all, there are a large number of Saxons and Pict slaves. In addition, even the fairies and giants ran out of the sea within the stars to help build the walls. Recently, the output of grain has dropped a lot, and Lucan and others were not aware of it, but Shi Lang had already targeted it. Because the power of the primate seat, after the departure of the last god, has already begun to affect the British invisibly. Therefore, he allowed the Saxons and Picts to carry out farming operations, conceptually, against the influence of the primate seat, but did not reduce much food production. In addition, Shilang has also developed aquaculture, fishery, animal husbandry...multi-directional and multi-angle basic material production. Therefore, food is not a big problem for Shiro, the real problem lies in [True¡¤Ether]. The existence of the last **** is like an anchor for a fixed ship. The anchor disappeared, so the true ether of the island began to decrease. Once the true ether disappears, all god-generation creatures that depend on it for survival will be directly killed as if they were in a poisonous gas. As a result, Shirou completely liberated the Holy Spear Lungominiad with the complete, unified king of the entire kingdom of Britain, and turned it into a tower of glory, placed it in Camelot, from the sea within the stars. , Extract the true ether and fill the atmosphere. He maintained the concentration of true ether at a level acceptable to the Britons and Gaul. He asked merchants to go to the Gaul region and use commercial preferential policies to lure Britons and Franks, and other races recognized by the primate seat to intermarry, so as to squeeze into the primate seat from the species level. God''s generation, he will let it end, but the future of the Britons, he will definitely take it, even if he sacrifices this dynasty. However, as the person who completely liberated the Holy Spear Lungominiad, the characteristics of the Holy Spear Lungominiad began to erode the essence of Shirou. Simply put, it was like when the Tower of Radiance was first liberated, the planet tempted him. ¡ª¡ªDo you want to be natural? Shiro refused. The price of the promise is to become the last **** like Vottigung, and he will become more terrifying than Vottigung. This is because Votigeng failed to unify the entire territory of Britain from beginning to end, and he not only ruled the entire territory of Britain, but also Ireland and Gaul. Once he is eroded by the Holy Spear Lungominiad, the white dragon will no longer be born, but the **** Lungominiad. The most frightening thing is that no one on the island will stop him. Once he becomes the **** Lungominiad, there is no doubt that he will drag the humans off the primate seat just like Vottigung. That would be too stupid. Therefore, although the Tower of Radiance was completely liberated, Shirou was resisting the erosion of the Holy Spear Lungominiad with a firm will, and in addition, there was the erosion of [Vampire Evil]. Shi Lang took it all with a firm will, but this also caused his spirit to appear relatively tired, and he looked like he wanted to sleep. In addition, Shiro expanded the army, trained the army, made weapons, and empowered on the basis of maintaining productivity. People are very surprised that the enemy is gone, why does the king expand his army as he did during the war? They don''t know, but Shirou is very clear about his goal. God has not been able to stop mankind from reaching the primate seat, the real threat, there is only one on this planet, and that is the King of the Moon. Shi Lang has confirmed with Merlin''s [Clairvoyance] that the Moon King is in Rome and has taken control of Rome. There is no doubt that Shirou is preparing to go to war with Rome and kill the Moon King. When Mei Lin learned of this king''s decision, he was frightened and tried to persuade Shi Lang to think twice. Merlin said: "You have ruled the entire British Isles. There is no need to face an opponent who may not be able to win at all!" "Zhu Yue is not dead, humans will not be able to sit on the seat of the primordial seat!" Shi Lang said: "Don''t say more, this is the king''s decision, and its fate, I am going to make it!" Mei Lin had nothing to say, this king used to be extremely afraid of the Moon King, but now, he unswervingly wants the Moon King''s life. But how should this king take the life of the Moon King? The power of the Moon King is not comparable to that of Vutikeng. Even if Fu Tigeng became a white dragon, he was only relatively powerful. There are many people on the king''s side who are inferior to him, but can effectively carry out siege. But for the Moon King... that is a true absolute individual! How would the king defeat it? Do you use the star sword? But the planet did not recognize the Moon King as an invader, and the power of the Star Sword could not really be used. Mei Lin sighed. He really didn''t understand Wang''s thoughts, but since Wang wanted to do this, he would stay with him. After a pause, Merlin said: "If you really want to do something with Zhu Yue, I will recommend someone for you." "Who?" Shi Lang asked. "A person I hate." Merlin said: "But he is indeed very capable. If it were him, he would definitely come and help you when he heard that you were going to crusade Zhu Yue." "What''s his name?" "You may not know him. His name is Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu, a stone-playing man who is worse than me." Merlin said. "That''s it, Jewel Weng." "Do you know him? Could it be that after 1,500 years, he is already very famous?" Merlin asked. "Yes. Shuttles through the parallel worlds of plural existence, yet maintains his identity. He is indeed very famous." "Is that famous for me?" Merlin pointed to himself and asked. "You are more famous." Merlin smiled happily. "Then I''m going to look for him, but this man has a very awkward character. Fortunately, he was upset when he saw Zhu Yue very early, so he still had a chance to pull it over, but it took a long time. And in this place where I am not there. For some time, you have to guard against Morgan yourself." Merlin said. "I''m fine, go as soon as possible, and come back as soon as possible." Merlin nodded, turned and left. After Mei Lin left, Shirou promulgated a new policy. Return farmland to forests. Some useless farmland with too low utilization rate is returned one after another, trees are replanted, and the production industry is started to adjust at the same time, so that the industry can develop harmoniously with nature and follow the path of sustainable development. Chapter 411： After the promulgation of these new policies, Shirou will come to the Glory Tower every day. Use the star gun to connect to the planet for a short time. He said to the planet: "Planet, please listen to my heart. Human beings are the children you conceived, and they are children who can live with you. Just like the young children grow up and take care of their mothers, the growth of mankind will also be guarded. You, you don¡¯t have to listen to outsiders..." Shiro will come every day, will contact the planet, and will tell the concept of sustainable development. No matter how tired he was, he has never been absent. It''s a pity that after the planet tempted him from the very beginning, it never responded to him again. But Shiro did not give up. Humans and the planet can be extremely contradictory, or they can live in harmony. Instead of relying on its own children, the planet seeks protection from outsiders. This is very problematic in itself. The planet itself is not aware of its own problems, so let him tell the planet a better answer. In addition, Shirou had to consider one thing. That is his successor. His throne comes from Pendragon, so the throne will naturally return to Pendragon. He once promised Kay and Merlin to return the throne to Altria when they unified the whole territory. However, Shiro regretted it. He started this dynasty with one hand, and he didn''t want to hand it over to others easily. Especially Altria. And this emotion reached its peak after Altria got the sword of EX Oath of Victory. So judging from the current situation, if he wants to stay on the throne, no one will oppose it, even Kay, Merlin, or even Altria and Morgan have no opposition. However, he is destined to leave, so this throne must be handed over. There must also be a certain amount of time to teach how to be his successor. The dynasty he created is different from any kingdom in European history. He needs to find the successor in advance, and then teach the method to broaden his horizons. To be honest, Shiro was more eager to hand over the inheritance rights to Morgan. Because Altria has a history of failure and will not be flexible, it is not good to leave such a dynasty to her. However, with Morgan''s temperament, it is okay to be the king or lord of a small country, if she is allowed to sit in this position... I am afraid it will not work. However, both of them have been with themselves for so many years, have they changed somewhat? Therefore, Shirou intends to examine them and then decide who is his successor. Chapter 136 I don''t want the king to go! [Second more] Shirou sat on the throne and summoned Altria and Morgan. He dismissed everyone, leaving only one Guinevere prostrate, busy correcting documents. "My king, do you have anything to summon me?" Morgan smiled and was about to walk over, but he wanted Shi Lang to stop saying, "You just stand where you are, don''t move!" Morgan''s face froze. Shiro put on the armor of [evil]. Morgan''s face became more stiff. Gnash your teeth. As for being so defensive? Altria stood on the spot, her face calm. Shi Lang said: "This time you are called to make things clear about the heir to the throne." Altria raised her head and looked at the king sitting high on the throne. The face that was already familiar enough to no longer be familiar, with unspeakable emotions in her heart. Has this day finally arrived? Wang Yao... Altria felt a little uncomfortable, but couldn''t tell what it was. "You want to abdicate?" Morgan asked. "Not bad." Shi Lang stood up, raised his feet, and was about to walk down. Finally, he glanced at Morgan, put his legs back, and continued to sit down. If Merlin is not there, it is better to keep a safe distance. Shiro said: "This throne was originally intended to be passed on to Arthur, that is, Altria. For various reasons, I ended up sitting on this throne. According to the original agreement, I should have Return the throne to Altria..." Unable to help the waves in his heart, Altria hurriedly said, "King! It''s good that you have been sitting on the throne!" "Put in my mouth, you have become bolder, Al." Shirou said. "No, I..." Altria argued anxiously. "Shut up and listen to me." Shi Lang said. Altria closed her mouth, lowered her head, and the wispy golden hair on her head fell into mourning. Shi Lang said: "I was the one who unified this Britain. It was also me who opened up the dynasty. Now the dynasty spans Ireland in the north and reaches Gaul in the south. It is a big dynasty. I don''t allow my heir to be a idiot, so I betrayed the original one. Agreement. Both of you have the right to inherit, and I, only choose the right person to inherit." "Then what do you want to do?" Morgan asked. "Which one of you is more suitable for this king." Shi Lang said. "I will allocate it to your territories. You go to the territories to rule for one year. Based on the results, I will determine who is more suitable to inherit." Shi Lang said. "Then what is the criterion for this evaluation?" Morgan asked. Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "Do you still expect this king to tell you this kind of thing? Are you embarrassing just like Skaha? You fool!" "Woo..." Morgan shrank his head, a little scared. To be honest, she was really afraid of the king in a state of majesty. Chapter 412： Shiro allocated the territory, he handed the best-developed Cornwall to Morgan, and his fellow Tyler Bill to Altria. He handed Bedwell to Morgan as the interior officer, but did not give Altria a boost. "Do you have any objections, Al?" Shirou looked at Altria and asked. "No, I obey your arrangements, my king." Altria said. Shi Lang said: "You have been studying by my side for a long time, let me see how much you have mastered." "Yes!" Altria nodded. Shiro looked at the two and asked, "Any other questions?" Altria hesitated for a moment, and said, "My king, I think you still..." "Huh?" "No...no problem." Altria lowered her head. "It''s only three days for you to rush to the territory." Shi Lang closed his eyes and said: "Go out, this king is exhausted." "Yes¡ª" Altria and Morgan withdrew from the palace. Guinevere changed the document and said, "In your heart, it''s actually already Morgan, right?" "Talk about it." Shi Lang squinted his eyes. "You give Morgan, which is almost completely stable, the answer is already obvious. And you neither gave me to her, nor did you give her the more adept Argues, but gave Bedwell Give it to her. In fact, as long as she can show a little bit of what you want to see, you will deny everything about Altria and give her the right of inheritance." "And the standard of your character is actually already very obvious." "It''s just that I don''t understand. Since you are not optimistic about Altria, why did you want me to sign a magic certificate with her in the first place?" Guiniweier asked. "In the beginning, I wanted to give it to her. But now I regret it." Shi Lang said. "Why?" Shi Lang glanced at Gui Ni Wei''er and sneered: "I asked about things that shouldn''t be asked. You are not as self-conscious as you were at the beginning." Guinevere smiled and said, "I''m a fairy, and the magic certificate is also removed. Just leave if you want. And you won''t kill me, will you?" Shilang reached out and grabbed Guiniweier''s hair, and pulled her in front of him. "It hurts, it hurts¡ª" Guinevere showed an expression of crying. Shi Lang sneered and said: "It is not a good habit to hold pets and be spoiled. You must learn to be in awe, especially for the moody king." "If you grab my hair again, I''ll leave!" Guinevere said. Shi Lang sneered, his face full of contempt. Guinevere stomped her feet angrily, and said, "What I said is true!" Shi Lang pressed her head, pressed her on the table, and said, "Do your thing." Woo... the **** king! Guinevere was furious and frustrated, this guy didn''t think of herself as the same thing at all! "I''m a fairy! I''m a fairy! It''s Vivian the fairy!" Guinevere said. "Huh?" Shi Lang glanced at her, took out a sword, and gestured to her head. No. To be precise, it was the hair on her head. As if to shave her into a bald head-like deterrent... "No... I''m Guinevere, I will work hard..." Guinevere lowered her head, she chose to give in. Shirou put down his sword, stood up, and walked out of the door. "Where are you going?" Guiniweier asked hurriedly. "You don''t need to worry about the king''s affairs. Do your affairs and do it well. This king will praise you well." Wang waved his hand and went away. Watching Wang''s back, Guinevere pursed her mouth. "What... Treat me like a human child! Bastard king!" Guinevere turned towards Wang''s back, showing a grimace and sticking out her tongue. ... ... Altria left the palace and walked down the street in a daze. She would obey Wang''s arrangement. She would not defy Wang''s order. But the king is leaving... She didn''t know what to do with this matter. What she should accept, but the turbulent emotions in her heart make her a little uncomfortable. So uncomfortable... so uncomfortable... It is as if the people who have been longing for, the people who have been at ease, and the people who have been relying on, will never exist again. So uncomfortable... Altria covered her chest, a little breathless, but she couldn''t tell what it was like. Merlin never taught her this. "What''s the matter with you, Altria." Alquette, who was squatting on the street and watching the children playing games, saw Altria with a look of loss, and couldn''t help asking. "I... I don''t know... I''m just... so uncomfortable..." Altria said blankly. Chapter 413： "Don''t you know how you feel?" Alquette asked. "Hmm..." Altria nodded. "There is really no way, then I will help you analyze it." Elquette pressed Altria''s shoulder, pointed to his eyes, and said, "Keep looking at my eyes, don''t remove them." Altria nodded, staring into El Qu¨¦t¡¯s eyes. El Quette charmed Altria, and unlocked the shackles in Altria''s heart. In an instant, the majestic emotion swallowed Altria. ¡ª¡ªMorning, Altria, the patrolling town is back. ¡ª¡ªFrom today, you have been restored to female body, knight Altria! ¡ª¡ªAl, guess what, what do I have in my hand? Food? No, it''s a firefly! ¡ª¡ªDon''t think about always giving, and experience the beauty of the oath to protect yourself, what it''s like. ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the use of glory? You are alive and able to feed you, this is my greatest glory! ¡ª¡ªAltria, I swear, this is the last time we are hungry! I will exhaust everything I have, and I will never let my people go hungry again! I want them all to live well! Say hello to the boy next door in the morning, the king who is caring about people while traveling with a bright smile, and the strong king who gets through everything at the time of desperation... It turns out that there are so many memories. Her treasured memories. However, the king is only a passer-by in his life after all, and he will leave eventually. And leave, never see again. Perceiving this, Altria, who was opened by the enchanting eyes, could no longer control the emotions in her heart, and tears flowed down. This made Elquet panicked, and asked in a panic: "That... that, did I do something bad? That... I''m sorry, please don''t cry." "I don''t want to cry...I don''t want to cry...I can''t help it...I don''t want the king to leave..." Altoria burst into tears, and the emotions that had been suppressed for more than ten years, all came out all at once. Chapter 137 Don''t hide anything from me [third more] After wiping away the tears, he left Alquette, and Altria walked to Morgan''s magic workshop. After hesitating for a moment, Altria walked in. Morgan was preparing potions, looked up at Altria, and asked, "What are you doing here with me?" "I..." "Why? Do you want to talk harshly to me?" Morgan raised his eyebrows and asked. "No...it''s not..." Altria waved her hand quickly. "Huh. You are not, but I am!" Morgan stretched out his slender fingers, pointed at Altria''s face, and said, "My stupid sister, I-- Morgan Lefy, tell you, the throne, I want to decide Up!" "I...I didn''t want to fight with you, sister..." Altria said in trouble. "Huh. Who knows." Morgan lowered his head and continued to make his own potion. A faint, seductive fragrance spread from the potion, and she poured the potion into the stored reagent drop by drop. "What is this?" Altria asked, pointing to these potions. "A powerful version of mystery¡¤soul¡¤magic¡¤medicine." Morgan said naturally. Altria asked troubledly: "Why are these things prepared?" "Does this still need to be asked? Of course it is for the king." Morgan said. "Why use such a thing to the king?" Altria asked. "Of course it''s to get the king''s blood!" Morgan said naturally: "Although the king promised to return the throne to Pendragon, who knows if the king will go back halfway? If he gets the king''s heir, even if the king goes back to it, In the end, it must be inherited by the children. In this way, the throne will belong to Pendragon 100%." "There is no need to do such superfluous things. The king has never been greedy for the throne and kingship." Altria said. "Hey hehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, power is the most likely to corrupt people''s hearts. This is the case now, who knows in the future." Morgan turned his head away, making her face invisible, but his tone was hard. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Guys, come see me!" The limbs on the side were **** with mithril wires, and the white mouse hanging in the air struggled and shouted. Morgan reached out and grabbed one of its beards, pulled it out with a slight force. "Wow! It hurts--, **** witch! How can you treat me like this? I am the most beautiful mouse in the world!" Morgan took out a thin iron whip and whipped the white mouse. "Ooo, oooo!" The white mouse screamed non-stop. Morgan stopped his hand, smiled softly, and said, "I heard that you have extraordinary wisdom. Come--, tell me, how can I make the king drink this potion?" "I''m a big devil, I won''t succumb!" the white mouse yelled. "Huh?" Morgan''s face went cold. "Need...it takes time to think about it...no...don''t be so nervous...a good solution takes time." "Yeah." Morgan nodded, renewing his sunny smile. Turning his head, Altria had disappeared. "Have you left? Huh. My stupid sister, won''t you even let go of ruthless words? I''m going to decide on the throne!" "Huh¡ª" "Why do you feel that the number of potions is one less?" Morgan counted, and felt that the number was right. Her mathematics was not good. Although Wang taught basic mathematics, she just didn''t learn it. "Is it eighteen or nineteen?" Morgan gave up thinking about it. This kind of question is totally meaningless. She doesn''t even care about the quantity. What she needs to care about is how to let the king drink it. Chapter 414： "Have you figured out a way?" "I am thinking! I am thinking!" ... ... Shirou came to the prison where Alte Luci was held. This is a prison specially arranged by Shirou for El Teluci. A black prison, empty, engraved with Merlin and the magical techniques of the fairies, Alte Luci couldn''t break free, nor could he bring the Moon King to come. She was imprisoned in the center of the prison, locked in a chair, her hands were tied behind the chair with a chain made of mithril, her face was covered with black mud, and her senses of hearing and touch were blocked. Up. This also caused El Teluci''s sense of touch to become more acute than ever. Shirou didn''t punish Alteluci, he just imprisoned her here and dealt with it coldly. "Oh, I have been trapped here for so long. Someone has finally come. Let Yu guess who it will be?" Alte Lucky pursed her lips. "It''s the squirming bug, King Arthur is right. Right?" Shilang came to her, knelt down, looked at her face, and said, "Give you a chance to tell me everything you know about Zhu Yue. I will let you go." "Ha ha ha... Yu Nai is Zhu Yue''s successor, how can he reveal Zhu Yue''s information?" Alte Luci smiled gracefully. "I can beat you with a whip," Shi Lang said. "It''s useless, it''s painful, how can it be changed?" Alte Luci sneered, showing a scornful face. As the half-blood princess of the dead and true ancestor, she has already encountered many battles since she was born, and she has adapted to the pain long ago. How can she change her mind if she is in pain? All next is. "Really, don''t blame me for being impolite," Shi Lang said. Alte Luci showed contempt. The so-called torture is no wonder whipping or painful punishment. This kind of thing is indeed scary enough for ordinary humans, but it is useless for her. Alte Luci was mentally prepared for a long time, so she didn''t feel terrified, but wanted to laugh instead. However, the expected pain did not come, instead one of her legs was picked up. "Oh? Saw the legs? It''s kind of interesting." Alte Luci smiled contemptuously. Shirou didn''t speak, but took out a stick made of white mouse hair from his pocket, and then lightly stroked the sole of the foot of the expressionless Elteluci. Alte Luci was shocked all over. "It seems that there is a reaction, that''s great, I''m still worried, you haven''t responded." Shi Lang said. "You--, what are you doing?!" Eltluci asked, the feeling just now made her feel a little ominous. She wanted to pull her leg back, but the surrounding space was equipped with a technique, and she was left without blood sucking for several months. She had already been greatly weakened, and Shi Lang had already wrapped his hands with [evil] at this moment. It was greatly strengthened, so Elteluci couldn''t pull her leg out instead. Shirou clasped Alteluci''s ankle with one hand, and with a hair stick in the other, he calmly said, "As a benevolent king, I will not give you pain, but I will give you pleasure. Slowly, experience the king''s mercy." "What do you want to do? What do you want to do to me?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ooohaha...oooo..." Pinching the time, after about an hour passed, Shirou put down Alte Luci''s feet. There were tears in the corners of Alte Luci''s eyes, and she was trembling and sweaty, her skin was red, and she was panting. "Are you interested in telling me about Zhu Yue?" Shi Lang asked. "I won''t say it! I won''t say it! You bastard!" Elt Luci said in a cry of mourning. "Really...Then I will come at this point in three days, and be mentally prepared." Shirou locked Alte Luci''s legs again, closed the cage, and turned to leave. Altruki sat in the middle of the darkness, her eyes blinded by the black mud. Only touch and hearing are left. It was pitch black all around, and there was no sound, as if one was in nothingness. There is nothing around. There is nothing to confirm his existence, only the itching of the soles of the feet and the weakness of the body laughing and crying can confirm his existence. But this made the sense of touch more sensitive, and couldn''t help trembling all over. Okay. She was a little scared. ... ... Shilang returned to the palace, and the night was already dark. He sent Guinevere back to rest, while he was looking at the remaining documents. "Come on, Wang, this is the chicken soup that I carefully brewed. You can try it." Morgan brought the chicken soup with a smile on his face. Shilang quickly put [Evil] on himself, and then said: "Standing at the door, thirty steps away from me!" Morgan''s smile froze. "And take your chicken soup back, I can''t drink it." Shi Lang said. "Why?" Morgan couldn''t help asking. "You know what you put in it!" Shi Lang raised his head, his face full of vigilance, it was self-evident. "Woo..." Morgan hung his head and turned and left. Damn it! I thought that Merlin was gone and she had a chance, but Wang became more vigilant towards her. The distance that used to be close to fifteen steps has now become 30 steps. It''s useless even if it''s violent. Woo...! Watching Morgan go away, Shi Lang rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. When can this woman make her worry like Altria? Chapter 415： Fortunately, he was always wary of this woman from beginning to end. "Wang--, this...this is the fish soup I made...you...you taste..." Altria walked in from the door with a stiff complexion, and placed the fish soup in front of Shirou. "Oh? Have a heart." Shi Lang relieved [Evil], took the spoon, and said, "Speaking of which, your sister just came here and brought a bowl of chicken soup, but I just didn''t drink it." "Why... why don''t you drink it?" Altria asked nervously. "She was drugged inside!" Shi Lang said. Altria trembled all over, "Yes... I, I, I, I¡ª" "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang drank the fish soup while looking at Altria strangely, "Did Morgan say anything cruel to you? Aggrieved?" "No--, no--, I..." "Come here." Shi Lang hooked her. Altria hesitated for a moment and walked over. Shi Lang wanted to touch his head, but when he got a little scrupulous, he turned to pat her shoulder and said, "If you are wronged, tell me, don''t keep it from me, let alone let your heart be dusted. But --, even if Let the heart be dusted, not as a king, as your friend, I will open the road to freedom for you." "Speaking of, when Morgan can save me the same worry as you." Shi Lang sighed, then drank the fish soup. "King--" Altria couldn''t help but speak. Wang didn''t guard her from beginning to end, trusting her completely from beginning to end, and didn''t mean to be defensive at all. Perhaps, in Wang''s heart, she was a knight who was obedient and loyal, and made Wang worry. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "I¡ª, I¡ª" Shi Lang put down the spoon, looked at Altria seriously, and said, "Remember, there is something, don''t hide it from me. You have to learn to let your emotions go." "Yes..." Altria shrank her head, she didn''t dare to look at Shirou''s eyes. Shi Lang picked up the spoon again, drank the fish soup and quickly commented: "It tastes pretty good, it''s improved." Then continue to look at the file. Altria lowered her head, not daring to see Shirou. I was full of guilt. This¡ªmaybe the most despicable thing she did. She to the king--, She actually looked forward to her the most, the most obedient, and the most beloved king¡ª Chapter 138 The waist hurts...¡¾Reward 17/27¡¿ Waist... My waist hurts... Before he even opened his eyes, Shirou felt his waist hurt as if he was about to break. He leaned on his waist, sat up from the bed, opened his eyes, Shirou felt his head dizzy. "My waist hurts, my head feels dizzy... it''s like crawling out of the dead..." Shirou looked uncomfortable. Did you sit for too long yesterday? Shi Lang recalled it, remembering that he fell asleep after correcting the last document yesterday. Didn''t sit for too long... Why does the waist hurt so much? I haven''t been so painful to sit in the day before... Is it because of overwork? [Evil] appeared on Shilang''s body, he repaired his waist strength, stood up, his head was still a little dizzy. [Evil] It can repair physical strain, but it cannot repair the spirit. Shi Lang was dizzy, coupled with the [Vampire Evil] and the erosion of the Holy Spear Lungominiad, the spirit was very tired, and there was an urge to lie back to sleep. However, he is still a king, and there are a lot of things to deal with, so you can''t be lazy. When you can relax, be lazy again. Shiro returned to the throne hall. In the empty throne hall, there was only one Guiniweier crawling at the table, struggling to write quickly. Shi Lang sat back on the throne and asked, "What about the others? What time is this, and there are no documents to send?" "It has been delivered long ago, and it has all come to me," said Guinevere. Then, she looked at Shi Lang with a bitter expression on her face. "What''s wrong, is there anything on this king''s face?" Shirou asked. "Two days! You slept for two whole days!" Guiniweier said bitterly: "Your affairs are piled up with me!" Shi Lang frowned, pointed to himself, and asked, "You said I slept for two days?" Guiniweier nodded and said: "The situation is stable right now. Everyone thinks that you are too tired, so they didn''t go to your room to find you. Did you think that you just slept for two days?" Guinevere looked resentful. "It shouldn''t be... I remember, I just slept last night..." Shi Lang frowned. Camelot was newly built, and the city wall has not been completed. Many general affairs agencies have not moved from Cornwall. Therefore, the palace seems relatively deserted. Only two or three guards were placed there to watch. The others were sent by Shilang to move. Bricked up. Therefore, at this moment, Camelot¡¯s palace is actually empty. No one will wake Shilang. For a long time, it has been based on Shilang¡¯s self-discipline. Therefore, it is normal for no one to call him. But, he slept for two whole days? This shouldn''t be! Chapter 416： According to his self-discipline and the biological clock that he has cultivated long ago, it is simply impossible! When he crawled out of the dead, he didn''t destroy his biological clock... Wait a minute! ¡ª¡ª"Come on¡ª¡ª, Wang, this is the chicken soup that I carefully boiled. You can try it." The memory suddenly shifted to Morgan Leffield with a smile on his face. In addition to the two days of lethargy that Guiniweier said, and the backache when waking up, the most important thing is the still dizzy head... Suddenly a terrible idea came to mind. No... no no no no no no, right? The hands and feet were cold. Shi Lang looked at Guini Weier, who was humming the tune and looking at the file, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Gui... Guini Weier... You... have you heard any strange noises in the palace these past few days? ?? My room to be precise..." "No..." Guiniweier showed a dazed look and said: "Whoever has nothing to do will go to your room. You have dismissed the guards of the palace yourself." "Everyone wants you to have a good rest. The most important thing is that you pushed me all your affairs..." Guinevere looked resentful. "Wait a minute... what''s wrong with your face? It doesn''t look good? Did something happen?" Guiniweier asked. "It''s nothing...just didn''t sleep well..." Shirou shed a cold sweat and asked, "Where is Morgan...Where is Morgan?" "Princess Morgan is already packing, and according to your order, I have already planned to go to Cornwall." After a pause, Guinevere added intimately: "As for Altria, I have already left and go to Taylor Bill." "Al does not matter, where is Morgan now?" Shirou asked. "In her magic workshop." Guinevere said. "You work hard." With a warning, Shi Lang hurried out with a solemn expression. "What happened? A serious look..." Guinevere showed a dazed look, and then continued to lower her head, humming the fairy tune, and correcting the documents. Humming songs, even the heavy work has become a lot more enjoyable... Wait! Why am I so happy at work? Guinevere''s face froze. Shirou rushed to Morgan''s magic workshop with a solemn expression. Along the way, someone greeted him, but he didn''t think about it, his expression was hurried. Shirou was a little scared. I was a little afraid that I would fall into Morgan''s hands. Although he covers himself with [evil] every time he faces Morgan, and even prevents Morgan from getting close to him, as a master of alchemy, Morgan¡¯s methods are really mysterious, and it is hard to guarantee what skipping the [evil] judgment. What kind of thing, the **** has charmed himself without knowing it. [Evil] can automatically defend to prevent Morgan from getting close to his body, but if he gets close to Morgan''s body, [Evil] will not defend. Shirou was now afraid that he would be tricked by Morgan, and then put Morgan on. He panicked, even more afraid. In case one day suddenly a child pops out and calls himself "Aba", Shilang feels that he will collapse. He has never been a father, nor does he intend to start a family in this era. Otherwise, at that time, where does he have the courage to pull away? Don''t... Don''t mess up... Shi Lang wailed in his heart. Shiro came to Morgan''s Magic Workshop. Morgan was sending someone to carry his own things, and Bedwell stayed by, taking inventory. "Wang!" Morgan saw Shi Lang and smiled. Shirou glanced at Morgan''s stomach subconsciously, not knowing how to ask questions. "You--," Shi Lang hesitated for a moment and asked, "Are you moving things these two days?" "Yeah, what''s the matter? Are you beginning to reluctant to bear me?" Morgan''s mouth was slightly pursed, and he walked closer to Shilang. Shi Lang subconsciously covered [evil] first. Morgan: "..." Gnash your teeth. Shiro carefully observed Morgan''s expression and found that there was nothing special. Is it a false alarm? Coughed twice, trying to relieve Morgan, but Morgan snorted and left. Shi Lang had nothing to say, and could only pull Bedwell over quietly. "What''s the matter, my king?" Bedwell asked with a strange look. Shi Lang glanced at Morgan''s stomach quietly, and then said, "Qing Bedwell, I want to trouble you with one thing." "What''s the matter?" Bedwell blinked his eyes. "It''s... um..." Shi Lang groaned for a moment before he said, "After you go to Cornwall, help me keep an eye on Morgan. If her belly suddenly grows up, or one day, a child suddenly appears next to her. , You have to tell me quickly! Don''t hide it from me!" "Child? Difficult...Could it be..." Bedwell''s breathing was stagnant and his whole body was shaking. He felt like he was involved in something terrible. Shi Lang narrowed his eyes and said, "Don''t think about it! This king hasn''t done anything! Moreover, some things are not allowed to be asked or said, do you understand? Otherwise, this king will not forgive you!" Bedwell closed his mouth tightly, nodded hurriedly, and looked at Shirou eagerly, a bit like a golden retriever. Chapter 417： "Don''t be discovered by others." Shilang reminded. Bedwell nodded again. Shilang felt a little unreliable and disrupted his plan. He called Age Zhiwen and told him about the matter. "My king... You mean... Morgan, she... She may be pregnant with your heir?" Ager Zhiwen hesitated for a moment and asked. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Shilang said nervously, "You just watch it for me. If it does, you have to tell me, and you can''t hide it from me! I can trust you the most." Age Zhiwen was full of seriousness, nodded, and said solemnly: "Please rest assured!" Afterwards, Shi Lang was also dragged to Morgan''s team by Shi Lang. Watching Morgan and his party leave, Shi Lang was frightened and his hands and feet were cold. "I hope it''s not what I think... I really can''t stay in this era..." Shi Lang murmured. He returned to the palace anxiously. He was full of doubts about Morgan, but there was no evidence. Everything has to be seen a year later. Morgan is so uncomfortable, compared to her younger sister, Altria. Although he can''t express emotions, his victory lies in his peace of mind, peace of mind, and complete trust. The most important thing is that he listened to him in this way. He had already left Camelot and rushed to Taylor Bill before he asked him. Mordred... With a sigh, Shirou found that he was not in the mood to read the file. Chapter 139 Prosperous ¡¾Reward 18/27¡¿ Ten days have passed. Although Shirou still had some worries, he still had to live as usual and deal with things as usual. Everything depends on the future. Just¡ª If it does exist, who should he be responsible for? Shi Lang was actually at a loss. I have to say that this is really a funny joke. The king, who has overcome many obstacles, is now a little afraid of a certain possibility in the future. It''s just that the king is the king after all, based on reality, he forcibly left this fearful fragment behind and continued his busy work. Leave the future to your future self. In addition, he also promised something like a cat. If you don''t do it. According to the character of that flower cat, it is estimated that he will tear him alive with anger. In fact, the cat is very angry now. ¡ªNo appointment! Missed appointment missed appointment...angry! Get angry...Kill him! Under a big tree, Elquet was holding the chess box he had finally made and the Othello chess he made one by one, stomping his feet, his face was angry, and his canine teeth grew out of anger. The man promised her to teach her backgammon, but it has already dried her for almost all morning. Angry! So angry! Tear him into pieces and crumple a piece of meat into a ball! El Quill looked angry, and people who passed by couldn''t help avoiding three points when they saw it. At this time, the man came. "Sorry, my mind has been hazy for the past few days." Shi Lang said apologetically. El Quette looked angry, "I waited here for a morning! A morning!" "I''ll teach you backgammon." Shi Lang said. "Okay." Alquette, who was already angry, opened the chess box brightly and happily in the next moment. It''s almost like a cat, getting angry fast and going fast. "How do you play this? Last time in the temple, there was that guy like a green mushroom. You played chess with that kid. I didn''t see it clearly." "A green mushroom-like guy... Enlightened?" Shi Lang asked. Ai Erquay said with a nervous look: "That guy--, super an eye-catching! But I can''t beat him." "You ignore him, and he ignores you. There is no need to care, just treat it as air." Shiro said, picking up a chess piece, and said: "Come on, I will teach you the rules of the game. ." "Hmm!" Ai Erqui said his head. Shiro was teaching Elquet how to play while playing this chess with her. In the afternoon, the sun shines through the leaves and sprinkles the broken sun on the ground, giving it a faint sense of leisure. "By the way, Shirou. Didn''t you say that you plan to go back after the island is unified?" Alquette asked suddenly. "I can''t go back yet, maybe I will stay on this island for a few years. Do you want to go back? If you want, when Mei Lin comes back, I will help you ask how to go back. You can go back first." Shi Lang said. "No-," Alquette shook his head and smiled brightly: "It''s more fun here, and I will continue to play here. When you want to go back, just take me back." Shilang smiled bitterly: "It''s not fun here, there are only a bunch of troublesome things." "Is it troublesome?" Elquet pointed to his eyes and asked, "Do I need to use my eyes to help you relieve your troubles?" "This is still insensitive." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "You should use less of your eyes in the future. It is not a good thing to use magic eyes to control other people''s hearts." "Oh..." Ai Erquay nodded, and suddenly remembered the feelings she had released that day, and sobbing Altria, her face became stiff, and she nodded quickly, and said: "I definitely don''t I will use it again!" Chapter 418： After a pause, he added: "Absolutely!" For that matter, Elquet still apologizes so far. Maybe that day, she shouldn''t let out Altria''s restricted emotions, so that Altria would not cry. Although Altria was crying and thanking her for helping to release her inner feelings, the tears still made her feel a little sorry. "That''s good..." Shi Lang nodded. At this time, Percival found him and said, "Wang--, the west wall has been completed. Go and see." Percival is the knight who recently swore allegiance to Shirou. He, like Lanmulloch, was a child pushed out before King Berlinor became a disciple. The only difference from Lan Mullok was that he did not inherit the powerful spear skills of King Berlinor, but his character was similar to Bedwell, and he was a knight who was good at housekeeping and regulating people''s hearts. After being pushed out by King Berlinor, Lanmulloc took the lead in surrendering Shilang, and he became an internal officer of King Nantes. Later, King Nantes was sucked up and killed by King Marko in the Fortress of Barton Hill, and he became a guest of the kings. Shiro accepted Percival''s allegiance, on the one hand, this person was easy to use, and on the other hand, it was out of political considerations to appease the emotions of those territories. Shi Lang''s important staff at this moment included not only the team of the headquarters, but also the kingdom of Ireland, the kings, and Gaul. These are all reconciled out of political considerations to ease local conflicts. "I see, Percival." Shiro stood up and looked at Elquet and said, "Sorry, Elquet, I have something to do. Let''s continue playing next time." "Hmm!" Ai Erkui nodded, and then lay down on the ground, looking at the gomoku. Shiro followed Percival away and came to the west wall of the city. The broken walls at this moment have been rebuilt. The Saxons, Picts and Britons who were treated as slaves all greeted Shi Lang when they came by. With Shiro''s splitting blow and material temptation, these Saxons and Picts, who were demoted as slaves, were full of respect for Shiro. Because their quality of life is better than before. The most important thing is that Shilang is willing to feed them and feed them. Of course, what they didn''t know was that Shi Lang was already slowly assimilating them with culture. In addition, the giants and fairies who ran out of the sea in the stars and disguised themselves as humans also greeted Shirou. In response, Shirou responded one by one. The city wall is white and bright, with many words engraved on it. It was not a fairy tale, nor was it a spell mark, but a person''s name. Shi Lang engraved the names of the people recorded in the Book of Souls, the names of the dead, and the names of those who contributed to the war on the walls for people to admire. This made the soldiers very touched, crying in tears. And those soldiers who have just become soldiers are excited about it. If there is a king like this, how can he not work for it? Galahad was holding a knife and engraved the name of a person on the wall. Yes, it was Galahad''s father, Lancelot, who was responsible for the engraving of this name, and it is said that Galahad had done his own work and engraved many people''s names with his small body. With longing and hard work, these soldiers loved this child very much. "Woo-, it hurts!" Perhaps he saw Shi Lang, who was originally standing on a high platform, and Galahad, who was engraved with his name, couldn''t stand still, and fell down, showing tears. "Father, father...it hurts..." Galahad looked at Lancelot, hoping to receive his father''s comfort. However-- "Huh! Don''t be too weak, Galahad! Get up quickly and don''t let the king see the joke!" Lancelot said sternly. I don''t know why, a very gentle person, in front of his son, always has a straight face and exudes majesty. "Woo..." Galahad showed an expression of crying. "Don''t be so harsh, Lancelot." Shi Lang reprimanded, then picked Galahad up and put it on Lancelot''s shoulders, and said, "You sit on your father''s shoulders and carve Right." "Wang!" Shi Lang glanced at him when Lancelot wanted to say something. Lancelot closed his mouth. Shi Lang looked at Galahad and said, "If your father throws you down, you will tell the king, and the king will punish him!" "Oh!" Galahad smiled. "Huh-since it is the king''s order, there is really no way. Galahad, engrave well. If you engrave the wrong name, you will definitely break your leg for the father!" Lancelot was very strict. But his hands gripped Galahad''s legs tightly. Shiro glanced at the city wall and was very satisfied. Now the entire British Isles are thriving and thriving. This is a nice view. It''s worth being happy... If there is no coma some time ago... His head involuntarily fell into trouble again. Shiro patted his head and decided to clean up Skarha first. He remembered Skarha still owed himself a ravaged hair. Now, only the distressed expression of the teacher can make his heart happy. ¡ª¡ªCould it be that I am really a bit perverted? Shirou couldn''t help but start to doubt himself. ... ... ps: It''s five changes today~! Chapter One Hundred and Forty¡ªThe Temptation of Mankind It was pitch black and there was no one. Chapter 419： As if nothingness, the self is in nothingness. Silence, nothingness. There is no way to prove the existence of time, and there is nothing to compare and prove the existence of self. Elteluci fell into a panic. At this moment, the only thing that can prove her existence is the king who executed her laughter at intervals. The dead disciple and the princess of the true ancestor, who had already regarded the pain as an impropriety, had nothing to do with the pleasure. The closure of other perceptions magnified her sense of touch and made her unable to bear the punishment of laughter, but the king was the only evidence that could prove her existence. With hatred and hope at the same time, she fell into a blind spot in her mind. However, that king will come at a fixed time, so that if you pinch the time, you won''t panic, right? Only later did Alte Luci realize that she was too naive. That **** is a master of psychology. When she was relieved, and after confirming the tossing time of the jerk, when she was able to adapt, the **** began to be irregular. "Do you know what the real fear is?" the **** asked. Her expression must be very gloomy now, right? But that bastard''s tone was very calm. "The real fear is that I tell you time, let you adapt to time, and then destroy your resilience. You never know when I will come, and you never know how I will treat you. You can only fear, And hope that I will come at a fixed time, and then I will ruthlessly destroy this. You will always live in fear." The **** said. "You...what do you want?" Alte Lucky''s voice cried. "It is a great kindness to Wang to be able to keep you alive. Tell me about Zhu Yue." The bastard''s voice was very calm. "Don''t toss me anymore, I''ll just say." Alte Lucky cried. "Okay." The **** snapped his fingers, muffled the black mud of her eyes, and began to back down. Her vision was restored, and Elteluci looked at the calm man with tears in her eyes, feeling a little timid and frightened in her heart. This man, to a certain extent, was more terrifying than Zhu Yue who created her life. Zhu Yue''s punishment was direct death, but this man''s punishment was another level several dimensions higher. Instinctively, Elteluci was a little scared of the man. Shi Lang brought out a bowl of blood and said: "As a dead man, I haven''t drank blood for almost three months, right? You must be starving? This king is a benevolent king. This is the blood of the dead man you made at the beginning. This king has been saved. Come on, fill up your stomach, let¡¯s talk slowly." Alte Luci licked her lips, she was indeed starving. Unlike the pure true ancestor, as a hybrid of the dead and true ancestor, she could not get rid of the dependence on human blood for the time being. And after being placed for nearly three months, she was indeed extremely weak and needed to be refilled with human blood. It''s just that it''s actually the blood of the dead that was preserved three months ago. Isn''t this too fresh? To feed her, at least get some fresh blood, right? In any case, she is also a princess. However, now that he is a prisoner under the ranks, let''s swallow his anger, otherwise this **** doesn''t know what terrible punishment he will come up with. Shirou brought the blood in front of him and took a sip from Eltluci, whose limbs were locked. The taste of human blood has made his weakened body recover a little, and Elteluci''s eyes lit up, and he was about to drink, but Shirou had already taken the blood away. "Give...Give me...!" Altluci said with frantic eyes and a greedy face. The body was weak, and the spirit was tortured by Shi Lang extremely weak. At this moment, she was evoked by the urge to **** blood, and she couldn''t bear the urge to taste human blood before it. Shiro sat in front of Alteluci, put the bowl of human blood aside, looked at Alteluci, and said, "Let¡¯s start talking about Zhuyue. If you say something, I will reward you. One bite, of course, if I think it¡¯s a fake, we continue with the punishment just now." Eltluci licked the sharp canine teeth, looked at Shirou with scarlet eyes, she had lost her original elegance, and asked, "What do you want to know?" "Zhu Yue''s power, and allies, the most important thing is whether it is looking for the fairy called Vivian? If so, why is it looking for Vivian?" Shi Lang said. "The fairy Zhu Yue was looking for was indeed called Vivienne. But why I was looking for it, I don''t know." Altluci said. "Yeah. That''s a good answer. Come on, this king will reward you with a bite." Shirou held up the bowl and placed it in front of Alte Luci. Elteluci wanted to drink more, but Shirou took it away forcefully. With a "click", the bowl was bitten into pieces by Alte Luci, and many people''s blood was flowing on the ground. Shi Lang gently wiped the human blood on Alte Luci''s mouth and said, "Don''t be too greedy, otherwise, you won''t get anything." Eltluci threw the fragments down, gritted her teeth and looked at Shirou. "The second question is that Zhu Yue secretly ruled the Roman Empire, so, does she have any allies?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes¡ª" "Who?" Shi Lang asked. "The human emperor from the east, Attila." Altluci said: "Although I don''t know why Zhu Yue joined the humans, it did indeed join forces with that human, Attila." Shi Lang frowned. Is this Attila the real Hun emperor, or is Attila the star-traveling soldier who is supposed to be on the moon? The former made a false alarm, while the latter... something is about to happen! Shi Lang asked, "Does Zhu Yue and Attila have any agreement?" "Non-aggression." "On this point?" Shirou asked. Eltluci nodded and looked at Shirou dryly. Shirou gave her another bite, and this time, Elteluci was too obedient, not daring to break the bowl. "So what enemy does Zhu Yue have?" Shi Lang asked again. "There are... the remnants of the original Roman Empire, and the Roman Empire that migrated to Byzantium more than a hundred years ago." After a pause, Alte Luci said: "Zhu Yue was in the Roman Empire and secretly destroyed the Templar Church, so now most of the Templar Church has gone to Byzantium." Chapter 420： Shirou asked Alteluci many questions, and Alteluci answered one by one. It is difficult to tell whether it is true or false, but looking at Elt Luci''s timid face and comparing what he knows, Shirou thinks that these answers are mostly correct. After drinking enough human blood, Elteluci sighed with satisfaction, and then hardened a bit, and asked: "Don''t you claim to know everything? Why do you even ask me this?" "The king''s ability is to see through multi-dimensional elements... Forget it, after all, you don''t understand the concept of multi-dimensional elements either." Shi Lang sighed. Alte Lucky looked dumbfounded. "Compared to this--, do you want to be free?" Shirou smiled like an abyss devil. "You... are you willing to let me go?" Altluci hesitated and asked. "Yes. Not only does it release you, but it also allows you to gain true freedom from Zhu Yue''s control. You don''t have to worry about when and where your body will be taken away by Zhu Yue. How about¡ª , Do you want freedom?" He squinted his eyes, his voice was very soft and full of temptation, like a succubus who seduce humans to hell. But in fact, he is a human being, and Altruki is a dead man, the real demon. And now, this human being has launched a temptation to the devil. And it is the most alluring temptation in the world. -Freedom. Eltluci couldn''t help being shaken by the words. Freedom... The color of expectation couldn''t help flashing in her eyes. However, as Zhu Yue¡¯s creation, he actually wanted to get rid of Zhu Yue and gain freedom. This...Is this betrayal? "I...I..." Altluci said hesitantly. Shilang stretched out his finger and pressed her lips, as gentle as a wolf in sheep''s clothing, watching a lamb gradually falling into its devil''s claws, and said softly: "Don''t answer me in a hurry, think carefully. Wait for this king. When you come again next time, you will tell me the answer again." Shi Lang got up and left the prison. Alte Luci stood alone in the dark prison. No one was left, and the body was detained again. His eyes were blank but flashed with strange light. On the ground, there was only a broken bowl and a sprinkled blood... Chapter One Hundred and Forty One, Arrange You Clearly [Second More] In the newly-built Camelot capital, in the castle of the palace, a shining tower of brilliance stands here. This highlights the dawn and also highlights the bright future. It¡¯s just that most people don¡¯t know that this shining tower is actually the Holy Spear Lungominiad. It is this posture that is fully presented. Holiness, brilliance, and sacred breath. But in fact, that breath is actually true ether. The holy spear Lungominiad, who was completely liberated by Shiro, continuously extracts true ether from the sea within the stars, fills the atmosphere, and regulates the concentration of true ether. Everyone doesn''t know this, and lives happily and carefree. In the past few months, the king''s knights have made a lot of interesting things. Sir Kay, who was criticized by Merlin''s persecution, was often chased by girls. In addition, Sir Kay''s poisonous tongue could not help being hunted down by some inhuman species, such as giants and fairies. As a good friend with Kai, Lancelot often exchanged costumes with Kai, and he was dressed as Kai with a high martial arts skill to carry out various big adventures. And Gawain got the love and pursuit of a fairy named Regrell, which made Gawain distressed, but in the end he got along with this fairy and got it from the fairy. It is said that the Holy Sword, which is the shadow of the Star Sword, matched Gawain''s sun and gained the power of the sun. Gao Wen named it the Sword of Rotating Victory. This makes Shirou a little speechless, should he say fate? King Arthur became him, but Altria still got the sword of vow victory, and Gawain still got the sword of rotation victory. Perhaps the only difference is that he can take it and copy it first, and send the plural to others for use. This made Gawain a little speechless. The one-of-a-kind sword turned into a bad street. However, this is the king''s decision, the sun and the glorious knight, Gao Wen has no objection to this. There are many interesting things that happened during this period, and people talked about it. Perhaps these things will become one story after another. However, after all, it was passed on by word of mouth, coupled with the random fabrications of those poets and writers, and the stories passed on to later generations, I don¡¯t know how true or false the story will be. But now, Wang had to face one thing alone. "Are you sure?" Shi Lang alone met with the secretly returning from Cornwall to Age Guiwen. "Yes, my king." Age Guiwen said. Shirou touched his chin, could it be that he was really worried? Still say... Shi Lang looked at Age Zhiwen with his head down, and squinted his eyes. Shirou is not a suspicious person, but he is very cautious about this matter. "It''s been more than three months since Morgan went to Cornwall. This king decided to check it out personally to see how well she manages." Shi Lang said. Age Zhiwen raised his head and said with a calm face: "My king, this must not be done! Now Camelot is ready to go, and you are in the center. You must never leave, even if you want to leave. You have to wait for the situation to calm down. If you want to investigate Morgan''s results, it is best to form an expedition team to investigate with your will. Moreover, this matter is very important, it is best not to let Morgan notice anything, so Even Altria¡¯s expedition team has to go." Shi Lang said that it made sense, but he didn''t see this matter personally, and he felt a little flustered. Shi Lang thought for a while, and finally said: "The expedition team consists of you, Gao Wen, and Kai. Remember, this matter is very important and must not be spread! Camelot can''t stand the chaos!" Age Zhiwen couldn''t help but said, "Wang--, you should have an heir." "Go and do your thing." Shi Lang turned his back and said. Chapter 421： "Yes¡ª" Ager rule withdrew slowly. "Age Guiwen, you are my shadow. Like Altria, Kai and Merlin, you are the person I trust the most. Take care of things and do things with my will." Shi Lang said. "You are my brilliance, and even the lord of the whole of Britain, I will never do anything bad to you." Ager said. Shi Lang nodded, and Age Guiwen retired. Soon, Ager Guiwen took Gawain and Kay to Cornwall to inspect Morgan. Shirou still believed in the necessary evil of this king. But this matter was very important, and no matter how trustworthy it was, he had to guard against it, so he asked Kai and Gawain to follow along. Gawain is a glorious sun knight, with integrity, and like Altria, a trusted partner and friend. And Kai was his first brother, and the person who most wanted Shirou to hand over the throne to Altria, so Morgan really attacked him secretly, and Kai would never hide it from himself. Therefore, the expedition team is still particular about it. Aggiven can represent Morgan''s interests, Kay can represent Altria''s interests, and Gawain is the middleman. Internal coordination and control, mutual supervision. In fact, Merlin would be better here. With the global eyes on it, Morgan couldn''t do things if he wanted to. I had known that I would not let him go, and I would leave him for a while, so that he would not be in such a situation of suffering and loss. The most important thing is that he is now inseparable from the capital. He is now a waste of time, he is not only the head of state, but also a spiritual symbol. Once he leaves, Camelot will be in chaos. With a sigh, Shirou came to the prison with a blank face and visited Elte Luci. Shirou asked, "What''s the matter, princess? How are you thinking about it?" Elteluci raised her head, looked at Shirou, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "How do you give me freedom?" "Isn''t this a problem that was clearly revealed?" Shi Lang sneered, and replied with a very serious expression: "Of course it is to kill Zhu Yue." Although he had guessed the answer a long time ago, when he really heard the answer from Shirou, Alteluci couldn''t help but breathe a screen, as if he had received a heavy blow in his heart. Shocking and heavy! Elteluci looked at the calm Shirou in a daze. This bastard, this king, this human... he, he actually said what she has been faintly controlling herself, and she dared not dream of doing it, the real wish! "You...you''re just a human!" Elt Luci couldn''t help but said, "You don''t know the horror of Zhu Yue at all!" "I understand clearly, because I know everything." Shi Lang said. "If you really know everything, why do you even ask me about Zhu Yue''s power?" Altluci asked. "I can''t see things that are too small," Shiro said. "I can know everything and look at multiple dimensions. I know what the planet is, what''s outside the planet, and what''s more outside the universe. My perspective is too high, and there will be some details that I won''t notice. This kind of thing. Feeling, can you understand it?" Shirou asked. "I...I... don''t understand." Eltluci lowered his head. Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "I want to kill Zhu Yue in a hundred ways. For example¡ª" "Like what?" Alte Luci asked subconsciously. Shilang paused, and instead asked, "Do you know why the temple church is chasing you, but Zhu Yue dare not destroy the temple church?" "Because... because of what you said before, the God who once responded to the magic king of this planet?" Alte Luci asked cautiously. "Yes, you''re so smart." Shi Lang said with a smile, and after a turn of the conversation, he asked: "Then do you know why Zhu Yue will ally with a human Attila? No. To be precise, it is to achieve non-aggression. Conscious?" "Why... why?" Eltluci asked subconsciously. "Because she is what I said before, who destroyed this planet''s gods over ten thousand years ago." Shi Lang said: "Of course, this may just be the projection of the star warsman, or some form of it. Existence. Her ontology lies at the origin of Zhu Yue, the moon." "Yes...Is that so..." "Of course. Otherwise, why did I say that I have a hundred ways to kill Zhu Yue? Because I know everything." Shilang paused and said, "It''s like the Holy Grail. This thing--, do you know?" "No... I don''t know." Eltluci shook her head, with a hesitant expression on her face. "This thing can be connected to God, so the people of the temple church have been looking for this thing. It is not that the people of the temple church have no way to deal with Zhu Yue, but they have not found this thing that can deal with Zhu Yue." Shi Lang said. "Then you mean... do you want to find this ¡®Holy Grail¡¯ too?" Alte Luci asked cautiously. "Of course not. Who knows where this thing is, and doesn¡¯t know if God will care about me. It¡¯s not my style to put hope in the hands of others. I¡¯m going to kill Zhu Yue by myself¡ªand it¡¯s Use a more secure method. For this, I need you." Shirou said. "Need me?" Altluci asked. "Yes," Shilang nodded and said, "Without you, my chance of success is only 30%, but with you, my chance of success is 70%. Would you like to take a gamble? If you win the bet, you will never again. You don¡¯t have to be restrained by Zhu Yue, to gain true freedom. If you lose your bet, then you will see how Zhu Yue treats you. However, with Zhu Yue¡¯s temperament, he will definitely not use laughter as I do." "I... am I important?" Altluci raised her head, looking at Shirou who was smiling, and asked. "Of course. Very important. This king, never lie." Shi Lang said. "Ok... OK! I did it! As long as you can set me free, you can do anything you want me to do!" Alte Luci gritted his teeth and said firmly. Shirou let go of Alte Luci''s limbs and said, "Come with me." Alte Luci followed without hesitation. Shilang took her to the palace bathroom and said: "I will take a shower first, clean up my manners, and tidy up. Don''t be like a prisoner, but like a princess when I first met me. Come find me in the main hall and I will tell you how to do it." Alte Luci nodded. Shirou turned and left, came to the main hall, and sat on the throne. Vivienne is no longer in the main hall to deal with affairs, only the documents she has arranged on the table, which needs Wang Guo''s purpose. I have to say that it is good to have one more useful person, and my own affairs are much easier. Shi Lang was a little pleased, and then looked at the first page of the document, and a piece of paper fell out. There is a big grimace painted on it. Shiro: "..." Have you been too good to this fairy recently, and turned out to be so jumping? It also wastes paper. This idiot has been a superior for so long, didn''t he realize that extravagance is shameful? Every needle and thread need to be rare, save a little bit, don¡¯t you understand the truth? Chapter 422： Shi Lang did not see the big grimace on the front, and turned the paper around, and wanted to continue using it, but the back was also a grimace. Shilang squeezed the paper into a ball, "It seems that it is really too good for this fairy. You need to tell her that it is shameful to waste--. The king-- cannot be provocative!" Knead a ball. At this time, Elteluci, who had recovered her elegant face, came to the main hall. "Tell me--, what should I do?" Altluci lifted her head and looked at Shirou. Shilang hooked her and said, "Come here, come to me." Elteluci hesitated for a moment, and walked in front of Shirou. She looks like a fourteen-year-old girl, she looks very petite and lovely. She came to Shirou''s throne. "Come here with your ears." Shi Lang said. Alte Luci squatted down and put her hands on the white jade armrests of the throne, cleverly like a cat. Shilang said: "What I want you to do is very simple, that is, to win over the true ancestors and dead followers who are like you, who are dissatisfied with Zhu Yue and want Zhu Yue to die." "This...is this okay...?" Altluci asked hesitantly. "Then it depends on how you do it. Don''t you have the ability to contract? Recover them, contract them, control them, and the method of control, don''t you need to teach you the king?" Shi Lang said. "No...no," said Eltluci. Afterwards, he took out a sword, handed it to Altluci, and said, "Give this sword to Zhu Yue and tell it that this is the Star Sword you grabbed from Vivian. , And Vivienne, has been killed by King Arthur." This sword is another holy sword in Vivian¡¯s collection. It is filled with the breath of stars. It is a good holy sword. Give it to any knight and you can create a holy swordsman, but it is a pity, Shi Lang Plan to use it as a bait to catch Zhuyue. "Star Sword?... Do you want me to lie to Zhu Yue? But... But I won''t lie..." Altluci said hesitantly. "Does this still need my king to teach you? Okay. Listen well, you tell Zhu Yue--, on this British island, there are a bunch of kings. Was defeated by King Arthur. And the fairy Vivienne, using the concept of turning around, became a human being, and was recovered by Vodikeng and served for Vodikeng. Later, Vodikeng was about to be defeated by King Arthur, and she took it out. The sword of the star, and the Eye of the God King Barol appeared, but was defeated by King Arthur and killed. You helped King Arthur and got this sword from King Arthur. Probably that''s it, how exactly. Edit, it''s up to you." Shi Lang said. "Is this... so?" "Yes. That''s right-if Zhu Yue asks again, what kind of people are these King Arthur and Vutikeng. You say, Vutikeng can only be reckless, and King Arthur is a stupid stupid stupid stupid fool, just received Only with the help of the fairy and you can you win. Do you understand?" Shirou asked. "Understood." Elteluci nodded, and then couldn''t help asking again: "Am I really important?" "Of course! Very important!" Shiro said. "That-, then I''m so important, let me make a request, you can''t kill Mayren." Altluci said. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded. "Let him go?" Altluci asked cautiously. "It''s okay." Shirou nodded again, and then hooked Alteluci, "Come here¡ª" Elteluci hesitated and approached Shirou. Shilang stretched out his palm and gently touched the back of her head, speaking softly like a charm succubus, and said softly and gently: "As long as you can do this, this king will reward you well. . Even if you want to go back to Mei Lian, it¡¯s not a big deal. Because you are very important, very important, understand?" "Ming...understood." Eltluci said dryly. Shi Lang handed Elt Lucky a linked alchemy stone, touched her hair''s hand, took it back, and said, "Then do what you should do." "Ok...Ok...I...I''m going..." Alte Luci left. There is only one king who reads the documents. After finishing correcting the documents, the king walked out of the palace and came to the Glory Tower. He stretched out his palm and stuck it on the Tower of Radiance, letting go, and willingly was eroded by the Holy Spear Lungominiad, thus contacting the planet. "The planet, the mother who gave birth to us, the benevolent mother, please listen to my heart..." The planet still did not answer him. Wang sighed regretfully, and then with a firm will, he blocked the erosion of the Holy Spear Lungominiad. He will not give up. There is no way to wake the planet from the dream weaved by the Moon King, and human beings have no means to fight against the Moon King, and even less to sit on the primate seat of this planet. Therefore, he will not give up... Absolutely! ... ... ps: Something happened in the afternoon. I will be late in the third, but I don¡¯t know how to do pigeons. Please don¡¯t worry~! ^_^~! Chapter 142 The King''s Team [Third more] A month and a half later, Ager Guiwen led Kai and Gawain back to Camelot for reinstatement. Shi Lang was in the palace and summoned them alone. As the seat of the throne, Shirou looked at the three Ager Guiwen who were kneeling down on one knee, burying their heads, and obsessed with the knight ritual, and asked, "What''s the situation on Morgan''s side?" Age Zhiwen was about to answer, but Shi Lang interrupted him with a wave of his hand, looked at Kai, and said, "Kay, you''re the one." Kai raised his head and said normally, "It''s normal, please don''t worry, she didn''t get your blood, my king." Hearing Kay''s words, Shi Lang heaved a sigh of relief, relaxed a little, leaned back on the throne a little lazily, and asked, "How about Cornwall under Morgan?" Kay replied: "My king, the situation is very stable. Morgan strictly enforces the law, rules people by law, and is selfless." Shi Lang nodded, he understood. Ruled by law, it seems that this wayward sister Morgan was somewhat influenced by him. I just don''t know how much she can do. However, this is good enough. As long as he didn''t get his blood. Slightly relieved, Shirou sat lazily on the throne and asked, "What about Altria?" Kai was about to speak, but Shi Lang stopped him and said, "Gao Wen, come on." Chapter 423： "Ah? I... am I coming?" Gao Wen pointed to himself with a hesitant expression on his face. "Of course." Shi Lang nodded and said: "Age Guiwen is Morgan''s child, so I asked Kai to answer, and Kai is Altria''s brother, so I let you answer. It''s fair. Tell me ¡ª¡ª, how is Altria''s governance in the territory?" "Domains... I don''t know what the other two princes think. As far as I am concerned, they are governed very well and have the style of my king." Gao Wen said. "Oh?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, thought of a little, and smiled at Gawain: "You guy--, could Al be able to convince you by force, but it depends on Al''s everything, right? " "Hahahahaha... was discovered by my king." Gao Wen scratched his head and showed an awkward smile. "Okay, all of you go down. When the war is over, this king will give you a big fief based on your achievements! Let you be the big lord! Be in front of people, and be prestigious in front of children and grandchildren!" Shi Lang said with a smile. . Gao Wen asked strangely: "My king, isn''t the war over long ago?" "No, there is one last enemy. In about three years, there will be war. You can relax a little during this time, but don''t relax your mind. You should train soldiers and practice martial arts. Don''t relax." Shiro said. "Yes--!" The three nodded in agreement. "Go down." Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" The three looked at each other and slowly withdrew from the palace. Although the words of the three really made Shirou a little relieved, Shirou felt that he still had to observe it personally. It''s just that it''s not the time yet. When the king''s capital is stabilized, he will personally inspect it in the name of inspection. In the sixth month. Camelot was finally re-established in the ruins. Rebirth from the ashes! Both the appearance of the city and the spatial distribution structure of the buildings reflect the appearance of a modern city. Crisscross, sharp canine teeth. A variety of functional buildings are on display, with a prosperous appearance. All political institutions in Cornwall moved to Camelot. In order to control and inspect the various places, Shiro used the round table presented by King Liodekuan. Each year, representative knights are drawn from the various territories of the Camelot Kingdom and come to participate in the round table meeting. The Knights of the Round Table in the legend of King Arthur is that everyone is equal, but Shirou is different. He allocated the number of participants according to the size and importance of the territory, a total of 120 people, and let these one hundred and 20 people be allocated to different territories, activities in the territory, collecting public opinion and problems, monitoring the lord, and then when meeting, Throw out the things you have collected one by one. Yes, this is an alternative Jinyiwei mechanism. And among these knights of the round table, there are nobles, commoners, merchants... a variety of class representatives. It can be said that this is a kind of abnormal procuratorial mechanism based on Camelot''s actual situation and extended to integrate democratic centralism, aristocratic politics, and parliamentary system. It can also be said to be a fairly primitive parliamentary system. A parliamentary system similar to Jin Yiwei''s collection of information. But the difference is that what these Knights of the Round Table need to collect is not the information of the ministers, but the information of each territory, and there is no right of Jin Yiwei. Shi Lang would not give power to the round table. The significance of setting up such a round table is to control the locality, adjust the contradiction between the local and the central government, and strengthen the king''s power, rather than impeding the king''s power. And in order to prevent corruption, Shiro has made many corresponding internal control measures. And these knights are not fixed, they are changed every two years. Shirou did not use this kind of place-controlling thing for himself, but prepared the foundation stone for his successor. And whether this is going according to the epic of King Arthur, he sneered, as long as it is useful, whatever it is, just use it. Based on reality, seeking truth from facts is the most important thing. Shiro''s attitude toward the planet is the same. If the planetary will has a personality, then its IQ really needs to be verified, but its power is also necessary to deal with the Moon King. Use pits, deceive, deceive, use abduction... Don''t ask for any means, first cheat and kill the Moon King who is currently the most threatening. This is Shirou''s attitude. Race war, he does not pursue means. The planet is also one of the powers that can be deceived. Not only that, Eastern Rome, the Templar Church, the Visigothic kingdom, the Burgundians, the Vandals, the true ancestors and dead people who have a different heart for Zhu Yue... even Attila, [Alaya], Shiro They are all ready to try to win over. Just like dealing with Votigeng, separate the King of the Moon, unite all forces that can be united, and fight against it. And this is Shirou¡¯s military strategy¡ª¡ª Gang fight! Only now, there is one thing that bothers Shirou. He has not yet gone to the temple church, but the temple church found the island by himself, and asked Shirou to hold a new canonization ceremony and crown him with kingship in the name of god. Shilang sneered at this, even sighing: "Just killed a god, but another **** came." But at this moment, in the Camelot dynasty, his words are more useful than those of God, do you still need this? The most important thing is that this dynasty was brought up by him. Yes, Camelot cannot be described as a kingdom now. Across the north and south, you have to use dynasties. Therefore, Shirou despised the so-called theocracy. It''s just that he can not care about theocratic power in this era, because his popularity is basically full, and the people are inexplicably beginning to spread the name of "eternal king", which makes him inexplicable. In this case, he naturally doesn''t need to care about divine power, but he has to think about his successors. Therefore, he planned to hang on to the members of the church on the island first, preparing to do a little action on these members, preparing to assimilate a part of the church and use it for the kingship. I have to say that Shirou has taken great pains for his heir. In fact, there were many people who asked Shilang to perform the king-appointment ceremony again, but Shilang never agreed. Because it is a waste of time and materials. Chapter 424： He cherishes the materials very much after the tragic years of breaking a portion of grain into ten portions for use. The most important thing is that there is still the enemy of the Moon King, how can you relax your vigilance? As time passed, Shiro completed the construction of the state system, and Camelot, the capital of the country, also stabilized. It was exactly the year Morgan left. The Shi Lang, who looked worried about gains and losses, couldn''t wait to bring Ager Guiwen, Gao Wen, Kai and others to form an inspection team, and in the name of inspection, he personally inspected Morgan. Of course, in order to prevent Morgan from being suspicious, Shiro also went to visit Altria''s territory under the pretext of investigating. This is also natural. Although I have long been inclined to Morgan in my heart, I have to do a good job on the surface. Otherwise, some people who tend to Altria, such as Merlin and Kay, will have conflicts. Shi Lang wanted his successor to inherit a stable dynasty safely and steadily, rather than a turbulent dynasty with internal and external troubles. But speaking of it, it''s been a year since Mei Lin went to find Gems Weng, but he hasn''t come back yet... Shirou didn''t care about this. The presence or absence of Gem Weng is just an extra insurance. Even if Gem Weng is not there, Shi Lang has already arranged Zhu Yue clearly, so he almost tightened the big net, and then took it to the top of the head. However, because the dynasty was waiting to be thriving, he didn''t make this plan, so I don''t know the specific success rate. However, unite all the forces that can be united, even if there is no plan, there is some success rate, right? Shaking his head, and emptying these thoughts, Shi Lang led the inspection team to Cornwall quietly. Chapter 143 Through Questions¡¾Reward 19/27¡¿ After fainting that day and frightening himself, Shirou has been guessing, suffering from gains and losses for a year. This kind of emotion can''t be dispelled even if it is bullying Guinevere, squeezing Skaha, or even the innocent smiles of Galahad and El Qu¨¦t. Shirou, who had been troubled by this possibility for a year, finally came to a conclusion. Women are too dangerous, especially women like Morgan. When you encounter such a woman in the future, it is better to retreat and stay away. As far as the possibility of guessing now is concerned, it took Shirou a year to finally clarify his heart. If nothing happens, then everyone is happy. If it does happen, and an offspring is born, he will do his best to love that offspring, be responsible for that offspring, and even do his best to bring that offspring and his mother back to the modern age, even if it is a peculiar one, even if it is inexplicably touched. The last Chaldea, he also did not hesitate. And perhaps this is the essence of Shirou, who has a long-sighted vision and a large structure, but the real essence is a strong sense of responsibility. Responsibility, this is the essence that Shirou has never changed. Because of the sense of responsibility, wearing a heavy crown, the first thing to think about is not to escape, but to think about how to save the kingdom. Because of his strong sense of responsibility, he had clearly unified the entire territory of Britain, but he was still planning to kill Zhu Yue. Just-- It''s better if nothing happened. Shi Lang sighed. A party of four drove towards Cornwall. On the road, Gao Wen''s face was very solemn, as if he was about to face a very dangerous war. Shi Lang looked strangely and asked, "Gao Wenqing, what is your expression? Are you worried about Morgan''s inheritance rights, or are you worried about the war that will happen soon?" Gao Wen pondered for a long time before he asked, "My king... When the last war is over, you... will you really leave?" Shi Lang smiled faintly, and said, "Where do I come from? Where do I go back. I don''t belong here, and''Avalon'' is my home. I have been away from home for too long. When it''s time to go home, it''s time to go home." So you don¡¯t have to be so arrogant, this is the king¡¯s decision." "Yes¡ª" Gawain lowered his head. All three people here are people who know his true situation. Kay knew it from the beginning, Ager ruled it from Morgan, and Gawain was pulled into this team to know it. If you don''t tell him, you can''t, otherwise when the guy Gao Wen learns this from Kai or Age Zhiwen, it will not be guaranteed, so it is better to tell him in advance, and then use the king''s order to seal his mouth. Gawain is a knight with excellent qualities, and there is no doubt about his loyalty. So with the king''s order, he can stop his mouth. Although the probability is extremely low, Shirou was a little afraid of being scammed in this matter, so he did not fully trust the three of them, but ran out to check for himself and observe the situation of the heir by the way. On the way, Kay suddenly suggested: "My king--, it''s fine for you to inspect Cornwall. I''ll go to Tyler Bill first and tidy up my father''s manor." "It''s impossible," Shi Lang shook his head and pointed at Kai with a smile: "We are a surprise inspection. Do you want to prepare for Artou thoroughly? It''s not possible, it''s unfair to Morgan. " "I can''t hide it from my king." Kai sighed and said. Shi Lang laughed and said to his heart, it''s useless if you let Al prepare in advance, I''m already inclined to Morgan. I came to Cornwall quietly and surveyed the people''s conditions. It was indeed very stable. But... "Why is it lifeless?" Shi Lang frowned. The residents of Cornwall are very disciplined, but they are very careful in doing things, as if they are afraid of something, and they are very lifeless. Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked Age Shi Lang, "Are you sure that Morgan is acting in accordance with the law?" "Yes!" Age Zhiwen nodded. "How could it be like this?" Shirou couldn''t help but asked. He remembered that when he left Cornwall a year ago, people were still vigorous at that time, how come they have become lifeless now? Shi Lang called a few civilians to find out about the situation, but when they saw Shi Lang, they cried on the spot. "Wang...Wang..." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Wang... I beg you, come back! No more, I beg you to transfer Lord Morgan away!" "Why is this? Did she commit any brutality?" Shi Lang asked hurriedly. Chapter 425： Under Shirou''s questioning, he probably understood the situation. The Camelot dynasty was newly built, and the old garbage was cleared step by step by Shirou, and a new order was started. However, the new Camelot dynasty is no longer a single race during the kingdom period, but a multi-racial dynasty. Therefore, without violating the fundamental law of the dynasty, laws and regulations can be issued appropriately according to the customs of the territory. This is to ease the conflicts between local and central authorities, race and race, customs and customs. However, the listed regulations need to be submitted to Camelot for filing and review. But Shilang never expected that Morgan would spend the power of this lord! No. It is not to play out flowers, but to aggravate many torture laws, purely using heavy torture to manage people. That''s great. This is Morgan, and it fully demonstrates Morgan''s inner possessiveness and desire for control. It''s just this that made De Shi Lang want to drag Morgan and Bedwell''s hair and throw them into the sea to make them sober! This also exposes the limitations of the mechanism. Although constructed with modern wisdom, an autocratic monarchy society is an autocratic monarchy society. This kind of trifling laws and regulations cannot pass Camelot''s review in accordance with the fundamental law. You don''t have to think about Morgan''s identity, so that those reviewing officials are not allowed. Not pass. Shi Lang walked into the lord''s administrative hall with a black face. Morgan and Bedwell wanted to say hello, but Shi Lang scolded them, especially Bedwell scolded a few words, making Bedwell aggrieved. He stopped the torture, but he couldn''t stop it... Shiro asked Bedwell out, dragged Morgan to a separate room, and asked, "What do you think?" "What...what do you think?" Morgan shrank his head in fear, and Wang''s expression was serious and scary. "Do you have to let me tell you the answer plainly? Okay¡ª! I tell you, this king is the founder of the dynasty, unity, foreign enemies, internal troubles, this king will clean up. So this king''s The successor, what he needs is not a pioneer who follows torture, aggressiveness, and domineering, but a gentle and tolerant master of his profession! Understand? I want you to love people!" Shi Lang said. Morgan was stunned. Taking advantage of the moment when Morgan was stunned by the most relaxed spirit, Shi Lang asked nonchalantly: "Where are the king''s heirs?" "What heir?" Morgan looked blank. "It''s nothing. Go ahead and manage Cornwall. This king has great expectations of you. Don''t let this king down." Shilang turned and left, with a relieved smile on his face. Although he gave Morgan a question, it was a bit guilty for Altria, but he got a good answer. Shiro stayed in Cornwall for a few more days, while wrapping himself with "evil" to guard against Morgan, while secretly inspecting Morgan''s magic workshop and other places, the answer was very gratifying. So, on the 5th, Shiro left for Tyler Beal under the reluctant farewell of the Cornish people. On the way, Shi Lang sighed and said, "I really didn''t expect that Morgan would actually use torture control on the people in his territory. Age Guiwenqing, this must be your idea, right?" "My king, this is Morgan''s idea, but it is in line with my intentions, so I don''t think there is a problem, and I didn''t persuade it, but Bedwell persuaded him for a long time, but Morgan just went his own way." After a pause, Age Zhiwen said: "If my king is looking for good things to the people, then I think Altria Qing is very in line with your heir standards. Moreover, there is no one among the soldiers who disagrees with her. For her military merits, she should be the leader!" "She..." Shi Lang smiled and said, "Let''s take a look." He didn''t tell anyone about the question to Morgan. When I came to Taylor Beer, the atmosphere was indeed much more relaxed than Cornwall. People have smiles on their faces. A piece of prosperity. "It seems that Al didn''t choose the torture management like Morgan''s." Shi Lang said with a smile. Kay asked: "Does the king think Lily meets the heir standard?" "The king''s mind, don''t guess or ask. Especially for heirs, if you change to another king, you will have to cut off your head, Kaiqing." Shi Lang said with a smile. "But you are not another king, you are my king, so I will say." Kai said. Shi Lang shook his head and led the team to the executive hall. At first glance in the administrative office, the internal affairs officer was working in an orderly manner, but Altria, who was the principal, was missing. Shi Lang was surprised, and called a house officer to ask Altria''s whereabouts. The internal affairs officer said: "My king, Secretary Altria has finished handling today''s government affairs. The orchard outside the city has gone to pick apples." "What is she going to pick apples for? I can ask someone to go." Shi Lang asked strangely. The internal affairs officer said: "Qing Altria said, we must do it first." "She is a lord. She has to perform her duties and assign tasks instead of doing everything first, which wastes time and energy-but since she has completed her government affairs, it is her own rest time, which is fine. "Shi Lang nodded and said. He turned around and brought a few people to the orchard in the suburbs. Now is the harvest season, and many women are picking fruits. But... "Kai...Kaiqing, am I right?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. "You are not mistaken, my king." Kay said with a strained face. Shi Lang couldn''t help rubbing his eyes and looking into the distance. Altria, wearing a white dress, is picking apples not far away. The ribbon of her hair has been put down, and her bright golden hair floats slightly with the wind, like...like a person enjoying her youth. Normal girl? Altria saw Shirou, was stunned, then showed a girlish smile and waved to him, "Wang--!" ... ... ps: Four changes today~! Good night~! Chapter 144: Magical Girl ¡îMerry~ Altria asked the women next to him to continue picking the fruits without delaying the harvest season, and then came to Shiro''s side with the apples. "Long time no see, my king," Altria said. "Yeah... it''s been a year." Shi Lang sighed, then looked at Altria. The girl who used to be dressed in a military armor, put on a white dress, had some moving charm. Chapter 426： People really rely on clothing, but Buddhas rely on gold. Altria wearing a uniform can only make people feel full of heroism, but lacks the femininity of a girl, and Altria, who puts on a white dress, shows the flexibility of a girl instead. So... Shi Lang was a little uncomfortable. Especially... "Wang, I miss you so much." The girl said this sentence normally. Shirou hesitated for a while, walked around behind Altria, grabbed her hair and looked at it. "What''s the matter, my king?" Altria asked. "You...Did Meilin pretend to be?" Shi Lang hesitated for a moment and asked. It''s not like Altria, his loyal dog minion is someone who can''t say such kind of talk. On the contrary, the white-haired waste who had learned a lot of his tricks, he learned a lot of sweet talk. Kai was fooled around by him. The last time Kai Wanli chased and killed, the final result was that he was deceived by Merlin''s sweet words, and finally spared him, and even thanked Merlin for attracting bees and butterflies in his name. The specific method to cheat is to use the late Aktor, add justice, and tell Kay with an awe-inspiring look that this is to find a wife for him, for the future of his family, without his help, he will always be a bachelor. . His mouth seemed to be smeared with honey, he just turned Kai Huyou into a daze. So Shirou wondered whether this Altria was the result of Merlin''s transformation. After all, the guy hasn''t come back for a year, so it''s hard to guarantee that he will go to Altria to help Altria. "Why do you have this idea?" Altria looked strange. "Because it''s not like you." Shi Lang said. "Too much, my king! Even if I haven''t seen you for more than a year, I will express my inner feelings!" Altria showed a serious and serious expression. And it was this expression that made Shi Lang affirmed that it was not Merlin who changed his mind. Although the dog thief Merlin was very familiar with Altria, he could not imitate such a serious and rigid expression, who was frivolous. "Don''t talk about it," Shi Lang picked up the topic, pointed to the apple in Altria''s hand, and asked: "Are you picking apples?" "Yes. To be precise, I took them to pick them together." Altria carefully took out a book from his arms, turned a few pages, and said: "You said--, personally, Fang Let the people compete to accompany you." "I just used this. But don''t worry, I have handled my government affairs first." Altria closed the notebook. "So that''s it." Shi Lang touched his chin. He didn''t even remember that he had said this, but Altria recorded it on the record. The three people around Age Zhiwen also took out a notebook from their arms and recorded it. This sentence is not copied by them. Shirou took a look, and there was no embarrassment. He has been with these knights for almost five years, and he has long been used to it. "Wang, are you here to evaluate my grades?" Altria asked. "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded. Altoria handed Shi Lang an apple and said, "You must be thirsty all the way. This apple is for you to quench your thirst. Let''s go to the government affairs office and talk slowly." "I''ve already been to the Government Affairs Office, and I did a great job. Let''s go to Aktor''s manor, it''s almost five years, and it''s time to go back and see." Shi Lang said. Altria said: "My king, the old manor is no longer there. Sir Ektor took it apart and gave it to the former servants. The current manor is just the small manor I built a year ago. ." "Let''s go and take a look." Shirou said. "Yes--!" Several people walked to Aktor''s manor. Following the road of memory, the scenery and people on the road are no longer the same. Shi Lang pointed to an orchard in the distance and said, "I remember that there was a farmland five years ago, but now it has become an orchard. Did you do it, Al?" "Yes, my king." Altria nodded, and said: "You said that you want to live in harmony with nature. Taylor Bill''s farmland is enough, and the planting of orchards can adjust the natural environment, and it can drive some idleness. People work. This is what you call unused labor." "I can''t believe it, this sentence actually came out of your mouth. This really makes me admire." Shi Lang said with a smile. "My king, please don''t underestimate me! I am a person, a woman, and will grow up!" Altria said solemnly. "Hahahahaha..." Shi Lang laughed. Compared to Morgan, Altria gave him a good surprise. Looking at the surrounding scenery, Shi Lang could only sigh that time has changed. Five years ago, this was a wasteland with a muddy road. Five years later, the canines are clear and the road is farmland. The farmers are smiling and holding the horses sent by the dynasty for farming. There was a smile on everyone''s face. Five years ago, Kai led his head, and he followed behind Kai, beside him was Altria, who had a rigid face and was locked in his heart by the "ideal kingly way". Five years later, he took the lead, followed by Kai, Ager, and Gawain, while Altria showed a gentle smile, as if he had liberated his heart. Times have changed... Shi Lang sighed with emotion. Under the lead of Altria, Shirou came to a familiar but unfamiliar manor. Before entering the door, there was the familiar sound of collapse. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, i am not your mother, do not bite me!" The voice was somewhat familiar, Shirou looked at Altria and asked, "Is this person?" Altria looked a little cold, and said, "Please don''t care, my king. It''s just a servant who works in the manor..." Before he finished speaking, a pink figure ran out of it, with a baby hanging from his right chest. "Wow! Lily, what a fuck! What a fuck! She bit my Nana!" Merlin pointed to her right chest, gnawing at her right chest, with a fierce face and tears. "You... Are you Merlin?" Shi Lang looked at the man in front of him... No, it was precisely this woman''s abnormality, and his eyes were hot. At this moment, Merlin was wearing a revealing pink girly costume, with silver hair falling on her waist, and holding a red magic short wand in her hand, which felt like a magical girl. "Huh huh? My king, you are here too!" Mei Lin was about to say hello, but the baby who hung on his right chest was bitten again. "Wow wow wow wow... it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" Merlin cried, "Lily, take care of it, take care of it!" Altria said with a strained face: "You must have done something bad." Chapter 427： "I obviously didn''t do anything." Mei Lin cried and said, "The hair hasn''t grown, and the teeth haven''t grown. It''s just so fierce. This child must be particularly fierce in the future!" "I''m revealing, I''m revealing, I''ll reveal it by Ruby~!" The staff in Merlin''s hand was twisted, and the jesting female voice came out: "Merlin just squeezed the child''s face, it was long and wide, and he wanted to hit it. Her **** was bitten as a result! Hahahahaha!" "Wow! Help me take it down soon, I feel like I''m going to be bitten off! How can such a small amount of strength come from! My king, you say, is her mother a dragon? Wow!" Mei Lin cried With. Shi Lang looked at the crying Merlin with a happy face, and smiled: "Tsk tusk tusk, this is how you committed too much crime! Even children can''t see it!" "You said so, Kai?" Shi Lang looked at Kai on the side. Kai looked at Merlin bitterly, gritted his teeth and said: "Return to my king...I can''t wait to hack this **** to death!" It seems that even though he was fooled last time, but the wind critic was killed, Kai still has an unshakable hatred against Merlin! Shi Lang Xin said. At this time, several maids came, panicking, put down the child on Merlin''s right chest, and took it in. "It hurts me to death, it hurts me to death!" Mei Lin said with tears. Shilang smiled and said, "You are pretending to look like enough, what strength can a child who is waiting to be fed?" "My king, don''t you know! The strength is really too great, like a newly born young dragon!" Mei Lin cried and said. "Let''s not talk about it, your dress is..." Shi Lang glanced at a picture of Merlin dressed as a magical girl. Mentioning this, Merlin said with a grievance: "That''s why I said, do I really hate that guy? It''s all for you, my king. He said that help is okay, but I have to dress up like this... He is a super pervert!" Jewel Weng...Speaking of which, this guy is indeed full of style, but there are a lot of attire about magical girls, and it is indeed not good to comment. But... "But isn''t he here now? You can take it down." Shi Lang said. Merlin cried: "He cast a spell on me, the wand can''t be taken off, and the clothes can''t be taken off. It''s more than a point! If it wasn''t for your grand cause, I would have taken the sword while he was not paying attention and hacked him to death. !" Ruby smiled and said: "You have to be careful when you say this, Magical Girl ¡îMerry~! My Master, maybe I am in the cracks of a parallel world now, staring at you!" "Just stare! Someone came out and challenged me! Demon Dao is not an opponent. Isn''t it a comparison of swordsmanship, am I afraid of his hard work in twos and threes? He also deliberately made a gem sword dangling in front of me, boasting of his swordsmanship, Obviously, it''s disgusting me in the skin of magic, I yuck!" Merlin said with a faintly resentful expression. "My king--" Mei Lin looked at Shirou, just about to speak. "Stop talking nonsense--!" At this time, Kay ran out with a fierce look, holding a sword, and chasing Merlin, "Take my life, Merlin the dog thief!" "Wow! I''m so pitiful, do you want to chase me down? I really want to cry, I really want to cry!" Merlin turned and ran away, being driven away by Kai. "Kaiqing and Merlin stay together, it''s always so lively." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Yes, my king." Altria said, lowering her head. Chapter One Hundred and Forty Five Shiro settled in the manor for a few days, investigating Altria''s actions from the people''s mouth. The praise from the public is very high, and they are doing very well. Unlike Morgan, who practices harsh torture and compulsory regulation of people¡¯s daily behavior and words, Altria has chosen a relaxed atmosphere to allow people to produce stably on the basis of strict adherence to the fundamental law. Although it is not a perfect answer, it is not even better than Morgan. Let Shirou shake his thoughts for a while. The most important thing is that Altria actually understood a lot of her own thoughts. The most important thing is that she understands that it is far from enough for herders to be good to the people. She also needs the guidance of rewarding good and punishing evil. She understands what the people need and cannot divorce from the reality of the people. This surprised Shi Lang, and even thought Altria was possessed by Guinevere. Altria has the potential to be the King of Ni, but her benevolence is just pure goodness, pure kindness, and has never thought of guiding, so it will appear to be very instructive. Shirou had already seen Altria for a long time, and even put this label on her. As a result, Altria has now torn off the label. Just let go alone for a year... Is there such a big change? "How do you understand?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked. The change was so great that he couldn''t accept it for a while. "I have memorized all your words, and thinking about how you dealt with things. You are the ideal king in my mind, and I will always chase your back." Altria said. "I am far from the ideal king... But you can learn from me, but don''t imitate me. People are different, and things encountered are different, so the most important thing is to be flexible. ." Shi Lang said. "I understand, my king." Altria nodded and said: "Experience others, understand others, and understand people''s hearts. So I am now very grateful to El Qu¨¦t, who opened my inner shackles of limitation. ." "Oh? Has anything like this ever happened?" Shi Lang was surprised. El Quette hadn''t even mentioned this matter, so he didn''t even know it. In other words, this was a trivial matter between Elquite and Altria, a trivial matter between friends, so I didn''t tell Shirou. This is also understandable. In terms of major issues, it is a matter of state. Shi Lang will never allow anyone to conceal his information. However, he is not an old lady or a meddling lady, and he has no interest in gossiping and taking care of other people''s private affairs. However, it is a good thing that El Quette opened Altria''s psychological shackles. After all, the most difficult thing for Altria is the limitation of psychological feelings. Psychological feelings are limited. On the one hand, rationality is strengthened, but on the other hand, it is not easy to express one''s emotions. It is naturally excellent to be a general who can conquer wars, but as a king, he does not understand people''s hearts. As for Altria, who was opened to psychological restrictions, to be honest, Shirou was a little moved. Of course, it was not the heartbeat between men and women, but the heartbeat of wanting to hand over the inheritance to Altria. He never wanted to hand over the inheritance rights to Altria, because Altria couldn''t open his heart, plus what he knew about Altria''s ending, so he didn''t want to give Altria. But now, Altria has shown a better qualification than Morgan. Shirou hesitated and asked, "Al, I ask you. If you are a king, you have an absolutely trusted and unquestioning knight, just like this king and you. Then, as a king, how can you prevent you? That knight who absolutely trusts, betrayed you...what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling sick? Why are you sweating coldly?" Shirou looked at Altria who was trembling strangely. "I...I, I, I will not betray the king..." Altria said with trembling lips. "Of course I know." Shilang nodded and said, "I''m asking you, how do you prevent it?" Altria hesitated for a moment, and said: "If it is someone I absolutely trust...should not do anything to betray me." Shi Lang smiled and said: "Al definitely don''t believe in human words. There are many bad people in the world, and there are more cunning people, and there are countless people who can deceive people. To be the king, you must listen at the same time and not be partial. More important Yes, don''t think of others too well!" "If you listen, you will be dark, and at the same time, you will be clear. Even if you are the most trusted person, you must leave a bit of doubt. And this may be the most painful thing to do. But in this way, unless your subordinates betray you unanimously, you You will not be deceived." Shi Lang smiled and said: "However, this is also impossible. As the king, his subordinates betrayed unanimously and were assassinated or ousted from the throne a long time ago, so why bother to deceive the king." Chapter 428： "Although you have been opened to the psychological shackles, you are still too simple and straightforward. There are many things that need to be learned. At least, you have to learn to deceive." Shi Lang said with a smile. "You... you are right." Altria lowered her head. ... After a few days of rest in Tyler Beer, Shirou plans to go back tomorrow. It''s just that in the past few days, Merlin has been a little eye-catching, wearing that set of magical girl costumes, dangling in front of him, annoying him a little. But this guy also provoke Jewel Weng for Camelot, so as the king, Shilangquan still put up with him. "Speaking of which, why didn''t I see the child I saw a few days ago?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin was bitten by Nana by a baby waiting to be fed. He can remember that kind of funny scene for a lifetime. "I have been taken away~¡î" Ruby said. "Oh." Shi Lang didn''t lift his head either. Merlin glanced at Kai, and then asked, "Wang, you are not going to ask, whose child is this?" "My boy and I," Shiro said. "Huh? Wang, you are really¡ª" Before Merlin finished speaking, Shi Lang sneered and said, "I guess you would say that. The same fudge, do you think you can lie to me the fifth time? The first time was Morgan, the second time Scarha... the fourth time. It¡¯s Gareth, now Al. Not bad, who are you going to change for the sixth time?" Merlin is the body that gathers all the fools, fooled Kai, fooled Morgan, fooled Guinevere, fooled Skaha, fooled countless fairies, basically the Knights of the Round Table have suffered his fools. Even he has been fooled several times... After putting down Votigeng, Shi Lang was very worried about Morgan. As a result, this guy hugged the people''s child and ran over to fool him that it was his child, making him full of fright. Pale, he laughed at his face as a result, and finally he called out to kill him. Everyone in the Cavaliers knows that Merlin''s mouth is a lie. A lot of people have been deceived. In addition to Elquette who will be easily fooled, even Galahad has begun to guard against Merlin, and Shirou will naturally not be easily fooled. "You can''t use Morgan anymore. I have already investigated it clearly. You still need to reflect on how to strengthen your ability to fool you. This king is looking forward to the day you cheated this king around." Shi Lang said. Merlin: "..." "By the way, which nobleman does that child belong to?" Shi Lang said. "Ms. Paulina''s." Altria raised her head, looked at Shirou, and said. "Why does this name sound familiar?" Kai said, "My lord, have you forgotten? During our days in the manor, the lady who wooed my father, she often came to see Lily and me, but at that time you didn''t want to talk, so you and She hasn''t touched that much." "Oh... that lady, I have the impression that she often comes to give Al apples, food, and condolences." Shilang showed his eyes clearly and nodded, "It seems that the lady has also been formed. I have my own family, even children." Merlin interrupted abruptly, "But her husband abandoned her and her children and went to a foreign country! Abandoning his wife and children is a complete scum! That man is very cruel, cruel, and ruthless. The most important thing is not to As a human being, I couldn¡¯t help but want to kick him to death a long time ago! Bastard, bastard, scumbag!" Shi Lang was surprised, and asked, "That lady is very high... but is the object so bad in the end?" "Yeah! I saw that man a long time ago and couldn''t help but want to slap him twice, knock him to the ground, kick his **** vigorously, tap his head with a stick! Then grab his hair, vigorously Pull! Finally kicked him to the ground, stomped on his stomach, and told him what it means to respect people and what it means to be kind to people!" Merlin said. Age Zhiwen said quietly, "Master Meilin, your personal performance can be done here. My king came all the way, not to see your funny performance, but to investigate the heir. My king still has it. Many important things, please don''t harass my king!" Kay said with a gloomy face: "That''s good. And Pinos is really bad, but it''s no better than you to replace my name, to provoke the evil **** of the fairies? We need to have a good conversation." "This...this..." Merlin shrank his head. "Pinos...oh, it''s the gangster who bullied the market, it''s no wonder it''s like this. But, when did you become so indignant, Merlin?" Shi Lang looked at Merlin. "As a dream demon who imitated your personality, I also have a sense of justice!" Merlin said. "That''s not right. Say--, did you hide something from me?" Shi Lang narrowed his eyes slightly. "Yes! I just concealed things from you, I--, that child is actually me and your child... That day, I fell into your dream and stole your concept, and then..." Merlin said. "Kay, kill him." Shi Lang said coldly. Kai did not draw his sword immediately, but turned to look at Gao Wen and said, "Gao Wenqing, help." "Of course, as the king''s knight, you will never hear the insult to the king! Even if the person who insults is Master Merlin, he will not forgive!" Gawain pulled out the holy sword, and the two chased Merlin. "Wow-wow-" Merlin ran away sweating profusely. "Speaking of which, what''s the child''s name?" Shirou asked without looking up while looking at the development files of Taylor Bill that Altria had compiled. "Pinois didn''t name it." "My biological father left without a name? It really fits that silly style." Shi Lang didn''t lift his head, his tone was full of contempt. At this time, Age Zhiwen said: "My king, you should rest. Tomorrow, you should return." "Alright." Shi Lang nodded, got up, paused, and said to Altria: "This year, I did a good job." "You taught me well." Altria lowered her head. ... Shiro was lying on the bed at night, a little hesitant. Altria''s current kingship qualification is better than Morgan''s, and it is in line with her own assessment standards. The most important thing is that Altria definitely has something to hide from herself. This, Shirou can feel it after these days of contact. Altria was too upright, there was something on his mind, and there was something to hide from him, which couldn''t be concealed at all. Shiro didn''t care about this, and even thought it was pretty good. But it was too straightforward. It''s too easy to be seen through. It''s not easy to be the heir of the king. "It would be nice if it was cunning enough." Shi Lang sighed. The only problem with Altria was being too straightforward and not cunning enough. At this moment, "Boom Boom", there was a knock on the door. Shirou opened the door, and Altria stood outside the door. Chapter 429： "Is there anything, Al?" Shirou asked strangely. "That...that..." Altria lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, then raised her head, looked at Shirou, and said, "Yes... I''m sorry, my king. I... I''ve concealed something from you." "Sure enough, there is something to hide from me." Shilang smiled, stepped aside, and said, "Come in." "Yes¡ª" Altria walked in and knelt down on one knee in a knightly ceremony. Shiro sat on the bed, looked at Altria, and asked, "Let''s talk, what''s the secret from me? I don''t need to talk about private affairs that have nothing to do with the state. I have no interest in spying on your privacy." Altria hesitated for a moment, looked up at Shirou''s face, and said, "I...I want to give up the right of inheritance." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?" After a pause, Shirou said, "Don''t say anything stupid that keeps me sitting on the throne." Altria shook her head and said, "Your knight will not be your drag. The king has been dragged down here for too long, and it is time to return to his hometown and see his relatives. I just think Morgan is more suitable to inherit the throne than I am. And I have no intention of becoming a king. If I can, I just want to live here forever. Only in this way...I will live up to the king''s cultivation over the years..." "That''s right, it doesn''t matter. If you have decided to give up, I''ll be fine. You want to live here forever. After the war is over, I will seal Tyler Bill and the surrounding territories to you. Just, I did. After the lord, you can''t add trouble to Morgan." Shi Lang said. "I understand." Altria nodded. "Then go out, there is the last battle to be fought, don''t let your guard down." Shi Lang said. "Yes¡ª" Altria exited the room. The successor had also decided on the candidate, Shiro relaxed and lay on the bed. Altria glanced at the relaxed Shirou, then slowly closed the door and retreated. Turning his head, he glanced at each other with Age Zhiwen and Merlin who were sitting not far away, then turned and left. Isn''t the 146th chapter just Flicker Planet, what a big deal? [Third more] "Are you sure, give me the right of inheritance?" "Yes. After my assessment, I decided that you are the tentative heir to the throne, and temporarily follow Guini Weier to learn about government affairs." "Tentative?" "Yes, I will examine you, and if it feels inappropriate, I will remove it." "Hmph! I definitely don''t get what Morgan wants!" In the palace, Morgan, who was recalled by Shilang, showed a triumphant smile, and then looked at Altria, who was calm on the side, and said: "Don''t worry, my sister. Even if you threatened me before, but when I inherit the throne, and I will still treat you well." "Thank you, Sister Wang." Altria said. "Oh...oh..." Morgan looked at Altria with a strange look, and said to his heart, why did this guy become weird? Shouldn''t be silent at this time, right? How come you suddenly become so polite? "Go down," Shi Lang said. "Yes¡ª" The two nodded and were about to go down. Altria hesitated for a while, and said, "Wang, please take a break." Shiro nodded. Morgan looked at Altria. The two left the palace. Morgan looked at Altria and asked, "Are you still trying to fight for the kingship with me?" "No. Sister Wang, the kingship is yours." Altria shook her head, and then went away. Looking at Altria''s back, Morgan frowned and whispered: "What... It''s a very happy thing to defeat her and get the right to inheritance. Why doesn''t it feel any more interesting now? It''s weird!" As the days passed, Morgan followed Guinevere to learn to handle government affairs. She was dizzy, and she didn''t understand or understand many things at all, which was very different from the Wangye education she had received before. Very dizzy, but gritted her teeth, she insisted on studying. She is a woman who has inherited the power of the island. She deserves to be the master of the island. How can she lose here? Having become the heir to the king''s power, the king''s power can also be destined to fall into his own hands, and there is no need to specifically stare at the king''s bloodline. But- "Stop, don''t come near. Just stand there and talk." "Why? I have no idea to beat your bloodline!" Standing at a position fifteen steps away from the king, Morgan said very dissatisfied. "Is there anything you don''t understand about government affairs?" Shirou asked, changing the subject. "Why can she approach you!?" Morgan pointed to Altria, who was standing aside. "She is my knight." Shirou said. "I am your magician! And your heir!" Morgan said loudly. Shiro: "..." With a sigh, Shi Lang said, "Put down all the potions on your body. If you are not allowed to curse me, you will be allowed to approach me." "Okay!" Morgan walked up with a beaming grin. Right! That''s right! Just let my Morgan absorb wisdom from you! And your wisdom will become the cornerstone of the glory of the Pendragon family! Yes! For the glory of the family! Morgan thought so in his heart, unable to restrain his happiness. But when I saw Altria, who was calm next to me, I felt uncomfortable. To be honest, she felt that her sister was still unwilling to give up royal power. Otherwise, when she was absorbing the wisdom of the king, why would she take it seriously? Hum. Chapter 430： It''s so unbelievable, stupid sister! It''s useless, this war is divided! The winner is my Morgan! However, Morgan always felt that something was wrong with her sister. Yes, something is wrong. It''s so different from a year ago. She came back from Cornwall and brought no people back. But her sister came back from Tyler Bill and brought back some female servants with children. Said it was a servant who took good care of her this year and couldn''t bear to abandon it, so they were brought to the royal capital. These are all normal things, Morgan didn''t feel anything, but this woman, sometimes looking at Wang''s eyes, made her very uncomfortable, but she didn''t know what was uncomfortable. In short, she felt that this woman must be unwilling to give up on the royal power, and she must be pregnant with some conspiracy and tricks, trying to overthrow herself and gain the right to inherit the throne. Heh heh, stupid sister! I have seen through your trick! Never want to succeed! Morgan decided to investigate his sister secretly to see what conspiracy she was playing. ... ... More than half a year passed. Shiro was accumulating strength while wandering secretly through his envoys, looking for allies against the Roman Empire. The Templar churches of the Eastern Roman Empire have been put online. The Visigothic Kingdom, the Eastern Gothic Kingdom, the Burgundians, the Vandals... these kingdoms that betrayed the Western Roman Empire and split from the Western Roman Empire. As well as the races, they also got on the line with Shirou. They had to unite with Shiro. Because in recent years, the recapturing offensive of the Western Roman Empire has become very fierce, and they urgently need a force to integrate each other''s forces to form an alliance and counterattack the Western Roman Empire in order to maintain their independence. In recent years, the ever-growing Camelot dynasty has become a good choice. It''s just that Attila hasn''t responded yet, and he didn''t even see the envoy sent by Shirou. In addition, the two restraining forces are not connected at all. Of course, these two things have no personality at all, but are just a defense mechanism. [Alaya] It will not appear before events that do not endanger the survival of human beings and contain necessary human heroes. In recent years, Shirou has not encountered any great setbacks and needs assistance from [Alaya]. In addition, on the planet side, sometimes when connecting with Lungominiad, he responds to him. However, it is more to seduce him to become [natural]. However, Shirou never agreed. And the planet will respond, mostly because Shirou told the planet all the things he knew about Zhu Yue through Lungominiad. And through the alchemy stone, it was learned from Alteluci that after Zhu Yue destroyed the holy sword with the aura of stars sent by Shirou, he began to invade the planet and was ready to create a ¡®true world¡¯. And this may be the reason that forced the planet to respond to Shirou. Originally, the planet might continue to be immersed in the dreams woven by the Moon King, but Shiro transmitted information about the Moon King¡¯s "True World" and observed the Moon King¡¯s recent small actions on the planet itself, and the planet inevitably had doubts. . The planet has no personality. To be precise, it is like a supercomputer. It has no emotions and can only automatically judge what is harmful and harmless to itself. The Holy Spear Lungominiad is like a data cable that connects Shilang and the planet, allowing De Shilang to turn his language and information into codes that the planet can understand, and leave it to the planet itself to judge the hazards. There is no doubt that the small actions of the Moon King, the supercomputer of the planet, have raised doubts. Is this anti-virus software, or is it a foreign trojan under the skin of anti-virus software? On this day, Shirou once again accepted the infestation of the Holy Spear Lungominiad, connected with the majestic planet will with his own consciousness, and told his own ideas. Shilang originally thought that this was just a daily routine that was ignored. How could he ever think that this time, the planet asked him a question in a truly positive form. ¡ª¡ªWho will bear me? Who will protect me? To be precise, this is not a question of personification. It is the instinct that the planet desires for its own continuity, connected by the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and recognized by Shiro in a form that Shiro can understand. "Human." Shirou answered without hesitation. ¡ª¡ªHumans will only harm me. Occupy my body, destroy my body. I have foreseen my shattered future, the dead earth, the shattered sky, and there is no sign of being alive. I... I want to live. "Have you not seen through the essence of mankind? You lost... the great planet mother!" -What is the essence? "The planet itself is a part of human beings. Human beings are flexible and progressive creatures, from primitive to civilization, from low to advanced. The planet is the home of mankind, and mankind will naturally defend it." ¡ª¡ªBut all I saw was infringement. "Isn''t what I have done is another possibility? Human beings live in harmony with the environment and pursue sustainable development. For human beings, green water and green mountains are golden mountains and silver mountains! Have you ever heard a word?" Shi Lang Asked. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you talking about? "Humans follow the earth, the earth follows the heaven, the heavens follow the Tao, and the Tao ¨C natural!" Shilang said. Shiro spread Taoism and the concept of sustainable development to the planet through the holy gun Lungominiad. The most important thing is that, just like the Moon King lied to the planet, he also drew a beautiful blueprint for the planet. Shi Lang didn''t know what the real world of the Moon King deceived the planet was, but he drew a particularly beautiful Taoist world blueprint for the planet. The nature of people and things conforms to the ideal state of equality, harmony and unity between man and nature, where all things are in harmony and natural symbiosis. As for whether it can be done? Regardless of him, let''s talk about it first. "So, humans can live in harmony with the planet." Shirou concluded. ¡ª¡ªI understand. Shi Lang smiled and nodded, his hard work was rewarded. ¡ª¡ªYou become my tentacle and my guardian. In exchange, I give you unlimited magic power! Chapter 431： Shi Lang''s face became stiff, and then he slowly uttered a word: "Get out!" Chapter 147 Attila¡¾20/27¡¿ Shiro neither intends to sell himself to [Alaya], nor does he intend to become [Gaia]''s tentacles. But in the face of [Gaia]''s chasing and fierce fight, Shirou was troubled by it, and instead told him about the existence of El Quette Earth Ji. ¡ª¡ªCreate a shell and put the touch of the planet into this shell? "Yes. Others''s will never be as good as yours." Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªBut, in this way, the touch of the planet will be mimicked with the personality of the body. If I do bad things, I have no way to stop... "So, you need to choose carefully." Shirou said. ¡ª¡ªCan you be this body? "No, please stay away from me." Shi Lang refused without hesitation. Tell the planet Elquet''s Earth Ji model. As for whether the planet in this parallel world will create an Elquet by the hands of the true ancestor, it doesn''t matter to him. His top priority is to win over all the power that can be wined and kill the Moon King. After sending envoys to the Hungarian Empire, the invader, known as the whip of God, finally got a reply. As for why there has been no reply in the previous few times, but there will be a reply this time, it is because this time, Shi Lang asked the envoy to mention a term-You Xing Jian Bing. Sure enough, Attila had a reply. This made Shi Lang couldn''t help sighing. Obviously, this Attila was not the historical Hun emperor he knew well, but the star-traveling star soldier on the moon-the giant Attila. It''s no wonder that Zhu Yuehui and Attila have agreed not to violate each other, because Attila''s body is on the moon. Maliciously speculate, there is still a certain possibility that Zhu Yue chose to invade the earth because of the giant Attila? Of course, this was just a malicious speculation. Shi Lang didn''t know what the specific reason was, nor was he interested in knowing it. He only knows that if he wins Attila, he will have a better chance of defeating Zhu Yue. Attila asked him not to take the army to the Ostrogoths to meet. Shirou agreed, and only took his knight and Merlin, as well as an interpreter, to the meeting. Shi Lang took out his most luxurious lineup, leaving only some necessary internal affairs officers to handle internal affairs in the kingdom. Of course, Morgan, as the heir, could not follow, but to continue learning with Guinevere. Moreover, the opponent is a star warrior, so Altria, who has obtained the star sword and sheath, must be brought over. This is a negotiation and deterrence with Attila. In addition, Lungominiad, the star spear, needed to be transformed into a tower of glory, and continued to regulate the island¡¯s [True Aether], so it could not be brought over. Therefore, Shirou just took the sword in the stone and led everyone to the east quietly. Goth, meet Attila. As soon as he entered the designated place, Shi Lang saw a slightly darker complexion and a long white hair Attila sitting on the throne, holding her rainbow-like army which is said to be the **** of war. Sword of God. Her complexion was very flat, as if she had met Altria for the first time, giving people a very hollow feeling. However, Shilang''s knights were surprised. The legendary Hungarian emperor who ravaged the mainland was actually a girl? At this time, a general next to Attila spoke, speaking in ancient Hungarian, but Shi Lang couldn''t understand it. And the translator he brought with him said: "My king, the general said, Attila the Great welcomes the arrival of the''Eternal King''." "You tell him, this king is also very happy to see Attila." Shi Lang said. The translator nodded and spoke Hungarian. Several people began to communicate through the translation. The general asked: "Is the Eternal King here to pay tribute to our country? In order to use our country''s blessing to prevent the Roman Empire from attacking?" Shi Lang sneered and glanced at Merlin. Merlin understood it, stepped forward, and said, "This is a bad word, my king is here to form an alliance." "Since you are here to form an alliance, please sit down first and we will talk slowly." The general pointed to a prepared seat under the stairs and said. Shi Lang glanced at it, sneered, and said, "Although the guest is free, the king and the king are not like that." Shilang walked forward slowly, Gao Wen held up his chair and followed Shilang to Attila''s side. The general saw it, his gaze tightened, he drew his sword, and asked: "King Eternal, what are you doing?" "You have to talk more, this king wants to form an alliance with the king of you, not you!" Shi Lang scolded, and then sat on the seat that Gao Wen had brought up. When the surrounding Huns saw it, their eyes were cracked, and one by one they drew their swords and pointed them at Shi Lang. Shirou''s face was calm, but the knights under him drew out Shirou''s copy of the Cycling Victory Sword one by one. Yes, except for Altria, all are the swords of rotation victory. Exudes a shining light. Let these generals be surprised. Altria held the sword and scabbard of EX Oath of Victory and followed Shirou closely. At this moment, Attila''s gaze couldn''t help but move, and his gaze fell on the EX Oath of Victory Sword in Altria''s hand, and his body shook subconsciously, and the hollow gaze instinctively passed a touch of panic and heaviness. . She stood up subconsciously, squeezed the sword of the military **** in her hand, and said: "It doesn''t matter, it''s all things to be destroyed and ravaged. Fight with me." "You want this king?" Shi Lang pointed to himself and asked. "No." Attila pointed at Altria and said, "She¡ª!" Altria looked at Shirou. Shi Lang nodded slightly and said, "Go, Al." "Follow your will!" Altria nodded, and then walked off with Attila. The surrounding Huns dispersed immediately without waiting for Attila''s order. Attila and Altria''s faces were very calm. The only difference is that Altria''s eyes flashed with firm brilliance, while Attila''s eyes had a hollow desire for destruction. Attila is holding the sword of the **** of war, shining with iridescent light, while Altria is the crotch scabbard, holding the sword of oath of victory, shining with golden light. Fight between the two. "Clang clang--" Chapter 432： The sound of metal is surging. The swords and shadows intertwined, shining dangerously. In terms of sword skills alone, there is no difference between the two. In fact, the battle between the two people is indeed a match for each other, and they will meet Liangcai. Between offense and defense, there are many murderous opportunities hidden. Very beautiful! When Gao Wen saw it, he couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat. He asked himself that he was not an opponent of either of them. Even Lancelot, who has excellent sword skills, couldn''t help but solemnly face. The more they fought and crossed the fire, each other''s swords gleamed with light, as if they were going to blow magically in the next moment. Seeing this, Shiro drew out the sword in the stone, controlled the magic power injection, and waved-- The small light cannon struck, and the two had to push away. Shilang put away the sword in the stone and smiled and asked, "King Hung, how does this match come to an end? You are not a star warrior, and Altria is not the first star swordsman." Attila looked at Shi Lang for a moment, nodded, and said, "Yes. It''s okay to form an alliance. The value of her being destroyed is greater than Lucius." Attila sat back on the throne, dropped her head again, her eyes blank in a daze. With Attila''s answer, the alliance was much smoother. It took a few days to complete the negotiation. In fact, according to Attila, the Roman Empire was originally her hunting target, but it is now ravaging other civilizations and ignores the Roman Empire for the time being. After finalizing the matter and talking to Attila separately, Shilang led others to leave. However, Altria was staring at Attila in a daze for some reason, her pupils sometimes widened, and her brows sometimes frowned. "What''s wrong, Al?" Shirou asked. "No--, it''s nothing my king." Altria shook her head and followed Shirou away, but when she was about to go away, she subconsciously looked back at Attila, and at this time, Attila was also watching. Hold her. The holy cyan pupils with firm intention of guarding, and the hollow red pupils that ravaged and destroyed, intertwined in the air for a moment. I don''t know if it is an illusion. Facing those red pupils, Altria always feels that she has seen the destruction of her own life. Shaking his head, Altria dispelled the others, turned around, and followed the man. She is a knight, she only needs to protect everything about the king. "That person..." Attila murmured to herself. "What''s the matter, Wang?" someone asked. "That person..." "Which one? The eternal king?" the man continued to ask. "No. It''s the woman. The woman with that sword. It''s absolutely true, either I died in her hands, or she died in my hands." Attila asserted so. "It must have been like this since she held the guardian sword. Because her existence is completely different from mine." ... ... ps: Four changes today~! Good night everyone~! ^_^ Chapter 148 The most difficult to recognize is yourself The capital of the Western Roman Empire, Ravenna. "Wang, in recent days, the people in the temple church have moved a lot, so you need to pay attention. In addition, the [True Ether] in the atmosphere has become richer on the mainland, as if someone is doing something, and recently Lu Xiu And Valentinian III..." "Bai Wing, step back." "Wang! You need..." "Worry-free, all are the cornerstones of the new world. Your heart is more than known. This is an act of entertainment. Let these rats move. On the day of destiny, they will all become the rest of the family." "Yes..." The white-winged master Tevanmu Ottenroshe sighed, and slowly backed out. He wanted to say that not only the humans who moved, but even the true ancestors had some strange behaviors. It''s just that the king didn''t seem to care at all. No. From the beginning, the king didn''t care about anything except the fairy and the star sword. Its power is stronger than anyone else, and the only thing to fear is that star sword. But since El Teluci brought back the star sword and the king destroyed it, the king has completely lost his fear. The king holding absolute power, standing at a higher angle than the gods who once dominated the planet, overlooking all living creatures. Perhaps in the eyes of the king, only the planet still needs to care, and everything else is just a reptile. Just like gods don¡¯t take people seriously, and people don¡¯t take reptiles seriously. They overlook everything and look at the king of living creatures from the perspective of the planet, and they don¡¯t take all living creatures on this planet seriously. Tefam Ottenroshe sighed again. From beginning to end, the king is a high-dimensional existence that transcends everything. "What are you sighing for, Lord White Wing." Elteluci walked towards her with a graceful, ladylike smile. Many true ancestors followed her. Tefanmu Ottenroshe narrowed his expression and said blankly: "Nothing, Your Highness Eltluci." He turned around and hurried away. From beginning to end, he was at odds with the king''s body, the dead man, and the true ancestor''s princess. Moreover, he feels that the princess has been very wrong lately. After returning from the last island shrouded by the planet Goddai, something went wrong. Become very good at winking people''s hearts, some true ancestors and dead followers began to revolve around her. Chapter 433： Eltluci looked at the back of Tefam Ottenroshe, her eyes narrowed involuntarily. "Your Royal Highness, Bai Yi Gong is the king''s first entourage, do you want to try to win him over?" Zhenzu asked in a low voice. "That person, let him die." Alte Luci smiled and shook his head, and went away. The magnificent palace. The Roman emperor, Valentinian III, sat nervously on the throne. Lucius, known as the emperor of swords, knelt on one knee and performed the knight''s salute. "Lucius...what the **** do you think I should do? As long as Zhu Yue keeps occupying this place, I will not be able to take the stage and re-initiate the overall situation... more than a hundred years ago, it assassinated Theodosius I in an attempt to occupy the empire. , Leading to the division of the empire. It occupied the Western Empire and supported the puppets, but the once glorious empire fell because of it... And now, those priests have also gone to the Eastern Empire. You said, Zhu Yue will still have How long will it take my life?" Lucius lowered his head and said nothing. "I really envy the people of the Eastern Empire, they are safe and sound." Valentinian III sighed. "Your Majesty, the Eastern Empire is also being ravaged by Attila." Lucius said. "But at least they are facing people! And we are facing non-human beings!" Valentinian III said loudly. "It will be fine, Your Majesty." Lucius said: "It is said that Pope Leo has found the clues to the Holy Grail based on the texts left by the apostles Peter and Paul. I believe we will deal with Zhuyue if we find the Holy Grail." "Holy Grail? Is that thing really useful? After all... it''s the fault of the tyrant Emperor Nero. Even if you want to kill Saint Peter and Paul, you must at least get all the treasures of God first. In the end, Peter and Paul are directly taken. As well as other believers, they were put to death in public, and even the textbooks with clues were burned. They deserved to be forced to commit suicide in the end!" Valentinian III said. Lucius bowed his head and said nothing. "Lucius, you said, when can Zhu Yue go, and when can I take the stage to help the Western Empire?" Valentinian III asked. "Everything will be fine, Your Majesty," Lucius said. "Go down... I''m tired." Valentinian III sighed. "Yes¡ª" Lucius stood up and turned to leave. "Lucius." Valentinian III stopped him. "Your Majesty." Lucius lowered his head humbly. "Thank you for staying by my side, my friend." Valentinian III said. "I am your knight and your sword!" Lucius said. ... ... Camelot, the palace. "Al! Al!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah "What''s on your mind?" Shi Lang asked. Since playing with Attila, Altria has always been in a daze. "If you have any wrongs, don''t hide it from me and tell me. Not as your king, but as your friend. Now I have free time, so I will listen carefully." Shi Lang said. "That--," Altria hesitated for a moment, and said, "I think that Hun king is very dangerous." "That''s it?" Shi Lang asked. Altria nodded. Shi Lang laughed and said, "It''s natural that the king is dangerous. But except this time, you won''t socialize with her anymore. So don''t care about her so much." "Yes...Is that so..." Altria hesitated, then nodded. She didn''t know what was going on, facing Attila, she always had a sense of fear. A feeling as if facing death. She has asked many people about this feeling in private. No matter it was Gawain, Lancelot, or even Merlin, they only thought that the Hun King was very difficult, but she was the only one who had obtained the Star Sword and sensed this sense of death. Very real and frightening, compared to what Merlin had shown her, her destiny was doomed, and when she was trapped in a group of beasts and confronted with Fu Tigung. She had never been afraid, but she was the only one facing the Huns. But if you think about it carefully, Wang is right. The Camelot dynasty was separated from the Hungarian Empire by a continent, and apart from this siege of the Roman Empire, there was almost no chance of encountering it. The Huns are the king, and the only opponent of the king is the king. And she has given up being a king, so she and that king shouldn''t have no chance to communicate anymore. Altria lowered her head, Shirou was looking at her with the documents, while Morgan, who was studying with Guinevere, looked at Shirou and Altria, feeling a little uncomfortable. She is the heir! Why doesn''t Wang always look at himself? Or, this woman hasn''t given up the kingship? The most important thing is, why has this woman changed so much? Morgan squinted. When the time was up, Shi Lang condemned a few people back. "Wang, please pay attention to your body rest." Altria left a word of exhortation, and then left. Morgan said goodbye to Guinevere and hurriedly caught up with Altria. "What''s the matter, sister?" Altria asked strangely. "Are you my sister?" Morgan asked directly. Her temper is direct and tough, but she doesn''t know how to hide her mind. "Of course I am your sister." Altria nodded and said. "I can''t see it!" Morgan said. "I am your sister, but I recognize myself clearly." Shaking her head, Altria asked: "Sister, how about you? Do you recognize yourself?" "What?" Morgan was taken aback. "Go to Elquet, her eyes can make you recognize yourself." Altria said, and then said: "I''ll leave first, sister." Chapter 434： Watching Altria go away, Morgan frowned. "Recognize yourself..." After pondering this sentence, Morgan was dangling in the street, and happened to see El Quette who was playing hide-and-seek with the children on the street and was particularly happily playing. "Alquette--!" Morgan called her. "Huh?" Alquette turned his head, looked at her with a bright smile, and asked, "Is there anything going on, Morgan?" Unlike the scholars who study language hard, El Quart, born in the Middle Ages, can speak ancient British, so it is easy to communicate with everyone. "I remember your eyes are charm eyes, can they change people''s hearts?" Morgan asked. "Yeah, what''s the matter?" Alquette asked suspiciously. Morgan pointed to himself and said, "Use magic eyes on me." El Quette''s face stiffened, and he waved his hand quickly: "No, no, no...I don''t have a magic eye...no!" "Stop long-winded! Use magic eyes on me!" "I don''t want it!" Elquet ran away and Morgan chased her. "Hurry up and use magic eyes on me!" "I don''t want it! Why do all of them fall into my eyes! My eyes are not used like this!" Chapter 149: The Existence of Enlightened Beings [Second More] It has been six years since Shiro became the throne, plus the year of Aktor Manor and the three months of travel. It has been more than seven years. The child who was actually only more than seven years old has grown into a good boy who is actually fifteen years old. It''s just that his appearance is very deceptive, and his calm and solemn temperament makes it difficult for people to regard him as a frivolous boy. In the past seven years, the trio of the former Ektor Manor have their own growth. Kai has become a calm knight, his former poisonous tongue has almost disappeared, giving people a solemn and calm feeling, but facing Merlin, he will still draw his sword and chase him down in despair. Altria is also slim, with a slender body. It has grown to about one meter and seven meters. It is very pretty. It has the feeling of the Lion King Altria, but it is younger than the Lion King Altria, but It seems that because of the scabbard, the body stopped growing. However, she is now a lot more mature than the previous one in Aktor Manor. Although her face is still solemn, serious, and even a little stereotyped, she sometimes shows a calm, gentle smile. And the one who has grown the most is undoubtedly Shiro. Perhaps suffering is the greatest whetstone. He now, and himself seven years ago, are very different. Putting the present self and the self seven years ago together, no one would believe that the boy seven years ago would be him, right? Not to mention the ugly self during the Fourth World War. Shi Lang was about to start a war with Zhu Yue. This will be his last battle as the king of men. Those who should be drawn up are all drawn up, and in the past three years of recuperation, the national strength has also recovered, and even a huge army of 100,000 people has been raised. Shi Lang understands the principle of not moving soldiers and horses, and that food and grass go first. As early as two years ago, he had been in the Gallutun army, and at the same time used the Holy Gun Lungominiad to adjust the [True Ether] in the air to prepare for the European war. Without [True Ether], the Britons would die when they landed, and Shiro had prepared for this in advance. And now the preparations that should be done are basically sufficient, as long as the army is assembled, he will hold the holy gun Lungominiad, command the army, unite the forces, encircle Western Rome, and Zhu Yue! It seems that he also noticed that the war was approaching, and the gem Onkishoa Zelrich Shibein Ogu, who had never been seen, walked out of the gap between observing the parallel world and came to see him. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see you, King Arthur.¡± Gem Weng said, ¡°In the parallel worlds I have observed, you are the only individual who not only unified Britain, but also unified Ireland, Gaul, and created The king of the dynasty. The most important thing is that you are the only individual who is actually trying to win over the planet and [Alaya], ready to attack Zhu Yue and completely solve the hidden dangers of mankind." "It can''t be said to be thorough, there is a spider from Mercury in South America, and there are invaders who harvest civilization on the moon." Shi Lang said. "Oh? You actually know this?" Jewel Weng smiled. "Didn''t Merlin tell you where I came from?" Shilang asked. "Of course I told. But what about it, King Arthur? Now you have become a part of history and it is difficult to give up." Jewel Weng said. "Really, that''s a bit interesting. Speaking of it, Merlin once said that I unified the British Isles, so he told me the way to go back. Now it seems that this way is you, the magician who shuttles through parallel worlds?" Asked. "Unfortunately, I can''t send you back." Jewel Weng shook his head and said, "My magic is the horizontal interference of parallel worlds, and you come from the future, and it is the vertical interference of time. You come from this world, one thousand five hundred. Years later, I cannot send you back." "You mean, I didn''t cross into the parallel world, but in my own world, back to more than 1,500 years ago?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Exactly." Jewel Weng nodded. "Is it part of history?" Shiro asked again. "Not bad." Jewel Weng nodded again. "Then this causality is a mess?!" Shi Lang frowned and said. "No." Jewel Weng shook his head and asked: "Do you know what [root cause] is?" "It''s the source of everything," Shiro said. "Yes. [Root] is the source of everything. Time, space, and cause and effect can''t interfere with [Root]. Simply put, you who ran from [Root] to here will be cut into [Root] from the perspective of life. Two halves. Everything you do here, until you leave, will be recorded and form another life record of yours. And when you return to the future, you will continue to extend your original life path. Understand what I mean Is it?" Jewel Weng asked. "In other words, I was cut into two life records by [Root Cause]. One is me as King Arthur, and the other is me as''Fujimaru Shiro''?" Shirou asked. "Fujimaru Shirou... is this your real name? Forget it, but your understanding is not wrong. That''s it." Geshi Ong said. "For the first time, if I didn''t follow this historical process in the past, and I never entered [Root], what would happen if I didn''t reach here?" Shilang asked. "You have been recorded into the pan-human history. If the past you did not enter [the root cause] and arrive here. Then the records will be contradictory, and the parallel world will be born." Jewel Weng said. "It sounds like this king is so special! Where did this record start from? Is it possible to stare at this king?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Of course not. Any action by a pan-historical person that is different from the recorded history will give birth to a different parallel world. However, you are indeed special. Other people who make a history different from the record will only give birth to a parallel world. , But if you make a history that is different from the record, the record will paradoxically collapse, thereby changing the trend of pan-historical history." Baoshi Weng said. "Why?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked. "Don''t you realize that you are special? [Root] is the source of everything and records everything, but there is no record of you!" Jewel Weng said, "Even if it is a god, even if it is a planet, Zhuyue, or even It¡¯s me, a magician, and there are records in the [Root Cause]. There are no records, only those enlightened ones who transcend everything and reach the other side of the truth. And you are just a human being. This is equivalent to using the enlightened ones. The form of existence interferes with the recording. Once you go out of a different track, the recording changes are of course things. It¡¯s just that no one knows what changes will happen. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. The turning point in your life should be Only when you enter [the root cause], no one will interfere... Huh? Why do you look like a stomachache?" "I just thought of an answer that makes my stomach hurt..." Shi Lang''s stomach hurts. He understands why Jewel Weng said he has no records. Because he is a traverser, he does not belong to this worldview originally, and naturally he will not be recorded in [Root Cause]. In addition, according to Jewel Weng''s words, he also thought of a very painful answer. Chapter 435： If this is a world, then at the time of the Fourth World War, the very bad, very self-centered guy Skaha was talking about, he probably knew who it was. He also understood why Skaha would fight him in the future without saying a word. He got it, got it all! I have to sigh, it turns out that a woman like Scarha will grow up! It''s just... my stomach hurts! Shilang waved his hand and asked, "If I want to go back, how should I go back?" "I don''t know. I went in and out of [Root Cause], and I have never encountered such a thing. Although I am a magician, I can''t interfere with the record. Interfering with the record is something that only enlightened people can do. .So I¡¯m very surprised, how did Merlin send you back? Most of it fooled you, right?" Geshi Weng said. "Don''t mention this for now, and deal with Zhu Yue first." Shi Lang said. "Of course, but I only help deal with Zhu Yue. For the rest, you can ask me to help, but you have to become a magical girl!" Speaking of the magical girl, Jewel Weng couldn''t help showing excitement on his calm face, and said: " Let me tell you, your thin body and stern face are very suitable for a magical girl with cold outside and hot inside! Do you understand? Cold outside and hot inside? The development of the world is the same, from this world 1,500 After a year, will you surely understand? It''s a girl who talks less, but is very concerned. Me and you..." Before Gem Weng finished speaking, Shi Lang snapped his fingers with a dark face. The Radiant Tower that stood outside the palace shot a small beam of light from the zenith of the palace and shot it towards Gem Weng. Gem Weng waved his hand, set up a defensive barrier around his body, blocking the beam of light, and said, "If you don''t agree...but if you are interested in becoming a magical girl, please be sure to consider my proposal." "Go!" Shi Lang''s face was gloomy. "Well, I will come when you and Zhu Yue are in a head-on confrontation. But to tell you the truth, you are now the third person I can''t see except Zhu Yue. Obviously, like Mei Lin, he has such good potential. Why don''t you want to be a magical girl? What a waste..." Jewel Weng whispered and left. Shirou covered his forehead. In every sense, this guy was indeed worse than Merlin. "Shirou...Shirou...!" "Help! Help!" ... Elquette screamed and ran in panic, hiding beside the throne shivering. "What''s wrong with you?" Shi Lang asked. "You care about Morgan, you care about Morgan! She wants me to use magic eyes on her!" Elquet said. "Since she wants you to use it for her, then you can use it for her," Shi Lang said. "I don''t want it! I don''t want it!" Elquette said, "How can such a magic eye be used? My magic eye is not used to hurt friends!" "What does she want you to do?" Shi Lang asked. "You want me to help her see her **** and heart!" Elquit said. "Isn''t that good?" Shi Lang asked. "It''s not good at all! Really, why are you looking for me one by one? I don''t want to hurt anyone who doesn''t mean anything to me!" Elquet said. "One by one?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "I remember, you used the magic eye for Altoria once? How do you say these one by one?" "I... I have used it twice." Elquet said: "Merlin first, when he left Camelot, he asked me to help him use it once. It said, "There are too many simulated personalities. I have forgotten. Who am I'', so I helped him once, and he laughed at that time, so I thought it was good, and then I helped Altria once, but she cried... I don''t want to see the tears of friends! No! Anyway...in any case...just take care of it! And...and, I didn''t want to contact Morgan in the first place." "Why?" Shirou asked. "I don''t know, I don''t like her very much anyway. Just take care, don''t let her harass me again. I don''t want to hurt anyone who doesn''t mean anything to me." Elquet said. "Okay." Shi Lang nodded, and El Quette smiled. Shiro intervened in this matter, and Morgan gritted his teeth, but he was helpless. However, there was one thing that made Teshiro very heavy. Although I thought there was a 80% possibility, is Mei Lin really fooling herself? The battle of Zhu Yue was his last battle. He felt that before that, it was necessary to get his way home from Merlin''s mouth. ... ... Thursday, April 15, 2002. The once black-haired girl has also grown slim and has become a young girl. The black pearls brewing the girl''s heart in the drawer were holding one by one, but the brother who was going to give it, the brother who stood upright, was no longer there. Yes. Everyone thought that the boy was gone, but the girl didn''t think so. That boy, that brother must be somewhere, and there is no way to return home. However, it doesn''t matter, even if the brother can''t find the way back home, it doesn''t matter, she just brings him back. It is to maintain this innocent idea, the girl worked hard for seven years. Without a clue, without a goal, and even becoming a weird person in the eyes of others, he worked hard for seven years, from a girl to a girl. However, there is still no clue. Not even the mother who gave her strength can do anything about it. Her brother fell into the source of all life, a place where he couldn''t interfere. He didn''t know where he was and whether he was still alive. But even so, she never gave up. She firmly believes that her brother is still alive and still looking for a way home. Perhaps this is the reason why she was treated as a weird. Too stubborn. Returning from the hospital, it was another tiring day. She was lying on the table with black pearls brewing strange energy rolling on the table. "Brother... where are you?" In a daze, she fell into a deep sleep, and a pink petal floated in from the window and landed on her forehead. Chapter 150 You have to be nice to me when I was a kid, do you understand? [Third more] Chapter 436： "Wang, come to singles! Singles!" Scarha was holding two guns and yelling in the palace. Five years, five years! She has been bullied by this hateful king for five years! A total of 1793 times, not once won! But now it''s different. She has integrated all her wisdom and will no longer lose! However, facing Skaha who was confident and provoked again, Shiro swallowed, put down the file in his hand, smiled and said, "It''s singled out again, Skaha." "Yes." Skaha showed a suspicious expression. Based on the experience of 1793 failures, this guy¡¯s opening remarks should be ridicules such as "humiliating trash" and "miscellaneous". Why has it become so polite now? Yes, by his name, Skarha thought this king was polite enough, after all, for this king, being a shameful thing at every turn, and a messy thing at every turn... It''s really irritating! "Come here--Skaha, you sit here first." Shi Lang hooked his hand to Skaha, pointing to a seat in front of him, and a very gentle smile appeared on that face. This...what is this conspiracy? Skaha showed a cold sweat, "I...I won''t go there." "Come and sit down." Shi Lang smiled gently. "I...I still won''t go there..." "Call you over, you shameful crap! Do you have to pull you over?" Shi Lang frowned and asked with a scowl. "Oh...oh..." Skaha was in a cold sweat, sitting in his seat nervously. He...what does he want to do? Difficult... Is it a new trick? In the 1793 heads-up record, there is no such thing! Skaha was trembling and fidgeting. Shiro gently stroked Skaha''s hair, and asked in a gentle voice: "Is it good to eat at Camelot these days? Is it good to sleep? Is there anything difficult, I need my king to help you? ?" "No...no difficulty," Skaha said. Shiro gently stroked Skaha''s hair, and said gently: "This king asks you something, you have to answer this king truthfully. If you were to be the teacher of this king''s childhood, how would you train him? Huh?" "Training you when you were a kid? Well, do you want me to answer truthfully?" Scarha asked. "Yes." "That...you...you won''t be angry, are you?" Skaha asked cautiously. "Of course not." Shilang smiled gently: "This king is the king of the end of the gods. He is the king with a big belly. How can he be angry?" Skaha carefully looked at Shi Lang''s face, and then replied without hesitation: "It must be stabbed to death! First pierce the heart, and then blind the eyes! Then he grabbed his hair and tore both sides... ah -, it hurts. It hurts¡ª!" Shirou tugged Skaha''s hair expressionlessly, Skaha''s expression was tearful, "You...didn''t you say you''re not angry?" "Of course this king is not angry, this king is just reiterating the question. Come, tell this king, if you met this king when you were a child, how would you train him, you chop?" Shi Lang asked. "Why do you have to ask such a weird question! You obviously have grown up... Ah... Ah! I know, I know! I will be very gentle, very gentle to train him! Please don''t drag me anymore My hair hurts! It really hurts!" Scarha cried. Shirou let go and said, "Remember what you said today. Go on." "Yes, but singled out..." Shirou squeezed Skaha''s hair. "I know... I know... I''m going down, don''t pull anymore! Anyway, I am also serving you as a soldier now? Anyway, I am also surrendering to you on behalf of Ireland, right? How much better to me? !" Skaha continued to complain. Record this inexplicable failure. But why would Wang say such strange things? If you really train this **** as a kid, do you still have to ask? Of course it was directly stabbed to death! I won''t harm other people again! Yeah! Poke your blind eyes first, then cut off your tongue, then kick it to the ground and step on him vigorously! Finally, he sat on his back and grabbed his hair vigorously, so that he could also taste the bitter fruit of grabbing the hair! Yeah. It''s decided! This is my dream today! ... After condemning Skaha, Shirou looked at the documents and couldn''t bear it. Jewel Weng''s words lingered in his ears, making him uneasy. If Merlin really lied to him, what should he do? After a long silence, Shi Lang put down the documents and summoned Mei Lin. ... "Wang summon me? Oh, okay, I know. I''ll go over." Merlin put aside the things on hand and followed the guard to the palace. "Yo yo yo, is that king going to reward you, Mei Li~¡î" Ruby said with a smile, "After all, you invited the Master over." "If you think too much, that guy will squeeze people. It''s a shame that you are not a human being, otherwise you will definitely taste what is called''being'' used to the full." Merlin said, "Also, what are you Can you leave me in time?" "Ruby, I have fallen in love with Merly~! Don''t leave~!" Ruby smiled. "This is really distressing. Although I know the charm of Big Brother Merlin, even the staff is obsessed with it. This is really beyond my own imagination. Alas ¡ª who would call me a natural, charming and cute person? "Merlin couldn''t help feeling full of emotions. Ruby: "..." Ruby is a little nauseous, it is disgusting. Merlin came to the palace with a vigorous look, but as soon as he entered the palace, he felt that something was wrong, and his happy smile couldn''t help converging, and a cold sweat came out on his forehead. In the spacious palace, the internal affairs officers were gone, and the knights and attendants left were Kai, Gawain, Aggiven, and Altria. Chapter 437： These are people who know Shirou is leaving. Shi Lang sat on the throne, shirtless, revealing his strong body with eight pack abdominal muscles, and he was grinding the Bingfeng with the sword in the stone. "Ha...chah..." The sound of steel rubbing. Age Guiwen closed the gate of the palace, and the palace seemed more silent, except for the sound of Shi Lang''s sword sharpening. Merlin broke out in a cold sweat. "Yo yo yo, Mei Li~ Look at this situation, you are in trouble~!" Ruby said gleefully. Merlin had more cold sweats. Shi Lang looked at the sword in the stone, did not look at Merlin, and said without raising his head: "Master Merlin, this king remembers that this king had an agreement with you. After this king defeated Vutigung and unified the British Isles, Just tell the king how to return to''Avalon''. Come¡ª, tell this king now.¡± Shirou said. Altria hesitated for a moment, and said, "Wang, if you are going back to Avalon, Guinevere has a way." Shi Lang glanced at Altria and said, "This Avalon is not Avalon, don''t interrupt." "Yes¡ª" Altria closed her mouth. In a cold sweat, Mei Lin said, "That...Wang, didn''t you say that you want to defeat Zhu Yue first?" "To this king, Zhu Yue is nothing more than the fish on the anvil. Now this king needs to know how to go home, come and tell this king." Shi Lang said. "This..." "Aren''t you trying to say, in fact, at the beginning, this king couldn''t go back, right? Then you kept lying to this king, right?" Shi Lang asked. "This..." Merlin tremblingly showed a pale smile, "Wang...you...you are so wise..." Shi Lang smiled, and then he became cold for a moment, "Gavin, Kai, hold him." "Yes¡ª" Gao Wen and Kai stepped forward and clasped Merlin''s shoulders, and Meilin shouted in panic, "What are you going to do? What are you doing?" Shi Lang said coldly: "Age Guiwen, take off Merlin''s pants." "Yes¡ª" Age Guiwen''s face was calm, walking towards Merlin like a big devil. "Wow! Wang, Wang! What are you going to do? What are you going to do?" Merlin was scared and cried directly by the arrival of Age Zhiwen. Shi Lang picked up the sword in the stone and said with a cold face: "Don''t you like women? This king will let you experience the joy of becoming a woman! Al, turn your head over, you can''t watch the rest." "No...no!" Merlin cried loudly. Altria scolded, "Mage Merlin, this matter is extremely important to Wang, so please stop joking!" "I know... I know... There is a way! There is a way!" Mei Lin shouted. Shi Lang let go of his expression, he knew that Mei Lin had a way, but wanted to fool him. Shilang asked several people to let go of Merlin, and Merlin sobbed and said, "It''s really scary, too scary!" "Hehehe...Merry~ You can really be joking, this is obviously just a clone of you, it doesn''t matter if you are castrated, why are you so nervous? And is it good to become a magical girl? Ruby me, But I like you very much~!" Ruby said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter what it means to be castrated! Although this body is just a clone, the subject consciousness is here! I don''t want to experience the feeling of being castrated! And, did you just vomit? You just vomited to me, right? He also said that he liked me, it was clearly lying to me!" Merlin said dissatisfiedly. Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Your body isn''t here?" "I reveal! I reveal!" Ruby said gleefully: "This guy''s body has gone to Avalon!" Shi Lang''s face became gloomy, and he asked, "Are you trying to hide from me, Merlin?" "No! This is to help you solve the problem, my king! Why do all of you think of me Merlin so? In the end, it is a good person, only me." Merlin said dissatisfiedly. Merlin complained for a while, then stretched out **** to Shirou and said, "You want to go back, there are two ways." "Which two methods?" Shi Lang asked. "One of them is what I told you at first¡ªsuicide!" Merlin said. Altria said, "Mage Merlin, stop joking!" "I''m not kidding!" Merlin said. Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stop Altria, then stopped Gao Wen and the others with his eyes. Finally, his eyes continued to fall on Merlin, and said, "Go on." "Have you seen that **** who plays with gems? Know your abnormal condition? There is no record of you in [Gen], and your life has been cut in half by [Gen]. If you commit suicide now , You will become the heroic spirit, and thus be included in the heroic spirit seat, and your body will also enter the heroic spirit seat. The heroic spirit seat is a seat of records beyond the scope of time. Then I will add a [individual manifestation] ability to you who turned into a heroic spirit. You directly appear from the Heroic Seat, the seat of record outside this time range, to your era. But the price is death! And there will be no more growth!" Merlin said. "It is indeed a good way, so what about the second one?" Shi Lang asked. He did not intend to die. "Second, I can only tell you alone!" Merlin said. Shirou nodded and dispelled the four of Altria, then looked at Merlin and said, "Now I can say it." "The second way is to use me, Avalon, and Lily''s scabbard!" Merlin said: "Avalon is a holy land that is not interfered by time, and Lily''s scabbard can connect to Avalon. First of all, Lily¡¯s scabbard was buried in a predetermined location, and then I entered Avalon, stopped growing and dying, and returned directly to your time, then dug out the scabbard, liberated the scabbard, and passed Ava, which is not interfered by time. Long breaks the path of time." "Is this feasible?" Shi Lang frowned. "Of course it is possible, but this method can only work for you." Meilin said: "Although it is strange, your form of existence is indeed the form of existence of the Enlightened Ones. There is no record of you in [Root Cause], so you can Intervene in the recording like the enlightened ones. But it is a pity that you only exist in a form similar to the enlightened ones, but you don¡¯t have the ability of the enlightened ones. Therefore, this method can also be said to be based on the form of your enlightened beings, so that the enlightened ones can gallop. It¡¯s nothing more than the illusion of time records. Therefore, only those who can pass this method are those who have records on both sides. In other words, the people on your future will not be able to get along, and the people on this side will only have recorded love in the future. Alquette can pass." "Is that so..." Shi Lang touched his chin, and Merlin became reliable, and it was indeed reliable. "You borrow the scabbard from Lily, and she will definitely borrow it from you. You decide where to hide the scabbard, never change it, and then after you achieve your goal, ask Lily to bury the scabbard there to achieve the record closure .Finally, you tell me the length of time you want to go back, the place, and the calendar calculation form. I count my fingers day by day, and it¡¯s good to survive." Merlin said. "It''s just that because of the abundance of time and I don''t know my future thoughts. So, I don''t know what will happen. If the future me does not want you to go back, this method will be invalid. But please Believe me, I will let you go back, because this is my promise as a human¡ª!" Merlin said seriously. "Is that so... what do I need to do now?" Shirou asked. "Ask Lily for the scabbard and hold the scabbard! If my mind has not changed, then the message of the future will pass through Avalon and reach here. The most important thing is, which year do you want to be in the future? Go back?" Merlin asked. "Then April 16, 1994... You have [Clairvoyance], then you will see the future discipline, that is April 16, 1994 AD. I remember that I came here around April 15 , Should not interfere with the record contradiction. The location is in the Far East, a city called Neon, Fuyuki. The home address is No. 11, Xindu No. 3 Street. The family has Fujimaru Hinai, Fujimaru Narita, and Fujimaru Sakura..." "I understand!" Merlin nodded. "Really?" Shi Lang asked. "As long as the future me, if I don''t change my mind." Merlin said. ... ... Chapter 438： Thursday, April 15, 2002. Sakura fell asleep in her sleep. This is the best time she slept in the past few years. The cherry blossoms outside the window fell on her forehead. In her dream, she saw a beautiful sea of ??flowers. "Five-five thousand six hundred and ten days..." A flower-like magician sat in the sea of ??flowers and looked at her with a smile. "Hello, who are you?" Kozakura asked. "Oh, me. My name is Merlin, and I am trusted by some nasty **** to help him make his way home." Merlin said with a smile. "Who is that nasty bastard?" "Your brother, Eternal King, Fujimaru Shiro." Chapter 151 The King has something to accomplish! ¡¾Reward 21/27¡¿ The way to go home has been obtained, and what is needed is Altria''s scabbard. Shiro decided to bury the scabbard in Cornwall, and asked Altria to bury the scabbard in Cornwall when she did not need the scabbard, but recently, it was necessary to deliver the scabbard to Shiro. As for Shirou''s request, Altria naturally agreed, and handed the scabbard to Shirou simply and neatly. If he has become the established history, then there is no doubt that the scabbard will be dug up by the Einzbern family during the Fourth Holy Grail War, and from this it will summon Altria of Saber¡¯s career, If that Saber is his own Altria, there is no doubt that Shirou continued Camelot''s fate in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Afterwards, the scabbard became the key to Shirou''s defeat of Gilgamesh in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and it was finally returned to Eomiya Kiritugu by him, who was theoretically at Eomiya''s house. So Shilang asked Merlin to remember this. In addition, he wore the scabbard on his body, while waiting for future news, while assisting in the decisive battle with Zhu Yue and the successor. One night three months later. Shirou, who was sleeping with his scabbard, received a message of the future in his dream. ¡ª¡ªBrother...Brother...I finally found you. "Is it Kozakura?" Shirou asked. ¡ª¡ªYes, I have already got Avalon from Wei Gong''s house, and now I have liberated Avalon. You only need to bury the scabbard in Cornwall, liberate Avalon, and you will be back. "Is that so..." ¡ª¡ªWhat''s wrong, brother? "I can''t go back yet, I still have some things that I haven''t finished here." Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªWhy? You are not the eternal king, there is not your home! "King of Eternity... Has this name flowed to the future generations? But you said it too, Sakura. I am the King of Eternity, I am the king, and I have to be responsible to my dynasty and my people! And finally A little bit, a little bit last, my important task as the king is over!" Shirou said. ¡ª¡ªThe scabbard is useless. Master Merlin said, you only have the chance to come back this time! When the sun sets on my side, Avalon¡¯s exit will be closed, and you will never have a chance to come back! "You ask Merlin, how long can I be active here?" Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªMaster Merlin said...one year. "Enough," Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªYou... will you stay there for another year, brother? "Converted to you, only one day." Shi Lang said. ¡ª¡ªDo you not want to be home? "Yes. But I have things that I must accomplish, and I have responsibilities that I must fulfill. Understood, Sakura? It is not your brother Fujimaru Shiro who is talking to you now, but the Eternal King!" Shirou said. ¡ª¡ªI see, I will wait for you. Everyone... Everyone misses you so much! "I see. I miss everyone too." So far, Shiro woke up. He began to step up his actions. The entire dynasty began to work. In September of the sixth year, Shirou was ready to do it. Shi Lang pulled out the holy spear Lungominiad, wearing blue silver armor, holding the holy spear, and leading three thousand elite king army, rushed to Gaul. The lords and knights of Ireland, the British Isles, and Gaul also responded, and a hundred thousand troops gathered in Gaul. This is all Shirou''s possessions. In addition, he took all the knights he could bring, and only a few people in charge of internal affairs were left to set up Britain and run the kingdom. Morgan also wanted to join the army in the war, but was pushed on the throne by Shi Lang and said: "You are now the heir to the throne. You don''t need to participate in the war. Just take care of the internal affairs. Learn more with Guini Weier." "Are you leaving after this war?" Morgan asked. "This is not something you care about. Remember, you are now the heir to the dynasty, you will be crowned as king, study hard." Shi Lang holding the holy gun Lungominiad, turned around and waved his sleeves, and rushed to Gaul. . He assembled a hundred thousand soldiers in Gaul. Each of these 100,000 people is holding a magic spear, Gayaberg, and the knights in charge are a sword of victory, but there is not enough time, and the inherent skills are not given to too many people. About 30,000 people. Shirou¡¯s Three Thousand Kings¡¯ Army was a man-handed magic spear, Gayaberg, with a sword of revolving victory around his waist, all equipped with inherent skills. What the mood of the holder of the magic spear Gayaberg is, Gao Wen does not know, but as he who really holds the sword of rotation victory, he is very in a mood when he looks at all the fakes and tens of thousands of swords of rotation victory. Bad. In front of the king, it is unique and does not exist at all. In other words, what the king is good at is to break uniqueness, then make plural holy swords and magic spears, and deliver them to ordinary soldiers, so that ordinary soldiers will become heroes. As long as the king is given enough time, the king will be able to create a nation full of heroes, and it will be governed in an orderly manner, so that everyone can live and work in peace and contentment, respect the law and abide by the law. Perhaps this is the key to the king being proclaimed the eternal king. It''s just that Gao Wen knows a little bit. This- It''s the last battle of the king! Chapter 439： "King Arthur! King Arthur!" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" ... Before Shilang stepped into the battle, the 100,000 army screamed. The sound shocked the world. They raised the magic spear Gayaberg, brandishing the holy sword and rotating the sword of victory. The rays of the sun wandered across the crowd, shining brightly. Shiro erected the holy gun Lungominia in Gaul and completely liberated it. In an instant, the tower of brilliance shone in Gaul, and the [True Ether] released from the sea within the stars began to spread to the European continent centered on Gaul. Past. The Irish and Britons felt very happy, but the Gauls, as well as the people in continental Europe, felt extremely suffocated and uncomfortable. Shiro adjusted to a degree acceptable to each other, enough to allow his soldiers to gallop on the European continent. His enemies in this battle are Zhu Yue and the dead, not humans, otherwise it would be good to treat the Tower of Radiance as a biochemical poison gas attack. Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone and shouted: "When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land drawn by this sword is the king''s soil! At this moment, this sword has been drawn to Rome! Our glory will be immortal! I am King Arthur. !" "King Arthur! King Arthur!" ... The hundred thousand army shouted hoarse, the voice was ear-splitting. Franks and Gauls are all intent on taking pictures of it. This is the spirit of the dynasty that conquered Gaul! "Liangqi¡ª¡ª!" Shilang shouted. Among the three thousand kings, a red dragon flag fluttered in the wind. And among the various legions, the flags were also displayed, matching the red dragon flag fluttering in the wind. "Going out--, Oath Master!" Shi Lang waved his sword and shouted, and the 100,000 army drew out. At the same time, the Vandals, the Visigoths, the Ostrogoths, the Burgundians, the Templars, Attila... many forces responded, from south to north, east to west, besieging the original The crumbling Western Roman Empire. Huang Huang''s army was like a galloping horse, attacking the Western Roman Empire from all directions. Soldiers, dead followers, and true ancestors were crushed to death along the way. However, within a month or so, the army met in front of Ravenna and surrounded Lavin. Satisfied. Ravenna is a bit strange at this moment. The blood moon was in the sky, exuding a round of strange colors. Shi Lang took the holy gun Lungominiad back from Gaul, facing the strange blood moon, he calmly revealed the Tower of Radiance in Ravenna, and his eyes were cold in Ravenna. A blood moon hangs in the sky, strange and ghostly, and the earth stands a tower of glory, holy and shining. There is no doubt that this will be a decisive battle! Shi Lang took a deep breath. After this battle, humans sitting on the seat of the primate will no longer be threatened! Jewel Weng also came to his camp very punctually, temporarily serving as his help. "What do you need me to do? Let me just explain that I am not your knight, and I am even more unhappy with people like you who disobey my ideas. However, I will kill Zhu Yue first. Because I have seen it unhappy for a long time, I originally planned to do it later. I killed it myself, but you have a good chance now, and I will help it." Geshi Weng said. Shirou''s expression was calm, and he said, "I have only one request from you." "What?" "Forcing its moonfall!" Shi Lang said. ... ... ps: Four changes today. This volume is almost over. The eternal king template will be passed to the character setting after the end of this volume. Good night~! Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two Ravenna has been heavily surrounded. The army of people coming from all directions is like a vast ocean, and Ravenna is like a flat boat in the ocean, turbulent and crushed by the waves at any time. Among the many forces, the largest number is naturally Attila, which has the most extensive territory, but when it comes to the strongest, it is naturally Shiro. Most of his soldiers are descendants of the gods, and the average quality per capita is higher than others by a few quarters. What''s more, the man has a magic spear Gayaberg, or the holy sword rotates the sword of victory. When the kings on the mainland saw this military might, they were all frightened, and they all bowed their heads a few times in front of Shi Lang. Even the generals of the Hungarian Empire, seeing the military might of the Camelot dynasty army, couldn''t help being photographed, with a solemn complexion and cold sweat on his face, but Attila''s complexion was very calm. This also led to Shirou becoming the leader of this alliance army. Of course, he was the one who initiated the alliance, and he was also the one who wooed the kings, and he was the strongest. Naturally, all people have to look forward to others. And his being the leader of this confederacy really made these kings admire from the bottom of their hearts. The governor had everything but coordinated everything, leading everyone''s strength to one, but within a month''s time, the Alliance army surrounded Ravenna. The Western Roman Empire has actually existed in name only. Except for Ravenna, the national capital, only a few cities are still defending. But those cities have been completely isolated and are being watched by Attila, being ravaged, destroyed, and conquered, it is already a certainty. And it is the result of this battle, and all the abilities of the Governor. No one is unconvinced, except Attila, who has no emotional fluctuations. Of course, her mind is full of the ravages and destruction of civilization, and everything else is not important to her. This is the essence of her as a star warrior. But even so, she also focused on a person from the Camelot dynasty. No one else, it was Altria holding the sword of the star. Chapter 440： Every time Altria passed her, she always looked up, her scarlet eyes, staring at Altria, full of destruction and tyranny. As for this, Altria just returned a very solemn and firm gaze, like a lion that firmly guards the territory. Armaments are being mobilized. The magic light cannons that siege the city flew across the sky. Strange magical alchemy props raged on the battlefield. However, the art of Ravenna''s thick walls easily blocked them. The **** moon hung high, and the scarlet Zhu Zhiyue enveloped the entire land with that monster blood. The green field was covered with a thick blood suit, and the whole world seemed to have fallen into a different world of blood moon, except for the blood color, there was no other color, which seemed extremely mysterious. Shiro inserted the Holy Spear Lungominiad into the earth, and the shining tower of radiance appeared on the earth, like the original shining light, illuminating the light of the earth in this rich blood-colored world. Very shining! The war continued, and terrible ghouls crawled out of the wilderness near Ravenna and gnawed toward the soldiers. The surrogates of the Templar churches distributed in various armies took out black keys and exorcated props to fight against them. But the number of ghouls was too large, and under the control of the commanders in Ravenna, they tore the clergy''s defense lines and invaded various armies. But the number of ghouls is huge, but the army of the kings is even bigger. Ghouls are abnormal creatures to humans, and they are scary enough. But that was just for ordinary people. In the fifth century, an era when Warcraft was not new, soldiers had very strong psychological qualities, and they held guns to kill these ghouls. And this is just the army of other kings. Encountering Shiro''s army, before even entering, Gao Wen held the Sword of Cycling Victory and swiped it horizontally. The mighty power of the sun evaporates all these ghouls! At this moment, the difficult situation of playing more with less is long gone. Shi Lang has an army of one hundred thousand, all elite. There are many more holy swordsmen under its banner! Huang Huang''s military might is a force of crushing! However, Ravenna, blessed by Zhu Zhiyue, is indeed strong. Even his tower of glory can''t be broken. The most important thing is that the dead commander in Ravenna is indeed powerful. Although it is destined to be a battle of crushed beasts, it is still worthy of vigilance to fight back. There is nothing for the dead to plunder, so the war will hurt the national power. As a leader, it is natural to do everything possible to expand the results and reduce the damage caused by the war. This is the responsibility of the leader. As the leader of this coalition army, Shirou would naturally have to devote himself to this. Of course, on the premise of killing Zhu Yue, trying to preserve one''s own strength, and quietly weakening the strength of Attila and other forces, is also something that must be considered. Especially Attila, it is best to beat Zhu Yue on the premise of defeating her, it is best to kill her directly. In this way, after Morgan succeeds to the throne, Camelot will not face a strong opponent. In the barracks, Shirou learned about the internal structure of Ravenna through Merlin''s [Clairvoyance], and at the same time secretly contacted the spy he had penetrated¡ªAlte Luci. In fact, the coalition forces were able to conquer the city so quickly, thanks to the secretive help of this spy, who provided information, and the true ancestor who wooed him. As for these true ancestors who secretly helped, Shilang originally wanted to kill him quickly. As the king of man, he naturally cannot leave hidden dangers to mankind. But when he was about to do it, he hesitated. Because Elquette was very happy to see these true ancestors and told him that those true ancestors were the ones who created her. Once he does it, there will be a big problem with El Quett¡¯s record, leading to the paradox that El Quett is not born, and the Fu Hailin born through El Quett¡¯s hand will not exist, and there is no Fu Hailin. , He will not come here through [Root Cause]. Recording will have major problems and irreversible changes will occur. This made De Shi Lang had to put down the butcher knife. In addition, he also learned that the commander was White-winged Gong Tevanmu Otten Rocher, the king of the dead in later generations. The barrier set up by Zhu Yue in Ravenna was too strong, and Shi Lang couldn''t break the city for the time being unless Gems Weng was allowed to do it, so he asked Altluci to help break the barrier in secret. Regarding this, although Alte Luci was frightened, because it meant that she had to make small movements under Zhu Yue''s nose, but the matter was over, she could only gritted her teeth and nodded in agreement. Altria hesitated, holding the sword of the star, she looked at Shirou and asked, "Wang, am I still not participating in the war?" Since the war, Shilang has not let her participate in the war, and she has always stayed by Shilang''s side. Although guarding the king is the glory of the knight and what she asks for, but compared to this, she wants to share the worries for the king. Shi Lang looked at her and said, "Your sword is the key to this battle. Before the Moon King is judged as an intruder by the planet, your sword definitely cannot be discovered by the Moon King." "Yes!" Altria nodded. Shirou stood up, patted Altria''s shoulder, and said, "The chance to win is up to your sword." "Yes¡ª!" Altria clenched the Star Sword tightly, her face firm. ¡­ Ravenna. "What the **** is Zhu Yue doing? What the **** is it doing!? Since it has occupied the empire, why does it watch the clowns jumping in front of the empire? Does it watch the empire collapse?" Valentinian III roared. Lucius buried his head in silence. "I''m going to find it and talk about it!" Valentinian III was aggressive. Lucius quickly grabbed him and said: "Your Majesty, no! Zhu Yue...Zhu Yue is not a human being. Just go to it like this. It will not let your life go." "It''s killing me!" Valentinian III shouted. Lucius said: "Your Majesty, I think it''s not a bad thing for those rebels to surround Ravenna." Valentinian III frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" Chapter 441： "If they can defeat Zhu Yue, then the Western Empire can also take the opportunity to get rid of Zhu Yue''s control." Lucius said. "But my empire is now destroyed!" Valentinian III said. Lucius said: "There is also the Eastern Empire. The Eastern Empire is one family, and the Eastern Empire is unable to advance westward. You can please the Eastern Empire first, let them support you, and get supplies. And you have canonized Pope Paul before you admit it. With the help of the name of God, the status of the church will gather believers, and people will be there. As long as there are people, the empire can be restored. If it is not broken, it will not be established!" Valentinian III was surprised. The white-winged father Tevanm Ottenroshe ran into the palace in panic, shouting: "King! King! Those people have been surrounded by the city, the general situation is gone, let''s leave here for the time being!" "Why are you so panicked? But how can a group of people who are about to become the cornerstone of the new world resist the prestige of the rest?" "Wang, you must not underestimate them! They are so many and powerful, and the most important thing is that there is something very strange among them." "What?" "Black mud, red mud. The dead and the ghouls die as soon as they touch them, as if by nature to restrain our dead." "Don''t worry too much. In this world, the only thing that can fight against the rest has disappeared. This planet is already in the palm of your hand." "Wang! It''s better to be cautious!" "Since you are so scared, lead the way, and I will tell you what Weili is." "Wang..." White-winged Gong Tevanmu Otenroshe looked at Zhu Yue, who was looking calm, and couldn''t help sighing. The king has changed. It has changed since the sword was destroyed. The king, who was able to communicate, can no longer communicate at all. Perhaps from the beginning, Wang just couldn''t communicate. Because they are not an existence. The reason why they were able to communicate before was just an illusion, because the king was worried about the sword and the planet, so he would not use his power happily. But now, the king who destroyed that sword had no worries, and completely demonstrated his essence as another existence. Name, the essence of the Moon King! The 153rd chapter meteorite falls from heaven [second more] "We have surrounded Ravenna. I believe that in just a few days, the people in the city will surrender without fighting!" "Yes! Thanks to the wise leadership of King Arthur!" "Yes, that''s the reason." ... The army had already approached the city and surrounded Ravenna. Those kings who were geographically close to the Camelot dynasty were all holding Shirou while talking, and some had even contacted Shirou in secret, showing an attitude of sharing the same offense and defense with Camelot. Weak countries have no diplomacy, and Wang''s strength is also linked to national power. The 100,000 army of the Camelot dynasty has scared these kings. Except for Attila, the pure king of ravages and destruction, most kings showed a sense of awe to Camelot. The commander in command came slowly to the front of the formation, Shi Lang looked at the thick walls of Ravenna. The dead people outside the city have been basically removed, all connections have been severed by him, and only an isolated city stands alone there. At this moment, many forces are already thinking about how to distribute their benefits after the war. At least the land they ate did not want to spit it out, and many of them even focused on other people''s land. But only the land where the Camelot dynasty traveled all the way, they didn''t dare to move their minds. This army has scared them to death. In particular, the three thousand kings under Shiro''s jurisdiction were composed of soldiers who first survived the Battle of Cornwall, and were among the elite. The magic spear, holy sword, combined with inherent skills, and even the skills that have been honed in several years of battles, each one alone is enough to be a general of any kingdom. And this kind of outstanding people, there are a total of 3,000 people, armed into the army, and even dispatched to be unified! I can''t help but feel awe. Ravenna is just a firework that bursts overnight. Perhaps the emperors who first created the great cause of the Roman Empire did not expect that their descendants would have such a lonely day. Of course, with the change of dynasties, everything is advancing, moving, and changing. The fittest survive, and the unwell die. Based on reality, flexible change is the real kingly way. The army is like a colony of ants, and the vast sea of ??people has surrounded this isolated city. But the walls of this city were too hard to be easily eaten. Shirou was waiting for news from Elteluci. However, the news of El Teluci hadn''t arrived yet, but he saw two people standing on the head of the city. "Who is that?" Someone asked. Alquette''s body shook involuntarily. Shi Lang glanced at her and asked, "What''s the matter with you, El Quette?" "I don''t know. When I saw it, my body was trembling instinctively." Alquette said with some timid eyes. The true ancestor next to him said: "The king of great people, that is the king of the moon!" "That''s it... The order continues, and the army retreats for a few miles! What''s next is not war, but battle!" Shi Lang issued the order. The world is moving and changing. There is never an absolute individual, only a relative individual. For these armies, the Moon King from the Moon is an absolute individual. When Zhu Yue faced God and the Bodhisattvas who controlled the three thousand galaxies, God and Bodhisattva became absolute individuals. If there is no effective means of confrontation, Shi Lang would never choose to face Zhu Yue. Because of it, he chose to take a gamble and plot Zhu Yue. The war is over, and the next battle is the battle between powerful individuals. "What''s that?" Chapter 442： "Who is that?" "Could it be that he surrendered?" ... Shi Lang is slowly retreating from the army to preserve the national power, while the other kings are slowly marching in, trying to devour more benefits. This is the information gap. Shi Lang, who has most of the information, controlled the current situation, but the other kings were deceived by appearances. However, Shirou didn''t remind him. Only if the neighboring country is weak, the dynasty will be safe. Zhu Yue stood on the top of the city, with indifferent eyes overlooking the army like a colony of ants. "This is what you fear, Bai Wing?" Zhu Yue asked. White-winged Duke Tevanmu Ottenroshe couldn''t help but persuade: "Wang, the general situation is over, let''s go first. You have an infinite life, and you don''t need to be stubborn." "You don''t understand why Yu Zhi exists, Yu is Zhu Zhiyue." The blood red hanging in the sky is even more fascinating, and the scarlet color envelopes the earth. Zhu Yue slowly swept up from the top of the city and rose into the sky, leaning against the blood moon. Scarlet eyes, staring at the earth, indifferent to life. "She is flying!" "The magician of the Western Empire?" "What does she want to do?" "In front of the king''s army, no matter what, it will turn into mud under the iron hoof!" "This city will be accepted by this king!" ... The kings yelled and mobilized their troops to attack Ravenna. Wealth touches people''s hearts, let alone the land that is already close to Chichi? The generals of the Hungarian Empire also launched an attack, but Attila stopped them. "What''s wrong, Your Majesty?" the generals asked strangely. According to their emperor''s temperament, he had already taken the lead in breaking out, and now it doesn''t matter if he didn''t rush out, how could he still stop them? Later, the city will be taken away by others! It will take a lot of effort to **** it back at that time. Attila said with a hollow face: "You go quickly, if you don''t go, you won''t be able to leave after waiting." "Is there any ambush in the Western Empire?" the general asked. "No." Attila shook his head, looking at the Camelot army that was slowly retreating, without any follow-up. The generals glanced at each other and attributed to Attila''s outstanding military merits. They did not ask much, but listened to Attila''s words, led the army and slowly retreated. The army rushed. Zhu Yue stood tall in the sky, overlooking the earth, her expression indifferent from beginning to end. Its scarlet eyes flashed red, and in the next moment, dozens of huge whales were manifested by him. [Ultimate Realization] Zhu Yue also possesses this ability. Rather, it is better to say that Alquette¡¯s [Utopian Realization] was originally inherited from it. It analyzes the structure of Mei Lian''s wandering whale, so that it can be fully manifested. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Dozens of wandering whales of more than two hundred meters stand on the ground, like a mountain, standing on the ground, roaring at the **** night sky. The huge body exercised, and in an instant, many people were trampled into flesh. "This... what kind of monster is this!" "Help!" "What is this...Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! ... The kings'' troops screamed in panic, rushing across the ground like a mouse crossing the street, and then being trampled by wandering whales into mud. This is no longer a group war, but a battle between powerful individuals. The kings who didn''t understand this were cruelly punished by Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue stood up in the sky, stretched out her palm, wanting to snap her fingers slowly. However-- "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The shining tower of the earth was shining with the light of the stars. The next moment, the storm was mixed with thunder, and the shining beam of light split the thick blood like a sharp blade, and blasted towards Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue raised her brows, her complexion was slightly moved, and she opened her palms, revealing that an asteroid with a diameter of three hundred meters was in front of her. Zhu Yue originally thought it could be stopped, but did not want to completely liberate the Tower of Radiance. Using the inner sea of ??the stars as fuel, it directly pierced the asteroid, causing Zhu Yue to move sideways and avoid it. The shining light rushes to the infinite shore. Zhu Yue watched the shining light disappear on the infinite shore, then retracted her gaze, turned her head to look in the direction of Shi Lang, and looked at the shining tower of brilliance, "It turns out that it is another star weapon. No wonder she dared to touch Yu. ." "But it''s a pity, the thing I''m afraid of, but the sword." It slowly snapped its fingers, a huge mass gathered in the sky, and in the next moment, hundreds of meteorites with a diameter of about two hundred meters hovered around it. "I... my goodness!" Everyone at the scene looked up at the sky and at the hundreds of meteorites, all of them were shocked. If these meteorites fall, it must be a catastrophe! It was Shirou, looking at the meteorites, his heart sank. Zhu Yue, who holds [Utual Realization], has turned into a natural disaster. Even if the moon has not yet been manifested, its strength is not comparable to that of humans. "Turn it into the foundation of the new world." With a stroke of Zhu Yue''s finger, hundreds of meteorites with long stardust tails fell towards the ground. Chapter 443： "Does it care about Ravenna''s survival?" Gawain said in horror. "It''s not a human being, so what does it care about?" Shilang dashed off his horse and landed in front of the Tower of Glory, shouting loudly: "Everyone except Altria, fight against natural disasters!" "Yes--!" Meteorites fall from the sky like rain. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. One after another huge potholes were smashed into the ground. The whale was smashed to death, and the human being was smashed to death. All lives are annihilated in ruthless natural disasters. Zhu Yue ignored everything. The meteorite is still falling. Shirou activated the Tower of Radiance. The sea of ??light shining to the end of infinity turned into a whip of light, smashing the meteorites from the attack. Small broken rocks fell like a torrential rain. Gawain, Lancelot... the holy sword ambassadors, liberate the holy sword, make it form a light cannon, and smash these tiny broken rocks. Merlin and a group of magicians started large-scale ritual magic, forming a huge true ether cannon, bombarding meteorites one after another. However, the number is too much. Especially the small meteorites after the big meteorites were crushed, fell like rain, and the people who smashed people turned their backs on their horses, and many people simply died in it. Shilang shouted: "The First Legion obeyed the order and threw the magic spear at the approaching small meteorite!" The six thousand soldiers of the First Legion received the order. When the small meteorites fell towards them, they followed the king''s order, turned on [Magic Release] to increase their strength, and threw the magic spear toward the meteorite. In an instant, the magic spear rushed to the meteorite like rain. Shiro was controlling the Tower of Radiance while staring at the magic spears that fell on the meteorite, and then his heart violently moved. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The sky was full of artillery fire, and the tiny meteorite above his head was completely wiped out. The Huns are slowly retreating. Attila is holding the sword of the **** Mars, the rainbow beam of light, like a rainbow, destroying the meteorite. However, the Huns did not have so many holy swordsmen, and there was no tower of glory, as well as Shilang''s magic spear and holy sword. The huge meteorite matched with the small meteorite fell, causing countless deaths and injuries in an instant. "You also come to fight Yu, Attila." Zhu Yue looked at the rainbow light shining in the sky, her face calm, "If it is your body, I will still be in awe of three points. But if you are a human being, how can I be afraid of it. Yes?" "Humans, but food." Zhu Yue also showed several huge meteorites with a diameter of five kilometers, and threw them down with indifferent expression. "What you said makes me very unhappy." In the cracks of the space, a man''s unhappy voice came. "Who?" Zhu Yue asked. "The one who took your life." Gem Weng walked out of the gap between time and space, and huge spells spread all over the air. The magic flow drawn from countless parallel worlds, like a mountain torrent and tsunami, directly flew several five-kilometers from the top of the planet. . Looking at the gem Weng confronting Zhu Yue in the sky, Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief, and said in his heart that finally came. His gaze shifted slightly and fell on Altria, and said, "Al, you are ready." "Yes--!" Altria nodded, and clenched the Sword of Oath of Victory with both hands. Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Four My name is El Quette, it¡¯s just El Quette! [Third more] The second magic that Jewel Ong possesses is parallel world interference, possessing the ability to move freely in multiple parallel worlds while maintaining one''s identity. And because of this, he is also known as the magician of the "Wanhua Mirror", and this is also the truth that he can peek into countless parallel worlds. Gem Weng took out the gem sword Zellic and confronted Zhu Yue in the sky. The gem sword Zelrich, although called a sword, is actually a magic attire with the second magic as its limited function, standing at the apex of the magic attire. It can be used with gem Weng¡¯s magic to extract the source of parallel worlds from infinite parallel worlds and attack. As for why the ceremonial costume must be made into the form of a dagger, whether there is Jewel Weng''s own reason, or whether it is going to be disgusting and disgusting, Merlin doesn''t know. The meteorite descends from the sky, an endless torrent of magical power. The sky opened up a battle like the return of a myth. Zhu Yuegu showed countless meteorites falling with majestic power, while Gem Weng used the gem sword to transfer an infinite source from the parallel world, turned into countless ether cannons, and shot down these meteorites one by one. In terms of firepower alone, the gem Weng, who can mobilize countless parallel world sources, can indeed force Zhu Yue¡¯s head, but he is obviously the kind of person who doesn¡¯t put human life in his eyes. Pursued by the month. And the fragments of those meteorites fell on the ground, and countless people were smashed into meat sauce. Among them, many meteorite fragments fell to Shirou, who had to mobilize the Tower of Radiance and turn all the meteorite fragments into dust. This is a high-dimensional battle, not a war. The normal human army has lost its meaning and can only wait for death in front of Zhu Yue who has turned into a natural disaster. Shiro let the army evacuate quickly to preserve national strength. At this time, Alte Luci, who was an internal correspondent, got in touch with him. "I have opened the east gate of the art, you come in quickly." Elt Luci said. Shirou said: "It''s no longer needed. I''m going to give you a new task." "Wh... what task?" Altluci asked. Shi Lang said: "Bring the true ancestors and dead followers who surrendered to you, and kill all those true ancestors and dead followers who did not submit to you!" "This...Is this not so good? Zhu...Zhu Yue is still here...I, if I do it, it...it won''t let me go!" Altluci''s voice hesitated. "Don''t be afraid! It''s dead! As long as you do this thing well, you will replace Zhu Yue and become the new king of true ancestors and dead men!" Shi Lang''s voice was sonorous, loud and full of temptation. Chapter 444： "..." Elteluci was silent for a moment, gritted her teeth and said: "I did. I bet my life on you...you...you must kill Zhu Yue!" As soon as the voice fell, a big explosion occurred in the east of Ravenna. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked in a deep voice. Elteluci said in a panic: "The humans in the city took the opportunity to kill, but don''t worry, I will solve it." "Don''t worry. Get rid of those true ancestors and dead followers who don''t obey you!" Shi Lang said. "I got it." Elteluci disconnected. ... Above the sky. Zhu Yue looked at Jewel Weng with a calm face, and said: "So, although I don''t understand the mechanism of action. But your magic power is indeed the largest that Yu has seen after coming to this planet." "It''s just that Yu doesn''t understand that with your magic power, even in the new world that Yu wants to build, you can still live smoothly. Why do you want to hinder Yu?" Zhu Yue asked. "I am very displeased with you, can this be the reason?" Ge Ge Weng asked. Zhu Yue asked strangely: "Yu didn''t communicate with you, why are you unhappy with Yu?" "You are more arrogant than me, so I am unhappy. That''s all," said Jewel Weng. "I don''t understand. But without fear, you will become Yu Zhi''s family member." Zhu Yue waved her hand, and realized several cone-shaped peaks slamming toward the gem Weng. This attack was caught off guard, and Jewel Weng was too late to mobilize the great source of magic power in the parallel world, so he had to use the second method for the time being to open the cracks of the world and hide in, so that the cone-shaped peaks collided on their own, turning into powder and falling. He ran out of the cracks of the world again, activated the technique, and the great source drawn from the parallel world, turned into a real Ether Cannon, and bombarded Zhu Yue. "Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª" The sky flicked thunder and beams of light, as if torn the world. Zhu Yuegu showed a huge mountain of more than ten kilometers in front of her. With a "bang", the mountain that the Multi-dimensional Ether Cannon directly smashed into pieces, but it also succeeded in allowing Zhu Yue to escape. "So, what you are using is the great source of the world." Zhu Yue said. Jewel Weng smiled and said: "Do you know how good I am? Head-to-head, you are definitely not my enemy." "Yu Zhijian has not yet been established, and ordinary means really can''t help you. But head-on, you are definitely not Yu''s enemy." Zhu Yue said. "Then come¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Jewel Weng''s eyes shrank fiercely, and he saw a flash of blood. Zhu Yue had already appeared in front of him, her slender palm turned into a fist, and she attacked his abdomen with majestic strength. Away. Jewel Weng quickly used infinite magic power to construct a strong magic shield in front of him. However-- "Crack¡ª!" The terrifying force enough to overturn the earth directly smashed his magic shield and blasted his abdomen. "Puff¡ª" For an instant, Jewel Weng vomited blood, his veins exposed, his liver and gallbladder cracked. "Compared with your magic power, your body is too fragile." Zhu Yue''s cold voice sounded very calmly in Jewel Weng''s ears. Jewel Weng applied a healing magic to himself, trying to pull the distance away, but Zhu Yue followed her, fast approaching, the sharp claws drew a blood-like light in the air. The strength is so great that even the space can''t help but fluctuate. Gem Weng¡¯s magic shield was easily torn, a huge wound was caught in his chest, and the beating heart could even be seen. Jewel Weng recovered his body, opened the gap in the world, and wanted to escape in first. However, Zhu Yue had completely given up on [Utual Realization], swept away at a rapid speed, reached out and grabbed Jewel Weng¡¯s leg, and directly pulled him out of the cracks in the world. "Damn--!" Gem Weng gritted his teeth and activated the gem sword, an ether cannon blasted directly at Zhu Yue''s face. However, Zhu Yue was unscathed, except that white smoke curled up on her skin. "What can a weak body do?" Zhu Yue''s clean and calm voice sounded. She grabbed Jewel Weng''s leg in one hand, and the other hand showed a huge mountain, waving her hands and banging Jewel Weng at the mountain. With a "bang", the mountain was smashed out of a human form. Jewel Weng shed cold sweat. If he hadn''t set himself a magic shield and strengthened his flesh just now, I am afraid he would have been smashed into meat sauce just now. But... Zhu Yue grasped the palm of Jewel Weng''s leg and violently applied force. "Kakka-" The muscles were crushed and blood burst out from the pores like spring water. Jewel Weng was full of cold sweat. He had strengthened himself with endless magic power. The strength of his body was even stronger than the Sword of Cycling Victory, but under Zhu Yue''s tremendous power, he was instantly destroyed. In fact, Zhu Yue had already received most of her strength, otherwise Jewel Weng¡¯s legs would have been crushed into meat sauce by her. But it did not do so, because once the leg was crushed, Gems Weng got rid of its control and hid in the cracks of the world. Its physical strength and speed, except for the big spider in South America, is the highest on the planet. Yes, apart from the moonfall and the unfinished magic sword, Zhu Yue''s most terrifying thing is not the [Utual Realization] that is born out of nothing, but its flesh! "No, Zhu Yue has grasped that guy''s weakness!" Mei Lin frowned and said. Shirou asked, "What weakness?" "That guy can control Dayuan from the parallel world, and the magic way is even more powerful. But his body is only a normal level, and Zhu Yue has captured his weakness!" Mei Lin said. "In other words, you can''t be close, right?" Shirou asked. Chapter 445： "Yes!" Merlin nodded and said. Shi Lang mobilized the Tower of Radiance, gathered energy, and sent out a thunder bombardment. With a thunder light like a knife, with a "boom", Zhu Yue quickly cut off Zhu Yue''s hand that was holding Geishi Weng, and Geishi Weng was able to escape in panic. The arm clasped on his leg turned into blood and returned to Zhu Yue''s body, restoring the arm. Zhu Yue turned her head and glanced at the Tower of Radiance, "You can''t keep this thing either." It raised its palm and pointed it at the Tower of Radiance. It was doing something, how could it have thought that the 100-meter-diameter Super Ether Cannon directly swallowed it. Jewel Weng looked at Zhu Yue angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "This is a return!" Zhu Yue was embarrassed by this super ether cannon, and almost all of her humanoid skin was scorched, but the next moment the blood mist was engulfed, it almost returned to its original state in an instant. Zhu Yue looked at Ge Ge Weng again, her eyes became a little cold. Gem Weng gritted his teeth and shouted, "Merlin!" "Don''t call me! I am not an opponent, let alone this clone!" Merlin complained. He could only turn the large-scale attack ritual magic into a large-scale suppression ritual magic, and aimed at Zhu Yue. However, this repressive ritual magic seemed to be of no use to Zhu Yue, and the speed of her body did not decrease much at all. Zhu Yue rushed to Geishi Weng, and Geishi Weng hurriedly hid in the cracks of the world. This time, he closed his legs well, so he didn''t dare to be caught by Zhu Yue. Shi Lang bombarded Zhu Yue with the Tower of Radiance, but Zhu Yue''s speed was too fast, almost like time flickering, and easily escaped. The so-called large-scale suppression magic became a joke. When Zhu Yue wanted to attack the Glory Tower, Gems Weng ran out of the cracks in the world and bombarded Zhu Yue with multi-dimensional ether. But this won''t work. No one can contain Zhu Yue''s actions. Not to mention that Zhu Yue''s moon set was forced out, even if the Star Sword is activated now, and the planet judges Zhu Yue as an intruder, Zhu Yue can also take advantage of her body and hide directly. Someone needs! Someone needs to be able to entangle it in close combat! But who can do it? Zhu Yue''s power is too strong, even if the **** King Barol was resurrected, he was not Zhu Yue''s opponent. In his camp, who can entangle Zhu Yue in close combat? Skaha? Gao Wen? Lancelot Merlin? Or is he himself? No one can do it! Whoever goes is free! And the only one who can physically wrestle with UO like Zhu Yue is... "I''ll go--!" Elquet gritted his teeth and said. "No! You can''t go!" Shi Lang quickly vetoed it. Let Elquette deal with Zhu Yue? If one can''t make it happen, two Zhu Yue will run out! In fact, Shirou never thought of bringing Elquet over in this war, and Elquite came with him quietly. The reason was that Morgan had been pestering her with magic eyes while staying at Camelot, so he ran into the army. But Shiro never thought of using El Quette. Because in a way, El Quette is Zhu Yue. Now it can''t be dealt with for one Zhuyue, if another Zhuyue appears, it will be completely finished! "Don''t worry! I won''t become Zhuyue''s plaything. I am Alquette, I am your good friend Alquette, I am just Alquette!" Alquette has a sonorous voice and a firm gaze. "Actually, you should have gone back long ago. I shouldn''t have kept you until now." Shi Lang sighed. "Hehehe... until now, I have only met a lot of good friends. Don''t worry, I won''t become Zhu Yue. Because this world is too big and so fun. I still have a lot to think about. I want to play, I want to eat!" Alquette smiled, turned and rushed towards Zhu Yue. "But I have to **** up all my bloodsucking impulses!" Elquet said. "I see!" Shi Lang said. Shi Lang threw all the [Vampire Evil] and [The Evil of This World] into a blood-colored giant, and rushed towards Zhuyue with Alquette. Zhu Yue glanced at the blood-colored giant, and then fell on Alquette''s body, surprised, "You--, who are you? How can you be so like Yu? Wrong--, Yu, when did Yu create Out of such a perfect body?" "I''m not your body!" Alquette shouted, rushing towards Zhu Yue, his sharp claws pierced the sky. Zhu Yue frowned, dodged sideways, reached out and grabbed Alquette''s wrist, and then squeezed. "Crack¡ª" Alquette''s arm was directly squeezed and exploded by Zhu Yue, and the blood mist was thick. El Quette retreated, and her strong immortality made her recover quickly, and then continued to rush towards Zhu Yue. El Quette is great. Very powerful. At this moment, she has turned on her 50% power. In Shirou''s camp, no one can defeat her in close combat. Even Merlin, even Skaha, even Altria. Because she has turned on 50% of her power, her power is too strong. However, in the face of Zhu Yue, she still didn''t look enough. With a full blow, it blasted towards Zhu Yue, but Zhu Yue easily clasped her arm, and then tore it off alive. If it weren''t for the powerful immortality of the true ancestor, I''m afraid that arm would be completely abolished. But only because of this, Alquette couldn''t stop Zhu Yue at all. Elquet hesitated for a moment, and then released his full strength. Chapter 446： The beautiful red eyes gradually turned into golden eyes, and the frantic breath began to surround the body. The blood-sucking impulse almost swallowed Alquette''s mind, and at this time, Shiro controlled the giant to fall on Alquette, turning into the armor of [evil], and attaching her to her. With the help of the [Vampire Evil], the majestic blood-sucking impulse was absorbed, and it fell into Shirou''s mind. Alquette''s mind became clearer, but Shilang''s face turned pale, and his headache was distraught. At this moment, most of Elquette''s blood-sucking impulse was grafted onto Shilang''s body through the [Vampiric Evil], and in an instant, his will was severely hammered. "Wang, what''s wrong with you?" Altria asked hurriedly. "Be optimistic about the fighters and do your business well." Shirou said. "Yes!" Altoria nodded, staring at Zhu Yue with scorching eyes. Alquette rushed towards Zhu Yue. Although he was still not Zhu Yue''s opponent, he could indeed use his immortality and powerful strength to entangle Zhu Yue. The true ancestors in Shilang''s camp, as well as the true ancestors and dead followers in Ravenna, were all stunned. Actually! There is actually a true ancestor, comparable to their Moon King! This... how is this possible? The true ancestors were all creations made using Zhuyue as a template, and they were all creatures controlled by Zhuyue. How could it be Zhu Yue''s opponent? Alte Luci was also amazed. She really did not expect that the unconscious ancestor she picked up at the beginning was so powerful that she did not lose the King of the Moon at all! Among the blood-sucking camp, the one who was most surprised was none other than Zhu Yue, who was entangled by El Quett. "You...Who are you?" Zhu Yue couldn''t help but ask. "Y...Yu...I...I''m Alquette!" Alquette shouted. She is Zhu Yue''s best body, under the full control of the blood-sucking impulse, her thinking mode and action mode are controlled by Zhu Yue deep in her heart. But at this moment, she got rid of Zhu Yue''s identity and shouted out her true self. Yes. She is not Zhu Yue''s body. She is--, El Quette! Elquette entangled Zhu Yue, and Gems Weng proceeded with ether bombardment in the distance. Shi Lang, on the other hand, saw the right time and took the time to use the Tower of Radiance, blasting out the stars. Merlin and the magicians used large-scale suppression ritual magic to control Zhu Yue''s body. In addition, Merlin continued to sing, and the earth was filled with fragrant flowers, and the powerful magic power strengthened El Quett''s body. From time to time, it shone with the brilliance of the rainbow and the sun. It was Attila''s sword of the **** of war, and Gawain''s sword of the sun. The battle is deadlocked. "Stupid, all fools!" "Just follow the ignorance and bury them together." Zhu Yue shook Alquete away with one hand, avoiding the multi-dimensional Ether Cannon of Jewel Weng. She slowly ascended into the sky. A huge blood moon slowly rises behind it. "Follow the ignorance and the old world, and fall together!" The huge blood moon is beginning to be true! Chapter 155 Star Sword¡¾22/27¡¿ Alte Luci launched a rebellion. She led the true ancestor and attacked the true ancestor and the dead who surrendered to Zhu Yue. It wasn''t until Elteluci waved the banner of rebellion that the true ancestors and the dead who surrendered to Zhu Yue discovered that it turned out that Elteluci had a rebellious heart and had assembled a large rebel team! But the white-winged father Tevanm Ottenroshe still did not give up. His Moon King is still standing high in the sky, crushing his opponent. As long as he blocks the offensive of these rebels, and waits until the Moon King clears up those enemies, and then frees up his hands, these rebels will undoubtedly die! "Oh my God! What is that!?" "What''s that¡ª?" "Wang...what does the king want to do?" ... The true ancestor and the dead screamed in astonishment, and stopped their hands one after another. Even the rebels of El Teluci stopped their hands, looking up at the sky with countless faces pale, their eyes flashing hopelessly. Huge. A huge planet stands tall in the sky. That''s what Zhu Yueguo appeared, the real moonset! Different from the castrated version of El Quette, Zhu Yue''s moonset is a real thing showing the moon and attacking! How big is the moon? The diameter is about 3476.28 kilometers, and the volume is about one-forty-ninth of the earth! Just an asteroid with a diameter of 10 kilometers is enough to overturn the Earth¡¯s ecosystem and wipe out the dinosaurs that once dominated the Earth. And now, a real moon stands in the sky, falling down at any time. Not to mention how disruptive it will have on the earth, the courage alone is enough to scare everyone to death! The moon stands in the sky, Ireland, Britain, Gaul, Visigoth... Everyone who lives on this side of the European continent, facing the sky, will see that huge planet! Chapter 447： "Then... what is that?" "God... God..." ... People were horrified. Gathered shivering. The white-winged master Tevanmu Ottenroshe looked at the moon, and his heart, which was originally scorching hot, became cold for a moment. "Wang...Did you give up even us..." The hot heart became cold for a moment. Betrayal and renunciation are always the best refrigerant to extinguish enthusiasm. "Duke Baiyi, what should we do?" a dead man asked. "The king has given up on us, let''s go!" "If we don''t leave again... we are dead!" "Can you still run out?" "I don''t know..." ... The loyalty of the dead is gone. The powerful king abandoned his people without concealment, and the people naturally went their separate ways. The white-winged male Tevanmu Ottenroshe gritted his teeth and said, "Run! If you don''t run, you won''t even have a chance to survive! Run! Run!" "But the king..." "We--, already, there is no king!" White-winged Gong Tevanmu Ottenroshe said in a deep voice. The dead were silent for a moment, and then they all dispersed. And El Teluci was also in a mess. "Princess, let''s run!" You Zhenzu said anxiously. "You can''t get out!" Elt Luci gritted his teeth: "If that thing falls, no one can get out." "What should I do, princess?" the true ancestors asked anxiously. "Bet!" Alte Lucky said with a cold sweat on her face, gritted her teeth, and said: "Got a gamble! Bet on them--, you can kill Zhu Yue!" Alte Luci looked at the dazzling tower of radiance, and said silently in her heart, my life is bet on you! ... ... Zhu Yue stood in the sky, ignoring everything. "Go to death all!" With a stroke of its hand, the emerging moon fell like a meteor. The huge mass and huge volume have caused huge damage to the ecology before it touches the ground. Countless people looked desperate. Death is close at hand. And at this moment-- "Get it on me¡ª¡ª!!!" Jewel Weng connects countless parallel worlds, and draws countless large sources from the parallel worlds. The endless magic power of the large sources is like a torrent, and it turned out to directly push the moon with a diameter of 3,476.28 kilometers. Zhu Yue couldn''t help but feel moved, a little surprised, "This...this, do you stand up too?" "Don''t underestimate me! Behind you is nothing but a small satellite, behind me is the infinite world!" Jewel Weng shouted. "King Arthur--, do it!" Jewel Weng shouted. "This king knows!" Shiro drew the holy spear Lungominiad, concentrated all the power of the Tower of Radiance, and fired the real Starlight Cannon at Zhuyue. Zhu Yue was about to dodge, but Mei Lin increased the power of the suppression ritual magic, and Gems Weng also vacated his hand, singing and joining the suppression ritual magic, trapping Zhu Yue''s fleeing figure. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The huge light cannon mixed with the thunder, shot through Zhu Yue, towards the endless starry sky. Zhu Yue''s body began to dissipate in the scorching light, but it was unable to completely wipe out its body. "Useless, useless. This blow can''t be more than annihilated!" Zhu Yue said, and it began to try to break free from this large-scale suppression ritual. The tremendous strength made the body tremble, as if it was about to escape from the large-scale suppression ceremony in the next moment. Shi Lang naturally couldn''t let it succeed, otherwise it would fall short. "Al, take out the sword--!" Shilang shouted. "Yes--, follow your orders, my king!" The Star Sword, which had been hidden for a long time, was finally out of its sheath at this moment. The heroic spirit and fighting spirit of the people who died on the battlefield turned into the light of the sword. "No...impossible! That sword...that sword is...! Impossible! It should have been crushed by Yu!" The calm-looking Zhu Yue saw the Star Sword in Altria''s hand, her expression on her face. Suddenly changed. It was cheated! Deceived! It was cheated by the most trusted body, its beloved child! The destroyed sword was not the star sword it was afraid of at all, it was just an ordinary holy sword tainted with the breath of stars! At this moment, the Star Sword showed its fangs! Chapter 448： "Alte Lucky!" Zhu Yue shouted, her expression sullen, and she was more powerful to get rid of. But its body had been crushed a bit by the Glory Tower, and at this moment, it was suppressed by the large-scale suppression ritual magic of Merlin, Gem Weng, and hundreds of gods and magicians, making it difficult to move. No. It is moving. The enormous power made it start to get rid of the magic of large-scale suppression rituals. Although it was slow, it was getting rid of it bit by bit. But it was too late. The Star Sword has been liberated-- "EX¡ª¡ª, the sword of vows of victory!" Altria yelled and swung his sword. The starlight was like a pillar, rushing towards Zhu Yue. "No--, no, no, no, no--!!!" Zhu Yue screamed in horror. That was the sword of the star that once defeated the star-tip soldiers. The planet''s strongest defensive weapon. The sword to prevent the destruction of the world and the salvation of foreign invaders. Zhu Yue, who used the "moonfall" to form the prelude to the destruction of the earth, is undoubtedly an intruder. Then in front of this sword, it will be wiped out just like the star warriors who ravaged the gods 12,000 years ago. This is the sword of salvation. However-- "No!" "This is too wrong! Why is the power... so small?" Shi Lang was stunned. Everyone was also stunned. Even Zhu Yue, who was under attack and shouted "No" in an extremely ugly manner, couldn''t help being stunned. The power of the Star Sword is too small. It''s just like the sword of normal liberation EX Oath of Victory. Zhu Yue came back to her senses, her eyes lit up suddenly, and she began to struggle frantically. Its eyes stared at the gem Weng with murderous intent, and a **** arrow was spit out from the mouth, and it pierced the gem Weng with a thunder and eagerness. The blood arrow didn''t kill Gem Weng, but pierced Gem Weng''s body and got into it. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Jewel Weng screamed, clutching his forehead, holding his hair with both hands, his teeth gradually sharpened. Zhu Yue did not attack the gem Weng. Because it was convinced that it could not kill the gem Weng in a short time, it changed it to transform the gem Weng into a dead person, so that it could not continue to control the magic power. As Zhu Yue expected, during the period when Jewel Weng was transformed into a dead man, he could not control his magic power, causing the torrent of magic power to disappear, and the moon had already begun to fall. Without the magic power of Jewel Weng, the pressure of large-scale suppression ritual magic was greatly reduced, and Zhu Yue began to get rid of the suppression technique. "Zellridge! Hold it up!" Merlin shouted. Gem Weng bit his teeth and activated his second magic in a frenzy of consciousness. The uncontrolled second magic, regardless of the consequences of other worlds, madly extracted the great source of magic power from other parallel worlds, and directly pushed the moon up, and Zhu Yue was also controlled again. This won''t work! This won''t work! Where is the problem? Shi Lang showed a cold sweat on his face. There should be nothing wrong with his plan... there should be nothing wrong... His gaze fell on the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand, and he suddenly realized that he gritted his teeth angrily. Gaia, actually did not judge Zhu Yue as an intruder! Shiro quickly connected to the Holy Spear Lungominiad, thus contacting Gaia, and shouted angrily: "What the **** are you doing, Gaia!" ¡ª¡ªThe extinction of mankind to me is already a doomed fact. It would be better to just destroy it here and hand over the planet to Zhu Yue. "You chopstick, what are you doing with your self-pity!?" Shi Lang cursed. ¡ª¡ªAll parallel worlds, ¡¾I¡¿have no way out. I''m scared, I''m so scared, if death is the destiny of the planet, then die here. "You scumbag! Hear it clearly, the way of life is not given by someone, but by yourself! If you are doomed to perish, if you have been in fear. Well, I promised you that it is only in this world, when you are about to perish Time, I will save you! Your lament, the world''s lament, I will take away!" ¡ª¡ªWho are you? "King of Eternity, Gurneyville! So listen carefully, and judge it to be an intruder, you stupid crap!" Shi Lang shouted. ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ Shiro withdrew from the connection. At this moment, [Gaia]''s correction came. Not only that, the [Alaya] correction has also come. Two major restraints were added to Zhu Yue''s body at the same time. [Gaia] was moved by Shirou, while [Alaya] was because the moonset of Zhuyue had seriously threatened the survival of mankind. Naturally, his guarantee system must be modified to ensure the survival of mankind. "No... Gaia... Gaia, you...!" Zhu Yue started to panic. Not only that. As the planet judged Zhu Yue to be an intruder, the Star Sword finally liberated its supposed posture. The sword body was shining with a huge light, and the infinite light of the universe rushed directly from the earth. Chapter 449： "Damn..." Zhu Yue looked up at the sky, and then the body disappeared in the infinite light of the Star Sword. ¡ª¡ªThe appointment... It''s agreed. You...must come to rescue me...no...don''t lie to me... "Yeah! Genieville will definitely come to save you!" Fujimaru Shiro said. What he is looking for is Gurneyville, let him care about Shiro Fujimaru! The flesh of the Moon King was wiped out. Perhaps it hasn''t died in the true sense yet, but it can''t interfere with the real world without the flesh. This war has been won! Shiro planned to take the opportunity to attack Attila, but it turned out that Attila had already withdrawn. It can only be said that it was Attila, who realized Shirou''s intentions in advance, so he withdrew. He even ran away with himself. Shi Lang wanted to chase him down, but now the army was exhausted, Jewel Weng was turned into a deadly disciple, Alquette was seriously injured, he removed the [Evil] armor, and after putting restrictions on himself, he fainted. As for the others, even Merlin''s expression was a little wilted. Even he himself is somewhat unable to move. In addition, there is also the matter of El Teluci, and everything after the war. As a last resort, he could only give up the pursuit and watched Attila, who might be a dynasty in the future, ran away. With a sigh, Shi Lang said: "Receive the troops, this battle-victory!" ... ... ps: There are five more chapters in the reward...there are five more chapters and it''s over, hahaha! Come here first today. Good night~! Chapter 156 The time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king! It''s over, all wars are over. No. To be precise, it was the war that belonged to King Arthur Gurnevere, and it was all over. He defeated the counterattack from the past gods, defeated the moon king, the invader of the planet, and lifted humanity to the primate seat upright. In the future, the Camelot dynasty, and even the human beings who climbed to the top of the primate seat, will inevitably face more and more severe threats and challenges. And that will be the hero Tan of the heroes who will inherit the will of the ancestors in the future. As the king of King Arthur Gnivale, he has completed all his missions that should and shouldn''t be. No. There is still one link left. That is--, Seal the king! Really, the king! It was not the one who was interrupted, nor was it disrupted, but the voice of the people, the anticipation of the people, and even the grand ceremony of the king of all the surrounding countries! The seventh year of his enthronement. The dynasty held a grand ceremony to confer the king. The lords of the dynasty, the Pope Paul of the Templar Church, the Visigoths, the Eastern Goths, the emperors of the Eastern Empire, except Attila, the leaders of the major forces either came directly or sent envoys Camelot gathered one after another. Wanbang comes to Korea, and the people are boiling! The Camelot raised their heads proudly, and pointed to the king statue in the center of Camelot to tell the story of the king to Gentile friends. Yes, in the center of Camelot stands a statue of a king. It was a statue holding a sword in the stone, majestic and majestic, showing the king''s spirit. And the most extensive story about Wang circulated among the people is the anecdote about Wang''s travels that is as beautiful as a lily flower. There is no way. This travel story is too beautiful and dreamy. In addition, Wang''s deeds so far have been widely spread. Camelot''s culture began to assimilate the surrounding countries. The surrounding friendly men are all proud of the women of the Camelot dynasty, and most of the women are men who love the Camelot dynasty. This is one of the manifestations of the country''s prosperity. And this was also the mixed-blood transformation that Wang secretly carried out, squeezing the Britons into the seat of the primate step by step, and thus continued. Kings from various friendly nations, and even emperors of the empire, were placed in Camelot¡¯s embassy, ??waiting for the ceremony. Although Attila did not come, he sent envoys to celebrate, and secretly contacted Shirou to sign a non-aggression agreement. Shilang agreed, and the dynasty and the Huns will use the Eastern and Western Gothic kingdoms as a buffer zone and will not infringe on each other. In fact, at the end of the Zhuyue crusade, Shiro could directly eat the Visigothic kingdom, which was greatly damaged. However, considering that his successor would face Attila, he chose to support the Visigothic kingdom. , Burgundians, as a buffer zone with Attila. The Grand Ceremony of Sealing the King is preparing for the beating of gongs and drums. But Shirou quietly visited Altria''s residence. Altria adopted many war orphans. The children ran around in the yard, squandering innocent vitality. Shi Lang walked in, and Altria was baking the apple puree. The attractive fragrance made the children around him swarm around, drooling. Shi Lang knocked gently on the door. Chapter 450： "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" Altria turned her head and glanced, and was taken aback for a moment, "Wang?" She handed the apple puree to the guard of an older child, walked to Shilang by herself, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Wang, why are you here?" "Don''t call me king today, I came here as your friend today." Shi Lang said with a smile. He looked around at the children looking at him with wide eyes open, smiled, and said, "What a lovely group of children. Do you have a harp here, Al? I want to play a beautiful movement for these children. " "Sorry, Wang... I don''t have a harp here." Altria said apologetically. "That''s really a pity." Shi Lang shook his head, and then smiled: "Then I can only wish these children happy and sunny." "Wang, you are here..." Altria asked after hesitating for a moment. "Can you accompany me out for a walk? My work has been taken over by Guinevere and Morgan. I have been very busy. Now I suddenly feel uncomfortable and a little bored. I want to find someone to walk around. Finally, that What... I thought of you," Shi Lang said. "Okay." Altria nodded and followed Shirou. At this moment, a blonde girl ran out of the crowd, holding a wreath, walked timidly in front of Shirou, and said, "That...the king...this is for you." "Oh, thank you, I like it very much." Shi Lang put it on and touched the girl''s head with a smile. The girl hid in the crowd and looked at him timidly. Shi Lang smiled, turned and left, and Altria followed. The two stopped and went to the wilderness outside Camelot. The fairies chase and fight in the sky, and when they see Shi Lang, they will fall down and bow their heads in salute, showing surrender. Shi Lang waved to them and let them play by themselves. "Wang, when are you going to leave?" Altria asked. Shirou said: "Hand over everything that should be handed over, and explain everything that should be explained, and I will leave." After a pause, Shilang smiled and said, "I even prepared the coffin. Then he said, I was seriously injured in the war and died." Altria frowned and said, "Wang, how can you curse yourself like this? You...you are not injured! You will not die!" "What are you afraid of? There is no curse in this world that can curse me." Shi Lang smiled and added to his heart, because my [evil] is the most poisonous curse in the world. "That can''t be said..." Altria muttered softly. "Al, we have known each other for eight years, right?" Shilang asked. Altria nodded and said, "Yes, my king." "Eight years..." Shi Lang sighed. Altria asked strangely: "What''s the matter, my king?" "Nothing... I just remembered that I had lived here for eight years. To tell you the truth, I am actually a little scared to go home. Have my family forgotten me? Have my friends forgotten me? Now I... can I reintegrate into it again. To be honest, I''m a little worried, even a little scared... Ah... Ah, don''t care about this. I was just too busy, and then suddenly I was idle, and I was a little uncomfortable... "Shirou said. "You can definitely reintegrate into it." Altria said with a serious face. "Really...Thank you, Al." Shirou laughed, "Speaking of which, I have seen you before, in my hometown." "Yes? But... Wang, I don''t have this impression..." Altria said strangely. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Maybe I have admitted the wrong person. Because at that time, you were attacking me with a sword." "That''s definitely not me!" Altria said solemnly: "I--, I will never do anything to the king!" "Yeah. It should be." Shi Lang smiled. Arge Guiwen and Bedwell ran from a distance, Shi Lang gave a light tut and said, "I''m going to be arrested." The two ran over, Bedwell said anxiously: "Wang, tomorrow is your ceremony, how can you run around at will?" "Okay, okay." Shi Lang smiled, got up, then turned his head, and whispered to Altria, "I will only say those things to you. Don''t tell others, or I will be shy. Of." Altria was taken aback and watched Shirou and the three people leave. A question arose in her mind. ¡ª¡ªWang, why do you want to say this to yourself? No. To be precise, Wang only showed her the most real and most vulnerable side of herself. Why? Is it because of... trust from the heart? And I am to you... No. As long as you are well, it is sunny for me. Sitting in the lush field, Altria raised her head, and the sunlight shined through the leaves and sprinkled a piece of golden sun on the ground. ... ... The next morning, the light of the Tower of Radiance shone on every inch of the earth. The ceremonial ceremony for the king has begun. There are countless kings on the mainland sitting on either side of the palace. Morgan, the recognized heir, stood beside the White Jade Throne. The lords sit in two lanes. The knights in silver and armor, holding holy swords, on each side of each column, are majestic and majestic. Three thousand kings wore thick armor to maintain order on the scene. People flocked in front of the magnificent palace, shouting the name of "king". Amidst a wave of cheers, Guinevere, as the prime minister, came out and said, "Seven years ago, it was the same place. There was an heir to the kingdom who made a wish. He dreams that one day, every intruder who hears our three words "Camelot" will be frightened and afraid to invade! He dreams that one day, every one of us can have a full stomach and live a happy life! Chapter 451： He dreams that one day, the valley will rise, the mountain will fall, the bumpy road will be smooth, the light will be revealed, and the world will be full. Now, his dream has come true. He is our king! " People screamed, shouting the name of "king", their voices were high, like a surging and boiling sea. On the red carpet extending the portrait of the king, a Shirou dressed in a saint white dress, followed by a team of solemn knights, slowly walked from the red carpet to the throne. "King! King!" "King! King!" ¡­ People watched the king who has gathered thousands of glory in one body, shouting loudly, hoarse, and venting their inner longing and love for this king! Shiro slowly walked towards the throne, and the knights along the way knelt down on one knee, expressing reverence and surrender. Gawain knelt down on one knee. Lancelot knelt on one knee. Tristan knelt on one knee. Altria knelt on one knee. ¡­ The knights along the way knelt down on one knee. Not only that, even the soldier, the ministers, the lord, and even the civilians all knelt down to the king in a reverence and surrender. Shi Lang walked towards the throne slowly. When passing by Merlin, he paused and said: "Seven years ago, I told you that the way of humans was dug out by themselves. You didn''t think so at the time, what do you think now?" "Surrender to you, my king." Merlin put down his staff and knelt slowly on one knee. Shirou turned his head and continued to walk towards the throne. Morgan, as the heir, knelt down on one knee and looked at Shirou longingly. Pope Paul came to Shirou with a golden crown. Shi Lang looked at him condescendingly, and Paul slowly knelt on one knee, holding up the golden crown. Shi Lang picked up the golden crown and slowly put it on his head. He sat on the throne and shouted loudly: "I am¡ª, the eternal king!" The people are boiling! "The Eternal King! The Eternal King!" "The Eternal King! The Eternal King!" ¡­ People shouted with all their strength and showed their inner love. The voice was exciting and shocking. The shining tower of the palace, shining with bright stars, illuminates the whole earth. This is the kingdom of light, the dynasty created by the eternal king! Chapter 157 I just... been bullied for six years! [Second more] Shiro began to clean up the mess. After he leaves, the strength of the army will definitely be greatly reduced. Those inherent skills that have been given will definitely disappear, and the holy swords and magic spears made will gradually disappear. And this is normal. The future war will no longer be a battle between humans and supernatural creatures, but a war between humans and humans. In order to cope with this situation, Shirou began to make preparations as early as six years ago. He tossed out the method of filling steel, the output of steel increased sharply, and made iron tools. When training soldiers, he also let Gao Wen and others use iron and bronze consciously instead of relying on magic spears and holy swords. The adaptability has long been Be practiced. Therefore, after he leaves, the army''s strength will definitely be greatly reduced, and it will no longer be an army of all heroes, but the soldiers of the Camelot dynasty will still be a fierce army. Because the situation in which they were born was born in the struggle between humans and supernatural beings, which is very different from the normal human army. Shiro began to eradicate internal hazards step by step. But he knew that he could not eradicate these hidden dangers. Because he has not enough time. He can only relax, and then leave the strategic plan of governance, and leave the future to the heir Morgan to take care of. As long as Morgan stays out of chaos, the dynasty should not have anything like a meteorite from the sky, which would directly kill the heir and cause the dragons to have no leader. At least it can maintain the situation after he left. Besides, he did one of the cruelest things. He started to let the gods end! Cruising in the streets of Camelot, looking at the bustling people who greeted him, Shirou''s heart was full of pain. The era of God must end, otherwise there will be gangsters like Fu Tigeng who try to reverse history from time to time in the future. The hybrid transformation is already underway. From a racial perspective, the Britons have also squeezed into the primate seat and ushered in the future. However, this also means that this generation has been abandoned. Was ruthlessly abandoned by the times, and the king they admired, personally. The glorious tower shining in the palace brings the light of hope. But in fact it is the light of shattering that destroys the old age. No one knew that the Tower of Radiance was closing [True Ether]. This generation will slowly grow old in the midst of all hesitation and ignorance, and then die, and the next generation will replace them. Thirty years, thirty years at the latest. This generation will complete the rotation, so that [True Ether] will completely disappear in this world, and the God''s generation will become a thing of the past. However, this also meant that the king they admired had abandoned them. Chapter 452： This is the cruelest and most terrifying thing. So this matter, even if it was Morgan as the successor, he did not say. He only told Merlin who was a dreamer. Let Merlin, who is a dream demon, help supervise the matter, and finally bury the Holy Gun Lungominiad, and seal the inner sea of ??the stars. Because thirty years is too long... and he will be gone in one month. Carrying this heavy, shattered, cruel secret, leave this world. Afterwards, Skaha said goodbye to him. In the palace. Shiro looked at Skaha and asked, "Are you leaving now, Skaha?" "I''m sorry, Wang. The world''s impeachment against me is getting stronger and stronger, and I can''t help it anymore." Skaha said apologetically. Since the death of Vottigung, Goddai counterattack has ended, and Skaha has also begun to be impeached by the world, to be impeached to the outside of the world. "You don''t have to apologize, you have helped me and this dynasty a lot. It is me who needs to be thanked, not you." Shi Lang said, shook his head and said. "Can you play with me again? I have written down all the losses I have lost over the years, and I have learned them all together. I have reached the real world!" Skaha said. Shilang shook his head, and said, "That''s not a real transformation." He stretched out a finger and asked, "What''s this?" "I''ve already remembered this! It''s one and two!" Skaha said. "Wrong. This is three." Shirou said. Skarha was dumbfounded. Shirou walked over, and Skaha subconsciously covered his head. "Don''t be so afraid, I''ll tell you the real transformation." Shi Lang said. Skaha asked, "What is it?" "You go back and throw away the record book, and forget all the things I bullied you. That is the real world." Shi Lang said with a serious face. "Really?" Skaha looked at Shirou and asked. "Of course." Shi Lang pointed his eyes and asked, "What did you see?" Skaha looked at Shirou, stared at the bright flames in his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and cautiously said, "A pair of beautiful eyes?" "Although it is right, what this king wants to tell you is the sincerity in my eyes." Shirou said. "Oh...oh..." "This is the reward this king gives you. I will tell you the real world. Anything that is visible will go to the invisible. Anyone who bears hate will be stupid. You must forget all the instances of this king bullying you and forget the hatred. , Forget that hate, just remember, how this king taught you, you can master it, that''s right." Shi Lang said. "Oh...oh..." "This king will give you the last thing." Shirou said. "Please tell me," Skaha said. "You know, this king knows everything and can see through the past and the present. Therefore, this king wants you to help train a child, a very special, very rare, and in short, a good and well-behaved child." Shi Lang said. "What''s that kid?" Skaha asked. Shi Lang said: "His future 1,500 years later, specifically, Merlin will tell you at that time, and will arrange you to enter his dream state and train him. But you must remember that you must be gentle training. , Treat him like this king, treat him respectfully, not bully him, let alone beat him casually. You must remember that he is a very special child, and is the continuation of Camelot in the future." "Treat him like you...I see!" Skaha nodded. Shilang smiled, stretched out his hand and gently stroked her hair, and said, "What a good boy. Go, go back to your hometown. Your mission has been completed." Skaha took two steps and couldn''t help but turn around to look at Shirou, and said, "Um...for the past six years, I have troubled you! Thank you for allowing me to live like a normal person for six years! Thank you very much. From now on, I will keep this memory in my heart!" "Go!" Shi Lang waved his hand and watched Skaha leave the palace. "Do you want me to tell her your true identity?" Merlin asked. "No." Shilang shook his head and said, "If you tell her my true identity, I would have no good fruit when I was a child. Although she was often ravaged by her when I was a child, it should be without knowing me. If you know it, it will definitely be worse." "So..." Merlin nodded, his face calm. But there was a smile like "Yugong" Malik''s face in his heart, too stupid, my king! I will tell her, I will! Huhahahahahahaha! Skaha left. After saying goodbye to everyone, she reluctantly left, turning around five times. Sitting on the boat, she flipped through her own transcendence book, recalling the bits and pieces of the past six years. Sure enough. The more she recalled, the more angry she was, and the more she wanted to stab the **** king to death. However, I can''t go back anymore, that period of time. "That, Master Scarha, I''m in Ireland," the boatman reminded. "I got it." Skaha stood on the boat, looking at Camelot, who was already far away, pursed his lips, turned away, and set foot on the land of Ireland. From this moment on, joy and connection will no longer be with her. She will be impeached by the world, watching the destruction of all things outside the world, enjoying the loneliness of eternal life. A human being enjoys eternity that God can''t reach. Is this a blessing or a curse? Scarha didn''t know, she just buried the notebook under a big tree in Ireland, took another look at Camelot, and then left. From this moment, she bid farewell to this lush time, and the world has no chance with her. She returned to the dead land of shadows. "I''m back, Uyf!" Skaha exclaimed. And what responded to her was not a gentle welcome to the confession, but a hammer full of anger. Chapter 453： "You still know to come back! Three days to say good! Three days to say good! This is six years! Six years! Do you know that not everyone can live forever like you! You are delayed I have been for six full years! You...you... why are you crying?" "No...nothing...I''m just...I''m just, I''ve been bullied for six years...now, I''m free...I, I''m very happy." Scarha cried. In the days to come, she will stand alone, eternally, in this barren, luminous death. People who have seen the glory, how will they taste the eternity that the gods have never tasted in this darkness without light? Chapter 158 As long as I think about him, I can do everything! [Third more] Rumors spread from the dynasty. During the war, Wang was seriously injured, ill, and extremely weak. This makes the knights, officials, and even civilians extremely worried. However, those nobles who had ideas about the dynasty and suffered from being suppressed by the king couldn''t help laughing and moving secretly. Then, they were killed by Shi Lang. Severely injured and unhealthy, he was naturally prepared to leave. At the same time, it was also to swindle out these hidden dangers, and kill the happiest jumper first. In fact, the reason why this group of nobles jumped like this is because among them, Shirou specially scored with rhythmic people. Someone takes the lead and takes the rhythm, which naturally ignites the strange thoughts in the hearts of this group of people, and thus is brought out, and finally fell apart. After this battle, even if some people have ideas, most of them are smart people who have learned how to restrain their claws. Perhaps there are still many people who hide extremely deep, just waiting for Shirou to leave. As for these people, Shi Lang didn''t know who they were, and he couldn''t fight with them one by one. He could only take care of the general situation, and then hand over the dynasty to Morgan. And these people are handed over to Age Regulations. These people might think that Shirou had left, and the big rock on their heads moved away. In fact, this is not the case. Shilang reigns supreme benevolence and forgiveness, as well as Dharma. Simply put, it is the inner saint and outer king, governing the dynasty in accordance with legal principles. In general, it is the lenient treatment on the premise of adhering to the fundamental law, and this is the reason why the production atmosphere of the Camelot dynasty is relaxed and the people love life. Morgan is different. Don''t look at her as well-behaved as a cat in front of Shilang, in fact, she is much stronger than Shilang, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a femme fatale. If Shi Lang is a lion patrolling territory, then she is a poisonous snake imitating a lion. It''s okay not to jump, dare to jump in front of her, the next moment is to kill. And Age Zhiwen is a cold-blooded executioner, his wrists are particularly hard and cold. Therefore, after killing the happiest people who danced, Shiro felt relieved to hand over the dynasty to Morgan. In the palace. "This is my political achievement this month, how about it?" Morgan handed Shirou the document, smiling like a kid asking for praise. "Very good. You are already a qualified heir." Shi Lang looked at the file and nodded. After determining Morgan''s heir status, Shirou also secretly investigated her. After getting through the questions, she did a good job. With Shirou''s affirmation, Morgan showed a cheerful smile. "Come¡ª, come here." Shi Lang hooked her. "What are you doing?" Morgan walked over with a strange look. Shirou stood up from the throne, pointed to the throne and said, "Sit down." Morgan''s face stiffened, and he waved his hand quickly and said, "I''m just the heir now, I...I''m not the king..." She thinks Shirou is trying to fix herself. "If you ask you to sit down, just sit down. Get used to the throne in advance." Shi Lang drew Morgan over and pressed him on the throne. Morgan sat on the throne, very uncomfortable. Shirou asked, "How does it feel?" "Very... very uncomfortable..." Morgan said. Shirou said, "Then sit more, and this position will be yours from now on." "You... are you leaving?" Morgan hesitated for a moment and asked. Shiro said, "Well. You can post my funeral next month and then you will be on the throne." "Oh...oh...that...I''m going out first..." Morgan stood up in a daze. "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded and sat back on the throne again, looking at the file. Morgan walked to the door and looked back at Shi Lang looking down at the document, suddenly feeling a suffocating discomfort. This is a very strange emotion. She was puzzled, and even more confused. She has already got the throne, why does it feel uncomfortable? He is not his real brother. And the throne has returned to the Pendragon family. Why is it so uncomfortable? What is this sentiment? Morgan was puzzled, but there was an inexplicable fire burning in his heart. Morgan gritted his teeth and went to Elquet. "What...?" Alquette looked blank. "Use magic eyes on me!" Morgan said fiercely. "I don''t want it!" Alquette shook his head. "Hurry up and use magic eyes on me!" JPMorgan shouted. "I don''t want it!" Alquette ran away, clutching his head. Morgan gritted his teeth and chased after him. She wanted to understand what she was thinking. Chapter 454： However, Elquette just didn''t use the magic eye against her, and even began to avoid her. Morgan chased her so hard that El Quette finally hid under Shi Lang''s bed, shivering and not daring to show his head. While this made Morgan gritted his teeth, he was helpless. Time passed day by day, and the day of farewell was approaching. The fact that Wang was seriously ill was not a secret in Camelot. Everyone prayed for the king, only a few people knew that the king had already planned to leave. Among these very few people, only Merlin, Morgan, Altria, Kay, Ager, Gawain, and Guinevere who got along day and night knew about it, but the others didn''t. In fact, Shilang didn''t even plan to tell Guini Weier. However, Guinevere is a fairy and can''t hide it from her. "When are you going to leave?" Guiniweier asked while processing the documents. "The day after tomorrow," Shi Lang said. Guinevere was silent. She found herself a little speechless. She should be happy, this damned, squeezed **** **** king, is finally going to leave! And she can also be liberated. Her hair will not be damaged anymore. But why? Why is there no joy in my heart? "By the way, Guinevere." "Yes--! I''m here!" Guiniweier answered quickly. "What should I do in such a hurry? This king didn''t intend to intimidate you. This king just asked you a question." Shirou said. "Please tell me." Guinevere said. "The end of God''s Generation, will it affect you?" Shirou asked. "Yes... I am a fairy by nature. Without true ether, I would die." Guiniweier lowered her head and said. "Really... So that''s it... It''s about thirty years since the era of God is completely finished. During this time, you should find a smarter child as the successor. Then, you can leave, don''t miss it." Shirou said: "The dynasty of humans does not need fairies to deal with." "Yes, Wang." Guiniweier lowered her head. Shi Lang stretched out his palm, and Guinevere raised her head and looked at that palm. As before, Wang Cao grabbed her hair, forced her to cry, and then scolded her. Did you understand? However, Wang did not do so. Just patted her on the shoulder lightly, and said, "Thanks for your hard work in the past few years." Then, Wang left. Guinevere lowered her head, tears streaming down her face. The farewell day comes step by step. But Shirou hesitated again. "Why do you hesitate until now?" Merlin asked. Shiro said: "After I leave, can they really take this dynasty? There are still hidden dangers inside, and there are great enemies such as Attila on the mainland. Even the Western Empire is supported by the Eastern Empire. In particular, Lucius, the sword emperor of the Western Empire, constantly instigated the Western Empire to invade the Visigoths. I am afraid that he has ideas about the dynasty and is a great enemy. I am a little afraid, I will leave, these foreign enemies, Will take the opportunity to cause chaos." Altria, who walked to the door, heard what Wang said. She was silent for a moment, then turned and left. Taking the Sword of Oath of Victory, sticking the scabbard to his chest, carrying ten magic spears, Gayaberg, riding East Entalis, crossing the English Channel in the starry night, and heading straight to the recently rejuvenated capital of the Western Empire . "Who are you?" the guard of the royal city asked loudly. "Knight¡ªAltria Pendragon!" Altoria single-handedly entered the Western Empire''s capital with some signs of recovery, just like the wave of Warcraft that once smashed into Votigung, one man, one horse, one sword and one shot, how many kills In and out! But she is different now from her then. At that time, she only wanted to be loyal, and her mind was full of guilt for handing over the throne to Shirou. But it''s different now. As long as he is there and thinking about his face, she can do everything! "The sword emperor... the sword emperor was killed!" "The emperor was killed too!" "Oh my God! What happened to this!?" "How could this be?" "She... who the **** is she!" ... The soldiers of the Western Roman Empire were terrified. Altria smashed through the capital, all the way to the palace, the sword and the spear came out, killing the sword emperor Lucius and the emperor Valentinian III. Altria cut off their heads and wrapped them in cloth. The white and flowery armor was draped in blood, and she was very strange. Her eyes were firm, and she left in front of the thousands of horses. In the distance, the setting sun is about to fall. Altria Starry night rushed back to Camelot and came to the palace in front of Shirou. "Al, what are you?" Shirou couldn''t help but stared at Altria, who was covered in blood. Altria put down the cloth, revealing the horrified heads of Emperor Lucius and Emperor Valentinian III, lowered his head, and said: "Please--, the old king, abdicate!" Shirou was taken aback, and then he couldn''t help smiling, and said, "Thank you, Al. Thank you for letting me out." Chapter 455： He took off the heavy crown from the top of his head and placed it on the table. He drew the sword in the stone and looked at the cold and sharp blade. Things in the past are racing to recall in my mind. A year of study at Aktor Manor. Lilies are as beautiful as travel. Camelot is in chaos. Votigung''s army attacked. Kahnri''s defensive battle. Cornwall''s struggle. The war that defeated the gods. The war to kill the Moon King. ... ... And the final ceremony of the king. It turned out that he had already experienced so many things before he knew it. Beautiful, desperate, struggling, hoarse, hysterical... It turns out that he has come a long way. And now, it''s over. With a "click", he inserted the sword in the stone back into the scabbard, placed the sword in the stone on the table, and said, "Be mourning--!" Chapter 159 Goodbye, everyone! ¡¾23/27¡¿ Wang, died. The king who defeated Vortigung, killed the beasts, and unified the entire kingdom of Britain is dead! The wise king who brought beauty to this land and let the people see the hope of survival, with the lament of the past, left. The reason was that the expedition to Rome was seriously injured and died. The first person to discover that the king had left was the mage Merlin. It is said that when Wang left, his face was smiling. Perhaps even when the king left, he was praying for people''s future. Funeral flags were hung up all over the dynasty. The voices of the people cried and screamed endlessly. Even other kingdoms deeply influenced by the dynasty sent condolences and condolences to the eternal king''s departure. The king''s body was not seen by anyone, but the king''s most intimate and trusted knights put it in a coffin that had already been prepared, ready to be buried in the sea. Morgan is the heir to the crown. She took her head, countless knights and the people spontaneously followed, and sent the king''s coffin to the coast. The coffin was pulled down from the cart, and countless priests chanted the eulogy of God. Countless people cherish the memory of the king''s past. But now, that brilliance finally came to an end. The coffin was pulled off the carriage and pulled into the ocean. In a sea of ??flowers, driven by waves to the distance. "Mother? Mother?" Ager Shiwen reminded Morgan. "Huh?" Morgan came back to his senses, that exquisite pretty face, unknowingly, had tears stained his gown. "It''s time for you to eulogize." Age Guiwen reminded. "Oh...oh..." Morgan shook his head, his eyes stiffly reading the eulogy he had prepared. Wang is not dead, he just fulfilled his own mission and went home. She knew this from beginning to end. However, knowing this, why does her heart feel like being torn apart in pain and suffocation? "Oh my God! What is that?" "Is that...?" ... The people pointed to the coffin and exclaimed. A dreamy wonderland appeared in the distant ocean. Green mountains and green waters, rare and exotic animals, clear waters, and mountains and waters blend together. Fairies were flying in the sky, and the fairies showered the coffin with flowers. The sky is roaring and the sea is surging. All blessings belong to him. People cried. Wang, came to the end. "The king is not dead, he just fell asleep. He slept in the dreamy Avalon. The king is not dead! One day, the king will wake up from the valley of Avalon and return to this world!" I don''t know who yelled this first. But like a spark, it ignited everyone''s emotions. Chapter 456： They firmly believed that the king did not die. The king just fell asleep, sleeping in the fairyland of Avalon. When people are in danger again, the king will wake up from his deep sleep and return from Avalon. He is the eternal king! ... ... On the hills of Cornwall. A field. Shirou took the scabbard and walked to the spot already planned. Elquette is like a wild cat, chasing butterflies, venting the charm of a young girl''s youth. Shirou''s side followed Merlin, Altria, and Kai, slowly stepping towards the end, which was also the first place. At the beginning, it was the three of them, and at the end, it was also the three of them. Shirou has a smile on his face, but no one knows his inner emotions. Tartness and pain. This is the sadness of parting. And the things that must be experienced in life. "Here, it''s here." Shirou said, placing Avalon on the ground and liberating Avalon. In an instant, Avalon¡¯s light was bright, and it was broken down into hundreds of pieces. According to the fairy runes on it, the holder will be placed in an ideal homeland and protected from all interference. It is an absolute that even the five major magics cannot touch. Defense. However, due to the interference of Meilin in the future, as well as the general existence of Shiro''s "Enlightened One", instead, he uses the scabbard to connect the ideal homeland free from the interference of time and space, thus opening up a one-way record channel leading to the future. At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from Shilang''s back and clasped Shilang''s neck. Shilang didn''t even think about it, and smiled without turning his head: "Kay, let go. I feel bad for you." Just like the Aktor Manor seven years ago, Shirou''s tone remained the same. "I didn''t answer this time, why is it me so sure?" Kai asked. "Because you are the only one who came with me to do this. Merlin would probably only use words to disgust me." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Hey hey hey!" Merlin said dissatisfiedly: "What is it, I only use words to disgust you! It''s too much!" Shi Lang smiled, then took Kai''s hand away, turned around, looked at Kai, and said, "Goodbye, my good brother." "Goodbye, Wang... No. Gurneyville," Kay said. At this moment, Elquet waved his hand and shouted: "Shirou, everyone, I won''t say goodbye, let''s take a step!" "Yeah! Go ahead first." Shi Lang nodded. And everyone waved at her. Elquet smiled and turned his head, but walked in with a sad expression on his face. She didn''t like parting, and she didn''t like to say parting, so she took a step forward. Shirou looked at Altria and said, "I actually always wanted to do something to you, but I was afraid that you would be angry, so I never did it." "What''s the matter?" Altria raised her head, looking at Shi Lang with holy cyan eyes, and asked. Shilang stretched out his palm, grabbed the dull hair on her forehead, and then pulled out¡ª "It hurts!" Altria closed her eyes subconsciously, revealing a painful look. "Are you angry?" Shi Lang waved the dumb hair in his hand and asked. "No...not angry." Altria lowered her head, but a golden dull hair stood up on that head inexplicably. This surprised De Shilang a little, and he couldn''t help but smile: "How did you do this? M... If you have the opportunity, teach me, I want to have fun." Hearing this, Altria gritted her teeth, looked up at Shi Lang, and asked: "Wang...Gerneyville, can you let me, let me... hug you?" "Of course." Shirou opened his arms. Altria approached Shirou and hugged Shirou with both hands. The tight embrace made Shirou feel a little bit painful. "Please... please have a good journey!" Altria said, and then let go of her hand. "So do you. Remember to tie your hair up. Long hair on the battlefield is a fatal weakness." Shi Lang said with a smile. "I see." Altria nodded, and then said firmly with a face: "I will definitely protect this dynasty!" "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Actually... forget it. Come on." Shi Lang stretched out his palm and gently touched Altria''s head, then turned his back and waved his hand at them. Going to the end of the road with a face free and easy. "Goodbye, everyone." The final voice. In the holy cyan eyes. He--, Disappeared. Can''t help it anymore. Hot tears flowed from the eyes. Kay patted her shoulder, turned and left. Merlin sighed, turned around, and said, "Lily, it''s time to go." With tears streaming down, she replied: "Yes--!" Chapter One Hundred and Sixty That...I''m back! ¡¾24/27¡¿ A path of light, time and space are disappearing. Life records separated by more than 1,500 years are overlapping. Chapter 457： When he was about to reach the end of those years, Shirou couldn''t help but frowned. A very strange feeling. Like my own record, something strange was contained, and a new empty shell record was born. The record titled "The Eternal King Gurneyville". There is no doubt that, as Geshi Weng and Meilin said, [Root] cut off Shilang''s life record and formed two paragraphs of Shilang''s life record. The records from birth to 7 years old and from now to the future will be etched in the future. From the age of 7 to 15, the eight-year record has formed another empty shell record. The sculpture entered the pan-history and was included in the Hall of Valor. However, the recorded record named Eternal King is just an empty shell. Cannot be summoned and cannot be used. Because the record is just an empty shell, the real substance is Fujimaru Shiro. As long as Fujimaru Shiro does not die, or does not abandon the body and identity of Fujimaru Shiro, the Eternal King cannot be summoned. This is like playing a game. Shiro Fujimaru is the main account of "him" and King Eternal is the trumpet of "him", but there is only one client and computer to log in to the game. For the King of Eternity to come, it is necessary for "Fujimaru Shiro" to fall into a deep sleep and place the subject consciousness on the record of the King of Eternity. And this is the biggest difference between him and the heroic spirits in the Hall of Valor. Those heroic spirits were reduced to Servant and fought the Holy Grail War, only to be called out of the clones, and he had to put his subject consciousness into the record of the Eternal King, and he could only fight one Holy Grail War at a time, and could not do various distribution of clones by other heroic spirits, even There is a phenomenon of hitting oneself by oneself. In the Holy Grail War, other people can summon the Eternal King, but they can also be summoned. However, Shirou''s consent is needed, and Shirou can put the subject consciousness in the record of the Eternal King, so that the Eternal King can successfully appear in the world. However, what would he do to fight the Holy Grail War if he has nothing to do? In his world, the Holy Grail War has long been scrapped by him and dismantled. There will no longer be a Holy Grail War, let alone summoning. The Eternal King is a variant record derived from the Arthurian record. Because the sculpture has entered the pan-history, other parallel worlds can indeed summon him who was born as the eternal king by summoning King Arthur, but other worlds do not have his holy relics, so he should not be summoned. The most important thing is that the King of Eternity is his trumpet, and he has the right to refuse. You call, I just refuse. Who has time to play that kind of kid''s play house game? Yes, in the eyes of Shirou, or the King of Eternity, the Holy Grail War of the Seven Battles is just a little game of play. No need to bother at all. As for the strength of the Eternal King, Shirou didn''t have time to bother for the time being, because the road had come to an end. His home is on the other side of the light. I couldn''t help being excited, but panicked again. ... ... In the dizziness, Shirou opened his eyes again. It is a strange and familiar scene. There are many commercial buildings in the distance, feasting and feasting. "Brother!" The voice of surprise resounded. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a young girl with long white hair, crying and threw into his arms. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar girl, Shirou asked in surprise, "You--, are you Sakura?" "Yes! This is Fujimaru Sakura, your sister!" Sakura nodded. "...The changes are really big..." Looking at Kozakura''s white head and her eyes gleaming with strange light, Shirou scratched the back of his head, a little uncomfortable. When he left, Sakura was obviously still such a small one, but now it has become such a large one. Especially the two masses of meat on the chest, they are about to compare with Altria''s. And, he remembers that Sakura is black hair, right? Why did it become gray hair? However, he didn''t resist Sakura''s hug either. The eternal king has been a long time, he has to find the feeling of his caring elder brother Fujimaru Shiro. "Shirou!" Alquette, who came back one step earlier, looked at Shirou and said, "I want to go back to the Millennium City first, and see you another day!" "Yeah. Another day...Huh? Another day? You are not going to lock yourself in Thousand-Year City?" Shiro touched Sakura''s head while looking at El Quette strangely. "Hee hee! It''s fun to follow you! It''s fun! And, and ah! It''s easier to control my vampire impulse with you! I want to come and play! You must take me to many, many fun places!" There was a bright smile. "Yes. Just remember to bring the money." Shi Lang said. "Money?" Alquette was taken aback. "Of course. Do you think this is the King''s Camelot? In capitalist society, money is the basis!" Shirou said. "Ah... don''t you?" Alquette asked. "Of course not! You think you are the king...cough cough cough! Do you think I have money? I don''t have any money!" Shi Lang said helplessly. He forgot to take the opportunity to bring some gold from Camelot. What a mistake! Kozakura raised her head and said, "If you want money, I have it here, brother." "You let go of my waist first." Shi Lang said helplessly. "I won''t let it go. As soon as I let it go, my brother will disappear again!" Sakura buried her head again. Shiro: "..." "Hahahahaha...Is that gold, right? I know, I know! I remember that there are many in the Millennium City. I will bring it here! Just remember to take me to play!" Smiled while walking forward. This is on the mountain. She didn''t look at the road, and she fell off with a "click". Chapter 458： "Wow wow wow wow-" The screams kept ringing. Shi Lang rushed over to see her, but she realized by herself a big white bird and flew. "I''m leaving now!" Alquette waved to him. "Don''t patronize and laugh, watch the road!" Shilang reminded. "Hmm!" Elquette smiled brightly, and slammed into the tree trunk with a "bang", with tears on his face, and he flew away, clutching his forehead. Shiro: "..." This shameful thing, can you listen to people''s words? "Brother, are you hungry?" Kozakura raised her head and asked Shirou. "Don''t use honorific words, I am your brother, not your boss, do you understand?" Shi Lang asked. "Um..." Kozakura stared at Shirou. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "It''s nothing, I just think my brother has changed so much!" Sakura said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "You have also changed a lot." Kozakura asked, "Then brother, it''s late now, do you want to eat first?" "No, take me home and have a look." Shi Lang said: "It''s been more than eight years, and I don''t know if my home is different from what I thought." "It''s different." Sakura said with a smile. "Oh?" Shi Lang showed an expression of interest. Sakura smiled and said, "Dad started his own company and changed a big house! Of course, it must not be as big as yours!" "How do you know that my palace is huge?" Shilang asked with a smile. Sakura smiled and said, "Because my brother is the Eternal King, the palace of the Eternal King, it is written in the book! It is magnificent, there are many, many gold and beautiful jade. There are also beauties that the Eternal King has called from all over..." "Wait...Wait a minute! Gold and beautiful jade, I admit that there are. What the **** are the beauties called from all over?" Shi Lang was a little confused. "Huh? Isn''t it such a thing? But it is written in the books that the Eternal King exercises the power of the first night in the dynasty, and the beautiful girl will be called into the palace by the Eternal King and become the concubine of the Eternal King... Huh? Brother you Why is your face so bad?" Sakura asked strangely. "Is this a history book or a story book?" Shi Lang asked with a gloomy face. "So... story book..." After a pause, Sakura said, "This was written by a French writer hundreds of years ago." "Do you know where this writer''s grave is buried? I''m going to give condolences!" Shi Lang said with a gloomy expression. "No... I don''t know..." Sakura said. "Don''t know... Oh, forget it. Go home first, I can''t wait to go home!" Shi Lang said. "Hmm!" Sakura nodded, but she said in her heart, those storybooks should be burned sometime, really, how can you show these storybooks that slander your brother to your younger sister? Kozakura led Shirou on a strange road and walked towards the strange home. On the way, pedestrians pointed to Shi Lang. "Cos***y?" "This is the new trend?" "Too non-mainstream, that man!" "With long hair, like a woman!" ... Pedestrians point to Shirou, all because Shirou is now wearing Camelot''s king armor. His king''s armor is made of Mithril, with the imprint of a dragon carved on it, which looks a lot like Cos***y''s Coser. And now this time point is obviously not the time when the otaku culture is booming, and the pedestrians are somewhat unable to accept this. Kozakura was a little angry, and her angry look was undoubtedly revealed on her face. But Shirou''s face was unusually calm. In fact, he now has only the idea of ??going home. But the closer he got to home, the more scared he became. This shouldn''t be. He has been away from home for eight years and is about to go back now. Why is he afraid instead? Kozakura brought Shirou to the house. And the home is no longer the two-story house in the memory, but a three-story white house with a courtyard. Although it is not comparable to the Tosaka mansion or his palace, it looks Not bad. "Brother, what''s the matter?" Kozakura turned her head, looked at Shirou who was hesitating in front of the door, and asked strangely. "I... I''m a little scared." Shirou asked hesitantly, "Why don''t you come again another day?" "No need to, because¡ªthis is your home!" Sakura said. Shiro nodded. Sakura opened the door, and he walked in first. Unfamiliar entrance. A woman is sitting on the sofa and looking at the TV. There was a drama of bitterness on the TV. The male protagonist confessed to the female protagonist, but the female protagonist was hit by a car and flew out three meters high! Also gave a close-up of being hit. Chapter 459： Ten seconds! "Sakura, you kid, where did you go? Why did you come back?" The woman stood up as she said, turned her head and looked at the door, she was taken aback. The woman''s face hasn''t changed much, it still looks like in memory. It''s just that the temperament looks mature a lot. Shiro scratched his head awkwardly, and asked, "Well, do I need someone to accompany you to watch the drama? Although it is strange, I am indeed your child who disappeared years ago. My name is Fujimaru Shiro. Sora, I can watch the drama with you. That... I don''t know how to express it. Anyway, do you need me to watch it with you, Sailor Moon?" Tears shed tears on the woman''s face. "That...you...don''t cry, I..." Shi Lang was a little confused. "Come here!" "Huh?" "I told you to come over! No, I''ll come over!" Mrs. Fujimaru walked over, then grabbed Shirou''s hair and pulled him over. "It hurts, it hurts... Let go, let go... I''ll go by myself, I''ll go by myself!" Shilang was caught in tears. "Just need someone to accompany you to watch TV!" said Mrs. Fujimaru, turning her head away, tears streaming down her face. Kozakura also walked in. On the other side of the sofa, the little girl with orange hair who was dozing off, had a small head and a pair of dark golden eyes, looking at the stranger timidly. "That..." Shirou smiled softly, "I''m back!" Chapter 161 The Power of the Eternal King¡¾25/27¡¿ Shirou is back. Mrs. Fujimaru Hinao hurriedly called and informed Mr. Fujimaru Narita who was in the company. As soon as Mr. Fujimaru Narita heard that his son had returned. The whole person was dumbfounded for a minute, then hurriedly handed over the job and hurried back from the company. It turned out that after Shiro left, Fujimaru Narita felt that the real estate industry would be more sluggish in the future, and with the progress of urbanization, the urban population would become denser, so he opened a commercial supermarket company to prepare for chain. On the land of Fuyuki City, it has been a small achievement. After Shirou left, the Fujimaru family also ushered in a new life. That is his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka. The new life born in 1999 is three years old this year. Shi Lang smiled and sighed that he had another younger sister, but decided in his heart that after he stabilized here, he would go to the Clock Tower in London and kill Leif Lenore Florous. Although the Holy Grail in Fuyuki City has long been disintegrated and sealed, there can be no more Holy Grail War, and it is impossible for Marisbili to summon King Solomon and win a huge amount of money, thus opening the world line of Chaldea. But he decided to keep his hand and kill Leif Lenor Floros first. If his sister is really the last man he knows who began to repair the human nature alone in 2016, Shirou certainly can''t let his sister go through such a heavy matter. Since it is his younger sister, as the older brother, he should hold up a piece of sky for his younger sister, and let his younger sister grow up happily and happily. Shiro tried his best to control his manners during dinner. Because modern food is far higher than Camelot! For a moment, he felt that the jade pan delicacies made by those chefs like Camelot were so weak! Not as good as home cooking! However, Shirou controlled his manners and did not show any ugliness. The Fujimaru and his wife were silent about Shiro''s experience, and did not ask much. They were afraid of touching Shiro''s heartache, and just thought that the family would live so happily and complete a normal life. And this is exactly what Shirou longed for. He also saved a lot of effort to explain Camelot''s life. After all, the Eternal King has been carved into pan-human history, and has been passed down as a historical person. If the family knows that he is the King of Eternity, it will probably become difficult to get along with. Shirou was a little scared, so he would hide this. But Fujimaru and his wife did not ask, so naturally everyone was happy. However, his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka seemed a little afraid of him. He has been hiding behind the chair, looking at him timidly. When Shirou looked at her, she would tremble, and then hid behind Mrs. Fujimaru, then a small head popped out and looked at Shirou timidly. Unlike the legendary human grumble, it feels like a little white rabbit. However, this is also the nature of children. When a child sees a stranger, even if the stranger is a blood-linked relative, he will eventually feel scared. The kind of blood is dense, and the eyes are paired, and the things that recognize each other and affirm each other only exist in fantasy novels, not in reality. However, this is because there is too little time to get along. After getting along for a long time, the child will always be close to Shirou. Shirou gave a gentle smile to Fujimaru Tatsuka. Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched the chair leg tightly, her legs trembling, and looked at him timidly. Although the house is big, many rooms are still vacant, so I have to sleep on the sofa tonight. Originally, Sakura was talking about letting Shirou sleep with her. She didn''t mind, but when Mrs. Fujimaru shouted "shameless", she gave up with tears on her face. Shi Lang laughed loudly, but his eyes flashed with thoughtful light. Sakura''s body is not right, and there is a strange power hidden in her body. But he didn''t ask. It was not the time yet. He had to settle down first and re-behave as Fujimaru Shiro. It''s late at night. Chapter 460： Shirou lay on the sofa and fell asleep. The remote, the kingdom of shadows standing outside the world, immediately opened the door to his dreamland in his dreamland. Shirou stands tall in the dead field covered with flowers on the other side. Before speaking, the scarlet light cut through the night sky and stabbed him in the forehead. "Wait!" Shiro shouted. However, the gun didn''t stop, and went straight to Shi Lang''s face. Shilang''s heart moved, "evil" surged on his body, and then the hand of "evil" was formed, and he buckled the gun. Skaha smiled sweetly and said softly: "Shirou, I said, when training, put your [evil] away. Otherwise, there will be no training effect." Shirou looked at the similar but different Skaha, and couldn''t help but laughed, and said, "Am I to shame you, or the teacher?" Skaha looked upset and said, "Shirou, I have never taught you such impolite language. Of course you have to be obedient, and respectfully call my teacher." "Less long-winded! When this king didn''t believe you entered the king''s dream, Merlin didn''t tell you who this king is." Shi Lang said. Skaha smiled sweetly and said: "What if you tell it? Times have changed. You have to respectfully call me teacher instead of me calling you king." Shi Lang smiled, then stretched out a finger and asked, "What is this?" "This kind of thing is no longer useful to me, Shirou." Skaha smiled and shook his head, and said, "It is one! Whatever you say is useless, this is one!" "Stupid! This is a finger! This king is asking you what it is, not what it is!" Shilang scolded. Skaha: "..." This...what the **** is this feeling of going back to 1,500 years ago? Has this child completely become the King of Eternity? Skaha took a step back in a cold sweat. Shiro faded [evil], opened his hands, and walked towards Skaha, with a gentle smile on his face, "Teacher, I have been there for eight years, and I miss you very much." Skaha glanced at Shirou suspiciously, and looked at Shirou''s sincere and gentle smile, just like the gentle disciple he once was. Yeah. No matter how bad the **** Eternal King is, her disciple is still her disciple. Those bright eyes, that gentle smile. As always. Just give him a gentle embrace at this time. Then, start a new fight. "Yeah. I miss you too." Skaha put down the gun in his hand and hugged Shirou. Shirou hugged Skaha, and then¡ª "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Shi Lang grabbed Skaha''s long hair and sneered contemptuously: "It''s been more than fifteen hundred years, you shameful crap, you still haven''t grown a little bit. Shame!" "Ah¡ªlet go! Let go! Let go, Shirou!" "What is your name? This king did not hear clearly." "Wang--, king!" Skaha cried. "I seem to remember that someone promised me that they would treat this king''s childhood gently. Who do you think is that person?" Shi Lang asked. "I have treated you well! Treat you super tenderly! Let go, let go!" Skaha cried. "Oh. This gentleness means gentleness of speech." Shirou put more effort, "This king tells you, this king wants to clean up you very early, very early. When I was in Camelot, I missed it even more. He actually rode on the head of this king to show off his mighty blessing, he is so courageous!" "Don''t do this, don''t do this... The hair will be ripped off!" Skaha cried loudly. "Huh. Quan and forgive you." Shi Lang released his palm. "Woo..." Skaha stared at Shirou bitterly. How is this different from 1,500 years ago? Obviously it shouldn''t be like this! It should be that as a disciple, he obeyed his own words as a master and allowed himself to be bullied! In fact, this was indeed the case before Shirou crossed to Camelot. He obeyed Skaha''s words and was bullied by Skaha at will, but he did not dare to chew, shivering. But it''s different now. A shameful thing wants to ride on his head and dominate him? Turn her upside down! Skaha looked resentful. The good time of bullying the king is finally over. The dream is broken. The nasty **** is back. That''s not right! Wait! Skaha glanced at Shirou who was looking at his palm, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. Think about it carefully, there is only Wang here now. When the Knights of the Round Table were not there, Merlin was still locked in the stone tower by Guinevere. It is estimated that she was still looking at this place with clairvoyance, laughing. Doesn''t that mean that the king is lonely? Why are you afraid of her? Chapter 461： Today the slave turns over and sings! The Shi Lang who bullies the young and has not yet claimed the king''s consciousness is happy, but there is like hitting the **** to the ground, pulling his hair vigorously, and being happy? Thinking of this, Skahan''s rotten soul couldn''t help laughing out cheerfully. She picked up a pair of spears, and was about to kill Shirou who was pondering the record of the Eternal King. And at this moment-- Shirou intends to try the record of the Eternal King. Now his body has fallen asleep, and can constitute a fact of sealing and giving up, appearing in the form of the eternal king in the dream. Thinking of this, Shi Lang moved in his heart and contacted his trumpet. There was a boom. Shi Lang wore his own armor of the king of mythril, and his whole person descended like a king of Cangyin who has been wandering for a long time. And at the moment it arrived, Skaha couldn''t move. I can''t move anyway. She sighed, looking at Shirou with a complex expression. No. To be precise, it is the eternal king. She had known for a long time that in the spiritual foundation of the Eternal King, there was restraint and the right to dominate everything. It is a treasure. She didn''t know exactly what treasure it was, but she knew that she could not resist that treasure. It''s not just her, the Knights of the Round Table, Merlin, the fairies... Anyone who recognizes the Eternal King and is dominated by the Eternal King cannot resist and disobey the Eternal King. Moreover, his own treasures and inherent skills will be controlled by the King of Eternity. It can be said that records will be taken away and controlled by the King of Eternity. Yes, as long as you acknowledge the Eternal King, you will be dominated. "This is the King of Eternity, it''s pretty good. Hey, why do you have a line on your head?" Shi Lang was a little surprised. "What word?" Skaha asked strangely. "It''s better not to know it." Shi Lang''s expression was subtle. Because there is a line on Skaha¡¯s head that only Shirou in the state of the eternal king can see¡ª [Shameful trash, Skaha Treasure: Garbage Inherent skills: useless Strategy: This kind of waste still needs this king to watch the strategy specially? ¡¿ Shirou''s face was delicate. He thought it was better not to tell Skaha. Save some face for Skahar. But what is this? Shirou thought for a while, and prepared to use the [Evil of This World] inherited from the Holy Grail to see his own abilities. ¡¾Eternal King Muscle strength: D- Durability: A+++ Agility: E+ Magic: E~A+++ Lucky: E] [Intrinsic skills: The Flower of Evil A+: Embrace the darkness, the heart toward the light, the sorrowful mud can also bloom beautiful flowers. Unconsciously absorb evil and transform it into its own magic. Dynasty made EX: The King of Eternity manifested from the human karma who created the unparalleled dynasty with nothing. It is composed of [Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Hero], [Mortal Leader], [Leadership] and other leaders and group action skills. Skills to improve the performance of super-large groups and dominated areas. Desperate Will A+++: A symbol of the eternal king''s will. His will will not fall, even if he is dead. Significantly enhance endurance, avoid deadly attacks, abnormal interference is invalid. Saint King A: Special effects for [Magic] and [Divine] skill holders other than Saints. Treasures: The first treasure, the time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century Grade: A++ Type: Opposing Army/God Treasure Reproduce all the heroic souls and spirits dispatched by the Eternal King, even if they are not the heroic spirits in the Eternal King''s legend, they will be assimilated or dominated by the Eternal King, and thus will be realized, and will be given a super special attack on the gods. The second treasure, the time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king Level:? Type:? Assimilate and dominate all the characters who recognize the Eternal King, even the Servant and the heroic spirits, after admitting to be dominated by the Eternal King, or assimilated, will maintain their personality and join the Eternal King''s army. Those who are willing to be dominated cannot resist the Eternal King, but they themselves have the right to refuse to be summoned, but their treasures and inherent skills will be used by the Eternal King. In addition, the Eternal King who sees through the whole world can see through all the world. This treasure is the best portrayal of the eternal king''s wisdom and love by all. The third treasure, this is my evil Grade: E Kind: to human The evil is inseparable from the body, but its utility is greatly weakened. Its meaning is only because of its inherent skill, the flower of evil. ... Chapter 462： ¡¿ Shi Lang suddenly realized that his emotions saw something like the system attribute bar on Skaha. It is estimated that it is the second effect of the second treasure "The time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king"-see through It''s all sorts of things. Just-- [Shameful trash, Skaha...] Shi Lang is a bit speechless. Is there such a smelly mouth in the records of the Eternal King? Even if it has been sublimated into a treasure, it has become a smelly treasure. "Wang...can you untie the treasure first?" Skaha said helplessly. "No." Shi Lang glanced at her, then sneered: "This king thinks this is good." Skaha wanted to cry without tears. The king who returned as the eternal king already possesses the ability to dominate everything. I can''t go back again. The good years of bullying the king, and the cruel years of being dominated and bullied, are now back. Cry! ... ... ps: The second treasure, which is equivalent to the combination of the enhanced version of the assimilation of the sound of the heavens and the omniscience and almighty star. The strength of Eternal King is still very high~! Of course, if you can play~! Sixth, I will be here first today~! Eternal King (or Awakening 2) ¡¾Eternal King Career: Caster/Ruler/Berserker Muscle strength: D- Durability: A+++ Agility: E+ Magic: E~A+++ Lucky: E] [Intrinsic skills: The Flower of Evil A+: Embrace the darkness, the heart toward the light, the sorrowful mud can also bloom beautiful flowers. Unconsciously absorb evil and transform it into its own magic. Dynasty made EX: The King of Eternity manifested from the human karma who created the unparalleled dynasty with nothing. It is composed of [Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Hero], [Mortal Leader], [Leadership] and other leaders and group action skills. Skills to improve the performance of super-large groups and dominated areas. Desperate Will A+++: A symbol of the eternal king''s will. His will will not fall, even if he is dead. Significantly enhance endurance, avoid deadly attacks, abnormal interference is invalid. Saint King A: Special effects for [Magic] and [Divine] skill holders other than Saints. Treasures: The first treasure, the time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century Grade: A++ Type: Opposing Army/God Treasure Reproduce all the heroic souls and spirits dispatched by the Eternal King, even if they are not the heroic spirits in the Eternal King''s legend, they will be assimilated or dominated by the Eternal King, and thus will be realized, and will be given a super special attack on the gods. The second treasure, the time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king Level:? Type:? Assimilate and dominate all the characters who recognize the Eternal King, even the Servant and the heroic spirits, after admitting to be dominated by the Eternal King, or assimilated, will maintain their personality and join the Eternal King''s army. Those who are willing to be dominated cannot resist the Eternal King, but they themselves have the right to refuse to be summoned, but their treasures and inherent skills will be used by the Eternal King. In addition, the Eternal King who sees through the whole world can see through all the world. This treasure is the best portrayal of the eternal king''s wisdom and love by all. The third treasure, this is my evil Grade: E Kind: to human The evil is inseparable from the body, but its utility is greatly weakened. Its meaning is only because of its inherent skill, the flower of evil. The Fourth Treasure¡¤The Awakening of Mortality¡¤The Emperor (EX): Further evolution. ¡­¡­¡¿ Normal call-"Holy Grail? Is this kind of kid''s playhouse, should I also call this king over?" The awakening call of the mortal¡ª"Huh? Do you want to wear my crown? Oh... King? No need to call it specifically~! I am me, your Servant!" Victory method: The follower of Ruler is the strongest posture, comparable to the crown. Magic power is the key to its greatest containment, and its abilities are fully utilized, even its spiritual veins are not enough to support it. Fortunately, the follower can absorb the magic by himself. In addition, the follower regards the Holy Grail War as a child''s play, passively sabotaging work while ensuring the survival of the master. And Berker, who likes to seal all the treasures and inherent skills, is here. To make sure that the master is a hopeless villain, he can back stab and needs to be careful. In addition, the eternal king that is normally summoned will lose [Mortal Awakening] and change to [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor], and the final posture cannot be sublimated to summon. In addition, the follower is basically crushed in a playful state, carefully making plans, but inexplicably lose. Chapter 162 The New Life Starts Here The result of stepping into the realm of God as a mortal is an eternal curse. Impeached to the outside of the world, a person stands outside the hesitant dark world. Skaha had been mentally prepared for such an established ending long ago. And willingly accepted this situation. If she hadn''t seen the glory. Because of the six years in Camelot, it was like a normal human being alive. At that time, she discovered that she was just a human being. But the world has rejected her existence. She will be eternally on the outside of the world, and she will never interfere with it anymore, savoring eternal loneliness by herself. She can endure eternal loneliness, and she can stay in the dark forever, if she has never seen the brilliance of the sun. Just because I have seen the glory and tasted the beauty, it is difficult to bear this eternal loneliness. Chapter 463： Perhaps more than 1,500 years ago, she shouldn''t have gone out of death, and she wouldn''t have been so difficult for eternity. But that memory was the one she didn''t want to give up. From being cursed to eternity, life has lost its meaning and turned into gray. It is precisely because of this that she will become a teacher, right? While teaching skills on the one hand, on the other, maybe let those children bring a touch of color to her gray life. It is precisely because of this that the person named "Skaha" didn''t refuse the eternal king''s call only 1,500 years ago. Because the person''s color and brilliance were too bright, illuminating all the gray sky, making her forget who she was for a while. Therefore, for more than 1,500 years, even if the soul and heart are decayed, they are eager for someone to kill and end themselves, but they still don''t want to give up that memory. Licking on the memories of the past, everyone has gone, and one person has spent more than 1,500 years in the dark and dead world. Therefore, Skaha looked forward to the child in the king''s mouth that will continue Camelot in the future thousands of years ago. She is looking forward to that child. Not because of anything else, but because she selfishly expects that child can become the disciple who kills her and ends her. Achieved something that Ku Chulin, the Son of Light, did not achieve. Yes. The order of King Dacheng is only second, the real main thing is to educate that child to be the executioner of the master killer who puts an end to her decadence and pain. Yes. She has long been rotten. Until Merlin told her that the child she was going to train was actually Wang''s childhood. At that time, Skaha was stunned, but when Merlin told her the truth, the revenge and the joyful mentality that extended from the depths of her heart actually overwhelmed the rotten heart in an instant! Yes, in this world, is there anything more pleasant than bullying the **** king? Kick that **** king to the ground, stab him to death, stab him to death, pull his hair clean...Is there anything in this world that makes people more happy than this? These things can only be done in dreams 1,500 years ago, but now they can be performed in reality. Skaha was excited, even eagerly looking forward to that day. Maybe she didn''t even notice it herself, she just...can''t stand it anymore. That day has finally arrived. Skaha entered the dream of the young king. Seeing the young king, she showed a gentle and elegant smile. "So that''s it, it''s such a special body. No wonder." "When I first met, I was the master of this country. My name is Skaha. You can also call me Teacher Skaha." Yes, it is a singular body. Otherwise, how can he complete the great cause of the eternal king and become her king? "Then you..." Before the young king could speak, Skaha directly killed him twenty-one times. Poke the heart, poke the eyes, kick...except that the young Wang''s hair is too short to grasp, she did everything she had always wanted to do in her dreams, and beat him to a bruise and swollen face. It''s a pity that the young king''s mental will is too weak, and she reached the limit of her spirit twenty-one times. She had to stop her hands temporarily and watched the young king lie on his face and looked at the sky impeccably. And she was holding the dog''s tail grass and teasing his nose. "Let''s get up and continue." "What a joke! I haven''t recovered yet, I don''t want to get up!" The young Wang shouted, clasping the grass with both hands. "This is the first time I educate a disciple like you who is not well-behaved." "I never said to be your disciple!" The young king collapsed a little. Obviously, this was just bullying an ordinary child who hadn''t had any contact with King Eternal for the time being, but she actually felt joyful, joy from the heart. Sure enough, she was really rotten. But, is this child really the eternal king? At that time, there was such a question in her heart. It''s too weak. The weakness of body and skills is only second, because of the young age. But that weak will, unwilling to face his timidity, is it really the king who is known for his will? No matter from which point of view, he is just an ordinary child with a somewhat sophisticated thinking. The most important thing is to act like a baby to yourself. It was impossible to appear on that king, and he even suspected that he had been deceived by Merlin for an instant. No. Can''t say that. Because even Merlin is self-doubt, is this kid really the king? Because that king would never be so weak. This is an ordinary child who broke into the hero''s stage, the child who was targeted by the king more than 1,500 years ago. But she still followed the king''s order and gave the child a trial. And the best trial is the Holy Grail war encountered by this child. She told the child that she was targeted by a bad guy, but did not name the king. And the child was misled, thinking it was the hero king, and hated the hero king incomparably. And she followed Huafeng and fooled the child like this. She had always suspected that this child was not the king, but she acquiesced in the suffering of this child, because she herself also had selfish desires for this child. Yes, she hopes this child can grow up. Can grow faster. It''s best to grow up to kill her and end her right away. She couldn''t stand it anymore. He deceived and fooled the child, but the child regarded her as a support from beginning to end, showing her the weakest side to her, and acting like a baby to her. She hesitated. Chapter 464： Because there has never been a child so coquettish to her. Therefore, she gave a suggestion to let him go to the Great Holy Grail, to the place where the enlightened being descended. As long as he got there, he was safe, and she gave up. It''s just that the child was shivering from the shadow of death, his eyes and mind were closed, and he couldn''t see the way or her entanglement. After all, I still didn''t go to the Great Holy Grail. And she continued to remain silent. Until-- "Teacher, you are the number one in the world in my mind!" ... "Teacher, can you still enter my dream and train me?" "You--, are you sure you want to entrust yourself to this mean and twisted woman?" Scarha asked. "The teacher is not mean and distorted at all!" The child was serious. By this time, Skaha realized that he had become so bad, but the child still believed in her and relied on her. Scarha regretted it, so she took advantage of the moment when the Holy Grail opened the world and appeared in the form of a Servant, trying to make up for her fault. However, the hero king had already stared at this child completely. She was unable to take the child away, so she could only take him to Liudong Temple first and use the power of the enlightened person to keep him. But it was too late. When she found the child, that child had changed. His eyes burned with the same fire as the king. Although it is very weak, as if it will be extinguished in the next moment, it is not as brilliant and brilliant as the king. However, it is indeed the same fire as the king. So she understood, she finally understood. This fragile, timid, coquettish to her, dependent on her child... really is that indestructible king. He was not an indestructible king from the beginning, but an ordinary child who yearned for happiness and hoped to survive. It was her hand that pushed this child...toward the path of that king. That king had expected everything a long time ago. Because it was all he had experienced, he was just completing his own record to avoid chaos in history. In the end, the king is still carrying history. Skaha understood everything, but in the end, she could only smile with grief in her heart, sighing, the dazzling and brilliance of the flame in Wang''s eyes. Later, Wang Cong Liudong Temple admitted [evil] and accepted [evil]. Step by step, step by step, from the weak, soft, and timid child to the tall, indestructible, indestructible king. Perhaps that child has never thought about how strong his future will be. However, the child showed an innocent and gentle smile to the decadent she, and said very seriously: "If the teacher''s heart is dusted, I will open the path to freedom for the teacher." He didn''t care about deception, and didn''t care about the past distress, the child was very gentle, just like sunshine, dispelling the dust in his heart. From that time, Skaha really understood. Why is that king so glorious, why is that king''s name enduring, why... she still misses that despicable king even now. That king''s kingly way was different from everyone''s kingly way from the beginning. There is no greed and violence, nor is it defending and guarding. The king''s kingly way is just a match. Ignite yourself, burn yourself, the weak fire, the wind will blow out. But it ignited others, causing a raging fire ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, and even tens of thousands of times bigger than yourself! It turned out that that was the king she surrendered to. Skarha sighed and disappeared, and then watched from the outside of the world as the king fell into the place of origin where everything could not be interfered to complete his record of being a king. But Skarha was also mentally prepared. When that child comes back, he will probably be the evil king. And her good days are probably coming to an end. However, no matter how bad the king did to her, she would not be angry. Perhaps, she had been waiting for the king from a long time ago. Want to bathe in that glory again. Let the king heal her rotten heart. Then. She regretted it again. That king, or that child did not lie. Her heart was already covered in dust, and Wang would open the road to freedom for her, but this way of getting through... she couldn''t accept it. ... In the shadow country of dreams. "What''s the matter? My lovely master, is this king waiting for you to train? Where did you go? Come out!" "Oh! Don''t you come out? Then you have to hide it, don''t be discovered by the king." "It''s very serious if you don''t succeed." ... The king''s voice resounded in death. But Skaha shivered in the valley of death hiding. "Oh! I found it, hide it there!" Chapter 465： The next moment, thunder blasted her from the sky, blasting her into powder. Skaha was reborn and resurrected, and quickly hid in another valley, secretly looking at the eternal king standing in the wilderness. The Eternal King sits on the throne, and beside him stands the Tower of Radiance. That was the state of complete liberation of the Holy Spear Lungominiad. In addition, he was surrounded by the Sword of Oath of Victory, the Sword of Rotating Victory, and the indestructible lake... All were treasures that could be liberated. If it was just these, Skaha would not be so embarrassed, she was the best in martial arts, enough to attack in close quarters under the artillery fire. The most terrible thing is that the Eternal King summoned the scabbard Avalon, hid himself in Avalon, and then left the Tower of Radiance outside. She hides in Avalon, uses her ability to see through the world, as well as Merlin''s [Clairvoyance EX], locks her position, and then uses the Tower of Radiance to directly bomb at a long distance. And this is the second treasure of the Eternal King. Originally, Merlin was not dead. There is no record of Merlin in the Hall of Valor. The King of Eternity should not be able to get Merlin¡¯s [Clairvoyance EX]. You, the ashes are all raised for you", probably that''s the case, it scared Merlin, or simply gloating at her, so he threw his record to the Eternal King. So that the Eternal King can use the second treasure to use [Clairvoyance EX]. And the holy spear Lungominiad, the sword of the holy sword oath of victory, the scabbard Avalon... the treasures of all those who are dominated by the eternal king are among the second treasures of the eternal king, and they can be completely Liberation. Hiding yourself in Avalon, placing yourself in an invincible place, and then [Clairvoyance EX] locked with the ability to see through the whole world, and then use the holy spear to bombard, this is already the basic tactic of the eternal king. And with this kind of rogue tactics, Skaha has no temper at all. The strongest guardian who refuses all interference, [Clairvoyance EX] is matched with Sen Luo Wanxiang, it is useless for her to hide anywhere. It can only be-- Killed by the Tower of Radiance, killed by the Sword of Oath of Victory, and killed by the Sword of Victory... "What''s the matter, my lovely teacher? Come out quickly! This king promised you to open the way to your inner freedom! Didn''t you ask for death? This king made you die enough! Huhahahahaha ¡ª !" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Rumble rumbling rumbling!" ... On this day, Skaha was bombarded and killed twenty-eight times, with a cold sweat on his face. "Is it still rotten? Is it still painful? Do you still want to die? Come¡ª, tell this king! This king personally takes your path to freedom and accepts it with gratitude! Hahahahahahaha!" "...Stop it! I don''t want to die anymore!" Skarhasse shivered and shed tears of regret. She regretted it. At the beginning, she did too little! This **** should have been stabbed to death a million times! "Hahahahaha! Let''s take another shot...Huh? No demons?" When Skaha, who was still holding his head trembling and trembling, immediately stopped trembling when he heard this, he jumped out of the valley with an angry expression on his face. This **** has finally exhausted his magic power! Without magic, he could not liberate the treasure, and he himself withdrew from Avalon''s guardian state. Without magic, unable to liberate treasures, it can be said that this **** king''s biggest weakness. We must grasp this weakness and let this **** know what it means to respect the teacher and respect the way! As soon as she appeared, she was controlled by the **** king with the second treasure. "Well. I''ll be here first today. Wait for the king to save ten and a half months of magic power, and then come and play with you, my lovely teacher." Leaving such words, the **** king left his dream with a smile. Skaha gritted his teeth and shouted: "Merlin! Merlin! Don''t let me in again, don''t let me in again! I don''t want to come again! I want to go home!" She doesn''t want to fight this rogue king anymore, there is no point at all! ... Shi Lang left the dream and went to the high school of Suiqunyuan College. He has an entrance exam today. And a new life will start from here. ... ... ps: Next are a few chapters, and then the second volume is completely over~ Mother and daughter¡¯s manor [second more] She woke up when she felt the morning sun shining through the gap between the windows and doors. The room was still dark, with warm breathing still in her chest. She opened the bedding and was about to get out of bed, only to find that the collar of her chest was tightly held in the palm of her hand. She took this little palm off carefully, for fear of disturbing the sleep of the owner of this palm. In the bed, it was a little life. It''s a girl with blond hair, fair skin, some babies are fat, and her sleep is sweet. As if he had achieved a dream, the corners of his mouth also slobbed, and the sheets were wet. She covered the bedding and walked out of the room by herself. The morning sun shines from the horizon, standing and looking out, it is a cloud of red fire. She picked the apples from the apple tree on the estate, and squeezed the milk from the cows in the enclosure. The manor is not big, and there are no servants in it, only her and the child, who live more diligently and thriftily. She set up an orphanage in Tyler Beer to adopt war orphans, and most of the remuneration given by the dynasty was donated to the orphanage, leaving nothing left. Although she is a lord, her life is indeed relatively clean and frugal. She brought the apples and milk into the room, put on an apron, took up a knife and scraped the peels of the apples one by one. A sharp sword hung on the wall behind him. The legendary star sword that draws victory. The child has woke up, wearing a white pajamas, a small body, holding her skirt, and constantly jumping towards the high stove. Chapter 466： "Mother, mother! What did you eat this morning?" the girl asked. "Mm. Apple puree, bread, and milk." She said with a smile. "Ah...? Are these again?" The girl flattened her mouth and said with a look of disgust, "I don''t want to eat these." "Then what do you want to eat, Mordred?" She put down the knife and apple, picked up the girl, and looked at the girl tenderly with those holy blue eyes. "M..." Mordred thought for a while, finally looked at the apron propped up on his mother''s chest, and said, "I want to eat my mother''s milk!" "You''re past the age of breastfeeding, don''t mess around." She shook her head and refused without hesitation. "M... I know. Then I have to sit on my mother''s shoulders!" The girl said with a smile. "This is fine, but you have to sit still." "Hmm!" She sat the **** her shoulders, then picked up the knife again and made breakfast. The girl sat on her shoulders, humming a little song, shaking her body, and when she was about to fall accidentally, her hands subconsciously grabbed her mother''s long golden sideburns. "M..." The corners of her eyes were so painful that she couldn''t help but twitch, trying to control her tone, and said: "Mordred, stop making trouble. I''m very hurt!" "Oh..." The girl stopped making trouble. She made breakfast, put it on the table, and put the **** the chair. The girl was quickly destroying the food, and she was sitting aside, just looking at the girl tenderly with those holy blue eyes, with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. "Mother, mother. Don''t you want to eat?" the girl asked. "You eat first," she said. "Yeah!" The girl smiled and continued to fill her belly. In fact, she is also quite hungry, but she is not sure if the child will have something to eat if she eats first. But it should be said that he is indeed a child who has inherited her lineage. He is only three years old, but his appetite is already very big. In the end, she just ate an apple to fill her hunger. After tidying up the mattress, looking at the big moist map on the mattress, she had a headache. "You are wetting the bed again, Mordred." She was a little distressed. "This... this is also something that can''t be helped. Who calls me a child? I can''t control it at all! When I dream of water in my dream, it comes out. Moreover, such a big map is not everyone. It can be drawn! You have to praise me, mother!" The girl puffed up her cheeks. This is not ashamed, but proud of it, and I don¡¯t know who I learned from. There should be no such talented person among the people that this girl has contact with. She had a headache, but she still washed the bedding and dried it in the manor. This was the girl who was so energetic that she did not look like a child to go to Taylor Beer''s administrative hall to complete her government affairs that belonged to the lord. When Taylor Beer''s pedestrians saw her, they all greeted her, everyone with a smile on their lips, and they were doing work. No one has any doubts, all the corners of their mouths are filled with smiles, looking forward to a bright future. Of course, the eternal king had already taken away Britain''s lament, along with himself. He took away the sigh, but left hope and goodness on this land. After the king left, the dynasty also operated very steadily. On the external front, the surrounding countries did not dare to covet the dynasty and chose to surrender and pay tribute. Even the mighty conqueror Attila who trampled and ravaged the European continent, although he often committed small-scale infringements, but after being repelled, he did not dare to easily engage with the dynasty, and has strictly guarded the division of the eternal king with them. The boundaries of power. As the lord of Tyler Bill, she handled Tyler Bill''s government affairs, and the energetic child was running around. She doesn''t worry about who the child will be bullied. Although she was still very young, the dragon''s factor made her more powerful than ordinary people. With this child''s temperament, she is usually pretty good if she doesn''t bully others. It''s true. I really don''t know who the character of this child is inherited from. Today, it is customary for her to take the child to apologize to the parents of the boy who was bullied so much. "Obviously he was the first to provoke me, why did I apologize in the end?" The girl was very dissatisfied. "But you beat him to tears." "Who told him to laugh at me as a child without a father!" the girl yelled dissatisfied. She didn''t speak anymore, her heart was full of guilt. She is full of love for this child, and she tries to enrich and make up for this child with her love. But this is the only thing she can''t make up for. Fortunately, although this child is sometimes wronged, he is a heartless and carefree person. I was aggrieved with my mouth flat a moment ago, but I went to chase the butterfly a moment later. The running energy made her a little afraid of the child falling. At night, after cooking dinner for the child, she washed the dishes and put on a new layer of bedding. "This is the last mattress. The others have not been dried yet. If we wet the bed again this time, we will have to sleep on a wooden board tomorrow." She reminded earnestly. "Hehehe... Then I will sleep in my mother''s arms, and the only one sleeping on the board is my mother." The girl said with a grin. She has a headache again, this kind of rascal style... How does this child grow crooked? Lying on the bed, the girl tossed over, unable to sleep, looked at her, and said, "Mother, mother. I can''t sleep, you can tell me some stories." "Okay. That was a journey of lilies, the young eternal king..." "I don''t want to listen to this." The girl squashed her mouth and said: "It''s this story every time. I want to listen to other things." She was worried. "I don''t know many stories, Mordred." "That--," the girl rolled her eyes and said with a grin: "You can tell me the story of you and your father. You always say that he died in battle. How did you meet him?" "Well...mu, it was in a manor..." She told her story in the manor, deliberately concealing some directional information. "This story is really good." The girl said with a grin, but she was a little strange in her heart. Why does this story sound a bit like the previous story? The girl didn''t know, but gradually, she felt a little sleepy. Chapter 467： "Mother, mother, can you blow out the candle? I want to sleep..." the girl said. "That... Mordred..." She hesitated. "What''s wrong, mother?" the girl asked. She hesitated for a while, and said, "Could you please blow out the candle?" "Oh. That''s...really, mother. I''m such a big person, so I''m afraid of the dark. Really, that''s all right. I just bury it in bed and sleep. M...mother''s Hug, so warm." The girl fell asleep. She also lay down, and gradually fell asleep. Quiet manor life. This is all she has. And such a peaceful life will continue forever. Always. Either conquer or be conquered! [Third more] Since she was a child, she has longed for her father, Uther Pendragon. What a powerful father? Fighting on the battlefield, blood and knife scars, the damage caused by the enemy to him, he did not change his color at all, but he cut off the enemy''s head very neatly and became a part of his honor and glory. Everyone would lower their heads to show surrender when they saw her father. No matter how strong the warrior was, they would not dare to be presumptuous in front of her father. That is powerful, that is king. Everyone must surrender to the king''s feet, and the weak are only qualified to be dominated. Therefore, since childhood, a seed of conquest was planted in her heart. She is different from other girls, she hates weakness, dislikes the weak, and likes the strong. Those girls cried and cried, Yingying Yanyan, turning around the man, as if they could not live without the man. Especially her two elder sisters who dressed themselves up and told her weakly that they are just women and don''t need to survive like men. Make yourself weaker and rely more on men to make men like them. This is really too ridiculous to her. How can the strong, the conqueror, the ravaged, the king''s daughter be a weak rabbit? Besides, what a man can do, can''t a woman not do it? Why must women depend on men? To please men? Maybe they are right, this has been destined since they were born in this sex. Everyone else gave in and obeyed this principle, but she was different. She refuses to be a waste of weakness, she wants to be a lion, a conqueror, and a king. And she also has the means to become a king. She inherited the power of the island that should have disappeared in her father''s generation. Her father was so surprised that she even sent her five-year-old to practice in the nun''s convent. She originally thought that her father would pass the throne to her, for this, she practiced very hard. When she was fifteen, she was already the number one witch in the nun''s house. As a result, her father did not intend to pass on the throne to her, but he secretly created a container for the ideal king, and she was also promised by her father to King Onyk very early. This made her very angry, even angry, and wanted to curse and kill her father and the child, but in the end she resisted it. Because she is a woman, she is destined to not inherit the royal power and family, but the child created is a boy who can inherit the royal power and continue the family. So she held back, and confessed her fate. Perhaps no one noticed it, even she herself did not notice that her so-called strong and tough, in fact, deep in the bottom line, is the same weakness as an average woman. He didn''t dare to oppose the orders of his father, who was the king, nor did he dare to violate tradition, let alone oppose the secular worldview. But no one noticed this, not even she herself. She just told herself that since she was her younger brother, there was no way she could do it. After all, the family needs to be continued, and indeed the kingship can only be inherited by men, and she herself rushed to the Onik Kingdom. At the age of fifteen, she is already slim, her graceful body and pretty face are indeed a beauty that men covet. Especially her rebellious psychology has stimulated the desire to conquer in the blood of men. King Onik, who has a marriage contract with her, is no exception, and his eyes are full of desire to conquer her. She doesn''t dislike the men''s desire to conquer her. I appreciate the man who dares to conquer her. So she told King Onyk, "As long as you can conquer me, you can play with me whatever you want." She is such a person, either conquering others or being conquered by others. Even if it is the so-called marriage, if you want her to obey, you have to conquer her. In the end, King Onik was just a coward. After she played a few magic tricks and some cold-blooded methods at will, she was trembling with fright and wanted to escape. But it''s too late. If you want to conquer her, how can you not have some price? She is like a poisonous snake, a mother praying mantis. She doesn''t hate being conquered by men, but she hates weak waste. All the weak wastes who had a desire to conquer her and wanted to conquer her, but were scared to escape by her, were killed by her alive torture. This is her, either to conquer and ravage others, or to be conquered and ravaged by others. She killed King Onyk and took control of the Kingdom of Onyk. All those who did not obey her were cursed, poisoned, or directly tortured to death by her. Cold blood and the devil are synonymous with her. But she is really difficult to control the Kingdom of Onik. So she began to create her own children. She ran to the island of Ireland, ready to steal people from the dead. But the queen of the dead, she thought she couldn''t fight, so she sneaked into the kingdom of that queen¡¯s sister Uif Put in the body that has been prepared for a long time, and stuff their own memories into their brains. Chapter 468： So that they recognize themselves as mothers and work for themselves. Noble souls do noble things, dark souls do dark things. What made her a little headache was that she stole the soul of a pure girl. That girl''s name, she named her Gareth. The creation of her body was also made by collecting the blood of women in the kingdom and adding alchemy magic. Soft things were regarded as trash by her, she originally wanted to destroy them, and then go to the dead to steal souls. It turned out that Uyf had already told the Queen of the Dead, and the Queen of the Dead took this very seriously and blocked the Dead. This made her action to steal the soul had to be aborted, and the girl was able to survive. She arranged for the girl to learn magic, which was somewhat useful, but the girl was going to be a knight. She scolded loudly, how can a woman be a knight? But the girl asked, why can''t a woman be a knight. This left her speechless, and finally she was sent to the nun''s house forcibly. Later, her father died, and her desire to inherit the kingdom revived. Most importantly, she suspects that the child is not a male, but a female. Since she is a woman, why should she give it to others. As a result, he was the one who pulled out the sword in the end. She always thought this was Merlin''s trick, so after investigating for a long time, she finally determined that the shining boy and the gentle boy were her brother. But, it''s too weak, isn''t it, this brother? She has read all of this brother''s journey. His way of handling things made her unacceptable. Some people who were disrespectful to him were killed directly. Why should they be reasonable? There is also a group of foolish people who only need low-level creatures that are clearly dominated, so why bother with them? It''s hard to understand. So, based on her values, she judged him to be a weak trash brother who needed her support. So she ran to the island of Ireland again. This time she attacked Uif, moved her horse, changed her horse¡¯s name, and brainwashed her horse so that the horse could be docile by her. Brother uses. Her brother is too weak, how could he sit in this position without her support? So she took her own children, and Onik''s soldiers and horses, standing behind her weak brother. If she doesn''t even help him, he must be unsteady in this position. But unfortunately, things still happened. Her brother''s king-appointment ceremony was still ruined. Even Votigeng went south to surround Camelot, and her weak brother had to move the capital to Cornwall, a land that was poor and white, and hated by the foolish people. The enemy is currently, but there are a lot of remaining problems. Internal and external troubles, to be honest, even she was scared. As soon as she thought of this situation, she had a kind of suffocation fear, and wanted to find a strong support. But her younger brother supported the kingdom with one hand. Once poor and nothing, he made it himself. The people hate him, so he bears the blame. At the moment of the enemy, he pulled up the wall and made close and distant attacks. ... A kingdom that was doomed to be shattered was pulled up bit by bit by his brother. At this time, she discovered that her brother was not weak at all. It''s just that he is powerful, she has never discovered, let alone understood. But as long as she looked at him, her heart would be full of security, as if there was no need to worry about anything. There is a strong shoulder that has already supported everything. She liked this feeling a bit, but then she realized that he was not her brother, he was just an outsider who replaced her sister. She was very angry. But he made a promise to her that after the matter is resolved, she will also get the right of inheritance. However, she herself hesitated and became frightened. Can a woman really be king? No one could see through the weakness under her strong appearance, only he could see through. So he encouraged her to break the tradition. And he really broke the tradition and supported her to the position of king. Then... He left. And she couldn''t sleep all night. She didn''t understand, she had already got the throne she dreamed of. Become the real queen, conqueror. Even everything that the man did became her thing. Dynasty, people, wealth, status, power... everything belongs to her. Why? Why does she stay awake at night? Why is she afraid of lights at night? Why do you feel very sad when you turn off the lights? She didn''t understand, she really didn''t understand. She really wanted to understand what she was thinking in her heart. However, from beginning to end, that true ancestor refused to use magic eyes on her. She is already the queen. Is a king of a great dynasty. But sitting on the throne, alone, overlooking everything alone, she burst into tears. Chapter 469： She finally understood what she wanted. It turned out that she had been conquered by that man a long time ago. She had already been conquered by that man before she knew it. Maybe she wanted kingship at first, but when she got to the back, all she wanted was that the man''s gaze stayed on her for a while. I can play with her hair like other women, and say beautiful things to her. But no. The man kept a distance from her from beginning to end, and then left. Never come back again. She hated the true ancestor. If the true ancestor was willing to use magic eyes on her, she wouldn''t have understood her heart now. She couldn''t let the man go. Conquered her heart, and then want to run? There is nothing so cheap! But it was too late. It''s too late. The man has gone. Left this world. Back to his hometown, Avalon. But this does not mean that she gave up. What she wants must be obtained. Ravaged her strength, and then left her and ran away? Never think about it! So she pushed everything to Guinevere, and began to delve into the magic way carefully, and made herself a fairy identity-Morgoss, and thus entered Avalon. However, she turned Avalon upside down, but did not find the man. "Wang...I''m here, but where are you?" Tears fell from her eyes. I had all the people, but I finally lost what I wanted most. If you are well, I will be sunny¡¾26/27¡¿ As a knight, she did the worst thing. She never knows what feelings are, let alone what it means to experience beauty. In the beginning, he would choose to become a king, in addition to the things that have already been decided, that is to protect everything he has experienced. What is beautiful, she doesn''t know. She didn''t know what the feeling was. Becoming a king and want to protect people, not because there is a guardian emotion in your heart, but just because it looks like a good deed. That''s it. However, someone broke the established plan and ravaged her worldview. Merlin''s ideal king was refuted by that person, and the kingdom strategy was easily destroyed by that person, and he showed a true king''s posture. The most important thing is that even the sword in the stone recognized that person''s kingship. So she chose to swear allegiance to the king. From the manor, the journey, Kahnri, the king''s turmoil, the fight against Warcraft, the development of Cornwall, and the killing of Vottigung... everything, she was involved. She has always listened to the king''s words and never had any strange thoughts. Being loyal to the king, listening to the king''s words, doing the king''s affairs, this is not only the way of the knight, but also her inner voice. She always thought that it was just because of loyalty, until her good friend El Quette used magic eyes on her, which completely opened her inner line of defense and let the surging emotions overwhelm her. At this time, she found out. This is not only because of her dedicated chivalry spirit, but also the admiration of the king in her heart. Yes. From a long, long time ago, she had an admiration for the king. It''s just that Wang didn''t know, and she herself didn''t notice it. And at this moment, because of the magic eyes of this good friend Zhenzu, all her emotions were opened in an instant. She had never had such a wealth of emotions. For a while, she let this emotion go to her head, so she committed the worst thing not only as a knight, but also as a woman. She betrayed the king. Betrayed the king who has always trusted her. The king''s will was very firm. When he was awake, he didn''t have any seizures at all. It didn''t really happen until after he passed out. I was fascinated by my mind, and my consciousness became muddled. The king pressed her under him, tortured for two days and two nights, and finally fainted. But with her pale face, she could only tidy up the mess, and then rushed to Tyler Bill overnight. She has always admired Wang''s emotions, but this incident alone made her feel painful. Because this is her worst and worst thing as a knight. She betrayed the king. Later, Age Zhiwen, Gawain, Merlin, and his brother Kay also knew about this. Gao Wenwen came to tell Wang, but was persuaded by Age Zhiwen, and finally chose to conceal it. Chapter 470： Because the king is going to leave, but the dynasty needs heirs of the king''s blood. From the beginning to the end, Age Guiwen spoke from the standpoint of the dynasty, and finally helped to conceal it. But Merlin couldn''t say anything, no one could help him. In the end, only she personally requested that Merlin chose to remain silent. Yes. Merlin was with them from the beginning. Whether it was to ask Merlin to take out the child at the beginning, or to reveal the identity of the child, it was Age Zhiwen and Merlin that they discussed the specific countermeasures against Wang. First, let Wang exclude the correct answer in his mind. And Wang did fall into the trap. Perhaps Wang had never thought that the knights and magicians he trusted the most would unite and set him up. But there is no doubt that neither she nor them, or Merlin, have done the worst and most disgusting thing. With the trust of the king, he betrayed the king. She admired the king, but never thought of binding him by this. Rather than squeezing Wang firmly in the palm of her hand, she was more willing to let go of Wang. As long as Wang An is good, it is good for her. Yes. Her sister is full of possessiveness, she must get what she wants and hold it tightly in her hand, but she chooses to let it go. If you are well, I will be sunny. The last hug, this is the end. That''s it. For that new life, she gave her everything she could give. Exhausted everything to love her. All she can do is to live peacefully with that child. But she knows that this can only be an extravagant hope. She is the strongest knight in this dynasty, and the only one who can compete with Attila after the king and Skaha have left. In addition, Age Zhiwen will help, also because he wants to support this child who inherits the blood of the king to the throne. This child is exactly the same as she used to be. From the moment of birth, he is destined to be the king. But just as the king gave her the right to choose the road, she also decided to give the right to choose to this child. In the future, it is up to her to decide whether this child will become a king or something else. Furthermore, as long as her sister is good enough to be the king, from the consideration of the stability of the dynasty, Age Zhiwen will stand firmly on her sister''s side. Yes, that man''s thinking angle has always been from the perspective of the dynasty. And it is precisely because of this that he will betray the king. However, things went wrong after all. Her sister Morgan Lefy disappeared. It has been missing for a whole year! There was no king in the dynasty for a year! The people of the entire dynasty became frightened. The lords began to change. Some aristocrats with unpredictable thoughts began to have strange ideas. Outside the dynasty, those tributary nations that submitted to the dynasty also had strange thoughts. Most importantly, Attila saw the opportunity to defeat the dynasty. Disturbance all the time. Even the knights of the round table are in a mess. As a result, Guinevere could only borrow her face similar to that of Wang, drink to stop them, and collect all their wisdom. People were horrified by the collapse of the dynasty, and once again returned to the era of war and chaos where the kings were divided, and they urgently needed a king. But the child who inherited the king''s bloodline is only five years old now, and he simply can''t afford to take the lead. As a result, under the planning of Guiniweier and Master Merlin, the ritual of the sword in the stone was reactivated. Merlin imposes the suffering that the king once faced on the sword in the stone, causing the knights to step forward and draw their swords one by one, but everyone is afraid. The burden that the king once carried was too heavy, and the suffering he faced was too terrible. Even Gawain, who has always been daring, didn''t have the courage to pull out that sword. In the end, people called her, called the name of the knight king. And she was silent, and chose to head to Camelot. However, before pulling out the sword in the stone, Merlin told her a great secret. This secret horrified her. They conspired to betray the king, and the king also betrayed this generation of people. In order to end the gods, the king was quietly killing this generation! "So, do you still have to pull out that sword? Once you pull it out, you will bear this sin. Once discovered, your fate must not be much better." Merlin said. She was silent. "Think about it," Merlin said. But everyone was calling her, everyone was looking forward to her. In the end, she drew out the sword in the stone that only belonged to King Arthur under the eyes of everyone. In the end, this sword was pulled out by her. Fate took a big circle, but in the end it returned to the original point. The only difference is. She is no longer the person who didn''t understand people''s hearts before. It is a person who has truly inherited the kingly way of the ideal king. Chapter 471： She has been chasing the back of the king, and before she knows it, she has already grown sturdily. Moreover, this time, she chose to be the king no longer because it only seemed to be a good deed, such a flimsy reason. It was because this dynasty was built by the king, the man she admired bit by bit. How could this dynasty collapse like this? Isn''t his hard work wasted? No matter what, she will continue this dynasty, even if she lives in exchange for it! Because this is the dynasty that the man finally pulled up from the abyss. Because she had promised that king, that man, to take good care of this dynasty. If this dynasty collapsed, even if she died, she would have no face to see that king. She became king and inherited the name of King Arthur. But people are afraid of women becoming kings. Fearing that the newly appointed king, like Morgan, disappeared for no reason. As a last resort, she can only claim that she is a man, but she looks like a woman. As a result, the dynasty settled down. People live and work in peace again. But the real most powerful enemy finally came. Attila came with her Hun Empire. At this time, Attila''s sphere of influence has reached its peak. It starts from the Aral Sea in the east, to Rome in the west, from the Danube in the south, and to the Baltic Sea in the north. Countless kingdom forces have surrendered to their feet. Even the Eastern Empire chose to surrender. The Western Empire was simply destroyed and ravaged by it. Attila''s only enemy was the Camelot dynasty. As a last resort, she could only give the child to Guinevere, and she herself was holding the sword of oath of victory and the holy gun Lungominiad to go to Gaul to battle Attila. Yes, it is the Holy Spear Lungominiad. She was unable to use the true posture of the Holy Spear Lungominiard-the Tower of Radiance, but Merlin used the magic way to constrain the Round Table Conference to the Tower of Radiance, turning it into the Holy Spear Lungomini that she could use Yad. And she fought Attila. From national strength to military strategy. From a local war to a full-scale war. Every opponent will meet Liangcai. They played for five years, each with their own victories. She didn''t dare to retreat, because only she was able to fight Attila in the entire dynasty. Once she retreated, Attila completely invaded the border. By then, she who masters Gaul and Visigoths will be the emperor of the European continent, completely encircling the British Isles and Ireland, and the dynasty will be over. The land that Attila was sitting on was too big, and in the end, the dynasty began to be somewhat unsupported. So she made a fraud. The Eastern Empire Emperor Marcian refused to provide tribute to the Attila Empire for three years when the dynasty was at war with the Attila Empire. As a result, Attila turned around and attacked the Castle of Constantine, forcing him to surrender again, and offered tribute, as well as countless beauties. Among them was a unique beauty of Germanic descent named Idico who was dedicated to Attila as an apologetic gift to the Eastern Emperor Marcian. Attila accepted. What no one knows is that this young girl named Yitike is in disguise. She directly stabbed the lax Attila to death in the palace, and she was also stabbed through the lungs by Attila''s perverted blow. But she still survived, and returned to the army. After Attila''s death, her designated heirs Irak, Dankzik, and Aenek attacked each other over the succession of the empire, and the Hungarian Empire was torn apart. At the same time, she formed an anti-Hungarian alliance, defeated the Huns in the Battle of Nidaou, and killed Irak, completely disintegrating the Hungarian empire and beginning to fade out of European history. In seven years, she finally defeated Attila, the strongest enemy in her life. But the dynasty was very tired because of this. But it doesn''t matter, the war is over, and the dynasty can recover as long as he recuperates. For this, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even with the dragon factor, she was exhausted and scarred in this war and needed a rest. The most important thing is that you can finally go back to see that child. The Eastern Empire emperor Marcian expressed his surrender to the dynasty and presented a newly-born lion cub. She accepted, stroking the little lion, thinking that the child would like this little lion. Even though she was very tired, as a king, as a mother, she thought about the child and the child, and she was exhausted and started to return to the dynasty with a scar on her body without taking a long rest. I want to be a king, a king who can protect my mother¡¾27/27¡¿ She didn''t know what the father was. She didn''t know what her father was like. But she knows that she has a mother who loves her very much, a very powerful mother! Her mother is the most powerful knight who created this dynasty, and is known as the king of knights! M...Although he looks very dumb and stupid, sometimes, when cutting an apple, he still cuts his own hands. When my mother was very angry and wanted to educate her, she endured her anger in the end and spoke calmly. Chapter 472： However, she still likes this mother very much. What she likes most is seeing her being angry and helpless at her. He was trembling clearly, but he looked helpless. M... It''s not good to say that. But her favorite thing to do is to bully her mother. Because the mother with this expression is the cutest. Of course, she also likes mother the most. As for the father''s words... M...I haven''t seen it, I don''t know what it looks like. But if a man can make a mother fall in love, he must be a very powerful man, right? Probably a bit worse than the Eternal King, right? After all, the eternal king was the one who created this dynasty with one hand, and looked very majestic. When I laughed, I felt a sense of dignity. Yes, she still remembers that feeling. The king ran to her house before the grand ceremony. She was the one who put a wreath on the king. I didn''t want to go, because the king looked very uncomfortable, but he had bet with others, and there was no way he could do it. Her mother is a knight king, how can she be weak? Later, her mother was named the lord of Taylor Beer, and she and her mother lived happily in the small manor. Although there are only two people, they are very happy. There are butterflies, apples, and mothers who are used to her, petting her, and letting her bully. However, the mother refused to give her only one thing. That is a book. It is said that it is the book that records the wisdom of the Eternal King. She wanted to see that thing, but her mother would always touch her head, shook her head and refused to say: "You are still young, Mordred. There are some things in it that children should not see. I will hand it over. For you, but you have to wait for you to grow up." Liar! What children shouldn''t see? Obviously it is a lie to the children! However, my mother is very stupid. She would always hide her notebook close to her body and would not take it away when she was sleeping. One night, she secretly stole the book while her mother was asleep, and read a few pages by the light. "M...if you know your mistake, then correct it?...M, ¡®if you look for a goal, then you have to bear with it, you have to be ruthless, and you have to be stable in the aftermath, and you can¡¯t give the enemy a chance to react¡¯..." She turned two pages, but her mother woke up, took the book back, and warned with a serious face: "Mordred! Don''t steal this book anymore, you know?" She had never seen her mother so serious, a little scared, and nodded. Mother''s face softened, stroked her head and said, "It''s not time yet. When you grow up, I will give you this book and tell you the wisdom of the king." She nodded in response, but she murmured in her heart, meanie. Later, her mother became king. Take her around the rich land of the dynasty. Mother said with great pride: "This is the dynasty of the Eternal King." "But the Eternal King is dead," she said. "He is not dead." Mother shook her head, pointed to the statue of King Eternal, and said to her: "The King of Eternity has always been there. When you are lonely, just look up at the statue of King and you will find that the king has always been By your side." "What is the king?" she asked. "M...the king who guards everyone''s bright future." Mother said. "That''s a very powerful person? Then I want to be the king!" she said. "Are you king?" Mother asked again. "Yeah! I want to be a very powerful king! A king more powerful than my mother and eternal king! In this way, my mother will obediently listen to me and obey my orders." She said with a smile. "Then what is the first order Mordred wants me to hear?" Mother asked. "M... I think about it... Oh! By the way! I will never scold me anymore when I wet the bed! Hehehe..." Mother touched her head helplessly, and she laughed very happily. Later, my mother began to worry about government affairs and took care of the turbulent dynasty in an orderly manner, but she did not have time to accompany, so she entrusted her to the care of a very strange woman. Yeah. Very strange woman. He looked almost like the king, and always coughed, his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like he was about to be suffocated. Sometimes even coughing and bleeding came. Although very gentle, but too strange. She dared not get close to her. Mother asked her to leave, but she just didn''t leave. She wanted to share the worries for her mother, but she couldn''t help it. Later, a big bad guy came in, and his mother had to wear battle armor and armed with a sword to guard the frontier. The mother gave her to the strange aunt and told her to listen to the strange aunt. Although she didn''t like the aunt who always vomited blood, she nodded and agreed. Mother left, and took a gun from the shining tower of glory. After the gun was taken away, the aunt vomited blood and vomited more severely. The strange white-haired uncle also persuaded the aunt to leave, but the aunt just refused to leave. She was a little afraid that this aunt would die on the table one day. Mother cares about this aunt very much. If this aunt dies, her mother will definitely cry very sad. Yeah. Chapter 473： As the mother''s good child, she must share her worries and solve problems for her mother. I have to find a way to get this aunt to leave and vomit blood elsewhere. But what to do? She didn''t know. But at this time, the uncle with a very gloomy expression that she had never dared to touch, but secretly took her to a library. She was forced to finish reading those books. "What books are these?" she asked. "The king''s wisdom book." said the uncle with a gloomy expression: "your father is a great and wise man. You inherited his blood, and you should also get the seeds of wisdom. Read these books carefully. , You will get the wisdom of the king." "Can you share the worries for my mother?" she asked. "Of course." said the uncle: "But it is a pity that this is just the wisdom that Guiniweier collected, the wisdom of the knight''s excerpt. It may not be as detailed and concise as the record in your mother''s arms. But if it was you , If you inherit the blood of that great man, you will definitely get wisdom from it!" She didn''t understand what the uncle was talking about, but as long as she can help her mother, take a look. "Being upright and upright, shining like the sun, so that the darkness has no place to exist... Oh, I don''t understand. Write it down first. Huh? Uncle Gao Wen?" "Know your opponent and know your own shortcomings. Hide your sharp weapons so that the enemy will not see them. Without the enemy''s knowledge, give the enemy a final blow... Oh, some understand. Write it down first. Huh? This is Uncle Kay''s?" "Also...Also, this is the Age Regulations...Is it from the gloomy-faced uncle just now? Let me see... A banner of justice and a loud slogan will bring everyone''s heart to heart. Attracted. It made the cause that didn''t exist in justice or not, but also became justice...M, it looks so profound." ... No one knew that she was reading these books, because this was the responsibility of the gloomy uncle. Later, she plans to try the methods described in these books. The objects she tried were the uncles and aunts she came into contact with. Very useful. What separates the fight, unites the majority to fight the small part. The most important thing is that she asked the uncle Lancelot to pick up the blood-spitting aunt. Hehehe, mother must be very happy after knowing it. After the vomiting aunt left, the gloomy-faced uncle and an uncle who smiled brightly took over the work of the vomiting aunt. Later, the mother brought the uncle who smiled so brightly to the front line, leaving only a gloomy uncle in charge of the house. The gloomy uncle gave her all the books. And she wrote them all down, and used the methods in the book to solve many complicated things. The wisdom of the king. Hehehe. The Eternal King is really amazing! It''s a pity that there is only the king''s wisdom in her mother''s hands, she hasn''t read it yet. And according to Uncle Sullen-faced, the book in my mother''s hands is the most detailed, concise and perfect. It''s a pity that my mother refused to show it to her. However, it doesn''t matter. As long as she grows up, her mother will show it to her. Then, she will become a very good king! Yes. Is to be king! Become a very good king! Like the eternal king, the king who is revered by countless people and prayed by countless people. She just wants to be that kind of king. And the first prerequisite for becoming that kind of king, of course, is a lover~! And she also liked Camelot very, very much, and liked everyone in the dynasty. Everyone can live happily. Sweet and beautiful to the future. Then, her mother will give her the crown willingly. Hehehe... Only at the end. She still discovered the secret. That, the secret that shouldn''t be discovered. As the king, the biggest secret. Abandon the secrets of this generation! ... ... If you can, I really don''t want to grow up. Don''t want to look at those **** wisdom. Back to the manor, carefree. Just--, It''s too late. "Mordred, surrender... please, surrender. If you surrender, I can forgive you." Tears of despair flowed in her eyes, with a look of pleading on her face. "Shut up, Altria! You executioner who tried to kill the people! Either you or the King of Eternity. You--, you are not worthy to be king!" She waved her rebellious sword and slashed at the executioner. The final battle of the sword fence completely destroyed the last anger of this dynasty. Chapter 474： ... ... ps: It''s over, finally it''s over~! Get here today, and end this volume tomorrow. Good night~! I can no longer deceive people unscrupulously This is a plain blooming with colorful flowers. At most, only the forests that can be seen from afar cover the sight. Even if you turn around and look at the entire sky, only the blue sky and the earth are equally distributed. There are neither fences, houses, city walls, castles, etc., of human architecture. There are no such things as dynasties and countries. During the day, it is full of spring sunshine and summer atmosphere. The night is covered by autumn air and winter starry sky. There are flowers and insects on the ground, green water and trees, and beasts in the forest. At the water source, there are fair-faced fairies. The paradise depicted by humans is just imitating this land. This place is the island at the end of an uninhabited, permanently forbidden place. A small world known as the country of Changchun in mythology. This is the ideal town in the legend. Its name is Avalon. A world that has no connection with the repeated decline and extinction of the planet''s surface. Even though it is accompanied by human history, it has nothing to do with it in a foreign land. In the garden, there is a humanoid existence. Although he is wearing a simple gown, he is woven with the highest grade fibers. The man talks to the flowers as if he is talking to a friend, and walks in the sea of ??flowers. He didn''t have the slightest confusion or hesitation, while humming a song, he didn''t hurt the flowers all over the earth. The man is undoubtedly the sage, Merlin, who agreed to the eternal king and stepped into this strange land. From the very beginning, the values ??of the man named Merlin were non-human and non-existent, and belonged to the existence that would not be biased towards either side. His activities in the human world have always been to imitate personality, and to absorb emotions from human dreams to maintain himself. Even though his bloodline does have human blood, he doesn''t think he is an alien like a human being. Until, he met the king. The emotion is so hot, the king of brilliance and sparkle. It is clear that his own form of existence is even more abnormal than his, but he still regards himself as a human, and is a king who shines with human light. There is no doubt that such a passionate emotion has been watched by him. He imitated the personality of that king. It''s just that he thought he was imitating. There are things that cannot be imitated in the depths of that king''s personality. In the end, he also learned a paradox like the girl named Altria. Maybe as the king said. No matter people, fairies, or dream demons...the existence of life is unique. You don''t have to learn from others, just be yourself. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that he has the entertainment-like idea of ??"seeing as a human being". Therefore, he let the true ancestor use a magic eye on himself. To be honest, the true ancestor''s magic eyes were of no use to him. Because his personality so far has been imitated, and his emotions have also been imitated. However, the true ancestor''s magic eyes did indeed make him comprehend the emotions of some people. But because of this, he chose to hesitate in the face of that matter. In the pure dream state, according to the duties of the palace mage, he did tell the king about the matter, but because of the girl''s request, he finally chose to conceal it. What a headache. Only then did he discover that he himself had feelings for the girl who had been nurtured since childhood. An emotion like a father. Then, he cooperated with Age Zhiwen and concealed her existence. Perhaps in his heart, at that time, he also had a similar idea to Age Zhiwen, "The king''s bloodline must be as bright and wise as the king". Regardless of Age''s text, the Knights of the Round Table, or even himself, he was full of admiration for that king. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that will cause such a disaster. The girl protected the child very well and prevented her from contacting things her age should not touch, but in the end, the girl must also leave to fight the invading foreign enemies, thus leaving a gap. And his clone is also very relieved to follow the girl against the foreign enemy, thus ignoring the rear. Age Zhiwen gave all the wisdom left by the king to the child, who was only five years old and whose worldview was still very innocent. He did not even form the view of right and wrong, view of right and wrong, and view of choice. Anyone who knows the existence of this child thinks that this child will have great wisdom. Not because of anything else, but because of her blood. Therefore, the seeds of the destruction of the dynasty were planted. And it was not the child or someone else who planted this seed. It was everyone''s worship of the king. Worship is the most distant feeling of understanding and seeing the truth. This sentence, Wang once said meaningfully to everyone. Perhaps Wang had anticipated everyone''s emotions a long time ago. Chapter 475： But unfortunately, no one understood. Because of worship, the girl named Altria was just imitating the king''s way forward. Also because of worship, everyone firmly believes that the king''s blood will have great wisdom, even if the child is only five years old. And this worship is also the beginning of everything. That child is indeed very clever. From the few words recorded by the knights, he has acquired enough wisdom to form his own three views. She wants to be a king, a good king for a lover. If it''s just that, it''s fine. It''s just that she has never received a normal education, and the only person who can educate her has long since been gradually reduced by the true ether, and almost died, but she was taken back hard by her adopted son and pushed into the inner sea of ??the stars. So Aggie and Bedwell took over. Wang said that neither Bedwell nor Ager can be used alone, but should be used together. As a result, because of the tight front line, the girl had to transfer Bedwell out, so that Ager rule was fully accepted, and the child was formally fully accepted by his education. And what he called education was to put the shadow of the king into that child''s body. The man¡¯s wrists were very hard, and the child always complained, but they all endured it. What she likes to do most is to play with her good friends, share worries, and then say hello to hardworking uncles and aunts. That child willingly accepted to be the second king of eternity, perhaps in her worldview, this is enough. She will become the king, and then bear the future of everyone. Until she and Age Zhiwen discovered the secret among clues. There is no view of choice, can''t see the future... The passionate love made her follow the same path as the humble king. So she launched a rebellion. It was too late when Age Guiwen wanted to stop it. He cultivated a person even more terrifying than the humble king Votigung. That is the one who inherited the wisdom of the king, but did not inherit the will of the king. She was not as strong as Vottigung, but even more terrifying than Vottigung. Because she has wisdom. And the first step she did was to take Aggiwen and kill him, carrying all the sins on his back, and then disrupting the Knights of the Round Table, thus mastering the overall situation. The information about the girl who was fighting Attila on the front line was blocked, so that the girl never knew what happened to the dynasty. She always thought that the dynasty was very stable, and she was fighting against Attila with all her heart. Then it walked step by step to the final decisive battle. Guinevere found Morgan in Avalon and scolded her fiercely. When she hurried out of Avalon, it was already too late. So all I saw was a piece of scorched earth and ruins. In the end, she, who was full of guilt for her sister, could only leave a ceremony to resurrect her sister, and thus left her hometown and disappeared completely. And that girl, when she was dying, heard the voice of [Alaya], made an agreement with him, and won the opportunity to understand and save Camelot. So far, in countless worlds, in the past and in the future, we are looking for relief. Because she didn''t do this, she didn''t have the face to see the king. Merlin walked all the way to the end of the sea of ??flowers. It was a gate stacked with rough stones, which reminded people of the ring-shaped stone of the huge stone gate on the British Isles. At the other end of the door is a wilderness that is no different from before. There is only one sentence engraved on the door-"The innocent can pass." "It''s been set up, Guinevere." Merlin sighed, and passed the door without avoiding the flower path. Immediately afterwards, the hills that were originally only wilderness suddenly changed. As if to encircle the visitor, thick rocks protruded from the ground, locking him up. There is no ceiling, the vertical wall extends to the end of the wireless, paying attention to the visiting magician. It''s like a stone tower without a roof. Mei Lin turned his head in the middle of the stone tower. The door that had just entered had disappeared, and some of them had only stone walls that stretched infinitely to the sky. This is the truth of this enchantment, the devil who worked hard to support the dynasty but eventually collapsed and hated Merlin''s deeds. The purpose seems to be that he will be inseparable from this tower for the rest of his life. "I, as expected, I still don''t understand human beings. Isn''t this a curse that can''t be done without changing my life? Isn''t it? It''s terrible. I don''t remember that I did such a wrong thing." "The innocent can pass" The man knew that it was a trap but he stepped in because that sentence was full of pain. "Have you not realized your mistake?" The goblin flying in the sky, outside the processing tower glared at him fiercely. "The biggest mistake of yours is that you should not lie to the king and deceive the king! Even if you want to lie to the king, you should at least tell me! Why have I been kept in the dark to this day! You have no face to see the king? Why do I have no face to see the king!" The goblin said angrily. Merlin was silent. Things have reached this point, except for Skaha, who has not participated in anything, I am afraid that no one has the face to go to that king. And he can no longer lie unscrupulously. Because it will lead to this ending, it is also closely related to him. "You are locked here, regret it forever!" The goblin said angrily, and then left. Sitting in the center of the stone tower, Merlin began to count the days silently. Maybe that''s all right. For humans, he is indeed something that shouldn''t be needed. However, he originally planned to play with that king when he was a child 1,500 years later, but now, he really has no face to appear in front of that king. Everyone has no face to meet the king. "Let Skarha go." Merlin sighed. Chapter 476： Skaha, who didn''t know anything, was the best person to complete the king''s record. If history had a beginning and an end, perhaps it was precisely because of this that Skaha would be chosen as the fighter to train the king. Because everyone else has no face to see the king. It''s just that young girl who has been walking in the infinite world so far, looking for a way of relief in the past and the future. Perhaps, she can see Wang. Maybe she can''t see the king either. Until I was summoned by the Holy Grail-- In the holy grail In 1993, on the eve of the Fourth Holy Grail War. ... The darkness was surrounded by delusional thoughts that had precipitated for thousands of years. Einzbern and Alice Phil accepted the call of the patriarch and rushed to the chapel in Einzbern, the most magnificent and darkest place in the ancient city enclosed by ice. Of course, this is not a place to praise God''s grace and calm the soul. In the city where magicians live, the so-called prayer place refers to the sacrificial room where magical ceremonies are performed. Therefore, looking up at the stained glass on the head, it is not the portrait of the saint, but the long history of the Einzbern family who hesitated in search of the Holy Grail. Among the three founding royal families, the Einzbern family spent the longest time on the Holy Grail. Enclosed in the deep frozen mountains and stubbornly cut off any contact with the outside, they have been searching for the miracle of the Holy Grail almost a thousand years ago. But their exploration is full of frustration and humiliation, as well as painful countermeasures. These situations were repeated back and forth, with no results. Finally began to despair of the way to pursue the Holy Grail alone, and had to establish a cooperation agreement with external magic families such as Tosaka and Makiri two hundred years ago. In the Holy Grail battle that followed, because the Master¡¯s combat effectiveness was always lagging behind the others, he did not beat him once. The final result was that only a magician who was good at fighting was introduced from the outside. This decision was made nine years ago. It can be said that Einzbern family, who has always been proud of their pure blood, played the last trump card. For this reason, they did not hesitate to change their family''s creed for the second time. Passing through the corridor, Keishi''s gaze fell unintentionally to a relatively new painting on the painted window. There is a picture of the Winter Saint of the Einzbern family, and the two magicians who serve her. All three reached out to the Holy Grail in the sky. From the composition of this painting and the sense of balance of creative intentions, we can see how the Einzbern family tried to belittle the Tosaka and Mateki families two hundred years ago, and how they felt when they had to rely on their help. That kind of humiliation. All of these can be glimpsed through this painting. The old magician, the lord of Winter Castle, was waiting for Kirishu and Alice Phil at the altar. Since inheriting the seat of the eighth generation patriarch, he has been known as Ahad. Through continuous continuation of life, he has lived for almost two centuries. Leading the Einzbern family from the Holy Grail Quest to the Holy Grail War. Keishi knew that in the era of the Saint of Yufu, since the start of the Second Holy Grail War, the old man Ahad has suffered more than one defeat. Therefore, for him, the anxiety in his heart when facing this third opportunity was extraordinary. Nine years ago, the decision to welcome Einzbern¡¯s family, who was notorious at the time for the title of magician assassin, was made by the old magician. It was only a fancy to the skills of Einzbern. . The legendary holy relic that people used to find in Cornwall was finally sent this morning. While stroking the white beard reminiscent of a frozen waterfall with his hand, the old man Ahad stared at Kirishu from the depths of his sunken eye sockets with a shrewd look, which made people unable to see his old age. Chie Si, who has lived in this ancient city for a long time, faces the patriarch every time. As before, he still couldn''t stand his eyes that made people feel a kind of paranoid pressure. On the altar that the old patriarch gestured with his hand was an exaggerated black charcoal long cabinet, and said: "Using this thing as a medium, you can probably summon the legendary king who split the Middle Ages. Kei Si , You can regard this as the greatest assistance of the Einzbern family to you." "I''m really ashamed of it." Pretending to be expressionless and stiff, Kirishu bowed his head deeply. ... Kirishu and Alice Phil returned to their room, opened the long cabinet entrusted by the patriarch, and were attracted by the contents. "Unexpectedly, I actually found this thing..." Kirishu, who had always been calm, seemed very moved at this time. It is a scabbard. Gold texture, decorated with dazzling blue enamel, such luxurious equipment is not so much a weapon as a treasure that shows the majesty of the nobleman like a crown and a wat. The engraving engraved in the middle is a long-lost fairy text, which proves that the scabbard is a handicraft made by non-human hands. Why is there no flaws? Is this really an unearthed cultural relic from an era 1,500 years ago? This in itself is nothing but a conceptual treasure. As a matter of course, it will be weathered, not to mention as a medium for summoning holy relics. "The eternal king who opened up the Middle Ages, or the knight king with victorious battles... The patriarch originally wanted to take away the wisdom book of the London Museum or move the statue of the Holy King in Cornwall. But both are too remarkable. Easy to take. However, the patriarch did find this scabbard. The legendary scabbard. If you use it to summon, whether it is a great saint king or a knight king with victorious battles, it may be summoned. ." Alice Phil respectfully took out the golden scabbard from the lined box and held it in her hand. Legend has it that this scabbard can heal the wearer by just wearing it on the body, and can stop aging, of course, provided that its original owner provides magic power. In other words, as long as the summoned heroic spirit uses it, this thing itself can be used as a treasure of the Master. Che Si didn''t speak, but looked at the scabbard with a wry smile in his heart. If there is such a perfect holy relic, it must be the heroic spirit that the patriarch wanted. But the character of the legendary king who holds this scabbard should be very different from that of the Master, right? However, Kirishu still obeyed the decision of the patriarch and came up with a countermeasure. Thus started the call. The summoning spell chanted, along with the Holy Grail system, communicates the connection across the long river of time. The hero connected by the scabbard, thus crossing the long river of years, has arrived. In Kirishu''s eyes, this girl wandered slowly through the summoned art formation holding an invisible holy sword. The girl looks only fifteen years old. She has light, soft, charming blond hair on her head, and her slender body is dressed in an ancient dress. Although she is dressed up to match the appearance of a boudoir daughter, she exudes a breath. Just staying in place made the air in the whole room tense, looking solemn and solemn. It can be said that the cold atmosphere is not so much icy cold as it is refreshing and pure like a stream. "Servant Saber follows the call, and ask, are you my Master?" The girl has a firm will and strength that does not match her apparent age, and her holy cyan eyes looked at Keiji very seriously. But Keishi felt angry. ... The city of Einzbern enclosed by ice. The ancient magician used to secretly preserve the lifeline, located in the ancient city in the deserted mountains. On that day, long-lost was liberated from the wind and snow. Although the sky is not clear, the milky white sky is much brighter than it is snowy. In the winter land where there are neither wings spreading birds nor green vegetation, only light is very sufficient. In such days, no matter how busy and tired, Ilias Phil. Feng. Both Einzbern and the guard Kirishi would go for a walk in the forest outside the city. That was one of their unwritten agreements with Einzbern. From the windows of the castle, emerald eyes have been watching the frolicking figures of the virgin father and daughter in the forest. Chapter 477： The figure of the young girl standing by the window looked extremely weak, with a misty feeling far away from the fireworks on the earth. "What are you looking at, Saber?" Alice Phil called from behind. The girl Saber by the window turned around and said, "Ling Qianjin and Master are playing in the forest outside." It seemed to be missed very much, although there was a stiff expression with a slight frown, but it did not harm the beauty of the girl at all. Compared with a charming smile, she is more suitable for dignified and clear serious eyes, the kind of beauty with rare qualities. This dignified sense of existence, how can people believe that she is the substantive posture of the heroic spirit. However, she is one of the seven heroes summoned by the Holy Grail by the true Saber, the Servant occupying the seat of the strongest sword. According to legend, she has gone through twelve battles undefeated, splitting the darkness of troubled times and defeating the whip of God. The knight king of Thira, King Arthur. Alice Phil glanced through the window, and Kirishi, who had Ilia riding on her shoulders, happened to walk back. "The side of Keiji surprised you, right?" Alice Phil asked with a smile. But the girl shook her head and said: "Someone told me that people are complicated, good people have evil thoughts, and evil people have good intentions. You can''t look at someone one-sidedly." "Is this person... the Eternal King?" Alice Phil asked. "Yes." The girl nodded. "What kind of person is the King of Eternity?... She was very angry when she said that, and said, "What kind of a holy king is to press the kingdom on a girl''s body?" "Please don''t slander the king anymore, otherwise I will be angry!" The girl''s clean face was a little unsustainable, a little angry, and said: "The king is a very great person! Moreover, my true posture is much older than now. !" "Then why did this gesture come?" Alice Phil blinked his eyes. "That''s because I am in this posture, and I am qualified to be a knight of the king, so this posture is my pinnacle..." the girl said. "Really... By the way, you haven''t said what kind of person the Eternal King is, Saber." Alice Phil said suddenly. "The King is a very great person..." The girl recalled, her dignified and solemn face couldn''t help showing a faint smile, and said: "The King, like the Master, has the vision to relieve everyone. But unlike the Master, Although Wang is omniscient and omnipotent, he never believes that one person can do everything, let alone that one person can help everyone. So he imparted wisdom to everyone and let everyone work towards one goal together." "That''s... it''s really a strange king. He knows everything, but doesn''t believe that he can do everything." Alice Phil said. "By the way, Alice Phil." The girl said, "It''s a suggestion for the time being. It''s best not to instill anything that doesn''t fit her age to Ling Qianjin." "Huh? Why do you say that?" Alice Phil asked strangely. The girl did not answer. "Speaking of it, Saber. What is the era in which you live?" Alice Phil asked. "Why do you ask?" the girl asked strangely. "Because you are different from what is written in the book. The book says that the Knight King is a male, but you are a female. And before you said that Guinevere is not your princess, but a minister. Lancelot Qing is the adopted son of Guinevere, not a traitor... Well... That''s it. And the most important thing is... If the Eternal King has practiced the power of the first night in the domain, and you are a female... Huh? Your face Why is it so strange?" Alice Phil asked strangely. "No...nothing. I just want to kill these silly **** poets!" The girl said angrily: "Since the day when Wang took the throne, he has never enjoyed a day of peace, and they actually wrote that way!" "Um... so. But it''s a pity that they died hundreds of years ago." Alice Phil said with a smile. At this time, Kirishu Eomiya hurriedly approached them and said, "Alice, I''m going to Fuyuki City." "What''s the matter?" "Caster has appeared, and the Holy Grail War has started ahead of schedule!" Then Weimiya Kirishu left in a hurry. From start to finish, he didn''t even look at Saber. In fact, since being summoned, Kirishu, the Master, has not spoken to Saber once. Treat the Servant completely as just a servant or an item of the Master. Indeed, as a magician, it may also be a natural attitude. Never talk, keep silent on questions, and never even see each other. Kirishu had been rejecting the Servant he had summoned. Even though Saber didn''t directly express this kind of ignorant attitude towards Kirishu, he must be very dissatisfied in his heart, right? Alice Phil glanced at Saber quietly. As a result, Saber comforted her and said, "Please don''t care about me. As long as I can win the war and get the Holy Grail, it is enough. I will follow the Master''s strategy, but in any case, don''t involve too many innocent people. " "So..." Alice Phil smiled, but she was very strange in her heart. Obviously he looked like a dignified and solemn, very elegant and beautiful knight, but he cared very much about the Holy Grail. "Um... Maybe there is a wish to be realized no matter what? After all, only in this way can these heroic spirits obey the call of the master." Alice Phil thought. "Right, Saber. What is your wish?" Alice Phil asked. "Go back to the day of selection and let Wanmin re-elect the king." The girl said. "That''s it!" Without much thought, Alice Phil entrusted her daughter Ilia to the old patriarch, and then took Saber on the journey of the Fourth Holy Grail War. With the Holy Grail (2) For Alice Phil, the girl''s senses are still very good. Obviously he seems to be an elegant and elegant person, but he feels like a child with innocent curiosity about the world. For example, while sitting on an airplane, she would point to a bird flying by outside the window and ask her what kind of bird it is. This kind of curious and energetic energy about the world is just like that when the child was a child, it made the girl laugh and helpless in her heart, but she still told her very seriously what kind of bird it was. However, even so, Alice Phil has many troubles. And the most is about her Master Kiritugu Eomiya. She loves Eomiya Kirsu very much, and even accepts the character of Kirito Eomiya, but sometimes, she doesn''t know how to get along with Kirito Eomiya, let alone what she can do to make Kirito Eomiya happy. This makes the girl feel very strange. She and Kirishu Eomiya have already conceived a daughter. Why does Alice Phil look like a girl who is pregnant? However, she still gave her own advice. "Um... give gifts, and when Kiriji is tired, do you give me gentle condolences..." Alice Phil asked. The girl nodded. Alice Phil looked at her strangely. "What''s wrong, Alice Phil?" the girl asked strangely, "Is there something strange on my face?" "No. I just didn''t expect Saber to know these things." Alice Phil said. The girl felt that she was underestimated, and said a little displeased: "Alice Phil, even I know how to please men!" Chapter 478： Alice Phil smiled happily, but the girl felt that she was underestimated, a little annoyed. However, for this child-like woman, the girl still swore to protect her as a knight until the end of the war. Later, the first battle of the Holy Grail War broke out. First, she fights Lancer. The girl played cautiously, and her footwork was not what she was good at. In terms of foot combat sword skills, she is even worse than Qing Lancelot, not to mention Merlin, who is her swordsmanship teacher and the first person in swordsmanship at the same time. And the ruthless talk between her and Lancer is also the end. Ruthless, she never said it. She prefers to use weapons against the enemy than to speak harshly. But she didn''t know if it was an illusion, she always felt that this polite knight Lancer had something similar to her. It''s not the spirit of the knight, nor the martial arts, but some kind of guilt for someone as a knight. But is it really a holy grail war that condenses all regions and outstanding people from all ages? The Lancer encountered in the first battle was a bit tricky, but the Rider appeared later, Archer even more tricky. It''s a pity that she was not summoned through Rider''s job agency, otherwise she could be a little more comfortable. But even in the real world of Saber, she is only allowed to carry the Sword of Oath of Victory on her body, but whether as a king or as a mother, she has no reason to give up, stick to the end, win, and then win the Holy Grail. After that, Archer forced out the very strange Servant. Wearing strange clothes, especially the light bulb eyes on the mask Probably some strange dress. And this Servant... she hates it! It''s a treacherous villain! As soon as she appeared, she found that all of the infamy carried by that child returned to her body, and the increase in rumors was weakened. Just like the plague, that Servant has weakened her and other people''s rumors. This situation, I am afraid it is really a traitor. Lancer attacked the Servant, but Berserker suddenly appeared to protect the Servant. At this point, everyone, including her, discovered that the Servant was not a treacherous villain, but a poet. Archer and Rider knocked down Berserker, Lancer attacked the Servant, and she was about to retreat. She has sworn to protect Alice Phil as a knight, and naturally she cannot be harmed. However, at this time, the Servant broke Lancer''s true identity. The unparalleled knight of the Fiona Knights who betrayed the monarch Dilumudo. Regardless of the identity, the experience of betrayal, or the end, they are all knights very similar to her. Therefore, when the Servant pulled away from Dilumudo''s experience and tore Dilumudo''s heart, she actually felt a sense of empathy and the pain of being constantly torn and scarred. She was too immature, and couldn''t help it. She interrupted the Servant''s words with a sword, and said very seriously: "It is against my reason to intervene in the knight''s duel. But let''s stop here! The insult to the knight, to Stop here!" She didn''t intend to go to war with anyone here, nor did she intend to fight to death with that Servant. Her goal was victory, it was the Holy Grail, and there was no need to fight people to death in this dangerous situation. As long as the Servant shuts up, don''t poke at the pain points anymore. However, the Servant fired at her. "Knight? No insults? Lord Knight, I ask you. Could it be that your so-called knights can only be praised for their fairness and integrity? Even if there is a real thing?" "Not so! But you--, are insulting the knight!" She stared at him without any intention of doing anything. "I''m telling the truth! Isn''t what I said is something that really happened?" He asked, "Knight King¡ª¡ª, while praising the knight, are you denying the name Dilumu? What about the reality created by many? Just like you¡ªdo you want to deny the destruction of Camelot?" Camelot¡ª¡ª! She clenched the holy sword in her hand. "Failed to deal with the problem of Lancelot and Princess Guinevere, the Knights of the Round Table were no longer united, and even the knight Gawain was killed by Lancelot. Failing to deal with Camelot''s internal problems, he expedition to France Failed to handle the problem with Mordred, resulting in the Battle of Kamran, which completely destroyed your kingdom¡ª?" "The husband failed to coordinate with the wife, the father failed to coordinate with the children, the monarch failed to coordinate with the ministers, causing the family affairs, the state, and the world to become a mixed bag. Tell me-do you want me? Sing your greatness and deny your truth? Or do you have to hold your holy sword on my neck and force me to sing your holiness? Your magnificence is right?" "I¡ª, I¡ª,,,,," The Servant''s understanding of her and that period of experience were mostly based on the understanding of that period of history in this era. Just like Alice Phil, some parts are wrong. However, there are only a few points that really shattered all the lines of defense in her heart. The civil war of the Knights of the Round Table, the fall of Camelot, the battle of Camran, Mordred, and Guinevere, the princess who wanted to pull the dynasty up even if she died...pain and struggle, the inner weakness is almost the same I was about to run out, and my tears almost fell. But no. It''s only not possible here. After being weak, there was anger that followed. Swallow all anger. "You are right. This is a mistake I cannot deny. It is my fault if Lancelot and Guinevere are not coordinated; it is mine if Lancelot and the Knights are not coordinated. It is my fault that Gawain died because of this; it was my fault that caused Mordred to rebel and Camelot died because of this. I¡ª, failed for the king and failed for the knight. These mistakes, I am one of them. I don¡¯t deny it. I confess every mistake positively. That¡¯s why I responded to the call of the Holy Grail and came to the present world!" "To correct my mistake! To Camelot''s tragic wish!" She stared at him angrily, "But you--, tear open my wounds with ulterior motives, and sprinkle salt on my wounds with ulterior motives. Since you are too The contender for the Holy Grail, since you have done this to me, I don¡¯t have to keep my hand. Swear with this sword that you will die on this sword in this war!" She made an oath to kill the Servant. In the end, she was slapped with words by the Servant like an idiot, and let him go easily, and then the anger overwhelmed him upright. Alice Phil was a little scared of her appearance. But she couldn''t help it. After being torn to the most painful wound in her heart, she couldn''t help being angry. Wang said that all human anger is essentially the pain of incompetence towards oneself. But angry people can never see this clearly. She wrote down everything Wang said, but in the end, she was still so immature. But even though she said she was going to defeat the Servant upright, the girl was not ready to act immediately. Her goal is the Holy Grail, and defeating the Servant is the only way to go. But the real enemies are Rider and Archer. It would be great if Rider''s job referral came. It''s just that there is no if. The girl is actually dissatisfied and uncomfortable with her Master. Chapter 479： Because the person she was loyal to, the person who commanded her, and used her was the king who could bring everyone''s abilities into full play, but her Master always wanted to bear everything on his own. Just like Wang reprimanded Fu Tigeng at the beginning, he was a person who only lived in his own world, only willing to see what he wanted to see, and walked the way to the end. The girl is very uncomfortable with this Master, but it doesn''t matter. Her goal is the Holy Grail. As long as she can get the Holy Grail, that''s enough. However, this Master is the kind of unscrupulous person. The girl does not reject the means of winning, she also used disguise to assassinate Attila. However, the Holy Grail War is a battle of seven people, not a country-to-nation war. Why must those innocent people be drawn in? And this is also the most fundamental reason for the girl to part ways with her Master. If the king was here, someone would pull innocent people in, maybe he would be so angry that he would go to war directly with everyone, right? In order to relax, but also to tell herself to calm down, Alice Phil took her to stroll around the street. But at this moment, she found out that a person who looked very similar to Guinevere, she couldn''t wait to step forward, grabbed the person''s shoulder, and asked him: "Guinevere! You...you Is it Guinevere?" "Auntie, did you admit the wrong person?" The person, or the child, asked her with an innocent and somewhat scared expression. "Sorry, I admitted wrong." She remembered that this is not her Camelot, but the modern, wise princess more than 1,500 years later. Has long since disappeared and returned to her hometown. It''s just too much. Not only the weak face, but also the scared expression and the cowardly temperament that exudes. If it wasn''t because the hair was too short, and there was a boy, she really thought that Guinevere had run to the surface of the world again. "What''s the matter, Saber?" Alice Phil came over and asked aloud. "It''s nothing, I just thought I saw an acquaintance." She replied with a serious face. "Acquaintance?" Alice Phil glanced at the boy''s back and couldn''t help but laughed, "Could that acquaintance be the kid of which knight?" "No. It just looks a bit like that acquaintance''s childhood." Wang and Guini Weier have the same face. But Guinevere has always been delicate and cowardly, no matter from which point of view, that child looks like Guinevere. She glanced at the child''s back again, then turned and left. For Camelot''s tragic wish, she wants to get the Holy Grail, no matter what the cost. After that, Iskander, the king of Rider conquest, took Archer to the castle of Einzbern for a drink, trying to verbally conquer other people with the kingly way and the desire to achieve after obtaining the Holy Grail. To obtain the Holy Grail. Wang once said that a soldier who fails to fight is the best choice, so she agreed. And the most important thing is that she, who is now in the world with Saber, is really not sure to defeat these two kings even if she holds the sword of oath of victory. If there must be a certainty to defeat these two kings, I am afraid that only her king will come. But if the king is also in this Holy Grail war, then she can only commit suicide as soon as possible and avoid the king, this is the option. Because --, I really don''t have the face to see the king. Just listening to Wang''s name made her feel ashamed to commit suicide. However, this kingly controversy made her extremely angry. ... ... ps: There is still today. We will end this volume completely today, and we will start the third volume tomorrow. Yeah! Go to update. ^_^ Yu Holy Grail (End) These two kings are very different from her king. One is the belief that the treasures of the world are all to one''s own body, and that the heavens and the earth are the only ones that dominate me. An arrogant king who is completely self-centered and self-judgmental. And the other is the heroic king who burns his dreams, travels to the earth, and gallops the world in the name of conquering. In comparison, she looked very thin. She ran on the path of the king from beginning to end, chasing the shadow of that king, and did not open her own way. If you insist on saying a kingly way, it can only be the smiles of people in the dynasty. But this is too thin. So she told what she understood, the trajectory of the king. "So it''s fire." The conquering king touched his chin and smiled heartily: "It''s somewhat similar to this king, that saint king, that king of conquering just like this king. Hey, Archer, don''t be silent, but just say something." "Huh." Archer said, holding his chest, "Destroy the fate of people, this king has never commented on such people." "Okay. But the king of knights, in this place, only the three of us gather from different kingdoms and all ages. You should talk about your kingly way. This king admires you very much, and can defeat Attila''s and A conqueror like this king, you are also a real king who is comparable to this king. You should tell yourself.¡± Rider Iskandar said. "I''m just guarding the country." The girl waved her hand and said. "Is it the way to protect the country? Speaking of it, King Knight, we have all stated our wishes, so what is your wish for the Holy Grail?" Rider Iskandar asked. "I want to save my hometown. I want to change the fate of the demise of the dynasty. I want to return to the day of selection and refuse to draw the sword!" After the girl resolutely finished speaking, everyone was silent for a long time. It was the girl herself who felt the first doubt in the silence. Even if her words are full of momentum, the other party is not easy to bow their heads. Even if these words are unexpected, they are also very easy to understand. It''s clear, there is nothing strange. Whether it''s a compliment or a rebuttal, someone should raise it immediately. But no one spoke. "I said, King Knight, I heard it wrong, right?" Rider finally broke the silence. For some reason, his face was full of doubts and asked: "You mean to change destiny? That is to overturn history. ?" "Yes. No matter how difficult it is to achieve a wish, as long as you have the almighty Holy Grail, you can definitely achieve it." The girl nodded. "Ah, Saber? I want to make sure that the destruction of that dynasty should be something of your time, when you ruled?" Rider asked. "Yes! So I can''t forgive myself." The girl heard the words and her tone became firmer. "So I am very reconciled, want to change that ending! It is because of me that led to that ending" Inadvertently, someone burst out laughing. It was a vulgar laugh that didn''t care about any understanding, and this laughter came from Archer''s mouth. Faced with this great humiliation, the girl''s face was full of anger. Archer laughed at her most treasured thing. "Archer, what''s so funny?" she demanded. Chapter 480： "How can you laugh when you see such a great masterpiece? Saber, you are the best clown! This king can''t help but laugh." Archer replied intermittently while laughing. "You--!" The girl frowned. "Wait! Wait for the Knight King first. Do you want to deny the history you made?" Rider frowned, looking at the girl with some discomfort. "Exactly. Isn''t it right? Is it ridiculous? As a king, the dynasty to which I dedicated my life has been destroyed. I mourn, I want to change everything, is there anything wrong?" The girl frowned and asked. "So, I understand. You are not a king, you are just a little girl, a little girl who is dissatisfied with the status quo." Rider sighed, and said with some disappointment. "What do you mean, Rider?" the girl demanded. "Do you understand, Saber? My wish is to obtain the body. In this era, I will start anew, not return to my time and return to my empire. Archer¡¯s wish is to take back the holy grail he regarded as treasure. Instead of going back to the kingdom where he is king and has all the treasures. Do you know what this means, little girl?" Rider asked. The girl quarreled with him. In the end, Iskandar said mercilessly: "You--, you don''t deserve to be king at all!" "I am worthy of the king, is it up to you to decide?" the girl asked. What is wrong with her reason for wanting the Holy Grail? "Going back to the day of selection, you are denying the history of being a king, which is not as good as a tyrant!" Iskandar said. "I drew up the sword and led to the destruction of Camelot and the death of Manmin. This is a mistake. Let people re-elect the king, let Cameiro continue, so that Manmin will no longer die tragically... If you know your mistakes, change it. Isn''t this correct? Is it something?" she asked. In the end, she was ridiculed. Rider told her that greedy people can get everything. Archer told her that the one who destroys fate can dominate the future. As a result, she herself could not say anything. She was just chasing the shadow of the king, but she didn''t go out of her own way. It''s just that she didn''t understand from the beginning to the end, what on earth was her wish worth ridiculing. Back when Wanmin entrusted her and asked her to draw the sword, he refused to draw the sword. Because she is far from mature. If she doesn''t draw the sword and is not a king, then the child will not come to that point, and the dynasty will not completely collapse. What would the king say here? She didn''t know, or she should know, but she didn''t want to know it herself. She flipped through the Wang¡¯s Wisdom Book, and finally saw the sentence¡ª"History is the only one, you can¡¯t reverse the car." She closed the notebook quickly, but she didn''t want to read this sentence alone. Later, Berserker went crazy and became a huge giant, destroying the streets. And she also saw Caster''s real body. Actually...a child. Moreover, there is still a child with the face of Guinevere. She swore to protect Caster with a sword, but she was at a loss. How should she fight this war? She knew he was Caster, but he was just a child. How did she start? She had already dealt with a child. And it''s that face again... That face that is similar to Guinevere, and that is similar to that of Wang... She is very confused. Later, Caster killed Berserker in a way that [projected] countless swords. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. Because of that trick, Wang had also used it. The same face, the same trick... So when the battle was over and her Master wanted to shoot him, she immediately chose to protect her and reprimanded her Master not to continue. Later, Archer gave birth to the Holy Grail. However, it is the black evil holy grail full of evil, as if to destroy everything. For this kind of thing, she should have destroyed it directly, but she hesitated. Don''t dare to start. ¡ª¡ªCome on! Wish to me! Any wish can be realized! "Who?" she asked. ¡ª¡ªI am the Holy Grail! "Are you talking?" She looked at the Holy Grail. ¡ª¡ªWish to me. Any wish can be realized. Whether it is to bring Camelot back to life, or to let the Knights of the Round Table reappear. Even the person who led you to Wanglu can reproduce it... "You evil thing is attacking my heart? I want to destroy you!" She held the holy sword high. ¡ª¡ªDo you really want to destroy me? Your wish is right in front of you. Camelot''s resurrection, those who died, will be resurrected one by one. Are you really going to betray them and kill them? Again, break your oath? "I...I..." After hesitating, she was cursed by Uemiya Kirishu, destroying her sad wish with her own hands. But in the end, she was swallowed by the black mud splashing from the sky. ¡ª¡ªYou want to destroy me, but I still fulfill your wish. The will of the Holy Grail says so. She was taken back to Camelot. Camelot during her reign. Lancelot, Gawain, Gerante, Gareth, Galahad, Jahris, Bows, Bedwell, Kay, Lanmarok, Percival, Tristan...Twelve Knights of the Round Table And her court mage Merlin. Chapter 481： The foreign enemy was wiped out, there was no civil war at the round table, everything was in order, and everyone survived. Guinevere had no internal injuries, she was studying with Mordred, and when she saw her, she waved at her. And... And the king. "I''m back?" Wang looked at her kindly, his bright eyes fired, "Why are you crying? Have you been bullied? Don''t worry, if your heart becomes dusty, I will open a path to freedom for you. ." She knew it was fake. Because --, Wang, can''t come back again. However, she couldn''t bear to break this beautiful illusion and sank. And his own will was reversed by the Holy Grail. She thought that she might have been sinking like this. Yes. The two kings are right. Mordred is also right. She is not worthy to be a king, she can''t carry the king''s authority, she is just a little girl who regrets and abandons herself. Let her sink into this beautiful illusion and escape the cruel reality. In the end, she was beaten up. She can''t be woken up by anyone. She was reversal of consciousness, cold, ruthless, and would not have extra emotions. However, it was the Caster who woke her up. The one who wanted to listen to her inner sadness. But looking at that face, the fire that didn''t exist in that eye, whether it was the gentle and wise Princess Guinevere, or the gentle face of the original Wang, all merged with the listener. She could no longer sink, abandon herself, and regained consciousness. Then... She committed suicide. She couldn''t beat that person, and she didn''t want to let her heart be heard, and she didn''t dare to continue looking at that face. She had to commit suicide and continued to choose to escape. In the end, the man took her hand and told her where the real Camelot was in her heart. What the man did and said, nothing changed. But it only reduced the sadness in her heart and awakened the beauty in the distant memory in her heart. The feast of that night. Her tears shed little by little, and finally her figure disappeared like a bubble. But before leaving, she still thanked that person. Perhaps, that person has the same essence as the king. But there are also huge differences. The king is the man who stands up to the heavens and earth, the man who supports everything and opens up the future from the barrenness. It is a hero, but more, it is the king. And that person is just a hero. All she knows is the only hero who chooses to listen to others'' hearts. In this way, her holy grail war is over. She returned to the final battlefield of Kamran. The sunset sky is bloody. The earth in front of him was also bloody. The corpses that fell on the ground are the people who once believed in a young girl and embraced her as the king, and jointly offered her triumphant song. They were divided into two factions because of the instigation of the traitors. They treated each other as enemies and killed each other, and then they fell together on this battlefield. The final place of King Arthur, at the foot of Camran Hill. And what fell in her arms was the cold body of the traitor. Fought her nine times, and was eventually killed by her tears. In the final confrontation, she was exhausted and could only shoot the last shot. But this powerful traitor has a chance to escape, and can even kill her first, or die with her. But in the end, the traitor only reprimanded her for being unworthy, then cut off the crown from her head, closed her eyes, and swallowed one last breath. In the future time and space, the king is called the holy king, and she is called the knight king, her glory and brilliance are all added to her body, but this child is the only one who is denounced as a rebellious knight and kills the executioner of the dynasty. , Became a symbol of betrayal and demons, and all the sins were imposed on her alone. What is this kid thinking and what is he doing? She still doesn''t understand. All she knows is that this child killed Age Zhiwen, provoked the dynasty''s civil strife, and launched a rebellion against her. In the end, only the crown on her head was cut off. This is the final outcome of that war. It is also the greatest punishment for her. She is a failed woman, a failed sister, a failed mother, a failed knight, and a failed king. "Woo..." She sobbed uncontrollably. She recalled those long days. Recalling the days when he opened a dynasty with the king, the days when he tried martial arts with the knights, the days when he was peaceful with the kid in the manor, and the days when he led his soldiers to fight with Attila. But why is she the only one who survived alone? Chapter 482： Therefore, she made a contract with the restraining force. In order to change this ending, she entrusted the soul after death to the restraining force and embarked on a journey in search of a miracle. Originally decided not to return here, originally believed that I would never see this scene again. But the woman was still kneeling on this land at the moment, tears streaming down her face. But this is not the end. It''s just one point in an endless cycle of journeys. After being liberated from the Servant¡¯s contract, the woman named Altria did not go to the seat of the Heroic Spirit, but was taken back to this piece of Camranchu, because she had not died and the journey had not yet been completed, she A break must be done at this place. In other words, before she was summoned as a Servant, she was not the kind of regular heroic spirit that turned into a true death in reality. Rather, in the midst of desperation and hope to change the status quo, I was selected by the restraining force and exchanged a contract with the restraining force to turn the soul after death into a guardian. The price was to obtain the Holy Grail, and this is related The truth about the Servant named Altria. The contract can only be honored if the Holy Grail is obtained. In other words, if Altria fails to get the Holy Grail, the time in this land will be static forever and even be excluded from the world. Forever, side by side, repeatedly ravaged her, trampled on her heart, making her suffer all the time, but she could not even die. Before getting the Holy Grail, she could only continue to participate in the battle to seize the Holy Grail on the other side of time and space. Before being called next time, a woman will shed tears and confess in endless condemnation in the moment of eternity. Suffered in endless punishment. Cowardly about the sin that cannot be repaid. Perhaps this ending is doomed from the moment of betrayal. This is the greatest punishment. "Please call me... no matter who it is, please call me... this time, I will definitely¡ª" The woman opened her palms and grabbed to the gray sky. Capuchin The second volume is over, and the threads of the first and second volumes are basically retracted. The third volume is the fusion of Moyi and the II event book. Um, the subjective worldview is a mixed worldview where most of the works of Xingyue are integrated. Of course, it is really not integrated. I can only open parallel worlds alone. The outline of the third volume has just been written, and the detailed outline has not been written yet. However, the overall direction and plot have been determined. This is a relaxing and warm story, and I dedicate her to everyone. If you offer a reward, come again next time. The second volume is current, and I am a little tired, and there are a lot of typos and bugs. One more thing, more suggestions, as long as it is not a personal attack, I can accept it. The logical nature of the plot text can withstand doubts and interest everyone, and the author who keeps making progress is a qualified author. Of course, the kind of remarks that take the whole family at every turn, and from the logical view of the characters and then up to my values ??are still respectful. To be honest, in the first volume, when I struggled to restore and interpret Shining, many people used Shining''s logical view to spray my thoughts on problems. M... I didn''t reply back then, I just deleted the post. So please understand, can''t all characters be my thoughts, right? Such as Shining (me), protagonist (me), heroine (or me), this kind of strange character logic, right? Isn''t this my diary anymore? All the human settings are broken. But the friends who support here all love me~! There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who just sprays me, right? In short, please support the third volume~! M...If you have a bottom blade, please vote for me. Huh? There shouldn''t be anything left, right? If so, please leave a message here and I will revise it tomorrow. Chapter One A Fresh Beginning "Ah..." The feeling of waking up is very uncomfortable. This is a very normal thing. She is clearly dreaming very sweet dreams. As a result, the young sister is pulling her hair and pulling hard. Anyone will feel very uncomfortable. Especially for the bad students like Shiro Fujimaru who are lazy and especially lethargic. "Brother, brother! Get up! Get up!" Without opening his eyes, Shi Lang just clenched his brows and wanted to go back to sleep. As a result, his younger sister became even more unscrupulous. Not only pulled his hair, but also ran to his stomach, trampled his stomach, **** and other places, and enthusiastically carved out the rhythm of samba dance, except for a few humans with special preferences. Some people should feel unhappy because of this, right? So, he rubbed his wistful eyes, looking through his fingers to look at his sister who was jumping around on his stomach. "Lixiang..." Shi Lang called out. "Huh? Brother, are you awake?" At this time, the five-year-old Fujimaru Tatsuka finally realized that Shiro was sober, and his feet in white socks stepped on Shiro''s stomach, turned around, and faced Shiro. She bounced around Shilang''s belly, as if treating Shilang''s belly as a trampoline. The brown schoolboy uniform also flew up with the action. The orange hair tied into a ponytail swayed from side to side, and his watery pale golden eyes stared straight at Shirou. Although trampling on others early in the morning, Lixiang couldn''t see any guilt such as "Oh, it''s awful!" or "Woo...was discovered!". "Is it fun to step on Brother''s stomach?" Shi Lang asked. "Brother''s stomach is tough, so fun." Lixiang smiled happily. Shilang calmly stretched out his palm, grabbed Lixiang''s back collar, took her up high, then sat up by himself, and buckled her on his lap, his palm pressed like a mountain. Up her. "Ehhhhh... brother, what are you going to do?" Lixiang asked strangely. Shi Lang raised his other hand and pointed it at her ass, and slapped it down. "Smack--!" "Wow!" In the morning of Fujimaru''s house, the screams of young girls rang out everyday. ... ... Monday, April 21, 2003. The weekend holiday where you can sleep as much as you want has ended yesterday, and today is a day to go to school. After washing, walked to the hall. Chapter 483： Sakura, wearing a white apron, has already prepared breakfast¡ªsandwiches and fresh milk. There are no traces of parents at home. The reason is that the two guys went abroad to celebrate their wedding anniversary, and left their home and company to his eldest son. "Here--, brother. This is yours." Kozakura brought a plate of sandwiches and fresh milk and placed it on Shirou''s table. She was wearing the uniform of the Suiquyuan Academy in the middle of the country, and she was wearing a white apron outside, which outlined her proud and beautiful body. There was a touch of gentleness and elegance on that beautiful face, which felt like a good wife and loving mother. But in fact, she is only fifteen years old this year, a young and cheerful girl in season. It''s really inexplicable, she''s just a young girl in season, but she seems to have the illusion of being a woman. Sure enough, this sister was crooked. Shiro yawned while eating a sandwich. "Brother, did you sleep well yesterday?" Sakura asked. "I slept soundly and had a good dream," Shi Lang said. "Stare¡ª" Lixiang stared at Shirou, "I''m very angry, come and apologize to me" this emotion is almost written on his face. Shi Lang just didn''t see it, and continued to eat breakfast. Shilang ignored her, but Sakura looked at her and couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter, Lixiang? Why is she so unhappy?" Lixiang was unhappy and poured bitterness, and said, "Sister, sister! My brother bullied me! I kindly asked my brother to get up, but my brother hit my ass! It hurts!" "Brother!" Sakura frowned. "You ask her how she is called." Shi Lang said. Sakura looked at Tatsuka. "I...I am not heavy!" Lixiang said in a panic. "Don¡¯t be long-winded, dare to step on my stomach again, it won¡¯t be a soft slap next time. I will let you know what real horror is, my stupid sister! That¡¯s a **** even more horrible than tickle, you I would never want to experience it~!" Shirou showed a terrible smile, and Lixiang subconsciously grabbed Sakura''s apron next to her, shaking with fear. "Brother!" Sakura exclaimed dissatisfied. Shirou suppressed his expression and continued to eat. After eating, the tableware was sorted, and the three of them packed their school bags and went to school. On the way, Lixiang stopped. "What''s wrong, Lixiang?" Shi Lang stopped and asked. "Um... I can''t walk anymore. Brother, I want you to carry me!" Lixiang said. "No. You are not young anymore, you have to walk by yourself." Shi Lang shook his head and refused without thinking. "M...!" Lixiang stared at Shi Lang''s calm face, her cheeks puffed up in dissatisfaction. Her brother, really changed! Obviously, no matter what she asked before, her brother agreed. I never beat her, but since she was in the first grade of elementary school, her elder brother has changed. Yeah! I don''t love her anymore! Angry! Kozakura shed a cold sweat, and said, "Tachika, why don''t you, sister carry you?" "No. Go by yourself, I''m not rare. Slightly--!" Lixiang made a grimace at Shi Lang, then puffed his cheeks and walked forward alone. Shi Lang glanced at Lixiang, who was tumultuous, and didn''t say anything more. "Brother, are you doing this too much?" Kozakura asked in trouble. Shirou said, "Sakura, if you grind Haw again, you will be late." Shirou followed the twisted Lixiang, watching her enter the elementary department of Suigunyuan College, and then turned around and Sakura went to their respective colleges. I haven''t come back for many years, and the educational facilities of Xindu have changed a lot. For example, the Suiqunyuan College is a comprehensive college after the merger of the previous month Wangjian Primary School and several schools. Covers the elementary department, which is the elementary school, middle school, and higher department. Shi Lang is seventeen years old this year, and he is a student in Class Three a year in the Higher Education Department. But the reputation is not so good. This is also normal. He is very lethargic. In class, he sometimes falls asleep, and his eyes are sharp, so he will naturally be promoted as a bad boy or a bad student by people who don''t know the truth. In fact, his grades are very good and he has always been in his senior years. This is also something that can''t be helped. After all, there is the foundation of the previous celestial dynasty to brush the questions. After practicing the questions a few times, it basically comes to mind. And the reason for lethargy is to resist the erosion of [Vampire Evil], otherwise he will at least not burden the teacher in a boring class. As for the sharp eyes, there is no other way. The superior has been in the position for seven years, and he has not been able to adjust it for more than a year. However, he didn''t plan to put a burden on anyone. It was these combined factors that caused him to be known as a bad, bad student who was not easy to get along with, and rumors began to rise. Regarding these, Shirou actually didn''t take it into his heart at all. The kid''s jokes are no more, he cares, but it will be very strange. In fact, he didn''t want to be a student. But in modern society, a certificate can kill everything, and his parents also hope that he can return to a normal life. When he returned to this era and saw Fujimaru''s tears, he secretly made up his mind to never let his loved ones cry again. So, he came. When I arrived in the class, there were already many people in the classroom. Boys and boys formed a circle, smiling and talking about anime, games, and interesting things about some beauties, while girls and girls formed a circle to exchange cosmetics and idol dramas. Chapter 484： Some precocious men and women flirted and laughed in the corner of the classroom. Shirou returned to his seat. In the last row of the classroom. It''s just a pity that it''s not the protagonist by the window, but the position near the back door. The reason is that he is relatively tall. But this is also very good, at least when you go home from school, you can take a few steps less. Without getting into any circle, Shiro returned to his seat and put the homework on the table as usual. The representative of the convenience class received the homework, while he put his hands on the table, closed his eyes, and prepared to continue sleeping. However-- "Shilang! Guess what I saw? Look, look! Ah~ This heroine painted so beautifully!" The arrogant young man''s voice rang in his ears. Shirou covered his face. This guy is here again! Shit, time to sleep is gone again! Shi Lang raised his head and looked at Liu Dong Yicheng, who was holding an 18X manga unscrupulously with a look of anger, and was pushing him to sell him with a look of anger. Yes. In addition to the above factors, the most important reason for being promoted as a bad boy and bad student and rejected by other classmates is that this **** often holds 18X comics and sells him with enthusiasm! So, why did this guy become like this? Didn¡¯t he get along with the enlightened beings who have reached the other side of the world¡¯s truth? Why does it become like this? Chapter Two Illiya [Second More] "Shilang, come and take a look, come and take a look, this heroine has a huge chest!" Liu Dong Yicheng was excited to sell the indescribable comics in his hand to Shilang. Shiro: "..." Shilang was puzzled as he stared at the excited Liu Dong Yicheng. He hasn''t come back in the past few years, why has this guy changed so much? He remembered that when he left, this guy was still upright and not playful, he belonged to the kind of unsmiling serious character. After returning, he found that this guy had become... What a show! What happened to this? Shi Lang didn''t know, but some boys in the class showed like-minded smiles and secretly moved closer. The girls looked at Liudong Kazusei and Shirou with maggot eyes. Although it''s not at all surprising how people think of yourself, this feeling is exceptionally uncomfortable! In fact, since returning, Shirou has walked through his once social circle. Liudong Yicheng has changed a lot, and Ma Tong Shinji is no longer in Fuyuki City. It is said that I have already gone to study in Britain. Tosaka''s ancestral home is still there, but the people have moved to Chancheng, so Tosaka Tokichen can''t see it either. As for the Weigu family, they still live in the new capital of Fuyuki City. It''s just that many places in Fuyuki City, many people, are no longer the same as those in the memory. For example, Liu Dong Yicheng, before coming back, he would never have thought that this guy had become so nasty and so wretched. Take another example, Weimiya Kiritugu, who has become a famous playwright, novelist, and script writer. It is the blade that receives readers every day. This is also normal, who called him Xu Yuanxuan under his pen name, and his own experience really supported him to write the kind of love script that revealed the beauty and then tore it bit by bit. In short, looking at Liudong Yicheng, who is constantly selling 18X comics to himself, Shi Lang said: "It''s going to go to class, Yicheng." "Um... well." Liu Dong Yicheng had no choice but to unify the comics, and the like-minded comrades around him who were talking to friends and peeking at him couldn''t help but wailed in their hearts. "Then at noon, I will come again." Liu Dong Yicheng said. Then he left. The girls looked at Shirou in disgust, but the boys didn''t dare to approach Shirou too much. As for the like-minded comrades, whenever Liu Dong Yicheng came in with a promotional X, the comrades who subconsciously showed a knowing smile, also worried about not daring to get close to Shilang, and more discussion. Of course, because society kills, it''s terrible. Not everyone can calmly bear the eyes of others. Soon after, the class members put away the homework, and then the teacher came and the class began. As soon as noon arrived, Liu Dongyi ran over non-stop and ran to his table, ready to share the principles of a gentleman. Shi Lang said silently, "I said, you guy, why are you so addicted to this kind of stuff? Does host Liu Dong care about you?" "I see this kind of thing, it has never been discovered by my dad." Liu Dong Yicheng smiled triumphantly. Shiro asked again: "Why?" "Because I hide in the room of the Great Wisdom, and the book is hidden under the bed in the Great Wisdom''s room," said Liu Dong Yicheng. Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" "What a joke, the great wise man has been meditating, as long as he doesn''t throw poisonous mushrooms in his lotus platform like you did when you were a child, he will not ask." Liu Dong said. Shi Lang was surprised, and asked, "Why are you so sure?" "Because I tried it," said Liu Dong Yicheng. "The result?" Shirou asked curiously. "I was treated as a wooden fish, and I was beaten to the top..." Shi Lang couldn''t help but gave Liu Dong Yicheng a thumbs up in his heart. This ability to kill him was indeed a fight against him back then! "By the way, I brought sandwich bread, do you want to eat it together?" "No, Kozakura made me a bento." Shiro took out the pink bento from his schoolbag. Chapter 485： "It''s nice to have a sister!" Liu Dong Yicheng said enviously. Shi Lang smiled, but didn''t reply to him. To be honest, he still feels a little alienated and uncomfortable with the people and things of this era. Perhaps to share the 18X comics with himself about the youthful male masculine, it is Liu Dong Yicheng who wants to eliminate the gap between himself and him, he is not sure. But in fact, there is no need to do such superfluous things at all, because Shirou is very adaptable. "Jingle bell¡ª" As the loud bells rang through the entire campus, there was a noise in the entire campus, and a large number of students flooded out from each teaching building, talking and laughing in groups and walking towards the school gate. Some students who participated in clubs stayed to join in club activities with friends. Shiro is back home to the club. Get out of the classroom and go to the school gate. Sakura was already standing at the school gate, waiting for herself. "Brother." Seeing Shirou coming, Kozakura called him. Shi Lang nodded to her, and then the two of them went to the elementary school to pick up Lixiang. Suiqunyuan College is a combination of multiple schools in Xindu, so the Elementary Department, the Middle School, and the Higher Department do not share the same campus, but are divided into districts. On the way, Sakura followed Shirou with her schoolbag in both hands, a little like a bird. Kozakura asked first: "Brother, how do you feel at school today?" "It''s okay." Shirou said, and then looked at Sakura helplessly, and said, "Sakura, it''s been more than a year. I''ve adapted to modern life, so don''t worry about me so much." "Um...Um..." Kozakura lowered her head. The two didn''t speak much, but the atmosphere was not embarrassing. It''s just that Sakura is a little upset, she is not the kind of girl who is particularly sunny and cheerful, who can talk about it. Otherwise, if you start more topics, you can communicate with your brother. Came to the elementary department. Lixiang''s teacher is explaining the homework, Shirou and Sakura are waiting at the door of the classroom. Suddenly, there was a roar of noise in the corridor. "Illya, I caught you, I will take you, hehehe!" "Don''t... don''t do this, Dragon Son!" The two girls chased and slapped in the corridor, running all the way from the upper stairs to here, only to bump into Shirou without seeing them. The powerful reaction force caused the bodies of the two young girls to fall backwards, and Shi Lang''s eyes were quick and he held their shoulders. "Um..." The familiar but unfamiliar snow-like girl had a lingering fear on her face, and then quickly thanked her, "Thank you...Huh? Brother Fujimaru?" "Don''t chase and fight in the corridor," Shiro said. "Oh...oh...sorry, Brother Fujimaru." Ilia apologized quickly. Shi Lang glanced at the blond bun-headed girl next to Yi Liya, who looked like the kind of carefree girl. But seeing Shirou looking at her, she was frightened, showing tears in her eyes, and quickly apologized, "Ah...I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "Stupid Longzi, they all said don''t chase and fight in the corridor!" "I mean." Then came a few more girls in the corridor, obviously friends of Ilia. "Brother Fujimaru, I''m leaving first." Illia said with a smile. "Do you want me to take you home?" Shi Lang asked. "No need, Dad is waiting outside!" Yi Liya smiled and said goodbye to Shi Lang, and a few people walked out of the teaching building. Shi Lang looked at Iliya''s back. "What''s the matter, brother? Why have you been staring at the child in Uncle Wei Gong''s house?" Sakura asked strangely, looking at Ilia''s back. "No. It''s nothing." Shi Lang shook his head, and withdrew his gaze. On the other side, Illiya also looked back at Shirou with a strange look. To be honest, she always thinks that Fujimaru brother is very strange. What should I say? Their family and Fujimaru''s family are also familiar, Sakura Sakura has seen her grown up since childhood, and Sakura Sakura also took a beautiful-looking scabbard from their house. As a result, one day, a elder brother whom he did not know suddenly appeared in the Fujimaru family, who was said to be the child of the Fujimaru family who had been missing for many years. But whether it was her father Weimiya Kiritugu, or her mother Alice Phil, they all seemed to respect the appearance of this elder brother. But she felt that this brother was a bit fierce. It''s not that this elder brother has done anything terrible, that is... just looks very strong, terrible, and very uncomfortable. He looks like he has seen some big people. Eliya didn''t dare to approach this big brother, but it was strange that she always felt like she had seen this big brother where, as if there was another voice in her heart saying that this big brother is very close, so don''t be afraid. However, Illya has never dared to contact too much. Because ah, it''s really not easy to get along with. "Illya, what are you in a daze? Come and teach Longzi this fool!" "Oh, okay... don''t let that one go. Longzi cried." "Isn''t it normal for her to cry?" "Huh! This is not crying, this is the tears of the hero''s growth!" "This fool..." The young girl''s laughter came from the promenade. Chapter Three Elquitte, the undefeated legend [third more] Chapter 486： "These are today''s homework." Finally, when the teacher finished his homework, Fujimaru Tatsuka packed up his schoolbags and looked at the door. As expected, his brother and sister were already waiting for him at the door. As soon as he bid farewell to the friends, Lixiang rushed over, grabbed Shi Lang''s clothes, and flaunted with joy: "Brother, brother, I took the math test. I got 87 points! Eighty-seven points! " "Very good, progress has been made." Shi Lang touched her head. Sakura smiled and said, "It''s amazing, Lixiang." Lixiang showed a big smile. Shi Lang and Lixiang''s head teacher said a few words, and then said goodbye. The three of them walked back home together. On the way, Lixiang grabbed the test paper and walked in front, lively and vigorously, demonstrating the child''s innocent vitality. Shirou and Sakura fell behind, looking at her. "It''s weird..." Sakura muttered suddenly. "What''s wrong? What''s weird?" Shi Lang asked. Kozakura glanced at Lixiang in front of him, then turned to look at Shirou, and said, "Big Brother Mingming has only been back for more than a year, but Lixiang has entangled him even more." "Jealous?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "Why!" Kozakura pursed her lips. Lixiang waved in front, "Brother, sister, come here soon! Otherwise, I will leave you behind!" "You slow down," Shi Lang shouted. "No! Slightly--" Lixiang made a grimace, stuck out his tongue, and ran forward grinning. Shirou smiled, and chased Sakura with him. He didn''t dare to let this active young sister out of his sight on the main road. Shirou routinely sent Sakura and Tachika to the crossroads very close to home, and said, "You go back first, I''m going to the company first." "I see, brother." Sakura said. "Brother, remember to bring me a copy of Haagen-Dazs!" Lixiang said. Shiro said, "It''s still April, and ice cream is not allowed." "I got 87 points!" Lixiang waved the test paper in his hand. "One hundred points won''t work," Shirou said. "Hmm...!" Lixiang puffed up her cheeks and whispered in a low voice: "Sniff!" Shi Lang paused and said, "I will bring you a piece of octopus **** for your performance improvement." "Brother is really nice!" Lixiang smiled. Shi Lang waved his hand, left the street, and went away. "Okay, Lixiang, let''s go home." Sakura knelt down and said to Lixiang with a smile. "Yeah!" Lixiang nodded happily. The two walked towards home. Tachixiang took Sakura''s hand and walked forward while humming a song. Suddenly, she found that she couldn''t move her sister, turned her head to look, only to find her sister was staring at the other side of the street. "What''s the matter, sister?" Lixiang asked. "No. It''s nothing, let''s go." Kozakura shook her head and said with a smile. "Hmm!" Lixiang continued to hum and walk forward, but did not find her sister, turned her head and stared at the other side of the street, frowning, her eyes flashing with confusion. "It''s weird, this feeling... Hmm, it''s probably because I got up too early today, so there is something wrong with my body." Ko Sakura muttered in her heart, and then walked away from Lixiang. And shortly after they walked away, a big tree on the other side of the street, with a "swish", broke apart without warning, frightening passers-by. ... ... Shilang came to the company for a round tour, and it was already night when he left. Fujimaru Narita''s company is a modern commercial supermarket, which belongs to the chain retail entity business. The scale is not too large, and currently only covers ten small cities, and the headquarters is Fuyuki City. Fujimaru Narita''s management skills are still very good, but when he went on vacation, he left the company to Shiro for management. It doesn''t seem to be worried about Shirou messing up at all. This is of course, because he is the one who proposed the strategy of covering small cities. In big cities, such as Tokyo, the land price is too expensive and it is a contest for big capital. It is not cost-effective for their small capital to enter the bureau. So he proposed to abandon big cities for the time being, starting from small cities and neglecting big capital. The sporadic market is gradually covered. And now it seems that the effect is pretty good. Moreover, Shirou''s manager was very well-organized, which surprised Fujimaru Narita, so he was relieved to hand over the company to him, and he ran away. This made Shirou a little speechless, but at the same time he took the baton. Although the management is methodical, he is not interested in this. He is not interested in the retail business, so he is only temporarily acting as Fujimaru Narita. After work, I said goodbye to some employees. Shi Lang deliberately went a long way to the snack street, bought a piece of octopus balls, and then walked home. As soon as he got home, Shi Lang found a golden retriever lying on his sofa, playing a PK-type video game with Lixiang. The two played very passionately and selflessly. Either a bite of "Tianshan Tyrannosaurus Fist", or a bite of "super violent kick"... it sounds like a second-rate. Chapter 487： It''s a shame that this golden retriever has lived for hundreds of years and can still shout. "Oh... I lost again!" Lixiang said distressedly. "Kuku Kuku... Yu Ke is the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth. You are still far away, Lixiang." The golden retriever covered his right eye and showed a happy smile. "But Elquite has always lost to me before," Lixiang said. "That...that''s for you!" Alquette clarified unnaturally. At this moment, Alquette turned his head and looked at Shi Lang, "Huh, eh? Shi Lang, when did you come back?" "Just when you said the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon. Also, pay attention to your own image. You are now like a death row prisoner running out of prison. Zhu Yue will cry." Shi Lang said. At this time, Elquet was wearing a white gown with messy blond hair. He looked like a prisoner who had just run out of his cage. Elquet complained, "Isn''t it the death row prisoner who ran out? You don''t know how bitter it is in that little dark room." "Why did you say that you want to become a light novelist, and you have missed three issues of manuscripts. It''s not bad that your editor didn''t kill you." Shi Lang said. "Hmm. I can''t beat the editor Yan Ye. Besides, I can be resurrected even if I am killed. I am the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth!" Special said with a smug look. Shirou covered his face. This guy was originally a stupid, but now he has become a little sick again. Although the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, he said nothing wrong. As for why it happened like this... Maybe one day he took Elquit to visit the Uemiya house, and this guy happened to see the vampire-themed anime that Ilia was watching. Then I picked up vampire-themed comics and novels from the Internet, and it turned out to be like this in the end. The graceful Bai Ji no longer exists, there is only one true ancestor of Zhong Er disease. The most important thing is that this second-degree sick person often goes to his house to play, making him a little worried about damaging Lixiang. Shi Lang handed the octopus **** to Lixiang, then looked at El Quette and asked, "Have you finished your draft?" "Of course! Otherwise, how could editor Yan Ye release me out of the little black room?" Alquette said triumphantly. "Won''t you fool him with the magic eye?" Shi Lang asked. "How is this possible!" Elquet pointed to his eyes and said dissatisfiedly: "But I haven''t used the magic eye for a long time." "That''s good." Shiro sat in the chair. "What do you call it? Why do you suspect that I would use a magic eye! Really!" El Quette took out a book from his arms, opened it, and said: "Wang said that you must trust your subordinates and your good friends, especially El Quetta." "That sentence, Wang never said this sentence! Obviously you added it yourself!" Shi Lang couldn''t help but said, "Also, you should almost burn this book, right?" "That won''t work! I wrote this word by word, so I don''t want to burn it!" Alquette turned a few pages and said, "The Wang said that the book he wrote by himself is full of words. Precious, can¡¯t be burned, especially Alquette¡¯s notebook." Shiro: "..." When this guy was in Camelot, he was very noisy, and he learned to take notes like Altoria. But Altria and the others are serious records, and this guy just thinks it''s fun. Even want to be a knight. Lixiang held the octopus **** while poking his head toward Elquit''s notebook. She is very interested in this book. Because every time Elquette took out this book, and then said "The King said", then her brother was helpless and speechless, as if he was defeated by Elquette. Yeah! This is definitely the only magic weapon to defeat my brother! Lixiang said inwardly. However, Alquette took the book and put it in his arms. Lixiang entangled and said, "Alquette, let me have a look at that book!" "No." Alquette sternly refused. Lixiang puffed up her cheeks, and said dissatisfied: "If you don''t look, you won''t watch! Stingy ghost, drink cold water!" Shiro took out the homework in his backpack and began to write. Kozakura poured him a glass of lemonade. He thanked. Elquet stared at the octopus **** in Lixiang''s hand, drooling. "Does Elquet want to eat it?" Lixiang asked. Alquey nodded. "Hehehe..." Lixiang smiled like an angel before saying, "I won''t give it." Then I ate it myself. "Woo..." At this time, with a "dingdong" sound, the doorbell rang outside the door. Shi Lang got up and was about to open the door, but Alquette stood up smilingly and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go." Then she ran to the door and glanced outside the door through the cat''s eyes. For a moment, she was sweating and trembling all over. The three looked at her strangely. "What''s the matter, Elquet?" Shirou asked. "Shi...Shiro...I''ll go to hide in your room. No...No matter what, don''t say I''m at your house!" Rolled in the mattress and shivered. Shiro opened the door strangely. Outside the door is a group of people in black suits and black sunglasses. It is a group of terrifying evil forces! "Uncle Yan Ye?" Sakura in a white apron looked strangely at the man in black. "Sakura." Yan Ye nodded to Sakura, then looked at Shirou, and asked, "Fujimaru Shirou, is Elquet in your house?" Chapter 488： "What did Elquette do, what do you guys..." Shi Lang showed a puzzled look. "That guy..." Yan Ye clenched his fists and said with a row of "wells" on his forehead, "That guy pigeoned my three-issue manuscript and ran out of the basement! He also left a''grab.'' If it''s not for me, I''ll make a little''ghost face painting! This is a provocation to us editors!" The black army behind Yan Ye was burning with angry flames. Shirou shed a cold sweat. That guy... actually sneaked out. "Have you seen her?" Yan Ye asked. Shi Lang pointed to the stairs and sold El Quette without hesitation, and said, "It''s in my room. I have tolerated her for a long time. Please pack and take it away." "GO!" Yan Ye snapped his fingers. A few female editors in black ran out behind him and rushed upstairs. It didn''t take long for Elquet to be **** with the quilt, and then lifted it down. "Shilang, I trust you so much, you betrayed me! It''s too much! It''s too much! I want to curse you! I want to curse you! You buy instant noodles without seasoning packs! I curse you! This is Scarlet Moon The curse of the true ancestor! You are dead! You are dead!" Elquet cried. "Undefeated legend, goodbye." Shiro closed the door. "No--!" El Quette gave a desperate look. Shi Lang turned around, the golden retriever was taken away, and the ears were finally quiet. "Will Elquet be angry, brother?" Sakura asked worriedly. "That guy is just playing, he''s having fun." Shi Lang pulled out his chair and re-worked his homework. ... ... ps: It''s three more days now~! That''s it for today~! Chapter 4 Teacher, has your path to freedom opened up by me? This is a country of shadows. It was dark and lifeless, and if there were substantial shadows in the surroundings, it really made people feel a kind of dullness that couldn''t be breathed out. If it stays for a long time, I am afraid that the heart will decay. But now, Skaha, the queen of this country, will never mention the word "corrupt" anymore. She even hates herself when she put forward her corrupt inner self. Because of this, she has been reorganized from body to mind. Been ravaged for more than a year and killed more than 10,000 times. And now, she just lay on the ground like a salted fish, and didn''t want to get up at all. And that **** king, after he had "killed" himself twenty-eight times, was squatting beside her, teasing her nose with a dog''s tail grass. "Ahee--!" Can''t help it, Skaha still sneezed. "Oh, it seems to have recovered. Then get up and continue." The king threw the dog''s tail to his feet, stood up, and said in a very gentle tone. However, this gentle tone fell in Skaha''s ears like a devil. "I don''t want it! I don''t want to get up! I don''t want to continue fighting!" Skaha said nothing to get up. She curled up her body, only in this way could she bring a trace of security. "This is the first time this king has seen you, a disobedient knight like you." The king chuckled, not at all irritated, and his voice was gentle like a sunny big brother next door. "I''m no longer a knight! I''m no longer your knight!" Skaha hugged his head, looked at the king with tears, and said, "Shirou, please, get back to normal! Don''t use it anymore. The eternal king!" "That won''t work. I promised the teacher to help him open the path to freedom. Come on, get up quickly, and let me continue to heal your inner wounds and correct your decay. Don''t be grateful. I, this is what I should do as a disciple." Shi Lang said. Skaha: "..." "I don''t want it! I''m free! I''m free! I won''t talk about''corruption'' anymore, let alone''death'' or''suicide''. I said it a long time ago. , I have returned to normal, why do you want to continue!" Skaha collapsed somewhat. "Isn''t this obvious?" Shi Lang asked back. "Obviously what?" Skaha looked at Shirou with tears of tears. Shilang smiled and said, "Of course this is a gift. Thank you teacher for taking care of me when I was a child. Then as a thank you, whether it is me as a disciple or as your king, thank you very much. Teacher. These are just some of my small, insignificant concerns, so you can accept them with gratitude." "Don''t--!" Skaha shed tears of regret. If happy times are always short, then she should have stabbed this **** to death several times! The days without this **** are truly beautiful, why did she feel rotten in the first place? The most important thing is, why did she think that death was her destiny? And also told this sentence to this bastard? Otherwise, it won''t fall into this field! More than a year! Yes, more than a year! After more than a year, Skaha would no longer say anything about inner corruption, just asking for death, or something like "Where is the one who can kill me?" In fact, in the past year or so, she has been killed more than 10,000 times by the King of Eternity from head to toe. Every time I was blown into powder, so that every time Shiro entered the dream kingdom of shadows with the record of the Eternal King, Skahar didn''t even bother to roll his eyes, and lay directly in the scarlet sea of ??flowers on the other side. A salted fish expression of "Leave it to you, I won''t struggle anymore". In fact, according to Skaha¡¯s temperament, being defeated more than 10,000 times is nothing at all. The stronger the enemy, the more her desire to fight and conquer will be raised, and she will not become the one who has no intention of struggling at all. Salted fish. But the opponent who ravaged her was her king, and she couldn''t fight back. Moreover, this king is a hanger for a dog day. Every time she fights with her, he drives the invincible hanger-Avalon, the global attacker-clairvoyance EX and the second treasure to see through the whole world, and the global carpet bombing hanger-the holy gun Rengo Minard, Sword of Oath of Victory, etc. If Avalon was not driving, she would still want to fight. But this wall has been driving Avalon, so it''s better to lie down. He was killed more than a dozen times every day, and Shinnin passed. "Okay, get up. Next, help me train spearmanship." Shi Lang said. Skaha said: "Change the record!" "That won''t work. It''s easier to learn when driving in the wild," Shiro said. Chapter 489： Skaha said: "Then throw away Avalon at least, don''t liberate other treasures, don''t use light cannons, don''t use Merlin''s illusions and my Rune, and don''t tease me like a kid. Only guns are allowed, and you are not allowed to use treasures to control me when you can''t beat me, otherwise I won''t get up!" Shiro: "..." "Pay attention to your age, old lady. You have passed the age to behave like a baby to me." Shilang reminded. Skaha angrily said: "The most important point is that I am not allowed to mention my age! Especially not to call me an old woman! You must call me a teacher, and respectfully call me a teacher!" Shi Lang reached out and grabbed her hair. "I get up, I get up...really." In the end, Skaha stood up obediently and helped Shi Lang train spearmanship. Shiro found that opening the hook is really addictive. Especially the King of Eternity, which combines invincibility and bombardment on the whole map. Drive Invincible, realize all the treasures that should be realized, use [Clairvoyance EX] and the second treasure to lock the enemy, and directly wash the ground without a brain cannon, basically no one can stop it. At least that way, Skaha couldn''t stop it, and couldn''t escape, and he was killed without thinking. It''s no wonder Gilgamesh likes to throw treasures so much. The principle is the same as that of him. Is it necessary to use weapons to single out the things that can be solved by washing the ground? But Shilang restrained this idea. The Eternal King is very strong, but the shortcomings of the Eternal King are also very obvious. That is the blue consumption is too large. The only one who can sustain the eternal king''s full firepower is probably only the one who has obtained the magical power of Winterwood City for more than two hundred and forty years during the Fourth World War. And now, he really can''t come up with that kind of magic power at the level of volume. In fact, he possessed the [Flower of Evil], absorbed the evil thoughts of the citizens of Fuyuki City, and the magic power accumulated for ten days and a half months was compared to ordinary magicians, that is, the magic power that exists like a vast ocean, but moved to It was not enough to play with the name of the Eternal King in the dream. Simply put, it means charging for two hours, not three seconds. This can be considered a huge flaw in the King of Eternity. The reason for this defect is not because it is too weak, but because it is too strong! Because the strength is too high, it consumes a lot of magic power. Once the Eternal King is consumed with his magic power, he can only be ravaged by close hands. And in reality, he can''t call the eternal king, because the eternal king''s inherent skills do not have the skill [show alone], so there is no way to directly descend from the Hall of Valor. Therefore, the training of spearmanship has become particularly important. As for swordsmanship... Shirou had already given up. After playing with guns for so long, he couldn''t adapt to playing swords instead. Of course, if it is a light cannon, there is naturally nothing left. It was during the training of spearmanship that Shi Lang discovered another use of the second treasure to see through the whole world. In close combat, this ability will actually show the ability to predict and bullet time. To put it simply, it is to present the enemy''s future attacks in a phantom way that his brain can understand, and let his brain and consciousness be in bullet time, so as to be able to react. However, using it in this way consumes much energy, but it is a great aid to daily practice skills. Because of this, you can have time to understand the trajectory of Skaha''s swordsmanship, and the reaction time, so as not to get nothing except being killed as before, except for the formation of consciousness skills. The most important thing is- Looking at the scarlet spear piercing the sky, breaking through his defense like a meteor, and piercing his chest, Shilang moved his mind. With a "click", the scarlet spear that was too late to defend suddenly stopped. Skaha stared at Shirou angrily, and said, "Yes, I won''t control it!" "I didn''t promise you." Shi Lang said. Skaha: "..." Shiro opened Skaha''s gun, unlocked the treasure, and continued to train with Skaha, who was grieving. Yes, now that he already knew the true identity of Skaha, how could Shiro continue to let Skaha ride on his head and stabbed himself to death. And as a king, of course there are privileges. Otherwise, isn''t this sorry for the king''s identity and status? More importantly, as his own knight, how could Skaha bear the reputation of killing the king? Yeah. This is for her consideration, just accept it with gratitude. After the daily two hours, Shi Lang received his merits, and Skaha also put down his gun with a grievance on his face. After more than a year, Shiro''s spear skills have improved very quickly by using his ability to see through everything. If you don''t open up and see through the whole world, Shirou can also fight Skaha more than a dozen back and forth in a simple spear skill competition. Of course, the final outcome is definitely to fall. After all, Skaha is a person who has reached the top of God''s Domain with spear skills, and Shi Lang is naturally unable to compete with spear skills, but he has made great progress compared to before. Shilang calmed Skarha and made her feel a little happier. Although it is impossible to return to the respectful attitude that she had when she was a child, she also helped herself to train spearmanship, so she still has to be soothed. In fact, Shirou''s mentality for the current Skaha is also very complicated. There is respect for the teacher, there is also a call to the subordinates, there is a relaxed attitude towards friends, and there is a heart of revenge towards the "enemies". It''s very complicated. This also caused Shirou''s attitude towards Skaha to be a little strange. Although Skaha looked resentful, he didn''t complain. It''s just that sometimes I always think that I didn''t clean him up before. Shirou intends to leave the dreamland of shadows and get ready to rest and regain his spirit. Chapter 490： At this moment, Skaha stopped him. "What''s the matter, Skaha?" Shirou asked. Skaha said, "Shirou, there have been some weird fluctuations in the cities around you recently. You''d better pay attention to it." "Weird fluctuations?" Shi Lang frowned and stopped. Small details make success or failure, and some neglected small things are most likely the fuse of something big. Therefore, Shirou attracted attention and asked, "What kind of weird fluctuations?" "I don''t know, looking at your surroundings from the perspective of the outside of the world, you will feel some strange fluctuations. In short, you should pay more attention to it." Scarha reminded. "I understand." Shirou nodded, then sat down cross-legged. "What are you doing?" Skaha asked strangely. Shirou said, "Since you said that there are strange fluctuations around me, I will naturally check it." "Check... So that''s it, use Merlin''s [Clairvoyance EX] and yours to see through the whole world and investigate the anomalies in Fuyuki City directly in the dream." Skaha said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Congratulations, you have finally learned to think independently." Skaha stared at Shirou angrily. This bastard, belittle himself again! The innocent and gentle child has completely disappeared, replaced by this bastard! "Okay, don''t bother me. I want to observe." Shirou opened his eyes, there was a strange brilliance in his eyes, but he had already opened Meilin''s [Clairvoyance EX]! Chapter 5 Interference in Different Spaces [Second More] Whether it is a magician or a dead man. There are too many people in this world who want to do things. Although they don''t pose much threat to him, in order to avoid any major incidents and casualties around him, it is better to observe them carefully. In reality, his true body does not have magic eyes, and he can see things that he can''t see at all, but with the treasures of the Eternal King, he can see through everything. However, the Eternal King cannot come in reality. Therefore, if he returns to reality, Shirou will not be able to unlock the Eternal King''s treasure, and there will be no way to see exactly what Skarhar''s abnormality is. However, in the dreamland, Shirou could drive the eternal king''s account, and then use Meilin''s [Clairvoyance EX] to observe the changes in Fuyuki City directly from the dreamland. Using the second treasure, he opened Meilin''s [Clairvoyance EX] and unlocked the perspective. In an instant, he seemed to have countless pairs of eyes, seeing every inch of land and everyone in the world. The huge amount of information, if it weren''t for the eternal king''s account, could directly burn his brain. However, even so, he was still dizzy by the huge information, and he couldn''t help knocking his head with the palm of his hand. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Skaha asked. "It''s nothing, it''s just that the angle of view has been opened too far. I will reduce it first," Shiro said. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t like to use Merlin¡¯s Clairvoyance EX. It¡¯s here, it¡¯s not easy to control, and it¡¯s easy to look at the world directly. A huge amount of information, if one doesn¡¯t handle it well, will defeat his spirit. Fortunately, [Clairvoyance EX] can only be used in the state of Eternal King. Narrowing the scope of perspective to his room, Shirou saw himself sleeping soundly in bed from the perspective of God, and Li Xiang who didn''t know when he slipped into his bed, put his head in his pajamas, and fell asleep. The most important thing is that when Shirou looked at himself and Lixiangzhi, he saw a line of words that only he could see from the top of his head¡ª The first is myself¡ª¡ª¡¾This King¡¿ Next is Tachika¡ª¡ª¡¾This king is stupid and embarrassing, who can only live under the king¡¯s wings, the trash girl, Fujimaru Tachika...¡¿ Shi Lang had a headache, this treasure was out of help, and even his young sister started to smell bad. Controlling the angle of view to zoom in to the entire Fuyuki City, in Shirou''s eyes, densely packed text appeared. Those are the textual descriptions of what the second treasure has seen through, especially like the NPC textual description boxes of role-playing games. In fact, this is only the second treasure''s ability to see through the world, presented in a way that Shirou can understand. Overlooking the whole of Fuyuki City, Shirou''s expression became serious. Playing around is playing around, you can relax and entertain appropriately, but when it''s time to be serious, he won''t lose the chain. From the perspective of God, carefully observing the whole area of ??Fuyuki City, Shirou found six particularly large abnormal fluctuations. The first is his own home. In the state of the King of Eternity, he can see a lot of [evil] drifting to his home, and then absorbed by him in a deep sleep, and there is also a large group of indescribable signs in Sakura. The distortion. There is no doubt that it is an imaginary distortion formed by the power of Tiamat. Going back to this era for more than a year, Shirou has known that Sakura is connected with Tiamat in the imaginary space, thus gaining a small part of Tiamat''s power. But Shirou warned Sakura not to use Tiamat''s power, so as not to be swallowed by Tiamat''s power. In addition, Tiamat also knew about Shiro''s existence, but did not contact Shiro. The reason is probably that Tiamat judged Shirou as a human being who betrayed her and exiled her. In fact, according to Sakura, Tiamat has both an extreme dislike of humans and an ambivalence of loving humans as a "mother". In addition to his home, Fuyuki City has a few particularly huge abnormal fluctuations. The biggest anomaly among them is naturally the Liudong Temple where the Enlightened One is located, followed by the small black room where Elquito is located, and the Weigong family where Ilia, who received the Holy Grail crystallization and started her new life, is located. These scholars are all clear in their hearts. In addition, there were two huge abnormal fluctuations that he never knew. One is in the Suiqunyuan College, and the other is swimming in Xindu No. 2 Street. Shi Lang frowned. There is no need to mention Suiqunyuan College. Xindu No. 2 Street is the way he often goes home, but he has not found any abnormalities. I used [Clairvoyance EX] to overlook these two extremely large abnormal fluctuations, and I didn''t see anything, especially the college under the night sky, which was empty. However, the second treasure, who sees through the whole world, will mark the indicators of [Shameful Miscellaneous] in these two places, which is quite strange. Shirou turned off the [Clairvoyance EX] and the second treasure, and stepped back from the perspective of God who saw the world. "How about, Shirou?" Skaha asked. Shiro said: "We need to check on the spot." Chapter 491： "Have you not seen through the truth of the abnormal fluctuation?" Skaha asked. Shirou said: "I can see it through, but the treasure...It''s hard to explain in a word." "Anyway, that''s it for today. Thanks, Skarha." Shirou waved his hand and left the dreamland of Shadowland. Watching Shi Lang go away, Skaha sighed, then raised his head and looked at the gloomy sky of the Kingdom of Shadows, "Why do you want me to inform the king of what you see, Merlin?" No one answered her. The white-haired waste will contact her when necessary, and also act as a portal to send her into Shilang''s dream. ... ... After waking up from his dream, Shi Lang felt a damp heat in his chest. Lifting the quilt, looking at Lixiang who got into his arms with a sweet sleeping face, Shiro carefully took her off, then covered the quilt, ready to get up. "Brother...Where are you going?" Lixiang rubbed his eyes, sleepy, and asked vaguely. "Go to the toilet, you sleep well. Otherwise I will spank you." Shi Lang said. "Oh... I will sleep well... Don''t spank my ass... Phew..." Lixiang fell asleep again. Shi Lang left home and ran to the nearest Xindu No. 2 Street. Looking down at the phone time, 1:23. It was dark, most of the stores had been closed, only the nightclubs in the distance heard the noise of drunks from time to time. In this silent night, these noisy sounds did not break the silence of the night, but made the night seem even more dead. Shiro ran to the spot he had observed, and found that there was already someone there looking at that spot. It was a man in a **** trench coat. He was squatting in a corner, observing the ground. He seemed to notice that someone came behind him, he turned around abruptly, pointed a pistol at Shiro, and the black hole of the muzzle exuded a dangerous atmosphere. "It''s you." However, the man was stunned when he saw Shi Lang, and then put the pistol down. "Are you aware that there is something wrong here, Eimiya Kiritugu?" Shirou raised his eyebrows and asked. This man is no one else, but he is the light novelist, Kirishu Eomiya, who has changed from a magician killer to a warrior of love. Eimiya Kirisu nodded, not saying much. Even though he hasn''t been a magician killer for many years, his own character prevents him from expressing his emotions often, and he belongs to the kind of person with a somewhat old-fashioned and serious personality. Perhaps he has spilled all his emotions and love between the words. It''s just that Shirou was a little strange. He was using the power of the Eternal King to notice the abnormality here. How did Eimiya Kirsu notice that there was something wrong here. He asked this question to Eomiya Kiritugu. Keitsu Uemiya said: "In the afternoon, there was an abnormal situation here. A big tree exploded inexplicably torn apart. I was a little worried that any dead man or magician would bother the city, so I just Take advantage of the night to come and observe." "So that''s the case. It''s just that your skills have regressed a bit, and you wouldn''t have come here to observe it with such honour before." Shi Lang said. Weimiya Kiritugu shook his head and said, "I have been observing from a distance with a sniper rifle for nine hours, and there is no other abnormality. I just came here." "What''s the discovery?" Shi Lang asked. Weimiya Kirisuke shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, no. There are no traces of the technique, and no abnormal magical fluctuations, as if there is nothing at all. It''s as if I''m too nervous and too cautious, and I suspected the air. . What about you? You will come over, that is to say, what did you find out?" "Yes," Shi Lang nodded and said, "One is here, and the other is in the higher department of Suigunyuan College. There are two strange fluctuations." "Strange fluctuations...suppose it is a magician or a dead man. What is the motive? Did you stare at the Great Holy Grail again?" Uemiya Kiritugu frowned and said, "But the Great Holy Grail is sealed, the Holy Grail. The crystals were also dug away. Nine years ago, the last point of the use value of the Great Holy Grail was also used up by the ancestor of the dead at Wallachian Night, and it has been completely reduced to worthless waste. In theory, The Great Holy Grail will no longer be targeted." Suddenly two drunk white-collar drunks came in the distance, hooked their shoulders, and walked forward while talking. The next moment-- Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply, and he reached out and grabbed the collar of Eimiya Kirishu''s back, violently. Then he squeezed the palm of his hand sharply, and the raging [evil] on his body was like a wall stopped in front of the two drunk men. "Boom¡ª" The sharp sword aura tore the earth, slashed through the place where Keiji Eomiya was, and slew towards the drunken drunk, and was finally blocked by the wall of [evil]. "What''s going on?" Eimiya Kirisu squeezed the handle of the gun tightly. There were three cracks on the ground, and strangely, on the wall where the sword energy had not passed, there were all of a sudden sword marks, as if they had existed at the beginning. And the surrounding big trees did not know when, from the original luxuriant foliage to withered wood. It''s almost like a prank. Two drunk men ran into the wall of [evil], their eyes were confused and could not see everything, and they cursed. As a result, they stretched out two hands on the wall of [evil], grabbed them by the back of the collar, and slammed them directly. Threw it out. With a "click", the two fell asleep back to back on the street. Shiro looked at Kiritugu Eomiya and said, "You know modern magicians better than I do. Have you noticed anything?" No matter when he was a king or now, Shirou didn''t know anything about modern magic, and he didn''t plan to understand it. Because he did not intend to become a magician. Eimiya Kiritugu said: "I don''t know, there is no sign of the activation of the operation. But this kind of destruction is like the activation of the operation. It is like a causal reversal. What about you? How about your senses?" "I can only say that it is not an inherent barrier, otherwise, it would have been eaten by my [evil] mud. Moreover, as far as my senses are concerned, this attack does not seem to come from this level." Shi Lang pondered for a moment, and said Out of one''s senses. "You mean, dimensional attack?" Weimiya Kirisu asked. Shiro nodded. "That''s troublesome, only the second magician can interfere with the dimension." Wei Gong Qisi frowned and said. "No. Not necessarily." Shirou shook his head, then looked at Kiritugu Eomiya and said, "You go back first. Since you have chosen to quit the magician''s world, don''t set foot in it anymore. This matter is left to me. " Kirishu Eomiya was silent for a moment, then nodded. Go away. Watching Weimiya Kirisu go away, Shirou walked toward home. Dimensional interference is indeed Jewel Weng¡¯s specialty, but it¡¯s not that there is no other way to interfere with dimension. Sakura''s magic of imaginary numbers, coupled with Tiamat''s theory of imaginary numbers, can open up the passage of imaginary numbers and enter another dimension of the world. Chapter 492： Simply put, it''s like a passage to other spaces. Of course, Sakura''s imaginary magic is only magic after all, not magic, so he can''t arbitrarily gallop other parallel worlds like Jewel Weng, but the passage to other spaces can be opened. Shirou walked into Sakura''s room and turned on the lights. "Sakura, Sakura. Wake up!" Shi Lang pushed her. "What''s the matter, brother?" Kozakura stretched out her hand and rubbed her sleepy eyes, and asked. "Get up, I need your help." Shi Lang said. "Oh..." Sakura nodded, then looked at Shirou blankly. "What''s wrong? Get up!" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said. Sakura grabbed the quilt and said shyly: "I...I want to change clothes, brother...brother go out first." Looking at Sakura''s smooth shoulders, Shirou raised his eyebrows, and subconsciously scanned the room. As a result, Sakura quickly said, "Don''t look, don''t sweep! Get out now, brother!" Shi Lang didn''t say much, nodded slightly, controlled his gaze, turned and left, closed the door, and stood outside waiting. Soon after waiting, Kozakura in school uniform came out in a panic. "I''ve been waiting, brother." Sakura said apologetically. "I''m looking for your help, so I don''t have to apologize." Shi Lang said. Kozakura asked cautiously: "You...you didn''t see anything, did you?" Sleeping naked is indeed a habit of her. All the clothes are neatly placed on the table. She now has a very ambivalent mood. I was worried about being seen by my brother, and there was also an inexplicable excitement. However, Shirou said, "No." Kozakura breathed a sigh of relief, but there was another inexplicable regret in her heart. It''s really contradictory and strange. "Brother, what do you want me to help?" Sakura asked. Shirou said, "You come with me first." Shiro took Sakura to the streets of No. 2 Street, but the strange thing was that the cracks in the ground, the sword marks on the walls, or the withered trees disappeared. Everything is intact, as it was at the beginning. Shi Lang couldn''t help frowning. "What''s the matter, brother?" Kozakura asked. Shirou said: "You are here to help me open an imaginary channel. I suspect there is any dimensional interference here." Shirou''s expression was a bit serious, and Kozakura''s expression became serious, nodded and said, "I understand, brother." Her heart moved at will, her eyes flashed with a strange light, and her snow-like white hair fluttered in the sky. The next moment, a dark hole appeared in the void in front of her. But at this moment, there was a little confusion in her eyes, "Strange." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "It''s a little weird here... Compared to other places, there seems to be an extra layer of different space here." Sakura said in confusion. Shirou''s eyes tightened, and he said, "That''s the space! Connect there!" "Yes--!" Sakura nodded hurriedly, and then opened the channel. Shi Lang walked in, and before observing the back of the passage, a cold blade light slashed towards him head-on! Chapter VI Employment Card [Third more] The cold light of the sword cut through the night sky, and slashed straight to Shiro''s face. Shi Lang''s expression remained unchanged, with a "clap", the [evil] on his body was surging and turned into a wall, easily blocking the cold sword light. The terrible curse was added, and the blade that slashed on [evil] began to corrode and shatter. The next moment-- A black fist surged from the wall of [Evil], and it was about to hit the attacker''s body. How could I have thought that the red shadow flashed, but the attacker had already escaped. Shi Lang frowned and didn''t pursue it for the time being. At this time, Sakura also came into this space through the imaginary channel, with a shocked expression on her face, and said, "This...here is...?" Shi Lang also looked at the surrounding space, his face couldn''t help showing a look of surprise. I saw a crimson wilderness filled with swords. On the horizon in the distance, burning flames leaped, and the obscure sky was covered with huge gears that revolved, like a steel world like a steel mill. Shirou of this world is particularly familiar with. Of course, because he opened the world in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Its name is-- "Infinite Sword System..." Frowning, Shi Lang slowly spit out the name. The distant sky shone with silver light. "Shoo, hoo--" Several sharp swords, from far to near, shot towards Shiro. [Evil] is surging, turning into a huge black palm, holding all these sharp swords in the palm of your hand. Zi Zi Zi! ! All were broken into pieces by the curse of [evil]. "Buzzing--!" The sharp swords standing around Shirou moved one after another under the action of a will, and then, like a shooting star, killed Shirou and Sakura from all directions. Chapter 493： Useless! Shirou''s face was calm, and the surging [evil] of his body turned into a huge ball, covering Shirou and Sakura in like a protective shield. "Dang, Dang!!" Those sharp swords fell on ¡¾Evil¡¿, making the sound of metal clashing one after another, and the next moment they were torn apart by ¡¾Evil¡¿curse. However-- Under the action of a thought, the magic power that constitutes these sharp swords has been detonated. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" A series of explosions. Even in the mud of [evil] where you can''t see your fingers, you can still see the gorgeous fireworks beyond [evil]. There is no doubt that this familiar operation is [Fantasy Collapse]! Infinite sword system, plus fantasy collapse. There is no doubt that the one who just assaulted him was the master of the spiritual foundation he had merged with. ¡ª¡ªThe Palace of Heroes! However, the Holy Grail War was over long ago, and the Great Holy Grail was completely broken. It is impossible for a Servant to come. Did it come as a guardian? But even if he came as a guardian, there is no reason to attack him! And it''s still in this alien space. Shi Lang frowned. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Numerous explosions, [Evil] was torn a few holes, but unfortunately, it did not hurt Shi Lang. Shirou was calm, but this attack annoyed Sakura. She has a solemn and serious face, with a murderous look. Her bright eyes exuded a strange lavender light, which reflected each other, as if forming two "X"-like purple afterglows. The next moment, "Wow!" A black tide surged around her. "Heng Heng Heng Heng Heng Heng¡ª" "Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill¡ª" "All to die, all to die, to die--" ... Once the black tide emerged, something completely different from [The Evil of This World] and [The Evil of Vampires], huge and pure evil thoughts began to be drawn into Shi Lang''s heart through the [Flower of Evil]. This is a huge evil thought intertwined with huge hatred and destruction. It is the [evil] held by Tiamat. In the form of homology, this evil thought passed through the evil thought defense of the evil of this world, was absorbed by the [Evil Flower], and hit Shiro¡¯s heart like a sledgehammer, thereby motivating [Vampire Evil]. Begin to destroy Shirou''s mind. Shirou held his head and said with a painful face: "Sakura, don''t use Tiamat''s power in front of me!" "Ah... yes!" Sakura quickly cancelled Tiamat''s power. She remembered that her brother had solemnly instructed her not to use her mother''s power, especially in front of him. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. The [evil] held by Tiamat at this time is also the evil of the beast, and it is easily absorbed by his container of [evil]. And the [evil] he can carry has almost reached the upper limit, if Tiamat¡¯s [evil] is absorbed again, who knows what it will become. "Leave it to me here, that person, I happen to have something to say." Shi Lang said. Sakura nodded and said, "I see, brother." Shiro stands tall in the field of the sword, using the [mortal hero] to give himself [Clairvoyance C], and then looks into the distance. Sure enough, a familiar tall white-haired young man stood up in the field of sword. There is no doubt that it is the Palace of the Heroic Guards where he once merged with the spirit foundation. It''s just that the state of the Heroic Guardian Palace at this moment is very strange, not to mention that he is only wearing black tights, and he has a frantic aura all over his body. It doesn''t look like the Palace of the Heroic Guards in a normal state, but rather like the Shadow Heroic Spirits or the Blackened Heroic Spirits contaminated with black mud. I don¡¯t want to say that it appears here inexplicably, but it is still in this state of pollution. It''s strange enough. Because the evil of this world has been carried by him. The Heroic Guardian [Projection] showed a black longbow and a pseudo-spiral sword at Shirou and Sakura, and then let go of the bowstring. "Shoo-" The pseudo-spiral sword rushes like a meteor. Shi Lang waved his hand, [Projection] put out dozens of shields in front of him, and then wrapped the two with [Evil]. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The pseudo-spiral sword bombarded the shield and [Evil], sending out a huge explosion. [Evil] was blown through, but failed to break through the shield''s defense. "There is no meaning of communication, or no sense of communication?" Shirou waved and removed the shield, frowned, and looked at the Heroic Guardian who was trying to continue his attack. "Well, let you suffer first!" Shilang''s mind moved, and the [evil] of his body flowed out like spring water, centered on it, rushing in all directions, wherever he passed, the swords "zzzy" were cursed into iron juice and melted into [evil] Among. Countless black hands stretched out from the tide of [evil], and grabbed towards the Palace of the Heroic Spirits. Chapter 494： The Palace of Heroes moved in the air, dodge the arrest of the black hand of [evil], if it is really impossible to avoid it, [projection] will be destroyed by the sword rain. "Eaaaaaa¡ª¡ª" The Palace of Heroes also seemed to have noticed that [evil] was not good to deal with, and the surrounding swords "buzzed" and trembled, and the next moment, they flew upside down, forming a cloud in the sky. "Brother... Is that...?" Kozakura was a little surprised. Shirou also couldn''t help but was taken aback. What a deja vu scene? The magic sword, the holy sword, the cursed sword, the holy sword...all the swords of the tomb of the sword gathered in a cluster, forming the kingdom of swords, and smashed toward Shilang¡ª¡ª Shi Lang couldn''t help but laughed: "I have used this trick before, so it is of no use to me." Shi Lang stretched out his palm, his mind moved, and the magic power was running, "chuck chick", his arm made a strange roar, like a circuit-like cyan magic circuit appearing on his arm. "Zilazi!!!" A cyan thunder flashed in the palm of his hand. The next moment, a shining holy spear was [projected] out of him. ¡ª¡ªHoly Gun Lungominiad! Originally, the treasures made by gods cannot be projected. Even if it is the Palace of Valor on the opposite side, if you want to project the sword of vows of victory, you need to collapse the spiritual foundation as a price to [project] it, or just like "Fate/EXTRA" "Like Wuming, it needs the assistance of the original holder. But Shilang is different. The Holy Spear Lungominiad was originally his possession and belongs to his record, so it can be directly [projected]. It''s just that the magic power that needs to be consumed is huge, and the magic circuit will also hurt when [projection]. The Holy Spear Lungomiard from [Projection] can be liberated, but the Tower of Radiance mode cannot be released. However, this is enough for those swords. Facing the kingdom of swords that was like a torrential rain, Shiro poured magic power into the holy gun Lungominiad that came out of [projection]. For an instant, the Holy Spear Lungominiad shining brightly, and the terrifying magic power made the surrounding space distorted. He held the holy spear Lungominiad, aimed at the kingdom of swords, and shouted: "Shining at the end of the end, Lungominiad!" "Boom--!" The light is roaring. The cathartic, infinite blazing light roared like a dragon and rushed towards the kingdom of swords. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" Those swords that have not been liberated are turned into ashes in the roar of light one by one! The Heroic Guardian Palace escaped the blow of this extreme light, and wanted to run, but was bound by Shiro''s infinite [evil] hand, and dragged his limbs to Shiro''s front. Kozakura looked at Shirou''s profile in surprise, and said to her heart, "Is your brother good at this bite?" Shiro didn''t know what Sakura was thinking, he used the hand of [evil] to drag the Heroic Guardian Palace in front of him. Looking at the Heroic Guardian Palace, which seemed to have no will, Shiro raised his brows and asked, "Is it conscious?" "AAAAAA¡ª¡ª" The Valiant Guard, whose limbs were bound by [Evil], was struggling, seemingly unaware of his own, and his struggle, like Di Lumut during the Fourth World War, had no effect. Shirou frowned and used the [mortal leader] to give the [Desperate Will] he copied from the records of the Eternal King to the body of the Heroic Guardian. "Um..." At this time, the Heroic Guardian Palace stopped struggling, and his frantic eyes had some clarity. "Are you aware of who you are?" Shirou asked. The Heroic Guardian raised his head and looked at Shirou with a dull gaze. "Brother... he doesn''t seem to be conscious." Sakura said, while curiously looking at the Heroic Guardian Palace. She discovered that this strange person actually looked exactly like her brother. "I can see it, it''s just a powerful empty shell. But why it appears here is really strange." Shiro said while inserting the Holy Spear Lungominiad into the heart of the Palace of Valor. The body of the Heroic Guardian Palace dissipated like a spiritual child. "A meaningless battle, just why this unconscious empty shell appears here?" Shi Lang frowned. "Brother, look--, there is something!" Sakura pointed to the place where the body of the Heroic Guard had disappeared. Shirou looked at it, and it was a card. Shiro stretched out his hand and took a look. It was a card that looked like a tarot card. There is an archer''s pattern painted on it, and a string of English-"Archer" is on the bottom. Shi Lang couldn''t help but was taken aback, "Job card?" ... ... ps: The third one is here, and that''s it for today~! Chapter 7 Clairvoyance Chat Group "Einzworth..." Looking at the Archer rank card in his hand, Shirou''s brows frowned. It was not because of the ability to see through the world, but because Shirou was a translator and was familiar with most of the world view of the Moon World. The rank card, which appears from the world view of "Magic Girl ¡î Ilia", is a parallel world created by the Einzworth family corresponding to the Einzbern family. It is a ritual for conducting the Holy Grail War. The card connected by the power of the follower on the seat. After the user uses it, it can be mimicked into a follower, possessing the inherent skills and treasures of the follower. Just... This world he lives in is the world of "Magic Girl¡îIlia"? If it really is, then in the original world line where he did not exist, can the Fu Hailin nine years ago be able to win with Weimiya Kirito alone? "What''s the matter, brother?" Kozakura couldn''t help but asked worriedly. Since her brother got the card, his brows have been tightly furrowed. Chapter 495： "It''s nothing, Sakura." Shirou put the rank card away, looked at the different space that was gradually collapsing, and said: "Let''s go out first, this space is about to collapse." "Okay." Sakura nodded, and then opened the imaginary channel. Kozakura walked over first, Shirou glanced at the alien space that was gradually collapsing like a mirror, then turned and walked out of the imaginary space. The night was still very dark and very silent, with only flashing street lights and "creaking" insects. "There should be a different space in the higher department of the academy as before. Sakura, let''s go over." Shirou said. "Okay, brother." Sakura nodded. Arriving at the higher department of Hogunhara Academy, Sakura opened the imaginary channel. Sure enough, there is still a different dimension, and in it there are also servants who are the same as the Heroic Guardian Palace. And this follower can be regarded as Shi Lang''s fellow brother, Lancer, the son of light in Ireland-Ku Chu Lin. Shirou made a lawful process, first caught him with [evil], and then used [Mortal Leader] to stick [Desperate Wisdom] on Ku Chulin''s body and torture him. Sure enough, there is still no conscious response, just an empty shell with empty power. Shi Lang directly pinched him to death with [Evil], and obtained the rank card Lancer. The two came out again from the alien space. Kozakura asked, "Brother, are there any more?" "No, go back to sleep first." Shi Lang said. "Oh oh..." The two wandered back home. Shi Lang thanked Sakura with a relaxed expression and let her go to bed early, but he returned to the room, sat cross-legged on the ground, and looked at the two rank cards placed on the ground with a little serious look. Neither the Heroic Guardian Palace nor the Kochurin, the Son of Light, were nothing to the current Shirou. Even if the King of Eternity is not used, Shirou in his ontological state is still an extraordinary existence, even facing the real bodies of these two people is enough to win, let alone two empty shells with power and no consciousness. However, behind the rank card is the parallel world of Einzworth and a series of troubles. Shirou is not afraid of Einzworth, nor is he afraid of trouble and danger. He is afraid that some dangerous things will involve innocent people, such as Ilia. Shirou couldn''t be indifferent to seeing a child involved in a dispute, because it would remind him of those bad past events. At the beginning, he himself was innocent involved in the struggle and pain of the Fourth Holy Grail War, whether he was familiar or unfamiliar, he did not want any child to experience it. Not to mention this child, he is still an acquaintance. The most important thing is, why there are only two rank cards? If this is really the world of "Magic Girl Ilia", then there should be eight rank cards that fell to Fuyuki City! Saber-Altolia, Lancer-Ku Churin, Rider-Medusa... and the additional Archer rank card-Gilgamesh, a total of eight. After groaning for a moment, Shi Lang put the two rank cards away first, and then lay on the bed. Almost instantly, he fell asleep. A real second sleep! This is the housekeeping skills he trained when he was in Camelot, and he didn''t waste even a second of rest time. Shirou once again returned to the dreamland of the shadow kingdom as the eternal king. "How about, Shirou?" Skaha asked. Shirou pondered for a moment, and said, "I''m not sure now, but maybe something is going to happen again in Fuyuki City." Skaha couldn''t help but smiled: "The city you are in is really troubled." "Disasters are everywhere, the only difference is whether to prevent them," Shi Lang said. Sitting cross-legged in the sea of ??flowers on the other side, he reopened [Clairvoyance EX] and the second treasure, overlooking the city of Winterwood, looking for other rank cards. But there is still no gain. It seems that no other rank cards exist at all. He thought for a while, and looked at the room of Ilia of the Wei Gong family. Iliya was wearing pink pajamas, whirring on the bed, there was nothing strange in the room. After carefully scanning the panoramic view of Fuyuki City several times, there is no child who has fallen out of the parallel world. Shirou was convinced of this, because once it existed, he would be seen and marked by his second treasure. "Isn''t he here yet?" Shi Lang touched his chin, thinking. The world view of "Magic Girl¡îIlia" originated from another parallel world where the source of magic power was exhausted. In that world, there is also a Shiro, but he was adopted by Keiji Eomiya, and he was also the ultimate sister-in-chief who was given the nickname of the Giant Swordsman. In that parallel world, Kirisu Eomiya adopted the **** child of the New Moon family, which is the beauty of the holy grail container. Subsequently, the Einzworth family launched the Holy Grail War around it, and was defeated by Shiro Weigu of that world, and made a wish to make Miyu pain-free and live a happy life, so that Miyu traveled through the world and came to " The stage of "Magic Girl¡îIlia", and there are eight rank cards that participated in the Parallel World Holy Grail War. If the world is really "Magic Girl¡îIllya", then in theory there should be a beautiful tour and eight rank cards. However, after searching for a long time, he still did not find Meiyou and the other six rank cards. There are two possibilities, one is that oneself has been thinking too much, and the other is that the other party has not yet crossed over. In the next few days, Shirou carefully searched Fuyuki City and the Eomiya family several times, but he still found nothing. And he also learned from Skaha, that Merlin told himself through Skaha''s mouth. To be honest, he has been back for more than a year, and Merlin has never contacted him. Even if he had to tell himself something, it was told to himself through Skaha. To be honest, he thought it was a bit strange, but he didn''t care too much. It''s just this matter, he needs to contact Gem Weng through Merlin. Seeing Weizhizhu has always been his skill, and preventing crises has always been his solution. Rather than passively accepting the crisis, he is more inclined to take the initiative to strangle the crisis in the cradle. It''s just that this matter is related to the parallel world, and he has no ability to interfere in the parallel world, so he needs to contact the gem Weng who is very specialized in this. Mei Lin did not contact Shirou, which does not mean that Shi Lang could not contact Mei Lin. The easiest way to contact Meilin is naturally to use the [Clairvoyance EX] obtained by the second treasure to contact him. [Clairvoyance EX] This is one of the necessary qualifications to become a crown magician. In addition, people who hold [Clairvoyance EX], regardless of the dimension of time, will be aware of each other''s existence. Chapter 496： For example, Shirou said, after he turned on [Clairvoyance EX], if he consciously observes. The perspective will inexplicably appear from the perspective of the other three people. One is Uruk in the plains of ancient Mesopotamia, the other is the kingdom of ancient Israel, and an obelisk far from the earth. And realized what the other three people were doing and what they were talking about. For example, he realized that the stinky sage king in Uruk city-state was eating an apple while looking at the slate. But it seemed to be aware that he was observing him, and he sneered deliberately. And this is the so-called clairvoyance chat group. But unlike the three of Mei Lin, Shi Lang''s [Clairvoyance EX] can be present at any time, and not at any time. This means that he can enter the clairvoyance chat group if he wants to, and he can leave if he wants to. It''s just that Shilang doesn''t enter the clairvoyant chat group very often when he has free time on holidays, because as soon as he enters the group, a certain shameful chore will keep spraying with him, which is more smelly than his mouth. Just like now-- "Oh? Didn''t you go to educate your subordinates today, miscellaneous repair?" Gilgamesh, King Uruk, who was in the distant past, was laughing contemptuously. And the subordinates under his seat had already bowed their heads, not surprisingly. They know who their king is talking to. "Get out and do your chores, you shameful crap!" Shi Lang replied unceremoniously. Just as he could detect the three of Merlin, these three could also detect him and observe him. However, this kind of observation and dialogue that crosses the time dimension is seen by others as a snake''s disease of dialogue with the air. Fortunately, whether it is Gilgamesh''s subordinates in the state of the virtuous king, or Skaha who is looking at him, they know more or less the clairvoyance EX ability, so it''s no surprise. "Roar? How bold! You are disrespectful to this king, enough to cause you to die thousands of times, Eternal King!" Xian Wang Shan said with a sneer. Shilang showed a scornful face and said, "Huh. Now that you are so hard-headed, I just hope that when you didn''t ask for this king, the hero king." The reason Shi Lang didn''t enter the clairvoyant chat group very often was that every time he came in, Xian Wang Shan would quarrel with him. One of the main reasons Shi Lang usually sleeps loudly on weekends or holidays is to spray with Xian Wang from morning till night in his dream. And when spraying with Shirou, even this stinky king had to put aside other tasks for the time being and concentrate on spraying with him. Xian Wang Shan is more rational and mature than he was when he was young, and Shi Lang is not a professional sprayer, so in most cases, he will stop at the end. Only when both parties are free, will he spray to the end each day. Simply put, it''s a spray friend. Among the other two people, King Solomon has never gnawed. When Shiro observed him, he was very calm, like an empty shell without human consciousness, but Shiro told him all the things about Riyaki. He, but he did not respond. As for Mei Lin, according to Xian Wang Shan, before he came, he often communicated with Mei Lin, but as soon as he came in, Mei Lin stopped speaking. "Hmph. Hero King, this king has something to do, I will be lucky for you next time." "Dare to say these two words to this king, you have committed a heinous crime, miscellaneous repair!" Shi Lang sneered, ignored him, and contacted Merlin instead. And Merlin, who was locked in the stone tower, showed a very helpless face. "Merlin, help me contact Gem Weng." Shi Lang said directly. "I see, my king." Merlin said: "If I get in touch, I will let Skarha notify you." Shiro nodded. "Hey! King Eternal!" At this moment, King Xian suddenly said. "What''s the matter, Hero King?" Shi Lang asked. He did not lower Gilgamesh. Standing here, but the end of the gods, separation of the eternal king of the Middle Ages, not inferior to any king. In fact, Shirou thought this clairvoyant chat group was a bit interesting. Gilgamesh is the king of farewell to the gods, Solomon is the king who accelerates the extinction of the gods, the eternal king is the king who completely ends the gods, and Merlin is the magician who assists in the end of the gods. Based on this, the people who currently hold [Clairvoyance EX] are all people who have replaced God with the end. It is precisely because of this that Gilgamesh put him in the same position, and communication is not that kind of domineering feeling. But this may also be related to the fact that the other party has returned from the underworld, has understood the philosophy of life, and has completely turned from an arrogant youth to a mature virtuous king. Gilgamesh in the state of the virtuous king saw what happened in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and also saw what he did in the Fourth Holy Grail War in the state of a young man who became a Servant after his death. However, he didn''t realize that his friend, the Eternal King, was Fujimaru Shiro who was tortured by him in his youth. Perhaps, this is the same as what Meilin said, the [evil] in Shirou''s ontological state blocked the observation of [Clairvoyance EX], and Meilin did not specifically explain this. "You are in the Kingdom of Shadows now. You are in the future of the Holy Grail War, right?" King Xian asked. Shiro said: "To be precise, it was 2003." "That''s right. This king wants you to find someone for me. It''s Caster who participated in the Holy Grail War. The dead can''t interfere with reality. You are also dead. But that person is a hero of that era, which is somewhat useful." Xian Wang Shan said. Shilang didn''t point out that he was the Caster, and instead asked, "What do you want me to bring for help?" "I''m looking for... the slate is lost. Forget it, let''s talk about it next time." Xian Wang Shan said. Shi Lang sneered and said, "You are really embarrassing enough to lose everything, Gilgamesh." Xian Wang Shan said: "It was recorded when he first came back from the underworld. It''s too long. This king is a king, how can he bother with such a small matter and make miscellaneous repairs?" After a pause, Xian Wang Shan laughed and said: "You think everyone will be like you, taking care of themselves, but killing themselves twenty-eight times, miscellaneous repair?" Shi Lang sarcastically said: "You know what a fart! As long as you know some sorting methods, you won''t find it when you want to find things! This king takes care of his own things in an orderly manner, and this has never happened before. . Miscellaneous, you are really embarrassing!" Xian Wang Shan said displeasedly: "This king is talking to you about the dead, you talk to this king about this?" "Huh," Shi Lang said, "This king is talking to you about the things that are sorted out, so why don''t you change the subject? This battle is useless to this king, you chopsticks!" After spending a while with Xian Wang Shan, Shirou was ready to go off the assembly line contentedly. At this moment, Solomon said abruptly, "The Eternal King." "Roar? This is really strange, the magician can actually speak." King Xian sneered. Shi Lang asked, "What''s the matter, King Solomon." "I want to see you." Solomon said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "If you have a chance, let''s talk about it." With that said, Shiro turned off [Claireye EX] and withdrew from the clairvoyance chat group. Chapter 8 Go to the Clock Tower [Second More] A few days later, Mei Lin contacted Shirou, and Geishi Weng was in the clock tower. So Shiro planned to go to the Clock Tower in London. Chapter 497： The Clock Tower is the center of the Modern Magic Association. In addition, there are many factions and complex, and the intrigue is comparable to the Qing palace drama. If you just go in, it is estimated that there will be a lot of troublesome people. Therefore, Shi Lang is ready to call an acquaintance and arrange it first. "It should be this number." Shi Lang dialed the number of this acquaintance. I haven''t contacted him for nine years, and Shiro doesn''t know if he can still be contacted. "Hello, this is Akipolud, who are you looking for?" After the call was connected, a female voice came. "I''m looking for Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud." Shiro said. "Roar? Uncle? You know this number, it seems to be your uncle''s personal acquaintance. Then you can wait a minute, I will wire it to him," the female voice said. After a busy tone, the familiar, somewhat acrimonious voice rang: "Who?" "Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said. "Caster...didn''t you die nine years ago?" Kenneth asked in surprise. Shirou said, "It''s just missing. I''m back now. I''m going to the Clock Tower in a few days. I need your help to arrange it, Kenneth." "Why should I help you?" Kenneth sneered. Shirou said, "You owe me a life, if you don''t want me to take it back." "Tsk." Kenneth gave an uncomfortable tut, and then hung up. But things are safe. Nine years ago, Kenneth was the monarch. Nine years later, I don¡¯t even know what it is like. It''s not guaranteed that you have been promoted from the rank of color to the rank of crown. With him to arrange, this trip will be more secure. In the Holy Grail War nine years ago, Kenneth kept chasing and killing him as Caster, but in the end he let Kenneth and Sola go, and finally staged a scene of the coming of the savior of light with Webber and others. Cover up the Holy Grail War. After that, in the report to the Magic Association, Shirou''s existence was also concealed, and Shirou was given a personal contact number. The friendship, that''s how it came down. Shiro arranged the company''s affairs properly and delegated most of the matters to Fujimaru Narita''s secretary, and then went to school to apply for a vacation. A trip to London is necessary. The rank card is related to Einzworth in the parallel world. Once it is as he imagined, it will definitely break the peace of Fuyuki City and involve many innocent citizens. In fact, when he accepted Archer''s rank card, if it were not for his quick eyesight and quick hands, he used [evil] to protect the two alcoholic white-collar workers, otherwise, it is estimated that Fuyuki City would promote some murder case, which caused panic. The rank card incident involves the parallel world. The only one who can interfere with the parallel world is Jewel Weng. Therefore, it is very necessary for him to meet with Jewel Weng. However, this trip can be regarded as meeting old friends. After all, more than 1,500 years ago, he and Gem Weng also worked together to kill Zhu Yue''s body. Shirou''s vacation did not cause much fluctuation in the class. People in small circles should continue to frolic and frolic. Except for the friendly Liudong Issung, not many people paid attention to Shirou. After all, in their eyes, Shirou was a weird person who was not easy to touch. Before heading to the clock tower, Shirou first visited the house of Wei Gong. At this moment, Wei Gong''s house is no longer the big castle in the suburban forest, but an ordinary two-story room. Among the family members, in addition to the three family members of the Einzbern family, Serra and Ligelit also included two doll maids from the Einzbern family. However, after debugging nine years ago, these Einzbern dolls have become humans with their own emotions. It''s not as empty as when I saw it. As for Kuu Miya, it seems that he has become the steward of the Wei Gong family. Shirou is not interested in the relationship of the Wei Gong family, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Shiro visited the home of Eimiya, and both Eimiya Kiritsugu and Alice Phil gave him a warm welcome. After all, the reason why the Wei Gong family can live in such a harmonious and normal way as it is now is indeed Shirou''s part. In the Holy Grail War nine years ago, he solved the Black Holy Grail and completely disintegrated the Great Holy Grail. It was also that he completely shattered the illusory dream of justice of Kirishu Eomiya, thus laying the foundation for their family to live like normal people, and he also provided the Holy Grail crystallization of Ilia''s successful rebirth. Therefore, the Wei Gong family is actually very grateful to Shirou and very friendly. However, Kiritsu Eomiya and Alice Phil gave Shirou a warm hospitality, but Ilia was a little afraid of Shirou and didn''t dare to contact Shirou and talk to Shirou. Alice Phil quietly pulled Ilia to the side, and asked in a low voice: "Ilia, why are you so afraid of Brother Fujimaru?" "Because...because... Brother Fujimaru, doesn''t look very easy to get along with." Illia whispered. Alice Phil touched her little head and said with a smile: "He, although the changes are great from the past, he is actually a very good person to get along with." "A big change?" Ilia looked at Alice Phil and asked, "Mom, what was this Fujimaru brother like before?" "Hmm..." Alice Phil thought for a while, and said with a smile: "A kid who smiles very brightly and beautifully, and also considers others." "But, I feel that this brother Fujimaru is very serious and doesn''t know how to laugh. It''s like...like..." "It''s like what?" Alice Phil asked. "Like Vegeta in the early stage, I don''t dare to contact him." Ilia said. "Vegeta?" Alice Phil showed a confused face. Who is this? At the dinner table, Shirou and Kiritugu Enomiya were talking about their previous affairs while eating. "Title card..." Weimiya Kirisu frowned. Shi Lang nodded and said, "You have been paying attention to your daughter recently. In case something strange, like something like a strange staff, entangles your daughter, remember to throw it away." "I understand." Kirishu Uemiya nodded, and then thanked: "Although I don''t know what you found, thank you, Fujimaru Shiro, and specially came to let me pay attention to Ilia." "It''s not against Ilia alone, I just don''t want children to get involved in some inexplicable danger." Shi Lang said. Chapter 498： "That''s it..." Wei Gong Kirisu nodded, and Xin said, it should be the experience of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Shirou packed up his clothes and bid farewell to Keishu Eomiya. Passing the stairs, Alice Phil stood behind Ilia, pressed her hands on Ilia''s shoulders, smiled and waved at him, but Ilia said with a little fear: "That... Brother Fujimaru, go well." Shi Lang nodded slightly, turned and left. Shilang had already booked a flight to London, but Lixiang was making trouble to go to London. If only to travel to play, Shi Lang will of course take Lixiang with him, but he is here to deal with things, to deal with the magician, naturally can not bring Lixiang. "Slightly--! Stingy!" Lixiang hugged her chest, turned her head away, and said dissatisfiedly. Putting on the shoes, Shirou sitting on the entrance board ignored her, but looked at Sakura, and said, "Sakura, I''m not here, you take care of Tachika. There are some things, don''t let her touch." Shilang meant something, Sakura was not stupid, and soon realized that he came over, nodded quickly, and said, "I see, brother." Looking at Lixiang who was tempestuous, Shilang hooked his palm and said, "Lixiang, come here." Lixiang bulged her cheeks, making a fuss, but looking at Shi Lang''s hand gestures, she came over with a fuss and asked, "What are you doing?" Shilang reached out and grabbed her little head, messed up her hair, and said, "Next time, next time, my brother will take you to play." "Really?" Lixiang asked with bright eyes. Shi Lang nodded slightly. "Then it''s agreed!" Lixiang smiled. "I''m leaving." Shi Lang put on his backpack and opened the door. "Good trip, brother." Sakura said, clutching Lixiang''s shoulder. Shi Lang waved his hand, disappeared from the door, and then closed the door. Shi Lang came to the airport waiting room, sitting in a chair casually, waiting for the flight. Suddenly, a very strange person sat next to him. In the spring, he wore a thick cotton jacket, a blue cotton cap, black sunglasses, and a blue scarf that covered his face tightly. At first glance, he knew he was a super weirdo. When the people waiting for the flight around saw her, they couldn''t help but move away a little bit. Shirou just glanced at it and continued to wait for the flight. "Shirou... Shirou..." A small, subtle voice came from the person next to him. "Huh?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked at the person next to him, and asked: "Are you...?" "I? I''m the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth, Elquite!" Alquette put his head in Shilang''s ear and talked, while scarlet eyes looked around vigilantly after a pair of sunglasses. It''s like some underground worker is delivering news. "What is your dress?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but wonder. "Kukuku... surprised, right? Marveled, right? This is a perfect disguise!" Elquet said triumphantly. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang sighed, "I mean, why are you here?" "Does this still need to be asked? Of course it is an escape manuscript!" Elquet said shamelessly. Elquette laughed and said, "Yan Ye blamed that idiot. I would never have thought that I had run out of the little black house! This time, if I want to escape to a foreign country, he won''t be able to catch me!" Shiro: "..." You are also good at running abroad for the pigeons. Shi Lang asked with a headache: "You don''t want to write so much, why did you become a light novelist in the first place?" "Does this still need to be asked?" Elquet said: "Of course it''s fun! It''s not fun anymore, of course I will run away!" Shiro: "..." What a perfect reason! Shiro asked, "Where are you going to escape?" Elquette said, "Aren''t you going to Britain? Of course I am going to go with you. Look--, I even bought the ticket...Huh? Why is your face so strange?" "It''s nothing... It''s just a sudden stomachache..." Shi Lang sighed and said. Chapter 9 You just take care of me! [Third more] Shilang bought a ticket near the window, while El Quette was a ticket in another cabin. However, Elquet and the person next to Shiro changed their tickets, so they sat together. Originally, the person next to Shirou was unwilling. If you can''t look beautiful, I will give you my seat. You are beautiful and not from my family. But Elquet took out a gold coin, and the man fell under the power of money and obediently exited. Then Shirou¡¯s ordeal began-- "Shilang, look, look! Look from here, neon is so small!" "Would you like chocolate? I have it here, Shiro! You can divide it in half!" "Um... do you want to read the manga, Shirou? I have brought it." "Um... just take care of me, Shirou!" ... Shiro leaned on the chair and wanted to sleep for a while, but Alquette pushed his arm, pouting unhappily, and wanted Shiro to take care of her. To be honest, this guy''s youth is too high. Obviously, I have lived for a thousand years, but it turned out to be like a young girl in the blooming season, always wanting Shirou to take care of her. If you ignore her, you will blow up your hair, like a wild cat, you have to squeeze the hair down. And to this- Chapter 499： Shirou closed his eyes and said, "Alquette, stop for a while, go to sleep." "That''s so boring, let''s play cards." Elquet said. "If you are more verbose, I will call Yan Ye to arrest you." Shi Lang said. Elquette smiled triumphantly: "I have gone abroad, can he still arrest me again?" "You look down on Yan Ye too much." Shi Lang sneered, "Do you know? There was a child as innocent as you before, thinking that he could hide from the manuscript when he went abroad, but Yan Ye took the knife and ran to the African chief to arrest him. Come back." "You...you are lying to me, right? Shirou, you must be lying to me, right?" Alquette was a little frightened. "If you don''t be quiet anymore, I will call when I get off the plane," Shi Lang said. "Don''t... don''t, I''m quiet, can''t I be quiet?" Alquette closed his mouth reluctantly, with aggrieved expression on his face. Shirou closed his eyes. Will Yan Ye go abroad to arrest people? How could it be, of course she lied to her! How can an editor be so idle? For children like this, if you don''t cheat, you really don''t stop. In 2003, the speed of civil aviation planes was relatively slow, and it took more than ten hours on the plane to arrive at the city airport in London. The shapely person got off the plane. Shi Lang looked at his watch. It was an electronic watch, which indicated 12:37 in the morning. However, there is a nearly nine-hour time difference between London and Fuyuki City, so when I arrived in London, it was already very dark. "Huh huh? This is Camelot, what it looks like in the 21st century." El Quette looked around, a little excited. Of course, after all, she also fought for the people of this land more than 1,500 years ago. "Alquette, it''s time to go. Don''t look around." Shi Lang said as he walked. "Got it!" Elquet followed, staring at Shirou''s profile with red eyes. Shi Lang glanced at her and asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing, it''s just weird. As the king, when you set foot on this land again, don''t you have anything to say, Shiro? No--, the eternal king." Alquette asked with a grin. "I have nothing to say about this land." Shilang said without squinting his eyes, his face was very flat: "History moves forward, and people move forward. I will neither sigh nor miss the past. ." "That''s really boring," Elquet said somewhat boringly. Shi Lang looked at El Quette and asked, "You guy, didn''t you want to see a funny expression on my face, so you came here on purpose?" "Hehehe...was discovered!" Alquette laughed. Shilang''s face turned dark, and he reached out to grab Elquet''s hair, but Alquette had already ran away. "Come after me, Shiro!" Alquette ran away and waved at him with a smile. "You are dead if you are caught by me!" Shi Lang''s face turned dark, and he chased after him. The streets of London are full of tall buildings, feasting and feasting. But compared to Fuyuki City, there is a bit more punk and Gothic tone here. Some ancient churches are mostly towering spires and pointed arches, using pointed vaults, flying buttresses, and slender beam columns to create a light and slender flying feeling. The complicated decorative carvings are light and beautiful, towering and steep. The stained glass creates a mysterious and splendid view inside. It makes the whole building look simple in lines and magnificent in appearance, while the interior is very open and bright. From time to time, you can see English gentlemen in suits, tall hats, and walking sticks in the street. There is an illusion of going back to the eighteenth century. Elquette was gone, Shiro planned to find a hotel to spend the night. After adjusting the time of the electronic watch, it is now more than ten o''clock in the evening. Although he knew that the magician would not go to bed too early, Shirou was really embarrassed to disturb Kenneth at such a late time. After looking for a few hotels and comparing the price/performance ratio, Shi Lang found a hotel with a better price and opened two rooms. Back to the room, Shirou hadn''t rested too long before Alquette carried a lot of things and entered his room. "How did you find me?" Shi Lang asked. "Kukuku, don''t underestimate the true ancestor of the Scarlet Moon! As long as the moonlight comes, there is the rest of the land!" Elquet said. "Speaking of people." "Sniffed it out." Alquette pointed to his nose. Shiro: "..." "I bought a lot of things that look fun and delicious. Oh, yes, this one is for you." El Quette handed Shirou a picture. Shi Lang glanced at it, a particularly abstract portrait, and you could probably see the outline of the figure. It was a five-big and three-thick burly brother, exuding the breath of a fairy and a sage. Honestly, it''s kind of disgusting. "What are you doing for me?" Shilang asked strangely. "This is a portrait of you." El Quette said. "What?" "You, the eternal king. This, the eternal king. This is your portrait." Elquette said, pointing to the painting. Shi Lang was taken aback, and then took a closer look at the brother Gui in the painting, a rush of *** came to him, and he couldn''t help saying: "What has become of my image!" "There are many kinds. For example, the old king in the poker card is you, and this portrait is you. Oh, yes. I remember, the editor Yan Ye told me that there are people who plan to mother you. For example, the eternal king is impossible. It''s a theme like the true ancestor girl." El Quette said. Shi Lang stared at Elquet coldly, and said, "If you dare to write, I''ll squeeze your head." "You...how did you know that I was going to write?" Alquette looked at Shirou in shock. "Shameful choppy, too stupid question, I won''t answer." Shi Lang said. "Woo..." Shi Lang put away his luggage, called El Quette out, and got ready to go to bed. "Eh? Did you go to bed so early? Come out with me to play!" Elquet said. Shi Lang said, "Don''t make any noise, Alquette! I''m here for errands, not for fun!" Chapter 500： "I''m telling you, I saw a fairy on the street! Come out with me!" El Quette said. Shirou unbuttoned his jacket and said, "I''m not interested." "That-," Elquet blinked and said, "If I told you, I saw Guinevere?" Shi Lang unbuttoned his jacket''s hand, gave a violent pause, turned his head slightly, looked at El Quette, frowned, and then continued to unbutton his jacket and said, "I''m not interested." "Why? That''s our good friend! And it''s the apprentice you trained yourself! It''s the apprentice! Why don''t you go out with me!" Elquet said puzzledly. Shirou said, "Because you know you are lying at a glance." "No! I really saw it! Really! Really! And I also saw Altria! You are the King of Eternity, how much should you pay attention to these things?" Elquet said. Shirou said: "Listen clearly, El Quette. The age of the Eternal King ended more than 1,500 years ago. I won''t be nostalgic, let alone look back, so you can''t lie to me." Shi Lang took off his coat, got directly into the bed, closed his eyes, and got ready to sleep. "I really saw it, I really saw it! Believe me, Shiro!...Wow! Shiro, get up and go out with me! Don''t go to bed so early! I will be bored!" Quett went to bed, pushed Shirou, and shouted. Shi Lang ignored her. "Woo...! Really annoying, so boring! Slightly--! Humph!" Elquet made a face at Shirou, stuck out his tongue, and ran out by himself. Shirou opened his eyes and looked at the dark night outside the window. "The Eternal King..." With a low mumble, he closed his eyes again. "Boom, boom!!" There was a thunderstorm outside. A cyan thunder and lightning flashed suddenly, illuminating Shilang''s face. ... ... ps: Some things have been delayed today, the update is late, sorry. The third one is dedicated, and that''s it for today~! ^_^ Chapter 10 This guy is a bit weird! "Fujimaru Shiro... is from Fuyuki City. Is this someone his uncle knew in Fuyuki City?" "But it doesn''t look like a magician, just an ordinary person." ... Sitting in a shiny black extended version of Rolls Royce Gust, Linis Elmero Archizolti looks through the window and stands at the young man at the cross street. He had long black hair that was shoulder-length, and he was wearing a black coat with a white shirt underneath. The whole person looks very clean and tidy, with a capable feeling. However, there seems to be nothing special. Nor did she notice the fluctuation of magic power, otherwise her magic eyes would be activated. "Simply put, it''s someone who has no use value. Are you right, Grey?" Linis turned her head and looked at the girl sitting across from her. The girl was wearing a black cloak and black leather boots. The exposed dim silver hair clings to the delicate little face, a little cowardly, and the whole body exudes an aura of inferiority. Faced with Linise¡¯s question, the girl named Gray waved her hand quickly, "That...that, Miss Linis, this...I...that..." She didn''t know whether to agree or oppose. She felt that Linis was wrong, so she couldn''t agree, but if she opposed it, she was afraid that Miss Linis would be angry. "Oh, oh. It seems Grey is quite embarrassed," Linis laughed. "But, I like your embarrassed expression." "Krypton hahaha, Grey, Miss Linis is playing you like a mouse. Grey, little mouse. Hahaha!" In a cage beside Grey, there is a strange cube box. The box was sculpted with eyes and mouth, making a mocking sound at Grey. Grey lowered her head, she didn''t dare to look at Linis, she didn''t dare to speak, and she complained a little bit in her heart. Why did Yard make a joke to me at this time! She seemed quite cautious and cautious, with a sense of inferiority. And that box was a magic dress that she called "Yad". Have a mimicry personality, you can talk to. It''s just that the character of this mimicry personality shouldn''t be repeated, it can only be described in four words-terrible. Her mouth is very poisonous, and everyone will have a stinky mouth when she sees it. She often makes Grey very embarrassed and apologizes to others. Linis smiled, didn''t tease the cautious girl too much, but turned her head and looked at the teenager waiting on the side of the street, her eyes narrowed slightly, like a cunning, sleek fox. In her eyes, that young man was indeed an ordinary, normal person. But the magician¡¯s friend can only be a magician, not to mention her proud uncle who is known as the "child prodigy". Her uncle asked her to pick up the boy named "Fujimaru Shiro" and asked her to treat him courteously. Although the attitude is indeed a little careless, but let her proud uncle ask for courtesy, which explains the unusualness of this young man. It''s just that she really didn''t see anything special about this young man, even with her perceptual magic eyes, she didn''t notice anything special about that young man. Although her magic eyes are still immature and uncontrollable. "If there is something worth taking advantage of, then make good use of it." Linis narrowed her eyes, and then got out of the car. ... ... "Hello, are you Sir Fujimaru Shiro?" Looking at Linis who was smiling at her in front of him, Shirou nodded and said, "Yes, Miss Linis." Linis couldn''t help but stunned, and asked, "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro knows me?" "Kenneth mentioned you to me," Shiro said. "Uncle..." Linis nodded, then pointed to the extended Rolls Royce Ghost and smiled: "Uncle asked me to take you to the clock tower." Shilang nodded, and said, "I have work." Linis looked around and said, "Although I shouldn''t ask more, but in the phone of Mr. Fujimaru Shiro, there should be two people. Excuse me, what about the other person?" Chapter 501： "The other person just came to London to travel, so don''t bother, just send me alone." Shi Lang said. "Oh." Linis nodded. Shi Lang and Linis walked to the extended Rolls-Royce Gust, but they did not notice that in the hotel window, a pair of scarlet eyes were staring at them bitterly. Of course, any child who wants to play with him happily will be forced back by his parents. I am afraid that no one will be happy, right? This is the case with El Quette. I got up early in the morning and wanted to go out to play with Shi Lang, but Shi Lang pushed him back. "If you don''t take me to play, you won''t take me to play, the big deal, I will play by myself!" Elquet grumbled displeasedly. Shiro walked into the extended Rolls-Royce Ghost, his eyes shifted slightly in the air, and he subconsciously saw another girl sitting in the carriage, and the familiar but unfamiliar exquisite beauty under the hood. Face. ¡ª¡ªMy King. Shirou''s mind subconsciously remembered the call that his knight girl called to him more than 1,500 years ago. Suddenly, it turned out to be stunned on the spot. "What''s the matter, Sir Fujimaru Shirou?" Linis, who was already sitting in her seat, turned her head and looked at Shirou strangely. "No. Nothing." Shi Lang got into the car. The vehicle moved towards the clock tower. On the way, Linis smiled and asked Shirou while sipping black tea, "Speaking of which, how did the Lord Fujimaru Shiro know my uncle?" "Miss Lynis." "What''s the matter, Lord Shiro Fujimaru?" Linis asked. Shi Lang calmly said: "Miss Lainis, I''ll just say it. I am not a magician. I am only going to see someone in London. I don''t have the idea of ??long-term residence or settlement. I will not be a resistance or help to anyone. , So there is no need to test me." Linis couldn''t help being taken aback. It was the first time she had met such a straightforward person, such a straightforward person. And... She just spoke, right? Why was the mind seen through all of a sudden? Even if you see it through, how can you point it out directly? Could it be... Is a stunner who is not good at communication? After thinking about it for a while, Lainis smiled and said, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, you have overreacted." "I hope," Shirou said, then looked out the window. It seems that he is really a stunned boy who is not good at communication. Linis analyzed it, and put a label on Shirou''s body. Then there was no speech. If it''s just a stunned boy, it really has no use value. Shi Lang glanced out the window, then turned his head and looked at Grey. To be precise, it was Grey''s face. Do not squint. This made Grey very uncomfortable, and he lowered his hood very cautiously, trying to hide his face. Linis smiled and said, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, it''s very rude to look directly at the lady''s face like this." "Sorry," Shi Lang sighed and said, "It''s just this young lady who looks very much like a friend of mine." "Roar?" Linis squinted her eyes and said, "It seems that His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is also a participant in the Fourth Holy Grail War. That face... is to see what happened during the Fourth Holy Grail War. The knight king of the world, right?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded upright and agreed. "So, the friendship between Shiro Fujimaru and my uncle should have been made during the Holy Grail War, right?" Linis asked. Shirou nodded and said, "You are very smart, Miss Lynis." "Thank you for the compliment, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Linis smiled elegantly, and then asked: "The last question, in the report of the Holy Grail War by the uncle, it seems that there is no Lord." "Because I''m just an ordinary person involved in the Holy Grail War. One more point, I will repeat it again, Miss Lynis. You don''t need to test me too much, because this is just a waste of your time and energy." Shiro said. Linis said, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro seems to be very defensive to me." "Except for magicians and intrigue careerists, no one will have a good impression of someone who is assessing whether they are worthy of use." Shi Lang said calmly. I was actually seen through! Linis was taken aback. She was a little surprised. It hadn''t been long since she had been in contact, and she didn''t even have a few words in the conversation. She--, was actually seen through by this man! Linis was a little at a loss, she had never come into contact with such a person. This kind of person is still very well hidden in her, and as a result, the person who sees her through the first time. After thinking about it, Linis said, "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro..." "You don''t have to think about how to make things happen, because it doesn''t make any sense, Your Excellency Lynis. No. Your Magician." Fujimaru Shiro said. Linis: "..." "I''m afraid you are not what you said, just an ordinary person, Mr. Shiro Fujimaru. Because you are very strong." Linis could only say that at last. "It''s just that I have been the boss of the company for a few years, so don''t care." Shi Lang said. Linis smiled and did not speak. Chapter 502： And at this moment, Yard who was next to Grey suddenly called out: "Hey, hey! Why is the topic off the beaten track! Shouldn''t it be this guy who looks like a thug, coveting Grey''s beauty?" Grey trembled all over, and then tugged at the bird cage that held Yard. "Hahahahaha! Gray the mouse is shy, let me tell you Gray, this thief..." Yad continued to laugh, Shiro glanced at it. At this moment, Yade, who had laughed so much, stopped abruptly. Gray thought it was very strange. Once Yard started laughing, he wouldn''t stop. Why did he stop talking now? She shook Yad¡¯s birdcage, and whispered, "Yad?" Yade did not speak, but those eyes looked at Shirou''s face, and the fire in those eyes, as if there was a real fire. He wanted something poisonous, but he couldn''t say anything, and finally he could only spit out two words: "...Strange!" Then he closed his mouth. Shi Lang pointed to Yade and asked, "Can you show me this magic attire?" "Yes...Yes. But Yad..." Greira said with her hood lowered, her head lowered, and her face tightly covered. "It doesn''t matter, it won''t have any effect on me." Shi Lang said calmly, adding in his heart, because this is my dress. Grey handed Yade to Shirou, who took Yade from the birdcage and looked at it carefully. Yad felt very strange. Being held by Shiro, it actually has a very familiar and impatient sense of belonging! This...what the **** is this? Yad was at a loss. "So that''s it." Shi Lang saw through Yade''s true situation. This small box Yard, in fact, contained his holy gun Lungominiad. However, thirteen levels of constraints have been added, and the thirteen levels of constraints of Holy Lance Lungominiad have a very familiar feeling. It should be Merlin''s hands and feet. Shi Lang thought so in his heart, and then put Yade back into the birdcage and handed it to Grey, saying, "Very special and powerful attire, but don''t be swallowed by that powerful force." "Ok...Okay." Gray lowered his head to take it. "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro knows this dress?" Linis asked. "Knight King''s Holy Spear Lungominiad," Shiro said. "Yes." Linis nodded, and then asked: "But Shiro Fujimaru made the same cognitive mistake as most people." Shiro asked: "Where is the cognition wrong?" "The Knight King only holds the qualification to use the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and the holder is actually the Eternal King. However, many people don''t know this." Lainis said. "That''s it." Shi Lang nodded, not surprised. Linis frowned and asked, "Isn''t your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro surprised? This is a subversive cognition for both the magic world and the normal world. Because of the general recognition, the holy gun is considered Lungominiad belongs to the Knight King." "Need to be surprised?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. Linis looked at Shi Lang''s face carefully, and said to her heart, this guy is a bit weird! Chapter 11: Who is this person? [Second more] The Magic Association, in a broad sense, is a mutual aid association for learners who take magic as their knowledge. But in fact, how dirty and complicated it is, it is not enough for outsiders. There are three institutions that make up the Magic Association. One is the Atlas Court in the Atlas Mountains of Egypt, which is the temple of alchemists. He is an outstanding alchemist in the Atlas Academy. The second is the huge mountain range hesitating in the North Atlantic Ocean, hesitation Bodandes. And the third is the clock tower in London. The three departments have the same overall scale and work together to operate the Magic Association. Of course, this is just an external scene. These three departments did not negotiate much for a long time. Although it is not a hostile relationship, it is just that the concepts of the three are not the same. It is not impossible to be regarded as an alliance with the same stance but a large gap. And because the Hesitation Sea and Atlas House didn''t have much contact with the outside world, this also led to the clock tower becoming the center of the modern magic association. Therefore, when talking about the "Magic Association" now, it mostly refers to the clock tower itself. In the magic circle of Western Europe, more than 90% of magicians will choose the clock tower and study magic day and night assiduously. At the same time, they are also eager to pull down other factions, compete for power, and obtain budgets. The structure of the organization is complicated and strange, and factional struggles are fierce. Lainis, this girl who seems to be only about fifteen years old, others might think that this is an elegant noble lady, but Shirou can see through the essence of this girl when she sees her. He is an ambitious person. Or it can be said to be the kind of person who dislikes stability and pursues a magnificent life. Simply put, it is a person who likes to do things. Therefore, Shirou was not surprised that Linis would come to test herself. After all, he was connected to Kenneth, who was the Lord of Elmero nine years ago. Shilang actually didn''t mind others coming to test and win over himself, because he did the same more than 1,500 years ago. It''s just that compared to his methods, Linise''s intentions are too obvious. No. Perhaps, she felt that she was hiding well, and no one else could see it, but if she played this trick in front of Shirou, it would really be a trick. Because this is the rest of his play. Therefore, Shirou directly broke Lainis'' intentions. It would be a waste of words if she were to continue to test. He didn''t come to the clock tower to fight for power, and there was no need to accompany others to play Tai Chi. Moreover, even if he really wants to fight for power, he still needs to accompany others to play Tai Chi? The clock tower stands inside the British Museum in London, and there is a hidden barrier in it, so for normal people, it is just a museum of normal origin. As soon as she arrived at the British Museum, Gray said goodbye to Linis as if she were fleeing. In the car, her head almost fell to the ground, because the young man named Shiro Fujimaru had been watching her face from time to time. This makes her very uncomfortable. The most important thing is that after contacting the teenager of Shiro Fujimaru, she found that her Yade seemed to have a problem. Not only didn''t he reluctant to smell bad, he even whispered to Grey to hide it in her pocket. Chapter 503： Linis was a little strange, but still agreed to Grey''s departure early. Grey apologized and flew away while clutching his hood. Shi Lang watched the girl go away without saying anything extra. "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, please here," Linis said. Shi Lang nodded slightly. Linis is leading the way, is she still introducing Shirou''s collections in the British Museum? Shi Lang followed her, nodding from time to time. Grey flew to a corner, hiding her face, and then leaning against the wall, panting. She took out Yad from her pocket, with worry on her face, and asked, "Yad, is there anything wrong with you?" She felt that Yad was very strange. Not only did she no longer speak badly in the car, she actually begged her in a low voice and hid in her pocket. This made her feel that Yad, who had always been poisonous, strong and teasing people, was broken. "That person...very strange." Yade was silent for a moment, and said very seriously: "You better not touch him, Grey." Grey asked, "Why, Yad?" "I don''t know...Anyway, as soon as I came into contact with him, Holy Gun Lungomiard couldn''t help but want to break away from the seal and liberate the power." Yad said. Grey was taken aback, and asked: "Why... why is this happening?" Although Yade''s mouth is very poisonous, she will never lie to her. Grey knows this very well. However, it is precisely because of this that she is puzzled. Isn''t she the only one who can use the power of the Holy Spear Lungominiad as the carrier of the Knight King''s resurrection? "That''s why I said I didn''t know! In short, you should remember to avoid contact with that person. Even if you want to contact, you must hide me, don''t be taken by him, and don''t let him look at me. "Yad said very seriously. "I...I know." Grey nodded quickly. She had never seen Yard so serious. Yad stopped talking. In fact, there is one more sentence, which it did not say. That is, why does it have a sense of shame when it sees that person? The urge to self-destruct? Isn''t this too weird? Yad was a little confused. And now, Shirou felt a little bit of self-confidence. But it''s different from Yad''s sense of shame. He is ashamed. The reason is-- Lynis pointed to a dilapidated parchment notebook framed in a frame, and said: "This handbook unearthed in Ireland is said to be an excerpt of the King''s Wisdom of the Eternal King''s Wisdom by a certain knight. It is more than enough. A precious holy relic is also a testimony of history. It is an extremely precious property of human history...Huh? His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, why does your face become so strange?" "No. Please don''t care." Shi Lang shook his head, then looked at the worn-out parchment notebook and couldn''t help asking: "Miss Lainis, do you know what''s excerpted in this notebook?" "I don''t know. There are too many places in this notebook, and the recorded language is the ancient Celtic language that is about to disappear. There is such a legend,''Whoever obtains the wisdom of the king will reach the realm of truth'', So not only in the magic world, there are also many paleo-linguists in the world who want to interpret the meaning of it, but it is a pity that no one succeeded in interpreting this book of wisdom. However, one thing is certain, The meaning of''transformation'' is mentioned many times in this notebook." Linisi said. "So that''s it..." Shi Lang added in his heart, it turned out that it was left behind by Scarha''s shameful trash. "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, shouldn''t you be moved by this book of king''s wisdom?" Linis suddenly asked, narrowing her eyes. Shirou said: "Miss Lainis thinks too much, I am not interested in any wisdom." "Really." Linis looked at Shirou''s face carefully, and then said: "In fact, His Excellency Fujimaru Shirou''s thoughts on the wisdom of the king is useless. Because this book is only a forgery. The original , Has been stolen long ago." "It was stolen?" Shi Lang was taken aback. Linis nodded slightly and said, "It was about nine years ago, after my uncle came back from Fuyuki City. The British Museum suffered a thief, and what was stolen is the original copy of the King¡¯s Wisdom Book. No one has found the thief until now. Who is it." "That''s really a pity," Shi Lang said, but he said in his heart, some people would steal this shameful thing? There are many visitors around, also pointing to this notebook and talking about it. Shi Lang was full of shame and told Linis to take herself into the Clock Tower headquarters as soon as possible. The clock tower headquarters is set up inside the British Museum, which has a hidden barrier, so in the eyes of normal people, the British Museum is a very normal museum. If you want to enter the real clock tower, you need to be identified, so as to pass through the barrier, if you forcibly break into it, it will be regarded as a provocation. And this is why Shirou wants to enter the clock tower through Kenneth. Linis let the enchantment recognize her identity information, and led Shirou into the clock tower. "Speaking of, Lord Shiro Fujimaru came to the clock tower, who is your friend looking for? If I know it, I can send you there directly." Linis said with a smile. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "Not a big man." Linis smiled and didn''t believe it. Being able to ask her uncle to make a special trip to pick her up, and also asked to be courteous, just such a treatment, it shows that the other party is not easy. Coupled with the insight displayed on the road, as well as the confidence and strength revealed during the conversation, they all reflect the extraordinary nature of the other party. The most important thing is that she can''t see through this person''s psychology! Lainis is a precocious, intelligent child with a very distorted personality. She likes to experience pleasure from other people''s depravity or missteps, especially when serious people dejectedly deviate from the right track, she will be more happy. It is precisely because of this that Linis is quite good at seeing through other people''s psychology at a young age. However, she has never been able to see this person through the communication so far. On the contrary, she has been seen thoroughly by this person. There is an illusion that she is being held in the palm of her hand and being overlooked. "Speaking of it, today is really strange. When I first entered the enchantment, I used to see students playing and interacting, but now I can''t see anyone alone... Huh? Shiro Fujimaru, what''s wrong with you?" Niss looked at Shirou who stopped walking strangely. Shi Lang turned to look at Linis and asked, "Miss Linis, if I am not mistaken, you are a person who hates stability and pursues waves." "Yes. You are right, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Linis laughed. Shirou said, "Then you succeeded." "What?" Linis showed a daze. When the two walked into the clock tower, Linise''s face suddenly panicked. As soon as they entered the headquarters, a group of people stood in front of them. It is a group of monarchs, and standing in front of them is an old man who looks very tough and strong enough to be an old man. As soon as she saw this old man, Linisi''s pretty face was panicked, and she quickly lowered her head, giving a noble courtesy, and said: "Gui...Gui''an, Qing Zellridge." Chapter 504： Yes, this old man who stood in front of them and made the monarchs bow their heads was the magician marshal who is both a magician and the highest peak of the magical way today-Kishua Zelrich Shibein''o Ancient! Linis understood why no students were walking around. The second magician stands here, who dares to walk around and show up at will? Even those monarchs did not dare to speak out in front of the magician. But, why did the second magician appear here? Linis was puzzled. Jewel Weng ignored Linis, staring at Shi Lang from the beginning, and sneered: "Looking at your face, I feel disgusting enough." "Unfortunately, me too." Shirou said. No...no? Linis looked at the calm Shirou, and she shed a cold sweat. Could it be that the person this guy is looking for is Qingqing Zellridge? And listening to Zellridge''s attitude, they seem to be old friends who have known each other a long time ago? This... who is this person? This question was not only from Linis''s heart, but also from the aspirations of the group of monarchs who followed Geshi Weng. It''s just that unlike Linis, the expression control of these monarchs is still in place. Shi Lang glanced at the monarchs and said, "For such a big battle, you might as well go directly to me." Jewel Weng sneered: "Don''t make a mistake, Gurneyville. I always ignore other people''s ideas and only do what I want to do. These guys just follow by themselves. Welcome, hehe, you are except Zhu Yue Outside of Merlin, the person I hate the most." "Unfortunately, for your nasty hobby. I am also very disgusted." Shirou said. "Let''s talk, what are you looking for?" Jewel Weng asked. Shiro glanced at the people around him, and the meaning was self-evident. "You actually care about the gaze of others. This is really funny enough." Jewel Weng sneered, then pointed to the inner hall and said, "Follow me." Shi Lang nodded slightly and followed. Jewel Weng glanced at the others and said, "Don''t follow along." "I''ll understand, Qing Zellridge." The monarchs nodded and said. Watching Shilang and Geshi Weng go away, these monarchs exploded the pot. "Who is that person? He seems to be familiar with Zellridge!" "I don''t know! The legendary Moon King and Dream Demon Merlin is an existence that Qing Zellridge hates, and that person is the third hatred of Qing Zellridge?" "Who is that person?" ... The monarchs looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Lainis, and asked: "Achzolti is the master, do you know who the person you brought in is?" "I...I don''t know..." Linis replied in a panic in the face of these monarchs who used to be intriguing but unanimously asking questions at the moment. At this time, she remembered Shirou''s previous words. Then I realized that everything was under the control of that person. Who is that person? ... Shi Lang followed Jewel Weng into an ancient and gloomy room. Shi Lang swept around and said, "Your room is really bad. It smells like a moldy mouse nest." "Huh. I often observe parallel worlds in the crevices of the world. The room is useless to me, but it is indeed not as good as your palace." Jewel Weng said. Jewel Weng opened the seat, sat on it, and said, "You can trouble Merlin to find me, what''s the matter?" "Look at this." Shi Lang took out the two rank cards from his luggage and placed them in front of Geishi Weng. "It''s the interference of the parallel world again..." Jewel Weng frowned. Shi Lang was taken aback, frowned and asked: "What do you mean by this sentence?" "Did you know, Fujimaru Shiro? No. Eternal King." Geshi Ong asked. Shilang asked, "What do you know? Or, what should I know?" Jewel Weng said solemnly: "The **** of this world may be resurrected!" "What did you say!?" Chapter 12 is another useful tool man! [Third more] Shirou''s expression became serious. More than 1,500 years ago, he spent a lot of effort to finally crush the gods who died, but now he is going to be resurrected? "Aren''t you kidding me, Zellridge?" Shirou couldn''t help but asked. There is no need to go into details about what will happen when God is resurrected. Just the transition from modern times to the gods, the recovery of [True Ether], is enough to kill the people of the world. Just as the gods cannot adapt to modern times, modern people cannot adapt to [True¡¤Ethere]. Once the gods are resurrected and [True Ether] recovers and spreads all over the world, it will definitely be regarded as poisonous gas permeating the world and strangling everyone to death! The ending was too horrible, Shi Lang couldn''t help but wonder if this old man with bad personality was teasing him. But it''s a pity-- "It''s a pity, it''s true." Jewel Weng said. Shi Lang took a deep breath, calmed down, calmed down, and asked, "What the **** is going on?" "The specific reason is still unclear." Jewel Weng shook his head and said: "It''s just that [True Ether] has indeed begun to recover, and is about to move in the sea within the stars, ready to emerge. In addition, several gods have already arrived. " "God..." Shilang frowned and asked, "Then where did your so-called **** go?" Chapter 505： "It''s too arrogant. When I came down, I dared to point to my nose and asked me to kneel to him, so I was pressed to death." Jewel Weng said. Shiro: "..." Well, this result is not surprising. Although the **** sounds very high, but in the Xingyue world view, the force is indeed inferior to the magician. No. To be precise, it is not as good as Jewel Weng. The definition of magic is just a mystery that cannot be renewed by modern science. It does not mean that it is truly powerful. However, it is true that the gemstone that can travel through infinite parallel worlds and maintain uniqueness, and at the same time can absorb the magic power of the parallel world at will. Strong. It can be seen from the fact that the transformation of death is a super increase for others, but it is a super weakening of Gem Weng. "When did this phenomenon of the resurrection of the gods begin?" Shirou asked. Jewel Weng said: "Nine years ago." "Nine years ago?" Shi Lang couldn''t help being surprised. That year happened to be when he passed through the [Root Cause] Road and traveled more than 1,500 years ago. Jewel Weng said: "Nine years ago, you passed through the [Root Cause] road to Camelot more than 1,500 years ago, and entered your record into the pan-human history. And it was not long after you left, Merlin It was discovered that [True Ether] was recovering, and it specifically notified me." "Merlin never told me about this matter." Shi Lang said. Jewel Weng said: "This is of course, because the recovery of [True Ether] is very small, and it was sealed by me personally. So, I don¡¯t need to tell you at all. In fact, if you didn¡¯t take out these two cards, I I will never mention this to you." "What do you mean?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Jewel Weng said: "I suspect that the recovery of [True Ether] is due to the interference of other parallel worlds. Therefore, for the past nine years, I have been observing other parallel worlds in the cracks of the world, and Merlin is observing this world. ." "What''s the discovery?" Shi Lang asked. Jewel Weng shook his head and said, "Nothing." Shi Lang frowned, staring at the rank card on the table, and suddenly thought of a possibility in his mind, "Pandora''s Box..." "What Pandora''s Box?" Jewel Weng asked. Shilang raised his head, looked at Jewel Weng, and said, "Ask you a question. If there is a parallel world, the Greek gods created Pandora''s box, but did not open Pandora''s box, so that the curse of the gods on mankind did not come. , And someone deliberately opens that Pandora''s Box, will it interfere with this world?" "What''s your strange theory? Parallel worlds are world lines created by different options. Except for a man of great talent like me, who can deliberately interfere with parallel worlds?" Jewel Weng said dissatisfied. Shirou said, "What if we borrow the power of the Holy Grail?" "The third method..." Jewel Weng frowned. Shi Lang pointed to the rank card and said, "As far as I know, these two cards are transmitted from the hypothetical world that I said. Suppose, the gods that existed in the opened Pandora''s Box I said. Malice towards humans, transmitted to this world through the Holy Grail, is it possible to cause the gods of this world to revive?" Jewel Weng was silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "I don''t know. But as a breakthrough, you can go to observe and investigate." He stretched out his hand and picked up the two rank cards, and said, "Give me these two cards first, as the coordinates of the world, to observe what you call the parallel world." Shirou nodded, and then asked: "If there is a place where my strength is needed, just speak up." "The interference in the parallel world is my magic! You who can''t interfere in the parallel world can''t do anything, you can only obediently wait for my news!" Jewel Weng sneered contemptuously, rejected Shi Lang''s proposal, and said: "But speaking of it, you will come here in accordance with the rules, is it the so-called justice? It is really ridiculous! Obviously there is a powerful force that can ignore all rules." Shiro said: "This is not justice, but respect for order. The destruction of order will accompany the destruction of countless people''s lives. I was the king who created order, so I would not do that kind of thing. Moreover, even if so mocking justice. Of you, you didn''t stand up to challenge Zhu Yue 1,500 years ago, but now you are busy with the revival of the gods." "Respect the king of order...huh. Just enjoy how those hyenas welcome you in London, the eternal king." Jewel Weng disappeared into the cracks of the world. Seeing Jewel Weng leaving, Shi Lang rubbed his brows with a headache. It is estimated that the power struggle of the clock tower will entangle him. After all, a person who is suspected of being treated by Jewel Weng is a bargaining chip for a superior power struggle. Shi Lang didn''t need to think too much, knowing that there were a bunch of people outside waiting for him to go out. And as Shirou had speculated, there were indeed people from various factions outside, waiting for him. While guessing about Shi Lang''s identity, they were ready to treat Shi Lang courteously, and finally tied him into their chariot to strengthen their faction. Indeed, they didn''t know who Shilang was, and they couldn''t see through the fog and abilities of Shilang. But the fact that Shi Lang would be treated by Gems Weng was enough for them to win over. Talent and identity are, in the final analysis, just a bargaining chip for communication. And for those who can be treated by Gems Weng, or even invited in by Gems Weng, this chip is too heavy. Yes, even though Shilang and Geishi Weng are dissatisfied with each other, in the eyes of others, it means that they have a good relationship. In fact, although Shilang and Geishi Weng were once teammates who attacked Zhu Yue together, in fact, Shilang really looked at Geishi Weng upset. Because of that bad old man, he always wanted to turn him into a female pervert, a magical girl. How can this be tolerated? The faction struggle in the Clock Tower is very fierce, so as soon as Shirou came out, he was unexpectedly invited by many factions. Shirou ignored these invitations, but pointed to the bewildered Lynis very firmly, and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. I have an appointment with Archizolti as the head of the house. Next Chat again, thank you." People from other factions, their eyes fell on the innocent face of Linis, squinting, wondering if the Elmero faction is going to do something big. No. To be precise, is this Archizolti family going to do something? They speculated with the greatest malice. This shouldn¡¯t be the case, but the weight of the bargaining chip "the person treated by the gemstone Weng" is too big, and the clock tower is a gathering place for hyena hunting. The portion eaten by the hyena. Therefore, they will naturally speculate with the greatest malice. Regarding this result, Linis couldn''t help but sighed, and said, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, you are using me as a shield." Shiro said, "Isn¡¯t Miss Linis thirst for a wave of life? I''m just fulfilling Miss Linis¡¯ inner desire. Besides, isn¡¯t it because Lord Kenneth asked Miss Linis to show me around the clock tower? Is it? If I leave you, Miss Linis will not be able to explain to Your Excellency Kenneth, I am all considering Miss Linis." Linis stared at the serious Shi Lang in a daze, especially the pure eyes that seemed to have open flames, so sincere. She got it. What''s this stunned green! This is clearly an old fox hiding extremely deep! If she is the little fox who can''t wait to show her intelligence, then the person in front of her is the old fox who hides wisdom and looks at the dull and deceived. In comparison, she is the real stunned green! Chapter 506： Linis couldn''t help laughing wryly. Was completely teased! After clearing up her complicated feelings, Lainis asked, "So, where does Shiro Fujimaru, your Excellency, want to visit? Let me say yes, there are some special places that you can''t go to." "Don''t worry, I just need Miss Linis to take me around." Shi Lang said. Lainis asked: "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro meant to treat me as a shield, right?... I''m still just a young girl who is educated by a lady. Don''t Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro think you should be merciful?" "Using your own female identity is good. But unfortunately, when you are judging whether others have use value, you are already being judged by others whether there is use value. People who play with their psychology will eventually be played with by others. It¡¯s that simple." Shiro said: "Well, Miss Linis, let us spend a very wonderful afternoon together. You must, be my shield. You must keep the eyes of all factions on yourself and From your family. But you can rest assured, I will see your efforts and praise you well." Linis: "..." Ok. She hates this man very much. Because this person is of the same kind. She also likes to play with other people''s hearts, and she is a higher level of her kind! Linis showed a look of disgust. ... ... ps:py time, the following does not account for the number of words¡ª¡ª "Doomsday Red Alert System" Introduction: Rebirth Japan has a younger sister named Qiong, who thought she could walk the path of copying her father from above and live a happy life with his girlfriend Asada Shino. Unexpectedly, in the hospital, after waking up by the bedside of Qiong, the world changed. Fifty percent of the world''s population has been infected by germs into various monsters. Zombies, lickers, shadow Barbie, corrupted tyrants, broken wings evil spirits, etc. In my sleep, a system named ¡¾Doomsday Red Alert¡¿ was loaded. In order to protect what I want to protect in this broken world, I hold the system, build a base, become the commander of the allied army, and offer guns to the world! Chapter 13 Let me sleep! Linis is a smart, cunning, and sleek girl. She hates or hates someone, and she never shows it on her face. On the contrary, when she stays with the disgusting person, she will not show impatience, but will show a smile like a spring breeze. Together with that beautiful face, she is super deceptive. Many people were deceived by her fraudulent face, and they were eaten to death by her. However, this is of no use to Shirou. Shi Lang had seen through the essence of this woman a long time ago, and secondly, her beautiful face was not attractive to him. So his attitude is always plain. This gave Linis a seamless illusion. While scolding Shilang for being an old fox, she smiled and showed Shilang the way. She deliberately led Shi Lang to places with few people to reduce her hatred value. However, Shirou easily saw through this point, and then deliberately led her to a crowded place. This caused Linis to have a headache, but at the same time she had no choice but to comfort herself in her heart. This was not all bad, at least it could strengthen Elmero''s momentum. But she knew in her heart that the struggle between factions was not so simple. The struggle of factions lies in the number of chips in their hands A huge bargaining chip will cause the faction to **** it, and this is also the reason that Shirou was invited by a group of factions. But in the same way, the factions with more chips will raise vigilance while attracting the attention of other factions. Simply put, it is checks and balances. In ancient countries, the king had to try his best to check and balance his courtiers, so that the authority of the king was supreme. In the chaotic place of the Clock Tower, there is no supreme king, so these factions have to negotiate and check and balance by themselves. This also causes the clock tower to be a mess of sand. In fact, the establishment of the Clock Tower has a certain relationship with Shirou. The clock tower was built in the second century AD. No. To be precise, it is this demonic group that originally existed in the second century AD. Among the original creators, there are many heretical magicians who have been driven away by the hesitation sea or the Atlas Court, and lost their place of refuge. In addition, at that time, the gods were constantly losing. In order to survive, they ran to the British island left by the gods and created a new demon base. At that time, this stronghold was not called the Clock Tower, nor was it gathered in London like it is now, but scattered. For example, the nuns where Morgan Lefy studied in the Kingdom of Gore was one of the magical strongholds dedicated to cultivating witches. At that time, some magicians became Shilang''s first court warlocks, starting from Cornwall, and made great contributions to the restoration of Fu Tigeng. At that time, the palace warlocks asked Shi Lang to give them a piece of land to reproduce the magic way. Shi Lang considered the integration of the magician class at that time, so he satisfied the wishes of the palace warlocks and gave them a piece of land that could reproduce the magic way. And that piece of land is the predecessor of London-Londinum. In fact, those palace warlocks also had to ask Shirou. Shilang is king and insists on centralizing power, and power must be held in his own hands. Whether it is the round table or the lord, it is his means of controlling the place and centralizing power. If those magicians dared to occupy land at will, build workshops, and set up strongholds without his consent, he would dare to send troops to destroy them in the next moment. Later, these magicians took their London headquarters as their birthplace. After hundreds of years of development and expansion, in the twelfth century AD, they built various academic cities centered on London. I don¡¯t know about other world lines, but the establishment of the clock tower in this world is indeed inextricably linked to Shiro, the King of Eternity. The Clock Tower is a group that cultivates magicians as its important task. It has established individual foundations, spirits, minerals, animals, inheritance, plants, celestial bodies, creation, curses, archaeology, and modern magic theory with the core of [the whole foundation]. Twelve subjects. As a result, twelve academic departments were established, each managed by twelve monarchs. Kenneth, who once served as the Master of Lancer Di Lumut in the Fourth Holy Grail War, is the monarch of the Ore Division. Although these disciplines are different in form and direction, all of them are learning with the goal of pursuing and studying mystery. In addition, the clock tower has a law and politics section. This is the only subject of the Clock Tower that is not directly related to mystery, opening the door to people who volunteer to be politicians. Unlike the twelve subjects as the main academic policy, the Law and Politics Section is not in charge of learning, but the operating policy of the clock tower itself. The headquarters of the Clock Tower is set up inside the British Museum in London, but in addition to the necessary first subject [the foundation of the whole], the other eleven subjects are all built in the suburbs of London in the form of an independent school city. The first subject [General Foundation] is a necessary subject, so it has the largest number of people. Under normal circumstances, the magician who started in the clock tower will first learn the most basic theoretical knowledge for five years in the [General Basics] subject, and then transfer to other departments for in-depth study. However, this is not an express stipulation, so the more excellent magician usually starts to minor or transfer to ministry sooner. Chapter 507： And now, Shirou is taking Linisi to tour the classrooms of the [All Basics] subject. "Speaking of which, how is Your Excellency Kenneth''s physical condition recently?" Shilang asked. Lynis said: "My uncle''s body is still very strong, and he is very keen to engage in magic research." Shiro nodded. At this moment, a young man with short chestnut hair wearing black eye sockets suddenly ran over, "Miss Lynis!" Linis looked at the hurried young man and asked, "Coures, what''s the matter?" "That''s right, the teacher just contacted me and asked me to find you. He needs your help now." Cowles said breathlessly. "Need my help? I probably need the help of my magic eyes? Forget it, anyway, he is also my teacher now, so it''s okay to help him." Linis spoke, and then looked at Shirou with a smile, and said, "I''m so embarrassed, Lord Shirou Fujimaru. I can''t take you around the clock tower for the time being, I''m so sorry." "It doesn''t matter, I just got tired of shopping, let''s go together. I believe that Miss Linis who wants to inherit the Elmero School will definitely not refuse, after all, your uncle wants you to treat me courteously." Shi Lang said. The corner of Linis''s mouth twitched, resisting the expression of breaking down, and showing a very ugly smile, "When...Of course!" Kaules glanced at Shirou strangely. He had never seen the elegant Miss Linis with such an embarrassing smile in front of others. "Coures, what are you still stunned by? Lead the way!" Linis held back her breath and said. "Oh...oh..." Several people walked out of the clock tower. From the beginning to the end, Shi Lang and the others were watched by some eyes. Shi Lang knew this in his heart, while Linis knew even more in his heart. Entering the clock tower, you enter the vortex of contradictions. Especially if it was even made by Gems Weng, then the whirlpool would be even bigger. Maybe, this is what the old man with a bad personality put out specially to fix him. However, Shirou also caught a useful shield. So in the end, only Lynis had the headache. God knows how her uncle would look down upon her after he knew about her. Maybe she will laugh at her as a trash who can''t handle even small things, right? Several people got into Lainis'' car, and Cowles showed the way, and the car swiftly drove to the destination. On the way, Cowles explained the situation to Linis. It was probably his master who took a murder case of a magician and was solving the case. But the murderer''s tactics are rather mysterious, and you need to borrow Linis''s magic eyes. Shi Lang already had some insights as to who this master was in Cowles''s mouth. Probably that old friend. The black extended version of Rolls Royce Gust drove quickly across the road, and finally stopped in a magnificent manor. Several people got out of the car, and before they entered the room, a familiar voice came out. "...Hair is a snake, soft has the meaning of ¡®thunder¡¯ and ¡®water¡¯. Your Excellency Rezsad died of an electric shock, which can mean that someone used the hair as a primer to initiate the technique." Hearing this voice, Shi Lang smiled and walked into the room with the two of them. There was a scorched corpse lying in the room, and several people stood beside the scorched corpse. The most eye-catching among them is the tall young man with long hair standing in the center. He was pointing at the burnt corpse to explain something, and the eyes of everyone around him fell on him. He saw the three of Shilang, his eyes focused on Lainis for the first time, and said: "Leinis, I need your help." "Really, what do you need me to do?" Linis stepped forward and asked. Shi Lang did not listen to what they were doing, but instead set his gaze on Grey''s face next to the young man. There is no way, he can''t ignore that face. And Grey also found him, like a frightened little mouse, and quickly lowered his hood, and then hid Yade behind him, preventing Shirou from seeing him. Shiro noticed Grey''s small movements, but didn''t say anything. His eyes fell on the few people who were analyzing the cause of death of the corpse again, but at this moment, they quarreled. Mainly the long-haired young man was arguing with a woman in a kimono. "...Isn''t the murderer already certain? Whether it''s the triggering hair or the electric shock technique in ambush, doesn''t it all prove that the Lord Rezsad was killed by his adopted son Raiser?" the woman said. "Then what''s the motive, Hirori Kanano?" "Naturally it is for the family property and magic engraving. As far as I know, His Excellency Rezsad has no plans to pass the magic engraving to Reiser." Hirori Kasano said. "I can''t agree. As far as I know, Raiser has no intention of becoming a magician, so he rejected Lord Rezsad''s proposal to enter the magic way." "Then, how did the Lord Rezsad die?" said Ryori Kanano. "So you need to investigate and pay attention to the evidence. Instead of randomly jumping to conclusions like your law and politics department." ... Looking at the quarreling two people, Shi Lang looked down at his watch. The time was 3:43 in the afternoon. He didn''t want to waste time, walked out and said, "You two, you don''t actually have to think about things so troublesome. It''s a waste of time." Several people''s eyes fell on him. "Are you...?" asked Ryori Kaye. "Miss Linis'' guest," Shiro said. Linis showed a distressed expression. Hirori Kanano glanced at Lainis, and then asked, "So, is there any novel discovery by this guest who said that?" "Wait for five seconds, and I will tell you the answer." Shi Lang said. Chapter 508： "What do you want to do?" asked Ryori Kano. "Sleep." Shiro said. "You..." Before Kaye Riri finished speaking, Shirou sat cross-legged and fell asleep. Everyone was dumbfounded. Didn''t this person tell them the answer? Why did you fall asleep? The young man with long black hair frowned. He always felt that this young man with the same long black hair was a bit familiar. After five seconds, Shilang woke up, pointed at the burnt corpse, and said, "This is an accident." "What?" Everyone was taken aback. Shiro said: "This Lord Rezsad¡¯s magic has been transformed into a''thunder''. At the same time, he pays great attention to the manor¡¯s defensive skills. Many defensive skills have been set up underground. Due to the recent changes in the spiritual pulse of London, the underground defensive skills have been changed. Forms, one form, three forms, and nineteenth forms have abnormal contradictory changes. At the same time, he himself prepares to arrange his fifty forms on the surface, which causes the defensive technique to be activated and kills himself." "How are you sure?" Kaye Riri asked, frowning. "Just go to the underground workshop by yourself. The entrance is in the utility room." Shi Lang said. Reese, the adopted son of the deceased, said helplessly: "But there is a magic code set by my father in the utility room, I don''t know this..." "The password is 9837321 plus your birthday number." Shiro said. Everyone looked at Shirou in a daze. They were quite convinced that this case was the person who accepted the case firsthand by their teacher and the Law Politics Department''s Riri Kanano, and the case has not been solved yet. Why does it feel like this person has seen the case in an instant? This should be impossible, but he speaks too confidently, too confidently, and makes people involuntarily believe. Kano Riri frowned, went to try it, and it really opened up. "How did you know this password?" asked Ryori Kaye. "When can the magician ask the magician''s secret?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. "I''m sorry to introduce myself, I am from the Law and Politics Branch..." When Hirori Kano was about to introduce himself, Shirou interrupted directly: "It has nothing to do with me!" Everyone was stunned. Law and politics department! That''s from the Law and Politics Department! The law and politics department is the operating policy of the clock tower itself. This operating policy should also be divided into three points-preserving the magic world, managing magicians, and contacting the society. No matter where it is, the Law and Politics Branch is a veritable magician in charge of magicians! Most monarch families send their children to the Law and Politics Department, and the Law and Politics Department will teach imperial studies without reservation. Therefore, even if he is not a person related to the twelve families or the three nobles, as long as the name of the law and politics department is reported, no matter who is the other party will be frightened! And this person actually pushed up directly. Linis wasn''t surprised, because this was someone who even Gems Weng treated courteously, but other people didn''t know it, so she was so surprised. "It''s really you... Fujimaru Shirou!" The young man with long black hair looked at Shirou and said. "It''s me. It''s been a long time, Weber Wilwitt." Shirou laughed. The fourteenth chapter is, the hero of this era! [Second more] Hiriri Kano went to the underground workshop first to check the technique of the underground workshop. Shiro and Weber and the others walked slowly towards the underground workshop while talking. "Speaking of which, where have you been in the past nine years? Nine years ago, I heard that you were missing, and I felt sad." Weber said. Shirou said: "It''s hard to tell in a word, anyway, I''m back. What about you? Looking at this posture, you seem to be a lecturer in the clock tower and a part-time detective?" "Not bad." Weber nodded and said, "I am now the teacher''s assistant." Linis interrupted and said: "The teacher is now the second-in-command of the Elmero faction. He has taken over most of the Elmero faction and has taken over the modern magic department. He is called the monarch Elmero. The second, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Webber showed a helpless expression. "Oh?" Shiro glanced at Linis, then set his eyes on Weber, and asked: "Kenneth will let you take over the Elmero School? Even the monarch of modern magic? Not to mention. Will the rest of the Akipolud family agree?" "It''s just taking over the duties and things that the monarch should do. The power of the Elmero School is in the hands of the teacher. Moreover, the monarch of one more discipline department is for the Elmero School and the aristocratic school. , Is also a kind of growth." Weber said. Shiro nodded. The Clock Tower has twelve disciplines, and the monarchs and their families who control these twelve disciplines will be divided into three major factions according to their political positions. They are aristocracy, democracy, and neutralism. Among them, the Elmero school belongs to the aristocratic school. And Weber, who was blessed by Kenneth, now belongs to the aristocratic faction. Shiro asked, "In short, it was used as a tool by Kenneth, right?" "That''s not true," Weber shook his head and said, "I intend to pursue my own magic way, so I transferred to become a modern magic department and become a monarch. But the teacher means that if there is no faction as a protection, I It will be difficult to move. So let me accept Elmero¡¯s asylum before I have enough self-preservation." "It''s really not like what Kenneth would say." Shi Lang said. Weber said: "The teacher has changed a lot since he participated in the Holy Grail War. But the speech is indeed very yin and yang, people can''t help but get angry, just want to beat him." "Then you are still a part-time detective now?" Shi Lang asked. Weber said embarrassingly: "I borrowed money from my friends to participate in the Fourth Holy Grail War. At the same time, the teacher also sold me Rider''s cloak. Although I have repaid a lot of it piecemeal, there are still some that have not been paid off. The most important thing is that if I want to pursue my own magic way, I need money. Therefore, I am accepting entrustment." "That''s it." Shi Lang nodded. Everyone looked at Shirou and Webber strangely. In their eyes, Weber was an unusual monarch. Although he cared very much about the students, he was indeed very serious and rigorous in his attitude, giving people a very mature feeling. And now when I get along with this stranger, I feel like a juvenile underage, with an illusion of immaturity. Grey fell behind a few people, looked at Webber with a pair of eyes, then looked at Shirou, then took Yad out of his pocket, and asked in a low voice, "Yad, Yad. You said, what is this person? Who? It seems to have a good relationship with the teacher." "Idiot Grey! Hurry up and push me back! I don''t want to come out!" Yad lowered his voice and said angrily. "Oh..." Grey tucked Yad back into his pocket again. She raised her head and suddenly found that Shi Lang was looking at her. Panicking in her heart, she quickly lowered her hood, lowered her head, looking at the ground, not daring to raise her head. Chapter 509： "You noticed," Webber said. Shirou said, "Yes. Actually, I had already seen that little girl when I came here before... Honestly, I felt a little complicated." "When I first discovered that child, I was in a complicated mood. Thinking of many past events, so did you? After all, during that war, you were the king..." Weber said. "No." Shilang shook his head and said, "You may have understood what I meant. I actually didn''t care about the events of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Just looking at that face, I really kind of said no. It feels unspeakable... and, let me remind you. This little girl is actually quite different from that knight, especially after she grows up." "Huh?" Webber was taken aback. Linis smiled, her ears erected. She has been suffering in front of Shirou, always trying to find out something, wanting to win back a city. However, Shi Lang just glanced at her, and then said: "Let''s solve your problem first, and then you can invite me to have a meal, and we will have a good chat." Weber nodded slightly. Shirou actually didn''t care about being discovered by others that he was a participant in the Fourth Holy Grail War, let alone being known. In that war, he merged with the spiritual foundation of the heroic spirits and became a subservient. Because in this modern world, very few people can become a threat to him! However, the only thing about the King of Eternity cannot be known to others, because the influence is too large and it will disrupt the existing order. Several people walked into the underground workshop. Kano Riri, who was one step ahead, had already started the technique, checking the technique itself. When she saw a few people coming in, she nodded calmly and said: "The puzzle has been solved. Among the defensive techniques deployed by the Lord Rezsad, one, three, and nineteen are all defensive techniques. The vein alienation turned into an opposite contradiction, and the fiftieth defensive technique set by Lord Rezsad on the ground became an inducement, causing him to be killed by his own technique." "This is really tragic enough for a magician who pays attention to his own safety, but he was killed by the safety technique set by himself." Linis sighed, but her eyes flashed with joy. The dead are not something worthy of emotion to her, because this is commonplace in the world of magicians. But if you make yourself dead, this is a thing worthy of pleasure. "Then, this case is over!" Weber concluded. "Indeed, from the perspective of the ending, this is indeed a case solved. But--," Hirori Kano looked at Shirou, and said, "How did you--how did you know about this, Lynis Guest? As far as I know, there is no information about you in the clock tower. At the same time, seeing the answer to this case so quickly, as a magician of the Law and Politics Department, I have reason to doubt you. In this case, I did What." "Wait a minute, Hirori Kanano! Fujimaru¡ª" Webber frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Shiro patted him on the shoulder, stepped forward, and said, "I am not a magician, so I don¡¯t have to hide anything. Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s in my place. In front of the eyes, nothing can hide the truth. Just like you, the daughter of the survivors of Albion in the tomb." Kano Riri''s eyes shrank sharply. "One more reminder, when I finish saying this sentence, leave that technique." As soon as Shirou''s words fell, the technique initiated by Kano Riri suddenly burst into violent thunder, and rushed towards Kano Riri like a thunder snake. But under Shirou''s first reminder, Hirori Kanano escaped the blow. Weber narrowed his eyes, and said in surprise, "The technique... ran away?" "It''s a normal thing." Shi Lang said: "I said earlier that the defensive style of this magic workshop has been contradicted by the specialization of spirit veins. And the deceased also noticed this, so the fiftieth way. , In fact, is the technique of sealing the underground workshop technique. It¡¯s just that the deceased didn¡¯t think that the alienation of the spiritual veins of the technique had reached a very serious degree. In short, it was underestimated, so I was bombarded and killed, and this is me Said it was the true conclusion of an accident." After a pause, Shiro looked at Weber, and continued: "You just asked Miss Linis to activate the magic eye and seduce the technique, and the lords of the Law and Politics department activated the technique again. So this kind of thing will happen, Not surprising." "You just said, solve my problem first, shouldn''t it be..." "Yes," Shilang nodded, and said, "If we exchange a few more words and take a little longer. This lord of the Law and Politics Department will die here. I have calculated the time." "This is really underestimated." Hirori Kasano said: "Your Excellency, although I am only a weak woman, I am not going to die in such a lightning strike." Shilang glanced at her and said, "I hope you will have this confidence when I finish saying this." The voice just fell-- "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The technique was even more violent, and forty-nine lightning strike techniques were activated one after another, and the light of thunder blasted towards the place where Hirori Kaye was originally located. In just such an instant, the place where Hirori Kaye was originally located turned into a piece of scorched earth. Cold sweat came out of everyone''s faces. There is no doubt that if it weren''t for Shirou''s reminder, if Ryori Kano was still there, he would be caught off guard by the blow, and he would be maimed if he didn''t die. "It''s a dangerous thing," Linis said. Shirou said, "It''s just the beginning." "What?" Everyone was taken aback. Kaules suddenly pointed to the place where the techniques were all over, and shouted in amazement: "Then...what is that?" When everyone looked around, they saw strange particles flowing out of the ground cracked by lightning. "That''s..." Webber frowned. Shiro said: "The real culprit that caused the alienation of the technique is [True¡¤Ethere]." "True Ether? Are you talking about God''s True Ether?" Webber looked at Shirou in surprise. Shi Lang nodded and said: "The technique used by the dead is based on the underground spirit veins, which is also to enhance the technique. However, the defensive technique of the dead is based on the modern environment, but the true ether is the particle of the gods'' environment. . It moved in the underground spirit pulse, which led to the alienation of the technique, and the tragedy happened. It was probably like this. And¡ªit started." "What started?" Everyone was taken aback. Afterwards, they were shocked to discover that those true etheric auras that escaped from the underground spirit veins were mixed with forty-nine lightning strike techniques, forming a huge lightning strike technique. "That''s how it is," Ryori Kasano turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said, "Your Excellency has the magic eye of future vision?" "No." Shilang shook his head and said, "I don''t have magic eyes. But I have eyes that are more practical than magic eyes." "A more practical eye?" Ryori Kano was taken aback. Zi Zi Zi- The huge lightning stroke flashed with thunder light, and a frightening atmosphere brewed in it. As far as this violent breath is concerned, it is comparable to the attack ritual magic of modern small groups. "My God! My God!" Cowles yelled. "Calm down, Cowles!" Weber said. Grey liberated Yad, who was sealing the Holy Spear Lungominiad, turned into a sickle, and stood in front of everyone. The thunder light shone, illuminating her face. Shilang turned his head to look at Weber, and found that he had a calm face, and asked a little strangely: "Aren''t you afraid, Weber?" "I''m no longer a coward, Fujimaru Shiro." Weber shook his head and said, "And, aren''t you still here?" "You really trust me enough, the courtier of the conquering king." Shi Lang said. Chapter 510： Weber said, "After all, I have fought with you." "Wait a moment, remember to treat me to a good meal." Shi Lang waved his hand and walked forward. He reached out and put his hand on Grey''s shoulder. Grey trembled, and trembling lips said, "Then...that...His...Fujimaru Shiro, please...please come behind me and I will protect you." "But on your face, it says that you want others to protect it," Shi Lang said. "Huh?" Grey was taken aback, then showed a troubled expression. Shirou looked at Yard in Grey''s hand and said, "The Tower of Radiance is not used like this... Forget it, for you, this is enough." "Light... Tower of Radiance?" Grey asked with a puzzled expression, "What is that?" "Nothing. Since it''s just a child, it''s enough to stay behind the adults," Shirou said. He walked to the front, staring at the huge lightning strike technique with plain eyes, and raised his palm. Linis stared at Shilang''s palm, and she noticed that a soft, jet-black mud came out of Shilang''s palm. "It''s coming out." Webber looked at the black mud with emotion and nostalgia. Linis asked, "Teacher, what is that?" Weber said, "That''s his magic attire." "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" Lei Guang Ruzhu, bombarded Shi Lang. Shi Lang threw [Evil] over, and his mind moved. The next moment, something shocking happened. Obviously, it was only black mud the size of a fist, which rose up against the wind, and soon formed a huge black mud curtain, blocking the offensive of lightning strikes. Not only that. The lightning strike, which seemed terrifying to everyone, not only did not penetrate the black mud curtain, but was easily swallowed by the black mud. The black mud rushed to the lightning strike technique step by step, and then wrapped the technique. Zi Zi Zi- Everyone saw a burst of white smoke, and the next moment, the black mud returned to Shilang''s palm, and the technique...was gone. Not only that, even the breath of true ether was swallowed cleanly! So... what is that? Everyone has never seen such a weird magic attire. "That...that is..." Yard''s voice trembled. "What''s the matter, Yad?" Gray asked quickly. Yaduk said tremblingly, "I don''t know, I don''t know. I just want to run now, I just want to hide now! Grey, hide me, hide me! I don''t know why, I don''t dare Look at that person!" Grey asked troubledly: "Why?" Linis looked at Shirou''s back, turned her head to look at Weber, and asked, "Teacher, that person--, who is it?" Weber asked back: "Linise, do you know Hercules?" "Of course I know, that was the great hero of the ancient Greek era." Linis said. Weber said: "If there is a great hero in every era. Then there is no doubt that Shiro Fujimaru, he--, is the great hero of this time!" Linis was taken aback. At this moment, Shi Lang turned his head, looked straight at Weber, and smiled: "Alright, Weber, invite me to dinner." Chapter 15 is too weak! [Third more] Webber was also very generous. After receiving the payment from the adopted son of the deceased, Reiser, he immediately asked Shi Lang to eat at the roadside stall barbecue shop, making Shi Lang a little speechless. "Come on, eat more, you''re welcome." Webber brought a plate of fried squid slices and said enthusiastically. Shirou said silently, "Co-author, this is the big meal you said?" "It''s pretty good. I still owe my teacher more than two million U.S. dollars, plus fragmentary foreign debts, and a total of 3.74 million U.S. dollars! I usually eat bread and eat instant noodles, please eat The roadside stall is already pretty good," Weber said. Shi Lang said: "You monarch, you have been too stunned, right? The clock tower, and your students didn''t say anything?" "Some people from other factions laugh at me. But what''s the matter? I''m not a coward, and I don''t need a fig leaf." Weber said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "The changes are really big." "Because that guy told me that if he was only covered with a fig leaf, he would always live in a small world. I promised that guy to be his courtier, so I can''t let that guy look down on him." Weber said. The two talked while eating, talking about the past and their changes. Next to them, Linis, Grey, and Cowles who came with them were eating while listening to the conversation between Shirou and Weber. In addition to being a step forward as the law and politics department, Ryori Kasano is basically here. Especially for Linis, her ears are erected very high, so you can''t miss a trace of useful information. "Speaking of which, the True Ether incident is the fifth this year." Weber said. Shiro asked, "True Ether, has it caused a lot of incidents in London now?" "Yes," Weber nodded, and said, "I don''t know what''s going on in recent years. God-generation particles, including True Ether, have always flowed out of their spiritual veins inexplicably." Shiro asked: "Hasn''t this happened before?" "Yes, but very few," Weber said. "So..." Shi Lang nodded his head thoughtfully. Presumably, just like what Jewel Weng said, the gods are resurrecting, which causes the gods'' particles including true ether to move. As for this matter, Shirou was helpless. Because so far, even the reason for the resurrection of Jindai has not been investigated. For the specifics, what actions to take, still have to wait for the gem Weng''s news. Chapter 511： All wars must be based on information, and recklessness is the most stupid manifestation. Therefore, when Shirou heard the news of Jindai''s recovery, the first time he heard the news of Jindai''s recovery, the first time he was not crazy, but calm. "By the way, what are you going to do when you come to London? I can help you as far as I can." Weber said. Shiro said, "Speaking of which, there is really one thing that needs your help." "What''s the matter?" Webber asked. Shirou asked, "Do you know Leif Lenor Floros?" "Leif Lenore Floros?" Webber frowned, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t even heard of it." "Really not? I remember, he should be in archaeology." Shi Lang said. "No." Weber shook his head, then looked at Linis and asked: "Linise, do you know this person?" "I don''t know, I''m not interested in people who are unknown." Linis said. Shiro stroked his chin. When he came on this trip, his original purpose was to clean up Leif, in addition to handing the rank card to Gem Weng. In fact, a few months ago, after his life was completely stabilized, he planned to prevent people from getting burnt. However, he used [Clairvoyance EX] and Sen Luo Wanxiang in his dream to observe Leif, but he did not find Leif''s existence. In addition, he did not find Chaldea. Although I don¡¯t know exactly where Chaldea was established, according to FGO''s setting, Chaldea was established at an altitude of more than 6,000 meters and covered with snow all year round. Shiro has observed the Himalayas, the Antarctic ice caps, the Andes Mountains... on this planet, he has observed all the areas that meet this selected condition. However, nothing was achieved. Shiro didn''t think that Chaldea had the ability to avoid his own eyes. The second treasure has the ability to see through the eyes that Sun Luo Wanxiang has given him, and see through everything. As long as the gaze comes, let alone material attire, even conceptual attire can be easily seen through, so if Chaldeans really exist in those places, he can''t hide from his eyes. "Then Weber, Miss Lynis, do you know the Chaldeans? Or, the location of the astronomical monarch Animsfia?" Shirou asked. "I only know that this monarch has not appeared for a long time." Weber said. Lainis added: "My information is similar to that of the teacher. Uncle''s words, I don''t know. However, it should be difficult for you to contact him now, because after entrusting you to me, my uncle went to do magic research. I can''t contact you temporarily." "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. Leif Lenor Floros has no such person, and Marisbili Animsfia, the first director of the Chaldeans, does not know where he has gone. To be honest, a bit fascinating. However, does this have anything to do with his contact with King Solomon who existed more than 3,000 years ago? After all, in the clairvoyance exchange group, he told all about Liyao and Getia about the King Solomon who was still alive more than three thousand years ago. Did the King Solomon do something that caused Leif to not exist from the beginning? Shirou didn''t know, but what matters right now is the resuscitation of Shindai. The resurrection of the gods, for modern people, is no less than a great event of destruction of the world that human beings burned! No. Perhaps the nature is worse! Human law burns the existing human beings to disappear unconsciously, destroying human law from the law of cause and effect. It is a painless end. However, God''s Resurrection uses [True Ether] to directly poison the existing people to death! Is struggling, slowly being poisoned to death! Shiro was worried about the recovery, and laughed with Weber about the past, and then exchanged contact information. In Weber''s words, a reliable friend is better than a golden mountain. Shi Lang only replied-- Borrow money for free! Weber: "..." This made Webber very embarrassed and made him seem to be making friends just to borrow money! Regarding this, both Linis and Kaules showed an expression of "Isn''t it?" Only Grey, who lowered his head from beginning to end, lowered his hood, desperately reduced his sense of existence, did not agree. This meal, at eight o''clock in the evening, Shi Lang was ready to leave. "That...that...wait...wait a minute, Fujimaru Shirou..." Gray suddenly raised her head and called Shirou a little cowardly. "What''s the matter, little girl?" Shi Lang asked. Grey trembled all over, and asked timidly: "That...is...you...the Glory Tower you mentioned before..." Before Grey finished speaking, Shi Lang interrupted: "Oh, that. You got it wrong, girl. I haven''t said this." "Yes...Is that so?" Gray asked, resisting the urge to escape. "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, then glanced around, but did not find Yade, and finally fixed his eyes on Grey''s pretty face, and said: "Treasure your friend, don''t be taken away by others. " "Hmm..." Grey nodded, then lowered his hood. "Then I will leave first, Weber." Shirou looked at Weber and said. Webber nodded. Linis smiled and asked, "Do you need me to send you off, Lord Shiro Fujimaru?" She was polite, and she nodded her head when she thought Shi Lang really, and said, "Thank you." Linis: "..." Does this person have any noble education? In the end, Linis, speechless, sent Shirou back to the hotel. On the way, Lynis looked at Shiro and asked, "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, can you answer me a question? I..." "No." Shirou refused without hesitation. Chapter 512： Linis: "?????" Shouldn''t it be the answer "Yes" at this time? Whether it''s high or cold, it should be the answer to "Yes"? How can anyone directly refuse? And there is no hesitation! So angry! "Please park your car here," Shi Lang said suddenly. The driver stopped the car, Shi Lang walked out of the car, came to the jewelry store on the side of the road, bought a six-pointed star pendant from it, and then returned to the car. Linis glanced at the six-pointed star pendant in Shirou''s hand, and smiled: "I didn''t expect that His Excellency Fujimaru Shirou would still be interested in this kind of gadget. Although it looks very mysterious, in fact, this kind of thing is just Crafts, there is no mystery." "If I don''t buy anything and go back, I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Shi Lang said. Linis was taken aback, and asked: "Why?" Shiro asked, "Did Miss Lainis take any children?" "No." "Then there is no need to talk about it. I don''t feel anything that I haven''t experienced before being mentioned by outsiders." Shi Lang said, and then closed his eyes. Linis looked blank, is there any necessary connection? Also, isn''t she asking him a question? Why did he ask her questions in the end? Arriving at the hotel, getting out of the car, Shirou looked back at Linis and said, "Miss Linis, thank you for being my shield today. And what I have to praise you for is that you did a good job." The corner of Linise''s mouth twitched. In her life, she had an urge to beat others by herself! "In return, I will give Miss Lynis a suggestion." Shi Lang said. "What advice?" Linis asked. "The fox with its canine teeth is the least threatening fox. Say goodbye to this." Shirou turned and left. Watching Shi Lang''s back, Linis frowned, thought for a moment, her face turned dark, gritted her teeth and muttered: "That guy...is laughing at me as a clever, cocooned idiot? Damn! Don''t fall to me. In my hand, otherwise I will want you to know how good it is!" Linis crushed the towel in her hand, and then drove away. ... Shiro returned to the room. Sure enough, Alquette was staying in his room, cheeks bulging, with a look of "I''m very upset". "Aren''t you going out to play, Alquette?" Shirou asked. Elquet said displeasedly: "You don''t take me to play, I won''t talk to you, slightly--!" Elquet made a grimace at Shirou. Shi Lang took out the six-pointed star pendant, handed it to Elquite, and said, "This is for you, I bought it specially for you." "Really?" Alquette asked. Shiro said: "My business has been done a long time ago. I went shopping for six hours and ran twelve streets before I found such a pendant that fits the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon." "Six hours, twelve streets?" El Quette squeezed the pendant tightly. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Who calls us good friends. Besides, El Quette is so smart and capable, and has always been helping me. Therefore, I also want to express my gratitude. So, you are still alive to me. Is it so angry? Probably not? The true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, the belly should not be so small, right?" "Kukukuku...Of course I am not angry! Hehehe...play with me!" El Quett said with a bright smile. Shirou said, "No today, I''m very tired. Next time." "That...well. Let you rest today, the rest of your family!" El Quett held the six-pointed star pendant and ran out of the room with a bright smile. "Little kid." Shi Lang shook his head, then did not even take a bath, lying on the bed directly, dreaming as the King of Eternity. He didn''t waste time, directly opened [Claireye EX] and entered the clairvoyance chat group. "Oh, miscellaneous repair. It''s really strange enough. Why don''t you open the clairvoyance at both ends for three days? Why do you often open it now? Could it be that you are addicted to the king''s perfect carcass? Huhahahahaha!" Xian Wang Shan laughed. . Shi Lang showed a disgusting expression and said, "You really can''t spit out ivory in your dog''s mouth! Don''t be long-winded! I have big issues to discuss with you!" "Roar?" Xian Wang Shan looked at the slate while gnawing on the delicious apples. Instead of looking at the ministers who worshipped, he sat lazily on the throne with a pleasant smile and asked: "You Miscellaneous repairs, what big things can I discuss with this king?" Shirou said solemnly: "In 2003, Goddai may be resurrected." "What¡ª?!" Gilgamesh frowned and sat upright. Shirou said, "Looking at your situation, it seems that Merlin has not communicated this matter with you." "Huh. The dream demon has clairvoyance open, and he knows to look at the sea of ??flowers all day long, and then sighs what life is like. Before, before you opened clairvoyance, that guy knew the number of days all day long, it is better to open clairvoyance to see the future. What kind of joy is it?" Gilgamesh said. At this time, Merlin said helplessly: "I was locked in the stone tower and only saw the sea of ??flowers. I''m really sorry, King Gilgamesh. And it was just a sporadic incident. From a probabilistic point of view, it was just By accident, I don¡¯t think there is any need to say it." "Stupid, you miscellaneous repairman! If you don''t prevent small things, you will eventually cause catastrophe!" Gilgamesh rebuked. Shirou said: "This is also the king''s attitude, Merlin. The most important thing is that even the gods have come, and you didn''t tell this king!" Gilgamesh frowned and said, "Even the Pillar of God came in 2003? What happened in that era? What about Caster? What about that Caster? After the death of the king, the young king, But he copied most of the treasures in the treasury deliberately! What about others?" Shi Langxin said, he is here! "Don''t care about the Caster. This king needs your clairvoyance to help you observe the future!" Shirou said. ... ... ps: That''s it for today~! ^_^~! Chapter 16: Prophecy from the Past Chapter 513： To become the crowned Caster, or to hold the qualifications for the crowned Caster, you must have [Clairvoyance EX]. The clairvoyance EX held by King Solomon is to see through the past and the future. The Clairvoyance EX held by King Gilgamesh is to see through the future. And Merlin''s [Clairvoyance EX] is to see through the present, equivalent to the global eye. Shiro obtained the [Clairvoyance EX] from Meilin''s record, so the effect was the same as Meilin''s, he could only look at the present, but couldn''t see through the future and the past. Therefore, he came for help. "Hmph. The original future is the future man''s own business. This king does not intend to interfere more, but since it concerns the gods, this king will come and have a look." King Gilgamesh said. After a while, Shirou asked, "How is it?" "I can''t see it," King Gilgamesh said. Shi Lang frowned and asked, "What?" "Tsk!" Gilgamesh said displeasedly: "Why do you want this king to say it twice, miscellaneous repair! This king said, I can''t see it! I can''t see...Oh! This king remembered, The king remembered what he wanted you to bring to that Caster!" "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang asked. Gilgamesh said: "When the king returned from the underworld and was bathing by the river, he fell asleep for a while, observing the future when he was in a daze, and his own consciousness interfered with the king to a certain extent. The will of the youth who participated in the Holy Grail War. At that time, the king observed that from the time point in 1993, eleven years later, this human world has perished!" "Counting from 1993, the demise 11 years later? 2004?" Shirou frowned, thought for a moment, and asked: "Is it the Shindai resurrection, or the man''s death." Gilgamesh said: "I don''t know. The reason is unknown, and the result is unknown. But this king''s eyes cannot really observe the world after 2004. I believe that the magician is the same. In fact, this king is here. At that time, I wanted to tell that Caster about this matter, but that Caster actually dared to say that this king is a weak one, so this king let the king''s youth physique and taught him a good meal!" Merlin laughed and said, "Are you sure that you were taught a good lesson, King Gilgamesh? I could see clearly at the time. Tsk tusk, his arm was chopped off, and his heart was squeezed. At that time, you How do you say it, I think about it, it seems like this -,''You...you monster!''. Yes! That''s the trembling tone. I remember it clearly." Gilgamesh said in embarrassment, "That''s the king who is letting him! It is letting him! With this king''s ability, how can this planet be an opponent of this king? Even if it''s just after the king''s death, it''s just a Servant, It''s not that the miscellaneous repairman can win!" "Okay! Stop arguing! Those are old things! Now the question that needs to be considered is why the hero king can''t see 2004." Shi Lang said. Gilgamesh said: "Does this still need to be asked? Of course, human beings have been extinct, and the human record has stopped, so clairvoyance cannot see the future world." "Not necessarily." Shi Lang shook his head and said calmly: "What if something interferes with [Clairvoyance]?" "Although it is possible, is there such a thing?" Gilgamesh asked. Shirou said, "Since your consciousness has interfered with Archer who participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War, you should know that monk who lives in the Liudong Temple in Fuyuki City." Gilgamesh pondered for a moment, and said, "If it''s that person, he can do this. But he has no reason to do it." "Yes. So, I just want to mention that [Clairvoyance] can¡¯t see 2004, it may not be the end of mankind. Maybe something or something interfered with the observation of [Clairvoyance]. Of course, this is just a guess. , And the most urgent thing is the event of the resurrection of the gods." Shirou said: "Gilgamesh, can you use the omniscience and almighty star to see it?" "Have you started to be stupid, King Eternal? That treasure is the sublimation of the spirit of this king after death. Now I am talking to you here, but how can this king who is really alive have that kind of thing? The kind of thing that looks directly at the answer is really not interesting at all. Only children will play with that kind of thing." Gilgamesh said. After a pause, Gilgamesh sneered contemptuously: "I vowed to hope that this king would not ask you in the future, but now I begged to this king. Eternal King, you are really embarrassed as a miscellaneous cultivator. Of!" Shirou ignored him, but lowered his head and touched his chin, instead thinking attentively about God''s recovery. He originally wanted to use Gilgamesh and King Solomon to take a peek at the future and find a countermeasure. As a result, the future did not succeed in voyeurism, but got a more scary answer. Clairvoyance, can''t observe 2004! Although it is possible that something or existence, like his [evil], interfered with the observation of clairvoyance, the most likely thing is, as Gilgamesh said, it is the extinction of mankind! So, could this incident be triggered by the resurrection of God''s generation? No way! Absolutely not! If this happens, he absolutely must try his best to stop it! However, now there are no clues, and I can only obediently wait for Gem Weng¡¯s news. Shi Lang sighed. Gilgamesh said: "Eternal King, don''t you also have the vision to see through the world? Why not use it yourself?" "The condition for that ability to be activated is that it must be watched by the eyes. Once watched by the eyes of the king, even the concept will be easily seen through by the king. On the contrary, if it cannot be seen by the eyes, it cannot be activated. This ability can also be regarded as the magic eye of the magic eye, right?" Shi Lang said. "Oh? Just tell us the weakness of this ability so easily?" Gilgamesh asked. Shi Lang said, "Because it doesn''t make much sense. This king does not depend much on this ability. And now is not the time to hide privately." "Huh. Miscellaneous repair, you don''t actually need to worry about that at all now. You are a sleeping person in Avalon, and the people of this world should take care of them by themselves." Gilgamesh said. Shirou said, "I''m not dead yet, so I''m still a man in the world." "Then you just wait for the old man playing with gems and give you a message, you lamb waiting to be fed." Gilgamesh laughed. Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "You golden retriever with a belly button full of assholes. My king gave you three points, but did he really put his nose on his nose?" "You clown with a mouthful of dung, this king can see how funny your dynasty is destroyed." Gilgamesh laughed. Merlin''s heart tightened fiercely, her face turned pale, her body was sweating, her legs began to tremble, and she couldn''t breathe. "It is common for ancient and modern dynasties to perish, and history advances because of this. You think that your king will be like a slug with your eyes in the slug. Looking back on the past, you will also destroy the kingdom and lose your temper. Is it?" Shi Lang said contemptuously. Gilgamesh laughed, and then said: "You are really disrespectful to this king, enough for you to be killed thousands of times. But forget it. Eternal King, keep your clairvoyance open. Whether it is Whether it¡¯s the resurrection of God¡¯s generation, it¡¯s the shattering of the future. This king can¡¯t help but want to admire it. Your beautiful face, desperate because of the shattered face, is so joyful that the tears are flowing. Maybe even. Those weeping tears must be delicacies worth savoring, and rare treasures worth cherishing." "Tsk! It''s as disgustingly disgusting as always, Hero King!" Shi Lang sneered, "It''s a pity that this king knows a lot, but he doesn''t cry." At this time, King Solomon suddenly opened his mouth and asked: "You... are this the so-called friend in the mouth of human beings?" "Friends?" Shilang sneered: "King Solomon, are you embarrassed too? A man who can bear this disgusting mess, from ancient times to the present, from beginning to end, there is only Enkidu. Therefore, his only friends are. Enkidu." Gilgamesh said: "Exactly! Regardless of the heavens and the earth, the past and the future, the king''s friend is Enki alone." "You really admit that you are a mess, Hero King." Shi Lang mocked contemptuously. Gilgamesh sarcastically said: "Only you, as a mischievous practitioner, can make your mouth full of stench. What this king admits is that Enkidu is the only friend of this king. This is nothing more. The mind is the essence. Wang Wei alone didn''t have the treasure that he had confiscated, but unfortunately you don''t have it, the King of Eternity!" Solomon asked again: "Then what are you?" "You don''t understand, Solomon," Shiro said. Solomon: "..." "Sure enough, I still want to see you, King Eternal." Solomon said. Shirou said, "Let''s talk about it if you have a chance." Chapter 514： With that, Shiro withdrew from the clairvoyance chat group. There was no substantial gain from this exchange, but at least one key message was obtained. That''s 2004, what will happen. However, the Holy Grail has been destroyed, and theoretically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems with humans. So, is the real core issue still the resurrection of the gods? It was just that Shirou had nothing to do with the interference in the parallel world, so he could only suppress his anxious heart and waited for the news of Gems Weng. After bullying Skaha for a while, Shirou withdrew from the dream, so he could rest. The lonely full moon hung high outside the window. Moon stars are rare. The cold moonlight leaked through the thin window screens, sprinkling silver water lines on Shirou''s face. "Tread, step, step¡ª" There were light footsteps outside the door. Shi Lang sat up, turned his head slightly, and looked at the door. At the door, Alquette, wearing a white dress, leaned against the door, looking at Shirou with scarlet eyes. The moonlight spread on her delicate and pretty face, with a dreamlike color. "Alquette, what''s the matter?" Shirou asked. "There are indeed some things, Shirou." Elquette showed an elegant smile, Lian Bu stepped slightly in front of Shi Lang, stretched out the slender index finger, and gently touched Shi Lang''s face. "I¡ª" Just now El Quette spoke, Shi Lang suddenly stretched out his hand and strangled El Quette''s neck. "Uh..." Alquette showed a painful and terrifying expression. Shi Lang''s face was calm, and his other hand [projected] a sword in the stone. With a "chatter", he directly hit Alquette''s abdomen, pushed her to the side of the wall, and nailed her to the wall. "Puff¡ª" Elquette spouted blood and spit on Shilang''s calm right face. The abdomen pierced by the sharp sword was even more embellished with bloody, bright red colors. "How did you find out this time?" Alquette asked. Shi Lang said calmly, "If it''s that idiot, he will just jump over, and he won''t walk over slowly like you, Zhu Yue." "It really deserves to be the king of people who planned and buried Yu Zhi''s flesh more than 1,500 years ago. His insight is really amazing." Zhu Yue praised: "Well, this time, I admit it, it''s Yu again. Failed. But next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. You have been selected by the rest. You will be the family of the rest. Remember, the king of people. No ¡ª Fujimaru Shiro. You will definitely become Yu Zhi''s family..." Zhu Yue disappeared slowly, and the blood left on Shilang''s face and the blood on the sword in the stone disappeared without a trace, as if nothing had appeared. Everything is a dream phantom. Only Shirou stood there. "The third time..." With a heavy sigh, Shi Lang rubbed his temples with a headache. I don¡¯t know if the blood-sucking impulse absorbed from Elquet¡¯s body was too much, or during Camelot¡¯s time, he ate too many dead people, so that Zhu Yue, who was hidden deep in Elquet¡¯s heart, was actually in his [ The evil of the vampire species left the will in it. In fact, since six months ago, Zhu Yue''s phantom began to appear in front of him, tempting him to fall into the whirlpool of blood-sucking species. Of course, it was Zhu Yue''s will that interfered with the [Vampire Evil], which caused [Vampire Evil] to sometimes have a phantom of Zhu Yue''s will, in an attempt to make him fall. But it is a pity that Zhu Yue''s conspiracy has been unsuccessful so far. And this is the main reason why Shirou always likes to sleep, which is to fight against the [Vampire Evil] and Zhu Yue''s will. Not only that, when he got Yad this morning and felt the holy gun Lungominiad, he found that Lungominiad almost broke through Yad¡¯s seal, trying to corrode him and turn him into nature. This is one of the reasons why he would hand Yad to Grey. [Gaia] did not give up his intention to make him [natural]. Shilang sighed heavily. It was obvious that there was still a major issue of God''s resuscitation that needed to be resolved. As a result, there were still a lot of his own problems. Couldn''t he let him live a leisurely life? The seventeenth chapter is not the problem [second more] Early the next morning. Shirou and Alquette walked out of the hotel together. For now, Shirou can only wait for Gems Weng to bring clues from the cracks of the world. It''s useless to be in a hurry, it''s useless except to ruin your mood. So Shi Lang agreed to El Quette and went out to play with her. This made Elquet very happy, showing a happy and bright smile, like sunshine. Shi Lang understood from beginning to end that El Quette was here to play, not to do things. It''s just that she is a bit interesting to play. If others travel abroad, they will all visit places of interest. What about her? Went to that kind of divination shop, wandering around in front of a dark, gothic style shop, and then bought some things like silver crosses, crystal balls, or skull ornaments. There is no doubt that this Bai Ji has completely fallen into the vortex of adolescence in Secondary Two, and is unsaved. However, it is only natural that such things will be sold in London, where the Templar Church and the Clock Tower meet. After all, the era is no longer the Middle Ages controlled by the church, but a new century that emphasizes democracy, individuality, and capital. Let alone selling non-mainstream things like crystal **** and skulls. As long as it is profitable, even Zulong, God, or Buddha can turn the mother into a cute girl Lolita and package it for sale. "Shirou, what do you think of this?" Elquite asked Shirou, holding a black eye patch with a skull printed on it, covering his right eye. Chapter 515： Shi Lang stood at the door, leaning against the wall, looking at the excited Elquet, he couldn''t help but nodded, and said, "Not bad." "Kukuku...that''s natural! Yu is the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon. Anything caused by moonlight is Yu''s territory." Elquette said with excitement with his right eye pressed. Shirou''s mouth twitched. He often feels inferior in front of Alquette because he is not in second grade. The guests who were walking around this store couldn''t help but stare with surprise. Zhong Er Li is too high, even if they can''t help being far away from El Quette. But some like-minded people couldn''t help but their eyes brightened, and they moved closer to Elquet. Shiro leaned against the wall, watching Alquette and like-minded people laughing and talking, and then recommending props to each other. At this moment, a blond little girl walked in outside the door, walked straight to Shirou, and said, "That... brother, are you Fujimaru Shirou?" Slightly lowered his head, Shi Lang looked at her, then nodded, and said, "I am. Is there any problem?" The blond little girl took out a piece of white paper from her arms, handed it to Shirou, and said, "Well, someone wants me to give this to you." Shilang took it and wrote a string of words in English on the paper: "You must not return warmth to the demented person. You must not return mercy to the malicious person." As soon as I read it, this piece of paper ignited spontaneously without a fire, and it was burned to ashes in just an instant, without a trace. "Yeah--!" The blond little girl screamed, attracting everyone''s eyes. Shi Lang frowned, looked at the blond little girl, and asked, "Little girl, who gave you this piece of paper?" "Yes... It''s an ugly uncle with a scar on his face." The blond girl said shiveringly. Elquet came over and asked, "Shirou, has something happened?" "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head and said. The blond little girl glanced at El Quette subconsciously, shivering, and said timidly: "That... big brother, I... I''m leaving now." Shi Lang nodded slightly, paused, and said with comfort: "This is just a prank by a friend of mine. It scares you. I''m sorry. I''ll give you candy--" He took a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to the blond little girl. "Thank you." The little girl showed a happy smile, turned around, and ran away. Turning his head, Shi Lang found Alquette was puffing his cheeks, looking at him with a displeased face. "What''s the matter, Elquet?" Shirou asked. Elquet said dissatisfiedly: "That is what I just shared with you!" "Because it is the happiness that Elquet shared with me, I will share it with others, so that everyone can feel the happiness of Elquet." Shirou said. "Is that so...but my happiness is only shared with you..." El Quette shook his head and whispered. Later, she took out two more lollipops from her pocket, hesitated, and then reluctantly gave one to Shilang, and said: "I will only have two. You are my good friend, so share Here you are." I don''t like to eat sweets... I never said that, Shiro nodded and said, "Thank you, El Quatt." "Who told you to be my good friend? Hehehe..." Alquette smiled and ran over again, shopping for props. Shirou turned the plastic stick of the lollipop, staring at the lollipop wandering around, thinking about the blank paper and the words he had just seen. Obviously, someone is telling themselves what information. The little blonde girl said she was an ugly uncle with a scar on her face. This kind of description, among the people he knows, there is no one who meets this standard. Even the terrible old man Jewel Weng has no scars on his face. It''s a pity that the paper burns itself into ashes without fire, otherwise you can use the "eternal king" to see through it directly. Shirou kept a mindful eye, and continued to go shopping with Elquette. Elquet''s vitality is infinite, and he runs wild on the street. And the place she was most used to shopping was actually a silverware shop! I really don''t know what to say. As the purest blood-sucking true ancestor, she is known as the princess of the true ancestor, but as a result, she likes to play silverware the most, even buying silver crosses. I have to say that this is really ironic. And her hobby is derived from too much vampire anime. Not only does she like to call herself "the true ancestor of the Scarlet Moon", she sometimes claims to be some kind of true ancestor hunter. In her light novel "The True Ancestor and the Demon Hunter", the protagonist is the Demon Hunter, and the BOSS is the true ancestor of the vampire. I really don''t know what to say about her. However, she was addicted to her own words and had a lot of fun. Perhaps for her, just being happy is enough. She is such a wayward girl. Passing by the department store, Shi Lang also bought some things. A can of pure English black tea, and a large teddy bear. The former is for Sakura, while the latter is for Lixiang. He remembered that Lixiang wanted a large doll very much. In addition, I got 87 points in the math test, which is a big improvement compared to the previous failures. I really need to be rewarded so that I will not tire of studying. Really, he is still only a young man in bloom, and in the end he has to become an old mother who takes care of children. "Isn''t this your Lord Fujimaru Shiro." A slightly mature female voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Shirou took the big bear to the other side and looked up, only to see Hirori Kasano in a purple kimono looking at him. "Oh. I remember you were..." "Huriri Kasano, a magician from the Law and Politics Department," said Ruri Kasano. Shiro said: "The clock tower matter has nothing to do with me. If there is nothing to do, please let him know, His Excellency Kaye Riri, the bear in my hand is too big and needs some space." "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro seems to have a bit of a misunderstanding with me. I didn''t come to trouble your Lord Fujimaru Shiro. In fact, His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is a guest of Sergei, and no one at the Clock Tower has such insight. Go to Fujimaru Shiro. Your Excellency," said Ryori Kano. Shirou said, "But there are many people who want to use me as a bargaining chip for power." "Fujimaru Shiro''s magic eyes should be of the investigative type, but it fits our legal affairs department very well. How about, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro? Are you interested in visiting our legal affairs department?" asked Ryori Kano. Chapter 516： Shi Lang sneered and said, "I am a bad person and have done a lot of bad things, but it doesn''t mean that I like to contact bad people." Ryori Kano said: "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, there is nothing to do with some misunderstandings about our law and politics department." "There is no misunderstanding. The world of bad people is managed by bad people. That''s all." Seeing El Quette running in the distance, Shirou paused, and Shiro said, "Let''s stop here, His Excellency Kaye Riri, my friend has found it." He bypassed Hirori Kaye and walked forward. Riri Kanano watched Shiro away and said, "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is not interested in our law and politics department. However, your eyes should have been caught, so please be careful." "Either the eyes or the soul. There are many existences who are staring at me, but the existence that can take me away does not exist at all!" Shi Lang sneered and turned away. Huaye Riri watched Shirou away, then turned and left. "Shirou--!" Elquette ran over with a lot of things in his arms. She glanced at him, and Hirori Kanano, who had left behind Shirou, asked, "Who is that person? Is that your friend?" Shi Lang shook his head and said, "No. It''s just a little snake showing off its head, it''s not a problem." Chapter Eighteen Hunting True Ancestor [Third more] "...Um. I know. I''m not here, is Lixiang making trouble? No? I know... Um. Let''s do this first, I''ll hang up." Shiro hung up the phone in his hand, turned and walked out of the phone booth. The night enveloped the earth, and the streets were crowded with people. At this time, it was just after nine o''clock in the evening, and in the city of Winterwood on the other side of the planet, it was only after six o''clock in the morning. There is no way. The time difference between London and Fuyuki City is more than nine hours. After making a phone call to Sakura and discussing the situation with Sakura, Shirou went to dinner with El Quette who had been waiting outside the phone booth for a long time. It''s been a week since I came to London. I have visited most places, but Jewel Weng has not returned from the cracks in the parallel world. As a last resort, Shirou could only continue to stay here. Shi Lang has no requirements on what to eat, as long as it can be eaten and the taste is not too bad, it is enough. After all, he is a person who has survived the ancient century, and he has no pursuit of taste, but Alquette seems to have a goal long ago, so he took Shi Lang to a home restaurant with relatively simple decoration. The waiter handed the menu to Shiro, and Shiro changed hands and gave it to El Quette. "This, this, and this..." Ai Erkui had a lot of characteristics, and then looked at Shirou and asked, "Shirou, do you have anything you want?" "It''s fine if you order anything, I won''t pick it." Shi Lang said. "Um... then I will give you an order to look up at the stars." Alquette said, and handed the menu to the waiter. The two began to wait for food. In fact, as the purest true ancestor, El Quett does not need to eat, even if he **** blood. It''s just that she still has the blood-sucking impulse, but most of this blood-sucking impulse was swallowed by Shirou''s [Vampire Evil]. And she will want to eat, eat snacks, and eat delicious food, which is typically greedy. In her words, it is necessary to add everything that has not been eaten before. Of course, she was originally created as a weapon used by the true ancestors to check and balance the dead. Although the true ancestors called it a princess, it was actually treated as a tool. El Quette is a cat, a very active person. It is simply impossible for her to wait quietly. She quickly got tired of waiting quietly, took out a bunch of cards from her backpack and put them on the table. While looking up at Shirou, she drew a card from it. "What are you doing, Elquet?" Shirou asked. Elquet said: "I''m divination for us." "Tarot cards... I can''t believe it. As the true ancestor, you can actually play this." Shirou said, "Most magicians don''t believe this kind of thing." "Interesting is enough." Alquette spoke, and drew a card from it. The face of the card is a sword with a Roman numeral "I" on it. "Sword 1, the meaning of this card, I remember..." Alquette thought distressedly. At this time, a familiar, gentle male voice came from the side: "It means misfortune, bad news, and death news." "Yes! That''s what it means!" Alquette''s eyes lit up, and he quickly responded. Shirou turned his head and glanced at it. It was a young man with short chestnut hair and black-rimmed glasses. It was Kaules Fulvig who had a previous bond. Shiro realized that Kaules was sitting at the table next to him. "Hello, Sir Fujimaru Shiro." Cowles looked at Shiro''s gaze and greeted him somewhat cautiously. Shirou said, "Hello, Lord Koulis Fulvig." "I''m just a student of the teacher, and I can''t be called your Excellency." Kaules quickly waved his hand and said. Shirou said: "Then I''ll call you Kaules. I remember that the magic system of the Fulvig family should be summoning, but I didn''t expect you to know tarot cards." "Tarot cards are accessible to everyone, the most basic mystery. So, I know a little bit." Cowles said: "Actually, I didn''t expect to meet the Lord Fujimaru Shiro here." Shilang raised his hand, pointed at El Quette and said, "I intend to eat whatever I want, but she insists on coming here." "Is this lady Fujimaru Shiro-honor''s companion?" Cowles glanced at Elquet and asked. "No," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "It''s my friend." "It''s a good friend!" Elquette added, and then looked at Shilang, and said in a panic: "Shilang, what should I do? The card drawn is Sword 1, and we will be out of luck today!" "Calm down, Alquette. I disturbed someone else''s meal." Shi Lang said. Elquette glanced around, and indeed, many people had already looked here. Flattening her mouth, she said, "However, according to divination, our luck today will be very unlucky!" "Ms. Elquette, although the tarot cards have the ability to divination, they are actually not accurate, so don''t care too much." Cowles said. Elquet turned to look at Cowles and asked, "Is that so?" Chapter 517： Cowles nodded. Shi Lang looked at Cowles and said, "Speaking of which, I remember Webber mentioned that you are the heir of the Fulvig family, so you shouldn''t have to come to such a place to eat." "The family''s financial support for me is actually not high, and I also need to save some money to buy the research materials I need. And I don''t know why, the material cost of the clock tower has increased greatly in recent years. So it is unnecessary. I have all the expenses." Cowles said. "That''s it..." Shi Lang nodded as he understood, and then asked casually: "Speaking of which, what is Webber doing recently?" "Teacher? He took over a big event." Cowles said. "Big incident?" "Yes." Kolles nodded, then glanced at the ordinary people dining around, and then whispered: "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro knows about Adela, the city of Stripping?" "I don''t know, and I''m not interested." Shiro said. El Quette''s eyes lit up and his face was excited and said: "I''m very interested! I heard Mei Lian say that it is a city of angels!" Shi Lang covered his head with a headache, and said, "Alquette, pay attention to your own identity!" "I am the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, what''s the matter?" Alquette asked strangely. "Really... true ancestor?" Kolles was stunned, "Mei...Mei Lian?" Shirou said, "Don''t mind, you know, vampires and other anime are commonplace now." "Oh, I understand! I have seen many comics like this." Cowles said. It''s just that he is a little strange. Especially the name Mei Lian...that''s the name of the ancestor of the dead. It should be the same name! At this time, the waiter brought the food. One of the most eye-catching is undoubtedly the famous British dish-looking up at the stars. Also known as the chant of hell, as well as the dead end! A large egg **** baked with pure flour, sardines, salt, pepper, minced onions, eggs, etc. Just put it on the table and look at the sardines with their white eyes, and you can deeply understand what is called I can''t catch my eyes anymore. Elquet deliberately pushed the starry sky to Shirou''s front. Shiro: "..." Cowles shed a cold sweat, and said to his heart that His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro''s taste is really strange. He has been in the clock tower for so long, but he has never ordered this famous dish once. Elquette picked up the fork, aimed at her food, and was about to start happily. And at this moment¡ª El Quette''s smile condensed, and his hands suddenly stagnated in the air. "What''s the matter, Ms. Elquet?" Cowles asked. Shirou turned his head and looked at the door. A young man with pale skin and a blue windbreaker walked in slowly from the door. Cowles turned his head to look at Shirou again, and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Lord Shiro Fujimaru?" "Dead..." Shi Lang looked at the young man and said slowly. "Dead...dead?" Cowles was taken aback. The young man glanced around, his eyes finally fell on Alquette, and said: "The hunting target has been locked, the last true ancestor, Alquette Brenstad!" The black chaos that resembled Shiro''s [evil] surged out of him. "Ah!" The people dining around screamed. Elquet stared at the young man and frowned. The jokes and willfulness on his face had disappeared. Instead, he was solemn and said: "Nero Kaos... That''s it, Mr. Bai Wing, you have to think again. Are you free from hunting?" ¡­ ¡­ ps: That''s it for today~! Chapter Nineteen Dead Disciple, useless in front of me! "Nee... Nero Kaos?" Koles Fulvig looked at the young dead man in horror, and asked, "Ms. Elquette, you... are you right?" "Hide behind, boy," Alquette said solemnly. "I...I know." Cowles nodded, hiding behind the restaurant in horror. Nero Kaios...! That''s Nero Kaios! As the heir of the Fulvig family, although Kolles is not doing his job properly and is more obsessed with comics and other things, as the heir, he naturally has some basic common sense and knowledge of the magic world. Nero Kaos, the legendary tenth ancestor of the dead, is known as the group of chaos! It is said that he was originally the magician of the "wandering sea" among the three branches of the Magic Association, but he was different from the Valachia Night, who signed a contract with the true ancestor and the princess of the dead, and became the dead. It is a magician who turns himself into a blood-sucking species through research. Very strong! Even the Templar Church tried their best to exterminate him, but they were unsuccessful. Known as one of the most difficult ancestors of the dead! But... but why does it appear here? Will appear in London? And just appeared in front of him? He is too unlucky, right? Cowles was shocked and frightened, a mess. "Target locked, the last true ancestor." Nero Kaos stared at El Quette, and the darkness and chaos like [evil] gush out all over his body, and then a dozen hideous and terrifying black beasts formed, and they rushed towards El Quetta. Chapter 518： Elquet frowned and was about to make a move, but Shi Lang reached out to stop her. El Quette was taken aback: "Shirou?" "Don''t do it, it will cause great damage." Shirou said, the body gushing out of the dark [evil] turned into a huge mouth full of teeth, swallowing all the black beasts that rushed over, "crunken" all the pieces, and then swallowed it. Was digested by [evil]. "Then... what kind of magic attire is that?" Cowles felt his scalp numb when he saw the scene. Originally, Nero Kaos¡¯ attack was scary enough, but the magic attire of the Lord Fujimaru Shiro turned out to be even more scary! "Monster! Monster...!" "Help...Help!" ... The ceramic dinner plate fell from the table with a crackling sound, and the stools and chairs flew horizontally in chaos. It was like entering the world of horror movies. People were terrified and wanted to escape in a hurry, but Nero Kaos guarded the door. They didn''t dare to pass, they could only keep backing away. "Something very similar to my creation land...what is that, human?" Nero Kaios asked. "Something that made you die." Shirou said, "Evil" gushing out from behind, forming a wall of "Evil", covering the sight of people behind him, and then [projecting] dozens of sharp swords towards Nero Kaos Throw in the past. Nero Kaos reacted swiftly, releasing a crocodile with an open mouth from his body and swallowing all the swords in it. "I''m not so easy to learn." Shi Lang sneered, then shook his palm fiercely. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Dozens of swords were detonated in an instant, and Nero Kaios was blown into mashed meat in the blink of an eye. However, the mashed meat turned into pure pitch black chaos, gathered together, and re-formed the human form of Nero Kaios. Nero Kaos looked at Shiro and said, "So, it''s just pure [projection] magic, plus the detonation of magic. It''s not a high-end magic, just a tactical use of basic magic. It''s just a pity, I It''s an immortal body." Nero Kaos is very confident. This is also normal, he holds a special inherent barrier called "Beast King''s Nest". The inherent enchantment he holds is different from Fu Hailin, and also different from Iskandar¡¯s [King¡¯s Army Formation] and Shiro¡¯s [Infinite Sword System]. His "Beast King''s Nest" is very similar to Kirishu''s inherent time control, both of which apply inherent barriers to one''s body. Simply put, it is to open the inherent barrier in the body. And the nest of the beast king held by Nero Kaos is to cause the factors of 666 beasts to form a vortex in the body, as if there are as many as 666 lives. Since he himself has merged with the beast factor, the beast released is also regarded as a part of his body, not a magician. The beast factor in the body does not have a fixed shape. Even if the beast that becomes when it is released is killed externally, it will not be destroyed as long as it returns to the core chaos and returns to its original form. Therefore, to kill Nero, all 666 lives must be eliminated in an instant! In fact, the best use of the Beastmaster¡¯s Nest is to leave a few lives hidden in the outside world. In this way, Nero Kaios cannot be killed anyway. And this is also the most difficult part of Nero Kaos. The only one who can restrain him is the Demon Eye of Straight Death! Kill it directly and fundamentally! Neither Shirou nor Alquette had such a thing. "Shirou, there is no need to fight him. In a sense, he holds immortality similar to mine." Alquette said, glanced at the wall of [evil] behind him, and said, "Let''s draw him away first." "It doesn''t need to be so." Shiro looked at Nero Kaos and sneered: "There is no such thing as immortality when the dead are in front of me!" Regarding Shirou''s words, Nero Kaios'' complexion was very calm and unmoved at all. This is of course, since he became a dead man, he has been horizontally and horizontally for many years. Whether it is the temple church or El Quett who was hunted by him, there is no way to deal with him. And now that a human being amplifies the words in front of him, how can he react? A crimson [evil] flowed out of Shirou''s body. "That''s..." Nero Kaios'' complexion couldn''t help being taken aback. Because of the Beastmaster¡¯s Nest, although he gained immortality, he also made his own personality very thin. However, even so, he had to be stunned. Because, as soon as the scarlet mud appeared, he discovered that his bloodsucking impulse had disappeared! It''s gone! This is simply impossible! The reason why the dead are called the dead is because the dead are all blood-sucking species and feed on human blood, so they have the blood-sucking impulse, this kind of instinct is the same thing. And this is true even for the last true ancestor who is hunted by him now. There is no thing in this world that can eliminate the blood-sucking impulse of the dead, but... But once the scarlet, mud-like thing appeared, his blood-sucking urge was really gone! What''s that? Nero Kaios had such a question in his heart, and then he saw Shirou throw the scarlet mud at him. The unknown is always terrible, and even Nero Kaios can''t get rid of this. He quickly released several large monsters in an attempt to block the scarlet mud. However, the monsters he released, once they touched the scarlet mud, they were directly digested as if they had encountered a natural enemy. The most important thing is that Nero Kaios was shocked to discover that the monster that was digested could not be reborn! No. To be precise, it was digested by the black mud inside the crimson mud, but the crimson mud robbed the monster''s resurrection ability. This...what the **** is going on? Nero Kaios didn''t know, but instinctively wanted to avoid the mud. However, it was too late. Shirou is a very insidious man. Chapter 519： The mud thrown in the past is just a blind trick, the real ultimate move is the mud that quietly flows into the ground from the sole of the shoe. When Nero Kaos had the idea of ??wanting to escape, dozens of scarlet hands had been stretched out on the ground he was on, like the hands of evil spirits in the abyss of purgatory, holding his Body. Then- "Wow!" The mud coming from the front drowned him like a sea tide. "I am immortal, it''s useless...impossible! Impossible! My immortality! It''s impossible...!" Nero Kaios was horrified to discover that his immortality as a dead man was being deprived, and even [Beast King¡¯s Nest] was being digested by the strange mud. "This...what the **** is this?" Nero Kaios exclaimed in horror. However, Shirou ignored him and just stared at him indifferently. The difficulty of Nero Kaos lies in the immortality of the dead and the immortality endowed by [Beast King¡¯s Nest]. However, it is a pity that both were restrained by Shiro''s [evil]. [Evil of this world] You can digest the inherent barrier with evil thoughts. Even the more advanced inherent barrier of Fu Hailin, which can be called a different world, can¡¯t resist, and [Vampire Evil] can be swallowed. The immortality of the dead. Relying on his powerful immortality, Nero Kaos is indeed a very difficult existence. Even El Qu¨¦t can''t kill him, and this is where he can hunt El Qu¨¦t. ! It''s just a pity that he met Shilang, who was a Tianke him! "You...who are you?" Nero Kaios shouted. Shirou said, "The dead don''t need to know." Nero Kaos was swallowed by [Evil], and [Beast King¡¯s Nest] was completely digested by [Evil of This World]. At the moment when he was dying, Nero Kaios'' personality came to his senses, and he suddenly thought of something. A major event that circulated among the dead. Legend has it that in this world, someone once created the same ceremonial outfit. The same is like restraining power, which checks and balances the ceremonial costumes of the dead and the true ancestors. According to legend, the root of the dead and true ancestor, the legendary Moon King, died in the hands of the creator of this costume. Regardless of whether it is the king of the dead, Bai Yigong, the princess of the true ancestor and the dead, and many ancient dead, the reason why they dare not to invade the human world, except for the checks and balances of the church. , Is to fear that dress, it may still exist in the world. Could it be that this red mud is the ceremonial costume hailed as "the restraining power of the dead?" If so... So who is this person? Nero Kaos looked at Shirou''s face, the final immortality was also swallowed, time began to affect his body, and his consciousness and soul were buried in the long river of time. [Evil] It has receded. What appeared on the ground was a decaying corpse. And this is what Nero Kaos should have looked like. "Okay... so awesome." Elquet couldn''t help but said, "Shirou, your thing is too cheating!" She was also troubled by the immortality, and ended up being scrolled by the [Vampire Evil] and [The Evil of This World], and then Nero Kaios died. "It''s almost like the king of the dead..." El Quette whispered. "Don''t be long-winded," Shi Lang glanced at Alquette and said, "Use your magic eyes to erase this memory for ordinary people." Elquet''s face froze, "I...I don''t have magic eyes!" "Don''t pretend to be garlic! It''s time to deal with the aftermath!" Shi Lang said. At this time, dozens of magic marks were opened outside the door to isolate the connection between the internal space and the external space, making the internal space a closed internal space. After that, a girl in a white tuxedo with a chestnut ponytail walked in. The pace of this girl is slow, with a noble elegance, just like a noble lady in the Middle Ages, but her complexion is very cold, and she has a feeling of indifferent to human life. She glanced around the field, her gaze paused slightly on Nero Kaos who had turned into a carrion, and finally fell on Shirou¡¯s face, and said: "It seems that Nero Kaos, the ancestor of the dead, Oss, has been cleaned up by your Excellency." Shiro nodded, and then said: "If I expected it, your Excellency should be Lord Bathmelo, who is known as the''magician of the highest peak in modern times'', Bathmelo Lorelai, right?" "Exactly." Bathmelo Loreley nodded. "Then, Lord Bathmelo, the aftermath here is left to you." Shilang said, preparing to revoke the [Evil] Wall and leave this place with El Quette. "Hold on!" Bathemelo Loreley''s eyes fell on El Qu¨¦t¨¦, and said: "This, should be the last surviving true ancestor, El Qu¨¦t Brenstad Virtue?" ... ... The night in London is full of feasting and lively, and there is no way to see the tranquility of the night. The princess of the true ancestor and the dead, Alte Luci Brunstad stands at the top of the Elizabeth Tower, dressed in the cold moonlight, looks exceptionally elegant and beautiful, fully in line with the princess''s temperament. At least, this lies in the fact that he is one of the oldest dead men along with the white-winged public Tevanmu Ottenroshe, in the eyes of the black knight Rezovor Stulut. And this is the reason why the black knight Rezovor Stulut will follow Her Highness Eltluci Brenstad. "How''s it?" Alte Luci asked. The black knight Rezovor Stulut said: "It has been ascertained, Your Royal Highness. The White Wing has indeed launched a hunting plan. The first to be dispatched is the Chaos Group, Nero Kaos." "Huh. Is that puppet lair without his own personality? Duke Baiyi is really foolish enough to send that dead person who doesn''t know his personality doesn''t exist to carry out the hunting plan." After a pause, Elteluci laughed and said, "However, this is indeed more difficult for Yu''s so-called sister." The black knight Rezovor Stulut asked: "Do you want to help, Your Royal Highness?" "No. That copy, no matter how hard it suffers, is a clown drama worth savoring for the rest of the word." Alte Luci pursed his lips, showing an elegant smile. The black knight Rezovor Stulut bowed his head and said nothing. He knew why Alte Luci would honor the true ancestor princess as a replica. Because the true ancestor princess is based on the true ancestor who killed the Moon King with the Eternal King more than 1,500 years ago and slept with the Eternal King in Avalon as a template. Of. "Are they back?" Altluci asked. "Not yet, Your Royal Highness." The black knight Rezovor Stulut said with his head lowered. "Huh. The efficiency of work is really low enough. The breath of [True Ether] in the London underground is really getting stronger and stronger, which reminds Yu of some not-so-good past. However, the Holy Grail left by Galahad , Can''t be taken away by others." Elt Luci said. "Yes--!" said the black knight Rezovor Stulut. "Then, let''s go...huh?" The body of Eltluci who was talking shuddered subconsciously. Chapter 520： "What''s the matter, Your Royal Highness?" The black knight Rezovor Stulut raised his head and looked at Altluci strangely. "No...nothing..." Elteluci shook her head and said, "It''s just that I was a little uncomfortable just now, let''s go!" "Yes." said the black knight Rezovor Stulut. The two shuttled under the curtain of night. However, there was a dazed expression on Alte Luci''s face. Just now, there was a moment of fear and fear in her mind instinctively. This should be impossible. Even if she had been confronting White Wing Gong Tevanmu Otten Rocher for many years, she never felt scared. Why did she suddenly feel a little scared in her mind just now? And almost can''t breathe? Illusion? So far, what she fears, what she fears, are only two people. One is Zhu Yue, but she has been killed. Even if she has will, she can''t control her, let alone make her scared. And the other... It''s already dead! Uh... It should have been Rizovor Stulut who mentioned the true ancestor named "El Qu¨¦tt" just now, and she couldn''t help but think of those who have always wanted to forget but have been unable to forget, being humiliated, controlled, and dominated. Memories of it. It should be like this, she just felt scared instinctively, right? But it doesn''t matter anymore. Whether it is the king of the moon or the king of people, it is already a thing of the past. And now, it will be her who will dominate the world of the dead, and then the whole world, it will be her, Alte Luci Brenstad! Yes! It must be so! Chapter 20 Because she is my good friend [second more] In the restaurant. Shi Lang glanced at Bathmelo Lorelai, and then slowly retracted the [Evil] Wall behind him. "Oh my God! Disappeared! Disappeared!" "The walls are starting to disappear again!" "What the **** is going on!?" "God... Great God, I pray to you, please don''t let me suffer terrible things." ... The people behind the wall of [evil] who were sealed by Shilang, when they saw that the wall of [evil] began to recede, they shouted in panic. The look of horror. In fact, many of them wanted to escape through the back kitchen. However, I didn''t know what was going on. After opening the door, what appeared was not an escape road, but a strange chaos. No one dared to step out. This is also normal. Nero Caios came to hunt El Qu¨¦te before, so naturally he would not leave an exit. After the death of Nero Kaos, as the monarch of the clock tower, Bassemero Lorelai set up an inescapable technique around him, so as not to reveal the mystery. Looking back and forth, he found that Nero Kaos had disappeared, leaving only a decaying corpse on the ground. From the shabby windbreaker and the vaguely visible humanoid signs, you can more or less recognize that it is the tenth ancestor of the dead-the group of chaos, Nero Kaos! Kaules was very shocked. He didn''t expect that even the chaos group Nero Kaos, who was helpless even with the burial organs of the Templar Church, would have died here! It''s incredible! "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro..." Cowles yelled, and when he was about to step forward to say something, his eyes fell on Bathmelo Lorelai, and his whole body was shocked. "Bar... Lord Bathmelo!" Cowles was shocked. But both Shirou and Bathmelo Lorelai are kind of very tough people. They ignored him. Only Elquite, who has a very soft personality, smiled and said to him: "Yes. Shirou said just now. After all, she seems to be called Shibasemero." Just... just kidding! The queen of this clock tower will actually appear here! Cowles shed a cold sweat, unable to conceal the look of astonishment on his face. This is also normal, because Bathmelo Lorelai is a magician standing on the top of the clock tower! Known as the existence of the uncrowned queen! Cowles knew that in the power struggle of the Clock Tower, the twelve monarchs were the center, and they were divided into three major factions based on their own positions. Aristocracy, democracy, neutralism. The Elmero faction that Weber and Kenneth belonged to belonged to the aristocratic faction. The family of the dominating aristocratic faction, or the leader, is the family that actually stands at the top of the clock tower-the Bassemello family, the real nobles. People who belong to the Bassemello family have a strong sense of elites. They despise almost everyone outside their family, and at the same time strictly demand themselves. If they fail to meet the requirements and leave the family, they will be ashamed of themselves. To put it simply, the members of the Bathmelo family are very self-respecting, self-loving, and arrogant. And standing at the apex of this family is the woman in front of you, who is known as the highest peak of modern magicians, and also known as the queen, Bathmelo Lorelai! Bathmelo Lorelai looked at Elquet with a murderous intent on his face, and said, "This, should be the last surviving true ancestor, Elquet Brenstad, right? " "Wrong!" Elquet shook his head and said, "Is the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, Alquet Brenstad!" A relaxed smile appeared on El Quette''s face, as if he hadn''t noticed the killing intent of Bathmelo Lorelai at all. This is a friendly smile, but it also means a little. She felt that Bathmelo Lorelai was not threatening to her. Bathmelo Lorelai was also aware of this, his eyes couldn''t help but cold, his whole body was even more intent to kill, and magic techniques faintly emerged. Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "I heard that the Bathmelo family has a strong interest in hunting the dead. The Lord Bathmelo even hunted down the ancestors of the two dead and gave them to the temple. The dead hunter of the church. But stop here, if you want to survive, Lord Bathmelo." Chapter 521： "What do you mean, sir?" Bathemelo Lorelai looked at Shirou, with sharp eyes like a sword, and he deserved the title of queen. But to Shirou, the so-called queen is like a joke. Shiro said: "As long as you do something, you need to do what you can. Since Lord Bathmelo knows El Quatt, he should also understand. If you do it, you will die. My friend has a very good personality and is not willing. Hurting an innocent person does not mean that she will forgive those who try to hurt her. This is a piece of advice. Before you go to the dead, stop." "Yes!" El Quette said with a super fierce expression: "I get angry, but it''s super fierce and fierce!" "Are you underestimating me, Zellridge''s friend!" Bathmelo Lorelai''s expression became cold. Shi Lang nodded and said: "You are right, I''m just looking down at you, Lord Bathmelo. You don''t have the capital to let me take a high look. By the way, to correct me, I am not a friend of that bad old man. Enemies who hate each other are good." My goodness! My goodness! Cowles'' face was sweaty. What did he see? When faced with Bathmelo Loreley, this Lord Fujimaru Shiro was so arrogant? This... is this too scary? This is the uncrowned queen of modern magicians! Ordinary magicians will tremble three times just by hearing the names of members of the Law and Politics Department, but to those monarchs with deep-rooted family lines, the members of the Law and Politics Department are actually nothing. But even the monarchs are afraid of a person. That''s the woman in front of you, Bathemero Lorelai! The uncrowned queen of the clock tower, the alternate dean of the clock tower, is known as the woman of the modern marshal marshal! However, the Lord Fujimaru Shiro actually said the word "little look" directly and upright. Is he... Wait! What did Busmero Lorelai just say under the crown? Zellridge¡¯s friend? This...this Zellridge...should...could it be that magician, right? If this is the case... Who is his master, the friend that Weber Wilvit knew? I have never heard of it! Cowles'' thoughts were raging in his heart. He has no way to control his turbulent thoughts, because the scene that is happening now has exceeded the height he can touch and recognize. Bathmelo Lorelai stared at Shirou with a cold face. She has always stood at the top and despised others, but now, someone told her grandly that he despised her! This is simply unbearable for proud people. Not to mention Bathemelo Lorelai, who is a king. If it wasn''t for the other party to be a friend of Qin Zellridge''s... she had already started to worry about this! "It''s left to Lord Bathmelo to handle this. I believe that Lord Bathmelo, as the leader of the clock tower, will definitely be able to handle this matter." Shirou said, leaving with Alquette. "Wait!" Bathemelo Loreley called to a halt. Shiro said: "I have told you the stakes. Does Lord Bassemero still want to try the taste of death? I advise you to cherish your life. If you want to hurt my friend, I will do it first. At that time, it will not be something that can be resolved with an apology." "You underestimate me, I don''t care. A person with ability and value has an unrelenting temperament. I can accept this magnanimously. But there is a boundary between humans and non-humans. Why protect a true ancestor?" Semero Lorelai asked. Shirou said, "Does this still need to be asked? Just because she is one of my few good friends." This sentence simply touched Alquette''s heart, and a pair of scarlet eyes gleamed. "Friendship? It''s a boring thing," said Bathmelo Lorelai. Hearing this, Shilang hadn''t reacted yet, Alquette said angrily: "You are not allowed to laugh at my friendship! Otherwise I will be angry!" "Let''s go, Alquette, don''t pay attention to her." Shi Lang said. Elkuy nodded, and the two walked out the door. As the two crossed over Bathmelo Loreley, Coures took a breath. He was afraid of a war between the two sides. After all, it was so sharply facing each other before. However, it is strange that the imaginary war did not happen. It''s weird! "Oh. Remind Lord Bathermelo of something." As if thinking of something, Shirou turned around, looked at Bathermelo Lorelai, and said: "The so-called king is not cold-faced, saying Just a few arrogant words, or being sought after. The work of the aftermath will trouble the Lord Bassemero and Kolles." After speaking, he left. Watching Shi Lang''s back, Bassemiro Lorelai frowned and said, "Valuable person." Barthmelo Lorelai is an absolute aristocratic person who refuses to cooperate with other magicians, especially his strong ability, superb status, and arrogant personality, so he is called the queen of the clock tower. And because of the special growth environment, he has no interest and patience in things like family or relatives. Because he himself pursues the doctrine that "a person''s personality is more worthy of evaluation", he ignores the weak or ordinary existence, but he has a concern for humans with strong special abilities in line with the strength of their abilities. . And this is why she is often isolated by everyone even though she is a leader. But the subordinates dominated by her admire her dominance very much. The reason is from this. She is only interested in powerful people. And being able to kill even the Templar Church, and Nero Kaios, who felt troublesome to her, was undoubtedly a powerful and special human being. This is where she was able to withstand Shirou''s insult before. Bathmelo Lorelai remembered this first, then turned his head and began to perform magic tricks on the victims one by one, forgetting this memory. This is simply torture for Cowles. Because Busmero Lorelai didn''t put him in his eyes at all, and ignored him. He wanted to go straight, but he was scrupulous about the identity of Bathmelo Loreley and couldn''t get out. Why is this happening! I obviously just want to eat a meal! Chapter 522： Cowles wanted to cry without tears. ... ... Shiro walked down the night streets of London and bought two breads. Elquette hugged Shirou''s right arm and laughed nonstop. "I said, you should let go of my hand too, right? My arm is going to be numb!" Shi Lang said. Elquet raised his head and smiled: "We are good friends!" "Isn''t this of course?" Shirou said while gnawing on the bread, "In Camelot, you helped me so much, not a good friend, so what is it?" El Quette said: "This is the first time I have made good friends!" Shi Lang asked strangely: "Don''t you always say before, am I your good friend? Why do you say this again?" "Because Shilang has never responded to me! I always thought that Shilang just treated me as a child to coax me!" El Quette said. Shi Lang took another bite of the bread without answering. Because Alquette was right, he just treated Alquette as a child to coax him. At this time, Shi Lang''s cell phone rang. Shi Lang took it out and saw that it was Weber''s number. After thinking about it, Shirou connected and asked, "What''s the matter, Webber?" "Fujimaru Shiro, I need your help!" Webber''s panicked voice came out from inside. Chapter 21: Galahad and the Holy Grail [Third more] Night. Webber''s apartment. "Striped city Adela... called me over in the evening. I thought something big happened, but it turned out to be troublesome for me to accompany you to this so-called city of angels?" Shi Lang looked at him silently and sat down. Opposite, begging Webber. When he called in the evening, he thought it was Webber who was entangled by something strange. "Please!" Webber pleaded. Shilang shook his head and said, "I won''t bother with such trivial matters of magicians." "It''s no small matter!" Weber reiterated. Shirou said: "It''s just the owner of this city of angels who wants to disclose the last words of inheritance. I am not interested in this kind of thing. If there is nothing else, I will leave." Shirou got up and was about to call Alquette to leave. "If I tell you, does this matter have to do with the Holy Grail?" Webber raised his head and asked solemnly. Shi Lang glanced at him and said, "The Great Holy Grail has completely collapsed, and the Holy Grail no longer exists." "No." Weber shook his head and said, "It is not the Holy Grail created by the Great Holy Grail Ceremony in Fuyuki City, but the real, legendary Holy Grail left by King Galahad!" "Galahad... King?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. After returning from the Camelot dynasty, Shirou did not deliberately investigate the follow-up history of the Camelot dynasty. At the same time, the neon world history education only mentioned some of the policies and historical significance of the Eternal King. As he encountered Altria in the Fourth Holy Grail War, he already had some speculation about the collapse of the dynasty. Only now, a "King Galahad" suddenly popped out of Webber''s mouth, which made him dazed for a moment. He couldn''t help asking: "Didn''t Galahad go to the heaven of God through the Holy Grail?" "There is no such thing." Weber was taken aback, then shook his head, and said: "Even if it was tampered by the Templar Church, it is the version that is most known. At this place, he gained the same wisdom as the Eternal King. As a result, he led the Knights of the Round Table of the next era and revived the ruined Camelot dynasty." Shi Lang frowned. To be honest, he had already accepted the fact that the Camelot dynasty had fallen, but now that he heard it from others, he really felt something indescribable in his heart. "How could the Camelot dynasty..." "Alquette!" As one of the founders of that dynasty, El Quette wanted to say something, but Shirou interrupted him. She just remembered that Shirou had mentioned earlier that when she returned to modern times, she should stop mentioning the Kamelo dynasty. Shirou cleared up his mood, looked at Weber, and asked, "Then how did the Holy Grail fall to the stripped city of Adela?" "I don''t know. After King Galahad passed away, the Camelot dynasty completely collapsed. The Holy Grail is said to have fallen into the world at that time and disappeared without a trace. The church has searched for more than a thousand years, but there is still no word. And in the inheritance declaration of the stripped city Adela, the Holy Grail of King Galahad was indeed mentioned." Weber said. Shirou sat back on the sofa again, stretched out his index finger to tap the tabletop lightly, and groaned for a moment, and said, "Because of the Holy Grail, there are probably many forces among the people gathered in the city of Adela this time. , Especially the temple church, even the ancestors of the dead may exist...This is beyond your ability, why should you take over this matter?" "The matter of stripping off the city of Adela was something that the teacher had agreed to nine years ago. Therefore, it should have been as the teacher of Lord Elmero, but the teacher has recently been studying a new demon way research. I have been ignoring world affairs for a long time. Eventually, things fell to my head." Webber said with a stomachache. Shirou said, "Then you can also refuse." "If I refuse, the matter will eventually fall to my disciple." Webber sighed and said: "With my disciple''s character, I will definitely mess around in the city of Adela, most likely. I lost my life there." "Linise... that little girl is really messy." Shi Lang nodded. "Can you help me?" Webber looked up and asked Shirou. "To be honest, I''m not interested in the Holy Grail, and I don''t want to waste my energy..." Shi Lang glanced at El Quette with shiny eyes next to him, then glanced at Webber with a pleading face, and he sighed inwardly. Turning around, he said: "However, the person I''m waiting for hasn''t returned yet, so I can play with you for the time being." Weber smiled and said, "I feel more at ease with you." "By the way, you just said that King Galahad obtained the same wisdom as the King of Eternity through the Holy Grail. This is the version propagated by the church. What about the other versions?" Shirou asked. "There are many versions. Some are ridiculous and some are full of epic colors. But apart from the version promoted by the Templar Church, the most reliable one is that Galahad received the Holy Grail and mainly took him to heaven. Galahad rejected the Lord, and instead restored the Camelot dynasty with the Knights of the Round Table headed by Gareth." Weber said. "So..." Shi Lang''s face was calm, and people couldn''t see the complicated emotions in his heart at all. Because no matter what, that dynasty was created by him. Although I had been mentally prepared for the fall of that dynasty a long time ago, at first glance, my heart was still a bit complicated. In fact, he knew the ending of the Camelot dynasty a long time ago. Because from the Fourth Holy Grail War, seeing Altria who was so obsessed with resurrecting Camelot, he already had some guesses about the final outcome of the dynasty. In fact, he has personally investigated the real history. It¡¯s just that there are too many versions. The accepted view is that although the Camelot dynasty and the Hungarian Empire defeated the Hungarian Empire, its own national power was also destructively destroyed, and it was unable to control the European kingdom anymore and quell internal troubles. Which led to the end of destruction. Regarding the facts, Shi Lang did not investigate, nor did he want to investigate, let alone ask Merlin in the past. For him, the ending of the Camelot dynasty is something of the past, there is no need to nostalgia, it will only add to the sorrow. Chapter 523： Just know a little, he succeeded. He successfully squeezed the ancient Britons into the seat of the primates and won the future. The change of dynasties is a common occurrence, as long as you know this, that is enough. Only sometimes, Shirou will miss that thing and that person. This nostalgia, when I saw Grey who looked similar to Altria, my mood rose sharply. "Speaking of which, didn''t that little girl live with you?" Shi Lang looked around, looked at Weber, and asked. "Little girl? Grey? No! It''s right to think about it, how do single men and women live together? And...Grey still has that face..." Webber''s voice became quieter. Shi Lang glanced at him and said, "It seems that you haven''t let go of the Fourth Holy Grail War." "I''m not as free and easy as you. Although I still move forward, sometimes I stop and miss the past..." Webber lowered his head, feeling a little depressed. Shilang asked, "Speaking of which, where did you find that little girl?" "I didn''t find it," Weber shook his head and said, "Her mother took her to London and entrusted it to me, saying that I was asked to teach her magic." Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback. This is not the same as what he knew. As far as he knew it, it was Webber who found Grey in Brakmoa Cemetery in Wales and then brought her to London. However, when you think about it, this world line has changed beyond recognition. Even the real King Arthur has become him, and the slight changes are not surprising. Shi Lang raised his hand, looked at his watch, and said, "It''s getting late, we''ll leave first." Weber turned his head and glanced at the pocket watch, which indicated that the time was 11:34 in the evening. He turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "It''s too late. If you don''t like it, you can stay in my apartment for one night." "I think you are worried that I will run away. Don''t worry, I never promise a friend easily. Once I promise, I will do it." Shi Lang said. Weber said: "It''s so reliable...Speaking of which, are you really not interested in the Holy Grail? That is the legendary Holy Grail, you can contact the Lord''s Holy Grail!" "Not interested." Shi Lang got up, called Alquette, turned and left. Watching Shirou leave, Webber suddenly remembered something, "Yes, forget to ask him who is the girl next to him. This is really rude... But I remember he just mentioned that. The girl''s name is ** Erquite... this name seems a bit familiar..." "Alquette...Elquette..." chanting the name, Weber thought of a little, his eyes widened gradually, "No? Is it the true ancestor, Elquet Brenstad ?" "If it really is, then what has this guy done in the past nine years?" Webber showed a curious face, then shook his head, got up from the sofa, and came to his workbench. There are a lot of materials on the table. In addition to the stripped city Adela, there are materials about the last king Galahad and the Holy Grail. The story of King Galahad and the Holy Grail is widely circulated, and the most widely circulated is the version of the church. The second is the version of folklore. In recent years, a very ridiculous version has emerged. Weber looked at a paper that read "The Holy Grail, which was most likely held by the rebellious knight Mordred at first, and then gifted to King Galahad...", and the paper''s signature was- -Tong Shenji. "Children of the Jian Tong family..." Webber shook his head and said, "The relevant papers of King Eternal are very well written and very specific. But this alone is really a joke...!" ... ... ps: That''s it for today~! If you are offering a reward, you won''t open it first, you have to write your graduation thesis, and it''s not easy to maintain the third watch. Pass the thesis first, then open it~! That''s it~! Chapter 22 The Substitute Body Grey has always known that his birth is just a ritual prop for a family to seek the resurrection of the knight king. In a small village in Wales, there lived a family related to the witch Morgan Leffey, who had been planning the resurrection of the Knight King for thousands of years. This ritual needs to integrate the body, spirit, and soul of the King of Knights into one, so the people of this tribe will use the King of Knights as the prototype to create offspring, with the intention of making them a substitute for the King of Knight¡¯s flesh, thereby removing the spirit and soul of the King of Knights from afar. Pull down from the seat, enter this physical body, and realize the resurrection of the real world. However, this ceremony has gone through thousands of years and can be called a failure from beginning to end. Grey initially thought that she was just a failed product, and could live as warm and ordinary as those failed products before, until one day about nine years ago, her muscles and bones suddenly changed. Not only her face, but her body gradually became exactly the same as the knight king from the distant past. Since then, Gray has been worshipped and awed by the villagers as the "son of god", but Gray knows that what they worship is actually the hero who has the same face as her. Because of this, Grey is afraid of looking in the mirror. It wasn''t because she hated the face, but every time she saw her changed face, she felt that she was about to be taken over by the hero''s undead and disappeared completely. This made her very scared. However, this is London, not a Welsh village. At least life is relatively ordinary and peaceful. No one knows her life experience, and will not have anything to do with that knight king. This made her very at ease. But her mentality is always ridiculed by Yad as a scared little mouse. This made her very upset and frustrated. Gray doesn''t have many hobbies, and he likes to read detective novels. When she came to London, she became friends with Linis and became interested in desserts, but the food intake was small, so it would not cause financial burden. In her spare time, she loves to take care of her small leather shoes. For this reason, she deliberately went to work part-time and bought a new shoe polishing tool. According to her, although the quality of the tools will not have much impact on the leather shoes, the mood when using them is still different. Compared with the days in the village, London is more noisy and complicated, but there are many things that little girls like her do not understand. But at least here, no one knows her origins, and no one regards her as a substitute for the knight king, but just a girl named Grey. It is no longer a body used for the resurrection of others, but a real life as oneself. It is precisely because of this that, although she is still very uncomfortable with the hustle and bustle of London, Grey is still relieved in her heart. However-- "Altria!" Chapter 524： Followed the teacher to the waiting station. The teacher went to buy a ticket, and Gray stayed alone with that strange lord named Shiro Fujimaru. Before she had time to lower her hood, the blond girl next to your Excellency actually leaped forward with a smile on her face, threw her to the ground, and rubbed her face against her. "That...that..." Grey had never encountered such a thing before, and was shocked and panicked. The cautious and cowardly she didn''t dare to resist, she could only whisper in a low voice: "Then...that...you...you admitted the wrong person!" Elquet stopped his movements, stared at Grey carefully, then pointed to his face, and said, "It¡¯s me! Elquet Brenstad! Your good friend, don¡¯t you know him? Am I?" "You...you admitted the wrong person..." Elquet¡¯s emotions were hot and sincere, and Gray was trembling with fright. The most important thing is that the eyes of people around me fell, and she was about to cry. In fact, the tears have already come out. If in the usual way, her friend, the mimicry personality of the ceremonial costume has already started to laugh at it, right? But not at the moment. Shi Lang reached out and grabbed Alquette''s back collar, pulled her up, and said, "Alquette, stop making trouble." "But, that''s Al..." "Take a good look at her hair, you interstellar player!" Shi Lang said with a headache. Elquette took a close look at Grey''s hair, only to find that Grey''s hair was dull silver. He turned to look at Shi Lang and couldn''t help asking, "Al dyed his hair?" Shiro: "..." Shaking his head, ignoring the interstellar player, Shi Lang reached out and handed it to Grey and said, "I''m sorry, my friend has admitted the wrong person." "No... it doesn''t matter." Grey waved her hand quickly, did not take Shi Lang''s hand, but stood up by herself. She lowered her hood and stood shivering in place. Especially those slender legs wearing black over-the-knee stockings and black leather boots, shivering fiercely, like a frightened little white rabbit. Shi Lang turned his head to look at El Quette, and said, "You are scared, El Quette. Apologize." "I''m sorry. Give you candy, don''t be angry with me." Alquette took out a piece of toffee from his pocket and handed it to Grey. "That...that...please...please don''t mind..." Grey trembled all over. She didn''t want to take Elquet''s toffee, but after thinking about it, it might be a bit rude, so she stretched out the trembling palm and took the candies. "Sure enough, it''s still like Al," Alquette said. Grey trembled all over, a little afraid that Alquette rushed forward again. At this time, Weber, who bought the ticket, came back, looked at a few people strangely, and asked: "What''s the matter?" "No...nothing, sir. It''s just that your friend''s misidentified me." Gray said. Weber said, "That''s it... here, here are your tickets." Weber issued the ticket to three people. Grey took the ticket, and saw that Elquet had turned his gaze to the Lord Fujimaru Shiro, he was relieved, and then said, "Thank you, teacher." "It''s me who needs help, you''re welcome." Weber said. The meaning is different. Grey is not grateful for the ticket, but Webber interrupted Elquet when he appeared. Two weeks ago, she was entrusted to this seemingly exhausted teacher and came into contact with many people and things. Just like an adopted child, he is still wary and unfamiliar with the surrounding environment, but for the teacher as the guardian, he still feels more or less dependent. It''s just that she will admit her mistake... Could it be that this Miss Elquet knows the Knight King? Shouldn''t it... That''s someone who was more than 1,500 years ago. However, I heard that in the Fourth Holy Grail War that took place in Fuyuki City, the Knight King had been summoned. I¡¯m not sure, what hero did you meet at that time? In short, it''s better to stay away. Gray said, lowering his hood. As a result, as soon as she got on the bus, her teacher and the Lord Fujimaru Shiro sat together and exchanged about the separation of the city. And she was pulled aside by the Miss Elquet and sat down together. She was sitting on the side of the window, and Alquette was sitting outside. The exit was blocked! Grey lowered her head, her petite body trembling. "Are you called Grey?" Alquette asked, looking at her with scarlet eyes. "Yes--, yes--. It''s...I''m not here, it''s...Grey." Gray said nervously, trembling all over. Elquet looked at her stiff and nervous, smiled, and said, "You really look like Altria. Al and I can become good friends, so we must also be good friends." "That...I..." Before Gray finished speaking, the petite and weak one was thrown on the seat by Elquite, her small face was being rubbed against by Elquite who was smiling, and one of them was thrown by a large golden retriever. The illusion of being on the ground. Ya... Yad, save... save me... Grey showed an expression of crying. ... ... The stripped city of Adela is located in the mountainous suburbs of the west of England. The bus can only go to the bus stop at the foot of the mountain at most, and you have to walk through the rest of the way by yourself. Carrying the box, Weber took the lead and walked ahead, very handsome. As a result, it didn''t take long for him to fall behind a few people, bending over and panting, unable to say anything. Shirou turned his head, looked at him and asked, "Are you going to rest again?" "Huh-, huh-. Very...no, five minutes will be fine, let me sit for a while..." Webber said breathlessly. Shirou said, "I said, haven''t you exercised in these years?" Chapter 525： "My teacher pushed everything to me, how can I have time to exercise?" Webber said breathlessly. Shiro said: "Let''s pull it down. Time is like a sponge, and there is still a squeeze. If you are lazy, just say it. Up to three minutes. If you are late, you can''t get in. It doesn''t matter to me." Weber took out Elmero''s invitation and said profusely: "Relax... Don''t worry, I have a good time." "I can rest assured that it''s useless, and it''s not that I''m going." Shi Lang said. Weber leaned against a big tree and said helplessly: "Your mouth has become like a teacher, so bitter and mean." "It''s not like, but I am such a bitter and mean person." Shi Lang straightened his collar and said. Grey looked into the distance. This is already halfway up the other side of the mountain. From here, you can see Adela, the city of angels, the peeling city that stands in the valleys. Looking from a distance, Adela of Stripping City is like a white spot in the valley, and three sacred angel statues can be seen on Adela of Stripping City. "What are you looking at, little girl?" Shi Lang walked over and asked. Grey panicked, and said quickly: "No...nothing, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro. Just watching our destination." "Really. Speaking of it, your friend is called Yard, and it seems that there is no sound." "Ya... Yad is already asleep," Gray said. "That''s it... Webber seems to be well rested and is leaving, little girl." Shi Lang said, glanced at Grey''s face and turned his back. "Ok... OK." Grey nodded quickly and followed. Halfway through, she turned her head and looked down at the white and sacred city of angels from a hillside position. Located at the bottom of the mountains and ravines, she always felt that the sacred city was like a large cemetery. Chapter 23: Forever... The Eternal King? ¡¾6000 words¡¿ I have to say that Weber''s physique is really too bad, just like a hard-working programmer in the 21st century. When a person reaches middle age, he owes a debt, and his physical fitness is still poor. The only good thing is that he still has a beautiful long black hair, so that he won''t be reduced to a bald appearance. On the way to the stripped city of Adela, Shiro and his team met a priest whose physical fitness was comparable to that of Weber. No. To be precise, this priest was dragged by a loyal dog keeper and then screamed and screamed. "Meileen let go! Let go! I''m going to die! I''m going to die!" Father Daoen screamed, and Meilen Solomon dragged his back collar, abruptly dragged out a long muddy road, and came to Shilang and others. In front of. "His Royal Highness! I really didn''t read it wrong, it''s Your Royal Highness!" Meilian Solomon said with excitement. "Huh?" Alquette looked at Mei Lian in surprise, "Mei Lian?" "Yes! The great Princess of Brenstad, it''s me, it''s Maylen Solomon." Maylen said excitedly. Brenstad...Webber looked at El Quette and said to his heart, this girl is indeed the true ancestor. "Really, you running dog of Brenstad. Even if you see your allegiance to the monarch, at least don''t be so excited! And you are still pulling my back collar...really, I''m just a normal person. , Can''t compare to you monsters!" Father Dawn stood up and said with a gloomy face. However, it was clear that Maylen Solomon did not listen to him, and even ignored him. "The sixth Dawn of the Templar Church''s burial organization... As expected, the Templar Church has intervened in this matter." Weber looked at Father Dawn and said. Father Dawn glanced at Weber and said, "Is the magician of the Clock Tower? However, I shouldn''t have seen you before. How did I guess my identity?" Weber said: "The running dog called Brenstad is another priestly attire. There is only the fifth in the burial institution and Maylen Solomon, who is also the 20th ancestor of the dead. The members of the burial agency are usually two persons to perform tasks. From this, it can be concluded that you are also a member of the burial agency. In the burial agency, you will call yourself an ordinary person, and only the priest Dawon who specializes in technology is in charge." "Magic, your information is very well-informed." Dawn sighed, and then said: "Say in advance, I''m just a technical employee, I will not threaten anyone, just go through the scene, so don''t shoot me. " "There is nothing moral to say about magicians and priests." Webber said, then paused, and then said, "However, if you don''t do it to us, we won''t do it to you easily." ." Elquet looked at Maylen Solomon and asked, "Maylen, why are you here?" "It''s a long story, I..." Maylen Solomon was about to answer, and with a subconscious glance, she fell on the Shirou next to El Quart, her face stiffened, her legs trembled, and she quickly bowed to say hello. : "Morning...good morning, Lord Shiro Fujimaru!" Shi Lang nodded slightly and said, "Good morning, Mei Lian." Shirou''s sense of Meiren Solomon was good. Regardless of what happened during the Camelot dynasty. In modern times, he is a very useful person who can contact the church and even help him conceal the church. And Elquit''s household registration and residence in Fuyuki City were all done with his help, and he was regarded as Elquit''s retainer. No. To be precise, he was the retainer of Brenstad. The person to whom Maylen Solomon surrendered was not Alquette, but Brenstad, Zhu Yue. Just because Alquette is Zhu Yue''s best reincarnation body, Meiren Solomon is very loyal to Elquette. Shirou felt pretty good with Maylen Solomon, but Maylen Solomon didn''t think so. In fact, the moment he saw Shi Lang, he was wailing in his heart. Nine years ago, he was a little scared when he saw Shilang''s [Evil of This World], and a year ago, he was even scared to death by Shilang''s [Vampire''s Evil]. Especially that face that could not be forgotten no matter what, and those eyes like open flames, made him think for a moment that it was the king who was sleeping in Avalon, resuscitated and descended into this world. Almost not scared to death! And the Rat King often reminds him not to go to Fujimaru Shiro if he is okay. Among other things, the ceremonial dress of the scarlet mud alone had too much restraint on the dead. If you are not careful, you may be deprived of the immortality of the dead and killed by time. Therefore, less contact is better. And this is why Maylen Solomon knows that El Quatt is in Fuyuki City, but he rarely shows up. Because seeing Shiro Fujimaru, Meiren Solomon will recall that very unpleasant memory more than 1,500 years ago. Caught by the king, dismantled his limbs, and then kept by the witch in the magic workshop like a specimen, and then analyzed his abilities. That kind of suffocating despair, let alone him, even the Rat King didn''t want to remember it at all. And the reason why he can still stand here now is not because the witch let him go, nor did he escape, but because he was traded. "You guys are here because the temple church is also attracted by the so-called Holy Grail?" Shilang asked. Chapter 526： Maylen Solomon nodded and said, "Yes. After all, it is the church that has found the holy artifact for more than 1,500 years, and it will naturally take it back. However, the church has found too many fake holy grails for thousands of years. , So I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He just sent me and him." Shiro nodded. Maylen Solomon showed a reluctantly elegant smile, and then quietly moved away from Shilang, and the excitement of meeting her Royal Highness was also less. "Wow, la la la la¡ª" Helicopters flew from the sky, passing over the heads of several people, and went straight to the peeling city of Adela. Shiro raised his head, looked at the helicopter, turned his head to look at Weber and the others, and said, "It looks like some people have already arrived. Let''s speed up the pace." Although he said "we", Shirou''s gaze fell on the panting Webber, and the meaning was self-evident. "I know, I know. I will hold on." Webber took a deep breath and said. In fact, as Shirou said, many famous magicians from various geographical families have already been invited by Adela. ... ... The helicopter fell from the sky to the ground. "The eldest lady has arrived." August, the steward of Edfeldt''s house, respectfully said to the blond and elegant **** the throne. "I see." Luviacelineta Edfelt stood up slowly, with an elegant demeanor, very in line with the temperament of the eldest lady. "Miss, don''t you really inform Miss Rin about this matter?" August asked. Luvia''s face suddenly stiffened, her grace was gone, and she said angrily: "August, it''s in Britain now. Don''t pretend that devil muscle girl in front of me!" "Yes! Missy." Auguste said. "Humph." Luvia snorted, and said with contempt: "How could that muscular girl be able to make an appearance in this elegant palace? This is in case the reputation of our Edfelt family is ruined. Good." August bowed his head and said nothing. In fact, he knew that Miss Luvia had sneaked out with Miss Lin on her back. Nine years ago, after the Holy Grail War, after the magic engraving of Tosaka¡¯s house was destroyed, Rin Tosaka was adopted to Edfeld¡¯s house. Although he still maintains Tosaka¡¯s surname, he has actually been with Luvia. They formed twins, thus realizing the twin magic of the Edfeldt family. However, August is a little bit distressed that he has already formed a twin magic, and Ms. Rin Tosaka and Ms. Luvia have indeed cooperated very well. They are even more connected than their fellow sisters, but this is a daily relationship. It''s horrible. Either a fight today, or a blast tomorrow, has completely lost all the elegance of the nobleman, and it is simply ruining the face of the Edfeldt family. Fortunately, outsiders don''t know this except for the people of Edfeldt''s family. And Miss Luvia is very elegant without contacting Miss Tosaka Rin, which is in line with the standards of nobles. This time, the Edfeld family received an invitation letter from Adela, the heir of the Edfeld family, and Miss Luvia, who was the heir of the Edfeld family, came alone. The Ert family''s face was ashamed. "Let''s go, August. There are already many distinguished guests waiting for us." Luvia showed an elegant smile, stepped off the helicopter and entered the city of angels. As soon as she entered this city of angels, Luvia felt that the compound art was acting on her, but there was no hostility, it was only the art of investigating, so she did not show hostility either. And in the center of the stripped city Adela, there are already many famous magicians. The head of the famous Alchemist Istali family, and the alchemist Heine Istali who has repelled the surrogate of the church on several occasions. The recognized authority figure of Butterfly Magic, Orlock Sisalmond. The repairer from neon, at that time was Jirofang Qingxuan. There are also people from all walks of life. Sure enough, they were all attracted by the name of the Holy Grail... Luvia showed an elegant mockery. "Oh, oh. Isn''t this Miss Hyena from the Edfeldt family?" At this time, an old man in a wheelchair was pushed by a blond boy to Luvia. And he is very accomplished in butterfly magic, a recognized authority figure, Orlock Sisalmond. Luvia squinted her eyes and said, "It turns out that His Excellency Orlock Sisalmond is still alive. At such an age, is he also interested in the so-called Holy Grail?" "How is it possible." Orlock Sisalmond smiled and said, "That''s just a gimmick. If there were such things, the Templar Church would have flattened this place. This stripped city of Adela''s. The holder is a friend of the old man, and the old man is just invited to come over and witness the will." After a pause, Orlock Sisalmond asked, "What about Miss Hyena from the Edfeldt family? Could it be that she came to the Holy Grail?" "Of course." Luvia said with a small smile. Orlock Sisalmond said: "I''m afraid not. Since the Edfelt family is called the Hyena family, I''m afraid your Excellency is here to seize the inheritance, right?" Luvia took out the invitation letter and said, "This is said above. As long as you are present, you are eligible to inherit the inheritance. Since Lord Orlock Sisalmond called me a hyena, then naturally I would not Missed." "I don¡¯t feel ashamed at all... I am truly worthy of the Edfeld family, which started as a legacy." Orlock Sisalmond said: "However, I¡¯m afraid the Edfeld family wants to take away from the city. Legacy, it¡¯s not that easy." Luvia glanced around, showing an elegant smile, and said: "If it''s just these people, the Edfeldt family will definitely win the inheritance." Orlock Sisalmond pointed to the woman standing on the second floor and asked, "Miss Hyena, do you know who that woman is?" "Who?" Luvia asked. "The person from the Clock Tower Law Politics Department, Ruri Kanano." Orlock Sisalmond said. "The Legal Affairs Section of the Clock Tower..." Luvia frowned subconsciously. No magician hears "Legal and Political Science" and doesn''t think it''s not tricky. The same is true for Luvia, because the Legal Affairs Section of the Clock Tower, in a sense, is exactly the same as their Edfeldt family. They all belong to the kind of robbers who take property from others. "Should the distribution of the inheritance of the stripped city be determined by the Legal Affairs Section of the Clock Tower?" Luvia asked. Orlock Sisalmond nodded, and said, "That''s right. Besides, these people are not the only people who came rushing to the Split City..." As soon as Orlock Sisamond''s voice fell, a large force of magical leaders rushed in from outside the door. The leader is a young girl who is arched over the moon by the stars, like a young queen. Luvia shed a cold sweat. Not only her, but even the other magicians who had been invited, all had cold sweats on their faces. "Then...that could be..." Orlock Sisalmond nodded and said, "The uncrowned king of the Clock Tower, Bathmelo Lorelai." "Did you come for the Holy Grail?" Luvia thoughtfully. Chapter 527： Orlock Sisalmond said: "Other than that, there is no explanation." After a pause, Orlock Sisalmond pointed to Ryori Kanano and said, "Look¡ªthat woman from the Law and Political Science Department has also started to have a headache." Luvia looked up, just in time to see Ruri Kanano''s headache face. In fact, Ryori Kano is really a headache at the moment. The inheritance problem of the stripped city Adela was entrusted to the Law and Political Department before his death, and thus fell into her hands. Originally, she thought it was just an ordinary magician succession issue, but the invitation letter sent by this holder without her knowledge actually included the words of King Galahad and the Holy Grail. This also caused this inheritance ceremony to become very complicated. Not to mention the magicians who received the invitation letter, people from the church, and some magicians who inquired about the news from all walks of life, all gathered and came to the stripped city of Adela. This was enough headache. As a result, even the king is here now! Bathemelo Lorelai ignored the others, went straight to the angel in the center, looked at Ruri Kanano, and said, "From the Law and Political Department, this public inheritance is over. Give me the Holy Grail." Directly, without a hint of cover, Bathemelo Lorelai said directly. The people from all walks of life who gathered around were daring not to speak. Everyone will gather here, and the biggest purpose is naturally the holy grail held by King Galahad in the legend. And now, this woman actually said straightforwardly that the public inheritance ceremony was over and she was about to seize the Holy Grail! This makes everyone angry, but they dare not speak. Bathmelo Lorelai, this is the pinnacle of the magician of this era. In a sense, it is already the king of the magician of this era. Even the Templar church is not willing to offend too much. "This guy... is really overbearing!" Luvia couldn''t help but said. Orlock Sisalmond said: "This is the king of magicians in this age." "This... Lord Bathmelo, this is not in line with the rules of the Law and Politics Department." Hiriri Kano hesitated and said. Bathmelo Lorelai said: "Just give me the Holy Grail. The rest, you can proceed as usual." Ryori Kasano nodded, and when he was about to say something, a sneer of contempt suddenly rang out: "Someone wants to touch things, but they are a little bold." "Who!" Luvia was a little surprised. Bathmelo Lorelai, this woman is the culmination of modern magicians. Even the twelve monarchs who are also the clock tower, no one dared to contradict her so much. Because that is the culmination of true truth. And now, someone has done this. Everyone was hesitating, but Bathomero Lorelai frowned. And the fifty-man magical force she brought was quickly armed, and huge ritual magic techniques appeared around them. The huge magic power made everyone feel the scalp numb. According to legend, in the fifty-man magician army of Bathmelo Lorelai, every magician has the ability to fight against the ancestors of the dead, and the magic of the fifty-man ritual legion, in terms of light power , I don¡¯t know how terrible it is. "Oh, it''s interesting. This ritual magic has some shadows of God''s magic." A slightly surprised elegant female voice sounded. "That''s..." Luvia was surprised. Auguste, the butler behind her, quickly stopped in front of Luvia, his muscles bulged and he was very vigilant. And the authority of butterfly magic, Orlock Sissamond, couldn''t help but shake his face, and his heart was heavy. In the holy city of angels, a blood moon hangs high. Two knights and a magician opened their way, a black-haired girl who seemed to be only fourteen years old, dressed in a **** moon shadow, Lian stepped forward. "Dead." Bathemelo Lorelai frowned, his eyes showing a fierce look. "Bold! How can we use the name ¡®Dead Man¡¯, Your Royal Highness!" the black knight among the two knights shouted loudly. The magician among them glanced at the fifty-man magical force brought by Bathmelo Lorelai, his mind moved, and the next moment, a terrifying beast came out, with its teeth and claws moving towards fifty. The human demon troop rushed over. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The fifty-man magical force blasted past and killed the monster. Although the monster was killed, the complexion of everyone present was not only sinking. "Walachia night... as expected, that ¡®princess¡¯ is... the princess of the dead and true ancestor, Alte Luci!" Orlock Sisalmond¡¯s face was sweaty. Not only him, but also other magicians. "Actually... attracted the princesses of the dead..." Luvia couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat on her face, and whispered: "August, ready to evacuate...this legacy... the Edfeld family gave up." Auguste nodded, and he was relieved. He was afraid of Luvia''s death. Luvia was not the only one who had the same thought of retreat. Most people thought of retreating. The king of modern magicians and the princess of the dead are all involved... plus the people from the temple church who have not yet come, this is already a game between the church, the clock tower, and the dead. It''s no longer something their families can get involved. Elteluci glanced at the people who were slowly retreating around, showing a light and elegant smile, and said, "Ciba Altnham Oberon." "Subordinates are here!" Wallachia Night said. "Kill all these humans." Elt Luci smiled gracefully. "Yes--!" Said Wallachia Night. Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly. Bathmelo Lorelai looked cold and said, "Can you do it?" At the next moment, the fifty-man magical force around her started the technique. Elteluci smiled at Ryori Kanano and said, "Humans, give the Holy Grail to Yu, and leave you a way out." Chapter 528： "This..." A cold sweat broke out on Kano Riri''s face, he hesitated for a moment, and said: "Your Royal Highness, the people who participated in the inheritance ceremony have not yet come..." "You want to wait for the people from the temple church to come? It''s useless, Yu is already here, this thing is already in Yu''s palm." Elteluci smiled gracefully. At this moment, a voice came from outside the door, "Shilang, Shilang! Come here! Come here! Look at the angel statue, the sculpture is really ugly!" "Alquette, stop for a while..." A helpless voice came. At this moment, everyone turned their heads and looked out the door, only to see an energetic blond girl with a bright smile, dragging a black-haired boy in. "Huh? Why is it so messy here?" The blonde girl was taken aback. Eltluci looked at the blonde girl, sneered, and said, "Elquite...you stupid sister, I didn''t expect you to be here too." "Love... Alte Luci?" The blonde girl Alquette couldn''t help but stunned. Elteluci sneered contemptuously, and then her gaze fell on the young man next to Elquette...that face, and those bright eyes like a fire, she was taken aback. Then he shook his whole body and yelled in panic: "Eternal... Eternal King? Impossible!" ¡­ ¡­ ps: 6000-word chapter, sorry for the late upload. There is one more chapter~! Chapter 24 The Nightmare, Back! [Third more] "Yong... Eternal King... Impossible... Impossible...!" Elteluci looked at Shirou''s face, especially those bright eyes, trembling all over, and his face was full of fear. Her elegant and haughty bright eyes have lost their color at this moment, like a puppet, pointing at Shilang''s face, her legs trembling, and she backs away. Everyone looked at each other, a little unbelievable that this scene happened before their eyes. The dead man and the princess of the true ancestor, Altruki, known for her elegance, are like the king of the dead, the white-winged father Tevanmu Ottenroshe, are the dominators of fear, and have always been feared by others. . Especially El Teluci. It is just the genius alchemist of the Atlas Academy under his men, and now the thirteenth ancestor of the dead who is named the night of Wallachia, Zbia Altnham Oberon , Is a terrifying existence. In the Grand Duchy of Wallachia, he used the people''s fear of the tyrant Dracula III to show that vampires slaughtered the entire city''s population overnight. This is scary enough, and this is just one of Alteluci''s subordinates, so the horror of Alteluci, let alone mention it. But now, this terrifying dominator is actually trembling in terror! Moreover, she just said a very crucial term¡ª Eternal King! The people looked at each other, and among the people present, even those who were ignorant and ignorant would not know the king. Just as it is impossible for a magician to not know King Solomon as the King of Magic. He is the omniscient and omnipotent saint king who has been praised for more than 1,500 years. It is also the king who has completely ended the era of God and put mankind on the seat of the primate. The meaning of its existence is self-evident. But, does this have anything to do with Alte Luci''s reaction now? Moreover, why did Alte Luci point to the boy and say that it is the King of Eternity? Got crazy after living too long? Not to mention that it was the ancient saint king more than 1,500 years ago, and there is no possibility of being alive. Even if you are alive... The holy king of Western Europe, not a white man, is actually an East Asian yellow race? It''s not so outrageous to be kidding! Luvia stared at the boy, feeling a bit familiar, that tough face overlapped with the gentle boy in memory. Shaking her head, she emptied these distracting thoughts, and the current situation is turbulent, so she can''t think about it. She found that the old man who belonged to the authority of Butterfly Magic beside her, Orlock Sisalmond suddenly trembled. She frowned and asked, "Your Excellency Orlock Sisalmond, have you found anything?" "The old man suddenly remembered something about the origin of the modern dead." Orlock Sisalmond said solemnly. Luvia asked: "What''s the matter?" "In the legend, the origin of the dead and the true ancestor, the Moon King, was killed by the Eternal King and the Gem Weng together." Orlock Sisalmond said. Luvia said: "Everyone knows about this, what''s the point of saying it now?" "No, little girl, this is the big event." Orlock Sisamond said: "According to legend, the Eternal King was in order to control the development of the dead so as not to threaten the status of human beings. After the king, he canonized a king of the dead, specially used to control the dead." After a pause, Orlock Sisalmond continued: "Since ancient times, there have been only two Kings of the Dead, both on the surface and in reality. One is the White Wing Gong Tevanmu O Teng Luoshe, and the other is the princess of the dead and true ancestor, Alte Luci. This has not changed from beginning to end." "You...you mean..." Luvia was taken aback. Orlock Sissamond showed a solemn expression and said, "Yes. The king of the dead who is canonized by the Eternal King is probably Altruki. In other words, the princess knows the eternal The king. And the princess pointed to the young man and said it was the eternal king..." "Ollock Sisalmond, are you so old that your mind is rotten? Do you really think that it is the Eternal King? The Eternal King is the holy king of Western Europe, how could it be an East Asian!" Called. Attracted the eyes of people around. In fact, being so disturbed by Shirou, the whole scene was messed up. "Yong... King of Eternity?" Weber and the others looked at Shirou with dumbfounded faces. Shirou also had a headache, why is Alte Luci here? And most importantly, more than 1,500 years have passed, how can she recognize herself? In the end Shirou could only say one thing: "Acknowledge the wrong person." It can only be passed by like this. He did not want to expose the eternal king. However¡ª Chapter 529： "Impossible! Impossible! I won''t admit my mistakes!" Alte Lucky shouted in horror. She held her chest, stepped back, her eyes sluggish, like a puppet that had been broken by someone playing with it. "I will not admit my mistake...I will not admit my mistake..." Eltluci muttered these words with a dull look. She will never admit her mistake. Seeing that face, those eyes that looked like open flames, she recognized it, and she remembered it. There is no reason to recognize it, and no reason to recall. Because so far, she has not forgotten how the terrifying king ravaged and abused her more than 1,500 years ago. The dark cage, the darkness that is constantly dying of self-knowledge. She will never forget that she was fed with human blood like a domesticated dog. And-- "Do you know what the real fear is? The real fear is that I tell you time, let you adapt to time, and then destroy your resilience. You never know when I will come, and you never know I will How to treat you. You can only fear, and hope that I will come at a fixed time, and then I will ruthlessly destroy this. You will always live in fear." The demon''s voice began to echo in her ears again. She will never forget how the demon tortured her and seduce her. She still remembered how she crawled beside the devil''s throne like a **** begging to please her master, and how the devil gently stroked her hair and lured her to kill Zhu Yue. "Kill Zhu Yue, you are the king of the dead and true ancestor!" That''s how the demon seduced her. She remembered clearly how the demon ravaged and destroyed her body and mind when Zhu Yue died. The dead man and the king of the true ancestor promised by the devil did not exist at all. The devil just gave her such a name, asked her to check the dead man, and severely ravaged her soul. The demon trapped her in a golden birdcage, treated her as a bird, and watched her for more than three months before releasing her. And said: "You are the king of the dead and the true ancestor, but I gave this king to you. I can give it to you, and I can take it back. I have to do things for me, otherwise you will still be my watch pet. Right. Ha ha ha ha ha..." The devil''s voice echoed in his ears, and Eltluci cried and shivered with a headache. This stunned everyone present. This...Is this really the terrifying dominator of the dead? No one understands the mood of Alte Lucky, just as the dead do not understand the emotions of human beings when they hunt humans. Fifteen hundred years ago, her body and mind were ravaged and destroyed by that demon. So that after the demon died, she tremblingly completed the mission that the demon gave her. It was during this period that the black knight Rezovor Stulut surrendered to her and swore allegiance to her. After the demon died, she thought it was a fraud and went to Camelot to worship. It wasn''t until the witch Morgan Lefie learned that the demon had indeed passed away, that she relaxed slightly. However, the face of the devil, the eyes of the devil, his ravages and destruction of her, and the words that tempted her, were as deep as a soul mark in her soul. For more than 1,500 years, she always thought it was just a nightmare in her eternal life, and she would soon forget it. But when facing this demon again, the fear hidden deep in the soul appeared again! Can''t be wrong! You can''t go wrong! The only thing that can make her so scared, so scared, and even destroy her mind to such an extent, is the devil himself! The nightmare appeared again! Alte Luci hugged her head, shivering, crying bitterly, like an ordinary girl who was scared by others. Honestly... Shame to the extreme. The black knight Rezovor Stulut really wondered how his elegant and noble Princess could be so embarrassed, and quickly reminded: "Your Royal Highness..." "Don''t call me... Don''t call me... I''m not a princess, I''m not Alte Luci... I want to go home! I want to go home! I don''t want the Holy Grail! I don''t want to stay here anymore! I want to go home I want to go home!" Elteluci cried bitterly with tears in her eyes. The black knight Rezovor Stulut couldn''t believe it, and then angrily pulled out the magic sword. The true demon aimed Shirou, angrily asked: "What did you do to the princess, human?" Everyone''s eyes fell on Shi Lang''s body. From the moment he appeared, Alte Luci''s reaction was very wrong, pointing to an East Asian and saying that he was the "eternal king" and not to mention it, but now this shameful appearance... it''s like being educated. That''s the same. Shiro: "..." "This is the princess of the dead!" Bathmelo Loreley sneered, his face full of contempt. The black knight Rezovor Stulut was full of anger. The so-called insult to death is nothing more than yes. Annoyed, he was about to do it, but Alte Luci yelled. "Don''t--! I don''t want--! I don''t want to kill people, I don''t want the Holy Grail! I want to go home! I want to go home!" Alte Lucky cried out with tears. Elquette turned to look at Shirou, and couldn''t help asking, "Shirou, what did you do?" Shiro: "..." This question is well asked, how should he answer it? Shi Lang was short of words and didn''t know how to answer. Alte Luci came fiercely, but when she left she was like a defeated dog. No. It''s worse than the defeated dog. People can''t help feeling that things are impermanent. However, in this way, the dead disciples and the princess of the true ancestor are gone, at least there will be no more life-threatening here. However-- Chapter 530： The Eltluci three, who had just walked out the door, walked out of another room in the castle the next moment. Everyone couldn''t help but stunned. Alte Lucky''s joyful smile suddenly froze. Obviously, she was very happy to be able to leave here just now, but in the end she appeared here again in the next moment. This makes her expression very funny. "This... what''s going on?" Elteluci hurriedly ran towards the exit, and her entourage hurriedly followed, fearing that something might happen to her. As a result, the next moment he ran out from the door of another room. "This is..." Everyone couldn''t help but was taken aback, their complexion changed drastically, and they ran towards the door one after another, only to ran out of another room the next moment. Shi Lang frowned and tried it. He could see the scenery outside the door, but he returned to the hall in the next moment. "What''s the matter?" "Set up the technique of turning?" ... The magicians frowned and thought. But Webber looked solemnly and said, "I have been enchanted." "If it''s an enchantment, don''t worry at all." Shi Lang took out [The Evil of This World], wrapped himself in [Evil] armor. Alte Luci looked at it and cried suddenly, "I also said you weren''t!" Shi Lang ignored her and walked towards the door. If there is any enchantment technique set by the possessor in this stripped city Adela, then it will be devoured by [the evil of this world]. After all, his [the evil of this world], even the inherent barriers, even Fu Hailin''s inherent barriers comparable to other worlds, can be swallowed. However, [the evil of this world] didn''t eat anything, and he walked back from another room as a matter of course. He frowned and said, "This is not a barrier, nor is it a technique." "Is that so sure?" Webber asked. Shirou said: "You understand what my mud is. I am confident to tell you that if it is an enchantment, even the enchantment magic of the gods system will be easily swallowed by my mud." "Then this is..." Webber frowned. "Let me sleep for five seconds before telling you..." However, before Shirou could act, Alte Luci was already crying: "Let me out! Let me out! I don''t want to stay with the Eternal King! Let me out!" Shiro: "..." This is too embarrassing, right? Shilang''s mouth twitched, and this guy repeatedly broke his identity, trying to destroy his plan to hide himself... To be honest, he was a little annoyed. Staring at Alte Luci''s head, Shirou''s eyes narrowed involuntarily, a little chilly. And at this moment-- A "chao" followed by a scream cut through this busy scene. Shirou then turned his head to look, only to see that Hirori Huaye, who was on the second floor of the original himself, fell down somehow, his body was pierced into his abdomen by a sharp sword like an angel, blood dripping, and his face frightened. Died. ... ... ps: I will stop here for today. Calculating carefully, today¡¯s update also has 1.4W words... Ask for votes~! Chapter 25 Invalidation Kano Riri...dead! As an important member of the Law and Politics Department, but also the supervisor of this inheritance ceremony, he died. The most important thing is that most people¡¯s attention is on the exit where they can¡¯t go out. They didn¡¯t notice how Hirori Kasano died, but when he recovered, Hirri Kasano was already dead by the sword of the angel statue. On. A small number of people noticed how Ruri Kaye died, such as Father Daun, with a solemn expression. Maylen Solomon asked, "Dawn, did you see it? What do you say?" "I don''t know, I only saw her fall from the second floor and then died." Father Daun said. Maylen Solomon nodded thoughtfully. At this time, the magicians panicked. Originally, the appearance of Bathmelo Lorelai and Alterucci and others made them panicked, and they had longed to retreat, but they couldn''t get out of the exit. And now, people are beginning to die! And the first person to die was to serve as a notary for inheritance! The Holy Grail has a strong mystery, and the so-called life-saving and no-adventurism are not mainstream values ??in the magician group, especially in the Western European circle that advocates adventurousness. However, when there is no possibility of winning the Holy Grail, who would be willing to go to this muddy water? People accuse and doubt each other. And the most, it was suspicion to Alte Luci. There is no way, she is a dead man, an outlier, and naturally the most suspected existence. Regarding this, the black knight Rezovor Stulut was extremely disgusted, and said: "Stupid human beings! Since the princess has an order, we definitely did not do it!" The dead have never taken humans seriously, they just regarded humans as food, but this does not mean that the black knight Rezovor Stulut is willing to take the blame. Especially the mental state of the princess whom he is loyal to is very bad now. If it were usual, the black knight Rezovor Stulut would have killed him! Chapter 531： He is one of the three oldest dead men, a dead man of the same generation as the White-winged Gong Tevanmu Otten Rocher, and possesses a magic sword and a true demon. Since the end of God''s Generation, few human beings can stand against him. Even after the Camelot dynasty, most of the Charlemagne twelve knights who ruled the Charlemagne Empire in Western Europe were not his opponents. But what I have to admit is that he is not the opponent of Bathmelo Lorelai, the queen who used the hunting of the White Wings as the clock tower of the pleasure project. Not to mention that this woman brought all her magical forces over. In addition, it made him very scrupulous to make his Royal Highness, Elt Lucky, such a man. The Eternal King... This king has never been touched by Rezovor Stulut. In that battle more than 1,500 years ago, Duke Baiyi was the commander-in-chief, and he was in charge of the Eastern European battlefield, and was ravaged and crushed by Attila. After that, he took refuge in Alteluci and served Alteluci from beginning to end. However, although he has not seen the Eternal King, this does not mean that he has not seen the end of that war. The moon set like an extinction, the gem Weng lifted the moon, and the light of the star that finally wiped out the king of the moon... Alte Luci is the minion of the Eternal King, this is known to all the dead with some history. Therefore, when Altruki pointed to the man and said that he was the King of Eternity, his heart was shaken three times. It is true that the holy kings of Western Europe can never be East Asians. But it may also be a reincarnation body, or something like a physical body that prepares for the return to the world. After all, in the world of Demon Dao, reincarnation is not uncommon. The most well-known of these is the magic way system of ancient Egypt. It is a pity that ancient Egypt has long been annihilated in the general trend of history, and its magical system is mostly lost. In modern times, the most well-known reincarnation magic is the butterfly magic. Therefore, although Rezovor Stulut yelled at the man out of anger, in reality, he was extremely jealous. The whole scene is messy. Shirou clenched his brows. He didn''t care about the death of Ruri Kanano, because the special magic of the clock tower Hosei Branch was "immortality", so it was most likely a fraudulent death. Shirou wondered what happened to the exit of the stripped city Adela. It''s not an enchantment, and no technique is found, but it just can''t get out. Even [the evil of this world] did not work. "Webber, look at my body. I sleep for five seconds." Shiro sat down cross-legged and said to Weber. Webber nodded. Although he didn''t know what Shilang wanted to do, he remembered that in the previous case, he hadn''t figured out where the joints were, and Shilang could see through it as soon as he slept. So, as far as the current situation is concerned, perhaps Shiro sleeps again, and he sees through it again. Shirou closed his eyes and fell asleep. He wants to enter the kingdom of shadows in the dreamland, and then open the "Eternal King" account to see where the joints are. However, with this sleep, he immediately fell asleep. When Webber pushed him up, half an hour had passed. When Webber asked him how he was, Shirou frowned and said nothing. He was not connected to the kingdom of shadows in his dreams, but just rightly slept in a normal sleep. This is a bit weird. His dream is already connected with the Kingdom of Shadows, and this point needless to say. Even if Skaha was unhappy, the connection to the Kingdom of Shadows would not be disconnected from him. However, this time, it couldn''t connect. Just like traveling back to the world more than 1,500 years ago through [Root Cause], the Kingdom of Shadows cannot intervene in. Shilang slept again. This time, he used his own spirit to wake up in a dream, thus turning on the "Eternal King" and overlooking the surroundings. He first glanced at the dead Kanano Riri¡ª¡ª¡¾Snake woman who swindled to death, how can he hide the eyes of the king? Stupid! ¡¿ That''s great. The second treasure is still working. Shirou looked at the door again. However, nothing was seen. "Failed?" Shirou clenched his brows and glanced at Alte Luci again. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Indulge in the choppy of the king''s control? Shame! ¡¿ "No failure?... That is to say, simply did not see through?" Shirou frowned, "Could it be... the Holy Grail?" According to the rumors, the Holy Grail left by Galahad is really hidden in this stripped city of Adela, and if the mutation in this stripped city of Adela at this moment is related to the Holy Grail, the second treasure may indeed be invisible. . Just like the treasure [the All-Knowing Almighty Star] that was sublimated after King Gilgamesh''s death, although it can be claimed to see through everything, there is no way for aliens to take effect. And so is his second treasure. Among other things, neither his second treasure nor Gilgamesh¡¯s [All-knowing Almighty Star] had no effect on the enlightened being sitting in the Liudong Temple meditation at this moment. In the historical view of Xingyue, gods, like bodhisattvas, are all extraterrestrials. So the true Holy Grail is not the creation of this planet, but the alien creation that can be connected to God. If the mutation of Adra in the stripped city at this moment is really related to the Holy Grail, his second treasure cannot be seen through, and it is a matter of course. Shirou withdrew from the dream and told Weber that Hirori Kasano had died fraudulently and was unable to export. Weber glanced at Kanano Ruriri and said, "I am not surprised that she died of fraud. It''s just that this city... has no barriers, and no articulations, which has caused such a closed phenomenon... that is, this city may be Because of the Holy Grail, has it become a different world that is broken from reality?" "It can be understood that way." Shi Lang nodded. The exit is closed and disconnected from the outside world, which can indeed be understood as a different world that is broken from the outside world. "This is troublesome..." Chapter 532： Webber sighed. He thought it was just a cutscene, but he was worried about something unexpected, so he asked Shirou for help. As a matter of course, the accident appeared, but it was a trouble that Shirou couldn''t ignore. The alien world formed by the Holy Grail, this kind of thing is simply unheard of! In fact, even the Holy Grail...In the two thousand years so far, how many people have seen the true face? If this is true, that real, top-level mystery created another world, and they are trapped here, it is not surprising. Weber had the intention to stop the turmoil of the magicians first, but although Elmero''s reputation was big enough, his face was not enough to make them all obediently obedient. Many famous magicians among them ignored him at all. Panic is permeating. But at this moment, Bathemelo Lorelai stopped them. This arrogant woman also tried many ways to get out, but none of them worked. This is of course, after all, this is a dilemma that even [the evil of this world] cannot solve. And Bathmelo Lorelai would stop them, not to unite others. In this woman''s values, only valuable people will treat each other with equal attention. In other words, it is true elitism. Don''t put the weak enemy in your eyes, don''t put the weak by your side. Advocating dominance and ironicing unity, although he has outstanding commanding ability, he is actually a philistine who believes in the strong going their own way. And this is why she is the uncrowned leader of the clock tower, but no one will stand behind her. As for the so-called famous magicians, she didn''t pay attention to them and stopped them, but she just thought they were too noisy. Although Weber was not in the eyes of this woman, but in this way, Weber would rather thank this woman. Bathemelo Lorelai ignored the others, and brought her fifty-man magic troop, trying to analyze the principle of the closed exit from various levels. But Weber first calmed everyone down and analyzed the situation carefully. He did not expose the information that Ryori Kasano was not dead, but asked everyone to calm down and pay close attention to his invitation letter. This kind of peaceful attitude made Te Shi Lang more appreciated and recognized. Whenever a leader wants to keep himself out of others, he will never become a true and convincing leader, let alone lead others. This is Shirou''s view from beginning to end. Weber''s general and his own speculations were told to everyone. Orlock Sisalmond, an expert in Butterfly Magic, asked solemnly: "Young monarch, do you think it was the Holy Grail that caused the city to change? But do you think the Holy Grail might actually exist here?" "Under the circumstance that all the conditions are invalid, it can only be calculated based on this argument." Weber said. "Reasoning..." Luvia frowned and said, "But if the starting point is wrong, then the final answer is just wrong conjecture." Shiro stepped forward and said: "What he meant is that you should calm down for the time being and work together instead of fighting inwardly. In this situation, if you want to get rid of this predicament, you must unite and cooperate and look for clues." "Leave aside this point of infighting, in fact, the old man has always had a question. Who are you?" Orlock Sisamond, an expert in Butterfly Magic, looked at Shirou and asked. From the neon repairer, then Jirofang Kiyohyun looked at Shirou and asked, "Yeah, who are you? It seems that your doubts are very big here." "Fujimaru Shiro, an ordinary friend of II." Shiro said. "Fuji...Fujimaru Shiro?" Luvia was taken aback, staring at Shirou''s profile in a daze, and she couldn''t help but recall the profile of the gentle boy nine years ago. Orlock Sisalmond, an expert in Butterfly Magic, asked: "Why does Princess Elt Lucky fear you so much and call you the Eternal King?" "Stupid question." Shirou said. He neither admitted nor refused. Weber said: "In short, try to find the Holy Grail in this castle. Don''t hide any strange clues on the way. If you don''t want to be trapped here." Everyone looked at each other, and finally nodded. Unless you can reach the root directly, if you can live, which magician would want to die? At this moment, Elquet found that Grey was leaning against the stone pillar with a pale face. "What''s the matter, Al? Ah...it''s not right, it''s Miss Grey." Alquette asked caringly. Grey covered her forehead with a headache, and said, "No...nothing...Your Excellency. It was when I came in, I was hit by the city''s defense technique. The teacher said, it''s not a big deal. Things." "Oh." Alquey nodded. Chapter 26 Butterfly Magic [Second More] The magicians are looking for the Holy Grail that may be hidden in this city of angels. During this search, people found that in this city of angels, whether it is a garden, a courtyard, or a basement workshop, you can go anywhere except the exit. The magicians turned the stripped city Adela upside down, but found nothing. In the end, he could only come to his room, set up a defensive technique, and was in a state of anxiety. There are seventy-two angel statues in Adela, stripped city, as well as seventy-two rooms and angel names, which correspond to the seventy-two angels of the tree of life in Kabbalah. And those magicians who were invited have corresponding angel names on the invitation letters. These magicians were invited to come, so they divided the room. The rest, such as uninvited guests like Shi Lang, found a room on their own. Weber and Shiro got together and analyzed the information and intelligence they obtained. Elquette sat aside and turned the tarot cards in an attempt to solve the mystery of this incident with divination. And Grey sat aside obediently, tapping her head with her small palm from time to time, with a troubled expression on her face. The technique triggered by entering the city just now made her feel a little uncomfortable now. On the other side, Luvia paced back and forth in her room. "Miss, you should rest." Auguste, the housekeeper of the Edfelt family, said respectfully. Luvia said: "This kind of thing has happened now, we are trapped here, how can we rest well, August? Do nothing, this is not the style of the Edfelt family!" August was silent. Luvia sat back in her seat and said, "Also, that Fujimaru Shiro...will it be that boy?" Chapter 533： Luvia looked guilty and hesitant. The Edfeldt family started in Finland during the Renaissance. At first, he was only a nouveau riche, but relying on the disputes involved in the world, he intervened in the struggle of the magic world, gradually devoured the remains of the rest of the classical magician family, and grew step by step, and finally became a famous magic door in Finland and the world. The Edfelt family is therefore dubbed the Hyena family, and at the same time it is very vengeful. A hatred, even a relative, can bear hatred for three generations. For example, in the Third Holy Grail War, the Tosaka family, who led the Edfeldt twins who participated in the Third Holy Grail War to turn against each other, have been hated to this day. This is also why Luvia and Rin Tosaka have formed twins, and they cooperate very well, but the reason is always torn when they meet. However, the members of the Edfeldt family bear grudges and gratitudes at the same time. At least Luvia is like this. August knows that Luvia has been guilty of a boy, guilty of one thing. Nine years ago, he and Luvia were ordered by the previous Patriarch to meet Rin Tosaka in Fuyuki City. In Winterwood City, he was attacked by Fu Hailin, the ancestor of the dead. Luvia was caught by Fu Hailin because of a mistake, causing the boy to have to save her, and finally disappeared into the world with Fu Hailin. This matter was like a thorn, stuck in Luvia''s heart. There is gratitude, but more, it is guilt. It is precisely because of this that the Edfeldt family secretly helped the child''s family a lot. However, the person Luvia really wanted to make up had already disappeared in this world. And now, nine years later, a teenager with the same name and similar appearance as that boy appeared here. Therefore, it is understandable that Luvia showed such a hesitant face. It''s just that August thinks that this is just a duplicate name, because the gap between the two is too far. After all, a gentle boy who was like a little milk dog, transformed into a terrifying dragon that chose people and devoured him. Auguste is in his sixties this year, and he has an extremely rich experience. His first impression of the young man named "Fujimaru Shiro" was that of a terrifying dragon that chose people to eat. He hadn''t noticed this feeling even in the body of the former Patriarch. After hesitating for a moment, August suggested: "Miss Luvia, why don''t you ask yourself?" "How can this be? If I admit the wrong person, wouldn''t I lose the face of Edfeldt? If the devil muscle girl Tosaka learns about it, wouldn''t she have another place to laugh at me?" Levi Ya said: "And the most important thing is to find the Holy Grail and get out of here! This is not something Edfeldt should be involved in." Auguste nodded and said nothing, at least now the eldest lady still distinguishes the importance. In fact, he also knew that as long as Miss Luvia didn''t stay with Miss Tosaka Rin, she still knew what was right. At this moment, an uninvited guest came to Shiro''s room. "Your Excellency Orlock Sisalmond, visiting late at night, what''s the matter?" Weber glanced at the old man in a wheelchair who was pushed in by a blond boy and asked. Orlock Sisalmond said: "The young monarch is really here." After a pause, Orlock Sisalmond looked at Shirou and said, "Whether it is an alliance or seeking asylum, I just came to provide some clues to this Lord Shiro Fujimaru to save my life. After all, In terms of this, Adela, the stripped city right now, is weird and dangerous." "Oh?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, looked at Orlock Sisalmond, and said: "If it''s an alliance or seeking shelter, isn''t it better for your Excellency to find the Lord of Bathmelo? " "The strength of that monarch is indeed undoubted, but she doesn''t like the old." Orlock Sisalmond said: "Besides, in terms of safety and reliability, it can scare away the dead princess. Your Excellency is the safest. And even the princess of the true ancestor is here with Your Excellency. The most important thing is that Your Excellency must have some kind of relationship with the Eternal King." "Smart people die early," Shiro said. Orlock Sisalmond said: "But your Excellency seems to like dealing with smart people." "You''re right, I like smart people, especially those who are particularly smart. I don''t exclude others from exploring me, but be careful not to step on my bottom line." Shirou said: "Then Orlock Sisalmon Your Excellency, what are the clues you brought, if the price is right, I will protect your life." At this moment, Grey stood up suddenly and said to Weber: "Then...that...teacher, I''m a little sleepy, so I''ll go back to my room first." Weber said, "Is it the surgery at the door? Do you want me to take you to your room, Lady?" "No...no, this will delay the teacher and Fujimaru Shiro''s affairs." Gray said. Elquet laughed, "Then I can send you back, Al." "It''s Gray..." Gray made a subconscious statement, then waved his hand quickly, and said, "I...I can do it by myself. Don''t bother you, Miss Elquet." "Um... okay." Alquey nodded. Grey was about to go out the door, hesitated, turned his head to look at Shirou, and said, "His Excellency, Shiro Fujimaru, please take a break..." Shi Lang froze for a moment, then nodded, and said, "I see." Grey walked out the door. Everyone''s eyes fell on Orlock Sisalmond again. Orlock Sisalmond looked at Shirou and asked, "Your Excellency knows the magic of the Sisalmond family?" Shi Lang shook his head, then looked at Weber. Weber will come over and say: "It''s butterfly magic." "Yes." Orlock Sisalmond nodded and said: "The so-called butterfly magic is a magic that simulates a series of changes from a caterpillar through a pupa to a butterfly. In a sense, It can also be regarded as a ritual magic of resurrection..." Orlock Sisalmond talked about butterfly magic, and Shi Lang frowned. After the end of the God era, modern magic emerged, and modern magic is a very complicated subject. There are a series of basic theories such as "origin awakening", "magic properties", "magic properties" and so on. It is precisely because of this that many people will have a wrong understanding of magic. As far as the magic attribute is concerned, it is not like the general setting of the rough setting of the novel through different worlds. You can attack any attribute, such as the magic attribute of water, which means cold and moist in [Natural Science]. What is derived is the characteristic of absorption. And this is also the magic attribute passed down from generation to generation in the Ma Tong family. The magic of the Ma Tong family is the envoy, and the Servant and the magic spell system were born based on the magic of the envoy. The so-called insect magic is the secret technique held by Jian Tong dirty inkstone alone. Butterfly magic is the magic passed down from generation to generation in the West Salmond family. The so-called butterfly magic is a magic that simulates the series of changes from caterpillars to butterflies through pupas, and thus opens up applications in various fields. Among them, resurrection is also an application of butterfly magic. Orlock Sisalmond said: "The old man pushing the old wheelchair behind him is an artificial man made with old blood and genetic information. Using butterfly magic, the old man shot a pupa in his body. Wait until. When the body of the old is destroyed, the pupa will emerge from the cocoon and become a butterfly, thus transferring all the old personality, spirit, memory, and magical imprints to the new body to resurrect and realize the resurrection." After a pause, Orlock Sisalmond said: "And the old man, he used to be familiar with the owner of this stripped city Adela, and has collaborated on some research on butterfly magic and recovery." "Your excellency means that these things that are happening now are actually caused by the holder of this stripped city who wants to use butterfly magic to resurrect? And the magician who received the invitation is the body he is preparing to resurrect?" Shiro asked. Orlock Sisalmond nodded and said, "That''s how I guessed it." "But if this is the case, why did you write the Holy Grail specifically on the invitation?" Weber frowned and said, "If the Holy Grail was not written specifically, the Templar Church, and the dead man and the true ancestor The princess and Lord Bathmelo will not come here. His resurrection magic will work well. Now in this situation, even if his resurrection magic succeeds, he will not be able to keep the Holy Grail." Chapter 534： "No. That guy doesn''t have the Holy Grail." Orlock Sisalmond said, "I''m pretty sure of this alone." "Why are you so sure?" Shirou asked. Orlock Sisamond said: "With that guy''s personality, if there is a Holy Grail, even if it is dead, it will be brought into the coffin, let alone written directly on the invitation letter." "But in fact, this place seems to have been cut off by the power of the Holy Grail into another world." Shi Lang said. Orlock Sisalmond asked strangely: "Why is your Excellency so sure that it is the Holy Grail?" "It''s not a certainty, but a speculation. In fact, apart from things like the Holy Grail, nothing can hide the truth in front of my eyes!" Shi Lang pointed to his eyes and said. "The magic eye..." Orlock Sisalmond murmured. Shirou said, "I think so." And at this time, Elquet asked: "Yes, yes, magician. If you are resurrected by your butterfly magic, what will happen to your physical personality?" "Of course it was eroded, and finally disappeared completely." Orlock Sisalmond said: "Simply put, this magic is a kind of magic to occupy the body and realize the resurrection." Elquet whispered: "Isn''t this the same as Zhu Yue?" She was a little angry, but also a little annoyed, because she was the resurrected body of Zhu Yue. Once Zhu Yue completely occupy her body, her personality will disappear, so it is inevitable to empathize with her, and she is very angry. Even looking at Orlock Sisalmond''s gaze was somewhat unkind. This made Orlock Sisalmond on his back, and quickly added, "This old man-made man was pupated by the old man when he was still an embryo, and he has not yet produced a physical personality. From the beginning, it was the old one instead of the physical body." At this moment, a scream of "Ah--" cut through the silent night. Chapter 27 Are you embarrassed too, Weber? [Third more] Hearing the screams, Shi Lang and others hurried to the main hall. There are already many people in the main hall at this moment. A blond young man in silver armor, like a noble knight, rested comfortably on the angel statue, his complexion as if he had fallen asleep. However, his limbs disappeared, blood gurgled out, and there was a huge beast claw crack on the silver armor, and the right chest was torn apart, revealing three severed organs. "Brother...Brother..." A blond girl cried, covering her mouth. The one who died was Heine Istali, the alchemist who had repelled the surrogate of the Templar Church several times. Here, apart from the supernormal existence of Shirou, he is the strongest. And now, he is dead. He was killed shortly after he died fraudulently as the notary public of the inheritance! And it was cut into a stick and killed! Not only that, beside him, there are also several magicians who have also been shaved off their sticks. It is the magister of Bathmelo Lorelai. The peaceful face is intertwined with the terrifying death. The holy angels and the **** scenes complement each other, forming a scene of indescribable horror and weirdness. Everyone felt heavy, and Heine Istali''s strength naturally didn''t need to be mentioned. He was a famous magician of alchemy. Heine Istali¡¯s body contains the most precious treasure of the Istali family¡ªliving rock. After it is fully activated, Heine Istali will be transformed into a knight in a strong armor, plus [Living Rock] The spear that is harder than diamonds, and the assault technique of the Istari family, are comparable to inferior heroes. But just died like this. Was cut into a stick and died. And then died, there were several Magisters of Bathmelo Loreley. The magister of Bathmelo Lorelai, each member is an elite among the elite, and each one can fight against the inferior ancestors. However, it was also dead. And can do this kind of thing... Everyone''s eyes shifted slightly, doubts and fears intertwined slightly in the air, and finally fell on Alte Luci''s pretty face at the same time. Alte Luci folded her hands on her chest, snorted disdainfully, and said with contempt: "Human life is like a creeping maggot on the ground. It''s a bit lightly crushed and it''s dead." He made no secret of his disdain. Everyone was terrified. The expression in Bathmelo Lorelai''s eyes also became cold. She has never fought with Alte Luci, one is that she has no communication, and the other is that she has an extraordinary dedication to hunting white-winged males. But this does not mean that she is afraid of Elteluci. How can a person who is hunting the king of the dead be afraid of the king of the other dead? As for the coldness of Bathmelo Lorelai, Alte Luci snorted, very contemptuous and disdainful. As the princess of the dead and true ancestor, not only in personality, but also in strength, she despised everyone present. Until Shirou brought Weber and the others over-- Alte Luci panicked at the time, and quickly said, "No...I didn''t do it! I didn''t kill anyone! Believe me, I didn''t kill anyone!" Shiro: "..." What a shame. Shirou didn''t want to care about her at all, turned his head and said to Weber: "Looking at my body, I sleep for five seconds." Webber nodded, and said with a serious face: "Don''t worry, I will look at your body." The others were still there speculating about the cause of death of Heine Istali and the Magisters, while Shirou had already sat down cross-legged, bowed his head, and fell asleep. These magicians who came from all over the world felt very strange, why this person always loves to sleep so much. And Busmero Lorelai glanced at Shirou, and said to her Magister: "Don''t bother that lord." "Ge... Your Excellency?" The magisters almost fell out of their eyes. The Bassemello family is an ultra-aristocratic family, which believes that even the same lords should obey the noble people of blood. In the eyes of the Bathmelo family, only the second magician and the manifester of the first magic can sit on an equal footing with them. Chapter 535： However, as the current head of the Bathmelo family, Bartimmero Lorelai is even more heresy and extreme. Bathmelo Lorelai is different from the general Bathmelo family. She does not judge the level of high or low by blood, but on the level of ability and value. In other words, she only communicates with valuable and capable people. However, no matter how valuable someone is, Bathmelo Lorelai would never utter the honorific or honorific "Your Excellency". This... This is simply unprecedented! Shi Lang fell asleep for five seconds, and then regained consciousness. Weber asked, "How is it?" "It''s hard to say, there are a lot of things involved. Anyway, come with me first..." Shi Lang sighed, got up, and prepared to take Webber to a place. Luvia asked: "This Fuji...Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, has you already answered it?" "Yes." Shi Lang nodded and said. A magician questioned: "Since you have the answer, why don''t you say it? Maybe you are the murderer..." The magician hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet, Shilang directly [projected] a sword in the stone, holding the hilt, and injecting magic power into it. With a sound, the sword in the stone lit up like stars, and then moved towards the magic. The teacher waved-- "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" Ruzhu''s light rushed to the other shore, directly blasting an angel statue. "Kakka..." The angel fell, "booming" and smashed to pieces. However, the next moment, it was restored to its original state, as if it had never been destroyed. The sword in the stone [projection] in his hand dissipated like ashes. But everyone present was shivered, with cold sweats on their faces. And the interrogating magician had fallen soft to the ground with a frightened expression on his face. Shirou said: "I want to kill, it''s easy to kill. Don''t provoke someone who can kill you easily." After a pause, Shi Lang looked around and said, "If you want to live, just like a mouse, find a place to hide yourself. The king will take care of the rest, you humiliating mess." No one answered, everyone was frightened by the luminous cannon. Shirou waved his hand and greeted Weber, "Weber is gone." "Ah...oh..." Webber nodded and followed. Elquette also wanted to follow up, but Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "Go to sleep." "Why?" Alquette asked. Shirou said, "Grey is a little unwell, please take care of her." "Okay... okay." Alquey nodded. Shi Lang took Weber away. Watching Shi Lang go away, everyone present started to feel a little commotion. "Go...God... I was scared to death just now! I thought I would just die like this!" "That person, a little scary!" "What kind of technique is that? An instant weapon, then a magic cannon... and it''s such a powerful magic cannon!" "That kind of powerful magic cannon requires the use of a magic furnace, or group ritual magic!" ... Everyone talked a lot. The Magister of Bathmelo Lorelai stepped forward and asked: "Sovereign, shall we follow? After all, so many people have died." They were not scared by Shirou''s light cannon, because that kind of light cannon can also be realized by using team rituals. Bathmelo Lorelai shook his head, and said, "Just wait for the lord here." The magisters couldn''t figure out their heads, which simply didn''t match the character of their monarch. If it was their monarch who saw his magister being killed, he would have gone up and settled long ago, how could he still be so peaceful? Even say what to wait for someone? They were puzzled, but since they were the monarch, they had no choice but to follow suit. The black knight Rezovor Stulut watched Shiro and the two go away, then turned his head and glanced at Alterucci, who was already holding his head and squatting in the corner shivering. He couldn''t help but said, "Princess. Your Highness, that person has already left." "I didn''t kill anyone... I didn''t kill anyone... I have to listen to you, and I have use value, don''t shut me back... I don''t want to be an ornamental pet... I don''t want to be an ornamental pet..." Qi squatted in the corner. "What''s wrong, Mei Lian...your face is so pale." "Please...please don''t care...Dawn." "Please?" Father Dawn was taken aback for a moment, his face full of bewilderment. "This king... as expected..." Orlock Sisalmond sighed. Luvia keenly caught one point and asked: "What is it really, Lord Orlock Sisalmond?" "It''s nothing, the old man doesn''t know anything. It''s just that the old man is a little emotional, there are many forms of''butterfly'' magic in this world." Orlock Sisalmond said. Luvia frowned. ... ... Shiro led Weber to the back garden. Webber looked solemnly and asked nervously: "You...you are the eternal king, right?" Weber didn''t know how to face this person in front of him. Chapter 536： In the moment just now, he saw in this person the style he had seen in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Whether it is the Knight King Altria, the Conquer King Iskandar, or the hero King Gilgamesh, there is the kind of vertical and horizontal demeanor. That is the unique demeanor that belongs to the supreme king of the ancient dynasty. On this point, he definitely didn''t read it wrong, let alone feel wrong. Claiming to see through the eyes of all things, the fear of Eldrucci, the princess of the dead and the true ancestor, the follow of the true ancestor Alquette Brenstad, and the bombardment of the "King" Self-proclaimed, coupled with the concept of butterfly magic popularized by Orlock Sisalmond. An absurd and terrifying conjecture was brewing in his mind. His friend, who has been missing for nine years, is afraid that someone will be turned into a vehicle to bring the Eternal King back to life! In this way, everything can be explained. It was self-evident who the rumored friend was received by the second magician recently. Shiro glanced at Weber and said, "Yes, I am the Eternal King." Weber asked, "So, what about my friend, Shiro Fujimaru?" "I am the King of Eternity, but more of Shiro Fujimaru." Shiro said. "Butterfly magic..." Webber said solemnly: "Unexpectedly, His Royal Highness the Holy King would do something like robbing someone else''s body." Shiro said: "You want something wrong, Weber. I am Fujimaru Shiro. Whether it is helping you solve the problem in London, or the boy who fought with you in the Fourth Holy Grail War nine years ago, it is me. Fujimaru Shiro." After a pause, Shi Lang continued: "Also, let''s not mention this for the time being. The most urgent thing is to solve this alien world." Weber was silent for a moment, and then said: "It is said that the Eternal King is omniscient and omnipotent. Don''t you know the key?" "All-knowing and all-powerful?" Shi Lang snorted and said, "You actually believe this, Webber. Don''t continue to be ashamed in front of this king, conquer the king''s courtiers. That will make this king look down upon the king and conquer the king!" Webber took a deep breath, barely recovered his calm mood, and asked, "What''s going on, Eternal King?" "Roar? Have you restored your normal mind? It''s okay. You don''t have to call me the Eternal King specifically, I said, I am the Eternal King, but I am more of Shiro Fujimaru. The era of the Eternal King is over, and what exists here is just Fujimaru Shiro, just get along with me normally." Webber smiled bitterly. Eternal King... This is one of the most famous holy kings in Western Europe... How can you get along with each other? No way! I can''t shame that guy! Webber clenched his fists. Shiro led Weber to a basement entrance in the back garden, opened the basement entrance plank, and revealed the stairs leading to the basement. "This is..." Webber frowned. "The magic workshop of Griwun Ashburn, the owner of Stripping City. Those guys died here, and then the bodies were moved there." Shi Lang said. Weber thoughtfully said, "Is it omniscient and omnipotent..." "I have a question to ask, Eternal King." Weber said. "You ask," Shi Lang said. "You said that the person who fought with me in the Fourth Holy Grail War is also you. But, but..." After a pause, Weber pondered the sentence and asked: "...But is that person really you? If it were you, why would the Knight King swear an oath to kill you?" "Because at that time, I was not the King of Eternity. I didn''t know Al, and Al didn''t recognize me." Shiro''s eyelids drooped and said, "Okay, this is the end of the question time. After that, let''s have a good chat. . Not only as Fujimaru Shiro, but also as the King of Eternity. Now it¡¯s time to deal with the immediate matter first." "Is this matter important to the Eternal King?" Webber asked. Shiro said: "In my eyes, human life is very important. And this matter...not only involves another dimension of interference, but also involves the gods!" "Another dimensional interference? God... Goddai particle?" Weber was taken aback. ¡­ ¡­ ps: That''s it for today~! ^_^~! Chapter 28 Destroyed Rank Card Shiro led Weber down the basement slowly. The surroundings are dark, with black mist overflowing from time to time, filling the surroundings. There is a gloomy horror! "Did Heine Istali die here?" Webber asked. Shi Lang nodded and said, "That''s right. That alchemist has some abilities and is serious in doing things, so he was the first to find here. But because he was too serious, he killed him." "I don''t quite understand." Weber said. Shirou said: "It is normal for you to not understand. Because you have not found a clue to see the situation clearly, but my eyes have already seen the truth of the matter." "Are you omniscient and omnipotent..." "It''s barely considered," Shirou said. Webber sighed and said, "It''s so easy...it''s cunning!" "Cunning? If you rely too much on this ability, you will stop, that is the real shame." Shi Lang said. Weber asked, "So, how did Heine Istali die?" "Yes¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang frowned, quickly reached out and grabbed Webber''s tie and pulled him over. The next moment, in the pitch-black mist, there was a dazzling light, and several arrows of light fell on the place where Weber was standing. "Rumble, rumbling¡ª" The Arrow of Light burst open, directly blasting the steps to pieces, and the broken rocks fell into the valley like a meteor. Webber''s face was cold and sweaty. If Fei Shilang had just pulled him, even if he was not shot through by the Arrow of Light, he would fall into the valley and fall to death. Chapter 537： Shi Lang turned his head away and looked at the black mist. "That''s..." Webber also looked at it, frowning involuntarily. In the black mist that overflowed, several baby-like angels were holding yellow arrows with holy smiles, as if they were not the ones who had attacked before. "Evil spirit." Webber''s face was solemn. He was not deceived by the angelic appearance of these things. These were "spirits" and "evil spirits." "Hehehe..." These evil spirits issued a gentle, holy smile, and then they drew their bows and arrows full, ready to shoot. However, before they attacked, Shirou''s [evil] took the lead, swallowing these evil spirits like a sea tide. Shirou shook the palm of his hand-- "Crack¡ª" The soft clay of [evil] gripped tightly in an instant, crushing all the evil spirits trapped in it into pieces, dissipating like spirits. "Griwun Ashburn is not a necromancer, how can there be evil spirits here?" Webber''s brows furrowed. Shiro said: "There are many topics that the magician studies. It is difficult to guarantee that the owner of this stripped city, Grevin Ashburn did not study necromantic magic. And he was not still with that Orlock Sisalmond, Have you studied butterfly magic together? If you are preparing for resurrection before you are alive, it is not strange to study necromantic magic." "So, was Heine Istali killed by these evil spirits?" Webber asked. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "These evil spirits are not a climate. What really killed him was an attack from another dimension." "Another dimension..." Webber was taken aback, then his brows frowned. The two slowly walked down the stairs. Below is the sewer, immediately filled with dirty stagnant water. Webber stepped in, and his trouser legs were immediately wet and stained with dirty water. When Shilang fell in, "evil" emerged, but it wrapped his legs and separated the dirty water. This made Webber a little envious, but helpless. This is something unique in this world, something that belongs only to the Shirou who has carried and accepted [evil]. The two walked out of the waterway and stepped onto the land next to them. "This...this is..." Webber''s brows furrowed. This underground workshop is full of broken arms and limbs, broken organs, and blood dripping, as if they have come to the legendary temple of blood. Weber found the broken arm attached to the [living rock] armor, frowned, and said, "It seems that Heine Istali was killed here." "The magician is very serious and cautious. On the way to search for the Holy Grail, he was the first to discover this underground magic workshop. To ensure safety, he also called the Magister of Lord Bathermelo. Unfortunately, he The enemy facing is not something magician can deal with." Shi Lang said. Weber asked: "If it''s just about fighting power... then you shouldn''t find me. My fighting power is the lowest among all these people. In other words, do you need the assistance of my magic knowledge?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" In the darkness, the roar of the beast came. Step on... Heavy footsteps, from far to near. Then a huge black beast that looked like a chariot slowly walked out of the pitch-black corridor, and his ferocious eyes fixed on Shirou and Webber. "That, is it also the defensive force to defend this magic workshop?" Webber asked. Shilang nodded and said, "It''s nothing more than a beast made by a magician, just like those evil spirits, it''s not a cause for concern." "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The pitch-black beast seemed to have been invaded into the territory, roaring and rushing towards the two of them. Webber became nervous and was about to release his defensive technique. However-- "Chuchchchchchchch--" The cold light that flickered out of thin air instantly killed the beast into **** and disappeared like a black mist. Among them, a lot of Hanmang came to kill Shiro and Webber. Shilang''s [evil] surged, forming a wall of [evil], blocking these cold lights one by one. Phantoms appeared around, black fog and sewers were disappearing, and a warehouse stacked with containers appeared faintly. "This is..." Webber frowned, and the situation was a bit chaotic and complicated. "The real culprit who killed Heine Istali came from another dimension of attack." Shiro said, then he took his position, pointed to the land under his feet, and said, "There is another space here. I need you to use magic to help simulate the passage of imaginary numbers and connect to that space." "The imaginary channel... So that''s it, the real culprit is in another space, and you can''t interfere in another space, so did you find me?" Webber asked. Shi Lang nodded and said, "That''s right." "The imaginary number is an overhead element, and the imaginary channel is an application of the imaginary element. I really have a way to build it. But my magic is not enough." Weber said. Shirou said: "I will pay for the magic power, and I will guarantee your safety. You only need to construct the technique." "I see!" Weber nodded, then bit his finger, drawing a complicated magic circle on the ground. The black mist gathered again, and the slain beast reappeared, and along with it, there were many evil spirits with the appearance of angels. They were like wild beasts defending the territory, and they slaughtered the two Shirou. Shi Lang slapped [Evil] and killed them all. At the same time, the surrounding space flickered from another dimension of cold light, and many attacks were directed towards Shirou and Webber. It is a pity that they were blocked by Shi Lang one by one. Chapter 538： Weber breathed a sigh of relief. This sense of security... Let him have a feeling of returning to the Fourth Holy Grail War in an instant. After the Fourth Holy Grail War, he traveled to the Middle East and took over many magician events at the Clock Tower. To be honest, they are all dangerous. Yes, in the past nine years, he has walked on the boundary between mystery and reality and encountered many dangers. Therefore, when he took over the incident, he was actually insecure. However, now with Shirou, he does have a long-lost feeling. With that king, with Fujimaru Shiro. But, should the person in front of you be considered Fujimaru Shiro or the Eternal King? "Ask a question, Eternal King. What I have is only the knowledge of the magic way... and if it is about the knowledge of the magic way, the Lord Bathmelo is richer than me. You can look for her, why do you want to Find me?" Webber asked. Shirou said: "That woman is indeed capable, but it''s not suitable." "Why? Is it because you can''t stand the temper of Lord Bathmelo?" Weber asked. "No. A capable person has a weird temperament. This is a matter of course. But compared to that woman, you are more reassuring. Understand? In my eyes, you are more valuable than that woman. So of course, I found you." Shi Lang said. Weber said helplessly: "I am a courtier to conquer the king..." "In this era, there is no king anymore," Shi Lang said. Weber constructed the magic style, Shiro injected magic into it. It has to be said that Weber¡¯s magic circuits are small in number and inferior in quality, and there is not much magic power. However, the theory of magic is very rich, and the practical application is also very strong. What is lacking is only the magic itself. "Perhaps, I can help you solve the magic problem." Shi Lang said suddenly. Weber was taken aback: "What?" "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. He just wanted to copy [The Flower of Evil] to Webber for a moment, but it is hard to guarantee that Webber can''t bear the malice. Perhaps adding a [Desperate Will] can hold [The Flower of Evil], but for now, it¡¯s better to go out of this enclosed and stripped city first, and then try it out. Growing out of knots is not a good habit. The imaginary channel is opened. Shiro and Weber walked in. "This...this is..." Webber''s brows furrowed. Shi Lang couldn''t help but his face sank. Open the imaginary passage from the underground workshop to enter another level of space. In this space, it is in memory, in the first battle of the Fourth Holy Grail War, the warehouse in the docks of Fuyuki City! And standing in the center of the wharf warehouse is Lancer-Dilumdo in a strange state! "Why is Dilumudo here?" Webber asked in surprise. Shirou said, "It''s just a fake with an empty body and no consciousness!" "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" Di Lu Muduo yelled, and killed the two of Shi Lang. Swiftness and high fighting spirit. However, Nine years ago, Shirou could easily kill him in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but now how could he be overturned? He grabbed Dilumudo with [Evil], and then directly crushed him. Webber broke out in a cold sweat. How to look at this way of pinching to death, how terrifying! After Dilumudo died, there was no spiritual foundation. Instead, it was a card. Shirou took it, and the card was exactly the same as the Lancer card of Ku Churin who had been killed in Fuyuki City before. "What is this?" Webber asked. Shirou said: "It''s a rank card..." Before I finished talking, the rank card in Shilang''s hand burned without fire, and disappeared like a spirit in the next moment. The rank card, self-destructed! This sudden change made De Shilang stunned. Chapter Twenty-Nine: People make the best use of their talents, and things make the most of their use [Second more] Returning from another level of space, Shi Lang frowned. "What is that card?" Webber asked. Shirou said: "It''s something in the parallel world." Heine Istali and the Magisters were killed by Lancer-Di Lumut, Shi Lang used the second treasure to see through this matter, and from this he brought Webber over to the Mirror Realm and killed Dilu. Mudu, ready to reclaim the rank card. But what he didn''t expect was that the rank card would directly destroy itself! This is a little different from the rank cards in Fuyuki City Recycling Depot Churin and Heroic Guardian Palace. The two cards have existed since they were recovered, and they are now in the hands of the gem Weng who is observing the parallel world. Is it a disposable item? It shouldn''t be! After all, why there is a rank card here is a problem. "Parallel World..." Webber was surprised, and then said: "So...it''s no wonder you went to look for Jewel Weng specially because you found this kind of card elsewhere, right?" "Yes." Shirou nodded, and said: "There are two rank cards in Fuyuki City, but I found them early, so no casualties were caused." Chapter 539： Weber asked: "You mean that the city of Stripping is now closed because of the interference of the parallel world?" "I don''t know." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Webber frowned and said, "You are not omniscient and omnipotent..." Before Weber finished speaking, Shi Lang sneered and said, "If you really believe in this kind of thing, you will be finished. After all, how did the saying of omniscience and omnipotence come down? I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know things. Many, many. As far as the current situation is concerned, I can''t see what happened in this castle, let alone how to leave this castle." "Holy Grail... But you didn''t get all-knowing and omnipotent wisdom from God..." "Oh? Is there such a saying?" Shi Lang sneered, and said with contempt: "This king is the king of the end of the gods, and the one who kills is the god. How can he worship another god? Use this king to come. Propagating monarch power, huh¡ªthe church¡¯s method of controlling the Middle Ages. In this king¡¯s dynasty era, whether it is magician or church power, all have to crawl under the feet of this king. Monarch power is conferred, huh!" Webber shed a cold sweat, and he could see that the Holy King was disdainful from the heart. I just don''t know why, facing the current Fujimaru Shiro, or the King of Eternity, he has a very familiar stomachache. The two checked the underground workshop. The owner of Adela in the Strip City is Grevin Ashburn, a well-known magician. In this underground workshop of Griwun Ashburn, Shi Lang and Weber also discovered a lot of research materials on Griwun Ashburn. At the same time, they were also attacked by many angel-shaped evil spirits and the lingering beasts of Greven Ashburn. However, although these evil spirits and beasts are a great threat to modern magicians, they appear to be nothing in front of Shirou. He didn''t even pay attention to it, and the self-disciplined counterattack of [evil] killed these evil spirits to pieces. But most of Griwun Ashburn''s materials are the other party''s magic research, but there is no clue to the Holy Grail. "Do you want to go over it, King Eternal?" Weber took the information to Shirou. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I will give you these materials and information, you don''t have to give them to me." "Wait, what do you mean..." Shilang smiled and said: "I''m not good at reasoning, and you happen to be good at reasoning, and you are a recognized detective of the Clock Tower. Therefore, of course the information must be concentrated on you, so that you can give full play to your ingenuity and convenience. Solve the case. Don''t worry, I will be responsible for your safety." Weber: "..." He said it soundly, but in the words of the sentence, he only heard one sentence. ¡ª¡ªThis kind of laborious task is left to you. Suddenly, Weber had a very stomachache. What is going on here? He remembered. Whenever he gave Elmero school matters to his teacher Kenneth, his teacher Kenneth would always say, "Since you want to create your own path of magic, you must be familiar with the school''s matters. Go, you Stupid donkey, take care of things, don¡¯t let my cultivation of you be disappointed.¡± Then he pushed everything to him, and ran away happily by himself, either to love Sorra, or to run away. Study the magic way. And Linis, every time she gets into trouble, she pushes things to him like this, and then he wipes his **** with a bitter face... Weber understood where this familiar stomachache came from. "What''s the matter with you, Webber? Why do you look uncomfortable?" Shirou asked with concern. Webber looked uncomfortable: "No...nothing..." "Then roll up your sleeves and do it! In this regard, you can live alone! I will definitely not mistake this point." Shi Lang said vowedly. Weber: "..." My stomach hurts even more! Shi Lang explored the workshop of Greven Ashburn for a while, but found no other useful things. However, the cracks in the ground actually spilled out the Jindai particles including Yujin Ether, which made Teshiro frown and swallowed the Jindai particles with [evil], and then sealed the ground cracks. The two explored for a while in Greven Ashburn''s magic workshop, without gaining anything, and then returned to the main hall. Although it was already night, the people in the main hall did not leave, they were all waiting for Shirou and Webber. Bassemero Lorelai looked directly at Shirou and asked, "What''s the truth, Lord Fujimaru Shirou." "Attack from another dimension." Shiro said. Shilang concealed the parallel world''s affairs, only to put the Dilumudo''s affairs in another way. "Hidden in another space, the attack of an unconscious heroic shell?" Busmero Lorelai''s brows tightened. Alte Luci said quickly: "Look, look! I said it! I didn''t do it! I didn''t do it!" "His Royal Highness... please pay attention..." The black knight Rezovor Stulut said helplessly. But the Walachia Night and others next to him didn''t have any big reactions. Some people accepted Shiro''s information, but some people couldn''t accept it. Because they didn''t follow Shi Lang to check it out, they couldn''t help but feel a little unbelief in their hearts. Especially the sister of Heine Istali, crying and making a lot of noise, lost her sanity, and even identified Shi Lang as the murderer. However, no one dared to respond to her identification. Most people were scared by Shirou''s flash cannon. And although the Magisters of Bathmelo Loreley were confident that they could reproduce that level of light cannons through group ceremonies, But Bathmelo Loreley did not respond, and they were not very vocal. Shi Lang directly gave Heine Istali''s sister a hypnotic suggestion, and directly hypnotized her, causing her to fall asleep. He carried the little girl and asked, "Who will send her to the room and let this little girl get a good night''s sleep?" "I... I''ll go!" Elteluci raised her hand first. Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Shirou handed the people over to her, and Elteluci ran away carrying the people. Weber asked, "Is it too sloppy to hand over humans to the dead, Eternal King?" "Don''t worry, as long as I''m still here, she won''t dare to mess around." Shi Lang said. Weber recalled Alte Luci''s reaction, and said his heart, too. He walked out, looked at the crowd and said, "Everyone, now life has occurred. In order to get out of here, I need your help." Chapter 540： Orlock Sisalmond asked: "Young Lord, what kind of help do you need?" Weber said: "There are few clues at the moment, and we can only temporarily designate the prisoner as the holder of this stripped city, Grevin Ashburn. I need you to give me your respective invitations. Collect all the invitations. , Maybe some clues." "So that''s it." Orlock Sisalmond nodded, and then handed the invitation letter to Webber from his arms. However, the others did not move. A magician said: "Griven Ashburn''s invitation letter is about inheritance. If you give the invitation letter to you, you will be declared ineligible for inheritance." "It''s no longer a matter of inheritance, now..." Webber was about to argue, but Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stop him, and walked slowly to the front of the stage. Everyone''s eyes were on him. Shiro [Projection] showed the Holy Spear Lungominiad, raised his head, his eyes swept across the crowd like sharp blades, but anyone who was watching him couldn''t help but lower his head. He slowly said: "Listen-this king is the eternal king! This king has already designated the modern magician monarch, and Weber Wilwitt is in charge of this incident. If you want to get out of here alive, please cooperate. His actions would otherwise be regarded as a provocation to this king. If you have the patience, you can come forward and try the power of this king''s gun." The magic power was slowly poured into the Holy Spear Lungominiad, the thunder was mixed with the storm, and the violent magic aura caused the surrounding space to fluctuate slightly. The shining holy spear shining brightly on De Shilang''s side face, like a holy spirit. Everyone was sweating coldly. This time, even Bathemelo Lorelai''s fifty-man magical force had a cold sweat on their faces. There was no way for them to manifest this violent magical aura. Shirou''s gaze swept across Orlock Sisamond, Luvia, and everyone else, and the person he was watching lowered his head incomparably. Even Busmero Lorelai, who was always proud, couldn''t help lowering his head. "Who has any objections?" Shi Lang asked. No one echoed. Shiro said: "According to Weber''s words." At this time, no one had any objections, and one after another handed over the invitation letter to Weber. This made Webber had to sigh, it went so well. Subconsciously, he glanced at Shirou who was holding the holy spear. "Don''t look at it, this king is standing behind you. You only need to use your talents as much as possible, and the rest is the king''s business." Shirou said. Webber nodded and took a deep breath. Chapter Thirty I want to see you [third more] Under Shiro''s duress, the magicians who received the invitation letter had to bite the bullet and hand it over to Weber. It''s just that Heine Istali died, and his invitation letter didn''t know where it fell, so he accepted it all except the one he had received. After Heine Istali and the other dead Magisters were buried in the ground in the back garden, Shilang dismissed the crowd and brought Webber to his room. On the big bed in his room, there was also Ryori Kanano, who had cheated to death. The wound on his abdomen has slowly healed, and it seems that he will be resurrected tomorrow. Shi Lang threw her to the floor casually, and then lay down on the bed by himself. After passing through the warm bed of the man who swindled his death, the bed is warm and very suitable for sleeping. Weber looked at Shi Lang who was already lying on the bed, covered with bedding, and was about to go to sleep, with a dumbfounded expression on his face, and asked: "Yong...Eternal King, you...what are you doing?" "Don''t you see it? It''s already night, of course it''s sleeping." Shi Lang said. Weber pointed to the invitation letter on the table and asked, "Don''t you read it?" "Leave it to you. I don''t need to ask about the process, you can tell me the result tomorrow. By the way, turn off the light and turn on the light when you sleep to waste electricity." Shirou said of course, then put the quilt on and said "good night" , And then fell asleep. Weber: "..." Isn''t it that the King of Eternity is very dedicated, and Su Xing Yemei handles government affairs? What kind of eternal king is this! Under the light, Weber was alone, looking at the invitation letter with a stomachache, looking for clues. Shi Lang came to his dream, logged in the Eternal King''s account, and then used [Clairvoyance EX] to contact Mei Lin. Shi Lang said: "Mei Lin, use your clairvoyance to see from the outside, can you see where I am now." "Please wait, my king." Merlin nodded, and then unfolded [Clairvoyance EX], overlooking the world from the stone tower, thus locking Shirou''s position. Merlin said: "You can only see the castle where you are, but you can''t go inside." "Sure enough..." Shi Lang touched his chin and frowned, and said, "I can''t interfere from the outside world, nor can I interfere with the outside world. No wonder, I used clairvoyance before and could only see the inside of the castle." "My king, are you involved in a troublesome incident again?" Merlin asked. Shi Lang rubbed his temples, and said with a headache on his face. "Yeah. Originally, Gem Weng said that there was a sign of the resurrection of the gods, it was enough trouble, but now it seems to have something to do with the real Holy Grail again, and there are two things. There seems to be some connection." "Contact?" Merlin asked. Shirou nodded and said, "That''s right. In this castle that has formed a different world, the gods particles are gushing out of the ground, and there are also rank cards, which seem to have some relationship with the parallel world." "What you said, the parallel world called **Inzworth?" Merlin asked. Shirou said, "Not bad." "Everything is mixed up, this is really enough trouble." Merlin said. Shi Lang sighed, "Who said no." "I really hope you can live the life you want, my king." Mei Lin said. Merlin knew what kind of life his king wanted. His king is different from other kings. Other kings become kings based on their own ambitions, or they become kings because of the general trend of the times, but they are obsessed with the throne, and obsessed with the adventure and passion of the king. But his king is different. Although his king has become a king because of the general trend of the times, he has never been obsessed with the throne, let alone the days of adventure and passion of being king. Wang, what I really want is to be able to live leisurely. Chapter 541： But it can''t do it anyway. Because the king is already in this world, the tallest man in this era, when the sky falls, he will eventually fall on his head. Wang couldn''t hide, let alone hide. Instead, he took the initiative to take the time. A true man who carries the tripod. However, all he really wanted was the leisurely days in Fuyuki City. Therefore, Merlin also sincerely blessed the king. However, Wang was still entangled in troubles after all. Merlin sighed inwardly. "Let''s talk about it..." Shi Lang bowed his hand, his expression unchanged. Using clairvoyance EX, he contacted Gilgamesh and asked him to use clairvoyance to help himself see the future. Regarding this, Gilgamesh was a little displeased, and said: "Eternal King, you are really enough as a miscellaneous practitioner! Why does this king help you again and again?" "Don''t be long-winded, please help me see it. When you are in trouble, this king will help you too, you chopsticks!" Shi Lang said. "This king can do everything, how can I ask you for help?" Gilgamesh sneered contemptuously, but he took a look at the future and said: "The place where your miscellaneous practitioner is now, this king can''t see it either. " "Can''t even see through the eyes of the future?" Shirou touched his chin and said, "In other words, has he really been denied any form of interference? If so, it really deserves to be the Holy Grail." At this time, Solomon said: "It can be said that it is the Holy Grail, but it can also be said that it is not the Holy Grail." "Huh?" Shi Lang was a little surprised that Solomon would say aloud at this time, and couldn''t help asking: "How do you say, Solomon?" Solomon did not respond. "Tsk." Shi Lang snorted a little displeasedly. This half-talking behavior, although it fits Solomon''s character now, is really unpleasant. Preparing to withdraw from the clairvoyance exchange group, Solomon said, "I want to see you, the Eternal King." "You tell this king, what you saw, this king will agree with you." Shi Lang said. Solomon: "..." Solomon said: "I can''t see where you are now, but I don''t feel the breath of God." "You mean, wasn''t the Holy Grail interfered?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Solomon said: "Not sure. The breath of God can indeed shield clairvoyance, but I don''t feel the breath of God. Or, this is another usage of the Holy Grail. I have never seen the Holy Grail, nor have I owned it, so it is accurate. I don¡¯t know. I can only tell you with certainty that there is no breath of God in the place where you are¡ªthis is a matter." "Is that so..." Shi Lang touched his chin. Solomon said, "I want to see you, Eternal King." "I want to see you too, but unfortunately you can''t make it through." Shi Lang waved his hand, then withdrew from the clairvoyance exchange group, and fell asleep beautifully. As soon as the sky dawned, Shi Lang woke up, stretched, and then saw Weber looking at him with a faintly resentful expression on his face. Shilangquan didn''t see it and asked instead, "How is it?" Sitting up from the bed, his right foot just stepped on the soft right leg of Ruri Kaye. He kicked his right leg aside without looking, stood up, and walked towards Weber. "Except for the name of the angel attached to the invitation letter and the name of the person inviting it, there is no difference. They are all invited to witness the inheritance of Adela, the stripped city." Webber said, couldn''t help yawning. "You seem to be very tired," Shirou said. Webber said with a grieving look: "You have slept all night, but I watched it carefully all night and thought about a lot of things!" "It seems that you think of me as Fujimaru Shiro again, which is also good. But to make a statement, I mean, don''t you often stay up late to deal with these things? Why do you get tired after only one night? Shouldn''t you stay up late for at least three days? Will this situation happen in three nights?" Shirou said naturally. Weber: "..." What does this guy think of me! "Providing an update, someone told me that there might not be the Holy Grail here. At least there is no power of God at work." Shi Lang said. Webber was taken aback, then frowned, and asked, "Where is the source of this information?" "King Solomon," Shiro said. "King Solomon? Is it... the magic king?" Webber asked with his eyes widened. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Don''t ask for details. In short, I can contact him, and he can contact me." "Is that so..." Webber frowned, and then said: "Actually, I also happen to have a doubt here." "How do you say?" Shi Lang asked. Weber picked up an invitation letter and said, "Look at the invitee of this invitation letter." Shi Lang took a closer look and was taken aback. Because the name of an unexpected person is written on the invitee¡ª¡ª Tosaka Toshimi! "Whose invitation letter belongs to?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Weber said: "It''s Luviacelineta Edfeldt!" "In other words, she came here instead of Tosaka Tokichen?" Shirou asked. Weber nodded and said, "You have to ask for details." "Then go over now. She should have gotten up too." Shi Lang said. Webber nodded. The two came to Luvia''s room. Luvia''s room was not locked. Obviously, the other party was already up. Shirou intends to push the door directly, but Weber takes the lead and knocks on the door first. "A gentleman?" Shi Lang took a look, then retracted his hand and said. Weber said: "You are the king, but you have to be polite?" "When I want to do things, if not necessary, I always put efficiency first, and everything else must be done later." Shi Lang said. Chapter 542： Luvia''s voice came from inside the house: "Who?" Shiro said, "Fujimaru Shiro, and Weber." "Please... please wait a moment!" There was a messy sound of dressing in the house. It was obvious that she might not have been dressed just now. Webber breathed a sigh of relief, and said to his heart, fortunately he knocked on the door first, otherwise he would be rude. Weber glanced at Shirou and found that Shirou''s expression was the same as before, very calm and relaxed, his expression unchanged. Luvia''s voice came from inside the house: "Please come in." Shiro and Weber walked in. "Excuse me, what''s the matter?" Luvia asked gracefully, wearing a blue dress, sitting on a chair. Shiro glanced at Weber. Webber nodded, then took out the invitation letter and placed it in front of Luvia. Luvia raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is there anything wrong with my invitation, the lord of modern magic?" "That''s not. It''s just that I''m very surprised, why is the person who invited is the head of the Tosaka family, but the person who came is the head of Edfeldt?" Webber asked. Luvia asked, "Is this important?" Shirou looked at his watch and said, "Please don''t waste time, if you still want to get out of this castle alive." "It''s really bitter and mean, the Holy King who descended on the flesh of others!" Luvia said. Luvia is not an idiot, combined with what happened yesterday and the butterfly magic mentioned by Orlock Sisalmond, a guess has been formed in her mind. This may be the true Holy King in that legend, who just borrowed the flesh of others to realize the real world. Shirou said, "You have to thank me for my good temper, ma''am." After staring at Shiro''s condescending gaze for a while, Luvia lowered the proud head of the Edfeldt family and said, "Please forgive my rudeness, your highness." Shilang asked, "So, can you answer Wei Boqing''s question?" Luvia nodded and said, "This invitation was originally to invite Tosaka to be the head of the family. But as we all know, when the head of the Tosaka family participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War, the magic engraving was destroyed and his children were destroyed. I received the Edfeldt¡¯s house and formed twins with me, Luviacelineta Edfeldt." "Rin..." Shirou touched his chin. Luvia gave Shirou a surprised look, nodded, and said, "It is Rin Tosaka. This invitation letter was sent by the head of Patriarch Tosaka to Rin Tosaka, who is at Edfeld''s house. It was just by me. Intercepted first, so I came." "Is it coming from staring at the inheritance of Adela, the stripped city..." Weber sighed, and said, "It''s really the Hyena family." Luvia glanced at Webber annoyedly, but glanced at Shirou again without speaking. Shirou and Webber got up and were about to leave. At this moment, Luvia hesitated for a moment, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Your Highness, please wait a moment." Shirou asked, "Is there anything wrong?" "You... the owner of this body you are attached to is called Fujimaru Shiro. Excuse me... May I ask..." Shiro said: "To make a statement, this king is not based on obedience, but this king is Fujimaru Shiro. Secondly, nine years ago, the person who defeated Fu Hailin in Fuyuki City and saved you was indeed the king, but at that time, Ben The king is not the eternal king. Are there any questions? This king will give you 30 seconds to ask questions." "No... no more." Luvia stammered. "Really. Rest well then, Miss Luvia." After a pause, Shiro said, "In the past nine years, I have helped hide my identity and hide that ordinary family. Thank you, Miss Luvia and the Edfelt family." Shirou and Weber walked out of the room. Luvia sighed as he watched Shirou and Webber go away. ¡ª¡ªYour safety is the best thanks to me. In my memory, the gentle smile of the boy nine years ago relied on it, but standing here is a steel king who dominates everything. "Really...that boy..." Luvia whispered. ... ... ps: That''s it for today. I always say that I am out of chapter, but this shouldn''t be the case today. Chapter 31 Seven-Body Heroes There is still a lot of food stored in Adra in Stripping City, so don''t worry about food for the time being. Shirou and Webber were having breakfast in the room while talking about the clues he had obtained now. Of course, most of the time it is Weber talking and Shiro eating. In Shiro''s words, you only need to know the result, and the process and the like are left to Weber to deduct. This almost poured out Weber''s stomach acid. My heart is very sour, are these high-ranking people carved out of the same mold? His mentor Kenneth is like this, and so is this eternal king. At this moment, he missed his conquer king very much. Sure enough, he still likes that king very much! There is only one thing that Weber cares about. That''s why there was an invitation letter sent to Tosaka Tokimin? The magic engraving of the Tosaka family was destroyed by the original bomb nine years ago, and the integrity is not more than 10%. So far, a lot of money has been spent to find a restorer to repair the magic engraving. And the Tosaka family is located in the extreme east. From the view of the magician of the clock tower, it is a countryman, and there is no invitation value at all. But in fact, if Luvia hadn''t been robbed on the way and came here, it was Tosaka Rin who had been handed over the invitation letter by Tosaka Tokimi. In addition, Shirou also paid attention to the clues provided by Solomon. At this time-- Chapter 543： With a "bang", there was an explosion outside the room. What happened again? Shi Lang''s brows tightened, and he took Webber and rushed toward the explosion. With him, there were Luvia, Bathmelo Lorelai and others. The explosion site was in the back garden. Several people hurried over to take a look, and found that Grey was holding Yard with a sickle, watching the surroundings vigilantly. She was covered with scars and faint blood, but she did not see the enemy. Upside down trees, broken sculptures. There was a mess around. "Wow!" Amid the broken gravel, Elquet crawled out of it, bloodied and embarrassed. She looked upset and said, "Who attacked me?" "What''s the matter with you, Elquet?" Shirou asked with concern. Elquette got up and said with a grieved expression: "Someone attacked me! It hurt my head hard! I need comfort, Shirou!" "Who did it?" Shi Lang asked. Elquet shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I didn''t see it." Shirou''s brows tightened, is there anyone here who can beat Alquette to the blood? Even if it was a sneak attack, something that could beat Alquette to the blood, even a sergeant under his full power would not be able to do it! At this moment, with a "chao", Grey''s right arm was suddenly cut open, dripping with blood. Grey hurriedly waved the sickle in his hand, and it was obvious that there was nothing there, but there was a "clang" sound, which made a roar of metal. Shirou looked at it and said in a deep voice: "The attack comes from another dimension! Webber, expand the imaginary channel!" Weber will come to pass, bite his finger quickly, ready to draw the technique. However, when he was just starting to prepare for painting, Bathemelo Lorelai had already constructed a technique that mimics the attributes of imaginary numbers. Not only that, but the dozens of troops brought by Bathmelo Loreley also volleyed to build a technique that simulates the attributes of imaginary numbers. Weber stopped his hand, full of envy, and said in a low voice: "It''s so cunning...just because of genius, I can fly to high places freely and easily, and hover freely in the area I only imagined. The sky..." The palms were clenched tightly. Although the matter had been confirmed nine years ago, Webber was still unwilling to see the gap once again. Dozens of artefacts took place, and the surrounding space turbulent, making a "crack" sound like a shattering mirror. The next moment, dozens of dark figures suddenly fell out of the field. Shirou raised his brow when he saw it When Webber saw it, he was a little surprised and exclaimed, "Assassin?" The person exposed from another dimension is the Servant, Assassin-Baimei¡¤Hassan, whom the two had intersected in the Fourth Holy Grail War! "Heroic? It''s this kind of thing. Did you kill my magician?" Bassemero Lorelai''s face became cold, and he chanted at high speed, and then a huge, dozens of magic artillery, horrible magic cannons were unfolded around him. Shooting precisely at these Baimao Hassan. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Baimung Hassan was bombarded to death, all the broken corpses turned into souls, and finally a card was formed. Bathemelo Lorelai stretched out his hand, and with a "swish", Baimao Hassan''s card ignited spontaneously, just like Dilumudo''s rank card, it destroyed itself directly. Bathmelo Lorelai frowned, showing incomprehension. Shirou said, "The same is true for the heroic spirit we killed in the basement workshop." "What the **** is going on, under the Crown of Eternity?" Bassemero Lorelai asked. "It''s hard to say, the king''s eyes haven''t seen this through." Shirou said. In fact, Shirou felt very strange. El Quette said he was attacked and beaten to the blood. However, only Baimong Hassan exists here. With the strength of Baimao Hassan, even in the case of a sneak attack, would Alquette be beaten to the head? This is just a joke! Even if he can''t do his best, even if he has been abandoned by the planetary consciousness, but no matter how much Elquite is a quasi-earth UO, how can he be attacked by the mere Baimei Hassan? Could it be that Alte Luci did it? But he is here, and it''s too late for Alteluci to avoid him, dare to attack Alquette? After thinking about it, Shirou asked, "Alquette, were you attacked by those masked weirdos just now?" "I don''t think it is. They exude a non-threatening atmosphere, it should not be them." El Quette said. This is very strange, because only Baimei Hassan exists in the mirror world here. In fact, it is strange that Baimong Hassan exists here, and the rank card is self-destructive as soon as it appears. At this moment, Grey fell softly to the ground. Shi Lang walked over and caught her. "Thanks...Thank you, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Gray muttered in a vague consciousness. Her consciousness was blurred, her breathing was very rapid, and her wounds were spreading purple and black. Is this poisoned? Shi Lang''s brows furrowed, then he hugged Grey and took him back to her room. Shi Lang posted a [Wisdom of the Demon Realm] to himself, and instead used the [Wisdom of the Demon Realm] to gain the ability to understand poisons and relieve Grey''s toxins. Bathmelo Lorelai asked: "Under the eternal crown, how many bodies of this kind of heroic spirit exist here?" "It''s hard to tell now, wait for me to check, let''s talk about it, the master of Bathmelo." Shi Lang said. He asked Alquette to take care of Grey, and he returned to the room with Webber. Chapter 544： Shirou said, "I will leave it to you to investigate the truth, Webber. I will first investigate how many heroic spirits exist in this castle." "Now this stripped city Adela is not safe." Webber sighed. A large amount of [evil] poured out of Shilang''s palm and threw it on Weber, saying: "My [evil] will protect you. Feel free to investigate." Webber watched the [evil] surging constantly falling on him, with a cold sweat on his face. Although the most precious treasure of the Elmero school [Moon Spirit Liquid], like Shirou''s [evil], it is a fluid thing. But this [evil] mud, how disgusting it looks... It''s like the smelly water from the smelly ditch was splashed on one''s body... Webber just thought about it, and the result of [evil] falling on him, a fist of [evil] rushed out, and it hit Webber''s abdomen heavily. "Um...!" Webber grunted in pain, clutched his stomach, and fell to the ground. Shi Lang glanced at it, then sneered, "Don''t speak ill of it." "Does this thing have self-personality and consciousness?" Webber asked with a painful face covering his stomach. Shiro said: "No. It was formed by countless people''s pure evil thoughts, and the mode of action was my mode of thinking during the Fourth Holy Grail War. So, as long as you don''t say bad things about it, it is still very gentle." Very gentle... Webber looked at the emergence of the [evil] fist that was dazzling in front of him, and a black line appeared on his forehead. "By the way, don''t talk bad about it in your heart. It will detect it," Shilang reminded. Webber sighed and said, "I see." Then he turned around and went out. Shi Lang sat cross-legged on the bed, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. He used [Clairvoyance EX] and the second treasure to see through the whole world, scanned the inside of the city of Peeling Adela, and frowned immediately. His eyes couldn''t see the truth about the inaccessibility of Adela in Stripping City, but everything inside the castle was invisible under his eyes. In addition to Lancer-Dilumudo and Assassin-Baimei¡¤Hasan, there are five peculiarities! This shows that there are still five heroes in this castle! Shi Lang frowned tightly, wondering why there were a total of seven heroes in the city of Adra? No. To be precise, there are seven rank cards. At this time, the city of Winterwood only passed two rank cards. Moreover, the rank cards here will ignite spontaneously and destroy themselves every time they are recovered. After all, who was the initiator of this incident? Is it Grevin Ashburn, the master of this stripped city of Adela? Will a modern magician in a small area have such skills? If you really hold the Holy Grail, maybe there will be. After all, it is God''s thing, it is an alien thing far beyond the earth''s civilization, and it is natural that it possesses incredible abilities. But Solomon also said that there is no breath of God''s power here, and he suspects that there is no Holy Grail here. And here is the emergence of God Generation particles including [True Ether]. And the unknown existence that can rely on sneak attacks to beat Alquette to the head... Shi Lang rubbed his temples, this kind of meticulous reasoning activity was not what he was good at. What he is good at is the strategic arrangement in the general direction and the listing of plans, and the reasoning... Let''s leave it to the expert Webber. Wake up from the dream, Shi Lang summoned the powerful Bathmelo Lorelai, Alte Luci, Mayren Solomon and others, first to clean up the heroic spirits scattered in the castle. . Chapter 32 The People of the Past [Second More] Shi Lang summoned Bather Melo Lorelai, Alte Luci, Mayren Solomon and other powerful beings to clean up these heroic spirits. These heroic spirits all exist in the mirror world. No matter whether Shirou or Elteluci, there is no way to interfere in the mirror world, so the magister forces of Bathmelo Lorelai were dispersed and assigned to them. Used by everyone under his command. There is no objection to Bathemelo Lorelai. In fact, since Shirou announced his recognition of his identity as the Eternal King, the uncrowned queen of the Clock Tower has been very respectful to him. Perhaps this is also related to the family education of the Bathmelo family. The Bassemello family is an extreme aristocratic family, which believes that even the same lords should obey the noble people of blood. And this may be one of the main reasons for Bathmelo Lorelai''s respect to Shirou at the moment. After all, noble nobles are just nobles. For Wang Laiyan, it is only a tool to facilitate the control of the dynasty, especially for Shirou, the eternal king who is extremely centralized. However, the magister of Bathmelo Loreley was very unwilling to walk with Elteluci. This is of course, after all, these Magisters are the troops of Bartmero Lorelai, and their main task is to follow Bartmero Lorelai to hunt the ancestor of the dead, and the king of the hunting king Baiyi Tefanmu Ottenrose, and now he was about to cooperate with another King of the Dead, he was naturally a little unwilling. But now is not the time to worry about their feelings. Shirou pays attention to efficiency, changes the personnel, and transfers those who are more taciturn and activist to Altluci, and then distributes targets and starts hunting. Shiro''s hunting target was by the pond in the back garden. After the magisters of Bathmelo Lorelai constructed the foundation of imaginary number magic and opened the channel of imaginary number, after Shirou entered the mirror world, the heroic spirits that existed here showed their true body. Seeing this heroic spirit, Shi Lang''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch slightly. "It''s actually you..." He whispered softly and vomited out of Shirou''s mouth. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The pitch-black giant made a deafening roar instinctively like a beast that had invaded the territory. It''s Berserker-Spartacus! Once the weak hero who ignited the mortal fire of Shilang. However, there was no smile on this Spartacus''s face now, and only tyranny and ravages. Chapter 545： Of course, what stands here is just a record shell of Spartacus, without consciousness and soul. Shirou took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, Berserker. I''m going to kill you again." "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Berserker-Spartacus roared and rushed forward, his burly body exuded a tyrannical aura, which made the magisters tremble. However, Shi Lang stretched out his hand calmly, and the [evil] all over his body surged out, turned into a huge palm, and clasped Spartacus''s limbs. Afterwards, he [projected] the sword in the stone and released the light cannon. With such a wave, he cut off Spartacus''s head. Make it completely dead and turn it into a rank card. "Ok... so awesome!" The magisters around couldn''t help but say. They can also emit light cannons of the same size, but they need the assistance of other companions to perform ritual magic. However, with a random wave of this highness, it was a heavy light cannon. It''s really incomparable. People praised and chanted there. However, Shiro recovered this Berserker rank card, but his mood was very complicated. He recalled the events of the Fourth Holy Grail War. He is the weak, and the hero who protects the weak. Now, he is no longer the weak, and the hero of the weak is no longer there. Perhaps, in the eyes of the hero of that weak one, he is not sure about the oppressor who needs to crusade. With a deep sigh in his heart, Shirou quickly reduced his sentimentality. There are still troubles, but there is no spare time to be sentimental. Not surprisingly, this Berserker disappeared without fire after being recovered. This is the heroic spirit of the third body that was recovered. "Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª" The sound of explosions in the distance kept ringing, Shi Lang frowned, and he hurried away. It''s a hospital. The sculptures of angels fell over and overlapped, making them extremely messy. Alte Luci fell into the ruins, bloodied and embarrassed. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Elteluci looked blank, then saw Shirou, and said with a panic: "I...I don''t know! I''m already doing things very seriously! Some **** are attacking me!" Shirou''s brows furrowed. The magisters of Bathmelo Lorelai have opened the imaginary channel in the field. The black knight Rezovor Stulut and the white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding stand in the position, About to walk in. The result- "Boom boom" twice, as if hit by something, he was knocked down and flew out, slamming heavily on the angel statue on the side. With a "bang", the angel statue shattered and fell down, burying them. There is something! Shi Lang frowned and became vigilant. Something exists here, and it''s the one that attacked El Qu¨¦t! Alte Luci stood up from the ruins, and said with shame, "Who is it that dares to attack Yu! But you know, Yu Nai is¡ª" Before he finished speaking, with a "boom", something hit his abdomen. With a "bang", she was directly smashed out, like a shooting star, across the sky, crashed, and landed in the garden pond. The blood spilled over the pool, staining the white tiles into blood. A look of embarrassment. Shi Lang condensed his eyes and said, "Shatter the mirror world!" "Yes--!" The Magisters of Bathmelo Lorelai responded instinctively, and then volleyed out a magic circle that simulated imaginary numbers. Dozens of magic masters with rich knowledge and fighting power comparable to the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead disciples have started the technique. "Wow!" The mirror surface overlapped here shattered. In the broken gap, a violent cyan thunder whip shot out, sweeping all around. Wherever he went, there was a scorched mess. The Magisters of Bathmelo Lorelai constructed defensive techniques to block the ravages of the thunder. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" The sound of heavy wheels was mixed with thunder, and the next moment, a thunder chariot rushed out of the mirror boundary and drove towards the sky. And standing on the chariot was the familiar red-haired strong man. "The King of Conquer... Iskandar!" Shirou''s eyes tightened. Lancer-Dilumudo, Assassin-Baimei¡¤Hasan, Berserker-Spartacus... plus the Rider-King of Conquest Iskandall in front of you, it¡¯s like going back to the fourth time. Like the Holy Grail War! The only difference is that the Servant of the Fourth Holy Grail War nine years ago all had self-awareness, while the Servant here is an extension of the rank card, and there is no self-awareness record shell! So, the sneak attack on the existence of El Qu¨¦te, El Teluci, etc., is the Conquer King Iskandar? Rider-Conquer King Iskander drove the [Shenwei Wheel] across the sky, and the thunder of [Shenwei Wheel] fell like a whip, ravaging the earth, destroying trees and sculptures. A mess. Chapter 546： However, after the mess, those things were restored again. As if everything in this castle could not be destroyed. Eltluci stood up from the pool, glared at Rider-King of Conquer Iskandar angrily, and said angrily: "It''s you, the one who attacked Yu? Do you know, Yu Nai is¡ª" Before she finished speaking, there was another "boom", she was beaten up and flew out, her body fell on the wall, but her head was blown up. Blood and brain plasm flow all over the ground. Fortunately, although Alteluci''s immortality is not as good as Alquette, it is also very high. After recovering, she covered her head and turned pale. He looked around with vigilance, for fear that something might blow his head in the next moment. Shirou clenched his brows, and it seemed that the thing that attacked Elquette and Elteluci was not the Rider-King of Conquer Iskandall who had previously existed in the mirror world. But what could this be? Shi Lang wanted to enter the dream state and use the second treasure to see clearly, but he was also afraid that he would fall asleep unsuspectingly, and then this unaware of the existence of something attacked and killed himself. [Evil of this world] It is true that it has a powerful repair ability, but it does not endow Shirou with immortality. Among other things, if he gets a headshot like El Teluci, and his brain is spilled on the floor, he will definitely not be resurrected, and the Heroic Seat will also have an additional hero named "Fujimaru Shirou". Therefore, the corporal dared not to fall asleep, but immediately used [evil] to put on himself a layer of [evil] armor, and by the way, he also gave [projection] his set of silver king armor. On the body. The blue-silver king¡¯s armor he held was made of mythril of mystery, with Morgan and Merlin attached to it, as well as the defensive techniques set by a god-generation magician. In addition, there were fairy and island¡¯s Blessings. Whether it is anti-magic or defensive power, it is extremely strong. Compared with Gilgamesh''s golden armor, most of the magic is invalid on this blue silver armor. And the historical authenticity of this set of blue silver armor is now hidden in the warehouse of Shi Lang''s house. Although it was not a genuine product, the Blue Silver armor was originally his possession, so the effectiveness of [Projection] did not decrease too much. Shirou was wary of the surroundings, but for some reason, the thing that attacked Elquette and Elteluci didn''t even attack him. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Rider-Conquer King Iskandar''s thunder is still ravaging and raging. The magisters around Bathmelo Lorelai have already launched a spell to attack him. Each of these magisters possessed a fighting power comparable to that of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead disciples. In terms of fighting power, it was already comparable to the upper and lower heroes. For example, the previous individual of Assassin-Baimei Hassan, when it comes to one-on-one fights alone, they are definitely not their rivals. Therefore, for modern magicians, they can be regarded as the elite among the elite. However, this is of no use to Rider-Conquer King Iskandar. They can be compared to the lower heroes, but Rider-King of Conquer Iskandall is an extraordinary existence. The gap between the two is like the difference between clouds and mud. Even if the Rider-King of Conquer Iskandall standing here is just a record shell, not a conscious Servant or heroic spirit, it is definitely not their reachable opponent. Their art attacks were easily dodged by the Conquer King Iskandall, while the restraint magic that they controlled was easily crushed by the thunder of [Shenwei Wheel]. They are helpless against Rider-Conquer King Iskandall! I can''t let Iskandar behave unscrupulously anymore! Shiro came out. On one side, he was wary of the unknown thing''s sneak attack, and on the other side was [projected] the holy gun Lungominiad, preparing to kill Rider-Conquest King Iskandall. However, he hadn''t done it yet, and there was an explosion in the living room. Several rays of thunder shot out from the dome. The next moment, a golden boat flew out of it. It''s the Golden Boat-Vimana! Recognizing the true face of Jin Zhou, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly. And as the golden boat-Vimala rushed out of the living room, several pieces of minced meat that had been bombed into **** fell from it. Wear uniform magical costumes. It is the costumes of the Magisters of Bathmelo Loreley. The next moment, a woman in embarrassment fell from the Golden Boat-Vimalain. His body was dripping with blood, and once it fell, he vomited blood with several sharp swords stuck in his body. Embarrassed. It''s Bathmelo Loreley! And on the golden boat-Vimala, there stands a golden king. Shi Lang stared at the golden king closely. There is no need to say who that person is. He was once the person he hated the most, and he is now a reliable spray friend with whom he daily confronts him. ¡ª¡ªThe Hero King Gilgamesh! On the Golden Boat-Vimalain, there was still a person standing opposite the Hero King Gilgamesh. Shiro used the [mortal hero] to paste himself [Clairvoyance C], and saw clearly who that person was. It''s a girl, a girl in a gray cloak. It''s just that the hood that the girl wears every day has fallen, revealing a dim silver hair, holding a sword in her hand. It''s Grey! Grey holding a sword! ... ... ps: At the beginning of the month~! Ask for a wave of monthly tickets~! The guaranteed blade can also be voted for me~! Thank you ^_^~! Chapter 547： Chapter 33 Counterfeit Counterfeit [Third more] In the sky. Rider-King of Conqueror Iskander drove the [Wheel of Divine Power] whizzing past, wherever it passed, thunder rumbling, terrifying lightning ravaged the earth. Archer-Hero King Gilgamesh sits high on the golden boat-Vimalain, dozens of waves of gold in the surrounding space shoot out dozens of sharp swords, like a rain of swords, pouring down the earth. In the same way, on the Golden Boat-Vymona, Gray held the long sword that Yad had transformed and launched an impact on the heroic King Gilgamesh. Arms like rain, bombarded her towards her. Grey wielded the long sword, blocking Jian Yu one by one. Shirou''s brows were furrowed, his eyes flashed with thought. Holy grail. Lancer-Dilumudo, Assassin-Hassan Baimeng, Berserker-Spartacus, Archer-Gilgamesh, Rider-Iskandall...This is like the Fourth Holy Grail War, coming It''s the same in this castle. If so. Is there still another Saber-Altolia here, as well as him as Caster? ... ... Weber came to the residence of the expert of butterfly magic, His Excellency Orlock Sisalmond. "Young monarch, what can I do in such a chaotic moment?" Orlock Sisalmond asked. Weber said: "I want to confirm some information again." "Oh? What information? Except for some secrets that interfere with the magic of the old family, the old man must know everything and can''t say it." Orlock Sisalmond said. Weber said: "His Excellency Orlock Sisalmond said that Griven Ashburn, the holder of this stripped city of Adela, will never hold the Holy Grail. Can you be sure about this matter?" "The old man was very sure, but since the young monarch asked so, the old man was a little unsure." Orlock Sisalmond said: "It''s just based on the old man''s knowledge of Griwun Ashburn In other words, the old man believes that even if he really holds the Holy Grail, he will definitely not speak up. Even if he is dead, he will be taken into the coffin by the Holy Grail." "Is this..." Webber pondered for a moment, then raised his head and asked: "His Oulrock Sisalmond, then why did Greven Ashburn invite you to study butterfly magic?" Orlock Sisalmond said: "That guy is late to get a son, but his child died prematurely, and if he raises another offspring, that guy''s energy and body will be overwhelmed. Perhaps because of this, he That¡¯s why I chose to invite me to study butterfly magic. Based on this, I guess that guy¡¯s purpose is to resurrect." "So, why did you agree to study butterfly magic, Lord Orlock Sisalmond? Butterfly magic is Si Salmond''s family magic. From the point of view of a magician, you can casually interact with others. It¡¯s taboo to conduct research on family magic.¡± Webber asked. Orlock Sisalmond said: "Young monarch, you have to ask your previous generation of school ministers." "My previous generation of academic ministers?" Webber was taken aback. The modern magic department is a department that gathers the magic that has been produced in the past 100 years, broadly and plainly, as a more general magic, with the purpose of "easy to use". There is no need for monarchs to back up or their recognition, free to talk and evaluate magic, and sometimes upload pictures, etc. It is simply a field that conforms to the new generation of modern society. It is precisely because of this that, although it is a major subject, it has never been taken seriously. It is simply a decoration to cope with the times, and no monarch is willing to take it. And Weber''s former Minister of Education also did not get the title of monarch. Orlock Sisalmond nodded and said, "Yes. It''s the man whose heart was stolen by the goblin in the rumor, Hatres." Webber frowned. Hatres, this is the previous generation minister of modern magic science, or his predecessor. But in fact, Weber has never seen this man. Rumor has it that he was stolen by the goblin and disappeared. However, Orlock Sisalmond will study the application of butterfly magic with Griven Ashburn, will it be related to this former minister? Weber said, "I''m a little curious about this, please tell me more." "Our West Salmond family is too old. Although the older the magic family, the more noble in the magic world, but in fact, the too old family will also face the phenomenon of magic engraving and corruption. Facts Above, Si Salmond¡¯s magic engraving has begun to decay. Grevin Ashburn is an excellent restorer." After a pause, Orlock Sisalmond continued: "In this era, it is hard to find a restorer. Even with the abilities of the Sisalmond family, it is difficult to find a sufficiently good and reliable one. Restorer, come to repair the magic engraving. And at this time, Lord Hatteras introduced this Greven Ashburn to the old man." "So when is it?" Webber asked. Orlock Sisalmond said: "Nine years ago, it happened to be when I went to the modern magic department to explain butterfly magic." "Nine years ago..." Webber frowned. Orlock Sisalmond asked, "Young Lord, have you noticed anything?" "Nothing, it''s just that something is too coincidental," Weber said. "Oh? I would like to hear more." Orlock Sisalmond said. Weber said: "Nine years ago, the Holy Grail War broke out in Fuyuki City. Nine years ago, Fu Hailin, the ancestor of the dead, and the night of Wallachia attacked Fuyuki City. Nine years ago, the gods particles in the underground of London began to surge. Nine years ago, you and Grevin Ashburn, under the recommendation of His Excellency Hartres, began to study butterfly magic..." "Is there any connection?" Orlock Sisalmond asked. Weber said: "It''s nothing... It''s just that the heroic spirit that appears here now is the heroic spirit I encountered in the Fourth Holy Grail War, so it is inevitable that I will think more about it, but in fact..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" There was a scream outside the house. Webber hurried over to take a look and saw a huge black beast attacking the room where Heine Istali''s sister Rosalind Istali was. "Griwun Ashburn''s beast!" Webber frowned. The huge black beast, with Rosalind Istali dangling, stared at Webber with sullen eyes, then roared and attacked at Webber. The huge threat was ahead, and Webber''s face was sweaty. However, the next moment-- On Webber, Shiro''s [evil] began to emerge and turned into a huge palm, which choked the black beast''s throat and forced it to spit out Rosalind Istali. "Kakka-" The huge [evil] palm easily crushed the black beast. Weber breathed a sigh of relief, and said to his heart, this thing is really reliable! [Evil] It seems to be aware of Weber''s compliment, compared with a thumb, and then rushed back. Rosalind Istali fell to the ground, crying in panic, tears streaming down her face. Webber knelt down and said, "There is nothing more, Lady." Chapter 548： "At the time, Mr. Jirofang Qingxuan, then Mr. Jirofang Qingxuan was captured by an evil spirit like an angel!" Rosalind Istali sobbed. "Is that Ji Langfang Qingxuan... That''s it, it''s so..." Webber stood up. Orlock Sisalmond came by the artificial man in a wheelchair and asked, "Young monarch, have you noticed something?" "I noticed one of the answers," Weber said. Orlock Sisalmond asked, "What''s the answer?" "The true intention of Griwun Ashburn and your researching butterfly magic, and the intention of His Excellency Griwun Ashburn to invite others to participate in the announcement of the inheritance. No, it is a bit of a deviation to say that it is the announcement of the inheritance. It should be said that the intention of the magician to let his children inherit the inheritance!" Weber said. And at this moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Thunder fell from the sky and ravaged the earth. A terrifying lightning strike destroyed the roof, and rubble fell like a meteor. Weber took Rosalind Istali and hid, the scattered rubble was opened by Shiro''s [evil]. Orlock Sisalmond launched the technique, trying to crush the falling rocks, but the falling rocks were too heavy after all. He was buried alive, and his body was smashed with blood and blood. Rosalind Istali screamed loudly, tears streaming down. Weber patted the **** the back and said, "It''s okay, Lady." The artificial man pushing the Orlock Sisalmond wheelchair stood up and asked, "Young monarch, what answer did you get?" Cyborg. No. At this time, it can no longer be called a humanoid, but should be called Orlock Sisalmond. His butterfly magic has been activated. Personality, memory, spirit, and even magic engraving have all been transferred into the artificial human with a spare body. The activation of the butterfly magic also made the artificial human who seemed to be only thirteen or fourteen years old, a lot of age withered in an instant, and the short blond hair like sunshine turned into pale, corrupt white hair. Webber did not answer immediately, but stood up and looked up at the sky. In the sky, [Golden Boat-Vimona] and [Shenwei Wheels] go hand in hand and cross the sky. His eyes were fixed on the strong red man above the [Wheel of Divine Power], showing nostalgia, but then he was deeply angry. Orlock Sisalmond asked, "What are you looking at, young lord?" "Fake heroes!" Weber said. His eyes flickered with anger. What does the person hiding behind consider his king? ... ... In the back garden, Shi Lang looked at the [Shenwei Wheel] and the [Golden Boat-Vimana] that crossed the sky. "Shirou!" El Quette ran over. "Alquette?" Shi Lang glanced at her, then asked, "How did you and Grey get here?" "I don''t know either," Elquet said. "Grey ran out on her own, and then ran to fight the shiny golden guy." "Don''t care about it for now. You will take care of the chariot rider, and I will take care of the golden one." Shi Lang said. "Okay!" Alquey agreed with the head. Shiro''s [evil] surged and turned into two fleshy wings of [evil] and flew up, while Alquette was a big white bird that flew like Shiro. The two rushed to the Hero King Gilgamesh and the Conquer King Iskandar respectively. The result- With a "boom", Elquet volleyed as if he had been hit by something, and flew upside down, smashing into a house like a comet. The bricks and tiles collapsed. Shi Lang steadily landed on the golden boat-Vimala, with a look of surprise on his face. Why is El Quart being attacked by an unknown existence, but he hasn''t? And this is also depressed by El Quette. She stood up from the ruins and shouted with a displeased face: "Who is it! Who attacked me again! Stand up!" And this also aroused the dissatisfaction of Alte Luci, who also yelled: "Yes! Stand up, the concealed rat! Do you know that Yu Nai is¡ª" Before she finished speaking, with a "pop", her head was smashed again, and the brain and blood flew across. Two eyeballs rolled into the pool like marbles, and the other rolled into the smelly ditch in the garden. Li was washed away, and her body fell straight down. After Alte Luci recovered, she held her head and hid in the corner, shivering, and never showing up again. At this moment, she was very envious of the thick skin of Elquet, whom she had sneered at. Elteluci was bullied so badly, how could the black knight Rezovor Stulut and the white knight Fener Brad Sfielding as their subordinates? Stand up and clamor constantly. As a result, the two sounds of "boom, boom" were directly beaten and flew out like a meteor. In addition, Maylen Solomon, who rushed to the place in a hurry, had not had time to say a word, and as a result, she struck back with a "boom". On the ground, Bassemero Lorelai and her Magister Force attacked [Golden Boat-Vimona] and [Shenwei Wheel], but did not suffer any attack. The Shirou who set foot on the [Golden Boat-Vimona] was not attacked either. At this moment, Shi Lang understood a little. The attack by that unknown thing was aimed at the dead! Chapter 549： No. To be precise, it was aimed at the dead who attacked the heroic spirits! It''s almost... It''s like only allowing magicians to attack heroic spirits! Shi Lang frowned. At this time, Gilgamesh, the hero king on the [Golden Boat-Vimana], launched an attack. He projected dozens of weapons and shot at Shilang and Grey. [Evil] emerged from Shilang''s body, blocking these weapons one by one. On Grey''s side, he was wielding the sharp sword made by Yade, and the weapons were flew one by one, interrupting them. That vigorous posture is not like what modern people can have, but like a hero in ancient mythology. And that kind of attacking posture that holds swords in both hands... Texan could not help thinking of Altria at the time of the Fourth Holy Grail War. However, what makes Teshiro strange is... The hero king Gilgamesh is very weak! Weak to the point where he can''t look directly. The most important thing is that there is no "hahahahaha!" If the [Clairvoyance EX] was opened at this time, the surviving King Uruk would probably be annoyed by the sky, right? "Wait...that''s...!" The sharp-eyed Shi Lang noticed that the weapon projected by Gilgamesh did not seem to be taken from the [Treasure of the King], but was constructed by some technique. In the moment before the weapon appeared, in a short moment, there was a technique that appeared, the next moment the technique manifested the weapon, and then the attack was launched. That moment was too short, short enough to be shorter than a blink of an eye, but Shirou still found it. At this moment, Shi Lang understood. No wonder, those rank cards that will be recycled will disappear spontaneously without fire. Because These heroes are-- Counterfeit fakes! Knowing this, Shirou attacked mercilessly. Twist [Evil] into a point in the palm of your hand, and then shoot thousands of miles away like a thread! And this is Shirou''s final use of [the evil of this world] during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Its name is-- Haitian is on the line! One of the lines of [evil] hit, the shuttle weapon sword rain, like a bullet, directly pierced the head of the hero King Gilgamesh. "Kakka-" Hero King Gilgamesh and [Golden Boat-Vimala] disappeared like souls, and finally formed a card. Shirou and Grey, as well as the card, fell to the ground from the air. Shirou stepped forward to get the card, and as expected, the card was self-destructive without fire. Shiro wore the armor of [evil] and the blue silver armor, preparing to attack the remaining conqueror Iskandar. And at this moment-- Shilang''s expression changed, and dozens of shields were quickly [projected] out in front of him. There was nothing in sight. However-- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" Dozens of shields and blue silver armor, as well as the last [evil] armor, were torn apart, and a surging force suddenly hit his chest. "Puff¡ª¡ª!!!" Shi Lang was directly hit by this huge force and smashed heavily on the angel sculpture. [Evil] quickly attached to the injured place and started to repair the injury. El Quette hurriedly came up and asked, "Shirou, are you okay?" "It''s okay...!" Shi Lang clutched his chest and stood up, the pain on his face almost twisted into a piece. How does it feel? It''s like being hit by a truck when he was an ordinary person! Not to mention anything else, this person, or existence, who hit him hard, must be an extremely powerful existence! At this moment, he was extremely grateful that he had not fallen asleep. If you fall asleep, this blow will hit your head, and the consequences will be unimaginable! But, what is this thing that attacked him? Shi Lang didn''t know, but he only knew a little. Someone is here, deliberately copying the Fourth Holy Grail War in this stripped city Adela! And those heroic spirits, those rank cards... all are fake! It''s a counterfeit among counterfeits, a counterfeit among counterfeit things! They are all artificially created to replicate the Fourth Holy Grail War! Chapter 550： ... ... ps: The third one is here~! Today is also awesome, and it¡¯s the beginning of the month, ask for a wave of monthly tickets~! ! ! This is very important (serious face Chapter 34 Blank Card Who, and for what purpose, wants to reproduce the Fourth Holy Grail War in the stripped city of Adela! And the Servant that is copied is a fake among the fakes! Its strength is far inferior to the group of self-conscious Servants encountered during the Fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City nine years ago! But... Something attacked him? Shi Lang clutched his chest, his face covered with cold sweat. Even though [evil] is used to repair the injury, but still can feel the faint pain. He experienced several ordeals in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and was eventually burned extensively by Gilgamesh¡¯s EA¡¤Deviant Sword. He also went through several lives and deaths during the Camelot dynasty more than 1,500 years ago. . However, he has been resting for more than a year so far, and there is very little that can defeat the defense of [evil]. Break through his [evil] defense. However, this unknown thing not only smashed [Evil], but also smashed [Projection]¡¯s shield and [Projection]¡¯s silver armor. Shirou didn''t know what it was, but there was no doubt that the power of this thing... Great! Above the sky, Rider-King of Conquer Iskander is driving the [Shenwei Wheel], galloping across the sky, and the thunder carried by [Shenwei Wheel] sweeps the earth like a whip. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Wherever it goes, no piece of armour remains. The Magister''s troops of Bathmelo Lorelai and his troops were preparing to attack Rider-Conquer King Iskandar, but Iskandar, who was driving the [Shenwei Wheel], was too fast and easily dodged it. The scope of surgery. Bathemelo Lorelai''s eyes were cold, and he wiped the blood from his face, ready to do it himself. However, Grey took a step ahead of her, transformed the sword in his hand into Yad again, and began to liberate Yad. "Gray (gray)...R**e (joy)...Cr**e (desire)...Depr**e (fallen)." "Gr**e (engraved)...me (to me)..." "Gr**e (digging a grave)...foryou (for you Yad: "The simulated personality stops. The magic power collection rate has exceeded the prescribed value. The second stage restrictions have begun to be lifted." Grey: "Holy Spear, pull the anchor." "The gun that shines on, the end of Yan¡ª¡ª!" The shining light burst out from above Yad and turned into a gun of light. The shining light illuminates the angels around him, appearing extremely holy. "Shilang, that, isn''t it your holy spear?" Alquette took a look and said in surprise. Shiro nodded, looked at the shining star gun that Grey had emerged from, and said, "Although I don''t know who made that thing, the mystery is well preserved and there is not much loss." Shirou exhaled as he watched the Conquer King Iskander being wiped out by the Star Spear. This is the fifth body hero. There are also two-body heroes. However, if it is to replicate the Fourth Holy Grail War. Then among the remaining two-body heroic spirits. One is Saber-Altolia, and the other... It''s him as Caster! However, in this fake Holy Grail War that I don''t know who copied it, can he even copy it? ... ... Weber and Orlock Sisalmond hurried to the garden with Rosalind Istali. At the same time, because the hero King Gilgamesh and the Conquer King Iskandar bombarded the building complex, the magicians hiding in the room rushed out one or two in panic. Of course, if the room is no longer a safe place, people''s first reaction is naturally to run out and look for a safe place. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The angel statues standing around the castle loosened. "Hehehe..." The strange laughter came from all directions, causing everyone to panic. The golden streamer arrows shot from all directions and easily killed two magicians. Among them, three arrows shot towards Webber, but they were easily blocked by [Evil]. "Hurry up and build a defensive technique!" Webber yelled in a hurry. The magicians hurriedly constructed defensive techniques. At this time, these magicians had a firm foothold, and they had the opportunity to carefully observe what happened. "It''s an angel--!" The magicians were stunned. The golden streamer arrows are shot from all directions, and the arrows are cute-looking infant angels. Weber said solemnly: "No! That''s not an angel, it''s an evil spirit!" "Using the old butterfly magic to create this form of evil spirits..." Orlock Sisalmond sighed, and said, "Griven Ashburn is really horrible and interesting. ." With Webber''s reminder, the magicians saw the truth about these angels. One by one stood firm, one side deployed the defensive technique, and the other side launched a counterattack. Chapter 551： The arrows of the streamer and the magical shooting complement each other. A mess. However, the level of these evil spirits is a bit low after all, and it does not cause much hindrance to the magicians. The magicians saw the dawn of victory. However, at this time-- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" There was a violent scream. Everyone turned their heads and looked around, all sweating profusely, and they were so scared. A magician was hung in the air inexplicably, as if caught by a monster. A little bit, A little bit, it was kneaded into meatloaf! Blood splattered, and broken organs fell on the ground. The bursting eyeballs fell on the ground, bloodshot. A **** meatloaf stands in the sky. The spine pierced through the skull, and the sharp breastbone was exposed from the ribcage. Very bloody! A deep fear enveloped this place. No one is not afraid! "What is that...?" "Is it the defense technique of the castle?" "I haven''t seen the start of the operation!" ... The magicians were terrified, and even the defensive technique had forgotten to construct, causing another three people to be shot to death by the evil spirit''s streamer arrows. Webber said solemnly: "The enemy comes from another dimension!" "Build a defensive technique!" He shouted. The magicians around came back to their senses and hurriedly constructed defensive techniques. Weber looked at Orlock Sisamond and asked, "Your Excellency Orlock Sisamond, can you help construct a magic formula that simulates the properties of imaginary numbers?" Orlock Sisalmond nodded and said, "It''s okay. But this attack comes from the heroic spirit, right? Do you want to go in and fight the heroic spirit, young monarch? You don''t seem to have such power." Weber said: "These heroic spirits are fakes, and they are not as good as the Servant who descended during the Fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City. I have the ceremonies that the king gave me, so it''s not a problem." "Eternal King..." Orlock Sisalmond nodded and said, "Well, young lord. The construction is left to the old man." Orlock Sisamond is the contemporary family of the West Salmond family. The West Salmond family has a history of magic for hundreds of years. It is a well-deserved ancient nobleman in the magician world. It is naturally not a problem to build a technique that simulates imaginary numbers alone. . After the rebirth of Orlock Sissamond, he moved much faster, no longer inferior to the Magister of Bathmelo. He quickly constructed the imaginary number art and opened the imaginary number channel. Webber was about to rush in, and as a result, once this imaginary channel was opened, a foul-smelling, rich black water poured out of it. Wherever it went, whether it was evil spirits or magician techniques, they were swallowed and shattered. A human figure emerged from the black water. "It''s...just kidding? Even that guy copied it?" Webber was stunned. The human figure that emerged from the black water was a boy with six black water arms behind him. There is no doubt that such a familiar posture is absolutely unforgettable for Weber! Because that was his comrade-in-arms who fought together in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and at the same time, he was the person who was in the flesh of the Eternal King standing here. ¡ª¡ªCaster Fujimaru Shiro! "Roar ah ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Caster Fujimaru Shiro gushed out from the mirror boundary with black water. Once it appeared, a surging magical aura emerged. The surrounding land was rolled out, and the magicians around were simply blown away! Orlock Sisalmond was full of cold sweat, and said: "This... this kind of magical aura... young monarch, this is not an existence of the same magnitude as the previous heroes!" No mention of it than Orlock Sisalmond, Weber also noticed this. The Caster Fujimaru Shiro in front of him remained motionless, but the magical aura he showed was already above the thunderous attack from Rider Conquer King! Basically... Not an existence of magnitude! What Shiro¡¯s [evil] carried on Webber¡¯s body emerged, as if he had seen his own pirated version, the extreme anger and the black mud turned red, turned into giant arms, and blasted towards Caster Fujimaru Shiro. Past. The six hands behind Caster Fujimaru Shiro stretched out, blocking the giant arm of [evil]. However, the giant arm of [evil] extended a bayonet of [evil] and pierced Caster Fujimaru Shiro''s chest. The sound of "àꡪ" pierced Caster Fujimaru Shiro''s abdomen directly. [Evil]''s bayonet was retracted, but Caster Fujimaru Shiro was not dead. It just showed a heartless chest. On that chest, there is a card. This is a matter of course. Weber knew that the truth of these heroes was a copy of a "rank card". The rank cards of all heroic spirits will be attached to the rank cards of their corresponding ranks. Chapter 552： However, this rank card of Caster Fujimaru Shiro is a bit strange. Yes, Weber saw it clearly. It was a white card without any pattern or rank description. One... Blank card! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Caster Fujimaru Shiro roared, and the turbulent magic power made him push back the giant arm of [evil] by his thick six arms of black water. The surging magic power rolled the surrounding floor to three feet high! Webber looked at it and hurriedly shouted: "Run! Run into the garden!" Then, with Orlock Sisalmond, and Rosalind Istali hurriedly ran towards the back garden where Shirou was. The magicians took a look and hurriedly followed. Chapter Thirty-Five The Shi Lang who is not dirty has no soul! [Second more] Grey liberated the Holy Spear Lungominiyad, and after the light of the stars swallowed the Conquer King Iskandall, it rushed to the castle sky unabated. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The white ceiling was shattered by the light of the stars, like a meteorite, pieces falling down, revealing the outside scene. "What is that¡ª?" Bathemelo Lorelai stared at the scene outside and couldn''t help being taken aback. Not only her, but everyone present, including Shirou, Alquette, Alte Luci and others, couldn''t help but be stunned when looking at the outside scene. It''s a ribbon. Strange colored ribbons enveloped this castle, magnificent, like a dreamland. The next moment-- The gravel went back and rebuilt the ceiling. The speed of backtracking is very fast, and the backtracking is almost completed in the blink of an eye. It seemed that the alien world just now was an illusion. However, whether it is Shirou, Bathmelo Lorelai, Alte Luci and others, they are all very confident people. I very much believe that I am not mistaken. "What is that? Is it a foreign land created by the power of the Holy Grail?" Shi Lang frowned, thinking. "Huh...huh..." Grey was breathing quickly, sweating profusely, and then fainted. Of course, the power of the Holy Spear Lungominiad can''t be used casually. To liberate the power of the Holy Spear Lungominiad, first of all, he must have enough magic power. And this is not a problem for Shirou who has the [Flower of Evil] or Altria who has [Red Dragon Heart], but for Grey, it is an extremely heavy burden. Shiro called El Teluci, who was trembling in the corner, handed Grey to her, and then picked up Yad who had fallen aside. ¡ª¡ªDo you want to be natural? ...I will give you immortality and infinite magic. "Tsk!" Shi Lang snorted displeasedly. As soon as I picked up this Yad... No. To be precise, it was the real Holy Spear Lungominiad, and the planetary will took the opportunity to harass him, wanting to turn him into the tentacles of the planet, that is, the **** Lungominiad. This made Shi Lang extremely displeased. Zhu Yue''s body had been killed by him, and the planet''s will was no longer useful. Why should he bother about this miscellaneous abduction? Shiro directly threw Yad to El Quette and let El Quette take care of him. After the Hero King Gilgamesh, the Conquer King Iskandar was also wiped out, that is to say, the five-body heroic spirits have been wiped out at this moment. There are two heroic spirits left. If you really calculate according to the participants of the Fourth Holy Grail War, then one of them should be Saber-Altolia Pendragon, and the other is himself. But is this possible? He-Fujimaru Shiro, but he is not dead yet! There is only the record of the Eternal King on the Heroic Seat, but no record of his Fujimaru Shiro. How can this copy him? The Eternal King, unless he nodded in agreement, would definitely not be able to pull it down. Because the Eternal King is just a record shell, there is no entity. As the entity of the eternal king, he is still alive at this moment, and he can''t pull it down at all. In other words, Caster should be another candidate. In addition, there is something very strange but powerful! Shiro asked Bathmelo Lorelai and her magical troops to search the neighborhood for a long time, but there was no mirror boundary in the garden. In other words, that thing is no longer here? No. It should be said that that thing is probably not in the mirror world from the beginning! It is something that moves away from the world of mirrors, something that cannot be seen! This makes sense. Chapter 553： Why, after Bathmelo Lorelai and her magical forces shattered the mirrored world of Conquer King Iskandar and Hero King Gilgamesh, he and El Quette and others would still suffer The attack of that thing. However, a message revealed by Bathmelo Lorelai made him feel extremely strange. "You said... you were also attacked?" Shi Lang asked. Bathmelo Lorelai nodded and said, "Yes, Your Highness. Although I don''t know the strength of the heroic spirit wearing the gold armor, but the strength of the individual just now, I can defeat it alone. But, I I was attacked midway. Not only that, but my Magister was also attacked." "Then have you seen the way of the attack, or the attacker?" Shilang asked. Bathmelo Lorelai shook his head and said, "No. I only know that the enemy used a binding technique, which inadvertently bound me and my Magister." Shirou frowned. This attack method sounded like something that had previously attacked him, Alquette, Alte Luci and others. Because that thing is already strong enough in terms of brute force, there is no need to deliberately restrain Bathmelo Lorelai and others. Could it be that there is another thing here? After all, what is the purpose of someone copying the Fourth Holy Grail War here? Is it because you want to replicate the Holy Grail and achieve the third law? There is no such stupid person, right? Without the little holy grail and the big holy grail, how to replicate the holy grail war? Furthermore, what is the meaning of the Holy Grail copied in this way? Shi Lang rubbed his head. He is not a detective, and he is not good at this kind of detective logic deduction. At this moment, he thought of Guinevere. If that guy is here, she can make good use of her goblin mind. No. It doesn''t matter if there is no Guinevere. After all, there is also a great detective Webber. As soon as he thought of Weber, the next moment, Weber ran out of the building in a panic with the magicians. "Help ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah -!!! Webber yelled embarrassedly. Shirou looked at Webber with a strange expression. Hasn''t he already given part of [Evil] to Weber? Why is he still so embarrassed? It¡¯s not that he boasted, although it¡¯s only a small part of [evil], and can only conduct self-disciplined attacks and defenses, but here, even the previous counterfeit hero king Gilgamesh cannot threaten Weber¡¯s safety. . Why is he still so embarrassed now? Weber ran over in a hurry, and he was relieved when he saw Shirou. Shiro asked, "What''s the matter, Weber?" "Heroic spirits are attacking!" Webber said. Shirou said: "My [evil] is enough to help you defend against attacks from those fakes." "No!" Webber said solemnly, "That hero... is a two-magnitude existence!" The next moment-- "Roar ah ah ah ah -!!!" The immature roar came from the hall, and the thick black water at the moment of the stench came out of it. Wherever it passed, the flowers, plants, and trees decayed and withered. However, under the blessing of a certain kind of special power, those corrupted flowers and trees went back and rebirth, and then continued to be corrupted and decayed by the black water. In this way, reincarnation is intertwined in the withering, corrupting and rebirth recovery. It looks very weird! In the foul-smelling black water, a petite and immature human figure slowly appeared. "That''s...!" Shi Lang couldn''t help being taken aback. Not only him, but Alquette, Elteluci, Maylen Solomon, and even Luvia could not help but be taken aback. "Shiro...!" Luvia whispered. Just like that, it was Caster Fujimaru Shiro who appeared in front of Shirou! The appearance is exactly the same as the Shirou of the Fourth World War! "Shi... Shiro! There are two of you!" Alquette said in surprise. Shi Lang frowned tightly. Surprised, he has. But more, it is doubts and puzzles. He is still alive, there should be no seat in the Hall of Valor, how could he be copied? "What''s that?" Shi Lang looked at Weber and asked. Weber said: "It''s you during the Fourth World War." "I understand. But what is that?" Shirou asked again. Weber said: "It''s also the heroic spirit that appears on the rank card. It''s just that the card is strange, it doesn''t have the word ¡®Caster¡¯ written on it, it¡¯s a completely blank card." "A completely blank card?" Shi Lang frowned. And at this time, El Quette asked: "Shi...Shirou, that''you'' is our enemy, right?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. A faint blush appeared on Elquette''s face, and he eagerly said: "That enemy, let me kill it--!" "Wait a minute, Alquette..." Chapter 554： Before Shirou could finish speaking, El Quette rushed towards Caster Fujimaru Shirou. How should she kill this "Shirou"? Does this need to be asked? That bad guy, after letting her dove for so many days, playing with her like a fool, of course he was torn him apart! From beginning to end, torn to pieces! Hearing Elquette and Shirou''s exchange, Elteluci couldn''t help but raised her head, eager to try. However-- With a "boom", El Quette, who rushed over like a cheetah, was hit by something, and flew out like a meteor, smashed the sculpture, and was buried alive. Shi Lang sneered and said, "Idiot! I haven''t found out yet. Is that thing aimed at the dead?" Eltluci shrank her head, holding the fainted Grey, hiding in the dark corner, holding her head, shivering. It''s better to hug your head instead of venting Caster Fujimaru Shiro. "Roar ah ah ah ah -!!!" Caster Fujimaru Shiro roared, and the six arms behind him slew towards Shiro. "This king, it''s not so easy to copy!" Shi Lang snorted coldly, [evil] gushing out of his body, and six [evil] hands were also transformed and killed. Two identical people, twelve dark arms, fought in the air. Everyone who saw this scene was shocked. Luvia looked at this scene with extremely complicated expression. How could she describe the scene before her? It''s almost like a grown-up boy and a boy who have not grown up, fighting. Beat yourself? Shiro initially thought that the strength of this Caster Fujimaru Shiro was just as strong as the previous Hero King Gilgamesh or Rider Conquer King, and he could easily kill him. But after the fight, it was discovered that the intensity was somewhat high. It is not a fake that can be easily killed. Although I don¡¯t know who copied him, Just... Isn''t it a bit more accurate to copy that can''t be copied? His [evil] is the evil of this world, a collection of human evil thoughts, and this fake Caster Fujimaru Shiro''s black water is the real black water. It was almost like the water in a magical stinking ditch. Apart from the color and fluid being the same, there was no curse or repair ability. Shi Lang understands that [the evil of this world] is extremely difficult to copy, but if you can''t copy it, don''t copy it. It''s like splashing all the dirty water in the stinking ditch on yourself. That''s it! Shi Lang now has the urge to take the culprit who copied himself and wash his face in the stinking ditch. Not only him, but even the evil of this world without personality and will, a very angry emotion welled up. It is a collection of dirty and evil evil thoughts, but how can it be so disgusting? However, the strength of this Caster Fujimaru Shiro is indeed very strong. And the hand of Heishui could indeed confront Shirou''s [evil] hand. But this is not black water, but Caster Fujimaru Shirou''s magic power is very high! Just like him after the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Based on the calculation of the magic attribute alone, the magic attribute of this Caster Fujimaru Shiro is estimated to be at the level of A+. And Shirou''s magic... Although he didn''t want to admit it, since the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, he has often fallen into a state of impoverishment. And this year and a half, the magic power accumulated by the [Flower of Evil] has been used to tune and teach Skaha. Therefore, in terms of magic power alone, he is indeed not an opponent of Caster Fujimaru Shiro. However, it would be a complete mistake to use magic alone to determine victory or defeat. During the Fourth Holy Grail War, the most terrifying thing about him was not [the evil of this world], nor was it magic. But a word-- Dirty! And the Caster Fujimaru Shiro in front of him was just a fake copied from his rank card. It had no record and huge magic power, but no soul. This means that he does not have the strongest weapon that belongs only to Shiro Fujimaru-Dirty! The not dirty Fujimaru Shiro is the soulless Fujimaru Shiro! Just like the eternal king of the Berserker rank, or the blackened eternal king, it is a fatal weakening! The power of Fujimaru Shiro lies in the dirt, and the power of the King of Eternity lies in his sobriety and will. Therefore, the not dirty Fujimaru Shiro is weakened, and the mad and Alterized Eternal King is also a fatal weakening. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Twelve arms fought in the air, but Shirou had already sneaked [Evil] from the ground to the feet of Caster Fujimaru Shiro, and then dozens of [Evil] hands stretched out and grabbed the body of Caster Fujimaru Shiro. . Shiro [projection] six swords in the stone, six light cannons gathered together, and directly bombarded Caster Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Caster Fujimaru Shiro instinctively used black water to stop, but was easily destroyed by the convergent light cannon, revealing a white card. The black water surged and wanted the upper body of Caster Fujimaru Shirou. As a result, the black hand of [evil] who was entrenched in the ground under Shirou''s will quickly attacked, grabbing the white card and grabbing it out. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª!" The card is the core of these heroic spirits. It exists like a spirit foundation. After being pulled out of the card, Caster Fujimaru Shiro''s body shattered like glass, and then dissipated like a spirit child. The magical black water has lost the blessing of magic, and has completely turned into dirty black water, submerged in the ground, exuding a stench. Shirou took the white card and saw it, as Weber said, it was a blank card. Chapter 555： There is no card face, no rank name, and no record. The most important thing is...no fire spontaneous combustion, self-destruction! It''s a real card! What is going on here? Or is there any reason for this? Holding this blank card, Shi Lang thought. Elquette crawled out of the ruins, swept around blankly, and asked, "Is it over? Where is that little Shi Lang?" Shilang put the blank card away, put it in his pocket, glanced at her, and said, "It has been wiped out by me." "Is it so fun to destroy yourself? Leave it to me, how nice?" Elquette complained and pulled his body out of the ruins, "Also, what is it that attacked me? It''s annoying to not come out to fight, hide your head and show your tail!" Eltluci said weakly: "I...no, no, I think so too!" "That thing may still be here. Pay attention to yourself." Shi Lang said. Elquette smiled heartlessly, but Elteluci shrank her head in fright. She shouldn''t experience the thrill of getting a headshot again. Shi Lang glanced at the surroundings of Chaos, and what was unexpected is that the surroundings that were originally very messy have been restored to their original beginnings in a blink of an eye. After being vigilant for a while, that thing didn''t seem to have any plans to make another move. Shi Lang took Alquette and others back to the residence first. At this moment, the six-body heroic spirit has been wiped out. The last heroic spirit is left. If the heroic spirit has not changed, if this is to replicate the Fourth Holy Grail War, then the heroic spirit should be Saber, Altria Pendragon! Chapter 36: My King [Third more] Shiro arranged for Eltluci to take Grey, who had fainted, back to the room, while he led the team to the warehouse of the angel sculpture. If this campaign is the re-enactment of the Fourth Holy Grail War, then there is no doubt that the last enemy is Saber-Altoria Pendragon. More than 1,500 years ago, Altria was Shirou''s most loyal knight, but what stands here is a record shell that does not even exist for self-consciousness, so there is no need to keep her hands. However, after arriving at the warehouse, after multiple searches, Bathemelo Lorelai shook his head and said, "Your Highness, there is no mirror boundary here." "No?" Shi Lang frowned, then looked at magicians such as Weber and Luvia in turn. However, these magicians also shook their heads one by one, affirming Bathmelo Lorelai''s answer. Here, there is no mirror world! But this shouldn''t be. When he was in the state of the eternal king, he clearly saw the existence of a mirror world here. After thinking for a moment, Shi Lang dismissed the crowd first and walked to the room alone. After the crowd was dismissed, Weber approached Bathmelo Lorelai and said, "Please wait, Lord Bathmelo." Bathermero Lorelai did not speak, but turned his head, looked at Webber with a cold look, and asked, "Is there anything wrong, Elmero II." The evaluation of people by Barthmelo Lorelai is not determined by quality, but by value and ability. What exactly is Weber''s ability, needless to say, is well-known, but for the ability to explain Weber''s magic theory, Barthmelo Lorelai still admires it very much. Weber said: "Sovereign Bathmelo, your abilities have reached the highest point in all aspects, presumably the same is true for cartography, I would like to ask you to help me build a simulation map of the planet''s spiritual veins." "Is Animus Fia''s astronomical magic?" Bathemelo Lorelai asked. Weber nodded and said, "Yes. Among the people here, only you can reproduce the magic of Animus Fia." "Does this help this incident?" Bathemelo Loreley asked. Weber nodded solemnly, and said with a serious face: "Only the last piece of territory is left." Bathmelo Lorelai was silent for a moment, then nodded, and said, "I understand. Since your Highness has delegated the responsibility for this incident to you, there is nothing I can do to help you. " Weber glanced at Bartmero Loreley in a bit of surprise. According to his thoughts, with Bartmero Loreley''s personality, even if he did not refuse, he would naturally be arrogant. But not. "Sovereign Bathmelo, seems to have a lot of respect for the Eternal King?" Weber asked. Bathmelo Lorelai frowned, and said displeased: "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted? That is the king who dominates everything!" Looking at the somewhat displeased Bathemero Loreley, Webber''s face was sweating, and he apologized again and again. At this time, he remembered the doctrine circulated in the clock tower that the Bathmelo family implemented-that even the same leaders should obey the noble. Outright extreme aristocracy! Bartmero Lorelai said: "Actually, this is also related to the history of the Bartmero family." "Huh?" Webber was taken aback. Bathemelo Lorelai lowered his head slightly and said, "The Bathmelo family is an ancient family of famous demon ways, and it is also the demon family that originally built the clock tower." "This history, I know, was also engraved on the history of the clock tower." Weber nodded and said: "The clock tower was originally established in the second century AD. It is said that there have been many hesitated seas or arte among the creators. Russian drove away and lost the heretical magicians who had gone to their place. At that time, there were many small groups scattered around the British Isles. They were independent and could be destroyed at any time. Later, the small groups gathered together, with the London headquarters as the birthplace. After hundreds of years of development and expansion, various academic cities centered on London were built in the twelfth century AD. In that period, the Bathmelo family became the uncrowned leaders of the clock tower...Wait a minute, could it be... " "Yeah." Bathmelo Lorelai nodded and said: "The one who gave Lundinum to the magicians of that period to develop and multiply, and not completely destroyed, is His Royal Highness the Eternal King. Instead, he will be awarded by the magician. The ancestors who hold the magician''s red dragon medal are the ancestors who hold the magician''s red dragon medal. The eternal king has only issued three magician red dragon medals in his life. One is Merlin, the other is Morgan, and this last one is The ancestors of Bathmelo." After a pause, Bathmelo Lorelei paused and said, "The Bathmelo family has been proud of the Red Dragon Medal for generations. It is also because of this that everyone in the Bathmelo family is not Allowing one''s three-legged cat to run out at the level, and this is also regarded as the greatest shame by the Bathmelo family." "Actually...Is there any reason for this..." Webber suddenly realized. It is no wonder that the elite consciousness of the Bathmelo family is extremely strong, reaching the level of contempt for almost everyone outside of his family. His ancestors had this honor, and they were indeed qualified to do so in the demon world based on bloodliness. It is no wonder that the Lord Bathmelo, who has reached the highest point of modern magician, will cooperate with him in this way. "Don''t tell me. What do you want me to do, just say it directly, Elmero II." Barthamero Loreley said. Weber said: "Please first construct a simulation map of the planetary veins of Animus Fia." Bathmelo Lorelai nodded, and then started the technique. Bathemelo Lorelai is an uncrowned queen who stands at the peak of modern magic. Its characteristic is omnipotence. Although there is no special ability, it has reached the highest point because of all aspects of ability, so no matter what the situation is. You can get excellent results when you download. And the astronomical magic of building an Animus Fia is nothing to say. Bathmelo Lorelai constructed a simulation map of the planet''s spiritual veins. Chapter 556： That is a model of the earth, with maps and spiritual veins marked on it. Weber observed it carefully, and couldn''t help laughing, "Sure enough!" "What did you find, Elmero II?" Bassemero Loreley asked. "Understood. Understood all. Holy Grail, huh...!" Weber took a deep breath and said, "This, the holy grail of cannibalism!" ... ... Shi Lang returned to the room, sat cross-legged on the bed, fell asleep, began to be the eternal king, and carefully scanned the warehouse again. The singularity disappeared! The singularity that was originally found in the warehouse, should have belonged to Saber-Altolia Pendragon, disappeared! Shirou''s brows furrowed, and then he glanced at other places. After all, in this castle, in addition to the fake heroic spirits, there are also things that can harm Elquette, Elteluci, and even him. Just so far, do a good search, what is the true face of that thing! "Wait¡ª! This is¡ª!?" Shirou was taken aback, and in his vision, there was something in the castle. It''s just that, isn''t that thing that was previously observed in the warehouse and belongs to Saber-Altolia''s peculiarities? Marked by the second treasure¡ª¡ª¡¾Malicious, embarrassing chopsticks! ] Sign. And this peculiar point moves fast in the castle, turning to the back garden for a while, and then to the main hall for a while. Fast! Wait... With Altria''s power, it was indeed possible to release El Qu¨¦te under a sneak attack, and it was indeed possible to pack El Teluci''s head. However, it is simply impossible to do so in the state of being a fake among the fakes like Conquer King Iskandar or Hero King Gilgamesh. Could it be said that Saber-Altolia''s state, like his previous copy-Caster Fujimaru Shiro, has a real card, so the ability is far superior to other heroic spirits? Or is this not Altria? Shi Lang withdrew from the dream and took out the blank card from his pocket. He stared at the blank card in his hand. Undoubtedly, this is the same as the Archer and Lancer cards recovered in Fuyuki City. It is the creation of Einzworth in another world. You can pull down the record of the heroic spirit from the seat and engrave it on the card in the form of rank, so as to have the power of the heroic spirit in a certain rank. That is the power of Servant. So, can he engrave the record of the Eternal King on this blank card? In this way, he can also use the power of the Eternal King in reality by using Dream Call. And because the Eternal King was originally him, the Dream Summoning the Eternal King, he will not have limited power like other magicians of the Dream Summoning, but can display the real power of the Eternal King. Not to mention, with the second treasure''s ability, in a face-to-face situation, it should be possible to directly see through the real body that attacked El Qu¨¦t? It''s not like it is now, but also overlooking the scenery in a dream, the information obtained is not accurate, and it will be outdated second-hand information. However, how should he engrave the record of the Eternal King into the blank card? This is a difficult problem. Is it to summon this blank card dreamily? Then again, how do you play Dream Call? Just as he thought about it, a pair of slender hands suddenly stretched out from behind, and a soft voice rang slightly in his ear, "You must be very tired, my king..." The slender and delicate little hands stretched out from behind and landed on his shoulders, gently kneading, like a gentle wife, relieving muscle soreness for the husband who has been tired all day long. Shi Lang jerked sharply, turned around, and grabbed the messy slender hands. Looking sharply at the person who climbed onto his bed, it was Grey. The hood had fallen, revealing the pretty face exactly the same as when Altria was fifteen years old. It''s Grey, yes. But... My king? This title reminded Teshiro of the knight who hugged him last. Shirou hesitated for a moment, and asked, "You...are you Al?" "No...I, I''m Grey, Lord Shiro Fujimaru!" Grey said in a panic. "Really..." Shi Lang let go and asked, "Why did you come to my room?" "I... I don''t know, I woke up right here." Gray said. Shi Lang sighed and said, "It seems that Eltluci has carried you here. Don''t suddenly touch others from behind in the future. Change to someone who is very vigilant, and you may be attacked." "Yes--, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Gray said with a serious nod. Shilang was sweating coldly, and when he was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. Shiro asked, "Who?" "It''s me, His Royal Highness the Eternal King." The voice of Bathmelo Loreley sounded outside the door. "What''s the matter, Lord Bathmelo?" Shirou asked. Bartmero Lorelai said: "Ermero II has found the answer to the incident, and it will be announced in the main hall. I have come to invite you to pass." "I see." Shilang nodded, then stood up, turned and looked at Gray who was still tired, and said: "Since your master has found the answer. You have a good rest, Miss Gray. Sleep. After a nap, the event is over." Chapter 557： Grey nodded, and then watched Shi Lang go away eagerly. "My... King?" ... ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today~! PY time is also a fan of Xingyue. It doesn''t account for the word count~! "How many times will I die trying to save the tragedy" Introduction: When the king of gold showed a sharp blade, and the dark and chaotic end of evil flowed down from the air, I...give up... Give up completely... A scorching sensation ran all over my body, I kept coughing, and my blood stained my whole body. Being pierced by the hot sharp blade and eroded by the black mud, the excessively intense pain constantly stimulated my nerves, the heart-wrenching pain spread all over my body, and my strong spirits were also destroyed. The final scene of awakening being trampled and wishing ridiculed¡ª¡ª I''m...tired... I''m really tired... Ah... How many times will I... die...? As an ordinary person, am I... what I have done well...? Chapter 37 The Truth...! Shiro and Bathemelo Lorelai were walking on the promenade. Shirou asked, "Sovereign Bathmelo, did Weber find anything?" "You don''t have to call me the monarch specifically, Your Highness." Bartmero Lorelai couldn''t restrain the excitement in his tone, and said, "You may not remember, Bartmero''s ancestor was yours. The palace warlock, the magician who once won the third Red Dragon Medal awarded by you!" Red Dragon Medal? Shirou remembered it. Among the meritorious service system he once formulated, the highest honor and the most valuable is indeed the Red Dragon Medal. He remembers that during the Camelot dynasty, there were only three Red Dragon medals awarded to the magician. Two of them are Morgan and Merlin, and the third... is a very serious and diligent magician who laughs very brightly. Shi Lang remembered that when he implemented the original meritorious service in Cornwall, he awarded the magician a bronze medal. At the medal ceremony at that time, the magician wanted to touch the bright silver medal awarded to Merlin at that time, but Merlin unceremoniously rejected it. "It turned out to be him..." Shi Lang couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Bathmelo Lorelai couldn''t help but asked excitedly: "You... have you remembered your ancestors, Your Highness?" "Well! He is a very good magician!" Shi Lang said. Bathmelo Lorelai said with a serious face: "Yes! The ancestors are the best magicians. The members of the Bathmelo family have always been proud of their ancestors, and they have always been fighting for their ancestors. Go!" Shi Lang glanced at the serious-faced Bathmelo Lorelai, and he always felt that the Bathmelo family had gone the wrong way. What he said is excellent, but it is not the attainments of the magic way. It was that the magician smiled very brightly and was very infectious and leading. I have to say that it is indeed much easier to use than Merlin in terms of integrating the magician class. And this, that magician became the leader of the palace warlock after Merlin. However, the Bathmelo family seems to have gone the wrong way... Become such an extreme aristocracy. And the united and harmonious magician class that was unified by that magician at the beginning has become the clock tower today. Factions are chaotic and mixed. But forget it, he really has no interest in getting involved in children''s playhouses like the Clock Tower, so let''s give it to Jewel Weng as a toy to play with. Shirou strode forward, but Bathemelo Lorelai slowly fell behind. At one time, it was thought that the queen of the clock tower became a secular secretary to follow the boss. In fact, it had always been Busmero Lorelai striding forward, while others followed closely. But in the face of the king who has been worshipped by the family for a long time, the legendary king who dominates the whole world, but the people of the Bathmelo family, no one dares to be disrespectful in front of the eternal king. This is a matter of course. The Bathmelo family are extreme aristocrats, despising almost everyone outside their own family. Even in the eyes of the master of Bathmelo in each generation, only the first magic and the second magician can be on an equal footing with the master of Bathmelo. But only in front of the eternal king who is the source of the family''s glory, the members of the Bathmelo family will willingly lower their proud heads. Shirou didn''t know what was happening in the eyes of others, nor did he have any interest in knowing. When he starts things, if not necessary, he always puts efficiency first, and other things last. Regardless of priority, impotence, affection, and efficiency, these are stupid things that children can do. Distinguish the importance of things, have a degree of choice, pay equal attention to rationality and sensibility, and hide love in the heart. This is the true posture of Shirou today. The fire in his eyes has long ceased to burn like it did nine years ago, and the hot ones seem to warm up everything that is cold and frosty. That is the hero, not the king. The fire in the king''s eyes was a calm and dazzling fire. And the king, who sees the way ahead clearly, shines on the way ahead, and leads everyone to move forward, how can he be emotional? The hero of nine years ago has grown up. So, he disappeared. Standing here is the sixteen-year-old boy, the sixteen-year-old boy king. It is the king who is vigorous and resolute, puts efficiency first, and will not easily reveal his true voice. The two came to the main hall, and the surviving people, except for Grey, who was asked to rest, stood here. "Have you found the truth, Weber?" Shirou asked. Webber subconsciously glanced at the Wallachian Night behind Alte Luci, and then nodded. Shiro said, "Give you the home court and end this farce!" Weber took a deep breath and said, "This is a resurrection ritual, and it is also a cannibalistic ritual! It is also a ritual for a magician who wants to let children inherit the inheritance!" People looked at each other, and Luvia asked first: "Sovereign, the magician you are talking about, is the holder of this stripped city Adela, Griwun Ashburn?" "Exactly!" Webber nodded. Chapter 558： Luvia frowned and said, "But as far as I know, Grevin Ashburn''s child died prematurely. How can I inherit it?" Weber said, "This is the question of Lord Orlock Sisalmond." Orlock Sisalmond, who transferred his personality to the cyborg, asked, "Is it butterfly magic?" "Not bad!" said Weber: "His Excellency Orlock Sisalmond told me and His Royal Highness that he and Grevin Ashburn studied butterfly magic. Butterfly magic is a simulation of a caterpillar passing through a pupa. The magic of this series of changes to become a butterfly. In a sense, it can also be regarded as a ritual magic of resurrection." Orlock Sisalmond said: "The old man once told His Royal Highness and the young monarch that this may be a game for the resurrection of Griven Ashburn himself. But looking at the meaning of the young monarch, Grivin A The real purpose of Sauburn is to resurrect his son?" "Yes." Weber nodded and said: "The moment we entered the stripped city, the resurrected''pupa'' was already planted in the body of the invitee who had the invitation letter. No matter it is this The''evil spirit'' in the city, or the beast, is the guarantee for the pupae to emerge from the cocoon and be resurrected." Everyone looked at each other, the state of affairs was a little weird, they were a little unbelievable, but they were admitted by Orlock Sisalmond, they did feel a chill again, as if the next moment, they were going to disappear, and then another person. Gained their flesh. A magician asked, "Then who is the invitee who was planted with the pupa?" Webber paused, glanced at Rosalind Istali, and then said, "It''s Heine Istali." "I... my brother?" Rosalind Istali covered her mouth. A magician frowned and said, "But Heine Istali has been killed." "Yes." Weber nodded and said: "He is the element that was originally selected, and he will eventually be regarded as the resurrection element. This is the element that Griwun Ashburn chose in the first place, but It is a pity that Heine Istali discovered this." Luvia asked: "What do you mean?" "Heine Istali discovered his anomaly, or that his personality has been eroded, and went to Griven Ashburn''s magic workshop to complete the resurrection ritual. It''s just a pity that he found the magic workshop There was already a foreign object in the house. So without disturbing the Lord Busmero, he invited the Magister of the Lord Busmero to the underground workshop. It¡¯s just a pity that he miscalculated the power of that foreign object, and then Was killed." Weber said, "Yes, the foreign object is the heroic spirit hidden in the underground workshop, Lancer-Dilumdo." Luvia frowned, pointed at Weber, and said: "Your reasoning is too trivial, the lord of the modern magician division! It is full of loopholes! If nothing else, it is Grevin A who invited us. Shubun. The separation of the city from the outside world is also due to the power of the Holy Grail of Grevin Ashburn. The heroic spirits that exist in the city should also be fakes of Grevin Ashburn. " "Don''t worry, Lady." Weber said, "The next thing is the highlight." Luvia clenched her eyebrows and said nothing. Weber''s gaze swept across the crowd, and finally fell on Shirou''s face, saying: "Before the answer is announced, Your Royal Highness, do you really want to say something?" "Does this king want to say something?" Shi Lang folded his arms and asked. Weber closed his eyes, then opened them again, and said, "Griven Ashburn has only been used." "What?" Everyone looked at each other, and the rumors began to rise. "Griwun Ashburn did indeed turn the invitee into a''pupa'' that resurrected his deceased child at first, but he was taken advantage of. I even suspect that he was killed because of this!" Weber took out the invitation letter and said: "The invitation letter has been consciously modified." "What has been revised?" someone asked. Orlock Sisalmond said solemnly: "The Holy Grail..." "Not bad!" Weber nodded, looked around at everyone, and said: "It''s the Holy Grail! The invitees have not changed, and the content of the invitations has not changed greatly. Only a paragraph has been added, that is, the news about the Holy Grail! The most important thing is , There is a fake invitation letter to invite Tosaka Tokimin. I even believe that there is also a fake invitation letter to invite''Eimiya Kiritugu''." Shiro said: "Copy the Fourth Holy Grail War." "Yes!" Weber said. "But what''s the connection? And in the invitation letter received, it seems that there is no invitation letter for''Emiya Kiritugu''." Shirou said. Weber said: "Because, it was supposed to be the last to enter, but he entered first." "The last one to enter?" Everyone looked at each other, and then their eyes fell on Shilang. "You mean, the problem lies with the king, Weber?" Shirou asked. Webber was silent. He knew that it would be dangerous to talk about it, but that was the truth he found out. "Whether the heroic spirits or the people of the church who came to the interrogation, they all reproduced the Fourth Holy Grail War artificially. The purpose of copying the fourth Holy Grail War is not to make the Holy Grail come again, but to record Integration." Weber said. "Record integration?" Everyone wrinkled. And Orlock Sisalmond was taken aback, then he thought of something and looked at Shi Lang, sweating coldly. "Butterfly Magic..." Luvia glanced at Orlock Sisamond, and then her gaze fell on Shilang again. Looking at everyone, Shi Lang''s brows were furrowed. "Whether it is Tosaka Tokimin or Heroic Spirit. It is all about integrating the records of the relevant personnel of the Holy Grail War, and the integrated record is the record called''Fujimaru Shiro''." Weber said. Orlock Sisalmond was sweating, and said quickly: "But... But if it is for record integration, so that someone''s record is complete, so as to achieve butterfly magic... But... But if this is the case, fundamentally There is no need to invite the ancestors of the dead!" "No." Weber said, "In fact, it was strange at first, why is it that Princess Alte Luci is here, while the other ancestors of the dead are not there. If it is good, it is Alte Luci. Princess Qi¡¯s subordinates, tell you the news about the Holy Grail, right?" "Not bad." Eltluci glanced at Wallachia Night subconsciously, then looked at Weber again and asked, "What do you want to say?" Weber said: ¡°Princess Eltluci is a related person of the Eternal King, Princess Elquette is a related person of the Eternal King, and Lord Bathmelo is a related person of the Eternal King. There are memories of the Eternal King. In other words, it is a record. The Fourth Holy Grail War is to integrate the record of''Fujimaru Shiro''. The existence of the ancestor of the dead is to integrate the record of the''Eternal King''..." After a pause, Weber said: "The true face of this resurrection ceremony is to allow the King of Eternity to completely occupy Fujimaru Shiro''s body, completely resurrect and return to the world!" Everyone looked at each other in shock. But some smart people are sweating coldly. Such as Orlock Sisalmond, and Luvia. If this is really the resurrection ceremony of the Eternal King, how can they survive this ceremony? Shi Lang couldn''t help it anymore, and asked, "You...have you overshadowed your head?" "How many times do I need to say? This king is both the eternal king and Fujimaru Shiro, you shameful crap!" Weber said: "The nine years since Fujimaru Shiro disappeared in Fuyuki City, he came into contact with the record of the Eternal King, His Highness!" Shirou was silent. In a sense, the few years of disappearance could indeed be in a sense contact with the record of the Eternal King. Because in the few years that disappeared, he passed through [Root Cause] to more than 1,500 years ago and created the great cause of the Eternal King. Calculated in this way, it can indeed be said that it is contact, and the record of the eternal king has been achieved. Shiro did not tell Weber about the crossing, but Weber deduced this based on limited clues. Although the crookedness gave him some headaches. Luvia asked, "What about the Holy Grail?" "There has never been a Holy Grail here!" Weber said. Chapter 559： Luvia asked: "If there is no Holy Grail, then why can''t the exit go out? If it is a technique, how can it be possible to stop Lord Bassemero and the ancestors of the dead?" "Because this is the sleeping place of the Eternal King, and it is also the tomb of the Knight King-Avalon!" Weber said. "What?" Everyone was shocked. Avalon... The legendary land of fairies, ideal land, a holy land that can''t even interfere with time, space, or even the five major magics. And they are here now? Weber said: "This is the southwestern part of England, more than 1,500 years ago, where the Eternal King originated-Tyler Bill! From a spiritual perspective, it is connected to Wales, Cornwall, London... and the ocean. Fuyuki City on the other side!" "Are you trying to say that someone used the spirit veins of Winterwood City to recreate the Holy Grail? It''s impossible. The Great Holy Grail has been destroyed by me, and even the embers were used nine years ago. It is completely wasteful. "Shiro said. Weber asked: "Suppose your subordinates appeared in Winterwood nine years ago in the Fourth Holy Grail War, or after the Fourth Holy Grail War, and stole the embers of the Holy Grail?" As the person with the deepest knowledge of the magical way present, Bathemelo Lorelai quickly understood Weber''s meaning and asked: "You mean someone used the embers of the Holy Grail to simulate the fourth Holy Grail war here? Then Displaced the space between Avalon and the Stripped City, sealed the Stripped City, and turned this city...this Stripped City into a mimicry of the Great Holy Grail?" Webber nodded. Bathemelo Lorelai frowned and asked, "Who has this ability? Not to mention that Avalon is the holy land of fairy tales, and modern magicians can''t find it at all. Even if they find it, How to connect with the ground veins of Peeling City to achieve replacement? How can this kind of thing be done!" "I have to ask you--," Webber turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on the body of Wallachia Night behind Alte Luci, and said, "The man whose heart was stolen by the goblin, Hart. Lord Leis!" Suddenly a magical silk cloth came from all directions, binding the night of Dewarachia, and the surrounding Magisters of Bathmelo Loreley also cast a suppression technique on the night of Valachia for the first time. Style. The swindled Kaye Ryori walked out from the rear and said, "Your Excellency Detective, this, I can be considered as fulfilling your request." "What do you mean, human?" Altluci narrowed her eyes unkindly. In front of her, suppressing her subordinates, this is a provocation to her. Weber said: "He is not your subordinate, Princess Alte Luci. Your subordinate was killed nine years ago." "What¡ª?" Elteluci was taken aback. "Although it is not the complete truth, it is already pretty good." Wallachia''s night bulged his palms and asked, "How did you find me, junior?" "Because the person who connects Orlock Sisalmond and Griwun Ashburn is you, Your Excellency Hatteras." Weber said. Shi Lang frowned and lowered his head to think for a moment. He is not good at logical reasoning, and Weber''s speculation is also crooked. He actually said that this was a ritual to resurrect him. He is not dead at all! Wait...! If we say that the Fourth Holy Grail War is the record of integrating "Fujimaru Shiro", and the existence of Alquette and Alteluci is the record of integrating the "King of Eternity". The purpose is to bring the eternal king back to life. But the Eternal King did not die from the beginning. Because the eternal king is him! But other than that, both participated in the Holy Grail War, and Alquette and Altruki also have memories. Both have characters in common, and there is a resurrected body here... Isn¡¯t there only one person? Shi Lang understood. "This is not a ritual to resurrect me, it is a ritual to resurrect Altria!" Shi Lang said. The flesh that was actually "pupa" was Gray! And the person who really wants to be resurrected is the Knight King-Altria Pendragon! Shi Lang, who had realized this, was about to run towards Grey''s room. At this time, Wallachia night glanced at Shirou, and said, "This is not good, my Highness who has come. Although it is not a group of people, if you destroy this ceremony, that woman will be torn apart. Mine." Wallachia Night raised his head, looked at the blank space, and shouted: "Ruler! They broke the rules!" ... ... ps: Blocking words are really getting more and more inexplicable... Chapter 38 The Seat of God [Second More] "Shirou, be careful--!" Elquet''s yelling rang in her ears, but her reminder was too late. The hunting wind sounded in his ears, instinctively, Shi Lang felt that something with a strong malicious and killing intent, struck him towards his head. Shirou''s subconscious hands stood in front of him. [Evil] is surging, forming a solid shield in front of the head, and then [projecting] multiple shields, blocking them in front. The next moment-- With a "bang", the shield and [evil] were crushed one after another, and a heavy blow hit Shilang''s arms mercilessly, blasting Shilang out, and smashing him on the angel sculpture like a meteor. The majestic power directly smashed the base of the angel sculpture, causing the angel sculpture to collapse and collapse, and Shi Lang was buried in the ruins. "Shilang...!" With a bite of Elquite''s teeth, an angry face appeared on the face that should have been shining brightly, looking extremely hideous and terrifying, and said: "Bull my good friend, I am angry! You are dead! " She glanced around with a sullen face, and everyone who was swept by her gaze was astonished. However, the thing that attacked Shirou still didn''t show up. "It''s really stupid, Yu''s sister." Elteluci sneered contemptuously. "At this time, it''s time to attack the suspected principal offender!" She turned her gaze and fell on Hatres, who was disguised as Wallachian Night, and then rushed over. "You dare to pretend to be the rest of your subordinates, your courage is really big enough!" Elt Lucky shouted. Hartreis watched Alte Luci rushing towards him, with a panic on his easy-going face, he couldn''t help but stepped back, and hurriedly yelled, "I can''t stop this! Ruler, Ruler. !" With a "bang", it rushed to the head of ordinary Eltluci, and it was smashed by something. Chapter 560： The **** corpse fell straight to the ground. The blood flowed from the broken head, and a pool of blood soon formed. "Your Royal Highness! Your Royal Highness!" The black knight Rezovor Stulut and the white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding screamed in a hurry. Even Maylen Solomon cried. However, in the next moment, I didn''t know what was going to hit him. After Alte Luci was resurrected, she looked around with cold sweat, not daring to act rashly. Hartreis breathed a sigh of relief, then glanced at Weber and others who trapped him, showing a helpless expression, and said: "It seems that Ruler is not going to do anything to you. It should be in Ruler''s eyes, it is random. Squeeze the dead ants, this is really a point of view that fits these vertices." "What is that?" Webber asked. "Is this still useful, my younger generation. It can easily defeat the ancestor of the dead, the true ancestor, and even the highness who has not been fully resurrected. This is something that even the heroic spirit on the heroic seat cannot easily do. There is only one in this world who can easily do this kind of thing-God!" said Hatteras. "God... God?" Webber''s eyes twitched. "Yes. But it''s not a **** who descends normally, but a **** of evil." Hatres said: "The woman who discovered the real, stinking, and contracted with, guards this time Ritual, God of the Fallen!" Weber noticed one point and asked, "Who is that woman?" "I don''t know." Hatres said: "It should be regarded as an enemy, but this time the purpose is similar, so we will cooperate." "Kakka-" The surrounding angel sculptures vibrated. Block after block began to dissipate, dissipating like a spirit child, and spilled on everyone''s faces. "This...what''s wrong with this?" "What is going to happen again?" ... People were terrified. It was originally said that it was a ritual to resurrect the Eternal King, and it was shocking enough. As a result, there were still things that could easily defeat the ancestors of the dead, but now this castle has once again changed. What should happen to this? Hatres took a look and said, "The ceremony has already started. Whether that woman or us, the goal has been achieved. Say goodbye to my younger generation." "In this situation, do you think you can escape?" Webber asked. Hartreis laughed: "I am the one whose heart was stolen by the goblin. I have the magic of the goblin. Don''t underestimate the seniors, the juniors." Hatres smashed the magic cloth of Ruri Kanano, dispelled the suppression technique of Bathmelo''s magisters, and prepared to flee. And at this moment-- [Evil] with a strong curse aura, like a sword from the sea and the sky, rushed out of the ruins, and quickly shot towards Hatres. However-- With a "bang", in the volley, [Evil] was easily defeated by some existence. "The true ether has recovered, before the real king comes. Enjoy your ravages, God of the Fallen." With these words left, Hatres'' figure faded away. There is no doubt that it is the magic of the goblin. But the matter is not over. "Kakka-" The ground cracked open, and a strange breath of light was surging in it. It looks extremely bright, with a dreamlike color. However, the breath of light permeated the atmosphere, and the magicians present felt a sense of suffocation in an instant. As if being in a gas chamber, he was going to be poisoned to death by these breaths. "This...what is this!?" "So painful...so painful!" "Help...help...!!!" ... Inhaling these breaths, these magicians fell to the ground in pain. Shi Lang crawled out of the ruins, and the blood stayed on his forehead, gradually came into his eyes, dyed his vision red. His face was extremely solemn, "God Generation Particle...!" Not only that, when these gods particles including [True Ether] surged up from the earth, the thing hiding the void finally appeared in human form. "The gods...the gods...the human beings...ravaged...!" Shendai particles were drawn into the outline of that human form, presenting a dark human form. Strong malice spilled out of that human figure. People are all fearful. It is not aimed at a certain person, but at the group of [humans], the real malice! The surging magic power spread out from the dark human figure. "Crack, click, click¡ª" The heavy pressure made the earth shatter like a cobweb. The ancient fear engraved in the depths of genes has infected everyone''s hearts. There is no doubt that it is ancient, the one that has dominated this planet for tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, the oldest, and the most original dominator. [Nature]¡¯s incarnation, from the seat of God far away to the high heavens¡ª¡ª God! Chapter 561： "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" The magic of horror swept the spot, raising the land to a height of tens of meters. The strong breath of God''s generation spilled out from the cracks in the earth. "God...!" Bathemelo Lorelai shed a cold sweat. Not only her, but even the ancestors of the dead, such as the black knight Rezovor Stulut, shed cold sweats. Not to mention those magicians who are already ugly. The myth is coming again. The enemy standing in front of people is the true God who descends from the seat of God! It''s just that this pillar of **** has lost its intellect, and only the malice towards [humanity] is left. He is the true God of the Fallen! Shiro remembered the words of Jewel Ong. ¡ª¡ªA few pillars of gods have come. But it was too arrogant. When I came down, I dared to point to my nose and let me kneel to him, so I was pressed to death. That idiot, just kill it a little bit more cleanly, and there is still one left here! Shilang suddenly felt that Jewel Weng was extremely unreliable. The most important thing is that although he didn''t know the level of the **** of gem Weng''s death, the **** who descended in front of him was indeed not one that could be easily killed. "The gods...the gods...the human beings...ravaged...!" The whole body of the fallen **** was shining with pitch-black thunder, and it shot towards the surrounding like a whip. "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" Wherever it went, there was a piece of scorched earth. The angel''s sculpture was shot down and fell heavily to the ground, smashed to pieces. No holiness! "It''s you, did you sneak assault on me?" Alquette''s bright red eyes stared at the evil god, full of anger, and then rushed up. A heavy punch blasted directly at the head of the evil god. This punch is too heavy. Even the air made a "boom boom boom" explosion sound. The fallen **** was bursting with thunder, but this was not enough to repel the furious Alquette. He also raised his arm, and rushed towards El Quette. "Boom--!" The fallen **** was directly smashed into half by Elquet. Isn''t this a matter of course? Standing before Him is the Princess of the Moon, a candidate for the UO on Earth! The previous sneak attack by the Fallen God succeeded completely because the Fallen God did not show his body, and El Quette could not see the Fallen God. And now that the body is revealed, how can it be able to withstand Alquette''s attack? However, the fallen **** who was defeated in the upper body immediately replenished the god-generation aura of the earth and returned to its original state in the next moment. Shiro saw the doorway and said quickly: "All the members of Bathmelo obey the order and suppress the spirit of God!" "Yes--!" Bathmelo Lorelai responded, and then hurriedly called her magical troops to unfold the technique to suppress the gods of the earth. Elquet attacked the evil **** with a furious look. In the case of possessing entities, the Fallen God is not at all Alquette¡¯s opponent. If it continues like this, after Bathmelo Lorelai and her troops suppress the gods of the earth, Alquette can crush the **** core of the fallen **** and send him directly back to the seat of god. However-- "The amount ah ah ah ah ah ah ah -, the world lost the fair ...... !!!" The black thunder mixed with pitch black mud blasted out of the god''s body, and Alquette was caught off guard, and he was directly knocked out by him. "That...that is..." Shirou''s eyes twitched fiercely. You can''t read it wrong. How could he be wrong? That dark mud-- It''s [evil]! "Shirou, that''s..." Elquite clutched his abdomen, pointed to the dark mud of the evil god, looked at Shirou, and asked. "No." Shi Lang frowned, shook his head, and said, "Although I don''t know what that thing is, that thing is definitely not my [evil]!" "I don''t care about [evil] or [evil]. He bullies my good friend, and I won''t let him go!" Alquette scratched his hair, and then rushed towards the **** of evil . This time, however, the **** of evil began to act. His body began to melt, forming a pitch-black ball, quickly avoiding Alquette''s attack, and hovering high in the sky. The pitch-black ball exuded violent thunder, shooting all around, falling rocks one after another. "Boom, boom..." A large cloud of dust splashed. The Thunder still shot violently, and many magicians were centered and completely disappeared. Even Webber was accidentally wiped behind his back. Chapter 562： Blood dripping! "Webber, are you okay?" Shirou asked. Webber waved his hand and said with a cold sweat on his face: "No... don''t worry about me, Eternal King!" Shi Lang nodded, then looked at the ball that was constantly erupting with black thunder, his face became serious. The thunder can radiate, indicating that this god''s right experience is Thor. If it is Thor, who is it? Sol? Zeus? Or something else? Or to put it another way, is the God who possesses the plural power of the power of "Thunder and lightning"? Shi Lang couldn''t think of so much, and shouted: "Alquette, kill him--!" "I got it!" Elquet''s eyes flashed with scarlet light, and he slew towards the evil god. Although I don''t want to admit it, it is true. If the opponent is a god, he is not an opponent at all with his body, and the body in a state of lack of demons! The palm subconsciously reached into the pocket and touched the blank card. He didn''t understand Dream Summoning, but as far as the current situation was concerned, the ability of El Quett, who contributed 50% of his energy, was enough to kill this god. This is a matter of no suspense. After all, no matter how you say it, Alquette is a back-up for Earth UO. However, the God of the Fallen seemed to have noticed head-on, and he was definitely not El Quett''s opponent. Turning into a small ball, He directly avoided Alquette''s attack and slew towards the crowd. The thunder blasted the surroundings like a whip, but Shiro [projected] several legendary shields and blocked them. However, the next moment, the Fallen God seemed to have found the target, and rushed directly towards Luvia. Looking at the small black ball transformed by the **** of evil, Luvia opened her eyes wide in horror, her mouth opened wide, revealing a look of horror. "Run, Luvia!" Shilang yelled, and [Projection] brought out six swords in the stone, blasting towards the **** of evil. But it was too late. The small black ball turned into by the evil **** rushed directly into Luvia''s mouth. Then, it was eaten by Luvia. This scene stunned everyone present. God--, Was eaten! Chapter 39 The Young King [Third more] In the cracks of the distant world. Gem Weng found the coordinates of the parallel world through two rank cards. He carefully observed the parallel world. He didn''t think it was strange. Until he saw the boundary between the two worlds, the corners of his eyes couldn''t help but twitch. "It... it''s such a thing..." "It''s not good, Eternal King!" Jewel Weng is ready to return. However, at this instant, that parallel world, a comet with a wish, shuttled through the two worlds, rushed into the world he was in. Jewel Weng stopped, stretched out his hand and grabbed at the praying comet, and suddenly caught a collar, and brought it with him¡ª "Um..." A painful voice rang. Jewel Weng grabbed a girl from the comet that prayed. ... ... Stripped the city of Adela. "This...this...!" People looked at Luvia in amazement. God... God was eaten! Can you believe this kind of thing? God was actually eaten by humans! For a while, people couldn''t help but froze on the spot. Shi Lang frowned and scolded: "What are you doing in a daze? The matter is not over! The weak retreat, the strong come forward!" After hearing Shirou''s command, the people came back to their senses. Those third-rate magicians fled in panic, while Bathmelo Lorelai led the magician troops to come forward. "Courage is worthy of praise. Your task only needs to suppress the spirit of the gods on the earth is enough, and the rest is enough to hand over to the crusaders!" Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" Bathemelo Lorelai responded, directing the magician to suppress the spirit of God emanating from the cracks in the earth. Chapter 563： However-- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The turbulent aura of the gods in the cracks of the earth, as if it had been given to the lord, has been completely violent, and Bathmelo Lorelai and the magicians could not suppress it at all. These god-generation auras flowed into Luvia''s body like fluid. "Boom, boom, boom..." The sound of the beating heart, like thunder, buzzed and vibrated continuously in the hall. The truly terrifying power spread from Luvia''s body, sweeping across the spot like a hurricane. Two tears fell from Luvia¡¯s delicate and pretty face, her bright eyes were dyed with noble gold, and at the same time, the blue dress gradually transformed into a dark dress, showing in her hands Swords and Libras that are already filthy. Behind him gradually unfolded the brilliance of God. However, this brilliance does not have a holy breath, instead it has a pure pitch black breath that seems to swallow everything. Such a shocking change made everyone stunned. At this moment, a luminous cannon cut through the sky and shot straight at Luvia. The explosion was violent. Everyone then came back to their senses, looking along the track of the light cannon, but saw the sword in the stone around Shirou slowly shattering. There is no doubt that that simple light cannon was launched by Shirou! "Why hesitate? Attack--! That''s not Luvia, that''s the **** of evil!" Shirou said. Then everyone came back to their senses. Shiro said: "The mission of the Magister of Bather Melo has been changed to perform group suppression ritual magic. The goal-the **** of evil!" Under the command of Bathmelo Lorelai, the group suppressed the ritual magic and pressed towards the deified Luvia. However, as soon as she contacted Luvia, this suppression ritual magic was shattered by the terrifying power. The **** occupying Luvia''s body slowly fell to the ground, and those bright eyes full of divine might calmly looked at the people, and said, "I am Astraea." Elquet wanted to rush up, but Shiro reached out and stopped him. After this evil goddess possessed Luvia, she seemed to have gained intellect. Moreover, the name Asteria... Shiro looked at Asteria and said, "Astraea, the famous Greek goddess of justice and Libra, you should be a good god. But what are you doing now?" "The world is disqualified, justice no longer exists, so what I did is naturally to let... wait, human beings, the breath of your soul..." Astria''s gaze fell on Shirou, originally very He was calm, but as if he had noticed something, he suddenly showed a very angry look and said, "That''s it...that''s it, it''s you, human! It''s you, human!" Shi Lang frowned and asked: "Do you know me?" "In the distant ages, our gods had just made the tools to restrain mankind, and the great source of our world was stolen and squeezed out by the thieves of you and that great source, forcing us to leave before opening the restraint! "Astraea said with an angry face. "A weapon to restrain humanity? The thief who stole Dayuan?" Shirou''s eyes tightened, and he said, "That''s it. You are not the **** of this world, but the **** of the parallel world!" He remembered that more than 1,500 years ago, he and Ge Ge Weng were fighting against Zhu Yue. Jewel Weng used the second method to extract the magic power of the parallel world, which was used to lift Zhuyue''s moonfall, so that Altria had the opportunity to liberate the sword of stars and destroy Zhuyue. However, at that time, there was a problem with the plan, which caused the first Star Sword to fail to destroy Zhu Yue and made Zhu Yue transform the gem Weng into a dead man. And the gem Weng, who was transformed into a dead disciple, led to the rampage of the second law for an instant. Shilang remembered that Jewel Weng told him afterwards that when he ran away with the second method, he only extracted a parallel world''s great source of magic power to fight against the moonset. Combined with Asteria''s words, I am afraid that the parallel world drawn by Gems Weng at that time is the parallel world from Asteria! Think of the rank card and the world view of "Magic Girl¡îIllya". A terrible guess was formed in Shirou''s mind! Rank cards, as well as the gods of these parallel worlds, came to this world not by accident! It was caused by the battle over 1,500 years--, Inevitable! "Yes, this world is not my world. I just descended with the wrath of God, one of the pillars of God that came through the passage!" Astria showed a very angry expression, and said: "Success, human! The world disqualification lies in you and the thief!" Astraea furiously cut out a sword and attacked Shirou. This sword is not powerful, Shilang has full confidence to take it. But the [evil] on him expressed a cowardly mood. Shirou [Projection] blocked several legendary shields copied from the King¡¯s Treasure. From the emotion expressed by [evil], he remembered that Astria had a special attack on [evil]! Its treasure [The time of the ruling is exactly this moment. In your name] A+ is among the treasures of many stars, one of the few treasures against sin, and it has a great special attack against [evil]! In other words, Astria is a natural enemy with [evil] as a treasure, or a natural enemy with [evil] attributes! Unfortunately, the foundation of Shilang''s body is [evil]! It''s just that the other party has obviously fallen into evil, and actually still holds the treasure of special attacks on his body? And this full-bodied, undisguised, pure malice... Is this really the goddess in the name of justice? That rich, pure, malicious! "That''s it." Shirou remembered it, and remembered that little note. ¡ª¡ªDo not give warmth to the demented person. Do not give mercy to malicious people. There is no doubt that what this tells is the goddess in front of you! Astraea exudes thunder, thunder like a whip, showing his anger and evil towards [humans]. Astria is the stars, Virgo, Thunder, and the goddess of justice, holding Thunder is a matter of course. Chapter 564： The thunder was like a whip, but it was blocked by the legendary shield [projected] by Shi Lang. Of course, the Thunder is not the main power of Astraea. It is Astraea, the goddess of justice, or the incarnation of justice. Any modern civilized court on this planet, as well as places related to law, have its presence. Libra is its symbol! If the level of rumors is judged, this goddess is indeed one of the gods with the highest level of rumors! As for Astria in this realm, it''s natural not to mention how powerful it is. In other words, it is also a goddess who can interact with Ishtar. Moreover, it is still against the servants of the [evil] special attack. If he confronts them with his own body, even if he holds a real holy spear, Shirou is probably not an opponent. "Useless actions, your evil is my condemned thing!" Astria said, holding the scales. Shirou''s palm slowly took out the blank card from his pocket, looked at Asteria, and said, "You want to break my sin, God? God can''t break my sin, only I can Break!" He poured magic power into the blank card in his hand. Among all the people present, the only person who can compete with Astria is Alquette, who can contribute 50% of his power. But Elquit''s own legacy problems are also very big. Fighting with a weaker person is naturally not a problem, but if you fight with a well-known goddess like Asteria, if you go too far, you may be attacked by Zhu Yue hidden in her body. The most important thing is that Shiro Guardian of that world can use a fake card to summon the Heroic Guardian in a dream. Then, as the same person as the Eternal King, how can he not hold down the Eternal King? How could his power be used by him! Astria noticed Shiro''s move and slew towards Shiro, but was blocked by Elquit in the middle. Both are existences that advocate physical attacks, and Astria simply threw away the scales and sword, and wrestled with Elquet. Either Astria threw Alquette back, or Alquette scratched Astria''s body with one claw. Shirou slowly poured magic power into the blank card, and the magic crystal attached to it began to activate. "Kakka-" Shi Lang''s hand was submerged in the blank card, and the place where the palm of his hand led was the record of the Heroic Spirit Seat! "It''s such a simple thing, is it the culmination of thousands of years of Einzworth''s magic? The blank card is the magic crystallization of the Einzworth family for thousands of years. Its effect is to copy the records on the hero seat, so that the hero on the hero seat is copied in the rank card in the form of a certain rank. , So as to be used by the holder. Out and about, stealers, thieves, and pirates! As for Shirou''s behavior of copying records, the heroic spirits who sensed this on the Heroic Seat conveyed unpleasant emotions. Only a few people, the heroic spirit with a very familiar feeling, responded to him. Want him to copy their records. It''s just that Shirou ignored them, but straightened, reaching out to the only peculiar point on the heroic seat, the empty but intangible record! This is a matter of course. It was one of the seats reserved for him by the Heroic Seat, Fujimaru Shiro. Its name is-- Eternal King! No one can summon the eternal king, and no one can copy the power of the eternal king. Because that record has no entity! He is the only one who can use the power of the Eternal King. Because the eternal king is him! "Kakkaka¡ª¡ª!!!" The blank card burst into bright light, attracting everyone''s attention. Even Astraea couldn''t help but glance at it. He could feel that there was something in this card that made him...no. To be precise, it is the power that scares God! Astria wanted to get rid of Alquette, but was easily entangled by Alquette. He showed an impatient expression. Everyone stared at the card in Shilang''s hand. At this moment, the card was no longer blank, but slowly transformed into color, and at the same time possessed power. What happened? This question appeared in everyone''s hearts. Shi Lang stared at the card in his hand. At this moment, the blankness had disappeared, and a magician''s pattern and a string of letters slowly appeared on the card surface-Caster! Shirou took the Caster''s card and looked at Astraea. Astraea took a step back instinctively, and he instinctively felt a very depressed, very unpleasant feeling from the card. A kind of... It feels like facing a natural enemy! "You want to condemn this king''s sin? But now it seems that this king is going to convict you of your sin--!" Shirou said, pouring magic power into this card and freeing this Caster card. In an instant, the power of record and realm injected by this card covered his body¡ª¡ª "Dream Call¡¤Eternal King!" The Shirou with a face of resoluteness, like steel, was overwhelmed by endless light. After the endless light dissipated, the Eternal King came! It''s just that everyone can''t help being stunned when looking at the king who dominates everything. Chapter 565： Not only them, but Astria and Alquette couldn''t help being stunned. "Shi... Shiro?" Alquette asked. "Well, it''s me!" As soon as this sounded out, Shi Lang couldn''t help being stunned. This is not his voice full of magnetism and rigidity, but a soft and gentle voice, like a child. After carefully observing the surroundings, Shi Lang found that the people around him seemed to be much taller. No. It''s not that they have become taller, but that he has become smaller! Looking at the palms again, it was not those weathered hands, but a pair of immature, child''s palms. [Projection] Looking out of the mirror, in the mirror, it is not the steel-like young king. But a gentle and soft boy wearing a crown and blue silver armor! Six year old boy! The lines on his face are very soft, and those eyes seem to have fire-like bright eyes, gleaming with a gentle look. And there was a soft mood in my heart. Like... It''s like going back to the time when I hadn''t crossed Camelot nine years ago. It''s like back to childhood! What is going on here? As soon as this doubt rose in his head, a frame appeared in front of Shirou''s eyes¡ª¡ª ¡¾Insufficient magic power, unable to have a ready-made adult body. ¡¿ There is no doubt that this is the second treasure''s ability. "Insufficient magic power, so...really, this is a little troublesome." You Shilang scratched his head and showed a relaxed smile. "Also, it turns out that this is the feeling of a real Servant... When I was a child, there is no pressure, and the feeling that I can''t hide my mind... It''s true, it''s like a split personality!" You Shilang showed a bright but helpless smile. He is experiencing what it is like to experience a Servant. Strictly speaking, he is no longer soft. As an adult, he has an adult mindset, that is, he is thorough, standing in the king, thinking about problems from the perspective of efficiency. Shi Lang originally thought that even if he dreamed of summoning, he would just regain his power. But the facts are not so simple. Servant of him, because of lack of magic power, he couldn''t have the eternal king with a ready-made adult body, but brought out his own juvenile body. The most important thing is that the temperament and essence have not changed, but the turbulent mood, the mood that will not hide, there is no doubt that this is his mood when he was six years old! He really couldn''t understand the essence of Servant, he was obviously a person, a record and experience, but because the individual periods that Servant manifested were different, the mood, mentality, and even the angle of thinking presented by the Servant were different! In this situation, others may have been horrified, but Youshilang just showed a smile. This is a matter of course. The person standing here is undoubtedly the real Shiro. However, because of the rank card, the mentality and thinking angle have returned to the six-year-old state. However, neither the experience nor the memory has disappeared. It''s just that the mentality and the angle of thinking have gone backwards. In this way, he felt that Servantization was like a split personality. It''s no wonder that there will be this kind of characteristic of hitting oneself and killing oneself. "It turned out to be just a child!" Astria breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he really sensed the feeling of a natural enemy from the Caster card, but only a child appeared! You Shilang smiled and said: "Look at me, but you will suffer a lot, auntie." "Your heart has been covered with anger. Are you willing to let me, the king, listen to one or two?" You Shilang smiled, his eyes burning like a real fire. It doesn''t make people feel scorching, but like the fire in the winter, refreshing warmth. Even Astria couldn''t help being stunned. ... ... ps: The following are not counted as words. Sorry, most of my energy is on the paper these days, and the details are not well controlled. The third volume outline and detailed outline was launched a long time ago. It is a very exciting and logically intensive one. This can be seen from the levels and BOSS I set. But the details don''t seem to be well controlled, so sorry for now. I will focus on the details and break the chapter... I didn''t mean to break the chapter. You can look at it. My chapters are all 4K, 5K, and the content is coherent. It is really not intentional. By the way, that''s it for today~! Good night~! ^_^ Chapter 40 is really a little naughty! "That pair of eyes...that pair of eyes..." The white knight Fener Brad Sfielding stared closely at the young scholar in the field, shaking with excitement all over, as if he had been **** in place, with a weird blush on his face. Color. "Brad, you...what''s wrong with you?" The black knight Rezovor Stulut looked at him in surprise and asked. "That pair of eyes...no, no, that kid...that boy, I really want it!" The white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding licked his mouth and couldn''t help but stretched out towards the young boy. Shot, said. The black knight Rezovor Stulut was so scared that he quickly grabbed his wrist and said in a low voice, "Don''t be kidding, Brad! Curb your disgusting taste! That--, but the King of Eternity! !" The white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding thought of Shiro¡¯s oppressive king¡¯s gaze, as if he had been beaten with a whip, and suddenly became agitated, but the obsessed look on his face was even worse. "I...I want...!" Chapter 566： The black knight Rezovor Stulut showed a headache. His guy is an out-and-out, super pervert who has a soft spot for beautiful boys! Even if he **** blood, he only **** the blood of beautiful boys of the same sex! In the past, the black knight Rezovor Stulut ignored the abnormal behavior of this old man, but now he actually hit the Eternal King''s idea? Don''t want life anymore? Not to mention that in the legend, the ceremonial costume of the Tianke dead disciple held by the Eternal King, just the princess of the true ancestor next to him, they are not opponents! The black knight Rezovor Stulut felt that it was necessary to correct the old man''s habit. He dragged the white knight Fener Brad Sfielding aside. However, even if he was dragged away, the white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding still kept his eyes on the young Shi Lang in the field. A gentle and beautiful boy, so beautiful. He couldn''t help being intoxicated. In fact, from the moment he entered the stripped city Adela, he focused on Shirou and Webber. However, facing Shirou''s oppressive King''s gaze, he did not dare to get upset at all. But at the moment this gentle little guy, he wanted to pick him up, stroke the little guy''s little head, kiss his neck, and then **** blood. You Shi Lang couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at the white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding with disgust. This guy, he couldn''t help but think of the Mediterranean class teacher who always wanted him to watch when he was in elementary school. So cold... The most important thing is that the second treasure actually showed this before his eyes. Undoubtedly, the second treasure that emerges in reality is the real surreal world, unlike in dreams, it also needs to be used with clairvoyance EX. You Shilang looked around and smiled gently: "Everyone, there is some danger here, you should leave here first." Bathmelo Loreley is anxious: "Your Highness! I, the Bathumero family, are your nobles. Even if Bathmelo Loreley is dead, he will never let His Highness stand in danger!" As the head of the Bathmelo family, how can you leave the king as a spiritual symbol alone in a dangerous place? "I have accepted your concern. But recklessness is not a sign of courage. If you die, won''t you be able to realize your ideals and ambitions?" You Shilang asked mildly. "His Royal Highness...!" With the smile of the young Shi Lang in his eyes, Bathemero Lorelai made a noble salute and stepped back slowly. And at this moment¡ª "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" Asteria exuded a terrifying power. El Quette instinctively stood in front of You Shi Lang. Astria stared closely at the young scholar behind Alquette, full of anger, and asked in a low voice: "Human, do you treat me like nothing?" "No, the goddess of justice is in front of me, so I won''t be invisible." You Shilang smiled: "Because it is you, the goddess of justice, I will be so relieved." "You are underestimating me?" Asteria asked furiously. "There is no such thing." You Shilang shook his head and said: "I am the one who committed the crime, and your target is also me, so you will not involve other people. Because it is unjust. Right, Goddess of justice?" "Justice has been disqualified!" Astraea said: "I have abandoned the so-called justice!" You Shi Lang said: "No, you can''t give up, because the feelings are kind." Astraea: "..." "I will not run away, nor will I avoid it, I will have a good chat with you, Sister Asteria." You Shilang laughed. "..." Astria sneered and said, "It''s okay. No matter how many reptiles, it''s just going to be crushed to death at will!" You Shilang watched Bathmelo Lorelai and the others slowly retreating to a safe place, then turned to look at El Quette, and said: "El Quette, you also go away first, here it is. Leave it to me." "But Shirou... I''m not weak!" Alquette said, waving his fist, "I am, very strong! I will protect you!" "Yeah. I know, I have been protected by Elquet, but this time it¡¯s between me and the gods of that world, so don¡¯t get involved in Elquet. If I get hurt, I will be very sad." Yoshiro said. "..." Elquette looked at You Shi Lang in a daze, and couldn''t help asking: "You...are you really Shi Lang?" "Yeah. There is no doubt that it is me. My concern for Alquette has not changed at all, because we are good friends! It''s just that I am in a normal state, and I won''t easily reveal my feelings, but When I was young, I didn¡¯t like to hide my mind. So¡ª," You Shilang showed a big smile and said, "Don''t worry about me, little naughty." El Quette: "..." "Little...Little naughty...Wow...!" Elquet covered his face and stepped back. "Then...Is that really the **** king?" Alte Lucky squatted in the corner, poked her head out, and looked at the young Shi Lang, she couldn''t help but have this question in her heart. Could this child who appeared suddenly from the light be the king who frightened, frightened, and couldn''t forget her? Obviously those eyes have never changed, but their postures are completely different. Seeing that the surroundings finally became vacant, Ju Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at Asteria, and smiled: "Thank you, Sister Asteria." "Humph." Astria snorted and said, "It''s just ants. Even if you change your body, you are one of the culprits that disqualified the world! Your life, I will take it!" "It''s really passionate love." You Shi Lang smiled. Astria frowned. "What?" "It''s nothing," You Shilang shook his head, then stretched out the three fingers of his right hand and smiled: "My first treasure has three stages. Sister Asteria did not refuse my request just now, so as Thank you, I will not use the first treasure that ultimately liberates me, I will only use the first and second stages." "You are underestimating me?" Astria frowned and asked loudly. You Shilang shook his head and said, "Big sister, this is wronging me. Because ah, big sister is a friendly goddess, and she possesses a friend who has been kind to me. If something unexpected happens, I But I will blame myself." You Shilang stretched out his hand, and the second treasure instantly revealed the sword in the stone. Chapter 567： "To be more specific, let the elder sister come and taste it by herself. This is a treasure that has completely buried the generations of gods and is glorious and sublimated!" You Shilang said: "I can''t hold it anymore, but you have to tell me." Young Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone, shouting loudly: "Heaven and earth fight for hegemony, the proof of the king is only tied to this sword!" With a sound of "rub", the sword in the stone lit up like a star, and then swiped-- Just catharsis! The light is roaring! "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The earth cracked and the sky split. There was a sword mark like a long dragon on the vast ground. However, the cathartic light was easily crushed by Asteria. "This is what you call the treasure of the burial of the gods?" Asteria sneered: "Impossible!" You Shilang smiled and said, "That--, it''s just a horn." As soon as the voice fell, the cracked dragon-like sword marks on the ground flashed with cyan thunder. "Zila, Zila¡ª" The magic is surging! "That...that is!?" Bathmelo Lorelai and others who were watching from a distance couldn''t help being taken aback. "Out...appeared!" "What''s that?" ... Everyone asked, everyone was stunned. I saw magic power surging around the sword mark on the ground, and the blue thunder was flickering, and then, a figure condensed. It was an army. Although only a few hundred people were present, the castle has been filled. In this army, everyone wears bright silver armor and holds a magic spear Gayaberg. Astria sneered and said, "It''s just that I called out some creeping people under the seat of the gods, what can I do?" "Although it is because of magic power, there is no way to pull it out completely now. But if you look down on them, you will die, big sister." Yoshiro said. "It''s just a group of trivial..." Astria¡¯s words have not been finished yet, among the emergence of the army, the leader of the army, the magic spear Gayaberg in his hand, lit up with a scarlet light, and then shouted: "The treasure is liberated. A distant blow to the glory of the king--!" The magic spear Gayaberg in the hand of this legion commander was thrown out by him, turned into a scarlet meteor, and shot towards Astraea! "Stupid! This is nothing but a C-level treasure, how can it destroy my power?" The majestic [True Aether] in Astraya''s body turned into a radiant power, spreading out from the whole body, sweeping the spot like a magic hurricane. Not only that, behind her, the dark radiance of the Fallen God that seemed to swallow everything, gradually expanded, as if forming a huge protective shield, protecting her. This multi-layered god''s protection, let alone a C-level treasure, even a B-level treasure, may not be able to defeat her protection, let alone hurt her body. This is God''s surplus. However-- Strangely, Astria, who exhibited his mighty power, seemed to have touched a certain mechanism of this [Remote Strike to the Glory of the King], which caused this legion commander to project a shot. It has strengthened a lot, and directly broke through the protection of Asteria''s divine prestige, and stabs at Asteria. With a "chat", this shot destroyed the protection of the gods, leaving a wound on Astraea''s arm, and blood flowed down from it. Astria looked at the wound on her arm in disbelief. It shouldn''t be. It''s true that there are heroes who kill gods among human beings. But the heroes who kill the gods are not demigods, or very powerful heroes. In her eyes, these people, as well as the person who slays the magic spear and the liberation treasure, are all creeping reptiles on the seat of the gods. How could it hurt her? The legion commander stretched out his hand, and the magic spear Gayaberg returned to his hand. He pointed at Astria with the magic spear Gayaberg, and said with a full face: "I am the king''s throne, the nineteenth army commander Yul! Poisonous woman, insulting the king''s army, die--!" "Insult the king''s army, and die--!" Hundreds of people yelled, and the magic spear Gayaberg in their hands lit up with a scarlet light, like a treasure to be liberated. "It''s...just kidding? So... those soldiers are heroic spirits? Those weapons... are all treasures that can be liberated?" Webber, who was supported by Orlock Sisalmond, his eyes shrank sharply. Said somewhat shocked. Treasures, as the ultimate weapons of the heroic spirits, are material miracles, and are also the evidence of heroes held by the heroic spirits, which are extremely precious. And the army in front of them all have treasures? Doesn''t it mean that the soldiers summoned by the Eternal King... are all heroic spirits? This reminded Weber of the [King''s Army] of Conquer King Iskandar. But the difference is that the heroic spirits in the [King''s Army] cannot liberate the treasures! Webber was shocked in his heart. But Astraea was shocked, even frightened! Why? Because when the army shouted loudly, she finally noticed it. Noticing the abnormality of this army, but also aware of why he was injured by the unknown pawn. It''s Albert! It is the great cause of killing God, after sublimation, special attack on [God]! However, the great cause of killing the gods has never been achieved only by powerful heroes, but this army is not. In other words, this army itself is a special army. An army that all possesses the great cause of [killing the gods]? Chapter 568： This... How is this possible? How can there be such an army? Astria''s eyes couldn''t help but twitched. If there was no [God Killing], this army would never have hurt him. But it is precisely because of the great cause of [Killing the Gods] that their attacks are special against him and can hurt her! "I said, don''t underestimate my army, big sister. Everyone in my army is a hero with a name and a surname!" You Shilang laughed. "And, it''s not over yet." Shilang raised his hand high, snapped his fingers with a "pop". ¡ª¡ª¡¾Dynasty made EX¡¿! An invisible fluctuation, centered on Shiro, spread to everyone in the audience. Suddenly, the army''s momentum is even greater! The momentum alone is enough to make people fearful. In fact, at this moment, the magicians who were watching from afar were already scared into cold sweats by this intriguing aura. It''s not like a tiger or a lion. Rather, like a giant dragon... No. It''s like falling into a giant dragon''s nest, everyone in that army has a breathtaking aura like a giant dragon! "Poor...the gap is too far. This...is this the army under the control of the Eternal King?" Bathemelo Lorelai shed a cold sweat. She once thought that the magister army under her jurisdiction was the most elite army in the world. But after witnessing this army, she really couldn''t say the word "elite". And in the position of Yi, the attitude of the young king with a chuckle, and the kind of kingly attitude that is under control, but also like a spring breeze, also made her stubborn aristocratic thoughts, and she couldn''t help but yearn for it. "Perhaps...that''s the posture that a monarch should have?" This could not help but think of this in the mind of Bathmelo Lorelai. Not only that, after [Dynasty Made EX] was released, Astria looked at the army and subconsciously took a step back. Like an army that has encountered natural enemies, it retreats subconsciously. "The great cause of [Death of God]... has been enhanced!" Astria broke out in a cold sweat. Yes. After the [Dynasty made EX] was released, the **** and terrifying [God Killing] feat of everyone in this army was increased. As far as Astraea feels, it''s like facing an army that specializes in slaughtering [God]! Not only that, but he also felt that his godhead was weakened! "This... this feeling of being forgotten... this feeling of being forgotten..." Astraea''s palm trembled a little. The **** of the seat of god, the most feared, is not the hero of [Killing the Gods], but the forgotten! And at this moment, when [Dynasty made EX] enveloped him, he experienced this kind of forgetting that [God] feared the most! The divine core has been weakened, and its strength has also been weakened! Isn''t this a matter of course? [Dynasty made EX] is formed by combining skills such as [mortal wisdom], [mortal heroes], [mortal leaders], etc. The level is the inherent skill of the EX level that cannot be judged, and it has a combination of skills. All the abilities inside. After being summoned by the first treasure, this army itself possesses the super special attack on [God] endowed by the first treasure. At this time, Youshilang gave these armies a superposition of [Killing God C], [Killing God C], [Killing God C], and the inherent skills of [Killing God C]! The special attack on [God] has greatly increased! In addition, [Mortal Wisdom] increased the popularity of the army, and reduced the popularity of Asteria, which made the army strengthen and Astria weakened. And this is the usage of the eternal king''s first treasure. However, this is not the final posture of the first treasure. The true face of the first treasure has three stages. And this scene now is only the first stage. The overture to the king that symbolizes the eternal king! Looking at Astraia who was a little shaken, You Shi Lang showed a sincere smile and said: "Don''t worry, big sister. My heart is soft and I won''t bully you too hard." Chapter 41: Arriving at the King''s Order! [Second more] Asteria looked at the smiling face of Young Shi Lang, she couldn''t help feeling annoyed. "Do you think that this blessed [God Killing] great cause can kill the true God?" Astria shouted, "Even though the [God Killing] karma is blessed, its flesh is nothing more than an ordinary human being. ! Creeping on the seat of the gods!" "Zila, Zila¡ª¡ª!!!" Astraea''s whole body was shining with violent thunder, and the cyan light of the moment illuminated everyone''s faces. The violent thunder swept around like a whip. "Boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earth is turned to scorched earth. However, these violent thunders swept the army, but did not cause much mess. Of course, everyone in the Eternal King¡¯s army is a person with a name, a surname, and a great cause. At this moment, many people''s names are also engraved on the statue of the faceless saint standing in Cornwall. Therefore, everyone in the Eternal King''s army has been sublimated into the existence of heroic spirits, and is no longer a weak body in his lifetime. Chapter 569： Furthermore, with the blessing of Youshi Lang''s [Dynasty made EX], it is a pipe dream to defeat this army with ordinary magical thunder. "Damn it!" Astria also noticed this, gritted her teeth, instinctively nervous. This is also natural, just like [Evil] facing Astria, and the dragon facing the dragon slayer. The gods will instinctively get nervous when facing the godslayers and even the natural enemies who can forget the pillar of the gods. This can be regarded as a biological instinct. Even the enlightened ones who have arrived on the other side of the truth in the world are inevitable and hate poisonous mushrooms. Astria rushed into the army, and the sword of God in his hand slashed straight towards the nineteenth army commander Yul! Astria''s power can interact with El Qu¨¦t, the legion commander Yul is naturally unable to defend himself, and Astria''s head is easily chopped off. "Have you seen it, human! The so-called "God Killing" karma is nothing more than..." Astria yelled at Youshilang, venting his nervousness about the army of the [God Killing] Karma. However, before half of the words were said, with a "chap", the head of the legionnaire Yul was chopped off, raised the magic spear Gayaberg, and pierced Astraea''s abdomen. Asteria backed quickly, clutching his bleeding abdomen, looking at Yul, who had grown his head back in shock. "How is it possible? Humans, you shouldn''t have the ability to survive!" Asteria stared at Yul and said. Yul held the magic spear Gayaberg, pointed at Astria from the distance, and said, "My king is here, we--, how can we fall?" "Never fall--!" The army yelled, and the voice was shocking! Astraea bit her teeth and rushed towards the others. However, it is true, no matter who she kills, no matter how she kills, no matter how she destroys. In the next moment, these soldiers will fight back and be resurrected. How could this happen? Astraea took a closer look, and finally found that the damage she caused to these soldiers would eventually be grafted onto the young Shi Lang standing in the center through some kind of bond! "This...this is...!" "Ah? Did you find it?" You Shilang holding the scabbard-Avalon, smiled and said: "That''s it.''The sins of the past are all borne by the king''. They can''t die without killing me first. Oh." The sins of the past were all borne by the king. And this is also one of the effects of the first treasure. Part of the damage and negative state caused by the army will be grafted onto You Shi Lang, and even death will be grafted onto You Shi Lang, and will be reduced to You Shi Lang. Damage. And this is one of the effects of the first treasure [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century]. "You tell me this, your death has been clearly revealed! Or do you think that your army can stop me?" Astria asked. "It''s true, so it''s not over yet." Yoshiro said. "What?" Astria frowned. You Shilang stretched out his palm, and the next moment, a burst of magical power poured out, and a staff appeared in his palm. That is Merlin''s staff. You Shilang used the [Second Treasure Tool] to activate Merlin''s record, and then snapped his fingers. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Hero Shaping EX¡¿! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The majestic power spilled from Yule''s body. Astria''s eyes twitched and she was amplified again! Afterwards. You Shilang poured magic power into the staff in his hand, and with a "cock" sound, the staff lit up with a cherry-colored light. Afterwards, You Shilang stomped the staff to the ground. "The ideal hometown of Treasure Liberation¡¤Melin¡¤Eternally isolated!" With Youshi Lang as the center, the beautiful and dreamy sea of ??flowers extends to the surroundings, and for a while, the army''s momentum is even higher. "How... how could...!" Astraea''s eyes couldn''t help but twitching, this army... has been strengthened again! If it is said that this army was just the karma of [killing the gods], which made him a little hesitant, then at this moment, the strength of this army indeed made him look at it. "Also." You Shilang smiled, and the next moment, a holy snowflake shield appeared in his hand. This is the record of Galahad. You Shilang snapped his fingers: "The wall of glorious and firm snowflakes!" "Time is a hazy chalk wall!" Afterwards-- "The Liberation of Treasures¡¤Galahad¡¤The ideal capital that shines forever!" "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" After blessing Merlin¡¯s [Perpetually Isolated Ideal Hometown], Galahad¡¯s [Perpetually Shining Ideal Capital] and [Glory and Perseverance Snow Wall], this army is more powerful and powerful! Especially Yul, who has been blessed with [Hero Shape EX] and [The Chalky Wall of Time Is Dim], has more combat power. If it was said that he was only a third-rate hero, then blessing so far, in terms of panel combat power, he has reached the strength of a second-rate hero! Youshilang was going to continue stacking BUFF, but after a glance at the magic power, he gave up this plan. He wanted to say something, but at this time, Asteria had already rushed into the army. For God, this is indeed a shame, but He really does not dare to let Young Shi Lang continue to release the treasure. In fact, He was already crazy. Why does a heroic spirit possess so many inherent skills and treasures? Chapter 570： This is not only his doubts, but also the doubts of other people who have witnessed this battle. Especially Weber, at this moment, the treasure of plural liberation made him think of Gilgamesh. Each of the King''s Soldiers stacked by several layers of BUFF is not an existence that can be easily defeated. Especially every time an attack was hit on a soldier, that soldier could be killed, but a mimic white barrier appeared on the soldier, blocking this mortal blow. What is this? This is the combined effect of Galahad''s [Snowflake Wall of Glory and Perseverance] and the Treasure¡¤[Ideal Capital of Everlasting Shining], and get the exemption from damage. In addition, even if Astria breaks the white wall of mimicry and wants to kill a whole soldier, the killed soldier will turn into petals and dissipate, giving a counterattack. This is Merlin¡¯s [Magic A]! When applied to the soldiers in the entire range of the dynasty, it is impossible to distinguish whether the one killed was the real body or the incorporeal. In addition, even if the one being killed is the real body, it will be grafted onto Youshiro because of the first treasure. Death has no effect on the young Shi Lang with [Desperate Wisdom A+++] and will only cause damage, but the Avalon in his hand and [Evil] can repair the damage. Astraya goes deep into the army, but neither the thunder nor the sword strike is effective against the soldiers. However, the soldiers who hold [God Killing] can defeat Astraya''s power and defenses and cause damage to it. Astria finally understood, if you don''t defeat the young Shi Lang standing behind, otherwise you won''t be able to crack the first treasure! Astria no longer paid attention to the attacks of Yul and the soldiers, and went straight to Huanglong, and went straight to the young Shilang to kill. "Shirou...!" Elquet was shocked and was about to rush up to protect the young Shi Lang. However, facing the rushing Astraea, You Shirou smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to kill me, big sister. Because ah--, I¡¯m protected, when I¡¯m not Where I know, among enemies I don¡¯t know, someone is protecting me." The next moment-- Two scarlet spears, one shot opened Astraea''s sword, the other shot flew Astraea. With long purple hair fluttering, the graceful death knight walked out of the illusion. "Knight Skaha, my king is summoned. Don''t hurt my king!" Skaha''s bright eyes looked down at Astraea, a little cold. "You are here, teacher." You Shi Lang said. "Teacher?" Skaha was stunned, then turned to look at the young Shi Lang, can''t help but stunned again, "Ji... actually..." Skaha turned his head away, "Please... please give an order, my king!" "Then conquer the gods." You Shi Lang said. Skaha rushed towards Asteria. "You...you are the godslayer of Ability God, how can you surrender to the King of Man?" Astraea was surprised. "Hugh, I have to say more, as a pillar of the king''s knight, I won''t forgive the **** who wants to hurt my king!" Skaha said, stabbing a god-killing shot. Skaha''s own strength is very powerful, the most important thing is that it has [Killing God B], and after being realized by the first treasure, [Killing God] has a huge increase, and then it is superimposed by Shilang. The third floor [killing God C]. The superposition of various [killing the gods] great deeds, if calculated by the panel alone, the ability of [killing the gods] may have reached the level above A! There is great restraint on the well-known goddess Astraea. And there are auxiliary attacks from the [Death of Gods] army around it. Astria¡¯s combat power is not weak, and she is also a well-known goddess. The comprehensive combat power can even compete with Elquette, who is 50% of his power. It is also the level of the ceiling on the first floor. However, He was caught in the frenzy of [God Killing]! He could kill the army that surrounded him, but because of the existence of Youshilang, there was no way to kill it, and the attacks of those soldiers could penetrate his power, hurt him, and have a certain threat. If these soldiers pierced the core of the gods, he would become a shameless goddess killed by ordinary soldiers! Especially Skaha, who was head-to-head with him, restricted him with spear skills. He even felt that he would be killed by Skaha at any time. In addition, Yul, who has been boosted by multiple BUFFs, is also a complete threat to him! "What''s this? What''s this?" Astria yelled frantically, but was shot by Skaha. Astria gritted her teeth, and he understood that if he does not use the treasure, he is indeed not threatening to the young scholar at all! "Forcing me to this step, king of man, you are proud of yourself!" Astria gritted her teeth, her eyes lit up, and the black scales in her hands shone with light. The next moment, stars fell in the sky and enveloped Shirou. "My King--!" Scarha, Yule and others exclaimed. You Shilang smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter." Skaha, Yul and others rushed towards Asteria at high speed, trying to interrupt the liberation of Asteria''s treasure. However, Astoria quickly liberated the treasure, shouting loudly: "It is the moment when the ruling is made. In your name!" In the next moment, You Shi Lang was drawn into the court of stars by this burst of starlight. The huge scales are present. The young Shi Lang stands on the scales, just like a criminal who has gone to court. A huge, like a giant, Astria appeared at the front of Libra, like a body of Dharma, looking down at the young Shi Lang. Astria¡¯s eyes looked like the eyes of the law through all evil, staring at the young scholar, and said: "You are guilty! You have disqualified the world, the great source has been shattered, the gods have fallen, and the world has entered the countdown to destruction. You are guilty, It''s a big sin!" The scales of justice and evil are pouring heavily towards evil, and then the night sky shining with stars begins to rain rain of stars, bombarding you! This is Astria¡¯s treasure of crime-[The time of the verdict is exactly this moment. In your name] A+! This is the physicalization of Astraya''s justice function, bringing the opponent who needs to be tried to the court of the stars, and lowering the treasures of the stars based on the opponent''s crimes. In contrast to Ishtar, who condensed the concept of Venus into a full-strength shot, Astria will not hesitate to sway the bombardment of the concept of infinite stars throughout the night sky! The stars are shining, as if the world is extinct! You Shilang said: "This sin, I bear it! However, in my heart, there is still no sense of shame. More than 1,500 years ago, I will kill Zhu Yue, and I will guard the world of humans who set foot on the seat of the primate I want to protect the people I love. This should also be the unchanging principle of the universe. I have absolutely no regrets!" "You can''t hurt me, because my fight is not for sacrifice, but for meeting my favorite friend with a smile again!" Chapter 571： The stars fall, destroying the world! However, beside You Shilang, a young king with a shield appeared. "The liberation of treasures, an ideal capital that shines forever!" The young king holding the shield shouted loudly. With the shield as the center, a shining royal city like the capital of the kingdom of light was realized. "Yul, Legus, Thad, Mace..." "Gurnelis, Megas, Leiter..." "Leinette, Les..." On the walls of the royal city, there were glorious names, and countless people and glorious blessings were among them. The stars fell, but they couldn''t hurt the city! Not only that, all the stars fell, and under the blessing of countless glory names, they turned into a ray of heavy starlight and shot towards Asteria! "This... how is this possible!?" Asteria was shocked. However, the scale that day was crushed by the reflected starlight. The young king holding a shield shouted loudly: "Knight Galahad, follow my king''s call! Don''t hurt my king, you poisonous woman!" Chapter 42 If the world forgets you, I will still remember you [third more] "Kakka-" The huge scale was destroyed. The Star Court shattered, revealing the reality. "My king, are you okay?" Galahad asked. This is not only Galahad''s problem, everyone else''s eyes are looking over with concern. You Shilang smiled and said, "Of course there is nothing left, because you are protecting me!" "Wang..." Many people choked up. After a long period of more than 1,500 years, they finally met the king again! Although not in a complete state, the eternal king who dominates everything. But even so, they have been choked and moved. Reminiscing about the past years and recounting the journey of the army and horse, this king finally appeared in front of them again. Not only that. They can feel that the king is not a heroic spirit like them, but a heroic spirit after death. It''s a living person! The real, living person! The king is not dead. The king still exists in the world, what can touch them more than this? Astria got up from the ruins, embarrassed, the armor of the gods around him had been broken, and the power of God had disappeared. Even the dark radiance of God behind him was shattered. "Impossible... there will be such a thing..." Astria muttered to herself. He was embarrassed, but this was not caused by others, but Galahad''s treasure [the ideal capital of eternal shining] reflected his treasure [the time of the ruling is exactly this moment. In your name]! His trial of Ju Shi Lang''s sins finally fell on Himself! How funny? The trial of the **** of justice finally actually judged himself! "Are you going to fight, big sister?" You Shilang asked. Asteria was silent. How ridiculous? The **** who overlooks mankind was pushed to the end by mankind. At this moment, I was even more condescendingly overlooked by the King of People. "It looks like you still have to fight, big sister." You Shilang sighed, then the sword in the stone appeared in his hand and said, "Then, I''m not welcome!" "Zila, Zila--!" The magical thunder is jumping on the sword in the stone. But this thunder is not the previous blue and white color, but the crimson thunder! "Coming!" "King of Eternity, is this another treasure to be liberated?" ... Everyone was shocked, their eyes fixed on the young Shi Lang in the field and the sword in the stone that was jumping with the red thunder. The myth is coming again? No. This is the karma of killing the gods, and it will happen again in front of our eyes. How many people have seen this mystery and this great cause throughout the ages? How can they let it go? Each one opened his eyes wide, for fear of letting go of a little detail. Webber broke out in a cold sweat, "Is there still...there are any treasures?" Chapter 572： There are too many treasures, right? Is it too foul? At this moment, Weber was very fortunate that in the Fourth Holy Grail War, it was Caster Fujimaru Shiro, not Caster Eternal King. Otherwise, is the Fourth Holy Grail War so exciting? Will he and the king he surrender still leave such a deep bond? This is a problem. Young Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone, and the red thunder leaped for joy. He shouted: "When the red dragon spreads its wings, this sword¡ª" "Kakka-" The earth rolled up a red storm. Galahad, Skaha, Yul, and even every soldier with a name and a surname burst out of a red magic storm, vaguely, as if there was a red dragon, preparing to spread its wings and soar. . Increasing... Still increasing! Astria can see that those people, those soldiers, are being given the concept of "dragon" species, and the strength of individuals is still rising. The embarrassed Asteria, couldn''t help but back up, and subconsciously touched his broken scales. He actually had an instinctive fear! But he still has cards. His second treasure-[Return to all order here]! This is the realization of the power of the **** of order, able to restore everything to its original state. However, once this treasure is used, it means his complete defeat! Because even he himself will be returned to the original by this treasure! But, if you don¡¯t use it now... "Don''t mess around, big sister." You Shilang smiled, "Your treasure is of no use to me." "You... are you underestimating me?" Asteria asked through gritted teeth. "No. It''s just¡ª" You Shilang said, "In my dynasty, God is under the king!" Yushiro''s words were very gentle, but Astria saw a different scenery. "That''s...!!!" Astria''s eyes twitched. The Eye of God saw the scene behind the king. Because of the lack of the magic power of the king, unfortunately, the person who has not been able to appear in the world. It is dense enough to make the scalp numb of dense phobias from the sky! And the knight before the army. The knight of the sun, the knight of the lake, the knight of the ruling, the knight of the holy war, the knight of the guard, the knight of the glory, the magician of the flower... the phantoms of countless tall people are displayed behind the king in the eyes of the gods, Staring at him. The numbing army, powerful knights and magicians, hundreds of thousands of pairs of eyes, are staring at him! Cold, hostile, murderous... Even the gods tremble! There is no doubt that those knights and armies that have never appeared are also godslayers! God is under the king, and he finally understands the king''s truth. You Shilang glanced at his magic power, [Magic Power: D]. When Dream Summoned, his magic power was C, but after the release of the treasure, it had dropped to the level of D. After thinking about it, Youshilang gave up the second stage of the release of the first treasure. The chanting stopped, the red thunder on the sword in the stone disappeared, and then the young Shi Lang was **** in the ground beside him. This level of magic power is short enough to open the second stage of the first treasure, but let''s forget it. Too bully, but it''s not good. "What are you doing? Why don''t you release the treasure? Do you want to humiliate me?" Asteria asked bitterly. You Shilang said: "That''s not true. Big sister is very strong, if I don''t go all out, I can''t win. It''s just that my magic power is not enough, so I can''t release it anymore." "God''s eyes, it''s not as if you can''t see the truth of the matter! You are trying to humiliate God!" Astraea was full of anger, and the radiance of God behind him was dark, as if to swallow all the black light. His embarrassed body, flowing out of the black mud of anger and sin karma. Anger, curse, disaster... All the evil in the world exists in this black mud. And this is not made by humans. It was made by the gods. This is not the evil of man, but the [evil] of the gods against man! It''s pure, [God''s Evil]! "What is this?" "No... don''t get stuck by this! It will die! It will definitely die!" ... Everyone was horrified. An atmosphere of panic filled the surroundings. "Defend my king!" Galahad shouted, and the surrounding soldiers gathered and moved, using their flesh as a shield to defend the young sergeant. Chapter 573： Astraea said with an angry face: "Humanity, in the endless curse, become a sacrifice!" "Greed, hypocrisy, slander, jealousy, pain..." The cursed aura in the black mud, just smelling it, made people feel chills and convulsions. It is pure, without malice. Malice from God! And to this. You Shilang only showed a bright, sunny smile. The soldiers were actually a little panicked when faced with this [God''s Evil], but when they saw the Wang''s smile, they calmed down. The king is smiling. Then everything is under the control of the king. This piece of God¡¯s evil flowing out of Astoria¡¯s body contains a deep curse, as well as the malice and curse of the Astoria God. However, Yu Shi Lang said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s really kind, goddess. ." "What¡ª!?" Astria was taken aback. "King of people, do you...have a problem with your brain? I am cursing you!" Astria shouted. You Shilang dismissed the people around him, walked out of the security circle slowly, and walked into the quagmire of evil alone. People were stunned. God was also stunned. There will be such a person? Actually entered the cursed evil quagmire alone? "It''s really kind, goddess," Yushiro said. Astraea was full of anger, and said, "I am the **** of evil!" "You are not the **** of evil, but the **** of goodness." You Shilang said: "I was just worried that this [evil] would destroy the world, so I buried all these [evil] in his body." Astria said: "What stupid things are you talking about! I am the God of the Fallen! The God of the Fallen! Everything is for the destruction of human beings who have forgotten our gods! The curse and the calamity are all me. The evil of waiting! I am the **** of evil!" "Don''t deceive yourself anymore, good goddess. If you are the **** of evil, there is no way to use that treasure." Ju Shi Lang pointed to the Libra in Asteria''s hand. Astria''s eyes twitched. "If this [evil] is my karma, I will not deny it, but admit it ten times, one hundred times." You Shilang wandered among the curses, just as he wandered among the evils of this world nine years ago. Relaxed and comfortable, the curse around, the [evil] around, won''t hurt him anymore. Isn''t this a matter of course? If the king who bears the [Evil of This World], and the [Vampire Evil], this trivial one is only the [God Evil] of a goddess, how could it hurt him? Looking at the king who wandered through [Evil], Skaha was in a complicated mood and said, "Here is..." "What''s coming, Skaha?" Galahad asked strangely. Skaha looked at You Shi Lang with a guilty and gentle gaze, and said: "The king...has been hidden deep in his heart, his heartfelt voice." You Shilang said gently, "The clearer the water, the easier it is to be muddy. If you have forgotten your true self, I am willing to take you to find yourself." "Impossible...This is impossible...How can this be..." Astria was dumbfounded. Someone. Someone actually walked slowly in her [God''s Evil], and even threatened to find himself for him, the goddess who has fallen into [God''s Evil]? ...How could this be? How could such a person exist? How could there be such a person? All evil is degrading. All evil is negative...no one will be sure, no one will accept it. Even if this evil body is a good goddess, no one will be sure. The fallen **** is not needed, and the end result will only be forgotten. However, there was a person walking forward in [Evil], walking towards her slowly. How can this be? Is this too foul? How can there be such a... this kind of person who moves forward under the curse, moves forward under the [evil]? "You... don''t come over! Don''t come over!!!" Looking at the young Shirou who slowly approached her, Astoria showed a terrified expression. Just like normal, ordinary human beings, facing this unknown thing, they showed an expression of fear and horror. "Unfamiliar god, please don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you, I just want to listen to your inner voice." You Shilang came slowly. "Open... Are you kidding me! Do you treat me as an adult? I''m not so fragile... I... I..." Astria looked at the soft bright eyes. It''s a bit sour. "How come there is such a thing!?" Webber was shocked. Not just him, everyone else was shocked. That curse, even the heroic spirit may not bear it. Because that is the [evil] of a goddess, the curse of a goddess. Curses and [evil] are all over the earth, there is no way. But the king went out of his way. He just walked over, and then a path appeared under his feet. A way to the goddess. People don''t understand, let alone understand. That is [evil], it is a curse, it is something that should be cast aside, far away, and not accepted. How can anyone break a path out of it? And as the king passed by, the curse and the [evil] disappeared. Chapter 574： How could such a thing happen? Isn''t it too ridiculous? You Shilang walked slowly to Astria''s face, and behind him, the cursed [God''s Evil] disappeared! "I want to listen, the real voice in your heart." You Shilang said softly: "Don''t worry, I won''t laugh at you." Astria looked at the young Shi Lang''s bright eyes like open flames, and her heart was extremely sour. This person is not a stern person who hides love in his heart, but a--, Friends who will be pleased and happy for others, and will be sad and heartbroken for others. The best and the best, friend. Astria couldn''t help asking: "Why...why? It is impossible for humans to have a dark side. As long as there is a dark side, it is impossible not to hate [evil] and even be cursed by [evil], you Why can we move forward in [evil]?" In the long God generation world, from the golden age to the black iron age, she was used to seeing human heroes. The so-called human heroes are nothing more than those who possess powerful power and are ravaged by their own [evil] and their own dark side. But this person... Why would this person...? "Everyone has a dark side, and it can''t be eliminated, but everyone can turn it into light. You are no exception." Yoshiro said. "It''s not the dark side of mankind that you are really afraid and angry about. You just don''t want your world to be destroyed, you just don''t want to be forgotten." You Shilang said. Astria couldn''t tell. "If the great source of that world is broken because of me, then, I promise you that I will save that world. If the world forgets you, I will still remember you. Not because of anything else, but because of you She is a kind, gentle goddess." You Shilang said. Astraea: "..." This person... This human... Sick! Seriously sick! Therefore, it should be blessed by the goddess. "Return everything to its original condition, big sister." You Shilang said. Astria looked at the gentle and bright eyes of the young Shilang, sighed deeply, and said: "I am really convinced. There will be someone like you who can even carry the evil of gods. Don¡¯t admit it, you are a more suitable container than Pandora...Perhaps, I am also affected by this physical personality... actually... actually..." Astria sighed, stood up, held the scales high, and shouted: "[Return to all order here]!" The dark evil on the scales slowly receded, shining with light shining on everything. That is the manifestation of the power of the goddess of order, restoring everything to its original appearance! Not only the wounds, but even the dead will be resurrected by this treasure! Really, as Astraya''s final hole card. Turn everything around, treasure! The knights and soldiers manifested as the first treasure slowly disappeared under the effect of this [Return to All Order]. However, no one regretted, but showed a satisfied expression. They once again met the king! "See you next time, my king!" "Yeah. See you next time!" You Shi Lang smiled. They slowly disappeared. Skaha looked at You Shirou with a guilty face, "Shirou...I..." "Please don''t show such an expression, teacher." You Shilang smiled: "Because next time I meet in a dream, I will still bully the teacher." Skaha''s face stiffened: "..." All the guilt and sentiment disappeared in an instant. The black line disappeared. "Goodbye, my king," Galahad said. You Shi Lang nodded and said, "Goodbye, Galahad." "Actually...Father, Uncle Gaowen, they also want to show up to see you, it''s just your magic..." "Yeah. I know that if the magic power is sufficient, they will come out to see me." Youshilang said. Galahad slowly dissipated, and there was satisfaction and happiness in his eyes, but there was also a touch of regret. "What''s the matter, Galahad? What are you sorry for?" You Shilang asked. Galahad said, "Nothing, my king." "Is that so, I just hope you don''t have anything to worry about." You Shilang said. "Thank you for your blessing, my king! Then, I''m leaving!" Galahad turned around, slowly disappearing. But his heart sighed. Mordred... I want to see you again... Astria regained his true god''s posture, and the brilliance of the gods behind him also returned to normal. She looked at You Shilang, and said softly: "King of people, this is the shallow language of my immature goddess. [Evil], just taste it, don¡¯t perish. You are already, you can no longer carry [evil] Up." "I see, thank you for your reminder!" You Shilang smiled. Unable to help, Astria said again: "There is one more thing..." Chapter 575： "What?" You Shi Lang asked. "Do! Do! Don''t let Zeus see you!" Astraea said seriously. You Shi Lang was taken aback, then nodded, "Yeah!" "Then, I''m leaving too..." Astraea slowly dissipated his divine will, the god''s attire all around him slowly disappeared, and the sacred radiance of the **** behind him also disappeared, submerged in Luvia''s body. Those golden divine eyes gradually dimmed, revealing Luvia''s original look. Tears fell along the face. Luvia burst into tears. That..., the feeling of disappearing. It''s really terrible! "Already, there is nothing more, big sister." You Shilang said gently. Luvia raised her head. She saw it. The gentle look from nine years ago. "Don''t be afraid anymore. Because, I''m by your side." Yoshiro said. Luvia hugged You Shi Lang and burst into tears. "Oh--, let go of Shirou!" Alquette yelled from a long distance away. You Shilang scratched the back of his head and asked, "Can you let me go first, big sister?" Luvia raised her head and looked at Ju Shi Lang with tears in her eyes. You Shilang turned his head and looked at the technique initiated in the distance. For the first time, his immature face showed a distressed expression, and said: "Morgan really has a problem for me... How can I solve it? " ... ... ps: That''s it for today~! Good night~! ^_^ By the way, the blocking words are getting more and more inexplicable... The forty-third chapter is really not a worry-free sister! Known all the time. Always understand. The personality and spirit of Grey is not needed. All that is needed is the body named Grey, nothing more. The tragic wish of a family for thousands of years is to complete the ritual of resurrecting the knight king Altria Pendragon. This ritual needs to integrate the body, spirit and soul of King Arthur, so the people of this tribe use the knight king as the prototype to create offspring, with the intention of making him a substitute for the body of the knight king. Grey was born after thousands of years of failure. In fact, it is not just Grey, but there are also many beings who have the physical qualifications to become a knight king. Only in the end, only she was selected. When Gray was born, he had the qualifications to become the flesh of the Knight King, but this did not mean that he would be selected to become the flesh of the Knight King. In the first few years, she lived an ordinary and warm life with her parents. Until nine years ago. One day about nine years ago, Grey''s muscles and bones suddenly changed, not only his face, but also his body gradually became exactly the same as the legendary Knight King Altria Pendragon. Since then, Grey has been worshipped and awed by the villagers including his parents as the "son of god". But Grey knew that they actually admired the knight king who had the same face as her. Because of his excellent spiritual qualifications, he was selected by the tomb-keeper Belsac Brakmoa as the next Brakmoa cemetery. Seal Essence-Yade. Because the adaptation rate with the owner of the past artifact exceeded the prescribed value, the simulated personality of Yad, who was almost dormant as a seal attire, was also awakened. Not only that. Even the fairies that existed in the cemetery of Brakmoa gave her blessings. All of this was regarded by the villagers and their parents as the return of the Knight King. Everyone admires and respects her, and no one dares to approach her. The friends who once talked about everything are reduced to believers who worship and respect her, even her parents are no exception. "Grey" was rejected by everyone, and all they prayed for was the Knight King Altria Pendragon. Then the woman came. The woman visited the village more than 1,500 years later. It''s hard to believe that it''s just a human being, but that woman did span a long time and finally came to her. "From now on. You--, my sister." The woman stretched out her hand and lifted her chin gently, staring into her eyes with her red eyes like a scarlet moon, and said to her. Afterwards, the woman settled in Brakmoa Cemetery. Everyone admired and respected her, so everyone stayed away from her who was only six years old at the time. Only that woman was approaching her, comforting her, and pampering her like a sister. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that she actually treated that woman as her sister on a psychological level. However, she knew that the woman was just like everyone else, and what she looked at and spoiled was just another person. She is just a substitute for another person. And, eventually, the body will be taken away by that person. She can''t talk about resentment, because the long-cherished wish of a clan for thousands of years is to bring that person back to life, and the education she received is to resurrect that person as the glory. Just... She was a little unwilling, a little lonely. Chapter 576： And it was in this situation that the woman approached her. Although during the period, the woman went out several times, and every time she came back, she was wounded and wounded. However, he would still show her a gentle smile, and then gave her some small gifts. She even arises, just like this, just like this, in this kind of tenderness that doesn''t belong to her, it''s not unreasonable to be replaced by the terrible thought. Until half a month ago, her older sister took her out of the Brakmoa Cemetery. During that time, no one stopped, her parents even shed moving tears. That sister took her to London, this bustling city. With noisy sounds, complicated night scenes, too many strange, unknown people, and many beautiful, incomprehensible, and unknown things, she was a little scared and instinctively approached that sister. That elder sister took her to the clothes store, bought her beautiful clothes and a pair of small leather shoes, but finally gave her to the teacher for education and disappeared. When I first saw the teacher, she was very scared. Because of the teacher, she didn''t like her face very much. There is no other way. The teacher was a person who participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, and had been hostile to the Knight King Altria Pendragon who was about to resurrect on her. Life in London is completely different from life in Brakmoa Cemetery. At night, the people in Brakmoa Cemetery had fallen asleep, but London was still feasting. Those people were dressed in serious-looking clothes, they were very elegant in their gestures, and they spoke very modestly and orderly, which made her, a little girl from the country, very inferior. In fact, although in the village, she is worshipped as a "son of god" by everyone, but in fact, she has always been inferior. Because what is needed is not "Grey", but "Altria Pendragon". She is afraid of life, so she shrinks, so she likes to monitor each other from a distance rather than frontal contact. She is afraid of contact with others and fear of hurting others, so she takes care of others'' emotions and cringes a little. But even so, that Miss Linis was still willing to be her friend. Although Yad laughed at her, it was drinking poison to quench her thirst. That Miss Linis just used her as a toy. But despite this, she is still needed, isn''t she? She is very uncomfortable with life in London, but at least here, no one will regard her as "Altria" but "Grey", right? For this reason, she began to adapt to life in London and began to learn new things, but sometimes she remembered it wrong. Therefore, she considers herself a fool. But it''s not. She just doesn''t sort out a lot of information in order. She is the type who wants to put everything into her head at once, so she seems very clumsy. But she--, is not a fool. At least, in this incident, she was the first to perceive the truth. As early as the first day, at the moment of headache, the moment when she said to the Lord Fujimaru Shiro, she vaguely realized the truth of this incident. The person who performed the butterfly magic to be resurrected was not the owner of this castle, but the knight king who lived more than 1,500 years ago. And the person who was planted with the pupae was not someone else, but her. This was destined since she was born. From the moment she looked at the castle, she felt that the castle was like a cemetery, the ending was doomed. Yes. The cemetery of this castle is not someone else''s. It''s hers, Grey''s. When one heroic spirit was defeated, her spirit became more and more strange, and her thoughts became more and more strange. She finally understood the true meaning of butterfly magic. It is being replaced by personality and spirit. But compared to the butterfly magic of the Lord Orlock Sisalmond, her sister''s butterfly magic is more sophisticated. The butterfly magic planted on her is not a transfer of personality and spirit, but a complete replacement! The Holy Grail was mimicked, and the Fourth Holy Grail War was reproduced. The record of the knight King Altria Pendragon was completed as a traction. With more than 1,500 years of obsession, the connection was separated by time and space. Location. In the form of spiritual replacement, she and the spirit of Knight King Altria Pendragon were replaced. She replaced Altria Pendragon and continued to exist in the space between time and space, while Altria Pendragon was re-active in this world in her body. This is achieved, in the form of spiritual replacement, soul replacement, fraud restraint and the seat of record. Her sister is so clever that she can even think of this kind of magic. Perhaps this is the result of her persistence for more than 1,500 years. But... "I don''t want to disappear..." He hugged his legs with both hands, buried his head on his knees, and tears burst into his eyes. Her birth was not a blessing from anyone, but pure malice. Purely, I want to sacrifice her, throw it to the place where time stops, endless loneliness, and be born. "I... don''t want to disappear..." Pure, not wanting to disappear. For the first time in his life, Grey has issued a sense of self-pursuit. However, it was too late. The heroes who completed the record have been killed, and Ruler, who guaranteed the operation of the operation, has also left the field at this moment. She - there is no retreat. The technique has already started. The spirit was pulled out of the body, and endless black hands stretched out from the other side of the realm, dragging her to the realm where time has stopped. Chapter 577： Fear has no meaning. Panic has no meaning. The rest is just forced to move towards the end. This is something that has been decided by the ancestors who made the ritual plan more than 1,500 years ago. But... "I don''t want to disappear..." Who wants to disappear? Nothing. Grey didn''t want to disappear, and didn''t want to be alone, patrolling the other side of that realm. However, her consciousness is of no use. No one will respond to her. The endless black hands grasped her spirit and stubbornly pulled to the realm where time stopped. However-- Someone responded to her. A gentle palm slowly stretched out from the endless black hand, pushing her spirit down. A gentle voice rang in her ears: "Then refuse." She opened her eyes, and what her spirit saw was another spirit. The other one, who is about to be replaced by her, belongs to the spirit of the Knight King-Altria Pendragon. "Re-coming to the world is not what I ask for, what I ask for is just the Holy Grail. Reject, go and pursue your own life. If no one will bless you, then I will bless you." Altria said. She disrupted the operation of the technique and pushed Grey''s spirit back to the body. ... ... A woman sighed. "My stupid sister... The king is already here. And what can you get if you stay in the cracks of that time?" ... ... You Shilang rushed into the room with someone, but the replacement technique had stopped. You Shilang looked at Grey who had woken up and asked, "Are you all right, big sister?" Tears flowed from the corner of Grey''s eyes, but she shook her head desperately. Someone blessed her. The king, the knight king, the king who was supposed to be resurrected by her body, eventually refused to resurrect her body, but blessed her to find her own way in life. You Shilang didn''t know how to comfort him, so he sighed inwardly. His second treasure can see through the development of the event. In the end, he could only sigh, the unexpected but unexpected development of the matter. Altria, refused. The crowd gathered around, enclosing Grey in the center. At this moment, You Shi Lang turned his head abruptly. Somewhat surprised. "Al¡ª?" "Shirou, what are you talking about? Altria, it''s not here." Elquet said strangely. Her gaze has been watching You Shi Lang. You Shi Lang did not reply, just looked in front of him. There... Nothing. Either in Elquit''s eyes, or in his eyes, there is a blank. Nothing. However, under the effect of the second treasure. But there was a label that appeared in You Shi Lang''s eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Altria''s Spirit¡¿ There is no bad mouth and no strange labels. The King of Eternity who descended as a juvenile body, its second treasure is not like the smelly mouth in a dream, but rather like a normal online game frame. Youshiro can''t see Altria, but since there is this label, there is no doubt that Altria is here. Grey looked up with teary eyes. Perhaps it is due to replacement surgery. Her spirit is indeed connected to the spirit of the Knight King. Only she could see that in front of Youshilang, the knight king was gently holding his face, but the palm of his hand passed through his face. This is taken for granted. What stands here is not the real, living knight king stuck in the gap between time and space, but the spirit and consciousness of the knight king. No one can see spirit and consciousness, only spirit and consciousness can see spirit and consciousness. Altria''s palm passed through You Shi Lang''s face, but there was no regret or pity on her face, she just gently hugged You Shi Lang, clearly passing through her body and palms, but there was a smile on her face. And happiness, but it seems to have really embraced it. She whispered, "My King..." Chapter 578： No one heard, not even You Shi Lang. However, Grey saw and heard it. Altria also noticed this, she turned around, looked at Grey, put her finger in front of her lips, and made a silent gesture. Then he smiled and gradually disappeared. Then... She can''t disappear. Altria was taken aback. "Why... can''t you go back?" ... ... In the woods outside the city of Adra, the woman looked at the castle that had returned from the fairyland and sneered contemptuously. She lowered the hood on her head, turned and left. "It''s really a...worry sister." The woman turned away. Under the hood, there was a pretty face similar to Grey and Altria. She has a pair of red eyes like a scarlet moon, with a relieved smile on her face, but two sharp, canine teeth... Chapter 44: Fire Prevention, Theft, and Anti-Beauty! [Second more] "Why... why can''t you leave?" Altria looked at her palm, cold sweat was flowing on that pretty face. This is not right! As usual, she who refused the resurrection of the physical body, of course, would return to her own body that was stuck in the cracks of time, but now she cannot return. It was as if something was artificially mixed between her and that time-staying realm, which blocked her return. Altria thought of her sister who was a magician. From the moment he was about to be replaced by spirit, Altria understood that this incident was caused by her sister. Then there is no doubt that her sister won. Her sister successfully deceived her from the stagnant realm of time, and then cut her way back. Altria sighed, with a distressed expression on her face. What she asked for was not a resurrection and a re-walking in this world, but the Holy Grail. And, most importantly... "Al?" You Shi Lang asked again. Altria covered her face, turned and ran fast. Originally, in this replacement, I was able to meet the king, and it was the first gentle and young king I met in Aktor Manor. He was already extremely lucky. She secretly gave her a hug, then disappeared. It doesn''t matter, it''s just that she''s little willful. But who would have thought that her restraint was deceived by her sister, and she couldn''t go back. She was convinced that Wang couldn''t see her, because what stood here was only her spirit and consciousness, which could not be seen or heard by the naked eye. However, Wang noticed her. This made her have to run, because she really didn''t have the face to see the king. You Shilang scratched his head, showing a somewhat distressed expression. In his eyes, it was probably [Altriya''s Spirit], this label swayed over, and then hid behind the wall outside the room. From time to time, he still poked out, and when he looked back, the label [Altria''s Spirit] would hide behind the wall again. This made You Shi Lang a little headache. He could not communicate with Altria in this state, because he couldn''t see Altria''s body, nor could he hear Altria''s voice, he could only see the label [Altriya''s Spirit] That''s it. When the duration of the Dream Summon ended, he couldn''t even see the label [Altria''s Spirit]. You Shilang walked to Weber''s side and said with a smile: "The matter is not over yet, right, detective?" Weber looked at the familiar but unfamiliar young Shi Lang complicatedly, then nodded and said, "Yes, there is one last point." "Then, the reveal of the mystery is up to you, Great Detective!" said You Shi Lang. Weber nodded, and then couldn''t help asking: "You... are you really Fujimaru Shiro?" "Didn''t I tell you? I am the King of Eternity, but more often than not, it is Shiro Fujimaru. Just be the one who cooperated with you during the Fourth Holy Grail War, or the unawakened me, just fine. "You Shi Lang said. Weber didn''t understand what happened to Youshilang, but he nodded to show that he understood. You Shilang patted his palms, attracted everyone''s eyes, and said with a smile: "Everyone, strip off the last mystery of the city, let the detective, Mr. Weber, reveal it for us!" People''s eyes were fixed on the young scholar who was wearing a crown and wearing the armor of the Blue Silver King. So dazzling, don''t open your eyes. Altria hid behind the door, clutching the wall with both hands, slowly poking out his head, and secretly looking at the young scholar who shining like a star. You Shilang glanced at her and said with a smile: "Al, come with you too!" "Um...!" Altria quickly hid behind the wall. Sure enough, she still couldn''t face the king. Webber took a deep breath, and faced the crowd, and said in a deep voice: "The final answer is the child of Greven Ashburn, now living in the body of the then Jirofang Qingxuan!" Chapter 579： Weber led everyone to the garden. But at this moment, Grey went to the front of Altria, who had been hiding behind the wall and peeping at the young sergeant. He hesitated for a while and said, "That...If you don''t mind, you can use my body and the King of Eternity. Speak." Altria was taken aback, then smiled, nodded, and said, "Thank you." "Please... please don''t be polite." Grey bowed her head. The king did not take her body away, but blessed her and let her find the way in life. But now, this king is in difficulty, how can she just ignore it? In addition, Grey also discovered a little bit. That replacement magic further transformed her body, and even regenerated the dragon heart and dragon factor of Knight King Altria, which could continuously produce magic power with one breath and one breath. The body is full of unprecedented vitality. At the same time, she seemed to have some contact with the king. To put it simply, it is as if there is a sense of connection between the king and her, and her magic power is the source of the existence of the king''s spirit in the real world. In fact, Altria also noticed this. She had a feeling of participating in the Holy Grail War again, and Gray seemed to have become her master. The only difference is that there is no powerful binding power of the Lingshu. There is no doubt that this is the masterpiece of her sister. If you insist, it is like a special magic made specifically for her with reference to the Holy Grail system. But exactly how, Altria didn''t know. She only knows one thing, her sister, in the form of simulating the Fourth Holy Grail War, defrauded her restraint, thus deceiving her spirit from the realm where time stopped, and then cut off her return. , And finally let Gray become her mimicry master. Altria sighed. What she asked for was the Holy Grail, but in this situation, can she still participate in the Holy Grail War? She has a headache, but she has no choice but to settle for the moment. It''s just that Wang is here again... She really has no face to face the king...! Altria hid in Grey''s body, and Grey followed the crowd to the final mystery. Weber led the crowd to the underground workshop, and here, people found the sojourner Jirofang Kiyogen who was living with a pupa. Webber revealed the answer, and Grevin Ashburn''s black beasts and angel-shaped evil spirits all emerged, attacking Webber who solved the mystery, but was easily defeated. This is a matter of course. Not to mention the young Shilang and others, the presence, just the magister of Bathmelo, can easily defeat the evil spirits in the shape of black beasts and angels. Everyone destroyed the chrysalis on Qingxuan Ren Jirofang, and when they planned to destroy the Black Beast again, Orlock Sisamond stopped it. Weber looked at Orlock Sissamond and said, "This matter really has something to do with you, Your Excellency Orlock Sissamond." Orlock Sisamond sighed and said, "I will tell you all, young lord. In fact, this resurrected child is my child." It turns out that as early as more than a decade ago, when Orlock Sisamond was still young, Orlock Sisamond met Grevin Ashburn because he was going to repair the magic engraving of the family. . Once as a guest, Orlock Sisalmond became obsessed with Griven Ashburn''s wife. The two fell in love with each other and finally gave birth to heirs. And that heir died prematurely. And shortly afterwards, the woman also died of a terminal illness. Whether Greven Ashburn knew about this, Orlock Sisalmond didn''t know. But what Orlock Sisalmond knew was that Griven Ashburn really loved his sons and his wife. Nine years ago, Orlock Sisalmond would accept Hatres¡¯ proposal, and Grevin Ashburn¡¯s proposal, in addition to repairing the family¡¯s magic engraving again, he was also resurrecting the one. The purpose of children and women. Today, nine years later, he was invited to the stripped city of Adela. In addition to witnessing the inheritance of the inheritance, perhaps it was also Grivin Ashburn who showed him the results of his research. His child will be resurrected in the body of another person, and the woman, who was made into a black beast by Griven Ashburn, guards the ceremony. If it weren''t for Morgan and Hatres'' spoiler, this is the true face of the ceremony. Orlock Sisalmond finally died voluntarily. What he loved had already turned into the claws of the black beast, and finally replaced the black beast with the original woman. He smiled. But at the time of his death, he entrusted the magic engraving of the West Salmond family to Weber, requesting him to hand the magic engraving of West Salmond to Werner Sisalmond in Weber''s classroom, and then left with a smile. . The ceremony has ended, and the stripped city Adela has been replaced back to the real world. The exit has been opened. Not only that, because Ruler Asteria¡¯s [Return to All Order Here], even the dead were resurrected. Heine Istali came back to life, embracing and crying with his sister. The Magister of Bathmelo also came back to life and returned to the army in silence. The other people who died were also resurrected one by one. The only person who died was Orlock Sisamond who had left voluntarily. At this point, You Shi Lang had to sigh and was completely fooled by the witch. At this point, the event of stripping Adela from the city has come to an end. The magicians bid farewell one by one. In this campaign, they encountered a lot of frightening things, but also gained a lot. The heroic spirit in the legend, the holy king in the legend. What is even more exciting is that this holy king is still alive! It''s just that Young Shilang troubles Bathmelo Lorelai to help hide his existence. Among other things, if the Eternal King is still alive, the less people know about this matter, the better. Otherwise, if nothing else, the impact on the watch world would be too great. Chapter 580： The Eternal King is already the king standing on the mysterious side, so let the Eternal King continue to stay on the dark side of the inner world, guarding the primate seat, and blessing the future. Bathmelo Lorelai nodded and agreed. The Eternal King''s order, the Bathmelo family really couldn''t refuse. However, she also told You Shi Lang one thing, that is, there is probably no way to conceal the existence of the Eternal King. At most, it just hides the public. Because Jewel Weng treated him courteously, and this alone could no longer be concealed. In response, You Shi Lang could only show a somewhat helpless gentle smile. Perhaps this is the plan of Jewel Weng. Deliberately want to rectify his plan. But only on the side of the church, Young Shilang instructed Mayrian Solomon and Father Dawn to try to conceal him. The eternal king¡¯s holy throne is recognized by the church, and at the same time, the temple church in this world can develop to this point, and it was pulled out by pulling his tiger skin at the beginning. If they know that he is still alive, it is estimated that a large number of pilgrims will come to worship him in the next moment. He couldn''t bear this kind of thing. Maylen Solomon and Father Dawn also agreed. Just before leaving, Father Dawn wanted to kiss his hand and complete the sacrament, but he refused with disgust. A man kisses a man¡¯s hands, insteps, even his face... You Shi Lang knew that there was such a disgusting etiquette, so he didn''t want to expose it. Luvia also left with regret. She has to go back to Finland first. You Shi Lang comforted her with a smile, which made Luvia yell "Shiro, Shiro" constantly, which made You Shi Lang extremely distressed. And Grey stared at that far away. Alte Luci is leaving too. Just before leaving, she looked for You Shi Lang with a hesitant expression on her face. "What''s the matter, Alte Luci?" You Shirou asked. Alte Luci hesitated for a moment, and said, "That...that...I...I have done well these years, you...don''t shut me back!" "Yeah. I know, El Teluci is the best." You Shi Lang said with a smile. Alte Luci carefully observed the young Shi Lang, very gentle, gentle, and a kind of bullying feeling. Alte Luci carefully complained a few words of suffering over the years, and the young Shi Lang nodded gently. Alte Luci''s courage gradually grew, and she began to ask the young Shilang: "...Anyway, I have worked hard, right? I have worked hard for more than 1,500 years, right? So what do I want to mention? You can''t ask too much, right? You can''t scare me anymore..." Such a gentle person can be bullied no matter how you look at it. Therefore, Alte Luci began to say a lot of demands without restraint. Then he turned his head and saw that his heart almost jumped out of fright. I don''t know when, Shirou''s dream call has been lifted, and even the rank card was taken back into his pocket by him. He looked at Alte Luci with a joking expression, and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me? Isn''t there a lot of requests?" "This... this, this, this... I... I, I, I, I didn¡¯t ask for anything, nothing!" Alte Lucky''s face was sweaty. Shi Lang snorted and stretched out his palm towards her head. It''s over! To be beaten to death! Alte Luci closed her eyes subconsciously. However, Shiro gently touched her head and said, "These years, I have worked hard." Huh? Elteluci was taken aback, but Shirou had already turned and left. Grey stared from a distance. Shiro and Weber were the first to leave. As a member of the Law and Political Department, Hirori Kasano, and Bathmelo Lorelai, who volunteered to deal with the aftermath, were the last to leave. In fact, Bathmelo Lorelai wanted to invite Shirou to join the Bathmelo family as a guest. But Shiro refused, and instead left with Weber and others. The way to leave is also very simple, just take the bus and return again. On the bus. Shiro and Weber sat together. Webber yawned and looked tired. Shi Lang took a look, got up, got out of his seat, and said, "You have to sleep first. I''ll call you when I get to the station." "That...thank you, King Eternal." Webber nodded uncomfortably, and then fell asleep on the seat. Shi Lang found a seat alone. At this moment, El Quette stretched out his hand from behind, hooked his neck, and two soft **** pressed against his back. "What are you doing, Elquette?" Shirou asked. Elquet laughed: "You are worried about my safety!" "No." Shiro denied it. "I haven''t said no, you just admitted it! Call me a little naughty again!" Elquet murmured. Shi Lang turned his head away and looked out the window. "Hey eh eh eh eh! Shi Lang called me a little mischief again, and acted on me again!" El Quette made a fuss. Chapter 581： And Gray, who was sitting in the last row, held the steel pipe armrest beside the bed. With great force, "Kakka-", the steel pipe deformed. Shi Lang turned to look at her and asked, "What''s the matter, Grey?" "No, no...nothing..." Grey waved her hand quickly. "You are--, Al?" Shirou asked again. "No! I''m Gray!" Gray denied in a panic, then lowered his head. Shi Lang glanced at Grey again, then turned his head and looked out the window. Elquet smiled and hooked his neck. "Stop hooking my neck, it hurts!" Shi Lang said. "Hehehe...no!" Aiquilt laughed. Grey raised her head again, staring at El Quette, her hands under the sleeves clenched tightly. Chapter 45 Interstellar cannot be free! [Third more] The night enveloped the earth. A full moon hung arrogantly in the dark night sky. There was silence. Cornwall, in front of the Faceless King Statue in the city center. A young girl in a black cloak was gently stroking the face of the faceless Saint King statue. Elteluci brought the black knight Rezovor Stulut and the white knight Feiner Brad Sfielding, and came over aggressively. "Morrigan!" Eltluci called the woman fiercely. The girl turned her head, lowered her hood, and smiled: "I have used that name for a long time, Alte Luci." "Morgan Leffey, Morgoss, Morgana, Morrigan... You use so many names, who wants to remember them one by one! It doesn''t matter, you have to give me an explanation!" Said angrily. "What can I explain to you?" the girl asked. Alte Luci said: "Kill my deployment, Valachia night!" "How can you conclude that I killed it?" the girl asked with interest. Eltluci said: "It was possible to transform that human into the Night of Wallachia, and it was inserted by my side without my knowledge. It wasn''t you who did it, and who did it?" "It''s a pity. Anyway, that alchemist is a partnership with me. I didn''t kill him, and it was not me who inserted Dr. Hartreis by your side." The girl said. Alte Luci frowned and asked, "Who is that again?" "It was the magic from the distant past that killed him. And the one who inserted him by your side--," the girl glanced at Alte Luci and said with a smile: "Guess." The black knight Rezovor Stulut frowned and said, "Morrigan, no matter what you say, you are also a family member of the princess! How much respect the princess is!" "Whether it''s Morrigan, Morgana, or Morgaus, Morgan Lefy, from beginning to end, only surrendered to one king." The girl turned her head, looked at the uncrowned statue of the Holy King, and stretched out her hand to gently take off the Holy King. Like a fallen leaf. In the past thousand years, one of her favorite things to do is to clean the statue of the Holy King, so that the statue of the Holy King is bright and bright, and does not attract dust. Eltluci stared at the girl and asked, "The incident of the stripped city was your handwriting, and the king also appeared there. Why don''t you go to see him?" "Oh~!" Altluci reacted, pointing at the girl, and laughingly said: "You have no face to see that king!" "No." The girl shook her head and said, "I don''t have the face to see anyone. And what the king said... I have already seen it." "When?" Elteluci was taken aback. The girl smiled and said, "When you don''t know." At this time, Eltluci realized that the girl was holding a lollipop in her hand. "What''s that?" Altluci asked. "It''s just a cheap lollipop." The girl said. Alte Luci sneered: "The old woman who has lived for more than 1,500 years will actually like the desserts of the little girls of this era. It''s ridiculous!" "Because I have always been a very ridiculous person." The girl laughed mockingly, did not argue with her, turned around, bowed her hand, and said, "I have a chance to see you again, my princess~!" The black cloak on her was rolled up, and the next moment the graceful girl turned into a blond little girl, holding a lollipop in her hand, and bounced away. Alte Luci watched the petite figure go away, her brows tightly closed, and she didn''t speak. "Your Royal Highness, what are we going to do next?" the black knight Rezovor Stulut asked aloud. Alte Luci thought for a moment, and said, "First investigate, who killed my deployment!" "Yes--!" the black knight Rezovor Stulut responded. ... ... Soon after returning to London, Weber fell ill. Astraea¡¯s [Return to All Orders Here] uses the power of order to return everything to its original state, so that the dead will be resurrected, and the injured will also recover their injuries. But it seems that there is no cure for mental fatigue. In order to purchase the cloak of the King of Conquerance in Kenneth''s hand, Weber worked hard and often went in the wind and rain, but he still owed a debt. So he often worked overtime, lacked exercise, and this time he was too frightened, and finally fell down and recuperated in the hospital. His students all went to watch him. It''s just that instead of making Webber''s condition any better, it made his stomach hurt like appendicitis. Especially the golden retriever. "Yeah~ Teacher, are you looking at your lovely disciple?" Linis covered her mouth with a chuckle and asked, "I want your lovely disciple to peel an apple for you?" Webber had a stomachache on his face. He knew that as long as Linis smiled this way and pleased him, it meant that he had committed something and needed him to deal with the aftermath. "Slow-winded, what did you do this time?" Webber asked. Chapter 582： Linis smiled and said, "It''s nothing, just accidentally moved Baru Yereta''s cake..." Webber took a breath. "That lady is the teacher of the crown puppeteer! Do you dare to move her cake?" "So..." Lainis folded her palms, showing a pitiful appearance, and asked: "The teacher will definitely not look at the cute disciple and be hanged and beaten by the fierce-looking uncle, right?" "You...you devil...! Are you here to make me sincere? You get out!" Webber trembling with anger, pointed to the door and said. "Then leave it to the teacher~!" Linise left with a happy smile on her face. In addition, Kaules and the others also came. And brought many small gifts as much as Lainis. For a while, Weber''s stomach hurts even more. Shi Lang also came to visit Weber, brought some fruits, and instructed Weber to exercise more, and then left. The event of stripping city Adela is over, but this does not mean that everything is over. The incident of stripping off the city of Adela is just an introduction. The real problem is the resurrection of God and the parallel world. However, the efficiency of Jewel Weng is too low! He fought back and forth, and as a result, Jewel Weng had not returned from the cracks in the world. In addition, Shirou felt that his surroundings had become very strange. He remembered that he had seriously entrusted Batheiro Lorelai. He didn''t want to be disturbed, so he asked her to help conceal his identity. Bathmelo Lorelai may have done it, but the effect is not good at all. It is true that there is no monarch or some magician family to come to him, but it is very strange that every time he buys something, a suit, and the shopkeeper dressed as a social elite will tell him with a face of admiration that someone has already paid for him. Up. Looking far away, he was just a sloppy shopkeeper in a white vest. After walking past, the shopkeeper turned into a high-class elite in a suit and collar, and then showed an admiring face. Shiro has toes and wants to know that this is not the action of the Bathmelo family, or something else, the action of the magician family who knows his identity. And this is not the most exaggerated. The most exaggerated thing is that when he wanted to go to the snack street and buy a snack, the messy snack street disappeared just after he passed by. Instead, it was a serious, clean, high-end snack street, which is full of British gentlemen. . It is speechless! In addition, Shirou also noticed that his state was not right. Since Dream Summoning, he felt that something was wrong. It''s just like re-experiencing my childhood, a little weird, and a little uncomfortable. The most important thing is that Elquette didn''t know what was going crazy. He sneaked into his room last night, then stole the rank card from his pocket and stuck it on his head. "What the **** do you want to do? Don''t let people sleep, Elquet?" Shi Lang took off the rank card on his head, and looked at Elquet with some speechlessness. Elquette said with a serious face: "Shirou, you are particularly strong in that state! Come on--, let''s change again!" Shi Lang grabbed her hair and threw her out, then locked the door, lay back on the bed, and went to sleep. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" Elquette knocked violently at the door, crying and crying: "Shilang, Shilang! Let me in, let me in!" Shi Lang buried himself in the bed and fell asleep. "Woo... I was called naughty when I asked them to do work, so I just threw me away! It''s so ruthless! You''re so ruthless, Shilang! Wow!" Elquet burst into tears, awakened everyone else in the hotel, and looked at her. Shi Lang couldn''t stand it, he opened the door again, dragged her in, and warned her, "Don''t make me sleep!" "Hmm!" Alquette nodded obediently. Then he waited for Shi Lang to show signs of falling asleep, and put the rank card on Shi Lang''s head. Shiro: "..." Endure it. ... Grey has just returned from a visit to Webber. She didn''t dare to stay in the ward too much, because there was Sifen Gulashet there too. This is also one of Weber''s students. It is the oldest among Weber''s students. In terms of rank, he has even reached the same third rank as Jiantong dirty inkstone. It can be said to be a genius through and through. Good at animal magic. Obviously he is a very handsome, elegant, and courteous British gentleman, but when facing Grey, or even smelling Grey''s breath, his behavior will become like a pervert, and he will be treated by his friend Flatt. Escaldes jokingly called "Lu Xi''an", which means "dog" in French. In fact, animal magic is a kind of magic that will reshape itself, including the brain is gradually being replaced. The past self has become vague, although there are still memories, but I can''t remember the feelings of the time, the existence of "Sphin Gullachute" has gradually become a simple mark. Even in the clock tower, Sphin always felt that he was a different creature from others, and he always felt a sense of estrangement. It wasn''t until half a month ago, after meeting Grey in the Elmero classroom, that Sifin felt that he had found the same kind, and this sense of estrangement disappeared. There was even such a perverted behavior. But Grey didn''t know this, she just felt very troubled. She was inferior and gentle, and she didn''t point it out, just avoiding Sphin. "If you don''t like being entangled by him, it''s better to point it out directly." Altria stood in front of Grey and said seriously. "But... But, is this... not so good?" Gray asked hesitantly. With a slender heart, she is not thinking about her own troubles, but for fear of hurting Sifen. Altria said with a serious face: "No! Wang once said that if you stop constantly, you will suffer from chaos! Only when the bottom line is drawn, communication and communication will be harmonious." "Wang... said that?" Grey was taken aback. Altria nodded, then took out a book from his arms, turned a few pages, and said: "Wang said that taking care of other people¡¯s emotions is a manifestation of self-cultivation, but it is Lack of clear personal boundaries. The most typical manifestation of this is that you always take other people''s affairs as your own, and always want to be responsible for other people''s emotions." "Woo...!" Grey shrank her head, she was hit. "Then... what''s that?" Grey asked, looking at the notebook in Altria''s hand. Altria smiled and said: "It is the king''s wisdom!" "Is the wisdom of Shiro Fujimaru?" Gray asked. Chapter 583： "What Fujimaru Shiro? My king''s real name is Gurneyville, and there are also "Zeng Wow Leak" and "Auxiliary Machine Maru Leak"!" Altria clarified seriously. "So..." After hesitating for a moment, Grey looked weakly at Altria, who had a strong and serious look, and asked: "That...that...can you let me see it?" "No." Altria put the book together and tucked it into his arms, and said with a serious face: "Children can''t read this thing!" "Woo...!" Grey shrank her head, she was hit by the proverbs of the King''s Wisdom. In fact, in her heart, she wanted to change her terrible character, but unfortunately there was no way out. Looking at the cowering Grey, Altria''s face gradually softened. How similar? How similar, she who didn''t understand herself? Also, how like... Altria was silent for a moment, then touched her little head, showing a gentle smile, and said: "I will teach you slowly, don''t worry." "Huh?" Grey glanced at Altria in a panic, then nodded, and said awkwardly: "Thanks...thank you..." Grey walked towards her residence. Grey asked: "Speaking of which, Your Highness. Don''t you have any impression of the teacher?" "It''s a bit familiar, what''s the matter?" Altria asked. Gray said: "The teacher is a participant in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and you are also..." "So, I remember. He is the Master of the Conquer King. What a big change. That Master, who used to be a Master who was sheltered by the Conquer King, can now act as his own. Presumably, the Conquer King saw it, too. I will be very pleased." Altria said: "I just don''t know, what happened to that Caster... I owe that Caster a favor." "Caster?" Grey stopped. "What''s wrong, Grey?" Altria asked. Grey looked at Altria with a strange face, and said: "I heard the teacher say that Caster who participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War is His Royal Highness. Don''t you know?" Altria was taken aback. Huh? ... ... ps: The third one is to offer, that''s it for today~! Chapter 46 Please give me a new life knife! "Grey, lying is not a good habit." Altria said with a serious face: "I am a direct participant in the Fourth Holy Grail War. You can''t lie to me. That Caster is a hero. A hero who is willing to listen to the sorrows of others. He is a listener, not a king." After a pause, Altria said, "Also, I am the king''s chief knight. If Caster was my king, I would have recognized it at first sight! The most important thing is if Caster is my king. , My king is sure to recognize me at first sight. In this way, I will definitely become the king¡¯s sword, cut through thorns and get the holy grail. In fact, with the king¡¯s disposition, I will never be interested in the holy grail. Yes. Besides, that Caster... that Caster..." Altria suddenly remembered that when she was reversing the spiritual foundation of self-defeating, she saw the warm and soft eyes that were burning like a real fire. When she thought of the eyes of the young king, her forehead was suddenly clothed. Full of cold sweat. "Too...too to too, to too to too...Caster will not be my king!" "But, the teacher said, the Eternal King is the Caster of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Um-," Gray thought for a while, and said: "The teacher also said that the Eternal King was not awakened at that time, and he was wearing very strange clothes. And then Saber and Lancer were sworn to kill him... Huh? Your Highness, why did you look so strange? Why did you squat in the corner?" Gray was very strange, she hadn''t finished her words yet, and as a result, the knight king she respected, his face was pale, holding his head, and squatting to the corner of the room. On that exquisite pretty face, dripping drops of cold sweat. Is there something wrong? Grey looked at Altria with great worry, walked over, and asked, "That... is your body unwell?" "I...I..." Altria asked with trembling lips, "Are there... a knife?" "Yes, what''s the matter, Your Highness?" Gray asked strangely. "I... I want to commit suicide... I have no face to live in this world!" Altria was shaking all over. Think about it carefully, only her king has that kind of eyes! And think carefully about what Wang Zeng said to her more than 1,500 years ago... ¡ª¡ªYou are cutting me with a sword! And she replied solemnly: "That''s definitely not me! I--, I will never do anything to the king!" Think again about the Fourth Holy Grail War... She pointed the sword at Caster who was wearing strange attire, "Swear with this sword, you will die on this sword in this war!" It turned out that Wang had anticipated this a long time ago! It is expected that she will face the king''s sword... It''s over... Thoroughly, over! Me knight... What a failure is it? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Altria clasped her head tightly, and her serious and solemn eyes became hollow at this moment. "Then...that, are you okay?" Grey asked cautiously. The king who asked her to open up her own path of life is like a mentor. What do you think of the state at this moment, why is it wrong! "Are there... a knife?" Altria raised her head, looked at Grey with a hollow gaze, and said, "Please give me one." "Yes, what are you going to do?" Gray asked strangely. "I...I want to commit suicide! I have no face to live in this world!" Altria cried. "Why do you want to do this? Why do you want to commit suicide? And... you are a mental body, you can''t kill yourself, right?" Gray asked earnestly. Altria: "..." Chapter 584： Doesn''t this kid understand people''s hearts? Shouldn''t it be comforting her at this time? The heart hurts so much... Altria held her head, confusion in her head. What to do? What should I do? There was no face to go to see the king. As a result, she also faced the king''s sword... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I want to die! "That... that, what did you do in the Fourth Holy Grail War?" Gray also noticed that he had accidentally told the truth, and it seemed that he had struck Altria, so he couldn''t help but ask cautiously. "I...I''m the Saber who chased the king..." Altria said with tears on her face. Grey: "..." "I failed too much! I failed too much! How could I fail so much?" Altria cried: "The dynasty did not guard, nothing was protected, and the Holy Grail was not obtained... The result was in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Here, I didn¡¯t even recognize the king, and turned to the king¡¯s sword... and rebuked the king for being a despicable villain... I¡¯ve failed too much! Why did I fail so much? Why is it the only one who failed so much?" Looking at the pretty person in front of him who was crying, Grey panicked. Obviously she looked so mature and strong, and she cried when she said crying, which made Grey panicked. "That...that..." Grey is not good at comforting people, especially in this situation, and can only comforted in a panic: "No...don''t cry...well...don''t be afraid...that...!" Altria hugged Grey and wept in mourning. Altria, who is about one meter and seven meters tall, hugs the 1.5 meter Gray, and she feels like her stumbled sister hugging her sister and crying bitterly. Grey panicked. She respected the king so much, but the king cried bitterly in his arms at the moment, telling how much he failed. Almost denounced himself as a success or failure dog. Grey is really uncomfortable. She could see how longing and loyal this king was to the eternal king, not as a king, but as a knight of the eternal king. However, this king was most admired and cherished in a war. The loyal eternal king... How can this be comforted? After hesitating for a long time, Grey could only reach out and gently stroke her head, comfortingly said: "Don''t cry, don''t cry..." Altria''s mental state gradually improved, and her crying gradually became less. In any case, she was the knight king who defeated Attila, the whip of God, and her spirit was relatively tough. At this time, she suddenly recalled the bits and pieces of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Especially the warehouse battle on the first night. She remembered that the reason she herself swore to kill the king was because... ¡ª¡ª"The problem of Lancelot and Princess Guinevere was not dealt with properly, resulting in the knights of the round table no longer uniting, and even the knight Gawain was killed by Lancelot. Failed to deal with Camelot''s internal problems, so Expedition to France. Failure to deal with the problem with Mordred, resulting in the Battle of Camran and the complete destruction of your kingdom¡ª?" "The husband failed to coordinate with the wife, the father failed to coordinate with the children, the monarch failed to coordinate with the ministers, causing the family affairs, the state, and the world to become a mixed bag. Tell me-do you want me? Sing your greatness and deny your truth? Or do you have to hold your holy sword on my neck and force me to sing your holiness? Your magnificence is right?" Altria''s face gradually turned pale, and for a while, she froze in place. A great fear caught her heart. "Wang...Is the king already aware of it? And... and that''s a rebuke to me? Rebuke me as a failed knight, failed king, failed mother... Or is the king deliberately denying me? No? Recognize me, betray the king''s knight?" At the thought of this, Altria''s cold sweat couldn''t stop flowing. "I... what should I do?" Tears couldn''t help but fell. Grey panicked. Why is this king crying again? Isn''t this king the king of knights who dispelled the turbulent dark age? Moreover, I was very intellectual and strong after being in contact before...Why do you cry now when you say you cry? And there was no sign at all, so I just cried! "That... that... don''t cry, don''t cry..." No way, Grey could only continue to hold Altria''s head and comfort her. To be honest, she has a very strange illusion now. It seems that he is an adult, and the very mature and intellectual king in front of him is a child. Grey panicked and sweated more on her face, but why? Why look at Altria who is holding her and crying, there is a very subtle, very subtle in her heart... Pleasure? Huh? Why is there such a strange emotion? Grey was very confused. Chapter 47 Get down from me, you chopsticks! [Second more] Taking the rank card off his forehead, Shirou looked at Elquet helplessly and asked, "What the **** do you want to do, Elquet? It doesn''t mean anything at all!" "Shilang, when you were a kid, you were really super powerful! If you don''t believe me, you will change it again and see!" Alquette said with a serious face. In fact, she really wanted to hear the sweet words of You Shilang again. Little naughty... I was very excited when I heard it! Summon it again, and this time, it''s better to call her Big Sister Elquet or something! Chapter 585： It''s like dreaming can wake up with laughter! Because, under normal circumstances, Shi Lang is always very serious, and always likes to keep words in his heart and not speak out. And always treat her like a child! It''s all wrong no matter how you look at it, right? In any case, she is the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon who has lived for thousands of years! "Extremely powerful?" Shi Lang looked at Elquite coldly, and asked, "Who attacked me from behind when I was young, and then pierced my abdomen with his hand? Tell me, who is it?" "Who is it? Who is this too much!" Alquette looked angrily, "Bull my good friend, I will never let him go! Shilang, tell me who it is!" Shiro: "..." Doesn''t this golden retriever have some Hercules in his heart? "Eh heh~! Shiro, it''s changed again! Come on¡ª¡ª, call my dear, reliable Eldest Sister~!" Alquette pointed to himself and said. Shi Lang took out his cell phone from his pocket blankly, dialed a series of numbers, and prepared to call. Elquet asked strangely: "Shirou, who are you calling?" "Who else can it be? Of course it''s Jian Tong Yanye!" Shi Lang said with a cold face and ruthlessly said: "I think it is necessary to inform him where you are. Then let him take you back and close the small black house! " "Wow! Don''t!" Alquette panicked and reached out to grab the phone in Shilang''s hand. Shi Lang took the phone high and escaped Alquette''s catch. There was a busy tone of "beep--". The voice of Jian Tong Yanye came across from the phone: "Hello! Hello, this is Jian Tong Yanye''s editorial department. I am the editor-in-chief Jian Tong Yanye. Are you--?" Shiro took the phone, put it in his ear, and said, "I''m Fujimaru Shiro, between--" Before he finished speaking, El Quette rushed to Shiro in a panic, then quickly stretched out his palm, directly covered Shi Lang''s mouth, and reached out to pick up the phone. Of course Shilang couldn''t let this golden retriever succeed, and while holding the phone up, he wanted to move away from Elquit who was too close. At this time, Shilang discovered how powerful this golden retriever really is... Alquette was in a panic, without control, and directly threw Shirou onto the bed. She sat on Shilang''s body with a face full of panic, her slender legs clasped Shilang''s waist, one hand tightly covered Shilang''s mouth, and the other hand reached for the phone. "Hello! Hello? Shiro Fujimaru? Is there anything? Are you providing clues to those **** fare evasion **** writers?" "Did you have a clue to Elquet, or did you have Kiritugu Eomiya?" "Hey hey hey -! You said something!" ... I want to say it! Shi Lang roared inwardly. Facing this true ancestor head-on for the first time, Shi Lang discovered how terrifying the power of this true ancestor was. When he pounced, it was almost like a big mountain hitting him and threw him down directly. Then, he pressed his mouth tightly with one hand, stupefied that he couldn''t say a word. He is like a petite and weak little girl about to be ravaged, pressed on the bed by Alquette, no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t make any waves. What a shame! But he was very ashamed, but I have to admit that in terms of strength, he was indeed crushed by this brute ancestor. And the mouth is a little breathless. As a last resort, Shi Lang had to hang up the phone temporarily. Seeing that the phone was hung up, Alquette, with a cold sweat on his face, let out a long sigh of relief. Pressing the palm of Shilang''s mouth, he also relaxed a little bit, making Teshilang''s breathing a little smoother. However, Alquette just sat on him like this and couldn''t go down. "Get down from me!" Shi Lang said blankly. Elquet bargained and said: "Give me your phone!" "At most I promise you not to call Tong Yanye, hurry up! In this position, my waist is uncomfortable!" Shi Lang said. "Shirou is a big liar! I won''t be fooled!" Elquet snorted, and then grabbed Shilang''s wrists with both hands and pushed him onto the bed. Posture, shame bursts! It was like a little girl who was about to be ravaged, just waiting to be released. Shi Lang couldn''t stand it anymore, his face was displeased, and he yelled, "Let go of me and get off my body, you shameful crap!" "No way." Elquette forcefully raised Shiro''s hands above his head, trying to clasp Shiro''s hands with one hand, and use the other hand to grab the phone in Shiro''s hand. Shirou couldn''t bear such a shameful posture. I have used both the [evil] and power-increasing skills, but I have to admit that the strength of this true ancestor is really great...! Fortunately, no one sees it now... "Acknowledge your mistakes, will you really be forgiven?" "That''s what the teacher said." "Woo... I don''t ask for my king''s forgiveness, but my king''s forgiveness, I will feel very uncomfortable... I only hope that the king can punish me as a sinful knight..." "Boom boom¡ª" "That, excuse me..." Grey and Altria visited the door, but knocked on the door a few times, only to discover that the door was actually open. Then, they saw the scene where El Quette pushed Shi Lang on the bed and tortured him. "Wow...! Sorry, sorry... Excuse me, excuse me!" Grey''s face blushed all at once, turned and ran. Not only Grey, this scene fell in Altria''s eyes, making Altria''s face flushed all of a sudden, turned and ran. Chapter 586： Grey ran out of the hotel, rushed to a street corner, leaned against the wall, covered her hot cheeks with her hands, and blushed. She... She actually broke into such a shameful scene! Wow...! Grey covered her eyes again, and there was heat in her head. "No wonder the king is unwilling to find the princess in the dynasty. It turns out that what he likes is El Quette..." Altria looked in the direction of the hotel. Grey opened her fingers and looked at Altria from the gap between her eyes. She found that the king''s face was a little strange. There are both regrets and... a sigh of relief, and blessings? It looks very complicated. "What''s the matter, Grey?" Altria asked, looking at Grey. "No, no, it''s nothing...that''s...that is, we just broke in like this, will it disturb your Lord Fujimaru Shiro?" Gray asked. When thinking of the scene just now, Altria couldn''t help but think back to that time, her pretty and delicate face turned red in an instant. "What''s wrong with you?" Gray asked. Altria waved her hand quickly and said, "No...nothing, please don''t care." Yad in his pocket let out a cheerful and presumptuous laughter, "This pig probably thought of something shameful! Hahahahaha!" Grey took out Yad from his pocket and said distressedly: "Yad, please don''t say such ugly things like that." "That won''t work! In life, you have to think about what to say, so that you can be happy!" Yard laughed unscrupulously. Altria stared at it, nodded suddenly, and said: "So that''s it. Is the king''s holy spear... imitated the personality of the brother." She turned her head to look at Grey, and asked with a serious look: "Grey, can you lend me your body for the time being?" "When...Of course you can. Please don''t be polite." Grey nodded in a panic. Altria entered Grey''s body, gained control of the body, and then slammed Yad''s palm. "Kakkaka¡ª¡ª!!!" Yad''s solid shell made a terrible sound. "My God! My goodness! You strange pig, be gentle! Be gentle! It''s going to be broken! It''s going to be broken!" Yard screamed. "Laughing at a lady, but there must be punishment, brother." Altria said. Yard screamed: "You are a lady! You weird pig, let go! How can I say it''s Sir Kay''s mimic personality, right? You are your brother? Let go!" Altria''s face turned dark, and she placed Yad between her palms, and pressed her palms hard, like a hydraulic press, to press Yad into meat patties. "I was wrong! I was wrong! I was wrong, Al! Let go! Let go! It''s going to be broken, it''s really going to be broken!" Yard screamed. After seeing Yad admit his mistake, Altria let go. "Really, so powerful...what a lady!" Yard couldn''t help but vomit. Altria glanced at it, and Yadserser shivered, and quickly shut up. Although Gray''s body was controlled by Altria at this moment, Gray could still perceive what was happening outside. Yade slumped again, which surprised her. To be honest, her most cherished friend is Yade. But she sometimes couldn''t bear Yade''s mouth, and in the end the king shut Yade up so easily. "Yeah. I need to learn!" Grey thought. "It''s really joyful." Suddenly immature voices rang in their ears. Altria, Grey, and Yad were all taken aback, turned their heads, and suddenly found a little blond girl standing at the port of the alley, looking at them. The blond little girl pointed to Yade and asked, "That...big sister, where did you buy this toy? It looks so fun." "This..." Altria didn''t know how to answer. She was a lot more flexible when she was fifteen years old, but she was still bad at lying. Yad also closed his mouth. The mystery is not known to the public. I was seen by an ordinary little girl. Of course, it would shut up, otherwise it would cause the mystery to leak. Several people were in distress, the blond little girl patted her palms and smiled: "Oh! I see! It''s a department store in the city center, isn''t it?" "Yes...Is it." Altria hesitated for a moment, nodded and said yes. The little blonde girl, with her bright red eyes, looked at Yard carefully, and smiled: "This looks like a very expensive toy. It seems that Mom and Dad won''t buy it for me. I really envy it, so , Big Sister, please take good care of it and protect it." After a pause, the blond little girl handed out a small note to Altria. "This is for you, big sister." "This is?" Altria asked. The little blonde girl smiled and said, "It''s a strange, uncle with a scar on his face. I gave it to you. Goodbye, big sister." The little blond girl turned around and left, bouncing off. Altria watched the little blond girl leave, then opened the note, and was taken aback. "What''s the matter, Your Highness?" Gray asked. She saw the words on the note through her physical eyes, and she couldn''t help but be taken aback. ¡ª¡ªPeople of the past should not be tender. "What does this mean, Your Highness?" Grey was taken aback, and then asked. "I don''t know either." Altria shook her head and said. In fact, she didn''t know who sent it. Chapter 587： Uncle with a scar on his face...? Does she know such a person? Altria was a little confused. Chapter 48 Brother... Brother? [Third more] Shiro finally got rid of Alquette''s restraint. Of course, it wasn''t the service, but simply threw the phone out, and then the golden retriever ran over and confiscated the phone. Shi Lang sat up from the bed and rubbed his waist. He was thrown onto the bed by El Quette, his waist stuck by the bed. That posture is of great test value to the strength of the sciatic nerve and spine. Although ¡¾Evil¡¿has the ability to repair, Shiro doesn''t want to experience the sensation of a broken lumbar spine. "Shilang, this cell phone, put it here first!" El Quette shook the cell phone in front of Shilang, and then stuffed it into his pocket. Shi Lang really wanted to say something useless, I already have Yan Ye''s number in my mind. However, the ghost knew whether this true ancestor would take actions such as physical amnesia after saying this sentence. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Shiro had to admit that Elquite was stronger than muscle strength. He didn''t want to compete with Elquit anymore. Comparing strength with this true ancestor is simply comparing one''s own shortcomings with the strengths of others, stupid enough to explode! "Don''t delete anything in my phone, there are still many important numbers in it," Shi Lang said. Elquet nodded with a smile. She would take Shi Lang''s mobile phone, of course, not to delete anything, but simply for fear that Shi Lang would call Jian Tong Yan Ye to expose her current location. You know, she ran out of that small black room, but it was not easy to get caught back, and she had to face the boring computer again, and she couldn''t hold a word even after scratching her head. Shi Lang rubbed his wrist, the strength of this true ancestor was really not covered, and his wrist was still hurting terribly. Although I kept telling myself that a normal human body should not compete with this true ancestor. But my heart is still very unwilling. He was actually pushed on the bed by a mere Elquet, and he couldn''t struggle, it was too shameful! I have to find a way to strengthen my muscles! The most important thing is that it just seemed to be seen. The voice seemed to be Grey. In other words, did Altria see it too. In fact, Shirou knew that Altria was hiding in Grey''s body. This is also a matter of course. Before the Dream Summon Eternal King was lifted, he used the second treasure to see through the connection between Grey and Altria at this moment. It has to be said that Morgan, who was behind the Strip City incident, did a very beautiful job. However, Shirou did not dismantle Grey and Altria. During the last visit to Weber, he and Weber reminisced about the Fourth Holy Grail War. Weber told him that he had told Grey about the general events of the Fourth Holy Grail War. In other words, most of Altria would know about the Fourth Holy Grail War from Grey. He wanted to see when Altria dared to stand in front of him and admit her identity. "Boom boom¡ª" There was a knock on the door. "Who?" Shi Lang asked. "His Royal Highness, it''s me." Bathemelo Lorelai''s voice came from outside the door. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "Please come in." "Excuse me, Your Highness." A suit of Bathmelo Lorelai appeared in front of Shirou. "What''s the matter, Lord Bathmelo?" Shirou asked. "No, no...Before the temple, I would never dare to be called the monarch!" Bathemelo Lorelai waved his hand in a panic. After a pause, she regained her aristocratic self-cultivation and elegance, and said: "Qing Zellridge, please come over, Your Highness. The car is ready downstairs, please move." Shilang nodded and said, "I see." Afterwards, he turned his head and glanced at El Quette, and said, "Al Quette, I''ll go out for a while, so don''t follow him." "I see!" Ai Erkui nodded and took out his mobile phone. Shi Lang couldn''t help adding: "Don''t delete my mobile phone data randomly, can you hear me clearly?" "I know~!" Alquetra said in a long voice. Shirou followed Bathemelo Lorelai out. The sojourners in other rooms all walked out. They were all in suits and leather shoes, looking like a high-class elite, watching Shilang and Bathemelo Lorelai leave. Yes, the occupant of the hotel was replaced before he returned. In fact, even everyone in the hotel has changed. No need to mention whose handwriting is this. After all, even the Snack Street said it would change. However, these are nothing more than small winds and waves, Shi Lang opened one eye and closed another, feeling calm. This is of course, after all, he was once also a king, and he has gone through storms. These are really only small. Chapter 588： Going downstairs, there is a row of luxurious convoys, a team of knights guards of honor in red cloaks, and commissioners who scatter flowers. Even the streets are fenced up by a row of men in black. This is almost like a parliament convened and the current Queen of England is present in person. The people on the road looked around in surprise, wanting to see who it was. Shi Lang just stepped down, but Bathmelo Lorelai yelled to a halt, "Please wait, Your Highness." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang stopped and asked. "The people below are not doing things well. The red carpet is a bit slanted, please wait a moment." Busmero Lorelai crouched down and pulled the red carpet in front of the hotel a little bit. Li, said: "Please--, Your Highness!" Shiro: "..." Small scene. Shi Lang walked onto the red carpet without changing his face, and finally stepped into the car. Bathmelo Lorelai followed. Then the team moved forward slowly. Shi Lang looked out the window and asked, "Bathmer Luoqing, your battle is pretty big." "His Royal Highness is here in person, and the Bathmelo family, how can it be rude?" Bathmelo Loreley said. Shiro asked, "The Bathmelo family, are they developing well now?" "His Royal Highness, the Bathmelo family has stood for thousands of years. In London, in Britain, in the world, whether it is the watch world or the inner world, they are all nobles among the nobles." As if delivering the answer sheet, he said seriously. "That''s not bad..." Shi Lang glanced out the window and said, "However, this is a completely redundant battle. The era of the Eternal King is over, and the Eternal King is only on the mysterious side, and there is no need to show the world. Ups and downs." "Don''t worry. No one in the world knows about the Eternal King, even the current Queen of England." Bartmero Lorelai said: "However, your business, the clock tower The other monarchs still know a little bit. But please don¡¯t worry, they dare not disturb you! This is my Bathmelo Loreley and the guarantee of the Bathmelo family!" Shi Lang nodded slightly and said, "Thank you." "It is really the long-cherished wish of the Bathmelo family for thousands of years to be able to continue to serve His Royal Highness!" Bathmelo Lorelai said with longing yearning. Shirou felt very strange. Logically speaking, it was extremely rare for a piece of loyalty to last for the third life. But why can the Bathmelo family continue to serve a deceased king after more than 1,500 years? I really can''t figure it out. Of course, this is also related to Shirou''s ignorance of the education of the Bathmelo family. The Bathmelo family is an extremely aristocratic family, and the source of such extreme ideas is him! The rise of the Bathmelo family originated from the ancestor who received the Red Dragon Medal, and the education he received for generations was proud of the ancestor who was awarded the Red Dragon Medal by the Eternal King. It can be said that the Red Dragon Medal is the spiritual pillar of the Bathmelo family, inspiring the Bathmelo family to continue to move forward, demanding themselves with the elite, and despising other families. And therefore, the eternal king who awarded the Red Dragon Medal, in the spiritual world of the Bathmelo family, naturally does not need to mention more. And how big is the energy of the Bathmelo family? Just by looking at the top of the clock tower with intricate factions and nobles everywhere, you can see the leopard in your eyes¡ªit can be seen. After all, this is a behemoth that has been working in London for more than 1,500 years. For more than 1,500 years, all dynasties, kingdoms, and royal families have fallen, and the Bathmelo family still stands here, and stands at the top of all family lines. It can be seen that this family, whether it is the inner world or the outer world, What a huge amount of energy. But this family is based on the Red Dragon Medal of the Eternal King as its spiritual source. The people on the street looked at the convoy in awe. Such a battle, I don''t know, I really thought it was the parliament convening, and the Queen of England was here. Hiding away one after another. Came to the clock tower. Bathmelo Lorelai was like a butler, and the officer invited him into the clock tower. And none of the monarchs jumped out. This is also normal. The factional struggle in the Clock Tower is indeed very fierce. But if there is really a force that can suppress all factions, it is the Bathmelo family. Because more than 1,500 years ago, the Bathmelo family dominated the clock tower. It was only because of the development of the times and the road of the Bathmelo family becoming more and more extreme aristocracy, which led to the Bathmelo family The authority has decreased. However, once this clan starts to operate, no fundamental interests are involved, and other factions dare not move at all. Not because of anything else, but because it has been like this since ancient times. And, this time, it is the eternal king! That one, more than 1,500 years ago, integrated magicians and gave them land and development. It is the original holder of the clock tower. This is a bigger bargaining chip than Jewel Weng, but like Jewel Weng, no one can move. Instead, the clock tower will revolve around him. This is also of course, when the chips are too large, it is not that factions compete for chips, but factions revolve around chips. This is the case with the previous gem Weng. And the Eternal King is the same. It''s just that Gems Weng doesn''t bother to participate in these things, so they can revolve around Gems Weng, but the Eternal King has Bassemello, the guard dog, and they dare not move. At this time, these monarchs laughed bitterly. They can be regarded as knowing why Jewel Weng would treat that person courteously. Even arguing, arguing, and even taking that person into the clock tower personally. Isn''t this a matter of course? Jewel Weng, the eternal king... More than 1,500 years ago, the people who buried the Moon King together! "The clock tower, it''s going to change!" A monarch sighed. Chapter 589： However, these Shirou ignored them. The factional struggle in the Clock Tower seemed to him to be a child''s playhouse, and he had no intention of paying attention to it. What really deserves his attention is the clue that Gems Weng will bring! Bathmelo Lorelai was a good housekeeper, and he took Shi Lang to the gem Weng¡¯s room and stopped. "Please come in, my lord. Zellridge, wait for you for a long time." Bathmelo Lorelei said with an elegant noble gift. Shi Lang nodded slightly, and said, "I''m interested." He pushed open the door and walked in. There was no light in the room and it was very dark, but it was still vaguely chaotic, exuding a decadent breath that had not been cleaned for a long time. "Brother...Brother?" There was a delicate, somewhat uncertain female voice in the darkness. Shi Lang looked for his reputation and saw a black-haired girl in a white shirt looking at him uncertainly. Shi Lang couldn''t help but was surprised, wondering why he appeared here? ... ... ps: The third one is here, let¡¯s be here today~! Good night~! ^_^ Chapter 49 The Invasion of Parallel Worlds! Looking at the girl in front of him, Shirou''s brows gradually frowned. The girl looked about ten years old, with long black and beautiful hair and a faded white shirt on her body. She looked rather embarrassed. Although those bright orange eyes were a little timid and uncertain, they still looked straight at Shi Lang. ¡ª¡ª Wei Gong Meiyou. Shi Lang slowly vomited the name in his heart. From the time the rank card appeared in Fuyuki City, Shirou knew that this world might be involved in the world view of "Magic Girl¡îIllia". While in the separation city of Adela, when confronted with Asteria, Shirou learned of Pandora and the existence of the parallel world from Asteria, which confirmed this point. Therefore, Shirou was not surprised that he would encounter Miyu Eomiya. It''s just that, actually in London, here at Shige Weng, I met Wei Gong Meiyu, which made him a little surprised. Meiyu Weigu, one of the protagonists of "Magic Girl¡îIlia". The god-children created by the New Moon family that can fulfill the wishes of others can also be said to be the Holy Grail of the parallel world. However, unlike Ilia and Alice Phil, the Miyu Ugiya is not a small holy grail, but a holy grail. The holy grail of perfection from the beginning. The Holy Grail War in this world revolves around the Great Holy Grail, while the Holy Grail War in the parallel world revolves around Miyu Eomiya. But, how did you meet her at Jewel Weng? Could it be that Gems Weng went to observe the parallel world and turned her around? "Brother...Brother?" Meiyu Meiyu asked softly, his tone cautiously, as if holding a glass of broken fantasy. Shiro said: "You admitted wrong, I am not Shiro Weimiya, not your brother." That''s right. Her brother... Meiyu Miyu''s eyes dimmed, and he said, "I''m sorry, I have admitted the wrong person." Weigu Miyu felt a little lost. It''s just that her expression is very light from beginning to end, making it difficult to see. "Hahahaha... Actually it''s not an admission," Jewel Weng''s hearty laugh suddenly resounded from the room. He opened the cracks in the world, returned from the cracks in the world, patted Miyu Eomiya on the shoulder, pointed at Shirou, and said, "This guy is the same individual in your brother''s parallel world, girl." Shirou glanced at Miyu Eomiya, then his gaze shifted slightly and fell on Geishi Ong''s body, and asked, "How is the situation?" "Huh. Is such a cute girl asking this question so straightforwardly in front of you? You are such a boring man, the King of Eternity!" Geishi Weng said displeasedly. Shirou said: "Compared to me, a boring man, you, an old man who is addicted to magical girls and unable to extricate himself, is even more evil and disgusting!" "Tsk!" Jewel Weng snorted displeased, and said: "You have surpassed Merlin now. In my heart, he is the second person I hate the most!" "That''s really an honor, should I open a bottle of champagne to celebrate?" Shirou asked with a mockery. Meiyu Weigu looked at the two confronting each other in a panic. A little bit afraid that Shilang and Geishi Weng would fight. Among other things, she didn''t know how strong this grandfather who pulled her out of the cracks of the world was, but she certainly wouldn''t be weak. She was a little afraid that her brother''s peers in the parallel world would suffer. It''s just that she is a little strange. Her brother is a well-knowledgeable person who is gentle and nice to get along with, and in short, there are some nice people. Why does it seem to be difficult to get along with as an individual of her brother? And... Eternal King? Her brother''s parallel world co-individual, is a king? Weigu Miyu was a little at a loss. "Humph." Jewel Weng snorted coldly, and said, "Since you want to know, it''s okay for me to tell you. Eternal King, this incident..." "Wait a minute!" Jewel Weng was about to say, but Shi Lang interrupted him. "Lorelei!" Shirou turned his head and called out the door. With a "click", Bathmelo Lorelai opened the door, walked in, first offered a noble courtesy to Shilang, and then nodded to Shilang. Then he looked at Shilang and asked: "His Royal Highness, please. What''s your order?" Jewel Weng grunted a little displeasedly, and laughed contemptuously: "Has Bassemero become the running dog of the Eternal King again. Humph! It really conforms to the style of the Bassemero family!" Bathmelo Lorelai didn''t even hear it, but Shiro pointed to Weigu Miyu and said, "Take this kid to eat something and change into a cleaner outfit by the way." Chapter 590： "Yes--!" Bathemelo Loreley took Weigu Miyu to leave. The situation was a little bit beyond Weiyu Miyu''s expectations. She looked at Geishi Weng carefully, then looked at Shi Lang, hesitated for a moment, and carefully followed Bathmelo Lorelai. Watching Bathmelo Lorelai and Wei Miyomi wander away, Shirou closed the door. Jewel Weng laughed and said: "It''s really tender. The **** girl is also a related person in this incident, but you excluded her from this incident." "There is no need for children to be involved in disputes between adults," Shi Lang said calmly. "Huh. Who will get you this love?" Jewel Weng laughed. Shirou said: "Stop talking nonsense, what''s the situation? Does it have any connection with the resurrection of the gods?" "Yes." Jewel Weng nodded, and then said: "In fact, this is also related to us." Shi Lang interrupted: "If it were to say that when we were fighting against Zhu Yue more than 1,500 years ago, you extracted the great source of magic power from the parallel world, you don''t need to talk about it. I already know about this." "Oh?" Jewel Weng raised his eyebrows, "Do you already know about this?" Shirou said: "When you were observing, I met a goddess from that parallel world, and I probably understood what happened." Shirou told Geshi Weng about the incident about stripping Adela from the city. "So that''s the case, did I miss a god." Jewel Weng touched his chin with great interest, then raised his head, looked at Shi Lang, and said, "Since you know this, it saves me a bit. Great effort. It¡¯s just that things are not as simple as you think." After a pause, Jewel Weng said in a deep voice: "This incident should be said to be an invasion of the''parallel world''!" "Invasion of the parallel world?" Shi Lang frowned. Jewel Weng nodded and said: "More than 1,500 years ago, we fought against Zhu Yue. Because of the accident of the plan, my second magic ran away, which caused the great source of magic power from a single parallel world, that is, you. The parallel world where the''Einzworth'' is said to be drawn." "So, the great source of that parallel world has been absorbed by you." "No." Jewel Weng shook his head and said: "This planet has great source of magic power, and the same is true of other parallel world planets. Even if I have transferred the source of magic power from a single parallel world to fight against Zhu Although the moon''s''moon set'' will have an impact, it will not exhaust the magic power of a planet''s great source." After a pause, Gems Weng said with an extremely solemn expression: "I made a mistake. More than 1,500 years ago, my second magic ransacked, not about drawing, but about destroying!" "Destruction?" Shirou asked: "Do you mean that you destroyed the great source magic of that parallel world? For example, the structure of the great source of magic, or the balance mechanism of the great source of magic, which led to the great source of that parallel world. Is the magic going to be exhausted?" Jewel Weng shook his head and said, "If this is the case, it is not enough for my concern. I only need to watch the civilization of that parallel world collapse in the cracks of the world. It is enough. The problem is that my magic destroys that. The parallel world and the boundary line of this world!" Shi Lang frowned. "Do you understand the parallel world, King of Eternity?" Jewel Weng asked. Shiro said: "The macro definition is the meaning of each universe included in the multiverse." "You can understand it this way," said Jewel Weng, "but to be precise, two opposite parallel worlds are a blank sheet of paper." Jewel Weng picked up a piece of white paper and said, ¡°Assuming the world we are in is the front side of this paper, then the parallel world of the girl is the back side of this paper. What is drawn on the front side of this white paper, It definitely does not extend to the back of the white paper, and vice versa. The plane separating the front and back of the white paper is the boundary line of the parallel world." Shirou frowned and asked: "You mean, suppose that the front and back of this piece of paper are this world and that parallel world, and your magic destroys the plane that divides the front and back?" Jewel Weng nodded and said, "I could walk smoothly in parallel worlds. Except for those who have reached the truth of the world, there is only my magic. However, it is also because of my magic''s rampage. More than 1,500 years ago, the boundary line between the two worlds was destroyed, and there was a connecting channel between the two worlds. And this, the **** of that world will come to this world, and the little girl will also The reason for traveling to this world." "I thought it was the Holy Grail..." Shirou touched his chin. Jewel Weng shook his head and said, "The Holy Grail has no such mighty power. The Five Great Laws, or the powers of the gods since ancient times, or the UOs on other planets, can really interfere in the parallel world, except for those who are enlightened. Besides, there is only my magic!" "Because of the rampage of my magic, a connecting channel appeared between the two parallel worlds, causing people in that world, and even gods, to have the ability to enter this world," said Jewel Weng. "Invasion of the parallel world..." Shirou asked, "So, does this have anything to do with what you said earlier, "The Resurrection of Gods"?" Jewel Weng said: "I broke the boundary of two parallel worlds more than 1,500 years ago. At that time, this world was at the end of the gods, but in that world, it was still in the period of the rule of the gods." "You mean...!" Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply. He guessed a terrible fact. "Yes." Jewel Weng nodded, and said: "The Goddai of that world passed through the hole that broke through the boundary line and flowed into this world! So the Jindaikura of that world ended in panic, and this world was ended. Shendai, but there are signs of recovery." Shirou questioned: "However, according to the end of that war, more than 1,500 years have passed since the time of this world. If the [God of God] of that world flowed into this world, then the [God of God] of this world would have been revived long ago. ! Why wait until I return from that point in time before the signs of recovery will appear?" "This point has something to do with the gap in the boundary line." Jewel Weng said: "I have carefully observed that the initial gap in the boundary line was very small, but for some reason, it has become very large now. The [God of God] of that world. Crazy influx into this world, even the gods of that world began to descend in this world. Based on this concept, those gods from that world are undoubtedly..." "Intruder!" Shi Lang rubbed his eyebrows, his face hurting. At first, I got the rank card in Fuyuki City. I thought it was just a small incident, but the result was related to the recovery of Jindai. I originally thought that this incident would be troublesome enough, but I didn''t expect that the true face of this incident was the invasion of a parallel world! And the intruder is not a man, but a god! "Is there a way to fix that gap?" Shirou asked. Jewel Weng nodded and said, "This is exactly what I want to tell you. I can''t directly interfere in this incident." Shi Lang frowned and asked, "You have to concentrate on repairing the gap in that realm?" Jewel Weng "hum" from his nose, noncommittal. "In other words, the invaders of that world, shall I clean up?" Shi Lang asked. Jewel Weng nodded. Shirou said, "In this case, you might as well take me directly to that world." "No." Jewel Weng shook his head and said: "My magic, if you interfere in that world, the gap in your realm will be even greater. If you want to go to that world, it''s best to go back to your Winterwood City and pass through the passage of Winterwood City. ." "Is there a way to that world in Fuyuki City?" Shirou asked. Jewel Weng nodded. "This shouldn''t be! If Fuyuki City is the gateway to that world, why have I been in Fuyuki City for so long and haven''t seen a **** who crossed over? Instead, I saw a pillar in London? This is not logical. Ah!" Shirou said. Jewel Weng said: "Those gods came through the loopholes in the realm. And the connection point in Fuyuki City was opened by people in that world in the form of holy grail prayers! It can be expected that there will be many in the future. The existence of the world runs through that connection point. Therefore, whether it is guarding this world or going to that world, someone must guard the connection point of Fuyuki City. The most important thing is that when the girl comes, Some rank cards have flown to Fuyuki City through the connection point!" Hearing this, Shi Lang asked: "Since you can drag that kid over, why don''t you drag over those rank cards as well?" "I, I''m not the messenger of justice!" Jewel Weng sneered. Shirou mocked: "If you are not the messenger of justice, why bother to interfere in this incident?" "I just made up for my own fault," said Jewel Weng. A crack in the world appeared behind him, and his figure slowly fell into it, saying: "I have gone to mend the gap in the realm. That girl is an excellent magical girl body, but unfortunately I don''t have the energy to get it right now, for the time being I leave it to you, King Eternal. Anyway, you are the same person in the parallel world of that girl''s brother." Looking at the gem Weng slowly leaving, Shi Lang sighed: "It''s the same individual, but it''s not a person, let alone the same soul." Chapter 591： However, the context of the matter is finally clear. The real face is the invasion of parallel worlds! And the cause of this incident was not someone else, it was the gem Weng who killed Zhu Yue and him. As the connecting point of the two worlds, Fuyuki City really needs people to guard. The most important thing is that it is his home! This made Shirou couldn''t help feeling that Fuyuki City was indeed plagued by disasters. The Holy Grail Wars over the years have not been mentioned in Fuyuki City. Nine years ago, they were even attacked by Fu Hailin, the ancestor of the dead. At this moment, it has become a connection point between two parallel worlds. What a disaster! The solution to this incident is also very simple, which is to guard the city of Fuyuki, and then wait for Gems Weng to repair the boundary between the two worlds. However, Shirou always felt that this incident was not so simple. Not to mention anything else, just mention the resurrection of the gods caused by the invasion of the parallel world. Why did God descend on the British Isles, and the signs of God¡¯s resurrection are only on the British Isles? This is a problem. One, Jewel Weng mentioned a question that was not mentioned. In addition, the most important thing is that the [God] of that world began to invade more than 1,500 years ago. Why is there no sign of recovery before, but now there are signs of recovery? The most important thing is what Jewel Weng said, the unknown reason for expanding the loopholes in the realm. This is Shirou''s most concern. Although Jewel Weng downplayed, he knew that small things would turn into big ones, so he wrote down all the doubts. However, the method of collecting information is only in the hands of the gem Weng who can interfere in the parallel world. And he, who cannot interfere in the parallel world, has no channels for obtaining information. Shirou felt that it was indeed time for him to return to Fuyuki City. Whether it was other rank cards that flowed to Fuyuki City, or to go to the parallel world to investigate the truth of the doubt, he had to go back to Fuyuki City. Chapter 50 I finally saw you, the eternal king! [Second more] As soon as he left the house, Bathmelo Loreley walked over with Wei Gong Mei, who had changed his clothes. Bathemelo Lorelai changed Weigu Miyu into a pink dress, and finally looked less embarrassed. In this regard, Shi Lang praised the efficiency of Bathmelo Lorelai. "It''s just a trivial matter, and I can''t afford to praise your Highness." Barthmelo Loreley said. Weigu Miyu looked inside the door, hesitated for a moment, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Big brother, where is that old grandfather?" "He has something to do, he has already left." Shi Lang said. "So..." Meiyu Weigu hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath, looked at Shirou with a serious face, and said, "Brother, please give me something to eat, give me something to use, and give me a place to live. In exchange, I am willing to do anything." "No need to," Shiro reached out and touched Eimiya Miyu''s head, and said, "That guy has entrusted you to me before he leaves. I''m your guardian for the time being. The expenses you incurred with me, etc. I will come back when I meet your real brother." "My brother..." Miyu Eomiya''s eyes darkened. Shi Lang turned to look at Bathemelo Lorelai, and said, "Qing Lorelai, please trouble you. I need a plane that can fly to Neon Fuyuki City as soon as possible." "Neon Fuyuki City... Your Royal Highness, if you don''t mind, the Bathmelo family has a private jet for you to use." Bathmelo Loreley said. "Then trouble you." Shirou nodded, and did not refuse. Bathmelo Lorelai took out an alchemy stone, contacted the members of the Bathmelo family, and began to arrange matters. Shiro hesitated for a moment, turned around, bent down, let his eyes meet with Meiyu''s eyes, and asked, "Your name is Miyu Miyu, right? I''ll just call you Miyu." "Please feel free, elder brother." Meiyu Weigu said. "Listen, Miyu. My name is Fujimaru Shiro, you can call me Fujimaru brother, you can also call me Shiro brother. Your brother and I, although I can barely be regarded as the same individuals in the parallel world, but I am not Wei Gong Shiro. , I don¡¯t know how to talk sweetly or comfort people. But you stay with me and dare not say anything else. At least it¡¯s safe. I can guarantee it, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. Um. That¡¯s it." Shi Lang stood up again, turned his head to look at Bathmelo Lorelai. But Meiyou was taken aback. Is this big brother worried that she is insecure? Bartmero Lorelai said: "Your Highness, it has been arranged. The private jet of our Bartmero family is now parked at London Airport. Do you want to go there now?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I have something else. I will let you know when I am leaving, Qing Luo Leilai." "Yes--, Your Highness!" Bathemelo Lorelai nodded. Shiro intends to leave the clock tower first, and Bathmelo Lorelai wants Shiro to sit on the guard of honor of the Bathmelo family, but Shiro refuses. The guard of honor is useless except for its grandeur, but it is extremely inefficient. After Shiro borrowed a car from Bathmelo Lorelai, he planned to leave. As soon as he opened the car door, Shirou found Meiyu Weigu standing on the spot. He said, "What are you still waiting for, Miyu? Get in the car!" "Yes!" Miyu Weigu nodded and wanted to sit in the back seat. Shi Lang pointed to the side seat and said, "Sit there." Meiyu Weigu nodded in agreement, and sat on the side seat. Shi Lang got into the car, put on the seat belt, and then drove to the hospital where Weber lived. London¡¯s climate is foggy and humid all year round. Open the door and speed on the driveway. The oncoming wind is cooler for Shirou. But for Weigu Miyu, it was a bit cold. However, she did not say it, but pressed her lips, her palms trembling, and endured the cold. Chapter 592： Shi Lang just glanced, did not speak, just pressed the main window switch and closed all the windows. The temperature inside the car finally warmed up a lot, and Miyu Eimiya heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at Shirou. Shirou looked ahead without squinting and didn''t speak. To be honest, when Meiyou saw her brother''s parallel world, the first glance was that she saw her, but the second glance was that she felt a little difficult to get along with. Because this brother Fujimaru Shiro''s face is very plain and his body is not very burly, but he has a terrible sense of oppression. In addition, this elder brother''s behavior and conversation are proactive and strong, and also very clean and tidy, so it gives people a feeling of inaccessibility. But Miyuza paid careful attention. Although this brother Fujimaru Shiro is not alone with her brother Shiro Weimiya, the essence does not seem to be different. The only difference is that this brother Shiro Fujimaru prefers to use it. Done. Many things are not revealed in words, but no matter how you care or how you behave, they are all expressed in subtle movements. Could it be that this is the pragmatism mentioned in the book? Meiyou said inwardly. Shirou did not intend to leave Meiyu in the clock tower. From the moment Shige Weng delivered Meiyou to him, she was labelled the Eternal King on her body. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t leave, but once he leaves, Meiyou will become a bargaining chip for the faction struggle of the Clock Tower. Shirou is certainly not the kind of extreme justice partner who used to be Keiji Eomiya. He wants to manage all the injustices in the world on his own, but he can help as much as he can for what happens in front of him. Especially for children involved in war. Perhaps this is the trauma of the soul. Once involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War when he was young, he was also involved in the disputes in Britain. It was precisely because he walked over with tears, step by step, that he didn''t want to see children involved in disputes that shouldn''t be involved. This is not only for Ilia and Meiyou, but also for other children. He can''t control everything, but he is not stingy with anyone who can help. The hero of the weak is Fujimaru Shiro, but the King of Eternity, is it not Fujimaru Shiro? His essence and persistence have not changed all the time, becoming just the form of expression. Shi Lang drove the car downstairs in the hospital, and walked to Weber''s ward with Mei Yu. Meiyou stood quietly on the side, while Shiro greeted Weber for a while, and then he clarified his intentions. "I need to take Grey to Fuyuki City, Weber," Shiro said. Webber looked strange and asked, "Why do you want to tell me about this, Fujimaru Shiro? You should talk to Grey." Since witnessing Yoshiro, Weber seems to no longer be entangled with the relationship between the Eternal King and Fujimaru Shiro, and renamed him Fujimaru Shiro instead. However, his attitude towards Shirou has not been able to go back to the beginning. Of course, the eternal king is too significant for history, and is the holy king of Western Europe. If he could be calm, he would not be a courtier, but a king. Shirou said: "You are Grey''s guardian now, I have to tell you first." "May I ask, what are you going to do to take Grey to Winterwood?" Weber asked. Shirou said, "The spirit of one of my subordinates is attached to her." "Huh?" Webber was taken aback, then frowned, and asked: "Is it the King of Knights?" Shiro nodded and said, "After the resurrection ceremony, her spirit was in Grey¡¯s body. My purpose in bringing Grey back to Fuyuki City was to separate her spirit from Grey¡¯s body. Give her another body." "So... I see. I have no problem here, but you have to take Grey away, and you have to listen to Grey''s own wishes." Weber said. Shiro nodded. At this time, Weber saw Meiyu Meiyu standing quietly next to Shirou and asked, "This girl is¡ª?" "My friend''s sister." Shi Lang said. He didn''t point out the identity of Meiyu Weigu. At this time, a rather acrimonious voice rang from the door: "Oh, oh. Isn''t this your Lord Fujimaru Shiro, the savior of light?" The sound was so unpleasant that Shi Lang couldn''t help but raise his brows, turned and looked at the door, he was taken aback. At the door, a blonde knife wearing a blue robe came slowly. About thirty years old, and this familiar face... Shirou asked, "Kenneth?" "Tsk tusk. I can''t think of the savior of light, but I still remember the little talents." Kenneth said. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Nine years, has anyone told you that your tone of voice is very yin and yang, and you want to make people want to slap you a few times?" "Hahaha..." Kenneth smiled gracefully, covering his mouth, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro guessed wrong. The answer is no." Webber lifted the quilt, wanted to get up quickly, and greet Kenneth. How could he have thought that Kenneth gave him a sideways glance, and laughed: "You stupid guy whose mind is caught in the door, stand up to the sickly tofu. So how do you please me?" "Kenneth meant to give you a good rest, Webber." A soft female voice came from behind Kenneth, and then an elegant lady walked in slowly. She has red hair like a burning fire, but it feels as gentle as water. "Yes¡ªmother!" Webber nodded and lay back. Kenneth glanced at her displeasedly, and said, "Sora!" "Speak well, Kenneth." Sora said gently. After that, the lady''s gaze fell on Shirou, her lips were pursed gracefully, and she said, "Gui''an, Lord Fujimaru Shirou." Shiro hesitated for a moment and asked, "You... are you Sola Nazele Sofiali?" Sora nodded, her face was as gentle as water stop. During the Fourth Holy Grail War, Shirou had little communication with Sola Nazele Sofiali. However, after seeing each other a few times, his feelings for Sola Nazele Sofia are really hard to repeat, but the woman in front of him has a very static elegance, a bit like the Aoi Tosaka he saw at the beginning. Shilang sighed: "The changes are so great." "Everything has changed a lot. The same is true for you, Lord Shiro Fujimaru, no, to be precise, His Royal Highness the Eternal King." Sola Nazele Sofiali said gently. "Are you here to visit Weber?" Shirou asked. Sora Nazelay Sofiali said: "Kenneth heard that Weber was injured and hurried over from Chaldea." "It makes my mentor worried, this...I''m so embarrassed." Webber was full of guilt. Kenneth left his head and snorted heavily from his nose, and said, "Don''t make a mistake, you stupid. I just came out to apply for materials from the association." Weber was kindly mentor and apprentice here, but Shi Lang frowned tightly and asked: "Kenneth...you came from the Chaldeans?" Chapter 593： "Yes." Kenneth nodded, then his eyes fell on Shiro, and said: "Looking at His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, you seem to know the roots of Chaldea. It seems that you, as the eternal king, have already learned from Bathmelo. I learned about the Chaldean plan there." "Wait a minute!" Shi Lang took a deep breath and said, "I''ll re-determine it. Is the Chaldeans you mentioned the main research workshop of the Animsfiya family?" "Naturally." Kenneth nodded. Shirou''s face tightened and asked, "So, in the Chaldeans where you are, is there a magician named Leif Lenor Floros?" Kenneth asked strangely: "How do you know? Lord Bathmelo, did you tell you the list of personnel?" Shi Lang was silent for a moment. Now, the invasion of the parallel world is imminent. As a result, there still exists Chaldea in this world? In the past, he scanned London and found no Leif Lenore Flaulos, and even inquired about him. He thought it was because he contacted Solomon and changed the ending, so he asked Drev Lenor Flaulos. Lowe does not exist in this world, but does it still exist? So, does Riyaki still happen? "It seems that someone is looking for you, Leif." There was another gentle voice outside the door. "Yes, Marys Billy." Shirou looked at the door, and Maris Billy Animsfia, who had a fate in Fuyuki City, walked in. More than that, beside Marisbilly Animsfia, there was a young man wearing a green coat and a green top hat. There is no doubt that this is Leif Lenore Floros who has found fruitless many ways! "Why are you here, Maris Billy?" Kenneth turned to look at Maris Billy Animsfia. Maris Billy smiled and said: "The partners hurriedly rushed to visit the outstanding closed disciples. Of course I will be here as a partner." Kenneth snorted heavily, and said, "What an excellent disciple of the gatekeeper! This is a clumsy, stupid fool!" Maris Billy smiled, did not answer, turned his gaze to Shirou, and smiled: "It''s been a long time, Lord Shirou Fujimaru. No--, you should be called, His Royal Highness, the King of Eternity!" Shi Lang ignored him, but stared closely at Leif Lenore Floros, with murderous intent in his heart. Riyaki cannot be carried out by humans, otherwise, according to the rhythm of "FGO", it is impossible for him to be his sister, who really wants to be the chaotic evil codazi, going through several peculiarities, and even the later anomalous zone, taste All kinds of suffering and parting? ¡ª¡ªLeif Lenor Floros, can''t stay! Even Chaldea could not stay! Shi Lang''s heart was full of murderous intent, just as he was about to do something here, but the person who came in last made him stop for an instant. Surprised. The man, with a white ponytail, wearing a red and white magic attire, had ten silver rings in his hand, and his eyes were very calm. It feels like facing a mirror. "So... Solomon!" Shi Lang said solemnly. Finally, Solomon who walked in had a meal. Those calm, mirror-like eyes swept through everyone, and finally fell on Shilang. There were waves in those calm eyes. "I finally saw you... The Eternal King!" Solomon said flatly. Chapter 51 2004 [Third more] Meiyou, take a look at the left, take a look at the right. She felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the court. The atmosphere was pretty relaxed at first, but when the uncle with the green top hat walked in, the atmosphere became a little dignified. And after that, when the uncle with white braids who looked a bit like her once walked in, the atmosphere completely solidified. Moreover, it became a little heavy. Meiyou was a little breathless and wanted to take a deep breath, but she didn''t dare to breathe loudly. Looking at King Solomon who was looking at him, Shirou''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. King Solomon, crowned Caster, stood at the apex of Caster''s career, and was also a member of his clairvoyant exchange group. Although King Solomon has been clamoring in the clairvoyance exchange group to see him, Shirou has always thought that there is no chance. As a result, Leif Lenor Floros and Chaldea have jumped out together and don¡¯t even talk about it. He came to the modern age from more than 3,000 years ago. This made Shirou a little speechless, but at the same time he felt more heavy. He knew that King Solomon was here, and he had no chance to attack Leif Lenor Floros or Maris Billy. Taking a deep breath, Shiro looked at King Solomon and asked, "King Solomon, in what form did you come here now?" King Solomon looked at Shirou and said: "It is not the living me who exists in front of you, but the me who has turned into the heroic spirit after death. Through the Chaldeans'' trial-run guardian heroic spirit summoning system, I have been summoned to this age. ." "Guardian Heroes Summoning System?" Shi Lang frowned. In the world line setting of "FGO", there is indeed such a system mechanism. In the world line setting of "FGO", the first body is called King Solomon, the second body is Galahad fused with Matthew Gillett, and the third body is Leonardo da Vinci. But how did they make this thing out? In the world line of "FGO", this guardian hero summoning system was established in 2004 after Maris Billy summoned King Solomon and won the Holy Grail War. In 2010, there was a breakthrough when Galahad was summoned and the spiritual foundation was handed over to Matthew Girelet. And now it''s inverted? The most important thing is that there is only one Holy Grail war in the world line of "FGO", and there have been four Holy Grail wars in this world so far! Why are they all mixed up? Coupled with the invading parallel world of Einzworth... It''s messed up! It''s all messed up! Perhaps from the beginning, after he replaced Bluebeard Gil de Les as Caster in the Fourth Holy Grail War, the world was destined to move towards a world line that was different from all the lunar worlds he knew. Just like the original world view of "Magic Girl ¡î Illia", Keishi Uemiya gave up the righteous partner for Ilia, thus ending the Fourth Holy Grail War before the fourth Holy Grail War began. Leading the world to the world view of "Magic Girl¡îIllya". And this world, because of him, has moved toward another unknown world line. But, where did the Chaldeans of this world come from to guard the summoning system? Chapter 594： In response, Kenneth snorted, looking a little proud. He said: "The summoning technique of the three imperial families in the Holy Grail War is just a crude technique of the country magician. With my mind, it only needs a little research to completely solve it." Shiro looked at Kenneth and asked, "Did you make it?" "Of course." Kenneth touched the back of his knife. Sora smiled and said: "It''s easy to say, who has been studying for five years without sleep before unraveling the main points of the spirit-descending technique?" Kenneth said helplessly: "Sora, there are some things, don''t say it!" Sora covered her mouth and snickered. Shi Lang rubbed his temples, a headache. Kenneth survived the Fourth Holy Grail War, and as a result, backhanded to assist Maris Billy to come up with such a thing. "I know what your headache is, King Eternal." King Solomon looked at Shirou and said calmly: "But don''t worry, Riyaki will not proceed." "Are you sure?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, turned his head slightly, and his gaze fell on Leif Lenor Floros. King Solomon said: "Floros does have some connections with this young man, but don''t worry, this young man is not Florous. And because of your information, I am using the''human principle correction'' to create seventy-two. After the Pillar Demon God, he destroyed the''Human Principle Correction'' and destroyed his body, and Gaetia would not be born." The human principle correction formula is a "system that promotes the correct principles more effectively" created as the magic king Solomon. Simply put, it is the birth mechanism of King Solomon''s 72-pillar Demon God. In the original "FGO" world line, the seventy-two pillars of the devil had an independent thought after King Solomon''s death, and then used the body of King Solomon, through the "correction of human principles" and their own thoughts, they were born This is the "Ri-yaki style", which is the collection of the seventy-two pillars of the demon gods-Gaetia. If King Solomon destroyed the "human rights correction" and his own body before his death, the two conditions for the birth of Gaetia, Gaetia did not have a chance to be born. "What about you, King Solomon? Why did you come to this age? Don''t tell me, you were called out by force. You should have the ability to refuse the call." Shi Lang looked at King Solomon. Upon hearing this, King Solomon was silent for a moment, then looked at Shirou and said, "I was called on the initiative." "Why?" Shi Lang asked puzzledly. "Because I always want to see you." King Solomon said. Shiro: "???" This makes it seem like a broken feeling of longing for three thousand years. What the **** is it? Shilang asked, "Do you want to see me? What do you want to do?" "I want to know, what are human beings?" King Solomon said in a very flat tone. But everyone present couldn''t help being taken aback. Even Marys Billy, who always had a gentle smile, couldn''t help being stunned. The legendary magic king, the ancestor of magic, the all-knowing and omnipotent king, is actually asking people, what are human beings! King Solomon said: "Calculated from the time of this world. A year ago, you used clairvoyance to tell me about Riyaki, and you told me that I will make a wish through the Holy Grail and become a human being. I have been thinking about it all the time. This is a problem." After a pause, King Solomon continued: "I am a mirror, nothing, an all-knowing and almighty, and a wishing machine to respond to the desires of others. But I don''t have the cognition and emotions of being a human being. Of course, even if I get the Holy Grail. , I shouldn¡¯t make a wish to become a human being, but you have no reason to lie to me. So I have been thinking and reflecting on this issue. In addition, the communication between you and King Gilgamesh gave me the desire Stuff." "Whoever holds clairvoyance EX, whether it is me, or King Gilgamesh, or you, or Merlin, is fundamentally an alien to human beings. So why, why do you and King Gilgamesh There will be such intense emotions? Especially you, I want to study you, study your kind of emotions. So, here I am. I have a lot of doubts and want to ask you for answers." King Solomon said. Shiro said: "You want to study human emotions, and I don''t stop it. But for these problems, we can communicate with clairvoyance, right?" King Solomon said: "There is no direct observation, the specifics are directly communicated." Shiro: "..." Shirou felt his head was in a mess. The parallel world had not yet been resolved, and as a result, another Solomon popped up here. Also threatened to study him? The study of the big man. The study of the big man... is it disgusting? Wait a minute! The invasion of parallel worlds... Shiro looked at King Solomon and touched his chin. If Merlin or Guinevere were here, they would definitely have a stomachache. Because whenever Shirou looks at them with this kind of eyes, they have a lot of things! After thinking about it, Shirou said, "You have to study me, yes. But I am leaving now, and I am not going to stay here. How do you study?" King Solomon turned to look at Maris Billy, and said, "Marys..." "I understand, Solomon." Maris Billy nodded and smiled gently: "We have an agreement. When you see the Eternal King, you will be separated from me temporarily. But because of the contract, you Can''t leave me too far. And I can''t leave London for the time being. Let''s change the time." King Solomon had some regrets, but he nodded and said, "I understand." Shi Lang looked at Maris Billy and asked nonchalantly: "Just ask, what is the purpose of the establishment of the Chaldeans?" Maris Billy said seriously: "In order to make the history of mankind continue to be long and strong. The current task is to investigate the crisis of human demise in 2004." The crisis of human demise in 2004... Shiro remembered the warning that King Gilgamesh had given him. Clairvoyance cannot observe the world after 2004. "Do you also know that after 2004, humans in this world may perish?" Shi Lang asked. Maris Billy nodded and said, "Yes. And that''s why Lord Elmero will assist me with all his strength." Kenneth snorted and said, "If the world perishes, wouldn''t my research be wasted?" The year 2004 that was unobservable by clairvoyance... It was also determined by Maris Billy and others that the year of 2004 that perished... It is now more than May, and it is only more than six months since 2004. But the top priority is the invasion of the parallel world... Wait! Could it be that the clairvoyance could not observe 2004 because of the invasion of the parallel world? If you start from this perspective... Could it be said that the Parallel World invasion was successful? Then this world was successfully ruled by the gods of that parallel world, leading to the demise of mankind? Chapter 595： It would be ridiculous if Gaetia would not be born in this world, nor would there be any human beings, and was destroyed by the parallel world invasion! Shi Lang frowned tightly. There are still more than six months before 2004. If clairvoyance cannot observe the world after 2004, it is because the parallel world invasion has succeeded. So, the disillusionment of this world has entered a countdown of more than six months? Shi Lang suddenly felt a sense of wind and rain. He must rush back to Fuyuki City as soon as possible! As soon as possible! ¡­ ¡­ ps: The third one is here~! I''m here first today~! Chapter 52 You shameful knight! "How long will you stay in London, King Solomon?" Shiro asked. King Solomon said: "I am the Servant of Marys Billy now. It depends on what he means." Shi Lang turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Maris Billy, Maris Billy said: "Until the materials and funds are applied for." Shiro nodded, then looked at King Solomon and said, "Solomon, if you are stranded in London, then please help take care of the British Isles." King Solomon looked at Shiro and did not speak. Shiro said: "Several gods have already descended on the British Isles. It is not a **** from this world, but an intruder from another world. I hope you can take care of it." After a pause, Shiro continued: "It will help you understand human emotions." "Is there any connection between these?" King Solomon asked. Shirou said: "Don''t refuse in a hurry. There are some things that you can''t experience when you are alone, even if you are all-knowing and omnipotent. You have to try to get in touch, maybe you will have a different experience. " King Solomon nodded. "Then I will leave first." Shilang waved his hand, took Meiyou, and turned to leave. The moment he left, he glanced at Leif Lenor Floros before he left. Watching Shirou leave, Leif Lenor Floros touched the back of his head, and said with some distress, "His Royal Highness seems to be very hostile to me." Maris Billy looked at King Solomon and asked, "Solomon, don''t you intend to explain the Riyaki style here?" King Solomon shook his head, his expression was plain, like nothingness. "Really, does it mean it''s not necessary? It''s true, it''s between you and the eternal king." Maris Billy said. Maris Billy doesn''t know the meaning of the renri correction and the meaning of the renri burnt. This is of course natural. Before Shirou told King Solomon about the "FGO", King Solomon only knew about the correction of human principles, but did not know about the correction of human principles. But now, because of the information provided by Shiro, King Solomon destroyed the human law correction formula before his death, and at the same time destroyed his own body. As it should be, the human law burn type should not be born, so there is no need to explain it specifically. Of course, this is also related to King Solomon''s temperament. His temperament is like "nothing". The reaction to everything was dull. In fact, so far, he has only had a huge emotional wave about seeing the King of Eternity. Other than that, there is nothing of interest. As the king of humans with the richest desires and emotions, his own emotions are "none", which I have to say is an irony. Perhaps, it is precisely because of this that he will look for the Eternal King. Because in his eyes, among the four people in the clairvoyance exchange group, only the Eternal King has the richest and most intense emotions. ¡­ ¡­ Shi Lang did not do anything in the hospital. Whether Renriyaki Kashishi will be destroyed, let me talk about it for the time being. His temperament is more cautious. In order for Lixiang not to repeat the mistakes of "FGO", he will kill Leif Lenore Floros and destroy Chaldea as a guarantee. This is by no means strange. However, King Solomon was there, but he couldn''t do anything. As the crowned Caster King Solomon, even if he was summoned with an ordinary spiritual base at this moment, his power was still very powerful. In order to be hostile to King Solomon, who is crowned Caster, he must dream of summoning the eternal king. But this is not necessary. The top priority is the invasion of the parallel world. From this standpoint, King Solomon can be used as a decisive force, and there is no need to push him to the opposite side. Therefore, he suppressed his hostility and turned to a more gentle treatment. Shi Lang took Mei Yu into the car and drove towards Grey''s residence. Meiyou was sitting in the side seat, her mind in a mess. King Solomon? It was in her world, and it was also a well-known, omniscient and omnipotent king. Appeared here now? And her brother¡¯s parallel world co-individual, is the eternal king? After all, what is the Eternal King? There is no legend of the eternal king in her world! Chapter 596： Moreover, looking at the appearance of King Solomon, it seems that her brother and King Solomon are friends who have known each other for a long time? The so-called homotopic individuals are supposed to be born at the same time, but encounter and experience different world individuals. Why does this brother know King Solomon? Also, those uncles seem to respect this brother very much. This is completely different from the situation of her brother, Shiro Wimiya! Shilang drove the car without squinting, and reminded him abruptly: "Don''t think too much about useless things." "Huh?" Mei You was taken aback. Shiro said: "It is enough for children to enjoy their childhood as much as they want. There is no need to entangle or mix things between adults." Meiyou doesn''t know how to answer. In fact, she is still very strange to this world and people in this world, and she has a feeling of unaccompanied in her heart. Just now, she didn''t say a word, she was just observing everyone, trying hard to remember everyone, and analyzing the relationship among them, in order to achieve the purpose of understanding and integrating into the world. However, this brother said that she didn''t have to worry about it. Does it mean she doesn''t have to panic the world so much? Miyu looked at Shirou''s profile, and guessed the true intention in Shirou''s words. But soon, she gave up. Compared to her brother Weimiya Shirou, this brother''s face is very flat, and it is difficult to observe any emotional fluctuations from him. It was exactly the same as King Solomon just now, as well as she who was a childish child, and she was still in the beauty of the New Moon. The expression is very weak. But unlike the expression, this brother''s heart seemed to be full of emotions that were hotter than flames, but he had never expressed it. Shi Lang came to Grey''s residence. This is an apartment. Shiro brought Meiyou to Grey''s apartment and knocked on the door¡ª¡ª "Boom! Boom!" Inside the apartment, Grey''s soft voice came: "Excuse me, who?" "Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said. "Wow!" Grey''s scream like a bunny came from inside the house, and then a panicked voice sounded, and finally with a "crunch", opened the door, and walked out of the neatly dressed Grey. Grey clutched the doorknob, looked at Shirou timidly, and asked, "Then... Your Excellency Fujimaru Shirou, what do you want to do with me?" "Follow me and go to Fuyuki City." Shirou said. "Huh?" Grey was taken aback and didn''t react. Shi Lang gave a "tsk", and said with some disapproval: "Al, when on earth do you want to occupy someone''s body? I don''t have such a shameful knight!" Originally hiding in the house, poking out his head, looking at Shilang''s Altria secretly, hearing Shilang''s words, she yelled "Wow" and squatted in the corner shivering. Sure enough... Sure enough, her king did not want to recognize her as a betrayal king, did not recognize the king, and even the knight who betrayed the king''s sword. "I want to die... I want to die...!" Altria muttered to herself. Grey glanced at Altria, then turned to look at Shirou, and said, "That...Your Excellency Fujimaru Shirou, you made a mistake. The person communicating with you now is indeed me, Grey. Ride... the knight. Your Royal Highness, did not occupy my body." Of course Shirou knew about this, so he tried it, and then Grey and Altria were recruited. Shiro pointed to the place Grey had just looked at, and asked, "Is she there?" "Yes." Grey nodded. Shirou said, "Tell her to enter your body, and then go with me. I have already greeted your guardian." "Teacher..." Grey was taken aback, then nodded, and said, "I see." Altria entered Grey''s body, and then followed Shilang away. Shilang took them back to the car. She let Meiyou sit in the back row and sat with Grey. The invasion of the parallel world is imminent, and there are only more than six months left in 2004, which is unobservable by clairvoyance. He really has no spare energy to comfort a child who is separated from the strange world. So, he let Grey and Meiyou sit together. The two girls are only five years old, and I believe there are still some common words. As a result, the two people didn''t communicate a word and sat blankly in the back row. Meiyou itself has very weak emotions, and has not yet adapted to a strange world. It is in the stage of observing and remembering people. And Grey... Well, this little girl with low self-esteem does not take the initiative to communicate with people, but likes to observe people from a distance. Both of them belong to the type of dull gourd, not active. Therefore, when they met together, there really wasn''t any fierce spark. As for finding similar people to become partners, it is even more of an imaginary in light novels. When two boring gourds meet, no one is paying attention to each other, and they are very clear. As for Altria... Fortunately, Shirou couldn''t see Altria, otherwise he might not be able to drive so calmly. In fact, Grey looked at Altria now and couldn''t help but lower her head, not daring to look up again. Altria sat in the side seat, covering her face while staring at Shirou''s profile. She liked the young king that Adela saw in Stripping City earlier. But the one who admired the most was indeed the king in front of him. **The pale complexion, the sharp eyes, the calm feeling as if everything is under control, just like the real appearance of the ideal king, made her think of the prosperous years more than 1,500 years ago. She didn''t understand emotions, and she didn''t understand her own heart. But now she has already understood her heart. So, she admitted it grandiosely. Wang''s seriousness and calm and leisurely elegance made her fascinated. Chapter 597： Perhaps, it was precisely because of this that, more than 1,500 years ago, when she was opened by El Quett''s inner restricted emotions, she was dazzled by the turbulent emotions and did that kind of stupid thing. Now, the situation in the car is very weird. Shiro drove earnestly, and Altria looked like a girl who had fallen into love, staring at Shiro''s profile with admiration, and the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be intoxicating with pink bubbles. In the back seat of the car, Meiyou and Grey had two dull gourds, one looking at the car window and the other with his head down, peeping at Altria from time to time. The atmosphere was strangely silent. And this strange silence didn''t break until El Quette was brought in. "Hahahahaha! It''s so cute!" Alquette sat in the center of the back seat of the car, laughing, putting their heads one by one, embracing Meiyou and Grey in his arms. Grey is reluctant to accept, and Meiyou wants to resist, but Alquette¡¯s power... Don''t say it. Shiro was in tears if he said too much. Gray and Meiyou were held by Elquet in their arms, with uncomfortable faces, trying to break away, but they weren''t Alquette''s opponents. The weird and silent atmosphere was instantly broken by this happy and willful grandfather of the Golden Retriever. I have to say that to make the atmosphere lively, it really depends on these optimists. But Altria still stared at Shirou''s profile. Just like more than 1,500 years ago, as the king''s knight, she has been by the king''s side, observing the king, and staring at the king''s face. "Huh-!?" Suddenly, Elquet frowned, and hurriedly shouted: "Shirou, wait a minute! Stop the car!" Shiro parked the car aside. Elquette put down Grey and Meiyou, hurried out of the carriage, and looked around on the street, as if looking for something, with a troubled expression on his face. Shi Lang walked out of the carriage, looked at El Quette, and asked, "What''s the matter, El Quette?" "I...I just felt the breath of the true ancestor." El Quette hesitated for a moment, and said. "True ancestor?" Shi Lang frowned gradually. The true ancestor of the blood-sucking species...has been killed by Alquette thousands of years ago. And Elquet is undoubtedly the last true ancestor. However, the matter of killing the true ancestor was not the glory of Alquette, but the heartbreak of Alquette. And now, Elquet feels the breath of the true ancestor? "Do you feel Elt Lucky?" Shirou asked. "Maybe..." Alquette hesitated and nodded. Elteluci is a mixture of the dead and the true ancestor, and it also has some of the characteristics of the true ancestor. It is not strange that Elquette can feel the characteristics of the true ancestor from Elteluci. . "Go back first," Shi Lang said. "Yeah." Alquey nodded, and then returned to the car. Shiro also returned to the car. The car started again. And the distressed Alquette regained his vitality, holding Grey and Meiyou, laughing happily, venting the girl''s vitality and willfulness. Help...Help! Grey and Meiyou call in their hearts. However, there are two other people in the car. One drove seriously, the other relied on the fact that others couldn''t see her, and had completely fallen into love, staring at the person who admired in his heart. Chapter 53 Eternal Calamity [Second More] Shiro drove to London Airport. And here, Bathemelo Loreley has been waiting for a long time. What''s more exaggerated is that the Bathmelo family directly set a dedicated channel for the family to use. This made Texan have to feel that capitalist countries, capitalists are uncles! Especially this kind of family that has stood for thousands of years, whether it is the watch world or the inner world, in this kind of country, it is the uncle among the uncles! Bathemelo Lorelai prepared a special plane for Shiro. "Thanks for your hard work, Qing Luo Leilai. You are really efficient in doing things," Shi Lang said. "A trivial matter, you must not praise your Highness." Busmero Lorelai quickly waved his hand and said: "His Royal Highness is returning to Winterwood City on this trip. Is there any other place where the Busmero family is useful?" Shilang shook his head and said, "The Bathmelo family should stay in London. This incident interferes with the parallel world. The invaders are either heroes or gods of that world. It is better not to involve too much. Hold on. The situation is the greatest credit." "Yes--, Your Highness!" Bathemelo Lorelai answered. As a family standing at the apex of the clock tower, Bathe Mello Lorelai himself is the uncrowned queen of the clock tower, the upper class among the upper class. Naturally know the current situation. Not only that, but she knew everything about Chaldeans very well. Shi Lang took Grey and others on the plane. He put the large teddy bear specially bought for Fujimaru Tatsuka on one seat, and the black tea and silverware he brought to Sakura on another table. Speaking of which, El Quette also bought a lot of silverware in London. It''s just that it''s different from the silverware that Shilang bought for household use. Most of the silverware she bought were crosses or decorations. Put on these silver crosses, and then put on the white coat she bought. Obviously it should be a vampire who was defined as evil by the church and needed to be purified. As a result, he felt a kind of benevolent saint. It''s really speechless. After getting on the plane, El Quette continued to make noise. Chapter 598： Catching Grey and Mei to play, showing a happy smile, venting the girl''s waywardness. It can be seen that she likes Grey and Meiyou very much. No. To be precise, apart from ROA, this Golden Retriever true ancestor has nothing particularly annoying. It''s just that Alquette''s vitality is so vigorous that even Shirou can''t bear it, let alone Gray and Meiyou. Meiyou is smarter. He hid in the toilet as soon as he got on the plane, and then locked the toilet. And Grey was caught by Elquet and became a doll torn by Elquet, and she shed tears of bitter tears. Altria couldn''t see it. In any case, Grey is now her master, the person she is covering. How can she watch Grey be bullied like this? So she possessed Grey and wanted to push Alquette away. But at this time, she found out just how strong Alquette was... Okay. Although she has the concept of a red dragon, she really can''t push this ancestor of brute force. As a last resort, Altria could only say with a serious face: "Alquette, it''s too close! Stay away from me!" "Huh?" El Quette looked at her suspiciously and asked: "Are you Altria?" "Yes! It''s me! So..." Altria was serious about making Elquet stay away from Gray. How could she have thought that after she admitted her identity, Elquet really stopped holding Gray, but instead turned her at her. He fell to the ground and rubbed her face. "It''s been a long time, Altria!" Alquette rubbed her face with a happy smile. "Let go of me, Alquette!" Altria yelled, "Let go of me!" Altria realized Shirou''s sorrow. The strength of this true ancestor of golden retriever is too great, unless this ancestor of golden retriever releases voluntarily, she can''t push away. Shi Lang glanced at the noisy them, then turned to look through the window to the British Isles farther and farther away. He always felt that the British Isles were shrouded in something. Perhaps this is also the reason why the [God] of the parallel world has flowed into this world. ... ... London. The girl in a big cloak stood on top of the Elizabeth Tower, looking at the flying plane, showing a calm smile. "It''s okay if you leave... don''t get involved, my king, and my poor sister..." "Here, these things, you don''t want to get involved." As if feeling something, the girl''s slender eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and she turned around and stretched out her palm. At the front end of the palm, a complicated magic technique appeared, and strange thunder lights flickered in it. However, no one of the pedestrians hurrying and passing under the Elizabeth Tower noticed this. Of course, the girl appeared here, and she had already put down the masking technique. Not to mention the ordinary people in the world, even the magicians in the inner world, or even the fairies, would not notice her. This is her confidence. More than 1,500 years ago, she was the god-generation magician who reached the pinnacle, but after more than 1,500 years, no one knew how sophisticated her magical way was. At least, at this moment, she was not at all inferior to the magician who held the crown in the stone tower by the fairy queen in the inner sea of ??the stars in terms of magical way. The complex magic array shone with light. The thunder light flickered, blasting into the distance, but finally disappeared. However, the thunder light indeed hit something. An angry voice rang from the inside of the world to the girl''s ears. "Morgos¡ª¡ª!!!" "Give up, I won''t let you succeed." The girl said gently. "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault..." The sound in my ears rang from the inside of the world and gradually disappeared. "It''s not us, but me." The girl sighed, raised her head, and looked at the flying plane. "The past history is a foregone conclusion. I can''t come back again, and at the same time... I can''t undo the mistakes I made more than 1,500 years ago." The girl''s eyes darkened, and then she turned and left. She wandered between the darkness and the inside of the world, protecting the world alone, but...no one knew. And she didn''t want people to know. Just a person, savoring this eternal loneliness. Perhaps this is her punishment. More than 1,500 years ago, as a king, he gave up the dynasty. Even the heir had no choice but to leave alone, so that the dynasty, which was originally inexhaustible, was in danger of falling apart. Later, under the invasion of foreign enemies, it intensified and finally collapsed completely. He sighed deeply. She has no face and goes to see anyone. ... ... Fuyuki Airport. After many years, he has returned to his homeland, and Rin Tosaka, who is already sixteen years old, can''t help but feel full of emotion. Chapter 599： Looking at the statue of the Savior of Light, which has become the landmark of Winterwood City outside the airport, her mood is even more complicated. "Mom, look--! It''s the King of Otto, Seven!" said a little girl, pointing to the statue of the Savior of Light. "Yes. This city can be so harmonious and peaceful now because the savior of light came here nine years ago. This is the city of light, Lizi, you can be a good boy. " "Hmm." ... Looking at the mother and daughter interacting, Rin Tosaka feels complicated. There has never been a savior of light. The so-called savior of light who rescued the city nine years ago was her friend who was competitive when she was young and wanted to overwhelm her. A complete idiot. It''s just that idiot who will never come back. Tosaka Rin shook his head and put these past distracting thoughts out of his mind. When she returned to Fuyuki City, she didn''t come to think about it. It''s here to inherit the spiritual vein. Just... "Oh ha ha ha... Isn''t this my stupid sister, the devil muscle girl Tosaka Rin? I didn''t expect that I can meet you here, oh oh oh, this is really nothing, who called me Are you both a noble goddess and your sister?" The woman''s arrogant, yin and yang, and mocking voice sounded in her ears, and a few "Tic Tac Toe" characters hung on Tosaka Rin''s forehead. Turning his head, Rin Tosaka looked at Luvia, who was wearing a blue dress, covering her mouth and snickering. He held back his anger, put a smile on his face, and asked, "I don¡¯t know, I just came back to inherit my family¡¯s Lingmai, why does this elegant lady with the golden drill also follow?" "Does this need to be asked?" Luvia smiled: "As a''gemini'', as your sister, I have to take care of my immature, stupid sister. As a younger sister, you are grateful. Accept this trivial concern from my sister." Rin Tosaka had more "well" on his forehead. He suppressed his anger, smiled and said, "My dear Sister Luvia, I truly accept your concern." Luvia was taken aback, then took a closer look at Tosaka Rin, and suddenly smiled triumphantly. Nine years ago, the magic engraving of Tosaka¡¯s family was destroyed. Rin Tosaka was sent to Edfeld¡¯s house by his father Tosaka Tokimi. He formed a "twin" with her and reached the Edfeld¡¯s house. Gemini magic. For nine years, although the two partners cooperated very well, but in the daily relationship, no one was convinced, and they often fought. In fact, neither Tosaka Rin nor Luvia''s family education can fight with others for no reason. But I don''t know why, the two are like mortal enemies in their previous lives. They are both very well-trained, but they will argue endlessly when they meet each other, and then they fight. And one of the most critical issues is the sister relationship between the twins, the two have not yet been determined. Rin Tosaka couldn''t recognize Luvia as her sister, and Luvia was reluctant to be her sister. And now, Rin Tosaka actually conceded defeat, which made Luvia very proud. Sure enough, being possessed by the goddess is still good. At least, I was overwhelmed by this stupid sister who didn''t know how to respect her sister! Luvia has already told the family about the separation of the city of Adela, and the most important point is that the goddess of justice, Astoria, is still in her body, and Astoria has not disappeared. It turns to exist in Luvia''s body like the spirit behind it. This led the Edfelt family to regard Luvia as a god. And this stupid sister will also show respect to the respected Sister Luvia... However-- Before Luvia was proud of her, Tosaka Rin took aim and hit Luvia''s abdomen with a punch. "Hmm--!" Luvia let out a scream of pain, looked at Tosaka Rin in anger, and asked: "What do you want to do, Tosaka Rin?" "Stupid, Luvia! No matter what I think, I can''t be your sister, right? It''s shameful to be your sister! Especially your hairstyle, what is that? Golden drills? Too stupid!" Yuan Rin Ban laughed. Luvia gritted her teeth, she didn''t expect that Rin Tosaka''s respect was just a trick, a trick used to let her relax her vigilance! "Too cunning, Rin Tosaka! I must let you know what the majesty of my sister is!" Luvia reached out and grabbed it, and Tosaka Rin also reached out and grabbed it. The two held them with both hands, and the eldest lady''s manners and manners were all lost. Under the crowd of this airport, they were screaming trash while wrestling. But what I have to admit is that the strength of the two is equal, and it is not easy to tell the winner. Luvia gritted her teeth and shouted, "Master Astraea, possess your body!" "Hey, Hey, Luvia! With the power of the goddess, it would be too despicable!" Tosaka Rin was startled. If Luvia used the power of the **** Asteria, she would have no chance to resist. "Huh! Who is Astria-sama, my goddess? Accept your fate, Tosaka Rin!" Luvia laughed. However-- "I refuse, Luvia." Astria emerged from Luvia''s body and used his supernatural power to make others invisible to herself. She showed a gentle smile and said: "The struggle between sisters depends on yourself." "Huh? Why?" Luvia panicked. Rin Tosaka laughed and said, "You are too vicious, you can''t even see the goddess!" "Damn--!" Luvia gritted her teeth, "Don''t be too proud, Rin Tosaka! Today I want you to be completely convinced!" "Only you?" Tosaka Rin asked with a contemptuous face, "Use magic?" "Yes!" Luvia nodded. "Change a place," Rin Tosaka said. "Good!" Luvia agreed. The two snorted coldly and gave up for now. Then, under the expressions of everyone at the airport looking at a weird person, they walked out of the airport aggressively and came to the sparsely populated suburban jungle of Winterwood City. Then- "Boom! Boom!" On that day, the people of Fuyuki City still didn''t know why there were frequent explosions in the suburbs. Chapter 54: The Ultimate Dark Force ¡¤ Jian Tong Yan Ye! [Third more] Chapter 600： After more than ten days, Shiro finally regained his footing on the land of Fuyuki City. But unlike the ease of a dozen or so days ago, he came back with a heavy heart. Before setting off, he originally thought that the rank card and Einzworth were involved in this trip, but he did not expect that this matter would involve the invasion of the parallel world. And it was not someone else who planted this cause, but he who was more than 1,500 years ago! In addition, when he set out, he brought only Alquette with him, but when he returned, he brought back three people. Of course, except for Altria, she was barely in a ghost state at this moment. "What''s the matter, Shilang?" Alquette asked Shilang who was stopping. "It''s nothing." Shilang shook his head, and then said, "Go away." He took a few people out of the airport. However, Alquette seemed very interested in that large teddy bear. After getting out of the plane, this big hug bear who was obviously brought to his sister Fujimaru Tatsuka was held in her arms, and she didn''t let go for a moment. Compared to Grey and Meiyou, this true ancestor who has lived for a thousand years is a real child. Shi Lang, this strange combination, was seen by the people waiting for the flight and patrolling at the airport just moments after leaving the plane. There is no way to not pay attention. After all, Shi Lang and others came out of a single plane, and they were handsome and beautiful, and the two children were so cute. It''s like a loving upper-class teenage couple who has just returned from traveling abroad with their younger sister and children. They are quite eye-catching. Walking out of the airport, Shi Lang called the company secretary and asked him to drive a car to pick them up. Although Mr. Fujimaru¡¯s secretary is an obese patient with a bucket waist that sways around, he has a serious work attitude and is very efficient. Not long after Shi Lang called here, she drove over. Shi Lang exchanged a few words with him, then got in the car and headed to Xindu''s home. Neon is a capitalist society, and although there is no explicit stipulation in social work, there is an implicit hierarchical system. Therefore, before Mr. Fujimaru left, he entrusted the secretary to take care of Shiro, Sakura, and Tachika. But in fact, the secretary didn''t dare to take care of it. The most important thing is that Shirou has always been very mature, and in terms of oppressive power, he is still above Mr. Fujimaru. Therefore, she didn''t ask much about the strange Meiyou and Grey that Shilang brought over. At this moment, the night is already dark. The city of Fuyuki at night is full of traffic. Shiro''s vehicle drove on the national highway in Fuyuki City towards his home in the new capital. The interior of the vehicle is a bit hilarious. To be precise, it was Alquette who was particularly hilarious. She was still unsatisfied when she hugged a big hug of bears, and with a smile on her face she hugged both Grey and Meiyou in her arms. This made Meiyou and Grey a little breathless. But Altria did not come out. She also had nothing to do with El Quette. In fact, not just her, even Shi Lang can do nothing about El Quart. Because not long ago, he was forced to fall on the bed by El Quette like a little girl waiting to be released, unable to struggle. "Alquette, you return my phone to me." Shilang turned around and looked at Elquette and said. Elquette, who was holding Grey and Meiyou happily, smiled fiercely, looked at Shirou with a vigilant face, and asked: "Aren''t you going to call the editor Yan Ye? Let''s confide in you. Shiro?" "I won''t do such a boring thing." Shirou shook his head and said, "I want to call Sakura. First tell her that we are back." "Oh. That''s it... wait a minute¡ª" Elquette hugged Grey from the left to the right, hugged Grey with Meiyou and the big bear with his right hand, and then fumbled for the phone from his pocket with his left hand. In this way, in order to hold the three things steady, Alquette''s right hand used a little more force. This gave Grey and Meiyou a feeling of suffocation. Help...Help...! The two of them began to struggle like drowning people. However, it is of no use at all. Of course, it was held by El Quett in his arms, let alone their two children, even Shirou and Altria were struggling and useless. "Here you¡ª" El Quette took out the phone, handed it to Shi Lang, and then took Grey back to the left. This relieved the two of them... Saved! Elquette hugged left and right, just like a harem king. However, she was very alert, and once again said to Shirou: "Absolutely! You must not call the editor Yan Ye!" "Don''t worry. I''m not so bored." Shirou said, then dialed Sakura''s number to explain the situation, and then hung up. Alquette was relieved. It''s easy to say anything, as long as you don''t sell her to Jian Tong Yanye. However, what Elquet didn¡¯t know was that Shiro, who was sitting in the side seat in the front row, sent a text message to Jian Tong Yanye as soon as he hung up the phone number. It''s almost here, ready to come and arrest people! ¡¿ Jian Tong Yanye didn''t reply immediately. Obviously, he hadn''t seen the text message. But when he saw this text message, this Golden Retriever true ancestor, he can get out of it and go to the small black house obediently! Now it¡¯s not time to use Alquette. If you put it in your home, it¡¯s probably not long before you have to demolish his house. It¡¯s better to close the small black house first. When the car drove to the front of the house, several people got out of the car. A sweet fragrance wafted out from the doors and windows. With a "pop", the dull hair on the top of Grey''s head stayed fiercely, but just stood there and didn''t move like Meiyou. Chapter 601： Elquette moved Xiaoqiong''s nose, sniffing the smell of the food, and stole the key from Shi Lang''s pocket and went to open the door. Shi Lang''s face turned black. This guy really doesn''t think of himself as an outsider. However, he didn''t care about Alquette for the time being, but turned to look at the fat secretary of the company. "Thank you, Sister Hua." "Ah... please don''t be so polite, Master Shilang." "Let''s forget the name of the car like Master. Our family is not an ancient family." "That... I''ll leave first." The fat secretary exchanged a few words with Shi Lang, and drove away. Shi Lang turned around, the door of the house had been pried open by El Quette, and the light in the room shone on to the outside world. The sound of "tatata" footsteps rang from the room, wearing a white apron, outlining his graceful figure. With her bright lavender eyes, she looked at Shi Lang affectionately, and said, "Brother, you are back." "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded. Sakura looked at Shirou affectionately, and only one figure was contained in those purple bright eyes. "Sakura?" "Ah...Brother, what''s the matter?" Kozakura returned to her senses and asked. "Go ahead and talk about it," Shiro said. "Yeah." Kozakura stepped aside. Only then did Sakura see Grey and Miyu. "Brother, are they...?" Kozakura asked. "The child of a friend''s house needs to stay in our house for a period of time." Shi Lang said. "Excuse me." Meiyou greeted Sakura gracefully. The etiquette and manners are up, but her expression is very light from beginning to end, like water, it is difficult to see the true feelings in her heart. Grey panicked, learning about Meiyou in a hurry, and whispered: "That...that, excuse me." Obviously, she is five years older than Meiyou, but when it comes to the courage to get along with others, Meiyou is more adequate. "Brother''s friend''s child? Don''t bother me, please come in¡ª" Kozakura invited the two in with a smile. She had looked at Meiyou, but her gaze stayed on the elder Grey for a few seconds. Grey is fifteen years old this year, and Sakura is also fifteen years old this year. The age and height of the two are almost the same, but when the two get together, there is an illusion of a girl and a mother. On the dining table, Sakura prepared a lot of delicious dishes, exuding a tempting fragrance. Shiny, you can see that it is a delicious food for all the old people! "Woo...!!!" In the shadow that no one could see, Altria screamed. While everyone''s eyes were on the food on the table, Grey quietly walked to the corner and asked in a low voice, "His Royal Highness, what''s wrong? Do you want to taste those food?" During these days with Altria, Grey discovered one thing, that is, the knight king, who is very greedy. Compared to her who has no pursuit of food, this highness is a complete foodie! Therefore, Grey gave up his body to this highness during the meal time. And this highness made her stomach big and swollen every time. Fortunately, because of the reincarnation ceremony, she has the dragon factor and heart, which can transform these foods into magic power and store them in the body. Otherwise, her stomach would have been burst long ago. However, I am afraid that this highness is also good enough to let go of the appetite, right? And now, this highness screamed, is it because the food is current, and can''t enjoy it to the full? Grey thought for a while, and said, "His Royal Highness, if you want to taste good food, just wait until I give you your body." "It''s not a question of food. It''s... it''s me... I lost!" The dull hair on the top of Altria''s head drooped, looking extremely frustrated. "Lost?" Grey was taken aback. There is no battle here? This Highness didn''t fight with anyone, so how can you win or lose? What Gray didn''t know was that it might be instinct. When Altria saw Sakura for the first time, she suddenly had a desire to fight instinctively. Inexplicable desire to fight. Then... Seeing the delicious food on this table, her inner appetite was wide open, and she also felt a strong sense of frustration. Yes, frustration! The frustration of a woman who can only make fruit puree and barbecue! "Shilang, come eat!" Alquette was already sitting in the chair, tasting the food. While eating, he greeted Shirou as if he used this home as his own. "You really think of this as your home, Alquette?" In response, El Quette showed a "hehehe" smile. She ran to Shirou''s house, and if the Fujimaru and his wife were still there, she would restrain herself, but if the Fujimaru and his wife were not there, she would completely treat herself as a bear child. It''s no wonder that this guy has a common language with Fujimaru Tatsuka. Sakura looked at the loving delicacies she had finally made, especially when the pattern of the platter that had been put out with great effort was destroyed by El Quette first, and the perfect smile on that Jiao Hao pretty face was a little bit unable to hold. Chapter 602： She glanced at Elquet, with a gentle smile on her face, and asked: "Alquette, can you trouble you, wait until we get to the table, and then eat together?" "What''s the matter? Anyway, it''s all about eating~!" Alquette laughed. Kozakura''s palms hidden under the apron of love, clenched tightly, but there was still a perfect smile on her face. At this time, there was a "buzz" sound. Shiro''s cell phone shook. Shiro took out his cell phone and took a look. It''s a text message. A text message from Jian Tong Yanye¡ª¡ª¡¾Hold her! ¡¿ Shi Lang set up his cell phone and looked at this presumptuous Golden Retriever, his heart was filled with "Jie Jie Jie" cold laughter. He wanted to see, after Jian Tong Yanye came over, this Golden Retriever true ancestor, dare not to be presumptuous! "Okay. It''s okay, ask Lixiang to come down to eat." Shi Lang waved his hand and said. "Yeah." Kozakura nodded, and brought Fujimaru Tatsuka downstairs. Shiro briefly introduced Grey and Miyu to Sakura and Tachika, only that they were children of a friend''s house and wanted to stay at home temporarily. After the introduction, several people ate at the table. Meiyou''s expression hasn''t changed much, but Grey seems a little cautious. Altria was not attached to her body, and she was sitting on this table. She is more afraid of contacting people, so she is very careful when eating. First look at the left, then look at the right. After everyone moved the chopsticks, they moved the chopsticks cautiously. And Elquite seemed very natural. Of course, after all, she didn''t come to Shilang''s home to eat and drink once or twice. It''s been more than a year! The most important thing is that Shirou''s mother likes her very much. But for Sakura, this is a cockroach bully! And at this moment-- With a "buzz", Shi Lang''s cell phone had text messages again. It''s from Tong Yanye-[We are here! ¡¿ The next moment, with a "dingdong" sound, the doorbell rang outside the door. "Huh? Shilang, is there anyone visiting?" Alquette asked strangely. "Should be there." Shi Lang nodded slightly, feeling confident, and said, "Why don''t you go open the door and see who is here?" "Okay!" Elquet got up with joy, walked over, and opened the door with a click. Then the next moment-- Her face filled with joy, as if she had seen an evil spirit, became extremely frightened! She subconsciously wanted to close the door, but the door was blocked by a black gloved hand. "Oh, oh! Isn''t this our great writer, the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, Your Excellency Alquette? What''s wrong? Are you so happy to see your dear editor?" Jian Tong Yanye opened the door , Revealing the black team behind him. Elquette stepped back in a panic, his face full of horror, cold sweat dripped down his delicate face, "No...impossible! You...how did you know that I was here? Impossible! Shouldn''t..." Alquette suddenly thought of something, turned his head, looked at Shi Lang with a face of disbelief, and said angrily, "Shi Lang! You betrayed me!" Shirou said: "It is not good to be a pigeon, go back and write a book obediently, the true ancestor of the Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth!" Jian Tong Yan night snapped his fingers, "GO!" The female editor behind him rushed forward and directly fought Alquette. Alquette shivered, and he didn''t even dare to resist. This stunned Meiyou, Gree, and even Altria, who was deeply oppressed by Elquito! Who is this person? It is so easy to subdue Elquet! Ma Tongyan patted his palms, looked at Shirou, and said, "Thank you for the clues provided by your friendship, Fujimaru Shirou. If you have clues from Mr. Kiritugu Eomiya, please tell me too. We will set off as soon as possible to capture Ei. Teacher Gong Qisi." Eomiya Kiritugu! Altria''s eyes narrowed. She doesn''t make sense not to care about the name. But, listening to the meaning of the man in black, he still wants to capture Eimiya Kiritugu? Able to capture Elquet easily, but also Eimiya Kiritugu... When did such a gang of evil forces grow in Fuyuki City? And, who is this person? She has never seen it before! Shirou said, "I see." Jian Tongyan nodded at night, and then said: "Close the team!" Several female editors carried Alquette and left. Elquite shouted with grief and indignation: "Shirou! Shirou! You ruthless fellow! I trust you so much, you betray me! I curse! I absolutely want to curse you! I curse that you will be stabbed when you eat fish. Stuck your throat!!!" Then he was resisted and left with a miserable look. Sakura and others are accustomed to it, but Miyu, Grey, and Altria are stunned, unable to return to their senses for a long time. Chapter 603： Shi Lang moved the bowls and chopsticks and said, "Don''t froze, let''s eat." Several people moved the tableware again, and Alquette left, the smile on Sakura''s face suddenly became a little sincere. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! The update is late, sorry~! Good night~! Chapter 55 Who called you a cute magical girl~! Shirou didn''t feel any guilt about selling Elquette. This guy is so troublesome. The most important thing is that when he dared to be in London, he was forced to push him. This is unbearable! And now, this **** harem king Elquith was finally sanctioned. As for El Quette''s last curse? In Shirou''s view, this was nothing more than the cry of a bereaved dog. Not worth mentioning! Big deal, he doesn''t eat fish, he can eat squid, right? He still didn''t believe it, he could get his throat stuck by the squid after eating squid! After Elquette was taken away, the dinner table was finally quieter, and the atmosphere became more peaceful and quiet. But... "Oh¡ªI remembered. I also cooked some things." Sakura smiled and stood up, and from the pressure cooker in the kitchen, she brought out a few more fragrant dishes. "These are?" Shi Lang asked after taking a look. "Boil oysters, pigeon meat, and lamb kidneys..." Sakura placed a few bowls of soup in front of Shiro, and stretched out her hand to gather her apron, and then Shi Shiran sat back in her position. Shi Lang asked strangely: "Why didn''t you serve it out before?" Kozakura smiled brightly and said, "Because I just sorted out the warehouse today, I was a bit confused, so I forgot." Forgot? How could it be possible! Kozakura''s face was as bright as sunshine, but her heart was grinning coldly. She guessed that the **** golden cockroach would follow. If it were taken out early, wouldn''t it have been eaten by that hateful golden cockroach? "So..." Shi Lang nodded. Lixiang puffed up her cheeks displeasedly, and said, "Sister is partial! I want to eat too!" "No. These things are not nutritious for children." Sakura said: "Also, these are for elder brother to replenish his body." Shirou stretched out his hand in the air, stopped abruptly, and asked, "To replenish my body? Do I look vacant, Sakura?" "No. It''s just that my brother is so tired, he really needs to make up for his body. This is the sister''s concern for his brother." Sakura gently smiled. "So...thank you Sakura." Shirou nodded. "Don''t say that." Sakura said with a gentle smile: "Anyway, I am the cutest and most caring sister of my brother." Meiyou: "..." Meiyou is a little bit overwhelmed. It''s not just her, but Grey can''t eat. Lixiang pursed his mouth and said displeasedly: "I am the cutest sister of my brother, sister!" Sakura didn''t fight with Lixiang, but she stretched out her palm to cover her face and smiled softly: "Then I will be my brother''s most intimate sister." "You are all my lovely and caring sisters." Shi Lang said. "Hmm." Lixiang hummed. Meiyou, Grey: "..." They glanced at each other. Well, I can''t eat anymore. They feel more than a lot of themselves. This is normal, after all, this is Fujimaru''s house. And the one that feels most redundant... Grey glanced at Altria subconsciously. Strangely, the king did not squat into the corner. In these days, Grey''s understanding of Altria, this woman is often very serious and solemn, looks extremely dazzling, but when encountering things related to the Eternal King, she appears very cringe and often squats in the corner. And now, she was standing beside her like this, looking straight at the three of Fujimaru''s family. There is yearning on that beautiful face, but more, it is sad. Did you think of something? Grey had such a question in her heart. Although she is Altria''s resurrected body, in fact, she doesn''t know much about Altria. The only thing I know about Altria is that I learned something about this king from the legends and history books of King Arthur. However, neither the legendary stories nor the history books are very accurate. In fact, most people also consider the Knight King and the Eternal King to be the same person and call them King Arthur. In one version of King Arthur, King Arthur was psychedelic by his sister, the witch Morgan, and gave birth to the rebellious son Mordred who was destined to destroy her. In order to eliminate Mordred, King Arthur gave Mordred a child born in the same year. All killed. Chapter 604： But as far as the senses she came into contact with, this solemn, serious, but very soft king couldn''t do that kind of thing. So, what is the truth of history? There was a question in Grey''s heart. After eating, Sakura is clearing the dishes. Meiyou walked up to her and asked earnestly: "Please let me be the leader." "That...please let me come too!" Gray said panicked. "Ah... this..." Kozakura was in trouble. These two are both guests. How can there be any reason for the guests to do things? Shirou glanced at them and said, "Let them do it, Sakura." Shiro sees through the essence of Grey and Meiyou. These two children, to put it bluntly, are still very sensitive people. Especially Grey. The child''s inferiority complex is very heavy, and if she makes her enjoy everything without doing anything, she will be very uncomfortable and feel that she is owed to others, and then there will be a hurdle in her heart. And this is also true for American travels from parallel worlds. What they need is not comfort, but to find their own psychological position, and then adapt. When people arrive in an unfamiliar environment, they always want to do something to find their place. And this is exactly the same as Shirou who once traveled to this world. "I see, brother." Sakura nodded, and the three of them worked together in the kitchen. It''s just that Sakura is a little surprised that both of them are very good at handling housework. It''s like a child who lived on his own very early. Shilang gave Lixiang a big hug, and said, "Lixiang, this is a gift from your brother." "Thank you, brother!" Lixiang smiled, then looked at the big hug bear that had been messed up, frowning, and asked strangely: "Brother, has this big hug bear ever been hugged before? Why pack it Is it all gone?" "It was demolished by El Quette." Shi Lang said. Lixiang said displeasedly: "Elquite is too much! It was a gift that she bought me, she actually opened it too! Humph! Next time I play a game, I won''t let her again!" Shi Lang touched her little head. Kozakura, who had cleaned up the kitchen, was a little bit irritable when she saw this scene, and asked, "Brother, don''t I have a gift?" Shi Lang said: "In my bag. I brought you a pair of silverware and black tea." Kozakura put aside the work in her hand, and went to Shirou''s bag and flipped through it. Shi Lang couldn''t help shook his head. Only at this time, Sakura, who asked him for a gift, looked like a normal young girl in bloom. Kozakura turned out the silverware and asked with a strange look: "Brother, why is there no silverware packaging? Also, this silverware seems to be missing a silver fork, right?" "The packaging was taken apart by El Quette. The fork should still be in her pocket." Shi Lang thought for a while and said. "So...there is no way." Kozakura showed a gentle and helpless expression, seeming very relieved, but the palm of her hand hidden behind her was clenched tightly. "Kaka", you can hear the sound of this tight fist. That **** golden cockroach! Sakura''s heart roared as soon as he thought of El Quette''s smile. Grey saw this scene and squatted quietly, shivering. She felt that Sakura was terrible! Especially the smile, it''s so incomparable! Shiro sat on the sofa. Lixiang hurriedly took out a few test papers from the room, and ran to Shirou inviting credit, shook the test paper in his hand, and smiled: "Brother, brother! Let me tell you, these few tests, I have It''s 100 points!" Shi Lang took the test paper and looked at it, and it really got full marks. That plain face pulled out a smile, reached out and touched her little head, and said, "What a good job!" "Hehehe...!" Lixiang showed a happy smile. Meiyou: "..." Meiyou standing in the kitchen, seeing this scene, couldn''t help pursing his lips. Grey glanced at her strangely, and asked worriedly: "What''s wrong with you, Meiyou?" "No. Nothing, please don''t worry about me." Meiyou replied politely. "Oh." Grey nodded, then glanced at Altria. Grey found the look on her face even more sad, and couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong with you, Your Highness?" "Nothing, Grey." Altria smiled softly. "Oh." Grey also nodded. She didn''t understand why the two of them suddenly froze, but she didn''t dare to ask carefully. Because she accidentally stabbed Altoria twice before, although she was confused and worried, she did not dare to ask more. This is her. Too low self-esteem and take care of others'' emotions. I have worries in my heart, and I dare not disclose it because I am afraid that it will be troublesome to others. There are vacancies in the house, but not many, but one can be squeezed out to let Meiyou and Grey live together for the time being. As for the rooms of Mrs. Fujimaru and Mr. Fujimaru, they are still vacant. It''s just that it''s very strange today. According to Lixiang''s personality, once Shi Lang returns, he will definitely pester him and play games together. But now it''s only eight o''clock, and I returned to my room to go to bed. "Is she tired recently?" Shirou looked at Sakura and asked. Chapter 605： Sakura nodded, and said, "Yes. Tachika went to bed early lately." "That''s it..." Shi Lang nodded and said, "I believe she has used a lot of effort to get a perfect score in the test." No need to mention Lixiang''s achievements. More than a year ago, when Shilang first came back, he could not pass the kindergarten examination papers. He was able to rely on more than 80 points before, and it was entirely due to his grasp of her results in his free time. And now that I can get a perfect score, it must be due to very hard work. ... ... Fujimaru Tateka secretly glanced at Shirou and Sakura at the top of the stairs, then returned to his room and locked the door behind him. "Does it need to be so vigilant, Lixiang?" asked a red gem staff, which got out of the bed and suspended in front of Lixiang. "Shhhh, Ruby!" Lixiang put his finger in front of her lips, motioning for Ruby to silence. Then she whispered: "Don''t let your brother see you. Otherwise, your brother will definitely let me throw you away!" "Well~! Really, as a magic wand of love and justice, I actually want to hide, Ruby me, but I''m about to cry." Ruby said grinningly. Afterwards, it smiled and asked, "How about it? Does the perfect score test make your brother laugh?" "Yes!" Lixiang said with a smile, "I have to help me in the math test next week~!" "Woo~! So cute~! I will definitely help you, who called you a cute magical girl~! Hehehe~!" Ruby smiled. Chapter 56 Ruby and Sapphire [Second More] In Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room. The ruby ??staff floated in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said with a grin: "Tachika, it''s time to transform into a magical girl and go out to save the world!" "Okay! Today, I must conquer Rider!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a sweet smile. "Then Lixiang, wait a minute. I will contact Ilia and Sapphire first." Ruby Staff said. "Yeah." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, looking at the Ruby Staff with big eyes. The Ruby Staff became a Ruby Linker. "Buzzing¡ª" There was an electromagnetic sound. "Here is sapphire, here is sapphire. Sister, what''s the matter?" A mature female voice came from the ruby ??communicator. Ruby said: "Sapphire, Lixiang said, today''s goal is still Rider!" "I see. In fact, Illiya was also going to send you a signal just now, but you are one step ahead." Sapphire said. "Oh oops~! Really there is a tacit understanding~! It seems that this is the bond between magical girls~¡î" Ruby circled in the air and laughed: "This is really called Ruby me, I am so excited~ !" Fujimaru Tateka blinked and asked, "Sister Ilia, are you planning to go to Rider today?" "Lixiang...wait...wait a minute, Sapphire! I''m still wearing clothes!" A panicked female voice came across from the Ruby communicator. Fujimaru Tatsuka tilted her head. After a moment of panic, some lively female voice came from the opposite side of the Ruby contact machine: "Lixiang? That... I''ll go to school first." "Yeah. I''ll just go over, Eliya sister must wait for me! Definitely!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Hmm!" Opposite the Ruby contact machine, there was a response voice, and then there was no sound. Ruby changed back to the appearance of a staff, floating in the air, and asked: "Now I am going to transform into a messenger of love and justice, the magical girl ¡î Fujimaru Tatsuka?" "Wait... wait a minute, Ruby." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head and whispered, "My brother is not as foolish as my sister. Let me see the situation first." "What are you afraid of? What is there to be afraid of? Magical girl is love and justice. Nothing can stop a cute girl from turning into a magical girl~! I believe your brother will understand this after he understands this. ~¡î" Ruby smiled. "You don''t know how terrible my brother is. He gets angry but super, super terrible! If you are not afraid, I am afraid! Anyway, you hide it first, wait for me to be right." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "Okay, okay~! There''s really no way to take Lixiang~! Who is Ruby, I do love you so much~!" Ruby sighed very humanely, and then got into the bed. Fujimaru Tatsuka opened the door, and walked out of the room, then carefully closed the door. "Is there anything I can help?" The cold female voice suddenly sounded from behind, frightened Fujimaru Tachika yelled "Yeah", and gradually got goose bumps all over her body. She quickly turned around, and saw the black-haired young lady named "Meiyou" holding a quilt and looking at her plainly. "That...that...no...it''s okay." Fujimaru Tatsuka waved her hand quickly, if it caught her brother''s attention, that would be bad. "Really." Meiyou nodded, and then said: "If you need my help, you can just tell me." "It''s okay, it''s okay." Fujimaru Tateka waved his hand, and then distanced himself from Miyu, and tiptoed downstairs. Meiyu watched Fujimaru Tateka creptly walking down the stairs, then holding the quilt, walked to the room Shirou arranged for her. Fujimaru Tachika went downstairs, hid behind the stairs, quietly looking towards the living room. In the living room, her brother and sister are doing housework. Her brother Fujimaru Shiro noticed her in an instant, turned his head, looked at her who was hiding behind the stairs, and asked, "Tachika, what''s wrong?" "Ah... that... I''m thirsty, so I came down to get a bottle of milk." Fujimaru Tatsuka scratched the back of her head and walked to the refrigerator. Kozakura said, "It will take a while to take it out of the refrigerator before you can drink it." "Yeah. I know." Fujimaru Tatsuka opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of milk from it, and then walked to the stairs. Sakura exhorted: "Go to bed early, Lixiang." "Yeah." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded and said, "I have set an alarm clock. Brother and sister don''t knock on my door in the middle of the night, they will disturb me." Shirou and Sakura nodded. Fujimaru Tachika showed a smile before returning to the room. With a "click", she locked the door behind her, then put the milk on the table aside, and smiled: "Ruby, it''s okay, let''s transform!" Chapter 606： "Good~¡î!" The ruby ??staff flew out of the bed and fell into Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand. "Transform!" After a burst of brilliance, after 0.01 seconds of transformation time, a magical girl with orange hair and a pink robe appeared! "The long-lost magical girl¡îFujimaru Tachika is here~!" Ruby smiled. "What a long absence! Obviously it just changed yesterday!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. Ruby smiled and said, "Don''t care about these details, Lixiang! Go ahead, love and justice, as well as the world, are waiting for us to save!" "Hmm!" Fujimaru Tateka smiled, opened the window, crept out of the window, and then flew into the sky. ... ... In the living room. Shirou looked at Sakura and asked, "Sakura, is there anything weird near the house recently?" "Strange place?" Kozakura was puzzled. "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded and said, "Like the heroic spirits from the rank cards hidden in the inner space of Second Street last time." "Rank card, heroic spirit? Oh¡ª, what did my brother say, was the weird person who was killed by you last time and turned into card?" Sakura asked. Shiro nodded. Kozakura thought about it for a while and said, "I haven''t encountered it. But there are some strange things...Recently, Lixiang always locks the door, and it''s hard for me to go in and see if she has a quilt." "This is normal. Lixiang is too big after all, so he needs his own privacy." After a pause, Shiro said, "You did the same when you were a kid." Speaking of when I was young, Sakura puffed up her cheeks and said dissatisfied: "Brother Mingming has been running out for eight years, how can I know that I was a child?" "Don''t forget, you still have lived together for half a year." Shilang reminded. "How about half a year..." Sakura whispered. Shaking her head, Sakura asked, "Although I shouldn''t ask more, brother, the two children you brought here seem to be special." "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, and said: "Meiyou leave aside, and Grey''s situation is indeed more complicated. Her body is also lodged with my former subordinates." "A former subordinate? Was it a subordinate when you were the Eternal King? Who is it?" Sakura asked. Shirou said, "In the words of this era, it should be called the Knight King." Knight King... Sakura thought for a while, and the legendary story about the eternal king and the knight king was widely circulated. The person who inherited the dynasty was also the king of Attila who defeated the whip of God. That must be a tall and mighty brawny knight, right? But I didn''t expect to live in the body of a little girl. It''s really weird. Sakura thought. Shirou said, "I need to go out with Grey in a while, so go to bed first." "I see, brother!" Sakura nodded. Clean up the housework in the living room. Shirou came to Meiyou and Grey''s room. This room was built for the guests, so it is fully furnished, but it is relatively simple, and there is no wallpaper on the walls. Shi Lang walked into the room, which was a big bed, so that Gray and Meiyou could sleep together. And now, Grey is sorting clothes, and Meiyou is making the bed. "Boom!" Shi Lang knocked on the door. The eyes of the two girls fell on Shilang. Shiro asked, "Is this room okay?" "It''s over... it''s all right. Don''t worry, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Grey turned her hands on her chest, her expression a little nervous, and her words stammered. She and Shirou are still not familiar, and they are not very good at responding to other people''s kindness. Meiyou said: "Yes, please don''t worry, that... that..." Her calm and pretty face was embarrassing. She didn''t know what to call Shirou. Shiro said, "You don''t need to call me your lord, you can call me Brother Fujimaru or Brother Shilang. Don''t be too formal." Meiyu nodded, and generously accepted Shirou''s proposal. And Gray was a little tangled. Is this too rude? In any case, she is the resurrected body of Altria, and the clan who gave birth to her is related to the Knights of the Round Table Gareth and the witch Morgan Lefy. From a logical point of view, she should be regarded as the eternal king Shirou Fujimaru. Acting minister. Shi Lang''s gaze fell on Gray''s body and said, "Grey, come out with me first." "Eh...?" Grey pointed to himself, shrank his head, and asked cautiously: "Am...Me?" Shiro nodded. "Oh oh..." Grey put aside the important tasks in his hands and walked out with Shirou. Meiyou glanced at them, then raised her head again, glanced at the bright moon outside the window, pursed her lips, then lowered her head again, laying down the bed. Here, it should be regarded as the **** of her new life. Not too bad. At least, the brother of this world, did not reject her, but was willing to take her in. Shi Lang led Grey out of the room. Chapter 607： He lowered his head slightly, looked at Grey''s emerald green eyes, and said, "Grey, lend your body to Al tonight." "Ah? Oh..." Grey nodded, then a touch of embarrassment appeared, and said: "But, Your Royal Highness, I don''t want to occupy my body." Shi Lang frowned and shouted: "Al, come out and meet me!" As soon as the voice fell, Grey''s body shook violently, and then opened his eyes. At this moment, those emerald green eyes were stained with a touch of brilliance, with a holy cyan texture. "Ride... knight, Altria, have seen my king!" Altria landed on one knee and buried her head deeply. She did not dare to look up at Shirou''s face, her voice and body trembling. Shi Lang glanced at her and asked, "Finally, he is willing to come out and see me?" Altria buried her head, she didn''t dare to look up, she didn''t dare to speak, only her body was shaking. Sure enough... The king who knows everything is about to punish her. She had already expressed her attitude during the Fourth Holy Grail War. She is willing to accept her punishment, but just ask the king not to deny her as a knight. However, perhaps this is just a luxury. After all, she deeply betrayed the king who trusted her, and she hadn''t kept the dynasty created by the king with all his strength. Shirou slowed his tone and said, "Get up first." "Huh?" The envisioned King Punishment did not come, but the King''s tone was a little gentle, which made Altria had to be taken aback, and then hesitated to stand up. "How long do you want to stay in Grey''s body?" Shi Lang asked. After hesitating for a moment, Altria said: "This...I don''t want to stay long... It''s just... It''s just that I can''t leave Grey''s body for the time being." Shirou said: "Here is an empty shell born from your records, just for you to use." "A shell born from my records?" Altria was taken aback. Shirou took out the Caster Eternal King''s rank card. "This is...!" Looking at this Caster Eternal King rank card, Altria''s eyes tightened. She can feel that in this card, there is the power of her king! Shiro said: "A group of magicians who have lived for thousands of years have stolen the cards created by the Heroic Spirit Records on the Heroic Seat because of their own desires. It contains the records of the Heroic Spirits, and can also use magic to reproduce the empty shells of the Heroic Spirits." After a pause, Shirou continued: "And now, in Fuyuki City, there should be an empty body reproduced by stealing your records. You enter that empty body and move around in this world. Don¡¯t continue to occupy other people¡¯s bodies." "I...I see, my king!" Altria nodded. Shirou holds the rank card of Caster¡¤Eternal King, preparing for a dream call. "That...that, king..." Altria had an expression of regret and was about to cry. "What''s the matter, this expression of crying?" Shilang asked. "The... Fourth Holy Grail War... I''m sorry... I''m really sorry... I didn''t recognize you... I still treat you... To you..." Altria couldn''t tell, his chest was full Feelings of regret. She actually respected her most, and the king she admired in her heart, drew her sword to face each other! "If I can see your expression, that matter will pass." Shi Lang said. Shirou turned his back and said, "I am not your king yet in that war, so you don''t have to be so remorseful. The most important thing is that I didn''t resent anyone in that war. Whether it''s you or Eimiya Kirishu. , Or Gilgamesh. So, no tears are allowed, I don''t have such a weak knight!" "Yes--, Wang!" Looking at Shirou''s back, Altria nodded heavily. Wang Guoran is still like this. When she is confused and troubled, she will always dispel her troubles. There are no exceptions. So why is she so stupid? The hero had revealed this essence in the end, but she still didn''t recognize it. And... The more Wang is like this, the more guilty she feels in her heart. The palm of his hand gradually clenched. "Dream Call¡¤Eternal King!" Shiro activated the Caster rank card, the King of Eternity. The rank cards that fell from the parallel world to Fuyuki City are all hidden in the mirror world, invisible to the naked eye. Therefore, if you want to find out where they are, you can only go into a dream, use the eternal king record of the dream, and search the city of Fuyuki with [Clairvoyance EX] and the second treasure. However, in this way, the efficiency is too low. Therefore, Shi Lang directly summoned in a dream, ready to kill all these rank cards overnight. After a burst of white light, the young Shirou who held the record of the Eternal King appeared in front of Altria again. "Oh, oh, the magic is still not enough to have a ready-made adult body." You Shilang sighed, but his face was still gentle and refreshing. The template of Eternal King is very special. The most special thing is that his magic is not fixed. His magic power is between E and A+++. And only when the magic power reaches the level of A, the adult body of the Eternal King can appear. As for the complete liberation of the first treasure in the third stage, the magic power needs to be restored to the level of A+. And this is the same for the complete liberation of the second treasure. And after the last dream summoning, using the [Flower of Evil] to absorb hundreds of thousands of [evil] in London for a few days, the magic power can only be restored to the level of C+, naturally it is impossible to summon an adult. However, this is enough. Even if it is a juvenile body, as the King of Eternity, he still stands among the strongest! Chapter 608： "Let''s go, Al." You Shi Lang smiled. Looking at the gentle and bright smile of Young Shilang, Altria nodded, and said with a serious face: "Yes--!" No matter what, she definitely can''t trouble Wang anymore! "Let me see-where are those rank cards. Um, in... Uh????" You Shilang was taken aback for a moment, and then his bright smile converged and became a little gloomy. "What...what''s wrong, king?" Altria asked. Yushiro did not speak, but with a cold face, he came to the door of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room, used the second treasure to realize [Merlin]¡¯s staff, activated [Merlin¡¯s record], and opened it with magic The door of Fujimaru Tatsuka. The room was empty, there was a bottle of milk on the table, and the window that was opened, the cold wind blowing in made the curtains rustle. The evening breeze was very cold, but it was not as cold as Youshilang''s face. "I really dare to mess around, that-, choppy!" You Shilang''s palms clenched tightly, "Ka Ka Ka", making a terrible sound. Chapter 57 The Lifetime Enemy of Magical Girls! [Third more] In Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room. "Huhuhu~!" The cold wind blew in from outside the window, rustling the curtains beside the bed. Evening breeze, very cold. But it was not as cold as the young Shi Lang''s eyes. Wang, get angry. This point is quite certain for Altria, who has accompanied Shiro for eight years. Wang rarely gets angry, but every time he gets angry, Altria is very impressed. This is not only because she had been observing the king she admired, but also because when the king was angry, it was not others but herself that was the most angry. This was the case when I had to move to Cornwall, when I fought decisively with the humble king Votigung and witnessed the death of soldiers in rows. And now, the same is true. The king he admired, only when he was angry with him, would he really show his angry expression. No matter before or now. What the king is really angry about is not the terrible enemy, but his incompetence or his own fault. That''s it. And now, Wang was angry. Altria called out: "The king..." "It''s okay, Al." You Shilang took a deep breath and sneered: "It''s just that there is a **** who tricks my sister into doing things that shouldn''t be done while I''m away. Oh, oh, there will be such a thing. Stupid things, and my sister is still fooled. This is really a headache. It seems that I have to be educated, whether it is that **** or my sister." You Shilang turned his head and glanced at Altria, and said, "I''m sorry, Al. It happened suddenly, so let''s cancel the action tonight." "It''s okay, my king. I...I can never be your''sorry.'' I...I''m just a rebellious...rebellious knight." Altria waved her hand in a panic. You Shilang asked: "Remember the first sentence I told you in Aktor Manor, what is it?" "Know... if you know what you are wrong, then correct it." Altria said. You Shilang nodded and said: "In this world, there is no one who has not made any mistakes. Everyone makes mistakes. The important thing is not to make the same mistakes. I don''t mind the Fourth Holy Grail War anymore, so, You forgive yourself too." The third treasure [This is My Evil] was activated, and [Evil] surged across the body of You Shilang, forming two black wings of [Evil] behind him. He flew up, touched Altria''s head, and said, "That''s it. You go back to sleep first." He turned around and flew to the distant sky. Altria watched the young Shi Lang go away, buried her head deeply, and whispered: "I''m sorry, Wang...I can''t forgive myself. And my fault is hard to make up." Altria turned around and couldn''t help but was taken aback, only to see Meiyou standing at the door, looking at the back of Ju Shi Lang from a distance. Altria cleared up her mood, her face softened a little, and asked: "Are you still asleep, Miyou?" Meiyou hesitated for a while, and asked, "You--, aren''t you Grey?" Altria nodded and said, "No. I am another spiritual body that lives in her." "So..." "Go back to sleep." Altria said: "Kids don''t get involved in these things." "Hmm..." Meiyou nodded. She turned her eyes slightly, looking at Shi Lang who was flying away. That card... And that kind of summoning mode... Are they... chasing you? Meiyou was puzzled and even more confused. More... Afraid! ... ... The Primary School of Suiqunyuan College. Fujimaru Tatsuka and Ilia, who had been transformed with rubies and sapphires, stood here, preparing to start the operation. "Are you ready, Eliya sister?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Ah...ah, ready!" Illiya nodded in a panic, then grabbed her clothes uncomfortably, and whispered: "I really feel more and more wanting to be exposed...Okay...What a shame!" Ruby smiled and said: "Koohahaha, lovely Ilia, you have super magical girl power. Don''t worry, according to Ruby, I am not ashamed at all! On the contrary, Very cute! For magical girls, cuteness is justice!" Chapter 609： Sapphire said: "Even though my sister is a pervert, but this sentence is not wrong, Illiya-sir. You have fully shown your graceful figure, there is no need to be ashamed." "Yes, yes!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a happily smile: "Like me, I think I am very cute, and sister Ilia is also very cute!" "This... this way..." Ilia nodded hesitatingly, and then couldn''t help but spit out: "Do you think that if you talk so nonsense, my sense of shame will decrease? Also, why is it clear? It seems that rubies are abnormal? Why are the costumes transformed from sapphires exposed a lot of sapphires?" "Koohahaha--," Ruby smiled: "Because, Sapphire..." "Sister!" Sapphire looked at Ruby and asked, "What do you want to say?" "No...nothing." Ruby shrank his staff. Ruby said: "Okay, start the technique, go to the mirror world!" Illiya shrank her head and asked in a low voice, "Lixiang... or forget it? I felt very dangerous last time..." "Hehehe...Don''t be afraid, Eliya sister! I will protect you!" Fujimaru Tatsuka patted **, and said with her head straight up. "Even if you say that, I don''t feel safe at all!" Illiya covered her head with a headache. After all, why did she get on this thief ship? "The mirror world unfolds!" At this time, with the ruby ??as the center, the technique leading to the world of mirrors was unfolded. The two went to the elementary school of Suiquyuan College in the mirror world. And here, they confronted their most powerful enemy at this time-Rank Card¡¤Rider¡¤Medusa! This is the fifth time that Ilia and Fujimaru Tatsuka have faced Medusa. The five battle experiences gave them an understanding of the abilities of rubies and sapphires. Launched sophisticated cooperation and launched an attack on Rider Medusa. The Ruby and Sapphire Staff are the ceremonial outfits of Gems Weng, possessing the multiple transformation abilities of the second magic, and can connect to the user¡¯s magic circuit and download the ability to parallel worlds. It can be described as the first-class magic dress of the second magic application. And it is equipped with A-level magic barrier, physical protection, promotion of treatment, physical ability strengthening and other standing abilities. Perhaps this is how Ruby and Sapphire will find a little girl to be a magical girl. And why the two wands have so many variable abilities, this is also natural. After all, Jewel Weng loves magical girls so much that even Merlin''s kind of stuff is unfavorable. Five times of combat experience allowed De Ilia and Fujimaru Tatsuka to finally suppress Rider Medusa on the basis of cooperation. "You can win!" Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled. And at this moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Rider Medusa exploded with powerful magic power, and a pitch-black Pegasus came from the distant horizon. Rider Medusa sat on top of the jet-black Pegasus, and the magic all over his body was boiling. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Rider Medusa yelled. Ruby panicked: "Oops! It''s a treasure!" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked curiously: "What is the treasure?" "Master Fujimaru Tachika, the treasure is..." Sapphire was about to explain, Ruby interrupted quickly: "There is no time! Go back now!" "Sister is right." Sapphire nodded and said yes. However, as they spoke, the pitch-black Pegasus had already rushed to the top of the sky, ready to dive down. "There is no time, let''s unfold the magic barrier first! Hurry up!" Ruby said in a panic. The situation is beyond her budget. It stands to reason that these fake heroic spirits, without the will of the heroic spirits, should not be able to display the treasures that are the proof of the heroic spirits. However, at this moment, this Rider Medusa is indeed going to use the treasure. "Quick--!" Ruby yelled. Ruby''s irritable voice made Fujimaru Tatsuka and Ilia also realize the tension of the situation. In fact, even if Ruby didn''t remind them, the two realized the urgency of the situation. The black magic mist that covered Rider Medusa was like a shadow of despair, making them a little flustered. The two hurriedly used two wands to display magic barriers. But, can this really be stopped? "Riding the bridle of the British--!" Rider Medusa made an oath at the top of the sky. Riding a dark Pegasus, she turned into a jet black desperate meteor, galloping towards Fujimaru Tateka and Ilia. The magic of horror, like a falling mountain, makes people tremble. Can they really stop it? Illiya and Fujimaru Tatsuka had this doubt in their hearts. Afraid. Fear. Illiya''s heart was trembling, vaguely, as if there was a lock in her heart, being moved by the hands of desperate fear. And at this moment-- "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" A childish voice with anger sounded, and with a "bang", Ilia and Fujimaru Tateka saw endless light flying from behind them, rushing towards Rider Medusa who rushed towards them! "Um..." Rider Medusa, who was riding a dark pegasus, was directly wiped out by the infinite light. Chapter 610： More than that. Even the rank cards that make up Rider Medusa have gone to annihilation in this endless light! "I was... wiped out!" Illiya was taken aback. Not only her, but even Ruby and Sapphire were stunned. Only Fujimaru Tatsuka, who didn''t notice the danger, said displeasedly: "Who is it? Who robbed my target?" "Your goal? Hahaha... I would come to play this dangerous game. You are giving me a headache, Lixiang." Immature, a little sweet but angry voice rang in the ears of several people, and the two turned their heads, looking for fame. There was a petite figure in the dark mirror surface sky. Behind that figure, there were two dark wings, and in his hand he held a knight''s spear shining with holy light. I don''t know if it is an illusion, Illya always feels that the figure is a bit familiar. Like... It''s like someone I''ve met a long time ago. Unable to help, Illiya murmured: "Angel?" "What an angel!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said displeasedly: "It is clearly the one who snatched our target!" "Hurry up...hurry up, Lixiang!" Ruby suddenly became anxious, and his tone was particularly flustered. "What''s the matter, Ruby?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. Sapphire asked strangely, "Yes, sister, what''s the matter?" "Quick...run away! That... that''s the enemy! It''s the enemy of the magical girl''s life!" Ruby said in a panic. "The enemy of a magical girl for life?" Everyone was taken aback. Although they didn''t understand why Ruby was so flustered, Ruby must have its own reasons, so they listened to Ruby''s words and began to construct a technique that detached from the mirror world. "I still want to run!?" Some frustrated voices rang, and then the petite figure in the sky raised the holy gun Lungominiad, waved a luminous cannon, and blasted towards the two. Rubies and sapphires quickly built the magic barrier, but the power of the Holy Gun Lungominiad was too strong, blasting the magic barrier to the ground next to it. With a "bang", the ground burst, and the violent wind lifted them out of the magic circle. "It''s the enemy! It''s the enemy of the magical girl!" Fujimaru Tatsuka shouted. At this moment, the petite figure was holding the holy spear, slowly falling from the sky. It was a black-haired, about six-year-old boy with bright eyes like open flames, and he was wearing a blue silver armor with a dragon mark on his body. He was holding a pure white gun of light that reminded people of holiness. The shining light seemed to disperse the darkness of the mirror world. He has dark meat wings on his back. It clearly looks so evil, but when combined with it, he has a very gentle and holy light feeling. Can''t help but think of angels. And Iliya looked at the boy''s face even more stunned, and she felt a special and familiar feeling in her mind for some reason. It seems... I have seen it somewhere! Iliya''s spirit was a little trance. "Master Ilia? Master Ilia?" Sapphire called eagerly. "Ah...I''m fine, Sapphire." Ilia said. But her spirit was still a bit trance. In the trance of Nasu. She saw a fragment of memory. One, does not belong to her memory fragment. It was one afternoon, and a man, a big brother who also had that kind of wings, flew into the sky. And she, like a princess, was held in her arms by the big brother. "Big brother, are you an angel?" she asked. "Do you think I look like?" the older brother asked gently. The clip stopped abruptly, but the face was blurred. She is very sure that she has never had such an experience. But why does such a memory fragment suddenly appear in my mind? And... There is also a touch of sadness? Why? Ilia was puzzled. The most important thing is, who is this man, this boy? ... ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today~! Chapter 58 The end of the magical girl is here! It is actually not difficult to open the channel of the mirror world. In addition to Sakura''s imaginary number magic, the magic circle can also be used to simulate the channel of imaginary numbers. Simulating the channel of the imaginary number is even easier for the magician of the gods. Youshilang used the second treasure to switch to Merlin''s record and easily opened the channel to the mirror world. After entering the mirror world, he saw Rider Medusa who was about to release the treasure, so he took out and liberated the Holy Spear Lungo Miniyad without saying anything, and blasted Rider Medusa. The Holy Spear Lungominiad was liberated in his hands, which was far more powerful than being liberated by Grey. Chapter 611： Not only did it destroy Rider Medusa''s [Rein of Riding a British Horse], but also destroyed the rank cards that made up his body. Then the two actually wanted to build a teleportation formation and wanted to run, but he blew them out without saying a word. "It''s the enemy! It''s the enemy of the magical girl!" Fujimaru Tatsuka shouted. You Shilang fell from the sky to the ground, his young face suddenly black. You Shilang dealt with the ground, scanned the surroundings, and paused for a moment on Ilia, who was wearing a sapphire costume, and then turned around. He did not see Rin Tosaka and Luvia. Obviously, this matter has nothing to do with them. Of course, at this moment, Luvia has just experienced the incident of stripping Adela from the city, and has not gone to the clock tower for further training, let alone and Tosaka Rinichi Become a preliminary disciple of Jewel Weng, and start the world line of "Magic Girl¡îIllya". In other words, these two magic wands, ruby ??and sapphire, came here automatically? Fujimaru Tateka stood up, her gray-headed face spread by the holy gun Lungominiad''s light cannon, staring at Yoshiro angrily: "Who are you? Why are you attacking us? Is it the enemy?" She squeezed the Ruby Staff, pointed at Young Shi Lang, and waited. You Shilang''s face turned dark, and he said angrily, "Really...Can''t you recognize me? There is no way. But Lixiang, I am now, but super, super, super angry!" Yushiro covered his forehead, and his bright eyes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka through his fingers. Those bright eyes, like open flames, were originally so refreshing, but at this moment, they looked like a terrifying coldness. Ruby flicked, and said in a panic: "Lixiang, run away! That guy is not an opponent you can defeat!" Sapphire asked strangely: "Sister. You have been very panicked since just now. Do you know him? Who is he?" "That... that is... the absolute enemy of the magical girl!" Ruby said in a flustered tone. "I am a magical girl representing love and justice, and I will never lose to others!" "Wait...wait a minute! Wait a minute, Lixiang!" Fujimaru Tateka ignored the sound of Ruby, yelled, waved Ruby, shot a pink magic cannonball, and flew towards Yushiro. You Shi Lang: "..." Looking at the soft magic cannonball that flew over, the third treasure [This is my evil] automatically activated, and the black hand of [evil] gushed out of his body, and grabbed the magic cannonball. Afterwards, with a fierce force¡ª¡ª With a "click", this magical shell was directly crushed into slag. "Huh?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was stunned for a moment, then looked down at Ruby, and asked puzzledly: "Ruby, what are you doing to limit your magic?" "Idiot! I told you to run away!" Ruby yelled. You Shilang said with a sullen face, "I don''t remember, I taught you to be such a bear!" You Shi Lang raised the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and he stretched out his hand to bombard him aside with a starlight. With a "bang", the light cannon blasted to the side, and the storm that was set off, even Fujimaru Tateika, who had magical barriers and physical protection, was blown aside, humiliated. "Wow!" Fujimaru Tatsuka screamed. Eliya on the side saw Fujimaru Tachika being attacked, and quickly recovered and shouted, "Sapphire, ready to rescue Tachika!" "Well, Lord Ilia!" Sapphire echoed. However, the two of them had not yet launched the assistance operation, and the young Shi Lang appeared in front of them. This sudden situation made Deliya and Sapphire''s heart tremble. You Shilang stretched out his palm, grabbed the sapphire magic rod, and then violently pulled the sapphire into his hand. Iliya changed back to her original state. "This...this..." Illya and Sapphire couldn''t understand the status quo. You Shilang said, "You should not play with such a dangerous thing." "Woo Yi" Yi Liya called. She was a little frightened by You Shi Lang. You Shilang glanced at Ilia, then walked towards Fujimaru Tateka who was lying on the ground. "Let go of me!" Sapphire struggled in Young Shilang''s hands. However, without the Master''s sapphire, there is no power at all. Struggling is useless. Behind You Shilang, a black hand of [evil] appeared, and he clasped the sapphire. Yushiro walked in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka. At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka also got up from the ground, but the ruby ??had already escaped from her hand, and I didn''t know where it fell. Fujimaru Tachika didn''t cry, but pursed her lips displeasedly, and said with a face of reluctance: "This time you won, but next time, I will definitely win." You Shilang''s face turned dark. This bear kid thought it was a magical girl drama for children? Without recognizing him, he actually regarded him as a supporting role second ride? It doesn''t matter if you don''t defend yourself against strangers. Actually think he is the kind of protagonist partner who can be recruited by the protagonist in the drama? Without a word, You Shilang stretched out his palm towards her, grabbed her back collar, and picked her up high. Then, he sat on the ground himself, buckled her on his lap, pressed her two tumultuous legs with one foot, and pushed her **** out high. "Huh...you...what do you want to do?" Fujimaru Tatsuka panicked. You Shilang''s face was dark, and his vacant palm was raised high, and he was about to wave it down. Only then did he remember that he was still holding the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand, and had to stay in the air for a while. With a "chat", he inserted the holy gun Lungominiad to the ground aside, and then took out the scabbard. He raised the scabbard high and aimed at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s ass. Chapter 612： Then- "Slap¡ª¡ª!!!" "Wow!!" Fujimaru Tatsuka''s **** seemed to be aching, and she cried directly. "Smack--!" It''s another scabbard. "Wow!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried: "Even my brother doesn''t hit me very much. Who are you? I want to tell my brother!" You Shilang darkened his face and said, "I am your brother!" "You lie! You are obviously not much older than me! My brother is a high school student..." Fujimaru Tateka was crying and hadn''t finished speaking, but Yushiro took a scabbard again. "Smack--!" "Wow!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried with pain, and she felt her **** blooming. This time, You Shilang did not give a light lesson, but really started. Because this time is not a lesson, but an education. Illia couldn''t see it anymore, and rushed to Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body, protecting Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body, "Stop hitting...Don''t hit again..." The hand holding the scabbard suddenly stopped. This is not his family''s baby, he can''t do it. Ruby shivered in the ruins. "Lixiang, actually... is the sister of the Eternal King..." "Really, the wrong person was found..." "Let''s run away first. Otherwise, the magical girl will be wiped out today!" Ruby touched the surrounding ruins and wanted to bury herself first. However, the black hand of [evil] came out from behind You Shilang, which stretched out infinitely, grabbed it directly, and grabbed it over. "Wow!" Ruby struggles to no avail. At this moment, it, like its sister Sapphire, was clasped by the black hand of [evil]. "It''s over, it''s over! The end of the magical girl is here!" Ruby burst into tears. Young Shi Lang''s lingering anger was hard to dissipate. But because the rank card of Rider Medusa was destroyed by the young man, the mirror world has been "cracked". Seeing that the mirror world was about to collapse, You Shilang could only hold back his breath for the time being, and used the records of [Merlin] to simulate the imaginary passage out of the mirror world. After that, he held Fujimaru Tatsuka who was crying in his left hand, and Ilia with a blank face in his right hand, and then the fleshy wings of [evil] gushing out of the mirror world behind him. Flying out of the mirror world, Yushiro first put Fujimaru Tateka and Ilia on the ground, and then he couldn''t wait to put the ruby ??on the ground, and realized the holy gun Lungominiad, and chopped it up. "Boom, boom, boom...!!!" "Wow!" "Wow!" "It hurts, it hurts... Be gentle, gentle!" The ruby ??was chopped by the Holy Gun Lungominiad and screamed. You Shilang''s face was dark. Abducted his sister to become a magical girl, but still want him to be gentle? What a joke! He is going to destroy this staff today! Young Shilang took the holy gun Lungominiad, and with the tip of the gun, he chopped it up vigorously. "It hurts, it hurts...!!!" "Wow! The Eternal King, it''s an acquaintance anyway, don''t be so cruel! I''m going to break the ruby!" Ruby wailed. You Shilang darkened his face and said: "Dare to abduct my sister, today, you have to give me out of print!" "What''s wrong with being a magical girl? What''s wrong with being a magical girl who represents love and justice? Love doesn''t stop, and the magical girl will last forever!" Ruby shouted. You Shilang sneered: "It''s a pity, the end of the magical girl is here!" Young Shilang fixed the ruby ??with [evil], and then ruthlessly chopped the ruby ??with the Holy Spear Lungominiad. "Yeah, yeah...!!!" Ruby screamed, and the sound of "zizi". The sapphire held by [Evil] gave a worried tone: "Sister...Sister!" Fujimaru Tatsuka and Ilia wanted to stop, but they were held back by [evil], and they could only call out "Don''t be so cruel". However, Youshiro still did not stop. Ruby screamed: "What''s wrong with being a magical girl? Even if it''s an exam, you can use magic to get 100 points!" "What?" You Shi Lang stopped his hand abruptly. Sorry, Lixiang! Ruby, I can¡¯t hold it anymore! Ruby cried miserably in her heart, and then sold Fujimaru Tatsuka mercilessly: "I said, what''s so bad about being a magical girl? You can use magic in the exam, and you can get 100 points!" You Shi Lang: "..." Yoshiro stopped his hand. Chapter 613： This should be good. However, the atmosphere seemed very strange. Especially Fujimaru Tatsuka, she shook her body subconsciously, and felt her **** hurt a lot more. You Shilang turned his head sullenly, staring at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said coldly, "Tatsuka, brother, I seem to have been teaching you to be an honest and reliable good kid. He never taught you to be a dishonest. Bad, vanity-loving kid, right?" "Woo...Woo...!!!" Fujimaru Tateka shrank, her petite body trembling. She felt it. Her **** is wailing! Yushiro stood up, with a dark face, and walked towards Fujimaru Tatsuka. Obviously such a thin, small body, but in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes, it looks like the incarnation of despair. "No... don''t come over!!!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried loudly. Chapter 59 Punishment [Second More] Xindu, Fujimaru''s house. Illiya was fidgeting, looking at the opposite with a little unbearable eyes. Withdrawing from the state of Dream Summoning¡¤Eternal King, Shirou restored to his original state, sitting on the sofa, pressing Fujimaru Tachika on his lap with one hand, and taking off Fujimaru Tachika''s pants with the other hand, and then he lifted the knife and dropped it towards him. Hello on her ass. "Slap, slap, slap¡ª" "Wow, woo..." Fujimaru Tateka burst into tears, trying to cover her **** with her hands, but Shirou controlled her hands and pressed her behind her back, unable to struggle. The situation was so miserable that Ilya''s scalp numb. Either her mother Alice Phil and her father Eimiya Kirishu, but they have never beaten her like this. She was a little bit blind, but more, she was scared. This is not only her, but also other people who were awakened. Of course, none of the people staying in this house at the moment are ordinary people. They basically knew that Shi Lang was going out to collect the rank card tonight, and he couldn''t sleep comfortably. Furthermore, Fujimaru Tateka and Illia were caught back by Shiro with a lot of fanfare, and it was impossible for them to lie down and sleep for this kind of thing. Just-- "Slap, slap, slap..." "Uuuuu...!" Shirou was merciless, while Fujimaru Tatsuka was sobbing and crying. Grey was frightened and shivered. Miyu looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s crying face, feeling a little unbearable. But Altria''s face was shaken. She probably understood the cause of the incident. Probably it was a mistake of a kid involved in danger and mischief. This was something that the kid often did more than 1,500 years ago, such as running to the fairy cave, or chasing the monsters in the forest to play. She was angry and angry, but never did it. And now Fujimaru Tachika''s crying face, to be honest, suddenly aroused the motherhood that she hid deep in her heart. Sakura couldn''t help it anymore, and threw herself on Tachika''s body, protecting Fujimaru Tatsuka, and pleaded: "Brother, enough, enough. Don''t fight anymore." Shirou''s palm stopped in the air. And when Kozakura moved like this, the others followed suit, stealing Fujimaru Tatsuka from Shirou and protecting him behind him. Fujimaru Tateka hid behind Sakura, clutching the corner of Sakura''s clothes with a small palm, looking at Shirou with tears in her eyes. Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was hiding behind Sakura, put down his palm, and asked, "Recognize your mistake, Tachika?" Fujimaru Tateka popped his head from behind Sakura, and said with tears, "I want to tell my mother, brother beat me!" Shi Lang''s face turned black, and it seemed that his education was not enough. Sakura panicked to protect Fujimaru Tatsuka behind her, and said, "Brother, brother. Tachika knows, Tachika knows." She turned around, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked, "Tatsuka will never cheat in exams in the future, right?" Kozakura turned Shirou''s back and blinked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, winking. Fujimaru Tachika was upset, and said unconvinced: "I''m going to do it!" Shi Lang stood up with a black face. Fujimaru Tachika was frightened, clutching her little butt, and quickly said: "No more, no more! No more cheating!" Shi Lang just sat back. Sakura walked back to the room with Fujimaru Tatsuka. Shilang sighed, looked at Meiyou Grey and said, "I''m sorry, I disturbed you to sleep." "No, no...no...it doesn''t matter." Grey waved her hand quickly. And Miyu also said, "It doesn''t matter, Brother Fujimaru." At this time, Altria took possession of Grey''s body, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "My king, are you too cruel to the princess? In this way, the princess might hate you... " Shi Lang said: "Nurturing and not teaching is like strangling. Rather than let her go on an evil path, I would rather let her hate me a little more, or even hate me." Altria: "..." "Illya!" Shirou''s gaze turned to Illya, who was fidgeting. Chapter 614： "Yes¡ªI''m here!" Illiya subconsciously responded in fright. Shi Lang said: "I have called your mother to inform. Your mother said, let you sleep in my house tonight." "I... I know." Ilia nodded quickly. She was a little afraid of Shi Lang, but now she is even more afraid. Shilang looked at the two Meiyou and asked, "Meiyou, can you sleep another person in the bed?" "Yes." Meiyou nodded. Shirou said, "I''m sorry, let''s squeeze the three of you tonight." "It doesn''t matter." Several people waved their hands. Shi Lang said: "Then you go to bed, it''s late now. Children don''t stay up late." "Yes." Several people hurried away. Altria attached to Grey''s body, hesitated for a moment, and said, "My king, please rest earlier." Shiro nodded. Watching a few people leave, Shi Lang lowered his head slightly and looked at the ruby ??and sapphire staff that was heavily bound by his [evil] on the table. He changed to a more comfortable sitting position, looking down at the two staffs condescendingly, and asked with a cold expression: "Okay. Tell me, what does Ruby, Jewel Weng mean?" "What, what do you mean?" Ruby was puzzled. Shi Lang said coldly: "Abduct my sister to be a magical girl. What does Jewel Weng mean?" "In fact, I really don''t understand. Isn''t it good to be a magical girl, Eternal King? More than 1,500 years ago, Magical girl ¡îMerry, don''t you like it?" Ruby asked strangely. Shirou said, "That''s different." "What''s the difference?" Ruby asked. Shi Lang said: "Old thief Merlin, how can he be like my sister? My sister is only five years old now! You dare to kidnap her to do something dangerous like a magical girl!" "Magic girl is protected by the second magic, so it is not dangerous!" Ruby said displeasedly: "Magic girl is a messenger of love and justice, how could it be dangerous!" Shi Lang sneered: "If I didn''t arrive in time just now, what do you think would happen? With that level of magic barrier, do you think you can block Rider''s treasure?" "This... there will always be a way~! After all, one of the magical girls and the other is the Holy Grail~!" Ruby said with a grin. "It''s really a bit of regret, no." Shi Lang stood up, with a gloomy face, and said, "Well, you can be out of print right here!" Shiro threw the ruby ??to the ground, and then [projected] a sword in the stone and stabbed it on the ruby. "Boom, boom, boom..." "No! No! What''s not possible there, don''t poke there...it hurts...it hurts...be gentle, gentle, it will break!" Ruby was stabbed and weeped. Shiro: "..." This **** line, I don''t know, I thought he was doing something bad. The sapphire that was buttoned firmly on the table by [Evil] said: "Master Eternal King, please spare your sister first. She doesn''t know that Lixiang is your sister." "I thought you were going to say something, Sapphire. I didn''t expect it to be such a vulgar language! Is this the point, you shameful crap?" Shi Lang questioned. Sapphire said: "Actually, we were sent by the Master to assist you, Lord Eternal King." Ruby seemed to have caught life, and quickly replied: "Yes, yes, we are..." Before Ruby was finished, Shi Lang stepped on it. "Yeah~~~~! No...it can''t be stepped on~! It''s going to break, it''s going to break, it''s really going to break~! Woo..." Ruby whimpered slightly. Shi Lang looked at Sapphire and asked, "Aid me? What does Jewel Weng mean?" Sapphire said: "Master is in the cracks of the world to fix the loopholes and send us to help you. But we came to Fuyuki City first, and at that time, there were already ranks stuck in Fuyuki City, but we didn''t have a master, so there was no way. Those who exert strength, so we choose Master separately." Shi Lang sneered: "Is that why you cheated and abducted little girls to work for you?" "Deception, abduction? There is no such thing." Sapphire said, "I don''t know what happened to my sister. However, before I signed the contract with Illia-sama, I had already told Illia-sama, Yili. Only if Master Ya is willing to sign the contract." Ruby hurriedly said: "I, Ruby, I also talked to Lixiang~! Really~ You have to believe me..." Shi Lang ignored it, stomped it severely under his feet, and even twisted his feet so that the ruby ??rubbed against the soles of his shoes on the ground. "Yeah~~~~! Wooyi...no...don''t do this...yeah...it''s going to be broken, really going to be broken~! Don''t~!" Ruby made a strange cry. Sapphire glanced at Ruby and said, "Master Eternal King, please spare your sister." The sisters are really affectionate, and then Sapphire added: "You can''t destroy my sister with such strength." "Oh? Are you making fun of me for being weak?" Shilang''s face turned black. This is the first time he has been ridiculed for his lack of strength? However, it doesn''t matter. If this is the dependence of the two staffs, then he will call someone who is strong enough to destroy the staff. And this most suitable candidate is naturally... Shi Lang took out his cell phone and dialed El Quette''s number. After the busy tone of "beep", El Quette''s weak, pitiful, crying voice came from the other side of the phone: "Hello...this is the poor, weak little bat. May I ask who you are? What are you doing? Anything is fine, please talk to me for a while, I don¡¯t want to code words anymore..." Shiro: "..." Taking a deep breath, Shiro said, "Aquilt, I''m Fujimaru Shiro." "Oh¡ª¡ª!!!" El Quette''s weak, crying voice immediately changed, becoming very domineering and said: "You still have the face to call me, you ruthless traitor! Ruthless , Ruthless, ruthless...!" "Sorry, Alquette. I need your help now." Shi Lang said. "Huh. Why should I help you?" Alquette asked. Shiro said: "In return, I will give you a hand next time I fight the King of Fighters." "Really?" Alquette''s eyes lit up. Shirou said, "Yes." Chapter 615： "You must let the right hand! I heard it! Let the right hand!" said Alquette. Shiro nodded and said, "OK." "Where are you now? I''ll come right now!" Alquette said happily. Shirou said, "At home." "Wait for me!" Elquet said happily. Jian Tong editorial department. Elquette stood up happily, turned around and looked at the back of Jian Tong Yanye who was busy reviewing the manuscript, and said, "Editor Yanye, I think..." "Ah-!?" Jian Tong Yanye turned his head, and those bloodshot eyes looked at El Quette, and asked, "What do you think?" "No, no..." Alquette said with a cold sweat on his face: "I...I don''t want anything, I just want codewords. Codewords make me happy!" "Then hurry up the code word!" Jian Tong Yanye turned his head, and his grievance broke through the sky, and said: "Damn bastards, they are all sent here on the deadline. Sooner or later, get the knife and give you all one by one. Cut into a bald donkey!" Alquette was sweating, holding the phone with trembling hands, and said, "Hug...sorry, Shirou. I can''t get out for the time being." Then he hung up the phone. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang looked at the phone, speechless. Over the past year or so, El Quart has actually done many things that humans have done in Fuyuki City. He also transferred to his school, playing the old-fashioned way of turning students into a puzzle. But it didn''t take long before she got tired of playing, took the withdrawal application form, and ran away. And being a light novelist is also one of her ways of playing. Only this time, she seemed to be unable to do the routine of running when she was tired of playing. Because she was watched by the extremely responsible editor Jian Tong Yanye. If you dare to dove, you will block the door with a knife. It''s terrifying! Shi Lang lowered his head slightly, looking at the "huhu", "huh, huh," ruby ??that was violently as the heroine gasping after sex, he was speechless. I really didn''t see it, this broken thing is still an M! Shi Lang sneered: "Even if there is no way to make you out of print for the time being, I will seal you up!" [Evil] surged on Shiro''s body, forming a dark treasure chest of [Evil], and then like the gods creating Pandora, he stuffed rubies and sapphires into it. Ruby screamed, "Yeah~! Do you want to play imprisonment this time? Give Ruby some breathing time!" "Sister, stop making trouble. Lord Eternal King, if you are angry, you will let us out." Sapphire said. "Let you go out?" Shi Lang sneered: "You have been sealed forever! Even Jewel Weng can''t save you, I said!" Shi Lang closed the treasure chest of [evil], and then swallowed them into the dark tide of [evil]. And those [evil] poured back into Shirou''s body. There is a layered imaginary space in [Evil], and the treasure chest of [Evil], as well as rubies and sapphires, are exiled into that imaginary space. "Brother..." At this moment, Kozakura walked down the stairs. Shirou looked at Sakura and asked, "How about Tachika?" Sakura said, "You have already applied the ointment, you really did it this time." Shi Lang said, "If you don''t be harder, she won''t remember her memory long." Kozakura hesitated for a moment, and said, "Sorry, brother..." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Kozakura said, "I... I didn''t realize that Tachika was doing such a dangerous thing!" "You can''t be blamed for this. Although the masters of the two magic costumes are a bad bastard, they are really powerful. You didn''t notice it, and it''s normal." Shi Lang said. "No!" Sakura shook her head and said, "Brother, you are so gentle, but you are not good to Sakura! This is indeed my fault. You need to punish me and let me have a good memory!" Kozakura walked to Shiro''s lap, fell on Shiro''s lap, slowly lifted her skirt, revealing a little bear fat, and said with a blushing face: "You are welcome. Please punish me as much as you want, brother !" Shiro: "???" Shi Lang was dumbfounded. "You...what are you doing, Sakura?" Shi Lang asked with a twitch of his eyes. "I did something wrong, please punish me severely, brother!" Kozakura said with a face of shame. Shilang suddenly felt a stomachache. This sister''s brain has also become abnormal! Chapter 60 is really a coward [third more] "Please severely punish my incompetent sister, brother." Sakura was lying on Shilang''s lap, her small face was blushing, her eyelids drooped slightly, she was a little bit shy, and her ears were already blushing. Shi Lang''s face turned black all at once. "Really want me to punish you?" Shi Lang asked. "Yeah. Please do it, brother." Sakura didn''t raise her head, but instead covered her hot cheeks with her hands, she said shyly: "As Lixiang''s sister, I didn''t know that Lixiang was doing such a dangerous thing. My sister is really incompetent. Brother, please punish me. Otherwise, I will definitely not learn this lesson." Shirou looked at Kozakura, who was lying on his lap, lifting her skirt, and still talking to herself, and said blankly, "You must learn this lesson." Kozakura was intoxicated. Her brother will punish her severely. Slap, slap, slap... slap and slap down, right? This is really... Chapter 616： Love it. Yes, the scene where Shirou punished Fujimaru Tatsuka just now fell in her eyes, and it was the love of her brother. And it was the love she had never received before. Since she became the child of the Fujimaru family, her elder brother, whom she had admired since she was a child, left the family. He did not teach her carefully like Tachika, let alone grow up with her. After the admiring brother came back, but she has grown up. In front of her admiration for her brother, she is a mature sister, who takes care of others and does not need to be taken care of. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the elder brother''s eyes rarely fall on her. Because my brother is very relieved of her. It is precisely because of this that she sometimes envy her sister who is worried and cared about by her brother. It is precisely because of this that she would be a little envious of the love education of her brother, and the cry of Ewha with her sister. Really abnormal. I would envy this, and I would be a little jealous of my sister. What a pervert, Fujimaru Sakura. That''s why the brother''s education is needed. "Please do it, brother. Please don''t worry about my emotions. Please--, punish me severely and whipped me." Kozakura said, clutching her blushing cheeks. Shirou''s face was dark, and he stretched out his palm and gently placed it on Sakura''s head. Does your brother want to comfort me? Sakura thought so in her heart. Shirou grabbed Sakura''s hair and moved up-- "It hurts, it hurts--!!!" Kozakura, who was still very intoxicated, screamed all of a sudden, tears streaming down her eyes. "It hurts...Brother let it go! Let it go! Hair will be pulled off!" Sakura cried and held her hair in both hands, and was involuntarily taken up by Shirou. Shi Lang said with a sullen face, "Brother, I haven''t taught you to be so shameless, Sakura." "Yes, yes, yes. I don''t know how to be ashamed." Sakura cried and said. Shi Lang asked, "Do you dare to flip your skirt next time?" "Don''t dare, don''t dare. Brother, let go, let go. This way you will be bald, I will be bald, I dare not!" Sakura cried. Shiro released his palm. Kozakura clutched her poor hair, and glanced at Shirou''s palm again. Sure enough, a few strands of her hair were pulled off, and she cried, "Brother is really too much! Hair is a girl''s life!" "Is this memory enough?" Shirou asked. Sakura cried: "Brother is puzzled by style! I hate it! I hate it!" Sakura cried and ran to the room. As a result, when I ran to the top of the stairs, my little head popped up from the top of the stairs and repeated: "Brother is so annoying!" Then, turned around and ran. Shiro: "..." What''s all this? He sighed and shook his head helplessly. ... ... Yiliya slept with Meiyou and Grey. At Fujimaru''s house, the bed horizontally placed in this room is not big, but it is quite suitable for three petite people. Both Yiliya and Meiyou are only ten years old and petite. Although Grey is fifteen years old and 1.5 meters tall, she is extremely thin, petite and exquisite. Therefore, the three people sleeping together are not too crowded. The night is quiet. The moonlight outside the window leaked through the thin window screens and sprinkled aqua-silver patterns on the bed. Ilia couldn''t sleep a little. While recalling the situation of Shirou fattening Fujimaru Tatsuka in his mind, he was worried about the situation of sapphires and rubies. A few days ago, she was longing for a magical girl because she heard that she could transform into a magical girl. Although Sapphire also said some of the dangerous places, she still signed a contract with Sapphire. Subsequently, her first battle was Rider Medusa. The first battle was really dangerous. Sapphire asked her to give up being a magical girl several times, and she also gave up. However, at that time, Fujimaru Tatsuka, holding a ruby ??staff, appeared. Then the two were beaten out of the mirror world by Rider gorgeously. Why did she accompany Fujimaru Tatsuka to mess around till now? Think about it carefully. Although she said to Sapphire that she was worried about Fujimaru Tatsuka and protecting Fujimaru Tatsuka, in fact, deep down in her heart, she really wanted to be a magical girl, right? However, Illiya felt that her thoughts were not quite right. It''s like a split personality. In fact, Illiya always feels that she is very abnormal. This has been like this since before, and I always feel like there is another person living in my body, affecting her. At this moment, Meiyou who slept in the innermost turned around, looked at Ilia, and said, "That..." "Huh?" Ilia, who was sleeping in the middle, trembled, turned around, looked at Meiyou apologetically, and asked, "That... Did I bother you?" Meiyou shook her head, and said flatly, "No." After a pause, she asked, "Your name is Yiliya, right?" "Yeah! My name is Ilyas Phil Einzbern. But everyone calls me Ilya. You can also call me Ilya." Ilya said with a smile, and then paused. , Asked: "How about you?" Chapter 617： "Weigong Miyu." Meiyu said. "Wei... Gong?" Illiya couldn''t help but was taken aback, and then said: "It''s the same as my last name." "Huh?" Mei You was taken aback. Illiya pointed to herself and said, "My last name is also called Wei Gong." "What is your father?" Meiyou asked suddenly. Illiya smiled and said, "It''s Eimiya Kirisir." "Weigu...Kiji..." Meiyou was silent. She suddenly understood. I understand who the person in front of me, the Elias Phil Einzbern, is. In a way, this is...she? Her, parallel world peers? Just... Miyu held back his impatience and asked, "So, do you have an older brother? An older brother named Shiro Wimiya?" "No." Illiya shook her head and said, "I don''t have a brother. And if I''m called Shirou... As far as I know, there is only one Fujimaru Shirou brother." "Fujimaru Shiro..." Meiyou remembered. The old man who brought her out of the parallel world said that Fujimaru Shiro is the parallel world co-individual of her brother Weimiya Shiro. However, this Fujimaru Shiro brother and her brother Weimiya Shiro are so different that she can''t be regarded as the same person in any way. "What''s wrong, Meiyou?" Ilia asked. "Nothing..." Meiyou shook her head and hid all her inner melancholy, and then asked: "Well, Ilia, what are you doing with that staff?" "That... Sapphire said, there are some copied heroes in Fuyuki City that need magical girl to protect. So I did it." Ilya scratched her head and said. She is a little shy, and she always feels like an idiot when she speaks this way. "Heroic...Is it a heroic spirit transformed from a card?" Meiyou asked. "Yes," Illiya nodded, then looked at Meiyou strangely and asked: "How did you know, Meiyou?" Sure enough... Is it my fault? Because of my relationship, those cards have fallen into the world here, have they begun to interfere in the world here? Meiyou''s heart is a bit heavy. But at this moment, the bedding covering the three of them started to wriggle gently. The two who were communicating turned around, and four watery eyes fell on Grey who was tiptoeing to lift the bedding. "Woo..." Grey shrank her head and said cautiously: "That...that, I''m sorry. I...I can''t hold back anymore, I want to go to the bathroom. Excuse me... Did you bother you? " "No." Yiliya and Meiyou shook their heads. "That...that''s fine." Grey breathed a sigh of relief, and then said with a troubled face: "Well, I will open the bedding when I come back. I''m really sorry to disturb you." "It doesn''t matter, beautiful silver-haired sister." Yi Liya smiled, glanced at Mei You, and asked, "Right, Mei You?" Meiyou nodded slightly, her face was very flat, but she still said, "Please don''t care about us, Grey." "Feel... thanks for understanding." Grey breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the room. "That beautiful silver-haired elder sister always feels so careful." Ilia said in trouble. Meiyou nodded and said, "Indeed." Meiyou feels the same way. Obviously she was a visitor from a parallel world. There were no relatives in this world. She felt that she was already careful enough, but Gray was more careful and timid than her, for fear of offending anyone. Grey walked out of the room, but did not go to the toilet. In fact, she was not urinary urgency, nor did she fall asleep. Even if it was not voluntary, she overheard the conversation between Yiliya and Meiyou. However, she didn''t listen carefully, she just covered herself with a quilt, and kept her eyes secretly observing the Knight King Altria Pendragon who was standing by the window. Because of her low self-esteem, she doesn''t know how to communicate directly with people, and she can''t talk. So, what she likes most is to observe others from a distance. And when the knight king pushed her down from the reincarnation ceremony and let her find her own life on her own. What she likes most is to secretly observe the Knight King who has given her life new ideas. According to her observation, the Knight King, every time he looked at the Eternal King, there would be a very strange atmosphere. It felt like a pink bubble popped out, which made her unwilling to look straight. However, since he had just returned to the room, the Knight King had been standing outside the window in a daze, and then walked out of the room. This made her very concerned, so she gave an excuse and walked out of the room, secretly following the Knight King''s Royal Highness, watching from a distance. And the Knight King, after walking out of the room, he got into Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room. "What are you going to do in that princess''s room?" Grey was very curious. She called Fujimaru Tatsuka as His Royal Highness Princess. Of course, because she is a descendant of the Knights of the Round Table, and her body was used to resurrect the Knight King Altria Pendragon, so Fujimaru Tatsuka, the sister of the Eternal King, naturally calls her a princess. . Grey was very curious about why Altria ran to Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room, and when she was about to go out, Altria just appeared out of the room. The trailing person and the trailing person crashed into the car! "Grey? You haven''t slept yet." "Ah...that...that...I...I want to go to the bathroom!" Chapter 618： Grey said in a panic. Don''t mention, being hit by Altria like this made her feel a little urinary. "That''s it," Altria''s holy cyan eyes looked at Grey, with a gentle smile on her delicate face, and said: "Then go quickly, and then go to sleep again." "Um... that... I''m afraid of the dark, and I''m afraid of ghosts... So, so..." Gray lowered his head and said with a blushing face: "Can you... accompany me?" "Of course." Altria nodded and said gently. Altria raised Grey into the toilet, while she waited outside the toilet. "That... are you still there?" Grey asked cautiously. Altria said, "I''m here, I''ll always be, don''t be afraid, Grey." "Um..." Grey buried her head. This kind of company, this kind of real care by others made her heart tremble slightly. That person will accompany her, not because she is the resurrected body of some hero, but because she is Grey. This is something she has been pursuing but can''t get. But what is ridiculous is that this person who really cares about "Grey" is the one whose body is about to be resurrected. How ridiculous? Grey came out of the toilet, blushing, and said, "Yes... I''m sorry, Your Highness. You were allowed to accompany me." Altria said softly: "Don''t say that, this is not a shame. And I also want to thank you for lending my body to my boarding house. Okay, go back to sleep." "Hmm..." Grey and Altria walked to the room. "Speaking of which, why did Your Highness go to the room of the Princess?" Gray asked. Altria''s head drooped slightly, her eyelids drooped, and she said, "Looking at that child...reminds me a bit of my child." "Do you have any children?" Gray asked strangely. Altria nodded and said strangely: "I am a woman, of course I have children." "Mordred?" Grey asked. Altria nodded. Grey said strangely: "However, historical books and biographies say that Mordred is the witch Morgan Lefy, who drugged you and gave birth to a rebellious son..." "It''s not! That''s mine! That child, it''s mine!" Altria said displeasedly: "I really don''t know who wrote it, let me see, I must kill him with a single sword!" Grey Quandang didn''t hear it, and instead asked: "Mordred finally destroyed the dynasty and killed you. Don''t you hate her?" "She didn''t start... and how could I hate her?" Altria said with a bit of sadness, "I never hated Mordred, let alone angry with her." "Mordred...what kind of person is it?" Gray asked. Altria said, "That child is a stiff-mouthed child like the Princess. It''s just..." "Just?" Altria said: "It''s just that the child is easy to feel lonely, so sometimes he is very clingy, but sometimes he is very reluctant to contact others. When she sticks to you, you care about her, she will be angry, and then Tell you to do your own thing. When she is unwilling to contact people, if you ignore her, she will show a crying expression again..." Altria couldn''t help but smile, then lowered her head again, a little sad, and said, "So, I never understood that child from beginning to end...I am a failed mother." "That''s it..." Grey was in a low mood and whispered in her heart: "I really envy her for having a mother like you." Altria claims that she has never understood her child, and how can she understand her parents and relatives? Regarding her as the body of the resurrected knight king Altria Pendragon, even the so-called blessing is just to bless her to be chosen as the body of the resurrection. No one had ever blessed her to be born as Grey, but was born as the body of the Knight King. This is true of her people, her parents, and even her sister who adopted her later. Grey is not needed. Perhaps, it is precisely because of this that she has become as inferior as she is now and dare not contact with others... "What are you thinking about, Grey?" Altria asked. "Ah...no...nothing." Grey replied in a panic. "Go back to sleep." Altria said. "Um..." Grey nodded. Grey walked into the room, turned his head and glanced at Altria who was standing outside the door. The cold moonlight passed through the thin window screens, leaving a faint silver water pattern on her gentle and pretty face. Gray couldn''t help asking: "You...you will always be there, right?" "You are my Master, and I will always be by your side, Grey." Altria said. Grey was relieved. As long as the king is still there, she will feel at ease. Because as long as the king is still there, it means that there is still someone, and another person is blessed because she is Grey. It turned out that she was not afraid of ghosts, nor was she afraid of the dark. I''m just afraid, there is no one beside me. What a coward, Grey! Grey said inwardly. Yad sighed in her pocket. Maybe that''s all right. ... ... Chapter 619： ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today~! This should not be considered out of context. QWQ Chapter 61 It turns out that my brother has always been by my side Early the next morning. Alice Phil came to pick up Ilia. "My daughter, I really caused you trouble, Shirou." Alice Phil said softly while touching Ilia''s little head. Shi Lang waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter." Standing on the side, Grey found that the knight king Altria Pendragon was looking at Alice Phil, who was like a lady, showing a gentle air. Grey asked in a low voice, "That... Your Highness, do you know that person?" Altria glanced at Grey, nodded, and said, "Yes. Alice Phil, is it my Master during the Fourth Holy Grail War." "So..." Grey''s gaze fell on Alice Phil, and she said silently in her heart, as the Master of His Highness in the Fourth Holy Grail War... Altria''s gaze fell on Ilia next to Alice Phil, and she whispered softly, "Alice Phil''s daughter... So that''s it, this child is that child. It''s really grown up. Quite a lot." At this moment, Alice Phil''s gaze fell on Grey''s body, who was taken aback, and asked softly: "Saber?" "Ah...?" Grey was taken aback, and then said in a panic: "No...no. I''m not your Highness...I...I..." Shirou said, "She is Grey, not Saber." After a pause, Shirou added, "But you don''t count as confession. Because of some kind of relationship, Saber is staying with her, but you can''t see it." "So..." Alice Phil nodded, and then smiled softly: "Saber, although I can''t see you, but I want to tell you. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, I reached the agreement. Oh. I survived. And oh, your suggestion is very good." Alice Phil blinked, and put her hands in a scissor-like shape on her head, like a snow-white bunny, winking playfully. Ilia buried her head, not daring to see Alice Phil. She felt that Alice Phil at this time was a child younger than her. Grey also lowered his head. She was a little frustrated. Faced with strangers'' questions, she didn''t even have the courage to answer completely. Why is she so timid? Altria saw her troubles, patted her on the shoulder, cheered and said, "Don''t feel inferior, take your time." "Is this temperament of me still saved, Your Highness?" Gray asked. Altria showed a serious and solemn expression, and said, "Of course!" Looking at Altria, Grey had courage. Altria looked at Grey. Why does she care about Grey so much? Except for her personal temperament, and Grey is the body that resurrected her, the most is probably still in Grey''s body. Did you see her own shadow? I was closed by righteousness, my emotions were restricted, I didn''t understand people''s hearts, and I didn''t understand myself. And the one who opened the heart was her king. But it was Alquette''s magic eye that unlocked the restricted emotion. King... Altria stared at Shirou''s profile. Shirou exchanged a few more words with Alice Phil, and Alice Phil was ready to leave. However-- "Can you give me the sapphire, Shirou?" Alice Phil asked. Shi Lang couldn''t help but froze for a moment, then frowned, and took Alice Phil to a separate room for questioning. In the room, Shirou and Alice Phil were alone, while Ilia and others were eavesdropping outside the door. Shi Lang asked directly: "Alice Phil, do you know about Sapphire and Ilia?" Alice Phil nodded and said, "Yes. I knew it from the beginning. I know that Sapphire will sign a contract with Ilia." Shirou asked again, "Does Eimiya Kiritugu also know?" Alice Phil nodded. Shi Lang asked puzzledly: "I don''t quite understand, why do you want your children to do such a dangerous thing? Yesterday, if I hadn''t arrived in time, they would have been horrible." "No." Alice Phil shook his head and said, "Because that child is already a complete Holy Grail." Shi Lang frowned. Alice Phil smiled and said, "What Kirishu and I mean is not to let Ilia do dangerous things, but to leave the choice to Ilia." "What do you mean?" Shi Lang asked. Alice Phil said: "This world is too dangerous, Shirou. You never know, what things, what will destroy your normal life, destroy everything you cherish. If it is not strong enough, there will only be powerless I cried bitterly." Shirou frowned and said, "I don''t think how powerful a magician is." "What about the heroic spirit?" Alice Phil asked back, and then continued: "The Fourth Holy Grail War is a war of heroic spirits. If you didn''t make a wish with the Holy Grail for the last time, how many people would die in this city? Nine years ago, There is also the attack by the ancestors of the dead. If you were not fighting to stop, how many people will die in this city? And in the nine years of your absence, do you know how many things have happened in Fuyuki City?" Shi Lang shook his head. Alice Phil smiled gently: "A lot, a lot. There are many magicians, even dead men patrolling the city of Winterwood, but fortunately, it didn''t cause much impact. And now, there is an invasion of parallel worlds." "Do you know about this?" Shi Lang was a little surprised. "Sapphire and Ilia told me when they concluded the contract." Alice Phil said gently: "Now there is an invasion of parallel worlds, then will there be enemies from outside this planet in the future? What Kirishu and I mean is not to allow Ilia to enter the world of magicians, but to let Ilia have the power and the power to protect herself." Shirou somewhat understood the thoughts of Alice Phil and Kiritugu Emiya. Alice Phil said: "Neither I nor Kirisu Eomiya can stay with the child forever. When we are born, old, sick, and die, one day, we will leave that child away. We can truly accompany the child to the end of our journey. She is the only one in life. And she is the only one who can protect her from harm." After a pause, Alice Phil said, "Shirou, this is the same with you. You are seventeen years old this year, and one day, you will get married and start a business. You can protect for a while, but you can''t protect your entire life. It''s like nine years. As before, if you encounter another enemy who makes you have to leave the city and the people you want to protect. Then, who will protect you while you are away?" Shi Lang lowered his head, revealing the color of thinking. "Papa." Alice Phil clapped his palms and said with a smile: "Well, that''s all for the communication as a parent. Can I return the sapphire to Ilia, Shirou?" Chapter 620： Shi Lang was silent for a moment, and then took out the treasure chest of [Evil]. He opened the treasure chest of [evil], took out the sapphire, and handed it to Alice Phil. "Master Alice Phil!" Sapphire called out cordially as soon as he saw Alice Phil. "Yeah. Sapphire, I''ve suffered. I''m here to save you." Alice Phil laughed. Ruby smiled happily: "Finally! Finally! Ruby, I am also saved!" "No. Only you, no." Shi Lang sneered, and then closed the [Evil] Treasure Box. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! Why is I the only one who can''t? Why only put sapphire, eternal king!" Ruby protested in the treasure chest of [evil]: "A person is very lonely! Don''t leave me alone. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-!" "Sister, I will mourn for you." Sapphire said. "Wait a minute! Sapphire, what are you talking about? Are you trying to betray your sister? Sister, I will cry! I will cry! I will cry and scream!" Ruby cried. Shirou ignored it and squeezed it back into the imaginary layered space of [evil]. Alice Phil picked up the sapphire and said with a smile: "Then, I will leave first, Shirou." Shi Lang nodded slightly. Alice Phil took Ilia''s hand and left Fujimaru''s house. Shirou lowered his head and pondered Alice Phil''s words. He is not worried about Sakura, because Sakura has the shelter of Tiamat. The only thing he can''t worry about is Fujimaru Tatsuka. She was so young, she didn''t know the world, and the world she saw with her eyes was pure colors. So he didn''t want Fujimaru Tatsuka to contact the inner world or anything about the magician. However, Alice Phil was right. He could not protect Fujimaru Tatsuka for life. He himself couldn''t say exactly what the invasion of the parallel world had become. If calculated according to "Magic Girl ¡î Ilia", then there is no doubt that the brain is sick. After all, this incident was brought out by him and Jewel Weng, and the situation is completely different from "Magic Girl¡îIlia"! And at this moment, even the gods have come out! Whether he can prevent the invasion of the parallel world, it''s still two to say, after all, [Clairvoyance EX] can''t see things after 2004. Maybe... he should also give Fujimaru Tatsuka the power? At least, can she protect herself? Shirou lowered his head in thought. Shaking his head, Shi Lang emptied these thoughts for the time being, and then called Meiyou. "What''s the matter, Brother Fujimaru?" Miyu asked. Shiro said: "Come with me, I will arrange admission for you." "Enrollment? This kind of thing is not necessary at all. In fact, I have completed all the courses I should learn by myself." Meiyou said. Shilang shook his head, touched her little head, and said, "Going to school is not only for gaining knowledge, but also for other things." "What is it?" Meiyou asked. Shiro said: "Friendship, and own youth." Friendship, youth... Meiyou lowered her head. "Don''t worry about the parallel world. Don''t blame yourself. Standing here, you are the new beginning you. You only need to think about how to enjoy the childhood that you should enjoy, and then learn knowledge, improve your self-cultivation, and grow up slowly. A reliable adult is enough. Adults are busy for this, in order to let the children grow up better." Shirou said, took Meiyou''s hand and walked out of the house. Meiyou was taken out of the house. She fell behind, and what she saw was a figure draped in light golden sunlight. A very reliable and strong back. It turned out that my brother was always by my side. Meiyou said inwardly. Chapter 62 is really fragrant! [Second more] Shiro arranged Meiyou to enter the elementary school of Suigunyuan College, and he was in the same class with Ilia. Enrollment needs to help Meiyou, who is a black household in this world, fabricate a residence permit. When this kind of thing was in the British Isles, he asked Bathmelo Lorelai to deal with it. Therefore, the admission procedures were completed very quickly. After receiving the book, Meiyou gloriously became an old-fashioned mystery transfer student. Shiro and the head teacher Fujimura Ohga took Miyu to the class together. Fujimura Okawa said in the class for a long time, and then let Miyu walk in. Meiyou hesitated for a moment. In that parallel world, she never went to school. Shi Lang stretched out his palm behind her, pressed it against her back, pushed her slightly hard, and said, "Go in, Meiyou." "Brother Fujimaru..." Miyu turned her head and glanced at Shirou. Shilang''s face was still ordinary and plain, giving people a sense of majesty that he dared not approach, but Meiyou suddenly felt relieved. Hippie smiling people make people feel relaxed when they get along, but only these serious and majestic people can make people feel reliable and at ease. Meiyou took a deep breath, turned her head, and walked into the classroom. Her life path, perhaps from this moment, has entered a new chapter. "Hello everyone, my name is Weigu Miyu." Meiyu wrote her name on the blackboard. Chapter 621： It caused a burst of exclamation. Fujimura Okawa arranged Miyu''s seat behind Ilia. Illiya greeted her warmly, others also greeted her warmly, Meiyou responded calmly one by one. In the eyes of others, Mei Yu is very cold, but in Shirou''s eyes, it is just a child who has never accepted this before, awkwardly adapting to an unfamiliar environment that he has never had before. Shirou stood watching outside the door. Suddenly, his face went dark, he stretched out his palm, shook his forehead, and sighed with some headache. ... ... Fujimaru''s house. Kozakura also went to school, leaving only Grey at home, and Fujimaru Tatsuka who had to take leave of her **** blooming. Fujimaru Tatsuka, who was originally hiding on the bed of the room, saw his majestic brother and sister who was the elder brother''s minion go out, and then quietly crawled out of the bed. While clutching his blooming butt, he sneaked into Shirou''s room. "Ruby... Ruby..." Fujimaru Tachika called softly. After being opened by the majestic brother, Fujimaru Tatsuka was crying with pain, but in his heart he was worried about the safety of his friend, Ruby. She really didn''t expect her brother to be so powerful. He easily defeated the Magical Girl, Ruby and Sapphire, and even easily defeated Rider Medusa, whom she regarded as her archenemy. She knows her brother''s temperament to some extent, and the ruby ??fell in her brother''s hands, and it must be horrible. She must save Ruby! As for why? Does this need to be asked? Because that is her good friend! She didn''t know where her brother hid the rubies, but she knew that her brother had a treasure chest that he treasured very much. In normal times, she would not even be touched. That is a safe. "I remember the password is four or five..." Fujimaru Tatsuka recalled the password set by her brother. The password was three digits, of which only 4 and 5 were certain. She didn''t know what the other number was, so she had to experiment one by one. The password was changed to "453", and Fujimaru Tatsuka finally opened the safe. There are many dust-tight, unopened books in the safe, as well as many old newspapers and magazines. Fujimaru Tatsuka took a closer look. Most of these books are about the legendary stories of King Arthur. "Really, is my brother still a kid like me? I actually watch these fairy tales and legends without tearing the package. Humph. I also say that I often waste money, isn''t it the same for my brother?" Fujimaru Tachi Xiang said unhappily. I bought it but didn''t look at it, only sealed it in a safe. My brother is also really strange. However, this must be a waste of money! As a result, she was reprimanded for wasting money not long ago, but she was wasting money. Hum. What an older brother who can only say that he can''t do it! Fujimaru Tachika complained, and then continued to flip through the safe, whispering "Ruby". In the end, she found a long black box in the safe. "Will it be hidden here?" Fujimaru Tachika stretched out his hand and leaned towards the black long box. As a result, with a "swish", a black mud hand emerged from the black long box, trying to grab Fujimaru Tatsuka. Tatsuka Fujimaru screamed in surprise. The black clay hand seemed to have the will, he hesitated for a moment in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and then slowly fell back into the box. A tide of black mud flows on the surface of the black box, just like a box made of black mud. Fujimaru Tatsuka hesitated for a moment, and his care for the safety of his friends overcame his fear of location. She reached out and held the black box, but the black mud on the surface of the black box did not harm her. Fujimaru Tatsuka opened the box with a strange expression. There is no ruby ??inside, but a strand of golden hair is preserved. Fujimaru Tateka took out the strand of golden hair, with a puzzled expression on her face, murmured: "What is your brother doing while hiding Elquit''s hair? Wait! Could it be that? Could it be that my brother was treating Al Quite actually has...?" Fujimaru Tatsuka feels like he has discovered his brother''s big secret! "What are you doing, Your Royal Highness?" The sound from behind suddenly made Fujimaru Tachika yelled "Woo Yi", and turned her head in a panic, and saw Grey standing behind her, with holy blue eyes staring at her. His face was very serious. It''s not like the cowardly sister I met yesterday. With a guilty conscience, Fujimaru Tachika waved his hand quickly and said, "No...nothing..." Grey... No. To be precise, Altria, who was possessed by Grey, had a slightly pleasant expression, her tone softened, and said, "That''s good." Earlier, she heard Fujimaru Tatsuka''s scream, thinking that something was happening, she quickly took possession of Grey, and ran up, only to find that Fujimaru Tatsuka had messed up Shirou''s room. "That''s..." Altria''s gaze fell on the strand of golden hair in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand, and she was taken aback. "It''s Elquet''s hair that my brother collected. Really, my brother is really abnormal. He actually likes to hide Elquet''s hair!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a headache. Altria did not answer. Chapter 622： Fujimaru Tateka put her hair back into the box, thinking of something, turned her head to look at Altria, and pleaded: "Sister Grey...I messed up my brother''s room about this matter, don''t tell my brother!" "This..." Altria hesitated. As the king''s knight, how could she not report such things to the king? "Please!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with tears and dim eyes: "If my brother knew about it, I would definitely get spanked again!" Altria: "..." Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka with his teary eyes, Altria''s heart softened a little. However, in this way, doesn''t it mean that she is concealing the king again and betraying the king? But if you tell, the princess will be spanked again. Altria was caught in a dilemma. ... ... Shirou already knew that Fujimaru Tachika had moved his safe. Isn''t this a matter of course? The box containing the strands of golden hair was made by [The Evil of This World], and it was regarded as his clone. When Fujimaru Tachika moved the box, [Evil] told him about it. But he was not in a hurry to rush back, because the contents of the safe were not precious things, and they had been beaten yesterday, so if they are not good today, they will continue to attack. Therefore, he chose to open one eye and close one eye, and did not go straight back, instead, he observed Miyu at the Suigunhara Elementary School and gave Fujimaru Tatsuka time to clean up. Of course, if she didn''t clean it up, then he couldn''t close his eye, so he could only hang her up and beat her again. "Tingling bell--!" The school bell rang. In the teaching building of the Sui Qunyuan Elementary School, elementary school students flooded out, preparing to go home. Meiyu walked out with Ilia, and followed by Moriyama Nana Tortoise, Kurihara Mollusca, and other Ilia''s best friends. Meiyou saw Shilang, and after bidding farewell to Ilia and others, he walked towards Shilang. "Miyu is the sister of that terrible brother." Nana Moriyama looked at Miyu who was running towards Shirou and said. "Horrible brother?" Illiya tilted her head and looked at Moriyama Nana. "Yes." Moriyama Nana Kame said: "My sister and that brother are in the same class in high school. My sister said that that brother is a little difficult to get along with. Even my gentle and close sister said so, it must be the same Very scary person!" Some are powerless to refute... Ilia lowered her head feebly. She remembered the scene of Shirou hitting Fujimaru Tachika''s **** last night, and she did feel a little scary. However, think again of last night, the scene where You Shi Lang fell from the sky to kill Rider Medusa. She said silently in her heart, maybe that brother Fujimaru does look a little scary, but that brother is just using his own way to protect the people around him. Shi Lang took Mei You, waved his hand to Ilia, and then took Mei You to home. "How do you feel?" Shirou asked. Meiyou said: "The theoretical knowledge I learned is very naive, and the teacher doesn''t even understand calculus. I am very troubled." "It''s not about your theoretical knowledge, but about how it feels to get along with other ordinary children?" Shirou asked. Meiyou thought for a while, and commented: "I can''t understand. Some people are bullied, but they are still laughing. Some people say ¡®unpleasant¡¯, but in the end they still have fun with others. There is also Ilia..." "What''s wrong with Iliya?" Shi Lang asked. Meiyou thought for a while, and said, "I was going to run against me in the gym class, and then after losing to me, she hugged me with an unwilling look on her face. She was slimy and uncomfortable, but she still showed a smile. I couldn''t Understand." "Then how do you feel?" Shirou asked. Meiyou lowered her head slightly and said, "It feels...not bad." Shilang reached out and touched her head, and said, "That''s enough." "That..." Meiyu hesitated for a moment, looked up at Shirou, and said, "I have troubled Brother Fujimaru for a lot of things, at least please let me do the housework, otherwise I can''t accept this comfortably." "It''s up to you." Shi Lang said. Shirou took Miyu back home, and when he got home, Fujimaru Tatsuka cried and threw herself on him. "What are you doing, Lixiang?" Shilang asked. Fujimaru Tachika cried, "Brother, brother. You can return the ruby ??to me!" Shi Lang''s face was cold, and he said, "I have destroyed that thing." "Wow wow wow wow!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried: "No! No! You lie to me! I promise you, I will not cheat, I will not be a magical girl. You return the ruby ??to me, don''t destroy my good friend ." "Don''t mess around," Shi Lang said. Fujimaru Tachika cried, "If you don''t return the ruby ??to me, I won''t eat anymore!" Shiro: "..." Grey stood beside him with a troubled look, watching the family drama. Shiro ignored Fujimaru Tatsuka, but went back to the room by himself and glanced at the safe. This stupid sister was still somewhat wise, and when he knew the aftermath, he opened one eye and closed another. "Brother, give me the ruby ??back! She is my friend, don''t destroy her. Uuuuu..." Fujimaru Tatsuka followed and cried. Shi Lang lay on the bed, took out a comic book for himself, and flipped through it, ignoring her. Fujimaru Tateka cried loudly, then secretly watched Shirou, and continued to cry loudly. Normally, after she cries, her brother will feel relieved. But this time, she cried for half an hour, and her brother just flipped through the comic book and ignored her. "Huh?" Shirou raised his head, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, who was rubbing his eyes, and asked: "Don''t you cry? I haven''t heard enough. Keep crying, it sounds good, you can use it as the background of reading comics. Music." Fujimaru Tatsuka: "..." Fujimaru Tateika gritted her teeth, put her hands on her chest, and said with a grumble expression: "I''m not going to eat anymore! If you don''t return the ruby ??to me, I will go on a hunger strike!" "Really on a hunger strike?" Shi Lang asked. Chapter 623： Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and said firmly: "If you don''t return the ruby ??to me, even if I die, I will never take a bite!" Stupid means! Shi Lang was amused, but put down the comic book and walked out of the room. Fujimaru Tateka sat on the bed with her arms folded, her expression grumbling. She decided that she must go on a hunger strike to rescue her good friend from the evil demon! Shirou walked out of the room, took out his cell phone from his pocket, dialed Sakura''s number, and said, "Hey! Sakura...Yes! It''s me! Let''s eat hot pot tonight! Yes! Buy more beef!" "Okay, brother." At the entrance of Suigunyuan College Junior High School, Sakura hung up her cell phone. She sighed, brother, really didn''t come to pick her up. Really, is it too mature to behave too well? In this way, my brother didn''t worry about her at all. It feels like not being noticed. Sakura is very troubled, she also wants to be worried about and taken care of by her brother. Sakura shook her head, then went to the supermarket to buy hot pot dishes and vegetables, and bought more beef. That night, Shirou was in his room, in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and cooked a pot of very fragrant hot pot, and ate with Sakura with relish. Fujimaru Tatsuka''s saliva was drooling, but for the sake of a good friend, she held it back. Kozakura hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "Brother, why don''t you coax Lixiang?" "Huh?" Shi Lang snorted and said, "No need." He took out a fan, picked up a slice of shabu-shabu, and fanned the smell of hot pot towards Fujimaru Tatsuka. So fragrant... So fragrant... Fujimaru Tate''s mouth watered, and he couldn''t help it. Shirou fanned the fan and said to Sakura and the others: "We eat as much as we want. Someone who is on hunger strike can''t eat it." Fujimaru Tatsuka gritted his teeth and prepared to walk out of the door first, only to find that Shiro had locked the door with a key, and the key was in Shiro''s pocket. The smell of the house. Sakura walked up to her and asked softly, "Lixiang, why don''t you eat first? Otherwise, wait for something delicious, but your brother will eat it all." Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help it anymore, nodded, and followed. As a result, I fished the bottom of the pot and found that there were only a few pieces of shabu beef left, most of which went into Shirou''s stomach. Fujimaru Tateka''s eyes burst into tears, "Brother is super bad!" Shirou stretched out his chopsticks and was about to pick up the beef, but Fujimaru Tateika hurriedly lowered his chopsticks in a panic. Kozakura asked, "How does it taste?" Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled: "It''s so fragrant!" She speeded up the chopsticks. Ruby? What is that? Hunger strike? Of course it''s going on a hunger strike! But where does the strength to hunger strike if you don¡¯t eat enough? Fujimaru Tatsuka thought. Chapter 63: The Abnormal Movement of Spiritual Vessels [Third more] It has been more than a week since Rin Tosaka returned to Fuyuki City. Originally, she thought that inheriting the family''s spiritual veins was to survey the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City, and then report to the Magic Association and the Templar Church. But when she really experienced this, she realized how troublesome it was. More importantly, she found that the spirit veins of Winterwood City were a bit strange. It was like something, entrenched in the spiritual veins of Winterwood City, making the spiritual power of the spiritual veins very mottled and full of impurities. As the spiritual vein manager who inherited the spiritual veins of this city, Rin Tosaka naturally needs to investigate the changes in the spiritual veins, and resolve the incident. After Rin Tosaka carefully checked the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City, he found that the most polluted place of the spiritual veins was the branch spiritual veins on the coast. From Tosaka Rin''s point of view, this may be the source of the spiritual vein variation in Fuyuki City. Rin Tosaka wanted to investigate this branch spiritual vein, but the spiritual vein was hidden too deep. It is necessary to pierce through the surface and go underground to investigate. However, it is a pity that because the Tosaka family''s magic engraving was destroyed in the Fourth Holy Grail War, most of the Tosaka family''s property was taken out to find a restorer, and the magic engraving was repaired. At this time, it was the Edfeldt family who provided the excavation funds, that is, the current owner of Edfeldt, who formed the "Edelfeldt Twins" with her-Luvia Celin. Tower Edfeldt. It''s just that Luvia''s actions are too exaggerated. She directly used the form of a real estate project to contract this piece of land from the Winterwood City Government, erected a fence, and then excavated the land. Luvia had only one request to provide Rin Tosaka with funds to help. "Come on, my stupid sister, show your sister a lovely smile." Luvia laughed at Rin Tosaka, who was wearing a black and white maid costume. Tosaka Rin gritted his teeth, his forehead was full of "Tic", and then had to show a reluctant smile, "Also... thank you so much... sister." Rin Tosaka''s heart was bleeding. For nine years, she had never lost to Luvia, but this time, she was defeated by Edfeldt''s banknotes. "Puff ha ha ha ha ¡ª you look stupid, Rin Tosaka! You look like a pig, so stupid!" Luvia laughed loudly, laughing so much that her stomach hurts and tears almost fell. Auguste, the housekeeper of the Edfeldt family, reminded him: "Miss, please pay attention to etiquette." Astria couldn''t help but shook her head with a headache. Chapter 624： The woman she was wearing was usually a woman as graceful as her goddess, but she would become particularly stupid when she met this woman named Rin Tosaka. This--, it''s really a headache. Astria sighed. Rin Tosaka''s face turned dark, this golden drill idiot will follow Edfeldt, I''m afraid it''s just to laugh at her, right? Sooner or later, I will kill you! Tosaka Rin said inwardly. At this moment, her contact alchemy stone shook slightly. Tosaka Rin put the alchemy gems on the record aside. Not long after, an elegant male voice came out from the speaker: "Rin, how is it? Has it been recognized by the church and the association?" Rin Tosaka said: "The Magic Association has already admitted that I am the manager of the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City. It is just that on the temple church, I need to clean up the abnormalities of the spiritual veins first, father." "That''s it. Then you take your time, pay attention to safety." Tosaka Tokimi said. "I see, father," Rin Tosaka said. Tosaka Toshimi said: "Come to Chancheng if you have time. Your mother misses you too." "I see." Rin Tosaka nodded in response. The alchemy gems of the contact were silent. Rin Tosaka sighed, her father has really changed a lot. It was like an ordinary old father who missed his children away from home. In the eyes of the former Tosaka Rin, this is absolutely incredible. And now, it actually happened. Perhaps this is also because of the Fourth Holy Grail War, when his father lost the magic engraving of the Tosaka family. Luvia reminded: "Tosaka Rin, gone. The underground has been opened up." "I got it." Rin Tosaka nodded and complained: "Actually, you don''t have to come here, Luvia. I am much better than you in terms of the magic way, and your coming here is totally a hindrance." "Huh? Better than me? You are daydreaming! I am clearly ten times stronger than you! No. A hundred times!" Luvia laughed. Rin Tosaka laughed and said, "I think you are still alive in a dream..." Before Rin Tosaka finished speaking, Luvia took out a wad of ten thousand yen neon banknotes from her pocket and asked, "Whose magical way is stronger?" Rin Tosaka: "..." "You...you are strong!" Tosaka Rin clenched his palm, gritted his teeth and squeezed out a word. "Oh oh oh oh ~ this is really no way! Who said I am the head of the elegant Edfeldt family, noble and elegant, not comparable to the little nobleman in the country." Luvia slapped Tosaka Rin''s face with the banknote, making a "snack", and laughed triumphantly. If I owe her money...or I owe her money...! ! ! Rin Tosaka clenched her fists. One day, she will become a rich man, and then she will also slap Luvia in the face with her money! The two came to the underground, near the spiritual vein of Dongmu City. After patrolling for a long time, they found nothing unusual. "It''s weird, there is nothing unusual." Tosaka Rin was puzzled. Earlier, she explored the main spiritual veins of Winterwood City. There are actually six peculiarities in Winterwood City, and the biggest one is here. However, if you check carefully, there is indeed no special situation in this branch spirit vein. So, what happened to the previous probe? Did something go wrong? Rin Tosaka lowered his head and thought. Luvia said: "You can''t just look at the surface, maybe there will be an overlapping space here." "You mean it''s like the situation you met in the stripped city Adela? There is an imaginary space here?" Tosaka Rin asked. Luvia nodded and said, "It''s possible, isn''t it?" "That''s true." Tosaka Rin touched his chin, then said, "Okay, it''s decided. Let''s go." "Go?" Luvia asked strangely: "Are you not investigating the situation?" "Huh? You wrestled too much and broke your brain? Even if there is really imaginary space here, we don''t know what the situation looks like. What if there is danger?" Rin Tosaka asked back. . Luvia straightened her chest and said triumphantly: "I am here! When that happens, I will become a goddess to dissolve all dangers, and you only need to hug my thighs tightly on the side. You are right. Right, Master Asteria?" Astria touched her face a little troubled, but still gently said: "If there is danger, I will give the power to Luvia, so don''t worry about it." "If there is Astoria-sama, I feel more relieved." Tosaka Rin said. Luvia said displeasedly: "Don''t ignore me! I''ll use strength then, but me!" Rin Tosaka ignored her, but started to build a magic circle here, preparing to simulate the attributes of imaginary numbers. Her magic is the five elements, and she has studied for many years in the Edfeldt family with a long history, making it easier to simulate and construct imaginary attributes. Soon, she constructed the channel of imaginary numbers. Tosaka Rin couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, and said, "There really is another space here!" The magic circle that simulates imaginary numbers cannot be activated if there is no other space. But once it is activated, it means that there really is another space here. Rin Tosaka led Luvia into the imaginary channel. This is a world like a mirror. Before he had time to see the world, like a lion guarding his territory, an existence roared. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" The majestic magic power made Toto Rin and Luvia couldn''t help but stare. The two of them were surprised. In the center of the mirrored world, there was a jet-black human figure, surrounded by a jet-black magic storm, like a color of despair. Chapter 625： Tosaka Rin murmured, "No wonder the spirit veins are abnormal. It turns out that there is something here stealing the magic power of the spirit veins!" Luvia looked at the jet-black human figure in surprise, "Why is there such a thing here?" Rin Tosaka looked at Luvia and asked, "What''s the matter, Luvia?" "That''s a hero!" Luvia shed a cold sweat, and said with some psychological shadow: "It''s exactly the same thing I encountered in Stripping City Adela. That''s a hero!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The dark heroic spirit made a frantic sound, and then stared at Rin Tosaka and Luvia, his eyes flashed with tyrannical red light, and then dozens of brilliant treasures appeared around them, facing away. Rin Ban and Luvia projected over. Luvia and Tosaka Rin quickly strengthened themselves with gem magic and dodged. "This mode of attack..." Luvia couldn''t help but think of the hero-king Gilgamesh that he met in the stripped city Adela. It''s just that this heroic spirit standing here is obviously much stronger than the one fake Gilgamesh that stripped the city of Adela. Dozens of treasures were bombarded, and the ground was split, and the violent wind blew Rin Tosaka and Luvia away. Astria emerged from Luvia''s body, took a look at the dark figure, then looked at Luvia anxiously, and asked, "Luvia, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Luvia touched the blood on her mouth and said. Astria looked at the chaotic human form, sighed, and said, "There is already a connection point between the two worlds... the mimicry fits together, Luvia. I will give you power and divine core." Luvia nodded. Astria freed the limitations of the **** core and merged with Luvia. In this way, Luvia will get the power of Asteria god, but correspondingly, her personality will be perfectly integrated with Asteria temporarily. The proportion of fusion is about 70% of the **** Astraea, and 30% of the personality of Luvia. After the fusion, Luvia held the sword of justice in one hand and the scales of justice in the other. The divine might lifted from her body blew away the sword rain from the attack. Luvia killed all the way to Tosaka Rin''s side and asked, "Rin, how is it? Is there any injury?" This kind of caring tone almost made Tosaka Rin nauseous. However, when she came back to her senses, she sensed that more Astrajah stood in front of her at the moment, so she stopped the nausea and vomiting, nodded, and said, "It''s okay." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" The chaotic heroic humanoid screamed, golden ripples emerged around it, dozens of treasures appeared, and they shot towards Asteria. Astraea raised her brows, and the power of [Thunderbolt] was released, and the thunder that emerged from her body formed an excellent defense, smashing the treasures he had shot. And the high-level treasures that sporadically passed through the Thunder were either split by Astraea with the sword of justice, or shattered by the power of [Justice] and [Stars] of Libra of Justice. "These things are of no use to God," Astraea said. Looking at Luvia who was possessed by Astraea, Tosaka Rin sighed and had to admit that now, she was protected by Luvia. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The chaotic heroic figure yelled and threw dozens of treasures. However, this heroic spirit also seemed to instinctively realized that these treasures alone could not defeat the gods, so several golden ripples appeared around him, "Wow...", the steel chain was like a dragon in gold. Circling through the ripples. After Astraia smashed the shooting treasure, she saw the chain and her eyes shrank sharply. "...Is he an eternal king who clearly bears the divine nature, but has the rules of God?" Asteria sighed with a headache. Really, it is clear that the divine nature and even the **** core are things that increase the ability, but the opponents she has encountered recently are actually guys with special attacks on gods. She could feel the rules of God from that chain. What she noticed from the eternal king¡¯s treasure was the great deed of "killing the gods", but what she noticed from the heroic spirit was the great deeds of the "rule of the gods". Her panel muscle strength is A+, and her magic attribute is even EX. Using magic to strengthen herself, she can make her own strength greatly increased. In terms of strength, the giant dragon is not her opponent, only the eternal king''s side. Only the true ancestor can compete with her in strength. However, she could feel that in case she was entangled in that chain, with her **** core and **** level, it would take a lot of effort to break free of the chain. She wasn''t afraid of herself, but if Rin Tosaka was still next to her, she would have to hesitate. And at this moment-- "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The chaotic heroic spirit took out a black, gold and red tube-shaped strange treasure from the treasury. The only shape was a [sword]. "Open up¡ªshow the beginning of everything...Why do you even have this kind of thing?" Astraeaton felt his scalp numb, and couldn''t help screaming, completely throwing the grace of the goddess out of the sky. "What''s the matter, Astoria?" Tosaka Rin asked. Asteria said nervously, "I''m going to run, Rin." "Wow!" The chain is like a snake, extending towards Asteria. Astria turned around, the scales of justice in her hand burst into light, the power of [Order] was activated, and she loudly liberated her second treasure: "Return to all order here!" [Order]''s powers shined brightly, and in an instant, everything returned to before Astraea and Luvia merged. And the chain of the chaotic heroic spirit and its creation¡ªthe sword that showed the beginning of everything also disappeared. Everything has returned to its initial state. Astraea was ejected from Luvia''s body, and shouted with a weak face: "Construct the technique, run quickly!" Rin Tosaka is not an idiot, and the situation at hand is obviously that the **** Asteria perceives the terrible chaotic heroic spirit, so he turned everything back and asked them to run quickly. Rin Tosaka quickly built a magic circle that simulated the imaginary number, opened the channel for the imaginary number, yelled: "Luvia, keep up!", and then ran away first. Luvia followed and ran away. She merged with the **** Asteria and was able to perceive the emotions of the **** Asteria. God Astraea didn''t care about other things, except for the chain and the weird sword. The two escaped from the imaginary space in embarrassment, lying on the ground panting. ... Chapter 626： ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today. Chapter 64 Young Gil "Huh-" Rin Tosaka and Luvia lay on the ground, panting, looking very embarrassed. Although very embarrassed, but at least successfully escaped. "What''s that?" Rin Tosaka said with a cold sweat on his face. Luvia said, "Heroic." "How did the heroic spirit become that form?" Tosaka Rin asked in surprise. Luvia spread her hands, rolled her eyes, and asked, "You ask me, who am I asking, Rin Tosaka?" Astraea popped out and said weakly: "It''s a fake by Pandora." "Master Astraea, your state seems to be very weak." Luvia said with concern. "It doesn''t matter, that is the side effect of my second treasure." After a pause, Astoria said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Luvia. That hero has a record of [Restricting God], and I can''t help it. I can help." "Ah... it doesn''t matter, Master Asteria." Luvia waved her hand quickly. This is not a nobleman or a human being, but a true god. But should it be said that he is indeed a good god? It''s such a spring breeze to communicate with. Astria said: "I can''t integrate with you in the next few hours, Luvia. You and Rin run quickly." "Run?" Luvia frowned and said, "We have escaped from that world, Master Asteria." "It''s not over yet. The heroic spirit has the tool to show and develop, and that space can''t hold him up, run!" Astraea said. However, at this time-- "Kakka-!" In the silence, there was a crisp sound that resembled glass shattering. Tosaka Rin''s face changed drastically, and he glanced at Luvia. Without even speaking, Luvia understood what she meant and pressed a gem next to the wall. "Kakka-" With gems as the center, there was a destructive technique, and the facility began to collapse and collapse. At this time, Tosaka Rin crushed an emerald, strengthened his legs, grabbed Luvia''s hand, and jumped up. Luvia quickly performed the magic of [Light Body] and [Amplification], lightened the bodies of the two of them, and ran up quickly. "Obviously the quarrel is so fierce, but the cooperation is so intimate." Astria showed a faint smile, then lowered her head slightly, looking at the gradually collapsed underground facility, and sighed: "This city wants Suffering, but unfortunately, there is no way for my divine body to come." "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Suddenly a golden boat flew out of the collapsed underground, chasing Rin Tosaka and Luvia. Tosaka Rin collapsed and yelled: "Meeting heroic spirits is already beyond the plan. Why is there such a thing?" "Don''t be long-winded, run away!" Luvia shouted. "If you don''t tell me, I know it too!" Tosaka Rin pulled Luvia''s hand and ran up quickly, while Luvia took out a series of gems from her arms and threw them down quickly in an attempt to stop the speed of some golden boats. However, this didn''t work. On the contrary, it aroused the stress reaction of the golden boat, shot a few treasures, and bombarded Luvia and Tosaka Rin. They didn''t hit Luvia and Tosaka Rin, but they hit the wall and there was a big explosion. With a "bang", Rin Tosaka and Luvia directly blasted out of the tunnel, and fell heavily to the ground. "This posture is really a courtesy of losing a lady." Luvia touched her waist and said with pain on her face. Tosaka Rin touched his face, and said, "Why don''t you care about ladies? That thing came out!" With a "bang", the golden boat rushed out of the passage and flew into the sky. Auguste, the housekeeper of the Edfeldt family, walked up to Luvia and asked with concern: "Miss Luvia, are you okay?" Luvia glanced at him and asked, "August, didn''t I tell you to leave?" "I''m leaving, but I saw you get blown out halfway through." Auguste said. Luvia said: "Quickly leave, the next thing is the magician''s business." "Yes--!" Auguste nodded, turned and left. Luvia raised her head and frowned when she looked at the golden boat parked in the sky. She has seen the same golden boat in the stripped city of Adela. Could it be that the two are the same hero? Besides, after this guy flew out from the ground, he stopped in the sky. What did he want to do? Luvia walked to Tosaka Rin''s side and asked, "Tosaka Rin, what do you think?" "It feels like looking for something." Rin Tosaka said with a frown. "What are you looking for?" Luvia was taken aback. Asteria said: "It should be looking for the Holy Grail." "Holy Grail?" Luvia and Tosaka Rin were taken aback. Rin Tosaka asked again: "Is the Holy Grail War?" Astria nodded and said: "But it is a little different from the Holy Grail War in this world. But there is no doubt that the heroic spirit is the heroic spirit who came in response to the Holy Grail War." "With this world?" Tosaka Rin realized the point. "Ah...Ah. Please forgive my mouth for being too stupid and not good at summarizing and explaining. If I insist, I can only explain the cause and effect. Therefore, it is not easy to explain to you now. If it is the one who is willing to remember forever The king who lives with me will surely understand and understand my words quickly, but it is a pity that he is not here." Astraea said. "Then what should we do now, Master Asteria?" Luvia asked. "Run first. This matter is no longer the magician''s ability to intervene." Astria said: "The heroic spirit is still unconscious. You should find a place to hide first, and wait until I can possess. Solve this matter again." Luvia said, "But, Astria-sama just now, didn''t you run away?" Chapter 627： Astria smiled softly, without being irritated, and said: "Because the intelligence is not in place. Now, it doesn''t matter. If you want to ask why, it''s because the heroic spirit is unconscious." Although the heroic spirit had all the original swords and chains that bound life, Astria was not afraid. Her greatest reliance is not the punishment of Libra, the first treasure, but the second treasure-[Return to All Order Here], to return everything to its original state. This is not the law of causation, but the power of God above the law of causation! Even if there is a failure, you can use this treasure to return to the original and start over. It''s just that once this treasure is used, she will become weak. So this treasure can also be said to be like [Remote Avalon], it is a life-saving treasure. However, unlike the guardian of [Remote Avalon] who refuses all interference, [Return to All Order] is an upside-down and comeback. If you insist, it''s a bit like Iye, who wrote the wheel of Naruto. Na Qi''s technique. "He moved!" Rin Tosaka yelled. Luvia and Asteria looked over, and saw that the golden boat flew towards Yuanzang Mountain after spinning a circle. Luvia and Rin Tosaka glanced at each other, turned around, and chased the golden boat at the same time. They saw the golden boat staying on the top of Yuanzang Mountain, and then dropped a few ammunition. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The ammunition fell from the golden boat and fell to the top of Yuanzang Mountain. In an instant, there was a violent explosion! "Are you kidding?" Tosaka Rin and Luvia watched the violent explosion, and their scalp numb for a while. But the sharp-eyed Rin Tosaka noticed something strange. That is, the explosion could not blow up Liudong Temple, which is also in Yuanzang Mountain. It seemed that something had protected Liudong Temple from an explosion. A faint golden light draped over the Liudong Temple, and the three of them saw the golden wheel vaguely hovering above the Liudong Temple. For a very brief moment, both Luvia and Tosaka Rin thought that they were wrong, but Astria was very convinced that he was not wrong. Isn''t this taken for granted? God''s Eye, how could it be wrong? However, it was precisely because she was not mistaken that she was shocked in her heart. "You''re kidding? Why are the truths who arrived in the world here?" She was so stunned that she couldn''t help but said, "There is something wrong with this world! Just forget it if there is a king who changed the history of pan-humanity. Actually, even those who reach the world truth will appear here? There is a big problem in this world, right?" "What world truth person?" Tosaka Rin asked. Astria shook her head and said, "I can''t explain it. In short, the temple is safe. If you are afraid of being hurt, you can hide in that temple." "Look¡ªwhat''s that?" Luvia pointed to the sky in shock. Astraea and Rin Tosaka looked up and saw the dark night sky. Suddenly a golden palm phantom appeared. Then they aimed at the golden boat and waved downward¡ª¡ª With a "bang", the golden boat was like a fly, it was blown up by the golden palm phantom, and the chaotic heroic spirit was also photographed. Rin Tosaka and Luvia were dumbfounded. Astria also sighed, and said silently in his heart, Enlightened One... Inside the Liudong Temple, Liudong Yicheng, who was flipping through the little yellow book in the Enlightened One''s room, gnawed at his nails, shivering. The great wise man has awakened from the state of meditation! The Great Wisdom glanced at Liudong Yicheng, and said: "This is the way to produce a pure mind, not to live in the body to produce the mind." Then, the wise man closed his eyes again. Liu Dong Yicheng hesitated for a moment, hid the little yellow book in his crotch, went out and took a peek at the monks outside the house, they were all cleaning. He patted his chest in relief, then lay down again, continuing to flip through the little yellow book. ... ... With a "bang", the earth shook. Shirou, who was tutoring Fujimaru Tatsuka''s homework, suddenly frowned, turned his head to look at Miyu who was putting away his homework, and said, "Miyu, this question, please teach Tatsuka." "Oh. Okay, Brother Fujimaru." Miyu paused and nodded. Shi Lang walked out of the room. Altria, who was attached to Grey, came over with a solemn expression, "My king, this is...!" "There is something, I''ll go and see. You guard this home." Shi Lang ordered. "Yes--!" Altria nodded in response, with a serious and solemn expression on her face. [Evil] was surging on Shilang''s body, and then two fleshy wings of [Evil] were transformed into the sky and flew towards the source of the earthquake. On the way, he took out the rank card¡¤caster¡¤eternal king, and carried out a dream call. So he came out in the state of a young Shi Lang. Staring at Yuanzang Mountain, You Shilang sighed, and couldn''t help showing a helpless smile, "Really, this kind of thing will happen." Because of the second treasure, Youshirou probably understood what happened. The role of the second treasure is to see through what you can see. As long as it is seen by the eyes, even the concept and cause and effect can be seen through. Therefore, when looking at Yuanzang Mountain, he already knew the role of the second treasure, what had just happened in Yuanzang Mountain. And contact the information he knew, what happened, he probably understood. Behind him, the wings of [evil] fluttered, and the young Shi Lang slowly landed in the jungle some distance from the top of Yuanzang Mountain. With the wings of [evil] behind him, the young scholar asked, "Well, won''t you come out, Gilgamesh?" "Is the eternal king?" A tender, painful voice came from under You Shilang. You Shilang lowered his head slightly, and only then discovered that he, who was following the target of the second treasure, had a deep pit about five meters in diameter under him. In this deep pit, a young palm was stretched out tremblingly, and then a young and helpless voice came out: "Can you give me a hand? That alien filmed too hard, I''m out Not coming." Chapter 628： "This is really helpless, Gilgamesh." You Shilang smiled helplessly, then stretched out his palm and grabbed the wrist of this palm. With a slight force, he pulled a beautiful blond boy out of the pit like a radish. "Ahhh... I was finally saved. I feel like I was going to be smothered to death just now." The beautiful blond boy sighed and said with a headache. The fair-haired, beautiful boy looks a lot bigger than Yoshiro in both height and appearance, about ten years old. He has soft short blond hair, and a pair of gentle red eyes on his immature face. She belongs to the kind of regular lady who is very suitable for wearing loli women''s clothing. And this person is undoubtedly the appearance of King Gilgamesh, who was the most hated by Shirou, and now the friend of the clairvoyant exchange group, when he was a child. Just-- "Why don''t you wear clothes, Gilgamesh?" Ju Shi Lang looked at the naked Gilgamesh and asked. Gilgamesh, who appeared in front of Youshilang as a child, was naked, without a trace of cover. Between his legs, the little elephant was swaying in the wind. Gilgamesh laughed and said: "Don''t bother to call me Gilgamesh. Um...in the language of this country, you just call me Lord Gil, King Eternal." "I see. I''m just curious, don''t you feel ashamed of being naked like this, Mr. Gil?" You Shilang asked. Jun Jill smiled and said: "No, the king''s body is the most perfect treasure in the world. I don''t have any sense of shame. Oh, yes, at this point, even if you use [Clairvoyance EX], you can contact me. That''s the same for the body that is still alive." You Shilang didn''t believe it, and switched to Merlin''s record, thus opening the [Clairvoyance EX] and contacting King Gilgamesh in the distant world of Gods. "Roar? I actually met this king''s juvenile body. This kind of thing will happen again." King Gilgamesh with [Claireye EX] opened couldn''t help but laughed, and said: "This state is really a strange experience. !" "Don''t you feel ashamed?" You Shi Lang asked. King Gilgamesh snorted coldly: "Because it has become smaller, has his mind become slurried, miscellaneous repair! This king''s body is a perfect treasure in this world, how can there be a trace of shame? You should feel honored that you can see such a perfect treasure! Oh...this king knows, are you fascinated by this king''s perfect body, the eternal king?" You Shi Lang: "..." What expression should he show? "Tsk!" King Gilgamesh gave a somewhat unpleasant tut without hearing the young sergeant spraying himself, and said: "Hurry up and return to a normal adult body, and you have nothing to say about you, this king." Yushiro had to turn off [Clairvoyance EX]. Jun Jill smiled and said, "Look¡ªI''ve said it all." King Gil can know the exchanges between the young Shilang and King Gilgamesh in the clairvoyant communication group. This is of course, because he is present in his childhood, is the side of Gilgamesh''s first known as the emperor''s period, and has a bug skill similar to the second treasure of Youshilang-the all-knowing and almighty star! The all-knowing and almighty star, this is Gilgamesh''s sublimation from the spirit of shining on every piece of earth and seeing through the world like the brilliance of the stars. Not only the opponent''s treasures and real names, but also the hidden reality can be seen at a glance. It is very similar to Youshilang''s second treasure to see through the whole world. The only difference is the type of launch and the difference in utility. If you make a metaphor, [All-knowing Almighty Star] is just flipping through the script, and what you see through the whole world is the system discriminating eyes of the web-based system flow. There is no difference between the strong and the weak, but the scope and type of emphasis are different. But in fact, seeing through Sun Luo Wanxiang is only the secondary effect of the second treasure of the Eternal King, not the main effect of the second treasure. It is because of the existence of [All-knowing and Almighty Star] that Mr. Gil has an insight into the things in the clairvoyant communication group in an instant. You Shilang sighed and said, "Put your clothes on. Otherwise, it''s weird." "What''s so strange about this? I''m not ashamed..." Before Jun Gil was finished, the young scholar raised his hand and summoned the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and a cautious cannon fired at the ground between Jun Gil''s legs, not far away. "Zizzi~" White smoke was blowing from the ground. You Shilang smiled and said, "If I don''t put on any clothes, I will burn your thing." Jun Jill shed a cold sweat and said, "I know, I know. It''s really... It''s violent..." A golden ripple appeared in front of King Gil. He stuffed his head in and searched for his clothes. Chapter 65 Three sparkles, triple happiness [second more] While Gil Jun buried his head in the treasure house looking for clothes, he secretly looked at You Shi Lang, and found that You Shi Lang was holding the holy spear, staring at him, as if he was going to burn his baby elephant with a light cannon in the next moment. Jill Jun had a headache, but began to look for clothes a little earnestly. "Ah...ah...really...where did it go...ah! I found it!" Jun Jill took out a Sumerian-style dress mainly made of silk and put it on himself. "Okay, time to have a good chat, King Eternal. No, it should be Fujimaru Shiro." Gil-kun looked at Yu Shiro, his red eyes gleaming with a faint red light. You Shi Lang thoughtfully said, "Is it the all-knowing and almighty star?" Jun Jill nodded, smiled, and said, "I really didn''t expect that when I grew up in the Fourth Holy Grail War in this world, the treasure I chose was actually the Eternal King. That''s really true. I have to compliment myself. As expected, I chose the most precious treasure in one fell swoop, but unfortunately it was not included in the treasure house in the end." Jun Jill looked a little regretful. You Shilang stretched out his index finger and scratched his face, and said in a bit of trouble: "You say that, it makes me feel very abnormal." "What''s so perverted about this?" Jun Jill said with a strange face: "The treasure you want is what you want. Why do you have to cover up your desires? This is a manifestation of dishonesty." After a pause, Jill Jun showed a smile and said: "However, when I grew up, it is no wonder that I noticed your fire from the beginning. After all, I am the one who created the record of the King of Eternity. But it is really true. It''s amazing. In countless parallel worlds, you alone have changed the trend of pan-historical history." Didn¡¯t you see that I was a traverser? Young Shilang thoughtfully, and then said: "You praised me, Mr. Gil." "No." Jun Jill shook his head and said, "After all, there is no one else except those who have reached the truth of the world who have your form of existence. It really makes me curious. Why do you have the form of existence of enlightened beings?" After a pause, Jun Jill turned his head, looked at Liudong Temple, and said, "Perhaps, this is also the reason why the out-of-transformation person appeared here." At this time-- "Boom, boom, boom!" The earth shook suddenly, and a huge pitch-black arm shot out from the top of the mountain not far away, and patted at Youshilang. You Shilang was not surprised, but turned his wrist, and the holy spear Lungomiard in his hand turned with him. The rich magic power was brewing in it. Then there was a "bang", and a starlight cannon was directed towards this. The arm banged over. Jun Jill took a look, stretched out his hand and waved, in front of that arm, golden ripples appeared, and countless shields were laid out in an instant. However, they were destroyed one by one by the Starlight Cannon. Afterwards, the light cannon was cast unabated, and blasted on that arm, destroying that arm directly. Chapter 629： "Oh, oops. That gun is still hard to resist. However, it is a pity. I wanted to talk to you more, but my half body has recovered." Jun Jill sighed with regret. . You Shilang received his gun, looked at Mr. Gil, and asked, "Are you going to go to war with me, Mr. Gil?" "This is something that can''t be helped." Jun Jill said troubledly: "Although the person outside the transformation shot me out of my body, it didn''t destroy my half of my body. And my half of my body has already swallowed the world. The Holy Grail is broken, and I want to get the Holy Grail anyway." After a pause, King Gil looked at You Shi Lang and asked, "The princess of the parallel world is now in your hands, right, the eternal king? I remember, that holy grail seems to be called Wei Gong Mei Yu?" You Shilang nodded and said, "Yes. Meiyou is in my house now." Jun Jill smiled and said: "Then you have to be careful, King Eternal. Although my position is not on anyone''s side, the target of my half-length is her, so my target is also her." You Shi Lang said: "Are you sure you want to fight me? Although it hurts your self-esteem to say that, I don''t think you are my opponent now." Jun Jill scratched the back of his head and said, "I am a little angry when you look down on me so much. Anyway, I can use the deviating sword." "You can''t use the true power of the Departure Sword, can you?" Yoshiro said. Jun Jill said with a smile: "This is not the same for you? With this attitude, can''t you also not be able to exert the true power of the star anchor in your hand? We are half a cat, and you are not allowed to laugh at me." "Also--, sneak attack, it''s useless to me." Jun Jill snapped his fingers, and a big shield appeared under his feet. At almost the same moment, the dark hands of [evil] rushed out of the land under Lord Gil, eroding Lord Gil¡¯s shield, but gave Lord Gil time to escape. "It''s really you, Fujimaru Shiro." Gil-kun smiled: "As soon as I see that I am going to be an enemy, he will attack me as soon as possible." You Shilang showed a helpless smile and said: "After all, my magic power is consumed too quickly. If I can, I don''t want to consume my magic power, because I still have to save my magic power to prepare for battle." At this time, the voice of chaos, suddenly resounded from the mountains between Jill up behind the king: "ah ah ah ah ah -, Fujimaru ...... Shiro -!" The thick black hand stretched out from behind Jill Jun, raised it high, and slashed towards Youshilang like a hand knife. The [evil] on the young Shilang was surging, and two huge arms of [evil] intersected above the young Shilang, forming an "X" shape. The three giant arms collided in the air, a dull sound of "boom", the air exploded, blowing towards the surroundings. The violent wind blows the surrounding trees upside down. Jill-kun smiled: "It seems that the half-length me is obsessed with you too, Fujimaru Shiro. Compared with the princess of the parallel world, he now wants to goug your eyes and take it for himself. . You have to be careful." You Shilang sighed, and said with a headache, "Really. One or two, why are they so attached to my eyes?" At this moment, a few slender hands suddenly grew on that huge arm, and they stretched out toward You Shi Lang''s eyes. You Shi Lang couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t this my trick?" Jun Jill said: "Your tricks are mine!" "Are you the oldest fat tiger?" You Shilang sighed, full of black lines. [Evil] was surging, and the two giant arms of [Evil] also stretched out several black hands of [Evil], tearing off the small hands that grew out of that giant arm one by one. You Shilang waved his holy spear, a cannon like a whip, and directly chopped off the giant arm. At this moment, another giant arm stretched out, grabbed Lord Jill, and led him into the jungle. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" A terrible voice suddenly resounded from the top of the Yuanzang Mountain. Shock the mountains and forests! The next moment, a strange dark monster crawled out from the top of Yuanzang Mountain. It is about forty meters tall, with eight arms, eight eyes, and the whole body is pitch black, just like the ghost spider in the neon ghost legend, full of despair and horror. And there is no doubt that this is Gilgamesh who was shot down by the Enlightened One and devoured the Great Holy Grail in the depths of Yuanzang Mountain. At the top of Gilgamesh, which looked like a ghost spider, Mr. Gil, dressed in black mud armor, appeared. "It''s really ugly, my half body." Gil-kun said with a faint smile, "Because of the obsession with the Holy Grail, it turned out to be like this. However, now he is more obsessed with your eyes, Fujimaru Shiro. ." "Fujimaru...Shirou¡ª¡ª!" The ghost-spider-like Gilgamesh roared vaguely, and stretched out his palm towards the young Shi Lang. The young Shi Lang backhand shot the starlight and bombarded him. Gil Jun took the opportunity to take out a shield that exuded the glory of God. This star-emitting cannon that blocked the young Shi Lang. "Rumble, rumbling--!" The ghost spider-like Gilgamesh slapped it heavily, and the earth shattered, but fortunately, the young Shi Lang left first. Jun Jill looked at the flying young scholar and smiled: "This is the shield of the gods, not a random magic gun, it can be pierced." You Shilang showed a helpless smile, then opened [Clairvoyance EX], contacted the remote God-generation world, the living King Gilgamesh, and asked: "Hero King, don''t you look at your current ugliness? " King Gilgamesh, who was dealing with government affairs, almost smashed the clay tablet in his hands on the ground, and said with a displeased face: "This king is dealing with government affairs. What are you doing to this king, King Eternal?" After a pause, King Gilgamesh snorted, and said: "This scene, this king has already seen it with [clairvoyance]. It should be said that it is really worthy of this king, even if it is just a copy recorded fake, it still maintains this level. His desire and self. However, he actually polluted this king¡¯s perfect appearance like this. Huh¡ª! That **** evil puppet! The Eternal King, this king is approved, and ruined this king¡¯s disaster puppet. The calamity eroded the half of the body!" You Shilang said: "Even if you don''t say it, I will do it. I just want to appreciate what kind of expression you look like when you see this ugly state of yourself." King Gilgamesh said displeasedly: "Huh. After getting smaller, have you become like pranks? What a joke, Eternal King." At this time, Lord Jill waved his hand, and his ghostly spider-like half of his body grew two long and narrow arms, and he grabbed it at Youshilang. Two wings of [evil] grew out of the back of the young Shilang, spread their wings and flew high, hiding. The door to the surrounding treasures of Jill King opened wide, and countless treasures formed Jianyu, and blasted towards the young man. As soon as the young Shilang turned his wrist, the holy spear Lungominiad in his hand turned with him. The light cannon was like a whip, and he swept with him, destroying all the treasures. But King Gilgamesh, who was watching this scene through [Clairvoyance EX], noticed a little bit. He frowned, "That wing...that''s how...that''s how it is, the King of Eternity! You are Caster! You are Caster , Did you hide this king for so long?" King Gilgamesh''s tone was very angry. Yushiro said, "Because it''s not easy to explain." "Huh!" King Gilgamesh said angrily: "You juggler, you must be snickering in secret while watching this king call your name?" You Shilang said: "Listen to me, King Gilgamesh, I am not such a nasty person." At this moment, Jill Jun took out a huge sword and swept it towards the young Shi Lang, and said with a displeased face: "Obviously fighting with me right now, but in the end I was distracted to talk to the living me. You can''t help but do that. You look down on me too much, Fujimaru Shiro? Are you asking me to take out mythical attire to deal with you?" The fleshy wings of [evil] behind him spread out and escaped the blow of the giant sword. The young Shilang resignedly said, "There is no such thing. I will not look down upon anyone." Jill Jun''s complexion was slightly pleasant. But at this moment, the half of Jill Jun, the monster that looked like a desperate ghost spider, stretched out his hands and grabbed it towards Youshilang. Chapter 630： "Fujimaru...Shirou-!!!" The ghost spider let out a chaotic roar, and grabbed the young Shi Lang. [Evil] on You Shilang''s body surged out of two giant arms, and grabbed the ghost spider''s arms. Observing King Gilgamesh here through [Clairvoyance EX], he said displeased: "King Eternal, you miscellaneous repairer! Quickly restore your adult body, this king has nothing to say about your juvenile body!" Gil-kun smiled and said, "Don''t pay attention to him. Focus on him, Fujimaru Shiro. Don''t get distracted, or your eyes will be poached away by my body." Ghost spider: "Fujimaru...Shirou¡ª!" You Shi Lang: "..." Why are these three Gilgamesh so difficult? You Shi Lang has a headache. "It''s so noisy! It''s really enough!" You Shilang turned off [Clairvoyance EX], and then wrapped himself with the third treasure¡¤[This is my evil], forming a giant of more than 40 meters! "Then...what''s that?" Holding a sapphire staff, Ilia, who came from a distance, saw the two giants on Yuanzang Mountain, and she was bewildered. "O... Ultraman fights monsters?" Chapter 66 You are so mean, Fujimaru Shiro! [Third more] It was night, but nine o''clock. The earth was shaking violently, awakening the residents of Fuyuki City. They walked out of the house one after another. "Oh my god-what is that!?" The citizens all looked at the Mount Wonzo, the highest peak in Fuyuki City, in astonishment. There are two-body giants fighting there! "Has another evil alien monster invaded Fuyuki City?" The citizens who have experienced the two disasters nine years ago are full of sorrow. Nine years ago, disasters struck the Miyama-cho area of ??Fuyuki City, causing numerous casualties. Fortunately, the savior of light came to save lives and leave a message behind. Nine years ago, a huge floating island monster attacked the city, and the savior of light pushed the monster into the infinite universe. Now, a huge monster has attacked the city again! "Look¡ªis that human figure the savior of light?" People looked around and saw that among the giants swaying on the top of the mountain, there was indeed a human form. Will that be the savior of light? It should be. Fighting against evil monsters, the giant guarding this planet, only the savior of light¡ªSeven Ultraman! The Savior of Light has once again come. People started to get excited. However, they also have a question in their hearts. Why... Why doesn''t the savior of light shine like nine years ago? The appearance of the two-body giant in Yuanzang Mountain made the whole Fuyuki City lively. This is of course, after all, this is the legendary city where light descends. The reporters who were already asleep at home, under the editor''s phone call, woke up one after another and ran towards Yuanzang Mountain. The return of the Savior of Light, this is big news! Do you want to die? How can life be famous? This is not only the watch world getting lively. Even the inner world is very lively. Especially now that the church in charge of Fuyuki City, the phone call is almost overwhelmed by the Mayor of Fuyuki City! "Ah, yes. The savior of light has come! Um. It is an alien invader. I believe that the savior of light will defeat the invaders. Don''t worry. Right, right, right... That''s it, I''ll hang up first." Karen Aldysia hung up the phone and sighed tiredly. Karen Aldysia is the daughter of Yanfeng Kirei. After Yanfeng Kirei died in the Fourth Holy Grail War, she was taken over from the Cistercian monastery by her grandfather Yan Fengrijeong. Nine years of priesthood education has allowed her to grow into an excellent monk, taking over the position of Yanfeng Rizheng, and acting as the later agent of the Temple Church in Dongmu Church. Originally, she had acted well, but suddenly something of the savior of light popped out. The politicians of the world are about to make her phone call. Karen Aldysia sighed, walked to the window and looked at the top of Yuanzang Mountain, the two giants facing each other. She remembered her grandfather saying that the cause of her father''s death was that she was killed by an invader from outer space, the enemy of the Savior of Light. But what the truth is, she didn''t know, nor was she interested. She didn''t care about everything about that man. "Ting Bell..." The phone rang again. Karen Aldysia sighed with a headache, "Really, why did these things happen soon after I took over? It''s so troublesome." ¡­ ¡­ On the top of Yuanzang Mountain, the young Shiro who was a giant of [evil] fought against Gil-kun who was a ghost spider monster. Chapter 631： "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" A huge monster of more than forty meters is engaged in hand-to-hand combat. The body of the ghost spider stretched out several slender arms and grabbed it towards the brain part of the giant in [evil], where the young Shiro, who was the nerve center of the giant in [evil], was there. Seeing the ghost spider stretched out his hand to grab it, You Shilang''s heart moved, and six thick huge arms grew behind him, grabbing the ghost spider''s slender arm, and then he shook it hard¡ª "Boom--!" A mountain wall was shattered, and a big earthquake trembled! Mr. Gil, who was in the brain part of the ghost spider, stretched out his hand, and the door of the treasure house opened wide, and dozens of radiant treasures shot towards the head of the giant of evil. Seeing this, You Shilang also stretched out his hand, and the first treasure was activated. In an instant, dozens of soldiers wearing armor and holding the magic spear Gayaberg appeared, roaring, and rushed towards those treasures. "Clang clang--" Either these heroic soldiers cut off the treasures, or the treasures shot the soldiers. Jun Jill took out [True Shooting Hundred Heads], which is Berserker Hercules''s original text of shooting Hundred Heads. It is a huge bow and arrow, equipped with the exaggerated plug-in performance of the auto-tracking fantasy killing laser¡Á9! One blow is enough to collapse a mountain! Jun Jill took out [True Shooting Hundred Heads], and then used the half of the ghost spider to pull away [True Shooting Hundred Heads], and the huge bow and arrow shot towards You Shilang like a meteor. Yushiro''s first treasure was activated, and a warm sun suddenly appeared centered on the giant of [evil]. At the next moment, a Gauvin phantom draped in the brilliance of the sun appeared. He liberated the [Sword of Cycling Victory] loudly. The brilliance of the sun split [True¡¤Shoot Nine Heads], and then the phantom disappeared. Then Jun Jill took out [Opening the Green Horizon of Qianshan Mountain], the sword of God that contained the concept of "horizon", and slashed it towards Youshilang. The phantom of Galahad appeared next to You Shilang, he loudly liberated the [ideal capital of eternal shining], directly bounced [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains] back, and cut off the ghost spider. Arm. You Shilang asked, "You said, is it because you have more treasures, or do you have more people?" "This is a problem," Jun Jill said. The tone of the two exchanges was very peaceful, and it did not look like the enemy of life and death, but in fact, it was not the case. Mr. Gil''s position is neutral, and he will attack Yu Shi Lang because he is affected by the degenerate half of his body, so he is still relatively ruthless. The two exchanges were relatively peaceful, but the few who watched this scene were shocked. Iliya fell on the treetop not far away, watching the giant fight with the giant monster, her whole body was very messy. "Sapphire...this...this..." Illiya was a little indescribable. Isn''t this scene in front of Ultraman fighting monsters? How can she gain a foothold as a magical girl? Sapphire said anxiously: "Master Ilia, please leave here as soon as possible. Those two giants are very dangerous!" "I...I know." Illiya nodded quickly, turned and ran. Last time, Rider Medusa''s treasures impressed her deeply. She didn''t dare to stay in such a dangerous place. Who knew that she would be saved? Just about to turn around to escape, Illya saw not far away, two sisters who were much older than her were rushing towards this side. She quickly turned around and flew towards the two sisters, and said, "You guys, don''t come here. Run, it''s dangerous here!" Rin Tosaka and Luvia couldn''t help being taken aback. They chased the golden boat and ran over, but two monsters appeared. As a result, a silver-haired girl in a very revealing and charming purple dress flew to remind them to run. "That is..." Rin Tosaka''s gaze fell on Sapphire''s body, and he said with some surprise: "Master''s Sapphire Staff!" Luvia looked at the sapphire staff, also a little surprised. In fact, in the ceremony where they were led to the Clock Tower by Ed Felt as the head of the family when they were young, they had seen the gem Weng in the ceremony where they formally formed twins. At that time, Jewel Weng touched their heads and asked them if they wanted to be "magic girls", and wanted to give them the ruby ??and sapphire staff. It was just that they were rescued by Shilang from Fu Hailin at that time, and their minds were all about Shilang turning into a giant and pushing Fu Hailin into the abyss. Therefore, they replied that they wanted to be the "Savior of Light", and then Geishi Weng left with a black face, but said that if he wanted to be a magical girl before he was an adult, he could give them rubies and sapphires. But what they didn''t expect was that they actually met Sapphire here! It seems that the second magician has already selected a better candidate for the magical girl! "Get out of here, it''s dangerous here!" Illiya said in a panic. Rin Tosaka and Luvia looked at each other and said, "We know. Little sister, you should leave here soon!" "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!" [Evil] The giant fights with the ghost spider, but no one can do anything about it. Youshilang¡¯s magic power is not as good as during the Fourth Holy Grail War, so the giants of [evil] have little muscle strength, and although ghost spiders swallowed the great holy grail, the great holy grail of this world has long been useless, so the increase in magic power is also Not big. Half a catty is just a huge physical fight, and the resulting sonic boom and storm are indeed terrifying. Although not as amazing as the collision of two 60-meter giants at the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, it was also a huge impact. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" With a fist to the flesh attack, the two giants fought meekly on the top of the mountain, shaking the mountain a few times, making Tototo Sakarin unable to maintain their balance. Jun Jill took out the deviance sword. You Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Although Lord Jill cannot liberate the Departure Sword with high power, this sword really cannot be underestimated. Speaking in terms of destructive power, the power of the Deviation Sword that holds the principles of pioneering and founding is still higher than the Sword of Oath of Victory and the Holy Spear Lungominiad. Young Shilang squeezed the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand, freed himself from the head of the [evil] giant, and looked at King Gil, the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand was exuding A gleam of light. You Shi Lang said: "Use the deviating sword and the star spear to decide the victory, Mr. Gil!" "Alright!" Jun Jill said. The Deviance Sword exudes a scarlet light, and the Holy Spear Lungominiad exudes a shining white light. Chi Chi Chi Chi! Suddenly, the dark sky was split into two halves, a piece of scarlet, and a piece of sparkle. "Heaven and earth deviate, the star of pioneering--!" Lord Gil yelled, the deviating sword in his hand formed a scarlet, as if a red storm that was about to cut everything, and bombarded Youshilang. Chapter 632： Chi Chi Chi Chi! The red storm bombarded You Shi Lang with terrifying pioneering power, wherever it passed, even the space was distorted! Facing the power of this terrifying storm, You Shi Lang''s eyes narrowed and he shouted: "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" The sacred gun Lungominiad in his hand was shining with the light of stars, and the blazing light of the stars rushed towards the opening power of the Sword of Deviance. The blazing starlight collided with the scarlet storm in the sky. For a while, even the space is quiet. The next moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" The violent sound resembling a muffled thunder blasted, and in the center of the two beams of light cannons, the terrifying energy that tore everything was born, blowing towards the surrounding like a storm! "Wow, wow!" The trees of Yuanzang Mountain flew upside down, like a hurricane. "Wow ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Rin Tosaka and the others screamed. This storm is terrible. Obviously they are still a long way from the top of the mountain, and they have constructed a magic barrier in the first time. As a result, this storm directly and unreasonably destroyed their magic barrier and will tear them to pieces. Astraea was anxious. She, who had already performed [Return to All Order Here], was temporarily unable to possess Luvia, and could only watch them as they were involved in this storm. "Master Ilia!" Sapphire shouted. Ilia was caught in this storm. She was terrified. Will she just die like this? Will it just be like this and never see your relatives and friends again? She was terrified at the thought of this. At this moment, a voice in my heart told her. ¡ª¡ªDon''t be afraid. You can. "Who is it?" Ilia asked loudly. However, no one answered her, only the inner fear swallowed her. She lost consciousness. But the eyes in reality glowed with pure golden light. "Master Ilya!" Sapphire asked with concern. However, Illiya did not answer it, just opened her palm, and the next moment, a terrifying magic barrier appeared in front of the three of them, blocking the storm. Rin Tosaka and Luvia were stunned, "How come there is such a powerful magic power?" Astraea looked at Ilia with a helpless expression, "Is it another man-made Holy Grail? Human beings...are really full of selfish desires." The Departure Sword confronted the Holy Spear Lungominiad for a moment, and the Departure Sword began to push the Holy Spear Lungominiad Starlight, rushing towards the young sergeant. In response, You Shi Lang couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. Lord Gil couldn''t completely liberate the Departure Sword, and in his childhood, he couldn''t liberate the Tower of Glory either. This is an incomplete battle. But it is undeniable that, with the power of a treasure, neither the Star Sword nor the Star Spear is an opponent of the Deviation Sword that holds the principles of pioneering and founding. Jill-kun smiled and said, "It seems that I won this time, Shiro Fujimaru." "That''s not necessarily." You Shi Lang smiled. The next moment-- On the ground under Lord Gil''s feet, a sword of oath of victory was shot out, which directly knocked off the sword of deviance in Lord Gil''s hand. Jun Jill''s eyes shrank sharply, "How come..." However, it was too late. Because of the strange attack of the Sword of Oath of Victory, the Deviant Sword''s release failed. Without the power of the Departure Sword, the starlight of the Holy Spear Lungominiad rushed towards Lord Gil without mercy. "You are so mean, Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª!" The light of the stars, like a wild beast, directly swallowed Lord Jill and his half. With a "bang", the earth was blasted into a big hole. You Shilang relieved the giant of [evil], spread the wings of [evil], and landed next to the big pit. "Cough cough cough..." Escaped half of his body in time, Mr. Gil, who survived the disaster, crawled out of the pit in embarrassment. He looked at You Shi Lang with a sullen face, and asked: "When did you hide that sword there?" You Shilang smiled and said, "When he attacked you for the first time." "Impossible!" Jun Jill said puzzledly: "If you hide that sword there, I should see it through." You Shilang pointed to his eyes and smiled: "But my eyes tell me, I hide the sword there, you can''t see through it." Jill Jun: "..." "You won me half the game this time, Fujimaru Shiro." Gil-kun sighed and said. You Shi Lang asked strangely: "But no matter how I look at it, I won." Jill Jun smiled and pointed behind You Shilang, and said, "Look at behind you." You Shilang turned around and looked around, and saw that the ground behind him loosened for a while, and then a few treasures came out, and he knew it was a high-level treasure. Jun Jill smiled and said, "I am slowing you a step, or I will attack you." "My eyes have seen there before, why didn''t they see this..." You Shilang was puzzled, then he was taken aback, showing a helpless expression, and said: "Does the All-Knowing Almighty Star and Senluo Wanxiang interfere with each other? " Chapter 633： Jun Jill nodded with a smile. "But, this trick is mine too, right? Why do you keep learning from me?" You Shilang said a little displeased. The feeling of being stolen by others is not good at all. Jun Jill smiled and said, "I am the oldest hero king of mankind. Of course, yours is mine." You Shilang couldn''t help saying: "You are just a fat tiger!" "Whatever you say, I use it anyway, it''s mine." Jun Jill said. You Shi Lang: "..." Jun Jill pointed to the pit under him and said, "Help me find my half-length card." You Shilang asked displeasedly: "Why should I help you? We were still fighting before!" Jun Jill said: "Don''t be so stingy! Fighting doesn''t affect friendship, come and help me find it. Later, I will help you too." "Okay." You Shi Lang thought for a while and nodded in agreement. The two boys fell into the pit, looking for an Archer card. "Are you sure you are here?" You Shi Lang asked. "Yeah. My all-knowing and almighty star is here. Where are your eyes?" "I said it was here, but I couldn''t find it." "Look again..." "Yeah." The two boys were digging a hole. And not far away, Illiya, with golden light in her eyes, closed her eyes and fainted. Tosaka Rin quickly reached out and hugged her. "Why does this kid have such a huge magic power?" Tosaka Rin was puzzled. Astria said: "This child is a man-made Holy Grail." "Holy Grail?" Rin Tosaka and Luvia were taken aback. Astria nodded, and then said with some confusion: "It''s just a little strange, why is there still a person locked in this child? Isn''t this killing someone? Really..." Asteria reached out to Ilia. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today~! Good night~! ^_^ Chapter 67 I like you, big brother! Yuanzang Mountain. Shirou, who had been released from the Dream Summoning and Eternal King state, straightened his waist, looked at Mr. Gil, who was still looking for a rank card next to him, and asked, "Did he fall into a parallel world?" In the world line of the animated version of "Magic Girl¡îIlia", the deviance sword tore the connection points of the parallel worlds, and Gilgamesh was blown into the parallel world by the star-like Ilia, and half body The rank card was picked up by Angelika Einzworth. In the comic version of the world line, Gilgamesh''s rank card was originally in the hands of Angelika Einzworth. But what the world line looks like now, even Shirou himself can''t figure out. Jun Jill scratched the back of his head, shook his head, and said, "It shouldn''t be there. My [All-Knowing Almighty Star] tells me that my half body is still in this world." Shirou asked: "Can''t the All-Knowing Almighty Star see exactly where your rank card is?" Jill Jun shook his head, pointed at Shiro, and said, "I was disturbed by your Senro Vientiane, and there is no way to accurately launch it. And this is the same for your Senro Vientiane." "Really," Shi Lang stood up and said, "I''m leaving." "Don''t you accompany me to look for it again," Gil-kun showed a pure smile, "Big Brother Fujimaru?" Shi Lang shook his head, and said in veto, "No. I''m going back." "That''s really a pity." Jun Jill lowered his head, his blond hair a little dim. "Oh. Just a reminder, the deviating sword accidentally tore the connection point between this world and that world." Jun Jill said. The Deviance Sword would tear the connection points between the worlds, Shirou was not surprised, and this matter was ultimately just a headache for Jewel Weng, who started the repair work. Just... "Why are you saying it again?" Shirou noticed this. Jill Jun showed a smile and said, "Because the Departure Sword was used once in that parallel world, tearing apart the barriers between the two connected worlds. And this is also the Holy Grail... Oh, no. It''s the beauty. Sister You, the reason why she will fall into this world with the help of the Holy Grail ceremony." Shi Lang frowned and asked: "The gods of that world will come to this world through the connection point between the worlds. Could it be that the deviance sword tore the barriers of the world?" "That''s not true," Jun Jill shook his head, and said, "Because the magic of that magician ran away more than 1,500 years ago. There were connections and loopholes between the two worlds. And this is more than 1,000,500 years ago. Over the years, many things in that world have fallen into this world, but they have all been cleaned up." "Is that so..." Shi Lang nodded, turned around, and flew away with the wings of [evil] on his back. "I didn''t continue to ask...Is there an answer in my heart?" Jun Jill smiled. "For more than 1,500 years, under the invasion of the parallel world, guarding this world. Who is it? It''s just a witch who has been wandering in the dark." "The king of the dragon seed, the true ancestor of Zhuyue, the dark witch, the daughter loved by the mother **** of creation... I really look forward to this big show, the eternal king. It is terrible to be stared at by a woman. Things, especially powerful women." Jill Jun showed a happy smile. He was once targeted by a powerful idiot, or an idiot goddess, and the whole person he was playing with fell apart. Even the only friend lost. "Speaking of which, where did my rank card drop?" Jun Jill scratched the back of his head in distress, and then continued to dig the dirt in the big pit. ... ... Chapter 634： Fly all the way to home. On the way, Shi Lang saw many people standing in front of his home, looking towards Yuanzang Mountain, and even a few helicopters flying towards Yuanzang Mountain. Obviously, the previous battle between him and Mr. Gil has attracted the attention of ordinary people in the world. But it doesn''t matter, even if the headache is a problem, it is the problem of the Templar Church and the Magic Association, which is responsible for the aftermath. Moreover, the Church of the Holy Spirit has no idea how many times it has handled this kind of thing. It is quite handy and I believe it will handle it properly. No matter how bad it is, just use the excuse of the coming of the Savior of Light. Nine years ago, the cover-up of the Holy Grail War and Fu Hailin did not cover up the past in this way? Back at home, Miyu has already tutored Fujimaru Tatsuka''s homework. Altria and Sakura condolences Shirou, Shirou just said that it''s okay. The home is very warm, just like an ordinary, warm family. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka always asked him to release the ruby, which made Shirou a little unhappy. Fujimaru Tatsuka regarded ruby ??as a good friend and cared about the safety of his good friend. This is worth performing and he needs to reward a little red flower. But Ruby, he will not release it. Who knew he had released Ruby now, and Ruby would fool her sister as a magical girl in the next moment? This is absolutely not allowed! Night. Shilang went to Meiyou, who was packing up the class book bag, and asked, "How do you feel?" Meiyou has lived in his home for more than a week, and also in school for more than a week. Shi Lang is already her guardian, so he naturally cares about her mental state. "Although it''s a bit noisy at school...but it doesn''t feel bad, Brother Fujimaru." Miyu thought for a while and said. Shirou nodded and said, "That''s good." "That..." Meiyu hesitated for a moment and asked, "Brother Fujimaru, can I really live here peacefully?" She shouldn''t have asked such a question, let alone ask Shiro Fujimaru this question. But the more she experienced such a dull and warm life, the more frightened she became. I am afraid that one day, such a life will be deprived. And this feeling of fear is even worse in the turmoil of Lord Gil today. Shi Lang patted her on the shoulder and said, "Enjoy your childhood with peace of mind. Adults exist for this." "Yeah!" Meiyou nodded. She looked at Shi Lang''s steady and dignified face, and said silently in her heart, it turned out that this elder brother would also be gentle and comforting. Late at night. Shi Lang fell into a dream. Came to the kingdom of shadows in the dreamland, and trained spearmanship with Skaha. Because of preparing for the parallel world, he has been accumulating magic power recently and minimized the activities of using magic power. Generally, magicians hide their magical powers and techniques in their hair, such as Weber, but Shirou is different, he hides magical powers in the mud of [evil]. The mud of [evil] is not as limited as the hair. There are overlapping and infinite imaginary spaces in the mud of [evil], which also means that the magic power he can store is also infinite to some extent. However, the magic power he possesses now is relatively small, and the magic power consumed by the Eternal King is extremely large, so in order to prepare for the battle, he has to reduce his daily use of magic power. In order to prepare for the battle, Shi Lang was training his close spear skills. And the target of training is naturally Skaha who has reached the realm of God''s Realm with spear. I have to say that, in terms of spearmanship, Skaha dumped how many streets he didn''t know. In any case, he can''t beat Skaha in melee spear skills. The best record so far is to take Skaha''s five moves, and then... If not, I was stabbed to death by Skaha. This makes Skaha very happy. It''s happier than fighting a powerful enemy. What is more pleasant than stabbing an adult king to death? No! Shi Lang didn''t feel much about it. Only by fighting with real swords and guns, with battles of life and death, can he train himself better. And it¡¯s okay to make Skaha feel happier. Looking back, I¡¯ve been oppressing her many times recently. It¡¯s not good to be passive, and it needs some maintenance. Just... This Skaha has been a bit presumptuous recently! Shi Lang sat cross-legged on the other side of the sea of ??flowers, thinking about his own shortcomings. As a result, this Skarha took the dog''s tail grass and teased his ears. "Shirou, look back at the teacher." Skaha smiled. Shiro: "..." "Why closed your eyes? Oh, the teacher knows. That''s right, you are at this age. You don''t need to suppress yourself in the impulsive adolescence of youth. It is a matter of course to be captured by the teacher''s charm." Skaha teased Shirou''s ears with a dog''s tail, and smiled softly. Shiro: "..." "Shirou..." "It''s noisy! Be quiet! I''m thinking about the lack of spear skills!" Shi Lang said displeasedly. Skaha threw away the dog''s tail in his hand, and smiled: "Study spearmanship, you still have a long time to study. But youth is only one time. Don''t be a man with no taste, otherwise you will. If you miss the beautiful encounter in life, you will regret it. This is the teacher''s motto!" "A beautiful encounter?" Shi Lang sneered: "Is it you, this old woman?" Skaha''s face turned dark, and said displeased: "I said, don''t call me an old woman! I''m still young! It''s the young Sister Skaha! You said it yourself!" "You will believe in children''s words. People say that sixty-year-old grandmothers should be treated like children, and they are talking about you. Oh, no. I''m sorry, I forgot, your age. It seems to be far more than sixty years old. I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t treat you with the attitude of treating children. I should treat you with the attitude of treating fertilized eggs that have not yet been born." Shi Lang laughed loudly. Scarha''s face turned darker and asked, "Where is your card?" "What card?" Shirou asked. "Rank card! Change it back to me! Change it back to me!" Chapter 635： Skaha picked up the gun to stab Shirou, and Shirou got up and ran. Shirou ran forward, and Skaha chased afterward. Then, the night passed. In the afternoon of the next day, Miyu brought Ilia to Fujimaru''s house. Shi Lang glanced at it and said, "Bring friends to play at home, Meiyou." "Yeah. Brother Fujimaru." Miyu nodded, with a faint blush on her face. She was a little shy when she brought a friend to play at home for the first time. "Don''t be so shy, Meiyou." Illiya smiled. After that, Illiya looked at Shi Lang and smiled, "Big Brother¡ª¡ª," "Huh?" Shilang raised his brows. When would Ilia call him the eldest brother? "What''s the matter, Illiya?" Shi Lang asked. "I like you, big brother." Illiya said with a pure smile. Meiyou, which was closing, was taken aback. Chapter 68 Illya''s War! [Second more] The entrance of Fujimaru''s house. "I like you, big brother." Yiliya smiled purely at Shilang. This not only made Meiyou, who had to be closed, but also Gray, who was watering the flowers in the living room, looked over. Shi Lang looked at Ilia a little strangely. It¡¯s not like Illya would say something, right? "Hehehe..." Illiya, carrying her schoolbag, flew on Shilang''s body, and then opened her mouth to kiss Shilang''s side face. Shi Lang froze suddenly. Mei Yu was stunned. Altria: "!" The dull hair on Grey''s head couldn''t help but keep going. "Q... the atmosphere seems to be a little strange..." Grey''s face shed cold sweat, put the shower in her hand aside, then put on a hood, hid in the corner, and watched the scene secretly. She found that Meiyou, who had a plain face, had a very stiff face. And Altria''s face also became a little strange. Shi Lang grabbed Yi Liya by the back collar, pulled Yi Liya off his body, frowned and looked at Yi Liya, and asked, "You--, aren''t you Yi Liya?" "What are you talking about, big brother?" Illia smiled and said, "I am Ilyas Phil von Einzbern! Ili, who met you nine years ago Ya!" "Have you forgotten your elder brother? There is really no way, so let me help elder brother remember." Iliya took out a notebook that was already a little tattered from her schoolbag. She took it out carefully, as if she was taking out some rare treasure. I took it out very carefully, and then gently opened the first page as if I was afraid of hurting this treasure, saying: "...On April 5, 1994, I met my first friend, Shiro Fujimaru. Also today, I received the first gift-Mizu Yokan, and the one who gave me this gift was Brother Fujimaru Shiro. Then, I received the second gift-''Mental Compensation'', which was called Ed It was given to me by Felt''s big sister." "...April 6th, Kirishu took me to the coffee shop. April 7th..." "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" Before Illya finished reading, the door of Fujimaru''s house was violently knocked on. Meiyou opened the door, her face stunned. Standing at the door was Ilia with an anxious look. "Meiyou, good afternoon." This Ilia said hello to Meiyou politely. "Good afternoon... Illya?" Meiyou nodded, and then subconsciously glanced at Ilia inside the door. Somewhat dizzy. Why is there another Ilia? Illya at the door looked at "Illya" in the door, pointed at her, and said in embarrassment: "You really are here, Chloe!" "Illiya" who was holding the diary snorted displeasedly, and said, "Don''t call me by such a strange name! Really, is it easy to start, it''s not dead?" "You...you really want to kill me, Chloe! You want to kill me and do things as me, ruining my life. The purpose is to replace me and take everything from me?" Ilia said angrily. Chloe said angrily: "Don''t be kidding! You obviously destroyed me! You took everything from me! Now I''m back, I want to take it all back!" The two eliyas confronted each other. "Two... two Ilia." Meiyou was dizzy. Shilang looked at Chloe next to him, and then at Ilia next to Meiyou at the door. He sighed heavily and understood what was going on. Nine years ago, Yiliya used the Holy Grail crystal to reincarnate from a small holy grail into an ordinary person. The price of rebirth is all the magic, memory, knowledge, and even personality of the past. Therefore, after Shi Lang returned from Britain, Illiya never recognized Shi Lang, and that''s why. And the child who appeared here now, who was called "Chloe" by Ilya, was obviously the personality of Ilya that Shiro met nine years ago and ran out of Ilya''s body. This incident also happened in the original world line of "Magic Girl¡îIllya". However, in the original world line, Chloe will run out because of the Archer¡¤Guomiya Heroic Rank Card, but now Ilia doesn¡¯t even have a rank card, so Chloe is How did it come out? And... in the original world line, since Chloe ran out with the rank card of the Heroine Guardian, his skin became a little dark because of the Heroine Guardian palace. But this one looks exactly the same as Ilia. In fact, Chloe and Ilia are exactly the same now, except for their different personalities and wills, there is indeed no difference. What is going on here? Chapter 636： "Okay, big brother. Let''s ignore her, let us continue to remember what happened nine years ago." Chloe embraced Shiro''s arm with both hands, and touched Shiro''s arm with his barren little purse. Zhang Jiao''s delicate and pretty face showed a faint smile. Obviously it looks as pure as a snow elf, but inexplicably there is a sense of charm of a succubus. The dull hair on top of Grey''s head became straighter, almost lifting his hood up. Ilia pointed to Chloe, her face stiff, "You...you, you, you, you, how can you do such a thing? Shameless!" Chloe''s eyes flashed cold killing intent, but still looked at Shirou with a smile on his face, and smiled: "Big brother, let''s ignore her." "Chloe..." "It''s not Chloe, don''t call me by such a strange name, big brother." Chloe said displeasedly: "I am Ilia. Big brother should understand this? Nine years ago by you. Saved, you got your Holy Grail crystal rescue nine years ago, you took to Liudong Temple nine years ago to make a wish, and you took you to visit Dongmu City nine years ago... it''s me!" "Besides, Big Brother promised me too, didn¡¯t he? You still have to perform a pole vault in front of me! I have been, have been looking forward to it. I have been there for nine years without anyone, no In the darkness of any response, I have been looking forward to it. Looking forward to seeing my big brother again. So... please call my real name." Chloe looked at Shirou with anticipation in his eyes. She was expecting Shi Lang to speak her real name. ¡ª¡ªIlyas Phil von Einzbern! Shi Lang frowned, he didn''t know how to speak anymore. Chloe...No, to be precise, the mental state of the Ilia in front of me is very wrong. What is it like? Like a drowning man grabbing the last straw. This is also normal, right? Because she is the real, the first Ilya. It''s just that the ritual of reincarnation is trapped in the body, and this trap is nine years. And in the past nine years, another personality has replaced her, replaced her identity, replaced everything about her. How does it feel to be replaced by someone else? Just looking at Ilia, who was originally very kind and gentle, was now very angry after being replaced by Chloe, you can know one or two. No one wants to be replaced. This is true for Ilia, so is Chloe, and so is Shirou, or anyone else. What attitude should Shiro adopt? In other words, the world line has undergone tremendous changes, how did Chloe get out? At this moment, two people ran behind Iliya. "Is it here, Illiya?" the familiar female voice. "Why did that guy run here?" Unfamiliar, but there are also some familiar female voices. Shi Lang looked up, two women ran behind Yi Liya, one with the familiar golden drill hair, and the other with black double ponytails. Rin and Luvia? Does this matter also to them? "I blame you, Tosaka Rin. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have arrived now!" Luvia looked at Tosaka Rin displeased. "Huh? Obviously you are tripping me!" Tosaka Rin was also full of displeasure. "Oh!" And Astria who emerged from Luvia suddenly covered her face and hid in the corner, covering her face, not daring to show up. "What''s the matter with you, Astoria-sama?" Tosaka Rin asked strangely. "I am a goddess, I am a goddess..." Astria murmured softly, covering her face. Tosaka Rin had a strange face, then turned his gaze to Luvia, and the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched. Tosaka also had a fierce face, Luvia, who looked like an eight-woman, now suddenly turned back into a lady, shining all over, exuding the grace of the eldest lady. "You...what are you doing, Luvia?" Rin Tosaka said with disgust, "It''s disgusting!" "What are you talking about, Miss Rin." Luvia whispered and said with a graceful smile: "I have always been like this, Miss Rin. And oh, please don''t say such vulgar words. This will make me as twins with you, I will be regarded as vulgar." Rin Tosaka wanted to vomit. At this moment, Luvia looked at Shirou, her whole body shining brightly, as if exuding the aristocratic atmosphere, and said: "Gui''an, Mr. Shirou. Praise the sun, I did not expect to meet you here, this must be destiny A romantic encounter arranged by the goddess." Altria: "..." Shiro: "..." "So hard... so hard...!" Grey clutched her dull hair. She found that her dull hair was harder, as if it had turned into a sharp sword, and she was about to pierce her hood. And Rin Tosaka looked at Luvia who was shining all over, his stomach was sour, and he wanted to vomit even more. But looking up at Shi Lang, she couldn''t help being taken aback. She felt Shi Lang was a bit familiar, especially those bright eyes that seemed to be on fire. She had seen such bright eyes. Shouldn''t... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Chloe gritted his teeth and said: "One or two, they both came to ruin my good deeds! I can''t forgive you!" There was a faint red light in her eyes. In the next moment, her long snowy white hair turned into golden hair, and she was also wearing a golden armor. Golden ripples turned around, like a treasure door that had been opened. Several weapons with gleaming light were taken out and shot at the three of Ilia. "Yeah~!" The three of Ilia ran out in a panic, Chloe gritted his teeth and chased after him. Meiyou understood the situation and did not stop Chloe, but stood aside. She has no power. That kind of attack... "No wonder it can''t be found, it was taken away by Chloe as a weapon in the real world." Shi Lang rubbed his eyebrows. There is no doubt that the method of attack was Gilgamesh''s. Chapter 637： But last night, he and Jill Jun dug the hole in Yuanzang Mountain for a long time, but the truth came out that the rank card could not be found. It turned out that Chloe used it as a weapon in the realm! And this situation, if Gilgamesh knew about it, it would be inevitable to have a heart-to-heart operation. This is true even for Mr. Gil. After all, whether it is Lord Gil, Archer Gilgamesh, or King Gilgamesh, in the final analysis, they are all the same person. Except for Enkidu, his treasure will not be used by anyone else. Now, the situation is a bit messy. Shirou found that when he returned to Fuyuki City, his surroundings were very messy. It''s not a ruby, it''s a rank card, or it''s an emergency. Couldn''t he let him absorb [evil] well and prepare for battle? With a sigh, Shi Lang followed out. ... ... Yuanzang Mountain. "Snee!" Jun Jill sneezed, feeling a little uncomfortable, "What''s the matter with this very uncomfortable feeling? It''s like being stolen." "Really... [All-knowing and Almighty Star] was also disturbed by Sun Luo Wanxiang. Where did my bust fall?" Jun Jill held a shovel, digging a hole while sighing in distress. Chapter 69 Shura Field, what a joke! [Third more] Shi Lang chased it out. Illia had turned into a magical girl with sapphire, her expression fleeing in panic, while Chloe was chasing and killing the treasure. This picture looks like a normal chase. Just... "Why are you only chasing me?" Ilia yelled in panic. Chloe yelled: "Let''s be long-winded! Obediently be killed by me!" It''s like chasing and fighting between sisters. It''s just that this was chased by real swords and guns, and even the wall next to Shilang''s house was smashed into pieces. Rin Tosaka and Luvia were relieved. Shi Lang approached them, looked at Luvia, and asked, "What the **** is going on, Luvia?" "Oh~, Xielang." Luvia''s embarrassment was gone, her whole body shining brightly. Tosaka Rin showed an expression of vomiting, and said, "Golden Drill, you are more normal!" Luvia faced Shirou with a reserved smile, then turned her head back, and gave Rin Tosaka a vicious look like **** Shura. ¡ª¡ªDon''t bother me at this time, the big deal I don''t want you to pay back the money! Rin Tosaka read Luvia''s sinister intentions, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Luvia turned her head again, looked at Shirou with an elegant and bright face, and said softly: "It must be an encounter appointed by the romantic goddess to meet in such a place. Shirou, please have dinner with me tonight. Right." Astria squatted in the corner and watched secretly, and whispered: "Nice job, Luvia!" "Ah... No, no! Even if the king of people agrees with me, he will never forget me. But, I am a Virgo goddess, I am a virgin goddess, how can I have such emotions? What shamelessness! But ......But even a goddess cannot interfere with the pursuit of being the host of human beings. There is no way this can be done." Astria clutched her pretty face, peeping at Luvia and Shirou through her fingers. Shirou said, "Don''t say something like this. What is going on?" "It''s nothing." Luvia whispered softly: "Praise the sun, praise the breeze. On such days, let me meet you." Rin Tosaka: "..." She had a cold face and got goose bumps all over her body. It''s disgusting! To be honest, Shirou was also disgusted. "Praise..." Luvia continued to speak, but Grey walked out with a solemn expression. Holding the sharp sword made by Yad in her hand, she stood beside Shirou, interrupted Luvia, and asked solemnly: "My king, is there a place for me?" Luvia said displeased: "Ermero II''s disciple, please be polite. I''m talking to Xielang now!" Grey looked at Luvia and said with a serious face: "I''m not Grey, and please don''t cause trouble to my king." Shiro: "..." At this moment, Chloe, who was chasing Ilia, suddenly stopped. Illya, who was hunted down with tears, stopped and asked timidly: "Aren''t you chasing me?" "Suddenly I feel so stupid." Chloe looked at the woman who was chattering around Shirou. Iliya: "?" She thought Chloe was very strange. After all, she would call that "self" Chloe because she thought it was her dark side. Isn''t this taken for granted? Last night, I ran out of her body in a self-conscious manner, then pressed her under her body and beat her, tied her with a rope, and finally put a seal on her mouth, like a kidnapper. She was locked in a small black house on the outskirts. If Rin Tosaka and Luvia hadn''t found her, if nothing else, they would have starved to death! So cruel... Isn''t this what the dark side of her is? "Huh. After all, you are the one chosen, and I am the one abandoned. I have nothing to say to you!" Chloe glared at Ilia and then ran towards Shilang. Past. "The chosen one, the abandoned one...what the **** is she talking about?" Illiya looked confused. Just so confused, she saw that Chloe rushed to Shiro''s side again, hugged Shiro''s arm, and rubbed his chest with the golden armor against Shiro''s arm. Chapter 638： "Don''t take my appearance to do such a shameful thing¡ª¡ª!!!" Illia hugged her head, and then ran towards Chloe in embarrassment. Sapphire: "Master Ilia..." Meiyou stood at the door, watching this scene. She also wanted to get over and let the Fujimaru brother touch her little head. But that would be too shameless. In any case, Brother Fujimaru has helped her so much, and in the end she still wants to crave this kind of thing. It''s too shameless. Surrounded by a group of people. How did Shirou feel? At this moment, he wanted to return to Camelot. It is said that two women get together, there are three thousand ducks. And now... It''s almost like falling into a duck''s nest! So noisy...! "Xie Lang..." "It''s so noisy! Stop it!" Shi Lang couldn''t help but yelled. How did things become like this? Shura Field? What a joke! How could this kind of thing happen to him? He is not the kind of grass-eating male protagonist who casts nets widely and does not fish for fish, but is a serious and dignified man. Besides, his exchanges with women are all point-to-point, keeping a certain distance. And in his eyes, there is no distinction between men and women, let alone romantic sentiment, the solemn and boring man is talking about him. How could it be possible to attract a woman''s liking and still fall into the Asura field? How is it possible? When the women all over the world are shaking M like Elte Luci? Shirou believed that his relationship with the women around him was very normal, even with El Quette. But what is going on in this scene? "Praise..." "My King..." "Big Brother..." ... The pedestrians passing by saw this scene, all looking at Shirou with a scumbag expression. This made Shi Lang''s mouth twitching. God knows it. Having experienced Camelot''s career, he is already a serious and serious man. What we pursue is world peace, family happiness, and life in the ordinary. That''s it, it''s definitely not a scum on N boats! "It''s really lively..." Holding Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand, Sakura, who came back from school, watched this scene with a gentle smile on her face, but a chill suddenly felt behind the few people. "Who can give me an explanation?" Kozakura pointed to the shattered wall, with a very gentle smile, and asked: "Who can tell me, who broke the wall of my house?" Her smile was very gentle, but those purple eyes were shining with an "X"-like purple light, and the breath of the whole body made her feel terrified even Fujimaru Tatsuka, who always thought that Sakura was gentle and foolish. The hairs are all upside down. Sister... Sister... terrible! Fujimaru Tateika shivered and tried to hide, but Sakura held her hand in her hand. "Then... what''s the matter with that woman?" Chloe broke out in a cold sweat. The pressure was too strong, and she felt a little trembling with the card as her body tool. "Little... Kozakura?" Rin Tosaka greeted with cold sweat. There is no way, the current Sakura''s pressure is too strong, especially the pair of eyes shining with monster purple light, the pressure is too strong. "Oh. Sister!" Kozakura asked with a smile, "Are you back from Finland?" "Yes...Yes..." Rin Tosaka felt a little difficult to speak. Kozakura pointed to the broken wall and asked, "Did you break the wall of my house?" "No, no... it''s not me!" Tosaka Rin waved his hand quickly. "Who is that? Can anyone tell me?" Kozakura scanned Chloe and the others, and those who were caught by her gaze shrank their heads and did not speak. The scene was suddenly suppressed by Sakura! Astraea, who was squatting in the corner, looked at Sakura with a solemn expression, and muttered: "Even the goddess of creation... has descended in this world? This world...what the **** is going on?" Shi Lang coughed, attracted everyone''s eyes, and said, "Go into the room and talk." Kozakura said displeasedly: "Brother, the real culprit who broke the house wall has not been found yet!" "Don''t let the neighbors read the jokes, Sakura!" Shirou said. The purple light in Kozakura''s eyes faded a bit, and she nodded, and said softly, "I listen to my brother." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sakura''s gentle smile and swallowed. She suddenly realized that her sister was in danger. "Sister...elder sister, you...can you let go of my hand first?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Huh?" Sakura lowered her head and smiled, and asked: "Sister didn''t hear clearly just now. You are saying it again, Lixiang." Chapter 639： "No...nothing, sister." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head quickly. Kozakura glanced suspiciously at Fujimaru Tatsuka, wondering why the child suddenly said this. But let''s leave this alone. Because anyway, the vixen around my brother... a lot! But it doesn''t matter. Except for El Quette, no one can fight! Anyway, my brother is mine! There is nothing wrong. Thinking about it carefully, for the past eight years, everyone believed that his brother could no longer come back, and she was the only one who persisted in looking for his brother. Why is this? It''s very simple. Because, my brother is Sakura''s hero. This point, from the moment when she was rescued by her brother from the abyss of the insect library when she was five years old, that''s it. Sakura is a princess, and her brother is a hero. A hero who belongs only to Sakura. Looking at Shirou and the others, who turned their backs, Sakura couldn''t help showing a Malik-like Yanyi smile. Fujimaru Tatsuka, who had been staring at Sakura, was sweating profusely. It''s terrible... My sister is terrible! After living to five years old, Fujimaru Tatsuka realized that her sister, who had always been gentle and soft, was such a terrible person! ... ... After entering the house, Shirou asked Luvia about her situation. And what he got, made him feel stunned. It turned out that he and Gil-kun fought at Yuanzang Mountain last night, and Luvia, Tosaka Rin, and Ilia were all there. However, neither his Senluo Wanxiang nor Gil Jun¡¯s [All-Knowing Almighty Star] had not discovered this. Obviously, the two treasures of the All-Knowing Almighty Department have interfered with each other. When the energy of his holy spear Lungominiad and Deviance Sword blasted against each other, the resulting storm swept the three of Ilia. Illya''s magical power under normal conditions could not stop the confrontation energy between Holy Spear Lungominiad and Deviance Sword, but Chloe awakened when Illya was extremely scared. Using the Holy Grail crystal that Shiro gave her nine years ago, the magic power of the Holy Grail was activated and blocked the confrontational energy of the Holy Spear Lungominiad and the Deviated Sword. In the final analysis, this is also because Shirou took out the holy gun Lungominiad and the reason for the deviance sword. In fact, to deal with the Departure Sword, Shi Langda can take out [Remote Avalon] to defend the Departure Sword first, and then use the Holy Spear Lungominiad to blast King Gil to death. But this would be too despicable. And I don''t know why, when he faced Gilgamesh with efficiency first, he would be inexplicably above him. After Shi Lang defeated Lord Gil, Lord Gil''s half-length rank card fell into Luvia''s hands. With Astraea who rested on Luvia, she saw through the truth of Ilia with the eyes of gods. As a good god, she opened the shackles of Ilia¡¯s mind, liberated Chloe who was trapped in the depths of Ilia¡¯s mind, and gave Chloe an active body with Gilgamesh¡¯s rank card. . It''s just that Gilgamesh''s rank card has a strong self-will. Generally speaking, Chloe can''t act with Gilgamesh''s rank card. However, the **** Asteria separated Gilgamesh¡¯s self-awareness from the record, threw Gilgamesh¡¯s consciousness back on the seat, and only kept the record. This is also why Chloe can use Gilgamesh. The reason for Meish¡¯s rank card activity. However, even so, Chloe''s temperament seems to have been influenced by Gilgamesh, with a strong sense of self. Once in the realm, they attacked the three of Ilia. Astra protects Rin Tosaka and Luvia, but Ilia is kidnapped by Chloe. However, Chloe did not kill Ilia, but instead shut her up in a small black room on the outskirts. Then he replaced Ilia in the activities. After that, Rin Tosaka and Luvia found out With Ilia, it turned out to be like this in the end. "To be so cruel to me, you must be my dark side, Chloe?" Ilia asked. "Who is Chloe! Don''t call me a strange name! I am the real Ilia!" Chloe shouted displeased. "I am the real Illya!" Illya said displeasedly. Chloe showed a teasing smile, and said: "Such anxious defense is actually covering up the fact that he is a fake, right?" Illiya said displeasedly: "Not really!" The two quarreled. Meiyou calmly drank a cup of tea. Rin Tosaka looked at Shirou and asked something intentionally. But... Turning her head slightly, she glanced at the smiling Sakura behind her, and she closed her mouth. Not just her, Luvia originally wanted to praise another wave of the sun, and then initiate a dinner invitation, but under Sakura''s oppressive gaze, she had to shut her mouth temporarily. It''s terrible, this woman! In fact, God Asteria also advised her not to talk nonsense in front of Sakura for the time being. As for Grey... He had already put on his hood, squatted in the corner, and observed it secretly. And Fujimaru Tatsuka also squatted next to her to observe in secret. It''s just that Grey is observing the audience, and his eyes are especially focused on the changes in Altria''s face running out of her body. And Fujimaru Tachika stared at Sakura timidly. Her sister... terrible. Chapter 640： Ilia and Chloe had a quarrel about who was the real Ilia. Shiro was silent. This is not his family''s business, nor his children. He is not easy to get involved in this matter. "Come on, big brother. If it''s you, you must know who the real Illia is, right?" Chloe looked at Shirou with shining eyes and said, "I am the one who is shopping with you. It was me who went to Liudong Temple to pray for blessings, and it was me who wanted to see you in the pole vault. I am the real Ilia, right? Right, big brother?" Shopping, praying, pole vaulting...? Kozakura''s eyes narrowed and her smile became softer. Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, then nodded, and said, "Indeed." It''s hard not to admit that Chloe has crystal tears in the corner of his eyes. Just like a desperate drowning man, grabbing the last strand of straw, already on the verge of mental breakdown. Shi Lang is not a direct participant, so I don''t know the specific situation of Yi Liya, but it is really difficult for him not to admit this situation. Chloe laughed, looked at Ilia, and said, "See it? Did you see it? I''m the real Ilia!" "Not really! I have lived in Winterwood City since I was a child! You are just the dark side of me, you just want to replace me!" Ilia said displeased. "It was me who was replaced!" Chloe shouted domineeringly. At this time-- There was a "jingle". The doorbell rang. "I''ll open the door." Mei Yu got up and walked towards the gate. She opened the door, and Alice Phil was standing at the door. "Oh, I''m sorry." Alice Phil showed an embarrassed smile. "Mom... Mom..." Chloe was instantly discouraged and stretched out his hand to Alice Phil, as if grabbing something far and out of reach, but the next moment, someone ran towards Alice Phil faster and more decisively than her Past. "Mom!" Ilya threw herself into Alice Phil''s arms, as if an aggrieved child had found her own support. "Oh. Illya." Alice Phil smiled gently and stroked her head. Chloe lowered his head and put down his hands. Then- The door of the treasure house behind her was opened, and a weapon shot at Alice Phil. Illiya quickly turned into a magical girl with sapphire, blocked the projected weapon, and said angrily: "You are me, you even attack your mother!" Chloe ignored her, turned and smashed the window, and ran away. "It''s okay in the morning. I''m attacking me now. That kid... really hates me." Alice Phil stretched out his palm and touched his face, looking a little troubled. She looked at Shirou and said apologetically, "I''m causing you trouble again, Shirou." "A wall and a window were destroyed. Put away the damaged things, and then pay me compensation based on the market price." Shi Lang said. "Yeah." Alice Phil nodded. Ilia asked: "Mom, what is going on? Why does another me run out of my body, and I have murderous intentions and hatred, and call myself me? It is Ilia. ?" "What should I say?" Alice Phil touched his face a little troubled, and said, "I really didn''t expect this to happen. But if it happens, there is no way." "Ilia," Alice Phil looked at Ilia, touched her little head, and said gently: "Since she has come out. Whether it is you or she, it is no longer the real Iraq. Liya is done." "Huh¡ª?" Illiya was taken aback, and then asked anxiously: "Why?" "Because you are alone." Alice Phil said. "Anyone?" Illiya showed a confused expression. "So that''s it," Shi Lang touched his chin, looked at Alice Phil, and asked: "This Ilia and that Ilia are together, and that is the real Ilia, right, Alice Phil. Uh?" "Yes," Alice Phil nodded, and said: "One inherited Ilia''s character and body, and the other inherited Ilia''s knowledge and memory." "Wait...Wait, mother! I don''t understand!" Illiya''s face was dumbfounded, and her heart was a little disturbed. She felt as if she was about to come into contact with a secret that she could never touch. The secret of her birth! ... ... ps: The third one is here. That''s it for today. ^_^~! By the way, I asked for a wave of monthly tickets, I was blown up, and it hurts so much! QWQ Chapter 70 Ilia, Chloe, and Lord Jill! Fujimaru''s hall. Alice Phil stretched out his palm and touched his face, and said, "It starts with the Holy Grail War nine years ago." Holy Grail War... Miyu, Tosaka Rin, Sakura, and even Altria''s expressions became a little unnatural. "Nine years ago, Shirou won the Holy Grail War..." "Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" Tosaka Rin suddenly stopped and said, "You said Shirou, is Fujimaru Shirou? Nine years ago, he was only six years old? Six years old... how could it be the Holy Grail War? Participants?" "Although it is hard to believe, Shirou was indeed involved in the Holy Grail War when he was six years old. In the form of being possessed by Caster, he directly participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and then he has been by other people and other Servants. Chase. It even includes Saber and my husband, Kirishu Uemiya." Alice Phil said. Altria: "..." This kind of black history was pointed out, and Altria was about to cry. Alice Phil looked at Shirou and said, "Perhaps that is the case, so Shirou will pay special attention to protecting young children." And everyone couldn''t help turning their heads to look at Shirou who looked calm. They really didn''t expect Shi Lang to have such an experience. Chapter 641： Six years old...Even if he is the heir of a magician, most of them are studying the magic way and learning knowledge during this period, right? However, this person is already participating in the perilous war. Altria felt both distressed and ashamed in her heart, but she had no body and couldn''t tell anything. "Brother..." Sakura felt a little bit sorrowful in her heart. The suspense has been solved. Why were they often hinted at during the Holy Grail War nine years ago? It turned out that my brother was involved in the Holy Grail War and didn''t want to involve them. However, how much suffering did the brother who was involved in the Holy Grail War at the age of six suffered in that war again? The thought of this made Sakura very sad. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "Alice Phil, there are some things that pass by, don''t mention it. Let''s talk about the important point." Tosaka Rin opened his mouth, and stopped talking. The magic engraving of their Tosaka family was destroyed in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but Tosaka Tokimi never told her the truth about the Fourth Holy Grail War. And now I can finally understand the inside story of the Fourth Holy Grail War, but it''s not easy to ask directly about this situation. After thinking about it, Tosaka Rin stopped talking for a while, and prepared to investigate the truth of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Alice Phil nodded and said, "After Shirou won the Fourth Holy Grail War, he used the Holy Grail to make a wish to restore everything to its original state. Therefore, those who died in the Holy Grail War have been resurrected." "Have something like this happened in Fuyuki City?" Ilia opened her eyes wide and said, "I have no impression at all." "Because you were still at Einzbern Castle at that time, and the memory is not with you." Alice Phil said: "Moreover, your father Eimiya Kirishu will still live to this day, also because of Shirou''s wish. Otherwise, Keishi would have died in the Fourth Holy Grail War." "Is this... so?" Yi Liya looked at the plain-faced Shi Lang, and said to her heart, no wonder her mother always said that this elder brother is the great benefactor of our family. "Speaking of which, Shirou was very handsome at that time. He defeated all the Servants with his own strength." Alice Phil laughed. Altria: "..." She felt that she had failed too much. In that war, it was fine to chase and kill the king, but in the end, when he abandoned herself, the king dragged her out of the quagmire. What a failure, Altria! "After the Holy Grail War ended, Shirou, the victor of the war, gave the Holy Grail crystal to you." Alice Phil looked at Ilia. "Me?" Illiya pointed to herself, she couldn''t help being taken aback. Alice Phil nodded. "Why?" Ilia asked. Alice Phil said: "In order for you to live like an ordinary child." After a pause, Alice Phil added: "Just like your mother, you are a doll made by Einzbern and the carrier of the little holy grail. Destiny is destined to be the holy grail. Even if it is not the holy grail, you will live Only twenty years old. Therefore, Shirou gave you the Holy Grail crystal as a trophy, so that you can live like an ordinary person." Elia felt her worldview was broken, and she looked at Shirou subconsciously. Shilang hugged his chest and closed his eyes. Neither admit nor deny. "But... but why, why don''t I have this memory?" Illiya was troubled. Alice Phil said: "Because of the reincarnation ceremony, you are cut in half. Half is you who inherited your character and body, and the other half is her who inherited memory and knowledge." After a pause, Alice Phil said helplessly: "Actually, when completing the reincarnation ceremony, I thought about bringing you together again. But at that time, you have already produced yourself. If you force you to be together , That is to wipe you out. Therefore, we asked a magician named Morrigan who specializes in this way to seal your body in the depths of your soul." "So...so..." Illiya was a little shaken. "Yeah." Alice Phil nodded and said: "You and her are only half of Ilia. Only when we are together, is the real Ilia." With a "bang", Illiya''s worldview was shattered. The world she thought was defeated in an instant. She didn''t expect it to be like this! Shilang opened his eyes and looked at Ilia. Ilia stepped back a few steps, accepting that she couldn''t. Live for granted, take it for granted that you are yourself. In the end, she was only half of "self"! And she actually said too much to the other half of "self". "So, what is your choice, Ilia?" Alice Phil asked. "I...I..." Illya clenched her hands and said with a serious face: "I will find her back! Face this problem with me. If she is my half body, then it doesn''t make sense, we We must fight each other!" "Sapphire!" Illiya called. "Yes¡ªMaster Ilia!" Sapphire flew into Ilia''s hands. "I''m leaving, Mom!" Illia said with a serious face: "I will definitely bring Chloe... No. I will bring me back!" With that, Illya smashed a window and flew out. Gee! Kozakura has a soft smile on her face, but her heart is roaring. How many sides do I want to damage the windows of my house? "What a good boy." Alice Phil watched Ilia go away and smiled. Meiyou watched Iliya fly into the sky, her face calm, but her hands under her sleeves clenched tightly. Shirou looked at Alice Phil and said, "Illiya will accept this result, maybe it is related to the accepted character, right?" "Yes," Alice Phil touched his face, and said with some distress: "The magician''Morrigan'' gave all the innocence to this Ilia, and locked all the negative sides. In the depths of my soul." "So?" Shi Lang asked. Chapter 642： Alice Phil nodded and said, "They are relative existence. In terms of dualism, Illia is on the bright side, and that child is on the dark side." "So what about the original Ilia?" Shi Lang asked. Alice Phil smiled and said, "That kid has always been there. It''s on the two children." It''s like two rituals... Shi Lang sighed, stood up, and walked toward the door. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Alice Phil asked. "I have to go. That fellow has almost been found." Shi Lang said. ... ... Chloe squatted on the bank of the river, holding his legs in one hand, and with the other hand, he picked up a small stone from the side and threw it toward the river. "Da, da, da¡ª" The pebbles hit three drifts and fell into the river. There was confusion in her mind. "What should I do?" This question rang in her mind. She was the one who was abandoned, and the one who must disappear. The reason why I can run out of Ilia''s body now is because the miracle of the **** Asteria has descended on her. She has no real body, the form of existence, just magic. But when the magic power is exhausted, she will disappear again. In fact, she intends to kill Ilia. However, she did not have the means to inherit the body. Once Illiya was killed and there was no means to preserve her body, her body would soon fester, so she didn''t start. Just... What should she do now? She couldn''t help being jealous and resentful, and then attacked Alice Phil. She can''t go back. In fact, she had no place to go back. She had nothing, everything was taken away by another person. There is nothing left. Nothing... Yes, only this unrecognized memory remains. Yes, only the sweet memories of licking silently in the darkness deep in the soul. "When I came to Fuyuki City, I received the first gift and the second gift on the first day. On the second day, Kirishu took me to the cafe. On the third day, Kirishu took me to the parent-child meal. The fourth day , Big brother took me to Liudong Temple to make a wish. On the fifth day, I received the third gift..." "My wish to the green-haired uncle is not to forget everything." "Because--, these are my beautiful memories." "But now I really want to forget these, forget these memories." Because... These beautiful memories, the more you lick, the more painful the heart. Chloe picked up the pebble next to it and threw it at the creek. And at this moment-- "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" Suddenly, a galloping sound of breaking through the air came from my ears, and the gleaming weapon pierced the sky and shot towards Chloe. Chloe quickly transformed and blocked these weapons with a shield. As a result, the shield was easily torn to pieces by these weapons, and Chloe fled out of it embarrassedly, looking towards the place where the attack was flooding. There stood a blond teenager wearing a Sumerian style, looking at her with a smile on his face, and said: "Hello, big sister, I finally found you." "You, who are you? Why did you attack me suddenly?" Chloe asked loudly. "If you ask why, of course I took back my half body." Jun Jill smiled and stretched out his palm towards Chloe and said, "Can you give me my half body back, big sister?" Chloe yelled: "What half-length! I don''t even know!" "It''s the card that makes up your body." Jun Jill said. "The card that makes up my body..." Chloe was taken aback. Jun Jill nodded, smiled, and said, "Yes. It''s that card, can you return it to me?" "What a joke! If you take out that card...I will never give it to you!" Chloe yelled, then opened the door of the treasure house, a dozen or so treasures shining brightly. Shot at Jill Jun. However-- A golden ripple appeared on Jun Gil''s body, swallowing all these treasures in. "Why... how could this be?" Chloe opened his eyes wide. Jun Jill smiled and said, "Because those are my treasures." After a pause, Jill Jun said, "It seems that Big Sister doesn''t want to return my half body. There is no way, I can only take it myself." "Where is it? Where is it?" Jill Jun''s eyes glowed red, and then he smiled, and said, "I found it. It''s in the heart. I''ll start faster, try not to make you feel Painful, big sister." It was obviously a gentle smile, but a strong killing intent hit his face, and for a while, Chloe was shocked. Chloe gritted his teeth, opened the door of the treasure house as far as possible, and was about to shoot the treasure. Chapter 643： However¡ª "Wow!" King Jill also opened the door of the treasure house. Numerous chains passed through the door of Chloe''s treasure house, and countless treasures were taken out and put into the treasure house. "How could this happen!" Chloe was shocked. Jill Jun gave an elegant bow and smiled and said: "A total of 357 pieces, thank you for returning it. However, it is better to give me the half of my body as soon as possible. My late fee is very expensive." Jun Jill walked towards Chloe with a smile on his face. A wave of fear caught Chloe''s heart. "Don''t come here!" Chloe shouted and shot the treasure, but it was recovered by Lord Gil. "Wow!" The chains around Jill Jun''s body rushed towards Chloe''s heart like a poisonous snake. Despair caught Chloe''s heart. That''s right, she doesn''t have anything at all. Yes, only the remaining memory is left. Thinking about it, she was not accepted by anyone when she returned to this world. The only cause is trouble. Even the once gentle elder brother was just afraid of her collapse and comforted her instead of admitting her. Well, it''s over here. Looking at the chain that stretched out, Chloe closed his eyes. However¡ª "Slash!" With a "swish", the sharp slash formed by the light blue magic power slashed towards the chain that extended. With a "click", the chain was cut off. Then, a blue figure with long snow-like hair stood in front of Chloe. Jun Gil''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with some distress, "It''s another holy grail." Chloe stared at Ilia, who stood in front of her, and asked: "Why? Why save me?" "Does this still work?" Illia said loudly with crystal tears in the corners of her eyes, "Because you are my sister! How can I just ignore it?" Chloe said displeasedly: "Who is your sister!" "It''s you!" Ilia said. Chloe said displeasedly: "Don''t talk nonsense!" "And..." Chloe gritted his teeth and said, "You don''t have to save me! I''m dead, I''m gone, is that the best choice for you?" "There is no such thing!" Illya said with a serious face: "You are me, and I am you. I have forgotten many, many things that I should not forget. I want to know you, I want Understand myself. We are all Illya!" Chloe: "..." Illiya stared at Jill Jun tightly, and said: "I won''t let you hurt her!" "Oh, oh." Jun Jill scratched the back of his head, and said with some annoyance: "Really, I am like a bad boy. Obviously I am just like you, just want to get my half body back. Really, Am I a bad person again this time? But forget it, it is a last resort to get my half of my body back." Jun Jill pointed to Chloe, but looked at Ilia and said: "My goal is her heart. If you want to protect her, be careful, big sister, if I start, I will be merciless. Oh." There was killing intent in Jill Jun''s eyes. Yi Liya pursed her lips. Jun Jill stretched out countless chains and rushed towards Chloe and Ilia. The goal of most chains is Chloe''s heart! Illiya gritted her teeth and returned a magical slash. Chloe also stood up, opened the door of the treasure house, and flew out countless gleaming weapons that bombarded the chains extending toward her. And at this moment¡ª With a "bang", a huge [evil] blade slashed between the two, whether it was a magical slash or a chain, it was rolled away by the [evil] blade. The battlefield is divided. In this scene, whether it was Ilia, Chloe, or Jill, were all taken aback. Shi Lang walked out slowly, looked at the three of them, and said in a deep voice, "That''s it!" Whether it was Ilia, Chloe, or Jill Jun couldn''t help but look up slightly, looking at the Shi Lang who slowly walked out. "Oh, oh." Jun Jill scratched the back of his head, and said with some annoyance: "The most troublesome person has appeared." ¡­ ¡­ ps: The blocking word is sick again and can''t stand it... Chapter 71 The Battle of All-Knowing and Almighty [Second More] "Big Brother..." Chloe looked at Shirou. Shi Lang sighed inwardly as he looked at the three of Ilia. Even if he didn''t use Caster Eternal King, he guessed that Lord Gil was looking for him. "Let''s stop here, Mr. Gil." Shi Lang looked at Mr. Gil and said. Jun Jill scratched his head in distress, and said, "Even if you say that, it''s impossible, Eternal King. You understand me, and the only one who can share treasure with me is Enkidu. Not to mention, that. It''s still my half body. I can''t give it to others." "But then again, are you going to be on their side?" Chapter 644： Jill Jun looked at Shi Lang. And Ilia and Chloe also looked at Shirou. Shi Lang thought for a while and said, "How about borrowing the rank card first? Wait until there is a way to replace your card without injury, and then return it to you, how about?" "Good suggestion. But you can lend it to you, but for others, I won''t lend it." Jun Jill shook his head and said, "Also, this is holding my record and moving under my skin. I hate fakes. Goods." "Then there is no way." Shi Lang sighed. Mr. Gil''s golden hair was a little dim, and he asked, "Are you going to stand with them, King Eternal? But that''s right, they are more like the weak than me." "No." Shi Lang shook his head. Ilia and Chloe looked at Shirou. They knew that Shirou was the only one who could control the scene or influence the development of the situation. Shi Lang glanced at Chloe, then his gaze returned to Jill-kun, and said: "If you are defeated by them, then your half-length card is a trophy. Since ancient times, you have become a king and loser. If you lose There are no complaints for them, right." Jun Jill narrowed his eyes and said angrily: "I am very angry if you look down on me so much, King Eternal!" "I didn''t underestimate you. I will fight as the King of Eternity, but I will not take action, just give some enhanced abilities. How about it, is this okay? The heroic king will not rely on his rich experience in fighting and bully two young men. Girl? You won''t be afraid of me, are you afraid to such a degree?" Shi Lang asked. Jun Jill showed a helpless smile and said: "You have said so, and I really can''t say anything." After a pause, Jun Jill pointed to Chloe and said: "I can promise you this agreement, but as a condition, if I win, I will poach her heart mercilessly, and you can''t stop it. How about it. , The eternal king?" "Good." Shiro nodded. Chloe looked at Shirou. Shi Lang also turned to look at her, and said, "Illiya." Illiya also looked at Shirou subconsciously. After a pause, Shi Lang said: "No matter which Ilia is good. You remember, your own destiny, your own life, you can only go by yourself. Others, me, at most you can Push you behind him. The rest of the road is up to you!" "Big brother..." Chloe was silent for a moment, then nodded heavily, and said: "I see, big brother!" Chloe turned his head and stared at Jun Jill fiercely, and said: "Let the horse come here! My heart...I will guard it myself!" "I''ll help you." Illia stretched out her hand on Chloe''s shoulder, smiled, and said: "Because we are sisters born by one person!" Chloe was silent for a moment, then nodded heavily. Looking at the two sisters who are deeply affectionate, Jill Jun showed a lonely smile, and then said: "Come on, holy grails! Your enemy is the oldest king of mankind!" "Wow!" The lock of the sky wrapped around Jill Jun''s body turned into countless pieces, like a poisonous snake, turned into a sky full of snake shadows, and rushed towards the two of Ilia and Chloe. Ilia used magic power to slash a gap in the tearing sky lock, but the gap was quickly filled by the sky lock extending from below. But Chloe''s treasure bombardment could not penetrate the lock of heaven. Of course, the rank card that Chloe relied on was Gilgamesh, possessing the divinity of B+, and this made the lock of heaven, a treasure of the gods, very strong and could not be easily pierced. In addition, Jill Jun projected treasures from time to time, which made the two seem extremely embarrassed. This is also natural, whether it is Ilia or Chloe. It was the first actual combat, and the combat experience was surprisingly inadequate, but the enemy faced was the Hero King Gilgamesh! And it¡¯s not the young man who often commits second crimes, but Mr. Gil, who appears from the side of the famous monarch! On a certain level, Mr. Gil is more terrifying than the youth. Because he, who is in the side of Mingjun, has the biggest feature, that is, he will not commit a second, let alone take it lightly! Chloe and Ilia were chased in embarrassment. Shiro took out the Caster¡¤Eternal King rank card and summoned the status of Young Shiro. Youshiro and Shiro only have different perspectives, but they are actually the same person. Shi Lang agreed to Lord Gil, even if he used the rank card to become a young Shi Lang, he would not go back. He looked condescendingly at the battlefield, then snapped his fingers. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Dynasty made EX¡¿! "This is...!" Lord Jill frowned subconsciously, while Ilia and Chloe had a fierce meal. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C¡¿ Youshilang directly imposes three layers of [God Killing C] on Ilya and Chloe, causing Ilya and Chloe to have a major attack on King Gil. When the three layers of [Death of God C] are superimposed, Illya¡¯s magical slash can easily tear the lock of the sky, and Jun Jill has to be embarrassed to take out the shield of the gods and other layers of legendary shields to block . But Chloe''s attack still couldn''t defeat the lock of heaven that played a special attack on the divine nature. "Don''t underestimate me, Eternal King!" Jun Gil stared angrily at the young scholar in the rear battlefield, and then the whole body opened wide, and countless treasures rained at Ilia and Chloe. Facing the rainy treasure, Ilia and Chloe were a little nervous. At this moment, You Shi Lang snapped his fingers again. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Against the Arrow C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Against the Arrow C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Against the Arrow C¡¿ He directly replaced the three-layer [Killing God C] with the three-layer [Avoiding Arrow''s Protection C]. "Why... not hit?" Ilia and Chloe couldn''t help being taken aback. Although the rain-like treasures were coming violently, they were confirmed by their eyes, and most of them could be easily avoided. Chapter 645： Jun Jill raised his brows and summoned [Opening the Green Horizon of Thousand Mountains] this giant sword and slashed towards Ilia and Chloe. You Shilang summoned Galahad''s record, and put a layer of [Glory and Perseverance Snow Wall] on Ilia and Chloe, so that they were protected by Galahad''s defense. "Boom--!" The huge sword slashed down, causing a huge wave of air, but it couldn''t hurt Chloe and Ilia who were protected by the [Glory and Persevering Snow Wall]. Jill-kun sighed, looked at Shiro standing on the battlefield behind him, and said, "You are really mean, Fujimaru Shiro. You are fooled." You Shilang smiled and said, "I have one thing to say, but I just strengthened my ability and didn''t directly intervene." "Is it the interference of Sun Luo Wanxiang? I actually didn''t see it. This is where you are really strong." Jun Jill said with a headache: "You have weaknesses when you directly participate in the war, but only as a rear commander and Supporter, as long as the front does not collapse, you will be invincible. And I just couldn''t start with you because of the betting. Really, I still get along with you very sincerely, why do I always get rid of me? " "I didn''t put a trick on you, I just used the enhanced ability, I didn''t lie to you." You Shilang shook his head, smiled, and asked: "So, do you want to regret it?" Jill Jun shook his head and said: "I have agreed to all promises. It is not my temper to regret it. Besides, I don''t think I will lose!" Jill Jun''s face became solemn, and his eyes flashed with red light. Upon seeing this, You Shi Lang also became serious. He knew that Lord Gil¡¯s [All-knowing Almighty Star] was going to be fully opened! As for why it¡¯s so certain, it¡¯s because of his singularity-- [Jill Jun has cancelled the suppression of the All-Knowing Almighty Star] [1.7 seconds later, Jill Jun is ready to bombard Chloe with 34 treasures! The protection from the target will be invalid! The counterattack strategy is...] His vigorous feelings are moving in a form that he can understand. You Shilang took a look, and then put three layers of [Kalari Payat C] copied from the Enlightened One on Chloe. After 1.7 seconds, Jill Jun¡¯s treasure arrived as scheduled, but the target was not Chloe, but Ilia. This made the young Shilang hurriedly put one layer of [intuition C] and two layers on Ilia. [Kaali Payat C]. Ilia turned the sapphire into a magic sword, [Kalari Payat]''s defense concept plus intuition, escaped the bombardment of this wave of treasures. "I''m sorry, King Eternal. The future you see is first seen by me..." Jill Jun¡¯s smile was upright and bright, but Chloe¡¯s treasure rain made him feel embarrassed. "You haven''t seen this, Hero King? And I saw it!" You Shilang said. Jun Jill stopped talking, and the red light in his eyes was even worse. You Shilang didn''t speak anymore, the fire in his eyes was burning. Ilia and Chloe ran over in the field, attacking for a while and defensive for a while. They were either quilted [intuition] or [Kalari Payat], as well as various strange abilities. They were sweating profusely from exhaustion. But they can see it. What to fight for in your own life... What are their battles... It is clear that these two people are fighting in the air through them! In fact, it is true. It''s just that this battle is not a confrontation of light cannons, nor a competition of magic, but a confrontation of omniscience and omnipotence! The competition between the omniscient and all-powerful star! Fight between two almighty series treasures! However, the result is that you win me one game, and I win you one game. If you meet your opponent, you will meet Liangcai. The abilities of the two almighty type treasures are half a catty, and no one has overwhelmed the other. However, this exhausted Ilia and Chloe, sweating profusely. But in the end, the two of them were used by the young shilang to use Merlin, Galahad, and a magician and knight''s amplification ability to greatly enhance their ability, and then use Merlin''s illusion to make a hundred people and defeat them. Lord Gil took out the shield of the gods and a legendary shield, but it was a pity that Ilia was increased by Shilang, and the result was the power of the Holy Grail crystal, and the super-large increase, which directly smashed Gil without reason. Jun''s protection put the magic sword on Jill Jun''s neck. Jun Jill sighed depressed: "I lost, I lost. It actually brought out the power of the Holy Grail. Well, follow the agreement, before I can replace my half body, my half body will be yours first. The loot is ready for you to use." "Did you hear, Chloe?" Illia hugged Chloe happily, showing a smile, and said: "We won! You don''t have to die!" Chloe: "..." "Don''t hold me! You are slimy, so uncomfortable!" Chloe said displeasedly. "Huh? Is that so? It''s just that I''m so happy in my heart!" Illiya smiled. Chloe asked, "What''s so happy?" "Because I have a younger sister!" Illiya said. "Who is your sister! And don''t call me Chloe, I''m not Chloe!" Chloe said. Ilia asked: "Then what''s your name?" "Ilia." Chloe closed one eye and looked at Ilia. "How can this be? Didn''t we get mixed up? Change one!" Illiya puffed up her mouth and said, "This name alone will not be given to you. Change one!" "I won''t change." Chloe turned and left. "Change one! Change another!" Illiya chased up. I don''t know when, Alice Phil, who has followed him, smiled, "It''s really great, this ending." You Shilang walked to Lord Gil who was gently stroking the lock of the sky, and asked: "The last one, you can reverse the situation, right? Why not do it, Gilgamesh?" "Because if you continue to fight, your magic power will consume too much. In this way, you will not be willing to lose in my hands, Eternal King." Jun Jill laughed. You Shilang said displeasedly: "A lie! Obviously if you continue to fight, you will lose even worse!" "Hahaha, I won''t fight with you, little brother Fujimaru." Gil-jun smiled: "Now I am ten years old, and you are six years old. Um. I have to let my brother be a brother." The corner of You Shilang''s mouth twitched, and he took out the holy gun Lungominiad, pointed at the center of Jill''s legs, the tip of the gun was shining with white light. "You are the king anyway, don''t be so excited!" Jun Jill shed a cold sweat. You Shilang received the holy spear. "But, is this really good?" Jun Jill asked, "If I didn''t get my half-length back, with your incomplete posture, the loss would be huge." Yushiro asked, "My enemy...no. What is the enemy of this world? Why couldn''t you see it in 2004?" Chapter 646： "I don''t know, because even my [All-Knowing Almighty Star] can''t see the answer. But I only know a little bit." "What?" You Shi Lang asked. Jill Jun looked at You Shi Lang and said: "If you are going to do this alone, the probability that you won''t come back is more than 90%." You Shilang was silent for a moment and asked: "So, the real reason why you came to the world is..." Mr. Gil said: "It was during the Fourth Holy Grail War, you thanked the''I'' for admonition. If it weren''t for your admonition, I am afraid that this aspect of me would not be able to come out. So, think about it. Help you." After a pause, Jill-kun smiled and said, "However, since you have made a decision, then forget it. When you need it, remember to return my half body to me, and I will help you, Brother Fujimaru." Youshilang''s face turned dark, and he took out the holy gun Lungominiad and bombarded Jun Gil. "This is my last suggestion to you. You''d better settle your matter properly and go to that world again." Jun Jill laughed and ran away. Youshilang withdrew the Holy Spear Lungominiad and looked at the reunited Alice Phil family in the distance. "Mom... Look, I brought her back." "Yeah." "Mom... Mom..." The three huddled together. The breath of happiness is permeating. Yushiro was watching, and the others who came to Sakura and others were also watching. No one broke this point. Grey, whose eyes were shining with holy cyan rays, walked to the side of You Shi Lang and asked, "Wang, how are you?" "I''m fine, what''s the matter?" You Shi Lang asked strangely. Grey...No, Altria opened her mouth, but said nothing. No one could see it, but she could. There is a heavy heart in the king''s heart. Because, Wang''s expression is exactly the same as it was at the beginning of the Little Ice Age more than 1,500 years ago. How she wanted to share some worries and worries for the king. But, does she have this qualification? More than 1,500 years ago, she did not have this qualification. After more than 1,500 years, I am afraid that I will not have this qualification anymore, right? Altria''s palms clenched tightly. "Oh! My brother is getting smaller again!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said, pointing to Yushiro. "Yeah, it''s getting smaller again, Lixiang." Yushiro smiled, and stretched out his palm to stroke Fujimaru Tatsuka who was half a head shorter than himself. Kozakura walked over, picked up Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said with a serious face: "Don''t be disrespectful to your brother, Tachika." "I...I know." Fujimaru Tatsuka shrank her head and said timidly. You Shilang glanced back at the setting sun, which was about to fall, so red that it seemed to have put the last layer of yellow clothes on the city. He turned his head to look at everyone, and smiled: "Today is over, let''s go home for dinner!" "Okay!" Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled. Altria looked at Ju Shi Lang''s profile and clenched her fists. What is hiding behind your smiling face, Wang? ... ... ps: The update is late, the update is late~! It''s 5K again, here it is~! QWQ Chapter 72 Evil Thoughts [Third more] ¡ª¡ªThe probability of you not coming back is more than 90%! Mr. Gil''s words still echoed in his mind, Shirou had to pay attention to it. His Sanluo Wanxiang is a systematic eye, which can only see through what he sees, but Mr. Gil¡¯s [All-Knowing Almighty Star] is a script. He had to pay attention. Originally, he planned to use the [evil] of the people of Fuyuki City to accumulate magic power to the A+ level of panelization, and then in a state of completeness, to find the connection points of the world and enter that parallel world. But now, Shirou felt that he had to understand the inside story of that parallel world in advance. And the person who knows the parallel world best is not Meiyou, but as the **** of that parallel world¡ªAstraea! Although Meiyou is the holy grail of that parallel world, it usually only lives as a normal person and cannot know the inside story of the world. As for the inside story of the world, it is most accurate to ask Astraea, who has become corrupted. Night. Shirou found Luvia, who was pleasantly surprised to prepare a table of exquisite food, and sent the envoy Rin Tosaka to put on a black and white maid costume, serve wine, and prepare to have a good night with Shirou. Rin Tosaka, who was sent by Luvia, was very upset, but Luvia gave too much money, and she had to compromise for the time being. Luvia parted her heart. What kind of emotion does she have towards Shirou? It''s not about love, but it''s definitely like, and longing. Whether it was the gentleness of the savior that was deeply imprinted in her heart nine years ago, or the strength of the Eternal King, they all made her yearning and yearning. The Edfeldt family was originally the great nobility of Finland, and it was only natural to look forward to and yearn for the king. And becoming a princess is not something that cannot be considered. However, Shiro named the surname to see Astria. This made Luvia a little depressed, and Asteria was a little panicked and thoughtful. In her world, the world has lost justice, and forgetting is doomed. However, this man king agreed with her that she will never be forgotten. Chapter 647： As a god, how happy it is to have such a believer? Of course, she also knew that the king did not believe in gods, and the king''s industry created by him was also the king''s power higher than the divine power. But this did not prevent her from having delusions of God. "God Astraea, I asked directly." "Yeah. Excuse me." Astria looked at Shirou, her eyes gleaming, like a princess looking at the admired Prince Charming. Shiro: "..." "Let me ask first, are you the incarnation of Virgo? Are you a Virgo?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes," Estella nodded, and asked a little strangely: "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head, feeling relieved. Surrounded by those women during the day, chattering, there is a kind of inexplicable feeling of Shura field, which made him a little self-doubt. But now when I ask, my heart relaxes a lot. The Greek goddess cannot fall in love according to the oath. Of course, the love brain moon **** needs to be picked out separately, and another count. Shiro looked at Asteria. Look here, look here! Seeing Shiro''s strong eyes, the fawn in Astraia''s heart was jumping wildly, especially the fire in Shiro''s eyes, which made her extremely excited. The goddess does not have feelings of admiration, nor can he marry and have children, so this kind of emotion must be the host. Since it is possessed by the host, there is really no way. In any case, you can''t ruin the host''s karma for your own selfishness, right? Astria said heartily. At this moment, she finally understood why Artemis, who was also the goddess, fell out because of Orion and the sun **** Apollo. There is no alternative. However, she is different. She is affected by the host. Yes. That''s it. There were pink bubbles on Asteria''s head. Shirou said: "I just said it straightforwardly. Please tell me the real reason for your previous fall, and Pandora in your world." There was a "click". In almost an instant, this question pulled Astraya out of his love state. She looked at Shirou a little troubled, and said, "I really didn''t expect that you came to ask about this..." "The communication between the two worlds was caused by me and Gem Weng, and it has already begun to affect this world. It is necessary for me to resolve this incident." Shi Lang said. Asteria looked at Shirou, then sighed and said, "I understand, as you wish." After a pause, Astria asked, "Do you know the origin of Pandora, the king of man?" "Olympus gods punished Prometheus for stealing fire to humans, which was full of disasters, and..." Shi Lang hesitated for a moment. Astria said softly: "And, the hope I put in." Shiro nodded. Pandora''s story is widely circulated. Because Prometheus stole fire to humans, and the Greek gods headed by Zeus put endless disasters in Pandora''s box. Earthquakes, floods, hail and plague have claimed the lives of countless people. And Asteria saw this scene extremely anxious, she begged Zeus to forgive mankind, and is willing to suffer for it. Because the hope of mankind is locked in Pandora''s box, Astraea is willing to wear chains and be punished for mankind, kneeling on the cliff of Olympus for many years and praying for the coming of mankind. Afterwards, he turned into Virgo among the stars, guarding mankind. And this is the story of Pandora. A story of a goddess who dedicated her life in exchange for the seed of hope. "King of man, do you know the concept of the Heroic Seat and the Pillar of God?" Astria asked suddenly. Shirou nodded, and said, "The recording realm that transcends time and space." "Yes." Astria nodded, and said: "Following the pan-human history and being fixed by the spiritual son, all parallel worlds tend to be the same. And Pandora is not the disaster of the gods to mankind. ." "What is that?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Pandora is the restriction of the gods on mankind." Astria said. "14,000 years ago, invaders from outside this planet destroyed the [nature] of the gods, dragged the gods down from the primate seat, and pan-human history began to take shape. And this, in all This is the case in the parallel worlds of China." After a pause, Astria continued: "The age of mankind has come, but we are unwilling to disappear. Therefore, the gods of Mesopotamia created the wedge of the sky, and it is a pity that they want to coexist with mankind. Instead, the wedge of the sky betrayed them, and the gods and men said goodbye. But our Olympus gods thought of another way." "Use Pandora to destroy mankind, thereby slowing down the speed of mankind''s ascent to the primate seat?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Astria nodded and said: "This is just one, and the second is to show the might of God, and then leave a miracle. Although there is also a part of the overflow of nature, but Zeus left children in the world, but also to increase the gods. Traces, refuse to be forgotten. And this engraved the gods and other gods into pan-human history, not forgotten. But my world..." "That''s it," Shi Lang touched his chin and said, "You said before that when Jewel Weng''s second magic ran away, the time of your world was exactly the moment when Pandora was created. Then you haven''t. Open Pandora, and disappear because of the second magic''s runaway." Astria nodded, her eyes dimmed and said, "So, my world. I waited for the gods, all of them were forgotten!" "What about Pandora? What did the Pandora that haven''t been opened yet?" Shirou asked. "It''s anger, it''s unwillingness, it''s the assembly of completely forgotten thoughts of the gods, pure evil thoughts!" Astria said: "There is no hope in that box. What''s loaded is destruction. All disasters!" "That''s it." Shirou stood up and said, "Thank you for telling me this, Astoria." "It doesn''t matter." Astria waved her hand quickly, and asked in a low voice: "Are you leaving now, King of People?" Shi Lang nodded and said, "It''s getting late, so please rest earlier." After a pause, Shirou looked at Tosaka Rin on the side and said, "You should rest earlier, Rin." Rin Tosaka hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Are you still the Fujimaru black glove?" "Yes, not right." Shirou turned around and left. Chapter 648： Astraea looked at Shirou''s away back, and whispered, "It is of course possible to coexist peacefully like this. It would be great if there was such a day..." "What are you talking about, Astoria-sama?" Tosaka Rin asked. "Ah... it''s nothing, it''s nothing, Rin." Astraya waved his hand in a panic. Rin Tosaka sighed, "Really, why can''t I see the goddess at all, Astria-sama." "Sorry, I''m just a forgotten shame." Asteria said with a sad face. "I...I''m not talking about this! I mean, Astoria-sama, it''s so easy to get along with!" Rin Tosaka said. "That''s it...Thank you, Rin." Astria smiled. ... ... Shiro returned home. The night is late, extremely quiet. Shirou came to Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room. Fujimaru Tatsuka has fallen asleep. Shi Lang sat beside her. ¡ª¡ªYou''d better handle your affairs properly, and then go to that world. Mr. Gil''s words echoed in his mind, and Shirou was in a complicated mood. He is not worried about Sakura, because Sakura is protected by God Tiamat. The only thing he put down was his young girl. Being in such a world, it is such a vortex of trouble. However, she was just a five-year-old, ordinary girl. She doesn''t have anyone''s protection, nor does she have a rank card, and even her magic power is just an ordinary person''s level. Weak, just an ordinary girl. Children at this age should enjoy their childhood innocent and willful. It doesn''t matter if the bear is a bit. The important thing is to be able to live and grow up healthy. And this is Shirou''s love for Fujimaru Tatsuka. However, things always exceeded his expectations. Once he resists the invasion of the parallel world, it is difficult for him to say whether he can come back. Yes. He was scared. When he was in Britain, he was never afraid, nor was he afraid. But at this time, he was scared. Because in Britain, he has nothing and no worries, so he can go forward courageously. But now, here, with his family, he is scared. He was afraid that he would really not be able to come back, and then his younger sister would encounter something strange. For example... The human nature of the alien gods freezes. After all, he is just a coward. Shi Lang sighed. ¡ª¡ªYou can only protect for a while, but you cannot protect it for a lifetime. Thinking of Alice Phil''s words in his head, Shirou stood up, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, his face was both disappointed and guilty, and his eyes gradually became firmer. If there is no one to take care of his younger sister, then he will take care of it. Shi Lang''s gaze gradually strengthened, and the [evil] on his body was surging, and then he turned around to leave the room. "Brother...brother...no...don''t destroy the ruby...it''s my good friend..." Fujimaru Tatsuka talked in sleep. "Brother did not destroy it." Shi Lang turned his back and left. Walking out of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s room, Shirou met Miyu in front of him. "Are you still asleep, Meiyou?" Shilangton paused and asked. Meiyu nodded, then hesitated for a moment, her face gradually became firm, and said, "Brother Fujimaru, I want to ask you something." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Meiyou''s face was very firm and said: "Please give me Ruby!" ... ... ps: The update is late today. The third one is here~! In daily life, there are about two paragraphs to end. I''m here first today, good night~! Chapter 73 Henshin! "Please give me Ruby, Brother Fujimaru." Miyu looked at Shirou firmly. Shilang was silent for a moment. He didn''t ask why, but asked: "Have you figured it out clearly, you want to step into the world of magic?" "I''ve figured it out clearly, Brother Fujimaru." Miyu nodded and said with a serious face: "After learning about Ilia, I have been thinking that my destiny always depends on others. Right or wrong. Now I want to understand. Although I still rely on the help of Brother Fujimaru, I have to fight for my fate by myself! I don''t want to be a troublesome burden all the time!" Shi Lang was silent. Chapter 649： In the end, did he change nothing? "Will you regret it?" Shi Lang asked. Meiyou nodded. Shirou asked, "Why do you think of rubies?" "The Holy Grail War..." Meiyou''s eyes were a little dim, but she still said very seriously: "I am also the Holy Grail, just like Ilia!" Shirou said, "Is that so...I will give you the ruby, but whether it will choose you or not depends on the affinity between you." Shilang took Meiyou to the entrance. On a quiet night, the full moon hangs high. The silver moonlight leaked through the thin window screens, sprinkling silver water patterns on the faces of the two of them. Shiro took the treasure chest of "evil" he made from the infinite space of "evil". "Six hundred thousand and four thousand eight hundred and seventy-two seconds... Six hundred and four thousand eight hundred and seventy-three seconds..." Ruby cried, and the sound of collapse came from the treasure chest of [Evil]. Shiro opened the treasure chest of [evil], and the silver moonlight was shining on the ruby. "Six hundred thousand...Huh? This...what is this? Why is there suddenly light..." In the infinitely dark world of [Evil], the ruby ??that counted seconds was suddenly fascinated by the moonlight that was spilling on it. Ah... what a beautiful and precious light! Ruby was moved to tears. Trapped in the boundless darkness, no one responded, and there was no existence to compare its existence. If it weren''t counted for a few seconds, it felt that its intelligent existence would be wiped out. In fact, its treatment is very similar to that of Altluci more than 1,500 years ago. The only difference is that Elteluci will still be tortured by Shirou, and it is completely sealed by Shirou in the imaginary space of [evil], experiencing the boundless darkness. And now, as soon as it felt the light, it couldn''t help but burst into tears. The preciousness of light can only stand out in the boundless world of darkness. Shirou took out the ruby ??and said, "Ruby, you are free." "Really...really? I''m cute...no, no, my respected Eternal King?" Ruby asked cautiously. Shirou said: "No more abducting my sister or other ordinary girls, being a magical girl, doing dangerous things, do you understand?" "Understand, understand! Ruby me, but the best behaved, it''s not the same as the coquettish people who abduct girls to become magical girls! Especially the sapphires that abandon their wives and children, love the new and dislike the old, shameless, hateful, and extremely evil! "Ruby gritted his teeth. Actually left it alone and stayed in the treasure chest of [evil]. This kind of sister...this kind of sister...It seems that I still haven''t been trained, and I need to be trained! Meiyou stretched out her hand to hold the Ruby Staff, and said with a serious face: "Ruby, please sign a contract with me for a magical girl." "Huh¡ª? This kind of super high-quality girl power, of course, is extremely..." Ruby was about to agree, turned to look at Shirou, and quickly shook his head and said: "Of course this is extremely bad! I refuse!" Miyu said, "Don''t worry. This is my own wish, and Brother Fujimaru will not stop it." Shirou said, "I won''t stop it. Let''s do it according to your wishes." "Really?" Ruby looked at Shirou suspiciously. Shiro nodded. Ruby didn''t believe it. The outside world is full of tricks, especially the eternal king in front of him. The routine goes deeper. Thinking about it carefully, it is hard to guarantee that this is a part of the Wang''s test of her. Once the answer was wrong, she was rubbed on the ground again, and then exiled into the endless darkness. Although Ruby felt very comfortable to be rubbed against the ground, it was too unacceptable to be exiled by one person into the endless darkness. Especially for its energetic, cute, and innocent magic wand. But as a magic wand, it doesn''t have a holder, so it doesn''t even have the meaning of existence. After thinking about it, Ruby said: "We can sign a contract." Meiyou showed a faint smile. "But--," Ruby said, "I refuse to nurture a magical girl, and be a magical wand for a magical girl!" Meiyou was taken aback, and asked, "What do you do?" Ruby smiled and said, "We are now Kamen Riders!" Kamen Rider? Meiyou froze, and then a slowly popped up above her head: "?" ... ... The next day, Shi Lang found Ilia, Chloe, and Mei Yu. Shiro didn''t intend to let these three little guys enter the parallel world, but in order to solve his worries, he decided to teach the three little guys some fighting skills during the period of his magic accumulation. After school. Illiya bid farewell to her buddies, and together with Meiyou, went to the house with Chloe and went to the training place designated by Shirou. On the way. Ilia clapped her palms happily and said: "That''s great, Chloe. Big brother wants to teach us fighting skills!" "I know, I know. You have said it several times." Chloe said displeasedly. Compared to three people being trained at the same time, she prefers to be trained by Shirou alone. Meiyou asked strangely: "Has the name been officially confirmed as Chloe?" "Yes." Ilia hugged Chloe and smiled: "Chloe, my sister." Chapter 650： "Don''t hold me!" Chloe pushed Ilia''s face. "Is there anything wrong with hugging my sister?" Ilia said displeasedly. Chloe said: "Who said you are my sister? I inherited memory and knowledge. How do you think I am my sister?" "Sister, that''s my sister." Illiya said seriously. Chloe has a headache. She didn''t like the name "Chloe". As a half body that inherited memory and knowledge, of course she wanted to get the name "Illia" back. But at this point, Illiya refused to give in. There was really no way, Chloe considered herself to be Ilia''s sister, so she let her. It''s just that she didn''t want to use the name Chloe, Illia and Alice Phil let her think about it, but they didn''t have a good name. In the end, they had to accept the name. It''s just that Chloe and Ilia look exactly the same. If you keep quiet at the same time, you can''t recognize who is who, so Chloe changed his hairstyle. She left a ponytail for herself and put it on her right shoulder, which is the kind of hairstyle in the anime that "my wife''s hairstyle is dangerous". That''s right, the way to distinguish between Illia and Chloe now, except for the appearance after transformation, is only the hairstyle. "Speaking..." Illiya looked at the sulking ruby ??floating beside Meiyou, and said: "I didn''t expect that Brother Shilang, actually handed the ruby ??to you, Meiyou." Chloe said: "Brother Fujimaru will do this, he must have his own reasons." Miyu nodded and said, "I asked Brother Fujimaru. I have to fight for my own destiny...this is what you told me." "That''s it." Illia smiled, and there was nothing wrong with it, but Chloe''s gaze froze sharply. ¡ª¡ªYour own destiny, you have to fight for it by yourself... Chloe stared at Meiyou''s profile, but after thinking about it, he didn''t say anything. The sapphire floated to the ruby''s side and shouted, "Sister." "Don''t call my sister, I don''t have you, a treachery, shameless, and disgusting sister who has abandoned his wife and son! Humph!" Ruby turned his head away. Sapphire said, "There is no other way, sister. Alice Phil can only bring me back alone." "I don''t listen, I don''t listen. Sapphire abandoned the ruby!" Ruby shook his head, and then yelled at Sapphire, "Sapphire, stupid magic wand! The end of the magical girl is here! Ru and Ilia , Is bound to be defeated by My and Meiyou!" Sapphire shouted, "Wake up, sister! You are also a magic wand!" Chloe: "..." Meiyou: "..." Illiya stretched out her finger and touched her face, and said embarrassingly: "It always feels... they are together, it feels so hilarious. Hahaha..." The three came to the agreed suburban jungle. Shi Lang has been waiting for them here for a long time. The three of Yi Liya called Shi Lang, and found that Mr. Gil was also on the side. Illia shivered after hiding behind Meiyou, and Chloe let out an uncomfortable "tsk". Jun Jill said with some distress: "It was me who obviously lost. Why did it seem like you were wronged?" Shirou said: "Stop making trouble, let''s transform first." Illiya nodded repeatedly and exclaimed, "Sapphire!" "Okay, Lord Iliya!" The sapphire flew into Illya''s hands. After the 0.01 second transformation time, there appeared a magical girl Illya wearing purple clothes with a smile, which seemed to represent love and justice, very cute. And Chloe also transformed into Gilgamesh''s posture. "It''s a weird feeling..." Jun Jill scratched his face and said helplessly: "However, since it is a loss, there is no way." Illiya looked at Meiyou strangely and asked, "Meiyou, why are you still dying?" Meiyou''s fair and pretty face suddenly showed a blushing color. Ruby looked at Sapphire arrogantly, and said: "My stupid sister, the end of the magical girl has come. Your transformation is outdated!" "Sister, what are you talking about? You are also a magic wand!" Sapphire said distressedly. Ruby sneered and said: "I have offered my loyalty to the Eternal King. From now on, I will work hard to destroy the magical girl!" "Meiyou, let them have a good experience, what is real power!" Ruby shouted, and when he took the stick, only a pink ruby ??remained. "I see, Ruby." Meiyou''s face was very serious, and then stretched out her hand to grab Ruby and pressed her waist, "henshin (transformation)!" Everyone watched in astonishment, Ruby suddenly grew a belt, buckled Meiyou''s waist, and then exuded a pink light, covering Meiyou. Ruby manually yelled: "The transformation begins-red red ruby! Beautiful tour! The transformation is complete, Kamen Rider Ruby!" Meiyou wears a thick, tight pink armor and a pink mask on her head. The two huge pink eyes on the mask look like the compound eyes of some insect. Shiro: "..." Chloe: "..." Sapphire: "..." "This... what is this?" Illiya was stunned. Is this a magical girl? Does the current magical girl have this kind of iron man form? Why is the style of painting different? The scene was very embarrassing. Meiyou covered her face and squatted aside, her pretty face under the mask was full of shy blushes. Too... What a shame! The ruby ??belt said triumphantly: "Did you see it, Sapphire? This is how I gained new power after taking refuge in the Eternal King! Kamen Rider Ruby!" "Sister..." Sapphire was speechless, her tone full of sorrow. Chapter 651： Her sister actually betrayed the magical girl and turned to Kamen Rider! This is a... Traitor! Chapter 74 Why do you only chase after me? [Second more] "What is this? What is this?" Jill Jun looked at the set of Kamen Rider Ruby armor on Meiyu''s body, and the red eyes gleamed. What a perfect shape? Especially those two big compound eyes... His romantic aesthetics are simply pricked! To be honest, he had long felt that the golden armor he wore when he grew up was too vulgar. Although he liked it very much when he grew up, he said that gold is a manifestation of the king''s dignity, but it does not conform to Jill''s aesthetics. And now, he has finally found an armor that fits his aesthetics. He opened the door of the treasure house of gold, turned inside, looking for the original text of the armor. Shi Lang ignored Mr. Gil, but looked at Ilia and Mei Yu, and said, "You guys will fight first and let me see your basic abilities." Iliya and Meiyou nodded. Chloe pointed to himself and asked expectantly: "What about me, Brother Fujimaru?" Shirou said: "You have inherited the knowledge and memory, as well as the card''s record. No special training is needed for the time being. Let''s watch it next to you." "Oh." Chloe was a little glum. The ruby ??belt laughed wildly: "Come on, magical girl! Let you know what true justice is!" "Sister, please wake up." Sapphire said with a headache: "If you continue like this, Master will have a headache." "Don''t be long-winded, magical girl or something, it''s out of date!" Ruby yelled. Rubies and sapphires chattered endlessly, like sisters who fell out. Illiya had a headache, then she looked at Meiyou and said, "Then I will attack, Meiyou." "Yeah." Meiyou nodded. "Shotballs--!" Illiya waved the sapphire, and several blue magical shells blasted towards Meiyou. However, inaccurate, most of them fell aside. Ruby laughed loudly and said: "What is this, magical girl? Too weak, too weak! Meiyou, let them see and see, what is true justice!" The ruby ??glowed with magenta light, and then changed from a belt to a steel Gatling gun, which was held by Miyou. Illiya was stunned: "This...what is this?" "Face to justice, this is the armament of Kamen Rider Ruby, Knight Ruby Gatling!" Ruby shouted. Meiyou held Gatling with one hand and pressed the gusset with the other. "Tututututututu-!!!" The muzzle flickered, and the small magic bullet rained on Ilia. Ilia quickly constructed a magic barrier, and then fled in a panic, "What is this, what is this!?" Ruby shouted: "This is justice!" "Stop it, elder sister! You have fallen into an evil way!" Sapphire shouted sadly. "Less long-winded! Next up is the Knight Ruby RPG!" Ruby became a magenta ruby ??RPG turret. "Next, please, Meiyou!" Ruby yelled. Meiyou hesitated for a moment and asked: "Will this cause any harm to Ilia." "No, don''t worry." Ruby said: "You have to believe me~!" "I understand." Meiyou raised the turret and aimed at Ilia who flew into the sky in panic, murmured: "The target is about 1.75 kilometers away, the wind is about level 2, and the ballistic interference is about zero. The law of Ilia''s dodge is as follows: Three on the left and one on the right...According to the sequence formula, 73.8% will fall here." Meiyou determined the position, and then pressed the gusset. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" A huge magenta magic cannon erupted in the Ruby RPG and blasted towards a blank place. This shot hit the blank place, and it should have been missed, but the next moment, Illiya fell there just right. "What is this? What is this?" In addition to a cone-shaped magical barrier, Illiya''s hurried construction has tore through the magical bombardment of the Ruby RPG, and this has been spared. As soon as Ilia breathed a sigh of relief, she realized that her eyes were dark. She looked up and saw Meiyou leaped high, with magic power, kicking towards her like a shooting star. Ruby yelled: "Accept the sanctions of justice, evil magical girl! This is the final blow, Ruby Knight kick! Let''s tear apart the dark old age of magical girl, the righteous Kamen Rider Meiyou!" Shiro: "..." Shi Lang covered his face, his painting style was too biased. He can''t stand it anymore. And Jill Jun, who was turning the treasure house, had his hands and feet, his eyes gleaming as he watched Meiyou kicked by the knight. "Ilia..." Chloe was a little worried. "Yeah!" Illiya yelled in panic. But the imaginary kick did not fall on her face, and Meiyou kicked it crookedly. Kicked a big tree next to Yi Liya. "Boom!" Chapter 652： The tree exploded! Meiyou turned her back from the flames of the explosion, the pink compound eyes on the mask looked at Ilia and asked, "Isn''t it hurting you, Illiya?" "Meiyou...it''s terrible." Illiya was crying, shivering like a scared kitten. Meiyou gently touched her head, and said in a flat tone: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt Ilia." "What a shame, Illia. Just want to be my sister?" Chloe laughed. "Wow~!" Illiya shivered even harder. "Good, good..." Meiyou touched Yiliya''s little head. "Hahaha! The evil sapphire magic wand, do you feel it? This righteous power! Shake, magical girl!" Ruby laughed loudly. Sapphire: "..." Sapphire sighed and said, "Sister, you are careful to be remade by Master." "What a joke! I am justice! Justice, never surrender!" Ruby yelled. Shi Lang patted his palms, attracted the eyes of several people, and said, "Okay. I know your basic abilities. Illia has more magic power, Meiyou is good at data calculation, and Chloe is The combat experience is the most abundant." After a pause, Shiro said: "The three of you are just complementing each other and you can form a small team. Therefore, I will not train anyone alone, but train your teamwork ability." Shi Lang took out two bells and said: "Your training this afternoon is very simple. Take these two bells from my hand. Those who can''t take away..." "Oh!" said Ilya: "Brother Shilang, I have seen this story. It''s Naruto!" Shiro: "..." Shiro calmly put the bell away, and said, "The three of you attack me. It''s not as good as your muscle memory. Let me train your teamwork skills. Don''t worry, big brother. It¡¯s only [projection] a sword, no other means, and it¡¯s very light." The Yiliya trio didn''t suspect him, and attacked Shirou. Shi Lang also kept the promise very much, using only [projection] to project a sword in the stone, and then smashed Chloe¡¯s treasure bombardment and a knight kick from the American tour, chasing Ilia and slashing. "Why are you only chasing me?" Illya cried and yelled. Shirou said, "You have the most magic power here." "A lie! It is clear that Brother Shilang hates me for tearing down your station!" Illiya ran and cried loudly. Shirou said, "Big brother is not such a careful person." Upon hearing these words, Jill Jun showed a subtle smile. After the team training in the afternoon, Shi Lang looked at the embarrassed three people and commented: "You need to find your position in the team so that you can give full play to the strength of the team." After a pause, Shi Lang [projected] out three weight-bearing vests and said: "Come on, put on these three weight-bearing vests, then use their magic power to hold them, and run home together." "Oh!" said Ilya: "Brother Shilang, I also know this story! It is in Dragon Ball, the turtle fairy trained Little Goku and Little Klin!" Shiro: "..." Shi Lang closed the vest and said calmly: "Next, I will chase you home. I will attack and train your evasion ability." With that, Shi Lang took the sword in the stone to chase and kill the three of Ilia. This scared the three of them hurriedly ran away. It''s just that Shirou''s speed is much faster than them. As a last resort, the three of them can only disperse in three directions and escape. Then- "Why are you only chasing me!?" Illiya looked at Shirou with the sword in the stone behind her, and cried loudly while running away in panic. Shirou said: "You have the most magic power and need more training." "Liar!" Illiya cried loudly. Meiyou and Chloe got together and watched this scene. Meiyou''s face was very flat, and Chloe looked at the embarrassed Ilia and couldn''t help showing a happy smile. At this moment, Jill Jun went to Meiyou, showing a somewhat embarrassed expression, and said: "That...big sister..." "What''s the matter, Gilgamesh?" Meiyou asked strangely. Jun Jill showed a brilliant smile and asked: "Can you lend me a wear on your armor?" Chloe showed a disgusting expression and said: "I can''t think of the oldest king, it is a pervert!" "It''s not a pervert!" Jill Jun said displeased: "How can you make me stand it with such a perfect style of armor in front of my eyes?" Chloe sneered. Meiyou shook her head and said, "No. This is my armor. And ruby..." Ruby nodded and said, "Ruby, I am not interested in boys." "Sniffer." Jun Jill narrowed his mouth and said, "What''s so great, I can make one myself!" Jun Jill turned and left. This day is very happy. Except Ilia who was chased down and crying embarrassingly. Shiro took Mei to swim home. Rubies float around Meiyou. When I got home, Sakura and Grey had prepared their meals. During dinner, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s gaze from time to time looked at the ruby ??hovering next to Miyu. After dinner, Meiyou and Grey want to lay hands with Sakura and handle the housework. At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka asked Miyu to bring rubies and talked to her alone. Kozakura wanted to stop, but Shirou shook his head. Miyu took Ruby and shared a room with Fujimaru Tatsuka. Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at the ruby ??next to Miyu and asked, "Ruby, brother didn''t do anything to you, right?" "No, Xiao Lixiang." Ruby shook his head, and then said apologetically: "Sorry, you were beaten by your brother." Chapter 653： "It doesn''t matter, who called us good friends!" Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help but choked. Meiyou did not speak. She is not easy to speak out. Because Ruby is hers now. It felt like she had taken away something from Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Sister Miyou..." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Miyou, her eyes solemnly. "What''s wrong, Lixiang?" Meiyou asked. Fujimaru Tateka grabbed the ruby, and solemnly handed the ruby ??into Miyu''s palm, and said solemnly: "As a predecessor of the magical girl, I will use this ruby ??staff that represents love and justice. , Leave it to you junior!" "This...is it really good?" Ruby couldn''t help but asked. "Because, because..." Fujimaru Tatsuka cried, "If I continue to hold you, my brother will definitely not let go of rubies. Compared to being a magical girl, I don''t want rubies to disappear!" Ruby was greatly moved. Speaking of which, why is her Master so obsessed with magical girls... Perhaps it is because of the beautiful innocence of the girls. Fujimaru Tachika cried: "Sister Miyu...you...you must treat rubies well! Treat rubies like me!" Meiyou nodded solemnly and said, "Yeah!" "So... then I, who gave the magic wand to the younger generation, also retired... Wow!" Fujimaru Tatsuka ran away crying. As a predecessor, the magical girl entrusts love, justice, and her own ideas to the younger generation. This is such a beautiful scene. But... Ruby said: "We should have told her that we are no longer magical girls, but Kamen Riders." Meiyou stretched out her finger and made a silent gesture in front of her lips, and said, "Give the magical girl a happy ending." "Unexpectedly, you and my taste so good, Meiyou!" Ruby laughed freely. Shi Lang, who was leaning against the wall overhearing, showed a faint smile and turned away. Chapter 75: Full of Malice [Third More] Shi Lang has trained the three of Ilia for more than a week. Among the three, the most sensitive to fighting is undoubtedly Chloe. And the most intelligent and commanding officer is Meiyou. As for Ilia who has the Holy Grail Crystal... This is a fort. Under Shi Lang''s guidance, the three of them gradually found their own position, and their cooperation became better and better. Shi Lang affirmed their efforts. Regarding this, the three of Yi Liya gradually began to smile. Looking at the three-person team of Yi Liya, Shi Lang knew clearly that this was the new generation. As a senior, all he can give is suggestions for practice. This day is the weekend. Shi Lang intends to take them to actual combat. "Actual combat?" Illiya asked strangely: "In actual combat, whom shall we fight with, Brother Shilang? Jun Jill?" Sapphire asked strangely: "Master Ilia...Why do you think of Jun Jill when it comes to actual combat?" Chloe laughed and said, "Because that guy has a wicked face." Meiyou thought for a while, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Is it a rank card?" Shiro nodded. At the beginning, when he returned to Fuyuki City, he was going to kill all the heroes of the rank card, but the ruby ??incident happened, so he had to stop temporarily and watch Fujimaru Tateka and Ruby. Then, as soon as he communicated with Alice Phil, another thought came to him. After that, he learned the truth about Pandora from King Gil and Astria, and his mind became more active. He will teach the three of Ilia, but the purpose is actually somewhat impure. He taught the three of Ilia not only to increase their strength, but also to increase their survival in the unobservable and unknown future in 2004, but also to give them the strength to help Fujimaru Tatsuka by then. After all, he was just building up the power of those around him. For them, the rank card hero is a very good target for practice. For this reason, Shirou hasn''t even brought back Altria''s rank card, so that Altria can appear in the world with the rank card. Because Altria in the rank card hero mode is indeed a very suitable opponent for training. In this regard, Altria supported it unconditionally. After all, she had no desire for the real world. However, she still felt very strange if she watched the three of Ilia beat herself up. At this time, Grey brought the consolation articles and came to see the people of Meiyou, only to see them being taken to the city by Shilang alive and well. "That...what are you going to do?" Grey asked cautiously. Miyu said, "Brother Fujimaru is going to take us to the actual battle." "Then these..." Gray looked at the apple pie in his basket, some not knowing what to say. At first it was Altria who made condolences, and then she was learned by Grey. This week, Grey often made various fruit pies and came to visit Shi Lang and others. And the money was earned by her own part-time job. This is also related to her values. She doesn''t like it and doesn''t dare to cause trouble to others. Eliya smiled and said, "Sister Grey, come with you too." Chapter 654： Chloe said, "Yeah, come with you too." "This...I...I will cause you trouble." Grey hesitated. This week, why does she often come to condolences? Maybe... Is it envious. Obviously, he came to the beauty tour of Winterwood City with her, and as a result, he was surrounded by circle after circle of good friends. However, she is still alone. There hasn''t been much change when compared to London. She was in a very conflicted mood. On the one hand, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to people, but on the other, I envy Meiyou who has made many friends. At this moment, Altria, who was behind her, gave her a push and said seriously: "Go, Grey. Don''t be afraid to contact people, and don''t be afraid to cause trouble." "His Royal Highness..." Altria''s serious expression softened, and said: "I will watch you grow by your side. So, go, make friends, reveal your heart, and show your true self. Don''t be afraid." Grey nodded seriously. Shiro glanced at Grey who was following, and led the team to the shore of the Fukayama Town area where the Fuyuki Bridge was built. Shiro used Caster Eternal King to record the position of Fuyuki City''s rank card with the second treasure. There is a rank card Caster. He asked Chloe to perform the magic of obscuring his vision, and then used the abilities of rubies and sapphires to open the channel of imaginary numbers and enter the world of mirrors. As soon as he walked into the dark mirror world, Shi Lang had not seen the world clearly, and countless light cannons were like rain, bombarding Shi Lang and others. Shilang only put a shield on himself with evil, but the three of Yiliya faced these countless magical bombardments. Ilia and Chloe were a little confused, and Meiyou calmly said: "01, three o''clock, plane. 02, ten o''clock, shield." Hearing that, Illiya immediately placed a flat magic barrier at three o''clock, while Chloe placed a few shields at ten o''clock. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The magic shells were raining, but most of them fell not far from the three of Yiliya, only a few of them hit the three of Yiliya, but they were blocked by magical barriers and shields. And this point, Meiyou has long been accurate. When she saw the rain of magic cannonballs, she calculated the trajectory of those cannonballs and the affected area of ??the three of them. Peace of mind. However, some magic shells fell on Grey, which she did not count. However, it does not matter. Facing those magical shells, Grey took out Yade, transformed into the form of the holy sword, and cut down the shells one by one. Heroic and heroic. Just... "It''s amazing." When Ilia boasted, Grey''s face blushed and she waved her hand quickly. Where is there any heroic appearance? Shilang came over and praised: "The response is good. Especially the command of Meiyou." Miyu hurriedly waved her hand, lowered her head, blushing, and said, "Brother Fujimaru taught me. You said that the commander on the battlefield uses not the body, but the mind. Anyone can mess, but the commander Don''t mess up." "You can remember what I said. I''m very happy." Shirou said. Meiyou''s head is lower. Chloe pursed his mouth, pointed to himself, and asked, "Don''t I have anything to praise, Brother Fujimaru?" "No," Shiro said. Chloe: "..." "Alright." Shi Lang clapped his hands, attracted the eyes of a few people, pointed to the sky, and said, "Your actual opponent is that." When several people looked at it, their scalp numb. There are magic circles everywhere in the sky. In the center of those magic circles, a female magician hero wearing a dark purple magic robe was directing the magic circle. There is no doubt that that is their actual opponent. Caster Medea! Shi Lang walked to Grey''s side and said, "That sword was good just now, Grey." Was praised. Grey lowered his head and said shyly: "No...nothing." "Speaking of which, Yade still has the form of a sword." Shi Lang stared at Yade and said with emotion. Grey nodded and said, "Yes... because His Royal Highness said that Yad contains not only your holy spear, but also your holy sword." "Is the sword of the oath of victory also in Yad?" Shirou asked. Grey nodded and looked at Shirou timidly. "Morgan really made a top-notch dress." Shi Lang laughed. At this time, Caster Medea''s light cannon slashed the ground. However, they did not fire at Shirou and others, but fired at other places. Shi Lang glanced at it and said, "It turns out that we are not the only ones who are looking at the rank card." Luvia, with divine eyes, no, to be precise, Astoria dragged Rin Tosaka and ran to Shirou quickly. Chapter 655： Astria walked to Shilang''s vicinity, tidyed up her manners, showing a soft and elegant smile, walked to Shilang''s side, and greeted: "Gui''an, the king of people." "Gui''an, God Astraea." Shi Lang nodded. "You don''t need to call me Asteria god, call me Asteria, or Asteria," Asteria said in a panic. Shilang nodded and said, "I see." The smile on Astraea''s face grew thicker. Rin Tosaka was panting. A good, normal goddess, she just dragged her here like crazy. "What are you guys?" Shilang asked. Astraea stretched out her hand to curl up the tips of her hair and whispered softly: "Rin wants to inherit the spirit veins, but these rank card heroes make the spirit veins abnormal. Therefore, I am helping Lin clean up these ranks. Ka Yingling." "So..." Shi Lang nodded to show that he understood, and then there was no more text. Astraea is a little worried, why is there no topic? Isn''t this to destroy the karma of her host? At this time, Rin Tosaka asked, "What are you doing, Shirou?" Shirou said: "Illya are training them." After a pause, Shi Lang said: "By the way, can these rank cards be handed over to Ilia and the others to clean up?" "Training?" Tosaka Rin asked. Shiro nodded. "There''s really no way. Okay," Tosaka Rin sighed, then looked at Asteria, whose eyes were shy, fingers wrapped around the ends of her hair, and said with a headache: "Master Asteria, go away ." Astria froze fiercely, looked at Tosaka Rin, and asked: "Rin...Rin...this...Is this leaving now?" Tosaka Rin nodded, and said, "We will only be dragged down by staying here." Astria said strangely: "But, that witch is just a magician with a little accomplishment in our time. I can solve it without having to do it." Tosaka Rin pointed to himself, and said dissatisfiedly, "But I might be in danger!" "It doesn''t matter." Astraea said softly: "Rin is a good boy, and Luvia and I will protect Rin." Yi Liya said: "We will also protect Sister Lin!" "That...that..." Gray whispered, "I will also protect Sister Lin." Rin Tosaka: "..." At this moment, Sakura walked in from the imaginary channel and asked strangely: "Is anyone going to hurt my sister?" After a pause, she walked to Shirou''s side, looked at Rin Tosaka, and said gently, "Don''t worry, brother and I will protect my sister." Rin Tosaka: "..." "What! What is this!" Tosaka Rin knelt weakly to the ground. She felt a strong malice from the world. Think about it carefully, so far, she has worked very hard to practice the magic way. Magic attributes are the five major elements, and the practice on the magic path requires more effort and the essence than Luvia who is also the twins of Edfeldt. It can be said that he is a genius magician in the magic way world, and his achievements in the magic way in this life must be very high. But, the result? As a result, Luvia was chosen by the goddess and possessed by the goddess. Among other things, the mystery far surpassed her in combat power alone. What about the people around? Her sister Fujimaru Sakura has awakened the imaginary attributes and was chosen by the goddess, and she is also the legendary goddess of creation of Mesopotamia. The three of Ilia... The three holy grails. Only Gray, who looked normal, had the holy spear and holy sword in her hand, but the spirit of the knight king was still in her body. As for Shiro Fujimaru... Forget it. This was the fourth Holy Grail war that her father had participated in at the age of six, and he was still the legendary holy king. There are monsters all around, and she is a normal magician What is this? At this moment, Tosaka Rin felt the strong malice from the world. Rin Tosaka stood up and walked towards the imaginary passage swayingly. Astria asked, "Rin, where are you going?" "I want to go home... I want to go back to Chancheng. There is no place for me anymore." Tosaka Rin said with hollow eyes. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! Good night~! Chapter 76 Dreamland This is a beautiful dream. A girl who was planned to be created because of the unwillingness of the previous king, restrained her own nature, and practiced endlessly all night as the "ideal king", but lost all the normal things that a human should have, who can appreciate other people''s emotions and understand. The tender heart of others. She will inherit the legacy of the first king, lead the knights to fight against foreign enemies, and then die tragically at the end of fate, and the people she guarded will also die tragically and will not have a future. Destined to be so, the magician had already revealed this ending to her. Chapter 656： But she accepted the ending and chose to draw the sword. This is not because of anything else, just because it seems to be a good deed. However, someone drew the sword before her. It was a brilliant and wise man. She thought that man was more suitable to be king than she, so she swore allegiance to that man. That king liberated her constraints, carried the burden of a country, after years of hardship, spread wisdom widely, and finally broke the destined ending. That king created a shining dynasty and pushed the nation that should have perished with the times into the future. But the king didn''t want to embrace the future with the people, he just wanted to return to his hometown. She fulfilled the king. Anything that prevents the king from returning home is her enemy. White Dragon, Moon King, Sword Emperor Lucius, Attila...Anything that prevents the king from returning home, she will try to eliminate it. To this end, she drew out the sword, the star sword that promised victory. She accompanied the king to kill Bailong and destroy Zhu Yue. It was finally the day of farewell, but the king was still worried about the dynasty and the resurgent Roman Empire. She drew her sword and carried ten magic spears on her back. Riding on her horse, she rushed into the Roman Empire single-handedly, killing the emperor and sword emperor Lucius. Lucius, the sword emperor, is really strong. In terms of swordsmanship alone, even if it is still not much better than her instructor, coupled with the surrounding soldiers, magicians, and various suppression techniques, there are dangers! However, she still won! She smashed into the Western Roman capital, all ten magic spears were smashed, and finally took the heads of the emperor and the sword emperor for a long time. Why can this be done? Both Bai Long and Zhu Yue are beyond her common sense. And the sword emperor Lucius after that, swordsmanship is also amazing. However, she still walked over the bodies of these enemies. Why can we get to this point? Maybe the girl would still be ignorant before, but now she already understands. She just wanted to see the smile from the heart on the king''s face again. She has an admiration for the king. Just think of him, she can do everything! The king finally let go of his heart, entrusted the future of the dynasty to them, and then left. However, after the king left, the situation became more complicated. The pioneering business has ended, but the following issues are the most complicated, the dynasty¡¯s distribution of benefits, ethnic issues, economic issues caused by food-based standards after the end of the Little Ice Age, and the issue of weapon replacement... A series of internal troubles planted the seeds of destruction. Infighting has existed from the beginning. However, the heir to the throne has disappeared. The Hungarian Empire had already conquered the European continent, and only one dynasty remained unconquered. Internal and external troubles. As a last resort, she succeeded to the throne in accordance with popular sentiments. However, she knew one of the biggest secrets. ¡ª¡ª Wang, destroy the people of an era and end the old era. She knew how tragic her ending would be after this secret was exposed, but she still chose to inherit the throne. And the reason is no longer that this looks like a good deed, but because this dynasty was defeated by that king and their knights. It was their hard work. How could it just die? She learned the appearance of the king and handled state affairs, but Attila''s threat was imminent. In the dynasty, no one can resist Attila. As a last resort, she could only hand over the affairs of the state to others, and she went into battle in armor and guarded the frontier. After personally confronting Attila, she discovered how terrifying Attila was. She is more cruel, more cunning, and more strategic than Bailong, she is more destructive than Zhu Yue, and her swordsmanship is stronger than Lucius! And her territory is bigger than the dynasty, the resources are more abundant than the dynasty, and the population is more than the dynasty! Its empire started from the Aral Sea in the east, west to Rome in the west, from the Danube in the south, to the Baltic Sea in the north, and across Eurasia. It regarded the Mediterranean Sea as its own pond, and it was more than ten times the size of the dynasty in terms of land area! She fought Attila for five years and had more than 650 battles, but it was difficult to distinguish the outcome. She finally understood that Attila was the most terrifying enemy she faced in her life! Attila can''t defeat her, and she can''t drive Attila away. However, the dynasty was depleted. She knew that if it was consumed, the dynasty would be dragged down by Attila and collapsed without a fight. Forced to be helpless, she had no choice but to take risks, and secretly contacted the emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire. Under the pseudonym of Idico, who had royal blood, she was tributed to Attila by the emperor of the Eastern Empire. In order to bring down the dynasty, Attila accepted the tribute from the Eastern Empire and repaired the relationship with the Eastern Empire. But she is a woman, and at the same time a woman who is only interested in destruction and ravages. Naturally, she can''t enjoy Yi Di Ke, and can only use Yi Di Ke as a personal maid. On the night of the tribute, she sat on the bed under the pseudonym Idike, and the unsuspecting Attila wanted to talk to her, but she pulled out the sword of the star and pierced the heart directly. Originally, the matter ended here. However, the next thing is the truly terrible thing. The assassinated Attila did not die, but became a huge white giant. Like an incarnation of destruction, destroying and ravaging her capital. At this time, she understood why Attila was her most powerful enemy. It turned out that this was destined from the moment she obtained the star sword. Chapter 657： The opponent was defeated by the Star Sword more than 12,000 years ago, and came from a giant avatar outside of this planet. And now, she, who had obtained the Star Sword, once again carried the personality of the Star Sword, and also defeated the giant avatar with the Star Sword. However, Attila''s counterattack also severely injured her. Before dying, Attila said: "The Star Swordsman, holding this Star Sword, you are the most powerful defense mechanism on the planet, but also the most miserable person. Look, your ending is destined to be It is a miserable destruction. Everything you promised, everything you promised, everything you want to protect, will be shattered. You will be betrayed by what you trust, you will be assassinated by what you protect, and then your life, It will also come to a tragic end." "No," she said, "I will survive the dynasty!" Attila looked at her for a long time, and then said: "So far, my destruction and my ravages have been unconscious. It is an instinct that I cannot resist. But, only you, I have truly ravaged and destroyed. Desire. Wait, Star Swordsman... No. Altria Pendragon, I have decided. The next time I come, I will destroy everything you cherish, and then appreciate the taste of your collapse, Sad expression of crying." She firmly said: "If there is another time, I will still firmly guard everything I cherish, and I will still defeat you." "It''s this will, this soul... Why? Why do you arouse my desire for destruction and destruction like this? Only by destroying you, only by destroying you, can I have a feeling that I am living for myself..." Attila stretched out her hand and died. Severely wounded, she returned to the barracks with a tired face, and returned to the dynasty with the army that had returned from the victory. The foreign enemies have been eliminated. Next, she will deal with the internal troubles of the dynasty and let the dynasty recuperate. However, what awaited her return was not the cheers of the people, but the betrayal of the most trusted person. The sunset sky is bloody. The earth in front of him was also bloody. The corpses that fell on the ground are the people who once believed in a young girl and embraced her as the king, and jointly offered her triumphant song. They were divided into two factions because of the instigation of the traitors. They treated each other as enemies and killed each other, and then they fell together on this battlefield. The final place of King Arthur, and the last enemy of the dynasty, the foothills of Kamran Hill. Everything is annihilated. That king wanted to end the God''s Era, but he seemed to be slow and silent, letting that generation die slowly and quietly. However, the betrayer ignited the fire, and quickly burned everything to death. Everything was quickly destroyed, leaving only a shattered dynasty and devastation. Everything was over, but she was the only one who survived. She couldn''t help herself in pain and burst into tears. Perhaps this is the expression Attila has always wanted to see, right? Painful, disintegrating cry. However, the matter is not over yet. Wanting to change everything, she attracted a vicious miracle. The miracle gave her the opportunity to change everything, and as a price, she had to accept her death and sacrifice her life for the miracle forever. But she accepted this. He was subsequently summoned by the Holy Grail and participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War. However, in this war, she pursued and killed the admiring king. Then she fell into the perpetual illusion that despair wove for her. At the end, I have to trouble the king to wake her up. Betrayed, assassinated... The vows made and cherished have been broken all the time... In the end, there was nothing but to long for the vicious miracle. Looking back on her life, she has never enjoyed a moment of peace and happiness. No. She has had happiness. Her greatest joy is to look at the king from a distance. The most unforgettable memory is that night that unified the whole of Britain. But the sweetest thing was that the night of the first trip, the king grabbed her hand, with a soft voice, teaching her to barbecue. Why do you fall in love with that king? Perhaps, from that night, you have fallen in love with it. So, no matter what, she must go back to the day of the second selection. Let Wanmin re-select the king, and she is only responsible for defeating Attila. So, no matter what, she must get the Holy Grail. At the end of the picture, the girl who was once her heart closed, now the woman standing in the blood of Shishan, stretched out her palm toward the gray sky in despair. Begging for a miracle, even if it is an eternal, vicious miracle. ¡­ ¡­ On the sofa of Fujimaru''s house. Grey opened her eyes, tears already shed from her eyes. "What''s the matter with you, Grey?" Altria looked at Grey and asked, "Have you had a nightmare?" Grey shook her head, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Your Highness, will you always be by my side?" "This..." Altria hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "I will always be by your side until I can go back." Grey nodded, then looked around and asked, "Where are Ilia and others?" Altria said: "Go to the actual combat again." "That''s it... Then who is your opponent in actual combat this time?" Gray asked. Three days ago, after Ilia and the others dealt with Caster Medea, the king took them to deal with Assassin. Altria said: "Saber, Altria Pendragon." Chapter 658： After a pause, Altria pointed to herself, showing a gentle smile, and said, "It''s me." "You go too, Gree." Altria said, "Go and get in touch with Ilia and others. You will become good friends." Grey was a little timid subconsciously, but thinking of his related dream, gritted his teeth, nodded and said, "Yeah!" After taking two steps, Grey looked at Altria and said, "Your Highness..." "What''s the matter?" Altria asked. "I think... I want to know more about you!" Gray said. Altria was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yeah." Grey walked out of the house happily, the sun shone on her silver hair, shining brightly. Altria''s smile gradually became bitter, "It''s not a good thing to know me as a failed woman, Grey." ¡ª¡ªEverything you promised, everything you promised, everything you want to protect, will be shattered, the Holy Swordsman of the Star. Thinking of Attila''s curse in his mind, Altria sighed heavily on her face. Chapter 77 I''m Back [Second More] Stepping into the mirror world, Shi Lang immediately saw the familiar figure. The swordsman was wearing a heavy, heavy, pitch-black armor, holding a pitch-black holy sword in his hand, and a head of dark golden hair, braving a storm of pitch-black magic power, like an incarnation of despair. The three Yiliya who followed, couldn''t help being frightened by the strong magic storm around the swordsman. "That...is it Saber?" Illiya shed a cold sweat. Looking at Saber''s delicate and pretty face, Shirou paused for a moment, then nodded, pointed at Saber and said, "This is your enemy this time!" Meiyou hesitated for a moment, and couldn''t help asking: "Why does Saber look exactly like Sister Grey?" "Perhaps it''s hitting her face." Shi Lang said calmly: "Don''t think too much, your goal is to annihilate her! Do it!" "Yes--!" The three of Ilia shouted. Chloe took the lead in the attack, and Ilia''s magical shelling followed closely behind. The three attacked Saber, but most of their attacks were blocked by the strong magical storm around Saber. Saber then instinctively launched a counterattack. Standing here, Saber has absorbed the magic power of the spirit veins, and the magic power is very sufficient. Just the magic storm around the body formed an excellent defense. In terms of mass, it was still above the A-level magic barrier of rubies and sapphires. And Saber attack, although not a light cannon like the Eternal King, it is also a magic slash full of magic power. In game terms, Ping A is a small AOE because of its sufficient magic power! However, the three of Yiliya are not mediocre, especially this is still under the command of Meiyou. Before Miyu came to this world, he was filled with a lot of professional knowledge by Shiro Wimiya, and the university courses were completed by self-study a long time ago. It can be said that the brain''s knowledge abundance is extremely high, and the temperament is that kind of calmer type, coupled with the recent strengthening of the macro perspective of the battlefield. In addition to being bad at words and not boosting morale, he is already a relatively good commander. It doesn''t matter if she is not good at words and will not boost morale, because both Ilya and Chloe trust her command very much, and Ilya''s lively and cheerful temperament has just become a sticky agent for the team. So their team is still relatively good. Meiyou calmly analyzed the battlefield situation, hid at the back of the team, commanded and used the strengths of Ilia and Chloe to encircle Saber. Saber''s ability parameters are extremely strong, but rely on instinctive action, which gives the three-person team a chance to defeat her. Meiyou let Ilia, who is the quickest, confuse Saber''s sight, and then let Chloe carry out a treasure bombing, breaking through Saber''s magic storm. In the end, she and Illya joined together, gathered the power of rubies and sapphires, and paralleled the magical bombardment! This is the characteristic that Meiyou and Ilia discovered during their training. Rubies and sapphires were assembled to make them resonate, but they played a magical bombardment far beyond one plus one. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The huge magical bombardment engulfed Saber. This blow was really terrible. The town was split into two by this shelling. The earth is emitting hot white smoke. "Win!" Illiya laughed. Chloe put his hands on the back of his head, closed one eye, and said, "Illia, idiot, it''s not time to relax." Even though he said that, the corners of Chloe''s mouth were still smiling. Obviously, this is just her counterpoint. She didn''t think Saber could survive such a terrible blow. Meiyou looked at them with a faint smile. And at this moment-- "Oath¡ª" A cold and low female voice sounded, and at the end of the magical slash, in the split Weiyuan River, black light shone, like the light of despair from the abyss. "Not good!" Chloe yelled in panic. The sudden change shocked the three of them, and even the calmest-headed Meiyou couldn''t help but be surprised. "¡ª¡ªSword of Victory!" The pure jet black light penetrated Weiyuanchuan and rushed towards the three of Yiliya. Wherever it passed, the sea poured in and the earth collapsed. With such a blow, all three of De Yiliya were frightened. And at this moment-- "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" The shining star light rushed from behind the three of Yiliya, resisting the pure black light. The pure black light is entangled with the shining star light, and the reflected light seems to divide the sky into black and white halves. Chapter 659： The light of the two star tools finally canceled each other out and rushed into the sky, and the majestic energy even shook the mirror world. The light of the two stars finally disappeared. Shi Lang walked over slowly and said: "Ilia, Chloe, on-the-spot reaction, 60 points. Meiyou, 0 points." He looked at Meiyou and asked, "See what I mean, Meiyou?" "Yes." Meiyou nodded, clenching his hands tightly, and said: "A commander can''t lose his calm in any situation. A commander who loses his calm is an unqualified commander." Shiro nodded. At this time, the sea water separated. Saber walked out of the distant river. However, her posture is slightly different. The heavy armor on his body has disappeared, and replaced by a black dress with a noble and dark charm. She braved the jet black magic storm all over, ran, holding the jet black holy sword, and slew towards the three of them. Ilia was panicked and bombarded with magical shotguns, and Chloe also projected treasure rain, but Saber avoided one by one, and the one who couldn''t escape was swept away with the pitch black holy sword. Saber''s gaze was fixed on Mei Yu as the commander, his figure turned into a dark light, and he rushed towards No. Obviously, even without the will, she instinctively sensed the fact that Meiyou was the commander. Be one step ahead and kill Meiyou. Shiro stopped Mei Yu behind him, holding the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand, and with a wave of the dazzling starlight, he blasted Saber''s body and repelled Saber. However, Saber also liberated the holy sword against Shiro, but Shiro used the holy gun Lungominiad to stop him. Just... "Why... why is it so again!" Altria, who came in with Grey, was depressed when she saw this scene. Although she knew that Saber was not hers, the fact that she swung the sword at Wang... made her even more depressed. "Grey, lend me the body to use." Altria said. Grey nodded, and said quickly: "Okay, please feel free, Your Highness." Altria was attached to Grey''s body, her emerald green eyes gleaming with holy cyan light. She took Yade and said, "Brother, take out my holy sword." "Use it without worry! Puff ha ha ha ha ha, you pig!" Yad laughed loudly and turned into the form of a sword. It was just different from the sword that Grey was holding. At this moment, the shape of the Yad-sword held by Altria, the sword body shone with a faint star. There is no doubt that that is the truth of the Star Sword. The Star Sword does not have a fixed entity, and only changes its form due to the holder. The Star Sword within the seal and within Yad is the original star form, but after being transformed into the form of the sword, although it is the outer shell of Yad, it will shine with the light of the stars. This is not a fake copy of the Holy Grail, but the response of the real Star Sword to the holder. The response to the holder of the foreign enemy who has defeated the planet twice! "Sword of Oath of Victory!" Saber once again liberated the dark light, and at this time, Altria also liberated the Star Sword. The dark light, entangled with the pure star light, will eventually die together. The three of Ilia looked at Altria in surprise, and said in surprise: "Sister Grey, are you here?" They couldn''t help but be surprised. Although they had known that Grey was strong, they didn''t expect that Saber''s treasure could be offset positively. Shilang received the Holy Gun Lungominiad, looked at Grey, and asked, "Al?" "It''s me, my king!" Altria, who was attached to Grey, nodded and said solemnly: "Please give her to me!" Shi Lang glanced at the embarrassed three of Ilia, and then at Altria with a solemn expression. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "Go, Al!" "Yes--!" Altria took the Yad-sword form, rushed towards Saber, and launched an attack. "Clang clang--!" The two swords turned into sword shadows in the sky, surging infinitely in the air. That swordsmanship stunned the three of De Yilia. "Ge... Sister Grey, that''s amazing!" Illiya couldn''t help but said. Shiro stood beside Ilia, holding his chest and said, "That''s not Grey." "Who is that, Brother Fujimaru?" Chloe asked, turning his head to look at Shirou. Shirou showed a gentle smile on his face and said, "My knight, Altria." Chloe was a little surprised. Her big brother Fujimaru would show such a gentle smile. It''s incredible! "But, this Ah...Al... Oh, it''s this sister Grey, who seems to be on par with Saber!" Ilia said. "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "She will win." Saber and Altria''s swordsmanship are on par. Saber fights instinctively, a combat stance that abandons rationality. As far as combat sensitivity is concerned, it is still above Altria. The most important thing is that Altria is not good at footwork and swordsmanship, especially the state of holding a sword in one hand. And this is why she was not strong in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Her most powerful posture is to fight immediately with a gun in one hand and a sword in the other. Chapter 660： That is Rider''s posture. However, even so, she has something better than Saber. That is reason. In foot combat swordsmanship, the rank card copied from her record is comparable to her, but without reason. Saber was about to release the treasure again, but Altria stabbed her in the wrist with a false move, forcing Saber to return to the defense. However, she took the opportunity to lift her foot and kicked Saber''s abdomen heavily. Saber kicked to the ground. With this insidious kick, the three people watching Yiliya felt a pain in their abdomen. No one thought that Altria, who was opening and closing in the front, would suddenly kick out insidiously, even Shirou did not expect. Altria kicked Saber to the ground, and then a sharp sword pierced Saber''s heart and took out the rank card. It''s too clean, it''s not like fighting against yourself, but like fighting against a deadly enemy. "Wang, I reclaimed...recovered...recovered...self..." Altria said in a weird tone, holding the rank card in front of Shirou. "You can use it yourself." Shi Lang pointed to the rank card and said: "See if you can use the rank card to live, don''t take over the body of Grey." Altria nodded, quit the possessed state, and entered the rank card in spirit. Grey regained control of his body, holding the Saber rank card. Shiro said, "Altria has been causing you trouble, Grey. I''ll do her, thank you." "Trouble?" Grey was taken aback, waved his hand quickly, and said: "No...nothing! Actually...I don''t mind, Your Highness is in my body!" Shi Lang patted her shoulder. Altria''s spirit entered the depths of the rank card, and she discovered the truth about the rank card. From the Heroic Seat, which transcends time and space, the record of King Arthur is copied, thus summoning the empty shell of King Arthur. And the empty shell of this record, because it is attached to the spiritual veins, has actually manifested the body. Altria had this record of King Arthur without any hindrance, and thus used the magic power drawn from the spiritual veins before the rank card to build his body with the rank card as the center. In reality, Grey''s rank card raised a strong magic storm, and in the next moment, a graceful figure appeared in front of everyone. She was about fifteen years old, with golden hair with a shawl, and a pair of turquoise eyes on her delicate and pretty face. She has a very petite figure, her skin is snowy, and she wears pure white armor, like a princess in full bloom like a lily. The three of Yiliya were taken aback. And Gray couldn''t help but be stunned. The girl who appeared here, like a princess, was undoubtedly her Royal Highness. However, unlike the mature appearance in the mental state, the girl present here is like a princess with a lily in full bloom. And she doesn''t look older than her, and her height is extremely close to her. Standing together, it''s like sisters. "It''s in the state of traveling, Al." Shirou couldn''t help but smile when he looked at her. Altria looked at Shirou and said softly, "I''m back, Wang." Just like that year, the encounter under the lily. It''s just that people and things have changed. Chapter 78 The Harem King Reappears! [Third more] Looking at Altria in front of him, Shirou nodded. This time it finally turned out to be another matter. However, Shirou noticed that Altria''s face was a bit wrong, and he couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong, Al? Is the physical condition of the rank card not very good?" "No." Altria shook her head, took a deep breath, looked at Shirou seriously, and said, "Wang, please punish me severely." "Are you still struggling with the Fourth Holy Grail War?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbing the dull hair on top of her head. When Grey saw it, her heart screamed badly. Getting along with Altria day and night, she knew that Altria regarded the stupid hair on her head as the majesty of the king, even she would not let it touch, but at this time she was caught by Shirou. However, the shame in Grey''s conjecture did not appear, Altria just lowered her head, not caring that her dumb hair was caught by Shi Lang. This surprised Grey, and then thought of Shirou''s identity, and thought, perhaps His Royal Highness the Knight King, only let His Highness the Eternal King touch that majesty. Shi Lang grabbed the strand of golden dull hair, pulled it out with a slight force, and said, "Okay, the punishment is over. You don''t need to worry about it anymore." Another stupid hair appeared on Altria''s head, and she said excitedly: "No, Wang. How can this be regarded as punishment? You..." "Rumble, rumbling--!" Altria hadn''t finished speaking, and there was a rumbling voice in the mirror world. Everyone turned their heads and looked around, only to see a huge golden boat flying in. "Huh? Has it been resolved?" A sound rang from the golden boat. Ilia couldn''t help asking strangely: "Who?" "Hahaha! It''s me!" There was a pleasant laughter from the golden boat, and then the golden boat made a strange sound, turning into a golden doll about thirty meters high in the air, and fell on the ground. Shi Lang looked at this golden doll, and the corners of his mouth twitched. The corners of Iliya''s mouth twitched, "High... Gundam?" With a snap of a finger, the center of the golden doll opened a door, and a golden throne was pushed out. Jun Jill sat on the golden throne while shaking the goblet with fine wine. Looking down at the sentient beings, he said, "It''s been a long time, princes. Are you shocked by the king''s armor?" Chloe asked with a speechless expression, "Did you do anything in the past few days when you disappeared?" "Of course everything is done!" Jun Jill laughed and said, "Did you see it? This is the king''s armor, Uruk One!" "This is not armor at all! This is a Gundam robot!" Illiya couldn''t help but spit out. "Tsk tusk tusk, it''s wrong." Jun Jill shook his index finger and said, "This is the king''s armor, Uruk One! Think about it, how can that small pink garbage armor be worthy of this king? This perfect body? Only a huge volume like Uruk One and various self-disciplined strong functions can meet the nobleness of this king! Hahahahaha!" Jill Jun laughed freely: "You don''t borrow my armor to play, and I won''t lend you Uruk One to play! Envy, jealous! Then sink into the perfect body of Uruk One!" Chapter 661： Ruby shed a cold sweat and asked, "Is this guy crazy?" "Yeah. Because I don''t borrow his armor to play." Meiyou nodded and agreed. Shi Lang covered his face with a headache. "What''s the matter, Wang?" Altria asked. Shi Lang sighed and said, "I don''t know why, but suddenly there is an illusion of being old and incompatible with young people." Jun Gil jumped down from Uruk One and fell in front of Shilang. He looked at Altria and smiled: "Oh, is the Star Swordsman finally willing to appear?" "Gilgamesh..." Altria looked at Lord Gil. Jun Gil put his hands on the back of his head, closed one eye, and said, "Although the essence is the same, I am a little different from the one I grew up. It''s almost the same as yours." Altria: "..." Gil-kun looked at Shirou and asked, "Brother Fujimaru, do you want to play Uruk One? I can lend you to play." "Didn''t you say not to borrow people?" Shi Lang asked. Jun Jill pointed to Meiyou and said, "I don''t want to borrow her, others can consider it." Meiyou: "..." "Are you a kid?" Shi Lang asked. Jun Jill nodded and said, "Yes. Do you want to go up and play? The operation is very simple." Shi Lang coughed and said, "Since it is the heroic king''s kind invitation, it is really hard for this king to refuse. There is really no way." Shi Lang jumped to the cockpit, and Ilia and the others scrambled to go up. Jun Jill watched Chloe touch his throne, raised his eyebrows, and said displeased: "Oh, don''t move the throne! That''s my position!" Chloe: "Cut!" Altria walked to Lord Gil and said, "You leave the king and them all, you have something to tell me, Gilgamesh." "Of course." Jun Jill nodded, smiled, and said: "Your king is going to participate in a battle of nine deaths. And what I want to say, you should have counted it, Sister Altria?" Altria''s body trembled, showing an expression of pain. "It seems that Sister Altria has already understood." Jun Jill said with a smile, "It is ridiculous to say. A bad boy has done countless bad things, but if he only does one good thing, he will be caught. Praise; and a good boy who has done countless good things, but only one bad thing, will always be disgusted and disgusted by others. Do you think that good boy is very pitiful, Sister Altria?" Altria clenched her palms, pursed her lips, and said, "...not pitiful." "Really." Jill Jun paused and asked: "Someone has told you that you can easily arouse others'' desire to destroy and ravage you?" Altria looked at Jun Jill. "There are two kinds of powerful. One is like the eternal king, which makes people respect from the heart, and the other...like you, makes people want to be violent and want to destroy. No wonder King Mordred likes to bully you so much, right? No wonder, when I grow up, I will want to collect you. Because people like you are like Yanfeng Qili, they will definitely drown themselves in the end. The moment you were drowned, you were the most beautiful, right?" Altria: "..." Altria''s eyes sharpened and asked, "Is that all you want to say, Gilgamesh?" "I''m angry. But it doesn''t matter. If you tell the truth, you will be disgusted. I have already understood that." Jun Jill laughed and said, "Then bear this guilt well and continue torturing yourself, okay. Child. But you will drown yourself in the end, the Star Swordsman." "I''m not angry at this!" Altria said. Jun Jill asked strangely: "What is that?" "I will listen to you talking here. It''s just because, I just want to know who the king''s enemy is! I won''t let people hurt my king!" Altria said with a serious face. "Is this an oath?" Jun Jill was taken aback, and then laughed: "Forget it, your oath is the same as the Eternal King''s plan, it has never been used! But... you are all really interesting! Okay! Okay, okay! Let me tell you a piece of information about King Mordred." Mordred... Altria trembled in her heart, and quickly asked, "What information?" King Gil said: "King Mordred, is a man who has defeated his destiny." "What do you mean?" Altria was startled. "Who knows." Jun Jill smiled and turned to leave. "Wait a minute, Gilgamesh!" Altria shouted. Jun Jill turned his head, looked at Altria with anxious face, smiled, and said: "Speak down, do you want the Eternal King to bear his mind on the battlefield?" Altria closed her mouth. Jun Jill turned and left. Mordred... Looking at the back of Jun Jill, Altria felt very painful. Grey came over and asked cautiously: "His Royal Highness?" Altria took a deep breath and asked, "What''s wrong, Grey?" "Are you... on your mind?" Gray asked. Altria said: "It''s a bit unsuitable for this way of realizing, which makes you worry." "Is that so..." Grey felt wrong, but couldn''t say anything. Shiro was in the cab of Uruk One, looking at the driving button. Jill-kun returned to the cockpit, and Chloe stinky for a while, sat on the throne, and looked at Shirou and asked, "How do you feel, Brother Fujimaru? Isn''t it super cool?" "Indeed," Shi Lang nodded, and then asked abruptly, "What did you say to Al?" "It''s nothing, just can''t help but ridicule a few words." Jun Jill smiled. Shirou said, "Don''t do it next time, I will beat you." "Are you going to protect her?" Jun Jill asked. Shi Lang said: "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted? She is my subordinate, or my good friend, how could I sit and watch her being bullied?" "Really protect shortcomings." Jill Jun smiled. Shiro said: "Gilgamesh, I probably already know the information of that world. If it is not bad, the last enemy is probably something in Pandora''s box. I think we need to make a complete plan." "Do... plan?" Jun Jill said with a cold sweat on his forehead, "Also... let''s forget it. I think we''ll just get in after your magic power is replenished!" Chapter 662： Shi Lang frowned and said, "How can this be done? Without a plan, there is no directionality! Isn''t this a mess?" "But your plan is just like your knight, it''s of no use at all!" Jun Jill couldn''t help but said, "Don''t think I don''t know, your plan will always go bankrupt!" Shiro said: "What does this have to do with bankruptcy? There are practical factors. The enemy is not a wooden person. Of course there will be deviations in the plan. But did I miss the plan once in the direction?" "This... doesn''t seem to be?" Jun Jill replied uncertainly. Shirou said: "Not once! Believe in this king, this king has never missed it in the direction!" "Well, I believe Big Brother Fujimaru!" Jill-kun nodded. Although it feels a bit wrong, thinking about it carefully, the Eternal King''s plan has never been missed in the direction, and it is still very reliable. After the Saber crusade was over, everyone dispersed. Shiro returned to Fujimaru''s house with Altria, Grey, and Miyu. And when I saw Altria, not only Fujimaru Tatsuka, but even Sakura was a little confused. "Twin... twin sisters?" Sakura asked Altria and Grey, pointing to her. "No." Shirou shook his head and pointed to Altria and said: "Seriously introduce me, Sakura. This is my most important subordinate and friend, Altria Pand, when I was in Camelot. Lagon. In modern terms, he is the King of Knights." "Riding...Knight King, is it a woman?" Kozakura looked dazed. Shiro nodded. Sakura stared at Altria in a daze. She suddenly remembered the British version of the legend of the King of Eternity and the King of Knights. Legend has it that the eternal king and the knight king have been together since the first journey of the king. When her brother came back, he had been in Britain for eight years... In other words, this woman has been with her brother for eight years? And it was her brother''s personal confession, the most important subordinates and friends in Camelot''s time? Sakura felt a little dizzy in her head. Before she wanted to come, her greatest enemy was El Quette. Because Alquette was the one who accompanied her brother during the time of Camelot. And now it seems... The most powerful enemy is not Elquet, but this woman named Altria Pendragon? At this time, with a dingdong sound, the doorbell rang. Meiyou opened the door. Elquette ran in and laughed with his waist in his waist and laughed: "Kukuku! The true ancestor of the Scarlet Moon, is back from the resurrection!" As soon as she entered the door, she reached out and hugged Shilang, rubbed Shilang''s face, and smiled: "Did you miss me, Shilang?" "Tsk!" Shi Lang said displeasedly: "Let go of me, El Quette!" He stretched out his hand to push Elquet''s shoulder, but Elquet''s power was so strong that he couldn''t push it away. "I won''t let it go! This is the fate of Shirou betraying me! Kukuku, the fate of the true ancestor who betrayed the Scarlet Moon!" Elquet laughed. Shi Lang said displeasedly: "If you don''t let go, I''ll call Jian Tong Yan Ye!" Elquette laughed and said: "It''s no use! Yan Ye is responsible for editing the manuscript overnight, and now he is ill! There is no way to control me anymore! Hahahahaha!" Shiro: "..." Altria stared at Elquet, frowned, and said, "Alquette, please let go of the king. You will hurt the king''s waist like this!" "Huh?" Alquette turned his head, looked at Altria, and asked suspiciously: "Al?" Altria nodded and said, "Yes. It''s..." Before Altria finished speaking, El Quette let go of Shirou, hugged Altria, showing a bright and happy smile, and said: "Long time no see, Altria!" Perhaps after seeing a friend whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, Alquette threw down Altria very happily, and hugged Altria tightly. "Let go of me, let me go, Alquette!" Altria yelled. "Don''t let it go!" Elquet laughed. Kozakura fell softly on the sofa, dizzy. Grey and Meiyou are dumbfounded. What should they do at this time? Forget it, just watch it. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today~! Good night ^_^~! In other words, there are really many treasure chests today. Which seal got 66666? Chapter 79: Bullying her is addictive Saber, Archer, Lancer...Among the seven rank cards that accompanied Meiyou to Fuyuki City, only one Berserker remained unresolved. And Berserker Hercules is the final practical trial of Team Ilia. In recent days, Yiliya has joined a new team member in the red, yellow and blue tri-color team, representing the silver Grey. Well, in Illya''s words, there is really more and more the illusion of a super team. And Grey will join the team of Ilia. In addition to Altria pushing the handle behind, it is probably also her own desire to communicate with others. Shilang did not refuse, and the three of Yiliya warmly welcomed them. However, Grey initially joined the small group of three of Ilia. Because of her temper and lack of cooperation, she still made a lot of jokes. This makes Grey feel embarrassed and want to cry, but fortunately, neither Meiyou nor Ilia are such harsh people, only Chloe can speak a lot of words. Shi Lang saw all this in his eyes, and didn''t think it was bad in his heart. Chapter 663： No matter when and where, not everyone can be a good person, otherwise excessive kindness will turn into unbearable malice. In the final analysis, in a group, some people need to play red faces and some people play white faces. This will make it easier for newcomers to integrate into the team and make progress. And Chloe, who inherited the dark side, clearly found his place. If you insist on describing it, it would be a vicious little sister-in-law. Shi Lang is training the teamwork ability of the small team of Yi Liya. On the other side, Alice Phil, who was sitting on the seat, was holding a small parasol, looking at Ilia and the others gently. And next to her, is Altria in a white dress. Alice Phil turned her head, looked at Altria, smiled. "What''s the matter, Alice?" Altria asked strangely. Alice Phil smiled and said, "It''s nothing. I just think that fate is really amazing. It was you who swore to kill Shirou in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but Shirou was the Eternal King." "Don''t--, don''t make me think about it again, Alice!" Altria covered her head, her eyes trembling. Alice Phil covered her smiling face and said, "Sure enough, you are better now, Saber." "What?" Altria asked strangely. Alice Phil smiled and said, "I always feel that you in the Fourth Holy Grail War are too serious, and I don''t think it''s easy to get close, but now you are very cute." Altria frowned and said, "There is no such thing, Alice. No matter what, I am always me." At this moment, El Quette¡¯s cry came from the forest-- "Shirou, Al, where are you? I brought you some condolences!" Altria''s face changed, she got up and walked towards the woods. "What are you going to do, Saber?" Alice Phil asked strangely. Altria said: "I have something wrong. Don''t tell Elquito where I have gone." Altria gave a serious look on her face. "Of course." Alice Phil showed a dignified, gentle smile. Altria hid in the grass behind a big tree. El Quette brought a red basket, which was filled with consolation products, which were exquisite delicacies and drinks. "Did you do it, Alquette?" Shirou asked. Elquet laughed: "Of course!" "Nonsense!" Sakura rushed over from the forest panting, pointed at El Quette, and said angrily: "That''s obviously I did it! I was going to give it to my brother, but she robbed it. It¡¯s too much to say that I did it myself!" Elquet said displeasedly: "Isn''t the raw materials and beverages that I bought with the author''s remuneration? Can it be counted as mine?" "Can this be the same?" Xiao Sakura''s palm trembled. Elquette smiled: "Don''t mind, it''s the two of us who did it together." Sakura gritted her teeth, and through the link, silently connected with a great existence. "Mother... please give me strength, I want to kill this golden-haired smelly cockroach!" ¡ª¡ªCalm down, Sakura. You can''t beat her. Sakura: "..." Elquet looked around and asked strangely, "What about Al? Why didn''t you see her, Shirou?" Shirou said, "I don''t know, I was sitting next to Alice Phil just now." El Quette looked at Alice Phil. "Are you looking for Saber?" Alice Phil showed a smile, pointed to Altria''s hiding place, and said: "She''s hiding there!" Altria: "!" Elquet rushed into the bushes and carried Altria out. Altria looked at Alice Phil in disbelief, and asked in shock: "Alice...why?" Alice Phil stretched out his palm to touch her face, and said embarrassed: "There is really no way, because I don''t know why, I want to see Saber''s expression." "Just...for this strange reason..." Altria looked uncomfortable. Elquet held tighter. "Let go of me, let me go, Alquette!" Altria pushed Alquette hard, but couldn''t push it alive and well. In fact, since the present world, every time Elquet saw her, he would hug her like this. And she was like a large hug bear, held in her arms by Elquet, unable to struggle. Altria couldn''t help showing an angry but helpless depressed expression. "Yes, that''s the expression!" Alice Phil couldn''t help smiling, and said excitedly. "I always wanted to see Saber''s face!" Shi Lang looked at the lively scene and took a sip of fish soup. Speaking of which, he also liked Altria''s expression. Why on earth? He also couldn''t tell. More than 1,500 years ago, he would become addicted to grabbing women''s hair, and it seemed that it started with Altria. And think about it carefully, in the first period of the most bitter, he relied on the ravages of Altria to relieve the pressure. How can I describe that feeling? Always strong, solemn, and majestic, Altria, under her own ravages, reveals an angry, depressed, but helpless look, just like an excellent airbag, which makes people feel great joy. Sense. Okay. I have to admit that bullying Altria is indeed addictive. "Speaking of which, the day after tomorrow is July 20th." Alice Phil said suddenly. Shiro asked: "July 20th, is there any special meaning?" Chapter 664： Iliya''s eyes lit up, smiled and pointed, and said, "It''s my birthday! Mom is going to hold a birthday party for me!" Chloe was a little lonely, and Illia said quickly: "It''s also Chloe''s birthday!" "No," Chloe said with a snort. "Yes!" Illiya pointed to herself and smiled: "Because we are one! Mom decided to celebrate our birthday together! So, don''t feel sad, because we are all by your side! " Chloe hummed and turned his head away. "That..." Meiyou hesitated, pointed to herself, and said, "My birthday is also July 20th." Illiya''s eyes widened and asked, "Is it such a coincidence? Then...what about Sister Grey?" "Ah... Me?" Grey pointed to herself in a panic, then lowered her head and said, "I...I don''t know." "Why don''t you know your birthday?" Ilia asked strangely. "That...that..." Shi Lang glanced at Grey and said, "Then set a party on July 20th, and it will be a good time to celebrate the birth of your team. Is that okay, Alice Phil?" "Of course." Alice Phil smiled. Regardless of the three of Ilia and Gree, they are looking forward to the birthday party the day after tomorrow. Among these, the most anticipated one is probably Grey. Because no one had ever celebrated her birthday. With each passing day swaying westward, everyone ended happily. Everyone is very happy these days. Although Fuyuki City is threatened by the rank-level heroes, everyone can''t feel it and enjoy the days of peace and happiness. In fact, during this period of time, the biggest twists and turns was the matter between King Gil and Chloe. But once these two things passed, nothing happened. Even the rank of Heroic Heroes is like a role-playing game, a level boss that you can conquer with your friends. Joy and noise. Except for being hugged tightly by El Quette, Altria has a look of lovelessness. She was really fed up with El Quette. But she had no choice but to take Alquette. The magic and muscle strength she was so proud of were of no use in front of Alquette. In addition to being bullied, it is still bullied. Back to Fujimaru''s house, had dinner. Shi Lang took out a roll of white paper from the drawer and spread it out on the tabletop. He had calculated it himself, and in another ten days, his magic power would be enough to summon a complete eternal king in a dream. I have to say that although the squandering of magic power is fast, the recovery is very slow. With the help of hundreds of thousands of [evil] in Fuyuki City, it took nearly a month and a half before his magic power could be restored to the level of A. At this time, he should also prepare to calculate his invasion plan. This battle is an invasion of a parallel world. He has already obtained most of the information. Coupled with his knowledge of "Magic Girl¡îIlia", he can start to construct an invasion plan. Indeed, as Jill Jun said, his plan has never been perfectly executed along the way. And this is a matter of course, after all, the enemy is not a wooden person, and there is interference from real factors. It is strange that the plan can be executed perfectly. But the bankruptcy of the plan has always been a matter of implementation and detail. This is no way, but he has never made a mistake in the direction. And this time, he plans to list more backup plans. If all the issues are considered, then there is only one road to the end! Shirou smiled. ... ... ps: update late, update late QWQ Chapter 80 Stand-in messenger! [Second more] Night. Shilang sat on the head of the bed, and the black [Evil of This World] emerged from his body and gathered in front of him. "Wow, wow¡ª" The evil mud of this world gathered together and glued together, and finally formed a black, faceless human form. However, judging from the outline, this muddy figure is exactly the same as Shirou. Looking at this [evil] human figure, Shirou couldn''t help showing a gratified smile on his face, and said, "It''s finally done." The human form of evil with all the characteristics of [the evil of this world], but there is no heavy evil thought of the evil of this world, and there is no personality and thought. Yes, only his power, spirit, and ideas can be said to be his clone. Shi Lang showed a smile and looked at the evil human form with a full face of satisfaction. And at this moment-- "Wow~" Blood-red mud poured out of Shilang''s body, and thick malice flooded his heart. ¡ª¡ª"Humans, food...hunting...swallowing..." Shi Lang frowned and scolded, "Go back to my body, Zhu Yue!" The tenacious will as a container, as if turned into a chain, buckled the [Vampire Evil] flowing out of the body. The blood-red [Vampire Evil] gave a fierce meal, and then condensed into a blood-red human form, blood-blooded, but it could be seen vaguely as El Quette''s face. Chapter 665： There is no doubt that this is the will of Zhu Yue who interfered with the [Vampire Evil] and got into Shilang''s body. Shi Lang [projection] took out the sword in the stone, and with a "swish", he ruthlessly pierced Zhu Yue''s chest, pushed her to the wall, and nailed her to the wall. "Puff¡ª" Zhu Yue spouted a mouthful of blood. "It''s really enthusiastic, Shirou." She smiled, stretched out her hand, and gently stroked Shilang''s cheek. Shi Lang frowned, a flash of disgust flashed in his eyes, and said coldly, "Get back into my body!" Zhu Yue gently touched Shi Lang''s cheek, showing a malicious smile, and asked: "If you want to create a stand-in to protect your younger sister, why not add the extra power? In this way, a stand-in is created. Isn''t it even more powerful?" Shi Lang''s expression became even colder, and he scolded, "Get back!" He [projected] another sword in the stone, which nailed Zhu Yue''s head. The thick blood rolled down the milky brain from the face exactly like El Qu¨¦t. "Faced with this face, but acted mercilessly, he is really a merciless man." Zhu Yue stared at Shi Lang, her eyes glowing with a magical rainbow color. She stretched out her palm towards Shilang and dug out Shilang''s two eyes. Thick blood was flowing from his hollow eyes, but Shirou''s face remained unchanged. There is no fear, there is no fear, there is no wave of will. The wind and waves quietly took over the fear of gouging. "You have won again, the king of man... It''s worthy of Yu''s treasure... But don''t be proud. Sooner or later, you will become Yu''s possession. This, Yu has been determined." Zhu Yue sighed, and the pierced body suddenly broke apart, turning into blood-red mud and flowing into Shilang''s body. And Shiro''s eyes, which had been dug out, also returned to their original state. It turned out that everything was dreamlike, just the illusion of the magic eye. As long as Shi Lang showed the slightest timidity, he would be controlled by Zhu Yue''s demon eyes. However, his will did not give Zhu Yue the slightest chance to get in. Shilang put away the sword in the stone, took a deep breath, and then walked out of the room with the evil substitute he had made. He walked to Fujimaru''s room and stood in front of Fujimaru''s bed. The cold moonlight leaked through the window screens, shining on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s sweet sleeping face and Shirou''s tangled face. Ruby would be so angry when he touched Fujimaru Tatsuka. After all, he just wanted to protect his sister. And after that, he will be so cruel to fight Fujimaru Tatsuka, which is also a reminder of Fujimaru Tatsuka, don''t touch the other world. The Moon World is different from other supernatural worlds. The keynote of this world is that the more you come into contact with supernatural forces, the harder it is to die. There is no good thing to be in contact with the magician and the inner world. It is definitely not a joke. He just wants to protect his younger sister so that she can grow up healthy and ordinary. Just... I don''t want her to experience the sufferings he has experienced. But now the future is difficult to determine. He really can''t have the confidence to say that he is safe in the future and that he can protect others in the same life as he did during Camelot''s reign. He - became timid. Perhaps it has also become useless. Shi Lang laughed mockingly. Shi Lang''s thoughts moved, and his spirit was connected to the evil human form. He urged the evil human form and slowly walked into the sleeping Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Woo..." Fujimaru Tatsuka felt a little uncomfortable, opened her confused eyes, looked at Shirou, and asked with a whisper, "Brother...?" Shirou sat next to Fujimaru Tatsuka, reached out his hand and gently stroked her forehead, and said, "Go to sleep, brother is next to you." "Hmm..." Fujimaru Tatsuka closed her eyes, feeling relieved. Because my brother is by my side. Shiro looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and after a while, the evil human form was rebuilt beside Fujimaru Tatsuka. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at the evil figure. This is the [evil] doll made by him using his clone [the evil of this world] and using himself as a template. It has no personality, no spiritual will, and will not absorb [evil], so it won¡¯t be right. Fujimaru Tatsuka has a negative impact. This evil human form, all it has, is just the power to protect Fujimaru Tatsuka. Yes, this is a stand-in. It''s just a stand-in. It was made by Shiro to protect Fujimaru Tatsuka''s stand-in, and Fujimaru Tatsuka''s stand-in to protect herself. It can also be said to be a stand-in-Fujimaru Shiro. Shirou printed his attack template as much as possible on this substitute. This double will guard Fujimaru Tatsuka day and night until Fujimaru Tatsuka is no longer needed. And since this avatar was created with the evils of this world, the information of Fujimaru Tatsuka observed by this avatar will also be known to him through the evils of this world. Shirou got up, covered Fujimaru Tatsuka''s bedding, turned and left. With a "crunch", Shi Lang closed the door. Walking down the corridor, Shirou saw Sakura standing at his door hesitating. "What''s the matter, Sakura? It''s so late, aren''t you still asleep?" Shilang greeted her. "Brother...brother?" Kozakura was taken aback, seeing Shirou, then he sighed in relief and said, "So, you are not in the room." "Yes." Shilang nodded, and then asked, "Is there anything you want to do with me?" Kozakura hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Brother, you...do you have something on your mind?" Chapter 666： "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "Please don''t lie to me!" Sakura said: "Brother''s micro-expression, I have thoroughly studied! Whenever you have something on your mind, your attitude towards people will become a little softer!" Shiro: "..." "Since for 0.75 seconds, I feel speechless!" Sakura said. Shi Lang sighed and was about to speak. However, Sakura preemptively said: "Since silence for 0.75 seconds, and then sigh, it means that you are starting to lie! The first sentence of the opening must be''Sakura, you think too much'', and the ending must be''you this Shameful sister''." Shirou''s mouth twitched. "Brother, please don''t underestimate me, who keeps my eyes on you." Sakura said, "I can easily be fooled by other things, but I will not be fooled by the only things with my brother! Please tell Me, what happened? I have...I am no longer the stupid sister who would only trouble my brother nine years ago. I also want to be the help of my brother. I want to be an object my brother can rely on!" "Sakura..." "I''m here, brother." Sakura said. Shirou stretched out his hand with a dark face, grabbed Sakura''s hair, and moved upward. "It hurts... it hurts, it hurts, brother!" Sakura couldn''t help crying. Shi Lang said, "You have a little bit over-headed, go back to sleep!" "But, brother..." Before Sakura finished speaking, Shirou said, "If something happens, I will tell you. Because, now Sakura has grown to be a reliable person, right? So go to sleep." "Brother..." "Huh?" Kozakura said with a serious face: "Then it''s agreed. If you have something, please don''t hide it from me. I...I can also be my brother''s support!" "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, showing a faint smile. Kozakura turned around and smiled happily. Since nine years ago. Nine years ago, the moment she was rescued by her brother dressed in light, she thought about it. One day, she and her brother will be able to exchange identities. She became a hero who helped her elder brother, and her elder brother became a princess who was aided by her. "It''s agreed, brother!" Sakura looked back at Shirou. Shiro nodded. Sakura left. Shi Lang reduced the smile on his face, returned to the room, and threw the white paper in the drawer on the desk again. In the corner, Altria, who originally wanted to walk out, retracted her foot, turned and left, and returned to the room. The Fujimaru''s house has vacated two rooms. One was given to Meiyou, and the other was given to Grey. And now, it''s the same room between Grey and Altria. Altria returned to the room and found that Grey was not asleep yet, crawling on the table with excitement and making something. "What are you doing, Grey?" Altria asked. "That...that..." Grey said shyly: "The day after tomorrow is Ilia and the others'' birthday. I want to give them some small gifts." "Then these are?" Altria looked at the gift box on the table. Grey said shyly: "I don''t know what Ilia and the others like, and I don''t know what to give...So, so, I prepared three sets of seventy-seven thousand paper cranes to give them." After a pause, Grey lowered his head and blushed on his face, and said: "I...I am good at origami, there is really nothing else I can do." "Don''t feel inferior, Grey." Altria moved a stool and sat beside Grey, and said, "Everyone has what they are good at and what they are not good at. Wang said that people are not omnipotent. But I can learn, so I don¡¯t need to feel inferior." "Is this...Is this..." Grey lowered her head, rubbing the corner of her clothes. She was still very shy, whether she was excited for other people''s birthdays, or the origami airplane on the big night, she also made her longing highness say comforting words. She is both shy and happy. Because someone comforted her. "I''ll help you." Altria said. Grey asked strangely: "Does Your Highness fold paper cranes?" Altria said with a serious face: "Teach me, I will definitely learn it!" "Yeah!" Grey nodded. Under the light, two people of exactly the same body and face folded paper airplanes. "His Royal Highness, that one is not folded like this." "How do you fold it?" "Look, it was folded like this." ... At night, it was very quiet, with only the sound of rushing origami and the occasional sound of two people. Grey looked at Altria''s serious face. She has a very reassuring feeling, a feeling of being cared for. She kind of enjoys this feeling. This feeling of being cared for. The night is very quiet. Chapter 81 Is there anything wrong with this? No! [Third more] Sunday, July 20, 2003. Iliya¡¯s birthday party was placed on the beach. Chapter 667： When Shilang took people there, many people were already there. In fact, Yiliya''s birthday party did not go too far. Apart from acquaintances, it was the few best friends of Yiliya. A few girls get together, chatting, chatting about daily life, playing happily, and swaying youth. However, Shi Lang was a little surprised that this piece of land was actually bought by Luvia in the name of Ed Felt. This is a pity. Before going to London, he had inspected this land, which had development potential. He originally planned to invest in it, but because of this, such things were delayed, and even forgotten about it. Thinking about it carefully, his initial desire seemed to be just to be a rich man and then to find a good girl to get married. Why did he get more and more biased? In the rented coastal hood, everyone offered birthday blessings to the three of Ilia. There is no need to mention Alice Phil¡¯s gift, a kiss from one person to one mother, economical, practical, and impeccable. It''s that Meiyou was a little confused by this. And those school buddies of Yi Liya are also very good at doing things. One piece per person, a three-point bikini bathing suit was presented, and then the three of Ilia were looked at unkindly, but Chloe was chased and killed half a street. In exchange, the gifts from Tosaka Rin, Luvia, and Shirou are the most normal. There is no need to mention Sakura''s self. The most profound friendship is Grey''s gift. A group of seventy-seven thousand paper cranes per person. This was done by Grey and Altria spending a day and a night. Although it is in a hurry, the production is still quite exquisite. It can be said to be ingenious. Shi Lang is not surprised that Grey can do this, because Grey seems to be the kind of ingenious and quiet girl, but when did Altria, the horse riding and slashing boss, have this kind of craft? This surprised Shirou. And... "Thank Sister Grey for the Thousand Paper Cranes. But, why are there seventy-seven?" Ilia asked curiously. Chloe said, "Illya, idiot! Of course it has a special meaning!" "What''s the special meaning?" Illiya tilted her head and asked curiously. Meiyou said: "In Western Europe, 7 is the lucky number, Illya." After a pause, Meiyou continued: "7 is a sacred and mysterious number in the Western European world. It..." "It''s okay, it''s okay! That''s it! Teacher Meiyou!" Ilia and Chloe interrupted quickly. According to these days and getting along with Meiyou, they deeply understand the huge reserves of Meiyou knowledge. Moreover, the most important thing is that once the US tour starts. That was the teaching of Xuan''ao knowledge, which would take a lot of time and couldn''t understand, so they interrupted quickly. At this time, Altria took out four notebooks and said: "I will give you these at this time." Chloe asked strangely: "Why is this book, Sister Altria." Altria said with a serious face: "The personal notebook for you, when you encounter the wisdom that needs to be recorded, you can extract it at any time and use it for your own review!" Chloe''s mouth twitched, and he said silently, "Isn''t this just a notebook?" Illiya asked strangely: "Why is there a fourth book?" Altria said, "This is for Grey." "Huh?" Grey was taken aback, pointed to herself, and asked: "Give it to me?" Altria asked strangely: "Don''t you celebrate the birth of your team today? Of course I have to give you a gift." Grey accepted it. Hold the notebook tightly with both hands. For the first time, I received a gift. "What about Brother Fujimaru?" Chloe looked at Shirou, his eyes gleaming. Not only her, but also Yiliya and Meiyou have a look of expectation. Shi Lang took out four heart-shaped necklaces and said, "Four of you, one for each." The three of Yiliya were very happy when they got the necklace. Gray was panicked. She received another gift. Shiro said: "The four of you are a small team, so you must work together and work together." "It''s really a boring man. At this time, I don''t forget to preach." Alice Phil teased. Shiro: "..." "I''m here, and I''m here too!" Alquette ran over with a bright smile. Kozakura''s face became extremely gentle. Altria''s face turned dark, and she turned and left. Grey asked, "Where are you going, Your Highness?" "Stomach hurts, go to the changing room." Altria said with a stomachache. Elquet smiled and presented three storybooks, and said proudly: "This is my gift to you! It is a legendary novel published by me at my own expense! There are only four in the world!" Illiya glanced at the title of the book and read it out: "The Eternal King Can''t Be the True Ancestor Girl?" Shirou''s face turned black as he stared at El Quette with his waist in a triumphant way. Eternal King, isn''t that... Chloe looked at Shirou, then opened the book and glanced at it, then blushed and closed the book with a heartbeat. Illya reached out and opened the book, and Chloe screamed: "Illya, you can''t read it, you will become a strange child!" "How is it possible? It''s just a book. I took a look... The first vampire hunter of the Order, known as the Zuan Horse Hunter, Alquette, captured the true ancestor of the Eternal King Gneville and used it as a slave The contract turned Gneville into her own slave, and then threw her into the basement for training, first with her mouth..." After reading a few paragraphs, Illiya immediately closed the book, blushing and heartbeat, her eyes circled. . Chloe looked at Elquet angrily and said, "Sister Elquet, how can you give us this kind of thing?" "But," Alquette asked strangely, "how do you understand?" "This..." Chapter 668： Chloe and Ilia didn''t know how to answer. Yes, how can they understand? This question is not easy to answer! "Never mind those!" Shi Lang''s face was dark, and he grabbed Alquette''s hair, the fire of anger almost overflowed his chest, and said in a cold tone: "You really dare to write, Alquette!" "This is a good subject, why can''t it be written?" Alquette asked strangely. Shi Lang''s face became darker, holding Alquette''s hair by the hand, and slightly moving upwards¡ª "It hurts! Let it go, let it go, Shiro!" Alquette screamed. Shiro asked, "Did you realize your mistake?" "Born for art, and die for art! This is the consciousness of a light novelist!" Alquette said righteously. Shi Lang''s face became darker. The venue was noisy and noisy, and Meiyou squatted aside quietly watching this "The Eternal King Can''t Be a True Ancestor Girl", acting as an elegant and demure beautiful girl. And Kozakura squatted next to her, while reading the book, she said, "Please turn to the next page." Grey is holding the notebook in one hand and the heart-shaped necklace in the other. Although only two people thought of giving her a gift. However, this is the first time in fifteen years that she has received a gift of pure blessing from others! The joy surging in this chest... is it the joy of being blessed? A smile appeared on Grey''s calm and pretty face. Fujimaru Tateka touched a rock on the coast, and looked left and right. Especially when he glanced at the big brother who was the big boss of the evil villain, they saw that their attention was not on her. She patted her chest in relief, and then shouted: "Come out, Cross Flame Black Demon Messenger!" For an instant, a dark figure appeared beside her. Looking at this dark figure, Fujimaru Tateka smiled, and then carefully glanced at Shirou, and he was relieved to find that Shirou was not looking here. Cross Blaze Black Demon Messenger, this is Fujimaru Tatsuka who got the name of the Demon Messenger attached to her from nowhere. Probably yesterday, when going to the supermarket to buy ice cream, a big fat guy wanted to bully her, grab her money to play video games, but was taught a lesson by the demon messenger who suddenly appeared. Fujimaru Tatsuka spent a day and night with the demon messenger, and found that the demon messenger was attached to her and protected her, but his attitude was extremely cold. When she asked him, he didn''t answer. But it doesn''t matter. In this way, after Ruby, she has made another good friend! Especially worried that this friend would be sealed by her brother again, so Fujimaru Tatsuka pretended to be normal, trying to get through. But before, everyone gave gifts to Eliya''s sisters, and she actually forgot! This can''t work! "Cross Flame Black Demon Messenger, go! Make this reef look like''Happy Birthday''!" Fujimaru Tatsuka gave orders. In response, the demon envoy raised his hand and gave Fujimaru Tatsuka a heavy hand knife with a "pop". "Woo!" Fujimaru Tatsuka covered her head with tears, looked at the Demon Messenger in disbelief, and asked: "Why? Why are you hitting me, Cross Flame Dark Demon Messenger?" The demon messenger still didn''t answer, but got back into Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body. "Why? Wow!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried. Isn''t it of course? Because this so-called demon messenger was a stand-in made by Shirou. Fujimaru Tatsuka wants to use a stand-in to do this kind of thing, how could he not know? At this time, El Quette asked strangely: "What about Al? Why didn''t you see her?" Alice Phil smiled and pointed to the changing room on the side, and said, "It''s there!" Elquet rushed into the changing room, and after a while, Altria was carried out by her. "Let go of me, Elquet!" Altria yelled depressed, pressing Elquet''s face with her hand. "Don''t let go! We are good friends, and I like Al the most!" Alquette showed a bright smile, his hands pressed harder. "Too much! I''m not a bully!" Altria gritted her teeth, then stretched out her palm, pulled out her dull hair, fell heavily to the ground, and said in anger, "Did you see it? This is my consciousness..." Before finishing talking, Altria was thrown to the ground by El Quette. "Let go of me, Alquette... please, let me go, this is really uncomfortable!" Altria said with a look of lovelessness. Alice Phil sat aside, with her face in one hand, and looked at Altria, who was regarded as a big hug by El Quett, with a smile on her face, "Oh, oh, the relationship between El Quett and Saber is really good. It''s true. Enviable." The biological instincts made Chloe and Ilia subconsciously move away from Alice Phil. Shirou sat next to Alice Phil and asked, "Kiriji Uemiya, didn''t you come here?" "As for Kirishu, I went out to do errands," Alice Phil said. Shilang asked, "What did you do?" "I don''t know," Alice Phil said, shook his head, "Just say it''s not a big deal, don''t worry me." Shiro nodded. At this time, Jun Jill also came. He drove the golden Uruk One, galloping past. The gleaming Uruk One simply made Tosaka Rin''s eyes shine, and everyone surrounded Uruk One, admiring the charm of Gundam. Shi Lang took out the plan and handed it to Mr. Gil, and said, "Let''s take a look, I have thought about several invasion plans afterwards." Jill Jun took a look, and he couldn''t help showing a surprised face, and said, "Do you even know the dark fog that happened in the world''s Fuyuki City and the things about Da Keng? Even Darius''s things are clearly known. Angelika, the truth about Tweety Beth¡¯s doll is clear, even the character...I remember, your eyes should not be able to see through the truth of the parallel world, and the Greek **** It''s impossible for Meiyou to know such detailed information." Shi Lang said: "Don''t care about this, I have my own news channel." "The existence of the enlightened person..." Gil-kun smiled and said: "I have learned your special once again, Brother Fujimaru Shiro." Shirou said: "Let¡¯s talk less about these and some, how do you feel as an invasion plan? Look, do you have anything to add?" "It''s hard for me to do it for you." Jill Jun sighed, and said: "Seventeen plans start with understanding the other party''s intelligence and temperament, and in the end, the enemy is the [evil] in Pandora''s box. ¡¿. I have considered everything that should be considered, and even thought of the consequences of the planned bankruptcy. To be honest, judging by the information you and I have at the moment, there is no more room to add." Chapter 669： "But¡ª" Jun Jill turned around. "But what?" Shi Lang asked. Jun Jill said with an uncomfortable look: "These plans are from your hands, but I feel very insecure." Shirou said displeasedly: "What are you talking about?" "Because of the plan you listed, it has never been successful!" Jun Jill said. Shiro said: "As a hero king, you still believe in this kind of metaphysics! The world is alive, and people are alive. Everything is in motion and change. What we can do is to do our best." After a pause, Shi Lang continued: "Furthermore, I have even considered planning bankruptcy this time. Could there be any problems?" "That''s also..." Jill Jun scratched the back of his head, he felt something wrong in his heart, but looked at Shi Lang''s confident face, he couldn''t help but believe a little. That''s right. After all, this is the plan of the Eternal King, and it is a plan launched based on all the information that he knows, and even the bankruptcy of the plan is taken into account. It is a quite complete invasion plan. What can''t you believe then? Thinking of this, Jill Jun smiled. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today. Good night~! ^_^~! Chapter 82¡ªEomiya Kirito and Eomiya Shiro After taking a deep breath of smoke, Eimiya Kiritugu looked at the snow-filled city amidst the smoky smoke, as if dead. ¡ª¡ªFuyuki City. It''s been half a year since Eomiya Kirito came to this world, but he still couldn''t accept the city of Fuyuki in this world. In his world, although disasters still occur frequently, and even the Fourth Holy Grail War and the devastating disaster of the ancestor of the dead, because one person ignited the hidden desire for beauty in people¡¯s hearts, Fuyuki City It is densely populated, very lively and full of life. It is in a completely different contrast with the city of Fuyuki in this world! "Kiji, Shirou has cooked the rice and can start the meal." A calm voice came from behind him. Weimiya Kirishu turned around and saw a tough-looking young man in a black vest looking at him. And this can be regarded as his acquaintance. -Yanfeng Qili. The man who assisted Archer¡¤Hero King Gilgamesh to cause a catastrophe in the Fourth Holy Grail War he participated in. In the end, he was attacked from behind and stabbed to death because of his betrayal to Tosaka Tokito. Therefore, he failed to survive the Fourth Holy Grail War. And the Yanfeng Qili standing here is the Yanfeng Qili of this world. Moreover, unlike his world¡¯s Yanfeng Qili, who has fallen completely into the wrong way, this world Yanfeng Qili is a thorough church priest. Although his personality can still be said to be distorted, he is not a villain. The most important thing is that Yanfeng Qili in this world seems to have a lot of friendship with him in this world. And when he first arrived, he was able to quickly understand the intelligence of this world, thanks to the help of this Yanfeng Qili. The former mortal enemy has become a partner at this moment. This incident really made Eimiya Kiritugu feel the cause of the parallel world. But this is not the thing that Eimiya Kiritugu is most emotional. After inhaling the inferior cigarette in his mouth, Eimiya Kiritugu threw the inferior cigarette **** to the ground and stamped it out with his foot. Afterwards, he nodded to Yanfeng Qili and said, "I see, let''s go back together." Yanfeng Qili nodded. This is the wilderness on the outskirts of Fukayama Town. The trees that used to be Changchun in four seasons have long since fallen and withered, and are covered with a silver snow coat. There is no sound, quiet, lifeless! Weimiya Kirisu and Yanfeng Kiri walked into a cave with surgical protection. There is a warm bonfire in the cave. The fire is beating, making a "sizzling" sound, and the faint warmth isolates the severe cold outside the cave. There was a pot of delicious soup boiling over the campfire. There is a teenager who is busy. The boy was about sixteen years old, with a slender figure, long arms and legs, and a bunch of white tips on his short red hair. He was embarrassed, his hands were tied with a slightly torn bandage, and the left half of his face was burned to a large part, which looked a bit scary. "I''m back, Keiji." The boy glanced at Weimiya Keiji and put down the man in his hand. Eomiya Kirisu nodded, sitting with his legs crossed by the campfire. The boy handed a bowl of soup to Eomiya Kiritugu and asked, "How is the situation?" "There is no movement," Eimiya Kiritugu replied. "Is that so..." The boy frowned. While drinking the soup, Weimiya Kirisu looked at the boy with a complicated heart. Every time he saw this young man, he always felt incredible and unbearable surprise in his heart. Judging from the face shape alone, this young man can be said to be exactly the same as the man praised as the savior of light. This is also of course. His name is also Shilang. Just as this parallel world possesses another him, this parallel world also possesses another Shirou. However, this Shiro is not called Fujimaru Shiro, but is called Eimiya Shiro! And the experience of the other party made Weimiya Kirito feel incredible! There was a catastrophe like the Fourth Holy Grail War in this world, which caused a fire that destroyed everything, but there was no other person who saved the catastrophe like Shiro Fujimaru. And this Shiro of this world was involved in that great fire, and was finally saved by him of this world, and was saved by him of this world, and named him-Shiro Wimiya! This was unbelievable in the eyes of Eimiya Kiritugu. Because in his world, he was rescued by Shiro Fujimaru. And that Fujimaru Shiro also showed the attitude of a true partner of justice, thus crushing his twisted and wrong path of thought. Chapter 670： However, he in this world has not been corrected. Instead, he has walked to the dark on the path of the righteous partner, and passed this concept to Shiro, Shiro Eimiya in this world. To be honest, even if he knew that this was due to the parallel world, he was still a little unbelievable. And this experience of Shiro Wei Gong also surprised him a bit. Six months ago. No, to be precise, it was six months ago in this world. He said goodbye to Alice Phil, came to this world, and learned about the world from Yanfeng Qili. In order to get a deeper understanding, he cooperated with Yanfeng Kirei, sneaked into Einzworth''s castle, found Shiro Wigiya, and rescued him. For this reason, they were attacked and hunted down, and had to escape to the outskirts of Shenshan Town. And in the past six months, Kirisu Weimiya has roughly understood the intelligence of this world. This world is different from his world. There is no Einzbern family in this world. Instead, it is the Einzworth family. Therefore, he did not meet Alice Phil in this world, nor was he born as a little holy grail. However, this does not mean that there is no Holy Grail War in this world. A few years ago, he took Shiro Wigiya in this world and found the god-child Hazuki Miyu, which is equivalent to the holy grail of the complete body, in Fuyuki City, and adopted Hazuki Miyu, and named it by Weigu Miyu. He intends to use Meiyou to fulfill his unrealistic desire to redeem everything. And before long, he in this world entrusted the idea of ??a righteous partner to Shiro Weimiya, and he passed away. However, Shiro Weimiya gave up the idea of ??being a partner of justice and turned to Miyu as his sister. After that, they were attacked by the Einzworth family equivalent to the Einzbern family, and Meiyou was also taken away by the Einzworth family. The Einzworth family started the Holy Grail War with Meiyou as the center, created a rank card to summon the Seven Knights Servant, and planned to complete the Holy Grail project of Meiyou. However, in the end, Shiro Wigiya pierced through all the Servants, and then he made a wish that Miyu could lead a normal and peaceful life, which was destroyed. However, Shiro Wimiya was caught by Einzworth because of this, and was finally rescued by him. "Miyu, is it really in your world, Kirishu?" asked Shiro Weigu. Keitsu Uemiya said, "I''m not sure. However, I came to this world through the Great Holy Grail of my world. There is a connection point between two parallel worlds, possibly in my world." "If this is the case, that would be great... The me in that world is really as strong as you said, then he will definitely protect Miyu." Shirou Weigu had hope. Just as Eimiya Kiritsugu learned the inside story of this world from Shiro Wigiya, and Shiro Wimiya also learned about the situation in his world from him. And knowing the situation in that world, Shiro Weimiya felt like he was dreaming. It doesn''t matter if the people of that world were not adopted by Kirishu Eomiya. When he was six years old, he was involved in the Holy Grail War, and he defeated all the regular Servants overnight and saved everyone. The most important thing is that he in that world actually defeated the Archer¡¤Hero King¡¤Gilgamesh who was officially summoned head-on! This seemed incredible to him. Because, he will be caught by Einzworth, that is, in the final battle, he lost to Angelika, who holds the rank card of Arhcer Gilgamesh! The Holy Grail War of the rank card is essentially a battle of magicians, and there is still a lot of gap between fighting with regular heroes. However, in that world, he actually defeated the regular Gilgamesh who had followed the call! Even the ultimate sword held by Gilgamesh, the Deviance Sword, was frontal, and it was defeated upright! Moreover, in that world, he was not directing the heroic spirit to defeat Gilgamesh, but defeating Gilgamesh in a situation similar to his. The most important thing is that he in that world actually changed the obsession of Eimiya Kirito. He was also judged by Uemiya Kiritugu as a true, righteous partner! And his age in that world... only six years old! And when he was six years old, he seemed to be still wandering with Kirito Eomiya... The gap is a bit big! However, in this way, if the United States swims into that world, it will be very safe, right? As long as he thinks of this, as an older brother, he can''t help but tears in his eyes. "Speaking of, what exactly does Einzworth want to do?" At this moment, Yanfeng Kiri said: "The search was very rigorous at first, but recently it has become looser. I think we have left Fuyuki City. Right?" Shiro Weimiya shook his head and said, "Probably not. They are just like Kirishu, they won''t let their guard down." "Then what do you think, Chesi?" Yanfeng Qili asked. Keiji Eomiya took a sip of the soup silently, and said, "It¡¯s hard to say, even if they are going to do anything now. We have no ability to stop it. The only thing we can confront with them right now is Shirou Eiya, and my origin bomb You can also sneak attack on Julian, but there is no chance to attack. So, wait first. Wait for Shirou first..." After a pause, he glanced at Shiro Eimiya, and added: "Wait for Shiro Fujimaru first." Shiro Weimiya asked, "Are you sure, will I in your world come here, Kirishu?" "Yes," Uemiya Kiritugu nodded, and said confidently: "He is the one who told me about the rank card. And he will definitely come after he finds out about it." "Why?" Yanfeng Kirei asked, "Why do you believe in that Fujimaru Shiro so much, Kiritugu?" Keiji Uemiya said, "Because he is the tallest man in that world. The sky fell, and he was the first to hit. He can''t hide, let alone hide. That''s it." "It''s really a very high evaluation, Kirishu." Kirei Yanmine couldn''t help showing a happy smile, and said: "It made me, and I was all interested in Shiro Weimiya in that world. No, Fujimaru Shiro is a little interested. In the fourth In the Second Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh and I, who defeated the world that fell into the evil way, hahaha...interesting." Shiro Weimiya scratched his head and said, "Honestly, Kirishu has such a high opinion of me in that world, and I really want to see that me. I want to understand that I in that world and my concept of a partner of justice. What do you think of it." "He''ll probably sniff at what he said," said Eimiya Kirishu. "How do you say?" Wei Gong Shirou asked curiously. Weimiya Keishu thought for a while, and said, "That man is a burning fire, which attracts people, ignites people, and invites everyone to report to the group for warmth. He has the qualities of a leader. Therefore, he bears a heavy burden on those who are alone. People who define the world by their own standards look down very much. In his view, the former self, or the self in this world, is a criminal of extreme thinking." Shiro Weimiya frowned and said, "But, listening to you say that, isn''t he also a heavy burden alone?" "It''s not the same," Eimiya Kiritugu shook his head, and said, "That man will carry a heavy burden alone, but he is not like us, but only carries a burden alone and walks all the way to the dark. He is like a leader, or Like the beacon in the trek, it shines with light, allowing others to follow behind it. Let everyone believe, let everyone follow him and move towards a path. In this way, even the dark and thorny road will be split." "I don''t quite understand it." Shiro Wei Gong gave a wry smile. "After you see him, you will understand that he is a fire." Kirisu Uimiya shook his head and said. Shiro Weigu nodded. To be honest, he had expectations for the Fujimaru Shiro who was so commented on by Kirito Uemiya. If... If we say that Fujimaru Shiro, who was so appraised by Kiritsu Uemiya, is in his situation, can he open another way? Shiro Wigiya looked out of the cave, his gaze seemed to have traveled thousands of miles, and he saw a young man in a gorgeous castle. Chapter 671： "Julian..." Wei Gong Shirou''s palm slowly clenched. And at this moment-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The earth shook suddenly. The three of Wei Gong Qisi were taken aback, staring at each other, and then ran out of the cave eagerly, looking into the distance. "That...what is that?" Wei Gong Kei Si couldn''t help being taken aback. Not only him, but even Shiro Wei Gong was stunned. The sky pierced through the thunder, and the sky, which was still clear, suddenly dimmed. In the distant sky, a huge black cube stands in the sky. "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The thunder flickered, and the sky was like white paper, torn open a huge hole. "Is this... what is going to happen?" Eimiya Kiritugu murmured to himself. Chapter 83 Angelika [Second More] It was July, and the summer sunset spread from the west to the whole world. The silent red was like a layer of oil paint, changing all pedestrians to a different color. People who pass by are all smiling. On July 20, this is not only the birthday of the three of Ilia, but also the celebration of the summer fireworks festival. There are as many as seven or eight cities where fireworks festivals are held, including Tokyo, and Fuyuki City is no exception. After the birthday celebration during the day, Shirou and others did not leave, but on Alice Phil¡¯s suggestion, they went to the celebration together. "Brother, I want to eat octopus balls!" Fujimaru Tateika pulled the sleeve of Shirou next to him, and her little hand had pointed to the octopus ball shop stall on the side of the road. You could see that the octopus **** were fried golden and distributed. With a seductive fragrance. Shirou glanced at the shop selling takoyaki, and then said to Fujimaru Tatsuka, "You have already had dinner." "I''m not full, brother!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said coquettishly, her cheeks puffed up. Shi Lang thought about it, then sighed, walked to the boss selling octopus balls, and asked, "Boss, how do you sell it?" "500 yen a box, a box of 6, buy a box for my sister." The boss said with a smile. He had already seen this young and old, who in the end wanted to eat octopus balls. Shirou bought a box and handed it to Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand. Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled, and said with a grin, "Brother is really nice!" Shiro poked her forehead with his finger, and said, "Don''t take this as an example." "Yeah." Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled, and then holding a wooden sign, said: "There are a total of six, I will eat two, one for each of my brothers and sisters, and one for each ruby." "What about another one?" Shi Lang asked. "Hehehe." Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled and did not answer. This is of course the demon messenger for her! People come and go on the streets, all waiting for the fireworks to bloom. Very lively. Shiro grabbed Fujimaru Tatsuka''s palm, and walked the street with Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Huh? Isn''t that Sister Altria?" Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed at a person not far away. Shi Lang looked around and saw Altria, wearing a white dress, sitting on a seat on the street, desperately eating fried noodles, with a lot of food piled around. They were scattered to play, Shirou didn''t expect to encounter Altria here. He walked over with Fujimaru Tatsuka and greeted her, "Yo, Al!" Altria, who was eating fried noodles, raised her head in confusion when she heard someone calling her, and saw Shi Lang approaching, hurriedly looking for paper towels and tidying up her manners. Seeing Altria who was so flustered, Shirou took out a tissue from his pocket and handed it to Altria, saying, "Don''t be so alarmed." "I''m... ashamed of you, my king." Altria blushed, took the tissue and wiped her face, lowering her head in shame. These days in the present world, in order not to be ashamed in front of Shilang, she has consciously controlled her appetite, and as a result, she became hungry. As soon as she separated from Shilang, she ate gluttonously. Shirou held Fujimaru Tatsuka in his arms, sat beside Altria, and asked, "Where is Grey? Isn''t she with you?" Altria shook her head and said: "She was taken by Ilia and the others to play." "Alright." Shi Lang nodded. "Yes," Altria said with a softer face, "I''m so glad that kid can finally take his first step." After a pause, Altria thought about it a little, and quickly took out a few foods from the food next to them, handed them to Shilang, and asked: "Wang, do you want to eat?" "I just ate it." Shi Lang waved his hand, and then asked, "Did you buy this?" "No," Altria said, shook her head, "I was invited to eat by El Quette." "What about El Quette?" Shirou asked. Altria stretched out her hand, pointed to a toy store not far away, and said, "I said I saw something worthy of a cross, and then ran there." Shi Lang looked around and saw the golden retriever almost instantly. There is no other way. That toy store is a kindergarten toy store. Most of them are four or five-year-old children led by their parents. Only El Quette was happily strolling around the toys. Too maverick, there is no way to ignore it. Fujimaru Tatsuka said disdainfully: "Alquette is really a kid! I won''t go to that kind of place!" "Brother, you are here." At this moment, Kozakura, who had a good conversation with Alice Phil, saw Shirou and his eyes lit up. Chapter 672： She walked slowly with a smile, sat next to Shilang, and smiled: "What a chance encounter, brother." Of course this is a joke. She deliberately separated from Shirou, then took Alice Phil around for a circle, and then found it again. Why is this? This is of course to constitute a fact of chance encounter and destiny, and then trouble Alice Phil to take Lixiang to the side to play, and then she and her brother can proceed in the two-person world as a matter of course. In this way, his elder brother will also understand how closely he and her are related, right? Kozakura has an elegant, sweet smile on the surface, but inside her heart she has the same Yan Yi smile in the city. Although there is an Altria next to it, it doesn''t matter. She has already figured out this guy, this guy is just a loyal dog, there is no threat, or it is a target that can be attracted, the real threat is still El Quette. But that **** golden cockroach no longer knows where it went, so she can logically... "Huh? Shilang?" At this moment, Alquette ran out of the toy store, looked at Shilang and others in surprise, and said, "You are here too." Kozakura''s face turned black. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded. Alice Phil sat next to Altria, and Altria subconsciously sat next to Shirou. "What''s the matter, Saber?" Alice Phil looked at Altria strangely. "No...nothing, Ellie." Altria replied after hesitating. To be honest, after being sold several times by Alice Phil, Altria probably understood Alice Phil''s character. She is quite sure that Alice Phil is no longer as pure and amiable as it was during the Fourth Holy Grail War, but has become a bit worse. But she couldn''t tell how bad it was. "Nothing, why are you so far away from me?" Alice Phil asked. Altria lowered her head, eating noodles in small bites without speaking. Alice Phil held her face and looked at her with a smile. Altria: "..." Suddenly, the originally hungry appetite disappeared. Intuition tells her that there is a great malice that has caught her eye. Elquette sat between Shirou and Sakura, pushing Sakura aside. Sakura could no longer maintain the false smiling face mask. She gritted her teeth and wanted to argue with Alquette, but Alquette hugged her and tortured her as a big hug. "Let go of me, let me go! You golden cockroach!" Sakura gritted her teeth. "My name is Elquet, I''m not a golden-haired smelly cockroach." Elquet held Sakura and gently touched Sakura''s head with the palm of his hand, and said: "Good, good. Give someone a random nickname. It¡¯s not right. Only good children will be likable." "Let me go, Alquette...!" Sakura couldn''t struggle, she couldn''t help but shed tears of the weak. Altria couldn''t help showing sympathetic eyes from the side. "Oh, oh," Alice Phil said with a happy smile, "I''m so happy, I admire a cute face again." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Elquet, who easily subdued Sakura, and couldn''t help showing his admiration. She really didn''t expect that Elquite would subdue her sweetheart, black-faced smiling tiger sister so easily, it''s amazing! At this moment, she admired Elquette immensely. Shiro rubbed Fujimaru Tatsuka''s head. On the left was the unlovable Sakura who was ravaged by El Quette, and on the right was Altria who stuttered with her head down. In front of him was the street where people came and went, and from time to time you could see Rin Tosaka and Luvia who were not looking at each other, as well as Astria who was in front of the peacemaker, all lively. Not far from the top of the commercial building, Jill Jun was sipping red wine in a goblet while overlooking the feasting city below him. And beside him, the lock of the sky pierced through. Shi Lang couldn''t help showing a smile. That''s great. ... ... On the other side of the city, Meiyou and Grey are walking together, and in front of them, Chloe and Ilia are chasing and playing, full of joy. Inadvertently, Meiyou also showed a faint smile. She likes this feeling. However, looking down at the time, she shouted: "Illya..." Her voice was relatively weak, so she didn''t shout too loudly. There was a sensation of a kitten tickling in her ears, so Ilia and Chloe naturally didn''t hear them. "What''s wrong, Meiyou?" Grey turned her head, looked at Meiyou, and asked. Meiyou said: "It''s almost time for the fireworks. I have agreed to watch the fireworks together, but Ilia and Chloe seem to have forgotten this." "Then let''s call them together," Gray suggested. "Yeah." Meiyou nodded. The two chased after Ilia and Chloe, only to accidentally ran into someone on the corner. Meiyou was knocked back and fell over, but fortunately, Grey reached out and held her back. Standing still, Mei Yu quickly bowed and apologized to the person who was hit: "I''m sorry, I hit you." "His Royal Highness Meiyou." Indifferent, as if there was no emotional voice rang in her ears, Meiyou raised her head to look, her eyes shrank sharply. Standing in front of her was a woman with a proud figure. She has long golden hair and bright blue eyes, but those eyes look very hollow, as if there is no emotion. She is wearing a white dress and a long black dress, which has a classical beauty. However, looking at this woman''s face, Meiyou couldn''t help but frightened, and her petite body couldn''t help shaking. "Ann...Angelika...!" Chapter 673： Meiyou took a few steps back subconsciously. Grey noticed this and asked suspiciously: "Miyou, is it your friend?" Meiyou didn''t answer, but looked at Angelica with trembling. Angelika landed on one knee slowly, her hollow blue eyes looked at Meiyou, and said: "I''m here to pick you up, Your Highness Meiyou." Grey glanced at Angjelica strangely, and then at Meiyu, who was trembling all over. At this moment, Ruby flew over and asked, "What''s wrong, Meiyou? Why don''t you go after Ilia?" Meiyou gritted her teeth and said, "Ruby, lend me strength!" "Hey, hey, beautiful tour! This is a celebration, there are a lot of people..." Before she finished talking about Ruby, Meiyu stretched out her palm to grab Ruby and pressed her waist to transform into Kamen Rider Ruby. Then she took out a huge hammer and attacked Angelika. Past. However-- With a "boom", the hammer that clearly smashed Angelika, but finally appeared on the ground on the other side, smashing the ground. With such a shocking change, not only Gray, but also the passers-by shopping around were shocked, and then screamed and ran away. "This...what happened, Meiyou?" Gray didn''t figure out the situation. "Stop talking. Run, Grey!" Meiyou yelled. At this moment, the thunder flickered in the distance, and a thunder struck Meiyou! Chapter 84 Don''t be afraid, here I am! [Third more] Thunder and lightning in the distant sky, and then a thunder struck Meiyou. The cyan thunder illuminates the calm face of Angelika, and the panicked faces of Meiyou and Grey. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The mighty force of nature, bombarded down, turned the surrounding land into scorched earth, and the noisy celebration suddenly became silent. Angelika said flatly: "I''m getting a heavy hand, Tweety Bess." "Cut!" A rather tall female voice resounded, and a red-haired girl fell beside her. She is not much taller than Eliya, but her appearance is a little strange. She has a red ponytail and golden eyes, a delicate face, and a forehead stone on her forehead. On the other hand, he was wearing fluffy clothes with a little tattered, with a Viking feeling. And her right arm is extremely thick, holding a huge hammer. The girl who was called Tweety Bess by Angelika said displeasedly: "You are too procrastinating, Angelika! Now that you have found it, just take it away. What else?" Angelica looked at Tweety Bess calmly, without speaking. "Huh. Don''t worry, I didn''t try too hard. The power of that thunder is at most the level of splitting that strange dress and knocking her out. Hurry up and take her away." As Tweety Bess said, she wandered towards Mei, but she couldn''t help being stunned just after taking two steps. The dust raised by the thunder dissipated, and what appeared was not what she had expected, the fainted beauty tour, but a huge strange shield. "This is...what?" Tweety Bess was taken aback. "Of course it''s this uncle! You beast! Actually smashed this uncle with lightning! You weird red-haired dog!" the shield scolded. Tweety Bess was stunned and murmured: "Shield, did you speak?" At this time, the shield shrank, eventually forming a small shield on Grey''s arm. It turned out that when Tweety Bess was struck by thunder, Grey took the lead in using the Yad-Shield form to block the thunder. Grey stood in front of Meiyou, looked at Tweety Bess, gritted her teeth, and asked: "Who are you...why are you attacking us? Why are you attacking Meiyou?" "Who are you?" Tweety Bess asked. "I...I..." Gray gritted his teeth and said, "I am a friend of Meiyou!" "It''s this kind of boring thing again, don''t stop me from bringing back the Holy Grail!" There was thunder in Tweety Bess''s eyes, and the sledgehammer in her hand swung. Thunder light was wrapped around the sledgehammer, and then like a pillar, it blasted towards Grey! Grey quickly switched Yad into the form of a sword, and the shining star light blasted past. The pillar of thunder and the pillar of light intersected in the air, and at that moment, even the space was quiet. The next moment-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The sound roaring like a muffled thunder, the majestic energy left a hot, white-smoky path on the ground, and the violent storm that followed would destroy all the surrounding shops. The pillar of thunder and the pillar of stars disappeared. Tweety Bess was surprised, "I actually blocked Thor''s blow?" "That light... King Arthur''s holy sword. Saber''s card is in your hand..." Angelika said calmly. "You...who are you?" Gray asked, her expression no longer cowardly, but serious. If she hadn''t activated the Yad-sword form and injected magic power to counteract the blow just now, she would have died or injured. Meiyou bit her lower lip and said, "Grey, run! They are not easy to deal with!" Grey glanced at Mei You, and saw that her tremor had not yet eased, and then turned her head back to face Angelika and Tweety Bess. She held Yad-sword in both hands, with a petite back, blocking Meiyou behind her, with a firm expression on her face. Meiyou looked at Grey in confusion, and asked, "Why didn''t you run?" "I don''t know what happened, nor what you are afraid of Meiyou. But I will protect you, because you are my friend." Grey clenched the sword tightly. "Friendship?... Cut! What a disgusting thing!" Tweety Bess snorted and raised the Thor''s Hammer in her hand high, and a more powerful thunder light entangled it. And at this moment-- "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" More than a dozen treasures with shining radiance passed through the space and shot at Tweety Bess. This forced Tweety Bess to use Thor''s Hammer to return to defense and instead attack these weapons. "Zizzi¡ª" Chapter 674： The gleaming thunder light shot down these treasures one by one. But Tweety Bess was extremely upset and asked, "Who is attacking me?" No one responded to her. What responded to her was a golden sword. With a wave of the Thor''s hammer in Tweety Bess''s hand, this golden sword was cracked, but the next moment, another magical bombardment was sprayed toward her. Tweety Bess was shining with lightning, tearing the magic bombardment apart, and then with a heavy hammer blow, the terrifying pillar of thunder blasted towards the place where the magic bombardment came. "Boom¡ª" In an instant, the majestic pillar of thunder pierced a corner of the distant building and disappeared into the sky. And the corner of the building that was chiseled through had no debris or slag, as if it had been chiseled directly by this fierce lightning that even the elements were not left. The dark blue and golden figure fell to Meiyou''s side. It turned out that it was Ilia and Chloe, who were chasing and fighting them before, and when they found someone attacking Meiyou and Grey, they quickly turned back and attacked. Ilia and Chloe asked with concern: "Miyu, are you okay?" Meiyou shook her head, stood up, pursed her lips, and said, "It''s okay. Run, we are not their opponents." "It''s not like the heroes of the rank card, what are they...?" Ilia looked at Angelica and Tweety Bess, and asked in a puzzled way. Meiyou pursed her lips. Chloe was anxious, but didn''t say it, but looked at Angelika and Tweety Bess angrily, and said: "I don''t care who you are, but I want to hurt my friend. I will never let it go. You guys!" She opened the door of the treasure house, projected a dozen treasures, and shot at Angelika and Tweety Bess. However-- When Treasure shot in front of Angelica and Tweety Bess, he disappeared. The next moment, these treasures appeared from behind Chloe and shot at Chloe. "How..." Chloe was shocked. Grey moved with it, and the Yad-sword in his hand turned into a ray of light, cutting off these treasures one by one. "That card..." Tweety Bess looked at Chloe, squinted her eyes, then turned to look at Angelica, and asked: "Angelica, shouldn''t this be the one you used before? Is that card?" Angelika nodded and said, "This feeling is Gilgamesh. But it seems that the self-consciousness in the card has been removed, and some high-level treasures should not be taken out." "Where''s that sword?" Tweety Bess asked. "Can''t take it out. Even if it can be taken out, it can''t be used because the self-consciousness has been removed." Anjelica said. Tweety Bess laughed: "Isn''t that just a useless card?" Angelika ignored her, but looked at Iliya and others, and said, "Give me your Royal Highness Meiyou. I don''t want to hurt you." Meiyou pursed her lips, Illia took a look, then stood up, looked firmly at Angelika and said, "I refuse!" "I also refuse!" Chloe said. Grey''s mouth was dumb and didn''t speak, but her firm gaze told her attitude. "Illya..." Meiyou looked at the three of Illya. Illiya smiled, "Aren''t we from the same team? And the big brother also said, Commander, don''t be messy, Meiyou!" Meiyou gathered up her self-pity, took a deep breath, nodded heavily, and said, "I understand." Tweety Bess snorted and looked at Angelika and said, "So, what do you waste your lips and tongue for? Just grab it!" Tweety Bess flashed thunder light all over, and rushed towards Meiyou. Meiyou descended backwards, and calmly commanded: "01 and 02 are trapped on both wings, 04 blocked." "Understood!" Ilia and Chloe spread out on two wings, and Grey took a deep breath, transforming Yad-sword into Yad-shield, facing the impact of Tweet Bess. Tweety Bess laughed loudly and said: "Want to block me? Let you taste the power of Hercules!" The Thor''s hammer in Tweety Bess''s hand entangled the Thunder, and smashed it towards Grey with a "boom". Grey gritted her teeth and pushed the shield up. With a dull "boom", Grey was pushed out more than a dozen steps, his arm was sore, as if it was about to break in the next moment. But she blocked it! "How is it possible?" Tweety Bess was incredulous. The hammer in her hand is Thor''s hammer of Thor, who stands at the apex of Norse mythology. The power possessed is the brute force of the Hercules in Norse mythology, Manny! Even though Manny''s strange power cannot be fully utilized, the panel value is also A according to the muscle strength calculation! And under the superimposition of Thor''s Hammer, the mighty power does not know how much it strengthened, but it was blocked by someone! And it was blocked by a girl who didn''t seem to have a dream summon with a rank card at all! How is this possible? Of course it is possible! Although it was very hard to stop, Gray now, because of Morgan''s reincarnation ceremony, has the heart and factor of the red dragon, which can be said to be another artificial red dragon. The power of the dragon, although not comparable to the power of Manny''s savage god, can be blocked somewhat. And the Yad in her hand contains two star weapons, the Sword of Oath of Victory and the Holy Gun Lungominiad, and the outer shell is a copy of one of the seven weapons of the Astra House, which is Morgan. Le Fei''s proud work will naturally not be easily destroyed. Tweety Bess couldn''t make a single blow, and was about to launch a second blow, but was attacked by Ilia and Chloe, who were trapped on both sides, and had to wave the Thor''s Hammer to resolve the attacks one by one. Although she possesses the power of Thor-Thor and Hercules-Manny, it is still a human being at all, not a god, so she can''t be like a god, ignoring some fatal attacks. And Ilia''s attack was not bad, but Chloe''s attack was staring at the fatal wounds, such as eyes, heart, temples, and she had to return to defense. The United States tour began to command, and the four-person team began to carry out the bag for Tweety Bess. Their cooperation is much tacit understanding compared to the beginning. Especially Ilia and Chloe, because they are the same person, they can understand what the other is thinking with almost one glance, and the degree of cooperation is comparable to Rin Tosaka and Luvia. The four people work together to bring out their respective strengths, and the ability to improve is not a plus, but a multiplication. Chapter 675： This made Tweety Bess, who was holding the power of Hercules Manny and Thor, also unable to hold it for a while. Her biggest reliance was the Thor''s Hammer in her hand. Its thunder light was enough to ravage and bombard all matter and spirits to the point that she was not even a molecule, but it was blocked by Yard made of two star weapons in Grey''s hands. And she wanted to make a fierce attack on Grey, but the three of Ilia attacked her weakness, forcing her to return to defense. She was about to release the treasure, but Meiyou saw through her, commanding the fatal point of attacking her, forcing her to return to defense. To put it simply, it is to make the most powerful Gray smash head-on, while the others go around the battlefield behind them to harass Tweety Bess. "One or two, so annoying!" Tweety Bess yelled, her eyes flickering with golden light, and her body became more vigorous. Thor''s Hammer emitted a terrifying thunder light, shaking away the surrounded Grey trio. It has to be said that although the four Ilias cooperate very well, the basic parameter panels are far from each other. Chloe was shaken away, her gaze fell on Angelica behind Tweety Bess, thinking, this woman should be this guy''s companion, that''s a weakness! Thinking of reaching this point, Chloe took out his double swords and rushed towards Angelika. However, at the moment of approaching, Angjelica glanced at her, and Chloe stopped abruptly. Obviously it was still hollow, looking like a doll, but Chloe instinctively escaped. "That''s...what?" Chloe was sweating coldly. At this moment, the Thor''s hammer in Tweety Bess''s hand flickered with thunder, and the thunder swept towards the three of Ilia like a whip. Ilia created a magic barrier, Chloe quickly took out the shield, and Grey blocked Yard-Shield in front of her. The three of them blocked Tweety Bess'' lightning strike, but they were all shaken away. "The first one, it''s you! The hard guy!" Tweety Bess'' eyes flashed golden light, and she was covered with thunder, and rushed towards Grey. "Grey, defense!" Meiyou yelled quickly. However, Grey was frightened by Tweety Bess''s violent posture like Shura. "Can smash everything--" Tweety Bess had a frantic smile on her face, and the thunder hammer in her hand exuded a violent thunder light that seemed to be able to ravage everything. She is ready to liberate the treasure. Yade shouted: "Girl, look back! Come back!" Grey was frightened. This is not an ordinary enemy, but Thor''s supernatural power! The violent thunder is like the original thunder that killed everything. It hasn''t fallen yet, but it''s already enough to destroy human reason. This is the realm of God that transcends human wisdom! However, at this time-- Before Tweety Bess completely freed Thor''s Hammer, a figure ran from behind Grey. The golden hair drew a curve in the air, and then with a heavy kick, it directly kicked Tweety Bess in the abdomen and kicked her out. Tweety Bess was kicked soaring out, her body rolled a few times on the ground, and fell to the ground, the violent thunder light on Thor''s Hammer slowly disappeared. "Is it okay, Grey?" Altria, who had changed her lily armor, looked at Grey with a worried expression on her face. "No... it''s okay, Your Highness," Grey said. At this moment, she wanted to hold Altria and cry. She was terrified. However, it would be too shameful to do so. And it will cause trouble to His Highness. "But... **** it!" Tweety Bess gritted her teeth, wrapped around Thor, and the huge Thor''s hammer was shining with lethal thunder. "Zila, Zila~!" The cyan thunder is jumping with violent power. She stood up, her eyes gleaming with terrifying golden light, lifted the huge Thor''s Hammer, and flew towards Altria, the huge Thor''s Hammer was raised high. Grey''s eyes narrowed into needles, and hurriedly shouted: "Your Highness..." The Thor''s Hammer, which was jumping with violent thunder, was about to fall heavily, but a slender, small palm appeared in front of the Thor''s Hammer and held the Thor''s Hammer. Enough to bomb everything so that even the elements are not left, and the violent thunder can''t hurt this slender palm at all. "How come?" Tweety Bess was shocked. Alquette, who stopped the blow, looked at Tweety Bess with a serious face and asked, "What do you want to do to my friend?" "Don''t be too proud!" Tweety Bess clenched her brows, gritted her teeth, and then Manny''s brutal power continued to emerge from her huge arm. Manny is the Hercules in Norse mythology, and the child of Thor and the giant Jaenzasa. He is the most powerful among the gods, and is stronger than Thor, who stands at the apex of Norse mythology. On the third day of birth, he could lift up the body of Herangnir, the strongest frost giant that all gods could not lift. There is no doubt Hercules! However, at this moment, the power of this Hercules is infinitely gushing out of the arms of the gods, but there is no way to shake the slender little hand of Elquit. "How... how is it possible!?" Tweety Bess was shocked. How could she not be shocked? In terms of muscle strength alone, Manny''s power is already standing at the apex of this attribute, the **** of strength, but in terms of strength, he can''t shake this strange blond woman? And still a woman who doesn''t have a dream call? How is this possible? But Elquet also frowned. The power of Manny couldn''t make Thor''s Hammer fall, but with 50% of her effort, she couldn''t push Thor''s Hammer back. The two have fallen into a state of confrontation. Then- Altria turned around, kicked Tweety Bess'' abdomen again, and kicked her out mercilessly. "Um...!" Tweety Bess covered her abdomen, looked at Altria with a painful face, and said, "It''s so despicable...!" Chapter 676： Altria looked at her seriously. "Sister Altria, Sister Elquet..." Miyu murmured to herself. At this moment, a not wide palm stretched out from behind her and patted her shoulder. Meiyou turned her head and saw that profile face in an instant. For a moment, she felt relieved. "Fujimaru...brother...!" Shi Lang looked at her and said calmly: "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Chapter 85 The Mistress of Heaven "Brother Fujimaru...!" Even though the night was long and facing an enemy who had been extremely scared, Miyu felt relieved when he saw Shirou''s profile face. She found that Shirou was usually very solemn and majestic, and had a sense of inaccessibility, but at this moment, she could feel extremely relieved and safe. Yes, this is a person who can make people feel very safe. By his side, it was as if the sky had fallen, and there would be no danger. On the opposite side, after Angelika appeared in Shirou, that flat face couldn''t help but rippled, frowning, and said, "Weigu... Shirou?" "You are mistaken," Shi Lang patted Meiyou on the shoulder and walked slowly to the person. He looked at Angelika and said, "I''m Fujimaru Shiro." The same individual in the parallel world...Angelika raised her eyebrows. Shi Lang looked at Angelica and Tweety Bess, and said, "You are fooling around in my place. I have to say that you are very courageous." Angelika said: "We are not people in this world, and we are not here to be malicious to this world. We are just taking away His Royal Highness Meiyou." After a pause, Angelika continued: "His Royal Highness Meiyou was originally from our world. We are here to take her back. You don¡¯t need to be entangled, let alone be hostile to us. So, take Meiyou Your Highness hand it over to..." "Don''t talk about the meaningless stupid suggestion!" Shi Lang interrupted directly: "She is my sister, so I definitely won''t give it to you!" My younger sister... Miyu looked at Shirou and covered her chest with her palm. "Is there nothing to talk about, Fujimaru Shiro?" Anjelica asked. Shi Lang sneered and said, "The negotiation should be equal. You--, are you qualified?" And at this moment, Tweety Bess, who was holding her abdomen, stood up with a pained face, looked at Angelica and said, "So, I said, you are too dragging, Angelica!" "It looks like you are their principal, Faker in this world! Let me take you down first!" Tweety Bess'' eyes flashed with thunder, and the Thor''s Hammer held on the manifested Manny''s arm was beating with violent thunder. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" She was wrapped around the thunder, like a thunderball, galloping towards Shilang, the Thor''s hammer in her palm was raised high and smashed towards Shilang. The cyan thunder illuminates the night sky as well as Shiro''s plain profile face. Tweety Bess found that Shi Lang didn''t pay attention to her at all. He just looked at Angelica plainly, not paying attention to her and Thor''s Hammer at all. "Go to hell, Faker!" Tweety Bess was annoyed and used a bit more effort. The Thor''s Hammer carried the majestic power of thunder and fell heavily, but a sword shining with the light of the stars appeared at the front end of the Thor''s Hammer. With a "clang", the Thor''s Hammer took it down. Altria stood beside her, her holy blue eyes gleaming with anger, staring at Tweety Bess. "It''s you again?" Tweety Bess gritted her teeth, and Manny''s magical arm used a few more strengths. "Kakka-" Altria found that her power was not as good as the power of Manny''s **** arm, and the sworn victory sword in her palm was gradually pushed down. She raised her eyebrows, turned her sword-holding wrist, and the sword''s edge swiped along the Thor''s Hammer, letting Tweety Bess''s power fail. And then she approached Tweety Bess''s body, exerted force from her waist, and drove the whole body''s strength, and an elbow hit Tweety Bess''s belly. Tweety Bess was beaten out and fell to the ground, clutching her stomach, her face sweating with pain. "It hurts... It hurts..." Altria''s elbow on both feet landed in the same place. Even with the help of Manny''s power, Tweety Bess almost released the Thor''s Hammer in pain. Tweety Bess half-kneeled on the ground, looking at Altria with a cold sweat on her face. Altria''s face calmly waved the Sword of Oath of Victory in her hand, and the faint light of the stars shone on her face, looking a little holy, as if she hadn''t made the two previous slaps and elbow blows. Of course, this is a battle, and naturally the goal is to win. In fact, during the Fourth Holy Grail War, when she was fighting Lancer Dilumudo, she was about to sneak attack with her legs, but was interrupted by Rdeir Iskandar. But now, Altria feels that Tweety Bess is very strange, she obviously has the power and thunder that surpass her, but she can''t show it. To put it simply, the combat experience is far from enough, and she succeeded in a sneak attack easily. Alquette guarded Ilia and the others behind him. Tweety Bess stood up with a cold sweat on her face, staring at Altria who was guarding Shilang''s side, she was thunderous, and then she gritted her teeth and shouted, "Don''t underestimate God!" She was even more powerful, and then rushed towards Altria. Her power comes from the Nordic Hercules-Manny, the huge arm of Manny on the right hand is the arm of Manny, which can exert Manny''s supernatural power. This time, she increased her strength again. In any case, she can kill this hateful woman, right? However, in the face of her glorious blow, Altria took out a sword to block Thor''s Hammer, the next moment she directly hooked her to the bottom plate, fell her to the ground, and then took another heavy kick. Kicked her in the abdomen, kicked her out, broke a big tree, fell heavily to the ground, and couldn''t get up again. Altria said with a serious gaze: "You can''t do everything over and over again. If you want to hurt my king again, it won''t be a kick next time!" She put the sword of the oath of victory on the ground, holding the sword in both hands, like an insurmountable wall beside Shilang. "His Royal Highness... That''s amazing!" Grey looked forward to it. Tweety Bess got up from the ground, looking at Altria, she felt a little scared in her heart. She turned to look at Angelica with a calm face and shouted: "Angelica, what are you doing? Have you betrayed? Time is running out, why don''t you do it?" Angelika hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "I understand." Her hollow eyes became more hollow, as if her consciousness had disappeared, her spirit seemed to be linked to another high latitude existence, and her whole body exuded a strong magical aura. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Chapter 677： Gilgamesh¡¯s rank cards are divided into Lord Gil and half-length cards. Lord Gil is still active in Fuyuki City, while the half-length cards are in Chloe¡¯s body. Then, it is naturally impossible for Angelika to hold Gilgamesh''s rank card, only another card. Shiro didn''t know what card Angelica had obtained, but it was impossible for him to sit and watch Angelica gain strength, and then hit hard. Although both are kings, Shiro is not Gilgamesh''s king who emphasizes the king''s personality, but a king who puts efficiency first. Naturally, it is impossible to sit back and watch Angelika gain power. He was about to interrupt, and at this moment, a shining star suddenly lit up in the sky, but dozens of treasures were one step ahead and shot towards Angelika. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The treasure was like a cannonball, and the earth burst. A cloud of smoke. Shirou raised his head, and the golden Uruk One stood in the sky. Gil-kun took the lock of the sky and jumped down from the golden Uruk One, and fell in front of Shirou. He smiled and asked, "Sorry, Brother Fujimaru. Can this woman give it to Ben? Where is the king?" Shilang paused, nodded slowly, and said, "Of course it is possible." Regardless of whether it is the wise king, Archer, or Jill, they are essentially a person with a very strong self-consciousness. The rank card is a fake created by the Einzworth family. For Gilgamesh, copying his records and creating fakes is absolutely intolerable. The most important thing is that Angelika was the one who used Gilgamesh¡¯s rank card before, and Angelika also suppressed Gilgamesh¡¯s self-will and obtained the right to use the Sword of Deviance and the Lock of Heaven. Talking to Gilgamesh was an insult that couldn''t be tolerated. It is only natural that Mr. Gil would think about starting with Angelika himself. Just... "Are you sure? Einzworth''s replacement magic is the same as the [Infinite Sword System]. It''s a treasure-throwing type like you, but it''s a Tenke type." Shirou said. "It doesn''t matter, but I have a deviant sword. Besides, if there is no such thing as a treasure to restrain the magician''s replacement of magic, then it would be too inconsistent with my personality." Jun Jill laughed, and then his smile changed. It was a little cold, and said: "Moreover, besides using my treasure at will, I have a bigger account to count with this woman!" At this time-- With a "shoo", a crimson beam of magic power shot towards Jun Jill. Jun Jill took out dozens of shields to stand in front of him without a hassle. The powerful magical beam pierced through twenty shields and disappeared without a trace. "Oh, oh, I see you again across the dimensions of time and space. Your greeting is really as enthusiastic as ever, Inana... No, let''s call you Ishtar. However, no matter what the name, it makes me feel It''s very stupid." Jun Jill mocked. "Really disrespectful to me as always, King Gilgamesh." Angelika walked out of the ruins. However, her form has changed. The white clothes and black long skirts on her body are gone. Instead, they are very revealing, with the golden attire of the Middle Eastern culture. And the most terrifying thing is that magic power and supernatural power that almost overflowed from the body. Angelika looked at Mr. Gil and said, "I feel disgusting enough to be dragged down by that disgusting thing. I didn''t expect to encounter you even more disgusting here. There is really no way, let me I once again grant you and your friends to be destroyed." "It''s really not ashamed!" Jun Jill sneered: "Is it the **** goddess who was beaten by Enqi and I to sue the gods?" Angelika snorted coldly, and said, "I stand here, not the side of the harvest goddess, but Inanna! Pay attention to your words, wedge, I am the mistress of heaven!" "A mere bastard, also talking about the mistress of the sky?" Jill Jun''s bright smile has disappeared, replaced by a rather cold face, and beside him, the lock of the sky also made a restless sound. "I''m so disrespectful to the perfect... Well, it was disgusting to be dragged down by that disgusting thing. But now, I want to ruin you! Go to **** with your friends and repent!" An Jieli Ka, no, it was Inanna to be precise, throwing a seed. A huge thunder pierced the sky. Then it blasted on the seed, and faintly, a huge golden bull that thrust into the sky appeared on the sea in the city of Winterwood. "Then...what''s that?" Illya was dumbfounded, "Weir...monster?" "Summon the Bull of the Sky... It''s really messy as always, Ishtar!" Jun Jill looked at Angelika and laughed, "Because the carrier is a doll, not only the power it brings, but also The cruel character has been fully revealed." Inanna said: "Cruel? What are you talking about? If you violate the master of the sky, then of course it will end up being killed!" "Really?" Jun Jill laughed, looking at Inana like a fool, and said: "It''s a pity, for God''s words, you angered someone who shouldn''t be offended." "Huh?" Inanna was puzzled. Jill Jun pointed to Shiro. And Shi Lang, who was looking at the bull of the sky, looked extremely gloomy! Chapter 86 Let¡¯s Eat Roasted Whole Beef Tonight! [Second more] Shirou''s expression turned gloomy as he stared at Gugalana, the bull of heaven standing on the surface of the sea. Gujalana, the bull of the sky, is not a parallel sacred beast that focuses on the size and crushes of the wandering whale. It is a top-level animal, not only with a huge body, but also with a part of the power of the roots of the goddess Ishtar! Just walking will cause a catastrophe equivalent to the fall of a meteorite, and the power it holds can also emit light like stars that can bury the sky. Now just standing in the sea, the upper body appeared, and his height was higher than the Winterwood Bridge. It was completely out of the sea, and it was probably a huge monster not inferior to the whale. Shi Lang stared at Inanna, who flew into the sky and quarreled with King Gil, and [projected] the holy gun Lungominiad in her hand. As soon as she fired a starlight cannon, she bombarded Inanna! Inana, who was quarreling with King Gil, noticed Shilang''s Starlight Cannon, and slightly extended her palm, and the projection of Venus appeared all over her body, directly blocking the Starlight Cannon. Shi Lang frowned. At this time, a will in his heart revealed a somewhat surprising mood swing. ¡ª¡ªShowing the concept of Venus from the earth... Was it a family member of Venus, or did Venus acquiesce in this behavior? There is no doubt that the emotional fluctuation that resounded in Shilang''s heart was not someone else, but Zhu Yue, who had invaded Shilang''s [Vampire Evil] and entrenched Shilang''s body. In addition to often popping out and wanting to directly occupy him, Zhu Yue sometimes interferes with his will in his body. But unfortunately, she has never succeeded. Putting away the concept of Venus, Inanna asked with a displeased face: "It''s too mean! Who is attacking the flawless me? This is a great disrespect to the goddess!" "It''s me!" Shi Lang said solemnly. "You?" Inanna''s gaze shifted from King Gil, then fell on Shirou, and said angrily: "You actually attacked the beautiful and perfect me? Humans, you are disrespectful to me. You must be punished. Death penalty!" "Death penalty?" Shi Lang sneered: "Only your shameful crap?" "Throw... embarrassing choppy?" Inana''s mouth twitched, and said angrily: "Another human being disrespectful to me! All human beings who don''t please me will be destroyed! You also give me... um Wait a minute!" Suddenly, Inana, who was full of anger, gave a fierce look, rubbed her eyes, looked at Shi Lang carefully, and said in disbelief, "Sho...what''s the joke, why is it a container of disaster again? Huh? Is there a star holy swordsman?" Chapter 678： Inanna¡¯s gaze fell on Altria, who was holding the Sword of Oath of Victory for a moment, her face was shocked, and she muttered to herself: "The Star Sword Envoy was actually mixed with the vessel of disaster? What am I being dragged to? Here comes the strange world?" Shirou doesn''t care why this goddess is stunned, since there is hostile behavior towards them, then he can''t be merciful. His eyes lit up slightly, Shi Lang holding the holy gun Lungominiad and bombarded Inanna! The phantom of Venus that emerged from Inanna''s body blocked the blow. Shi Lang frowned. At this time, Gujarana, who was still standing calmly on the sea, found that Inanna had been attacked, and instantly became violent. "Mu¡ª!!!" Gujarana, the bull of the sky, howled, and the dull voice produced a huge storm that spread to the surroundings. The sea is boiling, and huge waves are set off, and the Fuyuki Bridge linking Fukayama Town and the new capital is crumbling. Like a tsunami! Shi Lang raised his brows and said to Lord Gil: "Jil, I will limit Inana, and Gujaran will leave it to you!" "Okay!" Mr. Gil said, "But don''t underestimate this bastard, King Eternal. Although most of the power is limited because of the puppet''s body, this **** is now in the side of the supreme **** in the Middle East!" "I understand, leave this to me. You restrict the bull of the sky, you must not let it go ashore!" Shi Lang said. "Of course!" Jun Gil returned to the golden Uruk One. "Kakka-!" Numerous treasures were used as cannonballs by the golden Uruk One, and they blasted towards Gujarana, the bull of the sky, which was slowly docking. Inanna wanted to attack the golden Uruk One, but was forced to stop by Shiro''s holy gun, Lungomiard. She turned her head and looked at Shirou. Shi Lang faced her and said, "Your opponent is me!" "The vessel of disaster...well, if you want to be destroyed by the perfect me, then I will fulfill you!" Inana''s face became gloomy, her eyes flashing with annoyance. She attacked Shirou, but instead of projecting the power of Venus, she rushed straight, and kicked Shirou condescendingly! The speed is too fast, it is beyond the range that the human eye can capture, the realm of God without a doubt. Shi Lang didn''t have time to dream of summoning the eternal king, so he could only quickly take out [Evil] and [Projection] out dozens of shields for defense. Shilang thought that he would be unable to defend like Astria before. But the imaginary attack did not fall. He looked up and saw that Inana stopped not far from Shirou, and looked at the [evil] that wrapped his whole body with a look of disgust. "Okay...what a disgusting thing!" Inana looked at Shi Lang with disgust, "I will step on this kind of thing to be perfect... Forget it, I will vomit." She raised her body again and said, "Forgive you for your disrespect before, don''t come near me!" "Haha." Shi Lang sneered. He discovered Inanna''s Achilles'' heel. Even if you don''t need Dream Summon Eternal King, you can defeat Inanna''s method. [Evil] gushed out of Shilang, turned into a black tide, sneered, and rushed to Inanna. "No... don''t come near me!" Inanna turned pale and ran. With the side of the **** of beauty and youth, she really doesn''t want to be contaminated by such disgusting things, otherwise it would be as if her body and mind were defiled. Gujarana, the bull of the sky, sensed Inanna''s emotions and roared violently, acting more violently. "Wow!" The sea is surging! Jun Jill frowned, manipulating the golden Uruk One, close to Gujarana, the bull of the sky, and sprayed the lock of the sky. "Wow!" The lock of the sky blocked Gujarana, the bull of the sky, and Lord Gil then sent out dozens of treasures to bombard the bull of the sky Gujarana. "Rumble, rumbling¡ª!!" Countless treasures sparked on Gujarana, the bull of the sky, but they couldn''t hurt Gujarana, the bull of the sky. Naturally, Gugalana, the bull of the sky, was a top sacred beast. It was cleaned up at the beginning, but Gilgamesh and Enkidu, who were still alive in the age of mythology, worked together to clean it up. Although the Gujarana, the bull of the sky, that is summoned right now is not a complete body, and is far from the Gujarana in the mythical age, the current Lord Gil is not in Gilgamesh''s perfect form, even if he is driving a golden one. Uruk One, but it is still difficult to clean up Gujarana alone. Tweety Bess glanced at Inanna, who was chased by Shi Lang''s [evil] and fled in panic, and couldn''t help saying: "Shame!" Holding Thor''s hammer high, she was wrapped around Razer, her eyes flashing with frantic thunder. She found out that even if her ability parameter was superior to her, but in close combat, she was only crushed by Altria, so she planned to liberate and attack Altria directly. "Thousands of thunders rang¡ª" The clear sky thundered for an instant. The cyan thunder turned into a thunder dragon, tossing over and over in the sky, a terrifying divine might slowly pressed down from the sky, like a huge mountain, and it was too heavy for people to breathe. However¡ª Altria did not release the Sword of Oath of Victory in her hand, but threw the Sword of Oath of Victory directly at Tweety Bess. The Sword of Oath of Victory flashed across the night sky, and it slammed straight towards Tweety Bess, forcing Tweety Bess to stop the release of the treasure, and opened the sword of Oath of Victory in embarrassment. When she flew the Sword of Oath of Victory, Altria was already close to her body, with a grim face stretched out her fist and blasted towards Tweety Bess'' abdomen. Tweety Bess wanted to wield Thor''s Hammer to counterattack, but Altria didn''t give her a chance at all, and punched Tweety Bess in the same place on her abdomen. Super short combat! At this moment, Tweety Bess''s **** arm and Thor''s hammer became too long and too big, which became the restriction of her movement, while the flashing thunder was ineffective to the vigorous Altria. Altria punched Tweety Bess in the abdomen with one punch after another. With heavy fists and constant bombardment in the same place, Tweety Bess was almost spit out even if she obtained Manny''s and Thor''s divine protection body because of her rank card. Chapter 679： "You guy... are you really a swordsman?" Tweety Bess cried with pain. Altria didn''t answer, but punched Tweet Bess in the abdomen with punch after punch. Isn''t this a matter of course? Wang said that the battle of life and death should not be distracted. Wang also said that if you rely on weapons, there will be loopholes. In the end, you should rely on yourself. So, as Saber, he can throw swords and boxing... Isn''t it a matter of course? She is known as the noble king of knights, can also backstab, and conspiracy with the Roman emperor, pitting Attila to death. I thought that Saber could only use swords, Archer could only shoot arrows, and Caster could only use magic... There is no doubt that this little girl with the power of God is still too naive. With the last punch, Altria hit Tweety Bess in the chest, hitting her **** the ground. Tweety Bess rolled around holding her belly, her face was so cold and sweaty that she couldn''t get up again. And the Thor''s Hammer in his hand did not know when it fell off, and a card just fell into Altria''s hand. Inanna was chased by Shirou''s [evil] and fled in a panic, "Don''t go too far, human! I forgive your disrespect, this is the highest mercy of the goddess, what else do you want?" Shi Lang snorted, and more [evil] gushed out, turned into countless slender black hands, and grabbed Inanna. "It''s disgusting...Don''t come here!" Inanna was so scared that she flew high in a panic, but the evil hand still grabbed her. "Hurry up and put away this disgusting thing!...Wait, no, don''t come over! Don''t touch me, don''t touch me! Don''t tarnish my perfect body and spirit!" "Gujarana... Gujarana, what are you doing? You don''t come here soon! You can''t come anymore, your master will be defiled!" Inanna didn''t even dare to look at the mud, ran fast and yelled in panic. "Mu¡ª¡ª!" Gujarana heard Inanna''s call, and the body blocked by the lock of heaven exploded with great strength. "Boom¡ª, boom¡ª, boom¡ª!!!" The lock of the sky was shaken by this terrifying power. Lord Gil drove the golden Uruk One, pulling the lock of the sky, and doing his best to seal off Gujarana''s body. But Gujaran was too big and too powerful. The 30-meter Uruk No.1, in front of Gujaran, whose upper body was more than 200 meters away, was like a small fly, and it was not worth the sun. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" Gujaran rushed more fiercely, although he could not break the lock of the sky, but the waves that set off were higher than each other! And the golden light radiating from his body illuminates the dark night sky. Gujarana, the bull of the sky, stands above the sea. The huge body exuding golden light attracted the people of Fuyuki City who were obsessed with the festival. "Gosh, what is that?" "This...what''s this?" "Does this happen again?" "What is that golden robot?" "High... Gundam?" ... The huge body of the bull of the sky killed the joy of the celebration in an instant. Countless people looked at the bull of the sky that stood above the sea, like an island, and looked dumbfounded. The monster...has it come to this city again? And what is the golden humanoid robot beside the bull of the sky? Up? Jill-kun tried his best to control the sky cow, shouting and asking: "Fujimaru Shiro, what are you doing? Why don''t you use the rank card?" "Because you don''t need it at all." Shiro spoke, and stretched out his palm to Jill-kun. He mobilized [Mortal Leader] and put three layers of [Death of God C] on Mr. Gil. In an instant, Jill Jun felt that the endless [killing the gods] great cause was poured into his record, thus obtaining a more powerful [killing the gods] power. "It''s...you''re kidding?" Inana looked at Jill with a stunned face, and said in surprise: "Wedge, how come there is a record of [God Killing] all of a sudden?" "Huh, stupid bastard!" Gil-kun sneered Inanna, then looked at Shirou and said, "It should have been given to me long ago, Fujimaru Shirou!" "Don''t say it for granted. Hurry up and block Gujarana!" Shilang said. Lord Gil activated Uruk One and blocked Gujarana with the lock of heaven. And this time, Gujarana''s violent struggle was useless. Even the horn cannot be heard. Naturally, the lock of the sky itself is the treasure of the **** of discipline. The higher the divinity, the stronger the strength of the blockade. As for the divinity of Gujarana, who holds part of Ishtar''s power, naturally, there is no need to mention it. At this moment, Jill Jun was strengthened by Shi Lang to the third level [Killing God C], and the lockdown strength of the Sky Lock was naturally stronger! And the most important thing is... "Open...what''s a joke? When did this chain lock even the power?" Inana was shocked, and she couldn''t accept it. Originally, the ability of the lock of heaven to discipline the gods has already made the existence holding the gods hesitate. But the lock of the sky can''t block power or ability, but now, this chain actually blocks the power of Gujarana? How is this possible? "What a pleasing expression, Ishtar! You bastard, you should have such an idiot face!" Jun Gil laughed, showing a happy look, and said: "This is me and Enkidu. And the human power created by the King of Eternity! Okay, Shiro Fujimaru, hurry up and become King of Eternity. Give me further strength. Let me take care of this woman and this cow by myself!" "Don''t be kidding, you are not my trump card, there is no need to waste my magic power on you." Shi Lang refused Jill Jun without hesitation. Jill Jun: "..." At this time, Shi Lang shouted: "Alquette, clean up that cow!" Chapter 680： Protecting the people of Ilia, Alquette, who was always ready to go, rushed forward with a smile on his face! Shiro aimed at El Quart and attached three layers of [Killing God C], and then added [Mortal Wisdom] to Gujarana, the bull of the sky, whose body and power were blocked by the lock of heaven. In an instant, Gujarana''s figure became much illusory. At this moment, El Quart turned into a meteor and rushed towards Gujarana, and his petite fist hit Gujarana. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" A terrifying punch hit Gujarana''s face directly. Gujarana was directly punched into the sea by El Quart. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The huge body shattered like glass. Elquite stood on the broken body of Gujarana, showing a bright smile, and waved to Shilang: "Shilang, it''s solved! Let''s eat roasted whole cow tonight!" "On... Are you kidding?" Inana stopped in the sky blankly, with an unbelievable expression on her face. It is unbelievable that her Heavenly Bull was so easily dealt with... It was easily solved without even going ashore! And it was solved with one punch! "No! Why do you all have a record of [God Killing]? Shouldn''t... You shouldn''t..." Inana was a little unbelievable. "You probably didn''t have it before... No, no..." Inanna shook her head, looked at the Shirou with [evil] surging around her, and asked: "Human...no, container. What the **** are you?" Shilang answered her with a mass of black mud thrown in the past. Chapter 87 My Container [Third more] Inanna escaped the black mud of Shilangtuo, but she was in a very bad situation now. Tweety Bess was dealt with by Altria, and Gujarana, the bull of the sky, she relied on, was dealt with by King Gil and Elquet. At this moment, she was surrounded by Shi Lang and others, and fell into a lonely situation. She, who appeared from the side of the supreme **** of the Middle East, shouldn''t have fallen into such a situation. Fighting with the normal Shiro, of course Shiro should be in trouble. But the problem is that she was dragged down. With her arrogant temperament, she would naturally not be obedient to sell her life. Moreover, the possessed body was not a divine body, and it did not match the wavelength of the host, and could not exert much power. In addition, the most important thing is that she really doesn''t want to encounter Shirou''s [evil]. It''s disgusting! With the profile of the **** of beauty and youth, she felt that when she encountered the black mud, she felt that her perfect self was tainted. So, even if she died, she didn''t want to meet Shirou''s [evil]! Shirou noticed her weakness in this character, and spread out his [evil], divided a little on everyone, then twisted it into a black mud ball, and threw it at Inana specifically. Inanna is like a mouse crossing the street, everyone is screaming and beating, desperately avoiding the black mud, without the idea of ??fighting back, only the idea of ??not being contaminated is left in her mind. Among them, the most ruthless one was Mr. Gil. Originally based on his personality, he said that he would not touch the black mud that he regarded as dirty, but when he heard that he was going to hit Inana with the black mud, he took the lead in rubbing out one with Uruk One. The big mud ball slammed into Inana, and then looked at Inana''s embarrassed appearance with a happy face in Uruk One. Anyway, this goddess killed Enqidu to death, so naturally it is impossible for him to be merciful. Inanna''s skill is very good, easily avoiding the dense black mud. This is of course, after all, she is a goddess, and a very high-level goddess, and even the ancient name "Inanna", she is the supreme **** in the Middle East! In other words, the status of this goddess in the Middle East is equivalent to that of Greek Zeus and Mesopotamia''s god-Ann. Of course. After all, the profile of Inanna is Anu''s feminine, God and God King. If she is allowed to emerge from the side of "Inana" and possess a divine body to exert her true strength, unless Shirou is allowed to emerge as a complete eternal king, or the constraints of Elquette are released, there will be no one at all. It''s her enemy. But how to say it? This goddess is very strong, very strong, very willful, and very cruel, but this is the brain... It also seems to be very problematic! I only thought about hiding from the black mud, and never thought of fighting back. "Don''t throw it anymore, don''t throw it anymore! I forgive you for your disrespect! Don''t throw it anymore!" Inana said with some collapse. The sky is full of black mud, although it is not difficult to hide with her current skill, but when she sees the black mud... she feels that her eyes are stained! How could she see such filthy things with her perfect eyes? However, Shi Lang ignored her at all and greeted everyone to continue throwing black mud. Inanna gritted her teeth and said: "It''s too much! You forced me!" A gleam of divine light radiated from her body, and a storm was set off around her. The storm was mingled with thunder and flashed incomparably. It looks terrible. Shirou became vigilant, and subconsciously held the rank card in his palm. Looking at Inanna''s posture, it seemed that she wanted to make a big move. Then... A card ran out of Angelika''s body. There is no doubt that that card is the rank card that recorded Inanna''s records. "Big deal, I''m leaving!" After Inanna dropped Anjelica, she turned and ran away. Shiro: "..." Iliya: "..." Chloe: "..." Jun Gil laughed contemptuously: "It really fits your ugliness, Ishtar!" "You will remember it to me, and I will come back!" Inana said in anger and anger, then turned and ran away. Chapter 681： Looking at Inanna''s card about to run, Shirou raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Gilgamesh!" "You don''t need to remind me, I know too!" Jun Jill shook the lock of the sky, trapped Inanna''s rank card, and then controlled Uruk One to pull the rank card back. However... "Want to tie me up with this? You are too stupid, Gilgamesh!" Inana sneered mercilessly, and then took the lock of the sky and flew away. And Uruk One, who was pulling the lock of the sky, instead of dragging Inanna over, it trembled all over and was dragged away by Inanna. Shi Lang glanced at him and exclaimed, "Alquette!" "Come! Here!" El Quette ran over with a bright smile, and said, "Does the tug-of-war match? It looks like a lot of fun, I''ll play too!" She jumped onto the golden Uruk One, stretched out her palm and grabbed the lock of the sky, and then exerted a slight force-- "Kakka-" The lock of the sky wailed and broke a few knots. Jun Jill glanced at him, and his whole person was not good, and he yelled: "Keep it light! Keep it light! You don''t have a divine nature, so be light on my chain! It will break!" "Oh." Elkuy nodded, and then began to pull the lock of the sky. Inanna sneered contemptuously: "Even if there is one more person, it won''t help...Huh? Wait...Wait a minute!!!" Inanna found that she was being dragged back step by step. She had enough strength and wanted to rush out, but she was shocked to find that her strength could not drive Elquette! "How could there be such a strong human being? Wait...you are not a human...you...you are the touch of the stars?" Elquette said with a strange face: "What kind of star touch? You are the first one to say mine in this way. And it sounds really strange, please remember, I am the true ancestor of Vermillion Moon , The undefeated myth, El Quette!" Elquet smiled and dragged Inanna back. Although she was abandoned by the planet nine years ago, so she couldn''t get support from the planet, but she had never lost to anyone compared to her strength. "What a joke! What a joke! What kind of ghost world is this? No matter the container and the Star Sword ambassador, why even the touch of the star still exists? " Inanna felt like she was going crazy. The touch of the stars, this is a more advanced form of existence than the tentacles of these planets. It is the elven body created by the planet using the moon king as the template, and it is the carrier for the planet itself to perceive and act inside the planet. From this level, the girl in front of him who dragged him back is a more advanced existence than the goddess of him! And this kind of thing actually exists in this world? With a bright smile, El Quette dragged Inanna''s rank card back little by little, and then grabbed it in the palm of his hand. "Let go of me!" Inanna who turned into a rank card yelled, but no one paid any attention to her. Shi Lang created a treasure chest of [evil] and slowly walked towards El Quette. Ruby looked at the treasure chest of [evil] and struck a spirit. "What''s wrong, Ruby?" Meiyou asked with concern. "No...nothing." Ruby shook his head quickly, then looked at Inanna''s rank card and couldn''t help but bring a touch of pity and sympathy. It knew what Shiro was going to do next. Shi Lang walked to the side of Elquet, opened the [Evil] treasure box, and said, "Okay, put her in, Elquet." Elkuy nodded, and put Inanna''s rank card into the treasure chest of [evil]. However, when Inanna saw it, she was frightened in an instant, especially the thick black mud around the treasure chest, which almost made her spit out tens of thousands of years of overnight meals. At this moment, she surpassed the power limit that this rank card could carry, dragging Elquet to run out. "Huh huh?" Elquette grabbed Inanna''s rank card in one hand, and was dragged by Inanna to the distance like a puppy. "Get me back!" "Don''t be kidding! You disrespectful people! Let me touch that disgusting thing, I would rather die!" Elquette grabbed the rank card with both hands, squeezing the strength, and wanted to pull the card back, but Inanna was also squeezing the strength to run. The two fell into a state of confrontation. Shi Lang didn''t dare to step forward easily. At present, there was really enough strength in the field to suppress Inanna, only El Quette. Elquette and Inanna wrestle with each other, but at this moment Angelica wakes up. Her calm and pretty face could not help but set off waves, and said in a somewhat shocked tone: "I really didn''t expect that you can subdue the mistress of heaven!" Shiro: "..." How does this feel? Obviously defeated the goddess, but there was no sense of accomplishment or pride at all, instead there was a particularly embarrassing sense of shame. "It''s really amazing!" Angelika still praised her calmly. But this can''t change the fact that she was **** by Chloe with a treasure and iron chain, and she became a prisoner. And this, Tweety Bess too. She was bound by Altria and pressed her hands on the ground, unable to struggle. Altria even greeted Grey to come over and asked her to hold Tweety Bess on her behalf, while she herself stood behind Shilang like a waiter. Ignoring Elquette and Inanna who are still wrestling with each other, and Mr. Gil, who is happily admiring Inanna''s ugliness, Shi Lang condescendingly looks at Angelica and Angelica. Angelika obtained Inanna''s rank card, which was indeed unexpected and exceeded his plan. Therefore, he needs to obtain some more information from Angelika, and relies on the revision of his invasion plan. Shi Lang calculated for a while, and was about to open her mouth to speak, but Angelika said first: "I suggest you let us go, and then hand over to us, your Royal Highness Meiyou. Otherwise, it''s too late and something big will happen." Shi Lang sneered and said, "The prisoner under the order, will there be such a boring delusion?" "It''s not a delusion, but a fact. If you don''t hurry, once it''s late..." Angelica''s voice screamed, and Tweety Bess, who was struggling desperately, also stiffened, and Mr. Gil, who was holding a glass of red wine, looked at Inanna''s ugly manner with joy, also stiffened. Chapter 682： Angelika tried her best to express her inner sadness, but in the end she still had a hollow, numb expression on her face. She said: "It''s already, it''s too late." "What?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. The time is drawn to 19:30. At this time, it is based on the time of the fireworks display. The automatic fireworks set by the government in advance were ignited. A ball of fire flew into the dark sky, and then burst open, releasing a large colorful firework, illuminating the dark night incomparably splendid. "It''s so beautiful..." Illiya sighed. At this time, more splendid fireworks appeared in the sky. "What''s that?" someone asked in surprise. "What is that?" Someone wondered. Suddenly, colorful lines appeared on the dark night sky, like electrical circuits, all over the sky! The whole world was shining extremely brilliantly. The next moment-- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The sky shattered like a mirror, revealing a pitch-black, chaotic, and distorted void. Big, small, irregular, many twisted black holes! "It''s actually like this... it''s unfolding like this... I know your plan is useless! But... things are going to be outrageous to such an extent!" Jun Jill looked at the twisted black holes in the sky, and the corners of his eyes kept jumping again. At this moment, among the twisted black holes in the sky, a thick black unidentified liquid emerged. A drop from the sky fell on the building, and the building was turned into ruins in the blink of an eye. No. Not in ruins. But even the traces of existence are gone. "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The sky shattered like a mirror, and the thick black liquid poured down like a waterfall. At this moment, Shilang''s ears rang out. -Container. My container! ... ... ps: The third one is here~! Good night~! 2.5 I took a look, what captain to play, should play Leif! The Leif bomb exploded and even the main road was wiped out. It was terrifying! Chapter 88 The Giant Arm of the Sky! Winterwood Church. Karen Aldyssia could not help but breathe a sigh of relief after having dealt with the accountability of the world''s dignitaries heavily. As a priest of the Fuyuki Church, Karen thought it was an idle job. As a result, there was a giant war on Mount Wonzo, which caused ups and downs in the city. In addition to the accountability of calls from the local mayor of Fuyuki City, there are other more senior officials who represent the world''s chiefs for accountability. Fortunately, it passed in the name of the coming of the Savior of Light. Karen Aldysia thought that this would be the end of the matter, and he could also enjoy the fireworks festival in this country for a while, but a strange giant monster appeared on the sea again. The mayor asked her about the situation as soon as possible, and even wanted to report to the military. Fortunately, that huge monster quickly disappeared. But the impact left by this is huge, and she needs to wipe her butt. "It''s...troublesome. I just want to hide in a place and admire the crying expression of a child." Karen Aldysia sighed, then picked up an alchemy stone. She needs to report the situation in Fuyuki City to the church. She had reported to the church about the battle between the two giants in Yuanzang Mountain before, and this incident was naturally no exception. However... "Huh? Why can''t I get in touch?" Karen Aldysia looked at the alchemy stone in his hand in a little surprise. The Templar Church has always been responsible for dealing with heresy and sanctioning magic, but it does not mean that they will not use alchemy objects. After all, this is a mystery passed down from generation to generation, and in some respects more convenient than modern scientific products. For example, the contact alchemy stone in her hand can contact her boss and report the matter. It will not be affected by electromagnetic waves, and will not be intercepted. It can be said that it is safer and more convenient than modern mobile phones and other communication devices. However, this time, she suddenly couldn''t get in touch with her boss. This shouldn''t be. Karen Aldysia was a little surprised. And at this moment-- A chaotic, colorful light lit up outside the window. Karen Aldysia took the alchemy stone and looked at the sky outside the window. The colorful light bands all over the sky, like an aurora, are magnificent and intoxicating. "It''s so beautiful..." Karen Aldysia sighed involuntarily while holding the alchemy stone. The next moment-- "Crack, click, click¡ª" The sky cracked like a mirror. Chapter 683： The chaotic, pitch-black breath gushes out from the cracks in the colored light. The dark, viscous, unknown liquid squeezed out drop by drop from the gap in the sky. "What''s that?" Karen Aldysia was taken aback. It''s not just her. At this moment, people on the earth all stopped and watched the fission of the sky. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The sky cracked even more shattered. The dark, viscous liquid squeezed out the cracks little by little. The next moment-- "Boom!" The colored light strips shattered like a mirror, and fell like glass fragments, just like fragments of the world. The sky shattered, showing chaotic, twisted holes one after another. With a sound, the alchemy stone in Karen Aldysia''s hand fell to the ground. She looked at this scene in amazement. This incredible scene. "This...what''s this?" She was stunned and her mind went blank. She is an outstanding priest in the church and knows many mysterious allusions, but her mind is blank about the current situation. Can''t recognize it at all. It is an abnormal change beyond her knowledge system! The black unidentified liquid flowed out from the twisted black hole in the sky, like the liquid in the huge mouth of the abyss. With a sound, dripping down. Wherever it dropped, buildings, vehicles, humans, and all traces of civilization were all gone. It is not like destruction, nor is it like destruction, but the traces are erased! "Then¡ªwhat is it?" Karen Aldysia muttered to herself. And this is exactly what Shirou felt in his heart. What is this¡ª¡ª? With such an abnormal change, he immediately thought that it was the [evil] that made Astraea evil before, but he did not feel a trace of malice. Shi Lang stared at the pitch-black, twisted gap in the sky, and Shi Lang was stunned. The flower of evil has been stopped! His flower of evil, which could never be stopped, stopped running in front of the twisted gap in the sky! The gap in the sky continued to rotate, and drops of viscous black liquid flowed out, but Shirou had another completely different feeling. Is to absorb... The malice on the earth is being absorbed. Not only the magic power he relied on to transform, but also the [Evil of This World] and [Evil of Vampire Species] in his body were tumbling, as if they were about to break out of the body and be sucked away in the next moment. Shirou stabilized himself, frowned, looked at Angelica, and asked, "What... is that?" "I don''t know." Angelica shook her head, then said calmly, "But there is no doubt that it is too late." "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The gap in the sky is bigger, as if there is something in it, which is constantly beating the barrier of the sky, wanting to emerge from the inside and appear in this world. -Container. My container! The chaotic voice in his heart became clearer and Shilang''s brows frowned. At this time, Inanna, who was wrestling with Elquet, had a fierce meal, and a voice full of disgust rang: "Come! Damn, that disgusting thing is here!" And at this moment-- "Wow!" The sky was shattered like a mirror, and dark, thick, unknown body fluids poured out of the gap in the sky like waste industrial waste water. Shi Lang couldn''t understand what that thing was. Just because it existed, he stopped the flower of evil, and even [evil] would be sucked away. But he was pretty sure that that kind of thing could never come to this land. Otherwise, everything will be deprived of its existence just like the previous building! Shirou [projection] produced seven swords in the stone, and injected magic power. The shining mixed light, as if to disperse all darkness, blasted into the thick darkness that was gushing down. However-- The shining mixed light collided with the thick darkness without blasting or burning. It was almost instantly swallowed by the gushing darkness. The light is disappearing. At this time, Altria, Ilia and others also fired magic cannons, blasting into the thick darkness that was surging down. The shining star light and the powerful magic beam were still unable to crush the darkness. Rather, it was swallowed by the darkness like energy. Darkness is growing with light. "What the **** is this? I can''t feel malice, and I''m also absorbing malice..." Shi Lang frowned, and then [projected] the Holy Spear Lungomiard. "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" Shirou loudly liberated the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand, and the shining star light merged into countless fused pillars of light, rushing towards the surging dark atmosphere. However, he was still suppressed by the surging dark aura. Chapter 684： Jun Jill opened the door of the treasure house as far as possible, took out countless treasures, treated them as cannonballs, and kept blasting towards the dark atmosphere. The mighty thunder flashed in the distance, the power of the stars and the power of thunder flashed together, merged into the beam of light, there is no doubt that Astria took the shot! The earth was shining with light, while the sky was a thick black mist, as if dividing the world into two realms. Taking advantage of this stalemate, Inanna''s rank card got rid of Alquette and fled quickly. "What a joke, run quickly. If you get caught by something like that, it''s better to die!" Inana fled in panic. And at this moment-- "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The sky suddenly shattered, and another big dark chaotic hole emerged. "Oh my god... what is that?" "I...I''m having a nightmare, right?" ... Shirou¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily, and a huge black arm emerged from another big dark chaotic hole. He reached out and grabbed the mixed beam of light, as if the beam of energy that had been collected by countless rays of light turned into a solid body. Then he exerted a little force- "Crack--!" The light shattered, and the dense darkness surged down. Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply, and his palm stretched out to the rank card¡¤Eternal King, dreaming of summoning the Eternal King. However, because of the lack of time to accumulate magic power, his magic power is calculated on the panel, and it has reached the level of B+. Therefore, the present world is not the complete eternal king, but the young Shi Lang. As soon as he passed the present world, You Shilang''s gaze immediately looked at the gap of the sky, and the huge arm that emerged from the gap of the sky, and activated the second treasure¡ª¡ª [Blocked and cannot be resolved] Blocked? You Shi Lang couldn''t help being taken aback. The screen, this kind of thing, he had only seen it on his [evil]. His evil thoughts can shield the observation of clairvoyance, so in the distant world of Gods, King Gilgamesh did not know that he was Shiro Fujimaru and the King of Eternity. And now, Yushiro saw what was on the second screen. That giant arm in the sky shielded his sorrowfulness! In this way, even the All-Knowing Almighty Star has been blocked, right? But now is not the time to think about this, the darkness that flows down from the gap in the sky is about to flow down! Taking a look at his own magic power, You Shilang gritted his teeth and revealed all the treasures he controlled. Or swords, guns, or shields... all kinds of treasures have been realized. "The Sword of Oath of Victory--!" "Rotating the sword of victory--!" ... The holy swords flew together, and the light of the stars and the brilliance of the sun filled the earth. Seeing this, Altria and others also liberated the treasure once again. In the distance, the **** Astraea and King Gil also gave their strength once again to withstand the turbulent darkness. At this moment, the giant arm of the sky once again swung toward the gathering light. "How can I let you succeed again¡ª¡ª!?" Upon seeing this, the young scholar holding the holy gun Lungominiad shouted: "Let¡¯s shine to the extreme, the tower of eternal glory, Lungominiad¡ª¡ª!" The endless star light entangled on the holy gun Lungominiad. The next moment, the holy gun Lungominiad in the hands of the young sergeant burst out with endless light, like a pillar of light in the sky, standing tall The earth connects the sky. The shining tower of glory stands on the ground. The endless shining light of the stars shed light on everyone''s faces, and even the night was dispelled. It seems to have turned the world into a world of eternal shining light. "That''s... what His Royal Highness the Eternal King said before... the Tower of Radiance?" Gray muttered to herself, looking at the Tower of Radiance. You Shilang put his palm on the Glory Tower, staring at the giant arm of the sky, and shouted: "Attack--!" The Tower of Radiance condensed the light of the stars, terrifying energy, and even the space trembled. The next moment-- Starlight mixed with thunder and bombarded the giant arm of the sky. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The giant arm opened his palm, solidifying the shelling of the Tower of Radiance, and wanted to crush the star pillar. However, the magical bombardment of the Tower of Radiance was too powerful. "Crack, click, click¡ª" First was the palm of the hand, and then the arm, there appeared a crack like a spider web, and then the giant arm of the sky was crushed by the shining tower. The bombardment of the Tower of Radiance smashed the giant arm of the sky, and the lingering power rushed into the gap of the sky where the giant arm of the sky emerged. "Boom! Boom!" The distorted, chaotic gap in the sky shone with colorful light, and there was no movement. And the gathering light beam also pushed back the darkness gushing down from the sky, and pushed it into the gap of the sky. You Shi Lang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, Lord Jill shouted: "I can''t relax yet, it''s not over yet!" The sky is fissioning. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" There were two more cracks in the sky, and two giant arms of the sky gushing out of the chaotic void that appeared. Not only that. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 685： In the sky, a dull sound resounded, as if there was something, in the invisible, the other side of the dimension, constantly hammering the barrier. "Crack¡ª!" The sky was cracked by a hammer, and a huge black sky arm emerged! "What the **** is this...?" You Shilang frowned. Chapter 89 The Fate Is Over [Second More] Looking at the three giant arms of the sky that cracked the sky, You Shilang''s brows gradually frowned. What the **** is this? Is it something carried by Pandora in that world of Angelica? Was it the thing that caused Astraea''s fall? The young scholar had already made plans to deal with what Pandora was carrying, and he was also prepared to go to war with the Greek gods who created Pandora. But is this thing really a disaster created by the Greek gods? If so... why can''t you even feel a bit of divinity? Moreover, it also stopped his evil flower from working! "Wait...Wait! That thing...what is it doing?" Everyone was stunned. I saw the three huge arms of the sky fissioning the sky, all stretched out towards the gap of the sky that first gushed out the darkness. The three giant arms of the sky respectively buckled one corner of the gap of the sky, and then forcefully moved towards the three sides¡ª¡ª "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The sky resounded with the sound of collapse, and the sky around the original gap in the sky showed cracks like spider webs, and the cracks spewed out a colorful breath, and from time to time, a strong dark aura was flowing. Everyone was dumbfounded. The sky is not a physical object, but a concept, which can also be said to be a realm. There is nothing outside the sky, but the solar system, the universe. So the sky can be seen but not touched. However, these three giant arms of the sky actually touched the sky, and were tearing the sky apart, trying to release some existence that was blocked by the sky. When You Shilang saw it, he yelled: "Stop it!" You Shilang doesn''t know what these three giant arms of the sky are, but there is no doubt that the things that these three giant arms of the sky want to release are absolutely terrifying things. They must not be released! The crowd regained their senses after you shouted, and attacked one by one. And Young Shi Lang himself also used the Tower of Radiance and other treasures to bombard. Jun Gil took out countless treasures, filled them with magic power, and bombed them. You Shilang shouted: "Jill, don''t use the deviating sword!" "I know!" Jill Jun also shouted in response. Although Lord Jill could not completely liberate the Departure Sword, the Departure Sword itself has the power to open up. If the sky causes further collapse, it will fall into this unknown existence. The giant arm of the sky sensed the actions of Youshilang and others, and the three giant arms of the sky all grabbed the assembling light cannon. However, under the collective shelling of the completely liberated Glory Tower, the three giant arms of the sky could not tear the assembly light cannon. Instead, with a "bang", the assembly light cannon pierced the arm. The pitch-black breath spilled out from the gap in the sky, the dense black mist enveloped the night sky, the stars and the bright moon were enveloped. It was pitch black, only the colorful breath of the broken sky, and the light. However, the colorful breath not only didn''t give people a sense of security, but it gave people a feeling of horror and horror. It is not normal colored light, but like blood in the sky. The blood that was torn apart by others. Blood of the day. The pitch-black thunder was jumping in the twisted hole, and the sound of "dongdongdong" also stopped abruptly. Something like a monster that was destroying the sky suddenly stopped. The next moment-- At the original gap in the sky, a huge red appeared. Blood red blood red. Like... Eyes! Horror, horror! An indescribable horror enveloped everyone. Even Youshi Lang is no exception! What is this feeling? It''s like a person outside the box, puncturing the box, and using the opening of the box to watch the person inside the box. It is the fear from high dimensions! "Then... what is that?" Chloe couldn''t help but stepped back. "Hahahahaha!" Tweety Bess laughed madly, and laughed madly: "It''s something that can destroy everything! Tell you to leave Meiyou to us, don''t give it! Hahaha! It''s alright now, it''s late, let''s go to **** together! I''m already in **** anyway. Hahahaha!" Youshilang ignored her, but instead set his gaze on Angelika. Angelika said: "It''s what we want to destroy with Meiyou." "This kind of thing...use me to destroy it?" Meiyou took a step back with a dull face. Chapter 686： Yi Liya patted Mei You on the shoulder, and Mei You turned her head to see Yi Liya''s worried and determined face. She pursed her lips. You Shi Lang looked at Angelika and asked, "This kind of thing... do you think it can be solved with the Holy Grail?" Angelika glanced at him, shook her head, and said, "It was possible before, but now it''s not possible. It''s too late, that thing has already run out." "After all, what is this? Is it Pandora''s thing?" You Shilang asked. Although Angelika was a little surprised that Shi Lang knew about Pandora, she nodded and said, "Yes." You Shi Lang frowned. Is there such a horrible thing Pandorali carries? Facing it is not like facing [the evil of this world], or the [Vampire Evil] that Cathy Parruge compares to, but there is a...a feeling of facing high-dimensional existence. I am the person in the box, and that thing seems to exist outside the box. "Moved...Moved...!" Gray pointed to the huge eyes in the sky in the rift in the distance. You Shilang looked up, that huge eye was looking for something here through the crack in the sky. What are you looking for...? At this time, the huge eyes stopped. And where his gaze fell, it was You Shi Lang! How does it feel? The whole body shuddered. It feels like a sheep being raised, being watched by the farmer. Huge eyes stared at You Shilang tightly, and then "Boom, boom, boom..." The sky made a terrifying, dull voice again. It is like that high-dimensional existence, using his head, constantly hitting the barriers of the sky, trying to break through the barriers of the sky, completely in this world! "Kakka-" The sky with huge eyes is full of cracks, and the colorful breath keeps leaking. Young Shilang poured magic power into the Glory Tower, and with a "boom", the thunder mixed with the light of the stars and rushed to the huge eye. However, at this time, seven giant arms of the sky broke through, and the seven giant arms were superimposed, blocking the light of the stars from the Tower of Radiance. "Can block one, can you block the second one?" You Shilang laughed, and then shouted: "Grey, give me Yad!" "Ah...Yes!" Grey was taken aback for a moment, and then hurled Yade at You Shilang in a panic. You Shilang stretched out his hand to catch it, looked down slightly, looked at Yad in his hand, and said, "Kay, the Holy Spear of Liberation!" "Yes, my king!" Yard shouted. Yad: "The simulated personality stopped. The magic power collection rate exceeded the specified value. The second stage restrictions began to be lifted. The third stage restrictions began to be unlocked..." Yard: "Thirteen restraints and liberation-the round table begins!" A huge round table appeared inside Yad, and then thirteen phantoms appeared. "This feeling..." Altria felt the call of the round table inside Yad, and then connected his spirit to the round table inside Yad. Altria: "This is a battle to save the world, agree!" Kai: "This is a battle for survival, agree!" "This is not a one-on-one battle, no..." Young Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and shouted: "Stop long-winded, get out of the way to this king! This king is here, how can you let you give pointers!?" "This will..." "No way..." "I can''t believe...The Spear of the Existing Realm has returned to the king...I agree!" "Agree!" "Agree!" "Agree!" ... Young Shilang yelled at him, and Yadri''s restraint of the real posture of the holy gun Lungomiard was untied almost instantaneously! With a "swish", Yad also turned into a shining tower, standing above the sea. Altria''s spirit returned to the body. She looked at the young Shi Lang, and said in her heart, I am immature and need to rely on the round table council, and the king relies on himself. "Yad... can also show this glorious tower..." Gray muttered to herself while looking at the glorious tower displayed by Yad. Sure enough, compared to the real holder, she was just a custodian. The true tower of radiance stood on the surface of the sea, and the shining brilliance, with endless thunder, blasted toward the huge eyes that cracked the sky just like the treasure of the tower of radiance. "Wow, wow¡ª" The sea water poured in, and the white gas rose. The star brilliance of the two radiant towers broke through the seven giant arms of the sky, rushed into the original gap of the sky, and hit the huge red eye. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The loud explosion sounded like a muffled thunder. The world is booming! You Shilang stared closely at the original Tianzhi gap where there were no huge eyes. "Did it succeed?" someone asked. You Shi Lang didn''t say anything, just stared at the sky closely. The next moment-- The sky shattered, and dozens of huge arms of the sky emerged. Chapter 687： And the original sky gap, that huge eye appeared again. Young Shi Lang''s heart sank. Did not work! ¡ª¡ªI found you. ¡ª¡ªI finally found you. ¡ª¡ªMy container, my seat. The will that sounded in my heart, the voice that sounded in my heart became louder and louder, and a thick malicious horror passed from that huge eye. Yushiro was shocked for a while. He got it. He finally understood. Although I don''t know the essence of this thing, what it is, but there is no doubt that this thing - is coming to him! Its goal--, It''s him! "This is too weird... it will actually turn into this situation..." Jill Jun turned his head slightly and looked at You Shi Lang, with cold sweat on his face, "It''s awful...If that guy is eaten, things will be big! That kind of thing...can''t be born..." The sky accelerated the speed of the cracking, and seventeen giant arms of the sky appeared. With a gritted teeth, You Shilang urged the two glorious towers and shot towards the giant arm of the sky. Where the starlight of the Radiant Tower passed, all the giant arms of the sky were destroyed. However, Ju Shi Lang''s magic power was also rapidly consumed, it had fallen to the B level, and he was squandering at a faster speed. "Boom. Boom. Boom¡ª!" The loud noise in the sky resounded crazily. It seemed that the unknown existence finally found what he wanted, desperately trying to break through the barrier of heaven. Finally-- With a "bang", the original gap in the sky was finally knocked open. The gap in the sky is bigger, about two hundred meters in diameter! Compared to nine years ago, the [Root Hole] opened by the night of Wallachia is even bigger! A huge dragon head protruded from the rotating, chaotic hole. Very huge, the size of the dragon head alone is even bigger than the previous Sky Bull Gujarana! On the neck of the dragon''s head stood one after another chaotic human figures, howling and screaming, the dark thunder gleaming, like a desperate beast that dominates the sky. "Container...container..." On the neck of the dragon''s head stood one after another chaotic human figures, men and women, human figures, non-human figures, all making dull howls. And one, another chaotic human form, you can feel the same feeling as the fallen Astraea god. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The sky continued to collapse, like its body, all rushing out from the other side of the dimension. Its head alone has surpassed Gujarana, the bull of the sky, and no one can predict how big the complete body is. The behemoth of the sky! "Container...container..." The sky continued to collapse. At this time, the star pillars that link the world and the earth exude a colorful atmosphere. For a moment, the black sky is full of colorful patterns, like an aurora, covering the entire Winterwood City, as if to isolate it. "The breath of the planet..." Elquet muttered to himself, looking at the colorful breath. "Inhibition has begun to be corrected!" Jun Jill said. Indeed, the colorful breath that gushed from the real Glory Tower was undoubtedly a correction of the planet''s restraining power. This troll needs to be corrected. However-- The black thunder flickered, splitting the restraint correction. "Zila, Zila!!" The black thunder flickered, dispelling all the colorful breath all around. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The sky continued to collapse. "The correction of the planet was blocked...what kind of monster is this?" You Shilang frowned. "It''s not so much that the correction is blocked... it''s more planetary cancer cells that can''t be eliminated by immunity!" Jun Jill said. "Cancer cells?" You Shilang looked at Mr. Gil and asked, "What do you mean?" "I don''t know..." Jun Jill shook his head, staring at the giant monster in the sky, and said with a complex expression: "But there is no doubt that this form of offset correction power...must be the creation of the planet itself. The creation of the runaway. . And its goal..." "I know, it''s me!" You Shilang shed a cold sweat. "To be precise, it is your body and your soul. You understand, what kind of container are you." Jun Jill asked. "I understand." You Shilang nodded, staring at the huge head above the sky, and sweating, "This kind of thing...I can''t hold it!" "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head roared, the violent storm made the sea boil, and black mist shrouded its correction power. The sky is breaking down faster. Not only that, the earth is shaking, and the sea is boiling. There was a "boom" under the Fuyuki Bridge, and the sea surface shattered like a mirror, and a huge blue arm came out and grabbed it at Youshiro. Chapter 688： "Be careful Shirou--!" Elquette pooled his strength and slammed his fist towards the giant blue arm, but he passed through directly as if he had hit the water. "How could this be?" Alquette was stunned. At this moment, this big blue arm grabbed at You Shi Lang. Youshilang mobilized the Tower of Radiance and cut off the giant blue arm. The blue giant arm was cut off, turned into sea water, and fell back into the sea. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The surface of the sea continued to collapse, and two huge blue arms came out again, grabbing at Young Shi Lang. You Shi Lang used the Tower of Radiance to chop off his huge arm again, but cold sweat came out on his forehead. "The realm of the ocean has been broken!" Jun Jill shouted. What kind of enemy is this? In other words, how many enemies are there? You Shi Lang was full of confusion, because the enemy''s real body did not appear, and You Shi Lang did not dare to let it appear. At this time, the earth was trembling. "Should..." You Shilang''s eyes twitched. "It''s not good... if the realm of the earth is also broken, but only the "world" is left..." Jun Jill was sweaty. At this time-- Over the Liudong Temple, a large wheel of gold appeared. The rich golden light rushed to the sky and the earth. The black mist is dispelled, and the correction power is extended. "Really rare! That person outside the transformation actually made a move...!" Jun Jill was a little surprised. The correction power spread all over the sky and the earth, covering the entire Fuyuki City, like a shovel, to shovel Fuyuki City out! "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head roared and roared, but it could no longer break the sky. And the earth stopped shaking, and the sea no longer collapsed. Everything has been corrected. However, the correcting power of the planet is not enough to correct these foreign objects. Instead, the entire Fuyuki City should be corrected from the planet! At this time, the huge light wheel in the sky gradually disappeared. And Young Shilang''s ears also sounded the smooth voice of the Enlightened One. "The fate is over." The dark sky fell light, and the fragrant flowers fell all over the sky, forming a path of flowers. A golden light left the world along the path of flowers. "Enlightened..." You Shilang looked at the disappearing golden light with a complex expression. There is no doubt that the enlightened person has left. From this moment on, he also became the tallest person in Fuyuki City. There is no one who can shelter him anymore. "The Eternal King...!" "My King..." "Shirou..." "Brother Fujimaru..." ... You Shilang gritted his teeth, turned around, looked at the giant beast in the sky, his face was firm, and said, "Kill it!" "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" The head of the giant beast that broke the sky roared. "Container...container...our seat...!" The chaotic human form makes a sound like the sound of the sky. Chapter 90: Heaven and Earth Change! [Third more] London. "What''s that?" "What is that?" "A mirage?" ... People stood on the ground, looking at the sky, one by one dumbfounded. There is a time difference of nearly nine and a half hours between London and Fuyuki. Fuyuki City is still night, but here is day. But at this moment, the sky was shrouded in a thick black mist. Block out all the sunlight. More than that, strange illusions appeared in the sky. The huge white dragon flew in the sky, making a roaring sound. The two-footed dragon and griffin danced in the sky. Strange monsters are running on the ground. "Don''t come...Don''t come...!!!" Chapter 689： Ordinary people are terrified. Frightened gunshots continued to resound, but the bullet went far through the beast''s body, hit the wall, and fell into the crater. It was only then that people discovered that these monsters were all phantoms. But... is it really a ghost? If it is a phantom, why is it so real? Not only that, but people were also surprised to find that the Elizabeth Tower, a symbol of London''s landmark, was gradually illusory, and it seemed vaguely that a golden temple was about to appear. The clock tower, among the huge council halls. The twelve monarchs, which symbolized the apex of the clock tower¡¯s power, sat in the parliament together, and the families that stood on the top of the clock tower also sent their representatives to sit in this parliament. As the Lord of Bathmelo at the top of the clock tower, Bathmelo Lorelai sat in the first seat with a solemn expression, and said: "...The situation is the same as everyone has seen, with an unknown black mist covering London. No. Not only London, but the entire British Isles..." At this time, Maris Billy pushed his glasses and interrupted aloud: "Not the entire British Isle." Bathemelo Lorelai frowned, looked at Maris Billy, and asked, "What do you mean, Maris Billy." He stood up, looked at the monarchs and representatives present, and said in a deep voice: "The black mist has enveloped the world!" "What?" "Isn''t it unique to London?" ... The family representatives talked a lot, and the monarchs kept their faces calm. They have a huge power and a wide range of sources of information. When they sit here, they already have a bit of a bottom. "More than that, phantoms like this have also appeared in all regions." Maris Billy pointed to the white dragon flying in the sky outside the window, and said: "The phantom of the phoenix appeared in Egypt, the fairy appeared in Ireland, the temple appeared in Mesopotamia..." "What do you want to say, Lord Animusphia?" Bassemero Lorelai asked. Maris Billy said in a deep voice, "Heaven and earth are waking up!" "Pop!" A monarch patted the table, stood up, looked at Maris Billy angrily, and questioned: "Marys Billy, do you know what you are talking about? Gods return to heaven and earth, so there is an age of mankind. If Heaven and earth are waking up, this means the return of the gods!" "Of course I know." Maris Billy nodded, and then stretched out his palm, cast an Animus Fia technique, embodying the simulation of the planet, and said: "Look for yourself¡ª" Everyone glanced, their faces were shocked: "This...this is impossible!" Webber frowned and murmured: "The spirit vein... is actually changing!" As Weber said, what happened on the planetary simulation body that Marys Billy showed was the spiritual vein change! Kenneth frowned and said, "The spiritual veins change. This is a major event that changes the base, the planet, the sky, and the earth, and it is also a global event... What happened?" "I don''t know." Maris Billy shook his head and said flatly: "I have proposed the''Chaldean'' plan several times, but not many monarchs support me, and the powerful and powerful in the world are unwilling to support me. Now, I don¡¯t know what happened." Everyone was silent. A few years ago, Maris Billy predicted that humanity would destroy the disaster in 2004, to build Chaldea, observe and repair it, but no one believed it at the time. And now, this kind of big event that changed from heaven to earth has happened. Once the gods return... It is indeed a huge disaster that destroys humanity! At this time, Bathmelo Lorelai said: "The Lord of Animsfia will not mention Chaldea. With the magic of Animsfia, it should have been aware that the source of the change of heaven and earth is Where is it?" "Fumu City." Maris Billy said. "Where is it...!?" Webber was taken aback. Everyone looked at each other. "What happened there, Lord Animusfia?" Bassemero Lorelai asked. Maris Billy shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It has been shrouded by the correction of restraint, and the magic of Animus Fia can''t detect it." Everyone frowned. And at this moment-- With a "boom", the earth swayed for a while. "What''s the matter?" "What happened?" "The God of Britain, has he returned?" ... The family representatives were a little panicked. "Quiet!" Bathemelo Loreley scolded. Everyone calmed down. A family representative asked: "Sovereign Bassemero, what happened?" "There is something in the tomb of Albion that is making trouble. Don''t worry about it, someone will take care of it," said Bassemero Lorelai. After the meeting, Maris Billy came out. At the door, King Solomon was waiting for him. "Waiting for me, Solomon?" Maris Billy asked. King Solomon didn''t answer, but looked at him with empty eyes. Maris Billy looked up slightly, looked at the white dragon flying in the sky, then looked at King Solomon, and asked, "What do you think of this situation, Solomon?" King Solomon still did not answer, his eyes were hollow, as if it were [Nothingness]. Maris Billy said: "The source of this change lies in the Eternal King." "The Eternal King..." King Solomon responded. Maris Billy smiled mildly, did not look at him, but turned and left. Chapter 690： ... ... The tomb of Albion is an underground area of ??London. Buried here is the remains of a dead dragon, and it is also the source of the largest rare mantra material for the clock tower. It is infinitely close to the inner sea of ??the stars, demonstrating the greatness of the dead dragon. It is located underground in London, the aspect between reality and the fairyland, there is no coordinate in reality, time and space are very ambiguous. At this moment, the lowest level of Albion of the Spirit Tomb, the Fairy Domain, was extremely turbulent. Countless fairies gush out from the Fairy Village under the dominion of the Fairy Queen, and then are suppressed back by powerful plural spells. The fairy queen who was about to appear resentfully yelled: "Morrigan--!" After that, he was once again suppressed by the powerful plural technique. The witch breathed a sigh of relief, lowered the retro hood on her head, and then retracted the staff into the cloak. She turned her head, looked at the black double ponytail girl with glasses next to her, and said, "Thank you, Mustako." "Don''t call me by such a stupid name!" The girl Jiaohao''s pretty face frowned, and said displeasedly. The witch said with some embarrassment: "But the name you registered now is Mustard Hinako." "Huh. It doesn''t matter. I originally accepted that man''s invitation to come to the clock tower to hide from humans, but I didn''t expect that humans would be ruined instead." Kakuko sneered, "It''s ridiculous!" At this time, there were many fairies in the Fairy Domain who emerged from Fairy Village. The witch launched a technique to suppress the fairies, turned her head to look at Mustako, and said, "Help me." "Can you not bother me to take action?" Kakuko said boredly, and then drew a burning sword. After it was over, Kanako put the sword away, sat aside, while holding a book, looking at the witch, and said: "I really don''t understand, I am the true ancestor, and you are a dead man, all aliens. Human beings. It¡¯s only good for us aliens if we die, why should we help humans?" "I used to be the King of Humans... No, I used to be a sinful human, so the position is naturally on the human side," said the witch. "Oh, I remember. When we first met, you told me that you used to be the king of this land, and the fairy that you suppressed for more than 1,500 years was also you His subordinates..." Mustard Hinako laughed, and said, "It''s really interesting. The former kings and ministers killed each other for more than 1,500 years. In line with the ugliness of humanity, I must applaud!" The witch smiled bitterly and said: "She is not my minister, and I am not her king... and... she is already crazy, she wants to kill the king before, and there is no way to communicate." At this moment, countless elves sprang up from the fairy town. The witch sighed and said, "Please help me again." "Don''t even think about raising your nose and face...!" Mustako glared at the witch, and then took out a burning sword to repel a group of goblins. After repelling the goblin, the witch was about to thank, but at this moment, someone contacted her. "Morgan, I have something to trouble you." The voice of the magician of flowers resounded in her ears. "What''s the matter?" the witch asked. The magician of the flower said: "Go find King Solomon and bring him to the king''s side!" The witch did not ask why, but said worriedly: "It is not difficult to find him. The problem is that the link between the fairy town and the present world is closer. Once I leave, she will invade the present world at any time." "This..." The magician of the flower also guilty of embarrassment, said: "Fumuki City has been isolated by restraint, it is difficult to guarantee what will happen to the king... I am ready to use the spirit foundation to descend there, and you..." "I can''t help it, you understand, Merlin. I am a dead man now, and there is no place for me on the Heroic Seat, and the other me, ashamed, refuse to lend my spiritual foundation. I can''t help it. In the past." The witch said helplessly. But at this moment, Kakuko took out two burning swords and said: "Go away, Morgan Lefy!" "What?" The witch looked at her puzzledly. "Eight hundred years ago, you rescued me once, and this time I will pay you back. Get off, Morgan Lefy!" Kakuko turned her back and said. The witch''s eyes softened and said, "Thank you, Yu." She turned and left. Walking out of the tomb of Albion, the witch-Morgan Leffe looked at the white dragon flying in the sky, and her heart sank. How could she not be familiar with that white dragon? That was more than 1,500 years ago, and her father, Britain, was also the king''s greatest enemy-Bailong Votigeng! "That white dragon...is it resurrected?" The witch frowned and looked carefully, only to breathe a sigh of relief in her heart. The white dragon is not an entity, but a faint phantom. However, it was not yet time to breathe a sigh of relief. Because she was able to find that the white dragon was gradually transitioning from an incorporeal body to a physical body. And the source of its materialization is that the spiritual veins of the British Isles have changed, and the base of the planet has changed! And the root of the change is the black mist that enveloped the sky! "What the **** is that?" The witch muttered to herself as she looked at the black mist that enveloped the sky. For more than 1,500 years, she has seen many mysteries. It can be said that there are not many things in this world that she can''t recognize, but she has never seen such things! Changed the form of spiritual veins, thereby changing the planet''s foundation, leading to the change of heaven and earth, and the gradual resurrection of the gods... No. It cannot be said to be resurrection. It should be said that it is a comeback! What is going to happen? And what caused this result? The most important thing is... "Wang, my sister... How good are you?" In the witch''s heart, worried. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! Good night! ~^_^ Chapter 91 The Earth Ji "Boom--!" Chapter 691： Two brilliant stars blasted towards the sky shrouded in black mist. The storm was mixed with thunder, drew a brilliant star in the sky, pierced the thick black fog, and rushed to the dragon head monster in the sky. At this moment, the top of the dragon head monster suddenly exudes a thick black mist, forming a chaotic human form. The chaotic human form can''t tell the face, but it can be determined to be a male individual with a eagle scepter in his hand. "Zila, Zila!!" The dark thunder flickered in the sky. This is not a normal natural thunder, but like Tweety Bess''s Thor''s Hammer, it is a manifestation of power. The entire sky above the city was filled with jet-black thunder, and even spread out of the city, but it was stopped by the correction force of restraint. The jet black thunder flickered and condensed a little, and the jet black thunder blasted towards the two star pillars with the brilliance of the sky. At that moment, the energy intertwined, and even the space was distorted. The next moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The earth roared and the sea water poured in. The storm that just set off destroys all the cities below! The Huanghuang Tianwei opposed the two shining starlights, and finally disappeared into the ruins, leaving only a huge pit. The air was filled with residual fluctuations of energy, which seemed extremely hot. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head that was more than two hundred meters wide roared, and the terrifying air wave made the earth tremble, and the sea was boiling extremely. At this time, thanks to the assistance of the enlightened, the correction force of the restraining force rose from the sky, the earth and the ocean, repairing the cracks in the sky, the earth and the sea, and even the breath of the correction force had climbed onto the giant dragon head monster. The originally pitch-black, chaotic body was filled with the aura of rainbow light like an aurora. The huge dragon head that was still vigorous for a moment looked a little sluggish, and his huge red eyes fluttered, as if he was about to fall asleep. The various chaotic human figures that listed his neck slowly closed his mouth under the corrective force of restraint. The dragon slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. And those big arms of the sky also stopped moving. Great opportunity! Youshilang activated the Tower of Radiance, ready to take the opportunity to kill the monster''s head. However, one hand grabbed his wrist at a faster speed. You Shilang turned his head and looked around, and saw Alquette grabbing his wrist and looking at him with some hollow eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Star Touch¡¿ You Shilang couldn''t help being a little surprised, and said, "You are..." "Don''t... wake it up..." Star Touch said. Jun Jill looked at Alquette, squinted his eyes, and said, "With the help of the elves'' flesh and personality, have you been in contact with the inside of your body, planet?" You Shilang has always known that El Quette is not only the true ancestor body closest to Zhu Yue, but also the body created by the planet to house its touch. And this Elquet, who was marked by the second treasure as [Star''s Touch], was undoubtedly the planet putting its sense of touch into Elquet''s body. This is the so-called Earth Ji. However, Alquette''s long hair was taken away by Elteluci, and he also had a bloodsucking impulse, unable to exert his full strength. The most important thing is that nine years ago, Alquette fell into the [Root Cause] with him, and was completely rejected by the planet. These three conditions are indispensable for Elquit''s true Earth Ji model. But now that none of these three conditions have been fulfilled, the sense of touch of the stars...No, it should be exactly how Earth Ji started it? Star Touch sensed the doubts of Youshilang, and said: "It''s not, complete, it just borrows personality and body to achieve and communicate." The situation is a bit weird, but Yushiro did not entangle this point. Instead, he pointed to the huge dragon head in the sky and asked: "Why can''t you attack it?" "You can''t beat him." Earth Ji said, then glanced at Altria who was about to speak, and said: "My strongest defense mechanism, there is no way to use it against him." You Shilang frowned and asked, "What the **** is that?" "I don''t know... It''s like my tentacles, but it''s not. It''s like a foreign enemy, but it''s not." Earth Ji said stiffly. "There are still six hours to correct this place." After a pause, the Earth Ji pointed to Yuanzang Mountain and said blankly: "I left you with an exit, go out, take this fleshy body, Get out together." You Shi Lang asked: "Can you support my magic?" "Here, there is no more energy..." Earth Ji raised her palm, touched the profile of You Shilang, and said with a hollow gaze: "Get out, Genieville, the person I promised..." His eyes gradually glowed, and Alquette shook his body and regained consciousness. She looked at her palm with a strange face, and muttered to herself: "How did I touch Shirou''s side face?" Young Shi Lang felt heavy and put away the two holy guns Lungominiad. "My king, what should I do?" Altria looked at You Shi Lang and asked. You Shilang swept the surrounding area and saw that the surroundings were extremely messy, especially the place where the giant dragon head blasted before. The energy pulse alone had destroyed many buildings, and the casualties were unpredictable. Turning his head, You Shilang glanced at the people next to him again, took a deep breath, and said calmly: "Save people! Take them out!" "The time is only six hours. Do you want to save the people in this city? Can it be done?" Jun Jill asked. You Shilang asked back: "If you don''t try, how can you know if you will succeed?" "It really fits your style and attitude." Jun Jill smiled, and then said: "Well, this time I will treat you as my master." You Shilang glanced at the crowd and said, "It''s all spread out. It doesn''t matter if you go to the leader or use the radio. Don''t be afraid to leak the mystery, and pass the news. The exit to life is at Yuanzang Mountain!" "Yes, my king--!" "I see, Brother Fujimaru!" "Well, Shirou!" ... Several people responded. Chapter 692： At this moment, endless black mist gushed out of the big realm hole that had been broken on the sea. Not only that, the dark, thick, unidentified liquid in the sky that can destroy civilization will also drip down, but the corrective power of the planet blocks this unidentified liquid that is enough to destroy civilization. An endless black mist appeared on the sea, like the darkness of the abyss, giving people a sense of despair. "This...what is going to happen again?" Illiya was about to cry. What was originally a joyous daily life, why so many terrible things happened suddenly? You Shi Lang frowned. Those black fog, like the giant dragon head in the sky, also shielded his second treasure, unable to see through. Young Shi Lang picked up the Holy Spear Lungominiad, just as he was about to deal with the black fog, fragrant flowers suddenly bloomed on the sea, like a sea of ??flowers, blocking the black fog beside the gap in the realm. A phantom of a mage gradually appeared beside the wand that was the second treasure of Yu Shi Lang, and it continued to solidify. "Merlin..." You Shi Lang looked at the mage. "Huh... Fortunately, I handed over the record to you a year ago, my king. If it weren''t for your first treasure, I wouldn''t be able to enter it." After appearing, Mei Lin patted his chest, then knelt down on one knee towards You Shilang, with a gentle smile on his face, and said, "Mei Lin, follow your call, my king." You Shilang glanced at his own magic power, and said with a headache: "Skaha, or other Knights of the Round Table. As Caster, you have divided me too much magic power! I don''t have too much magic power now. Means to restore magic power!" "But the effect, isn''t it very good?" Merlin pointed to the black fog on the sea, which was blocked by his sea of ??flowers. "That''s true, I have to compliment you." You Shilang laughed, then glanced at the magic power that was declining at a high speed, and his smile became a little helpless. Jun Jill looked at Merlin and asked, "King Solomon, how long will it take to come over?" "It''s hard to say...Whether he will come, it''s all a question." Merlin sighed and said, "For that King Solomon, nothing can make a wave of him. After all, his essence is nothing, even With neither self nor desire, it is really difficult to judge his actions." Jun Jill said with a headache, "That''s true." Youshilang''s Senluo Wanxiang is not like Jill Jun''s [All-knowing Almighty Star] who can turn the script, but he quickly understands the situation. Obviously, Merlin contacted King Solomon and wanted to bring King Solomon to Fuyuki City. You Shi Lang said: "Don''t count him as a given combat power. First think of a way to send ordinary people out!" Merlin nodded. You Shilang divided into groups, and used the first treasure to summon two hundred soldiers, and told them to promote the export message. At this moment, Altria pointed to Angelica and Tweety Bess and asked, "My king, what do they do?" Angelika looked at You Shi Lang and said calmly: "Please let us go, we will help you." "Oh?" You Shilang raised his eyebrows and asked: "Aren''t you going to take Meiyou away?" Angelika glanced at the huge dragon head sleeping in the sky, and said, "That thing has come out of Pandora, which means that the power of His Royal Highness Miyu is no longer useful." "Can''t believe them, Brother Fujimaru! They attacked us before!" Chloe said. You Shilang patted her on the shoulder, looked at Angelica, and said, "I believe you, but I don''t trust your companion very much, so I look after your companion." You Shi Lang asked Altria to release their restraints, and Mei Yu followed him. Several groups of people dispersed, preparing to pass on the exported message. On the road, You Shi Lang stared at his magic power, his expression was a little worried. Although the Eternal King is extremely powerful, it consumes a lot of magic power. It can be described as charging for two hours and consuming two minutes. Magic power can be said to be the most troublesome thing for Young Shilang, but now [Flower of Evil] has stopped working because of the huge monster above the sky, and has no magic power to absorb. However, he can''t cancel the dream summoning. Once the dream summoning is cancelled, he cannot use the rank card for a few hours. If an accident occurs, he is unable to stop it. The most important thing is that once he cancels the dream summoning, Merlin will disappear and block the endless sea. The sea of ??flowers spread by the black mist will also disappear, and what will happen afterwards is really unpredictable. But it is precisely because of this that the magical power he has accumulated over time has dropped almost at a speed visible to the naked eye, which quickly makes him a little frightened. But he has no way to restore his magic power. "My king, there is actually another way to replenish your magic power." Mei Lin said suddenly. You Shilang stopped his body, looked at Mei Lin with a little surprise, and asked, "Is there any way to replenish my magic power? Why don''t I know? What way?" Mei Lin pointed to Mei Yu who was next to You Shi Lang, smiled, and said, "Holy Grail, isn''t it here?" Miyu pointed to herself and asked strangely, "Me? Um... can I help Fujimaru brother with magic power?" You Shi Lang was also a little strange, but he patiently said, "Without the Holy Grail ceremony, Mei Yu can''t perform its abilities." \"I don''t mean the Holy Grail ceremony,\" Merlin shook his head, and then reminded with a smile: "I mean, make up the devil!" You Shi Lang was taken aback. Meiyou couldn''t help being taken aback. Chapter 92 Be fast! [Second more] "Make up... make up demons...!?" You Shilang looked at a serious Merlin with a look of astonishment. "Yes, my king." Merlin nodded and said solemnly: "This is the only way you can restore your magic power, and it is also the most efficient way. The most important thing is that there is a ready-made Holy Grail." You Shilang smiled, hooked his finger at Merlin, and smiled gently: "It''s a good way. Come on¡ªMerlin, come here for a while." "What''s the matter, my king?" Mei Lin stretched out his head curiously. Young Shilang''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he drew out the sword in the stone with the second treasure and went to slash Meilin, which made Meilin shrank his head fiercely. "What...what are you doing, my king?" Mei Lin asked in a panic. You Shilang said with a black face: "To insult me ??with such words, I will cut you down today!" "It''s useless for you to cut me down, you just lost a piece of magic power for no reason... and I think my proposal is indeed a good answer to the current situation! Even if you don''t want to, don''t come and cut me. Ah!" Merlin yelled. You Shi Lang took the sword and cut him without saying a word. "Fix the devil..." Meiyu murmured for a while, then looked at the already shy ruby ??belt curiously, and asked: "Ruby, what does this mean?" "This... the words of replenishing the magic... Oh, oh. It means that you have this or that kind of relationship, and you can add a lot of magic to His Royal Highness in a short period of time... It is indeed the magical girl I used to think easily. I didn''t even think of the Ruby." Ruby said with emotion. "So... that kind of relationship? What kind of relationship is that?" Meiyou asked strangely. Ruby smiled and said, "What a pure child, Meiyou. Of course it''s a physical relationship." Chapter 693： "Meat... Flesh?" Mei You was taken aback. Ruby said: "Just like the "The Eternal King Can''t Be the True Ancestor Girl" you read before, the two sides exchange body fluids..." "No... don''t say it!" Meiyou''s face blushed all of a sudden, she understood. Taking a look at the young Shirou who was chasing Merlin, Miyu blushed and hesitated for a moment, then looked at You Shirou seriously and shouted, "Brother Fujimaru!" You Shilang stopped and turned to look at Mei You. Mei You blushed, but looked at him very firmly and said, "If it''s you, I would!" Youshilang''s face turned black all at once. What do you want to do with these one or two? Was he too easy to talk, so one or two of them said such shameless words to him. "Brother Fujimaru..." Meiyou still had to talk, but You Shilang came forward and grabbed her by the hair, dragging her on the road. "It hurts... It hurts..." Meiyou clutched her hair. Merlin asked strangely: "Wang, she agreed, why are you..." Before Mei Lin finished speaking, You Shi Lang stretched out his palm again and grabbed Mei Lin''s hair. You Shilang dragged Meiyou with his left hand, and Meilin with his right hand, moving forward. Merlin sighed and said, "Wang, your path has reached a deep place. There is no way to replenish magic power, and there is no way to show your perfect form. Your way forward is just the end." "Stop talking nonsense! I would rather die if I did that kind of thing! You should be thankful that I don''t have much time to care about you now!" You Shilang snorted and said: "The end? Ridiculous remarks, I just believe The road is under my feet. As long as I don¡¯t stop, the road will continue to stretch. I will keep moving forward. Even if the gods stand in my way, I will kill them for you!" "Sure enough, the essence has not changed. It is as usual, serious." Merlin sighed, then grabbed his hair and said depressedly: "However, the king of my family has been so perverted that he even grabs the man''s hair. This is true. It gives me a headache." Ruby laughed at the side, "I knew it was the result! It really fits your ugly attitude, lovely Meili sauce~!" "It hurts... It hurts..." Meiyou couldn''t help but shed tears while holding her hair. You Shilang took the two to the city government. He was in a heavy mood and was a little confused, but he was so determined by Merlin, but he became firm. Isn''t this taken for granted? Nine years ago, or now. There is no road in front of him, there is only a blank and unknown piece. Looking back, I have already walked such a long way, and the rest is just going forward. Just... You Shilang took Mei Lin and Meiyou to the city government. The best and most efficient way to organize the residents of Fuyuki City from Wonzo Mountain is to use the power of the government. Mayor Fuyuki is the father of Yushiro''s classmate Higuro Bell, and he is a very efficient chief. However, You Shilang did not communicate with him too much, but immediately let Merlin use illusions to confuse these people and control them. Yushiro asked the Mayor of Higuro and his office staff to contact other people to pass on the news, but when he used the phone, he realized that the signal was gone. After Fuyuki City was enveloped by the planetary correction power, not only the telephone, but other communication equipment also failed. Not only that, those electrical appliances, information technology products, and magnetic products have all lost their effectiveness. The news is a bit heavy. Information is inseparable from the foundation of the prosperity of modern human society. But now that information technology has failed, this also means that the times have been brought back! "What should I do, my king?" Merlin asked. You Shi Lang said, "Isn''t there only one way...isn''t there?" Merlin said nothing. You Shilang looked at Mei Lin and smiled: "After all, technology is just technology, it''s just convenient for people to use. But it doesn''t mean that people are useless without technology." You Shilang took a deep breath, and then used the second treasure to summon another two thousand people to use with the people in the mayor''s office. Suddenly, even if information technology loses its effectiveness, the office is functioning normally. Merlin looked at You Shi Lang anxiously, and said, "Your magic power..." "Don''t mention it, I have my own plan, I can hold it." You Shilang said. As the most central mayor¡¯s office, it has resumed operations, and the power of the government has truly been revealed. The news spreads ten times, ten times spread out. Let those who sit in the leader''s position quickly gather the group and rush towards Yuanzang Mountain. But is time really enough? The correction force only gave six hours of retreat. Once six hours are up, the correction power will completely correct this piece of land. However, it has already taken a lot of time just to get the government mechanism back into operation, and the remaining time is only five and a half hours. With the abolition of information technology, can a major retreat in this city be completed? You Shilang also had no bottom in his heart. But if you consider failure before you act, then there is no possibility of success. Before separating the action, Youshilang asked Mei Lin to make alchemy stones for contact, and distributed them to each group to maintain contact. Now their group, including the 100 people originally summoned, is scattered throughout Fuyuki City to help people. But compared to the entire Fuyuki City, there are too few of them. You Shilang had to summon another 3,000 people to carry out rescue work. In this way, he summoned five thousand one hundred people. The burden of magic is extremely heavy. Chapter 694： Feeling his rapid decline of magic power, Yoshiro couldn''t help but shed cold sweat on his forehead. "Hold on... my magic!" You Shilang couldn''t help shouting in his heart. Perhaps this is where his first treasure is inferior to [The Army of the Kings]. [The King''s Army] The magic power of the army is shared by the heroic spirits in the army, but his first treasure is borne by him alone. Although powerful, the burden is really heavy. Without the support of magic power, especially after the [Flower of Evil] stops functioning, the rate of consumption of magic power is too fast. As a last resort, You Shilang can only plan carefully and use every power to the extreme, hoping that his magic power can support the evacuation. Standing in the mayor''s office, looking into the sky, the palm of the giant dragon head that fell into a deep sleep gradually clenched the palm of Youshilang. Be fast! You Shilang said silently in his heart. Chapter 93 Chaos Human Figure [Third more] Shenshan Ding No. 1 New Street. Due to the confrontation between the star''s beam of light and the thundering sky, the majestic pulse of energy destroyed this area. The building was turned into ruins, and the original hilarious celebration turned into a parting of life disappearing in a blink of an eye. I have to say, this is very funny. Jun Jill lifted up a ruin and rescued the people who were buried in it. "Nothing, uncle?" Jun Jill asked. "Thank you, thank you..." The rescued uncle held Jill Jun and cried bitterly. "Oh...oh...this is really embarrassing." Jun Jill scratched the back of his head and smiled. Chloe took a look aside, some headaches started, and he muttered to himself: "It''s really bad luck. I was actually put into his group with Ilia." "Sister Chloe, what are you talking to yourself?" Jill Jun asked with a bright and sunny smile. "Don''t call it so close, I have no sense of security for you." Chloe took a few steps away from Jun Gil. Jun Jill scratched the back of his head, showing a somewhat distressed expression, and said, "I''m disgusted, it''s really distressing." Chloe glanced around at the people rescued by Lord Gil and said: "Actually I don''t quite understand why you do this kind of rescue. After getting your card, I understand very well that you are a proud and selfish person. People who are at two extremes with Big Brother Fujimaru, it¡¯s hard to believe that you will actually become a helping partner." "You are not wrong. I am a selfish person. And I am also an extremely selfish person." Jun Jill laughed and said: "From my birth until now, there has never been a moment to eliminate me. Other people outside of it live. But ah..." Jun Jill glanced at the huge dragon head in the sky, smiled, and said: "But ah, the road to continue my glory, if anyone wants to defile this road, no matter who the opponent is, I will smash it with these hands. " Jun Jill looked at Chloe and asked with a smile: "Understood, Sister Chloe? I am an extremely arrogant person, so I will never tolerate someone who dares to tarnish my arrogance. No matter what. Who is it!" Chloe was silent. At this moment, she suddenly felt relieved Mr. Gil. She was very reluctant to get along with Lord Gil, because she was afraid of when Lord Gil would attack her, take her life, and take away the rank card. But after hearing what Jill Jun said, she realized that this person was so arrogant. He was so arrogant that he would not allow anything to tarnish his arrogance. So, as a bet, if he lost the rank card, he shouldn''t sneak attack her and take the rank card, right? "Why... why does this happen?" At this moment, Illiya fell softly to the ground. Chloe hurried over and found Ilia was crying. "Ilia..." Chloe called softly. Ilia raised her head and glanced at Chloe, wiped away her tears, stood up again, and said, "It''s okay, Chloe...I...I just..." Chloe hugged her and said softly: "It doesn''t matter, you can be weak for a while." Illiya''s body was shaken, tears couldn''t help falling. She is just an ordinary fifth grade elementary school student, enjoying the daily life of youth, and of course enjoying the blessings of peace. When accepting Sapphire, she also made a plan to fight. However, in the face of this tragic sight, and the huge fear in the sky that seems to die at any time... She--, really scared! Ilia held Chloe and shivered for a while, then wiped away her tears, looked at Chloe, and said, "Thank you, Chloe." "We are one person, don''t forget this." Chloe closed one eye and said. "Hmm!" Illiya nodded, and then looked at the ruins of the ruined wall, with some indescribable sadness. Everything is destroyed. Whether it is peace or life, it was destroyed in one shock. How many people died, she didn''t know. She only knew that she was lucky. She has sapphires, a group of friends who care about her, and some very reliable adults, so she is still alive, and someone will comfort her. But many people have been turned into bones, and many people have lost their loved ones. Jun Jill put his hands on the back of his head and said, "In fact, there is absolutely no need to care about this." "What are you talking about?" Chloe raised an eyebrow. And Elia''s eyes also looked at him. Jun Jill looked at the devastation and said with a very plain expression: "Civilization is such a thing. It is piled up in the lost time and countless human corpses. So there is no need to be sentimental." Chloe said, "The perspective of your fellow is really incomprehensible." Jun Jill smiled and was about to speak, but his face suddenly stiffened, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. "What''s wrong, Lord Jill?" As she asked, Iliya looked at where Jill Jun was looking, her complexion couldn''t help but froze, her eyes gleaming with fear. Chapter 695： "What happened to you guys?" Chloe was very strange, turning his head and looking around, his eyes squeezed into needles. In the sky full of colorful aurora, the black, chaotic, and sleeping giant dragon head, its open mouth, suddenly ran out of dark, unknown liquid, dripping from the sky. Not only that, but on the giant arms of the sky that are all over the sky, a black, thick liquid is also flowing drop by drop. The colored aurora, which represents the corrective force, extends along with it, trying to correct these unknown liquids. However, these liquids passed through the correction force and fell directly from the sky. Jun Jill was full of disbelief, "This thing... unexpectedly... can adapt to corrective power...?!" "This...what is going to happen again?" Illiya collapsed a little. It was scary enough, but now it seems that something is about to change. The sky is changing, and this scene is not only seen by Ilia, Jill-kun, and Chloe, but also by Altria, Alquette, Tosaka Rin, and Luvia. The sky is condensed with dark, rich liquid, passing through the correction force, and continuously falling slowly from the sky. You Shilang stood at the window of the mayor¡¯s office, with both hands tightly holding the handrail by the window, frowning, and gritted his teeth and asked: "What on earth is Jewel Weng... doing?" The matter has developed to this point, but the gem Weng, who is at the intersection of the parallel worlds, has not passed any news. And this is the real reason why they were caught off guard by this thing. At this moment, Merlin lowered his head slightly and said, "Zellridge''s words...have been eaten, my king." "What are you talking about?" You Shilang turned to look at Mei Lin, his expression a little shocked. Merlin closed his eyes, was silent for a moment, and continued: "Zellridge, I''ve been eaten by that thing." You Shilang frowned and said, "Impossible! He is the second magician, and the shuttle in parallel worlds is his specialty. Even if he can''t beat this thing, he can escape!" "I don''t know the specific situation, but the last message I received from Jewel Weng in the stone tower is this. He was in the cracks of the world and was eaten by this monster." Merlin said. The monster that had eaten the Jewel Weng... You Shilang had a headache. After all, what is this in the end? "M...Master was eaten?" Ruby was stunned, as lively as it was. At this moment, it was dead silent. Meiyou doesn''t know how to comfort it. There is no time to be shocked... With his palms clenched, You Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and asked in a deep voice, "Jewel Weng, is there any last message left?" "Yes." Merlin nodded. "What did he leave behind?" You Shi Lang asked. Merlin said, "He said, ¡®At the moment when the evil heart is exposed, make good use of rubies and sapphires...¡¯." "Is that all?" You Shi Lang asked. Merlin nodded. "What does the evil heart mean?" You Shi Lang asked. Merlin shook his head and said, "I don''t know." You Shi Lang frowned. At this moment, Miyu pointed to the sky and exclaimed: "Brother Fujimaru, look at it--!" You Shilang turned his head and looked around, his eyes narrowed. The unidentified liquid that passed through the restraining force''s correction force turned into a chaotic human form in mid-air, like raindrops, crashing down to Fuyuki City. "Oops..." You Shilang murmured to himself. He was about to start an action, and at this moment, the sky''s change happened again. "This is...!" Youshilang''s eyes shrank sharply, and he saw that the mouth of the huge dragon head stretched out several slender, pitch-black arms, like the black hand of "evil", as if he had found something, extending towards the distance. ! ... Luvia and Rin Tosaka, who did not act together with Youshirou and others, are also looking at the sky''s abnormal changes from a distance. "This...what the **** is going to happen here?" Tosaka Rin collapsed somewhat. She just returned to Fuyuki City to inherit her spiritual veins. Why did she encounter such a thing? This is too unlucky, right? Nine years ago, Fu Hailin, the ancestor of the dead, was attacked in Fuyuki City, but now, nine years later, he has been attacked by such a terrorist existence. Could it be that her former hometown was actually her nemesis? Luvia ignored Rin Tosaka''s sorrow for the time being, but looked at the **** Astraya beside her. From the moment the sky changed and the dark liquid passed through the correction force and turned into a chaotic human form, she found that the **** Asteria had been staring at the giant dragon head in a daze. "What''s the matter, Master Asteria?" Luvia couldn''t help asking. Astria turned her head, looked at Luvia, smiled, and said, "Luvia, I have been very happy with you these days." "Why? Why do you want to say this suddenly?" Luvia asked strangely. "I can no longer stay by your side and protect you." Astraea shook her head and said softly. Luvia felt a little uneasy, and asked, "Why do you say that, Master Asteria?" "Luvia, look at it!" Tosaka Rin suddenly pointed to the distant sky. Luvia looked around, her eyes shrank sharply. The black hands extending from the huge dragon head rushed towards them straight from the sky. "Master Astraea, run!" Luvia shouted. Astria shook her head and said, "It''s useless, that thing came for me." After a pause, Astria said, "I already know the truth about that thing. Listen, Luvia, Rin. That thing is...!" Chapter 696： The dark hands are flying all over the sky, like a flurry of demons. "Don''t come, don''t come over¡ª¡ª!!!" Inanna''s rank stuck flying around in the air, and the sky full of black hands grabbed him straight. "I don''t want, I don''t want...Don''t come, don''t come! You are too dirty, I don''t want to enter your seat...!" Inanna yelled in panic, and quickly realized the projection of Venus, trying to save herself. However, the dark hand passed through the projection of Venus like nothing, and grabbed him. The black shadow starts from the palm of the hand and spreads around the rank card. "Let go of me, let me go...!" Inanna yelled in panic. However, the rate of erosion is accelerating, and the black hand is also dragging him back to the dragon''s mouth step by step. "Damn...! I don''t want to get this disgusting thing! Big deal, just give you the profile of "Inanna"!" Inanna gritted her teeth and shattered her core. "Kakka-" The rank card appeared to be broken, and with a "click", it broke into two halves directly. Half was dragged back by the black beast, while the other half ran away quickly. "I was dragged down, only Ishtar''s side is left... Forget it, it would be nice to be able to run away." The other half of the rank card quickly ran away, and the will contained in it, Inana, no, to be precise, Ishtar was relieved. Just as heroic spirits have many aspects, and gods have many aspects, Inanna is one of his most essential and oldest aspects, and Ishtar is also one of his aspects. And after losing the most essential and oldest profile, "Inana", Ishtar was not irritated or angry, but was relieved. If she lost a profile and escaped the pursuit of that thing, she would applaud happily instead. However-- After the black hand dragged the half of "Inana" back into the dragon head, several black hands stretched out from the mouth of the dragon head, and grabbed it toward Ishtar, who was a half-rank card. "Don''t... don''t take too much of an inch!" Ishtar was frightened and cried, and ran away. "Anyone is good, everyone is good... Come and save me... I will give you supreme glory...!" The brilliance of the twinkling stars on the earth slammed towards the black hand in the sky. "Thanks...thanks..." Ishtar breathed a sigh of relief. However, the star''s brilliance did not hit the black hand, it was like a projection of another dimension to the world, the star''s brilliance passed directly through, and the black hand rushed towards Ishtar without stopping. Ishtar looked at him, frightened, and hurriedly ran away, "Help...Help...!!!" ... ... "Unexpectedly... there will be such a thing?" Tosaka Rin and Luvia looked dull. The truth is too unbelievable, it surpassed their acceptance range, and even the worldview collapsed. "Tell him, you must tell the truth about the king," Asteria said. At this moment, a black hand stretched over, grabbed Astraea, and dragged him to the giant dragon head. "Master Astraea!" Luvia yelled quickly. Astria looked at her gently, and said in a gentle voice: "I will leave all the treasures and divine powers to you, Luvia. Tell the truth to the king, and then live well and happily... ¡­" The Black Hand grabbed Astraea and dragged him into the sky. The pulling force is so great that even He can''t stop it. In other words, as long as it is a pillar of gods, it cannot be resisted. The gentle goddess, the kind goddess, the goddess who gave shelter, was finally dragged into the mouth of the dragon by the black hand, and disappeared into the pure light of the stars. The light of the stars finally fell. Then, on the neck of the dragon''s head, another chaotic, woman-shaped human figure grew. "Master Astraea--!" Luvia yelled, tears streaming from the corner of her eyes. Rin Tosaka gritted her teeth, patted her shoulder, and said, "Luvia, don''t scream. Don''t forget what Ms. Asteria explained!" Luvia wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, nodded heavily, her face firm. At this time, the chaotic human figures in the sky fell on the ground one by one, surrounding them. Luvia shouted: "Those who block me, die!" Behind her, the light of stars rose. That is the goddess, the last power! ... ... ps: The third one is here~! I''m here today, I''m going to eat first, I''m so hungry QWQ Chapter 94 The Alaya in Operation In the gloomy sky, one drop or two of thick liquid dripped down and turned into a chaotic human form. The earth is full of chaotic human figures. The white light flashed, and the holy sword-the sword of oath of victory suddenly pierced out and pointed to the left shoulder of a chaotic humanoid. Altria did not wait for the sword to be used, and the sword was slanted. This chaotic man seemed to have a clever wise sword to block, and there was a crisp sound of "clank", and the two swords struck each other and buzzed. The trembling sound is endless, the double-edged sword shines, and there are three tricks in a row. Altria''s holy sword slammed down, slashing the right neck of the chaotic humanoid. With a "chao", the head of the chaotic humanoid was cut off. Altria did not relax her vigilance, stabbing seventeen swords again and again, dividing the chaotic humanoid into seventeen. Chapter 697： However-- "Chachachacha", the divided part of this chaotic humanoid figure flows out of black mucus, like a fluid, gradually recovering. Altria took a step back, and then the magic power was injected into the holy sword in her hand, and she shouted, restraining the enchantment of the holy sword invisible-the enchantment of the wind king shattered, and the violent wind rushed into the chaos like a heavy hammer. Human form. With a "boom", the chaotic human figure was directly shattered all over the body, and it was impossible to recover. However, there are more chaotic humanoids surrounding him. Altria continued to attack with a grim complexion, and the magic power was continuously injected into the holy sword in her hand, causing it to flicker and destroy the chaotic human form. Although she was not coming from her body at this moment, she had a contract with Grey, and her magic power was drawn from Grey. As a result of the reincarnation ceremony, Grey already possessed Altria''s red dragon factor and red dragon heart, so the magic power produced was very large and fast, not inferior to Altria''s body. Therefore, Altria is not lacking in magic. Her state can be compared with the abundant magic power gained from being polluted by [the evil of this world] during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Just... "What are these things?" Altria''s frown gradually frowned. Ordinary attacks are useless to these human figures, and only one-time destruction with magical impacts can cause death damage. El Quette, who was also fighting to kill these chaotic humanoids, asked distressedly: "These things are so annoying, can I use Moonfall?" "Seriously, Alquette. Our goal is to save innocent people, not to kill." Altria said. "I know..." Alquette whispered: "Just kidding, really, Al is too serious." Some of the chaotic humanoids killed Grey, who was behind them, and Altria killed them all with a single sword, fiercely like a lioness guarding her cub. Altria turned her head, looked at Grey, and asked, "Grey, has the information been passed to my king?" "It has been passed on, Your Highness!" Grey took the contact alchemy stone and nodded quickly. "That''s good." Altoria was once again a chaotic humanoid figure that was swept away by a sword, and then glanced at the surrounding streets and found no one, took a deep breath, and then raised the holy sword in her hand, and the magic was poured into it. In an instant, the holy sword exudes a dazzling light. Altria¡¯s sacred blue eyes gleamed with light, and loudly liberated the holy sword in her hand: "Oath--, the sword of victory!" The scorching light blasted towards the street in front of you like a long dragon, destroying the endless chaotic human figures blocking the road one by one. Elquette said displeasedly: "Al, it''s too unfair. You didn''t let me let the moon set, and you liberated the treasure by yourself!" "Don''t be fooling around, Elquette. Your moonset, the coverage is too wide." Altria said. "I don''t care about this." Elquet said displeasedly, and then smiled: "After the matter is over, you have to be my pillow, otherwise I won''t forgive you." Originally a very unhappy face, he suddenly laughed, which made Grey had to sigh that Alquette was really fickle. And Altria was already a little speechless. Although she knew that Elquet was very willful, like a child, she did not expect that she would be so willful. Altria ignored her, the chaotic human form blocking the way had been wiped out by her, but she could move forward. However-- There was dark rain in the sky, and every drop of rain that fell on the ground would once again transform into a chaotic human form, staring at it. In a blink of an eye, the streets that had been smashed into the passageway were once again full of chaotic human figures. Altria held the palm of the sword and gradually clenched it. Looking up at the behemoth that day, Altria felt heavy. But she knew that at this time, the one who felt the heaviest was probably her king. Turning her head slightly, her gaze turned to the distance where the king was. King... ... ... Fuyuki City Government. You Shilang looked at the chaotic human figures that surrounded this place with a calm expression. Although there are many chaotic human figures falling from the sky, they are not enough to pose a threat to him. The chaotic humanoid surrounding here is about a thousand people, while the soldiers he dropped here are about 1,500. When these chaotic humanoids came up, the soldiers armed with swords and guns directly killed them back. However, these chaotic humanoids possess immortality, and they cannot be killed unless their bodies are directly destroyed. You Shilang gave his soldiers [Magic Power Release C], crushing and killing these chaotic humanoids one by one. However, the black rain in the sky kept falling, turning into a chaotic human form. Endlessly. You Shi Lang is not worried about himself here, he is only worried about other people. These chaotic human figures did not come to him, but all the people in Fuyuki City. There is him, there are Altria and the others, there are Ilia and the others, and countless innocent Fuyuki citizens. "What should I do, my king?" Mei Lin looked at You Shi Lang and asked. You Shilang looked at the sleeping giant beast in the sky, and said in a deep voice, "I will strike!" "Do you want to attack that behemoth? It will wake it up." Merlin reminded. "No." You Shilang shook his head, and I will destroy all the human figures! Yushiro liberated the Tower of Glory. The shining tower that connects heaven and earth shines on the earth. You Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stick to the Tower of Radiance, connecting his will with the Tower of Radiance. At the moment when one''s own will is connected with the Tower of Radiance. He saw the movement of the earth. Chapter 698： The chaotic human figures descending from the sky are all over the earth. Altria, Elquet, Ilia, Jun Gil, and the soldiers he dispatched were all struggling to kill. However, this is a drop in the bucket for the vast land of Fuyuki City. In more places, the chaotic humanoid is chasing and killing people. "Help..." "Help..." "Don''t... don''t kill me...!" "What did I do wrong?" ... The earth is full of misery and blood. But this time, there is no holy grail to restore it. Peaceful cities, familiar cities have turned into prisons of blood. Gradually, his hands clenched tightly, and Young Shi Lang felt anger in his heart. The Tower of Radiance responded to his anger, shining with the light of stars and thunder. "Zila, Zila!" Thunder mixed with the storm gradually. The Tower of Radiance brewed energy, and the next moment, the storm mixed with thunder and blasted into the sky. The brilliant star light, with an angry will, rushed to the sky, like a shining meteor, so brilliant. Altria saw it. Elquet saw it. Ilia saw it. The desperate man saw it. The confused person also saw it. ... Many people have seen it. The light shining again in the endless darkness. Jun Jill looked at the shining starlight, frowned and said: "Do you want to attack? Do you want to wake up the behemoth now? Eternal King, is this the result you want?" However, the next moment, he couldn''t help being stunned. When the shining star light reached the end of the starry sky, it burst like a firework with a "boom", turned into countless star debris, and descended on the earth. "Help...Help..." Countless people began to scream in horror. This starlight is bound to be a catastrophe. However, this star light is like a will, not a random general, but a precise strike against the chaotic humanoid that ravaged the earth! "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The chaotic figure in front of Altria''s group was destroyed. The chaotic figure in front of Yiliya and the others was destroyed. And Rin Tosaka and Luvia''s path forward was also opened up. "Road, it''s broken! Luvia!" Rin Tosaka shouted. "That light...Shiro." Luvia looked at the shining tower of light in the endless darkness, and gradually clenched her palms. Luvia pointed to the Tower of Radiance and shouted: "Go, Rin! The goal is there!" "I see!" Rin Tosaka followed. Most of the chaotic humanoid figures all over the earth were destroyed in this blow that sprinkled the brilliance of the stars on the earth. "Unexpectedly, the light of the stars can be liberated in this form..." Jun Jill looked complicated. It must be shocked. Turn the pure star light into the blessing of the stars spilling over the earth. How difficult is it? Unexplainable. A single magic catharsis blow, anyone can. For example, Altria''s straight-line oath of victory sword, and Gawain''s horizontal rotation sword of victory. But now, there is a king who turns a single star''s light into countless star chips, controls countless star chips, and hits countless chaotic human figures with incomparable precision. Not a single shot was missed! It is not a rough shelling, but a fine blow, and it will not fall in a single blow! It''s really shocking! However, at this time, endless chaotic human figures are still descending on the sky. You Shilang continued to control the Tower of Radiance, blasting out the radiance of the stars, turning them into countless star shavings, and killing all those chaotic humanoids in the sky! Extinct darkness fell in the sky, but the earth shone with shining stars. This scene is like the return of a myth, a confrontation between heaven and earth. Really shocking! Countless people are fascinated by the gods. What could be more beautiful than this scene? Chapter 699： This is the war between the earth and the sky! "What the **** are you stupefied!?" You Shilang shouted at the soldiers under him who were fascinated by this scene. "Wang..." The people turned their heads and looked at the king beside the Tower of Radiance. The king with the light of stars. "God, let me support you. All return to your own posts and do your things!" You Shilang shouted. "Yes--!" People recovered and got busy. Youshiro connected to the Tower of Radiance, his eyes fixed on the sky. ¡ª¡ªWhy don¡¯t you go, the promised person...? The will of the planet is asking him. You Shi Lang did not answer him, but You Shi Lang''s body had another will to answer the question of the planet. ¡ª¡ªBecause he is the king of people, Gaia. There is no doubt that this will is Zhu Yue. She was snickering, she was joying. After being suppressed by Youshilang for a long time, she finally found an opportunity. Blood-red mud overflowed from the surface of Youshilang''s body. Young Shi Langton felt a headache, as if thousands of spikes were pierced on his soul, feeling painful. Even the perfect control of the Tower of Radiance couldn''t help but stop, allowing many chaotic humanoids to break through the defense of the Starlight. "Don''t mess with this king at this time, you scumbag!" You Shilang shouted, and his firm determination began to suppress Zhu Yue in the opposite direction. -Impossible! Under such circumstances, how can you suppress Yu? You...you...monster! The blood red mud on the body surface stopped overflowing, and the body slowly contracted. However, this cannot change the situation. Because of Zhu Yue''s troubles, a loophole appeared in the line of defense of the stars, which caused a lot of chaotic figures to come in. This made him have to bother to weave the offensive net. However, this is a big test for his mental strength and magic. And at this moment-- "[Brahma, covering the earth]!" The powerful magic cannon blasted from a distance, and the starlight of the sword of vows that flickered on the earth at the same time, slashed and killed the chaotic humanoid that had broken through the line of defense. "This is..." You Shi Lang was slightly surprised. ¡ª¡ª''Humanity'' has already begun to operate. Get out of here, Gurneyville... The planet''s will became more and more illusory, and eventually disappeared. "[Alaya] Has it started to work too?" You Shi Lang did not feel relaxed, but heavier. More than 1,500 years ago, when he dealt with Bailong Futigeng and Zhu Yue, [Alaya] did not act, but at this time, he did. Does this mean that [Alaya] has truly determined that this monster is a monster that poses great harm and threat to human history and the survival of mankind? You Shilang stared closely at the sleeping giant dragon head in the sky, "Could it be that this thing prevents the clairvoyance EX of King Gilgamesh and King Solomon from observing the real culprit in 2004?" You Shilang doesn''t know, but the most urgent thing is to send everyone in this city out of this city that is about to be isolated and corrected by the planet''s restraint...! Chapter 95 Heroes and Guardians [Second More] Youshiro controls the Tower of Radiance. In the distance, a white-haired young man with a sharp gun leaped between the tall buildings and leaped towards him. There is no doubt that he was the one who used the magic cannon and the sword of Altria''s oath of victory to make up for the vacancy in the line of defense. Looking at that face that was already a little strange, You Shilang slowly spit out the name of the young man in his heart. -Galna! Garna fell in front of You Shi Lang, and greeted him plainly: "This is the first official meeting, Eternal King." You Shi Lang once met Garna. Once, he and Alquette fell on the [Root Cause] road, and among the heroic army facing him, there was Garna. "Do you remember me?" You Shi Lang asked. Garna nodded and said: "The body on the seat has seen you, I naturally remember you." You Shilang took a deep breath and said, "You came from afar. This king should have done his best to be a landlord, but now the crisis is looming, and I forgive this king for not being polite with you." After a pause, You Shilang asked: "How many people are summoned by the restraint?" "Including the Guardian, there are a total of six riders." Garner said: "Three Guardians, and three riders including me." "Heroic?" You Shilang frowned. Garna nodded, pointed at the huge dragon head in the sky, and said: "The restraint power activated the decisive battle magic and heroic summoning, but it was interfered by that thing. In the end, the activation failed. We can only send the protector here, and the three of us Riding the heroic spirit borrowed the channel summoned by the heroic spirit to appear in the realm." You Shi Lang frowned. Spirit descending ceremony¡¤Summon of heroic spirits, this is the decisive magic used by inhibition to save the world of primates. The seven crowned heroes who will stand at the apex of the seven attributes will appear and destroy the catastrophe that hinders the development of the primate world. For human convenience, the summoning system that downgraded this magic is called the Holy Grail War. And this kind of decisive battle magic exists to deal with beasts, the ultimate defense mechanism to protect humanity. "This thing is a beast?" You Shi Lang frowned and asked. Garna shook his head and said, "I don''t know. But there is no doubt that the Heroic Summon was interfered by that thing. In addition, that thing also interfered with the link between the Heroic Seat and the world." You Shilang shed a cold sweat and asked: "The seat you are talking about, shouldn''t it be..." Chapter 700： "Heroes." Garner calmly said the terrible facts, "That thing restricts the connection of the Heroes to this world, and this is also the reason why the inhibition of the heroic summoning failed." "What the **** is this that can actually interfere with the Heroic Seat?" You Shilang was shocked. So far, among all the worldviews of Xingyue, there is only one seat of heroic spirits that can interfere and limit beyond time and space. That is the earth of steel where the planet and mankind have all stopped working! "I don''t know," Garner shook his head, then raised his palm, pointed at the right neck of the giant dragon head, and said, "Did you see it, Eternal King? The seventeenth unknown figure in the third row." You Shilang looked up and saw the seventeenth chaotic human figure in the third row that Garner said among the dense human figures on the right neck of the huge dragon head. It was a male human figure, emerging from the neck of a huge dragon head like a tumor. It looked like a howling and looked extremely terrifying. Garner said: "I don''t know anything else, but I can feel the sun''s breath stronger than me from that figure." "The breath of the sun?" You Shilang frowned. "Yes," Garner nodded and said, "Because of my integration with my father Surya after I die, my divinity is A, and I have the highest divine fitness. Any divinity is The heroes and gods of the sun **** system below B will be suppressed by me. But I can feel from the human form that the sun **** is more qualified than me... If I expected it, that human form is probably my father A profile of the sun **** Surya." After a pause, Garner looked at You Shilang and said, "The only information I know is this. For this campaign, I will follow your arrangements and give it an order, King Eternal." You Shilang said with a headache: "Don''t worry about this, this is going to be corrected by the planet. First send the innocent people out, and leave the rest to the planet to handle it." After a pause, You Shilang asked: "Just ask, who are the guardians and heroes of the present world?" "I don''t know about the Guardian, because it''s not a system. The heroic spirits in the real world, besides me, Arjuna, there is another person." After a pause, Garner said: "That person is more special and more Trouble, she did not come for salvation, but for destruction." "Who?" You Shi Lang asked. Garner said: "...Attila!" "Attila?" You Shi Lang was taken aback, then pursed his lips, and said, "So that''s it... the culprit who destroyed the dynasty created by this king... is indeed special enough... but I am afraid that the trouble is not this king, but this king. Subordinates." Attila, the star soldier, was also one of the allies who defeated Zhu Yue with him at the time, and was also the main culprit who destroyed his dynasty! In the end, he died on the conspiracy planned by Altria. If these two women get together... "Not good!" Merlin suddenly yelled. You Shilang looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong, Merlin?" Merlin said helplessly: "Attila has already started fighting with Lily." "That''s it." You Shilang''s face was calm. Merlin asked, "My lord, are you not worried?" "Just do your own thing, Al will take care of it." Youshilang said. After a pause, Ju Shi Lang looked at Garna and said, "Garna, please inform the heroes and guardians who are in the world with you to wipe out the remaining monsters in the city." "What about the sky?" Garner asked. You Shi Lang said: "I will try my best to hold on. If there is a fish that slips through the net, I beg you." Garna nodded, turned and left. You Shilang looked at the messenger next to him and asked, "How is the information spread?" Chuan Lingbing said: "Xindu''s news network has been completely dispersed. The 01, 02, and 07 teams have taken many people to Yuanzang Mountain, my king." You Shi Lang nodded. His retreat strategy is actually very simple. It is to spread the information, and then let the Fuyuki City Government issue unified orders to let people listen to the small leaders of the company or what group, but the small leaders listen to the big leaders, and then he circulates them. Soldiers, carry out a group retreat. Staring tightly at the sky, You Shilang concentrated on constructing a line of defense in the sky. Meiyou looked at him, it was a person shining in the Tower of Light. She felt very dazzling, but Merlin had become accustomed to it. ¡­ ¡­ With a sound of "Zheng", Altria''s holy sword was shaken by the sword of the **** of war that radiated rainbow light. With a strong killing intent, the sword of the military **** slashed towards her head, and Altria took a step back, but was shaved off a few strands of blond hair. Altria didn''t fight back, but hurriedly backed away. She was quite convinced that in close combat, she was definitely not the opponent of this person. Isn''t this a matter of course? More than 1,500 years ago, she played thousands of games with this person, just as the other party knew her, and she knew the person. "Stop fighting, Attila!" Altria yelled, "I don''t want to fight you at all now!" "It can''t be done, the Holy Swordsman. This recorded I will appear in order to destroy you! Come on! The battle fifteen hundred years ago, I didn''t count as a loss!" Attila''s eyes flashed with desire for destruction, and he attacked Altria. Altria gritted her teeth to meet, but she was not Attila''s opponent at all in the battle, she was suppressed very much. Attila''s face was as smooth as water, and he couldn''t help showing a smile, a sword is heavier than a sword, and a sword is more ruthless than a sword. "Clang--!" The agitation of steel. Yes. That''s how it feels. Attila doesn''t like destruction and ravages, but as an invading civilization, she can''t stop the destruction and ravages. It can be said that destruction and ravages are the instincts that she gave to her when she was created by the star. She accepted this kind of herself, but she couldn''t like this kind of herself. I think that this kind of self is actually worthless, meaningless, and even less selfless and empty. Until more than 1,500 years ago, I met Altria, who was completely opposite to the meaning of her existence. If she is destruction and ravages, then Altria is peace and protection. Chapter 701： It was completely contrary to the meaning of her existence, and she also possessed the Star Sword that once destroyed her clone. She was very convinced that she and Altria were definitely deadly enemies. In that war more than 1,500 years ago, the curtain came to an end when she was attacked. But the matter did not end, she found herself in a death fight with Altria. Yes, if the previous destruction and ravages were the instincts of travel stars, then destroying Altria is her own birth, the most true desire. She realized this the moment she was killed by Altria more than 1,500 years ago. And this time she appeared in the realm from the record of the heroic seat, it was precisely the breath of Altria that she felt, and this was the first to appear in the realm. The purpose is naturally to destroy Altria. "Stop it, Attila!" Altria shouted. Attila ignored her, but attacked Altria with a happy smile. Grey glanced at Altria with a worried look, then looked at Elquet on the side, and said: "Alquette, you...you go and help your Highness!" Grey knew she would only drag her up, so she troubled Alquette. However... "No... I don''t want to fight that person..." El Quette glanced at Attila, shook his head, and refused. "Why?" Grey asked strangely. Elquet shook his head and said with a full face: "I don''t know... my body... my soul is refusing to fight with that person. And... and... a little bit of hatred? A little scared? I don''t know why... ¡­It¡¯s really inexplicable..." Elquette is also very strange, she has never had such a subtle feeling. More than 1,500 years ago, she also participated in Zhu Yue''s crusade, but she did not meet Attila, so she didn''t feel this way. But now when she saw Attila, she had this strange feeling instead. Grey turned to look at Altria, who was fighting fiercely with Attila, defending more and attacking less, her eyes showed worry, "Your Highness..." Elquette glanced at Grey, then at the suppressed Altria, gritted his teeth, and said, "Okay! I''m going!" The Holy Sword and the Sword of the God of War were about to confront each other, Elquite rushed into the battle group, grabbing the Sword with one hand, and the Sword of the God of War with the other, stopping the two Clash. "Alquette..." Altria was taken aback. Attila said displeasedly, "Get out of the way, Zhu Yue. I am not interested in you!" "I am not Zhu Yue, I am El Quette!" El Quette said displeasedly. Attila said: "It doesn''t matter who it is. Let go of my sword, I am going to ravage it, not you!" El Quette did not speak, but used both hands to grab the swords of the two men. Attila could not pull the sword out. She appeared from the heroic spirit body, but in terms of strength, she was not as strong as Alquette, who was the best body of Zhu Yue. Altria took a deep breath, looked at Attila, and said: "Attila, you and I appear in one place, they must be mortal enemies. Just as you want to destroy me, my heart is full of you. The hatred of killing. But I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in you right now. So the decisive battle between you and me is left to the end of the event. If you still want to do it, I won¡¯t fight back. If you destroy one that will never fight back at all If Altria can be satisfied, then you can do it." After a pause, Altria looked at Elquet and said, "Alquette, let her go." Elquet hesitated for a moment, then let go of his hand. As soon as Elquet released his hand, Attila stabbed Altria with a merciless sword, but Altria was not defensive. Those holy blue eyes were so serious and majestic. Staring at Attila like a lion. Attila''s sword stopped one centimeter in front of Altria, and finally slowly retracted the sword. Attila recovered her peace, looked at Altria, and said, "I can¡¯t satisfy you in my heart if I destroy you who don¡¯t want to fight back. Okay, I agree. When the matter is over, I will destroy you again. ." Altria nodded solemnly and earnestly. Elquette was next to Altria and whispered: "Al, in fact, we can get rid of her by working together now." "No, El Qu¨¦t." Altria shook her head, staring at Attila tightly, with murderous intent in her heart, and said: "This woman...I...must be done by me. Kill. Otherwise, the killing intent in my heart cannot be calmed down." Elquette looked at the two men who were staring at each other, surging with killing intent and desire for destruction, with a baffling expression, and said to his heart that they were really two weird people. Attila temporarily entered Altria''s team and was active in Fuyuki City. ... ... "Brother... Sister... Where are you...?" Fujimaru Tateka walked on a street full of fire, shuddering, frightened, and horrified. The original lively celebrations turned into a horrible apocalypse in a blink of an eye. The huge monster in the sky made her terrified. And the chaotic human figures that kept pouring up around made her tremble with fear. Fortunately, every chaotic figure that came up would be repelled by her good friend the Demon Messenger. And she is bold enough and runs faster, so she has not fallen into a circle of being surrounded so far. So scared... so scared... Fujimaru Tachika was shaking. Why is it so? At first, there was a big explosion in the distant street. Her brother handed her to her sister, and then took the people to the distant street. Then a big monster appeared in the sky, and her sister took her to safety. But later, her sister disappeared. The disappearance is incredible. A big hole appeared in the ground, and her sister was taken away, and then she touched it here alone. "Brother...sister..." Fujimaru Tachika was shaking. The dark demon messenger stood by her side, like a loyal stand-in, protecting her. "It''s terrible... terrible..." Chapter 702： At this moment, the chaotic humanoid figures on the corner of the street rushed from all directions. Fujimaru Tatsuka closed her eyes in fright. And at this moment-- There was a "shoo" in my ear, followed by a big explosion. Fujimaru Tatsuka felt that someone picked her up. She opened her eyes and saw that she was a girl with slender white hair and a cold complexion. However, that face was very familiar, and Fujimaru Tatsuka subconsciously called out: "Sister Grey?" The girl ignored her, but took her aside and said in a flat tone: "The recovery is complete." "Thanks, Chief Executive." A familiar and indifferent voice sounded, and Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and saw a person wearing tight red and black clothing and a jacket slowly retracting his bow. Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help but stunned God. Because this person and her brother Fujimaru Shiro looked almost exactly the same, except that the complexion was a little dark, and the hair and eyebrows turned white, there was almost no difference. The most important thing is that the end of this person''s eyebrows is also in the shape of lightning, which is exactly the same as his brother! Subconsciously, Fujimaru Tatsuka called out, "Brother?" "Brother?" The man raised his eyebrows, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "Child, you have admitted the wrong person. I am not your brother." Another person next to him took a mouthful of cigarettes, and then slowly said, "Hurry up and send it to another place. This girl is not the only one who needs rescue." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at the speaker again, and couldn''t help but froze, and said, "Uncle Keiji?" Isn''t the person in front of him the same as Eomiya Kiritugu? It''s just that the hair has turned white, and his complexion looks a little cold, which makes people a little scary. "It seems to be related to me in this world." The man glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said. "Let''s put it in a safe place first," the man stood up, threw the cigarette **** to the ground, stomped it out, and said with some joy: "This is the first time, not a murderous act!" ... ... ps: Has anyone guessed the true face of this volume of BOSS? Chapter 96 The True Face! [Third more] "Mother, mother, let me out!" In the endless world of imaginary numbers, Sakura was shouting. She wants to open the door of the imaginary world, but the door is restricted by a more terrifying force. "Mother, mother, let me out!" Sakura shouted. She knew who did it, and she also knew better who could easily restrict her in the imaginary world. Give her strength, give her power, and a caring mother. The creator goddess of Mesopotamia-Tiamat! When Angelika attacked Miyu and the others, his brother Fujimaru Shiro handed her sister Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked her to take her sister Fujimaru Tatsuka to a safe place for protection. She did so, and then the sky changed abnormally, the arms of the sky, and huge dragon heads appeared one after another. Later, when the giant mouth of the dragon head appeared the hand of [evil] very similar to her brother, her mother Tiamat immediately dragged her to this endless, without the concept of time and space. The world of imaginary numbers is sealed. "Mother, mother...!" Sakura yelled. The monster that split the sky, the huge fear fell, just like the apocalypse. She is very worried about her brother, sister, and her sister who came back from Finland. She wanted to protect her relatives and friends, but she was trapped here by Tiamat alone. ¡ª¡ªIt''s safe here, my child. Kozakura yelled loudly, and there was a response. The original goddess, who exists in this infinite imaginary world, responded to her. An extremely contradictory will, a mixture of maternal love and killing intent, resounded in her heart. Kozakura looked around and shouted: "Mother, let me out!" ¡ª¡ªNo, my child. Outside, it''s dangerous. The infinite, dark world of imaginary numbers lit up, shining all over Sakura. Only then did Kozakura realize that it was two huge palms that surrounded her. Sakura turned around, saw the huge body of the goddess, raised her head slightly, her eyes fell on a delicate, loving face of the goddess. Tiamat held Sakura in his palm, her lavender eyes gleaming with concern, looking down at her. "Let me go out, mother. My brother, my sister, and my sister are all outside, I can''t just sit idly by!" Sakura said seriously. ¡ª¡ªHere, safe. Sakura said, "But the safety of a person is not what I want, mother!" ¡ª¡ªYou say that because you don¡¯t know the essence of that thing, Sakura. You don¡¯t know how terrible that thing is, but as a mother, I can¡¯t let you get hurt. Tiamat''s face was full of love. Kozakura asked, "What the **** is that monster?" ¡ª¡ªThat thing is a seat. ... ... Chapter 703： Youshiro controls the Tower of Radiance, while carefully arranging the sky defense net, while using Meilin''s [Clairvoyance EX] to observe the situation in Fuyuki City and analyze the situation. At present, there are victims who are relatively close to Yuanzang Mountain. Under the mobilization of the Fuyuki City Government, they cooperated with his soldiers and public staff to mobilize citizens and evacuated from Yuanzang Mountain. This gave You Shilang a sigh of relief, the planet did not lie to him, and indeed left an exit in Yuanzang Mountain. The city government is still busy. Fortunately, with Mei Lin as the central supervisor, he still shared a lot of his burden. At this moment, Rin Tosaka and Luvia came here with a scorched expression. "Finally found!" Tosaka Rin and Luvia said breathlessly. "Sister Rin and Sister Luvia..." Standing next to You Shi Lang, watching You Shi Lang''s glorious beauty, I couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw them. "Is Miyu here?" Rin Tosaka glanced at Miyu, and then looked at the young Shirou who had been integrated into the Tower of Radiance, covered in brilliance, and shouted: "Fujimaru Black Gloves, listen up. , The truth about that monster is Olympus! It''s the seat of God!" Luvia glared at Tosaka Rin, and said displeased: "You took my line, Rin!" "At this moment, what do you care about such trivial things?" Tosaka Rin said silently. Olympus? The seat of God? Originally seeing Tosaka Rin and Luvia coming, Yushiro planned to include them for use, but when he heard Tosaka Rin''s shouting, he couldn''t help being stunned. On the premise of maintaining the sky defense net, he allocated a part of his energy, looked at Tosaka Rin, and asked, "What does this mean, Rin?" Luvia took the conversation and said, "This is what Master Asteria said, Shirou!" At this moment, the situation was urgent, and she did not deliberately mispronounce her name, but rather read Shilang''s name correctly. "Olympus...The seat of God...?" You Shilang looked puzzled. Pandora was created by the Greek gods, why is there another Olympus? And... The seat of God? The truth of that thing is the seat of God? How is this possible? Just as the Heroic Seat is an existence that transcends time and space and is located outside the world. The seat of God is also transcending time and space, standing on the outside of the world, and being an existence above the seat of heroic spirits. And those who can enter the seat of the gods are all regular pillars of gods. This kind of thing is beyond imagination! And the pillar of the gods on the seat of gods will not be able to lower the realm at all after the end of the gods, just like the moon **** Artemis lowered his godhead and borrowed the spirit foundation of Orion to appear in the realm. And now someone is telling him that this thing standing in the sky is the seat of God? Is this possible? The Pillar of God is very difficult to find in the world after this **** generation, and suddenly there is a seat of God in the lower realm? The seat of all the gods? How is this possible? How can such a ridiculous thing of breaking the Three Views happen? If there is such a ridiculous thing, just wait for death, what else are you struggling with? Not to mention it is the seat of the gods that gathers all the gods, even if a star-making **** runs down from the seat of the gods, it is enough to reshape the entire planet. What are you struggling with? You Shilang pulled out his mind with difficulty, looked at Luvia, and couldn''t help asking: "Astraea really said that?" Luvia nodded. There was a boom. The news was shocking. It is even more unacceptable than the calamity of the [beast] present world! You Shi Lang looked at Luvia and asked in a deep voice, "What else did Asteria say?" "She said, that is the seat of the created gods, not the true seat of gods." Luvia said. "The seat of the created god?" You Shi Lang was taken aback. Luvia nodded, pointed to the huge dragon head in the sky, and said, "Master Asteria said, that thing is the seat of the gods created with Olympus as the core. It is not a true god. The seat is the seat of God created for what purpose. It can drag the true pillar of God to its seat and eat it, thereby gaining the power and magic of the pillar of God, and perfecting its seat." You Shilang asked: "Did she say how this thing was born, who created it for what purpose? Was it Zeus? Or, did Astoria convey the weakness of this thing?" Luvia showed sadness and said, "Before Master Asteria was eaten, she only said that this was created, the second seat of God!" "It''s really unbelievable, the truth of that thing turned out to be this!" Hearing this next to Merlin who walked over, he couldn''t help but look surprised. To be said to be surprised is rather unacceptable. This fact is really incredible. Enemy... It''s not a god. It''s not a **** system in any region. It''s the seat of God! A **** seat in the body of god! If it is such a thing, it is no wonder that Jewel Weng will be eaten. Mei Lin sighed inwardly, then looked at You Shi Lang and asked, "Wang, what should I do?" I also want to know what to do... To be honest, You Shilang''s mind was also stunned by the news. Chapter 704： He didn''t know what to do. If the enemy is a god, even the main god, he can easily solve it. But it is not. This is no longer an enemy that a pillar of gods can explain. It''s the seat of God! Seat of the created gods! Someone, or a certain god, or a group of unknown beings, based on what purpose and a certain method, created the seat of the gods! However, if it is the seat of God, why is the target him? Youshilang is quite sure that the maliciousness directed at him is not fake. The goal of this seat of God is him! "My king... my king...!?" Merlin called him. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" You Shilang recovered his senses. Merlin asked, "Wang, what should we do?" "This... this... evacuate, or evacuate first... This matter is left to the planet to handle." You Shilang said. He was a little breathless under the pressure of the three words "Seat of God". "Wait!" You Shilang stopped Mei Lin. Mei Lin looked at You Shi Lang and asked, "What''s the matter, my king?" You Shilang said: "Don''t tell other people the essence of this thing." "I see." Merlin nodded. Yushiro looked at Luvia and Tosaka Rin, and said, "Don''t talk about it yet." Luvia and Tosaka Rin also nodded. Yushiro arranged tasks for Luvia and Tosaka Rin, and then he continued to maintain the sky defense line alone. But his heart was disturbed by the three words of the seat of God. Looking at the sky, the huge dragon head sleeping because of the correction power, and the chaotic, howling human figures on the neck of the dragon head, his heart is both dazed and heavy. ¡ª¡ª¡¾? ? ? ? ? ¡¿ Sen Luo Wanxiang, the second treasure, still couldn''t see the truth of the chaotic human figures at the neck of the dragon''s head, but You Shi Lang had already guessed the truth of the chaotic human figures. It is the pillar of god. The pillar of **** eaten by this seat of god! The chaos humanoid that Garna said earlier, I''m afraid it is not someone else, is it the father of Garna, the sun **** Surya? And among the various human figures standing at the neck, there is probably an Asteria! How could this happen? How could it be such an enemy? You Shi Lang was a little bit out of breath. Seat of God... This kind of enemy is not something that humans can beat... ¡ª¡ªYou seem to need a little help, the king of people. Crimson silt was flowing out of You Shilang''s body again, and Zhu Yue''s voice rang in You Shilang''s heart again. But this time, her voice was no longer as cold as before, but very gentle, with an intoxicating aura, like a charming succubus, depraved. "Can you help me, Zhu Yue?" You Shilang asked. ¡ª¡ªOf course. As long as you become my dependent. You Shilang smiled and said, "Don''t be kidding, how many gods have you played?" ¡ª¡ªThese are just Gaia¡¯s creations. I am the King of the Moon. Are they my opponents? "You are wrong, Zhu Yue. How many of these gods are foreign descendants who are crowned with divinities because they are recognized by the humans on the earth, and thus become the pillars of gods. Retreat, my men are defeated. Your existence , It''s just a shameful chapter!" You Shilang sneered. -Impossible! Why do you still have such a tough will at this time? "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted? If I am defeated by the defeated opponent, then I will lose completely!" Youshiro laughed. ¡ª¡ªThen I will tell you a secret. You Shilang laughed and said: "Do you think you can confuse my mind?" ¡ª¡ªHa ha ha... Do you know? You have a child! "Haha." You Shilang laughed at her and ignored her. Want to fool him with this method? Hehe. He is clean and self-conscious, never touched by flowers and grass, so far he has not even talked about a girlfriend, and has a child? Funny. ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t believe me, I''ll show it to you. Zhu Yue showed a happy smile, and in the will of You Shilang, it showed the scene of the previous painting. ... ... ps: The third one is here~! That''s it for today~! Good night! ^_^ By the way, how many people guessed it? For this volume, the tips I gave are quite adequate. Chapter 97 You have a daughter! Chapter 705： Although Zhu Yue''s will is attached to the [Vampire Evil], there is no way to erode the spirit and will of the young scholar. You Shi Lang with [Desperate Will A+++], let alone Zhu Yue, even the planet can''t erode him. Therefore, Zhu Yue cannot erode the young Shi Lang, and even the scenes she wants to unfold cannot bring the spirit of the young Shi Lang into it, but transform it into a picture and show it in the spirit of the young Shi Lang. You Shilang sneered, ignoring her small movements at all, but carefully weaving a sky protective net to shoot down the chaotic human figures that fell from the sky one by one. You Shilang didn''t intend to pay attention to Zhu Yue''s small movements, but the picture she showed made You Shilang couldn''t help but wrinkle. This picture... It seems familiar. The magnificent palace was his palace in Camelot period. In the palace at night, he condemned Guini Weier and was correcting the documents. "Come on, Wang, this is the chicken soup that I carefully brewed. You can try it." Morgan brought the chicken soup with a smile on his face. He who corrected the document put [Evil] on himself, and then said: "Standing at the door, thirty steps away from me!" You Shilang glanced at him and sneered: "You don''t want to tell me that Morgan and I gave birth to Mordred? That''s a real laugh! This king has always known that the guy wants to do something to this king. What, but the king didn''t give her any chance! The king didn''t drink that bowl of soup!" ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t worry, the king of people. The show has just begun. You Shi Lang frowned. In the picture, after Morgan was repulsed by him, Altria walked in with a bowl of fish soup, put it in front of him, and said, "Wang--, this...this is what I made. Fish soup...you...you taste..." He who absolutely trusted Altria, drank the fish soup. You Shilang remembered that there was indeed such a scene. He still remembers that that night, he corrected... Wait! "This..." You Shi Lang frowned involuntarily. In the picture, he drank the fish soup. After correcting the documents, he was confused and wanted to sleep. Then Altria helped him to the bedroom. Then, the next scene is terrible! Altria helped him onto the bed, covered him with a quilt, and was about to leave, but he violently got up, grabbed his wrist, and pressed it on the bed. "Wang...? Wang...?" Altria was pressed against her body by him, her wrists buckled on the bed, neither moving nor struggling, but her eyelashes trembled and she looked at him with some fear. But he stroked and ravaged her long hair roughly, showing a smile of enjoyment. ¡ª¡ªYou are really a perverted hair fetish, the king of people. You Shi Lang: "..." He seemed unable to refute this. But let''s stop here. You Shilang was about to laugh at Zhu Yue''s stupidity, but the next scene made him frown. In the picture, he, no matter how painful Altria was, he ravaged Altriya''s long hair, and then became more rough, his palms no longer ravaged Altriya''s long hair, but touched her. Then he kissed her cheek. Very intense. And the next scene is a bit unbearable to look directly at it. He ravaged Altria very rudely, but Altria stretched out her palm gently, gently stroking his face, and said very soft words. "I have admiration for you, Wang... I like you... Please destroy me, please ravage me... I love you... I have fallen in love with you from a long, long time ago. From the manor , You only think of me as a girl. Thank you for taking me on a trip, thank you for taking me to admire the fireflies under the night sky... Thank you, Goddess of Destiny, for bringing you to my side and becoming my king... I love you , Gurneyville." The corners of You Shilang''s eyes twitched. ¡ª¡ªHow do you feel, the king of man? You Shilang sneered and said, "You are just showing out the evil thoughts I once buried in my heart. It''s useless, Zhu Yue. I admit that I had evil thoughts towards Skaha and Al. But since I became king, I Just get rid of all these evil thoughts of mine. It is impossible for me to attack them or against Al!" ¡ª¡ªWhy do you say that? You Shilang loudly said: "Are you an idiot? One is a shameful old woman, and the other is a cub I raised. They are all so familiar with each other. Why would I be embarrassed to start? The most important thing is that Al can''t say this at all. That''s right. The flaw is too obvious, Zhu Yue!" ¡ª¡ªIt''s amazing, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of man. But it is a pity that this incident happened in real life, please keep watching. "It''s not necessary at all!" You Shilang exclaimed loudly. Most of the young Shilang''s spirit maintained the Glory Tower, but he did subconsciously leave a trace of spirit and watched the picture. He wanted to see what Zhu Yue was going to do. However, perhaps he himself hadn''t noticed that deep down in his heart, he was instinctively panicked. Because looking at the picture, he has a sense of sight. In the unfolding picture inside the spirit, he squeezed Altria for two days and nights, and finally fell softly on the bed. Altoria paled, got dressed, cleaned up the mess in the room, then moved him to the bed, covered him with a quilt, and kissed him on the forehead, and said softly: "I love You, Gurneyville." "Who...?" Perhaps Altria''s actions were too presumptuous. He had fainted and opened his eyes in a daze. As a result, the flustered Altria fell and smashed his head. With a "boom", he swayed twice, fell on the pillow, and fainted completely. "Yes... I''m sorry, Wang..." After leaving this apology, Altria ran away in a panic. You Shilang laughed and said: "This is ridiculous! This is impossible! Al is impossible to beat me!" Zhu Yue did not respond to him. And the picture continued to play. Altria fled the palace in a hurry, explained a few words to Guinevere, and then Morgan said a few ruthless words "I will never give you the throne", and hurried out of Camelot. , Went to Taylor Beer to take office. As spring passed and autumn came, her belly grew bigger and bigger. Later, after Wang''s expedition team, Aggie, Gawain, and Kay visited Cornwall, they visited Tyler Beer and discovered this incident. Kay is going crazy. Chapter 706： "Why do you want to do this, Al?" he asked loudly. Altria didn''t know how to answer, but she lowered her head and her face was ashamed. Kai and Gao Wen were going to report to him, but were stopped by Ager Guiwen. "What do you want to do, Age Guiwen?" Gao Wen asked. Age Guiwen said: "The king''s mind is not in the dynasty, and the king is going to leave. Do you want the king to be caught by the dynasty forever?" "Then what do you mean?" Kay asked with a frown. Age Guiwen said: "The country cannot be without a master for a day, and the king cannot have a queen. The king must go, and our knights cannot be dragged. But once the king leaves, who is the principal of the dynasty? Morgan? She has only one. If the lord¡¯s instrument is a king, the dynasty will collapse within ten years. For the sake of the dynasty, we must leave a king heir." Age Guiwen persuaded Kai and Gaowen. "Why do you want to help me, Age Guiwenqing?" Altria asked. Age Guiwen said: "I am not helping you. I only think about problems from the perspective of the dynasty. Although the king has given you the opportunity, in fact, the king has already determined in his heart that he will make Morgan king, no matter how great you have done. It was also in vain. And this decision must be the most significant mistake in the king''s life. If anyone can bring down the dynasty, that person must be Morgan." "Why do you say that to Sister Wang? Sister Wang, isn''t it your mother?" Altria asked. Age Guiwen said: "It is precisely because she is my mother that I can make such assertions. No one is more irrational than her. That woman does everything on her sensibility. If she is a lord, it will not get in the way, if she is a king, a dynasty She must collapse! She is an element of instability. Look at it, if she is the king, within ten years, she will definitely abandon the throne and go!" "Sister Wang..." Altria looked at him with some trouble. Age Guiwen said: "No one can change the king''s decision. For the sake of the dynasty, we must leave a king heir. If Morgan is stable, we will naturally serve him as the king. If Morgan leaves as I expected, then I When you wait, you will serve the king''s heir to continue the king''s inheritance. No one will disobey the king''s heir. And Altori Yaqing, your task is to nurture the king''s heir and teach the king''s heirs all the wisdom of the king you have recorded." Age Guiwen left with Gawain and Kai. In the ice and snow, Altria was in front of the fire, while reading stories about her travels, while touching her stomach, her expression was kind and gentle. The corner of the young Shi Lang''s eyes twitched. ¡ª¡ªHow? "The flaw is too big, Zhu Yue!" You Shilang sneered: "I admit that with the temperament of Age rules, you can do this kind of thing. But how do you know? At that time, there was no real ancestor on the island. No, and I have never seen this scene, no memory! This is just your illusion, you want to interfere with me?" ¡ª¡ªYou look down on me so little, I have a headache. The picture is turning again. Returning from Jewel Weng, Merlin, dressed in a magical girl, arrived at Tyler Bill first. He discovered this matter, but his attitude was completely different from that of Age Guiwen. "I have to tell the king." Mei Lin said firmly. "I beg you not to be like this, Merlin." Altria begged Merlin. Merlin asked: "Why is this, Lily? I understand, you admire the king. In that case, you can directly use this king heir to keep the king. Believe me, as long as the king learns about this, although he will be angry, although he will Blame, but I won¡¯t deny this king heir, let alone leave. Is that so, okay?" "If a woman uses her blood to retain the one she loves, it is a real failure. I have failed once because of my emotions, and I don''t want to fail a second time. I don''t want Wang to be in pain because of my mistakes. Stay. Please, Merlin, this is the request of my life." Altria said. Merlin was in pain and silence, and then said: "...You can''t fool the king like this." "What?" Altria asked. Merlin said solemnly: "You must...you must let the king get rid of the correct answer as soon as possible, and lead the king''s thinking to Morgan, to his final battle. If you don''t do this, you won''t be able to deceive the king. ." After a pause, Merlin smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it...I will do this thing. No one is better suited to do this thing than me. I just can''t think of... someone who possesses human emotions. I, I swear to be a sincere person, and I will never deceive again... In the end, I want to deceive. I like the king and I am least willing to cheat..." Altria lowered her head in shame. The corners of You Shilang''s eyes were twitching, and he suddenly felt a bad feeling. He guessed some things, but couldn''t believe them. In the wind and snowy manor, a young dragon was born. The little one is born without crying. As a last resort, Merlin could only mention the little young dragon, and slapped the little young dragon on the ass. With a "Wow", the young dragon cried out. Altria, with a pale face, looked at Merlin angrily and asked: "What are you doing, Merlin?" Merlin said helplessly: "The newborn child does not cry, and the physical respiratory system cannot be stabilized, and there will be problems. When you were just born, a small group, like this child, will not cry, that is I did it." "Is that so..." Altria''s face gradually eased. "Really, I''m going to be a mother. I don''t even know this kind of common sense." Merlin said brokenly, and then picked up the young dragon, his eyes are both complicated and soft, and said: "This is about to come. The king of this land is still such a small one..." At this moment, the young dragon opened its toothless mouth and bit into Merlin''s finger. "Hey hey hey! Will you bite at such a young age? Is this instinct? Excessive!" Merlin yelled. "Babble babble ah!" While crying little baby dragon, while this fight fiercely biting his own **** magician''s finger. Mei Lin said depressed: "This child will definitely become the kind of person who will bite in death in the future." "Don''t talk nonsense, Merlin." Altria hugged the young dragon and said softly: "I will protect her and not let her get hurt." The young dragon that fell in his mother''s arms no longer was fierce and no longer crying. Instead, he stretched out his little hand and grabbed his mother''s smile. A smile appeared on the little face, "Hehehe..." "Mordred..." Altria said softly. "Have you decided on her name?" Merlin asked. Altria nodded, then looked at Merlin, and said: "Mage Merlin, you are a great prophet, and you predict 100% success. I also predicted my life. Please predict the life of this child. " "My prediction has been broken by the king. And your life has been changed by the king. I can no longer predict." Merlin shook his head, paused, and said, "You don''t have to worry about this kid, Lily. The great bloodline she inherited has already destined this child not to be mediocre. Moreover, her identity is also destined to be our king." "I only hope that she can live her life peacefully and happily. Don''t be like me, being closed in her heart, only to find out her true heart in the end, betrayed the person she admired because of the violent emotions." Altori Yaman The face said softly. Merlin was silent for a moment and asked: "Lily, do you hate me and Yousser? Artificially, you were born in this world as the container of the "ideal king"." Altria shook her head and said, "I would not have been born without you and the prince¡¯s plan for the''ideal king''. It can be said that you are my father, Merlin. And... without your plan, I will never meet the king. I will never admire the king..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. "I see!" Merlin nodded. In the following days, Altria raised her body, while Merlin was busy with the young dragon. "My little king, don''t bite my **** anymore. I don''t have milk... Do you want me to become a woman? No, it''s definitely not possible!" "Yeah~~~ That can''t be gnawed! Can''t gnaw!" Chapter 707： "Really, didn''t it mean that I slapped you when I was born? Is it necessary to bear such a grudge? After all, who inherited this vengeful temper?" ... While Altria was busy with government affairs, she watched Merlin play weirdly and teased the young dragon, and the young dragon instinctively refused to bite him. The joy in the manor. Until the king personally inspected. Chapter 98 Mordred [Second More] In the autumn harvest season, he took the expedition team in the picture. After patrolling Cornwall and passing the question to Morgan, he came to Taylor Beal. Altria, who was wearing a white dress, was picking fruits and saw him coming over to let the women next to him continue to pick the fruits without delaying the harvest season, and then came next to him with the apples. "Long time no see, my king." Altria greeted him with a smile. "Yeah... It''s been a year." He also smiled. "Wang, I miss you so much." Altria said this sentence with a very normal face. He asked with a strange expression on his face: "Are you... did Merlin pretend to be?" "Why do you have this idea?" Altria looked strange. "Because it''s not like you," he said. "Too much, my king! Even if I haven''t seen you for more than a year, I will express my inner feelings!" Altria showed a serious and serious expression. And it was this expression that made him affirm that it wasn''t Merlin who changed him to fix him. Although the dog thief Merlin was very familiar with Altria, he could not imitate such a serious and rigid expression, who was frivolous. He was very convinced of this. You Shi Lang frowned, because there was nothing wrong with this and memory. Altria greeted him into the manor, and Merlin came on the stage crying with a young dragon biting his chest. "Wow! Lily, what a fuck! What a fuck! She bit my Nana!" Merlin pointed to her right chest, gnawing at her right chest, a fierce young dragon with tears on her face. After Merlin greeted him, she pointed to the young dragon and cried to Altria: "Wow! I''ll take it down for me soon, and I feel like I''m going to be bitten off! It''s so small, how can it be so strong? Ah! My king, you say, is her mother a dragon? Wow!" And he looked at the crying Merlin with joy, and smiled: "Tsk tusk, this is how you committed too much crime! Even children can''t see it!" Afterwards, Kay drew his sword and hunted down Merlin. You Shi Lang remembered this scene. Because this was the first time he saw Merlin wearing the costume of a magical girl, his appearance was so beautiful that he could not forget it. However, the next scene made him frowned. Kai chased Merlin and asked loudly, "What the **** do you want, Merlin?" "I''m just removing the doubts in Wang''s heart." Mei Lin said. Kai frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "You can''t deceive the king like this." Merlin sighed and said, "You just have to make trouble for me all the time, and the rest is up to me." Kay stopped the hunt. He stayed in the manor for a few days, inspecting Altria''s work schedule, and Merlin kept taking the child in front of him, and asked him to guess whose child it was. And he answered directly, this is his child with Al. Isn''t this taken for granted? Merlin had been using this to deceive him, scare him, and tease him before leaving Camelot to find Gems Weng. The first time it was Morgan, the second time Scarha, the third time was Guinevere, the fourth time was Gareth, and he guessed that the fifth time would be Altria. However, always swaying in front of him, he also became suspicious, guessing that Merlin had something to hide from him, so he asked very seriously. But Merlin told him with a serious face that it was him and his child who had stolen his concept through a dream...It was so disgusting, he directly asked Kai to chase Merlin. He also realized that Altria was hiding something from him, and later Altria went to his room herself and confessed to him that she did not want to be a king and voluntarily gave up the throne. And he agreed. These are all in the memory, exactly the same, there is no change. You Shilang knew this was true, but the world outside the door, but he didn''t know it. After Altria bid farewell to him, she walked out of the room. Age Zhiwen and Merlin got together. "It''s really you, Mei Linqing. You can count the king to this level." Age Zhiwen said. Merlin smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll tell you the truth, this time, I don''t want to cheat the king. As long as the king becomes suspicious and asks me, I will confess everything, but he didn''t... I have thought countless times. I wanted to cheat the king just to see him with an angry expression, but I never succeeded once. But this time, I really didn''t want to cheat him, but I succeeded...the world is really impermanent." After a pause, Merlin continued: "Take Mordred and the other war orphans to the royal capital. In this way, the king can''t tell the difference." Age Zhiwen nodded. Spring goes and autumn comes. He was preparing for the crusade against Zhu Yue, and the young dragon was slowly growing up in the capital. From such a small one, gradually, gradually grew into a very cute blond little girl. Compared with her cute appearance, her character can''t be called cute. Just as Merlin predicted, the young dragon''s character is the kind of character that refuses to suffer, and has to bite in death, not the kind of child who is obedient. When Altria was away, some children would tease her. Some boys would grab her hair because of her beautiful blonde hair, and for these people, she relentlessly fought back. But because she inherited the red dragon factor from her mother, her strength would be great, so every time she was bullied by others, but she seemed to be bullied and crying, so she was blamed by her mother. Fortunately, she is a very heartless child and never takes this to heart. Even if I had quarreled with others yesterday, I had a fight, so I was scolded by my mother and was so angry, but today I will share food and play with others with a smile. Therefore, she played very well with rough-handed boys, but she couldn''t play with delicate-minded girls. Once, she fell out with a girl, and when she continued to play with her the next day, the girl said displeasedly: "We are no longer friends." She asked strangely: "Why?" "I am very dissatisfied with you, so we are no longer friends!" said the girl. She said strangely: "What a strange way of thinking. If you are dissatisfied with me, just say it directly. The big deal is that we will fight, and we will still be good friends after the fight. Don''t worry, I won''t take it to heart. I won''t tell my mother." Chapter 708： "Mordred, you are an idiot!" In the end, she still failed to reconcile. Her temperament is not like a girl, but like a bold man. Never keep the hatred of yesterday for today. There was a conflict with others, and after a fight, I forgot to forget it, and continued to play together. Therefore, she was embraced by many boys and played very well, but she was rejected by the girls thousands of miles away. Young Shilang watched this scene silently. ¡ª¡ªHow? Zhu Yue asked him. You Shi Lang did not answer, but looked at Mordred, at that heartless smile. Later, he in the picture destroyed Zhu Yue and performed the coronation ceremony. On the eve of the coronation ceremony, he came to Altria''s residence. All the children looked at him excited and scared. They woven a wreath and wanted to give it to him, but no one had the courage to step forward. Everyone was scared and timid, but she patted her chest, stepped forward, and handed the wreath to his head. Then she ran away, hiding in the crowd, looking at him timidly. After he and Altria left, many people laughed at her, laughed at her for being brave, hiding in the crowd shivering. She said displeased: "You don''t have the courage! In the end, I handed it out! Especially you, Gridette, you are the least qualified to laugh at me! Say you are such a brave warrior and laugh at us as cowards. , As a result, I was afraid of even a cockroach! The last time I trampled it to death! You are the cowards! Slightly--!" She made a grimace. ¡ª¡ªHow, the king of man? You Shilang snorted and sneered: "The illusion is good. Using my memory to weave such a illusion with a complete set of characters and plots, it took you a lot of effort, Zhu Yue?" ¡ª¡ªStill deceiving yourself, Shirou. Look at your situation, Shirou. You Shilang glanced around and couldn''t help being taken aback. He is actually in this illusion now! ¡ª¡ªYou who were originally on the sidelines, have now entered this illusion. This means that your subconscious has already believed it, Shirou. Zhu Yue''s phantom appeared beside You Shilang. She looks exactly like Elquet, but has long hair that Elquet has lost. She has long hair and is wearing a white dress, but she doesn''t have the condescending coldness and indifference of more than 1,500 years ago. Instead, her eyes sparkle with human cunning. She stretched out her palm, gently stroked You Shilang¡¯s cheek, and said: "You can lie to yourself, but you can¡¯t lie to me, Shi Lang. How long do you think I have been in your heart? For ten years! I am the most People who know you." "Do you think that you drew [Vampire Evil] from Cathy Parrug before I entered your mind? You are wrong. It is because I am in your mind that you can learn from Kay Siparrug got the comparative evil, and finally transformed into the [Vampire Evil] restricting the true ancestor and the dead! I entered your mind ten years ago." Zhu Yue said. "What are you talking about?" You Shilang frowned and looked at Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue asked: "Don''t you think it''s weird? Nine years ago, why did Elquet, my body, come to you?" "Because my [evil] ate Loya!" You Shilang said. "Wrong. Roja was killed by Alquette as early as 800 years ago, but Alquette himself wished that Roja was still alive. But there was no way, after all, I took advantage of Roja and made it. My fragments." Zhu Yue shook her head with a smile, and said: "And ten years ago, what you ate was not someone else, it was my fragments!" "Since ten years ago, I have lived in your heart and have been staring at you. Watch how you defeated Fu Hailin and go back in time. Watch how you become the king of humans, and then kill I am in that era. I have always existed, and I have been paying attention to you, Shilang." Zhu Yue said. "It''s impossible!" You Shi Lang looked incredulous. Zhu Yue has lived in his body ten years ago? This is incredible! "Otherwise, why do you think that in the last battle between you and me, why Elquite was able to exert 100% of his power to hold back me in that era? Once, I wondered where did such a true ancestor emerge from? , I can actually have the power comparable to mine. But hiding in your mind, after experiencing these from your perspective, I understand that it is my body! Only myself can be comparable to my true ancestor!" Zhu Yue Said. "In the past ten years in your mind, I have understood and understood human beings. I have also gained the emotions that belong only to humans that I have never had before. So, become my dependent, Shirou. I promise you, In the true world of Zhu Zhiyue, you will surpass the eternal king and become the king of the world!" Zhu Yue extended his palm to the young Shi Lang and initiated the invitation. "Come on, Shirou. Come with me, Shirou. I really need you very much. Let us create an infinite vermilion world together. It is a wonderful world, and you no longer need to face these terrible enemies, because I will help you defeat these terrible enemies. You just need to be my dependent and work for me." Zhu Yue said. You Shilang coldly slapped Zhu Yue''s palm away, and yelled: "Get out!" "I still refused, Shi Lang." Zhu Yue was a little bit distressed, and then recovered her calm, and said: "Are you really unmoved by the current situation?" "This is just your illusion, you want to deceive me!" You Shilang shouted. "That''s not the case. Actually, you already have a bit of guesswork, don''t you? Otherwise, why don''t you read about the history of Britain? Obviously bought so many books about the Camelot dynasty, but the result is not enough Go and watch, in fact, your heart is scared. You can''t lie to me, because the closest to you is me!" Zhu Yue said. "You are wrong, Zhu Yue." You Shilang shook his head and said, "I will seal those books to dust because the past is just a kind of footprint, and to me, the past that has passed has no meaning at all. , There are infinite possibilities in the future, and my eyes only look forward!" "Don''t deceive yourself." Zhu Yue laughed and said: "Well, let you see another good thing, Shi Lang." You Shi Lang laughed and said: "You can''t crush me..." The word soul hadn''t been spoken yet, and the scene in front of him made Deyou Shilang stunned. Camelot stained with blood. The collapsed statue of the Holy King. Camran battlefield where corpses piled up. The former Knights of the Round Table have been destroyed and fallen in a pool of blood. The girl who used to laugh heartlessly is already slim. However, she had lost her smile, and her whole body was wounded, pulling the sword in the stone from the body of the knight in front of her. "...There is still one short, the last one is short... it''s over when the last one is short..." She dragged her scarred body to the final battlefield. And there, waiting for her is her last enemy, her favorite mother. She was wearing a helmet and couldn''t see her face clearly. She was dragging Wang Jian with exhaustion, blood gurgling from her arm. But she still moved forward firmly. "Mordred, surrender... I beg you, surrender. You surrender, and I can forgive you." Tears of despair flowed in the mother''s eyes, with a pleading look on her face. And You Shilang looked at the woman''s desperate tears, and his heart was as firm as a King Kong, and a crack appeared in "Ka Ka Ka". Chapter 709： Except for the Fourth Holy Grail War, he had never seen that woman cry. He once thought that the woman would not cry, but now, the woman is crying. Desperate and painful tears gurgled out of the eyes, and flowed down his face. "Shut up, Altria! You executioner who tried to kill the people! Either you or the King of Eternity. You¡ªyou are not worthy of being a king at all!" She waved her rebellious sword and slashed towards Altria. . Altria defended. She swore her sword while swearing. At the end, she slashed at Altria''s head with a sword, and Altria also stabbed a shot in grief. In the end, the young dragon that used to laugh happily died in the hands of her mother, and her last sword cut off the crown from her mother''s head. The abuse stopped, and the clamor stopped, she just closed her eyes calmly and fell into a pool of blood. On the entire battlefield, in the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, only one mother was left holding her child and crying loudly. "Fake...all fake...just illusion..." Seeing the crying woman, You Shilang kept backing away and murmured aloud. Zhu Yue said calmly: "This is not fake, it''s all true. That''s your daughter. That''s ridiculous, Shirou. The dynasty you created by destroying me, but in the end, it was your daughter. Destroyed. You say, isn''t this ridiculous, Shirou?" You Shi Lang kept backing away. Looking at the crying, broken, and desperate woman, he was a little breathless. "Are you still going to escape, Shi Lang?" Zhu Yue stretched out her palm and gently stroked his cheek, and said softly: "You can''t run away anymore. I''m waiting for this opportunity." "Kakka-" A crack appeared in his indestructible will. Zhu Yue gently stroked his cheek, and whispered: "Do you know why your first treasure is always unable to summon the Knights of the Round Table? Because of your knight, no one dares to see you. You know why Merlin doesn''t. Dare to see you? Because he has no face. Do you know why Altria keeps saying that she is guilty and why you keep punishing her? Because she betrayed you." "But don''t be afraid, the whole world has betrayed you, and I will not betray you. So, become my dependent." Zhu Yue gently stroked his cheek. "It''s all fake!" You Shilang shouted. ¡ª¡ªIt is now! Zhu Yue showed a happy smile, and Zhu Yue''s will penetrated the gap in You Shi Lang''s heart. "You...!" You Shilang covered his head, his face full of pain. "Ah--!" "Zila, Zila..." The shining star tower went out. The web of stars in the sky has disappeared! "Wang...!" Altria looked at the Tower of Radiance, her eyes full of worry. Chapter 99 The Eternal King [Third more] "Zila, Zila." The giant web of stars all over the sky went out. More than that, the towers that connected the world and shining brilliance were all extinguished. The sky is pitch black, and the earth is pitch black. The light disappeared. The dark rain fell from the sky and turned into chaotic human figures. "Oops, Brother Fujimaru! What happened there?" Chloe looked at the Fuyuki City Hall, his eyes gleaming with worry. The Tower of Radiance went out, and the light disappeared. No matter how you look at it, something happened to her big brother Fujimaru. In the current situation, anyone can have any accidents, but what happened to her big brother Fujimaru, she can hardly imagine what will happen afterwards. The light on the earth disappeared. It''s dark. People can no longer see the shining, glorious tower, and they can''t help but become infected with unspeakable fear and despair. Ilia... Chloe... El Quette... Grey... Altria... Even the guardians who obeyed the call looked at the Fuyuki City Government with some concern. Because they know that in this situation, only the King of Eternity who sits in the center can''t make any accidents. ... ... "Brother Fujimaru, Brother Fujimaru...what''s wrong with you?" "Shirou? Shirou...?" "King!" Mei Yu, Mei Lin and the others looked at You Shi Lang in a panic. The Tower of Radiance went out, and the originally peaceful young Shi Lang was holding his head with a painful look, and the red mud was surging around him, exuding terrifying power, making it inaccessible. In the world of consciousness. You Shilang was holding his head with pain and cold sweat on his face. And the illusion that fell into has gradually become illusory. Chapter 710： Zhu Yue showed a happy smile, her fragments were digging into the cracks in You Shi Lang''s heart bit by bit. She gently stroked Ju Shi Lang¡¯s cheek, and said softly: "Do you know, Shi Lang? Since a long time ago, I have wanted to see your expression. Destroy your shell little by little, Your firm will erodes bit by bit, and then you turn into my family, your slave, and under my control. Yes, you planned to destroy me 1,500 years ago. At the beginning, it was destined. You destroyed me, so you should also be destroyed by me! Don¡¯t worry, I will be very gentle. Be my servant and recognize me as the king. In my world, you think I will give you whatever you want." You Shilang pushed away her hand with a look of pain on his face. "It''s useless, my fragments have gone in. Hahaha..." Zhu Yue showed an elegant smile, and then the spiritual body disappeared, returning to the essence of the young Shilang''s mind. You Shilang hugged his head and asked with an expression of pain: "Why... why do you have to enter my mind? If you want to create the real world, you don''t need to erode my soul. Why do you have to erode me? Why must Want me to be your dependent?" "Do you know? You were selected by me, and I want you to be my carrier!" Zhu Yue said. You Shilang said painfully: "I am a human, and only a human, and you are the King of the Moon! The carrier you need is the true ancestor, not me!" "Although your qualifications are worse than ordinary true ancestors, but you are what I want!" Zhu Yue said. You Shilang looked terribly painful and asked: "Why?" "Because there is an invisible vortex in the depths of your mind!" Zhu Yue said: "You may not have noticed, but I have been hiding in your mind for ten years and have discovered this secret. The fire in your eyes Or, the [mortal leader] born in Britain that can empower others, is this ability? They are all drawn from the invisible vortex! And this is the reason why you are a "container", right? ." "What do you mean?" You Shi Lang asked. Zhu Yue said: "Your ability, you can carry [the evil of this world], and the [evil] of Cathy Parruge, are all because of the invisible vortex in the depths of your soul! And I want to get it, It''s the vortex. Believe that the thing in the sky is also for this, right?" "In the depths of my soul, there is an invisible vortex? This kind of thing... this kind of thing... is impossible at all!" You Shi Lang gritted his teeth and said with a pained expression. "It exists, Shiro." Zhu Yue showed a happy smile and said: "Haven¡¯t you thought about why you got [Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Hero], and [Mortal Leader] ¡¿Are these three unique abilities that shouldn¡¯t exist at all? Let me tell you, these abilities are when you achieve a certain great cause by yourself, your will becomes a hand and is pulled out of that invisible vortex!" "So... so... Is your target replaced by me?" You Shi Lang asked. "Yes. Become my dependent, you are the King of the Moon, and with my Magic Sword Real World, we will take this planet as our own! Are you afraid of being taken away by me? Don''t worry, it''s just A fragment of me, not a complete me, I will not take away your ego. Because I still need your mind, you will become my most precious family member." Zhu Yue smiled. You Shilang yelled: "I won''t be your dependents, you don''t want to succeed!" "It''s useless, Shilang. I have already come in." Zhu Yue showed a happy smile, and then completely squeezed the fragments of this spiritual will into the depths of You Shilang''s heart. "Miscellaneous... Miscellaneous!" You Shilang said painfully. "It''s a pleasant voice, Shilang. Please say a few more words, I like to hear it." Zhu Yue smiled. Zhu Yue showed the winner''s smile. More than 1,500 years ago, she was defeated by Shiro. For more than 1,500 years, she had been puzzled how she failed until she was led by the evils of this world and hid in Shiro¡¯s heart. After ten years, she had seen how Shi Lang slowly succumbed to her in secret, she understood. She was shocked by this. It was not a planet or a visitor from an alien system that really defeated her, but a human being. A king of people who started at the very end and pierced through thorns! One, a human that she never knew! However, it was this human being, bit by bit, without her knowing it, dying of her. So she began to study modestly. Learned everything. Learned human humility, learned human cunning, and for this reason, also gained human emotion. In her heart, she not only regarded Shilang as a powerful enemy, but also as her own strict teacher, absorbing the nutrients for growth from Shilang''s body bit by bit. She has been lurking, the previous manifestation is just her temptation to let Shi Lang relax his vigilance, but the real ultimate move is here! Once she eroded the young Shilang''s mind, the teacher who taught her will belong to her. The most important thing is that the invisible vortex that gave this teacher an incredible ability is also her possession! She kept searching for the invisible vortex in the depths of You Shilang''s heart, and smiled and said, "Shi Lang, this time, I won." "Do you think this is possible?" You Shi Lang''s voice rang. But this time, it was no longer a tone full of pain and screaming, but a very calm tone, even with a hint of mockery. "What?" Zhu Yue was taken aback. You Shilang laughed and said, "You are finally fooled, Zhu Yue!" With a "shoo", countless black hands stretched out from the depths of the soul, grabbing Zhu Yue''s essential fragments, not only that, the original cracks in the heart were quickly stitched together, without a trace of flaws. "This...this is...?" Zhu Yue was shocked, she was a little confused about the situation. "Kakka-" In the dark sky, a dark mud face appeared. The mud face looked at Zhu Yue''s fragments mockingly, and said with a mockery: "Do you think this is the depths of my soul? Let me tell you, this is the space of [the evil of this world]!" "What?" Zhu Yue was taken aback. You Shilang laughed and said: "Just as you want to erode me, I also want to swallow you, Zhu Yue! Why do you think you can emerge from the suppression of my will twice at this critical time? Let me tell you, yes. I deliberately eased the suppression of you!" "What are you talking about?" Zhu Yue looked at You Shilang excitedly, and was about to struggle. As a result, more [evil] hands stretched out around her, holding her tightly. You Shilang laughed and said, "After ten years in this king¡¯s mind, you still don¡¯t know this king! You even claim to know this king best, Zhu Yue, you shameful crap! This king tells you, you have A fragment is hidden in the depths of this king''s heart. This king has always known it! But what this king really didn''t expect is that you lurked in this king''s heart ten years ago! It''s just that you can''t help it!" After a pause, You Shilang continued: "When the monster appeared, this king knew that this king''s magic power would be insufficient, and expected that you would take the opportunity to make trouble for this king. But do you know? It¡¯s on you. What this king wants is for you to make trouble, what you want is your pride, and then take the body fragments out, enter the trap I arranged in advance, and become the magic of this king! You don¡¯t need your poor little brain Think about it, if it wasn''t for this king''s intention, how could you be able to make waves in this king''s body, and why would this king go to see your illusion? Zhu Yue, you shameful mess!" "Impossible...Impossible--! Did you perform everything, Shi Lang?" Zhu Yue asked in shock. You Shilang sneered and said, "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted?" "Impossible! Impossible!" Zhu Yue shouted. "Impossible? Heh...!" You Shilang sneered: "This ugly attitude really suits you, Zhu Yue. Yes, this king just wants to see you in such a shameful appearance. Do you understand? The challenge to this king is What a stupid thing? This king will shatter all your inexplicable confidence and courage!" "Impossible--, impossible--!!!" Zhu Yue shouted and struggled, but more black hands of [evil] stretched out around her, which entangled her and eroded her fragment. The endless black hands entangled her legs, her body, and her face, dragging her into the endless [evil], swallowing her completely and turning it into pure magic. "Don''t you have any flaws, Shilang? Don''t you care at all, do you see what you see?" Zhu Yue asked loudly. You Shilang sneered: "Who do you think this king is? This king is the eternal king!" "At this step, at this step... Shi Lang, you monster!" Zhu Yue shouted. "Huh. The past, this king will verify one by one! And you, huh¡ª," You Shilang said with a contemptuous smile: "Oh, it''s your only destiny. The ending, chopsticks!" "Damn...Damn...Shirou! Shirou¡ª¡ª!" The fragments of Zhu Yue desperately stretched out his palm and grabbed the muddy face of the young Shi Lang that emerged from the sky. Chapter 711： "I lost... I lost again... I won''t give up, Shiro! I won''t give up, Shiro! Next time, the next time, the winner must be me, Shiro! You remembered it for me Shiro! I will come back, I will definitely come back¡ª¡ª, I want...I want to destroy you!" Zhu Yue yelled unwillingly, and was completely dragged into the [Evil of This World] by the black hand of [Evil], corroded, dissolved, and finally reduced to pure magic. There is only one hand left, holding it up desperately, trying to grab the face of You Shilang in the sky. "I...I will definitely be back--!" Chapter 100, all get out! Fuyuki City Government. Miyu, Luvia and others looked at Yoshiro worriedly. Since the Tower of Radiance was extinguished, young Shirou''s body was overflowing with blood-red mud, like a sea wave, swallowing its surroundings, making it difficult for people to approach. "Brother Fujimaru..." Miyu looked worried, but didn''t know what to do. Tosaka Rin looked at Luvia, and said with an anxious expression: "Luvia, Master Asteria has handed over the power to you? You have to think of a solution!" "I...how can I think of a solution?" Luvia also looked anxious and said, "What the **** happened here, I don''t know. I''m not a god...!" She held the scales that symbolized justice and power, but she looked panicked. At this moment, Merlin ran out hurriedly. "This...what happened?" Merlin looked at the young Shi Lang engulfed by the turbulent red mud, and muttered to himself inexplicably, "Why would the king be swallowed by the [Vampire Evil]?" Miyu came to him, pulled his sleeves, and said, "Mage Merlin, please hurry up and save Brother Fujimaru." "I know, I know. I will not sit back and watch the king be swallowed." Merlin raised the staff, and when he was about to cast the spell, the scarlet sea of ??blood changed in shock. The sea-like [Vampire Evil] was surging and surging, and then rushed towards the body of the young Shilang, and the surface of the young Shilang suddenly emitted a dazzling white light. "This...this is..." Merlin''s movements couldn''t help but stopped, his face was full of consternation, "Why... why is the magic of the king quickly recovering?" The shining white light, rising from the surface of the young Shilang, is like the first morning star shining on the earth, and it is extremely dazzling in this dark, desperate world. "This... is this what is going to happen?" Meiyou and the others stared at You Shi Lang intently. "Long...grow up!" Luvia said with a look of surprise. In the white light, the young Shilang''s body was constantly growing, and the surging magical aura turned into a hot white light, which was shining. It''s almost like a person from the brilliance. The shining brilliance dispelled the darkness of the world. The magic is constantly surging, and the basic point of the flesh has opened up the path of the seat. On that distant, eternal seat, a blank, eternal record is slowly descending on him. With a sound of "àá", the young scholar huddled in the light... No, it should be said that the Eternal King slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the world is quiet. In the deadly world, the one who gives glory, the one who dominates the whole world, the true king, has come! He stretched out his hand and waved his silver cloak, and the brilliance of his body slowly dissipated like broken light, revealing the true meaning of it. "That... is that Shirou?" Luvia was taken aback. Rin Tosaka was also a little unacceptable, and said, "The difference is too big, isn''t it?" Mei Lin murmured: "The king... has really come." Meiyou looked at the eternal king, and in those eyes, a brilliant king was reflected. The silver armor was embroidered with the pattern of the crimson dragon, the silver cloak draped on his shoulders was lifted slightly by the wind, a sword in the stone was pinned on his waist, and the holy gun Lungominiad was held in his hand. The whole body shone with silver light, giving people a sense of worshipping a holy king. Bright black hair, slender eyebrows flying diagonally, slender and sharp black eyes, thin lips, sharp outlines, slender tall but not rough body, like an eagle in the night, cold and arrogant The loneliness but the arrogance is compelling, and the solitary independence exudes a kind of prestige and power that is like a god. When the surrounding soldiers saw the king, they all bowed to the ground with excitement, and wept with excitement: "King! My king!" "My king!" Merlin put down the staff in his hand and bowed to the ground, his face full of excitement. Different from the king of dreams, and also different from the gentle young king, but the real king, who dominates the whole world and is named as the holy king, has come! Traveling through the time dimension of 1,500 years, the sleeping king of eternity, once again stood in front of others. People are chanting, people are enthusiastic and crazy. This made Miyu, Luvia, and Rin Tosaka all frightened, and felt like they had fallen into an unknown fanatic organization. Shi Lang shook the palm of his hand, feeling the surging magic power in his body, a sense of dominance that all sentient beings were in his palm spontaneously emerged. Take a look at his own magic. ¡ª¡ª[Magic: A+++, all things are controlled by the king! ¡¿ Shi Lang''s stern face showed a sneer, and his heart said that the shameful chopsticks were still somewhat useful. In this way, this king is also considered full for the time being. However, Shirou also felt the eternal king''s influence on him. After creating the great cause of the Eternal King, mankind''s praise of him for thousands of years has given him a lot of profile. The holy king, the ruler of all phenomena, the great conqueror, the pioneer of the century, the king of final fantasy... countless aspects have descended on his body and have some influence on his character, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Because these aspects are all his own. With a wave of his cloak, Shi Lang stopped his gaze on Mei Lin for a moment, then looked at the people who were worshiping him, and said in a deep voice, "Mrs., get up!" "Wang...!" The soldiers stood up neatly and looked at Shirou, tears could not help but burst into their eyes. Wang, from the endless slumber, he woke up! Shirou turned his head slightly, his eyes fell on Luvia, and said: "Luvia, give me Astria''s core." "Huh?!" Luvia was taken aback. Shirou pointed to the scale in Luvia''s hand and said, "There is her nucleus in the scale, give it to me." Although Luvia didn''t understand Shirou''s intentions, Shirou''s tone had a touch of irresistible force, like the sound of heaven, she had already offered the scales in her hands before she could react. Chapter 712： After recovering, she realized what she had done. Does Shirou''s voice have the power of enchanting eyes? She felt incredible, and instinctively in awe. She glanced at the profile of the Eternal King, then lowered her head sharply, not daring to look again. This is a very strange feeling, instinctively a bit... fearful. Now she, let alone calling Shilang "Xielang" again, even if she looks at Shilang more, she can''t do it. And this is the same for others. The same is true for Miyu. She only feels that the current brother Fujimaru is even more inaccessible, but there is also a kind of brilliance, and it is very conflicting emotion that people can''t help but approach. Ruby sighed, and said, "The king has woken up. Really..." Meiyou asked in a low voice, "What''s waking up, Ruby?" "The Eternal King..." Ruby said: "The one who has been asleep in the Hall of Heroes, but respected by all the heroes, dominates the king of all phenomena! But that''s okay... If this king wakes up, at least safety is guaranteed. Up." "That... Ruby, I don¡¯t understand. Do you mean that the current Brother Fujimaru is not Brother Fujimaru but the eternal king who dominates the world? But I remember that Brother Fujimaru was also called the eternal king. Yeah." Meiyou asked in a low voice. "No. Fujimaru Shiro is the eternal king, and the eternal king is only a side of Fujimaru Shiro...Ah! Something is unclear, all to blame...Ah! No, no! I blame my mouth for being too stupid, anyway, in front of me. This person is your Brother Fujimaru!" After a pause, Ruby continued: "You can treat it as some kind of transformation magic of your brother Fujimaru, and become a stronger form." "So..." Meiyou turned her head slightly, glanced at Shirou, and then lowered her head again. She did not dare to look at Shilang a few more times. The faint brilliance of Shilang''s body gave her a dwarfed, humble feeling. Holding the Star Libra, Shi Lang looked down at the Star Libra slightly, and said lightly: "With the power of the king, I will grant you a priesthood." The sound was like the sound of heaven, and the brilliance of his whole body covered the Libra of the stars along the palm of his hand. After being completely enveloped, Shiro put the holy spear Lungominiad in his hand aside, drew out the sword in the stone, the sword in the stone extended with brilliance, and then smashed¡ª¡ª "In the name of the king, in this realm, Astraea!" A sword slashed, and a glorious human form obeyed the call. Luvia took a look, stunned, "Just... just kidding!" The human figure gradually solidified, holding the sword of the goddess of justice, bravely, and said: "The goddess of justice, Astraea, follow your call, my king!" "My... my king?" Rin Tosaka and Luvia were stunned, feeling that the world had collapsed. The **** Asteria, who had been swallowed by the gods, reappeared in front of the people, which was surprising enough. The result is now... Goddess... Actually call a human being king? Although there is such an unprecedented thing as the enemy of the gods, but this kind of thing... Sure enough, it''s still incredible! "This is not something to be surprised." Merlin said from the side. "What the **** happened, Master Merlin?" Luvia asked. Tosaka Rin also looked at Merlin. They all knew that this was Merlin, the dream magician in the legend of King Arthur, so they asked Merlin directly about the unthinkable scene that happened before them. Merlin laughed and said: "In the great cause created by my king, the king is the sky, the king is the dynasty and the people, and the voice of the king is the voice of the sky. King power is supreme, and the divine power is under the king power. My king is the ruler of the forest. The King of Vientiane, so it belongs to the dynasty, even the gods will be controlled by the king." "Part of the dynasty?" Tosaka Rin grasped the key point and asked, "Master Asteria, it seems that it is not a **** from the Camelot dynasty?" Merlin smiled: "But just now, didn''t Ms. Luvia hand over the core to my king?" Tosaka Rin was thoughtful, but Luvia was still a little puzzled, and asked, "Does it matter?" "Idiot, Luvia! You just handed the sacred core to Fuji..." Rin Tosaka glanced at Shirou, instinctively swallowed the back noun into his abdomen, and then said: "...You just took the sacred core Handed over to His Royal Highness the Eternal King. It must be at that time, Lord Asteria, voluntarily joined the Camelot dynasty, right?" Merlin nodded and smiled: "That''s the case. Therefore, my king can also summon Lord Asteria from the true seat of God. But..." "But what?" Luvia asked. "But this goddess is no longer the goddess you used to have the power of Virgo, Thunder, and the stars, but the goddess who has the power of justice." Merlin said. Astria glanced at Merlin, then looked at Shirou, and said, "My king, as the magician of flowers said. Virgo, Thunder, and the stars have all been eaten by that constellation. With your first treasure, the me who is present in the world is only the side of the goddess of justice, holding the power of justice." "No problem," Shi Lang said. "Wang..." Asteria looked at Shirou. Shirou glanced at Luvia and Tosaka Rin, and said, "Rin, Luvia, you and Asteria will do what you should do." "We know." Rin Tosaka and Luvia agreed instinctively. Astraea walked towards them and said softly: "Rin, Luvia, let''s work hard together!" Luvia and Tosaka Rin hesitated. Astraea said softly: "Please don''t be so. I am still me. It is a side of me being eaten. And I, who was summoned by my king from the true **** seat, still have your memory. Yes. My profile, but very hard, very hard to convey her memory. So please don''t be so productive, or I will be sad." "Master Astraea..." The three went away. Shilang glanced at Meiyou again and said, "Meiyou, you and Ruby go to the office to see the progress of the evacuation." Meiyou stunned for a moment, and then nodded earnestly: "Yes, Teng... Your Highness!" Meiyou and Ruby are gone. "Then my king, I''m going to do my thing too." Mei Lin smiled and got up and was about to leave, but Shi Lang glanced at him and said, "Wait a minute, Mei Lin." "What''s the matter, my king?" Merlin asked aloud. Shi Lang approached him, stretched out his palm to grab Merlin''s sleeves, and pulled him closer, staring at his eyes with those sharp gazes, and said, "I only ask you once. Mordred, yes. Not the heir of me and Altria?" Merlin''s smile froze. Looking at Shilang''s sharp eagle-like eyes, he felt a huge chill over him. Chapter 713： It''s time to come, it''s finally coming... Merlin sighed, then nodded, and said, "Yes." Shi Lang looked at Merlin, and asked in a calm tone: "Did you and Age Guiwen team up and deceive me?" "Yes." Merlin lowered his head and said in a low voice. His brilliant silver hair faded. Shi Lang looked at him calmly and said, "You stand here, don''t move." "Huh!? King?" Merlin raised his head, and saw Holy Gun Lungominiad shoot out a hot white light, engulfing him. The body turned to ashes in the hot white light, and at the end of the dying, Mei Lin sighed. He knew that Wang was really angry. After killing Merlin, Shi Lang wiped the Holy Spear Lungominiad. The soldiers present had no objection. Isn''t this a matter of course? It''s not that they didn''t hear the conversation between Wang and the magician. Besides, Wang Naitian''s voice, and the sanctions of the heavens are natural, and no reason is needed. Shilang wiped the holy gun Lungominiad, then threw the handle of the gun to the ground, making a "bang" sound, and he said in a deep voice, "Knights of the Round Table, all come out to see me--!" The light shining on his body started from the handle of the holy spear Lungominiad and stretched out in front of him. A shining band. As the highest level of power in the dynasty, the Knights of the Round Table, which is also the highest level of force and intelligence, has now emerged. Gawain, Lancelot, Kay, Aggiven, Lanmarok, Jester, Skaha... In the end, even Galahad and Gareth were on the scene. "My King--!" Once in the present world, all the knights worshipped the king who dominated the world. Even King Galahad, who has already become king, is no exception. Shi Lang glanced at them, raised the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and without hesitation directly blasted Gawain, Kai, and Age Guiwen. Some knights were frightened, some knights sighed, and some knights looked blank. Such as Skarha. She didn''t know why Shi Lang killed Gao Wen, Kai, and Age Zhiwen without saying a word. She wanted to ask, but when she glanced at Shirou''s state, she closed her mouth again. The eternal king in the real realm is more powerful than the imperfect state and the young king in the dream realm, and he is even more unable to resist. Shi Lang asked in a deep voice, "Those who set off civil strife, come forward!" Some knights were silent and stepped forward. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" ... Shi Lang did not hesitate, and directly bombed all of them to death with the Holy Spear Lungominiad. Shi Lang asked in a deep voice: "Because Mordred is the heir of the prince, and those who help him, come forward!" Some knights walked forward silently. From the moment Gao Wen, Kai, and Age Zhiwen were killed by the king, they knew that this time, the king had brought them to the realm, not to assign them a task, but to liquidate them. 1,500 years ago, the liquidation of the dynasty shattered! Shi Lang did not hesitate, and shot to death with the Holy Spear Lungominiad one by one. Shirou glanced, and in the end, there were only a few knights left. Shi Lang said solemnly: "All of the above, except for my knight name!" The remaining knights were originally very calm, just silently watching Shirou''s reckoning and Shirou''s punishment, but when they heard this, they were shocked. For the Cavaliers, what is really the hardest thing to accept? It is the loss of honor, the name of the knight being expelled. As a knight of the king, the most painful, and also the most difficult to accept, is the glory of being dismissed from the knight by the king. This means, Wang, don''t want them! At this moment, the rest of the people panicked. "Wang..." Galahad was about to speak, but Shirou glanced at him, and Galahad was speechless. Wang''s eyes were full of determination, but deep down, it was full of sorrow. What is Wang grieving? It goes without saying. The king was grieving. The knights he trusted and trusted the most had betrayed him. The king was grieving. The dynasty he created ended up not being destroyed in the hands of foreign enemies, but in the internal strife of the Knights of the Round Table. Galahad couldn''t say anything. Gareth reached out and tugged at the corner of his clothes. Galahad turned to look at her. Gareth shook his head, beckoning him not to sing against Wang at this time. Galahad sighed inwardly and stood back. Chapter 714： Skaha stood aside, knowing what happened in his heart. She just sighed in her heart and said nothing. And Bedwell just glanced sadly at the location of Ager''s text, and then lowered his head. The other knights also glanced sadly at the position of their colleagues, and then lowered their heads. The king''s decision was not wrong. Because the knights betrayed the king. At this moment, a soldier ran to Shirou and said anxiously: "Wang--, urgent report!" "Say!" Shi Lang said in a deep voice. "Because of the disappearance of Mage Merlin, the sea of ??flowers on the sea has disappeared, and the black fog on the sea is surging toward the city! And the monsters that fell in the city before have begun to ramp up!" said the messenger. Shi Lang put away the grief in his eyes and turned it into a face of perseverance, and said, "I thought it was something. Now that the king is in the realm, there is no more sorrow here!" "Wang..." "King!" ... People looked at the shining king enthusiastically. The sleeping king, awakened again, shining with brilliance again. Looking up at the sleeping **** seat in the sky, Shirou slowly drew out the sword in the stone, and the light flickered on his body. He slashed with a sword-- "Heaven and earth fight for hegemony, the proof of the king is only tied to this sword!" Chapter 101: When the Red Dragon Spreads its Wings [Second More] "Heaven and earth fight for hegemony, the proof of the king is only tied to this sword!" The sword in the stone in Shilang''s hand "smashed", lit up like a star, and then waved¡ª¡ª Just catharsis! The light is roaring! "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" The earth cracked and the sky split. Dozens of brilliant lines were left on the vast ground, like spider webs all over the ground. The flickering and dazzling incandescent light spread all over the dark and vast earth, like the light of stars tearing through the darkness and turmoil. In that brilliance, soldiers wearing bright silver armor and armed with weapons rushed to appear. "The Eternal King!" "Eternal King!!" "The King of Eternity¡ª¡ª!!!" ... One hundred thousand regular troops stood on the ground, and they looked at the glorious holy king with enthusiasm and shouted the name of the king. The loud sound, even the dense black mist in the sky shook away. The power of man makes the sky rumbling and the earth shaking! Luvia and Rin Tosaka, who were in the municipal government of Fuyuki City, heard the movement and hurriedly came to the window and looked down, with shocked faces. It''s densely packed, and it''s all people. All people on the path of glory! The brilliance of man drives away the vast darkness of the earth. Shocked! Shocked! And this is the mighty power of man! Individual people are nothing, but they are condensed together, connected into one, and people rely on people, so it is shocking enough! "Wait... that''s--!" Rin Tosaka stared at the weapons in the hands of the glorious soldiers, with a face of disbelief, and said, "Those...those should not be..." "Yes." Astraea was beside them, nodded, smiled softly, and said: "Those are all treasures." "You''re kidding? There are hundreds of thousands of people here, right? They are all treasures? Is this taking the Heroic Seat down?" Tosaka Rin was full of disbelief. Astria said: "No, those are the same people who are controlled by the king, just like me." "Domination?" Luvia looked at Asteria. "Yes." Astria nodded, turned her head, looked at Shirou''s face, and said: "After putting the **** core into the dynasty, I really understand the true meaning of the king''s name, the eternal king. Throughout the ages, there have been many respected kings like stars, but like a round moon and arrogant starry sky, people want to be dominated forever and forever, only my king. The eternal king is not the king¡¯s pride , But the expectations of the people. And this is the eternal king, the eternal king." "The King of Eternity..." Luvia and Rin Tosaka looked at the shirou standing in the brilliance, exuding brilliance, like the fire in the dark night, so dazzling but not hot, people can''t help but want to get closer , I want to get close, I want to follow the flame. Astria looked at the sleeping dragon head in the sky and said, "Although the created gods are shocked and desperate enough, they don¡¯t have to sigh. Because the king who dispels all the sorrows has come. If anyone can break this In a situation, then that person is not a god, nor is it someone else, but the king who has awakened from the eternal sleep!" Luvia and Tosaka Rin looked at the Eternal King, Miyu and Ruby also looked at the Eternal King, and even those who were hinted by magic could not help but look at the glorious King through the window. Not only that, when the shining light flashes in the distant area. People from other regions. Desperate people, Fearful people, Confused people, Can''t help turning his head, looking at the light. Chapter 715： How dazzling, how warm? It''s like the light of heaven shining into the abyss and hell. Heroic Spirit Keishi looked at the shining light, smoking a cigarette silently, while the surrounding Demon God Chief and Heroic Spirit Guardian Palace were watching silently. They couldn''t tell what the emotions were surging inside. Just looking at the light, they felt that their heart was already riddled with holes and numb, and it turned out to be a bit sorrowful... That is the opposite of their guardians, light! Garna and Arjuna also looked at the light, silent, silent. "That is the dominator who sleeps deep in the Heroic Seat, theoretically will never wake up, let alone come?" Arjuna asked. Garna nodded, and said calmly: "That is the heroic spirit that the restraining force has always wanted to sign a contract to become the guardian of mankind." "Huh. I thought that there was no one in the British legend that was worthy of attention, but I really didn''t expect that in the depths of the British legend, there would be a **** of Sanluo in a deep sleep." Arjuna said. The Knights of the Round Table, King Arthur... the heroic spirits created in the British legend, A Zhou didn''t pay attention to it, but now the holy king who has been sleeping in the British legend has descended. Even though he didn''t meet, he instinctively paid attention and became vigilant. That is a... Strong enemy! Garna looked calm, just looking at the light. Ilia looked at the brilliance, so far away, but felt so close, as if she was within reach. "What is that...?" Ilia asked. "The glory of the Eternal King." Jun Jill said, sighed, and said: "Really...should be the last resort''s killer, but the first one came. It''s true, walking so fast, without considering others at all. Pace. Now, am I just one step behind?" Jun Gil glanced at Chloe next to him. Chloe hugged his chest vigilantly and asked, "What do you want to do?" Jun Jill scratched his head in distress, then sighed, and said, "Forget it, since the real Eternal King has awakened, then there is nothing to worry about." "Why don''t you worry about it, Mr. Gil?" Ilia turned her head, looked at him, and asked. Jun Jill smiled and said, "The long night is cold and dark enough, but the brilliant fire that illuminates the world has been ignited." Grey also looked at the shining light and said, "That is..." "It''s the glory of the king!" Altria said longingly. The shining brilliance gradually fell, and the black mist that had been dissipated in the sky gathered again, and the black mist on the sea, like the hands of the abyss, slowly spread towards the earth. Shirou''s hand holding the sword in the stone turned slightly, and the red lightning flashed on the sword in the stone. "Zila, Zila!" Shi Lang''s face was stern, he raised the sword in the stone high and shouted: "When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land marked by this sword is king''s soil!" With a sword slashed, the red thunder entwined with the sword spread like a spider web, and Shilang gradually appeared in the outline of red brilliance, exuding red light. And the soldiers who were summoned gradually climbed into a layer of red light. "Kakka-!!!" The 100,000 army, everyone''s body could not help but become stronger, and even the bright silver armor on his body was much enriched. Crimson dragon horns grew on everyone''s head, piercing the bright silver helmet, and the pupils of the eyes became scarlet beast pupils. The surging power is like a dragon. The red light shining on everyone''s body, colluding with each other, as if forming a huge red dragon with outstretched wings, roaring toward the sky! This is the second form of the first treasure: "When the red dragon spreads its wings, all the land drawn by this sword is the king''s soil!", giving the 100,000 army the concept of "dragon seed" and sharing the power of the red dragon. And this is the realization of the eternal king''s concept of "everyone is the wing of the red dragon"! Shirou waved his cloak again, and [Dynasty made EX] started! ¡ª[Magic Release C] ¡ª[Magic Release C] ¡ª[Magic Release C] Shilang gave his one hundred thousand army another three layers [Magic Release C], and for a while, the hundred thousand army became even more powerful! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" In the army of 100,000, every soldier was holding the treasure tightly and roaring, the mighty power of the dragon surged out of the flesh. "Crack, click¡ª" Everyone''s muscles are swelling, and their combat power and momentum are rising. And because of the third layer [Magic Power Release C], a strong magical arrogance appeared on everyone''s body, and each one seemed to have become a Super Saiyan, looking really terrifying! The 100,000 army was burning with terrifying magical flames, connected to each other, and the strong magical flames alone caused the surrounding space to be slightly shocked! This scene was really shocking. It''s like the earth is burning with a real sea of ??red fire. "Crack, click¡ª" In the sky, the huge sleeping dragon head moved, and the chaotic humanoid figure located on its neck was disturbed. Shi Lang glanced at it, snorted coldly, and said grimly: "Do you feel the breath of this king?" He lowered his head and glanced at the sword in the stone that was gradually dyed with the halo of Bai Yao. When the halo of Bai Yao completely covered the sword in the stone, it was the final liberation of the first treasure. However¡ª "The battlefield is not yet complete, and the time for the decisive battle is not yet complete. Humph. Let you stay alive for a while." Shi Lang inserted the sword in the stone back to his waist, looked at the people under his command, waved his cloak, and said solemnly: "My soldiers, disperse this world, and kill all the aliens!" "Yes¡ª!" Shouted the mighty soldiers. Shirou looked at his most elite king''s guards, and said: "Guards, go to the scattered seashore, and fight back the black mist!" "Yes¡ª!" Chapter 716： The Guards shouted loudly, their majestic spirit shocked the sky. The army galloped on the battlefield. The sound of uniform footsteps will rumbling on the ground, venting the mighty power of man! Wherever the army passed, all alien forms were ravaged and destroyed. Shiro liberated the Holy Gun Lungominiad. The tower of brilliance that shines once again builds a sky defense net. Shirou looked at Galahad and said in a deep voice, "Galahad, now that you have become king, it is up to you to sit in the center." Galahad worshipped in fear: "In front of the king, Galahad, I really don''t dare to claim the king!" "What are you afraid of? The right to sit down is given to you by the king, and there is absolutely no reason to refuse." Shi Lang said. "Yes--!" Galahad buried his head and said. Shirou then handed the other knights to Galahad, only took Skaha, and turned and left. Scarha hesitated for a moment and asked: "Where are you going, King?" Shirou said, "There is another thief who has not been punished." Skaha is not a stupid person, she who possesses the [Wisdom of Demon Realm], in just a few words, has clearly understood the truth of the matter. And she was on the outside of the world, using Shiro''s body to observe the real world, and she also understood whom Shiro was going to target. Just... Skaha raised his head, trying to say something, but looking at Shirou''s stern face, he couldn''t say anything. "The king... have his own decision." Skaha sighed in his heart, said nothing, just followed Shirou. Shirou determined Altria''s position and walked directly over. Along the way, there were also a lot of chaotic humanoid figures that slipped through the net and killed him, but before they got close to him, he was directly stabbed to death by Skaha with a gun. He just walked over. The incandescent light radiating from his body stretched out a path of incandescent light on the ground. ... ... Altria, Alquette, and Attila killed all the chaotic human figures around them, opening a path for the victims behind them. Altria pointed to the passage and said, "Please leave here, there will be soldiers over there." "Thank you, thank you...!" The rescued victims were weeping and thanking. They don''t know who Altria and the others are, but they hold incredible powers, and they are undoubtedly saviors. They can only send thanks and leave. Grey said: "In this way, the rescue work for this street will be completed." Altria nodded, and then said, "Grey, use the liaison device to report the progress of the work to my king." "I see, Your Highness." Grey nodded and picked up the contact alchemy stone. Just when he was about to contact, there was a shining light not far away. A king walked over slowly on the path of brilliance, and said in a deep voice: "No need, this king is already Coming." Several people looked at Altria. "Shi Lang!" El Quette smiled and was about to run towards him, but Shi Lang glanced at her, and El Quette couldn''t help but stop. "Are you... are you Shirou?" Alquette asked hesitantly, she was a little afraid to approach this Shirou. Shirou said: "Naturally is the king." "Wang!" Altria looked at Shirou, her stern look at the enemy suddenly softened. She came to Shilang, bowed down on one knee, and said, "Gui''an, my king!" Shi Lang looked at Altria underneath himself, and then his eyes fell on Grey and the others, paused for a while on Attila, and said, "Everything is well done. It''s worthy of praise." Shirou turned around, glanced at Altria, and said, "Altriya, follow this king." "Yes!" Altria got up. ¡ªIdiot, Al! Haven''t noticed it yet? Standing behind Shilang, Skaha couldn''t help covering his face, and sighed for his friend in his heart. Shiro brought Altria to a building, turned around and looked at the crowd and said: "All are waiting outside, or doing their own thing. Skaha, look at the door." "Yes!" Skaha nodded. Shirou looked at Altria and said flatly: "Altriya, come in with this king." "Yes--!" Altria was stunned, then followed Shilang and walked in. Skaha''s gaze fell on Altria''s body with some pain. ¡ª¡ªAl, you idiot! Because it is related to the king''s affairs, has even the insight become worse? Skaha sighed, then guarded the gate. Shi Lang led Altria into this building, and led Altria slowly on the stairs, walking slowly towards the tall building. Altria followed Shirou''s back step by step, looking at Shirou''s back, just like following Shirou''s back more than 1,500 years ago. Yes, what she wants most, perhaps, is to follow behind Wang and look at Wang''s back. Shirou asked as he walked: "Altria, when did you succeed to the throne after the king left?" "A year later," Altria said. Shi Lang asked again: "How many years have you been in power?" Chapter 717： "Five years and eight months." Altria lowered her head and said in a depressed mood. Shi Lang finally walked to a room, stopped, and asked, "How many years have you been fighting with Attila?" "Five years and three months." Altria also stopped, three steps away from Shirou, replied. Shirou pushed open the door, then looked at Altria and said, "Go in." Altria raised her head and glanced at her face full of coldness. She couldn''t see the angry Shirou, and suddenly felt a sense of fear, but she nodded and said, "Yes--!" She walked in slowly. Shirou also walked in, and then closed the door. Chapter 102 Punishment [Third more] Shirou walked in the door and looked at Altria, who was a little nervous in front of him. The current Altoria came to the world in the posture of the first travel, a white dress, like a blooming lily, but Shirou''s face was very cold, without a trace of tenderness. Altria lowered her head, a little embarrassed, and her heart was extremely nervous. It was a very happy and happy thing to see Wang, but now, she felt uneasy and shuddered. Instinctively, a little scared. Intuition tells her what is going to happen. But she neither inquired nor spoken, just obedient, with her head lowered. With a sound of "àá", Shilang drew out the sword in the stone, the sharp sword light drew an arc in the air, and the sword was horizontally set by Shi Lang. The silver blade of the sword reflected Shilang''s eyes. The coldness and perseverance of those eyes have all disappeared, and replaced by a look of confusion and helplessness. It is really hard to believe that it is said that any suffering in the legend can be calmed down. The next holy king will show such a bewildered look. The hand holding the sword shook. Silent. With a sound of "crunch", Shi Lang slowly inserted the sword in the stone back into the scabbard, then took the sword and scabbard from his waist and put them aside. "Wang..." Altria was about to speak, but Shirou stretched out his palm, grabbed her hair, and roughly dragged her to the bed. Altria showed a painful expression, but did not dare to resist. Shilang sat on the edge of the bed, pressed her petite body on his lap, held her head with one hand, and roughly lifted the hem of her white skirt with the other. "Wang...?" Altria was a little panicked. Shiro ignored her, pressed her head with his right hand, and lifted the skirt of her skirt. The bright silver armor attached to the skirt made a "crash" sound, and then revealed the black pantyhose. Shi Lang stretched out his palm and roughly took off the black pantyhose, revealing a pair of pure white underwear. Altria''s delicate body was a little trembling, but he dared not resist. ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C] ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C] ¡ª¡ª[Magic Release C] Shirou attached three layers of [Magic Power Release C], and for a while, the magic arrogance burning all over his body was very dazzling. He took out the scabbard-Avalon, raised it high, and then fell heavily¡ª "Papa!" "Woo-!" Shirou''s muscle strength is only D-, but after the three levels of [Magic Power Release C] are added, his strength becomes very large. The drop fell on Altria''s buttocks, causing Altria''s body to spasm with pain all of a sudden. Shi Lang asked in a deep voice, "Why do you want to do that to me? Do you know how much I trust you? Why do you want to do that to me? Tell me, Altria, why did you give me Ecstasy? !" It really is... it really is... Altria''s heart trembled and said, "I...I..." Just after spitting out two words, Shi Lang raised the scabbard-Avalon high and patted it down. "Papa!" "Woo, woo-" Attached to the three layers of [Magic Power Release C] Shi Lang did not do anything lightly. Altria''s body was convulsed again, but she did not dare to struggle, but lay on Shi Lang''s legs obediently, gritting his teeth and holding back his ass. Pain. Shi Lang said in a deep voice, "I want to listen to the truth, not to lie to me!" Shirou was hit with a heavy scabbard again. Altria bit her lower lip and said, "I...I am to you...I am to you...have... admiration." Shi Lang shot up fiercely and asked, "If you have an admiration for me, is it to use my trust to give me Ecstasy?" "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Altria''s body convulsed, tears bursting into her eyes, and said: "What I don''t want...I don''t want...I...I just don''t know my emotions...I just have the first one. Women¡¯s emotions... I was just being dazzled by my emotions..." "Patter!" Shi Lang slammed up again, and asked, "Why was the reason stunned by emotion?" Altria clamped her legs subconsciously, and a little sweat appeared on her pretty face. She whimpered and said, "Woo...uh...that...at that time...Alquette used magic on me. Eye...I''m sorry, Wang...I''m sorry...I''m sorry, I''m just a shameless woman..." "Roar? There is still El Quette''s shadow in this matter, which really surprised me." Shi Lang paused, and then went on fiercely. "Patter!" Altria''s delicate body shook fiercely on Shirou''s legs, his face flushed a little, and a faint sweat appeared on his forehead. Shiro asked again: "Why did Morgan leave? Why did you succeed? Did someone use Mordred to initiate a rebellion against Morgan?" "No...No. I don''t know why Sister Wang gave up the throne...Wow!!" Altria was talking, but Shirou''s face was grim and hit again. Altria shook her body, hesitated, and said effortlessly: "...Wang...Sister Wang left her post. At the time, Attila was attacking the dynasty. There was no...no principal, I...I was pushed. Going up..." Chapter 718： Shiro was beating, and asked indifferently: "Why did Mordred rebel against you?" "I don''t know... I don''t know... I just defeated Attila and returned to the dynasty, I was surrounded and attacked by Mordred..." Altria said with tears and flushed face: "I''m sorry, Wang...I''m sorry...I''m sorry..." Shirou stopped his hand and said, "Do you know, Altria? I just removed Gawain, Kai, Ager, and many of the Knights of the Round Table who participated in the civil strife from the name of knight..." Hearing this, Altria stiffened, and a great fear enveloped her. No matter how he was beaten, punished, or even killed... She was happy, just like being held by Shi Lang and spanked with the scabbard-Avalon, she would not struggle, she would only wait until Shi Lang was no more. Hit it up. However, there is only that... Only that... Only... "So, you were also expelled from the name of a knight by me." Shirou said with a grim expression. Boom! Altria''s mind was broken. Yeah...it should be so. The heaviest punishment is to be expelled from the name of the knight. This is a matter of course. With tears flowing, Altria lowered her head and whimpered with despair: "It''s... the king..." Shi Lang pressed her head, and another scabbard fell down fiercely. Altria''s body was trembling instinctively, her face flushed, her breathing was rough, her entire face was moist, but the holy blue eyes were no longer bright, she just repeated in a low voice: "I''m sorry, Wang... ...I''m sorry..." Shi Lang was about to continue his hand, suddenly frowned, and glanced at his magic power¡ª¡ª ¡¾Magic A++¡¿ "Huh." Shi Lang snorted, pressed the hand of Altria''s head, and instead grabbed Altria''s collar, lifted her face, and then kissed it. Losing his bright eyes, they gradually widened because of surprise. She was demanded by the king, but she did not dare to resist. Shi Lang raised his head, a long silver thread pulled up on his lips. Shirou licked his lips, and then took another look at his magic power¡ª¡ª ¡¾Magic A+++¡¿ Shilang snorted coldly, and said, "Your role is to provide me with magic power, you shameful crap." "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Altria lowered her head, weeping, and whimpered. Shirou pushed Altria under him again, holding the scabbard-Avalon high, and was about to fall, but stopped abruptly. He closed his eyes, took three deep breaths, then slowly put away the scabbard-Avalon, removed the three layers of [Magic Power Release C], and then raised his palm high and landed heavily on it. Altria was on her **** wearing pure white underwear. "Patter-!" Altria shuddered, without responding, just crying and choking: "I''m sorry...I''m sorry, Wang..." Shi Lang stretched out his palm, covered her mouth, and then slapped Altria''s ass. Altria, whose mouth was covered, did not struggle, but closed her eyes, her eyelids trembling. "Patter!" "Patter!!" "Pattern----!!!" ... ... Outside the building. Skaha stood guard at the gate, closing his eyes. She has a very good relationship with Altria, and she is also one of the members of the League of Hair Murders, and she taught Altria''s spear technique, and she is a good friend of relationship and fate. But at this moment, she can only close her eyes, Quandang has never happened. She left the dynasty first, and was bounced to the outside of the world by the world, so she didn''t know what happened. However, from Wang''s words, she had already inferred the truth of the matter. In this matter, she can only be blind and deaf. Grey looked at the building worriedly, and asked: "Why did His Highness the Eternal King and His Highness the Knight King go in for an hour, but haven''t come out yet?" "Yeah, why haven''t they come out for so long?" Elquette was also very strange, and then walked to the gate, but was stopped by Skahar. "Why are you stopping me, Scarha?" Alquette asked. Scarha said embarrassedly: "The king told me to stay here, Elquite, don''t make it difficult for me." "But, if they haven''t been out for so long, will there be any accidents? I''m very worried." Alquette said. Skaha closed his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, the king will not be surprised." She added a word in her heart, Al didn''t know. "Um..." Grey screamed at this moment. "What''s wrong, Grey?" Elquet looked at her and asked aloud. "My magic... My magic has been absorbed by His Royal Highness the Knight King!" Gray exclaimed. Elquet was taken aback, and asked: "What does this mean?" Grey said patiently: "I have a magical connection with His Royal Highness. The magic power of His Royal Highness''s activities is provided by me, but His Royal Highness has just sucked a lot of magic power from me." "Does it affect you?" Alquette asked. Chapter 719： Grey shook her head and said, "No. I have a red dragon factor and a red dragon heart, and breathing can produce a lot of magic power. However, His Royal Highness began to absorb magic power from me through the connection, and she must have encountered an enemy. , Fighting!" Grey looked worried. "Did you hear that, Scarha?" Elquet looked at Scarha and said anxiously: "Let me in! I''m worried about them!" "No!" Skaha shook her head, and then looked at Elquit¡¯s expression. She was a little afraid of Elquite¡¯s hard drive, and added: "Don¡¯t worry, the king who rules the world will not have any problems. ." Seeing what Elquet had to say, Scarha added a rhetorical question: "Don''t you believe me, Elquet?" "This..." Elquet hesitated, then nodded, and said, "I... believe..." ... ... Inside the house. Shi Lang stood up and rubbed his numb palm. And on the ground, Altria lay on the ground embarrassed, flushed, moist, and short of breath, and her clothes were messy. The hem of the pure white skirt was unfolded, and the black pantyhose was taken off to the knee joints, exposing smooth thighs and buttocks, like a lily that had been ravaged and destroyed. Shi Lang put Shi Zhongjian away from his waist again, looked at her, and said, "I''ll give you a minute to sort out your posture." Altria gritted her teeth, stretched out her hand, stood up slowly while supporting the wall, then lifted up her black pantyhose, put it on, and then put down the white skirt that was lifted by Shiro again and stroked it. Healed the folds of the skirt. She leaned on the wall and said with wet eyes: "Okay...Okay... Wang..." "One minute and three seconds, you spent three more seconds, Altria." Shi Lang said with a grim expression. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... Wang..." Altria said, lowering her head. "Humph." Shi Lang snorted, looked at Altria, and said with a grim expression: "Your purpose is to provide me with magic power." Altria lowered her head. Shirou [Projection] took out a towel, threw it into Altria''s hand, and said: "Wipe your face off, wet, what kind of style is it?" Altria took the towel and put the towel on her face. She wiped off the wetness on her face, but wanted to cry aloud under the towel. Wang''s punishment finally came. And she finally lost everything. Is this what happened to her shameless woman? Perhaps, she shouldn''t have emotions. Although emotionally closed, it is just a humanoid inhuman existence, but at least, it will not fail like this. However, what she didn''t know was when she covered her face with a towel and wanted to cry. Shi Lang''s stern face softened. He covered his face, suffering and confusion in his heart. The result more than 1,500 years ago. Morgan, Altria, Aggiven...Everyone is wrong. However, the biggest mistake, It''s him! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here~! That''s it for today, let''s change the paper first~! ^_^ Chapter 103 The Invisible Vortex Shirou walked down, and Altria followed suit, slowly following behind. "Your Highness!" Grey exclaimed, and then came to Altria''s side and supported her. Altria gave a thankful expression and said, "Thank you, Gree..." "What the **** is going on? Why do you look hurt?" Gray asked worriedly. Altria shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, please don''t care." "Wang..." Skaha looked at Shirou. Shi Lang nodded at her, and then his sharp eyes were placed on El Quette. Elquet''s body shook subconsciously, and said, "Shi...Shirou, what''s the matter with you? Your eyes... are a little scary..." Shirou''s face was calm, and he said, "Alquette, I..." Before the words were finished, Chloe¡¯s cry came from a distance, "Brother Fujimaru!" Everyone turned their heads and looked around, and saw Ilia, Chloe, and Jill Jun three coming from a distance. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Illiya and the others!" Alquette smiled. Shilang glanced at the three of Ilia who had arrived, then glanced at Elquit again, and stopped talking. Grey supported Altria, but she didn''t know if it was an illusion. She always felt that there was a gap between the Eternal King and the Knight King, the two His Royal Highness... Altria''s eyes darkened, then looked at Grey and said, "Thank you, Grey." "Ah? No... it''s okay, Your Highness." Gray said quickly. Altria said: "You don''t need to call my Highness, just call my name, Altria will do." "Altria! Altria¡ª¡ª!!!" Attila stared at the fragile Altria, showing a frenzied smile, his palms tightly holding the sword of the **** of war, his eyes twinkling The desire to destroy. Altria: "..." Chloe ran over happily to go to Bao Shirou, but when she was still a few steps away from Shirou, she stopped, looked at Shirou a little strangely, and asked: "Fuji... Big Brother Fujimaru... you ...What is this halo on you?" Chapter 720： How does this feel? Chloe couldn''t tell. She wanted to hold Shi Lang, but when she was approaching, she instinctively felt that she couldn''t hold her hands and feet. "That''s all the magic," Shi Lang said calmly. "Hahahahaha!" Jun Jill pointed at Shi Lang and laughed: "You are very much like a human-shaped light bulb now, King Eternal!" Shiro: "..." "But--," Jun Jill glanced at Altria, stunned, then laughed, and said: "It seems that we have come at the wrong time." "No. It''s just right," Shiro said. Jill Jun showed a happy smile and asked: "How do you feel? You didn''t open [Clairvoyance EX], I can''t notice your mentality!" Shirou said, "I feel good." "If you feel good, give someone a relief instead of letting her stay here. What a cruel punishment, you must have deprived you of glory, but you let her stay. It should be said that it is. It''s good to be cruel, or tender. But--," Jun Jill smiled, then he adjusted his collar and said, "King of Eternity, you-- are a weak person." Shi Lang glanced at him coldly. "No matter how many times you look at me, it is the same, you who will only hurt yourself, you are just a weak person. If I grew up, I would have lost my teeth when I saw you now." Jun Jill said : "No one''s life is smooth sailing, and no one''s life is always ups and downs. Everything will pass, and the out-of-control destiny will be in his own hands again." Shi Lang looked at him coldly. Jun Jill smiled, stretched out his palm, and said, "So only once. This time, I will be your listener." Shiro: "..." Shirou was silent for three seconds, and then said: "...I have obtained the method of victory. It''s time to take out the rank card to restore your full body." "Oh, oh. Really, is your stubbornness like me?" Jill Jun sighed, then looked at Chloe, laughed, and said: "Indeed, I should also return my half body. I am." Gilgamesh''s rank card... Chloe subconsciously covered his heart. Iliya looked at Shilang in disbelief, and said to her heart, Brother Shilang, would you like to take out Chloe''s rank card? Shi Lang looked at Illiya and said, "Illiya, give me a rank card." Shirou''s tone was irresistible. "Yes--!" Illiya quickly handed out a rank card to Shi Lang. Caster Medea Shirou took it, stripped Medea''s record, and then attached his own record. He couldn''t do this originally, but he could do it under the control of the complete body. Simply put, it is to stuff the record into it, and squeeze out Medea''s record directly. After making another Cater¡¤Eternal King, Shirou threw this rank card to Chloe and said, "Wait, go find Angelika. Use this card to take Gilgamel in your body. What rank card is replaced." Jun Jill took a look, laughed, and said, "Isn''t this more functional than my card?" Shirou ignored him, but turned and left with Scarha. Chloe and Illia caught up with the rank card. Jun Jill watched Shi Lang walk away, showing a smile, and then fell to Altria''s side, looked at Grey, El Quette, and Attila, smiled and asked: "You can let me and the knight Does the king say something alone, three big sisters?" "This..." Grey looked at Altria. Altria nodded. Grey and Elquet leave, but Attila stands still. Jun Jill asked with a headache: "Aren''t you leaving, Titan?" Attila ignored him. "Forget it." Jun Jill sighed, then looked at Altria and smiled: "It''s really miserable, King Knight." "Laugh if you want, Gilgamesh. It''s just¡ª," Altria asked. "Why did you just speak for me, Gilgamesh?" "I didn''t help you, I was just watching the farce. But from your perspective, I am really helping you." After a pause, Jill Jun smiled and asked, "Do you know why the King of Eternity has long decided that Morgan is the king? Do you know why no matter what you make, he will hand over the throne to Morgan in the end?" Altria shook her head and said, "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." Lord Gil laughed and said, "That won''t work. Let me tell you, because you are a born clown. Your destiny was to draw the sword in the stone, become the real King Arthur, and become the ideal you think. King, draw out the sword of stars and defeat the underlord Votigung!" "It''s impossible! If it were me, it would be impossible to defeat Votigeng in such a situation! Only the king...only the king can defeat Votigeng in such a desperate situation!" Altori Ya said. "You are wrong. It is not because of the King of Eternity that Votigeng can be defeated, but because of the King of Eternity, I will fall into that desperate situation, and the Humble King Votigeng will become the **** of the end, Bailong Futigeng. " Mr. Gil said: "Your destiny is to defeat the underlord Vottigung, rebuild the Kingdom of Camelot, and become the victorious King Arthur with the help of the Knights of the Round Table and the various kingdoms and nobles. In the end, you are jealous of you. Crazy sister Morgan took Ecstasy and gave birth to King Mordred... No, that Mordred is just a rebellious knight, without the power of a king, not enough to call it a king. However, in the end of yours, You will still be destroyed by Mordred in the battle of the sword fence, and you yourself will be killed by Mordred." After a pause, Mr. Gil said: "This is your destiny. Countless worlds, regardless of men and women, have this destiny. You are the clown who has been engraved into the history of pan-humanity and became the foundation of humanity. You are destined to become King Arthur. , And then killed by Mordred. And the King of Eternity knows this, in order to change your destiny, so he will do his best to cultivate Morgan, to select Morgan. Just to change your destiny, let you out The tragic fate recorded by the Lingzi recording fixed belt. But unfortunately, he still failed. You still become King Arthur, and the sword fence battle still takes place. He--, nothing has changed." "Why are you telling me this?" Altria asked with a painful face. Jun Jill laughed and said, "Because it will make you miserable. As I said, you are an excellent clown. Whether it is you who understand others, you who don''t understand people''s hearts, or the male King Arthur, They are all great clowns. Just like fireworks, the only splendor is the moment they are lit. That¡¯s why when I grew up, I thought about collecting you and admiring the moment when you were drowned." After a pause, Mr. Gil continued to laugh and said, "But, it''s ridiculous. If you don''t understand the human heart, you want to have a compassionate heart, but if you have a compassionate heart, you want to make yourself never understand the human heart, and you have fallen into this. Desperate end. If I were you, I would kill the true ancestor who talked to you with magic eyes." "Elquite is not wrong, she just wants to help her friends... just to help me who was feeling bad at that time... she was not wrong, it was me." Altria lowered her head and said. "Heh. It will only hurt yourself... You are all the same." Jun Jill laughed, his smile somewhat ironic. Then, he pointed to El Quette in the distance, and said: "I just don''t know that the true ancestor knew that because he used the magic eye indiscriminately, he caused his friend to end up like this. How would it feel? Pain, do you blame yourself for guilt, or do you want to commit suicide?" "But forget it, I don''t want to be nosy. It''s just your ending, which makes me feel ridiculous. The Endless World is ended by Mordred in the end. The only difference is that you were born under Ecstasy by Morgan. The rebellious knight, and the other is King Mordred, who was born from your Ecstasy against the Eternal King." Altria''s expression became more painful. At this moment, Attila raised the sword of the **** of war and pointed it at Jun Gil, with hostility in his eyes, and asked, "Do you want to **** my prey?" "Oh, oh. You have misunderstood this, Titan." Jun Jill smiled and waved his hand, and said: "I am not the same as the one I grew up. I don''t like to destroy others, and I don''t like the drowned. Interest." Attila''s eyes were chilly, and she said word by word: "Don''t grab my prey! Otherwise I will be angry!" "It''s terrible, Titan. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in the Star Swordsman." King Gil laughed, and then looked at Altria and said: "Actually, I have always been worried about whether the King of Eternity who knows the truth will kill you with a single sword. If you return to the gap between time and space, That''s hard to handle. After all, the only thing that can pull you, the Holy Sword Envoy from that place, is the Holy Grail Ceremony." "However, the Eternal King finally made this decision. Should he be cruel or tender? He killed Merlin and all the Knights of the Round Table, but left you. He freed Merlin and all Knights of the Round Table, but you are the only one who will not let you out. Although it is not the same as what I imagined, but it is also good..." Jun Jill opened the treasure house, took out a card from it, handed it to Altria, and said with a smile: "This is for you, King Knight." Chapter 721： Altria took it and saw that it was a blank card. She couldn''t help but stunned: "Blank...rank card?" "Yes, this is when I was still a rank card, and I took a lot of effort to erode Angelika, and then I got it from Einzworth." Jun Jill smiled. Altria glanced at him and asked, "Since you have a blank card, why don''t you take it out sooner? Chloe needs this very much!" "But, someone needs this more than I do." Jun Jill smiled, then looked at Altria with a bright smile, and said: "Accept it, you will thank me, Alto Sister Liya." Jill Jun showed a bright smile and turned and left. Altria looked down at the blank card in her hand. Grey came over, and whispered worriedly, "His Royal Highness...?" "It''s okay, Grey." Altria shook her head. "Are you all right, Al?" Elquet came up and asked. Altria glanced at El Quette, then shook her head and said, "It''s okay." She held the blank card tightly in her hand. ... ... Jill Jun walked over to Shi Lang and the others, only to find Shi Lang was waiting for him. Jun Jill smiled and asked, "Is this waiting for me, King Eternal?" Shi Lang asked, "What did you say to that woman?" Jun Jill laughed and said: "I just watched a woman about to be drowned, so I talked a little bit about the fate of a woman being carved into the foundation of humanity." Shi Lang frowned and said, "You are not a person who is sympathetic to others, so don''t be nosy!" "Don''t worry, I only love myself, I only admire myself and Enkidu. I will not do extra things." After a pause, Jun Jill asked, "Speaking of which, you said you have gotten the way to victory?" Shiro nodded. "What''s that?" Jun Jill asked. Shi Lang pointed to his chest and said, "In the depths of my heart, there is an invisible vortex!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass! ! ! QWQ Chapter 104 The Awakening of Morality [Second More] [Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Heroes], [Mortal Leaders]... The treasure that Shiro relied on most was [evil], and the ability he relied on most was the inherent ability of the mortal series. And the abilities of these mortal series are the cornerstones that constitute the eternal king''s record and spiritual foundation. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, he initially gained [Mortal Wisdom]. Skaha told him that this was the wisdom of a mortal that, as an ordinary person at the time, was targeted by a bad person and was forced to be involved in the stage of a hero. Afterwards, Spartacus lit his heroic fire, thus awakening [mortal hero]. Gilgamesh told him that this was the power of the unknown from the place of restraint. What they said was all right, the nasty person Skaha was talking about was not someone else, it was him. It was not someone else who drew him into the hero''s stage, but also himself. And what Gilgamesh said is right. [Mortal Hero] is indeed a force of restraint, because it is a force of human karma. However, Zhu Yue''s will, who had hidden in his soul for ten years, told him that there was an invisible vortex hidden in his soul. Whether it is [the wisdom of the mortal], the [hero of the mortal], or the [the leader of the mortal], he has achieved a certain great cause by himself and is drawn from the invisible vortex by his own will. Ability. In fact, Shirou had long doubted the essence and source of these inherent abilities. After all, the inherent ability is the panel ability that a hero will become a hero after death, and his talent and legend will be sublimated. It neither grows nor weakens, it is a crucified ability. And he acquired these inherent abilities as a living person, and he can continue to grow. No matter how you think about it, I feel incredible. However, he has not discovered the reason, he can only regard it as the special of the traverser. But Zhu Yue told him this secret, so he naturally went to explore it. This is his character, he can have problems, but he must be clear about his own problems. Therefore, after devouring Zhu Yue and making up for his magic power, he dragged the true posture of the Eternal King to the lower realm, while at the same time he entered the depths of his own soul to find out. As Zhu Yue said, there is indeed an invisible vortex there. Whether it''s [mortal wisdom], [mortal hero], or [mortal leader], they are all abilities born from that vortex. Shi Lang was shocked at that time, because he never knew there was such a thing deep in his heart! It was this invisible vortex that made Shirou decide not to wait for the end of the war, but to settle directly with Merlin and the Knights of the Round Table. ... ... "The invisible vortex... what is that?" Jun Jill asked. Shi Lang said solemnly: "It is a treasure that I have never discovered, and has been hidden in the depths of my soul. My fourth treasure-[Awakening of Morality]!" "The awakening of the mortal?" Jun Jill was taken aback. He had never heard of this thing. In fact, he didn''t even know that Shirou had such a treasure. "You don''t know it is normal, because even I discovered it not long ago." After a pause, Shiro looked at Skaha and said: "Skaha said that I was a special body during the Fourth Holy Grail War, and he noticed the special aura in me. If the identity of the eternal king is removed, Skaha The peculiar breath that Kaha really perceives is probably this treasure that sleeps deep in my heart, "Awakening of the Morality". And you think there is fire in my eyes, and it is precisely the treasure of the "Awakening of Morality". Realization. It¡¯s just ridiculous that no one, including me, discovered this." "[The Awakening of Mortality]..." Skaha raised his eyebrows slightly and murmured. Chapter 722： Jun Jill frowned and asked, "Then what use is this treasure?" "It''s awakening and growth." Shiro said: "[The awakening of the mortal nature] can transform the great cause I created and the road I have walked into a record, so that I can awaken and grow again, until I reach what the record can carry. The end. And the record of the Eternal King was born from this." "You mean...do you want to awaken further now?" Jun Jill was surprised, then frowned, and said, "But, you don''t seem to have any great deeds that can be recorded now." "Yes, and I can''t control the [mortal awakening]. Only after I achieve a certain great cause or reach a new level in life, can I unconsciously pull out a new life posture from it. In other words , [Mortal Awakening] is the manifestation of my own growth, only my own growth can it start. The funny thing is, my treasure, I can''t control it, I don¡¯t even know how it was born, Why does it exist in the depths of my heart?" Shirou laughed at himself. Jun Jill asked, "Since you can''t control it, why do you say that this is the way to win?" "Did you know? There is still a great cause above the Eternal King. It is my unfinished great cause more than 1,500 years ago." Shilang said. Skaha was taken aback, and asked: "Shi...Wang, you did everything you should do more than 1,500 years ago, didn''t you?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "More than 1,500 years ago, what I did was to kill the counterattack Shendai and Zhu Yue, and then achieve the Wang Zhiwei. More than 1,500 years ago If Merlin tricked me, there would be no way to get me back. I would castrate him, and then expand the dynasty to the extreme wall of the ancient dynasty, create an empire, and use the Mediterranean as my back garden. And that is My unfinished karma, my king¡¯s imperial karma!" "It is precisely because of this that, on top of the record of the Eternal King, there is still a broken, further record. That is the emperor!" After a pause, Shiro said: "Normal [mortal awakening], I cannot control. But it is precisely because of the gap in this record that after I became the Eternal King, this treasure has also changed. It From [mortal awakening] to [mortal awakening¡¤Emperor]! And this king can control it!" Jill Jun looked at Shirou with a look of surprise, and asked: "Do you want to fill the gap in the record so that the Eternal King''s spiritual foundation can further grow?" Shi Lang nodded and said, "Not bad!" "But you don''t have a record that can fill the gap in your so-called imperial career, and the eternal king''s great career has been engraved into the pan-human history, and there is no way to change it." Jun Jill said. Shi Lang snorted softly and said, "If there is no record, it is just taken from others. Because of a shameful mess, this king has already obtained the fragments that can fill the gap in the record, and activates the [mortal Awakening Emperor] The necessary magic power of A+++, this king also has at this moment. All the conditions, this king has already gathered." "Is this the reason for your liquidation in the first place after you appeared in the world?" Jun Jill asked. "Yes. If there is no certainty of victory, how can this king waste magic power?" Shi Lang sneered. "I''m afraid it''s more than that?" Gil-kun smiled and said: "In the final analysis, you are Fujimaru Shiro who is influenced by your own side. If it is complete, the ideal king conceived by people''s hopes, at this time You can''t do this kind of thing. You said it yourself, Fujimaru Shiro? You are weak. If you forget this, you are completely lost. You can''t just go too far and forget why you started. , This is what you taught me. So don''t lose yourself, Fujimaru Shiro." Shi Lang stopped his smile, stared at Mr. Gil, and said solemnly: "...You make me feel a little annoyed, Gilgamesh." "Because this time, I am the listener." Jun Jill smiled. Hearing this, Shi Lang snorted, turned and left. Scarha looked at Mr. Gil and asked, "What do you mean by that last sentence?" "Don''t you know very well in your heart, world graduate? The fire in his eyes has deteriorated!" Jill Jun looked at Shi Lang''s back and said, "That--, it''s not the treasure I want to collect." Skaha said: "Isn''t this taken for granted? Wang has experienced many things and will naturally grow." "Awe and longing are the furthest distance from understanding. This king and Enqi can understand and sympathize with me, and he...hehehe. It''s ridiculous. The only two compassionate people are casting It''s a mistake. It''s funny, but when his fire burns out, it must be extremely beautiful. Well. It''s worthy of the king''s appreciation." Jun Jill laughed, turned and followed. One Skaha was left standing in place, frowning. Fanwai¡¤A corner of the truth [2 in 1] Mordred woke up as he felt the morning sun shining through the gaps in his door. The surroundings were still very dim, and the breath of several horses and the smell of pasture made her remember that this was a stable. Because I was concerned about the situation of the pony that was born last night, I stayed in the stable and watched the pony, but fell asleep. I looked at my body as if I was afraid of catching a cold and carefully covered the blanket. This is probably what Uncle Bedwell did. "It''s not good, I''m going to trouble the teacher again!" The face of the teacher who was always vomiting blood came to mind a few months ago when her mother entrusted her to her. She quickly but carefully packed the blankets, sorted out the clothes, and put the feed for the manger one by one before heading to the court backyard. In the right study room, the teacher has been waiting there. In the morning, after only eating a few slices of bread and a bowl of milk, I started learning. The teacher said that if you study in the morning, you can¡¯t eat too much, or you will get sleepy. In fact, even if she is sleepy, she will not fall asleep. Because... "Cough cough cough----!!!" While looking at the file, the teacher coughed while covering his mouth. The blood fell along the palm of his hand, and the beautiful face was extremely pale. Mordred put down the important essay in his hand, stood beside the teacher, and said worriedly: "Teacher, should I ask the doctor to see it?" "No." The teacher shook his head, and then asked: "Did you do the homework I left for you yesterday?" "Yeah." Mordred nodded, then took out a piece of paper and handed it to the teacher. The teacher looked at it, and a smile appeared on that pale face, "It¡¯s a good job...better than I did in the past. In particular, the phrase ¡°start from the overall situation, plan overall, and take care of all aspects and their mutual relations. '', it''s like what the first king said... how did you think of it?" "This...this..." Mordred lowered his head, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "It was just... that was suddenly thought of..." "You are so clever, you really deserve to be Al''s child." The teacher showed a pale smile, stretched out his palm, and gently touched her little head, and said: "The king once asked me to let me leave. He taught me everything he taught to others. It seems that I have found an excellent disciple." Mordred lowered his head, rubbing the corners of his clothes with his little hands. The teacher wanted to praise her again, but the words poured into her mouth, but a mouthful of blood spewed out on the table, and the whole person fell on the table and fainted. "Teacher...!!!" Mordred panicked, and hurriedly shouted: "Come here! Come! The teacher fainted again!!!" Several maids rushed in, raised the teacher in a panic, and carried them to the room. The knights and house officers in the middle of the town gathered in the room one after another, and then called a magician full-time treatment to perform healing magic on the teacher. But because there were too many big people in the room, Mordred was squeezed into the corner and looked at the teacher worriedly. The teacher was rescued. "Where is this...?" the teacher asked in a daze. "This is your room, Guini Weierqing." Ager Guiwen said. Guinevere asked strangely: "How did I go back to my room? Shouldn''t I be in the study?" Bedwell said, "You passed out." "Is that so... Help me up, I can''t rest yet." Guiniweier said. Bedwell said embarrassedly: "Guinee Ville, you should rest more. You have not fallen asleep for seven days and seven nights, even if you are a fairy, don''t forget, you are now a human being!" "No." Guinevere shook her head and said: "The Little Ice Age is over, and the food-based economy has already had problems. Al is still fighting Attila on the front line. If the dynasty''s economy collapses, it''s all over. !" Lancelot on the side couldn''t help but said, "But, mother, you...can''t hold it anymore!" Chapter 723： "I can hold it!" Guinevere said: "The king had the kindness to know me and the kindness to teach me, and I would never let the dynasty collapse. Therefore, before Al repulsed Attila, I would definitely not Will fall!" "But... Neither the king nor the ancestor would want to see you working so hard, Guinevere." Bedwell said. Guinevere got up and said, "Stop talking!" The knights persuaded Guinevere for a long time, but Guinevere still refused to leave and returned to the study. Mordred lowered his head and walked out of the room. Although she was first entrusted by her mother to this teacher who always vomits blood, she didn''t like it a bit, and she really couldn''t get close. In fact, even now, she can''t get close to the teacher, but she admires the teacher very much. Being able to do such a job in one thing is really worthy of her learning. This will definitely help her to inherit the throne of her mother in the future. However, if the teacher died in his due diligence, it would be too pitiful, right? And my mother will be sad... "What are you in a daze, Mordred?" Ager Shiwen asked. "Huh?" Mordred regained his senses, then looked at Ager Zhiwen and said: "I''m thinking about the teacher, Uncle Ager Zhiwen." Age Zhiwen said: "She has her own choice, you just need to enrich your knowledge system. Is there anything you don''t understand?" Mordred took out a notebook, pointed to a point and said, "In the wisdom book recorded by Uncle Kay, this sentence is''virtual is the real, and the real is the imaginary.'' Under what circumstances did the first king make it? Who said this?" "I took it down. The next time I contact the frontline, I will help you ask Kaiqing." Ager said. Mordred said for the first time: "Then also remember to tell my mother, I''m fine, Uncle Age Zhiwen. This is what we agreed upon." Age Zhiwen nodded. Mordred smiled, then continued to flip through the notebook in his hand. Age Zhiwen got up and walked towards the door of the basement. Mordred said: "Actually, Uncle Age Guiwen is also very worried about Teacher Guinevere, right?" Age Guiwen paused and said: "I only worry about the safety of the dynasty." "Hehehe...Uncle Age Zhiwen is like a child, his mouth is wrong! Ashamed!" Mordred pointed at Age Zhiwen and teased. Ager Guiwen turned and left. After a few weeks, Guinevere''s condition got worse. The knights persuaded Guinevere to return to the inner sea of ??the stars, but she refused, and she told them that unless Altilia repelled Attila and eliminated the dynasty''s troubles, she would never leave. But everyone knows that this is definitely not something that can be done in the near future. Attila has conquered the European continent, and the dynasty has been completely isolated. Attila''s main force and Altria will hunt on the Gaul border. However, several armies opened up the second and third battlefields, invading from Scotland and Cornwall, as well as foreign enemies on the island of Ireland. However, Guinevere''s body couldn''t hold on any longer. Mordred is also very worried about this. If Teacher Guinevere died in this way, her mother would definitely be very sad. Besides, she didn''t want her respected teacher to die just like this. However, the teacher is too stubborn, and even the other knights and house officers can''t persuade them. What can she do? Mordred walked down the street worriedly, and suddenly felt a palm sticking out from behind her, grabbing a handful of her hair. "Ouch!" Mordred cried out in pain, and said in embarrassment: "Which **** is grabbing my hair?" She turned her head and glanced, just in time to see Gareth with a grinning face, she said in anger and anger: "Gareth, it''s you again!" "Sister Gareth!" Gareth reiterated. "Damn it! I want to get it back!" Mordred gritted his teeth to grab Gareth''s hair, but Gareth grabbed his head with one hand. Gareth was more than ten years older than her, too much taller than her, and he held her with one hand and couldn''t get over any storm. Mordred gritted his teeth, then put his hands around his chest, turned his head, and hummed: "I don''t know you as much!" Gareth bent down and asked, "Huh, huh? Mordred is not as familiar with me. It''s really weird." Mordred snorted: "I am the one who wants to be the king, so how can I not have this kind of instrument." Mordred hugged his chest and glanced at Gareth behind him, his nose turned high and high. "Huh huh? Really, Mordred really doesn''t fight back?" Gareth bent down and approached Mordred. One step...two steps... Mordred counted the distance, and then¡ª It''s now! She turned around abruptly, quickly reached out and grabbed Gareth''s hair, and said triumphantly: "Grab it!" Gareth froze for a moment, and then said with a look of surprise: "You lied to me?" "How can this be called a lie? It''s a lie, and it''s a lie. This is what the soldiers are not tired of swindling! Wang said...cough cough cough...In short, this is the art of war!" Mordred coughed twice and said. "Okay! I lost this time, so how does Mordred want to treat my sister?" Gareth asked. "Huh. I don''t treat it much. I said, I want to be the king, and the king needs to be a man of tolerance." After a pause, Mordred smiled and said: "However, I have one. One thing, I need sister Gareth¡¯s help." "What''s the matter?" Gareth asked. "It''s not a big deal." Mordred smiled. There was a cold sweat from the back of Gareth''s head, this smile... I don''t know why, she has a sense of sight, and the hair on the back of her head is a little painful... ... ... "This... this, this, this, this, is this a small thing?" Gareth was about to cry. "Of course it is." Mordred took a few poses facing the bronze mirror. The person reflected in the bronze mirror was not her, but a black-haired young man wearing a silver armor. Chapter 724： Gareth cried: "Pretending to be the king...we will be killed if we are found!" "Don''t worry, I did everything by myself. I will take full responsibility, and I will be the only one who was killed if something happened. Don''t be afraid." Mordred laughed. Said: "Besides, Sister Gareth didn''t want Teacher Guiniweier to die, right?" "That''s right... But let me use magic to help you pretend to be the king and deceive Guini Wei Erqing. You are too courageous? Don''t you have any respect for the king?" Gareth cried. "Respect is not meant to be spoken, but to be put in my heart. And it taught me... well. That''s it." Mordred smiled. Gareth cried: "Guineville was taught by the king. You can''t fool Ginny''s, Mordred." "How do you know if you don''t try, you shameful crap!" Mordred''s face condensed, and he shouted. Gareth was startled. Mordred''s face softened, and he stretched out his hand to gently stroke her head, and smiled: "Pretty expression." Later, Mordred turned and left. "Why... why is it like this?" Gareth muttered to himself. In the dark night. Guinevere looked at the file with a lamp, coughing as she watched it. "Cough cough cough..." She coughed up blood and threw herself on the table, her face pale and blurred. "The king... the king... can''t fall yet... I..." Mordred stared for a long time and realized that now was a good time. After finishing her appearance, she opened the door of the study and walked in slowly. "Who...?" Guinevere asked vaguely. "Huh." Mordred snorted coldly. She has learned a lot of the wisdom books of the king, and all those recorded in the wisdom books are the spoken words of the king. After studying so much, she already had the impression of that king in her heart. She felt that if the king was present at this time, he would definitely snorted first, so she snorted. Guinevere raised her head and looked at her with blurred eyes. In an instant, her consciousness became clear. "You...you are..." Guiniweier shook. Mordred sneered and said, "I don''t even recognize this king, you are lost..." Before Mordred finished speaking, Guinevere rushed forward, hugged her, buried her head in her arms, and cried, "Wang...Wang...!!!" No... there is no such thing! Mordred panicked, but didn''t know what to do. "Wang...uuuu...Wang...!!!" Guiniweier cried. Mordred hesitated for a moment, then yelled: "Let go of this king, you shameful crap!" "Don''t let it go... I won''t let it go... I know this is a dream. Once I let go, you will disappear again, Wang." Guinevere cried and raised her head, looking at Mordred''s face, and said, "Wang...do you know? After you left, a lot, a lot of things happened! Morgan... Morgan she ran away !" Mordred knew about this, and didn''t know how to comfort him, so he could only respond, "This...this king knows...what the king wants to say is...Yeah...!!!" Mordred hadn''t finished speaking before being pushed directly to the ground by Guinevere. Guinevere climbed onto Mordred. Mordred was terrified and shivered. "Old... teacher... you... what do you want to do?" Guinevere hugged Mordred, coughed twice, and said happily: "Please grab my hair again, please teach me again, please scold me again...Wang...Wang..." "That..." "Please grab my hair!" Guinevere said. "Yes...!" Mordred grabbed Guinevere''s hair, her petite body trembling a little. Such Guinevere, she became a little scared. "Wang...Wang...This is the breath of the king, it''s not wrong..." Guiniweier hugged Mordred, showing a happy expression. After hesitating for a while, Mordred remembered the purpose of his trip and said cautiously: "Gui...Guineville, you go back to the inner sea of ??the stars. Don''t hold on any longer." "No!" Guinevere held Mordred and said with a serious face: "Attila''s threat has not been lifted...I...I can''t go...Even if I die here, I can''t go. . I can''t live up to your teaching, I can''t live up to your kindness...I..." Mordred gritted his teeth and grabbed Guinevere''s hair. "It hurts... it hurts... the familiar pain..." "How much do you want others to worry about, you shameful crap?" Mordred scolded. Guinevere shook her body, "But...but..." "What''s the matter? What can you do with your decadent body? What use is there for you besides worrying? Didn''t you see? Bedwell is worried about you, and Ager is worried. You, I am worried about you too!" Mordred said. Guinevere said: "But...but, Attila''s threat..." "If you are in this situation... if Al and the soldiers on the front know what it will be like, do you understand? Do you want Al to fight with a burden, you mess!" Mordre De asked. Guinevere gritted her teeth and said: "Shut up! Shut up! What are you? You are just a phantom of my admirer. You are just a dream I can''t reach. You are just..." Before she could finish her words, Mordred grabbed her hair tightly, and then moved backwards¡ª "It hurts... It hurts..." Guiniweier cried. "Is this still a phantom? Go back to the inner sea of ??the stars to recover, get well and come back again, Guinevere!" Mordred yelled and pulled Guinevere away from his body, then turned and left. He scolded: "Don''t worry about this king anymore, you shameful crap!" "Wang...Wang...Woo...Wang...!!!" Guinevere crawled on the ground and began to cry. Mordred ran out of the palace in a mess, leaning his hands against the wall, and patted his chest with a panic on his face. She was scared to death just now. Chapter 725： She really did not expect that her teacher Gui Niweier had such a side. However, she has said everything she should have said, and then it''s up to the teacher''s reaction. Besides, I haven''t found her yet, this is really... "Mordred?" A soft male voice sounded with a strange voice. Mordred''s face became stiff, and he turned his head and took a look, and found that Galahad was looking at him. "What are you talking about, Galahad? This king is..." "What are you doing as the king?" Galahad asked strangely. Mordred touched his face. Gareth''s magic shouldn''t be over yet. How did he find out? "Hurry up and change it back. Even if you pretend to be the king, even if you are playing around, even if you are the king''s heir, you will be gossiped about." Galahad said gently. "It''s... it''s not a joke," Mordred said displeasedly. Galahad escorted her back to the room. Mordred asked: "I pretend to be the king, don''t you want to say anything about me?" Galahad said strangely: "Why should I say you?" "Because I pretended to be the king!" Mordred said. Galahad smiled gently and said, "You must have some reason to do this. Because Mordred is the one who wants to be the king, isn''t it?" "Of course!" Mordred said triumphantly with arms akimbo. "Speaking of which, why should Mordred be king?" Galahad asked. Mordred asked back: "My mother is a king, and I will become a king. Isn''t that a matter of course?" "You understand, Mordred. What I asked was not a question of blood inheritance." Galahad said gently. Mordred hesitated for a moment, and said, "I said, you can''t laugh at me." Galahad nodded. Mordred said shyly: "After becoming the king, even if it is bedwetting, my mother can''t talk about me anymore." "Huh?" Galahad was dumbfounded. "No... don''t tell me! You promised me!" Mordred said shyly. Galahad nodded and said gently, "Although it is...well, I won''t say anything anyway." Mordred smiled. Galahad sent Mordred back to the room. "Galahad!" Mordred yelled. "What''s the matter?" Galahad turned to look at her. Mordred made a grimace at him, then turned and left. She closed the door of the room. "Why be a king... because if I am a king, I can protect my mother!" "Well! I want to be king!" Mordred smiled, but his eyes were very firm. In the next few days, Guinevere left her post. She handed over the powers smoothly, and then left the Camelot dynasty, preparing to return to the Inner Sea of ??the Stars to recover from illness, and the person who sent her was the adopted son Lancelot when she was still a fairy. The knights and the house officers all sent her off. "I was self-willed before, I''m really sorry, Zhu Jun." Guini Wei''er said apologetically. The knights and the house officers waved their hands quickly. Guinevere talked a few words with Bedwell and Ager Shiwen as the left and right lieutenants, and then said to Bedwell, "Baidwell, can you leave first? I want to talk to Ager Shiwen. Sentence." Bedwell nodded and turned to leave. Guinevere looked at Age Zhiwen and said, "Age Zhiwen, the king said to Morgan before he left. And this is my evaluation of you." Age Guiwen was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Please tell me, Guinevere." "The king said, you and Bedwell cannot be used separately. Once used separately, your darkness will be bad. I am not worried about Bedwell, but I am very worried about you. You are capable, but your mentality... ¡­" "Please don''t worry, Guini Weierqing. I only consider the problem from the perspective of the dynasty. If the dynasty no longer needs me, it needs the darkness of iron, I will automatically disappear." Age Zhiwen said. Guinevere was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I didn''t mean that, I just said that you have to be a little softer, and I am not going forever. At least one or two years, as many as seven or eight years, I will Come back. I will let the dynasty last forever!" "We are waiting for your return, Guinevere." Age Zhiwen said, and her tight face couldn''t help but put out a smile. At this moment, Guinevere looked at Mordred, waved to her, and said, "Come here, Mordred!" "Huh?" Mordred was stunned, then walked over and asked: "What''s the matter, teacher?" Guinevere squatted down, touched her little head, and said softly: "When I''m away, you have to learn it by yourself. I will come back to check your homework in the future!" "Hmm!" Mordred nodded. "There is one more thing." Guiniweier smiled. Mordred asked: "What''s the matter?" Guinevere touched her little head, leaned close to her ear, and said softly, "Don''t play magic in front of the fairies in the future, you will be easily seen through." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?" Mordred was taken aback. "Some things are little secrets between us, don''t tell me!" Guinevere smiled, turned to the carriage, and said, "Lancelot, go away." "Yes--!" Lancelot nodded towards them, then got into the carriage and left Camelot in the carriage. It turns out that the teacher has always known. Chapter 726： Mordred touched the back of his head, a little distressed, she thought the teacher couldn''t tell. However, in this way, the mother will be at ease, right? Aggiwen shouted: "Mordred, go!" "Yes!" Mordred turned around. She raised her head, looked at the tall Saint King statue, and said silently in her heart. You may not know me, but it doesn''t matter. I want to be king. Regardless of the dynasty or the people, I will bear it. And my favorite mother is also protected by me! Mordred took a step forward... ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Christmas delivery~! 6K, it''s two more on weekdays. I also described Xiao Mo from the front. I originally planned to officially write Xiao Mo''s perspective at the end of the fourth volume, but this time I will release it first~! You still don''t give me the tickets! QWQ That''s it for today. Chapter 105 Evacuation The sky is full of colorful breath patterns, as beautiful as the aurora, but it does not make people feel relaxed. The huge, sleeping dragon hangs high in the sky, and the countless huge arms of the sky hang from the sky, which is frightening. The dark, heavy breath was slowly suppressed, and the chaotic human form like rain fell from the sky. The shining, radiant tower stands on the ground, and the endless brilliance turns into a web of energy. When these chaotic human figures are in the sky, they will all be killed to death! In the pitch-black city, the flames flickered and the momentum was majestic. The mighty soldiers attacked the chaotic humanoid that had fallen from the sky when Shiro calculated Zhu Yue. With the addition of the third layer [Magic Power Release C], and the second form of the first treasure [When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land drawn by this sword is all the king''s soil], these soldiers have great single-body abilities. Although the rate of increase is not comparable to those of the famous heroes, the individual as the base of the group is already very powerful. Once trapped in the encirclement of these soldiers, unless it has a powerful light cannon like Gilgamesh or Altria, it is extremely difficult to get out. And in this situation, only Shirou''s first treasure can fight a head-on battle with the chaotic humanoid hatched from this false **** seat. The sound of "clang" weapons resounded endlessly in the city. The commanders of the corps are commanding calmly. These chaotic humanoids possess powerful power and a certain degree of immortality, but they are not conscious. The chaotic humanoid that only relies on instinct to fight is by no means an enemy of the Legion. Everyone in the King¡¯s Legion is a soldier who has been tempered for several times. Both the commander and the combat personnel are experienced veterans. Many soldiers sighed even more. In this way, fighting side by side with Paoze like this reminds them of the prosperous years of the past. Many soldiers were besieging the Chaos Humanoid, and some soldiers were dispatched by the commander to rescue ordinary people. However, some soldiers were surprised to find that many ordinary people who had passed the middle age had spontaneously organized to rescue others. These soldiers were surprised. They always thought that they were rescuers and the people in this city were rescued, but what they didn''t expect was that the people in this city were actually saving themselves. Someone said: "This city is the city where the savior of light once came. The savior of light said that mankind''s own future must be opened up by ourselves. The other side of light is our own. The enthusiasm will not be extinguished, just light It won''t go out." "What we can do must be done by ourselves. This is the admonition of the light." Someone said. It turned out that these people were all resurrected by the Holy Grail ten years ago. The miracle is still vividly remembered by them, and the admonitions of the light have not forgotten. They will never forget that the star that is more dazzling than the sun is their own enthusiasm. And this is why they were rescued from the abyss of death by the miracle of the savior of light ten years ago. The soldiers who were engaged in rescue work were extremely surprised. What they never expected was that this city once had a dazzling person who, like their first king, ignited the fire of hope for others. However, this dazzling person is definitely not as shining as their king. The soldiers strongly believed in this. The rescue is progressing with the soldiers and spontaneous rescue groups. Countless people were directed and walked towards Yuanzang Mountain. Hundreds of thousands of people in a city formed a team like leaves. Seen from the sky, it looks like ants, densely packed and spectacular. And the most troublesome transfer of patients and the elderly, thanks to the efforts of many people, is also proceeding quickly. They don''t have the power of heroic spirits, but they have other hidden powers. That is the social power of the humanistic society. Power developed from the system, human intelligence, and millions of years. If the standard of power is defined by simple, crude and intuitive destructive power, it is undoubtedly an insult to civilization. The darkness of the sea is slowly coming. The King''s Guards Corps based on the coast, one by one, the treasures of liberation, are blocking the black mist. The magicians chanted divine texts, firing magical light cannons, bombarding the slowly coming black mist. The black mist is like a dark condensed entity, and the magical light cannon is not virtual, shining with dazzling light. Chapter 727： The darkness of the sky and the brilliance of the earth are intertwined, creating a different scene of light and darkness. Shiro took Chloe and others to find Angelica. She is destroying the chaotic figure with Tweety Bess. Shi Lang confessed his intentions. "I understand." Angelica nodded and said, "As you wish." She shouldn''t have said respectfully, but looking at the silver-white glorious silhouette on Shilang''s body, she couldn''t help but bring respect. She held Caster Eternal King in one hand, and placed one hand on Chloe''s chest. At the place where his hands meet, the space shook slightly. The next moment-- With a "swish", Caster Eternal King exchanged with Archer Gilgamesh in the heart of Chloe. "Um..." Chloe let out a cry of pain. Ilia was worried. At this moment, Chloe''s body exudes a dazzling white light. The next moment, her golden armor was replaced with a silver armor, and her decoration and dress became a bit like a Shi Lang in the state of the eternal king, but her hair was still silver, like the fairy king from the world of ice, eternal King Chloe. "How about, Chloe?" Ilia asked worriedly. "It feels... very good. The ability and the treasure have been exchanged, which makes me a little uncomfortable. And there is no way to free the treasure." Chloe shook the palm and said. Sapphire asked strangely, "Why don''t you shine, Chloe?" "Huh?" Chloe was taken aback for a moment, and then full of black lines, said: "I am not a light bulb, what kind of light will I emit?" Sapphire pointed to Shiro and said, "But that king will be." Angelika handed Archer Gilgamesh to Shirou, Shirou didn''t even look at it, and threw it directly to King Gil. Jun Jill stretched out the **** of his right hand to clamp the flying rank card, and said with a headache: "I''m a little angry when I treat my half of my body so rudely, King Eternal." Shirou said, "Change back quickly." Jun Jill did not integrate the rank card for the first time, but put the rank card into his pocket, smiled, and said, "It''s not time yet." "Lost, but don''t care." Shi Lang said. At this time, Galahad used the alchemy stone to contact Shirou. The figure of Galahad emerged from the alchemy stone in his hand. Shirou asked, "What''s the matter, Galahad?" "Wang, most of the evacuation work has been completed. Please evacuate the headquarters." Galahad said. Shi Lang nodded and said, "I have handed over the power to you. Now you are the commander in the center. All decisions are made by you. I only listen and don''t give orders." "This..." Gallahad''s face showed a troubled expression. Shi Lang said: "You are the master of the restoration dynasty. How can you not even have a bit of courage in front of this king? Bring out some courage to be a king, King Galahad!" "Yes--!" Galahad nodded, took a deep breath, and said: "The evacuation has been completed, and now the headquarters is ready to evacuate! Above!" Shilang nodded, and said, "Quick!" "There is one more thing, king," Galahad said. Shiro asked, "What''s the matter?" "The agent of the Templar Church in this city wants to see you." Galahad said. Shirou said, "Do you want it? No, no!" "She said that the alchemy stone in her hand has received the message of the world that the monster came from, and must hand it to you personally." Galahad said. "The message of the world that the monster came from?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and said, "Okay. Meet at Yuanzang Mountain." "Yes--, Wang!" The image of Galahad disappeared. Shirou looked around and said, "Evacuate Yuanzang Mountain!" Jun Jill asked: "Will you evacuate now?" Shirou said, "It''s almost there." "Hmm. That''s okay." Jun Jill nodded. Several people headed towards Yuanzang Mountain. In the dark sky, colorful breath is everywhere. From the dome of the sky, it surrounds the city of Winterwood. This is exactly the corrective power of the planet. The correction force surrounds the city of Winterwood from the level of the realm, and prepares to close the city of Winterwood from the concept of the realm, so as to start the correction. To put it simply, the invading false **** seat is like a virus, while Fuyuki City is like a diseased cell invaded by a virus, and the correction power is like white blood cells, ready to swallow Fuyuki City, thereby killing the virus. It''s just that this virus is very powerful, and the corrective power couldn''t contain it at first. Fortunately, with the help of the enlightened person, the corrective power can be deployed normally. The correction force surrounded Fuyuki City, but left an escape exit in Wonzo Mountain. That was left to Shiro by the planet. No. To be precise, it should be left to him who had been agreed with the planet more than 1,500 years ago and became the Eternal King Gn¨¦vel. And he was left with six hours of escape time. But he gave this opportunity to escape equally to everyone. Several hours have passed since Shirou became the Eternal King. Chapter 728： Time flows past every minute and every second. But it doesn''t matter, most of the evacuation work has been completed. Six hours, so long, but also so short. However, with the aid of the 100,000 army and the voluntary aid organization of Fuyuki City, as well as the assistance of human restraint, most of it has been completed. In the case of network interruption, it is done. The rest is just evacuation. "Kakka-" Suddenly, a crash sounded from the sky. Shi Lang raised his head and looked at the sky full of rainbow aurora. The darkness was shrouded, and the cracks in the sky were cracking. The huge dragon head seemed to sense that its prey was escaping from its hunting ground and began to cheer up. On the right neck, the originally sleeping chaotic human figure suddenly howled. Several humanoid voices mixed together, and they made a beautiful but broken voice of heaven. The sky cracked further, and the surrounding colorful breath also vibrated. "Container--, container--, my container--" Shi Lang snorted, and said, "I noticed that I was leaving, so did you start to get restless? It''s really a mess! But the correction power of the planet is enough for you to eat a pot!" "Container--, container--, my container--" Shi Lang no longer paid attention to the howling of the defeated dog, but brought people together with the large group. The whole of Fuyuki City has been surrounded by correction power, as if white blood cells have wrapped the diseased cells, but a gap has been left in Yuanzang Mountain. This scene is unusually peculiar. Fuyuki City is surrounded by colorful polar walls, but a normal gap is left in Wonzo Mountain, just like a cave. When Galahad saw Shi Lang, he quickly brought people over and shouted, "The King!" Shirou looked at him and said, "Good job, Galahad." "Thank you for your compliment." Ghalad curtly said. "What about people?" Shi Lang asked. "This is it." Galahad pointed to a silver-haired woman behind him, and said, "This is the agent of the Winterwood Church, Karen Aldysia." "Hello, noble eternal king." Karen Aldysia saluted, then held an alchemy stone, and said: "Someone wants me to give this to you." "Who?" Shi Lang asked. "My father, Yanfeng Qili." Karen Aldyssia said. Chapter 106 Why is the gap so big? [Second more] "Yanfeng Qili...oh? Is Yanfeng Qili in a parallel world? This is a bit interesting." Shirou took the alchemy stone that he had contacted, from Karen Aldysia''s hand. He poured magic power into it. In an instant, the contacting alchemy stone produced a faint brilliance, and the next moment, a low male voice came from the alchemy stone. "... This is Fuyuki City... This is Fuyuki City... Is there anyone... Is there anyone... Box..." Intermittently, the audio was completely lost in the end. But there is no doubt that that voice is from Yanfeng Qili. "How could this happen?" Karen Aldysia said with a look of surprise: "The message is shorter and less complete than the previous message." Jun Jill smiled and said, "Is it disturbed." Shirou looked at Karen Aldyssia and asked, "Before you came, what message did Qili from another world send?" Karen Aldysia said: "This alchemy stone is a means of communication for the church. Before the monster appeared, I had been contacting my boss, and then I received a fragment of his message from another world. In the fragment of the message , He asked me to find you and pass the message to you." "Then what?" Shirou asked. Karen Aldysia said: "He repeatedly mentioned one thing, that is the box, Pandora''s box. I gave you the alchemy stone. I thought it would make the message complete, but now it''s even more scarce." "I was disturbed by that thing," Shiro said. He put the contacted alchemy stone in his pocket, then pointed to the exit, and said, "Go out, get out of here." Karen Aldysia nodded, then turned and left. Shiro also let Ilia and Chloe leave first. The two hesitated, Ilia wanted to say something, but Chloe said first: "Brother Fujimaru, then we go first. You...you also want to go quickly!" Shiro nodded. Chloe took Ilia''s hand and ran away through the gap. Under the instructions of the soldiers, the crowd slowly passed through the exit of Yuanzang Mountain and evacuated from Winterwood City. The scene is spectacular. "Kakka-" The rainbow-colored polar wall around it is more rigid, as if the city of Winterwood will be completely enclosed in the next moment. Everyone evacuated Fuyuki City in a hurry, but someone broke in from the outside world. Jun Jill smiled and said, "It''s finally here!" He picked up the half-length card and slowly inserted it into his chest, a faint brilliance emanating from his chest. Shilang turned around, looked towards the exit, and walked in slowly by himself. The man, with a white ponytail, wearing a red and white magic attire, had ten silver rings in his hand, and his eyes were very calm. It feels like it doesn''t exist. There is no doubt that it was King Solomon. King Solomon, who was originally in London, now appeared in the land of Fuyuki City. Chapter 729： Regarding this result, neither Shirou nor Gil-kun were surprised. This is also a matter of course. Mr. Gil holds the [All-knowing and Almighty Star], and even though Shiro''s Senra Vientiane is disturbed, he can still be activated. When Merlin was called before, he mentioned that he had sent people to find King Solomon. And King Solomon is also on his way, so Shirou also knows. Shiro stood on the mountain, looking at King Solomon who came against the crowd. And King Solomon seemed to be aware of it too, raised his head slightly, and looked straight at Shiro. Archer Gilgamesh''s rank card fell into Gil Jun''s heart. The record is unified, and the half body is connected to the half body, so that the real Gilgamesh descends. The golden light all over his body slowly dissipated, revealing his true posture. Blond with red eyes, slender physique, wearing the familiar golden armor, arrogant and proud on his face like a god. Undoubtedly, this was the one who had crossed with him during the Fourth Holy Grail War, and appeared from the side of a tyrant, Archer Gilgamesh! It''s just a little different from that time. Although his face is still invincible, his sharp red eyes have indeed become a little softer. The rush of anger on that head also became soft, and it also hung down because of the inner peace. The golden armor on his body and the upper body armor had disappeared, revealing a perfect body covered with red lines. There is no doubt that what he is wearing at this moment is the mythical attire that can make him show his full strength! As for the tyrant Gilgamesh in the real world, Shilang instinctively and displeased "tsk". "Huh." Gilgamesh snorted arrogantly, and said, "When I saw this king, I remembered the fear of the past, miscellaneous repair?" Shilang snorted and said, "Mediocre people don''t speak in a tone of knowing. The future has unlimited possibilities, and the past is just a footprint. The past that has passed has no meaning to me." "What? Mediocre?" Gilgamesh stared at Shirou, squinting his eyes, those red eyes exuding coldness. Afterwards, he folded his chest and said: "At this moment, Quanqi spares you and spares your narrow self-esteem." Shi Lang laughed and said, "I think you are thinking about how to fight me!" "Miscellaneous repairs!" Gilgamesh glared at Shirou in anger, and yelled, "Don''t be too presumptuous!" Shirou ignored him, but looked at King Solomon. At this time, King Solomon also walked slowly over. There was no expression on his face that was as smooth as water, and he just said flatly: "...you guys, it''s better as always." "Okay?" Gilgamesh snorted and said: "King Solomon, this king did not expect that you would be so stupid. Which eye was pecked blind by a bird in the sky that would let you Do you feel good?" King Solomon asked calmly: "This is what Merlin said... Tsundere?" "Ah? What''s that?" Gilgamesh asked with a dumbfounded tone. Shiro looked at King Solomon and asked, "Have you solved the problem of magic power?" King Solomon said: "Your subordinates gave me magic power through the spell. Maris Billy also gave me magic power with a spell, so there is no shortage." "Morgan...huh. Sooner or later settle accounts with her!" Shi Lang snorted coldly, then looked at the shadow of King Solomon, and asked: "Merlin, how long do you want to hide behind King Solomon?" "Oh... I can''t hide it from the king''s eyes, as expected." Merlin sighed, and then slowly walked out of King Solomon''s shadow. He looked at Shi Lang and asked, "Is your anger gone, Wang?" "...Even if your body walks out of the stone tower, things will never end so simply!" Shi Lang snorted coldly and said. Merlin scratched the back of his head in distress. King Solomon looked at Shi Lang and asked, "Are you also Tsundere, King Eternal?" Shiro turned his head and glanced at King Solomon, and said displeased: "Don''t tag people indiscriminately, King Solomon." "Let''s not mention your messy and ridiculous personal affairs, Miscellaneous. Looking up, that thing seems to be changing." Gilgamesh reminded. Shirou turned around, stood in the middle of a few people, and looked up. In the sky, the corrective colored aurora locked the giant dragon head like a chain, but as the chaotic humanoid figure on the neck of the giant dragon head awakened, the terrible cry made the surrounding aurora slightly rippling, as if it was about to break free in the next moment. It''s the same. Gilgamesh snorted coldly and said, "That ugly attitude really fits the appearance of a bastard." Shirou stood in the middle of the crowd, Gilgamesh on the left, King Solomon on the right, and Merlin and Skaha on the left and right behind. He hugged his chest and looked at the huge dragon head in the sky, without saying a word, his complexion became stern. At this moment, a tall red figure flew in the distance. "Brother! Brother!" The delicate crying sound rang, Shilang turned his head and took a look. I saw the tall red figure hugging a little girl. As soon as the little girl got out of the arms of the red figure, she ran over crying and hugged Shirou. "Uuuuu...brother...!" the girl cried. The surrounding soldiers raised their eyebrows and yelled, "Let..." Shirou stretched out his hand to stop it before he finished speaking. It was Fujimaru Tatsuka who threw himself in his arms, not someone else. "Brother...brother...I''m so scared!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried. Shirou said, "Don''t be afraid, brother is here." "Is that kidding? That little girl, is Wang''s sister?" "Your Royal Highness?" The Camelot soldiers guarding Shirou looked at each other in surprise, and then their eyes fell on Fujimaru Tatsuka. The eyes of Galahad, Skaha and others also fell on the weeping Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body. The gaze has both surprise and inquiry. Shirou glanced left and right, his eyes especially fixed on Gilgamesh''s face. Chapter 730： Gilgamesh glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka who hugged Shirou, then snorted coldly, turned around, and did not look at him. Shilang knelt down, trying to put away the stern color on his face, put on a soft face, touched her head, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, Lixiang. Brother is here. ." "Um...Um..." Fujimaru Tatsuka wiped her tears, nodded, and then asked, "Isn''t my sister here, brother?" "She is in a safe place, don''t worry," Shi Lang said. Among so many people, Shirou is least worried about Kozakura. With the protection of God Tiamat, she is the safest one. At this time, Grey, Altria, and Alquette also came. Shirou stood up, glanced at the three of Altria, then at Galahad and Gareth, and said: "Galahad, Gareth, you take this king''s younger sister out! Bring it to Iliya and the others." "Yes!" the two responded, stepping forward and putting their hands on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s shoulders. Fujimaru Tatsuka instinctively hugged his most dependent brother, and asked crying: "Brother, brother, won''t you go out?" Shilang looked at her and said, "Brother, wait and go out. You go out first." "But...but..." Tears were streaming down, she was frightened. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and lightly nodded his forehead, and said, "Don''t be willful, Lixiang." "Brother..." Fujimaru Tatsuka shed tears and let go of her hand. Shirou looked at Altria and said: "You guys go out too." Altria lowered her head and responded: "Yes!" Merlin glanced at Altria, sighed, and said nothing. Elquet pointed to himself and asked, "Am I going out too, Shirou?" Shi Lang nodded and said, "Go out." "Why?" Alquette asked puzzledly. Shirou said, "I want you to protect my sister, Alquette." "But..." El Quette was about to say something, but Shirou said: "You are not my subordinate, so this is not an order, but my request, El Quette." El Quette was taken aback, then nodded seriously, and said, "I see!" Elquet took Altria and Grey, and walked towards Galahad and Gareth. Shirou glanced at Altria, turned his back to them, and said, "My little girl, I beg you." "Don''t worry!" Several people responded, and then took Fujimaru Tatsuka away. Gilgamesh snorted arrogantly, and said: "The play of the house is finally over. I heard that the king''s stomach acid is almost vomiting out!" Shirou ignored him, but looked at the tall red figure holding Fujimaru Tatsuka. ¡ª¡ªGuardian, the Palace of Heroes! Shi Lang nodded at him, then looked up at the sky. The Heroic Guardian looked at Shirou in disbelief. The Demon God Chief Secretary followed, stood next to the Heroine Guardian Palace, looked at Shi Lang not far away, and couldn''t help being stunned. Then, a look of astonishment appeared on her deadly face suddenly, pointing at Shirou, and asking: "Weigu, then... is that the eternal king that Garna said?" The Heroic Guardian nodded. The Demon God Chief asked again: "Then...that''s you, Wei Gong?" The Heroic Guardian nodded again, his expression complicated. "In a certain world, you are actually the eternal king sleeping in the deepest part of the Heroic Seat? It''s incredible!" The Demon God Chief Secretary said with an incredulous expression. The Heroic Guardian also had a look of disbelief, and then he said, "Stop talking about it... Chief Executive." That... It is indeed him. However, it is not him. He is simply unbelievable, in the endless world, there is actually a him who has walked out of the established destiny of Shiro Weimiya, and thus walked out of his own life trajectory! This makes his mood extremely complicated. His parents were burnt to death by the fire of the Fourth Holy Grail War, and the past was also burned to death. Later, he was adopted by Kirji Eomiya, and he obtained the ideal of justice of Kirji Eomiya, and proceeded from this, and finally signed a guardian agreement with restraint. , And then permanently used by the restraining force. Step by step toward the end of the righteous partner, drowning himself. But there is one... There is actually a him who has walked out of this trajectory! He is no longer alone, but a group of people standing beside him. Even the arrogant Gilgamesh stood by his side. Why... Why is the gap so big? The Hall of Heroes was filled with puzzles. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: py time~! ! The following is not counted as the number of words~! "I, Bronya, refuse to be a non-chief" Chapter 731： Brief introduction: Bai Ye crossed, he crossed very suddenly, and saved a little girl when he was on the way home from the show, but he died under the car. When he woke up, everything was gone. Changed. "The Valkyrie Krypton Development System has been launched successfully. You can choose Krypton Gold, Krypton Gold, and Krypton Gold." "This system can do everything for you as long as you have money." Bai Ye was silent, his regret was overwhelming: "Who believes so! Your built-in Japanese server core has no guarantee!" "...You can choose liver." This is the story of a real non-chief who crossed into Bronya and then played the live-action version of Bengsan in the comprehensive universe with the krypton gold system. Facts have proved that without a guarantee, krypton gold can not save the fate of the non-chief. In short, this time is a story that is biased towards daily life, and there is an old book that has been completed as a guarantee that there will be no eunuchs. Chapter 107 is like an old general on the stage [third more] In the sky, the power of correction is condensing. The colorful breath locked the huge dragon head and the endless sky arm like a chain. The whole world became the world of rainbow light. "It seems that the correcting power of the planet must completely correct this thing." The Demon God Chief said. "Huh. Stupid miscellaneous repairs." Gilgamesh snorted and said, "If it is so simple, wouldn''t the thunder and the rain be reduced? The restraint alone will send you miscellaneous repairs over, and that explains the matter. It¡¯s not that simple." The Demon God Chief took a calm look at Gilgamesh, shook the hilt of the sword, and then put down his hand. Shiro looked at King Solomon and asked, "King Solomon, you will come here. This shows that you are ready for the Temple of Time, right?" King Solomon nodded and said, "On the way, Merlin asked me to prepare." Shi Lang glanced at Merlin, then returned his gaze to King Solomon, and said, "When the ordinary people are evacuated, you will move everything here to the Temple of Time." King Solomon turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said flatly: "...I didn''t intend to help anyone. But Maris Billy, who summoned me, did let me assist you. So, I will do it." "It really fits your poor nothing, King Solomon." Gilgamesh sneered. Standing on the high ground, looking into the distance, watching the slowly evacuating crowd afterwards, Shiro nodded towards King Solomon. The sky is still raining black. The terrible chaotic human figures fell one after another, but in the middle of the journey, they were killed by the star web of the Tower of Radiance. Even if there are occasional omissions, they will fall into the city, they will be surrounded and destroyed by Camelot''s army. Shi Lang told a few people about his plan. When Merlin was first summoned, he learned the actions of Morgan and King Solomon from Merlin, and he was thinking about how to deal with this thing. His plan is very simple. When the planet''s corrective power completely envelops Fuyuki City, King Solomon will use his treasure to directly transfer this thing to the Temple of Time, which is isolated from the usual flow of time and space. His point of view is the same as Gilgamesh. He believes that this false **** seat is definitely not something with thunder and rain. Move this thing to the Temple of Time, this is the beginning of the battlefield. In this way, even if it is defeated, this thing will be sealed in the Temple of Time, isolated from the world. Gilgamesh frowned. "What''s the matter, Gilgamesh? Is there anything to add?" Shilang asked. "No. I just don''t know why. When the plan comes from you, this king feels that something unexpected will happen that even the [All-Knowing Almighty Star] can''t observe." Gilgamesh said. "Heh." Shi Lang sneered, and said: "You are the king, so you can say such ridiculous remarks! I really laughed at this king! This king is just doing everything, can it be that what will happen if you do everything? Can''t it? It''s ridiculous! If there is such a ridiculous thing, this king will never use his brain to fight wars again!" Shi Lang was confident and vowed. This is also of course, at this level, what surprises can happen? What else can''t be observed by the [All-Knowing Almighty Star], this is simply a joke! This sentence is really ridiculous. The most ridiculous thing is that this sentence is actually from Gilgamesh''s mouth, which is even more funny. Even in this situation, Shi Lang was amused by Gilgamesh''s words. Then- "Boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Thunder sounded from the sky. Everyone looked up and couldn''t help being taken aback. At the neck of that huge dragon head, the awakened chaotic human figures struggled one by one, uttering a stern roar. "Ah ah ah ah -" The dark thunder was wrapped around the giant dragon head, gradually encircling each huge, terrifying, hideous giant arm of the sky. The sky is entwined with a black net of thunder. The majesty of Huanghuang, just like the majesty of heaven! Everyone frowned, what is going to happen again? Under this situation, Gilgamesh put on an extremely ugly face, looking at Shi Lang jokingly, as if looking at an old general on the stage. Shiro: "..." Gilgamesh laughed and said: "This king is looking forward to your mindless appearance, miscellaneous repair." "Humph!" Shi Lang snorted coldly, and said, "This is nothing more than a silly drowsy chatter. Are you still expecting that thing to be obediently corrected by the planet? If you really think so, then I have nothing to say. ." It''s his shit! "Container...container...our container...!!!" On the right neck of the dragon, countless chaotic human figures began to struggle. Like a drowning person, his hands are surging. From a distance, the piece of meat is constantly squirming, which looks very disgusting. Time passed by every minute and every second. The six-hour period gradually came to an end. The correction force in the sky is more intense. Chapter 732： The brilliant rainbow color is like a rainbow bridge in mythology, and it is very bright. The surrounding rainbow-colored polar wall became more solid, and the only exit was slowly shrinking. The large troops accelerated the pace of evacuation. "Let''s go too. At the exit, directly transfer Fuyuki City to the Temple of Time with us!" Shirou said. Merlin and others naturally nodded their heads in response, and King Solomon had no objection. Only Gilgamesh, with a playful smile on his mouth, stared at Shi Lang, as if looking at an old general on the stage, with flags all over his body. This made Shirou uncomfortable. But the personnel are exhausted, and the rest is just walking over. Shiro took two steps towards the exit. The next moment-- "Boom, boom!!" The black thunder in the sky is more intense, as if it will break through the correction force in the next moment. "The container!! The container...our container...our seat...!!!" The chaotic humanoid on the right neck of the giant dragon howled and waved, causing the flesh to become extremely creepy, as if it was about to break out in the next moment. It was like a worm that got into the flesh and wriggled in the real flesh layer. It looked very disgusting. However, they still failed to break through the fleshy layer of the giant dragon''s head, and the pitch-black thunder failed to break through the planet''s corrective force. At this moment, the corrective power of the planet is the best backrest! However, at this time, the mouth of the huge dragon head suddenly burst open, and a chaotic human form appeared on its tongue. There was a stern voice in the hands of the chaotic humanoid. "Ah¡ª" The tragic cry made even the sky tremble slightly. Shirou covered his ears. Gilgamesh covered his ears, his eyes burned with anger, and said: "It is really an insult to the king to dare to let this king hear such an unbearable voice!" The door of the treasure house appeared beside him, and the hilt of the deviated sword slowly spit out from the door. Gilgamesh wanted to reach out and grab the Deviance Sword, but one hand grabbed his wrist faster. Anger flickered in Gilgamesh''s eyes, and when he turned his head, he saw Shilang looking at him solemnly. "Huh." Gilgamesh snorted coldly, put down his hand, and swallowed the Departure Sword back into the door of the treasure. The Heroine Guardian saw this scene, and his face was shocked. Gilgamesh''s defiant temperament, he knew it. This guy has no one in sight, is self-sufficient in the sky and on the earth, can''t hear other people''s voices, and is completely egoist, but now he is stopped by someone who is another him to some extent! This... The Palace of the Heroes looked complicated. What is going on here? And how did he get out of the path of the "Heroic Guardian Palace"? The Palace of Heroes is very curious. At this moment, the calm face of the Demon God Chief Secretary suddenly showed a touch of astonishment. He raised his hand, pointed at the huge dragon head in the sky, and said, "Then...what is that?" Shi Lang looked up, his brows frowned. The chaotic human figure emerging from the tongue of the huge dragon, holding a jet-black mud box. "That''s... Pandora''s Box?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The mud box was opened, and it was shining with the ultimate black light that seemed to swallow everything. People looked at the black light and felt their minds couldn''t help but take it away. It is almost like the tower of glory on the earth, forming two extremes! One is the ultimate black light, and the other is the shining brilliance. "Oops!" Merlin''s face changed. Not only him, but even Skaha, the complexion of the Heroic Guardian Palace couldn''t help but change. The mud box was opened, and the endless black mud flow vented down like a waterfall. The sound of "Boom" broke down the star net of the Tower of Radiance and vented to the earth. All the remnants of civilization, when they were hit by the black mud-rock flow, they vanished and turned into a sticky pitch black. Those who were not evacuated in time, and those who were procrastinating, were swallowed up once they were contaminated by the black mudslide. First, the skin on the body surface was decomposed, exposing the muscles and meridians, and then the muscles and meridians were also decomposed, revealing only a dense white bone. In the end, even the bones were broken down and the soul was swallowed. "I was broken!" Skaha said. Shiro: "..." The turbulent black mud-rock flow, like a torrential flood, rolled towards Yuanzang Mountain. In this situation, Gilgamesh looked at Shirou with joking eyes. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang was very uncomfortable with the look in his eyes, so he could only give him a fierce look and said, "Don''t look at me anymore, fight back this thing first!" Afterwards, he contacted the shining tower of brilliance and bombarded the raging black mudslide. "I''m looking forward to your mindless look. Hahahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed loudly, his face full of joy, and then took out his treasure and bombarded away. Shi Lang said angrily: "This has nothing to do with me!" Chapter 733： After a pause, he gritted his teeth and added: "Nothing!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! ^_^ Chapter 108, let''s meet ea! "Wow, wow!" The jet-black mud-rock flow hits like a vast ocean, turning everything into the ruins wherever it passes. The traces of civilization no longer exist. Gilgamesh opened the door of the treasure, took out countless magic wands, poured magic power into them, and made the wands emit a faint brilliance. The next moment, the magic power focused a little, like a shelling, and bombarded the turbulent mud stream. The ten ringlets in King Solomon''s hands exuded a faint silver brilliance, the "Ka Ka Ka" earth began to crack, the mountains surged, and more than a dozen strangely shaped Demon Pillars grew out. There were countless eyes on these demon **** pillars, and at this moment, these eyes were all staring at the turbulent mud flow, emitting endless shelling. Whether it¡¯s the heroic spirit of rank card, the heroic spirit summoned by Shiro¡¯s first treasure, or the guardian of restraining power, the heroic spirits emerging from the heroic seat... are all fighting against this with their own means. The raging mudslide. The storm was mixed with thunder. The brilliance flickered and died. The mud flow is like a flood that destroys the world, while the heroic spirit is like an indestructible dam, defending at the front line. This is also of course. The heroic spirit is a miracle summoned by the hope of mankind, and the guardian is a destruction mechanism summoned by the despair of mankind. Whether it is a heroic spirit or a guardian, in the final analysis, it is the power to defend mankind. The only difference is that the former is a free person on the seat, while the latter is a slave that is freely used by restraint. At this moment, the interests of the heroic spirits and the guardians are the same, and they are fighting against the Yuan invaders together. Shirou was connected to the Tower of Radiance and shelled the turbulent mud flow. The surrounding rainbow-colored polar wall is more solid, slowly making up for the last gap. The radiant tower is wrapped with a rainbow-colored breath. There is one. A total consciousness, through the Tower of Radiance, resounded in Shirou''s heart in a form that humans can understand. ¡ª¡ªWhy don¡¯t you go out, the promised person? That exit... I left it for you... Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said silently, "Thank you for your kindness, planet. But let''s expand my correction. I have decided to fight the false seat to the death." ¡ª¡ªWhy do you want to do this? Shirou said, "Behind me is the weakness that I can''t be cowardly." ¡ª¡ªI see, don¡¯t forget your and mine agreement, Gurneyville... "My name is Fujimaru Shiro!" Shiro said. "Kakka-" On the iridescent wall, veins like leaf veins appeared, slowly climbing towards the exit. Exports are getting smaller and smaller. "Get out! Get out!" The soldiers shouted. "If you don''t go out, you won''t be able to go out!" Spontaneous aid organizations are also shouting. People fled to the exit in a panic. The heroic spirits and guardians blocked the doorway, repelling the raging mud tide. Time passed by every minute and every second. Six hours is only day and night. There are only ten minutes left. The aura of correction power is more intense, as if to completely seal the huge dragon head in the sky. However, at this time, the chaotic human form on the tongue of the giant dragon slowly opened the mud box of chaos. In the mud box, a dark light suddenly appeared. It''s extremely dark. It seems to be a black hole for everything. It slowly stretched out its hand, went deep into the mud box, and took out a dark cup of boiling mud. "What''s that?" Everyone was taken aback. When the dark cup was completely taken out of the mud box, the terrifying black light shocked, like a black hole that suppressed everything and swallowed everything, and the surrounding correction force was shaken away. "Container...our container..." The countless chaotic figures on the neck struggled and howled. At this moment, the sleeping giant dragon head slowly opened its eyes, and a breath of horror and despair spilled from its giant eyelids. It glanced, and finally fell on Shirou. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head roared, and the terrifying sound wave caused the earth to crack open, the sea was lifted up to several tens of feet, and the coast was smashed to pieces. Many of the elite legions and magicians guarding the coast were swept into the sea by the sudden turbulent waves, swallowed by the black mist, and screamed and disappeared. Shi Lang stared closely at the tongue of the giant dragon, holding the black cup of the chaotic human figure, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said: "The evil heart is finally revealed!" Shi Lang remembers the message from Geishi Weng. Chapter 734： ¡ª¡ªWhen the evil heart is exposed, make good use of rubies and sapphires. So before letting Ilia and Meiyou evacuate, the rubies and sapphires were left behind. And now, these two gems are hidden under his cloak, watching this scene quietly. Although I don''t know what the black cup hidden in the mud box is, Shirou believes that it should be the evil heart that Jewel Weng said. The huge dragon head that was transformed from the false **** seat, roared, roared, and began to tremble. Obviously, it also perceives that the corrective power is about to completely correct here. It also became restless. Although it can be regarded as a god-spirit seat, it is not a true god-spirit seat after all. The true spirit seat is a concept, a high-dimensional realm, rather than a physical object. If it is a true god, let alone other, just descending on a pillar of true star-making **** is enough to reshape the planet again. He, Solomon, Gilgamesh, and other heroic spirits can''t stop it at all. This can be seen from Tiamat. 14,000 years ago, the giant **** Attila destroyed the second **** generation, and the second **** generation was the **** generation who left all of the star-making gods. If the original star-making gods like Tiamat, Apsu, or Kaos still exist, the giant **** Attila may not be able to destroy the gods. Compared with the real God Spirit Seat, this created, false God Spirit Seat is not qualified, but it is indeed an extremely terrifying and powerful enemy. Its horror lies in its ability to absorb the Pillar of God and perfect itself. Once all the pillars of the gods are absorbed, there is no difference from the true seat of the gods. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head roared. And the chaotic human figure holding the black cup slowly sank into the giant dragon head, causing the entire giant dragon head to emit a heavy black light. "Kakka-" The sky faintly cracked, and the giant arms of the sky that stopped moving slowly moved. The Heroic Guardian Palace was extremely shocked: "Actually...Is it adapting to the correction power?" Shirou was very calm. He was used to this unexpected unfolding. With a wave of his cloak, Shirou shouted: "All the soldiers in Camelot on the scene obeyed! Take the civilians around and run out of the exit!" "Yes--!" Camelot''s soldiers obeyed all orders, and either carried the surrounding citizens of Fuyuki City, or carried them on their shoulders, and ran to the exit. And some citizens who are strong and physically rush towards the exit while holding some weak people in their arms. 100 meters sprint! Some people who had reached the exit turned their heads and looked at those in the brilliance, intercepting the disaster, bowed one after another, and then turned and left. They don''t know who they are. I don''t know why those people have incredible power. But there is no doubt that those people are helping them. The Palace of the Heroic Guards looked at the citizens who bowed to them, and their palms trembled. The heart, which had already been numb, trembled a little bit. He turned his back, tears in his eyes already. He remembered. Why did he start. It is not a yearning for vicious miracles, nor is it about realizing the value of oneself. Just that day. In the fire at the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, he was found and rescued by Kirishu Eomiya. What he saw... the tearful face. The same is true of what he desires. It''s just getting away. It''s just that I lost myself. And this time, he actually saw his original intention. Turning his head slightly, the Heroine Guardian looked at Shirou''s profile, filled with relief but envy. Because of this person, he walked out of his life trajectory and walked on a path similar to him but completely different. "Kakka-" The exit was blocked by the rainbow-colored polar wall. The exit was broken! Shi Lang said in a deep voice, "King Solomon, transfer the Temple of Time!" King Solomon nodded, then closed his eyes, and the ten commandments in his palm exuded a faint brilliance. The space was slightly shocked. However-- "Can''t do it!" King Solomon opened his eyes and said. Shi Lang was taken aback and asked, "What did you say?" King Solomon said calmly: "It can''t be transferred, that thing has fixed the flow of space and time, and there is no way to transfer it to the Temple of Time!" Shi Lang frowned, and his mind moved slightly. From the depths of the [Evil of this World] that existed in his body, a black hand of [Evil] was extended to grab a fragment, and when he was using that fragment, Gilgamesh stood up. He looked at Shirou and asked, "What you said, what is your fourth treasure, does [mortal awakening] exist?" "Existence!" Shi Lang nodded and said. "Is that your real way to win?" Gilgamesh asked. Shiro did not answer. Chapter 735： "Huh." Gilgamesh glanced at Shirou coldly, and said, "Fujimaru Shirou, you can save that thing for miscellaneous repairs when you need it. This king''s victory formula is more perfect than you think! Here it is! Let this king, the true hero of heaven and earth, open up the path of life!" Pale golden ripples appeared around him, the door of the treasure opened, and the hilt of the deviated sword slowly spit out from the treasure. Gilgamesh took the hilt of the sword and drew the Deviance Sword. "Kakka-" Gilgamesh, wearing a mythical attire, activated the Departure Sword. The Deviance Sword, which has the power to create stars, truly started. The surging scarlet magic power stirred up the surrounding space. This terrifying power of pioneering made the false gods above the sky, which had swallowed many pillars of gods, become uneasy. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head roared, and countless giant arms of the sky waved and grabbed Gilgamesh. "Cover Gilgamesh!" Shilang shouted. He took the lead and used the Tower of Radiance to bombard the giant arm of the sky. Merlin fired a cannon, and Skaha opened the door of the dead. Standing in the city, Garna shot a shot that was enough to defeat the gods, and Arjuna shot an arrow from the **** of fire. Exhausted force, tore the surging, endless giant arm of the sky. Gilgamesh, dressed in a mythical attire, opened up the power of the Departure Sword to a great extent. The scarlet magic pillar connected the heavens and the earth, and even time and space were disrupted. This is the manifestation of the original chaos. Looking at the howling false **** spirit seat, Gilgamesh sneered: "The mouse is always a mouse, only worthy to crawl in front of the throne of my king of beasts! EA¡¤Heaven and Earth Departure, Star of Pioneer!" Gilgamesh aimed the Departure Sword at the false **** seat and blasted it over! Scarlet magic runs through the space, and the terrifying power of pioneering shatters the flow of time. All the concrete manifestations, all the surroundings, are torn apart and returned to the original chaos. This is the name of deviance. Tear Vientiane back to the original! Even the correction force is shattered. With a "click", the realm of the huge dragon head and the giant arm of the sky was shattered. The sky is shattered like a spider web, but the zone between the dimension and the realm, between the realm and the realm, is muddled. The dragon head broke the connection with the ontology that remained in the depths of the dimension. To be cut apart by the cracks of the world and the faults of the realm. "It''s now, Solomon!" Shiro shouted. King Solomon opened his hands, and the ten commandments radiated light, "The time has come to wear the crown, so as to inspire Vientiane!" Chapter 109 Don''t be afraid, we are invincible ahead! [Second more] Due to the correction of restraint, Fuyuki City has formed a different world. There is an isolation zone between the city and the outside world. The cave that leads from Fuyuki City to the outside world is not a simple cave, but a tunnel of realm. Wandering through it, the streamer and dark element condensed into star dust and turned into a background, like a road through the starry sky, looking very beautiful. Galahad carried Fujimaru Tatsuka to the exit of the realm, followed by Altria. "Brother...Brother..." Fujimaru Tateka whispered. Galahad comforted: "His Royal Highness, Wang...No, your brother, will come back to you." "Um..." Fujimaru Tatsuka responded in a low voice. She felt that this brother carrying her on his back made her feel at ease. Gareth fell behind, talking to Altria. She respected Altria very much, after all, it was Altria who defeated Attila more than 1,500 years ago. As for Attila next to Altria, her face became very cold, and a strong hostility faintly flashed in her eyes. One of the main reasons for the fall of the dynasty more than 1,500 years ago was her. But she didn''t do anything here. Now they are all in the state of heroic spirits, they can barely be regarded as the same position, and they have important tasks, which is really not easy to turn back. She was just talking with Altria. However, the overall atmosphere is still very quiet. "Mm! I can''t stand it anymore!" Elquet said displeasedly. The quiet atmosphere is meditation to others, but to the restless Alquette, it is torture. She looked at Altria and said with a serious face: "Al, although I don''t know what happened to you, but you have sad things, please tell me, I am your good friend! I will not sit back and watch. Reasonable!" "Alquette..." Altria looked at Alquette with a faint smile, and said, "Thank you." "No thanks. Hehehehe. I am the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth!" said El Quette. In the air, the solemn atmosphere eased somewhat. Perhaps this can be considered El Quett''s unique ability. The exit of the realm is getting closer and closer, and the light from the outside shines into the exit, which is extremely radiant. "It''s out... it''s out!" "It''s finally out...!" People ran out with tears in their eyes. The night is gone and the light will be seen. Chapter 736： People rushed out of the exit of the realm, and there must be a bright dawn outside. However, when they finally ran out of the world, people couldn''t help but stunned. Hope froze on his face. Outside is not a bright dawn, it is still thick darkness. A thick black mist enveloped the sky and concealed the stars, but there was only a magical round moon hanging high. A vision appeared on the earth. Bizarre creatures patrol the land, just like the Hyakki Yexing in the legend of mythology! "Boom, boom...!" The military fighter jets crossed several tracks in the sky, chasing these aliens and firing. However, the bullet flew across the bodies of these monsters to the distance. The army in military uniform surrounded the mountains. "World, what happened?" Someone muttered to himself. ¡­ ¡­ The endless world of imaginary numbers. There is a mass point at which both the flow of time and space stop. And this is the second treasure of King Solomon itself-the Temple of Time! Thanks to the pioneering power of EA¡¤Departure Sword, the boundary of the space was torn apart, and the part of the false **** seat that invaded from the dimensional gap between the world and the world was cut off and transferred to the Temple of Time. And because the invaded part is cut and transferred, the alien shape that has entered is transferred, the correction force can be operated, and the dimensional clip is stitched together. And the only thing that needs to be dealt with is the part of the invading false gods. Once it can''t deal with it, or it breaks through the space where the Temple of Time is located, and returns to the real world, it can re-summon its own body and invade this world. The Temple of Time is magnificent and magnificent. King Solomon sat on the throne of the king, closing all ports of the Temple of Time, and sealing the split false **** seat in the Temple of Time. Shi Lang, Gilgamesh and others stood on the steps, staring coldly at the torn apart false gods. Not only them, but even the heroic spirits and guardians summoned to the real world were dragged into the Temple of Time. The opening up power of the Departure Sword, although it cut through the limits of space, returned time and space to the original chaos, thus cutting off the invading false **** seat, but it failed to destroy the false **** seat. . Gilgamesh snorted coldly, and said displeased: "In the face of the great power that repeats itself, there is no destruction. Huh¡ªhow much we need to praise one or two." The tone was reluctant and unwilling. "No." Garner shook his head and said, "You can destroy this thing with a single blow." "What do you mean, miscellaneous repair?" Gilgamesh asked. Merlin said: "The meaning of the Son of the Sun is that when you liberate the Departure Sword with all your strength, and the correction power is not corrected, you should destroy the invading false **** seat. However, there is a different force to protect the false **** seat. ." "Different force?" Gilgamesh showed a surprised expression. "You did your best to liberate the Departure Sword, but we didn''t see it. But we all saw it." Shirou said with a sullen face, "The black cup. The black cup protects it when you use the Departure Sword to return time and space to chaos. Body." "Black cup..." Gilgamesh frowned. Shirou said: "If the prediction is good, it should be the core of the creation of the false gods." "It should also be conveyed by Gems Weng, the so-called evil heart." Merlin added. Shirou nodded, and said, "That''s right." "Crack, click, click¡ª!" The huge dragon head that was cut torn apart and turned into a false **** seat is glued to the sky of the Temple of Time. Standing in the sky above the Temple of Time, looking down at the heroes, roared. "Huh." Gilgamesh sneered: "The howl of the **** is really pleasing." Shiro looked at King Solomon who was sitting on the throne and asked, "How is the situation?" King Solomon said: "The sky above the Temple of Time has been eroded away. But I have closed all the exit ports." The Heroic Guardian said: "In other words, even if we fail, this thing will not erode the present world..." "If you think about failure before you act, there is no way to solve anything!" Shirou said. Heroic Guardian frowned and looked at Shirou. Shilang turned his back, looked at the heroic spirit standing here, and said: "Listen, princes! If we lose, no one can say what will happen. There is only one thing we can do. Fight. , Then victory! That''s it!" The heroic spirits looked at the shirou who exuded the brilliance. Obviously, it was King Solomon sitting on the throne, but Shiro was more like a king sitting in the center and giving orders. People looked at him but didn''t reply. The atmosphere seemed awkward. However, Shi Lang was calm and composed, with a determined look on his face. Embarrassing? Weak? Along the way, these things have long been turned into perseverance. "Huh." Gilgamesh snorted coldly, hugged his chest, and said, "Isn''t this something that should be right? This king did not intend to lose to the bastard, this is a supreme insult to this king!" "Respect your life, my king." Merlin said. "You are boosting morale, but the effect is not good for us, and it doesn''t need to be." Garner broke the essence. Shi Lang was very calm. The Demon God Headmaster glanced at Shirou, then at the Heroic Guardian Palace, and said, "Weigong, he is very different from you, you can''t say such a thing." Chapter 737： "Shut up, Commander-in-Chief." The Heroine Guardian whispered. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The huge dragon head roared in the sky. Above the dark sky, countless giant arms of the sky, waving like tentacles, attacked Shirou and others. Sitting on the throne, King Solomon''s face was calm, but the ten commandments on his hands exuded a faint brilliance. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" In the various sub-temples of the Temple of Time, a ferocious-looking Demon Pillar emerged from the earth, attacking the giant arm of the sky. With his arms waving, Guanghua danced wildly, intertwined with an alien picture. The power of the Demon Pillar is huge, but the giant arm of the sky is not weak. So far, the false gods have not known how many powers of the gods have been swallowed. Even if its power has not been shown, its huge arms are indeed not easy to defeat. In addition to the neck of the huge dragon head, those chaotic humanoids howled, and the dark thunder flashed in it. The power of Tianwei flashes in it. Guanghua flurry, thunder and lightning! Not only that, King Solomon did not simply transfer the false **** seat to the Temple of Time, but transferred the entire Fuyuki City to the Temple of Time. At this moment, the city was torn into countless fragments, distributed throughout the Temple of Time. A piece of ruined wall. And in this fragmented wall, Camelot''s soldiers are at war with the chaotic human form. The horns and howling kept on. "Boom, boom, boom..." The ground of the temple vibrated violently, followed by "kakaka" cracking, and then huge rock arms extended from the depths of the ground. Obviously, these are the monsters that were previously unable to break through the concept of "earth" because of the aid of the enlightened being. These giant rock arms grabbed the ground, and then tore the ground apart, slowly crawling out dozens of huge rock giants from the concept of earth. Each of these rock giants is one-eyed, holding huge rock clubs, sturdy back and strong muscles. Like in Greek mythology, a cyclops from the depths of the abyss and **** of the Hades! These cyclops howled and attacked the Demon Pillar. The Demon Pillar had to split a part of the attack, attacking these invading giants. Several alien eyes gathered on the Demon Pillar and launched a light cannon attack on the giant. The giant''s shoulder was destroyed, but his feet stood on the ground, but he recovered, and then the huge rock club in his hand slammed on the devil''s pillar. "Boom!" With a huge force, the Demon God Pillar shook up, his eyes glanced round, and the assembled magic cannons were a bit scattered, causing the giant arm of De Tian to break through the light cannon''s net. This made Deshilang and others had to come up with their own means to fill up the defensive net of Guangcan. Merlin said, "This won''t work. Someone needs to cover the Demon Pillar and clean up the Cyclops first!" Shirou felt very concerned that those one-eyed giants had hindered the Demon Pillar, otherwise the Seventy-Two Demon Pillar would be an excellent fort, enough to suppress the sky. However, neither Shirou nor King Solomon could tell the difference. King Solomon needs to sit on the throne to maintain the Demon Pillar and control the Temple of Time, while Shiro needs to coordinate the overall situation. Garna said: "Whether it is the guardian or the heroic spirit. Let''s all go." Shirou''s gaze fell on Garna, and Garna looked at him with a very calm face and said, "Even if I don''t say that, you will say the same in a while. You have regarded us as labor." Shilang found that Garna was somewhat similar to Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh has a stinky mouth that makes people want to kill him, while Garna is like no one to point out other people''s actual ideas, and sometimes people want to kill him. Shirou said: "Yes, what the king wants to say, that''s exactly what it is!" Heroic Spirit Guardian Palace and Heroic Spirit Keishi glanced at each other and said, "That kind of monster, our type of guardian, it''s not easy to kill." "No need to worry!" Shi Lang glanced at King Solomon and said, "I''m sorry, King Solomon. I borrowed your territory!" King Solomon was taken aback. Shirou drew the sword in the stone and inserted it into the ground under his feet, centering on it, showing its brilliance. In an instant, a faint brilliance, centered on Shirou, spread out toward the temple of time. King Solomon, Gilgamesh, Merlin, Skaha, Garna, Arjuna... everyone was covered with a faint light. Not just them, when this brilliance spread to the entire Temple of Time with Shirou as the center, even the 72 Demon God Pillars radiated a faint brilliance. "This is...?" Wei Gong Kei Si was taken aback. "I..." The Demon God Chief murmured to himself, looking at his faintly radiant palm, "So, I will also shine...?" King Solomon looked at the brilliance of his body and muttered to himself: "It''s beautiful." Garner said: "In this way, there will be no problem." ¡ª¡ª¡¾Dynasty made EX¡¿! And it is a super large-scale [Dynasty made EX]! Shirou shrouded the entire temple of time with his brilliance centered on himself! Among them, whether it is the heroic spirit, the guardian, or the demon pillar, he has been endowed with powerful inherent abilities! ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Death of God C¡¿ Whether it is the Demon Pillar, the Heroic Spirit, or the Guardian, all are given three layers [Killing God C]! Shirou could feel that the huge dragon head in the sky, although essentially a false **** seat, had no divinity, but those cyclops who broke through the concept of earth and climbed out of the cracks in the earth possessed a faint god. Sex! Chapter 738： Shi Lang waved his cloak and said loudly: "The sky is handed over to our magicians, and the earth is handed over to your warriors! Go, here are the heroic spirits gathered here for a thousand! Exterminate the rebellious evil gods one by one! No need to sigh, Don''t be afraid, we are invincible ahead of us!" Skaha and the other heroes dispersed and rushed towards the branch hall. Shi Lang, Mei Lin and others challenged the sky! The one hundred and tenth chapter is crushed! [Third more] The Temple of Time is King Solomon¡¯s second treasure, the A-level treasure of the opposite world, and it is also the final stage in "FGO". Naturally, the degree of tenacity does not need to be mentioned. And this is exactly the temple that he listened to the voice of the sky, created, and dedicated to his heavenly Father during his lifetime. Not only has a strong tenacity, but also has the ability to gather and integrate savings. In the timeline of "FGO", Getia used the body of King Solomon to further increase the Temple of Time into a different world that is even higher than the enchantment of Fu Hailin. The Three Treasures [the time of birth has come, to revise Vientiane], that is, the Great Light Belt burns down the magic of the transformation of human history, so as to achieve the purpose of retrograde canal and the creation of light years. The Temple of Time does not need to be built or maintained, because it was built in front of King Solomon more than 3,000 years ago. However, summoning the Seventy-Two Pillars of Demon God Pillar requires a huge amount of magic power. Shirou was a little worried, but King Solomon''s magic power couldn''t support it. King Solomon is nothing, an omniscient and almighty. He realized what Shilang was worried about, and said: "The Temple of Time does not require me to maintain it with magic power. The magic power of summoning the demon pillar and the activation treasure has already been handed over to me by your subordinates. And the Chaldeans connected the two. The nuclear power station has all been transformed into magic power for me, so there is no need to worry about my magic power." Shirou nodded, maintaining the power of the Glory Tower. In addition, he spreads the increase of inherent ability centered on himself. There was a big battle in the sub-temples of the Temple of Time. The Demon Pillars, which have been superimposed on three layers of [God Killing C], are at war with the Cyclops. Each demon pillar has a giant of tens of meters, just like a pillar connecting heaven and earth, but these have broken through the concept of earth, and the cyclops climbing out of the abyss are not small, one or two of them are tens of meters long. It''s so high, it looks very vicious. The two behemoths are at war, and the scene is terrifying! Baqin, Buttis, Barbator... On the countless demon pillars, many of the eyes that existed were shining with a faint brilliance, and then agglomerated a little, turned into a terrifying magical particle, and then blasted towards the Cyclops. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Under the superimposition of the three layers of [Death of God C], the body of the cyclops was shattered, but these cyclops stood on the ground with their legs, and in a blink of an eye they recovered, howling and lifting a huge The stone hammer or the rock axe slapped down at the cyclops. "Boom!" The earth trembled for it. This is the confrontation between the Devil''s Pillar and the mythical giant! In the ruins of Winterwood City, soldiers transformed into dragons, formed a group to split the stronghold of chaotic humanoids, and started killing one by one. This is a confrontation between a group of humans and a group of aliens! The battlefield is like fire, winding to every inch of land in the temple. Garna and other heroic spirits dispersed and sank into the branch hall, assisting the Demon Pillar to attack the Cyclops. Cyclops are like those Titan giants in Greek mythology, standing on the ground with both feet, they will not die. No matter how the Demon Pillar smashes their bodies, these Cyclops will be resurrected in the next moment and attack the Demon Pillar. These cyclops are immortal bodies with infinite power. A heavy shot landed on the body of the Demon God Pillar, causing the Demon God Pillar to shook slightly, as if the Titan Titan appeared in the world. However, Garner saw the doorway at a glance. He used the holy spear in his hand to cut the legs of the Cyclops, causing his upper body to float in the air, and then one of the supreme four pillars he assisted-Baal, the condensed light cannon, easily destroyed the immortality and it. The cyclops who have been entangled for a long time. The legs left by the Cyclops were about to rebirth with the help of the power of the earth, but they were burned to ashes by Garna wielding a sharp spear, and took one under the spear! Baal said: "This giant is actually vulnerable in front of my Baal! Human beings, even if you don''t come, I will soon destroy it!" Garna said lightly: "You deliberately devalue the strength of this giant, and you can''t change the fact that you haven''t found any weaknesses. Give up, belittle the enemy, and you can''t elevate yourself." Baal was choked and glared at Garna in embarrassment. Doesn''t this human know how thin it is to leave? If it hadn''t been for this person to be their partner at the moment, it would have passed it with one eye long ago. Garna said lightly: "Give up, really fight, you can''t beat me." Baal: "..." Baal ignored him, rolled his eyes, gathered his eyes and bombarded the sky. Garna left this branch hall. As soon as he left the branch hall guarded by Baal, he immediately ran into Arjuna who ran out of the other branch hall. His face is very calm. Arjuna''s face was also very calm. Arjuna said, "I have destroyed both bodies, how about you?" "One," Garner said. "Heh..." The muscles at the corners of A Zhou''s stern face twitched slightly. Garna''s face was very calm. His state of mind is very peaceful, he is an extremely stable person, and his state of mind is very stable to anyone. Of course, this is also true for Arjuna. It''s just that his pace hastened a little... Well, he really couldn''t maintain peace with his half-brother. Naturally, when he was begged by his mother Gunti not to fight with the five brothers including Arjuna before he was alive, the oath he swore was just not to fight anyone outside of Arjuna. For Gharna, Arjuna might be such an unconventional existence. And this is the same for Arjuna. When Garna speeded up, Arjuna also calmed down and speeded up. The two half-brothers competed! On the other hand, the three guardians also cooperated with the Demon Pillar to defeat the Cyclops. The heroic guardian palace and the heroic spirits are in pain and happy. Chapter 739： Happily, this time the task is no longer to kill humans, but to fight against alien species in order to protect humans. The pain is that the mythical species of Cyclops is really hard to deal with. Fortunately, the Palace of Heroes said that he could project a spiral sword for long-range bombing. And the heroic cut heir was completely in pain. He is Assassin, who specializes in assassination. It is even more difficult to deal with mythical creatures like cyclops. If Fei Shilang puts three layers of [Death of God C] on him, and thus has a super special attack on the Cyclops, his attack may not even be able to break the Cyclops'' skin. And after putting on three layers of [Death of God C], it reached the point of breaking the skin. In the words of the Demon Pillar, that is-- "Can you stop making trouble? Just watch it, and make trouble again, I will kill you first with a shot!" Barbator said angrily. This guy scurried around at the feet of the Cyclops and pierced the giant''s feet with a knife that seemed to be only 20 centimeters long. It''s so funny! To deal with a giant of fifty meters, that 20 centimeters knife stick, you really think you are a mosquito? The most important thing is that this guy''s knife is poisonous. After it was inserted, the wound on the giant''s body that was blasted by it healed at a faster speed! It''s like a spy that the enemy broke in! Heroic spirit cut heir: "..." Yingling Keishi''s face was dazed, and he suddenly doubted himself a little. Faced with the task of being a justice messenger who is not easy to kill, he can''t help anything... [Killing the Gods] and the knife combined by his [cutting] and [combining] origin... Well, he really did not help. [Killing the Gods] gave him a special attack on the Gods, but he couldn''t perform it, and [Cut off] was useless for the Cyclops, and [Combination] would speed up the recovery of the Cyclops... Heroic Spirit Chesi walked to the side with a depressed look, obediently watching Barbator deal with the Cyclops. Barbator was also full of depression. Those who helped the other Demon Pillars were all big guys. No matter how bad they are, they won''t be able to hold back, but help it... It''s a pit! Barbator feels someone is targeting it! The Heroic Guardian Palace and the Heroic Spirit Cut-Heir will not be mentioned here for the time being, but the Demon God Chief is completely happy. After becoming a guardian, she felt so happy for the first time. So much so that she laughed "hahaha", and then the long sword in her hand turned into a death sentence and ravaged these cyclops. She is so happy. After becoming the guardian, she has been killing, killing, killing...Everyone who killed her is crazy, and her tender heart is numb. This is the case for a girl like a cherry blossom, and finally reduced to an endless demon god. And now, she vented everything she had accumulated in her heart. How to say? If she insists on one word to describe her current mood, then one word... Cool! "Jue Jian¡¤ Wuqiong Three Stages!" Boundless, unobstructed, boundless, this is the despair of the sword of the Demon God Chief. Every sword has reached the level of an incredible magic sword, and when the three swords are gathered together, it is the despair of the sword. It was also a must-kill magic sword that the genius swordsman Okita Souji couldn''t reach, and reached the level of sword skills against the world''s treasure! The endless sword light, under the special attack blessing of the three-layer [Killing God C] given by Shirou, tore the Cyclops to pieces. However, the Demon God Chief Secretary did not destroy the Cyclops for the first time, but ravaged it indefinitely, and then gave it a blow with happiness on his face. This made Demon Pillar Floros looked at it with cold sweat. This woman... Sick! And he''s very sick! Merlin and Skaha are also destroying the Cyclops. Merlin doesn''t need to mention that he is also the holder of the crowned Caster qualification. Although his magical way is not as good as the gemstone, but it is also unparalleled in the world, and easily ravaged the Cyclops. And Skaha doesn''t have to mention it. Her spear technique has reached the realm of the gods as early as more than 1,500 years ago, and she is the lord of the Celtic dead realm. She holds the great cause of "killing the gods". It is B when calculated by the panel. Level. The triple [Killing the Gods C] that is increased by Shiro, and the first treasure itself is the super-large special attack on the gods. Based on the calculation of the panel, the level of [Killing the Gods] is enough to reach the level of A! These cyclops with divinity were like children in front of her. One shot passed and he died. There are no exceptions. She was gentle, but she was merciless, and the Demon Pillars who were watching were sweaty. Once these cyclops that have emerged from the realm of breakthroughs are completely wiped out, they cannot regenerate. This is also natural, its body has been cut apart from the dimension and concept by the deviance sword, and what appears here is only the cut part. And this is true of the huge dragon head in the sky. The only difference is that in that huge dragon head, there is a black cup with a suspected core! "Boom boom boom..." As the Cyclops was wiped out, the giant dragon head became uneasy and made a terrible sound. However, his movements were restrained by the three kings including Shirou and the demon pillar that had freed his hands. Those giant arms of the sky were blown away by the Demon Pillar one by one. The form seems to be improving! When the Cyclops who broke through the concept of earth were destroyed one by one, it was to clean up this concept of breaking through the sky, the opportunity of the false gods who invaded from the dimension! Chapter 740： ... ... Outside Fuyuki City. The iridescent wall enveloped the city of Winterwood behind people, like a white blood cell, swallowing the diseased city of Winterwood. However, the people of Fuyuki City successfully moved. This is the good news among all the bad news. However, the outside of Fuyuki City is even more messy. The black mist is shrouded, the magical full moon hangs high, and the phantom phantom shuttles through it. Hyakki Yexing. It''s terrifying! The army''s fighters and soldiers in uniforms patrolled them, and a heavy atmosphere of war rushed toward them. And this war is definitely not a war between humans and humans, but a confrontation between humans and aliens and the supernatural! But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, right? Because they have escaped! "Look at it--!" Someone exclaimed. "Oh my God!" Someone pointed to the sky and covered his mouth. People looked up. A possible illusion appeared in the sky. It was a magnificent temple, where the Cyclops clashed with the terrifying hundred-eyed pillars, and humans with extraordinary powers patrolled it to slay the Cyclops. The sky is full of darkness, and huge dragon heads and arms stand on it, and the shining tower of light illuminates everything. And in the place of the shining tower of glory, there are three people standing tall, and the brilliance of the whole body illuminated by the tower of glory is fighting against the dragon head of the sky. "It''s the king!" Galahad said. Fujimaru Tateka stood beside Galahad, holding Galahad''s hand in his small hand, looking at the figure in the illusion, standing in the tower of glory in the blue silver armor, muttering Said: "Brother..." The illusion that suddenly appeared in the sky was not a bystander, it was the phantom of the Temple of Time! People are looking at the sky. The magical full moon hangs high, and strange illusions are displayed in it. "His Royal Highness..." Grey supported Altria and looked up at Shirou in the illusion. Yad said: "Don''t worry, the king will win. Because, the king has never lost!" Since leaving Shirou''s side, Yade has spoken more, showing his existence. Grey looked down at her, nodded slightly, and replied, "Yeah." The demon moon in the sky radiated light, and suddenly, a voice denied Yad''s answer: "No. Shirou, he has already lost!" A "swish" sound, a very fast sound, surpasses the speed of sound, and even the space fluctuates for it. However, faster than this, it was Altria''s intuition. "Grey--!" Subconsciously, instinctively, Altria pushed Grey away. Almost at the same time, a white, slender palm pierced her back from her back, clasped Yard in Grey''s hand, and then moved back around. With such a shocking change, everyone present was stunned! Altria fell in a pool of blood. "Your Highness--!" Gray yelled in panic. Altria clutched the **** wound on her abdomen, turned her head, looked at the person behind her, and asked incomprehensibly: "Why... why? Why... Elquet?" The person who attacked Altria from behind was not someone else, but the one that everyone trusted the most, Alquette! "King!" Gareth and Galahad hurriedly rushed to protect Altriya''s side, and watched vigilantly at Alquette, who was dripping with blood in his palms and holding Yad. Altria''s figure faded a little, and there was some spiritual light all over her body. Her holy blue eyes stared at El Qu¨¦te closely, and asked: "You are not El Qu¨¦te, who are you? ?" "Yu? Yu is the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth, El Quette." El Quette smiled. "Alquette, you...!" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Elquette in disbelief. "Xiao Lixiang, it''s very fun to play games with you." Alquette said with a smile: "Don''t worry, in the world of Yu, Yu will take good care of you." Fujimaru Tatsuka took a step back, obviously still smiling, but at this moment, she suddenly felt a kind of violent fear. "You..." Altria''s eyes shrank sharply, and she cried out: "You are Zhu Yue!" "That''s right, it''s a pity that there is no reward, Al." Zhu Yue laughed and said. "You...you should be dead!" Altria said. Zhu Yue laughed, and said, "Didn''t Shi Lang tell you that El Quette is my resurrected body?" "What?" Altria was taken aback. She really didn''t know this. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. Because even Shirou didn''t see my flaws. He was full of thinking that Elquet suppressed me and I could not take Elquet''s body. In fact, he was wrong, from a year ago. From the beginning, I have been suppressing El Quette!" Zhu Yue said with a smile. Fujimaru Tachika stepped back slowly, looking at Zhu Yue with fear. Zhu Yue noticed Fujimaru Tachika''s gaze, smiled, and asked: "What''s wrong, Tachika? Are you afraid of me? I have played games with you a few times." "You...you are not El Quart!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "What''s the difference? Forget it, since you are scared, it doesn''t matter. When the matter is over, you will like me and my world." Zhu Yue said. Chapter 741： "The best plan has gone bankrupt. Fortunately, there is still a second plan." Zhu Yue''s eyes flashed red. "Let go of me, let me go, you poisonous woman!" Yard shouted. Zhu Yue smiled, her palms pressed slightly, and then "Kaka Kaka", a broken crack appeared on Yade''s body. "Ah¡ª" Yard screamed. "Yad!" Gray yelled. With a "click", Yade was crushed to pieces by Zhu Yue. The Star Sword in it was crushed directly by Zhu Yue. "Has the holy spear been taken away by Shi Lang? Huh... it doesn''t matter. Although it is a backup plan, it is okay if the sword can be solved." Zhu Yue said. Altria stood up in a cold sweat, looked at Zhu Yue, and questioned: "When did you use the identity of Elquette to conduct activities, Zhu Yue?" "It started a year ago, Al. Those who comfort you, those who persuade you, and those who get close to you are all about me, who was killed by you more than 1,500 years ago!" Zhu Yue smiled. . "You--!" Altria''s body chilled. "I advise you not to waste your energy. I am very accurate, and I have already smashed your rank card!" Zhu Yue said. Altria asked: "You have countless chances to kill me, and countless chances to take away Yad, the Sword of Destruction Star, why are you only doing it now?" "Because my original goal is Shilang''s body. It''s just a pity that I failed." Turning her head, Zhu Yue looked at the illusion in the sky and said with emotion: "And he, it is impossible to come back. So, I I can only start the second plan. Really, I didn''t want to be so rough." "You... are you always pretending to be El Qu¨¦tt?" Altria asked. "Although the pretends are very similar, there is still a difference between me and the child. Therefore, I usually borrow Elquette''s body when Shirou is not paying attention. And in this regard, whether it is Shirou or this child, I didn''t even notice it." Zhu Yue said with a smile. "And this trick, but your daughter taught me.''You must understand your opponents and recognize your own shortcomings. Hide sharp weapons and prevent them from seeing them. Give them without the enemy''s knowledge. The enemy''s final blow.'' She did a beautiful job, and did I learn it well?" Zhu Yue smiled. Afterwards, Zhu Yue reduced her smile and said faintly: "Bai Wing, do it--!" The surrounding soldiers in military uniforms turned around. The abnormal changes in their bodies made their complexion extremely hideous, and two sharp canine teeth appeared at the corners of their mouths. All the guns were rifled, "boom boom boom", the muzzle fluttered! "Um..." Zhu Yue covered her head, her figure paused, and she whispered: "Don''t struggle, anyone can resist me, but you can''t resist me!" With a wave of her sleeves, she smiled and said, "The real world extends from this!" A full moon in the sky exudes a strange light. That is the light of Zhu Yue. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The screams resounded. The soldiers in military uniforms rushed towards the civilians, their sharp canine teeth biting their necks. Many soldiers also rushed to the civilians who were killed by guns to **** blood. "Kakka-" Some civilians who fell to the ground stood up, showing their sharp canine teeth. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Zhu Yue¡¯s pit is in the third chapter of this volume. That''s it for today~! Good night~! ^_^ Chapter 111 The Truth of History! A fascinating full moon hung high in the sky. The thick black mist enveloped. "Boom, boom...!" The muzzle of the gun flickered, and the bullet smashed the flesh. Countless people fell down, dripping with blood. Soldiers in uniforms smelled the blood, as if seeing a delicious meal with gluttony, their sharp canine teeth shone terribly cold under the cold moonlight. There is no doubt. Those are not humans, but dead! Everyone looked at Zhu Yue. No one expected such a thing to happen! The most terrifying enemy is hidden in the body of the closest friend! "More than 1,500 years ago, I murdered me without knowing it. Now, you are defeated by me without knowing it!" Zhu Yue said: "Every fruit has a cause. And all the causes began more than 1,500 years ago!" Zhu Yue pointed to the false gods in the sky illusion, and said: "It doesn''t matter if it is me or that thing. The current situation today has been doomed since you conspired against me more than 1,500 years ago. !" Altria''s figure gradually dissipated, but those sacred cyan eyes stared at Zhu Yue closely, and asked: "Did you just mention Mordred?" Zhu Yue nodded and said: "Not bad!" "You said, this is what Mordred taught you? What intersection has happened between you and Mordred?" Altria asked. "This question, you actually asked me?" Zhu Yue smiled, and then pointed to Galahad and said: "It is not me who knows that thing best, but Galahad as the witness! You! Say yes, Galahad? Gawain failed to defeat Lancelot. After he was killed, Lancelot, who was still half-lived, begged you to give him a fatal blow!" Galahad took a breath and asked in a deep voice, "What do you know?" Altria''s eyes fell on Galahad in disbelief. "Ha ha ha..." Zhu Yue laughed and said: "The civil war at the round table, the change of dynasties, Mordred couldn''t bear to kill your father and killed Lancelot instead... The most important thing is that Paul and Holy Grail. I know it all!" "Paul and the Holy Grail...?" Chapter 742： Altria faintly noticed something was wrong, as if... as if there was something she didn''t know! Altria looked at Gareth, and Gareth looked sad and sad. Altria looked at Galahad again, and Galahad clenched his fists white, showing sadness and anger in his eyes. "Paul..." Altria mumbled the name. She felt that the name was so familiar. So familiar. "Did you forget? How could you forget this person? You are really laughing at me, Al! The pope, who was canonized by Emperor Valentinian III, seeks the Holy Grail against me. The most important thing is, Shilang''s crown, but it was offered from him on his knees, Al!" Zhu Yue said with a smile. Altria remembered that it was the Pope of the Templar Church! The Pope was canonized by the Western Roman Emperor and the last Western Roman Emperor Valentinian III who was beheaded by her! The person who was entrusted by the Western Roman Emperor Valentinian III to find the Holy Grail against the Zhu Yue, but failed. Subsequently, the dynasty rose, and the temple churches wanted to promote theocratic power in the dynasty, but they worshipped the royal power. During the coronation ceremony of the king, Paul knelt down on one knee and slowly held a golden crown, thus declaring the supremacy of the dynasty and standing above the divine power! Altria felt something was wrong. That''s wrong! From Zhu Yue, the person she had experienced, and the reactions of Galahad and Gareth, she vaguely noticed something wrong. But this was not right, and she suddenly became a little breathless. Some suffocation. "It seems that you remember, Al." Zhu Yue smiled and said: "Okay. As a friend, I''ll tell you a piece of news." Altria raised her head and looked at Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue showed a playful smile and said: "What your daughter destroyed was not your dynasty, but the coordinates of the alien planet!" "The coordinates of the alien..." Altria looked at Zhu Yue. "Shut up! Shut up!" Gareth yelled, covering his head. "Let me think about it, what is that thing called? Oh¡ªI remember it." Zhu Yue showed a playful smile and said: "That thing is called''Assimilation of Heaven''s Voice''!" Just hearing the name, Galahad''s breathing started slightly, and the tip of his heart trembled slightly, and even his palms trembled. "Remember how you and Shi Lang killed me?" Zhu Yuelu jokingly looked at Altria, as if looking at a mouse, and said: "I''ll help you remember your memories. The endless magical torrent is topless. The falling moon, the shining star spear and the star sword, crossed and destroyed the body of the moon king, and rushed out of the universe from the earth. Your light really shines, Al. It¡¯s a pity that it destroyed things that shouldn¡¯t be destroyed. , There are people who regard that kind of thing as the Holy Grail, hahahahaha...! I am so ridiculous!" "Shut up!" Galahad gritted his teeth. "Don''t look at me like this, I didn''t do anything. I just watched, admired, and then studied. Your daughter is really a good teacher!" Zhu Yue looked at Altria with a full face Said jokingly: "It''s just a pity that this good teacher had to die at the hands of her mother in the end." Altria''s eyes lost their brilliance, and she hugged her arms, shaking. She didn''t understand Zhu Yue''s words, let alone what Zhu Yue''s "Assimilation of Heavenly Voice" was, but she suddenly felt so cold. So cold. As if falling into an ice cellar. The palms are shaking. Galahad glanced at Altria, glared at Zhu Yue angrily, and said, "Stop talking!" "Why? Are you afraid of ruining what you promised my good teacher, King Galahad? No, knight, Galahad." Zhu Yue smiled happily. Galahad picked up the shield and rushed towards Zhu Yue with an angry face. However, Zhu Yue kicked Galahad''s shield and kicked Galahad out with a "boom". Zhu Yue looked at Altria, who was trembling all over, and ignored the people around her who were hostile to her and wary of her. She looked at Altria with such pleasure, licked her lips, and said: "It seems that you have no texture. Of course, because this is not something you have experienced after all. Then I will tell you one more thing. The secret is over. Shi Lang will know about the incident more than 1,500 years ago, I told him!" Altria raised her head and looked at Zhu Yue. "All the pictures, all the words, are true. It''s just that I cut off a small part. The truth is the easiest to mislead. This is what your daughter taught me. She deceived everyone with this. , And I also used this." Altria looked at Zhu Yue blankly. "Do you know why you did that to Shilang at that time?" Zhu Yue showed a gentle smile and said: "Because someone wants to charge a little interest, so I will give you a little bit and mix some things with Shilang." Altria''s eyes that lost their color shrank sharply, "Could it be that..." Zhu Yue smiled and said: "But, why do you think you can''t restrain that impulse? Why doesn''t Morgan care about the number of unfinished products, it will work for Shi Lang? Why do you say?" "Uuuuu..." It was difficult for Altria to sob herself, tears streaming out from her eyes, "Why...why do you want to do this...why do you want to do this...?!" "Who ruined me?" Zhu Yue smiled, and then gradually reduced her smile, her face grimly said: "You destroyed me, I will destroy you naturally! This is revenge! From honor, from soul , And then to the flesh... I will destroy you completely! Do you know why I spend time and energy on telling you these things? Because, I just want to see your collapsed appearance, Al!" "Woo...!" Altria could hardly cry herself. As Zhu Yue said. Everything about her was ruined! Man-made, destroyed! Looking at the collapsed Altria, Zhu Yue showed a cheerful smile and said: "Everything is revenge! Just like your eternal dynasty, which will eventually become the coordinates of an alien planet! And this is my revenge for you. , Altria!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I''m sorry, everyone, today''s thesis defense, the update is late. It''s still three shifts, no matter how late, I won''t owe it. Please rest assured. ^_^ Chapter 112 Star Sword [Second More] Temple of Time. "Assimilation of heavenly sounds...Zhu Yue..." Shirou, who was maintaining the Tower of Glory, couldn''t help but shook slightly, and stretched out his palm to cover his forehead. Chapter 743： Just as the mirage of the Temple of Time appeared in the outside world, so that the outsiders knew what was happening in the Temple of Time, and because the Shirou who left Fujimaru Tatsuka a substitute for evil, also because of the connection between the body and the substitute, Know the situation of the outside world. He really didn''t expect that things would go to this point! The outside world was surrounded by dead men. The human army has obviously been infested by the dead and reduced to the forces of the dead. What he didn''t even expect was that Zhu Yue had been lurking on Alquette, sometimes pretending to be Alquette to tease herself, and now she sneaked through Altria¡¯s rank card, ruining the star. Sword. These things are enough to cause headaches. What really didn''t expect was what happened when he left Britain more than 1,500 years ago. Assimilation of Heaven... This is the ability developed by Emperor Carl, who opened up the Gundam and took Gilgamesh as a battery in "Fate/EXTELLALINK", after contacting the alien key. The ability of Tiansheng to assimilate is very similar to Shirou''s second treasure. Shirou''s second treasure is to assimilate and dominate all his characters, get his records, and use treasures and abilities. The assimilation of Tiansheng means a little identification with the holder''s viewpoints and actions, and it will be assimilated and subordinated by the holder. Even if the personality does not change, the actions will be dominated by the dominator. It is the power of a ruler with the same specifications as Shirou''s second treasure. The difference is that Shirou''s is a treasure, while the assimilation of the heavenly sound is an extension of the alien key. The key to the assimilation of the birth of the heavenly sound lies in the alien key! The Alien Key, in Xingyue''s world view, is an alien civilization with the same specifications as Youxing Technology. Although Zhu Yue''s words were just a few words, Shi Lang was keenly aware of the key points, and had an association. More than 1,500 years ago, he and Altria used the Star Spear and Star Sword to destroy Zhu Yue''s body, while also blasting the brilliance out of the universe. Zhu Yue said that he and Altria destroyed things that shouldn''t be destroyed. Obviously, they were the key props for the birth of "Assimilation of Heaven". Then she talked about Paul. Shiro also knew about Paul. It was the pope who was canonized by the Western Roman emperor Valentinian III when Zhuyue was still dominating the Western Roman Empire. And this pope, in order to fight against Zhu Yue, is looking for the Holy Grail that was lost in Nero''s time. Only in the end, Paul did not find the Holy Grail. And Zhu Yue, his body was destroyed by him and Altria! But Zhu Yue mentioned Paul and the Holy Grail earlier. Shirou has already put together the points of the incident and inferred a corner of history. I am afraid that after he left, this Paul found the Holy Grail. And this holy grail is not in the legend, the artifact of God lost in Nero''s time, but an alien thing. Then, a certain person, or a certain existence, gained the ability to "assimilate the voice of heaven" and thus dominated his dynasty. And Mordred destroyed his dynasty! Then the coordinates of the alien star that Zhu Yue said... I''m afraid it was the dynasty destroyed by Mordred and the people killed. If so... So what kind of despair should the girl experience? Shi Lang suddenly remembered what he saw in Zhu Yue''s phantom, the girl''s babbling when she stepped into the final battlefield... ¡ª¡ª"... there is still one, the last one... it''s over if it''s the last one..." Then the last person is herself. Shirou''s palm clenched tightly. Besides, the matter between him and Al... Shi Lang had a headache. Under this circumstance, what Zhu Yue said could not be false. The feeling of being unwilling to pay for the courage and gaining ambition at a time can be transmitted through the substitute of evil. It can''t be fake. In other words, more than 1,500 years ago, it was him... Shirou felt that he had no face to meet people. It''s a splitting headache. It''s already messed up outside, but right now... Gilgamesh patted him on the shoulder, and Shirou turned to look at him. Gilgamesh hugged his chest with his nostrils facing the sky, and said contemptuously: "Don''t underestimate the king, miscellaneous repair!" "Gilgamesh..." Shirou looked complicated and asked, "Did you know it a long time ago?" "Huh." Gilgamesh said: "Did you already say this in clairvoyant communication when this king was alive? This king has long seen how funny your dynasty is destroyed." "Do you also know that Zhu Yue sometimes pretends to be El Quette?" Shi Lang asked again. Gilgamesh snorted and said, "This king can do everything, and the sublimation of the spirit is more powerful than your eyes." "In other words, you didn''t see it either." Shirou said. Gilgamesh sighed displeasedly, and then said: "Human power is sometimes poor, omniscience and omnipotence are nothing but the narrow imagination of fools. Things born on this planet are naturally invisible to foreign stars. This is how it is in this world. Why do we need to lament about the usual things? Why do we need to be surprised?" Gilgamesh walked up to Shirou with his arms folded and said: "Listen clearly, Fujimaru Shirou. This king just said it once, this king doesn''t know how to comfort your grief. I like a proud person, no A humble and ambitious person who sticks to his own abilities, whenever I see such a person, I feel very happy. You ten years ago are the one the king likes. So go, you can¡¯t create without destroying the past. In the future. Don''t you still have a back hand, Fujimaru Shiro?" Shiro looked at Gilgamesh''s back with a complex expression, and said, "Aren''t you quite comforting?" "Humph." Gilgamesh snorted coldly. Shiro walked to King Solomon next to him, and said, "Solomon, release me!" "Yes, but I can''t locate it." King Solomon said calmly. Shirou said: "There are still half of my body left in this world, so I can capture that breath and transfer it!" "I understand." King Solomon nodded, and the ten precepts flashed across his hands. The next moment, Shi Lang was transferred out. Chapter 744： Seeing Shirou disappearing, King Solomon looked at Gilgamesh and asked, "Why do you call him Fujimaru Shirou instead of the Eternal King?" Gilgamesh snorted coldly, and said, "That miscellaneous repairer has only grown insignificantly. In the eyes of this king, it is only the guy from ten years ago." King Solomon asked strangely: "But haven''t you called him before, Eternal King?" Gilgamesh gave a displeased "tsk" and said angrily: "It''s just a ¡®nothing¡¯, where are so many problems?" King Solomon said: "But I, want to become "Yes". Like you... I can cry and laugh. I think my heart can be enriched." ... ... Outside. Looking at the collapsed Altria, Zhu Yue showed a happy smile. She was about to speak, and at this moment, with a "bang", the rainbow light descended from the sky and rushed to Zhu Yue''s cheek. Zhu Yue frowned, tearing the rainbow-colored beam of light with both hands. She looked sullenly at Attila who had just walked out of the realm belt. Attila said angrily: "You moved my prey, Zhu Yue!" Attila was extremely annoyed. Altria was her prey and the object she wanted to destroy, but someone destroyed her prey when she was not paying attention. This makes her very unacceptable! She took the sword of the military **** and rushed towards Zhu Yue. "Not the body, do you want to fight me too?" Zhu Yue reached out and clasped Attila''s wrist and threw her out, her eyes flashing with killing intent. Attila stood up and said, "In the past fourteen thousand years, have you forgotten my horror?" "Terror?" At the mention of these two words, Zhu Yue''s original smile converged in an instant, becoming a bit hideous and terrifying, and said: "I just feel ashamed!" "Attila...no. Star warrior, giant Attila! Whether you are or those other alien invaders. Invade the moon, invade my body, hollow out all the inside of my body, and plant it. Observing foreign objects for 3,000 kilometers... Do you think that I, like Gaia, will only be invaded by you? I will never forgive you, I will never forgive you! When my real world is completely completed, I will be the first to do Yes, it is your body!" Zhu Yue said grimly. "What is your real world? I don''t know. But, besides myself, you are the first person to give me such a strong hatred!" Altria gritted her teeth and stared at Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue turned around and looked at Altria who was beginning to dissipate, and said: "You should go back to the gap between time and space, Al." After a pause, she smiled and said: "In the gap between time and space, waiting for the ¡®human¡¯ to stop, and then slowly enjoying the exile, the endless pain." Attila rushed towards Zhu Yue, and Zhu Yue kicked her away. At this time, Galahad and Gareth also attacked Zhu Yue. "His Royal Highness..." Grey looked worried. Altria''s hand stretched into her pocket. There, there is a blank card. ¡ª¡ªIf I were you, I would kill the true ancestor who talked to you with magic eyes! ¡ª¡ªAccept it, you will thank me, Sister Altria. Recalling Mr. Gil''s words in his mind, Altria''s palm clenched. Knowing all the truth, she really needs to thank Gilgamesh. Altria understands that the guy may not have discovered that Zhu Yue pretended to be Elquet, but he must have discovered Elquet''s anomaly. Otherwise, I would never say that to her. ¡ª¡ªPeople of the past should not be tender. When she was in London, she had long been reminded. Maybe that person knows this situation, or maybe that person has something else to say. But there is no doubt that this time, Altria''s heart has a very strong feeling of hatred. From birth to now, she has never hated a person so much. Even Attila has never hated so much. Ruined! Everything about her was ruined by this person! Loyalty, honor, even trust... Everything was ruined by this man! There is no trace left. She had nothing ruined by this man. Altria stared at Zhu Yue coldly, watching her easily clean up Galahad, Gareth, and Attila. She held the rank card tightly in the palm of her hand. The blank card exudes brilliance. Just as the Heroic Seat has a seat reserved for Shiro Fujimaru, there is also a seat reserved for Altria above it, and there are countless parallel worlds of her. The strong hatred and anger passed the rank card of the Einzworth family and connected to the seat. The record of great achievements she created was connected to her body that was in the gap between time and space. "Kakka-" The blank card exudes a faint brilliance. The pattern of a knight is slowly emerging. Rider Altria! This is exactly the Rider career that Altria could not ask for in the Fourth Holy Grail War, her strongest aspect! Altria put the rank card into her gap, which changed her body. "Huh?" Chapter 745： Zhu Yue was taken aback, turned her head and looked around. I saw that Altria¡¯s injury had healed, and what¡¯s more important was that it was no longer the apprentice knight of the traveling lily, but to put down the White Dragon Rebellion, defeat Zhuyue, and defeat Atti. Pull the king of knights! About one meter and seven meters tall, he was wearing a silver armor and a lion-like helmet on his head, just like a lion king in silver. Attila looked at Altria in such a posture, and the whole person cried out in excitement. The blood under the body was burning and boiling. That was the king who destroyed her. Her mortal enemy. The Star Swordsman. Also the King of Knights! "How come?" Zhu Yue asked with a look of surprise: "Why do you still have a rank card?" She was surprised. Isn''t this a matter of course? She has calculated Altria''s rank card and her lifeline. So, she destroyed Altria''s rank card first, confirmed her death, and then slowly told the truth, admiring her shattered, broken face. But why? Why does Altria still have a rank card? "Don''t forgive you... absolutely don''t forgive you, Zhu Yue!" Under the lion-like helmet, Altria''s gritted teeth resounded. Zhu Yue paused and smiled, and said: "It''s useless, Al. The Star Sword, I have been destroyed, even if you can resurrect and reappear in this form, but that''s it. Just let I will kill it again." "I''m not as cunning as you, I''m not as cruel as you, and I''m not as good at calculating people as you... But even a loser like me knows one thing. The key to victory in war lies in poor information... ¡­!" Altria stretched out her palm, the space was filled with starlight, and it merged into a starlight sword in Altria''s hand. And this is exactly the original form of the Star Sword! "This... how is this possible!?" Zhu Yue''s eyes widened. Altria took the star sword and said angrily: "I will never forgive you, Zhu Yue!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: There is one more update. It may be updated in the early morning or even a little more. If you can''t wait, let''s go to bed first. It''s the same tomorrow, don''t stay up late, it hurts you. Small open a wave of rewards emmmm...... A reward for a small opening. The time is 23:00 today-23:00 tomorrow. Open one day first, [a total of up to 20 chapters. ¡¿ At the end of the month, the monthly pass will not be issued first, and it will not be able to catch up. 500 knives, 5W reward plus one more. [A total of up to 20 chapters. ¡¿ I update Gaia sauce three times a day, and one change is between 2.5K-6K. It is not divided into chapters according to the number of words, but according to the plot. The upper limit is 20 chapters. Don¡¯t be too small. I usually update at around 1.2W, and the peak has written about 2W. It is not an outbreak, but a usual update! The speed has reached its limit, it is impossible to raise it anymore. QWQ The current basic data is a reward: 60.40W, blade 9765. That... a little bit lighter. And everyone''s suggestions, I have seen them all. These days, taking into account the thesis, the plot is indeed a bit runaway. It is my mistake. I will adjust the structure of the article and plot. The fourth volume may be changed to "F/A". I have to consider the details, no matter what, the fourth volume, I will write more tenderly. If you have any suggestions for the book, you can leave a message in the comment area, I read it all. I¡¯m Gaia, I hope everyone likes this story. That''s it, meow~ ^_^ Chapter 113 Confrontation [Third more] "That Star Sword... how could there be such a thing?" Zhu Yue''s gaze was staring at the Star Sword in Altria''s hand, filled with puzzlement. She was very convinced that it was not a treasure, but the real sword of the star that she had destroyed before! Altria wears a lion helmet, staring at Zhu Yue coldly from the gap in the helmet. The Star Sword is a star weapon, and it is also the strongest defense mechanism against alien invaders on this planet. Fourteen thousand years ago, a clone of Attila, the star warrior, ravaged and destroyed the gods, and it was the sword of the star that defeated Attila''s clone, which preserved the civilization of the earth. And that clone is the Attila standing here and transformed into a heroic spirit. The Star Sword does not have an accurate shape, it will change depending on the holder. More than 1,500 years ago, it was held by Altria and sworn to win the victory for Shirou, so it turned into a sword of victory. And what was previously destroyed by Zhu Yue was the Sword of Oath of Victory. However, it is not the sword of the star. The Sword of Oath of Victory is only a manifestation of the Sword of Stars, and the Sword of Stars is a collection of the energy of the stars, an energy body. Unless the planet as an energy source is destroyed, it will not be destroyed. Altria is the true holder of the Star Sword. She is well aware of the characteristics of the Star Sword, so when the Star Sword installed in Yad is destroyed by Zhu Yue, she does not panic, because she can remove it at any time. The sword of the star is back. Therefore, she first asked Zhu Yue about Mordred. Chapter 746： I heard about Mordred from Zhu Yue''s mouth, and it sounds like Mordred and Zhu Yue have some social interactions. As a mother, she naturally wants to find out no matter what. With this detection, her heart collapsed. What kind of predicament her daughter is facing, although she vaguely feels it, she doesn''t fully understand it. But she knew. She was completely destroyed by Zhu Yue! Hate. Killing intent. Mixed in, she has never had such a chaotic idea of ??wanting to destroy a person! Holding a shining star sword and wearing a blue silver lion armor made by her sister, the magical arrogance that emerged from her was hysterical. It seemed to reflect the real disillusionment in her heart. The guilt and pain of more than 1,500 years have been tortured endlessly in the gap between time and space. She thought that everything was her own fault, so she deserved it to suffer such suffering. She accepted this bitter fruit and endured it silently. However, I didn''t expect that all that was the malice of others. Malice of revenge. Destroyed her pure love, tarnished all her pride, ruined her life completely, and fell into a state of nothing. Over 1,500 years of guilt and pain, endless torture turned into one point. That is hatred. There is no holiness, and compassion is gone. The only thing that exists is to kill that person. Altria was holding the Star Sword, staring at Zhu Yue, and rushed towards her. Although her heart was full of hatred, she did not lose her calmness. Her level of military strategy has become the crown of Camelot after the five-year tug-of-war with the white dragon, the dead, and Attila. Even Merlin and Shirou can¡¯t compare it, and this is her. The reason for being able to calm down quickly. Rider introduces her in the real world, holding the treasure, the sword of oath of victory, the holy gun Lungominiad, and the scabbard-Avalon, which is not placed in Cornwall, and can even summon the king. The horse, East Starlyn. But Altria knew in her heart that the treasure had no effect on Zhu Yue, and even the scabbard-Avalon, might not be able to defend Zhu Yue''s attack. Because Guinevere once said that Zhu Yue had a way to enter Avalon. She has always kept this in mind. Because this is what her best friend said, she will keep it in mind. And this is why Guinevere didn''t dare to hide Avalon more than 1,500 years ago. Altria knew in her heart that the only thing she could threaten Zhu Yue was the Star Sword in her hand. And holding the sword of the star and wielding the sword of the star, she is undoubtedly the strongest defense mechanism of this planet at the moment, the Holy Sword of the Star. It''s no wonder that Attila and Jill always call her the Star Swordsman, not Altria. Altoria swung the star sword fiercely, and pierced Zhu Yue''s sword, even if it was the body of a close friend, there was no hesitation. And because of Morgan''s reincarnation ceremony, she has a contract with Grey, and she can draw magic power from Grey to fight. Grey already possesses the Red Dragon Factor and the Red Dragon Heart, and with one breath and one breath, he produces huge magical powers for Altria. Such Altria is no doubt comparable to her body...no. Perhaps it is stronger than her body. The body is a human being, and there will be various emotions intertwined, which will cause the combat power to fluctuate up and down, and coming in the way of rank card heroes is to summon one''s side. And with Rider''s job introduction, she is undoubtedly the king of knights fighting on the battlefield, destroying Zhu Yue''s body, and destroying the giant Attila. It can also be said to be a true Star Swordsman. "Damn it!" Zhu Yue cursed secretly. She did not dare to take the edge of the Star Sword. The Star Sword has a huge attack on the alien star, and it is like a natural enemy to her alien invaders. Zhu Yue relied on the strong **** attributes of her body to avoid Altria''s attack, but at this time, Attila and Galahad were also wrapped around her body. "Don''t be too presumptuous!" Zhu Yue waved her hand and shook a few people away. No one can say how powerful Elquet''s body is. But the only thing that can be known is that this is a body comparable to Zhu Yue''s body more than 1,500 years ago. "Well, you and rejected by the real world, all go..." Before Zhu Yue finished speaking, Altria stabs a sword at Zhu Yue''s forehead. Zhu Yue evaded in time, but was shaved off a few strands of golden hair. Zhu Yue looked at Altria in amazement, didn''t Altria ignore the Elquito she now occupies? A cold light appeared in Altria''s helmet. Obviously, in addition to the extremely hateful belief in her heart, she appeared from the side and focused more on fighting on the battlefield. Zhu Yue was not afraid of Altria. Although the Star Sword was extremely threatening to her, Altria did not. Although Altria possesses the concept of a dragon species, which is comparable to a giant dragon, it is still far behind Alquette and her lunar UO. It''s just that Zhu Yue didn''t clash with Altria. Ever since she was quietly killed by Shi Lang more than 1,500 years ago, she has been a prudentialist after witnessing how Mordred swallowed and swallowed the sound of the humiliation. I had talked so much with Altria before, and it was only after I was sure to destroy Altria''s rank card, and then I sighed fiercely in my heart, but who would have thought that there was a second rank card? Zhu Yue turned around, avoided Altria''s attack, and shouted: "White Wings, attack them!" The dead were in uneasy turmoil, and all the powerful dead rushed towards Altria. Zhu Yue showed a smile. She and Duke Bai Yi had been in contact more than 800 years ago, and now this situation was created by Duke Bai Yi. With Altria possessing the Star Sword, she was unwilling to take risks, and planned to use dead followers to pile Altria to death. The Star Sword has a super special attack on her, but it is of no use to ordinary dead. Chapter 747： Especially for the members of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead. However-- The Camelot soldiers around were holding magic spears and killed them towards the surrounding dead. "The number is scarce, it can''t be stopped!" Zhu Yue smiled. "Do you really think so, Zhu Yue?" The icy voice rang, and Zhu Yue turned her head to look, and she couldn''t help showing a look of astonishment. Beside Fujimaru Tatsuka, a Cang Yin figure appeared faintly. "Brother...!" Fujimaru Tatsuka raised her head, looking at the people next to her, feeling relieved. "How... how? Shirou?" Zhu Yue looked at Shirou next to Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said with a stunned expression: "Impossible! Why are you here? You...you shouldn''t be in the temple in that illusion. Are you here? Impossible... how could you be here?" "There is someone who is plotting against me behind my back, I have to come out!" Shi Lang stared at Zhu Yue coldly. Altria took the sword, looked through the gap in the helmet, silently looking at Shirou. Shi Lang turned his head away and didn''t want to see her. It''s really shameless. Shilang stepped on his footsteps, and Guanghua was vigorous, and countless Camelot soldiers appeared around them, killing the dead who surrounded them. "Ha...!" "Boom, boom...!" The sword was swung, and the guns flashed with flames. The war between humans and the dead more than 1,500 years ago happened once again on the earth of this planet. The only difference is that the Camelot soldiers use treasures, while the dead men use modern weapons. "You...you actually have a back hand!?" Zhu Yue gritted her teeth. "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted?" Shi Lang stared at Zhu Yue coldly, and asked, "Alquette, how long do you want to sleep?" No one responded, Zhu Yue smiled and said: "It''s useless, it''s impossible for Alquette to resist me." Shi Lang''s gaze fell on Zhu Yue, and he asked: "One question. Why didn''t Elquet not notice that you were possessed? If you usually show up, Elquet should have noticed it!" "She couldn''t detect it." Zhu Yue smiled and looked at Shi Lang and said: "Do you know? The dreams you saw in Camelot are real." "What?" "You enter El Qu¨¦te¡¯s dream, and in El Qu¨¦te¡¯s dream, you see the truth about Millennium City. That is what actually happened. Eight hundred years ago, it was no one else who killed the true ancestors of Millennium City. , It is Elquite, and Elquite who has no bloodsucking impulse! It was Elquite who killed the true ancestors first, and then Luo Ya arrived!" Zhu Yue said with a smile. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here. That''s it for today. Go to bed first. Zzzzzzz~ Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen Facing Zhu Yue''s words, Shi Lang snorted disdainfully, and said: "I thought it was something. You are really stupid enough to move this well-known thing out, Zhu Yue." "Wh...what?" Zhu Yue was taken aback for a moment, and then asked a little surprised: "You know?" While she was in a daze, Altria held the sword of the star and slew towards her. Zhu Yue opened the distance, looking at Shi Lang with some uncertainty. Shi Lang didn''t answer Zhu Yue, but showed a sneer. Isn''t this a matter of course? Nine years ago, Alquette and Shirou played the [Root Cause] road together. In order to hide the nurse, Alquette was severely injured by the heroic army and Gaia''s monsters, fell into a coma, and his consciousness was sealed in a dream. . The dream she had was the nightmare of her life, the tragedy of the Millennium City in the twelfth century more than 800 years ago. Elquette was picked up by Elteluci, and has been in a deep sleep for several years, repeating this nightmare. From the beginning to the end, a new round of nightmares. At that time, both Shirou and El Quette believed that it was Roja who lured El Quette to **** his blood and triggered the blood-sucking impulse to kill all the true ancestors who gathered in the Millennium City. But Shiro had some problems when he entered El Quette''s dream. At that time, Shirou, in order to drag El Qu¨¦t out of the dream, first killed all the true ancestors in the Millennium City of Dreams, and the last appearance of Roja and the cloak representing the church church was very surprised, incredible true ancestors Every step was killed, and he ignored him who was dragging Elquet''s hair. Obviously, the dream state still runs according to the original trajectory, and this shows that in the original trajectory, the true ancestor of Millennium City was killed one step earlier. Shirou was suspicious at the time, but he didn''t pierce this point, and he didn''t ask Alquette. The first reason was that Bailong Futigen had already launched an attack at that time, and time was imminent. The second was that only the malicious pervert would deliberately poke at other people''s pain points. When Zhu Yue was really exposed, Shi Lang considered this doubt, and got many terrible conjectures from it. He is a thoughtful person. This time, Zhu Yue was able to fool him because he was in the Ming and Zhu Yue was in the dark. The person in the dark place is always easy to calculate the person in the clear place, because there is a gap in information between the two parties. And when Zhu Yue completely jumped out, her only advantage disappeared. The mouse that ran out of the dark lost the only safe shadow shelter, and stood uprightly, then there will be no more secrets and no back on him. And those who have no backs to break into the platform of the masters are really looking for death. Camelot''s soldiers were fighting with the dead, and civilians were running in panic. Shi Lang stared at Zhu Yue coldly and said, "Take it out, your last hole card!" Zhu Yue flashed Altria''s sword, and stretched out a palm to hit Attila''s chest next to her, knocking her out, but looking at Shi Lang with uncertainty. No way... Impossible! Zhu Yue''s heart was a little shaken, does Shilang really know her trump card? Impossible! It''s impossible, how would he know? Chapter 748： How could he know? Zhu Yue kept comforting herself in her heart. She had been hiding in the dark for more than 1,500 years. It was impossible to be discovered by others, and it was even impossible to be discovered by the sergeant she had calculated! "Aren''t you always talking about the real world, the real world? Take your magic sword-the real world, take it out! Haven''t you been wearing it all the time?" Shi Lang stared at Zhu Yue and said coldly. Zhu Yue looked at Shi Lang in surprise. And everyone around him couldn''t help but stunned. Magic Sword¡¤Real World, they didn''t know what kind of magic sword it was. However, Zhu Yue had always wanted to create a real world of the Vermilion Moon. It was a well-known thing that even the planet knew. And Demon Sword¡¤True World, this sound is a sword that matches the true¡¤world of Vermillion Moon that Zhu Yue wants to create. However, the body that Zhu Yue occupies now is not the body that was destroyed more than 1,500 years ago, but the body of El Quette. After Alquette was occupied by Zhu Yue, he had no weapons other than the pure white dress. Where does the magic sword come from, the real world? Shi Lang stared at Zhu Yue coldly, and said, "Alquette can''t resist you, or even realize you...The reason is that Alquette is your magic sword-the real world, right?" "Boom!" With a cry, Zhu Yue took two steps back, looking at Shi Lang with shock. She couldn''t help it, she said: "No...impossible..." "It really fits your ugly expression, Zhu Yue." Shi Lang said coldly: "You just now are really proud and mad. It feels like you''ve been proud of it for more than 1,500 years, isn''t it? But it has to be. Thank you for allowing me to grasp the key clues." Altria didn''t pay attention to Shi Lang''s dialogue with Zhu Yue, her eyes were full of Zhu Yue''s figure, cold, all with murderous intent. She stabbed a sword towards Zhu Yue, and this sword, because Zhu Yue was disturbed by Shi Lang, moved a bit slower, and was not able to dodge in time, and was actually stabbed in the arm, bleeding blood. Zhu Yue looked at Shi Lang in surprise. In theory, it cannot be guessed or known. Because she is a figure hiding in the back of history. It is a black hand who exists in the shadow of the long river of history. Whether it was Shirou, Altria, or even the second magician, true ancestor, and planet, she was overshadowed by her. And this is exactly what she has learned, and the resourcefulness that she has brought together. However, the truth lurking in the deepest place was revealed by Shiro! This is simply impossible! Because Shilang got the correct answer, Alquette, it is her magic sword-the real world! It is also her real, final hole card! More than 1,500 years ago, because Altruki brought the holy sword with the breath of stars from the British Isles, she destroyed the holy sword, thinking that she had already destroyed the sword of stars, so in the Western Roman Empire Ravenna, the capital of China, planted the seeds of the real world. And this is the reason why Gaia recognized Shirou''s words and awakened from the dream of the true world woven by Zhu Yue. In the decisive battle more than 1,500 years ago, she did not come up with the Magic Sword¡¤Real World. She only relied on physical strength, moon setting, and [Idle Realization] to single out the coalition created by Shiro, and ultimately failed. Zhu Yue did not participate in what Alien did in the Camelot dynasty. She has no affection for foreign invaders like star soldiers, and is even full of hostility. She just observes, and then sees how alien stars assimilate the Camelot dynasty, and how quietly occupy the Camelot dynasty. In the end, how quietly he was overturned by Mordred. She was shocked. Tiny human beings relied on all kinds of conspiracies and tricks to finally play with the powerful existence in the palm of their hands. It was also at that moment that she faced something she had never cared about before, and that was the wisdom of ants. She also truly understands that no matter how powerful there is, there is no matching wisdom. It is just a plaything in the hands of others. When the enemy may die, she will also say thank you to the enemy. It is precisely because of this that she put aside her pride and began to learn human wisdom. Learn step by step, practice step by step. And this most successful time was to use her interference with the true ancestors she created to carry the magic sword she left behind-the seeds of the true world to the Millennium City and start to create a new true ancestor. Those true ancestors are also really stupid, why even she can''t create her own best and qualified body, but they can create it. Even thought of this. No, I didn''t even think about it. I thought it was because of the planet. And the planet also stupidly thinks that it is his power, the real, the best model created by imitating her, the best star spirit, is also a body that can place his touch. That''s stupid. Only the Moon King can be compared to the Moon King! Everything is wisdom learned from humans. Elquette is nothing but her magic sword-the real world! It can also be said that the Magic Sword-Elquette! Borrow the magic swords of those who betrayed her true ancestors! And those true ancestors still believe that this is the strongest true ancestor they have created, and it is their restriction on the growing dead! But never thought that what they created was exactly what Zhu Yue wanted them to create. And when El Quette''s performance was relatively stable, she tried to kill all the true ancestors in Thousand-Year City, including the later Roja. And then, you can wait for the planet to put his sense of touch into Alquette''s body, so as to completely block the sense of star and perfect the magic sword-the real world. However, Alquette¡¯s long hair was taken away by Alquette, which allowed the sense of the planet to descend. Zhu Yue was very upset, but she could only endure first. But she was afraid that the planet would notice this, so she pushed all the events of Millennium City onto Roja, and induced El Quett¡¯s blood-sucking impulse, and finally created her own fragments, pretending that Roja kept showing up. The world, let Elquite''s real world and activities ceaselessly. Yes, the birth of that fragment was not originally used to entrap Shi Lang, but to deceive the planet. El Quette knew her existence, but couldn''t realize her existence. The reason is this. Chapter 749： Elquet''s true identity is the magic sword-the real world! It was born from the magic sword-the true world, the true ancestor. Isn''t this a matter of course? The true ancestor closest to the Moon King is bound to be the Moon King! Zhu Yue originally intended to regain Elquet¡¯s long hair and let the touch of the stars descend on Elquet¡¯s body, thereby perfecting the magic sword and the real world, but what she did not expect was that 800 years after the Thousand-Year City incident , She found a very familiar breath. That evil breath. So, she came after it, and then fell into [evil]. And this is exactly the reason why her fragments will exist in Shirou''s mind. After that, she, who was hidden in Shiro''s mind, experienced the incident on the British Isles together with Shiro. She was shocked. It turned out that Shirou was the one who defeated her! And what really defeated her was the conspiracy and tricks of mankind! As a result, she learned more humbly. It was also during this period that she cheated Shi Lang and Altria and recovered some interest from them. It was also during this period that she discovered the invisible vortex in Shi Lang''s heart. So she changed her plan. She will create the magic sword and the real world, and she wants to shape the real world like crazy, because she has been tortured crazy by the alien power that invades her body, the moon, and will not let go of any possibility of strengthening herself. The invisible vortex deep in Shilang''s mind possesses a very strange power, which can promote Shilang to grow infinitely, but she has no way to take the invisible vortex as her own, so she changed her plan. She wants to make Shilang into her own family, occupy Shilang''s body, thus occupying the invisible vortex that grows infinitely, and then draw out the magic sword-the real world. And the reason why she jumped out at this point in time was not because of anything else, it was precisely because of the touch of the stars that had descended into Alquette¡¯s body, allowing her to intercept part of the touch of the stars, perfecting the magic sword-the real world! Yes, all of this is a ring. The false **** seat was raised by Shiro. In order to correct the false **** seat and the agreement with Shiro, the touch of the star came forcibly through the body of Elquet. And the arrival of the touch of the stars was also the biggest reason for Zhu Yue to jump out. But she failed. She failed to plunder Shilang''s body, but was calculated by Shilang, swallowed the fragments, replenished magic power, and descended on the complete body of the Eternal King. And now, the game that has been hidden for more than 1,500 years is even more clearly explained by Shiro! Shi Lang looked at Zhu Yue coldly and said, "Pull it out, your magic sword-the real world!" Zhu Yue gritted her teeth. She didn''t want to take out the magic sword-the real world at this moment. However, her magic sword-the real world is not a perfect body. The real perfect body is to completely seal the touch of the star in the sword body, thus occupying the ownership of this planet. In the body of the planet, call her brothers and sisters, clear the whole earth, and completely attribute the power of the stars to oneself. Afterwards, El Quette''s personality and will were completely wiped out, and finally forged, the real Demon Sword of World Destruction. It will also be the tallest person, the Sword of Destroying Stars! And that will also be her trump card for destroying the star-traveling soldiers who invaded her body, the moon, and the extraterrestrial forces that hollowed out her body. However, Magic Sword-the real world has not been completed. Because of the deprivation of her long hair by Alquette, Alquette only intercepted a part of the touch of the stars. In addition, Elquette''s personality and consciousness could not be erased until the magic sword was completely completed. However, in this situation, she is indeed not good at it. To be honest, she was a little afraid of the Shirou who destroyed herself more than 1,500 years ago and pitted herself before. "What''s wrong, are you scared?" Shi Lang hugged his chest and said with a sneer. "Afraid?" Zhu Yue gritted her teeth, her eyes flashed a cold light, and said: "Okay. Let you see the magic sword and the power of the real world!" She showed a huge demon pig, blocking Altria for a moment, then stretched out her palm and pressed it against her chest. The next moment, a scarlet magic sword was pulled out. This magic sword possessed the breath of incomparable disaster, but it also possessed endless power. The moment when the sword body appeared. The full moon in the sky turned into a monster blood moon. The mysterious breath dyed the black mist that had invaded the false spirit seat into a blood red color. The black mist shrouded, and the blood moon hung high. One side is as black as ink, and the other side is as scarlet as blood. It''s like cutting the planet into two halves. Zhu Yue slowly pulled out the magic sword-the real world. The terrible aura, even the veins of the Star Sword became somewhat unstable. It was created by Zhu Yue to deal with alien invaders, the highest-person star destroyer. Although it is an unfinished tool, it is scary enough! The civilians, Camelot''s soldiers, heroes... were all shocked. Even the false gods in the Temple of Time and the heroic spirits who were fighting felt uneasy. The false gods spit out a black cup, heavy black light, and endless darkness confronted the vermilion moon. Those dead followers worshipped Zhu Yue, who was holding the magic sword-the real world, with excitement and tears, shouting the name of the Moon King. Attila looked at the magic sword in Zhu Yue''s hand-the real world, her face was very calm and shot out a rainbow-colored light cannon. However, the light of the sword of the military **** was swallowed by the magic sword-the real world before Zhu Yue, without a trace. Zhu Yue glanced at Attila coldly and said: "Don''t worry, Attila. When my sword is finished, the first one to perform the operation is your body on the moon!" Shi Lang looked at the Magic Sword Real World in Zhu Yue''s hand, sneered, and said, "This is your last trump card, right? Unfinished Magic Sword-Real World?" "Are you afraid, Shilang? Give me your body, and in the real world I have created, you will have your right and position." Zhu Yue said. Chapter 750： "Fear? Hahahahaha¡ª!" Shirou laughed loudly. Everyone was silent, everyone was afraid of the magic sword in Zhu Yue''s hand-the real world, and there was a person who was laughing. With laughter like a mocking mouse! The laughter seemed unusually abrupt in this deadly atmosphere. People looked at this person whose body exudes brilliance. Shi Lang suppressed his laughter, looked at Zhu Yue, and said, "I just think it''s ridiculous. With all your cards out, there is no threat anymore, Zhu Yue!" "What?" Zhu Yue frowned. "For more than 1,500 years, your so-called growth is only so little. But it really laughs me! I tell you, if I were you, I would do everything possible to strangle myself! It was for the sake of my soul. The invisible vortex of the place has taken such a redundant step. Heh--, ridiculous!" Shilang sneered: "You claim to be a disciple of me and that child. Then as a teacher, I will teach you the last point personally. It is a stupid thing to dare to challenge the teacher to death without learning the skills at home! " Chapter 115 The Awakening of Morality¡¤The Emperor of the Moon! [Second more] When Zhu Yue saw De Shilang, not only did he not panic, he even laughed. And still mocking her, speaking contemptuously. This made Zhu Yue feel a little panic. She stayed in Shirou¡¯s heart for ten years, and during this long period of more than 1,500 years, she also deeply understood the filthiness of mankind, especially the high-ranking ones among mankind, to what extent, She can''t describe it. Shiro was also a superior person, and also a very dirty person. She was a little disturbed in her heart, and shouted: "You are just bluffing! You are only bluffing, Shi Lang!" She yelled, the magic sword in her hand-the real world, but it bombarded Shi Lang. Sure enough, she couldn''t be calm and calm only in the face of Shi Lang who had killed her. Even more can''t help but doubt whether Shirou has a back-hand that can turn the situation around. Shirou, she is very worried! The blood-colored monster light reflected the essence of the vermilion moon, and the power of the connection between the earth and the moon bombarded Shi Lang. There is not much expressive power, only the blood-red moonlight like a pillar like a waterfall, which is a high-dimensional attack that transcends expressive power. Altria squeezed the Star Sword in her hand. The brilliant star sword gleams with the light of the planet, like a galaxy connecting heaven and earth, and will split this darkness and the world shrouded by the scarlet moon. In this situation, the star sword''s salvation special attack has been activated. "Oath--, the sword of victory!" Altria dropped the sound coldly, and the brilliant light of the planet blasted towards Zhu Yue like a horse of stars. The star sword of salvation and the magic sword of destroying the world, the two star weapons blasted together. The terrifying energy did not vent, but volleyed. In the center of the impact, energy increased or decreased, forming a chaotic and destructive entropy particle, which turned into a hole, returning all energy to the ruins. Zhu Yue frowned. Personally, her devil''s weapon, the magic sword-the real world, is more powerful, but it has not been completed. Sure enough, as she expected, the unfinished magic sword-the real world, could not defeat the star sword that initiated the salvation attack. However, the Star Sword could not defeat her magic sword-the real world. Zhu Yue looked at Shilang, gritted her teeth, and rushed towards Shilang. Perhaps as Shirou said, she did a stupid thing, in order to obtain the invisible vortex in Shirou''s heart, she did not choke Shirou earlier. But now, the Shi Lang who contempted her made her feel a little uneasy. Altria''s eyes rushed up coldly, and the Star Sword mercilessly killed Zhu Yue. "Don''t get in the way!" Zhu Yue sipped, and the magic sword-the real world followed. Altria''s eyes were very cold, she had never had such cold eyes before, which made Grey feel like a different person. The Star Sword and the Demon Sword collided in the air, and the two high-level weapons in the form of energy carriers collided. With a "boom", the place of the confrontation exploded with the entropy increase and entropy extinction produced by the energy chaos. Altria''s own strength is not enough to contend with Zhu Yue, but the essence of her confrontation with Zhu Yue is the confrontation between the Star Sword and the Demon Sword-the real world. Zhu Yue stared at the sneer Shi Lang, panicking, [Utual Realization] was launched, and dozens of terrifying beasts were realized, killing Shi Lang from the side. However, Galahad and Attila blocked these monsters. As the crowd came out, the **** Astraea, while protecting the people he sheltered, attacked the surging monsters. Zhu Yue [considerable] again produced countless huge meteorites and smashed them towards Shilang. However, when it was halfway down, in front of these meteorites, there seemed to be a two-dimensional crack, engulfing these meteorites. There is no doubt that that is the space of imaginary numbers. There is a woman, trapped in the imaginary space by a great existence, trying her best to interfere with the real world. Zhu Yue''s mouth twitched, but Shi Lang was sneering. Residing in the space of [Evil in This World] deep in his body, the endless hand of [Evil] grabbed the fragments of Zhu Yue that had been digested earlier, and brought it to the depths of his soul. In the depths of his mind, an invisible vortex like chaos was slowly rotating. Whether it is [mortal wisdom], [mortal hero], or [mortal leader], all are born from this invisible vortex. And this is the most fundamental source of Shirou''s power-[Awakening of Moral Nature]! And because it is in the state of the eternal king, this [mortal awakening] has become [mortal awakening¡¤emperor], symbolizing the eternal king''s unfinished business! Holding the magic sword-the real world, Zhu Yue repulsed Altria, while having countless beasts, fighting towards the crowd, while waving the magic sword-the real world towards Shilang. "You are just bluffing!" Zhu Yue shouted. Shi Lang sneered, and forcefully pushed the fragments of Zhu Yue that had been swallowed into the invisible vortex deep in his heart. Chapter 751： "Kakka-" The invisible vortex was spinning, twisting, digesting the records in the Zhu Yue fragments. Although it does not know what it is, it is the root of Shilang''s power and the only existence that witnesses Shilang''s great cause. Whenever Shi Lang achieves a great cause and pushes his life state to a new level, it will turn around, give birth to a new record, and give birth to magnificent power. If the traverser really needs a golden thumb, then there is no doubt that this invisible vortex that exists for some reason is Shiro''s golden thumb! Give it the foundation of unlimited growth! The true [mortal awakening] cannot be controlled, but the [mortal awakening¡¤Emperor] in the state of the eternal king can barely control. Push the records of the unfinished imperial karma of the Eternal King that can be filled into it, and use the records of others to fill the unfinished imperial karma of the Eternal King, thus giving birth to a new heroic spirit that does not even exist in the Hall of Valor. What can''t be recorded, can''t exist, it will only come when the [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor] is launched, if the emperor! Above the sky, the vermilion moon became even more vermilion. As if injected with another powerful force, it completely suppressed the black mist that had caused the false **** seat. And the magic sword that rushed towards Shiro, the real world, also under a certain will, changed the trajectory of the attack, and finally rushed to the sky, and then disappeared. "How come?" Zhu Yue was surprised. She feels that her rights have been stolen! And where Shilang stood, there was a vermilion light shining, as if another vermilion moon had arisen. "Tatota..." From the vermilion light, an emperor walked out slowly. This emperor undoubtedly used the fragments of Zhuyue to activate the Shilang of [Awakening of Morality¡¤Emperor]. It''s just that his appearance has changed dramatically. A black hair that was like ink turned into long golden hair, and those black eyes turned into red eyes like Zhuyue, shining with monster colors. Long golden hair was dancing, and the body was wearing blood-red armor, and the dragon pattern on it turned into the pattern of the moon, and the body exuded the brilliance of the blood moon in the sky. As if the moonlight comes, it is its land. And the emperor''s scarlet eyes were staring at Zhu Yue coldly. "I... my right...!" Zhu Yue looked at the emperor, her eyes twitching. She is the king of the moon, the king of the moon, the UO of the moon, and the true ruler of the moon. However, when the emperor walked out, she felt that her own control over the moon was divided! Looted! And the one who robbed her of power was the emperor who walked slowly out of the Vermillion Moon! What is going on here? Zhu Yue felt incredible. This kind of thing is simply unseen, unheard of! But Zhu Yue knew that this might be Shilang''s hole card, and she must not let Shilang''s hole card come into play! Zhu Yue wielded the magic sword-the real world, and launched an attack on the emperor. "Boom, boom--!" The light that surpassed the higher dimension, straddling the distance between each other, blasted towards the emperor. The emperor snorted coldly and raised his hand with a wave. The demon blood moon in the sky is even more demon, and the star sword in Altria''s hand is more brilliant in its salvation. But the light of Demon Sword-True World had a weird turn. At the moment when it was approaching the emperor, the trajectory changed, and it turned towards Zhu Yue! Zhu Yue''s eyes flickered and shocked, and the will was certain. The magic sword-the light of the real world, once again turned, surged into the sky and disappeared. "Sure enough..." Zhu Yue looked at the emperor with a gloomy face and said: "You stole my rights, Shi Lang!" The emperor, no, Shi Lang sneered. This is the mighty power of [Awakening of Morality] that Zhu Yue has tried so hard to obtain! [Mortal Awakening] cannot be controlled normally, but the Eternal King¡¯s [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor] can be controlled. As long as it can fill the eternal king''s unfinished emperor''s record, the invisible vortex will revolve, thus crowning the eternal king as the emperor. Shi Lang used the fragments of Zhu Yue to complete the record of the unfinished emperor''s karma, thus activating the [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor]. Therefore, the emperor who stands here. No longer the Eternal King, but was born from the fragments of Zhu Yue, the Emperor of the Moon! To put it simply, [The Awakening of Mortality¡¤Emperor] is like the fusion card in Yu-Gi-Oh. The eternal king who has come in a complete body is the best fusion material. You can use other people¡¯s records to create a fusion. Impossible to exist the imperial heroic spirits. And the emperor born from the fragments of Zhu Yue is naturally the emperor of the moon with the power of Zhu Yue! The emperor of the moon who was born as a result can also be called Shiro Brunstad. In the same way, the complete eternal king can also use [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor] and use the records of other existences to give birth to a new emperor, thus possessing other powers. The Emperor of the Moon, who has the power of Zhuyue, has all the power of Zhuyue. Whether it is [Utual Realization], or the dominance of the magic sword-the real world, it can even conceptually dominate the moon. As long as the magic power is enough, he can even reproduce the complete [Moonfall] that Zhu Yue used more than 1,500 years ago! It''s just that these Zhu Yue''s power and the Eternal King''s abilities have to be transformed into the treasure of the Moon Emperor due to the strange power of the invisible vortex! To a certain extent, the Emperor of the Moon is the Moon God with no divinity, but the highest personality! Isn''t this a matter of course? Can the fictional emperor spirit born from the Moon UO be comparable to the lunar **** who stole the concept of the moon on the earth? And this is exactly what Shirou prepared for the false gods! Only now, it was used on Zhu Yue''s body. Use Zhu Yue''s power to hit Zhu Yue! Chapter 752： How funny? Moon Emperor Shilang stared at Zhu Yue coldly and said, "Destroy her!" In fact, Shi Lang didn''t need to remind him, at this moment, only Altria, who was left to destroy Zhu Yue''s thoughts, had already attacked. The sword of its star smashed towards Zhu Yue. "Don''t think that stealing my rights will be of use to me!" Zhu Yue gritted her teeth and wielded the magic sword-the real world greeted her. Shi Lang waved his hand, those scarlet eyes exuded a gleam of vermilion, but his mind was connected to the magic sword-the real world, so Zhu Yue''s movements couldn''t help but become stagnant, and Altria was hit by a fierce sword. Pierced the abdomen. Zhu Yue clutched her abdomen and quickly backed away a few steps. She looked at the emperor Shirou of the moon behind Altria with murderous intent, [Utual Realization] produced countless beasts, but Shirou also [Utual Realization] produced countless beasts, and went to the fight. Warcraft and Warcraft fought against each other, and the dead were competing with Camelot''s soldiers. "Impossible! You just stole my rights, how could you have a personality like me?" Zhu Yue asked in disbelief. Shirou sneered and said, "Isn''t this the power you expect?" "What I expected..." Zhu Yue''s eyes shrank sharply, and said: "That''s it...that''s how it is, is this the power of that invisible vortex? It''s really hard to understand the mechanism!" Altria didn''t give her a chance to continue speaking, and wielded the Star Sword to pursue her. "You plagiarist! If you want to use my power to defeat me, it is impossible!" Zhu Yue shouted, kicking Altria who was forcing him to come up, and rushed towards Shilang. Shilang sneered and shouted: "Alquette, it''s time to wake up!" Zhu Yue''s figure took a fierce meal, and even the magic sword in her hand-the real world, was buzzing. Zhu Yue covered her forehead, gritted her teeth, and whispered: "You can''t resist me, you are my magic sword..." "I...I''m not your magic sword...I...I''m Alquette..." Weak, gentle tone, with the help of Zhu Yue''s body, talking. Obviously, this is this flesh, and it is also this magic sword-the will and personality that was born in the real world, Alquette! Because of [Emperor of Mortal Awakening], the Emperor of the Moon shared the power of Zhu Yue from the perspective of a higher dimension, thus awakening the consciousness of Elquite who was suppressed by Zhu Yue. "Dam...damn!" Zhu Yue gritted her teeth. She covered her forehead in an attempt to continue to suppress El Quette, but after Shirou used the power of the Moon Emperor and spared no effort to help El Quette, she could hardly continue to suppress El Quette. She had to admit. She made a faint move! And this faint move was precisely the most correct move she thought at the time, and that was to plunder Shilang''s body! As a result, he not only gave Shi Lang the magic power that allowed the eternal King to come intact, but also gave Shi Lang, sharing her rights, and disturbing her fragments! She couldn''t help but regret it. But what is the use? Whether the so-called destiny or the so-called future is the best decision made by the past self in the past, isn¡¯t it the best decision that you thought at that time? Altria rushed forward, piercing the Star Sword with cold eyes. Zhu Yue had to wave a sword to block. But her strength has been cut a lot, and fighting with Altria can only barely split the balance, and her speed and consciousness are even more dragged down, and her body stabbed by Altria is covered with blood. "Don''t resist me anymore...this is your body!" Zhu Yue shouted. However, Elquette ignored her, but continued to resist Zhu Yue with Shilang''s support, and was also restricting the power of Demon Sword-True World. Thanks to the support of the Moon Emperor, Elquet regained half of her body control. Looking at Altria, she wept painful tears and said, "I''m sorry, Al... I''m sorry... I don''t know... I don''t. Knowing to cause such harm to you..." When Zhu Yue jumped out completely and undisguisedly this time, and robbed her of her body, she had her own consciousness. Also heard Zhu Yue''s dialogue. She couldn''t believe that she was actually Zhu Yue''s magic sword-the real world, and it was even harder to believe that she had always been saddened, and that the tragedy in Thousand-Year City 800 years ago was actually caused by her alone. What made her unbelievable and painful was that she actually caused such a huge harm to her best friend. Ruined everything about her best friend. She cares so much about her friends. But in the end, it was the culprit who hurt the friend the most. Why are things so impermanent? What you care about will be shattered, and what you value most will be destroyed by your own hands. Alquette''s spirit collapsed a bit. If it weren''t for Zhu Yue''s control, she would now like to destroy herself. "...I don''t hate you, Alquette." Altoria only answered this sentence, without any more words, but he mercilessly pierced sword after sword in his hand, piercing the body of El Quette who was occupied by Zhu Yue. The friend didn''t blame it, but it made Alquette more painful. Tears shed tears. She is just a fool who loves the world, loves life, and cares about her friends. In the end, everything he valued was destroyed. But the best friend who was hurt most miserably by her never blamed it. This holiness makes her feel inferior and makes her more painful. But it couldn''t make her collapse. Because she knows if she breaks down. Zhu Yue will definitely occupy her body completely and cause more harm to her friends. "Don''t resist...Don''t resist...Do you want to die? This is your body!" Zhu Yue shouted. However, Elquette ignored her, but continued to resist Zhu Yue with the support of the Moon Emperor. Chapter 753： In the eyes of others, this is simply schizophrenia. But everyone knows that this is not schizophrenia. But there is one person who is resisting another person. "Damn--!" Zhu Yue made a strenuous blow and opened the entangled Star Sacred Sword Altria. She flew into the sky and gritted her teeth and said: "This is what you forced me, you forced me! Destroy you... and destroy you all. All destroyed!" She raised the palm of her hand, the Moon King''s power opened infinitely, and a huge star was realized. "Oh my God! What is that!?" "What''s that¡ª?" "Is the world going to end..." ... Camelot''s soldiers, and modern dead. Or those human troops who are ready to go, using satellites to observe the upper layers of the surface world here, can''t help but stop moving in amazement, their eyes flashing with hopelessness. Huge. A huge planet stands tall in the sky. That is the moonset that Zhu Yue used Alquette''s body to manifest! Although it is not comparable to the real moon more than 1,500 years ago, it is still one-sixth the size of the moon. It looks terrifying! "It''s over... It''s over...!" Using satellites and communication tools to observe here, the senior executives of the world are muttering to themselves. There is no need to use modern scientific tools anymore. Just look up and you will know how scared you are. According to the concept of species history, more than 65 million years ago, a ten-kilometer wide asteroid was enough to give birth to the fifth mass extinction, which eliminated dinosaurs from the earth. And this realized sphere... It''s more than ten kilometers wide! If this falls, everything on the earth will be reshaped! And humans will be eliminated from this planet like dinosaurs! "It''s over... It''s over..." This is not only the despair of ordinary people, but also the despair of those real humans and even some alien species in the world! Struggling? There is no mystery that can stop the collision of this star, and the science and technology born in modern times has not developed to the point where it can stop the collision of the planet. How is this struggling? In such despair, the Moon Emperor sneered, and then raised his palm. The magic was squandered infinitely, and then, the power of the Moon Emperor expanded infinitely, and another star was born...! Chapter 116 The Beauty Under the Moon [Third more] A huge sphere nearly one-sixth the size of the moon stands in the sky above Fuyuki City. Everyone can see this incredible scene. Those who are on the other side of the planet can see this jaw-dropping scene through satellite images and various news channels. "Oh my God..." "God...!" ... People were horrified. Gathered shivering. On the Internet, it has exploded! The monarchs of the London Clock Tower have already regretted not accepting Marisbili''s proposal to build Chaldea. And the dignitaries in the world are also regretting this matter. The Chaldean proposal, as early as nine years ago, when the Fu Hailin incident occurred in Fuyuki City, Maris Billy was walking in secret, but it is a pity that no one and no country are willing to fund it. This seems absurd. Proposal. Because the Chaldean proposal is to save humanity. And Marys Billy predicted that humanity would not be observed after 2004. Humanity, need to be saved? Doomsday is so ridiculous. This is the attitude of the monarchs of the London Clock Tower and the dignitaries of the world not long ago, but now, everyone regrets it. No one thought that such a thing would happen. Human nature could not be observed in 2004. Isn''t this a matter of course? The direct damage caused by the fall of such a huge sphere is intercontinental. The indirect impact of the destruction of the ecosystem is extinct! Once the true fall, let alone the existence of human principles, whether the earth will become a dead star will be a question! If you invested in Chaldea nine years ago, would this kind of thing happen? People are desperate. But the next moment, another huge sphere appeared! This sphere is only two-thirds the size of the original sphere, but there is no doubt that it is also a huge sphere! Zhu Yue stood in the sky, looking at the moon that Shilanggu had emerged, gritted his teeth. Chapter 754： She really did not expect that Shi Lang would even plagiarize Yueluo''s right! However, it is clear that Shilang''s power is not as huge as El Quette. The moon that emerges is only two-thirds the size of the moonfall that Zhu Yue uses with the power of El Quett''s body! Plus the pressure of free fall from the sky! No problem! "Go and die!" Zhu Yue drank heavily, swiping her finger, and the emergent moon fell like a meteor. The huge mass and huge volume have caused huge damage to the ecology before it touches the ground. Not only that, the electromagnetic interference caused by the huge volume and mass point has destroyed the information equipment of human beings, and the magnetic field of the earth has also been destructively interfered. The moon fell like a meteorite! "Give me the top¡ª¡ª!!!" Shilang shouted, pushing the power of the Moon Emperor to its limit, and the magic power of A+++ was thrown into the power of the Moon Emperor, and the second moon that emerged was pushed up by him! Two huge satellite-level spheres collided in the air. At that instant, space and time ceased. The huge particles even interfere with the gravitational waves of the universe. The collision between the moonset and the moonset. Planet-level collision! The place where the two spheres collided produces a chaotic energy that was even more terrifying than the collision between the Star Sword and the Magic Sword-the real world. In an instant, "Boom¡ª¡ª!" There was a loud noise like a giant who opened up the world! The fragments of the celestial bodies that emerged, like meteors, blasted towards this latitude and longitude area. However, there were waves in the space, the door of the imaginary space was opened, and the fragments were swallowed into the endless imaginary space. However, the magnetic field caused by the collision of the two stars, like the most intense solar flare, would destroy the earth''s communication network and cause tremendous damage! Not only that, the collision of the two stars seemed to burst out a signal of extinction. It''s like a long, long time ago, when the planet communicated well with other brothers and sisters, like the horn of destruction. Sleeping in South America, the Mercury Spider, who was defined by the Templar Church as the fifth ancestor of the dead, and enshrined as a **** by the locals, woke up from his sleep. It came at the same time as Zhu Yue, UO from Mercury! It moved a huge body of more than forty meters, and started howling towards the sky. The ability it possessed, the Crystal Valley, began to erode South America with it as the center, and would erode the entire continent into its own domain. It believes that the time agreed with the planet has come! Not only that. Jupiter, Venus, Mars...In the solar system, other UOs sleeping in their respective stars have awakened from their sleep. The photon crystal with a size of three thousand kilometers, which is in the body of the moon, trapped the body of the star warrior Attila, is doing his best to observe this scene. Attila, the star warrior who was trapped in the inner stone chamber of the photon crystal, also awakened from the endless sleep, lost and hesitating, and then shrank his body and didn''t intend to walk out of the stone chamber. In the Temple of Time. The false gods screamed uneasy, and the giant arms of the sky no longer attacked, but gathered towards the center of the giant dragon head. Trapped in the crevice of the dimension, the body of the false **** spirit seat also vibrated slightly. Gilgamesh frowned and said, "It''s going to be such a trouble!" King Solomon''s expression was calm, but his fingers tapped a few hastily on the armrest of the throne. The disaster is expanding! What''s more terrible is that Zhuyue''s moonfall and the power of free fall are more powerful than Zhishilang! Her moon landing is pushing Shi Lang''s moon down! However, Shirou''s face was very calm. Because he is not alone. In Altria''s ice-cold lion helmet, gazes full of murderous intent exuded, staring at Zhu Yue above the sky closely. She picked up the Star Sword. In this situation, the planet has completely stood on their side, the constraints of the Star Sword have long since disappeared, and true power has been born. Think back to her life. It''s all failures. When a normal person is a failure, when a knight is a failure, when a king is a failure, when a woman is a failure, when a mother is also a failure... Failure, failure, failure! She has been performing these two words continuously in her life, and she has never succeeded. Everything was completely destroyed by the malicious intentions of others. But only this time. Only this time, she didn''t want to fail! "If you can feel the determination in my heart, please respond to me, Star Sword!" Altria poured all his magic power into the Star Sword and activated the Star Sword. The Star Sword is shining with starlight like a galaxy, condensing everything a bit, using the fantasy of planets and humans as fuel, and shining with starlight that is more dazzling than anything else. Altria moved towards Zhu Yue and dropped this surpassing sword! And this is also the strongest and most terrifying sword of the Star Holy Swordslayer! Zhu Yue clenched her teeth, holding the moonfall with one hand, and wielding the magic sword-the real world with the other hand, blocking the light of the star sword with the power of the magic sword. Her heart was greatly damaged, but Alquette kept trying to regain control of the body! Chapter 755： "Do you want to die, Alquette? Don''t forget, this is your body!" Zhu Yue shouted. Elquette said: "You are right, Zhu Yue. This is my body, so I won''t let you hurt my friend again!" A firm and determined voice. With the support of the emperor of the moon, Elquet resolutely wanted to regain his body. Because of Elquite''s resistance, Zhu Yue''s defense was torn to pieces by Shirou and Altria! The Demon Sword-the real world failed to resist one of the strongest stars. With a "bang", the star sword pierced the beam of light and hit her. And because of Elquite''s resistance and Altria''s blow, her moonfall was not suppressed with all his strength, and was pushed back by the shilang under the emperor of the moon state, and at the same time turned into the ruins. The fragments that fell apart were swallowed by the imaginary space that constantly interfered with the real world just before they fell. Shi Lang slowly put down his hand, breathing a little shortly. Using the moonset, this method is more horrible than he imagined. The light of the stars passed through Zhu Yue''s body and disappeared across the galaxy. After the starlight disappeared, there appeared a very mutilated Zhuyue whose body was destroyed. She was embarrassed and her face was pale. She lost. But... "Don''t think you won!" Zhu Yue stared at Shilang and Altria, and said: "I am immortal. Even if you destroy El Quette''s body, one day, I will still Come back!" "No. You can''t come back. This time, you will lose forever." Someone answered her question. And the one who answered her question was not Shirou, nor Altria, but Elquite! Zhu Yue''s heart was exhausted, and Alquette regained his body with the support of the Moon Emperor. "What did you say?" Zhu Yue asked. Elquet said with a serious face: "I want to be the King of the Moon!" "What?" Zhu Yue was full of shock. Elquet said: "The only way you can never come back is for me to become the King of the Moon!" "You are just my magic sword! Do you want to replace me?" Zhu Yue asked angrily. Elquette said: "You can''t hide from me, I already know everything. I''m not just your magic sword, but also a part of the moon''s restraining power." During the period when Zhu Yue took his fleshly body, Alquette had already understood Zhu Yue''s true identity, as well as his true identity, and the truth of the magic sword-the real world. Magic Sword-the real world is her Elquet, and her Elquet is a part of Zhu Yue! The real Zhu Yue is both the Moon¡¯s UO and the Moon¡¯s restraining power. In order to allow herself to come to the earth, Zhu Yue can seize the earth and create her own real world by splitting herself into two parts. One part is Zhu Yue itself, which is the Moon King and UO who holds the power, and the other part is the power of the moon, which is also the key to seizing the earth, the magic sword-the seed of the true world. It can be said that she and Zhu Yue are the same existence! Therefore, she is also qualified to counterattack Zhu Yue and become the moon''s restraining force and UO. Therefore, in addition to destroying the moon, the only real way to make Zhu Yue disappear is to become the King of the Moon! "You...don''t think about it!" Zhu Yue shouted. This time, she was really scared. UO is immortal, and there is no concept of killing UO on earth. In "FGO", Gaetia wants to go retrograde light years, return to the beginning of the birth of the planet, and become the only one on the planet. In fact, he wants to become a UO on the earth. From this, we can see what kind of existence UO is. And that is above the beast, the only existence on the real planet that is also the apex. Elquette took control of the mutilated body, his eyes fell on Shirou and Altria on the ground, and she shed tears, "I''m sorry, Shirou. I''m sorry, Al..." "El Quete!" Shi Lang looked at El Quete standing in the sky, crying, and he didn''t know what to say. Altria put away the Star Sword, looked at Elquite who was in tears, and said in a complex tone: "I really... never hate you, Elquite. I thank you very much, Elquite. Special..." She didn''t know what to say. In fact, she didn''t know what attitude she should use to face Elquet. She knew that the source of her tragedy was Zhu Yue. She knew this, but she couldn''t let it go. Shi Lang looked at El Quette and said seriously: "You come down, there are other ways..." "No." Elquette shook his head and said: "I want to leave the earth, I want to be the king of the moon. If you don''t do this, one day, Zhu Yue will borrow my body and do bad things. It''s something. I''ve already decided, I''m leaving...just...I''m really sorry, Shirou, Al...I''m sorry..." El Quette burst into tears, turned around, dragged his mutilated body, and ran towards the bright full moon in a dark night. "Alquette..." Shiro''s complexion was complex, and he felt extremely weak in his heart. It turned out that in the face of real difficulties, he couldn''t do anything. You can''t even let a fool live a stupid life. Eternal King? Emperor of the Moon? What''s that? Waste! Nothing, fooled, calculated... In the end, he lost his best friend. Waste...! Under the bright moonlight, a graceful beauty ran towards the full moon. "It''s so beautiful." Chapter 756： Someone sighed, just like the legendary Chang''e flying to the moon. It is a romantic myth. But under this romantic feeling, what cruel reality is it? A person who considers his friend ruined his friend''s life. A person who loves life and the world, but almost destroyed the world. A person who is active, lively, and afraid of loneliness, has to run towards eternal loneliness. "Don''t... don''t...!" Zhu Yue yelled in panic and fear. But she could no longer interfere with El Quette. When Elquite thought of his destruction of Altria and Shirou, his heart was like a knife and tears were raining. She unswervingly left the earth and returned to the dilapidated moon in the vast space of the universe. El Quatt wandered on the crater of the moon, looking at the blue earth from a distance. It''s so pretty. Elquette sighed, it turned out that she was born, and the hometown where she lives is so beautiful. "Why...why...!!! Why do you do this!" Zhu Yue shouted fiercely: "Why do you want to return to this dilapidated body! There is nothing you nostalgic for here, there is only destruction, and there are only alien stars here. The ravages! What''s the use if you want to be the suppression of this death star? What can you get? You won''t get anything!" "Why? No why, Zhu Yue." Alquette smiled. She submerged the Magic Sword-True World into the moon and began to counteract Zhu Yue''s power. "You can''t corrode me!" Zhu Yue shouted. "But I can seal you and me together." Alquette said. She walked slowly into the deep space of the moon. There, there is a huge photon crystal about three thousand kilometers long. This is the oldest thing in the solar system. There used to be an observation device for an alien civilization to visit the solar system in order to observe and record the existence of life on Earth. In modern terms, it is a supercomputer that memorizes all the past and predicts all the future, with a calculus that can match the scale of a universal computer in the solar system. Defined by Zhu Yue as MooncellAutomaton. In order to install this observation device, the alien civilization hollowed out Zhu Yue''s body, the moon, and placed this observation device into the moon. And this is what made Zhu Yue crazy. In the years that followed, alien forces continued to visit the solar system. There are alien creatures that are now called the Greek gods by modern people, and there are star-traveling soldiers like Attila. As a matter of fact, Attila¡¯s star-traveling vanguard, the Titan Attila, is now trapped in a certain stone chamber in Mooncell. And this is also the key to the continuation of the earth¡¯s civilization. The Xingxing Vanguard was first intercepted by another group of alien forces! These extraterrestrial forces regard this galaxy as their back garden, come as they want, leave as they want, and even hollow out the moon itself. This is why Zhu Yue went crazy to create the magic sword-the real world. Up. Elquette dragged Zhu Yue''s consciousness, found a stone chamber inside the moon, and blocked himself. She showed countless chains, sealing herself up. It''s as if I once sealed myself in the Thousand-Year City. The only difference is that the Millennium City is on the earth, and here, it is on the moon! "Why? Why? Why?" Zhu Yue was still madly questioning, but she had to separate her efforts to resist El Quette''s backlash. "Because, I don''t want to hurt my friends anymore." Alquette said with tears. "When you come to this panicked planet, you will never see your friends again!" Zhu Yue said. Elquette said: "My friends have never left me. They have always existed in my heart. Since I can''t see them, as long as I think of them, I miss them, and my important people will also By my side. So even on the other side of the galaxy, I can hear their heartbeat. I want to be the king of the moon, I want to be the Zhuyue, and then here, on the moon, watch them." She closed her eyes, as if she had seen the blue planet and her good friend. Shiro, Altria, Skaha, Merlin, Morgan, Sakura, Tachika, Miyu, Ilia, Chloe, Yanya editor... There are many, many, who will quarrel, will not quarrel Friends. It turns out that she already has so many beautiful memories. Really... That''s great. With tears in her tears, El Quette closed his eyes, sealed himself, and concentrated on eroding Zhu Yue. It¡¯s just that the only pity is... In the end, she still couldn''t finish the book "The Eternal King Can''t Be the True Ancestor Girl". Really, what a pity. "Damn...damn...!!!" Zhu Yue shouted annoyed. She is going crazy. Shi Lang used her power to defeat her. And now, what is going to corrode and kill her is also something she created. Why is this happening? Why is this happening? Zhu Yue became more and more crazy, and the chaos in her consciousness was no longer clear. At this moment, she remembered the scene where she hid in El Quette''s body ten years ago and watched El Quett chasing and killing Shi Lang and fleeing to Liudong Temple. At that time, Shi Lang was regarded as a shield for the enlightened person, and said a word to Alquette. The enlightened person said: "Everything that works is like a dreamy bubble, like a dew or electricity, you should observe it like this. The donor respects himself." Chapter 757： That sentence, she didn''t feel anything at the time, but now it kept echoing in her mind. So... It turned out to be like this... That sentence was not spoken to Elquet, it was spoken to her! The Enlightened One had seen everything, but only left such inexplicable words...who can understand! Just thinking about the words of the Enlightened One, her chaotic consciousness began to become clearer. Zhu Yue remembered. She set off because of what. The body was hollowed out by the alien civilization, the observation device was transplanted by the alien civilization, and it was invaded... Yeah... It''s like this... Creating the Demon Sword-This is the case in the real world, and the same is true when you want to capture the invisible vortex. It turns out... She was just scared. What? It turned out to be like this...It turned out to be like this... Zhu Yue smiled. Starting out because of fear, and advancing because of fear, to the end, he was not destroyed by the alien civilization, but lost to himself. It''s ridiculous enough. Hahahahaha! Zhu Yue laughed loudly, mocking others and also mocking herself. "Well, you want this broken body, you want this unbearable power... OK. I''ll give it to you." Zhu Yue gave up resistance. Opened the valve of Quan and let Elquet eroded her. Alquette slowly absorbed Zhu Yue''s power and strength, and was gradually advancing towards the king of the moon and the lunar UO, but he gradually fell into a deep sleep. Zhu Yue''s consciousness is getting weaker and weaker. "Everything that works is like a dreamy bubble, like a dew and like electricity, you should watch it like this...hehehe." She laughed, then disappeared. El Quette slowly took control of the moon''s power and power. And as soon as he took control of the power and power of the moon, he, like the earth, said a word to his brothers and sisters. "Time, it''s not yet." The big spider in South America fell asleep again. And Mars, Jupiter, Venus... all UOs have fallen asleep again. As if the horrible vision before was not made by them. "My friends...I will always, forever, watch you." A naive fool fell into a lonely and eternal sleep on the far moon. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Another 6K chapter, hhhhh^_^ Say something, and the reward is over Say something. Thank you for your support here. Secondly, I''m sorry, the rhythm of the third volume story is indeed a little broken, this does not need to be washed, the rhythm is broken, I can see it myself. To be honest, the third volume actually has three stages. The first stage is the separation of the city and Asteria, the second stage is the magic eye and the eternal dynasty, and the third stage is the parallel world and the **** seat. But because of the graduation thesis, my rhythm did break down. The first stage was too procrastinated, which caused the Demon Eye and Eternal Dynasty to be cut directly, so some plots and characters were moved to the third stage, so the third stage was very lengthy. , There are too many reversals, but a bit boring. Fortunately, I have an outline, and I have given all the information that I should give in each volume. Don''t doubt that there is a close connection between each volume and each volume, and they do not exist alone. There is a connection between pits and pits. But because of my personal reasons, the rhythm of the third volume collapsed, and the pit was connected to the pit. The explosion point that should have appeared did not come out, and it achieved an unimaginable effect. There is no way, because I cut the second stage, so everything is piled up to the third stage. It can also be seen from some daily routines. There are too many characters, and the priority is unclear, so it looks a bit chaotic. Some characters are the main characters in the second stage, and then left behind, and then transition to the third stage, so that the primary and secondary will be clear. But I cut the second stage, and then it exploded, making a cute mistake. There are many characters, which can be expressed in film and comics, but the textual expression is chaotic. Because film and comics have different forms of expression from text. It was my mistake, I''m sorry. The thesis is over, and I will adjust the structure and rhythm of the article later, but this is the only way for the third volume. I''m sorry and regretful. After all, the outline and plot of the third volume are ruined after being conceived for a long time. However, the information that should be given in the third volume, as well as the foreshadowing and foreshadowing of the subsequent plot, are all given. As for the Eternal Dynasty, it can only be used as the background board of a certain volume. And everyone knows who the boss is in the Eternal Dynasty, don''t point it out. Thanks again to everyone who supported here, I will continue to work hard. Digging holes are required, there are more pits than words, that¡¯s my Gaia sauce, hhhhh Finally, the reward is over. Chapter 758： Blade 3523 Reward 9.63W Round up, 10 chapters owed in total. It will probably be paid back soon, hhhhhh Chapter 117 She is my woman! It''s over. Everything about Zhu Yue is over. When El Quette chose to become the King of the Moon, everything about Zhu Yue came to an end. The throne changes, everything left by the former king will be buried, and a new era will be reopened. The outside world, the dead men in military uniforms mixed into the human army, began to recede like a tide. But Shirou no longer gave these aliens a chance to survive. On one side, he mobilized Camelot''s soldiers to slay the killers, and on the other side, he mobilized the power of the Moon Emperor, [Goo Hyun] produced countless beasts and bite the dead. The dead were defeated like a mountain, most of them died in this sudden battle, and only a few escaped. However, it is a pity that among the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, not a few were present, and the most critical figure-White Wing Gong Tevanmu Ottenroshe was not among them. But it doesn¡¯t matter. After this battle, the power of the white-winged Gong Tevanmu Ottenroshe was greatly reduced, and Bassemiro Lorelai, who targeted him as a hunting target, would not let him go, and Elt Lu Qi will also seize the opportunity to seize his power and move towards the position of the Queen of the Dead. Baiyi Gong Tevanmu Ottenroshe assisted Zhu Yue and seemed to lose all the games. However, only in one point, he achieved his goal. He once launched the last real ancestor plan of hunting, and this led to the death of Nero Kaos, the tenth ancestor of the dead, being killed by Shiro in London. And now, from a certain angle, his plan of hunting the last true ancestor has succeeded. It''s just that it was not that he hunted Alquette, but Alquette hunted Zhu Yue and flew to the moon to become the king of the moon. However, his so-called plan for the last real ancestor of hunting was probably just under the guise of sending some message to Zhu Yue, who was hidden in El Quette''s body at the time. Standing on the ground, Shi Lang looked at the full moon that was close at hand but far away. He knew that there was one of his best and best close friends. It is also the most active atmosphere, the most concerned about others, but also the easiest to make everyone happy, pistachio. Shi Lang covered his chest, showing a dazed expression. Heart, some pain. When he left Britain more than 1,500 years ago, his heart convulsed very painfully, but he was mentally prepared. However, he was never prepared for Alquette''s departure. He knows... He lost another person he cared about. What eternal king, what moon emperor... What perseverance, what is strong, what is strong... It turned out that he was still the weak, the weak Fujimaru Shiro. That, in the face of difficulties, Fujimaru Shiro is helpless! The palm of the hand gradually clenched... The fire in his eyes was blazing. The magic power was no longer enough to support the form of the Moon Emperor, and he quit the form of the Moon Emperor and returned to the state of the Eternal King. And the fragment of Zhu Yue finally disappeared as Zhu Yue shattered. The Emperor of the Moon no longer exists. If you want to show the Emperor of the Moon again, I am afraid that next time, you will need to get the right to become the King of the Moon. Altria stood beside Grey, silently looking at Shirou, but had no face to speak. Her admiration for Shi Lang was pure, but it was completely destroyed by Zhu Yue. Although she used Morgan''s unfinished potion on Shirou, it was a fact that she chose to use the potion. She is an infidelity knight, and she has also been removed from her knighthood, and she has no face to stand by the king''s side. This is an indisputable fact. What she didn''t know was that Shi Lang had no face to look at her. He learned the truth about everything from Zhu Yue. Zhu Yue got into his heart and used his evil thoughts to do that kind of thing to Altria. The most important thing is that he punished her like that, insulted her like that, and treated her like that. It''s really... No face. Why didn''t the omniscient and omnipotent star and Senluo Vientiane be able to see the truth? Isn''t this a matter of course? Because Zhu Yue is an alien! Whether it¡¯s the omniscient and almighty star, or whatever it is, aliens are useless. How should I face the king? Altria was sad. How should I face Al? Shi Lang was at a loss. At this time, a vision occurred in the sky. The vermilion moon completely disappeared. Instead, there is a gentle, soft moonlight. But the black mist of the false gods began to completely cover the sky of the world. The body turmoil repelled by the correction force between the world and the dimension of the world, and the part of the false gods that was torn apart by Gilgamesh, was put in the temple of time, happening with the heroic spirits. Battle. Chapter 759： Shi Lang knew that he had no time to be lost. Shi Lang turned his back, not daring to look at Altria''s face, but said guiltily: "Al, let''s go together... Our matter, wait until it''s over, let''s talk about it." Altria looked at Shirou''s back, nodded, and walked behind Shirou. Wearing a lion helmet, no one could see her face clearly. But there is no doubt that her eyes are bleak. She--, again troubled Wang. Shiro used [Clairvoyance EX] to contact King Solomon who was still alive, and said, "King Solomon, take us in!" King Solomon, who was still alive, also interfered with him who stood here and turned into a hero. The heroic King Solomon tapped his finger on the armrest of the king''s throne. With a "boom", the next moment, the gate of the Temple of Time attracted them in. "Brother..." Fujimaru Tatsuka shouted. After being swallowed by light, Shirou turned his head, looked at her, and said, "Be good." Then, he turned around, leaving only a disappearing back to the world. The crisis of extinction was lifted. Although the black mist still exists. But there is no doubt that the crisis of extinction brought about by the Vermillion Moon has been lifted. The information equipment is still damaged, and the network is still unable to connect. But there is no doubt that the crisis of extinction has been lifted. The rest is the black fog that covers the sky. People shouted wildly. People celebrated. But... Some people are sadly sad. Eltluci looked at the sky, a bright moon in the endless black mist. She touched her long hair, complexion, and murmured: "Really...you still left at the end. It''s okay if you leave, so that no one will grab my... ." She touched her long hair softly. "El Quette... brother... sister..." Fujimaru Tachika cried. She has lost her best and best friend, and her brother is going to the battlefield again. As for her sister... Until now, her whereabouts are still unknown. Why does it become like this? She just... Just want to enjoy daily life with family and friends. "I won''t cheat anymore, I won''t make people sad anymore... I will also make you play games. So, El Quett... brother... sister... you all come back. Lixiang will make one. A strong, good boy, won''t cry, and won''t worry about you anymore, so... come back." Fujimaru Tachika cried. The person beside. Ilia, Meiyou, Chloe, Galahad... No one knows how to comfort this child who is only five years old. There is only a substitute for evil, which no one can see, from a high-dimensional angle, silently watching Fujimaru Tatsuka who is crying. The moon is very bright, but it''s useless if it''s bright, and it''s also bright if it''s useless. I have to say, this is funny. ... ... Shirou and Altria traveled through space to the Temple of Time. Shirou stood in front of him, and Altria stood behind him. No one said anything. What should I say? Who has the face to say? The atmosphere is dull. Came to the Temple of Time. It happens to be in the main hall. King Solomon sat on the throne, while Gilgamesh projected the treasure on the false **** seat in the sky, and then detonated it. With a "swish", Shirou and Altria fell behind him. Gilgamesh didn''t look back, just a "hum", which was regarded as a greeting. Altria looked at Gilgamesh''s golden back and said softly, "Thank you." Although Gilgamesh insulted her during the Fourth Holy Grail War, she had to thank her at this time. If it hadn''t been for the blank rank card, she would have died in Zhu Yue''s hands with immense pain and hatred after she learned the truth, but she was helpless. It was the blank card that made her defeat Zhu Yue, who had ruined her life. Among the countless failures in my life, the only time I was successful. The success of revenge. And just as Mr. Gil, who handed her the blank card at the time, said, she would thank him. Chapter 760： Yes, it is true. She is very grateful to Gilgamesh now. Regarding this, Gilgamesh also snorted arrogantly, and said: "This king, the noble King of Kings, gives you a little favor of this kind of miscellaneous repair. Creep, and then accept it. The favor of this king!" Altria raised her eyebrows, touched her palm on the hilt of the Star Sword, and then held back her breath and put her hand down. She really hated Gilgamesh. With Rider as the side of the world, she is the side of the king of knights who have achieved the destruction of Zhuyue and the destruction of the giant. The killing is very decisive, and it is impossible to endure Gilgamesh''s insult. But only this time, she tried her best to endure it. The straight dull hair on her forehead was attacking, but she resisted it. Shi Lang frowned and said, "Jill, don''t say anything like this anymore." "Oh?" Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows and said with a mockery: "Are you thinking about protecting your treasure so soon, Fujimaru Shiro?" Shirou said, "She is not my treasure." Altria''s eyes were slightly dim, but she was already prepared in her heart. Shirou said seriously: "She is my woman, I don''t allow anyone to insult her!" Altria was taken aback. Gilgamesh was also taken aback, and immediately burst into laughter. He turned his head, looked at Shi Lang''s bright eyes that were burning with flames, and said: "...It seems that your miscellaneous repairman has finally come back." Shirou said, "I just... remembered that the original purpose of my journey was that I didn''t want to make myself lament anymore!" Chapter 118 This is Metaphysics! Metaphysics! Is undesirable! [Second more] Shiro stopped Gilgamesh from being poisonous to Altria and admitted that Altria was his own woman. Isn''t this a matter of course? Although it was Zhu Yue who caused trouble in his body, he did have evil thoughts towards Altria. That¡¯s right, when he just crossed the British Isles, in the year he was boarding at Aktor Manor, he had a vicious idea of ??Altria, who was ignorant, and greedy her body... Isn¡¯t it a matter of course? ? He is not an eunuch, how could he not think about beautiful girls? In fact, in addition to Altria, he initially had conjectures about Skaha during the Fourth Holy Grail War. There is no way, Skaha''s mature body...For him at the time, it was really too exciting. It''s just that he has strong self-control and can restrain himself. But later, after ascending to the king, after experiencing a series of hardships, he washed away his lead and no longer had any evil thoughts. No longer care about gender and appearance, only care about talents, whether it can be used. It''s just that he did have evil thoughts about Altria in his heart, and this is why Zhu Yue was able to take the opportunity to make waves. He admits that he is a weak man, but he is by no means a coward. It is true that Altria has no face, but he is naturally responsible for what he has done. Altria looked at Shirou''s profile, not knowing what to say. The turbulent emotions in my heart are both joy and sadness. Her love affair was supposed to be pure, but it was tainted by Zhu Yue. Wang admitted her. Acknowledged that unbearable period. However, this does not change the fact that she did make a mistake against Wang. She is a shameless woman, an innocent knight, this fact has been engraved into the pan-history and can no longer be changed. Her love affair has also been stained, and it can no longer be pure. And Wang will admit her, maybe it''s not a love affair, but self-blame and guilt, right? Wang admitted her, but he was blamed and guilty... Should she be happy or sad? Altria didn''t know. Shiro didn''t know either. Because whether it is him or her, in fact, it is the first time to experience this kind of thing. Who has experience? They are all young people. Shiro put on three layers of [Death of God C] for Altria, and then said, "Go to the branch hall first, and get rid of the Cyclops, Al." "Yes, my king." Altria responded, holding the Star Sword, and rushing out of the main hall like an escape. She didn''t know whether the emotion that came out of her heart was joy or sorrow, or escape. But the only thing she knew was that her heart had not changed. As long as it is for the king she admires, she is omnipotent! Altria summoned the king''s horse Don Entalis and joined the battle. Because the Cyclops is a monster inside the planet, the Star Sword has been transformed into the Sword of Oath of Victory again, so it has retired from the Star Swordsman mode. However, she is not weaker than any hero in the rank of Rider. She clamped Dong Entalis with her legs, holding the Holy Sword¡¤Sword of Oath of Victory in her left hand, holding the Holy Spear Lungominiad in her right hand, and the scabbard Avalon was attached to her waist. With the support of the dragon-level magic power of Upper Grey. There is no doubt that this is Altria¡¯s strongest posture. More than 1,500 years ago, he defeated the white dragon, destroyed the moon king Zhuyue, killed the sword emperor Lucius, and destroyed the giant Atti. Pull the king of knights. She drove the king''s horse Don En Talis into the battle with one sword and one shot. Using the holy sword and holy spear, plus the three-layer [Killing God C] given by Shiro, she easily destroyed the Cyclops. Its efficiency is much faster than that of Garna and Arjuna. It was only slightly worse than Skaha, who shot one child. This is of course, after all, she is holding two star weapons, and is directly driving the scabbard-Avalon''s invincibility, coupled with Grey''s magical support, it is difficult to think of inefficiency! Both Garna and Arjuna found this strong opponent. But he didn''t care at all. Chapter 761： Because they only see each other in their eyes. For Garner, everything else is dispensable, but he can''t lose to Arjuna. The same is true for Arjuna. It''s just that Skaha looked at Altria in this posture, and couldn''t help showing a nostalgic look. As if more than 1,500 years ago, the joyous and prosperous years had come back again, so she worked harder to pick up these children. Altria drove the king''s horse Don En Talis, galloping through the Temple of Time. Everyone saw the demeanor of the king of knights. Others don¡¯t have to say much, the heroic spirit Keiji who squatted and smoked saw this scene and couldn''t help sighing, it turned out that the heroic spirit he once summoned in a parallel world is so powerful! Then... There was no more, he continued to smoke, and then watched the Demon Pillar fight against the Cyclops for eight hundred rounds. Barbator: "Huh! Ha! The ultimate magic eye cannon! Eat me with a trick to sweep and shoot the ceiling dance! ... Still not dead? Eat me again to hit the Tianyu magic cannon!" The Cyclops was holding a huge stone sledgehammer, while wielding the light cannon that was blocking the Demon Pillar, while on the other side he uttered a weird cry: "Roar! Ha!" Barbator shot a sensation, his eyes gleaming with pleasure, while he opened his eye cannons, while giving names to his attacks, he dubbed his attacks, either "Heaven Demon Artillery Cannon" or "Huh! Cao!" The weird cry of "Nyima is not dead", and from time to time, "Why I was assigned this kind of **** supporter" to the heroic spirits. In response to this, the Heroic Spirit Chesi just took a breath of smoke in silence, and then found a safer place to continue watching the battle between the Demon Pillar Barbatol and the Cyclops. Altria gallops into the sub-temple. Seeing her, Merlin couldn''t help shed tears from her old father, and said, "It''s great, great, Lily. Wang, Wang admits you and admits that you are his woman. I am so happy for you." Merlin tore off a corner of her clothes, washed her nose, and looked like an old father who is about to marry his daughter. Altria could only run away in a panic. Merlin was extremely moved. He had [Clairvoyance EX] and naturally saw what had just happened in the main hall. Wang told Altria that it was his own woman, and there was no doubt that Wang admitted Altria. And this is a great relief to Merlin, who has always regarded Altria as his daughter. "Youth, have you seen it? Our daughter is finally about to be happy..." Merlin wiped the tears from her eyes with the corner of her clothes, and her face suddenly stiffened. Did he just say something particularly disgusting? If you think about it, there seems to be nothing wrong... He continued to be moved. Thanks to the addition of the lioness, Altria, the speed of cleaning up the Cyclops was greatly accelerated. And this fast speed made even the huge dragon head hovering above the main hall feel uneasy and roared. Countless giant arms of the sky gathered towards it. Gilgamesh took a look, then looked at Shi Lang, and asked: "Miscellaneous repair, is your magic power enough?" Shirou glanced at it and said, "I just used my [Mortal Awakening], and the magic power is only D level now." Gilgamesh asked in surprise: "Then why are you still maintaining your true posture?" Obviously, the true posture that Gilgamesh said was the complete posture that Shiro maintained. Regarding Gilgamesh¡¯s question, Shiro asked with a black thread: "Do you think I am a Digimon? If you want to evolve, you will evolve, and if you want to degenerate, you will degenerate?" "What is a Digimon?" Gilgamesh asked. Shirou said, "I take [All-Knowing Almighty Star] to investigate and see." Gilgamesh showed an expression of displeasure. "Your feelings... are really good." King Solomon said. Shirou said, "Get out!" Gilgamesh snorted coldly and said: "Keep your eyes open, see your words clearly, miscellaneous repairs!" "Hateful...hateful...hateful..." "Container...container...container..." "My container..." At the mouth of the huge dragon head, the chaotic human figure continued to hold the black cup, shining with a dark, deep light, and the chaotic human figure at the neck made a piercing howling sound. The evil heart has been exposed! "This thing seems to be working hard," Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows, then looked at Shirou, and said, "You who have no magic power are worthless. Go back to the back, Fujimaru Shirou!" Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I have a way..." Gilgamesh took a step back subconsciously, and couldn''t help saying: "Don''t tell this king, you have any plans again!" Shi Lang looked at Gilgamesh silently, and said, "Your reaction is too ridiculous, Gilgamesh?" "Humph! Don''t look at what the situation has become!" Gilgamesh said. "Is it to blame me?" Shirou said with a speechless expression: "Do you think that if I just conceive some plans at will, things will change in an incredible way? Don''t be kidding! This is metaphysics, and it is not advisable. Behaviour! As the king of heroes, you actually believe in this kind of thing, which is really eye-opening for me!" Gilgamesh said: "This king didn''t believe me before, but after observing you, this king feels...some things, it''s better to keep the attitude of believing whether or not they are not." Shiro: "..." What the hell? This is Gilgamesh? It''s too eye-opening! After a sigh, Shirou said: "Don''t worry, it''s not something I planned. It''s just a means to restore magic power." After a pause, Shi Lang shouted: "Ruby, sapphire! The time has come!" Chapter 119 Where is a magical girl like me? [Third more] "Have we finally played?" Ruby flew out from behind King Solomon''s throne in excitement. Chapter 762： After being framed into the Temple of Time, they hid behind King Solomon, waiting for Shiro''s command. And now, Shiro''s command has finally come! "Wait for me, sister!" Sapphire flew out soon after. Ruby flew to Shirou''s side, and said excitedly: "Let''s transform into cute magic...No, righteous Kamen Rider!" "No, sister. Please don''t forget that your real identity is the magic wand, and the one who wants to transform should be the magic girl!" Sapphire said firmly. This is why Shirou didn''t want to use them. Rubies and sapphires are the ceremonial costumes of Wanhua Mirror, possessing the ability to draw magic from infinite parallel worlds, but the place of the pit will transform the holder into a strange existence. For example, Magical Girl, Kamen Rider, or...The Beautiful Girl of Light? As a serious man, Shi Lang really couldn''t accept that he was wearing women''s clothing. Although his heart is dirty and he is based on reality, he still needs a little bit of discipline. But now, he really has no magic. But let him be a magical girl in women''s clothing? Impossible. With more choices in front of him, how could he choose to sacrifice his own integrity? In fact, he should have used Altria to replenish his magic power first, but he was a little bit faceless to do that. Shiro stretched out his palm, grabbed the ruby ??and sapphire, and pressed his palm slightly. "Kakka..." There was a strange noise on the ruby ??and sapphire. "It hurts, it hurts...!!!" Ruby screamed, "Why do you treat me this way? I''ve always been your firm supporter! It hurts! It hurts!" Sapphire also wailed: "It hurts, it hurts. Please let me go, His Royal Highness the Eternal King. Please let me go." Shi Lang said with a sullen face, "Wait a minute and dare to put on me the strange magical girl costume, I will kill you today, and then throw you into the space of evil in this world, and enjoy the endless torture of hell! Understand! Is it?" "Understand, understand! I am your firm dog leg, please believe me." Ruby nodded and bowed. Sapphire insisted on saying: "I am a magic wand, I am absolutely..." Before he finished speaking, Ruby slapped it in the face with a slap, arrogantly instigated, and yelled at him: "Stop long-winded, what your Majesty said is what it is!" Ruby turned his head again, looked at Shi Lang, nodded and bowed to please: "His Royal Highness, see if you can put the small one first." Sapphire: "..." Sapphire sighed, and then asked, "So, what do you want to transform into?" "It doesn''t matter, as long as I don''t wear women''s clothing." Shi Lang said. He is not very demanding, so don''t let yourself be **** up. Not to mention that there are his subordinates, friends, and the woman who is responsible. The most important thing is that you must not let the middle and second sickness pen next to you grasp the key points that can make your mouth smelly. There is nothing wrong with Gilgamesh standing here for the pragmatic and efficient Shirou who refuses to transform into a magical girl and wears women''s clothing. It''s nothing to be ashamed in front of your subordinates, friends, and women. The most important thing is that you can''t let this stinky **** grasp the key points that can make him stinky. Once he has mastered it, he will be able to break through ten thousand tactics in one single shot when his clairvoyance meets his eyes. This is why Shirou was unwilling to live or die. How can you let your spray friends master your own weaknesses? Shi Lang grabbed the ruby ??with one hand and the sapphire with the other, and pressed it on his waist. Shirou made no sound, and the ruby ??and sapphire did not change. The scene was silent for two seconds, only the false **** spirit seat in the sky continued to change. The scene was very embarrassing. Ruby didn''t cooperate and said uncomfortably: "Your Highness, you should say ¡®henxin¡¯! Otherwise, I don¡¯t feel like this!" Shiro: "..." Do you play as me? You don''t put the other party in your eyes like this? Shi Lang sighed and said: "henxin!" Ruby exclaimed in excitement: "Yes, mymaster! Filled with magic power, ready to complete! Cross over, destiny! Kamen Rider Ruby!...Huh? Sapphire, you too!" Sapphire said helplessly: "It''s the first time I play this kind of thing, I won''t call it, sister." "Then it doesn''t matter." Ruby smiled. The ruby ??and the sapphire radiated light, and the two gems began to merge together under the connection of the second method. The red light and blue light mixed and intertwined, producing a shimmering brilliance like a group of stars, sprinkling on Shirou''s whole body. Ruby exclaimed excitedly: "The magic filling is complete! Break it, the limit! Come from the other side of the realm, Kamen Rider¡¤Stars!" The mixed starlight flickered away, and a brand new Kamen Rider appeared from it. Shi Lang wore a thick, stern silver armor, dotted with faint stars, and he wore a pale silver mask with two huge red compound eyes on the mask. The brilliance of the intertwined stars, like a holy light, looks very bright. "This...this is...!" Gilgamesh glanced, his eyes lit up involuntarily. Just as Jill Jun was fascinated by the Kamen Rider Ruby suit, and now, he is fascinated by the Kamen Rider and Stars suit filled with special effects of various stars. "This is not jokes, concentration, Jill," Shiro said. Gilgamesh snorted coldly, held his chest, raised his head, and said arrogantly: "The spirit of this king has always been very concentrated." Even though he said that, he still looked at the armor of stars on Shilang''s body. It is a treasure that conforms to his aesthetics, but he has never held. And King Solomon also kept his eyes on the sergeant at this moment. Chapter 763： There is really no way, the special effects of ruby ??and sapphire, superimposed with the brilliance of his own existence, it is really...too much like an electric light bulb, it will not be unobtrusive. In the outside world, those people looked at the projection of the Temple of Time in the sky, all showing excitement and excitement. Don''t say anything. The special effects are so gorgeous, he must be a big man. They are saved! In fact, the Wanhua mirror mode that integrates rubies and sapphires into the stars has many powerful abilities. However, this boss is relative. For example, the Wanhua Mirror mode of the stars can be worn by Ilia to fight a holy grail war on a general scale, which can almost be defeated overnight. After all, Illya, in the state of stars, can use the magic power of her own Holy Grail and the magic power drawn from the parallel world by the second method to defeat the deviant sword in the state of Lord Gil. But that''s it. If Illya in the state of the stars is placed in front of the false gods and in front of Zhu Yue, naturally there is no need to say more about the consequences. The Wanhua Mirror mode of Various Artists did not increase Shilang''s combat power. The built-in skills in Wanhua Mirror mode are unparalleled enhancements for ordinary people, but it is completely tasteless to Shilang. What Shilang needs is only the effect of the second method of extracting magic power from the parallel world in the mode of the Wanhua Mirror of the stars. In other words, the Stars Mode, for Shirou, is a small pendant to return to the evil spirits. If it weren''t for the [Flower of Evil] being mediated by the false gods, he wouldn''t want to use it at all. The false gods swallowed all the giant arms of the sky, and drastic changes occurred. The devil pillar, Gilgamesh, and others were attacking the false gods. But there was no effect at all. The false gods are changing themselves, and the black cup as the core is shining with light that devours people''s hearts. At this time, Shi Lang glanced at his magic power. [Magic: B] It should be said that it is indeed the second method, extracting the great source from the endless world, and recovering the magic power is fast! It only took a moment to restore the magic power from D to B''s state. Of course, this is also related to a mechanism of Qunxing''s Wanhua Mirror mode. The Wanhua Mirror Staff created by the fusion of rubies and sapphires will take the wearer¡¯s muscle tissue, nerve tissue, blood vessel tissue, lymphatic tissue... most of the body¡¯s tissues are mistaken for simulated magic circuits, which can increase the total amount of magic power. , Will also speed up the recovery of magic power. This will cause great strain and damage to the body tissues. But it is a pity that Shiro''s [evil] can be repaired physically, and Shiro also took out the scabbard-Avalon, and healed himself. This also led Shiro to recover his magic power very quickly under the second method and the mechanism of this simulated magic circuit, several times faster than the [Flower of Evil] in a city with hundreds of thousands of people! It''s just that the speed of change of the false god''s spirit seat is still higher than him! Combining all the giant arms of the sky, the false **** seat, which was originally in the shape of a dragon''s head, turned into a huge black mud pill. Countless hideous and terrifying human faces stretched out on the surface of the mud pill, and then these faces struggled out of the mud pill one by one, forming a black mud figure one after another. These black clay figures are about seventeen bodies, each of them looks strange and strange, but there is no doubt that every human figure possesses the breath of God and possesses the power of God! One of the figures, the human figure holding the eagle scepter, raised the eagle scepter high, and the black thunder was spreading over the temple of time. "Zila! Zila!" The dark thunder and thunder, the surging power of the sky, vent the anger and hatred of the sky. Another human figure walked around, obviously a dark body, but exuding the sun''s magnificent light. There is also a human figure, it is a female, but it is roaring and thundering, covered with stars, just like the Astria **** who had previously met in the city of Peeling. No. Not like it, but it is! That is undoubtedly the side of the **** Astraea being swallowed by the stars and the **** of thunder! The huge mud ball was divided into seventeen human figures, leaving only a petite, pitch-black figure, holding a black cup, standing in the sky. And in front of this human figure, there was still a human figure standing. That figure was different from the other lacquered black figures. He had a face and was very specific, and he was wearing a familiar magic robe. He stood in front of the black cup and laughed loudly: "This thing has finally been forced out of this stage! Eternal King, it seems that you have already used rubies and sapphires! You still have to succumb to me after all. By the way, you, like Merlin, are the best body to become a magical girl! Hahahahaha..." This familiar, nasty voice made Shi Lang full of black lines. Not only that, even the ruby ??and sapphire fused together can''t help but tremble slightly. There is no doubt that this nasty voice is exactly what Merlin said, swallowed by the false gods, a shameful gem! The jewel-on who was swallowed by the false gods, perhaps because it was not a god, is not like the side of the swallowed Astraea¡¯s stars, whose mind is completely returned to chaos, but still retains himself and sends out to Shirou. The sound of laughter. He is very happy now. The second thing he hates in his life is people who hate demons and magic girls, and the first thing he hates is people who clearly have the aptitude to become magical girls and are unwilling to become magical girls. For example, Merlin, or Shiro. Another example... Zhu Yue! So he hated Zhu Yue first, the Eternal King Fujimaru Shiro second, and Meilin third. And now, because of the false gods, Shiro Fujimaru finally succumbed, using rubies and sapphires to become a magical girl! As for why so sure? Isn''t this taken for granted? The Eternal King is extremely lack of demons. At this stage when he wants to force a false **** seat, how can he return to the full demons? And isn''t the fastest way to return to the Manchurian Demon is to hold the rubies and sapphires of his second law? Jewel Weng laughed triumphantly, even the depressed feeling of being eaten by the false gods and spirit seats disappeared for a while, leaving only the "hahaha" voice. Afterwards, he glanced down the field, and his happy eyes fell on Gilgamesh and King Solomon. Chapter 764： The eyes could not help but brighten. He found two more good magical girl bodies! "Tsk!" Gilgamesh chuckled displeasedly, and said, "Magician, put away your mouse-like unbearable thoughts!" Gilgamesh is very arrogant, but Zellic is not bad, even worse than Gilgamesh. He heard Gilgamesh''s arrogant words, and his heart became a little upset. He was upset, whether it was Zhu Yue or God, he had to die. And the most important thing is that he concluded that this is another body that is ruining aptitude. Need to adjust! And at this time, Shilang chuckled and said, "Zellridge, use your dim old eyes to see clearly, am I a magical girl?" Hearing this, Zellic raised his eyebrows, and his gaze fell on Shilang. The expression of joy that had originally appeared was suddenly stunned. "You...what are you?" Zellridge asked in a daze. Shirou said, "I''m sorry, this is Kamen Rider¡¤Stars! And Ruby and Sapphire have betrayed you." Zellic''s face was stunned. "Master..." Sapphire was about to speak, but Ruby cried out crying: "Master! All this is because Sapphire betrayed the magical girl! I insisted very much, but she betrayed us, betrayed the magical girl, take refuge The King of Eternity! I have struggled, I have tried my best, but my small arms can''t be stubborn but my thighs! I hope Master will see the details! And the traitor, Sapphire, I am not at odds with this thief!" Sapphire: "..." The wicked sue first? Sapphire is shocked, her sister is too despicable, right? Zellridge lowered his face, stared at Shirou''s belt of stars, and asked in a deep voice, "Sapphire, but is this?" "No...No, M..." Sapphire was anxious to explain, but had not yet finished the explanation. The chaotic figure that fell from the sky, holding the eagle scepter, summoned pitch-black lightning, and Huang Huang Tianwei shot at several people. "Boom! Boom!" The dark thunder is terrifying! However, Gilgamesh took out several mythical shields and directly helped everyone block the thunder. And Zellridge, who was standing next to the figure holding the black cup, also came down with the black figure. However, behind Zelrich, the figure holding the black cup suddenly heard a voice: "Hold me... Zelrich..." The black cup gleamed, and Zelrich''s body shook, and the figure about to rush down couldn''t help but forcibly pause. Zellridge snorted coldly, both angry and depressed. At this time, the dozen or so human figures with the power of God came to the ground. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one. I¡¯m a little tired today, so let¡¯s get here first. I owe a reward for ten more, I remember it~! Chapter 120 It''s a pity that you are facing me! "Zila! Zila!" The jet black thunder kept jumping for joy, hovering above the Temple of Time, venting the power of power. And the dozen or so human figures that fell from the sky, the rich divinity, almost broke through the sky. The lock of the sky hovering around Gilgamesh suddenly became very firm from its soft and protruding appearance. There is no doubt that those are the aspects of the gods that have been swallowed up by the false gods. The part of the false **** spirit seat that had been cut to pieces finally revealed his true minions. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The sides of these gods roared frantically. The power of God, in a state of evil and depravity, vent at will. Even the Temple of Time was shaken slightly. Gilgamesh threw the lock of heaven. "Wow!" The lock of the sky swayed through the space like a long snake, trying to block the side of these evil gods. Lightning dances with the burning sun. The power of God, impacting the closure of the lock of heaven, will be shining brightly in the dark night of the Temple of Time. Gilgamesh frowned. His lock of heaven is very strong, and a single **** may not be able to break his lock of heaven. However, the sides of the seventeen wicked gods are piled together, and the superimposed terrifying power can not be closed even in the strongest state of the lock of the sky. Isn''t this a matter of course? The treasures of special attack and restraint also have a limit. For example, the words of God Tiamat. The deity of the star-making **** is naturally the highest, and can raise the anti-deity specialization of the lock of sky to the highest level, but can the lock of sky trap the **** Tiamat? The answer is no. In fact, it is not said that it is Tiamat, the true gods, especially the main gods of the gods, although they are still restrained by the specialization of the gods by the lock of heaven, but the main gods of the gods naturally have their own one. Set a way to get rid of the lock of heaven. Because the true gods are intellectual and wise, not those who are swallowed up by false gods, and have no intellectual and wise aspects of the gods. Chapter 765： And these aspects of the gods also have their own set of methods to deal with the locks of the sky, this method of dealing with the treasures of the gods. That is the superposition of the power of God. There is no need to think at all, nor intellect, just existence, the superposition of the authority of the gods reaches the upper limit that the lock of heaven can bear, thus breaking through the closure of the lock of heaven. The side of these depraved gods did not react consciously, and their eyes were full of chaos and frenzy, which was even more chaotic than the depraved Astralia **** earlier. Obviously, after the side of these gods were swallowed by the false gods, there would be no intellect and mind, only the power possessed by the side. Standing in the branch hall, the demon pillars that got rid of the cyclops one by one aimed at the side of the gods in the sky and launched artillery attacks. "Boom!" "Boom!" ... Eye cannons shone like light, and even the dark space was illuminated. Although King Solomon was nothing, he was not a fool. He tapped his finger lightly on the armrest of the King¡¯s Throne. The next moment, those Demon Pillars gathered on the offensive and blasted towards the chaotic humanoid protected by the contaminated Jewel Weng, and that emission. A black cup with a charming black light. The black cup flickers in the dark light. Jewel Weng, who was completely dark and stained with black mud, trembled violently. "Tsk." Jewel Weng snorted displeasedly, and then started magic. The magic torrent drawn from the Great Source of the Endless World smashed the surrounding sky locks and the power of the gods, and then directly focused the light cannons of the demon **** pillars. Boom back! Obviously, Jewel Weng was controlled by the false gods. Although he still has his own will, it is clear that his behavior is under control. "Which side are you on, magician?" Gilgamesh asked. "Tsk." Jewel Weng snorted displeased, and said: "You have been eaten and have a look, a wedge made by God." Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh said with an angry face: "You dare to use that title to insult this king, unforgivable!" He opened the door of Treasure, shining with the gleaming treasure, and blasted towards Jewel Weng. However, they were shredded and destroyed by Lei''s power, and only a small part of them broke through the power of God and blasted towards the gem Weng. Jewel Weng raised his eyebrows, separated a torrent of magic power, and slapped back. The endless magic power directly swallowed Gilgamesh''s treasure like a waterfall and blasted towards Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh opened the door of the sixty-four treasure house, took out the staff in it, condensed into magical thunder, and pierced the torrent of magical power. "Zila, Zila!" The sky is full of magical nets. The torrent of magic is raging like a waterfall. The thunder, the brilliance of the sun, the power of the stars... the power of God is intertwined with pure magic, as brilliant as chaos opens up. The heroic spirit Qie Si silently lit a cigarette, took a puff, then exhaled a smoke ring, and then calmly looked at the chaotic scene of intertwined energy. Afterwards, he changed a more comfortable position and continued to look at the scene. Beside him, the Heroic Guardian asked silently: "A rare mission not to kill...Aren''t we just watching?" Heroine Chie Si said lightly: "Don''t make trouble." After that, he took another puff of cigarette, spit out a puff of smoke ring, like a person attending a firework convention, watching the beautiful fireworks blooming in the sky. Join the war? Yingling Keishi glanced at the twenty-centimeter knife in his hand, then glanced again, not far away, "heh, haha", the demon pillar Barbator, who was fighting against the cyclops, and finally took another look. All the gods in the sky... He stuffed the knife into his pocket and smoked the cigarette silently. People... Have self-knowledge. The side of the depraved **** fell on the ground, and some of the sides of the gods who held the power of "earth" continued to increase the index of magic power. However, the darkness can only be said to be a prelude to the abyss. Right now, the cyclops scattered in the branch halls have not yet been cleaned up, and the heroic spirits have not yet returned, so they can only guard the main hall. The main hall has Shilang, Gilgamesh, and King Solomon. The enemy is the side of a depraved **** with more than a dozen bodies, and the controlled gem Weng. Jewel Weng has the Demon God Pillar to attract, so Shilang and the three only need to face the side of a dozen evil gods. Although the pressure is great, as long as it drags on until Shirou''s magic power is restored, or other heroic spirits arrive, you can start a counterattack. Just... The dark thunder gleamed the sky. On the ground, on the side of the depraved god, staring at Shirou was chasing him. "Why only chase us ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Ruby collapsed and shouted. The side of these evil gods exuded the power of God, while staring at Shilang was a burst of ghosts crying and howling, no matter how Gilgamesh and King Solomon attacked, they ignored Shilang''s position and charged. Come here. Shiro was not surprised. Because the name given to him by the false gods was a "container" from the beginning. Yes, the false **** spirit seat is staring at him, so it is not unusual for the side of these divided gods to stare at him to kill. Ruby collapsed, and the sound of mourning resounded through the Temple of Time. Sapphire is boring. Shirou looked at this scene with a calm face. The magic is still recovering, and it made these guys proud for a moment. Gilgamesh rarely ridiculed, but took out dozens of mythological shields and stood in front of Shilang, trying to help Shilang stop the attacks from the side of these gods. Just-- Chapter 766： With a "bang", his mythical shield was almost unobstructed, and was overwhelmed by the power of God''s side. The side of these gods has no mind and intelligence, but at the same time, they are not the existence of a single individual. Although in terms of individual strength, the side of these gods is definitely not as powerful and cunning as the gods on the true gods, but put together, the superimposed power of the gods is enough for people to eat a pot. The emperor of the moon''s hole cards have been used on Zhu Yue''s body, and now Shi Lang can only wait until the stars mode to gather magic power, and then use the first treasure to deal with these guys. However, it is strange that Shi Lang stood still and looked calm when faced with the rush of these gods. "Boom! Boom!" The dark thunder gleamed the sky. Gem Weng¡¯s magical torrent reversely suppressed the artillery fire of the Demon Pillar, and then several tributaries from the mainstream of the magic power hit the branch hall. With a "bang", the Demon Pillar of the branch hall was blown to pieces. Jewel Weng didn''t pay attention to this point, and turned his gaze to Shiro. He questioned in astonishment: "Why don''t you run, King Eternal? I can feel that your magic power has not reached its peak!" "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!!" "Container, container, container--!!!" ... From the side of the depraved god, the eyes hidden behind the mud face stared at Shirou greedily, as if looking at some peerless treasure, crazily flooding in. Shi Lang ignored them, and turned his head up, looking at Jewel Weng, and said calmly, "I want to experiment with something." "Are you crazy?" Jewel Weng shouted, "The goal of this thing is you! You don''t know the truth about it, well, let me tell you! This thing is the world you said, countless years ago, created by gods The false **** spirit seat that comes out is the evil spirit of the gods! It will appear here, and the target is you! It is you, the container of evil!" Shilang nodded and said, "I already knew this." "You know what a shit! I tell you, it has no entity, it is like a real **** seat, and it cannot directly interfere with the present world. It can invade this world now entirely because it has a container before and sneak attacks. Eat up me who was repairing the dimensional realm at that time. And doing this step is already considered its limit. Once it completely eats you, it will digest your soul and will, and then take you as the mother and womb, Start the invasion!" Jewel Weng said: "Do you understand? You must not be eaten!" "Perhaps so. But there is one thing, you are wrong, Jewel Weng." Shi Lang said suddenly. "What?" Jewel Weng was taken aback. At this time, the side of the evil **** broke through the defense and rushed to Shirou. The faceless mud face suddenly showed a greedy, twisted smile. "Container, container, container--!!!" The weird cry made Ruby scream in panic. When Shilang faced the side of this evil god, he smiled and said, "It''s not that I was eaten by them, but - I eat them." The side of this wicked deity fell on Shirou¡¯s body and turned into pure black mud with the evil spirit of the gods. It invaded Shirou¡¯s body, whether it was [the evil of this world] or [the evil of the blood-sucking species]. The boiled, resisting the black mud that possessed the evil spirit of God. ¡ª¡ªContainer, container... My container... I got it... I got it... A pure, malicious voice of God echoed in his mind. Gilgamesh guessed a little, those red eyes couldn''t help but shrink, looking at Shirou with a look of surprise, and said: "Fujimaru Shirou...before I asked you whether [Mortal Awakening] is your trump card. And you are silent. Could it be that your real trump card is..." "Want to eat me? Others may be easily eaten by you, but it is a pity that you are facing me!" "Since you have entered my body, let me be at your disposal!" Shi Lang showed a mocking smile and said loudly: "The time of coronation has come, and I am the King of Eternity¡ª¡ª!" Chapter 121 Black Cup [Second More] "The time of coronation has come, I am the King of Eternity¡ª¡ª!" Shouting loudly, Shi Lang completely liberated his second treasure. This is when he opened up the eternal dynasty, and the kingship is higher than the divine power. After being sublimated by the great deeds of the eternal king by the people, he is known as the treasure of the ruler. A dominant treasure that cannot be defined regardless of its type or level. Regardless of whether you can see through the truth, or use the record of the dominator, it is only a side effect of the second treasure. And now, Shirou has truly liberated this treasure. Take one''s own body as the dynasty, crown and claim the king. The magic was squandered, and Shi Lang''s brilliance became more brilliant and brilliant. The endless brilliance intertwined on Shiro''s head, forming a golden crown symbolizing the supreme kingship, slowly falling on Shiro''s head. At that moment, the evil thoughts that kept ringing in Shi Lang''s heart disappeared. The evil thoughts all disappeared. No. It''s not disappeared. It is dominated! This evil thought on the side of the **** failed to break through the dominance of Shiro''s second treasure, and was dominated by Shiro! And as evil thoughts were dominated, the swallowed side of the gods was also liberated and returned to the true gods. Shirou possessed a third kind of "evil" seed in his body. God¡¯s evil thoughts... Was eaten! This scene stunned everyone. Even the side of the other evil gods who were howling "containers, containers", at this moment, seemed to have intellect, stunned on the spot, even the power of gods couldn''t help but stop functioning. "Unexpectedly... actually... actually... ate..." Jewel Weng couldn''t help being surprised. How polluting is the false god''s spirit seat? He who is eaten up has the most say. After he was swallowed by the false gods, although he could still maintain his self-awareness, his behavior was controlled by the false gods. And this is why he will counterattack the Demon Pillar''s attack. Of course, before attacking Gilgamesh, he was somewhat selfish. However, now, the pillar of the fallen **** who was seated by the false gods, the invading Shiro, was not contaminated, but instead ate the pillar of the invading fallen god! Chapter 767： It''s eaten in the true sense! Honestly, this is incredible! After all, he is a container of evil, the container... shouldn''t it be filled with [evil] and then dominated by [evil]? Just like the figure behind him. Wearing a golden crown symbolizing the supreme kingship, Shi Lang looked at the gem Weng with a smile and said, "Look, I said it, I eat..." Just halfway through the conversation, Shirou couldn''t help feeling nauseated, Shirou vomited. But what came out was not saliva and blood, but black mud full of evil thoughts. "Fujimaru Shiro!" Gilgamesh frowned. Shi Lang waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. It''s just that there is too much water in the cup, and there will always be some overflow." "You guy''s real trump card is really yourself." Gilgamesh said. Jewel Weng said: "Eat the bitter fruit, Eternal King. Whether it is Merlin or other people, anyone with eyesight should have told you that the [evil] you can carry has reached the upper limit. You can no longer carry it. Other "evil", let alone the malice of the gods who constructed the foundation of the false gods! You should avoid it!" Shiro wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "Why should I escape? I don''t need it at all! Standing here is Shiro Fujimaru, and even the King of Eternity. In my dynasty, the king is brighter than the sun. Why should I escape? I don¡¯t need it at all. I just need to sprinkle my brilliance on the land of my dynasty. God is good or evil, and everything that bathes in the brilliance of the king will be controlled by me!" No one spoke. The enlightenment in the words has already been clearly revealed. Perhaps it is difficult for ordinary people who are accustomed to peace and daily life to understand, but none of the people present are ordinary people. They are all people who have carried a country, a nation, or an era. Is the king. Also a leader. Shiro... No. The enlightenment in the words of the King of Eternity has been clearly revealed. But at this level, no matter what you say, it''s just an insult to the king. In fact, Shirou was also mentally prepared. [Emperor of Mortal Awakening] The Emperor of the Moon brought by him was not his trump card against false gods from the beginning. His real trump card against false gods is his second treasure, that is, himself! He is very clear that his body has reached the upper limit of what he can carry [evil], and if he further devours [evil], he is very likely to become a man who holds the principle of [evil] and is rejected by human history. ¡¾Beast¡¿. This was what he had always avoided. And at the beginning, he was also very afraid of false gods. What is afraid of is not the power of the false gods, but the fear that after he is swallowed by the false gods, the evil thoughts on the false gods will swallow up his ego and do bad things that will destroy him. However, after experimenting with the second treasure, Shirou found that he could control the evil thoughts on the false god''s seat, thereby maintaining himself. So, what else is there to be afraid of? The upper limit of bearing capacity is by no means what he fears. All he was afraid of was losing himself. As long as the self is not lost, he is still him! "Come on," Shirou looked at the side of the evil gods, spreading his hands, and said like a hug: "Enter this king''s land and appreciate the glory of the king!" His open hands seemed to be hugging. Just like ten years ago, he embraced [the evil of this world] and embraced Cathy Parruge. However, the side of those wicked gods seemed to have intellect, and the body stopped. "No...not a container..." said one of the gods. As if caught in the horns of self-doubt. The other aspects of the gods also began to talk one by one. "Not a container...not a container..." Pieces of sound came together, as if it turned into a noisy vegetable market. Buzzing, very noisy and messy! Behind Jewel Weng, the chaotic human figure holding a black cup suddenly said: "It''s not good..." "What''s the matter, Pandora?" Jewel Weng asked. Known as Pandora by Gem Weng, the chaotic mud figure said: "...the seat was countered by the container...the purpose was contradictory...the power left by the gods...began to go completely violently..." As soon as Pandora''s voice fell, the black cup in his hand burst out with a deep, pitch-black light. And this light no longer gave people a feeling of swallowing like before, but instead gave people a rather violent feeling. "Not a container...not a container..." Repeating this sentence rustlingly on the side of the depraved god, like a weird wizard chanting a spell. The most frightening thing is that their power began to run away. It is like setting up a computer AI to search for anti-virus software, and it turns out that the anti-virus software is actually a Trojan horse, and it starts to crash procedurally. Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "I have decided to accept you, but you contradicted yourself first?" Gilgamesh snorted and said, "This is also good, lest you become a beast of disaster, and you will need to spend more money on crusade by this king by then!" Gilgamesh took out countless magic wands to form a powerful magic light cannon, and slammed it against the side of the evil gods who had begun to run away with a "bang". The magic light cannon made up of countless magic wands is terrifying enough, plus the three layers of [Killing God C] given by Shiro earlier, the superimposed power is even more terrifying. However, those violent powers gathered together and formed like a shield of theocracy, tearing apart this powerful magical bombardment. "Ah ah ah ah -" On the side of the depraved god, the whole body festered like mud, flowing down, and then gathered and melted into one body, forming an extremely terrifying humanoid monster. Chapter 768： About ten meters in size, it looks like a human-shaped sarcoma. The human-shaped sarcoma was covered with weird faces, and then "click" and "click" a few times, and the skin bladder was punctured by a dozen hands that stretched out from the inside, bursting out black slurry, which looked very disgusting. Shirou and Gilgamesh tried to stop it. But in the face of the superimposed power of runaway, it still couldn''t stop it. "Huh. This is the end of greed. It''s a disgusting gesture. However, it''s also in line with the ugliness of a bastard." Gilgamesh sneered mercilessly. Although the situation was urgent enough, Gilgamesh still did not change his condescending perspective and bad mouth habits. Of course, everyone has the reservedness of everyone, Shirou is no exception, and Gilgamesh is no exception. "Container...container..." "Seat...our seat..." ¡­ Every face on the human-shaped sarcoma uttered a howling like a ghost crying wolf, which was very infiltrating. "It''s disgusting!" Shi Lang said with disgust. Gilgamesh glanced at him and laughed: "If you eat it, you will almost grow up like this. It is the enemy of mankind, and the enemy of this king. But don''t worry, when the time comes, this king will be cruising. Before I lose you, I will laugh at your ugliness!" Shilang chuckled and said: "If I really become like that, then I will definitely tear your mouth before you break it!" "Wow, wow." The human-shaped sarcoma is moving, and the swelling sarcoma is rolling up and down, covering the hideous faces from time to time, and it looks very disgusting. In fact, the uniquely aesthetic Gilgamesh has been disgusting. Only King Solomon, who was essentially nothing, remained calm. In fact, he was also nauseous. However, he was imitating Gilgamesh and wanted to learn about the rich emotions of human beings. However, the false **** spirit seat that has become this form, its power response is still above the chaotic human form and the giant dragon head form. No attack can work, and it is difficult to even stop it from changing. If you use the terms of the game. This is the invincible time for BOSS transformation. Although the reality is not the case, it''s just that the simple attack power is not enough to break through the opponent''s complex network of powers, but it is also appropriate to describe it like this now. "Container container container... container...!!!" The human faces on the humanoid sarcoma body were talking one by one, speaking very fast, as if they were using a high-speed god. And these texts are too fast, plus too many voices, too noisy, they fall in Shirou''s ears like buzzing flies, which is very annoying! At this time, this humanoid sarcoma moved! Shirou became wary. However, the next scene made him a little surprised. This humanoid sarcoma rushed towards the gem Weng. "Why attack me...?" Gem Weng was a little surprised. He was eaten by the false **** seat. He is still in a state of being controlled by the false **** seat. Of course he is on the side of the false **** seat. He launched an attack! The most important thing is... "Unexpectedly, I can''t fight back without control? That old man is not welcome!" Jewel Weng Hanang shot. Being sneak attacked and eaten by a false **** seat can be said to be the shame of his life. If it had not been controlled, he would have personally taken action against the false **** seat. And now the false gods can''t fight back without controlling him, so naturally he can''t be amiable. The second magic was activated. He extracted several large sources of parallel worlds to form a torrent of magic power, and prepared to push toward the human-shaped sarcoma. As a result, the black cup behind him was shining with pitch black light, and his face froze fiercely. Turning his palm, he pushed towards Shilang and Gilgamesh. There is no doubt that he is under control again. Shiro summoned the Glory Tower and was about to bombard, but King Solomon took the first step in using the assembled light cannon of the Demon Pillar to tear the magic torrent apart. "Should...damn it! Unhappy! Unhappy! If I were not restrained by the dead body, how could I be controlled!" Jewel Weng was extremely furious. When repairing the dimensional barrier, he was sneak attacked and eaten by the false gods. This is nothing. The most important thing is that more than 1,500 years ago, Zhu Yue transformed him into a dead person, and he is still restrained and let him Unable to exert his true strength. At this time, the humanoid sarcoma rushed towards him. Jewel Weng was unhappy. However, the humanoid sarcoma did not attack him, but went over him, holding the black cup in Pandora''s hand. "Really... Do you want to take it away... I don''t need my small container anymore..." Pandora said. The humanoid sarcoma took away the black cup, and at the same time, Pandora returned to the black cup with the evil mud of God''s malice. Pandora was able to reveal his true face due to the evil mud attached to the evil of God being sucked away. It was a young girl with a golden ponytail and a black dress, with a noble and elegant atmosphere. It''s just that the beautiful face showed an extremely pale complexion, as if all the black mud with the evil spirit of God had been sucked away. She fell from the sky and fell to the side with a pale face. However, everyone was staring at the human-shaped sarcoma holding the black cup, but no one paid any attention to her. Gilgamesh even glanced at her, mocking contemptuously: "Doll of disaster." Shi Lang ignored her, but stared closely at the black cup in the hands of the humanoid sarcoma. There is no doubt that it is definitely the center of the false gods. Whether it is the correction of interference suppression or the huge changes, in the final analysis, it is the black cup that is at work. The most important thing is that the black cup is very likely to be the key center of the false gods! Just, what is that thing? Chapter 769： The Senluo Vientiane, the second treasure of the Eternal King, was disturbed and could not work. Shirou was very sure that it was just as the evil thoughts of [Evil of this World] interfered and blocked [Clairvoyance EX], and the evil depravity of the false gods, or the evil thoughts of God, interfered and blocked [All-knowing and Almighty Star] and his All-knowing and omnipotent treasures, including Sun Luo Wanxiang. Although Shiro didn''t know what the black cup was, it was not a wise move to allow the humanoid sarcoma to act. He summoned the Tower of Radiance and attacked the humanoid sarcoma. King Solomon and Gilgamesh also attacked. The light of the Demon Pillar came from all directions in the branch hall, attacking the human-shaped sarcoma. This time Jewel Weng was not accused of taking a shot, but the black cup in the hands of the humanoid sarcoma automatically burst with pitch black light, which shook all the attacks away. Altria, Garna and others have cleaned up the Cyclops in the branch hall, and are rushing towards the main hall. The time for the decisive battle seems to be approaching. However, what the black cup is, it is a huge worry! Pandora''s face was pale, but after getting rid of the evil thoughts carried in her body, she was free instead. She looked up at the black cup in the hand of the humanoid sarcoma, and seemed to feel the confusion in Shilang''s heart. She calmly said, "That cup is the holy grail of Zeus." Chapter 122 Can''t You Just Shut Up, Garner? [Third more] "Zeus'' Holy Grail?" Shi Lang frowned. Did Zeus have the legend of the Holy Grail? Does not exist. Even the legend of Zeus and the cup is only the story of copper-making Aquarius, which can barely be considered. According to legend, Zeus turned into an eagle and took the beautiful boy Ganymedes to Olympus. He enjoyed it day and night, and attracted the jealousy of Hera, the queen. Hera turned Ganymedes into a transparent water bottle and asked him to pour wine for Zeus forever, so Zeus sealed Ganymedes'' soul in the sky, making him a star in the night sky. And this is the legend of Aquarius. And this has nothing to do with the cup. How could Zeus have the Holy Grail? At least, Shirou is convinced that there is no legend that Zeus holds the Holy Grail in the world he lives in! Is it another turning point in the development of the parallel world of Meiyou? Pandora patted his embarrassed skirt, and said calmly: "The Holy Grail was obtained by Zeus from this world thousands of years ago." "What?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. He knew that there was a difference in the flow of time between the world and the world. Jewel Weng was turned into a death disciple by Zhu Yue more than 1,500 years ago, which led to the second law rampage, making this world connect with the parallel world of Meiyou. At the time of this world more than 1,500 years ago, the time when the United States traveled to that parallel world was the time when the Greek gods had just forged Pandora. This has already been confirmed from Astria''s mouth. Of course, this does not mean that the time of the two worlds is flowing in parallel with different flow rates. It may also interfere with the moment like Shiro''s crossing [the root cause]. But the only thing that is certain is that because of the rampage of the Second Law, the two worlds had a connection point more than 1,500 years ago in this world! The artillery roared. The torrent of magic vented. It''s just that the black cup in the hands of the humanoid sarcoma radiated black light, which wiped out all the magic torrents and magic cannons that came in contact with it. Shirou ignored these, he had more critical tasks. In the midst of the artillery fire, he looked at Pandora and asked: "You mean, that holy grail, is this world?" Pandora nodded and said blankly: "Zeus once came to your world...The Holy Grail was taken from your world." "Why did he seize the Holy Grail? From whom did he seize the Holy Grail?" Shi Lang asked. Pandora said: "I don''t know, I was born later... All I know is that Zeus stuffed the Holy Grail into the box, and then he took me to contact the gods of other gods and persuade them to return to heaven and earth. , Put the divinity and side into the box, and often put a word in his mouth..." "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang asked. "''To build the history of pan-gods...''" Pandora said. As soon as the voice fell, there was a change in the human-shaped sarcoma. The light of the black cup was violent, and even the Temple of Time shook slightly. Shiro looked at King Solomon. King Solomon said flatly: "There is a little power of the Lord, it is the cup of the Lord. But the nature... is not the Lord''s anymore." King Solomon confirmed this. He had received the blessing of wisdom from God, and this was the basis for him to become the King of All-Knowing and Almighty. And his words, undoubtedly, are ironclad evidence. It confirms what Pandora said. That is indeed the Holy Grail. It is the Holy Grail of the Lord. However, that cup was snatched by Zeus from another world more than 1,500 years ago and stuffed into Pandora''s box. It''s no wonder that for more than 1,500 years, the Church of the Holy Grail has never been found. Isn''t this a matter of course? Because the Holy Grail has long been taken away by the gods of another world! Just... "Unexpectedly, it will involve another savior''s instrument..." Shi Lang looked at the black cup in the humanoid sarcoma''s hand. He suddenly understood why the Enlightened One had left. In addition to the so-called fate has ended, because in this incident, there was another instrument of the savior, and he had to leave. The only fortunate thing is that this incident was not caused by the savior, but a false **** seat created by Zeus from another world who came to this world to take the Holy Grail. If this was caused by the savior, let alone other things, King Solomon might be backstabbed the first time. Chapter 770： And the Holy Grail was captured by Zeus from this world, stuffed into Pandora''s box, and then stuffed into the evil thoughts of the gods, so that the power of the savior in the holy grail disappeared and turned into a tool for carrying the evil thoughts of the gods. And this may be the truth of the false gods. And because this holy grail was once the object of the savior, it is the same specification as the enlightened one, and the object of the truth who has reached the world. Using this as a base, and then using Mount Olympus as a base, and finally grafting on the side and power of a parallel world full **** system, it is indeed enough to create a false **** seat that is comparable to the real **** seat. The artillery fire continued to attack the human-shaped sarcoma. But the humanoid sarcoma stuffed the black cup into his chest, then grabbed the controlled gem Weng and stuffed it into his chest. Numerous [evil] mud tentacles were entangled with Jewel Weng''s body, like tentacles monsters. Jewel Ong likes magical girls, and the tentacle monster is the destined enemy of magical girls. To some extent, this can be regarded as Jewel Weng''s fate. "Damn, damn...!" Jewel Weng exclaimed uncomfortably. "It''s actually extracting my magic power... Damn, is this using me as an energy source?" Jewel Weng yelled, his unhappy expression already written on his face. The black cup was stuffed into the chest by the human-shaped sarcoma, and the Holy Grail, which was polluted by the evil of the gods, greatly strengthened the power of the gods of the human-shaped sarcoma. The black thunder entangled his body. "Zila, Zila!" There is no need to use the light of the black cup, just the dark thunder is the magic cannon that has smashed some. Shiro looked at Pandora and asked, "So what about Zeus, where is Zeus who created this thing?" Pandora said: "He has already returned to heaven and earth." "Why are you willing to tell us this information?" Shi Lang asked again. Pandora said: "I am a container built by Zeus, and at the same time the suppression of the box, but my position is not on Zeus''s side." "Container...container...!!!" After the humanoid sarcoma swallowed the black cup, he stuffed the gemstone into the body as a battery. At this moment, the mud faces condensed on his body were vigorously vigorous, and the voice of his words became a bit louder. The temple was buzzing all the time, like tens of millions of flies. "The head has gone violently, and I can''t restrain it anymore. It will break through here, then summon its own body, and finally create a pan-god history... This is a program that Zeus set before returning to the world." Pandora said the last words, then lifted up the dress, ready to leave here. She has been drained [evil], although it is still a container for carrying, but there is no such scene in Zeus''s script, so she has no value in being used. At this time, the humanoid sarcoma fell from the sky. The power of multiple superpositions, plus the strengthening of the black cup, and the power of horror, gave the Temple of Time a lot of visions. Waves of the sea appeared in the distant sky. The arc of the dome appears in the southeast branch hall. ... Many visions. Even the imaginary space where the Temple of Time is located, the flow of time and space, which are completely different from the usual space, are separated. King Solomon said calmly: "It''s the power of the Lord." Of course. The Holy Grail is contaminated, but it is ultimately the object of the savior, absolutely extraordinary. The black cup held by the humanoid sarcoma is by no means a fake fake created by the Holy Grail War, but a real, genuine product! Although it has been maliciously defiled and contaminated by the gods of another world, it still possesses powerful power. And that''s the power of the savior that has the same specifications as the enlightened being. Amplifying the power of God is naturally not a problem. "Container...container..." Howling humanoid sarcoma. The evil heart has been exposed without hiding. The artillery flew wildly. Gilgamesh frowned and used the lock of heaven. "Wow, wow!" The lock of the sky surged towards the humanoid sarcoma like a long snake. But the endless black thunder surrounded by the humanoid sarcoma split several chains. But fortunately, the humanoid sarcoma seems to have not adapted to the strengthening of the black cup, and the protection of power is not indestructible. It was drawn a seam by the lock of heaven and stretched in, locking the humanoid sarcoma. "Kakka-" The human-shaped sarcoma fused from the side of the seventeen body gods, coupled with the increase of the black cup, the powerful force, shook the lock of the sky humming. Fortunately, the divinity of the side of the seventeen body gods has made the hardness of the lock of the sky reach its peak, and it will not be easily shattered. But... "Damn...!" The gem Weng, who was inserted into the human-shaped sarcoma''s chest and used as a magic battery, cursed loudly with an uncomfortable face. Countless black tentacles entangled his body, allowing him to experience the temptation of restraint. The most shameful thing is that the powerful control power of the false gods is so strong that he has to activate the second method. On the one hand, he draws magic power to feed the human-shaped sarcoma activity, while on the other side, he uses the magic torrent to shake Gilgamesh away. Lock of the sky. Gilgamesh raised his brows and said displeasedly: "Magician, are you here to get in the way, or are you here to play around?" Facing Jewel Weng, he resisted the smell of his mouth. Otherwise, at this time, he must be a **** bastard, or a clown yelling constantly. Obviously, the identity of the magician made Gilgamesh hold back the stinky mouth. Chapter 771： After all, history has spread so far, and countless brilliant magics that have been born have turned into magic, and only the five great magics have always survived in the world. He is an arrogant king, and he can only have proper respect. Jewel Weng''s face was dark and silent. Although he is still standing on a human standpoint, he is undoubtedly a very arrogant person. This time, he was indeed pitted. He has nothing to say. In fact, he is a little depressed now. Originally, he was calmly mending the gap in the world, but he was attacked by the false **** seat, and was eaten by the false **** seat without notice, and was controlled by the false **** seat. And now, he is being used as a battery by the false gods. It is really depressing. The humanoid sarcoma made a howl, and the power of God and the magical power of Jewel Weng vented. Thunder light, fire light, thunderbolt... the temple of time that will be dark is illuminated incomparably bright. Gilgamesh frowned. At this moment, this enemy with multiple superimposed powers of God is indeed not an enemy he can deal with. He was very convinced that even if he drew the Sword of Deviation, he might not be able to solve the enemy. After all, the enemy is not mediocre, and he holds the savior''s cup. Gilgamesh would not even think about how strong the Savior was and whether the Sword of Deviance could interfere with the Savior. Because during the Fourth Holy Grail War, he was educated by the Enlightened One. Is a powerful enemy. It is a huge trial! At this time, the heroic spirits who assisted the demon pillars of the sub-temple came back. When they saw this humanoid sarcoma, they couldn''t help showing a stunned expression. "This... what is this?" Garna looked at Shilang and Gilgamesh, and said calmly: "The attack power of King Eternal, King Gilgamesh, and King Solomon are all too weak to work. Let this thing grow." Gilgamesh said with a displeased face: "Son of the Sun, this king is the one who accomplishes everything. Don''t talk nonsense!" Shi Lang glanced at Garna. To be honest, sometimes, he felt that Garna owed more than Gilgamesh. Although the truth is true, don¡¯t you know if you save some face to meet up? Altria stood silently behind Shirou. Shi Lang nodded at her. When Skaha saw it, he was surprised, and asked Merlin in a low voice, "When did Shilang make peace with Al?" Although Skaha was Shirou''s knight, Shirou was called king only on certain formal occasions. In general, or in private, she is only called Shilang. Merlin said, "Just now." "Really. That''s great." Skaha showed a gentle smile. Although she is a warrior, she has become somewhat similar to her more than 1,500 years ago since Shirou''s kind and gentle treatment of the old problems of decay and death. Caring for friends, exuding youthful vitality. Of course, the lost youth will never come back. It''s just this, no one will presume in front of her. "Yeah, yeah." Merlin wiped the corners of his eyes moved, looking like an old father. To be honest, the acting was a bit disgusting. However, King Solomon couldn''t help but look slightly. "The lock of heaven blocked it, and then attacked it!" Shirou said. Gilgamesh snorted. This time, instead of fighting with Shi Lang, he immediately used the lock of heaven to seal the humanoid sarcoma. Obviously, in the face of this kind of enemy, he also felt tricky pressure. The heroes attacked. "Although his power is very strong, don''t be afraid, because we will definitely win!" Shi Lang stood behind and said loudly. The heroes nodded solemnly. After a pause, Shi Lang wanted to say more. At this time, Garna said calmly: "Eternal King, in fact, you don''t need to use words to encourage you. We are not ordinary soldiers, and there is no morale to say. It''s useless, it''s just a waste of energy." Shiro: "..." Shirou looked at Garna with a bit of annoyance. Can''t this guy shut up? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here~! The update is late today, sorry. 2020, the new year must come on! Work hard tomorrow, and the third volume will probably be over. That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 772： Chapter 123 Attack! Thunder light intertwined with flint. The authority of God is overwhelming. Exudes a more magnificent power than the heroic spirit. It''s just that his form is too deviant, and the pitch-black mud body of about ten meters is covered with human faces, piled up one by one, like a sarcoma. It''s too disgusting, and ordinary people will get indescribable fear when they see it. Just like the evil **** in the myth of Cthulhu. In fact, in the outside world, because of the indescribable power, when the temple of this time was projected to the outside world, many ordinary people were already shocked by his terrifying appearance, and they were infected with indescribable fear. What a terrible appearance? It''s not a movie, it''s not a fantasy, it''s a real, real, and complete existence, a monster! Horrified. Scream. Then, panic spread all over! In the Temple of Time. The heroic spirits attacked the **** monster. Treasures fly horizontally, and light cannons dance. The brilliance originating from the Heroic Spirit Seat is attacking the monsters of the gods constructed by the false God Spirit Seat. But whether it is the brilliance of the sun, the bow of the fire god, or the skill of reaching the magic sword, it cannot penetrate the power of the gods. Only the lock of the sky, which has the effect of restraining the gods, can exert the slightest restraint on the monster of the gods. But even the slightest constraint would be defeated by the magic torrent of the jewel Weng that the monster of the gods used as a battery. The Demon God Chief was attacking the monster of God, but the sword skills that reached the Demon Sword failed to break through the plural power net of the monster of God. In fact, not only her, but also the attacks of other people can hardly break through the plural power nets of the monsters of the gods. Among these, the most unfavorable is definitely Garna. He is the son of the sun **** Surya, a hero born from the myth of Surya. But among the **** monsters that were born, there was a profile of Surya. In other words, Garna became the origin of the heroic spirit, in the monster of the gods, so it was extremely unfavorable to him. And the only thing that poses a great threat to this **** monster is Skaha. The superimposed plural powers of the monsters of God, plus the increase of the tainted Savior''s Cup, became extremely powerful. However, the karma of Skaha''s [Death of Gods], through Shirou''s inherent ability [Dynasty made EX] and the enhancement of the first treasure, has reached the level of [Death of Gods A]. Therefore, Skaha had cleaned up those divine Cyclops, which was a child with one shot. And dealing with this **** monster can also pose a great threat. At least, the plural power nets that Garner and the Demon God Chief and others cannot tear apart, before her attack, are like layers of thick white paper, and a little effort is enough to tear them apart. The other heroic spirits were nothing, but the Demon God Chief, who had ravaged the Cyclops to produce pleasure, was somewhat dissatisfied. While attacking the monster of God, she turned her head and said to the Shirou who was behind: "The King of Eternity, give me a few more layers of [God Killing] karma!" Shiro: "..." Really think he is a portable plug-in with unlimited attributes? Just as he was about to speak, Garna said calmly: "The King of Eternity has reached the limit and can no longer grant the karma of [God Killing]. He has to hide behind us and restore his magic power. Rely on yourself, don¡¯t Counting on others is unreliable." Can''t you shut up if you can''t speak? Shirou was choked and looked at Garna with a nasty expression. He could understand why, in the legend of Garna, the gods all helped Arjuna instead of helping Garna. Good personality is one thing, but this guy seems to be really low in EQ, and that broken mouth is really choking. If it is him, he is also willing to help Arjuna instead of helping Garna. The Demon God Chief Secretary said nothing, turned his head to concentrate, and continued to attack the plural power nets of the monsters of the gods. But it is better to say that it is an attack than a defense. Three layers of [Death of God C] are superimposed on it, and everyone has a special attack on the gods, but the **** monsters superimposed on the side of the plural gods are too terrible. Even if it is a special attack, it is of no use. But this does not mean that there is no alternative. Shirou glanced at his own magic power. ¡¾Magic: B+¡­¡­¡¿ The second magic carried by the Stars Mode frantically extracts magic power from other parallel worlds to fill Shiro''s body. This speed and efficiency are faster than Zhishirou''s [Flower of Evil]. After all, one is to draw magic power from people''s evil thoughts, and the other is to draw magic power directly from the endless world. But this speed, in Shirou''s view, was still a bit slow. The brilliance on his body slowly climbed up the sword in the stone, causing the outline of the sword in the stone to exude a faint brilliance. The magic power is recovering, and the true horn of the first treasure is slowly emerging. The thunder was mixed with fire. Illuminate the temple of time in darkness. Heroic Spirit Keiji slowly took a puff of smoke, and then changed his sitting position. It was a fight between gods, and for a mortal like him, let''s continue smoking. The sub-temple where he was, the Demon Pillar Barbatol, was still "heh heh" and launched an offensive with the Cyclops. Chapter 773： This attack was truly brilliant, Barbator used the eye cannon, and the Cyclops wielded his club. The two beings can be said to meet opponents, and they will meet Liangcai. They are hostile to each other like meeting the top of the Forbidden City. Between their gestures, even the space is buzzed. Barbator''s fight became more vigorous, and he believed that it must be the first demon pillar to defeat the Cyclops. At that time, even the first pillar of Baal will have great admiration for it! However, what it didn''t know was that the other Demon Pillars had already defeated the Cyclops with the assistance of those particularly reliable heroes, and had already united to attack the power net of the monsters of the gods. Only one of them is still indulged in the dream of singles. At this moment, the Heroic Guardian patted his **** and got up. "What are you going to do?" Ying Ling Qisi asked. The Heroic Guardian said: "It''s rare to perform a just mission. I don''t want to waste this opportunity." "What''s the use if you go? That''s not a battlefield that we can set foot on!" said the Heroic Spirit. The Heroic Guardian said: "That''s wrong, old man. It should be said that it is not a battlefield that''you'' can set foot on. Me, you can also carry out long-range bombing! Just hold on to the dagger and continue smoking." The Heroine Guardian patted his butt, waved his hand, and left here, leaving only a cool back for the Heroine Keiji. Heroic Spirit Keiji spit out a smoke ring deeply, then put the dagger in his hand into his arms. It doesn''t matter. There is a difference between people, and there is also a difference between heroic spirits and heroic spirits. His profession is to assassinate people, not to assassinate gods. Therefore, if the gods are fighting, he should not get involved. What if it is delayed? Thinking about this, Heroic Spirit Keiji continued to smoke. Then, with a "bang", a black thunder descended from the sky and landed not far away, blasting him to dust. The heroic spirit is speechless. He didn''t do anything, just smoked a cigarette and was bombed? This is really a fight between gods and mortals! "Boom, boom!" The black thunder flickered continuously, beating one branch after another. As a last resort, the Heroic Spirit had to throw away the cigarette butt, hold his head, and fled in a hurry among the sparks and flints. The heroic spirit cut his face was disgraced by the explosion and had to hide in a battle ditch. He sighed, what''s all this? It is rare to be summoned by restraint to perform the task of not killing people. As a result, everyone else can contribute, but he can only hide. There was a rustling sound from the war ditch. There was another face that had been blown up. It''s Pandora. Heroine Chess raised his brows. He didn''t know Pandora, but Pandora restrained the aura of disaster designated by his force. Pandora sensed the evil spirits of the Heroic Spirit, and stood up, turned to run, but was hooked by the Heroic Spirit, and fell to the ground with a "click". Heroic Spirit Cuti pressed her hands, put a dagger against her neck, and said coldly: "Don''t move!" "I''m not an enemy, please don''t treat me so rudely." Pandora struggled, unable to struggle, and then said calmly. Heroine Chiehsi sneered coldly. After all, he is useful. Temple of Time, main hall. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The **** monster roared, and the terrible sound produced a sonic boom that opened the surrounding heroic spirits. "Container, container, container..." On the flesh of the **** monster, the countless mud faces howled. The utterly lavish voice, like the whispers of an ancient god, makes people dizzy. The torn pieces of Fuyuki City were scattered throughout the Temple of Time. Among the fragments of this city, Camelot''s soldiers fought against the chaotic humanoid. Sword brandishing. Rebirth from death. Every inch of land is filled with war. The monster of God adapted to the energy of Jewel Weng, and began to wield terrifying power to fight back. Thunder, firelight. Repelled all the heroic spirits. Even Skaha, who possessed the [Death of God A] level, was easily repelled. Gilgamesh frowned, waved the lock of the sky, passed through the net of power and power, "crashing" to block the movement of the monster of the gods. However, the torrent of magic power from Jewel Weng repelled the Sky Lock. Trapped in the monster of the gods, became the jewel of energy, he kept swearing. King Solomon slapped the armrest of the King''s Throne, and the light cannons gathered from the Seventy-One Demon Pillars tore through the torrent of magical power of Jewel Weng. "Wow..." The monster of the **** was restrained by the lock of the sky. "Humph." Gilgamesh raised his head and snorted proudly. Chapter 774： Obviously, he is very satisfied with Skylock''s record. However, the next moment, the body that was blocked by the lock of sky turned into mud, instead it plunged the lock of sky into the body, and then hardened the body, instead sealing the lock of sky in the body. Gilgamesh became angry and yelled, "You dare to touch my treasure with your dirty body..., are you so anxious to die, bastard?" Gilgamesh opened the door of the treasure, took out the armor made by the gods, and blasted them one by one. "Boom, boom!" The power is terrifying! However, it failed to break through the plural power nets of the monsters of the gods. The next moment, the plural power nets counterattacked, and countless powers turned into black thunder, like a thunder whip, splitting the ground, and blasted towards Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh put out dozens of mythological shields, but with a "click", the shield was torn apart and Gilgamesh was hit. Although not terribly fatal, Gilgamesh was beaten to shame. Jewel Weng laughed mercilessly: "How does it feel to be controlled, a wedge made by God?" Gilgamesh glared at him angrily, then turned his head to look at Shirou angrily, and asked: "How long will you have to accumulate your magic power, Fujimaru Shirou?" He knew Shirou''s ability. The Sword of Deviance may not be able to destroy the monster of God, but it is definitely able to punch a hole in the Temple of Time from a conceptual level, thereby giving the monster of God a chance to escape. Therefore, he is useless. In this situation, the only thing that can increase the winning rate is Shirou''s first treasure! Gilgamesh, who possesses the omniscient and almighty star, knows this very well. He knows the true face of Shirou''s first treasure. That is the nemesis to divinity. Shi Lang glanced at the magic power and said: "Alright! Almost!" The pitch-black thunder tears through the encircling net, exerts the Tianwei to the extreme, tearing apart the light cannon of the seventy-one Demon Pillar. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The monster of God howled. His hands clasped the lock of the sky that was sealed in his body, as a weapon, and threw it towards the heroic spirits that surrounded him. The first blow hit Garner directly. Garna couldn''t dodge, and could only inject all his magic power into the golden sun-wheel armor. This is the armor of light bestowed by the sun **** Suriyah, possessing extremely strong defensive power, even the Indian gods can hardly break it. However, in the side of the gods that combined the monsters of the gods, there was the side of the sun **** Surya, who originated from the heroic spirit, Garna, so Garna''s golden sun wheel armor was restrained instead. With a "bang", Garna''s golden sun wheel armor was directly pierced by the lock of the sky that was thrown over, and it flew out heavily. After all, manpower is hard to match the supernatural power. Not to mention, this monster is formed from the side of multiple gods, and it also has the increase of the savior''s weapon. The figures of Altria, Skaha, and the Demon God Chief moved around, attacking the monsters of the gods. And Merlin, Arjuna, and the Valiant Guard Palace hurriedly launched a long-range sniper on the monster of the gods. But neither the magician¡¯s magic cannon, the fire god¡¯s arrow, nor the spiral sword¡¯s bombardment failed to penetrate the god¡¯s monster¡¯s power protection net. King Solomon shot the throne of the king. "Kakka-" The Temple of Time began to operate. Numerous branch halls have changed their positions and stood tall above the main hall. And the Demon Pillars in the sub-halls stood on the ground one by one, staring at the monsters of the gods, like a fort, and blasted the monsters of the gods. Only one Demon Pillar, Barbatol, was still struggling to compete against the Cyclops. "Boom! Boom!" Seventy-one pillars of the Demon God Cannon rushed from all directions, concentrated on the monsters of the gods, and faltered the power net of the monsters of the gods. "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" The **** monster roared, grabbed the lock of the sky, and with a "click", he completely pulled the lock of the sky out of Gilgamesh''s treasury, and used it as a weapon to whip the demon god. With a "bang", the Demon Pillar was smashed into two sections by the lock of the sky, and the figure dissipated like a spirit child. "Mongrel, mongrel, mongrel!!!" Gilgamesh was very angry. As a result, another black thunder hit him. Although he resisted in time, he was still bombed into an African black uncle. He turned his head angrily, glared at Shirou, and asked, "How long will it take?" "Alright, fast! One minute, another minute!" Shiro said. In fact, he knew in his heart that it would take at least five minutes to be full of magic. Garna vomited blood, rubbed his chest, and said: "You are actually hiding from us, King Eternal. And your behavior is very similar to the restaurant owner of this era. In fact, you don''t need to hide from us, you fill up the magic. Time. We are heroic spirits and will not be affected by morale...puff...!" With that, Garna vomited another mouthful of blood. Shi Lang looked at Garner speechlessly. Does this guy have no emotional intelligence? And he vomits blood like this. Is it necessary to continue to tell the truth? "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!!" The monster of God roared, and the whole body was shining with dark thunder, and multiple nets of power were intertwined. It completely pulled the lock of heaven from the door of the treasure, using it as an iron whip, waving it up and down. The whip is full of shadows, and it looks terrifying, no one dared to get close to him. Gilgamesh was furious. Chapter 775： Only the lock of heaven, he didn''t allow others to play with it. He rushed forward fiercely, and with a "click", he was struck by the lock of heaven and pulled out. Shi Lang glanced at the magic power, then took a few steps back. However, at this time, the gaze of the monster of God fixed on Shirou. Chapter 124 Counterattack! [Second more] The eyes of the **** monster fixed Shirou. Roaring, the lock of the sky in his hand struck Shilang. Altria yelled: "King!" "Shirou!" Skaha shouted. Shirou connected his mind to the Tower of Radiance, and with a flash of light, he would destroy all the chains of heaven that had stretched out. To tell the truth, his muscle strength is indeed small, but he is not a scholar who has no power to restrain him. He is still a little irritable when he is underestimated. Although the lock of the sky is powerful in restraining the gods, Shirou does not have a divine nature, and the lock of the sky is just a little strong iron chain that can smash it with one shot. But the monster of God did not give up. He grabbed the lock of the sky, roared, and continued to hit Shilang. The lock of the sky was danced so powerfully by it, with heavy whip shadows, and its huge strength even made the space tremble slightly. Shi Lang looked at Gilgamesh and shouted: "Gilgamesh takes care of your treasure!" "This king naturally knows!" Gilgamesh stood up again, raised his hand, and shouted: "Come back, my dear friend!" The lock of the sky that was originally swayed at Shirou shook slightly, then changed its direction and stretched out towards Gilgamesh. The **** monster howled and forcibly pulled the lock of the sky back, and then hit Gilgamesh heavily. There was a "click". The Lock of Heaven is back. It''s just that the Sky Lock didn''t return to Gilgamesh''s treasury, but hit Gilgamesh''s other face heavily. At this time, Gilgamesh''s left and right faces were beaten and swollen. Not only that, even the blood was beaten out. Broken! "Bastard, bastard, bastard! How dare you hit me with Enkidu!!!" Gilgamesh was furious. However, furious and incompetent. On the premise that he could not draw the sword of deviance, he could not have any effective attack on the monster of the **** who held the weapon of the savior. Even the god-made armor he projected was still held by the monster of the gods, exerting real power, and then hitting his teammates again. Gilgamesh was furious, but helpless. Obviously, the lock of the sky, as the great nemesis of the gods, should have a great restraint on the monsters of the gods. As a result, it is now restrained by the monsters of the gods and used as a weapon. This has to be said, extremely funny. The Demon Pillar was brewing magic power and planned to once again concentrate its firepower to bombard the monsters of the gods. In the end, he was one step ahead of the monster of the gods, swept away with the lock of the sky, and the huge power directly exploded the three pillars of the devil gods. Gilgamesh was furious and impotent. At this moment, the monster of **** roared, and once again threw the lock of heaven toward Gilgamesh. "Bring me back!" Gilgamesh shouted as hard as he could, and the door of the treasure opened wide. And the lock of the sky is also like a long snake, trying its best to drill towards the opened treasure gate. However, when the lock of the day was about to get into the door of the treasure, the monster of God stretched out his hand and violently pulled the lock of the sky back. Gilgamesh gritted his teeth. The monster of the gods will get the lock of the sky, and the lock of the sky is like a long snake, binding Meilin''s waist. "This is..." Merlin couldn''t help but froze for a moment. The next moment, the monster of God dragged De Merlin and shook it in the sky like a lock hammer. "Wow wow wow wow-help, help!" Merlin experienced the ultimate spinning pirate ship, and couldn''t help screaming in the sky. The monster of God smashed Demerin at Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh took out his shield. With a "click", Merlin''s face fell heavily on the shield. "It hurts... it hurts!" Mei Lin''s tears fell all at once. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The **** monster yelled, and then smashed Merlin at Skaha. Skaha picked up the spear, and Merlin yelled in fright: "It''s the main body! It''s the main body! It''s the undead body, don''t mess with the killer!" "Tsk." Skaha gave a displeased tut, turned the tip of the gun into a barrel, and then hit Merlin in the abdomen. With a "poof", Merlin was beaten into the air. He said with a pained expression: "You are really merciless, Skaha..." The monster of the gods tied Merlin with the lock of the sky, using Merlin as a sledgehammer, tossing in the sky. He shouted in a panic: "Lily, Lily! Save me! Save me, Lily!" The Sword of Oath of Victory in Altria''s hand radiated light, as if he was about to start at any time. But the monster of God shook it too fast, and Altria didn''t dare to take it easily, so as not to kill Merlin. Chapter 776： At this time, the monster of God threw Merlin towards Shirou. "Save me...Save me, king!" Mei Lin yelled hurriedly. Looking at Mei Lin like a shooting star, Shi Lang was planning to save, but looking at Mei Lin''s disgusting face, he couldn''t help but let go. "Why don''t you save me, Wang?" Merlin was very injured, and asked with a grudge on her face. Ruby said, "Do you still have to ask? Your face is disgusting, Merlin." Merlin: "..." At this time, King Solomon''s finger tapped lightly on the armrest of the Throne of Kings. "Boom". A pillar of the Demon Pillar then brewed a light cannon, the brilliance flickered, and with a "bang", the light cannon blasted towards the lock of heaven that was pulling Meilin. With a "click", the lock of the sky was broken, and Merlin fell down and fell to the throne of King Solomon. "It hurts..." Merlin touched her butt, stood up, looked at King Solomon, and said with a touch of emotion: "Thank you, King Solomon..." King Solomon said calmly: "You are welcome." The monster of God looked at Merlin, who had disappeared from his hand, and uttered an angry roar, and then, while shaking the lock of the sky, looked at other people. Obviously, it wants to capture other people as its own weapon. But no one wants to be its weapon. They saw Merlin''s tragic situation. Merlin is the main body and is still alive, so everyone has to keep their hands, if it is in the state of heroic spirits, then there is no doubt that whether it is Skarha or Shirou, it is a killer move. They acted extremely carefully. Everyone present was a heroic spirit who had set up a remarkable record in their respective legends. Once they acted carefully, they would naturally not be caught easily. The **** monster roared. He is part of the monster created by Zeus countless years ago. He has no delusion, but the swallowed gods and divinities are superimposed, and the terrifying power of the gods can automatically attack, which is scary enough. Thunder mixed with the storm. The sea gleams with sunlight. Strange scenes appear with the power of God. Suppress the many heroic spirits with three layers of [Death of God C] to the fullest. This is also due to the fact that the other party is not conscious and can only instinctively release multiple powers, otherwise it would be difficult to deal with just using the gemstone as an energy source. The gem Weng with the second law is endless energy, tirelessly providing magic power to the monsters of the gods. And this is also the key to the infinite use of the opponent''s power. Everyone was suppressed extremely headache. The Star Sword could not exert its true power in the face of the gods, and could not defeat the net of power. And the many treasures of the Hero King cannot tear the net of power. The so-called karma of "killing the gods" has no effect in the face of absolute power. To be honest, to deal with this kind of monster, using the moon attack of the emperor of the moon is the best attack method. However, Shi Lang had already used the Emperor of the Moon to deal with Zhu Yue. The fragments of Zhu Yue have disappeared, and [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor] is still languishing, and even the magic power that is activated has not been accumulated. Now the only way to deal with this invading monster of God is the Eternal King and all the heroic spirits. The heroic spirits were suppressed miserably. Among them, Garna is the worst. There is no way. In the side of the **** of the monster of synthetic god, there is a side of his father, the sun **** Surya. Surya is the basis of his birth and the basis of his legendary birth. The golden armor of the sun wheel on him was a gift from his father Surya. Therefore, this is surprisingly unfavorable to him. In addition, the situation is extremely unfavorable for Gilgamesh. The main reason was that the lock of the sky was held by the monster of the gods, which made him both angry and scrupulous. But the monster of the gods always smashed his face with the lock of the sky. "Is it all right, Fujimaru Shiro?" Gilgamesh asked angrily. "Alright! Almost!" Shi Lang said. At this moment, he was like a restaurant owner who was urged to serve food, desperately soothing people''s hearts. "You''re almost here, when is it?" Gilgamesh asked. "Of course it is...huh?" Shi Lang was about to reply, but he couldn''t help but see his magic power jumped, and the silver brilliance on his body completely swallowed the sword in the stone. He lifted his spirits and said, "Okay!" "Finally done!" Ruby and Sapphire breathed a sigh of relief. In order to allow Shiro to recover his magic power as soon as possible, they desperately extract great sources from other parallel worlds to allow Shiro to restore his magic power. Seriously, Shirou''s upper limit of magic power is too high. Even if they used the original Wanhua Mirror''s Stars Mode, they were still running overloaded, which allowed Shi Lang to restore the magic power of A+. With a "click", the rubies and sapphires scattered and fell to both ends of the ground. Chapter 777： They are overloaded and exhausted, and even the gems of the center are dimmed a lot. "I swear that I will never use it again...I never want to experience this feeling like a straw again." Ruby complained with tears on his face. Except for its Master, it has never seen such a perverted host. The upper limit of magic power is like a bottomless pit, no matter how it is filled. After being slapped by the lock of the sky again, Gilgamesh couldn''t help it, covering his face, and asked loudly, "Is it all right, Fujimaru Shiro?" "Okay, okay." Shi Lang yelled, then drew out the sword in the stone that shone with silver light, and shouted loudly: "The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century!" He slashed his sword sharply. The thunder is gone, the magic is gone. There is only endless silver brilliance. Like the lines of light, it starts from the beginning and dyes the whole audience. Shiro, Gilgamesh, King Solomon... Altria, Scarha, Merlin... Garna, Arjuna, Demon God Chief, Heroic Guardian... The seventy-two demon pillars, the heroic spirit cut heirs, the fighting soldiers in the debris of Winterwood City, and even the Temple of Time itself, were all stained with a round of silver light patterns. "This is..." King Solomon murmured to himself. "So, is this the trump card hidden by the King of Eternity?" Garner muttered to himself as he looked at his radiant palm, "Indeed, if there is such a thing, it is indeed fatal to God. Sexual killer." "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The monster of God instinctively uttered an uneasy roar, and power came out. The sun, the stars, the thunder... the plural powers turned into dark, evil powers, with extremely terrifying energy, rushing towards Skaha. Skaha was full of radiance, and his whole body was like a citizen of light. A flash of light flashed in her pair of wonderful eyes, and the **** in her hand turned into a flash of red light, and then flashed with a "click", which actually directly tore the net of power and cut down the monster of God. Arm. "Sure enough, this is no longer the karma of [killing the gods], but the karma of burying the gods. My karma of [killing the gods] has been greatly increased again!" Skaha shook the palm of his hand. [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century], her ability parameters have been raised by one level, and her [God Killing] karma has been increased again! If it is said that her [Death of God B] passed through the initial form of the first treasure and the superposition of the three layers of [Death of God C], it reached the level of [Death of God A]. Then, after the first treasure¡¤[The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century], the increase in the opportunity for the decisive battle has completely reached her [A++]. Level! Thoroughly, the **** killer! And this is the first treasure of the Eternal King ¡¤ [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century], the true face of this treasure of the god/army! The first stage [Hegemony between heaven and earth, the proof of the king, tied to this sword] is to summon people. The second stage [when the red dragon spreads its wings, the land drawn by this sword is all kings] is to give the concept of dragon species. And the truly liberated [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century] is to sound the clarion call of the decisive battle, to further increase the parameters of friendly forces, and to enhance the two levels of [God Killing]! The three stages of this first treasure symbolize the spiritual sublimation of the eternal king Rongma throughout his life. He is the king of eternity, with all the people and all the armies. Just existence is a guarantee of morale! It is the Lord buried in the gods, who completely killed the gods and lifted humans to the primate seat. For the gods, this is the king of people who completely killed them, and the nemesis! And now, Shirou finally used his first treasure! "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" The **** monster roared uncomfortably. The plural power is useless. Rather, the plural powers make the karma of [killing the gods] more effective. Shi Lang held up the sword in the stone and shouted: "Counter-attack!" Skaha took the first shot, and shot directly to the death of the gods. With a "boom", it directly tore most of the body of the monster of the gods! Chapter 125 Super Celtic Skaha! [Third more] Shi Lang stood beside the throne, his whole body exuding a faint silver brilliance, like a morning star splitting the darkness of a troubled world. With it as the center, the faint silver brilliance spread to other people like a link. Either the heroic spirit or the devil pillar, its body was stained with a faint light. Light is a bond. Under the influence of this brilliance, the ability parameters of the Demon God Pillar and the Heroic Spirits have increased by another level, and the karma of killing the gods has been strengthened once again, reaching another dimension. Shirou stood there. The sword in the stone touched the earth. Like an emperor sitting in the middle of the town. In fact, he was the king of a great dynasty. After Shilang stood tall among the soldiers, he kept switching other records, taking out treasures and abilities to increase the abilities of everyone present. He first took out Merlin''s record, and then used Merlin''s magic and the treasures given to him by the Heroic Seat to strengthen everyone present. After Merlin''s record ran out, he switched to Galahad''s record, continuing to brush his abilities and treasures, strengthening everyone present. Okay, admit it. He is indeed a portable plug-in with unlimited attributes. The Demon God Chief shook the palm of his hand, feeling the continuous power gushing out of his body. She attacked the **** monster, and this time, her sword strike that reached the magic sword field could finally break through the power net of the **** monster, but it failed to cause much damage to the **** monster. She turned her head, looked at Shirou, and shouted, "King Eternal, give me a few more enhancements!" Chapter 778： "Shut up, Mouse. No matter how strong the mouse is, it is just a mouse. How can it be compared with the King of the Beasts?" Gilgamesh yelled at her and shouted to Shiro instead: "Fujimaru Shiro, come to this king again Several enhancements!" Garna was repulsed by the monster of God with a whip, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Shirou, and said, "The King of Eternity, here also needs to be strengthened!" Altria took the sword of vows of victory, glanced at Shirou, and muttered softly: "The king..." I didn''t say everything, but its meaning is self-evident. Not only them, Arjuna, and the Palace of the Heroic Guards also looked at Shilang flatly, and even the Demon Pillars were clamoring to strengthen. "It''s so noisy! I really think I have unlimited magic power!" Shi Lang said angrily: "No more noisy!" Each one must be strengthened. Where does he get so much magic power? It''s good to put several layers of strengthening BUFF on you, and I''m still chattering here. He is now the king in the center. In the terms of the game, it is the commander and support of the Raiders BOSS. It is necessary to calculate the battlefield data, see the direction, and then give the support. As a result, these younger brothers C all clamored for help. Can he help? Now he was alone with all the heroic spirits, guardians, seventy-two pillars of demon gods, and other battlefields, his one hundred thousand Camelot army fighting against the chaotic humanoids. All these need to be calculated by the mind, so as not to consume the magic power too quickly. Shirou calculated the consumption of magic power and saw the situation in the field clearly. Then a Merlin''s [Hero Creation EX] was thrown to Skaha. Gilgamesh questioned in anger, "Why don''t you give the reinforcement to this king?" "Stop talking nonsense! I can see that the most reliable thing in this war is Skaha!" Shilang said loudly. Then all kinds of strengthening BUFF were thrown on Skaha''s body. Not only that, but he also called Merlin and King Solomon, two magicians, who had enhanced magic or abilities, and they all threw them on Skaha. With more than a dozen layers of enhanced abilities and treasures, Skaha''s momentum was shocked. The purple magic arrogance, like an abyss background, burns blazingly behind her, attracting attention. "Hey hey hey... this intensity is too foul, isn''t it?" The Palace of Heroes took a look and was startled. After being strengthened by Shiro, Skaha has changed drastically! The burning, terrifying magic arrogance, like an abyss background, gave people a shuddering feeling. Like... It''s like facing the second **** monster! Before being strengthened by Shirou, Skahake hadn''t been so terrifying! Could it be that... The Heroic Guardian turned his head and looked at the Shirou who was full of brilliance with a complex complexion, and silently said in his heart, does this guy''s true strength lie in empowering others? At this time, the Demon God Chief Division split the counterattack of the monster of the gods and fell to the side of the Heroic Guardian Palace. He said expectantly: "Guomiya, you and him are parallel worlds, right? Therefore, you will also strengthen Yes, right? Give me a few layers of reinforcement, I don''t want to lose to that woman!" The Palace of Heroes: "..." Seeing the expectant gaze of his colleague, what should he say? He thought about it, and decided to consider the feelings of the Demon God Chief Secretary, to be gentle, so he said, "Go away!" Demon Chief: "..." At this time, Skaha adjusted to the feeling after strengthening. She turned her head slightly, that pretty face looked at Gilgamesh, and asked with a sweet smile: "This is Shilang''s decision. Do you have any questions, Gilgamesh?" She smiled sweetly and spoke softly. But Gilgamesh felt a chill behind his back. One thing I have to admit is that after the superposition of the three layers of [Killing the Gods C] and the full liberation of the first treasure, Skaha¡¯s Karma of [King the Gods] is really too strong, reaching the level of A++, just like a god. As a nemesis, let Gilgamesh, who holds the divine nature, be on his back. But now, after Shirou strengthened more than ten times, Skaha became more terrifying and stronger. The entire body was burning with purple magical flames, coupled with the silver brilliance bestowed by the first treasure, Quan Liberation, forming an extremely chaotic color. The terrifying magical aura, even the space is slightly distorted. Gilgamesh was pretty sure that Skaha could definitely treat him as a kid at this time. Therefore, he said very arrogantly: "Huh. The more unobtainable, the more beautiful." Garner said: "In fact, I don''t dare to turn my face with Skaha now." Gilgamesh asked angrily: "Son of the Sun, don''t you have the heart to fear the king? Or are you a woman with a long tongue?" At this time, Azhouna responded, "It would be okay if he only descended to one side, but he who descended as a hero is just a woman with a long tongue." Garna turned his head, looked at Arjuna, and said calmly: "You can''t belittle me, and you can''t be elevated." A Zhou glared at Garna in irritation. Skarhar is holding an A++ level [Killing God], coupled with various enhancements by Shiro, Merlin, and King Solomon, and has become an extremely terrifying entity. The terrifying magical arrogance has become a second vision. Even the monsters of gods uttered instinctive and uneasy howls. Countless powers, weaving the brilliance of the sun, thunder, and stars, blasted towards Skaha. A gleam of light flashed in Skaha''s eyes, and the scarlet spear in his hand turned into a scarlet shadow. The blow that hit the realm of God directly shredded the power web of the monster of God. The A++ level [Killing the Gods] provides the opportunity for Skaha to shatter the net of power, and Shirou''s various enhancements give Skaha the possibility of defeating the monster of the gods. Not bad. Standing here is no longer the ordinary Skaha. Chapter 779： It''s Super Celtic Skaha! The Super Celtic Skaha had a fierce battle with the monster of the gods. The thunder, the sun, the stars, and other powers were all torn to pieces by Skaha, and the monster of God was also ravaged by Skaha. And this scene made everyone around him dumbfounded. That''s amazing! How strong is this **** monster? Naturally, they know what they have fought. Relying on the net of power alone can make them at a loss, the power of terror superimposes, and even the devil pillars are hit. However, at this moment, this monster of God was suppressed by Skaha. No. Can''t be called Skaha. It should be called Super Celtic Skaha! Skaha danced the scarlet spear in his hand to vigor, relying on his own enhancement and the A++ [God Killing] special attack, torn apart the power of the monsters of the gods one by one, and then launched an attack. The monster of the gods was defeated steadily. "Too...too strong, right?" "Ok... so awesome!" ... People from the outside world were all shocked watching this scene. They don''t know the reason for this, but they know that so many people could not beat the monster before, and at this moment they were suppressed by Skaha alone. How can this not make them feel shocked and cheered? And in the temple of time. These heroic spirits who knew the key, their eyes fell on Shilang. His eyes are fiery. Compared to watching others there, these heroic spirits naturally want to make themselves more prestigious! Shi Lang looked at the fiery gazes of these heroic spirits, and said loudly: "Don''t think about it! No more! No more! It''s all strengthened to Skaha alone! Don''t think about it! No more!" Except for those group treasures and abilities, Shirou threw all the strengthening methods he possessed on Skaha, and naturally there was no strengthening methods. The heroic spirits all showed expressions of regret. The Demon God Chief Secretary couldn''t help asking: "Really gone?" "There are really no more!" Shi Lang said. The Demon God Chief Secretary showed an expression of incomparable regret, and then looked at Skaha who had ravaged the monster of God, showing an expression of incomparable yearning and longing. She also wanted to ravage such a powerful enemy. At this time, Garna looked at Shirou and said, "If there is still a chance to cooperate in the future, next time, please be sure to strengthen me, King Eternal." Shi Lang nodded, and agreed first. But I said in my heart, don¡¯t say if you have the right to cooperate, the ability is mine, and you can give it to whoever you want! And Garner... With his broken mouth, Shirou decided that if he had the opportunity, and it didn''t hurt Da Ya, he would definitely strengthen Garna''s enemies, let him know that he could not speak, he would be beaten! "Hahahahaha-!!!" Skaha ravaged the monster of God and showed a happy smile. Happy. So happy! This way...This kind of fight against a strong enemy, this kind of ravages a strong enemy. So comfortable! Skaha felt that for more than a year, his depression of being beaten up by Shi Lang had been vented. Sure enough, she still likes to ravage and train others compared to asking for death, decay, or being trained by others! "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The monster of God uttered an unwilling roar. But no matter how unwilling it is, it won''t help. He comes from the power of God who lives, and at this moment has become a urging talisman. The stronger the power of God, on the contrary, the interest in the ravages and **** of the super Celtic Skaha has arisen. She used the scarlet gun in her hand to turn into a thousand gun shadows, cut off the arms of the **** monster one by one, and then enjoyed the howling of the **** monster with a full face. That violent howl, to her, may have become beautiful music. Okay. Sure enough, her heart was still a bit decayed. It''s just this point, she will never mention it, let alone presume it in Shirou''s face. After mentioning it, there may be another so-called correction of love from the disciple in the future, but she can''t bear it. "Hahaha...hahaha...should be more pleasant." Skaha smiled. Gilgamesh couldn''t help but feel a chill, and subconsciously thought of Enkidu in his mind. He admitted that this was a woman as bad as Enkidu. Therefore, he thinks it is better not to touch him. At least while she is still a super Celtic, don''t touch it. Chapter 780： The most important thing is... Gilgamesh looked at Shirou with a displeased face, but did not speak. How can it be said twice? If Skahar is in this state as a super Celtic, Gilgamesh, no matter what, wants to try the feeling of a super Uruk. Not only that, but other heroic spirits also looked at Shirou in anticipation. Some want to be super Indians, some want to be super neon people... This kind of gaze resembled the gaze he looked at Guinevere. It is the eyes of people who are optimistic about good-looking tools. Shilang turned his head away, Quandang didn''t see it. I felt it carefully, but Altria didn''t look at him with this kind of gaze. Sure enough, compared to the powerhouse of the warrior, Altria is a guardian of the guardian, and will not be able to pursue strength. But think about it carefully, this guy is the Holy Sword Envoy of the Star. When dealing with Zhu Yue and activating the Sword of the Star, he experienced a state beyond his own limit... And this extreme state should be called Super Camelot. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third offer. I wanted to finish this volume more directly today, but on the 1st, there are a lot of things and a little busy. However, the third update of the guarantee is still higher and has not fallen. Today, good night~! The 126th chapter is a blow to the realm! Skaha wielded the magic spear, relied on the dozens of enhancements given by Shirou, and the A++ level [Killing the Gods], fighting against the monsters of the gods. This looks incredible. This is not the case. Before Shirou¡¯s first treasure [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century] is completely liberated, the Skaha superimposed on [Death of God A] is enough to tear apart the plural power nets of the monsters of the gods, It poses a great threat to the monsters of the gods. And after the first treasure [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century] was completely liberated, Skaha''s own ability parameters have risen, not to mention it, other enhanced abilities are given to it, the current Skaha It is indeed not as good as the monster that can be with the gods. Ability is one aspect, and what really restrains the monster of the gods is the super divine special attack bestowed by Shirou''s first treasure. But even so, the monsters of gods are not the ones who let them eat. Combining the plural divinity and power of more than a dozen body gods, coupled with the enhancement of the Creator''s tool, even if it is Skahatianke, even if there is no intellect, it can still be indistinguishable from Skaha at this moment by instinct alone. Up and down! No. It''s not that it''s the same, but it''s better than Skaha at the moment. Because at this moment Skaha was able to fight the monsters of the gods equally, in addition to herself, there were also demon **** pillars who worked tirelessly to aid attacks. Shi Lang frowned as he stared closely at the black cup that radiated the black light inside the monster of God. The instrument of the savior that was contaminated by Zeus was too much trouble. The degree of trouble is even far greater than that of the Jewel Weng used as a battery. No one knows what kind of power the true Holy Grail possesses. After all, this is the weapon of the savior. If it possesses the same power as the Enlightened One¡¯s [Sky Wheel Saint King], then it¡¯s over. Therefore, Shirou shouted: "Everyone is good, take away the savior''s cup first!" The heroes nodded in agreement and gathered to besiege. Skaha changed the way he attacked. She no longer aimed at annihilation, but with the purpose of covering other people, exerting her powerful force. Among so many people, she is the only one who can easily tear the power net of the monster of God at this moment. Others... Including Garna, the Demon God Chief, and Gilgamesh, none of them can do this. And this, it can also be seen from the side, to what extent can the [God Killing] reach the A++ level to restrain the divinity. The **** monster is ten meters tall, like a meat mountain. Skaha tried his best to attack the monster of God, attracting the firepower of the monster of God, while the others took the opportunity to step on the body of the monster of God, and those disgusting and nasty faces went up to the black cup. Except for King Solomon, who controls the Seventy-Two Pillar Demon God and the Temple of Time, and Shiro, who overviews the battle, all the heroic spirits have gone to grab the black cup. Even Merlin drew a holy sword from the staff and mounted the body of the monster of God to grab the black cup. The monsters of gods have no intellect, but they have biological instincts. It instinctively felt that something was wrong, and it uttered a manic roar, shaking its body, waving its arms, and wanted to shake off all the heroic spirits on it. However, its arm was cut off with a shot by Skaha, who was covering it, and its body was shaking, and it was unable to shake off the heroic spirits who were incarnate as climbers. Arjuna looked at Garna, and said lightly: "The one who solves this matter will definitely be me." Garna replied calmly: "You tell me, it''s better to do it. You know, I can''t respond to you." Although he said so, Garner was a bit faster. The face that grows on the body of the monster of God is howling, roaring, and spitting out the might of God. Some spit out thunder, some spit out fire. Thunder hit the body of the Heroic Guardian, smashing him to shame, no longer handsome. The fire was burned on Garna''s body. The Sun Wheel Golden Armor on his body did not work. Obviously, this flame was spit out from the side of his father, the sun **** Surya. "Be careful, don''t step on the old man!" Jewel Weng shouted. Chapter 781： He was inserted into the body of the monster of God at the moment, and the dark tentacles around him wrapped him tightly, unable to move. He reminded those heroic spirits not to step on him. Actually, it''s okay if he doesn''t say it, what he said... Merlin noticed him. Merlin deliberately chose his path, and then stepped on his chest with a kick. "Ah!" Gem Weng cried out in pain, then stared at Merlin in anger and said: "Are you looking for death, Merlin?" Merlin showed a helpless expression and said, "I''m so sorry, Zellridge. There is no way, there is only you as a footing stone, there is really no way." "Don''t you know how to fly?" Jewel Weng asked angrily. "Oh!" Merlin slapped his head, and said suddenly: "Yes! I can fly! It must be too urgent, I actually forgot about it!" Jewel Weng stared at Merlin angrily. He was irritated by Merlin. However, he was controlled by the false spirit seat, and there was no way to clean up Merlin for the time being. However, it does not matter. He still has a mouth, which he can use. Jewel Weng was about to swear, but the black mud tentacles around him entangled him and dragged him in. Not only that, these tentacles also stretched out towards the other heroic spirits. The heroic spirits displayed their own methods one by one, cutting off these tentacles, and continuing to move towards the place where the black cup was. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The **** monster roared even more violently. Thunder mixed with the storm, sweeping the main hall of the Temple of Time throughout the time, showing the wrath of God. "Boom! Boom!" Shi Lang leaned the ground with his sword, and looked at the besieging heroes with scorching eyes amidst the thunder and lightning, like a scene of world extinction. He tried his best to maintain the strengthening of the heroic spirits. The heroic spirits were able to fight the monsters of the gods to such an extent, not because of anything else, but because he insisted on strengthening everyone. Once he collapses, the reinforcement is gone. The situation will be completely reversed! Thunder blasted at him like a pillar. Altria''s actions were slightly stagnant, and she looked at him worriedly. Shirou took out the scabbard-Avalon, and liberated, barely blocking the blow. He shouted: "Don''t look back, don''t worry, you just go forward, the person behind is not someone else, it''s me!" Shirou''s whole body exudes a dazzling light, as if to drive away the dark dawn. Gives unparalleled peace of mind. Altria, the heroes, are relieved. A real pillar stands behind them. They just need to move forward, and leave the rest to him. King Solomon looked at Shiro. So dazzling, so rich. That''s exactly what he saw when he was still alive, brilliant. What he wants to embrace, the brilliance of humanity. Skaha jumped sideways on the body of the **** monster. The magic spear in her hand has been used by her to the extreme. While crushing the power, while tearing apart the body of the monster of God, it covered other heroic spirits from climbing towards the contaminated savior. The monsters of God are extremely angry, and have all their powers. Black thunder intertwined and flickered. "Boom, boom!" Where the thunder light flickered, tearing apart the building of the Temple of Time. Separate the spatial flow and time flow of the Temple of Time. Shi Lang''s face didn''t change its color. And Skaha is also doing his best to cover. King Solomon tapped his finger and the Demon Pillar besieged the power of the black thunder. Countless magical shells were launched, rendering the entire space extremely brilliant. However, these magic guns did not defeat the black thunder, but instead caused a powerful counterattack. "Boom, boom!" The black thunder is like a whip, countering the branch hall where the Demon Pillar is located. In an instant, the sub-halls exploded, and the Demon Pillar was torn apart. It blooms in the sky like fireworks. All the demon pillars participating in the attack were torn apart by this terrifying thunder power. Not only that, this terrifying thunder power might even tear through the time flow and space flow of the Temple of Time, thereby escaping from this completely enclosed temple. However, at this time, Altria drove the king''s horse Don Entalis, and came to the place where the black cup shone first. She was holding the Holy Sword¡¤Sword of Oath of Victory in her left hand, and the Holy Spear¡¤Lungomiard in her right hand, like an undefeated God of War, and went straight to the black cup. Chapter 782： "The Sword of Oath of Victory--!" "The spear of eternal brilliance, Lungominiad--!" The two star weapons were liberated, and the fusion of light illuminated the entire temple of time illuminated by the black thunder. The horrible beam of light was severely smashed into the mud body wrapped in the black cup by her. "Boom¡ª" With a blast, the mud body of the **** monster burst, revealing the black cup shining with black light. Altria put the Holy Sword¡¤Sword of Oath of Victory in her waist, stretched out her palm, grabbed the black cup, and pulled it out. "Oh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah -" The **** monster roared. The whole body boiled instinctively. Every face and every pore on his body sprayed out black mud like a collapse. Shirou shouted: "Al, let''s go--!" Altria''s legs clamped the belly of King Madon Entalis, and Don Entalis screamed, leaped high, and escaped from the body of the monster of God. Shirou felt relieved, and then shouted: "Everyone else, leave quickly!" The other heroic spirits also quickly left the body of the monster of the **** who spewed mud all over, lest they get stuck in it. A Zhouna snorted, looked at Garna, and said coldly: "This time, there is no difference between the winner and the loser!" Garner said calmly: "No matter how you quibble, you can''t change the fact that I am three steps faster than you." A Zhou stared at Garna fiercely like an enraged lion. If it hadn''t been summoned by restraint this time, he would definitely teach Garner a lesson. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª" Leaving the black cup, the monster of God roared, and his body was like a mudslide from a mountain torrent, mixed into a ball. The thunder flickered, power and strength flickered. The faces and powers of the gods left by the gods of another world before returning to heaven and earth are dancing wildly. The mud mixed into a mass point, and then vented out endlessly. "Destroy it, Skaha!" Shiro shouted. The monster of the gods in this form looks terrifying, but it is nothing more than a violent thing, full of expressiveness, but in fact it is far inferior to the previous form of having a black cup. Skaha clenched the scarlet gun in his hand, his eyes flashed with electric light, and the magical arrogance around him was like despair and shady, and it looked terrifying. Magic power, muscle power, treasures, spiritual foundation... everything was condensed into one point, focused on the scarlet gun in his hand, and then struggling to project it out. Skaha has never used this trick against Shiro. And this move is exactly what Skaha has made for more than a thousand and five hundred, making every possible step forward, the ultimate shot! Tie everything to just one blow- In this way, the one who breaks the realm of God is a blow to the realm! "Boom--!" The scarlet spear projected out like scarlet lightning. At that moment, even the flow of time and the flow of space were separated. Everything is condensed a little, a real blow to the realm! The Demon God Chief was stunned. Her sword attack has reached the incredible realm, which is the so-called God''s Domain. With manpower, it is impossible to reach the realm of God. And in the brief acquaintance, she knew that Scarha, like her, was a warrior who had arrived in this extreme state. The only difference is that she uses a sword, while Skaha uses a gun. But at this moment, in the face of this condensing blow, she really can''t say that she can reproduce this blow. This has surpassed the concept of extreme realm and divine realm. It is above it, incredible, uncharted territory. She is very convinced that that is the skill above the extreme realm and the gods. Just, what is that? The Demon God Chief was at a loss. A shot that condensed everything, under the action of A++''s [God Killing], tore the power net of the **** monster and blasted the mud body of the **** monster. Seeing this blow that surpassed God''s Domain, all the heroic spirits were silent. Garner also closed his mouth and stopped speaking. As a qualified pikeman, he can feel the horror of that shot most. Gilgamesh was also silent. He decided to avoid this woman in the future. He had a confrontation with Skaha during the Fourth Holy Grail War, and he still has that memory. At the time of the Fourth Holy Grail War, his feeling for Skaha was just a little tricky. And just facing Skaha, who had been strengthened by Shiro a dozen times, although he knew that he was definitely not an opponent, he knew in his heart that it was only because of Shiro''s strengthening. And now, looking at this shot, he was silent. There are many heroic spirits that can kill gods, but he has only seen this time a person who crushed the power of gods and destroyed the gods that overlapped the gods with the martial arts of a higher dimension. The mud body of the **** monster was wiped out, and Skaha''s body began to dissipate like a spirit child. "That trick is..." Shi Lang couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. That terrifying, transcending blow, Scarha had never used him. And this was the first time he had seen such a terrifying blow. Skaha turned around and looked at Shirou with a smile, and said, "Although it was just completed, but that is my answer sheet, Shirou. The wisdom of the world you taught me more than 1,500 years ago, It took me more than fifteen hundred years, and to this day, I finally achieved a real world-changing blow." Chapter 783： "Transformation Blow..." The Demon Chief murmured to himself. As a warrior, I have always been proud of my stepping into the extreme realm. As a result, to this day, she discovered that there is still a vast space above the extreme realm. And that is what this woman said, the so-called Transmigration Realm, right? The road after the end has been seen. The space behind the extreme realm also saw the first clues in that blow. And that will be what she needs to pursue afterwards. But, guardian, can you make progress? The most important thing is... What is the so-called transmigration? What is the wisdom of Huajing? Subconsciously, the Demon God Chief''s gaze turned to Shirou. Not only her, but even Garna and Arjuna looked at Shirou. They want to know, what is the so-called wisdom of transcendence? Unlike the Demon God Chief and Arjuna, Garna turned his head and looked at Skaha, whose body was gradually dissipating, and asked directly: "Skaha, what is the wisdom of the world?" Skaha thought for a while, the original Qiao Xiao Yanran''s face turned black all of a sudden, and then she showed a meaningful smile, and said, "It''s only possible that it will be unspeakable. Well, if you want to know more, you should go. Ask Shirou." Several people looked at Shirou. Shi Lang was speechless. More than 1,500 years ago, Huyo Skaha''s wisdom in the transformation, Skaha actually practiced the so-called transformation. It was as funny as Ouyang Feng had practiced the Jiuyin Scriptures written by Huang Rong blindly, and it turned out to be the best in the world. But it really happened. At this moment, Merlin coughed, smiled, and said: "Everyone, the so-called Transmigration Wisdom, this is a secret skill of our Camelot dynasty. Let me tell you..." Merlin started to fool around. In this respect, he is still useful. At this time, Altria held the black cup in front of Shirou. Chapter 127 The Voice in the Black Cup [Second More] Altria held the black cup in front of Shirou and said, "Wang, this is the holy grail dug out." "Thanks, Al." Shi Lang nodded slightly, then took the black cup in his hand. Altria fell behind him, very calm, just like the original sword bearer. Shiro didn''t know what to say. He feels guilty towards Altria. The last struggle of the monster of the gods, even before the storm was lifted, was destroyed by all the transforming realm that Skaha offered. However, because of this terrifying blow, Skaha''s body also began to collapse. The body dissipated like a spiritual child, and the figure became lighter and lighter. Skaha smiled and said: "It seems that I am going to return to the outside of the world first." "Thanks for your hard work, Skaha," Shirou said. "Call a teacher!" Skaha said displeasedly. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Teacher." Hearing this, Skaha was taken aback, and asked suspiciously: "Are you Shirou?" "It''s me," Shiro said. "I can''t believe... You would call me teacher so peacefully... Finally realized the transformation of the world, and heard Shilang call me teacher obediently. It went too far, right? Isn''t it a dream? Is it?" Scarha doubted himself. She turned to look at Shi Lang, and at the fire in Shi Lang''s bright eyes. The pure and dazzling fire still gave people a cold feeling, but it was true. It seemed to rekindle the fire she had seen ten years ago. Refreshing fire. "So..." Skaha showed a soft smile and said, "Welcome back, Shirou." Shi Lang sighed and said, "You made it like I was robbed of my body, but there was a fool who reminded me of the purpose of my initial departure. Also, you are dead, so I quickly retreated. , Skaha." Skaha puffed up his cheeks in discomfort. "Pay attention to your age, you are no longer young, you can be my great, great, great, great grandmother, so don''t be cute to me. It''s disgusting." Shi Lang said. Skaha gritted his teeth and said: "The mouth is still the same poison!" Garner looked at Skaha, who was slowly disappearing, then glanced at Shirou, and asked, "You are a couple, right?" "No. You think too much, Garna." Shirou shook his head and said, "She is my teacher." Skaha added: "It''s also the first and most beautiful encounter in life." "Isn''t that the so-called... first love?" Garner asked. Shirou glanced at Altria behind him, just in time to see Altria''s sight shot from the helmet. Altria lowered her head in a panic. Shirou looked at Garna with a headache and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, Garna. Otherwise I might kill you right now." Garna asked with a strange face: "Am I making you unhappy?" Shiro nodded. Chapter 784： Garner asked strangely: "But I just told the truth." "Excuse me, please shut up," Shi Lang said. Garner closed his mouth. Skaha glanced at Shirou, then at Altria, smiled, and said: "Although I don''t know what happened, you are finally reconciled. Whether it is as a subordinate, a friend, or even Elders, I also feel relieved." "Skaha..." Altria looked at Skaha. Skaha said, "Al, although you understand it a long time ago, I still want to tell you. I grew up watching Shiro. He is a very reliable and safe man, and he is also very funny and good at coaxing. People...Actually, I also..." "No. Nothing..." Skaha shook his head. "Scarha?" Altria looked dumbfounded, what did Skaha tell her about this? A feeling that she wants to explain the funeral, but her body is just a magical body pulled out by the king, the real body is still outside the world! "Yeah. Let''s go first." Skaha nodded, his body completely disappeared. At this moment, the Heroic Guardian Palace walked towards Shiro. "The Eternal King..." "What''s the matter, guardian?" Shirou asked. The Heroic Guardian took a deep breath, then looked at Shirou and said, "Presumably you have already seen it, I am your co-individual." Shiro nodded and said, "Naturally. But you need to understand a little bit. You are Shiro Eimiya, and I, Shiro Fujimaru!" The Heroic Guardian nodded and said, "I understand this naturally. That''s why I came to ask you something." "What do you want to ask?" Shi Lang asked. Heroic Guardi said: "In countless parallel worlds, Shirou''s fate is almost doomed. He was picked up in the sea of ??fire by Kirishu Wimiya, and lost everything in the past, including his parents, memories, and surnames, and then cut from Wimiya. The heir inherited the ideal of the righteous partner and moved forward for it, but in the end, he would eventually drown himself." Shi Lang looked at him calmly. "So, how did you get rid of this fate?" the Heroic Guardian asked. Shilang was silent for a moment, and then said, "Do you still remember that you were summoned by a "you"?" "I was called by an ¡®I¡¯?" The Heroic Guardian was taken aback. "A little one, only six years old, who was involved in the Holy Grail War, Shirou." Shirou said calmly, "Because you are unwilling to be called upon by''you'', you killed yourself by suicide..." "I do remember that I was summoned by one of me and destroyed my spiritual foundation...Could it be..." The Heroine Guardian looked at Shirou in amazement. Shilang nodded, and said calmly, "Yes, that''you'' is me. Because of your suicide, I inherited your spiritual foundation, became an Aservant, and participated in the Holy Grail War." "Impossible...At that time, I should have completely destroyed my own spiritual foundation..." The Heroic Guardian said with a stunned expression. "Unfortunately, no. You only ruined part, and there is another part that I inherited. I forced me to participate in the Holy Grail War when I was only six years old... I will come to where I am today, except for myself. Thank you for your help." Shi Lang said. The Heroic Guardian took a step back, his face was shocked, and his forehead was also covered with cold sweat. It would be like this... This is actually the case! "You don''t have to be afraid that I will attack you. In that war, although I was hunted and killed and threatened by others, I never hated anyone, and even thanked everyone I met in that war. .Because in that war, all people were my teachers. I also met heroes who influenced my life." Shi Lang said. Speaking of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Altria buried her head lower. Draw a sword against Shi Lang, chase Shi Lang... That is her dark history. Gilgamesh snorted with his arms folded. Admit it grandiosely. In that war, he was the one who threatened Shirou. And he was the one who was beaten up in the end. "Actually, I have to thank you. You destroyed the spiritual foundation yourself, let me inherit the spiritual foundation, and participated in the Holy Grail war. If not, once you are in the real world, I will use the three-shot spell to let you first. Suicide, and then avoid the Holy Grail war. In this way, I will never know how strong I am, nor will I personally defeat Gilgamesh, win the Holy Grail War, nor will I survive a lot of me I think it¡¯s impossible. So, I thank you very much, and thank you for the many enemies and difficulties along the way. Because of the difficulties, because of the tribulations, I am strong.¡± Shirou said. "Did you win the Holy Grail War at the age of six..." The Heroic Guardian had a complex face, and then asked: "You have the record of the Eternal King, and you also know me... Then, how do you feel about your partner of justice?" In any case, the Heroic Guardian wanted to know Shirou''s view of his partners in justice. Because he is the body of the Eternal King sleeping deep in the Hall of Valor, as well as his extended individual. In any case, he wants to know what he thinks of partners in justice. Shilang took the sword in the stone and wrote the word "person" on the ground. The Heroic Guardian was taken aback. And the Demon God Chief Secretary, who is also the guardian, came over and said in surprise: "This character is not... the Chinese character for ¡®person¡¯? What does it mean?" "Don''t ask, Commander-in-Chief..." The Heroic Guardian said in a dim tone. "What''s the matter, Wei Gong?" The Demon God Chief asked, turning his head to look at him. Shiro looked at the Heroic Guardian Palace and said calmly: "It seems that you already understand what I want to say." The Heroic Guardian smiled bitterly and nodded, and said: "This is really in line with... the justice of the eternal king. It is also the true justice that I have...have...never found, one person''s endless dedication will one day Let yourself break down. And if one person can''t solve everything, then you need to help each other... Such a simple truth, I actually... I actually..." Shilang patted him on the shoulder and said, "If you find what you want, that''s fine." "But, do I still have a chance? I am the guardian...I''m already... the guardian!" The Heroic Guardian said bitterly. "Who said that there is no chance for the guardian?" Shilang said: "There was no road, but it was opened by the predecessors, and then the road appeared. As long as you are willing to spend time, there will always be a chance. There is no any The dualism of life or death is a dynamic change. As long as you are willing to work hard, you will definitely have a chance." After a pause, Shiro said, "Kirji in this world has written a novel about partners in justice. If you have the opportunity, you can read it." "What''s his pen name?" the Heroic Guardian asked. Shi Lang said: "Xu Yuanxuan." Shirou turned and left, while the Heroic Guardian Palace stood still, with a thoughtful expression on his face. Shirou stood in front of Altria, silent. Altria lowered her head and was also silent. Chapter 785： Shirou believes that a real man depends on whether he has a sense of responsibility. And he has always used this to demand himself. Be responsible for your own affairs. Therefore, he never makes promises lightly, and once he does, he will definitely do it. Therefore, in the eyes of others, he is a very reliable and safe man. It''s just that he has no face to face Altria now. He had evil thoughts about Altria, this is an indisputable fact. It is precisely because of this that he was drilled into a loophole by Zhu Yue and made a mistake. And Altria was retaliated by Zhu Yue, ruining her life. The most shameful thing is that he previously... also punished Altria. When the truth is revealed... He is really... Faceless facing Altria. Yes, even if his face is as thick as him, he feels ashamed at the moment. However, what happened has already happened, after all, we have to face it. Escape is definitely not a stupid thing a man like him would do. Taking a deep breath, Shi Lang said seriously, "Al..." The words just rushed into his mouth, and at this time, the black cup in Shilang''s hand was emitting a pitch-black light. "Huh?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, his face in surprise, "This is..." At this time, there was a nice but very frantic female voice in the black cup. "Arthur! Arthur! There are actually two King Arthurs here... You killed me in a sneak attack from behind, it hurts, Arthur. But I won''t hate you... I love you... I love you very much, Ya Se... I will be back, Arthur... hee hee... I''m sorry, this cup was hollowed out by me not long ago, it is useless, Arthur of this world..." In the black cup, there was a strange black light. The chaotic female voice, like a demon **** from the abyss, gave people a fatal sense of fear. The black holy grail vibrated, "buzzing", and then "kakaka" a few times, the black holy grail was born with a crack like a spider web, and then "click", shattered and transformed into He disappeared from Shirou''s hands like a spiritual child. It''s as if the Holy Grail didn''t exist from the beginning. However, everyone knows that the Holy Grail exists. It was still in Shirou''s hands just now. And there was a very frantic female voice resounding, obviously very gentle and gentle, like warm running water, but it gave people a very terrifying feeling. As if facing the source of terror. More terrifying than the devil. It is more evil than [evil]. Like the prototype of all evil. "That...what is it?" The Heroic Guardian asked with a cold sweat on his face. Shiro said nothing. To be honest, the female voice also gave him a kind of pressure, and a very strange feeling. It''s like... It''s like being forced to enter [Root] nine years ago. Yes, that''s how it feels... The feeling of facing [the root cause]... And this voice actually rang from the black cup... "It seems that there are still some things that Pandora didn''t tell us." Shi Lang said. "Guru, Guru." A strange voice rang. Everyone was surprised, their eyes swept away, and they looked at Shi Lang''s feet with a stunned expression. Altria yelled: "Wang-run!" "Huh?" Shi Lang was taken aback. Next moment¡ª With a sound, endless black mud emerged from the ground and swallowed Shi Lang. Chapter 128 The Three Kings Banquet [Third more] "King!" Altria was extremely sad. The battle Eskaha''s transformation came to an end, but the king was swallowed by the black mud. How funny? How sad? The war was over, but the commanding king was swallowed by mud gushing out of the ground. Altria could not accept this result. The king is not a heroic spirit, but a flesh. Still alive. And doesn''t this mean death? Altria''s heart was full of self-blame, and it was even more difficult to accept this result. Chapter 786： The king she admired was swallowed by mud in front of her eyes. As a knight, she was at a loss. As a knight, this is really a failure! "What are you doing, Al?" Someone asked her that. This voice is so familiar, how can she forget it? Because this is the voice of the person she admired. Altria raised her head fiercely, and the shining king still stood in front of him. She wanted to step forward and hug him, but she restrained it in time. Her love affair is pure, and she has strong self-control. It would have been impossible for her to steal medicine more than 1,500 years ago without Zhu Yue''s troubles. Gilgamesh looked at Shirou, frowning and said, "Fujimaru Shirou, you really..." "Yeah." Shilang nodded, wiped the corners of his mouth, smiled, and said, "I ate it." Skaha destroyed the monster of the gods with a single blow to transform the realm, but the monsters of the gods born through the black cup did not die. Instead, they left a part of mud, instinctively attacked, and attempted to occupy Shirou''s body. It''s just a pity that it was eaten by Shirou instead. Shirou stretched out his palm, trying to touch Altria''s head, but in the end he hesitated and patted her shoulder. Gilgamesh said with a "Oh", "Victory, how can there be no banquet?" He took out the mellow wine from the treasury, put it on the ground, then sat down cross-legged, and said: "This king likes arrogant people, so there are few people recognized by this king, and the king recognized by this king It is even rarer. Regardless of whether it is the Eternal King or King Solomon, from a certain perspective, they are all kings recognized by this king." "Yeah. It''s decided." Gilgamesh said: "During the Fourth Holy Grail War, the King of Conquer hosted a banquet for the Three Kings. This time, this king is going to host a banquet for the Three Kings, and you were invited by this King. , King Solomon, the Eternal King. Others were also allowed to participate." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "So grand this time?" "Huh." Gilgamesh said: "The glory of victory must naturally be shared with the soldiers. This is the king''s iron standard. This king is not stingy. This king just hates the thieves who steal this king''s treasure." Gilgamesh took out the golden cup and filled it with wine in front of him. Gilgamesh glanced over the heroic spirits who participated in the battle, and said: "You can use it as much as you want, heroes from all ages. This is the wine that this king has personally filled for you. This is also a reward for winning together with this king. Either the son of God or the fakes, they are all given the same wine!" "Oh?" The Heroine Guardian was surprised, and asked: "Even me?" Gilgamesh said: "Although it''s a fake, it''s something you can do after all. Drink it, this is the glory you deserve!" Garna brought a glass of wine and said calmly: "We, we have been attached." Gilgamesh Quan didn¡¯t hear it. Instead, he looked at the Shirou next to Altria and King Solomon on the throne. He raised his eyebrows and asked: "The king has sent an invitation. You have to refuse this. King?" Shirou said: "The thief is dead, but there are some incidental monsters in other parts of the Temple of Time that need to be eliminated." Gilgamesh asked, "Don''t you trust your army, Eternal King?" Shirou said: "That''s not... It''s just that the army is still fighting, but I am enjoying a banquet with others. This is really..." "This is the king''s negotiation, you should not fail to understand this truth, eternal king." Gilgamesh said. Shi Lang sighed, nodded, and then sat down at the banquet. King Solomon glanced at Shiro, then got up from the throne of the king and sat down at the banquet. Gilgamesh looked at Altria and said: "Knight King, although you are the king, destroy the Moon of Zhu, and kill the giant Attila, this feat is enough to be recognized as the King of Humans. But at this moment, the Eternal King. Here, you don¡¯t want to call yourself king, do you?" Altria nodded and said, "There is only one King of Camelot, and that is also the Lord of Our Service." Gilgamesh nodded, and then looked at Shirou and said: "During the Fourth Holy Grail War, the King of Conquer held a banquet in the territory of the King of Knights. That time, the King was still controlled by anger. Huan, left the table hastily. But this time, the king hopes that the banquet can be held to the last moment." Shi Lang did not answer, but instead smiled and asked: "You fellow, shouldn''t you also learn to conquer the king, do you have a kingly question and answer?" "Huh!" Gilgamesh said with contempt: "How can this king do such boring things? No matter you, or King Solomon, the three of us have their own ideas. If we argue about the king''s way...huh, It''s just a quarrel. After all, the king remembers that he was not present that day. How did you know the content of the banquet?" Shi Lang smiled without saying a word. "Shen Luo Wanxiang? Or something else? Huh¡ª, forget it. You sell your pass, this will make this king feel interesting." Gilgamesh said. Shilang hooked his finger at Gilgamesh and said, "Come here, Gil." "What are you doing, King Eternal? Is there anything that can''t be taken openly to this king?" Gilgamesh asked aloud as he stretched his head over. After he stretched out his head, Shi Lang smiled and shot, and slammed Gilgamesh''s abdomen with a fierce punch. Gilgamesh raised his brows and asked, "What are you doing, Eternal King?" "Don''t you hurt?" Shilang asked. "Huh." Gilgamesh laughed: "With a soft punch, do you want this king to suffer? Go back and practice for a few more years!" Shirou said with some distress, "It''s really not good to have low gluten strength." "So what are you trying to do?" Gilgamesh asked. Shirou stretched out a finger and replied with a smile: "Retaliation. Revenge of the Fourth Holy Grail War." "Ha¡ª?" Gilgamesh showed an extremely speechless expression, and said, "Isn''t it the king who suffered in the Holy Grail War? He was framed by others, showing ugliness, and finally being taught by a listener. " "That time I wanted to listen to your inner anger, and this time, it was my real revenge." Shirou said. Gilgamesh laughed and said, "Your soft punch is revenge?" "I''m distressed, this is my full punch." Shi Lang scratched his head, his face full of distress. Gilgamesh sneered. The two looked at each other and laughed again. King Solomon looked confused. These two people were retaliating and ridiculing. Why are they laughing now? It''s puzzling! It''s also... Envy, yearning! Unable to help, King Solomon asked, "Why are you laughing?" Chapter 787： Gilgamesh said: "When you are happy, laugh, where does it come from and why?" King Solomon asked again: "Then why are you happy? There is...no logic in this!" Shirou said: "A man''s happiness is as simple as that. One meeting, one sentence, or one game of marbles makes you happy. Where did the logic and mechanism come from?" King Solomon looked at Shirou and asked: "Then how can I...be like you...like Merlin...become a human being? Can you smile and have rich emotions like a human being? I... ¡­I don¡¯t want to be nothing." Shirou said: "When you want to pursue it, you are no longer there. Don''t forget this feeling. This is the iron proof that you are a human being." "The Eternal King..." King Solomon looked at Shirou. Shi Lang showed a faint smile. Mei Lin held a glass of wine, smiled, and said: "The end of the Three Kings Banquet of the Gods is worth recording...just..." Merlin lowered his head. At this moment, the heroic spirit cut heir bound Pandora and walked over. He looked at the main hall where the banquet was held in a bit of amazement. He didn''t expect that when he **** Pandora, the gang of gods had already settled the monsters of the gods and held a banquet here. Gilgamesh glanced at him and said, "A man who has done nothing has no reward." Heroic spirit cut heir: "..." He calmly said, "I know." Shi Lang glanced at Pandora, who was tied up, pointed at Pandora, and smiled: "Doesn''t this have merit?" He picked up a glass of wine and handed it to the Heroic Spirit. Gilgamesh just snorted and didn''t say anything for this kind of noise and domineering behavior. Shirou looked at Pandora and said, "You are a trophy now, Pandora in another world." Pandora''s face was calm and said, "Please take care of it." "It''s a rare banquet time, I won''t be wicked. I''ll ask you a few questions." After a pause, Shirou asked, "What the **** is going on with that black cup?" Pandora answered truthfully: "I have answered you before, it was Zeus who won it from this world." "The second question, why would the false **** spirit seat want to enter my body?" Shilang asked. Pandora replied: "Because you are my model." "Oh? It''s a bit interesting," Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "Go on." Pandora said: "Zeus knew from the very beginning that this world has another container of evil. And he found some form of existence of that container of evil, that is, you. He used you as a model to create me. He used Olympus Mount Pith is the base, putting God¡¯s malice, misfortune, God¡¯s power and profile, and the Holy Grail into my body, giving birth to a false **** seat. When the time is right, I open the box, and the false **** seat will come from me. Overflowing from his body, automatically looking for a suitable container of evil." "Did you take the initiative to open the box?" Shi Lang asked. "No. No." Pandora shook his head, and said: "I didn''t plan to open the box, nor plan to use the Holy Grail War to seal me completely. It''s just that, based on my world time, about seven days ago, there was a soul who didn''t Know how to get into the holy grail in the box." Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "Go on." Pandora said: "That soul broke the restraint of the box, untied all the shackles of Zeus, and allowed the false gods to start an irreversible operation." "What is the true face of that soul? What is the purpose?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t know... It''s just someone who keeps shouting ¡®Arthur, Arthur¡¯ in his mouth...like a lunatic." Pandora said calmly, as if he was not afraid that after he had said everything, there would be no use value. In fact, she should be considered to have no such emotions, because she is a puppet of disaster created by the gods. Shi Lang frowned. The information is obtained. If expected, it is the man who really caused the disaster of the false gods. But is this possible? Shirou hesitated, suspicious. Gilgamesh picked up a glass of wine, handed it to Shi Lang, and said with a displeased face: "The King of Eternity, this is the king''s banquet, how can you frown? Could it be blamed for the king''s poor hospitality?" "That''s not the case, it''s because I lost my mind." Shi Lang took the wine and drank it. Gilgamesh was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Have you figured it out, Fujimaru Shiro?" Shi Lang squeezed the glass subconsciously, then put it down, then nodded. Gilgamesh was silent. The other heroic spirits were paying attention to the banquet of the Three Kings, and naturally heard this. In fact, it is difficult not to be heard by them. Because they are a thousand heroes, and the distance between them is not tens of thousands of miles away, how can they not hear the exchanges at the banquet? "What do you think about it? What is King Gilgamesh saying to the Eternal King?" The Demon God Chief asked. Garna held the gold wine glass and said calmly, "It''s about the King of Eternity." "What? Do you know, Garna?" the Demon God Chief asked. The gazes of the other heroic spirits also looked at Garna. Garna said calmly: "What is destroyed is only the invading part of the false spirit seat. Its body still exists in the gap between the world and the world. The invading part is already extremely difficult, and how difficult will the body be , No one can say for sure. Whether it is [killing the gods] the better, or other powerful god-made treasures, in fact, they are of no use to this false **** seat. The real solution to this false **** seat is eternity The king¡¯s second treasure. As we saw before, he ate the side of the false god¡¯s seat." "What do you mean, is it..." The Demon God Chief Secretary was surprised. And Altria, who was concerned about this, also clenched the wine glass in her hand. Garna nodded and said: "Yes. The Eternal King enters the body of the false **** seat, and then uses the second treasure to eat the body of the false **** seat! And if you do this, what will the eternal king become? Monsters, it¡¯s hard to say. Perhaps he will become the true enemy of our heroic spirits, the [beast] rejected by human history. And this banquet may be Gilgamesh¡¯s seeing off the Eternal King." Altria''s palm was shaking. "It''s so..." The Demon God Chief Secretary was surprised. Everyone looked at the sergeant who was chatting and laughing with Gilgamesh in the banquet. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 Chapter 788： pS: There is one more! Chapter 129 The Unfinished Banquet¡¾1/10¡¿ Shi Lang tasted the wine and looked at the heroic spirits who were communicating over there, his eyes finally fell on Garna, and said, "I really want to beat Garna." Gilgamesh said: "That guy is indeed worse than the king at some point." Shi Lang said with a look of surprise: "So you still know yourself!" Ji/Ergamesh snorted and did not answer. And King Solomon, who was drinking the wine silently, took a look, then his eyes were calm, but he grinned, "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." "What are you doing, King Solomon?" Shirou asked. King Solomon said: "I''m studying you to laugh." Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows and said, "My lord, you can''t learn it!" Shilang smiled and said, "Emotions cannot be learned, they must come from the heart." "I don''t understand." King Solomon said. After a pause, King Solomon added, saying: "But I want it very much. Shi Lang thought for a while, and said, "Perhaps you can ask Merlin for the experience. He is a dream demon. He didn''t have human emotions at first, just imitated, but now he has human emotions, at least he claims to be so. " "Okay." King Solomon nodded, his eyes fell on Merlin who was drinking wine in the distance. His eyes are calm, but there is a kind of alternative fiery. Merlin shook his body subconsciously. With a dazed face. Why is there a sudden feeling of chills? Shi Lang glanced at Altria among the heroic spirits and said with a smile: "I have some personal matters that need to be dealt with. I''m leaving for the time being." Gilgamesh took a sip of wine and snorted to show that he knew. But King Solomon''s gaze has been on Merlin''s body. Shilang came to the heroic spirits, stretched out his palm, grabbed Altria''s arm, and said, "Al, you come with me. I have something to say to you alone." "Huh¡ª? Yes¡ª, Wang!" Altria nodded and let Shirou take her away. Shi Lang took her to a far place, so as not to be overheard by others. Putting down Altria''s hand, turning his head, Shirou looked at Altria, who was wearing a lion armor and a lion helmet and shielding herself, and he didn''t know how to speak. On the contrary, Altria asked with some worry: "Wang...Are you planning to face the huge threat alone?" Shi Lang was stunned, then smiled and nodded, and said, "Yes, this time, I will face it myself." "How can this be? How can this be done? Wang...Although I am an infidel knight who committed a big mistake to you, at least it is still useful. If you don''t dislike it, you can take me with you." Altori Ya said. Shi Lang shook his head. Altria''s eyes dimmed. Yes, she is an infidel knight who committed a big mistake to the king, so how can she follow the king''s back? Shirou said: "I am not despising you, I am worried about you." Altria raised her head for a moment. Shilang stretched out his palm, picked up her lion helmet, looked at her beautiful face, and said with a serious face: "Don''t mention any more serious mistakes. The person who made the mistake is me, not you. Zhu Yue took advantage of my evil thoughts. Although it was used, the root cause was me. I really appreciate you. It is obviously that I ruined your life, but you are still so willing to follow me." "No...it''s not, Wang. It''s me..." Altria was anxious to speak, but Shi Lang stretched out his palm and gently hugged her delicate body. Altria''s body trembled involuntarily. King... No. Gurneyville, whom she had always admired... actually embraced her. Altria stretched out her palm, but did not dare to hug Shirou. Think about it carefully, her life is pain in addition to suffering, how can such a happy dream come from? She felt it was like an unreal dream. It seems that the next moment is about to dissipate. Shi Lang looked at Altria''s bright blue eyes, and said seriously: "I will take the responsibility, Al." Altria glanced away, not daring to see Shirou, and said in a troubled tone: "Wang... you don''t have to wrong yourself... I''m just a despicable and failed woman. There is nothing to attract you." "At least, I like it," Shiro said. Altria was taken aback. Shirou said seriously: "We have always had a relationship foundation, and this time, let''s start from the beginning, starting from a couple to cultivate relationships. If you don''t dislike me, a man who once had unbearable thoughts about you." Disgusted? How could she dislike it? Just... Just... Is this true? "But you, you are not going..." Altria couldn''t say anything. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Yes. I''m going to eat the false gods." He said with a serious face: "Trust me, up to one year. Up to one year, I will definitely come back! As Fujimaru Shiro, come back! So, are you willing to wait for me?" Chapter 789： "Wang... I... a despicable woman like me, really is not worthy of you... But... but I will wait for you... as long as you are in good health, as long as you are happy, for me like this despicable For women, it''s enough." Altria said with his head lowered. Shiro was puzzled. I couldn''t see it before, why is Altria so inferior to him now? Could it be that for her, being manipulated by Zhu Yue''s emotions is such an unbearable thing to look back at? But think about it, after all, this tarnished her pure love affair. It is difficult to accept, and it is indeed reasonable. After all, even Shirou had difficulty accepting that Zhu Yue evoked evil thoughts and contaminated Altria. Seeing Altria with her head down, Shirou took a deep breath. Regardless of how tough he is, in fact, he is also the first time he fell in love. No. To be precise, thanks to Zhu Yue¡¯s help, he has skipped the stage of pure love... However, it is naturally caused by his evil thoughts, so the responsibility needs to be shouldered. Taking a deep breath, Shirou pushed Altria against the wall beside her, and pressed his hand against the wall beside her. "Wang...?" Altria was a little frightened. At this moment, Shirou lifted Altria''s chin and kissed her pink lips. Altria opened her eyes wide. And this time, it wasn''t like the endless request that I was angering before, but a very gentle, green kiss. Shirou gently stroked Altria''s hair and said, "Being confident in front of me." Altria blushed, her eyes looked away, her head lowered, and she dared not speak. I am afraid that no one can tell, this is the lioness of the Camelot dynasty that destroyed the Hungarian Empire, the king of knights, and Altria Pendragon. Shirou took Altria back to the main hall. Altria blushed and sat aside. The Demon God Chief Secretary asked her strangely what was wrong, but she drank wine while covering her head and did not answer. "It''s great, Al..." Merlin wiped his eyes with his sleeve, looking like an old father worried about his daughter''s love affairs. It''s just that King Solomon''s gaze always makes him feel bad. Shi Lang sat back in the banquet. Gilgamesh snorted and said, "Have you finally handled your personal affairs?" Shilang nodded and said, "I''m sorry." Gilgamesh picked up the wine glass, took a sip of the wine, and said, "Speaking of which...you really did it this way, next time...you will really be the enemy of this king. This king... I won''t keep my hands." Shirou said, "I''m going to do this. But, I won''t be an enemy." He showed a faint smile and said: "The meaning of fighting is not to sacrifice, but to meet with relatives and friends again. I will eat the false **** seat, but I will not become a [beast]. I am. It will still be Shiro Fujimaru." "Can you do it? The [evil] carried in your body has reached its limit." Gilgamesh said. "If you can''t do it, don''t try it, how can you do it? You once said that only those who destroy fate can control the future. And I firmly believe that the future is created by my own hands. So I will do it. , It¡¯s not being persecuted, nor because of anything, just because, I have already decided.¡± Shi Lang said. "This is beyond your ability." Gilgamesh said. Shirou said: "I used to think that doing things beyond the scope of my ability is stupid. After becoming a king, I realized that the real power lies in knowing that we can''t do it. And ability is not out of thin air. It grows, but it is forced. So I will do it, and then as a human being, as Fujimaru Shiro, come back!" Gilgamesh was silent. He is a haughty person, and at this moment, he saw a man who was as haughty as him. Just... Why didn''t he meet such a person in his lifetime? In this way, maybe he can still have a friend. "Kakka-" The soil in the distance was a little loose, and Jewel Weng crawled out of it. Shi Lang stood up with a smile, patted his butt, and said, "It seems that I have to leave first." Gilgamesh said: "The banquet is not over yet." "But I''m leaving first," Shirou said. "...Listen clearly, Shirou. If you can''t come back... This king will personally defeat the disaster named [Beast]!" Gilgamesh said with a serious face. Shilang paused, turned his head to look at Gilgamesh, smiled, and said, "If I lose. Then trouble you, get rid of me, Jill." Shi Lang walked to Jewel Weng and said, "Zelrich, take me to the crevice of the dimension, among the false gods." "Have you figured it out, King Eternal?" Jewel Weng asked. He is not a fool. How can he not guess something that Garner and Merlin can guess? Shilang nodded, and said, "Think clearly." "You figured it out clearly, it''s your business. But the old man has just gotten out of control, and he needs to settle accounts with Merlin first!" Jewel Weng said angrily. "Your account will be settled later. Take me out of the table first." Shi Lang said. Jewel Weng glanced at Shi Lang, was silent for a moment, and then nodded. Everyone looked at Shirou. Shi Lang''s gaze also swept over everyone present. A smile appeared. Later, he and Jewel Weng disappeared here. The joyous atmosphere disappeared suddenly. Gilgamesh was drinking silently. Chapter 790： Things backfired. The banquet of the Three Kings finally ended with one person leaving the table. A banquet for two dead and one living. But... The first to leave was a living person. Garna, Arjuna, and the three guardians showed powder like spirits. Garner said calmly: "It seems that it has returned to normal. The restraining force judges that the disaster is over. It is about to leave." The Demon God Chief murmured to himself: "I really hope that next time, I will also perform this kind of task..." The Hall of Valor did not speak. On the other hand, Heroic Spirit Cuti took a puff of cigarette, spit out a puff of smoke ring, and his face was bleak. "Should the banquet be over, King Gilgamesh?" King Solomon asked, looking at Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh shook the glass in his hand and said faintly: "The banquet is not over before that guy returns. But if that guy loses, I will kill him myself." The wine exudes an attractive aroma. But the banquet is not over yet. The banquet will never end before the king returns. The promoter said so. Therefore, this banquet is not over yet. Unfinished banquet. "Wang..." Altria stood on the ground, looking at the dark sky. She knew that her king was going to the final battlefield alone. Merlin stood by her side, not knowing what to say. ... ... Among the sub-temples of the Temple of Time. The Demon Pillar Barbatol stood upright in embarrassment, and underneath it was a Cyclops who was blasted to pieces and could not rise again. "I won! I finally won! Hahahahaha...You will get up again! Get up again! Hahahahaha..." The Demon Pillar Barbator laughed wildly, "Did you see it, Baal? Did you see the other Demon Pillars? It''s me! It was me, Barbator who defeated the Cyclops first! I am the strongest! Hahaha Haha¡ª¡ª!!!" Although Barbator was exhausted, he still smiled triumphantly, and then he planned to see the status of the other Demon Pillars. It must be very difficult to fight the Cyclops, right? It will definitely laugh at other Demon Pillars. Just... "Huh huh? Where have you been? Where are you?" Demon Pillar Barbatol looked blank. In all the sub-temples, the Demon Pillar disappeared. Only it is left standing in the vast temple of time. "Baal! Floros...Where are you? Don''t leave me alone! I''m so scared!" Barbator shouted. ... ... Jewel Weng used the second magic to lead Shirou through the barriers of the world, to the gap between the world and the world. "Did you really think about it?" Jewel Weng asked. Shiro nodded. "Huh. It''s really ridiculous, nothing, you''ve considered it carefully by yourself, and I can''t say anything." Geshi Weng said. Shi Lang smiled, and then said: "Speaking of which, this is the first time I have crossed the cracks of a parallel world." "How do you feel?" Jewel Weng asked. "It''s the same way as I shuttled [Root Cause] last time, nothing special," Shi Lang said. Jewel Weng said nothing. Jewel Weng led Shi Lang through the gap between the dimensions. In the dimensional gap, the color is almost the same as the [roots] path. They are all rainbow-colored particle spirals, giving people a very strange feeling. And not far away, there was an extremely large dark vortex. To be honest, from a distance, there is an illusion of watching the universe. Above the dark vortex, there was a terrifying face. Exuding a breath of horror power. There is no doubt that those terrifying faces are the profile of God. "Is that... the body of the false god''s spirit seat?" Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s really scary." Jewel Weng said: "I was eaten by it while repairing the dimensional gap. The ones who invaded your world only carried a small part of Pandora and the Holy Grail. And this is the real body." After a pause, Jewel Weng looked at Shi Lang and asked, "After seeing this scene, are you still going to eat it?" Shiro nodded. Chapter 791： Then he unswervingly took a step towards the body of the false **** spirit seat. "What a... fool." Jewel Weng said with a sneer while holding his chest. He watched Shi Lang sank into the false spirit seat. He sneered, mocking. His character is like this, he is angry at evil but also laughs at good. However, the next moment, he couldn''t help but was taken aback. The false gods have disappeared! Shi Lang had just entered the false **** seat, and the false **** seat disappeared. Jewel Weng rubbed his eyes and his face was stunned. Disappeared! Really true, completely disappeared! There was no trace, and then disappeared in front of him, the second magician! Together with Shirou, they disappeared together! "This is... where did it disappear?" The second magician was stunned. The false spirit seat that existed in the gap between the world and the world disappeared, and only the gap between the dimension and the dimension remains...! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter One You¡ª¡ª Are you my Master? The 1930s. On the night before Nazi Germany attacked Poland and ignited the Second World War, the neon city of Fuyuki fought the Third Holy Grail War. The seven followers and the seven magicians fought each other to the last group in order to realize their wishes, but on the way, there was an accident in which the little holy grail was wiped out. The Holy Grail War itself did not simply end at that point in time. But the problem came after that. The almighty wish machine hidden in the cave of Yuanzang Mountain, the Great Holy Grail. I don''t know where the fate has changed. The magician who supports Nazi Germany discovered it and borrowed the military''s power to try to remove it. Although Einzbern, Tosaka, and Matsumoto fought to the end with the army to prevent this action, they just ended up in defeat when they were extremely weak after the Holy Grail War. The great holy grail constructed by the assembly of all the forces of the three members was thus taken away by Nazi Germany. The war was not recorded in any documents, left no images, and did not even exist in people''s memory, but there is no doubt that it was a tragic war between the military and the magician. So, can Nazi Germany, which successfully won the Great Holy Grail, be able to dominate the world as it pleases? Such a future naturally did not come true. On the way to Nazi Germany, the Great Holy Grail disappeared strangely. Was it forcibly taken away by the Neon Army? Or was it attacked by Soviet troops? In any case, becoming a symbol of the German Third Reich, the Great Holy Grail that was supposed to be able to realize the dream of a unified world did not fall into the hands of anyone and just disappeared. The person in charge changed, the people involved were sent to the battlefield, and no one in Nazi Germany, who was supposed to be the winner, knew the whereabouts of the Great Holy Grail. Speaking of it, no human beings who knew the existence of the Great Holy Grail exist anymore. The whereabouts of the magician who belonged to Nazi Germany and claimed to be the "Tree of Thousand Realms" is also unknown. The Great Holy Grail disappeared. The dreams of the three people, or paranoia, disappeared, and Fuyuki City welcomed the end of the war in a peaceful and stable state. Then, enough time for a child to become an old man passed by. But... "...That is to say, during the Second World War, the Thousand Realm Tree clan belonging to Nazi Germany stole the''Great Holy Grail'' in Fuyuki City and hid it?" On the British Isles, in an office in the so-called "Clock Tower" of the so-called Magic Association base camp, the lion robbery looked at the old man Belfingbon and asked. "Not bad." Rock Belfebbon nodded. The Lion Jiejieli asked, "...Where is it hiding?" "Romania, Tolifas, a city on the outskirts of Transsivania. It seems to be set in the castle of the Thousand Realms, the oldest building in the city." said Rock Belfebonne. "So, Elmero II and you selected me and hired me to get the Great Holy Grail?" asked the Lion Jiejieli. "Yeah. Although the purpose of the commission is indeed similar to this, but before that, there is a troublesome thing." Rock Belfebbon stood up, walked to the window, pointed to the sky, and asked, "Do you know what it is, Lion Jiejieli?" Lion Jiejieli''s gaze followed Locke Belfebbon''s gaze. Through the window, he could see a huge black ring in the vast sky. "Please, don''t be kidding. Everyone knows that thing. The difference is just knowing more and less." The lion Jiejieli spread his hands and said helplessly: "Sixty years ago, after the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, the black ring appeared in the sky. It was obviously lying horizontally in the sky, but anywhere on the planet. You can see the black ring. The United States, Britain, the Soviet Union... all countries have explored, but nothing. There is no mass and no energy response. It is like just a phantom, shrouded in the sky for sixty years. Now it is called. It is a phenomenon of the''Dark Circle''." "Wait a minute..." The Lion Jiejieli noticed it a little, looked at Bel Febang with a look of stunned expression, and asked: "Would you say that the thing you want to entrust to me is related to that thing, right? ?" "Not bad." Bel Febang turned his head and looked at the lion''s robbery, and said: "About three months ago, the clock tower came into contact with visitors from the Chaldeans. According to them, the dark circle is sixty. It was summoned by the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City a year ago. If you ignore it, a major event will occur. Therefore, the Clock Tower wants to reclaim the Holy Grail." "Hey hey hey... If it''s a so-called big incident, shouldn''t you assign a substitute? What does it mean to send me?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. Belfebbon said: "In fact, we have already sent fifty excellent magicians to recover the Great Holy Grail, but it is a pity that... there is no life left, there is only one person who delivered the message before death. " "What news?" asked the lion robbery. "The Thousand Realms Tree Clan has completely betrayed the Magic Association and said that in the future, they will form another association with their own clan as the center. And they have borrowed the Holy Grail to summon the Seven Riding Servants, and they are ready to restart the Holy Grail War." "You know, to deal with that kind of thing, modern magicians are nothing more than death. If we want to deal with that kind of thing, we can only send out seven people and summon Qiqi to fight against it." "Then you are sending me to death?" The Lion Jiejie Li asked speechlessly. "That''s not the case." Bel Febbon sat back in his position, then took out an ebony box from the desk drawer and opened it carefully. Inside was a piece of wood with traces of processing, and there was nothing particularly noteworthy--but when the lion robbery spoke, he felt his own voice rise inexplicably high. That piece of wood has a certain kind of heat. Chapter 792： "This is?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. "''Round table.'' In the past, many knights who can block one hundred and one hundred have gathered at this round table to communicate. In order to protect their hometown of Britain, they did not hold swords but used words to fight each other." "Britain''s round table...couldn''t it be King Arthur''s?" Lion Jiejieli almost couldn''t help reaching out to pick up the catalyst, but hurriedly stepped on the brakes. The Knights of the Round Table... Needless to say, they certainly refer to the knights under King Arthur. In order not to distinguish between the monarch and his subordinates, the equality round table proposed by King Arthur. Everyone who can sit on the round table is a legendary hero. Needless to say, King Arthur himself, Lancelot, Galahad, Gawain, Tristan, Pershwari... Anyway, in terms of summoning envoys, each has impeccable popularity and strength. "...It''s just that it''s impossible to predict which round table warrior will be summoned. It should be the heroic spirit that matches your temperament." Bel Feibang said. "No problem. As long as the knights of the round table, whoever comes out is an excellent servant." Lion Jiejieli said. "Yeah. Can the old man think that you have accepted the commission?" Belfebbon asked. Lion Jiejieli hesitated for a moment, then looked at Bel Febang and said, "Before accepting, I have a question." "Ask," Belfebbon said. The lion Jiejieli said: "The dark circle is the so-called visitor from the Chaldeans. This can be understood as the visitor from the Chaldeans. It is necessary to deal with this matter. Why? Why do you want to do this?" Bel Febang laughed, and then said: "You don''t know the inside story, so naturally you have this question, Lion Jie. Okay. Let me tell you, Lion Jie. They are not people from this world, but visitors from another world. Because of Zellrich¡¯s proof, the monarchs of the clock tower believed their rhetoric and did not attack them. But it is undeniable that they are outsiders to this world. How can this world be changed? What about things, entrusted to people in another world?" Lion Jiejieli nodded, and said, "If this is the case, it is indeed the case." "There is one more thing," Bell Febang said: "Before you, the Association also commissioned other outstanding magicians to crusade the Thousand Realms Tree. The remaining six people have been finalized and have been sent to the local area. They are''silver''. The lizard''Lottweil Beckinschin'', the''Blast Wheel'' Jean Lamb, the''bonded twins'' Pantel brothers, and the first-class lecturer of the clock tower, Feynd Vor Sebron. We, etc. These five people were dispatched. In addition, there was another person who was an overseer and master sent by the Templar Church.", Lion Jiejieli raised his eyebrows and asked, "...Are you serving as both the supervisor and the master at the same time?" "Yes." Bel Febbon nodded. The Lion Jiejieli asked, "...But do you need a supervisor for this war?" "No, if we arbitrarily exclude the church, it will result in them being in trouble with the Thousand Realm Tree clan. At this time, we must take the initiative to emphasize that we are the orthodox magic organization." Belfebbon said. "So it''s like this." Lion Jiejieli nodded. "So, do you accept the commission?" Belfebbon asked. The Lion Jiejieli considered repeatedly, and then nodded. "Then, you are going to Romania. The old man will contact the supervisor and other masters. When you arrive, others should contact you on the initiative." Belfebbon said. "Ah, yes. Old man, what is the name of the supervisor?" When Lion Jie was about to leave, he suddenly asked Bel Febang. If it is a case related to this kind of war, it is very likely that someone from the Eighth Secret Society will come forward, and maybe you will meet someone you know. "I haven''t seen it directly, but I remember... it''s a priest named Shiro." Bel Febang said. Unfortunately, it''s a name I haven''t heard of. The Lion Jiejieli flew directly from London to Romania. When accepting the commission, Lion Jie anticipated that this might be some sort of hunting job, so he had already made enough preparations for battle, so it was lucky that he didn''t have to waste the time to go home. On the plane, the lion robbery thoroughly read the documents given to him by Belfebonne about the Holy Grail War. Including the seven basic ranks and characteristics assigned to envoys, as well as the power to execute orders that can force envoys to obey or even force them to commit suicide---related information about the curse, and the only objective record of the third Holy Grail War The beginning and the end¡ª¡ª When he finished reading these materials, the plane was still some distance away from Romania. He looked at the clouds through the window. The dark ring that appeared sixty years ago was standing in the distance. It sounds strange. This dark ring appeared over the planet sixty years ago, and there was only one. However, from any angle of the earth, looking up at the sky, you can see this dark ring. But this thing has no quality and no energy response. It displays the sky like ordinary style products. I can see it, but I can''t touch it. Over the past six decades, many countries have also invested a lot of money to observe and detect this thing by various means, but nothing has been achieved. Some people say that this is the work of aliens. Others say that this is a sign of the coming of the devil. But after sixty years, nothing happened. The Lion Tribulation originally thought that this was just a phenomenon on the planet, but according to the intelligence provided by Belfebonne. This may have something to do with the "Chaldeans" people from another world that Belfeebang said, but what is inside is not something he can know. However, it is no wonder that the clock tower does not have a monarch. Surely we all went to meet the visitors of the "Chaldean". However, this has nothing to do with him. All he has to do is to complete the commission and fulfill his wishes! Yes, the key to taking this commission is not the commission, but his own desire. If the Holy Grail is really an almighty cauldron that can satisfy any wish, then his trivial wish can also be achieved, right? The plane arrived in Romania. Now Romania has restrictions on the entry and exit of magicians, mainly to prevent the weak and third-rate magicians from appearing on the magician. After getting off the plane, Lion Jie felt a numb pain on the back of his hand. Looking down, a pattern that looked like a tattoo appeared on the back of his hand, indicating that the Holy Grail recognized the lion''s robbery as the master, and made Ling Zhou appear. Although roughly expected, the lion robbery was still a little relieved. If Ling Shu never appears, then he can only play back home like a discouraged ball. Lion Jie did not immediately travel from Bucharest, the Romanian capital, to Tolifas, because he believed that envoys should be summoned before then. Tolifas is the territory of the Thousand Realms Tree Clan, and it is a suicidal act for a magician to sneak there without being accompanied by an envoy. Fortunately, Bucharest itself is a city with a long history of 600 years, and there are also several spiritual veins with higher linguistics. After Lion Jie landed in the afternoon, he immediately found those places and locked a few spiritual veins that matched him. The best option is to be in the corner of the cemetery managed by the Church of Stafropolis. For the necromancer Lion Kage, the place to bury the body is the most suitable for him as a necromancer. "For the envoy, waking up next to the tomb should not be very happy..." After the sun went down and the night fell, Lion Jie quickly took action. First, set up a barrier to isolate outsiders in the cemetery. Because it only needs to be maintained until the end of the summoning ceremony, he did not construct too complicated spells. Next, draw the magic circle with chalk made from the magician''s bone meal and blood. In the elimination, draw four retreat magic circles, and use them to surround the summoning circle, and then place the crystal ball in the center of the magic circle. Although it was done in one go, Lion Jie was satisfied with the results of this drawing of the magic circle. Chapter 793： What is needed next is the catalyst that must be donated and the mantra chanted. In terms of the hero''s descending ceremony, such a magic circle and objects seem too glamorous, but the master is just a nail connecting the Holy Grail and the envoy, so it''s okay. The magic circle was prepared earlier than the Lion Tribulation had expected, so there was a gap before his magic power reached its peak. Probably because he had nothing to do, he subconsciously lit a cigarette. The Holy Grail War is the smallest and largest war in the world. Only a group of people can win... Although the situation is very different this time, anyway, the things that stand in front of you are all "magic" that won''t work. The hero [monster]. He thought of his wish blankly. This wish is not so ambitious. If you use the holy grail of almighty wish machine, it should be easily realized. For Lion Jiejieli, he was not so anxious to realize that wish. More importantly, because there is little hope-he just accepted this and lived all the way to the present. The reason why I chose to leave the clock tower and turn to the life of free earning bonuses is also because of this. However, by now, the hope that I thought I had given up was right in front of my eyes, right at my fingertips. "...Catch it?" He doubted himself. I don''t know, it is impossible to predict what this holy grail battle will be like. He may die, no, it should be said that he may die. but¡­¡­ If you want to go back, you don''t have to agree. He knew very well that there was no retreat at the beginning of the fight, but he himself cut the bridge that came over. Even if you can go back, you can''t withdraw it. Lion Jie thinks this is good. He stood in front of the magic circle. It''s almost two o''clock in the evening. If counted by neon time, it would be the ugly three moments when everything is gone. As far as the Necromancer Lion Jiejieli is concerned, there is no time zone that fits his wavelength better than now. "let''s start." There was a slight nervousness in his voice, and he analyzed that he was maintaining a good mental state. Finally, I checked the color I belonged to. According to Belfingbon, the envoys of the Thousand Realms Tree clan belong to the "black" camp, while the magicians dispatched by the clock tower belong to the "red" camp. "Silver and iron are the elements, the stone and the contract are the foundation, and the color of dedication is ¡®red¡¯. The coming wind is separated by a wall, and the doors of the four directions are closed. From the crown, the three-way road leading to the kingdom is endless. " As I began to chant, there was a sense of sorrow and discomfort from the internal organs, as if being manipulated by others. The magic circuit is activated, transforming the magic power in the atmosphere, and the magic marking also operates to assist. The whole body changes from a human to an inhuman state. While consciously becoming a device, mechanical part, or gear that carries the miracle of the world, Lion Jie stepped on the accelerator in order to accelerate the magic power circulating in the body. The summoning circle emits red light, and the miracle finally begins to manifest. But for the current lion robbery, it is not something that should be paid attention to. "Close it, close it, close it, close it, close it, and repeat it five times each time. Only the moment of fullness will be shattered." The magic circle kept running, and the next moment, a girl knight covered in steel armor, summoned. "¡ª¡ªAre you my Master?" Asked the little knight covered in steel. Although separated by the helmet, the clear and transparent voice still came through clearly. Chapter 2 I don¡¯t need a master! [Second more] Lion Jie looked at the little knight whose whole body was covered in steel, nodded, stretched out his hand, and said: "I am the lord who summons you, Lion Jiejieli, please advise." The little knight glanced at the outstretched palm of the lion robbery. Without reaching out his hand, he turned to look at the lion robbery and said, "Before that, I have to declare my bottom line. Following the principle of the Holy Grail, I was summoned. , Although there are certain wishes that must be fulfilled, if you dare to use the thing on the back of your hand to force control of my behavior, I will give up the Holy Grail and kill you first." The Lion Tribulation was taken aback, and then asked: "In other words, is it not allowed for me to twist your will with Lingshu?" "Yes. Others, I don¡¯t care, but this is my bottom line. I hope Master can remember and respect my will. If you can¡¯t do this, I suggest you use Lingshu to make me suicide now. Otherwise, as long as you twist my will once, my next action must be to assassinate you." The little knight wearing a helmet can''t see his face, but his tone is very serious and serious. "I understand." Lion Jie nodded, smiled, and said: "Don''t worry. If we don''t have a fundamental point of disagreement, I won''t distort your will." The little knight heaved a sigh of relief and said, "This is really great. I thought I would be summoned by the master who only treats the follower as a prop. I was also prepared for the backstab in my heart, but I was able to touch it. It''s great to be an informed master like you." The little knight stretched out his palm, took the hand of Lion Jie, and said, "I hope that in the next actions, we can respect each other''s bottom line and cooperate happily, Master." The Lion Tribulation was taken aback. It seemed that the knight of the Round Table who was summoned was a knight with a bottom line and a very talkative. But who is this knight? "Speaking of which, isn''t this a cemetery? Although it can be seen that the Master is a necromancer, it is still a bit disgusting to be summoned in such a place." The little knight said. "There is no other way. After all, this is my home court. Speaking of which...you are Saber, right?" Lion Jie asked. "Of course, it''s Saber rank. The sword in my hand is proof." The little knight raised the sword in his hand and said. Lion Jie smiled and said, "It seems that I was lucky and I got the strongest card." "If you think so, then you are wrong, Master." The little knight said, "Although I came down in the Saber rank, I stated in advance that my frontal combat effectiveness is not strong. To be honest, I was appointed Saber. I was still surprised when I was summoned at the rank. I always thought I would come down with the Assassin rank. But...well, this also gained a few pieces of information." "What information?" Lion Jie asked. The little knight said: "One of the intelligence, this time Assassin in the real world will be a very tricky existence. At least it will not be a general generation. The second intelligence, this time there will be a knight of the round table who is in the world at the same time as me. Information Three..." "Wait a minute!" The Lion Jie hurriedly stopped, and said with a look of stunned expression: "You just appeared in the world, right? Where does so much information come from? Do you have a treasure in this respect?" "It''s a pity that I don''t have a treasure for intelligence gathering. Isn''t the information I obtained information that I can know without thinking?" the little knight asked in confusion. "What?" Lion Jie looked dumbfounded. The little knight sighed and said, "I said, I always thought that I would live in the ranks of Assassin, but in the end it was the rank of Saber. Obviously, the summoned Assassin must be more qualified than me. Rank. Secondly, Master, although you summoned me with round table fragments, the Holy Grail War is generally due to fate, and if you can pull me into the real world, it means that there must be someone who is linked to me. No matter how you think about it, only the knights of the round table Up." After a pause, the little knight continued: "And the third intelligence is that if the spiritual vein manager of this city is also a participant in the Holy Grail War, then he must be quite confident." "Why do you say that?" Lion Jie asked. The little knight said: "Master has been on the spirit veins for so long, and the spirit vein managers of this city have not come to the door yet, other than that, he doesn''t think about anything else. In other words, Master, you have been underestimated. Therefore, the fourth piece of intelligence is extended. The spiritual manager of this city must have a very powerful trump card in his hand." "...Did you get so much information in an instant?" Lion Jie raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you a wise follower?" "No. I can''t talk about a wise man. I don''t have any wisdom. I just play a little clever. Also, please don''t be surprised. These are just superficial intelligence that can be seen after a little thought, and there is nothing to say." After a pause, the little knight said in a disgusting tone: "...a person who I am very unhappy once said,''The mystery is all in the subtleties''. Although I am very unhappy with him, it is undeniable that his wisdom , It really made me use it a lot." Chapter 794： "Is this..." Lion Jie thoughtfully, then asked: "Speaking of which, what is your real name?" "Can''t Master see my real name?" the little knight asked. Lion Jie nodded and said, "Only the ability parameters can be seen, not even the treasures." "That''s it..." The little knight paused and said, "My name is Galahad. Remember, it''s Galahad! Don''t remember it wrong!" Hey hey hey! You know it''s fake when you hear it, right? Lion Jie said silently. However, looking at it this way, it seems that the knight of the round table summoned is very close to the knight of the round table Galahad. So who will it be? It should be one of the next generation of Knights of the Round Table, right? So it seems... Is it Gareth? ... ... Endless darkness. It''s dark. It''s dark. Shirou''s consciousness sank. He didn''t know how long time passed. He only remembered that he had entered the body of the false spirit seat. Before he had time to absorb the false gods, he was locked up. Yes. He was locked up. Who is locked in, and where will it be placed. He didn''t know anything. Only at the moment when he was completely locked up, he saw that the situation was not good, and he took the opportunity to run away. Then I don''t know where to go. It''s just very certain that this is definitely not a corner of the world, but a crack in the dimension. He ran out of the false **** seat, but he was lost in the cracks of the dimension. I don¡¯t know where I came from, and I don¡¯t know where to return. A person wanders in the crevice of the dark dimension. Where is the exit? Where is the return? He didn''t even know. He was trapped outside of this world, in the cracks of endless dimensions. Consciousness has also become confused. At this moment, he, who was in the crevice of the dimension, saw a passage connecting a certain world to the Heroic Seat. How brilliant? Like the light of a star, it is pulling the consciousness on the Heroic Seat, summoning to the world. "Holy Grail War..." Shirou murmured. There is no doubt that this channel of calling was caused by the Holy Grail War in a certain world. Shirou sensed the opportunity. He has been lost in the cracks of the dimension. I don''t know where to go, and I don''t know the direction. But if he uses that, he can see the direction of the world clearly, and then leave the gap of this dimension first, and then find a way to notify Gems Weng. Yes, the only way to get out of the gap between dimensions is to reach the enlightened beings of world truth, there is only the second magic. And Shi Lang, who was lost in the crevice of the dimension, could neither enter a certain world nor return to his own world. He was a completely lost, a wanderer. The only way to get rid of this predicament is to find Jewel Weng and let him take himself away. Shirou stared at one of the records that came. His body can''t enter the passage, so he can get rid of this predicament. But it doesn''t matter, he only needs to be aware of it, and it is enough to get in touch with Gem Weng. He wrapped himself with [evil] and plunged his body into a deep sleep state, and then the consciousness body ran to one of the summoning channels with his own record. Saber, Lancer, Rdier... He has almost all the qualifications for calling. So before the Heroic Seat responded to the call, he first seized one of the calling channels. This has to be said to be a BUG. But from this perspective beyond the world, Shirou was a little surprised to discover. Someone actually did the same thing as him. First respond to the Heroic Seat, seize Saber''s rank, and obey the call. Shiro didn''t know who it was that did the same thing with him. It doesn''t matter, he is not interested in the Holy Grail. Chapter 795： All that is needed is to enter the world, and then contact the gem Weng through the clock tower of a certain world, and take him out of the cracks of the dimension. "...Follow my call, come to the realm!" A man''s fanatical voice resounded in Shirou''s ears. Shirou was given a spiritual foundation by the Holy Grail, and from this he was born an active body, while his mind was given extra modern knowledge and matters about this Holy Grail War. There is no doubt that this is true, as a result of being summoned as a Servant. Dark basement. The scarlet magic circle was running, and a man watched the magic circle enthusiastically. There is no doubt that it will be the heroic spirit summoned from far away to realize his ambition. In the magic circle, Shi Lang slowly opened his eyes and walked out slowly. "Servant, Assassin, Fujimaru Shiro followed the call. You..." Shi Lang was about to speak, but his face couldn''t help being taken aback. The smell of blood was in the air. A man dressed as a magician was looking at him enthusiastically. And this man was surrounded by dead bodies. There is no doubt. That is a sacrifice. A sacrifice sacrificed by a magician in order to summon the Servant! Shirou''s eyes twitched. He actually entered a road called by the blood sacrifice! Inwardly, anger rose. "Heroic, I am your master, I am..." The summoned magician was frantically trying to speak, but Shilang raised his hand [projection] to produce several sharp swords, which directly pierced the abdomen. "You...you...!" The summoned magician''s eyes widened, his expression unbelievable. The summoned heroic spirit actually wanted to kill him the first time? "Damn...If that''s the case...you..." The summoned magician gritted his teeth, his eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes, and the Lingshu on the back of his hand emitted a faint red light. Zhi Li yelled: "Command it with Ling Curse, suicide, suicide, suicide...!" However, Shirou was unmoved. "Why... how could this be?" The summoned magician was stunned. Shilang drew out a sharp sword and said coldly, "Ling Shu is useless for [evil]." "There will be such a thing...Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" The summoned magician covered his abdomen, vomiting blood, and said in a panic: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! You are the summoned hero, we There is a contract! You should understand that if I leave, you will also leave!" Shi Lang struck his head with a sword without hesitation. "Ah¡ª" The summoned magician screamed, his head rolled to the ground, shook for a moment, and then died completely. "It''s a pity, it''s dangerous to summon a Servant. And I--, I don''t need a master." Shi Lang retracted the sword, turned his back, and said flatly. Chapter 3 Who can do it except me? [Third more] Shirou did not hesitate to solve the magician who had summoned himself. He is not a murderer, but he is a very principled person. Summoned by the blood sacrifice, this violated his principles and bottom line. There is no false **** seat in this world, and the [Flower of Evil] suppressed by the evil spirit of the gods can re-operate, so he doesn''t need a master at all. "Are they all dead?" Shi Lang frowned, checking the vital signs of the blood sacrifices one by one. Looking for a blood sacrifice who might still be alive. The ground is full of dead blood sacrifices, about fifty people in number. Among them was a boy who was only six years old. The boy must be a very lively and cheerful child, but he was cut open, covered in blood, and died. The sharp-eyed Shirou found that there was an Altman Seven toy in the boy''s arms. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and took it. The exquisite Ultraman Seven Toys were already stained with blood. Blood stains on even the angular golden eyes. I feel a little heavy. He can hardly see the death of a child. Especially getting involved in this sudden disaster and dying. Because it reminds him of his childhood. Shi Lang searched all the way, but found no one alive. This makes him a little regretful. "May you rest in peace." Shi Lang sighed and turned around. Just as he was about to leave, a faint voice rang. "Help...help me...I...I don''t want to die..." Shirou turned around. There was a woman wailing unconsciously. His intestines fell to the ground, but he was still struggling desperately, making a faint cry for help. Shi Lang did not hesitate, and used healing magic on her and barely saved her life. Chapter 796： "Thanks...thanks..." The woman thanked her before she passed out. Shi Lang hugged her, went out of the basement, and drove her to the emergency hospital not far away. After that, he walked out of the hospital, used the phone booth on the street to call the police, and after informing the basement of the matter, he left. The police used information technology to track the location of the phone booth, but they could not find Shirou. Shirou in the Servant state has the ability to transform into spirits. If he didn''t voluntarily, ordinary people would not find him. Shi Lang used the spiritualization to walk around the city a few times. I got a few messages. This is Neon Shinjuku. But it is obviously not his world. Because of his world, telephone booths no longer exist. In addition, the phone at home that has not been changed can not be reached, and there is no such person as Fujimaru Shiro or Eimiya Shiro. Moreover, there is no holy grail in this city, nor the breath of other Servants. Obviously, the Holy Grail War did not happen here. But in another city. Shirou who was summoned as a Servant could sense that city, and the Holy Grail gave him the knowledge of that city that matched him. ¡ª¡ª Within Romania. This is what the Holy Grail told him. Shi Lang has no interest in accompany the children to play the little game of the Holy Grail War. However, the Servant summoned by the Holy Grail has a basic law that must be observed, and that is to participate in the Holy Grail War. And this is also the participant of previous Holy Grail wars, even if they are unwilling, they will eventually gather in a city to start the Holy Grail War. This basic law also worked for Shirou. Because it was the Holy Grail War that pulled him down. Once the Holy Grail war starts and he is not in the place covered by the Holy Grail, his existence will disappear on its own. And this is also because in his world, after the Fourth Holy Grail War was opened by him, Keishi and Altria rushed from Einzbern in Germany. In addition, Shirou also needs the Holy Grail to distinguish his direction, and uses the Holy Grail to connect with the gem Weng, so that his body can return from the loss of the dimension. Therefore, he must also participate in the Holy Grail War and win the victory. However, he was summoned not from the record of the Eternal King, but from himself as Shiro Fujimaru. And it is realized by the state of Assassin. ¡¾Job: Assassin Muscle strength: E Durability: E Agility: E Magic:? ? Lucky: E Inherent skills: The Flower of Evil A+: Embrace the darkness, the heart toward the light, the sorrowful mud can also bloom beautiful flowers. -Unconsciously absorb evil and transform it into its own magic. Mortal Wisdom D++: We are not chosen by nature, but we are the masters of our lives. The good ones sing it, the evil ones destroy it, that''s it. ¡ª¡ªHostile heroes will be thrown out of the popularity bonus, and friendly heroes will increase a level of popularity bonus. If it is an anti-hero, the effect will be reversed Mortal hero C+: If you fall behind, you will be beaten, and if you are weak you will be deceived. Knowing the shame and then being brave is a true hero! Every mountain opens a mountain, every sea reclaims the sea, both hands open up great deeds, we are all unknown people! ¡ª¡ªInherent skills created by copying the achievements of the person you are looking at, the level is one level lower than that of the skill, and the copied skill is completely copied if it is lower than the skill. Choose the best, it cannot be superimposed. Mortal leader B: Knowledge is not given by God, and human karma is not given by God. Learn it and teach it, get it and give it, and the fire will be passed on forever! Except for mundane skills, any skill can be given to others by down two levels. Treasures: The Flower of Evil EX: The Flower of Evil, which is a controllable treasure of self-discipline, that opens a path to freedom for the evil of this world. A treasure that integrates attack, defense, treatment, curse, erosion, destruction, and control. Infinite sword system (E~A++) Mortal Awakening (EX): The fire of awakening burns everything and leads to the other side of Wangye. Accumulate the fruit of karma, and when a certain limit is reached, this treasure will be released automatically. Come again as a king. (1/100)] This is the ability to borrow the Holy Grail, and [the evil of this world], what he sees is his current attribute panel. The ability value is as weak as ever, and [Dynasty made EX] has also been split into [Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Hero], and [Mortal Leader]. It was not that the King of Eternity was pulled out of the world, but Shiro Fujimaru was pulled out of the world. There is no need to mention the inherent abilities, but in terms of treasures, his [Evil Flower EX to Freedom] is due to the evil of the vampire species and the evil spirits of the gods. Special attack. Moreover, the invisible vortex in the depths of his soul was also manifested by the treasure of [Awakening of Morality]. Shilang knows this treasure. When the fruit of karma is automatically accumulated, the treasure will be released automatically when the accumulation is full, allowing him to enter the posture of record he has reached. Needless to say, this record is naturally the King of Eternity. And this so-called karma is actually magic. He was in the realm of Assassin''s rank, his magic power was not high, and then he killed the lord in the first step. But it doesn''t matter, because his [Flower of Evil] has resumed operation. In just a few days, he can accumulate the fruits of karma and use [Awakening of Morality] to summon him who was born as a king. However, in fact, there is no need to summon the King of Eternity. He is just now, and his strength is completely extraordinary. In the general Holy Grail war, it is already a top-level existence. Followers like Lancer Dilumudo, who come here are all given away. However, Shirou decided to restore the magic more efficiently. In the absence of a master, due to the high intensity, his magic power was consumed very quickly, almost every moment. Chapter 797： Although this consumption is not a big deal under the huge resilience of [Evil Flower], it has been reduced after all. In order to reduce his burden, Shiro came up with a way. He used [the evil of this world] to pollute his spiritual foundation. Invert oneself to seal away the treasures and most of the abilities, leaving only the [Flower of Evil] in motion, so as to achieve a state of rapid recovery of magic power. And when he needed to fight, he took away the [Evil of This World] that polluted the spiritual foundation, and then reversed the spiritual foundation. And this is the way he came up to quickly restore magic power and accumulate karma. As for the impact... That doesn''t exist. The so-called spiritual pollution, the follower''s reversal, may be fatal to other followers, but for him, it has no effect at all. Because he is the one who receives the blessing of "evil" and the container of "evil". A man who can swim in the mud of [evil]. [Evil] Can''t pollute him. And the Alterization of the spiritual base reversal was called the state of returning to demons. And the normal state of the spirit base, he called it a fighting state. Summoned by the Holy Grail, Shiro found his own unique way of fighting the first time he appeared as a Servant. And this way of fighting, I am afraid that the entire Heroic Seat can only be done by him alone. The Alterization is used as the blue back form, and the normal spirit base is used as the combat state...Just ask, besides him, who else can do this? The so-called blackening is three times stronger, and whitening is weakly three points. But this theorem is the opposite for Shirou. Alterization may be a strengthening for other followers, but for Shirou, it is an out-and-out weakening. Normal is the peak, and this is Shirou. Using [the evil of this world] to reverse the spiritual foundation, the silver armor on his body has turned into a dark armor exuding ominous aura, even the skin color has become a little dull, the fire in his eyes is still bright, but it gives people a kind of Feeling cold. But in fact, Shi Lang is still Shi Lang, his temperament has not changed, he still maintains a normal temperament, but the pollution of [the evil of this world] does give people a very bad feeling. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. To participate in the Holy Grail War, you must first obtain the necessary money. And this is not difficult. Among Shiro''s inherent ability-[Mortal Heroes], there is [Golden Rule] copied from Gilgamesh. As soon as the [Golden Rule] was activated, he found a large mafia stronghold after walking around the street for a few times. After taking it off, he bought 200 million yen directly from the black boss begging for mercy. That is about twelve million soft sister coins. Shi Lang only left the Holy Grail war funds of one hundred thousand soft sister coins, and the rest was scattered and sent to the blood sacrificer''s family and paid for the medical expenses for the woman who was still alive. He is a responsible man. Since he was summoned by the blood sacrifice, he wanted to compensate some relatives of the blood sacrificed. In addition, he left a note to the woman, took the Altman Seven toy, and boarded the plane to Romania and embarked on the journey of the Holy Grail War. ... ... Sixth guide Lingxia is a prostitute She was a very educated eldest lady when she was young, but because her parents died in an accident, her life began to decline due to various factors, and she eventually became a prostitute and was taken care of by a man. And that man was the master who had previously summoned Shirou, a magician belonging to the Thousand Realm Tree clan-Sagara Hyouma. She didn''t inject any love emotions into Sagara Hyouma. She chose to be fostered, but simply wanted to get money, and continued in this indifferent society numbly until the end of her life. She always thought that she had long been numb and desperate for life and had no motivation to live. However, at the moment when he was sacrificed in blood, cut open, and was about to die. She only discovered that she didn''t want to die yet. Rescued by someone, he woke up from the local emergency department. While rejoicing that he was still alive, he was worried about medical expenses. However, she was told by the doctor that someone had paid for her medical bills long ago, and she also left a note for her. The sixth guide Lingxia took a look at the note, and the words on it made her cry directly. There is only a short line of words on it. ¡ª¡ªStrangers, may you live happily. Trivial, a blessing from a stranger who saved her. It turns out that there is still warmth in this world. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I''m here for today. Good night~! Chapter 4 Hero Summoning Boarding the plane to Bucharest, the capital of Romania, Shiro was on the plane, closing his eyes and thinking. The Holy Grail has given him a lot of knowledge due to his presence in the form of a Servant. Most of the modern knowledge is out of date for him, but there is also some intelligence about the Holy Grail War. The red and black camp. The battle between Qiqi and Qiqi. And he is Assassin present as the black camp. Chapter 798： This is the basic information given to him by the Holy Grail. In addition, the known place of occurrence is in Romania. Judging from this information, is he involved in the worldview that took place in "F/A"? In this way, don''t you have to meet a few old friends? As far as Shirou knows, in the world view of "F/A", among the servants called to the lower realm, the red Lancer is Garner, and Berserker is Spartacus! This time, Garner in the present world is a follower, and he may not have the memory of fought against the false **** seat with him not long ago. It''s just that Spartacus... I couldn''t help but recall the weak hero who had protected him when he was six years old. Shirou''s heart, which was already calm as still water, still couldn''t help but ripples. That is the hero of the weak who is willing to help himself when he is weak and when he is helpless. Similarly, they are also rebels against oppressors. If this is really the world view of "F/A", and the follower has not changed... Then he can once again see the weak hero, the morning star of rebellion on the earth. However, he is no longer a weak under the protection of a hero, but a dominant one. So, if you really meet, what will happen? Shi Lang sighed. The world is unpredictable. A boy who yearned for a free hero, but in the end he grew up to be the ruler of the hero''s rebellion. However, one thing is quite certain. The battle between Qiqi and Qiqi is an unprecedented battle of the Holy Grail. But for him today, perhaps, it''s just a relaxing game. Just... "What is that¡ª?" With his palm propped on his face, Shi Lang couldn''t help but stunned as he looked out the window. Not far from the sky, there is a black ring as it is. I thought it was just a natural phenomenon. However, no matter how long the plane has been flying, wherever it flies, and looking out the window, you can still see the black ring. Like a shadow. ... ... Thousand Realms Tree Castle. Lancer Vlad III, sitting on the throne, looked down at the three riders who worshipped in front of him, and couldn''t help but raised his mouth. Rider-a beautiful man of Charlemagne''s twelve warriors, Astorford. Caster-the legendary philosopher, poet, and creator of the "Kabbalah" magic foundation, Avisbronn. Archer-the great hero in the ancient Indian epic "Moko Bharata", the son of the thunder **** Indra, Arjuna. "This Holy Grail war, I will win." Vlad III said with a smile. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Standing behind him, Berserker, the great hero in Greek mythology, the great hero Hercules who completed the incredible twelve trials, let out a deafening roar. Like a horn of victory. At this moment, Saber, who was standing by the window, turned his head and looked out the window, his slender brows frowned. "What''s wrong, Saber?" Vlad III looked at Saber who was a little absent-minded. "No. It''s nothing...M..." Saber hesitated. Vlad III laughed and said, "You are a great king, so you don''t need to be honored specifically." "You laughed, I''m just a king who doesn''t understand people''s hearts, far from being great." Saber shook his head, and then said. Vlad III asked: "So, what are you bothering you? As a king, Yu is very concerned about your behavior." Saber hesitated for a moment, and said, "I don''t know if it is an illusion... I always feel that there are two spiritual foundations that are the same as me." "Dame?" Vlad III touched his chin, revealing a puzzled look. Saber nodded. "No problem. No matter who you face, you won''t keep your hands. That, right?" Vlad III asked. Saber nodded, and said with a serious face: "I must, get the Holy Grail!" Vlad III smiled and said, "Then, Yu is looking forward to the final battle with you." After a pause, Vlad III looked at the other servants and said: "Wait for you, so is Yu." At this time, Archer Arjuna raised his head, looked at Vlad III, and said: "There is one thing, I need your approval." "What''s the matter, Archer?" Vlad III asked. Archer Arjuna said: "Since I am already present, then it means that my old enemy may also be present in this Holy Grail War. If there is, I hope I can single out my old enemy." "What''s the point of such a trivial matter?" Vlad III laughed and said: "The bravery and righteousness of a warrior should not be defiled. If your enemy is truly present, then you go. The righteousness of a warrior is also an acclaim of war. . But you also have to ask your master¡¯s opinion." Archer Arjuna looked at his master, Gold Mujik Yugdomirenia, a greasy middle-aged man who was rather obese in a white uniform. Gold said: "I will satisfy you, Arjuna. But it must not ruin the plan of the Thousand-Year Tree!" Arjuna nodded. Templar church. "People... are almost here." The dark-skinned, white-haired priest looked at the empty church with a soft smile on his face. Chapter 799： "The rest, Saber shouldn''t be there anymore." The woman in the luxurious black dress appeared behind the priest like a phantom, her slender finger was holding a goblet, dangling slightly, in the goblet. The bright red wine swayed like blood. She smiled gracefully and asked, "Want to **** poisoned wine, Master?" "This is really an honor. After the Holy Grail War is over, I will definitely drink it with honor." The priest smiled and rejected the woman''s kindness. "If you drink it, you will be poisoned immediately, Father. The pain of intestinal puncture and abdomen will die." A young man with green hair and a scarf around his neck leaned against the pillar, grinning broadly, completely ignoring the woman''s needs. He swallowed his gaze alive. Afterwards, he turned his head slightly, looked at the heroic huntress sitting aside, and asked carelessly: "You''re right, sister?" "I''m not your eldest sister!" The heroic huntress put her hands on her chest, and looked at the green-haired young man with a little displeased eyes. Her cat ears were shaking constantly because of her master''s discomfort. The green-haired young man laughed, then looked towards the promenade and asked, "Lancer, what do you think?" "Ask me what I think, in fact, you just want to draw my attention, and then fight with me." The white-haired young man in the sun wheel golden armor looked at the green-haired young man calmly, and said faintly: "It''s useless. Yes, my lord is controlled by the poisonous woman, and I will not do it with you." The green-haired young man scratched the back of his head, a little distressed. The woman''s head burst out with countless "Tic Tac Toe", and gritted her teeth and said: "You guys...just get rid of you guys now!" The white-haired young man said calmly, "You can''t beat one of them here, Assassin." The woman was choked, glaring at the white-haired young man with anger, as if she was about to do her hands in the next moment. "Calm down, calm down, Asssassin, don''t be angry. We are companions now!" Father White-haired held the wine glass that Assassin could fall on the ground at any time. "Humph." Assassin snorted coldly, then turned and disappeared. The green-haired young man scratched his head, looked at the white-haired young man, and said, "Your mouth is really poisonous, Lancer?" "Why do you want to talk about poison? I don''t understand, I just told the truth about the matter." The white-haired youth showed a rare look of confusion. "Tsk tusk tusk, there is really no self-knowledge, Lancer." The green-haired young man laughed, then turned to look at the huntress and asked, "You said yes, eldest sister?" "Achilles! I repeat, I am not your eldest sister!" Atalanta shouted in embarrassment. I don''t know why this Achilles is always holding on to it, and he has to call her eldest sister. "Boom, boom, boom..." A heavy voice rang from the depths of the church. The priest showed a helpless expression and said, "It''s starting again, Berserker..." The priest sighed, then looked serious, and said: "First of all, there is one thing to say. The Ruler that guarantees the normal operation of the Holy Grail War has arrived." "So what?" Achilles asked, curling his lips. "Ruler must be removed first, otherwise the impact on us will be too great." The priest sighed and said, "Once Ruler himself thinks about the Holy Grail, it will be too threatening for us or for Black. After all, every follower has the right to use two magic spells, this kind of ability can''t be ignored." Lancer reminded: "It is too threatening to you." The priest smiled helplessly. Achilles asked strangely: "Isn''t Ruler only a hero who has no desire to be able to serve?" "The predecessor of the heroic spirit is also a human. As long as it is a human, there is uncertainty. Therefore, we cannot rule out the factor that Ruler would suddenly want the Holy Grail." The priest said seriously. Lancer said, "You are sure in your heart." "Because it is the Holy Grail War, so be careful, don''t you?" The priest asked with a smile. Lancer closed his eyes. "Ruler''s reaction has already appeared, so who wants to go there?" The priest looked at Jiqi Heroic Spirit. Atalanta snorted and disappeared, while Achilles held the back of his head with both hands and whistled. There is no doubt that their behavior has shown their own attitude and will not deal with Ruler. The priest sighed, turned his head slightly, then looked at Lancer, and said, "Then, I will leave it to you, Lancer." "Your choice, from the beginning, I was the only one." Lancer said calmly. After a pause, Lancer said: "There is just one thing, I must tell you in advance." "What''s the matter?" the priest asked. Lancer said, "I feel that person. In this battle, I am afraid that my old enemy also has an existing world. Only me and his battle, don''t interfere." "That great hero..." The priest was taken aback, then nodded with a wry smile, and said: "I understand. It''s just... really bad news." Lancer turned his back, his figure slowly disappeared. There is no doubt that he is going to snipe the one in the priest''s mouth, and has the Ruler who has the right to use two spells for every follower. "Hope, don''t make extravagance." The priest sighed. "Boom, boom, boom..." A heavy voice resounded in the church. That was the sound of Berserker beating. Chapter 5 I have confirmed that the eyes are the woman who died in front of me [second more] The plane arrived in Romania. Some hidden corners of the airport are full of surgical techniques. There is no doubt that this is restricting the entry and exit of magicians, and the main reason is probably the organizer of this Holy Grail War, in order to avoid the curse of the weak third-rate magician. Shi Lang sorted out the knowledge gained on the plane, and now he understood that the location of the battlefield was Tolifas, a small city in Romania. The managers of that piece of land are the Thousand Realms Tree clan who hosted the Holy Grail War. The opposite is the bell tower magicians who have been declared rebellious. The current problem is that it is not the battle between the seven masters, but the battle that is about to be waged on an unusual scale of seven followers against seven followers. Just the aftermath of the battle between the two riders may cause the surrounding buildings to be ravaged and destroyed. However, the scale of the two parties'' full-scale resistance to Qiqi vs. Qiqi will know how serious damage it will cause just by thinking about it. . However, Shirou thinks carefully from his own perspective. Sure enough, it''s still just a child''s game. And he was speechless enough to have to play this kind of children''s game with others. In short, go to Tolifas in Romania first, and wait for the rest to be discussed later. Chapter 800： Counting transfers, waiting for transfers, etc., Shilang arrived at the Romanian capital-Henri Coanda International Airport in Bucharest, spending more than a day before and after. Because of reversal, he absorbed a lot of magic power on the plane, and the [Awakening of Morality] reached 8%. The time of arrival was in the afternoon. The weather was unfortunately cloudy, and the sky was covered by a large black-gray thick cloud. It''s just that under this gloomy weather, the black ring on the suspended sky is still conspicuous. So... "What the **** is that?" Shi Lang was puzzled. As early as in Neon Shinjuku, he discovered this black ring. However, at that time he just regarded it as a natural, ordinary weather phenomenon. But as the plane moved, the black ring was always in front of him, even if it was now on the other side of the planet, Romania, the black ring was still suspended in the sky, very conspicuous. As if from any angle of the planet, you can see this black ring. No. Not as if. In fact, Shirou asked other people. They can also see this black ring, and they know more specific than him. That is the mysterious black ring that appeared in the sky sixty years ago. Scientists from various countries have used various scientific methods to test, but unfortunately, there is no result. There is no mass, no energy, no response, as if it is just some kind of projection. Countries in this world attach great importance to this and spend a huge amount of money in research, but there is no gain at all. Not only is there no mass and energy response, but there is also no response to the magnetic field. Simply put, it''s like something that doesn''t exist. However, it actually exists on people''s heads. As long as you look up, you can see this dark ring, like the sword of Damocles standing on top of humans. Shirou stood outside the airport, looking at the dark ring. For convenience, he put on a modern black suit. The body is slender, with long arms and legs, and the waist is straight, giving people the feeling of a graceful and noble boy, but there are no pickpockets around, or beautiful women who dare to approach him. And this reason is not because of his poor appearance, but because he used [the evil of this world] to reverse the spiritual foundation, instinctively gave people a cold and uncomfortable feeling. Shirou retracted his gaze. He is not an eventful person, if he can raise his hand to help others, he will never be stingy to help others. However, he didn''t know what that dark ring was, so he wouldn''t care about it. The most important thing is that he is now a masterless Assassin. Compared with the dark circle, he needs to care about his current situation first. Win the Holy Grail, use the Holy Grail of this world to connect with Jewel Weng, and then let your body return. Romania is a developing country with an underdeveloped economy and very backward domestic infrastructure. It¡¯s fine in the Romanian capital, Bucharest, and it looks very prosperous, but in those small rural towns, it is truly backward. More importantly, there is no direct official train between Bucharest and Tolifa, so you need to go there at your own expense. Outside Henry Coanda International Airport, there are many soliciting cars. But perhaps because of the impending Holy Grail War in Tolifa, almost no drivers are willing to take Shilang to Tolifa. Of course, this may also be related to the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. However, the wealth is moving. After all, there is still a driver who is willing to take Shilang to Tolifa City, but the price is two or three times higher than the original price. Shiro agreed. He has prepared a lot of war funds, so he doesn''t need to be stingy. The most important thing is that he now has no concept of money. It is ridiculous. He who was obsessed with the dream of a monopoly in the past has no idea about money. It''s really funny. The driver was a middle-aged man who looked very poor and his face was covered with wind and frost. After he got on to Shiro, he did not start the car directly, but continued to solicit passengers, preparing to pick up some people to go to Tolifas. Shiro did not refuse. He is not in a hurry. The times in this world are relatively backward, and there are not many entertainment facilities. Therefore, Shi Lang took out a copy of "The Legend of King Arthur" from his arms and read it. This is not his world. Of course, there is no legend of the eternal king. Only the legend of King Arthur and the Twelve Knights of the Round Table. And the ending of this story naturally does not need to be mentioned. The next generation of Knights of the Round Table, Galahad returned to heaven in search of the Holy Grail, Gareth and Gahris were killed by Lancelot. King Arthur was charmed by Morgan to give birth to the rebellious knight Mordred, and he was eventually killed by the rebellious knight Mordred in the battle of the sword fence. There is no Shirou¡¯s normal story of King Arthur. It can also be said to be the legend of King Arthur in pan-human history. Shi Lang flipped through this familiar and unfamiliar story book. Perhaps it was really what the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, who was the manager of the Romanian Spiritual Vessel, did. After the driver pulled for half an hour, all the passengers in this flight were gone, and no one came. He sighed depressed and was about to start. At this time, a woman asked softly: "Excuse me, is this car sent to Toliface?" Chapter 801： "Yes, yes." The driver replied repeatedly. "Great. I thought I had to walk to Tolyfas. This must be a revelation from God." The woman said happily, and then paid the fare. "Please get in the car, ma''am," the driver said happily. The woman got into the car. Shi Lang, who had originally watched "The Legend of King Arthur," raised his head subconsciously and glanced at the woman, but he couldn''t help but pause. This is a very graceful girl with brilliant blond hair and a ponytail that falls straight down from the waist, which makes people want to catch it. She wore a white shirt and black tie on the upper body, and a black skirt and a pair of slender legs wrapped in black stockings on the lower body, giving people a feeling of a full grip. The most important thing is her pretty face. That delicate face was almost exactly the same as his Altria, except that the eyes were violet. Is it? That''s it. Is it really the world view of "F/A". Shi Lang sighed in his heart, and then added in his heart, this is not Altria. Indeed, the woman in front of her was indeed exactly the same as Shirou''s Altria, and even the size of her chest was almost the same. It''s just that there is a difference in height. Shirou''s Altoria is about 1.7 meters tall, while this girl is about 1.6 meters tall. And temperament, there are some gaps. This girl has a lively feeling like a new-age student, and his Altria... Well, it''s fine to say in normal times, but when facing him, he will become very inferior, like an ostrich, always bow his head. This is not Altria. Shi Lang said to himself again, then lowered his head and continued to read his book. Shilang no longer paid attention to this girl, but the girl''s gaze fell on Shilang. She couldn''t help being stunned and surprised, and then those violet eyes gradually changed into a blue sky like the sky, and the lively temperament on her body also transformed into a solemn and holy feeling. Like a dedicated saint. Shi Lang didn''t look up, but while flipping through the book in his hand, he said flatly, "Don''t be troublesome, Ruler." "Don''t worry, I just came here as a referee and will not do unnecessary things, Assassin," the girl said. No. She should not be called a girl anymore, but should be called Ruler Joan of Arc, the saint of France who was in the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France. And in Shirou''s world. This is a woman who died in front of the Shiro statue. Of course, the world is different, so this woman in the present world shouldn''t be the woman who died in front of his statue, right? Today, Joan of Arc has been summoned and given the rank of Ruler. No need to mention it, of course because this Holy Grail War is really extraordinary. The war between Qiqi and Qiqi probably gave birth to the absurd feeling of the Holy Grail, and thus summoned the Ruler who will decide the victory of the Holy Grail and let the Holy Grail War go on normally. It''s just that the state of Joan of Arc''s arrival is a bit strange. She did not normally descend in the state of Servant, but with the consent of the body owner, relying on a girl named Letitia with a wavelength very close to her, and appearing in a relying manner, and Participated in this Holy Grail war. "Then, why do you deliberately rely on this young girl''s body in the present world?" Shi Lang asked without raising his head. "Excuse me, Assassin. Are you...an anti-hero? In short...just...just a...villain?" Jeanne said hesitantly. She could feel the evil aura on Hua Shilang''s body. No. Not to mention that she is already sensitive to curses and evil, I am afraid that any normal hero can feel the ominous aura on Assassin''s body. And this is natural. After all, Shirou now uses the [Evil of This World] to reverse himself, thus reaching the state of returning to demons. "That''s right. But don''t worry, the Holy Grail War hasn''t started yet, and I won''t attack people." Shi Lang said. He didn''t explain it specifically. Because there is no need at all. "I hope," Jeanne said. Although she said so, Joan did not lift the state of dependence, but stared at Shirou vigilantly. There is no way, the breath of [the evil of this world] really makes people extremely cautious. Especially let her such a heroic spirit who got the name of a saint be cautious. Regarding this, Shiro just turned the "Legend of King Arthur" with a flat face, watching this familiar and unfamiliar story, and didn''t care about Joan of Arc''s vigilance. What Shirou didn''t know was that at this moment, Joan was watching him while communicating with Leticia, the real master of her body. Leticia asked worriedly, "Miss Joan... Is this gentleman really a villain?" \"I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just that the curse and ominous aura on him is too strong. This aura is like facing the real curse, the ominous incarnation.\" Joan sighed and said "I really didn''t expect such an anti-hero to come to this Holy Grail War. This is troublesome. Anti-heroes generally have a feeling of destruction and curse towards human beings, and they will surely cause a lot of destruction." "What rank is this gentleman?" Leticia asked. She didn''t panic, nor did she show any surprises about the "Holy Grail War" in Joan''s mouth. When Joan chose to rely on her body, she had already told her everything about the Holy Grail War, but even so, she chose to let Jeanne participate in the Holy Grail War. Therefore, she was not surprised by the Holy Grail War. "Assassin." After a pause, Jeanne added: "It''s Assassin from Black." Leticia had no doubts. Because, Joan of Arc, who is in the realm of Ruler rank, has rank privileges of Ruler rank, and one of them is to see through rank. In addition, he also has the [Real Name Recognition] to see through the real name, and the privilege of running two spells on every servant who participates in the Holy Grail War [God''s Judgment]! It can be said that it is true, referee rank. Chapter 802： "So, what is this gentleman''s real name?" Leticia asked. "Let me see..." While communicating with Leticia in her body, Joan stared at Shirou who was flipping through the book, and resorted to [Real Name Recognition]. Then- She was stunned. "What''s the matter, Miss Joan?" Leticia asked. "This...this..." Joan did not know what to say. Her [Real Name Revealed] actually didn''t work! What you see is not the real name, but a row of [? ? ? ? ? ¡¿ Real names, including abilities and treasures, are all [? ¡¿! I didn''t see anything! Shirou flipped through the book without raising his head, and said flatly, "Please don''t peep at me, Ruler." Chapter VI The Myth Comes Back [Third More] Shiro noticed that Joan was using Ruler''s ability to spy on herself. Shiro said: "The referee can''t interfere in the game. If you blow a black whistle, you will be attacked by a group of players, and you will be killed directly." "I know. My position is only the referee, but it is also one of the referee''s privileges to look at the real names of other Servants, so please don''t say that I am a black whistle." After a pause, Joan said with a serious face: "I am a principled Ruler!" Shi Lang did not answer, but looked down at the book. At this time, Leticia asked, "Miss Joan, can''t you see this gentleman''s real name?" "There should be some hidden treasure, so I cut off my [Real Name Recognition]." Jeanne thought for a while and said. In fact, Joan did not guess wrong. It is the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] that Shirou possesses that isolates Joan of Arc''s [Recognition of Real Name]. With powerful evil thoughts, the spiritual pollution is isolated, and the spell is invalidated. Even the [Clairvoyance EX] can be blocked, and at the same time, it can also isolate the [Real Name Seeing] of Joan of Arc. There are no shortcomings to truly restrain such treasures, except for the treasures of evil and the solemn type that Astraya possesses. It is true, the perfect treasure of offense and defense. The defensive spell and the real name can be seen through, of course. The car fell into calm. Shirou looked at "The Legend of King Arthur", and Joan was talking with Letitia while watching Shirou vigilantly. Because the spiritual foundation that was reversed by the evil of this world really made her care. The driver, on the other hand, drove the car intently, with a sad expression on his face. Because only two people were carried, it was different from what he expected. After driving for a while. Seeing that Shirou hadn¡¯t changed, Joan relaxed his vigilance a little, turned his head to look at the driver, and asked, ¡°Sir, how long will it take to reach Tolifa City?¡± "It will take about six hours." The driver turned his head and replied: "Tolifas is in the northeast of Bucharest. Some areas have not yet been paved with national roads, so it is not easy to pass." "Oh, that''s it." Jeanne nodded. Although she wanted to reach her destination as soon as possible, the God she believed in could not let her travel through space, so in order to pass the extra time, Jeanne took out a book from the schoolbag behind the same as Shirou. It is a math problem with high numbers. Letitia is only a high school student, and she was able to come to Romania to participate in the Holy Grail War with her, naturally because the school was closed. But even if it is a holiday, homework is required. Because Shirou was nearby, Joan did not dare to let Leticia come out, so she volunteered to help Leticia complete her homework. Of course, there is also a reason to get rid of boredom. Just... After looking at the dense formulas and weird patterns in the math book, Joan fell into silence. In her time, she was the daughter of a little nobleman in Donremi Village who owned about 50 acres of land. She received some basic education. After she came to the world as Ruler, the Holy Grail also gave her common sense in the world. But it is clear that these basic education and the given common sense are limited. Sure enough... I still don''t understand! "Lord, please tell me the answer to this question." Jeanne subconsciously put the textbook in front of him, and prayed respectfully. After a while, after confirming that God does not know how to write a lot of questions, Jeanne gave up the struggle and put the textbook back in her arms. "The answer to that question is 1.3454." "Huh?" Jeanne was taken aback, raised her head and looked at Shirou. Just what Shirou said. Shirou raised his head to look at Joan and said, "I said, the answer to that question is 1.3454." "Will you, Mr. Assassin?" Jeanne asked curiously. "Isn''t this a matter of course? Such a simple question." Shi Lang said. Simple? Joan glanced at the strange figures and patterns, and fell silent. Shi Lang said: "That''s the story again. I have already entered Romania. Does Miss Ruler still have a leisure time to help Pingyi''s people with math problems?" "I''m just a referee. I just keep the Holy Grail war going normally. I won''t threaten anyone, and I won''t attack anyone. Therefore, no one will attack me." Joan said. "That''s not necessarily, people who want to cheat, but the most want to make the referee disappear." Shi Lang laughed. "Don''t mention that." Jeanne looked at Shirou closely, pointed to a certain problem in the math book, and pleaded: "Please teach me this problem." Chapter 803： "Ask me for this Assassin? My answer is of course, but..." Shirou closed the book in his hand and said with a smile: "Those who want the referee to disappear, but they have been waiting for a long time." "Huh?" Joan was taken aback. "¡ª¡ª!!!" After that, as if she had sensed something, her gaze condensed fiercely. She sensed the breath of a follower a few kilometers away. The alarm in my heart sounded instantly, dangerous, dangerous! That follower is very dangerous! "It seems you have noticed it, Ruler." Shirou smiled. Joan turned her head, looked at Shi Lang with a look of surprise, and asked, "Have you noticed it a long time ago?" "As early as half an hour ago, I noticed it. It''s really a terrible killing intent, and it''s coming straight to you." Shi Lang said. "Half an hour ago..." Joan couldn''t believe it. As the Ruler who is most sensitive to the Servant''s breath, she was aware of it now, but this Assassin was already aware of it? "You can''t escape, Ruler." Shirou pointed to the dark night sky and said, "The other party''s target is you, and now it''s night, it''s time for war orgy." Joan ignored Shi Lang, but stopped the driver and then forced to get out of the car. "Excuse me?" The driver looked puzzled. "¡ªPlease don''t go any further!" Joan said this to the driver, then grabbed her bag and ran forward, disappearing in a moment. The driver couldn''t figure it out, looked at Shi Lang, and asked, "Sir, don''t you chase it?" "Why do you ask?" Shilang asked strangely. "Because you look like friends you know," the driver said. "We are not friends." Shilang shook his head, and then said: "Also, just park the car here. There is no safer place than this." The driver laughed and said, "Sir, you can really make a joke. There is no safer place than here. Do you mean that the front is dangerous?" His voice had just fallen, and there was a "bang", and a huge explosion sounded in front of him. The driver was stunned. ... ... Like the brilliance of the sun and the blast of terrifying magic, Joan ran out in embarrassment. "¡ª¡ªHidden, it seems that it is not a general generation." The voice came from the beginning, and Joan looked up with a vigilant face, and saw a young man standing on a large highway sign not far away. The long hair is transparent and white, and the eyes are as sharp as a sharp sword. The ruby ??embedded in the open chest echoes it, brewing a coquettish atmosphere. But what is more conspicuous is the golden armor that covers the opponent''s whole body, which should be said to be "melted" with the flesh and exudes sacred brilliance. Although every part is incomparably beautiful, the young man who integrates all of them gives people a strong impression beyond beauty. He is an indescribable and wonderful young man. And there is no doubt that the sudden blow just now was the blow of this white-haired young man. Joan looked at him vigilantly and asked, "Are you the Lancer of the red side?" "Oh? I was seen through before I took out the weapon." Lancer nodded with interest. "I know, even your real name-the heroic spirit Garner!" Jeanne said. Lancer said with interest: "No wonder I will rush you out. Ruler''s rank is indeed troublesome enough." "I don''t understand why you want to shoot at me?" Joan asked puzzledly: "I''m just a referee and won''t interfere with any of your actions. The curse corresponding to you is just just in case. ." If she can, Joan does not want to fight with Garner. As Ruler, she knows exactly how powerful Garner is in front of her. Unless she uses her treasure, she has no chance of winning. No... Maybe there is no chance of winning with that treasure. "The master ordered me to pack you here, I just need to follow the contract to do it." Garna said calmly. With a scream, for a moment, the pale light seemed to penetrate through the gunman''s right hand, but that was just the realm of what should have been beside him. A huge spear appeared there, a spear that was longer than the height of a tall young man. Not only was it too big to imagine that it was a weapon operated by humans, it was also exquisite in appearance to be an art. Except that it is worthy of being a god-given weapon, there is no other more suitable description. "Ruler, I''m going to make a move. Sorry, considering that you have privileges, so I can''t release the water. Let me use the strongest move to tell the victory or defeat. It can be regarded as seeing you off." Garner said calmly. And when these words fell, Garner''s instant swelling magic power made Jean of Arc dumbfounded. Garna didn''t mean to fight against each other at all. This was the real name that he planned to liberate the treasure directly. In this way, before Joan of Arc can use Ruler''s magic spell, his treasure will be activated first! And when Joan, who was determined, summoned her weapon and banner, ready to resist. She sensed the breath of the second servant. "Arhcer, do it!" While a rough man''s voice sounded, the arrow of fire shot from the sky supported the iron pillar of the road sign. With a "boom", Garna''s position instantly disintegrated. Of course, Garna wouldn''t be in a hurry because of this level. He jumped with an extremely calm attitude and stepped on the asphalt road. "Sure enough, it''s you¡ª" Garner no longer paid attention to Ruler, but confronted Archer with the sharp gun in his hand. He looked at Archer who had attacked him, and whispered in an icy voice that seemed to bring a chill: "The world of Archer in black...you and my destiny, as expected..." He didn''t say the real name of the Archer who attacked him, but he knew it in his heart. Not only him, but the eyes of the dark Archer who attacked him are also very cold. Obviously, each other is aware of who each other is. A fat man showed fear and hatred behind the black Archer, and stared at Garna. There is no doubt that he is the master of the Black Archer, Gold Mujik Yugdomirenia. Chapter 804： However, Garner ignored him, but looked straight at the black Archer, and said calmly: "It seems that your target is also Ruler." Black Archer nodded and said, "Exactly." Garner glanced at Joan. Although the goal is the same, Black''s goal should not be to eliminate, but to solicit. If you can recruit a neutral adjudicator to join, your camp will undoubtedly gain an overwhelming advantage. Garner turned his head, looked at the black Archer, and asked: "Are you planning to join Ruler and knock me down? Are you only looking for victory? Although superficial, it is also a method of tactics, I don''t care. " "You are mistaken, I must decide the outcome with you alone. To be honest, I was disgusted when I was called by restraint to cooperate with you last time. But since it is that kind of crisis, it is also a last resort. But now¡ªI want to single out with you, Garner!" Archer of Black said coldly. "It''s just what I want, Arjuna!" Garna clenched the sharp spear, his body exuding a strong killing intent. "Wait a minute, isn''t your target me, Lancer of Red?" Jeanne asked. Garner glanced at Joan and said, "I''m no longer interested in you, Ruler. Although it is the command of the master, it is not the original intention of the master. Then, I will kill Archer first!" And Arjuna also looked at Gold and said, "Master, I''m sorry. I''m going to fight him here!" "Wait...wait a minute, Archer! This is not the same as what he said!" Gold was shocked. His plan was to help Ruler later recruit Ruler, but he never thought of a direct decisive battle! if it is like this¡­¡­ Gold looked at the Ling Shu on the back of his right hand. "Under this situation, don''t think of restraining me with a spell curse, Master. Otherwise you will definitely regret it." A Zhou said coldly. The cold eyes made Gold swallow. Arjuna turned his head and stared at Garner coldly. Similarly, Garna stared at Arjuna coldly. "Galna--" "¡ª¡ªArjuna!" A battle between the Son of the Sun God and the Son of Thor is like the return of a myth! Chapter 7 Give me a face! [2/10, ask for a monthly pass! ¡¿ No one expected something happened. In this present world, Garna, son of the sun **** Surya, and Arjuna, son of the thunder **** Indra, met, and before the first night of the Holy Grail War began, they decided to start a decisive battle to determine life and death. It''s just like their fate in life. And their battle made Joan of Arc present extremely ashamed. Garna''s fighting spirit ignited like a blue flame, and A Zhou''s eyes, which had always been steady, burned with scorching flames. There was a little burnt smell mixed in the air. It was not known whether it was caused by the weapons of the two, or the powerful magical flames emitted by the slaves. All in all, for both parties, only one thing is clear. ¡ª¡ªOnly you, I can''t lose! Garna was so sure, and Arjuna was so sure. Before his death, Garna''s mother begged Garna not to shoot against the five Bandu sons, but Garna vowed not to shoot against the five Bandu sons except Arjuna. In the decisive battle between Arjuna and Garna, each other set a rule [not to attack people who are in a state of being unable to fight], and Arjuna is a noble and calm warrior, but he is in a decisive battle with Garna. In the process, he did not hesitate to break the rules, and while Garna was in a state of being unable to fight, he shot the arrow and killed Garna. And this is enough to explain the cause of the two. When the two appeared at the same time, this decisive battle was inevitable. There is no roar, no aura of cracking silk, but the magical arrogance of the two sides is like raging flames on everything around. Both Joan of Arc and Arjuna''s Lord Gold retreated quietly. Just as a hot flame conveys danger, the intuition of being a creature tells them: It''s too dangerous here! When both of them retreated, the two who were still holding hands completely let go of each other''s constraints and fought fiercely. Thunder, firelight. The two clashed fiercely, sparks burst out like scattered lives, and the two immense forces competed against each other. Regarding the distance between each other, of course, Arjuna, who is holding a bow and arrow, has the upper hand, but Garna''s speed is too fast, and he narrowed the distance to fight Arjuna almost instantly. Circumstances fell into an absolutely unfavorable situation for the heroic spirits of the Archer rank. However, Arjuna relied on the bow in his hand to resist Garner''s sharp spear, and he could not see the slightest disadvantage at all. Even in close combat, he was on par with Arjuna who was a Lancer. "This... this is not Archer at all!" Joan was dumbfounded. With such superb melee martial arts, you can fight Lancer Garner with the bow alone... Is this still Arhcer? Garner made seventy-eight tricks, deadly, at least in the eyes of Joan of Arc, but Arjuna used the bow in his hand to break Garner''s tricks one by one. And knocked it back, and finally shot a deadly bow. There was a terrifying power in the bow arrow, and Joan was a little cold sweat, but Garner opened the bow arrow easily, and then continued to attack. There is no doubt that this is beyond the legend, the real battle of myths! It''s not that Joan is inferior... These two people, she was very sure that she couldn''t beat either of them. The only thing that can contain these two people is probably only her treasure. No. Even if I used that treasure... She might not be the opponent of these two people either. Why, how come there are followers of this specification? This is not just what Joan said in her heart. Chapter 805： It is also other, with the help of envoys, or other means, to monitor the voices of the masters and followers here. "It''s really worthy of Yu''s adversary, and the remaining subordinates are all outstanding people who are brilliant in the history of mankind, making Yu Changkui''s blood boil." Vlad III smiled cheerfully, but his heart became serious. I have to admit that even in Romania, he is not sure whether he is the opponent of Garna and Arjuna. Saber squeezed the invisible holy sword, dignified gaze flashed in those holy blue eyes. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Berserker Hercules let out a majestic roar. ... Templar church. The priest showed a helpless expression and said: "Black actually summoned Arjuna...and it''s no wonder that Lancer, who has always been calm, will lose control." Red Assassin asked with interest: "Are you upset, Master?" The priest smiled and said, "How could it happen? The Holy Grail War is the gathering of all causes and conditions. This situation is also expected. It just happened, but it made me a little helpless." "Lancer is really amazing, Archer is amazing... Ah, I can''t wait to fight them." Looking at the image transmitted by the priest''s enchanter, Red Rider Achilles was full of excitement, and then turned his head. Looking at the red Archer Atalante, he asked, "You think so too, eldest sister?" What responded to him were Atalante''s bows and arrows, and his facial expressions like wild cats. ... The spiritual veins of the cemetery. Lion Jiejieli looked at the scene transmitted by the envoy, with a solemn expression. He turned his head, looked at the little knight sitting next to him, and asked, "What do you think, Saber?" "So strong..." The little knight sighed, and said with some headache: "There will be servants of this level who participate in this kind of war skin, which is actually a personal battle." "Are you sure of winning?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. The little knight thought about it and said, "If I fight head-on now, I will definitely not be able to beat them. Therefore, I suggest that it is better not to fight them head-on." "Then what kind of battle?" asked the lion robbery. "Isn''t this of course? It must be a sneak attack from behind, either sneak attacking the master, or sneak attacking him after the war." The little knight said naturally. Lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight with a natural tone, and said silently: "Please pay attention to your identity,''Galahad'' Knight Commander." "Look at what you said, Master. Knight, isn''t it such an inconvenience?" The little knight said in a very sure tone, "When it''s time to attack, it should be a sneak attack." The lion Jiejieli was choked, and then said helplessly: "...You are Saber!" "No. I''m Assassin," the little knight said. After a pause, the little knight looked at the scene from the envoy and said, "But--, it looks like we are going to eliminate two players tonight." "Oh? Do you think they will die together? Will the master let them go?" asked Lion Jiejieli. "Looking at this situation, the master dare to use Lingshu to force them to evacuate, I''m afraid they will have a backstab in the next moment?" The little knight was silent for a moment, stood up, and said, "M... it''s decided!" "What has been decided?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. The little knight smiled and said, "If there is no accident, one of them will definitely be killed, then we should be prepared to sneak attack on the surviving one." "Should we not go to help Lancer of Red? He is theoretically our partner, "Galahad"," said Lion Jiejieli. "It¡¯s just a superficial partner. The essence of this kind of battle is betrayal and betrayal, use and use? And Master, don¡¯t pretend in front of me. Too naive, but can¡¯t summon me so dirty The poisonous snake in the bone marrow." The little knight said, "Of course, if I say something wrong, I apologize. Then, I will not hesitate to stab my back." The little knight swung the sword in his hand and smiled frivolously. The Lion Jiejieli sighed and got up. ... No one can stop the decisive battle between Garna and Arjuna. This was not only seen by the little knight, but also by other servants and masters. As the master of Arjuna, Gold held a handful of sweat. Arjuna''s eyes couldn''t be wrong. If he dares to use Lingshu to stop this decisive battle, although it may prevent this fateful decisive battle, A Zhouna will definitely kill him. Gold didn''t get along with Arjuna for long, but he had some understanding of Arjuna''s temperament. This is a mature and stable servant who listens to the words of the master, but if he dares to stop this fateful battle, Arjuna will definitely kill him. There is nothing wrong with this. So now, he can only pray that Arjuna will win. But anyone with a discerning eye can see that it is Garner who has the upper hand now. Archer''s rank was too restrained by Lancer''s rank. Even if Arjuna''s martial arts were close to Garner, he could still be matched, but the scale of victory did gradually turn to Garner. Without hesitation, Gold raised his palm, ready to use Lingshu. Upon seeing this, Arjuna shouted: "No use!" Gold was taken aback. Arjuna shouted: "I will win! I will win!" Gold didn''t know what to do. "Oh?" Garner asked with interest while attacking: "This time, don''t you rely on external forces?" A Zhou said coldly: "I will win. Because you alone, I will never lose!" "Big talk doesn''t make you stronger." Garner''s gaze also fell cold, and said: "That is the same for me. Only you, I will never lose!" Thousand Worlds Tree. "What is Gold doing? Don''t let Archer retreat. He really wants Archer to fight Garner there?" Danic Preston Yugdomirenia looked puzzled. "What''s so bad about it, Dannick?" Vlad III said with interest. Dannick looked at Vlad III and said anxiously: "King, this..." "Don''t understand it yet, Dannick?" Vlad III looked at him. "What? Wang, I don''t understand." Dannick said. Vlad III said: "This is the collision of heroes, it is the interweaving of faith and existence. No one can stop this battle. Gold is so, you are so, and so is the rest. It is better to say that it is prevented. This idea of ??collision is an insult to the hero. Let A Zhou go, and then believe that he will win, that''s enough." Chapter 806： "It''s... the king." Danick admired. Templar church. The priest said: "Prepare to use the magic spell to get Garna back." "Did you give up on sniping Ruler, Master?" Assassin looked at the priest with interest, and said, "Looking at this posture, Garner has the upper hand." The priest smiled bitterly: "The situation of the battle changes. In case the opponent uses the spell, Garna will be in a disadvantageous situation. Let him come back first. He is our important trump card in this aspect and cannot be explained here." Assassin snorted and nodded. The priest got up, ready to use Lingshu, but just got up, a silver gun hit him straight in front of him, forcing him to stop. Red Rider Achilles said with a cold face, "Do you want to insult the soldier, Father?" The priest looked at Achilles with a distressed expression and said, "I understand what you want to say, Achilles. I also understand Garner¡¯s thoughts. I respect your beliefs and beliefs as fighters, but I Can''t lose." Achilles said coldly: "I''m a stunned boy, I don''t care about it. But if you want to insult a soldier, my gun is not polite to you." The priest showed an embarrassed expression and turned to look at Assassin. It turned out that Assassin looked at his embarrassed expression with interest. Achilles said: "No one can stop this decisive battle, not even themselves." The priest sighed and gave up. As they said, no one could stop the decisive battle between Arjuna and Garna. Even if it is their master, even if it is themselves, it won''t work. The winner must be distinguished. One of them must be slashed. However, they are too strong for each other. Arjuna used the rank of Archer to deal with Lancer''s Garner, and he was still able to fight in close combat. Although he did fall into a disadvantage, he did not show defeat. I have to say that these are worthy of the two great heroes in the "Mahabharata" epic, and they are not simple stuff. The battle has entered a white-hot stage, but a round of scorching sun has also risen on the horizon. The night is gone, and the day is about to come. Fighting during the day is the taboo of the Holy Grail War, which is extremely easy to expose the mystery. Although the mythical battle between Garna and Arjuna is obvious enough, no one is willing to break this taboo. However, neither Garna nor Arjuna showed any signs of giving up. At this time, no one can let the two of them stop. Even their masters, even Ruler, or even themselves, can''t let each other stop. In the car ten kilometers away from the battlefield. Shi Lang slowly closed the book, he glanced at the slowly rising sun in the distance, and sighed: "Oh, oh, do you want to continue the war? The time for the war is over." "Mr...Mr...what the **** is going on?" The driver was so scared that he was crying and shivering, hiding next to Shiro. The blasting sound of "bang" and "bang" in the distance made him leaning against Shirou in fright. The outside world is so dangerous, he only feels that he is doubly safe next to this gentleman. Shiro showed a bright, sunny smile, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just that the gas pipe exploded." "The gas pipe exploded? But, but there shouldn''t be a gas pipe laid there." The driver said shiveringly. "That''s another facility problem." Shirou turned his spiritual foundation back, smiled, patted his shoulder, and said, "Don''t be afraid, you go back first." The driver was very scared at first, but looking at those eyes, those bright eyes like open flames, he instinctively felt a burst of warmth and peace of mind. "I...I know." The driver nodded. Shilang stepped out of the car and walked forward. The driver asked loudly: "Sir, where are you going?" "I''m going to the distance." Shi Lang didn''t turn his head, but waved his hand and walked towards the distance. In the eyes of the driver, how plain and unrestrained is that figure? This is an expert. The driver said silently in his heart, then turned around and left. "Arjuna--!" "¡ªGalna!" Under the witness of almost all the masters and followers, Arjuna and Garna were covered with terrifying magic arrogance, ready to initiate a new round of confrontation. The thunder was mixed with fire, and the sun and thunder danced together. At the moment when the two were about to confront each other, a small, dark thin line pulled up from the ground. "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" It shattered the earth, and at the same time prevented the confrontation between the two. As a last resort, both Garna and Arjuna had to stop their hands. "Who¡ª?" They all turned their heads, their gazes fell on the people who shot them to stop them, their gazes couldn''t help but be taken aback. Gold and Joan also turned to look back. At the end of the black line, the Shi Lang who had turned the spirit base back, wearing a silver dragon armor and holding a book in his hand, walked slowly towards the brilliant sunrise. There is a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and those eyes like open flames give people a very gentle and soft feeling. Like the holy kings that came out of various legends and epics. But the moment Garna and Arjuna saw Shirou, they couldn''t help but stun the gods. "It''s... actually you!" Chapter 807： A Zhou couldn''t help but uttered aloud. Did they admit it wrong? It won''t. You will never admit your mistakes. Because even if the appearance changes again, even if the temperament changes again, but only those bright eyes like fire will not change. It''s him. It was the king who had led them to fight together. "You will be summoned by the Holy Grail..." Garner couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth open because of excessive surprise. Facing the sunrise, Shirou walked over slowly, with a faint smile, looked at Garna and Arjuna, and said: "It''s been a long time since I saw you two. It seems that you still remember me. Then, can you give me something? A face, does it end here today?" "Heaven¡ªit''s already bright." Shi Lang pointed to Asaka and said with a smile. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Also, it is really a failed author who forgot to ask for votes. At the beginning of the month, I beg you to vote for the guaranteed monthly pass and the guaranteed blades! ! This is very important (try to be serious Chapter 8 Equally Insidious Thousand Worlds Tree. Vlad III looked at the battlefield projected by the envoy, focusing on dividing the battlefield, stopping Garner and Arjuna''s Shirou. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I interrupted the battle between the heroes... who is this person?" "I don''t know..." Rider Astorfo touched his chin and said, "But it seems that Arjuna and Garna seem to know him...could they be great heroes from India? , Rama?" "It''s possible. However, even Rama, interrupting the match between them would be a bit untimely." Vlad III said. "No, the king of Romania." Saber shook his head, and said, "It''s already dawn. It''s untimely to keep fighting." "You''re right, Saber. I am obsessed with heroic battles, and I have indeed neglected this. It really is the ideal king who has ended the dark and troubled British world and followed the call of the people. He discovered it at the first time. Things I have overlooked." Vlad III nodded, confessing his mistakes openly, and praised Saber. "No. I''m not the ideal master, I''m just a king who doesn''t understand people''s hearts." Saber shook his head and said. Vlad III smiled and said, "You humble yourself, Saber." Rider Astorfo yelled, "You kings, don''t lift each other up anymore. Why don''t Garna and Arjuna stop here?" Vlad III said: "It depends on what A Zhou thinks in his heart. Whether he wants to fight or stop, Yu will support his will." Saber raised his eyebrows and said, "But in this case, it will be exposed to ordinary people in Romania." "It''s okay. By then, Yu Yu will personally create a duel for them on the battlefield. But it''s just a bit more tricks, if you can appreciate the hero''s final, it would be good." Vlad III said. Saber said: "That''s fine, whether it''s a warrior or a knight. The sacred duel can be held without affecting the people, and it must be a blessing to everyone." "However, it depends on what Arjuna and Garna think about themselves. Also¡ªthis is this person, what they want to do." Saber''s gaze fell on Shi Lang in the projection. ... In the battlefield. Shirou looked at Garna and Arjuna with a smile. Garner asked, "Do you want to stop the duel between me and Arjuna, never...no. It''s better to call your rank." "Assassin." Shiro reminded. "Yes, Assassin, do you want to stop the duel between us?" Garner asked. Shilang shook his head and said, "I didn''t intend to stop the duel between you, because if you did that, you would be completely disrespectful to you. It''s just that it''s already dawn, can you respect the principles of the Holy Grail? What?" "Are you Ruler? Why do you care about this kind of thing?" Arjuna asked with a frown. "That, that..." Joan reminded weakly: "A few...I am Ruler." But it is a pity that neither Arjuna nor Garna paid any attention to her. Their eyes were all on Shilang. Shirou turned his head, looked at Joan, and said gently, "Of course we know you are Ruler." Joan showed a touched gaze. She suddenly discovered that this person is very good. After that, Shirou turned his head, looked at Garna and Arjuna, and said, "I am not Ruler, but don''t bother the Romanian people, two great heroes." "Huh--," A Zhou Na snorted coldly, and said, "At this point. The only way to stop me is to let me kill Garna!" Garna turned his head and stared at Arjuna coldly, and said, "You don''t have that strength, you are just talking big. And unfortunately, I am the same!" "This is really troublesome." Shi Lang sighed, then stretched out his hand. The next moment, the [Mortal Leader] was launched, and he readily attached [Death of God] to Garna. Arjuna raised his eyebrows, looked at Shi Lang, frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" Garner frowned and asked, "Do you want to make trouble, Assassin?" "How can this be considered a mess?" Shilang shook his head and said with a smile: "I remember, you always wanted me to strengthen you before? As a partner who fought together, I think I can request this kind of request. Promised." "M... this is good. I will strengthen Garna first, and when Ajuna is about to lose, I will strengthen Ajuna. Don''t worry, when you want to release the treasure, I will give you all Reinforcement. Of course, if the winning or losing caused by this is considered fair, I don¡¯t care about it. Oh...by the way, do you want a fair fight? This is a shame, because I''m not sure about my abilities. What if I strengthen one person a little more, and strengthen another person a little less, which constitutes an unfair battle?" Shirou showed a troubled expression, and said: "It is rare to be together across the world and time, and finally can spell a fair and just outcome. In the end, it just re-stages the ending of the myth. What should I do? This is too much. Sorry?" "That''s right. Will the person who wins be criticized again? For example, did he win with the help of external power in a despicable way?" Shilang smiled. Chapter 808： "You, you...!" A Zhou glared at Shi Lang. Garna hesitated for a moment, then sighed, looked up at Shirou, and said, "Only this time, Assassin!" "Don''t worry, if it''s night, I won''t interfere." Shi Lang said with a smile. Garner glanced at Arjuna, and then at Ruler Joan, and finally fell back to Shirou, saying: "Obviously you are in the rank of Assassin, but you are more like the one next to you. Ruler." Joan: "..." Jeanne looked at Garner, then Shirou, and finally pointed at herself, looking blank. Garna turned and left. Arjun gave Shirou a shameful look, then looked at Gold, and said, "Go, Master!" "Wait, wait, Archer." Gold stopped Arjuna, turned to Shirou, and said, "If this is Assassin, it should be..." Shirou smiled and nodded, and said, "Yes. I am Assassin of the black, and I am considered a partner of the black." "Oh, oh! That''s too reliable. Please go to the Thousand Realms Tree with me." Gold sent out an invitation. Shirou nodded and said, "This is natural, because I am the Assassin of the black. But, will Archer be willing to let me go with him?" Shi Lang looked at Arjuna. Gold''s gaze also fell on Arjuna''s body. Garna had already left, Arjuna recovered his calm, and returned to a normal and calm man. He calmly said, "Don''t interfere in my duel with him next time, that''s enough, Assassin." Shilang smiled and said: "I said, don''t fight in the daytime, I won''t be nosy." Arjuna looked at Shirou, then raised his palm, pointed at Joan, and said, "You are more like Ruler than she is." Joan: "..." She looked blank. Who did she provoke? Shirou looked at Joan and said, "Farewell here, Ruler. It''s a nice trip with you." "Wait, wait a minute! I also need to go to Black''s camp." Jeanne said, "Please allow me not to say the specific reason, but please rest assured, I am Ruler, I will not do unnecessary things, let alone unnecessary. Intervene in this Holy Grail War." "Did you find something unusual in this Holy Grail War?" Shi Lang asked. Joan looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked, "You...how did you know?" Shilang smiled and said: "A normal follower does not rely on human flesh to embody the world. This, but you don''t need to know the common sense with your brain." Joan: "..." However, speaking of anomalies... Shirou raised his head and looked at the sky. The dark ring of darkness still hovered in the sky, like the sword of Damox above everyone''s head. At least, Shirou thought it was weird. "That''s right," Shirou turned to look at Joan, and asked, "Don''t you use a magic spell on Garner, Ruler?" "Huh?" Joan asked for a moment, "Why should I use a spell on him?" "There are really rules, Ruler." Shirou said with a smile, "If I were to be a Ruler, I would definitely use Lingshu to send anyone to die when I saw him." "Please... please don''t say such terrible things with a smile." Jeanne said with a cold sweat on his face. Gold contacted Danike, the commander of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, and after obtaining Danike''s approval, he took Shiro and Jean to the territory of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. ... ... The spiritual veins of the cemetery. The Lion Jiejie Li helplessly spread his hands and said: "It seems that the plan of the sneak attack has been ruined. The scene of the death of the same thing was finally destroyed by the sudden appearance of the black Assassin, ¡®Galahad¡¯." The Lion Jiejieli was about to say something, only to find that the little knight was sitting on the ground with his chest in his arms, silent. Because of the helmet, the lion robbery could not see the face of the little knight, but this kind of performance... Is it sulking after planning bankruptcy? But... "Is it him? Is it him? It shouldn''t be, it''s impossible... If it''s that person, how could it be in the realm of Assassin''s rank? From the perspective of that person''s great achievements and the wisdom left behind , The most suitable rank should be Ruler, and no matter how bad it is Caster. How could it be Assassin''s rank present? But...that face is exactly the same as the sculpture..." the little knight murmured Talking to himself. "What''s the matter, Gentleman''Galahad''?" The Lion Jiejieli looked over and asked. "Ah, ah...no. It''s nothing, please don''t mind, Master. I am a person who likes to be alone sometimes, although it seems very neurotic. M...perhaps, you laugh at me now, I I won''t beat you." The little knight said. After a pause, the little knight added: "Of course, if you laugh too hard, I will definitely kick your ass." "Then what is this cruel standard?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. The little knight said: "Of course it is defined by me. I think it''s too much, then I will kick your ass." The lion robbers the world: "..." Why is there a feeling of facing a child? "Let''s not mention those first. Your plan has gone bankrupt,''Galahad''," said Lion Jiejieli. "Planning to go bankrupt is common, so it is strange to say that the plan not to go bankrupt. "Those who work in scheming must be calculated by others." The more meticulous the plan, the more flaws there will be. Remember, Master, This is..." After a pause, the little knight said, "This is my motto!" The lion Jiejieli asked: "Next, what should we do? Shall we continue to live here?" "Of course not. It''s time for us to get in touch with our dear little friends." The little knight smiled: "We are all partners, but we have to help each other." The lion robbery said silently: "Who just said that everyone is a superficial partnership? Still thinking of stabbing a partner in the back?" "Oh! Of course it''s me. It''s not that I am bragging, making small moves behind my back, stabbing a knife behind my back, but I have a good one. Also, are you complimenting me? M... I accept it. Very good compliment." The little knight nodded and said. The lion robbers the world: "..." Speechless. This guy is shameless. Chapter 809： The Lion Jiejie Li sighed and said helplessly: "The human design is about to collapse, Qing ¡®Galahad¡¯." "It doesn''t matter, it collapses, just use another person''s name." The little knight smiled: "Whose one will be used this time? M...if it''s decided, let''s use Mordred. This I''ll use the name of the rebellious knight again. I will be called Mordred from now on, Master. M... by the way, I will be called Mordred in front of outsiders." "Yes. I see." The Lion Jiejieli sighed. However, in this way, two of the knight''s real names were excluded. Not Galahad, nor Mordred. So who will it be? Is it Gareth he guessed? But is Gareth a person of this character? Lion Jiejieli sighed, he was completely confused by the true identity of the little knight. It''s true, how can a follower conceal his real name from the master? Isn''t this the cornerstone of distrust? After a pause, the Lion Jiejie Li asked: "Speaking of which, I decided not long ago to sneak and kill Lancer and visit them now. Is this appropriate? And, don''t you agree with my feelings? This time my partner, There is a problem." "The situation has changed, and of course we have to follow it. It''s a stubborn performance, and it will be played to death. You have to learn to work around, Master. Also, the partner in question may not be something that cannot be used. Of course, the most important thing is that as long as you haven''t turned your face, your partner, isn''t it still a partner? Hehehe..." The little knight let out a gloomy laugh. However, the lion robbery did not feel terrible, but felt very reliable and safe. Chapter 9 Between Kings [Second More] Templar church. Garna returned to their strong base camp. Fighting against the fateful enemy, Arjuna, even if it is as strong as Garna, will not help being injured. The priest healed his wound and asked, "How do you feel, Lancer?" "There is nothing wrong with the wound on the body. In terms of mentality, should it be said that it is a confluence of fate or a game of fate? In this Holy Grail war, I will meet my old enemy and that person." Garner Said. "That person...!" The priest raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is that the black Assassin?" Garner nodded and said, "Don''t repeat, I''m talking about that person." At this time, the red Rider Achilles came over and said with some dissatisfaction: "Lancer, you actually evacuated. I thought you were going to duel with that Archer to the end. For this, the priest had to use a spell curse. When you came back, I threatened him for you. Look¡ª, now that poisonous woman Assassin is starting to settle accounts with me." Poisonous woman... Assassin''s forehead burst into a series of tic-tac-toe, and said in anger, "You can continue to be proud of you while there is still time, Achilles. When the war in the camp is over, I will poison you as soon as possible!" Achilles laughed indifferently. The priest did not pay attention to the play of his companions, but looked at Garner with scorching eyes and asked, "Who is the real name of Assassin." "Real name, I don''t know." Garner said. Achilles said in surprise: "You seem to be very familiar with the influence passed by the envoy." "Arjuna and I were once called to a certain world by inhibition as a hero to perform a mission, and there was an intersection during that mission. Because of this, even if I were called as a Servant, I still remember it. Him." Garner said. "Then his identity?" the priest asked. He doesn''t care about the process, he only seeks conclusions. Garner said: "It should be regarded as King Arthur." "King Arthur? The king of British legend?" the priest asked in surprise. Achilles smiled and said, "This is nothing, right?" Garner glanced at him and said, "He is a special King Arthur." Achilles was taken aback. The priest frowned and asked, "What do you mean by this sentence?" "That''s a very difficult person to deal with. It''s better to say that, including me, no one is his opponent in this war." Garner said calmly. Assassin snorted softly, swearing his existence. Achilles asked with great interest: "Is he strong?" Garna glanced at him and said, "One of the seven riders at the top." Achilles was taken aback, Assassin''s complexion solidified, and Atalante''s cat ears moved. And even the priest''s eyes shrank sharply in an instant. The scene freezes. Only the sound of "Boom, Boom, Boom" is left. "Is the crown or crown one of the seven riders?" the priest asked. His tongue is a little knotted. Garna nodded. "Unexpectedly, there will be a crown to participate... This is a more troublesome existence than Ruler." The priest murmured to himself. Garner said: "That''s not the case. I can see that his magic power is insufficient and currently does not constitute a fatal threat, and this is probably because he did not directly fight me before. But it should not be taken lightly. He has the ability to quickly restore magic power. At most five days, his magic power will be restored enough to wipe out this Holy Grail war. If you want to ask my opinion, my opinion is only one point, preferably within three days, Let him exit first regardless of all costs." "It is really uncomfortable to hear such solemn words in your mouth." The priest sighed, and then asked: "The special King Arthur... who is he?" "If it is the heroic spirit who enters the heroic seat, then it is impossible not to know the heroic spirit who has been sleeping. He is the saint king who sleeps deep in the hall of heroic spirits and will never be able to wake up. The only heroic spirit that has changed pan-human history, eternal Dominator, the end of King Arthur''s record, the King of Eternity." Garna slowly told the truth about Assassin. At this moment, the followers of the red side were silent. "It''s actually the king whose inhibitory power has always wanted to sign as the guardian...no wonder." The priest sighed. "This is indeed... he must be eliminated first regardless of the cost." The priest murmured. ... ... Chapter 810： Thousand Worlds Tree. Under the leadership of Gold, Shirou and Joan came to the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree. This is a very magnificent castle. Although it is not as good as his palace, it is also a good old building. Gold brought Shiro and Jean to the main hall of the castle. It is the so-called between kings. Vlad III sat high on the throne, looked at Gold and Arjuna, smiled and said: "Thanks, Gold, Arjuna. You wait for the work, I can see it all." Arjuna bowed down slowly and said, "Please forgive my immature behavior, the King of Romania." "If this is the case, you don''t need to say it again. This is not a national war, but a battle of heroes that spans time and space. It should display the spirit of your heroes. If you stop it, you will look petty, but it will let another king. Shameful." Vlad III laughed. If it was a national war between the army and the army, he would naturally not let Arjuna mess around, but the Holy Grail War was a war between followers and followers, so naturally it was another matter. Crossing the dimensions of time and space, once again gathered in the present world, but failed to exert its brilliance due to the incompetence of the commander. This is probably a pity for Vlad III. "Thank you for your understanding, King of Romania." Arjuna said. During the exchange between Vlad III and Arjuna, Shirou''s eyes traversed between the king. Including him and Joan of Arc, Lancer Vlad III, Rider Astorfo, Archer Arjuna, a total of five riders. In addition, there are a few magicians. Danick standing next to Vlad III, and Gold standing next to Arjuna. Vlad III felt Shirou''s gaze and asked with a smile: "Assassin, you think this welcoming ceremony is not serious enough?" "That''s not true." Shilang shook his head and said with a smile: "It is enough to be solemn to have you here." Vlad III smiled heartily, then stood up, spread his hands, and said: "Assassin, Ruler, welcome to the black camp, Yuzhi Castle!" "It''s a great honor." Shi Lang smiled. Joan said, "Me too." Vlad III nodded, then his gaze fell on Shilang, and he asked a little serious: "So...what is your real name?" "Unfortunately, I am not a well-known follower, so knowing my real name or not does not really matter. Of course, if you insist on asking my real name, call me Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said. "Fujimaru Shiro..." Danike murmured and raised his eyebrows. This was indeed an unknown follower. But from the point of view of the name, it should come from the heroic spirit on the side of neon, but in any legend or epic of neon, there is no name Fujimaru Shiro. It seems that this is a very weak follower. Danike decided in his heart. However, Vlad III smiled, and then asked with some solemn eyes: "You... are a king, right." Although questioning, but the tone is sure. Everyone looked at Vlad III with a little surprise, and some did not understand why Vlad III had so determined the identity of Shirou. Shi Lang was not surprised, but smiled and said, "You can see it, the king of Romania." Vlad III said: "The air is calm and relaxed, elegant and confident. There is a difference between aristocrats and kings. I have not been so blind that I can''t see the style of such a bright king." "Exactly. My identity is indeed a king, but if you say it, you may not know it. However, forgive me, I can''t treat you as a minister like Ajuna and other servants, otherwise my subordinates But I will cry, and a king might also jump out of the coffin and tear me." Shilang smiled relaxedly. This guy... Is a king? Danike looked at Shirou in surprise. "Then, there is one more question." Vlad III fixed his eyes on Shirou and asked, "Where is your Master?" When De Vlad III mentioned this issue, many people noticed it. It was because I was attracted by the battle between Arjuna and Garna, and because Yu Shilang succeeded in stopping Arjuna and Garna, the scene was too important and the brilliance was so dazzling that most people ignored this issue. . Yeah. Where is Assassin''s Master? That should be the magician of the Thousand Realm Tree clan, and the Thousand Realm Tree''s partner. So, what about the Master? People found the problem. Faced with this problem, Shirou laughed very freely and said, "I killed him." "What!?" "Sagara Hyouma was killed by you?" The first thing that came through was Danike, the leader of the Thousand Realm Tree clan. He looked at Shirou in disbelief, and Servant killed the Master. But this Servant is still active. "Don''t lose the aristocratic bearing, Danic," said Vlad III. "Yes¡ªmy king. Yes, I was impolite." Danick said apologetically. Only then did Vlad III turn his head, looking at Shirou with some cold eyes, and said: "I need to know why to determine whether you are a friend or an enemy." "He summoned me in the form of a blood sacrifice. Please pardon me, being summoned in this form is the bottom line that I cannot bear." Shirou said flatly. "Is that so? That''s all right." Vlad III laughed. He looked at Shirou and said solemnly: "Welcome you again, Assassin Fujimaru Shirou. Yu is the leader of the black side, the Lord of Romania in the rank of Lancer, Vlad III!" "Fortunately meeting." Shi Lang nodded, and then smiled: "However, is it really okay to expose the real name now? When the red team loses, we are the enemy." "If you can defeat Yu, it doesn''t matter if the Holy Grail is taken away." Vlad III said. Shiro nodded. It can be seen that if the legend of Vlad III does not match, this is a very intellectual king. At this time, Vlad III''s gaze fell on Joan, and he asked with a serious expression: "So, Ruler, what is the intention of the rest of Nilai?" Chapter 811： "Black Lancer, I''m here to confirm Black''s situation." Jeanne said. When Shirou looked at the servants among the kings, she was also looking at. "Oh? Then Ruler, what are you sure about?" Vlad III looked at Joan with interest. "Very harmonious, just...what about the other servants?" Jeanne asked. Vlad III said: "Of course it is to deal with their own affairs. How can there be idlers during the war?" Vlad III''s gaze fell on Rider Astorfo for a moment, then turned back to Joan. Astorfo: "..." Joan hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "The King of Romania, can you allow me to stay in your castle for a while to determine the situation of Black?" "Cooperating with Ruler''s actions is also part of the war. Yu has no opinion, but before that, Yu has a question for you." Vlad III stared at Joan of Arc. Joan said, "May I ask¡ª" "Do you have desire for the Holy Grail?" Vlad III asked. Faced with this question, Joan answered without hesitation: "Naturally not." Vlad III was silent. He stared at Joan, but his eyes were not as flat as before, but rather sharp. Not only that, even Arjuna looked at her coldly. Jeanne felt a little baffling. Vlad III''s gaze became plain again, and then he said: "...you will probably get along with Saber very happily, but don''t forget your identity, Ruler. If you forget, the rest will make you remember again. ." "Rider, let you take Assassin and Ruler to their room." Vlad III said. "Yes, I know, Lancer." Astorfo smiled. With a wave of his cloak, Vlad III took Danic and left between the kings. Joan looked blank. What''s wrong with her? Astorford came to Shirou and Joan and said with a smile, "Come with me, Assassin, Ruler." "That, that..." Jeanne hesitated for a moment, and asked, "I... Did I say something wrong? Why do you feel that the king of Romania and the great hero of India look very hostile to me? ?" Shi Lang patted her on the shoulder and said, "People who have no desires are the ones who make people most worried." Chapter 10 is like the kid next door! [Third more] Astorfo took Shiro and Jean to their room. "This is the middle corridor of the castle. Oh. By the way, there is a toilet there." Astorfo walked in front of the two of them, humming a light tune, while introducing Shirou and Joan of the castle''s architecture. His braid flicked behind him, and Goud Shilang''s hand moved a little restlessly. However, I don''t know what to say. Ruler is not a member of the black camp, but Astorfo hasn''t introduced the internal structure of the castle at all, and seems to have no intention of concealing it. Obviously, this guy is a man with no scheming, city government, and a relatively simple person. And Vlad III arranged for him to lead the way for Joan of Arc and Shirou. In addition to showing his integrity, he might also have other considerations. For example, it is impossible to tell what kind of group they are. Shirou didn''t think much about it. The Holy Grail War is said to be a war, but its essence is actually a personal struggle. Some in the real kind of country-to-country, military-to-military tactics, are simply not used. There was no war, Shiro used [the evil of this world] to reverse his spiritual foundation. The ominous, cursing breath emanated, causing Joan to frown. Even Astorfo, who has a very normal face, couldn''t help stiffening his face. He looked at Shirou with a strange face and asked, "Assassin, why do I think you have become weird?" "Don''t worry about it, my treasure is nothing more." Shi Lang said gently. "Is that so? What treasure can give people such an aura of restlessness?" Astorfo asked with interest. Shilang smiled and said, "It''s over, Rider." Astorfo froze for a moment, then scratched the back of his head, and said embarrassingly: "Ah, ah... I''m sorry, Assassin. Sometimes I can¡¯t hold your feet, but trust me, I¡¯m not malicious. ." "It doesn''t matter, I like your character better." Shi Lang smiled. At this time, the waiter passed by the three of them. There are men and women holding weapons. Although they are in human form, their expressions are numb and their eyes are hollow, like robots. "Those are..." Jeanne stopped to look at the waiters, her eyes serious and a little concerned. Astorfo said: "Don''t mind, it is an artificial lifeform made by Caster to prepare for battle." "Artificial...living body?" Joan was a little surprised. "Um..." Astorfo thought for a while, and said, "It''s like a robot nowadays. By the way, in ancient times, it was like a golem or a doll." "It means...a combat weapon without self-awareness?" Joan asked. Astorfo nodded and smiled: "If we are self-conscious, aren''t we humans? Don''t worry, we are heroes, and we don''t know how to do that kind of thing." "Not necessarily." Shi Lang said. "Huh?" Astorford and Joan looked at Shirou. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. Compared to this, take me to my room sooner, Rider." "Oh. Good!" Astorfo nodded. Shirou looked at the artificial life forms. His [Evil Flower] absorbed magic power from those artificial life bodies, although it was only an extremely subtle and extremely subtle magic power, but there is no doubt that it is indeed [evil]. Magic power transformed from [evil]. From this point, it is sufficient to explain that these artificial life forms are not what Astorfo said, without self-consciousness. Therefore, whether it is the black Caster who creates artificial life forms or the Servant who enslaves these life forms, in essence, they are oppressors. Chapter 812： If the weak hero who resists the oppressor is here, I am afraid that the clarion call for rebellion will be set off in the first place. It''s just that Shirou didn''t do it, and didn''t say it. But from the perspective of modern ethics, creating artificial life forms is a mistake in itself, right? Shirou was placed in a room by the window, and Joan was placed next door. After Astorfo arranged Joan of Arc to the next room, he came to Shirou''s room and said, "If you have any questions, you can call me at any time. After all, everyone is a partner, and I will help you very seriously. Oh, Assassin. Well... more or less because I am the only idler now, so boring." Shi Lang asked with interest: "Don''t you need to let me do things now?" "Lancer probably meant that, Assassin, you just came here. First, you need to familiarize yourself with the environment of our camp, and then arrange for you to do things." Assassin thought for a while and said. "That''s it. I understand," Shi Lang nodded, and then smiled: "To be honest, I am a toil, and being idle makes me very uncomfortable." "Huh huh?" Astorford came with interest and asked: "Could it be that Assassin was a very busy person in his lifetime?" "Don''t use the word''before'' to me." Shi Lang shook his head in distress, and then said: "However, I am indeed very busy. I can''t stop even if I want to stop. As a result, I have stopped now. Feeling uncomfortable." "It''s so...that''s really miserable. My words, but I have been trying to be lazy. However, my friends don''t mind, and my monarch is still lazy with him. Hahahahaha..." As Tolf laughed, and then said: "Call me if you have any questions, now I''m a guide for you and Ruler." Shilang nodded and said, "Okay." Astorfo left the room. Shilang stood at the window, looking at the sky, still seeing the black ring that hovered the sky. He frowned. He is not a saint, so he doesn''t take care of his business. However, the black ring really made him care. "Boom, boom, boom..." The door was not closed, but there was a knock on the door. Obviously, the visitor is a person who pays much attention to politeness. Shirou turned around and said, "Please come in." Pushing the door open, Ruler Joan came in. She was holding a book and looked at Shirou hesitantly. "Is there anything, Ruler?" Shirou asked, "Should you not inspect this castle?" "There is this plan, but Letitia...well, it''s me. I care about the answer you said earlier, Assassin." Jeanne said. Hearing this, Shirou asked curiously: "What answer?" Joan placed the high number book in his hand in front of Shirou, pointed to one of the questions, and said, "That''s the answer to this question. You said the answer is 1.3454. How did you get this answer?" Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and asked with a strange look: "This...is it something that should be studied now?" "Be sure to tell me. I am now in a storm of thoughts. If I can''t study it, my brain may not be able to stop." Joan said distressedly. Shi Lang asked strangely: "Do you have obsessive-compulsive disorder?" "Forget it..." Jeanne''s eyes glanced away, a little embarrassed. "That''s not a problem, it''s just a matter of effort." Shilang walked over, took out a piece of white paper and pen, and said: "Then you are optimistic, I want to analyze the answer." Joan nodded hurriedly, looking serious. "This question is actually quite simple, but it uses a lot of formulas. You see, when a=8, we can get the derivative first to get the derivative of f(X), so when X tends to (0, 1) When, the derivative of f(X)......" Shiro wrote the mathematical analysis questions while explaining the steps. At the beginning, Joan''s expression was very serious, and she heard with gusto, then she was at a loss, and finally became lethargic. Lord... what is this? Two minutes later, Shirou wrote down the answer and said: "...look, the answer of 1.3454 came out like this. It''s simple, isn''t it?" Shi Lang raised his head and saw a pretty face that was stunned. "That, that..." Jeanne hesitated. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked mildly. Joan said with a weak face: "Can, can you say that even the village girl can understand it?" Shi Lang said with a strange look: "I think what I said is already very simple. This question is not a big deal, and the degree of difficulty is about 0.15." "Really, really worthy of advanced mathematics!" Joan can only sigh with emotion. "Are you mistaken, Ruler?" Shirou said, "This is an ordinary high school math problem." Joan asked naturally, "High school math problems, isn''t it just advanced mathematics?" Shiro: "..." "Anyway... please make it simple, Assassin." Jeanne pleaded. Shi Lang sighed and said, "There is really no way. However, I happen to be idle too. It doesn''t matter to teach you." Shiro spent ten minutes analyzing the answer to this question in a variety of ways and tricks. And to this... Joan fell silent. "Don''t understand? It doesn''t matter, there is another way of solving the problem." "No, no more." Jeanne closed the math book. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Joan picked up the math book and said with a serious face: "I am Ruler, how can I waste time on this kind of thing? This is a blasphemy to the Lord. I''m going to check the black camp. It''s rude, Assassin." Shi Lang asked: "Your obsessive-compulsive disorder is better?" "I won''t be caught in the thought storm of mathematics anymore." Joan left with a math book. This is probably being taught by mathematics. Chapter 813： Shi Lang shook his head and got up. Speaking of which, he also wants to patrol the castle and familiarize himself with the architectural structure of his camp. Leaving the room, Shirou walked across the corridor and garden, and met Caster Avisbronn. There was not too much communication, they just nodded to each other and went busy with their own affairs. The castle of the Thousand Realms Tree clan has been around for some years. In the country of Romania, it can be regarded as an ancient building with considerable cultural heritage. It''s a pity that this is not for people to visit, but the base of the magician family, the Thousand Realm Tree. In this castle, besides the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, the most are the artificial life forms created by Caster Avisbronn. It is said to be an artificial life form copied using Einzbern¡¯s artificial human technology. And this is also the confidence of the Thousand Realm Tree clan to betray the clock tower. After patrolling the corridor and the garden, Shirou went to the cafeteria of the castle. And here, he met someone he didn''t expect. "S, Saber... Will you eat too much? Will this affect your actions?" The beauty in the wheelchair looked worriedly at the petite, blonde girl who was eating at the table. "Please don''t say anything that bothers me so much, Fiore. For me, hunger is the real enemy!" said the blonde girl with a serious face. That petite body, and those bright eyes like emeralds. Although his body had changed back to his fifteen-year-old appearance, Shirou would never admit his mistake. This, this woman is... "Al?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but uttered. "Huh?" Saber, who was eating gluttonously, stopped his palm, raised his head, and looked at Shirou who was slowly walking towards here. ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The readership has been upgraded and can join as usual. The group number is at the top in the comment area. Chapter 11 That is... King Arthur! ¡¾3/10¡¿ Saber raised his head and looked at Shirou. His turquoise eyes were very clear and confident. He said, "You...are our black Assassin." Her attitude is not close or far away, giving people a very plain feeling. From the first contact with communication, it is a very good attitude. But... Right? If it were Al, you would definitely not treat him with this attitude, right? The first reaction to seeing him must have been to bow his head respectfully, and then call him "king", right? Didn''t you recognize yourself? Shiro turned Lingji back, pointed at himself, and asked, "Do you recognize me, Al?" "Excuse me... Excuse me, do we know each other?" Saber asked strangely. Shiro: "..." Uncertainly, Shi Lang reminded: "Zhu Yue, Camelot, two days and two nights!" Saber: "?" "I probably understand the situation." Saber''s gaze tightened, then he stood up slowly, and said with a serious face: "You probably admitted the wrong person, Assassin. Since you are in the same camp, it doesn''t matter. Look at you. Like this, Lancer must have already told his real name. It is a blessing to be able to fight in this kind of situation where the name is told, whether it is a king or a knight." After a pause, Saber introduced himself with a serious look: "I am King Arthur from Britain, my real name is Altria Pendragon. There may be someone who looks exactly like me, but please don''t admit your mistakes, let alone Recognize me as the saint of France''s salvation-Joan of Arc." When Saber thought of being summoned to the lower realm by the Holy Grail of other worlds last time, and being entangled by the big-eyed Caster Gil de Ray, Saber felt melancholy, so he spoke a lot more serious. Shiro: "..." He probably understood the situation. Shi Lang sighed, this one shouldn''t be his Altria. When I thought of seizing the lower bound of the Summoning Channel, he saw someone who seized Saber''s rank lower bound just like him. At that time, he was still wondering who did the same thing as him. Now it seems that this is the Saber in front of him. Since it wasn''t his own lioness, Shirou''s interest diminished a little, and he nodded politely and said, "I''m sorry, it''s true that I confessed to the wrong person." "It doesn''t matter, Assassin." Saber''s serious expression relaxed slightly, and said, "Acknowledging mistakes is common. As long as you notice this, it doesn''t matter." Shirou nodded, but looking at Saber''s serious expression, he felt a little funny and nostalgic. Since the time of Camelot, his Altria has never shown such an expression to him. Oh. No. Think about it carefully. In Cornwall, when he worked day and night, his Altria still put on a very serious expression and let him rest. I didn''t feel anything at the time, but thinking about it now, I am afraid that his Altria has had that kind of emotion towards him since then. Speaking of, how are they doing now? When he saw Saber''s face, Shirou couldn''t help but think of his Altria, and his family and friends. "That... Mr. Assassin, are you also a hero from the British Isles?" Fiore asked, Saber''s lord. Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at Fiore in the wheelchair, nodded, and said, "There is indeed some connection with the British Isles." Chapter 814： Turning his head, he looked at Saber and smiled: "There is also some connection to King Arthur." Saber looked at him strangely and said, "I haven''t seen you, I''m pretty sure." Shi Lang smiled and said: "The Heroic Spirit Seat is a zone beyond time and space. The heroic spirits summoned to a Holy Grail War may not originate from the local world. The Heroic Spirit body on the Heroic Spirit seat knows what happened to all the worlds, but the living people do not. Not so. And I have some connections with King Arthur in a certain world, nothing more." "Is that so...?" Fiore raised her eyebrows and said, "However, according to Mr. Assassin''s statement. Mr. Assassin, are you still alive?" Shirou nodded and said, "My main body is still alive, just because of a special situation, as a servant in the lower realm. And this must be the same for Saber, right?" Upon hearing this, Saber''s eyes tightened, then nodded, and said, "Yes." "Speaking of which, why did Saber participate in the Holy Grail War? Will Camelot be resurrected?" Shirou asked. "Although I am currently a partner in the same camp, I am afraid I am not obligated to answer your question, Assassin?" Saber frowned and asked. Shi Lang froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "Sorry, I crossed the line." "No. It doesn''t matter." Saber shook his head, frowning his brows slowly and calmly, and said: "So it seems that Assassin and me in a certain world are indeed related. Therefore, it is not surprising to know my desire. . My wish is to resurrect Camelot." Shilang reminded softly: "God, but it is bound to die." "I know that God''s generation will perish, and I also accept that the kingdom will be destroyed, but I want my subjects to live, and it¡¯s okay to enter other countries. That¡¯s all. And, the most important thing is that someone told me, There is a world where I did this!" Saber got excited and said, "So, I will succeed too!" "Oh, that''s it. Then you have to come on, Saber." Shirou said with a smile, not as sarcasm as he did during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Rather than regaining his true self, it is better to say that he is impossible to ridicule when he knows that this is the same individual of Altria. Shirou turned around and was about to leave. At this time, Saber asked: "Right, Assassin. Haven''t asked your real name yet?" "Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro turned around, said with a smile, and then left. "Fujimaru Shiro..." Saber showed a confused expression. Upon seeing this, Fiore asked, "What''s wrong, Saber?" "This is a neon name... During my time in the kingdom, there should be no neon man. How did he meet me in another world?" Saber asked strangely. "Indeed, this is really weird." Fiore said. Saber nodded, then continued to eat. Fiore asked strangely, "Don''t you continue to think about this question, Saber?" "Hunger is the enemy!" Saber said with a serious face, "Only by solving the issue of munitions can we consider other preparations, Master." ... ... Templar church. The priest looked at the lion Jiejieli from afar, showing a gentle smile, and said: "Welcome to you, the magician of the clock tower, uh..." "The lion robbers the world." The lion robbers the world, introduced himself. "Oh. Then I will call you a lion robbery." The priest smiled and said: "I am the supervisor sent by the Templar Church, and I am also a direct participant in this Holy Grail War, the Red Assassin''s Master, Yan Feng Shiro." "By the way, this is..." Yanfeng Shiro''s gaze fell on the little knight next to Lion Jiejieli. The lion Jiejieli hadn''t spoken yet, the little knight stretched out his palm and slapped the table fiercely. With a "pop", several people subconsciously let their eyes fall on her. Not only that, even the eyes of Rider Achilles, Archer Atalante, and Lancer Garner who were hiding near the church fell on her. The little knight said with a look of scorn: "What about the other Servants? Isn''t it just Assassin reporting here? Then we are here for nothing? Without the spirit of unity and cooperation, do you want to win?" Yanfeng Shiro''s gaze fell on the little knight, and he looked at it a few times. "What do you look at?" The little knight said dissatisfiedly, "Want to fight?" "No. No... I didn''t mean that." Yanfeng Shiro waved his hand quickly. "Mordred!" The Lion Jiejieli straightened his chest, and gave the little knight a majestic look. The little knight snorted, and turned his head around. Only then did Lion Jiejieli apologize to Yanfeng Shiro: "I''m sorry, my Saber Mordred is actually quite good, but his temper is a little hotter." "Mordred... that rebellious knight?" Yanfeng Shiro looked at the little knight, who caused the little knight to wave his fist in irritation, and asked, "What are you looking at? Do you want to be beaten?" Yanfeng Shiro waved his hand quickly and smiled bitterly. This temper is too hot, right? After a pause, he said: "In fact, all other combinations have arrived except Caster. Everyone is discussing how to deal with the Thousand Realm Trees who have declared betrayal of the clock tower. They are in the house now. Why don''t you come here too, Lion Tribulation. " "Discuss, discuss...huh--!" The little knight snorted, and said, "No matter how much discussion, it''s not as good as using a fist! It''s over when you hit it, and the victory is decided by strength, where there are so many crooks. Dao Dao?" Yanfeng Shiro said helplessly: "You can''t say that, Saber. Only by formulating strategies and tactics can we effectively display everyone''s combat power." "Huh." The little knight sniffed, and said, "The evil way!" Yanfeng Shiro had a headache. This Saber doesn''t look easy to get along with. In other words, holding the name Mordred, I am afraid it should be difficult to get along with, right? After all, it was the rebellious knight who betrayed King Arthur and brought down the Kingdom of Camelot. The lion robbery stretched out his hands helplessly, and said helplessly: "I''m sorry, Father. My Saber is this type of servant. If you act together, it will disrupt your actions." After a pause, the lion robbery said: "Well, tell me your plan, and I will work hard to support and cooperate with your actions." "This..." Yanfeng Shiro looked at the little knight. "Huh?" The little knight said angrily, "What are you looking at? I took off the helmet and killed you! You provoked me first. If I did this, even the Master can''t What did you say?" "Mordred!" The Lion Jiejieli frowned and said, "Don''t forget that you and I must get the promise of the Holy Grail War!" The little knight settled down, and a gnashing sound came from the helmet whose face was unclear. "Huh¡ª" Chapter 815： The little knight turned his head away. "It really made you laugh, Father." The Lion Jiejieli said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter." Yanfeng Shiro smiled gently. After a pause, Yanfeng Shiro said, "As for your proposal, I think it is very good, Shizui. In fact, we do have to start action here." "Oh?" The Lion Jiejie Li asked strangely: "Caster hasn''t arrived yet, will you start the action now? Isn''t this too radical?" Hearing this, Yanfeng Shiro smiled bitterly and said: "In fact, if we don''t act here, I''m afraid we will leave." Lion Jiejieli frowned and asked, "What does this mean, priest?" Yanfeng Shiro said: "The opponent has summoned the crown." "Crown... Crown?" The Lion Tribulation Realm asked incomprehensibly: "Do you mean that the opponent''s lord is a crown magician? Isn''t this information that has been known for a long time? Nick, is a magician of the highest rank." "No." Yanfeng Shiro shook his head and said: "It is not the crown magician of the clock tower, but the heroic spirit at the apex of all the heroic spirits, the crowning heroic spirit." The lion robbers the world for a moment. This is information that he doesn''t know. The little knight said: "The heroic spirit standing at the apex of the seven ranks is the crowned heroic spirit. This is the greatest guarantee for the existence of the primate world. If the opponent has the crowned heroic spirit, this war is not needed at all. Fight again." Yanfeng Shiro looked at the little knight, and now this Mordred finally felt a little stable and reliable. Yanfeng Shiro nodded and said: "That''s right, but fortunately, the state of this crowned hero is not complete, but it can be restored. Therefore, before he can restore his state, regardless of all costs, first Let him exit!" "So, who is this heroic spirit?" the little knight asked. "The King of Eternity." Yanfeng Shiro said. Little knight: "..." I don''t know if it was an illusion. Lion Jiejieli always felt that when the words "eternal king" popped out of Yanfeng Shiro''s mouth, the body of his Servant, the little knight, suddenly froze. "It''s actually him... indeed, no matter from any angle, he must be allowed to exit first..." the little knight muttered to himself. The little knight asked, "In what rank did he come?" "Black Assassin." After a pause, Yanfeng Shiro looked at the Lion Tribulation Jieli and said, "Presumably when our Lancer and the Black Archer fought, you also saw it, Lion Tribulation? That stopped us. The Lancer and the Black Archer are our goals that must be resolved as quickly as possible. The crowning hero, Assassin¡¤Eternal King!" "Wait, wait a minute! You said that the crowned heroic spirit is at the apex of the heroic spirit, so it must be a hero with great popularity? But I have never heard of this heroic spirit!" Said. "That''s...King Arthur, Master!" the little knight said in a low tone. "Ya, King Arthur...?" The lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight in surprise. He used the fragments of the round table to summon the little knight. Although he could not guess the true identity of the opponent so far, there is no doubt that the opponent is a knight from the legend of King Arthur. And now, there is a King Arthur in the opponent''s camp? Isn''t this, this Tenko? "It seems that Saber has understood the seriousness of the situation. The Eternal King, that is the King Arthur standing at the apex of King Arthur. He has not yet recovered his state, so he does not have much expressive power, but once he is restored to his state, this Qiqi and Qiqi The battle of riding, I am afraid it will end in just one night." Yanfeng Shiro said. Lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight. But the little knight surprisingly did not object. "How about it, can you cooperate with us now, Mordred?" Yanfeng Shiro asked, "You are the heroic spirit summoned from the seat, you should understand. There is a difference between the Eternal King and King Arthur, his legend There are no traces of Mordred in it." "Humph." The little knight snorted disdainfully, and said: "I am Mordred, as long as it is King Arthur, I am destined to be killed by me!" "The powerful beasts are all mavericks, only cattle and sheep are in groups! I won''t be with you!" The little knight turned his words and said, "However, in order to win, it is not impossible to cooperate with your actions." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 12 This is my characteristic! Yanfeng Shiro explained his plan against the Eternal King to the Lion Tribulation Realm Lihe. The two discussed the details of their cooperation. We talked very happily. At the moment before leaving, the lion Jiejieli looked at Yanfeng Shiro and asked: "The Holy Grail does not choose people without desire. Then priest, what is your wish?" "Me?" Yanfeng Shiro smiled and said, "My wish is not grand. It''s just that there is a peaceful world where everyone can be happy." "Oh? This wish is not ordinary at all." Lion Jiejieli smiled and got up and left. But the little knight snorted heavily and disdainfully, following the lion robbery. Yanfeng Shiro watched the lion robbery and the little knight away. Like snow, a faint light of soul appeared beside Yanfeng Shiro. In the next moment, Assassin, Rider Achilles, Lancer Garner, and Archer Atalante all appeared beside him. "That Saber is really a bold fighter. I just don''t know if swordsmanship is so strong." Rider Achilles touched his chin and said. Turning his head, he looked at Arhcer Atalante and asked, "Sister, what do you think?" Archer Atalanta said angrily: "I think I need to tear your mouth first!" "Oh, oh. It''s violent." Achilles spread his hands and said helplessly. Yanfeng Shiro turned his head, looked at Assassin, and asked, "What do you think, Assassin?" Assassin sat on the King''s Throne, tapped his slender fingers on the armrests, and looked at Kenmine Shiro with his charming eyes, and said, "That man didn''t reveal any information, but you exposed our plan." "It''s nothing. If it is to deal with the King of Eternity, Saber is also necessary combat power. If she wants to get the Holy Grail, she must also know the seriousness of the situation and know what to do." Yanfeng Shiro said with a smile. "Humph." Assassin snorted, and said, "As long as you have a decision, then give up. It''s just that Saber looks stunned, but the lord is very shrewd. Using Saber''s stunned mind, he rejected your proposal. You think. To kidnap him, the plan to control Saber has failed, Master." "This is also something that can''t be helped." Yanfeng Shiro showed a troubled expression. And mentioning this, both Archer Atalante and Rider Achilles showed unrestrained expressions, but Lancer Garner''s expression remained calm. Chapter 816： Their master just didn''t notice for a while, and was hit by Yanfeng Shiro''s strategy. Being controlled by Yanfeng Shiro, they also had to be controlled by Yanfeng Shiro. After a pause, Yanfeng Shiro said troubledly: "However, can this really pose a threat to the crowned hero? Honestly, the word crown is indeed too much pressure." "Huh." Assassin said displeased: "I am here, what are you afraid of? Don''t forget, Yu''s palace, but it''s about to be completed!" "That''s true." Yanfeng Shiro nodded. Assassin raised his head proudly, like a proud white swan, and said: "There are more than a palace, even if it is a crown, it is nothing." "No." At this moment, Lancer Garner shook his head and said: "Your palace is nothing in front of the Eternal King." "What did you say?" Assassin looked at him displeased, and said, "You have seen the rest of the palace?" "I haven''t seen it, but I can guess it somehow." Garner said calmly: "My body has fought with him, so I know. Palace-type treasures want to pose a danger and containment to him, only King Solomon crowned Caster. You are not enough, Assassin." Assassin glared at Garna, a series of "wells" burst on his forehead, gritted his teeth and said: "You can take advantage of it now, Garna. When the camp is over, I must be the first to poison you!" Rider Achilles asked strangely, "Didn''t you say that I was the first to poison me, Assassin?" "You, you--!" Assassin was choked out of breath. Yanfeng Shiro hurriedly rounded off and said: "All are partners, all partners, calm down, calm down. Respect and respect each other, respect and respect each other." "Huh--!" Assassin snorted and turned his head away. Yanfeng Shiro gave a wry smile, but Assassin was willing to give him face, he was still very moved. Afterwards, he looked at Garna and asked: "Garna, then our strategy will work?" "The Eternal King of the real world at the level of Assassin has not yet recovered, but no one can say how much combat power it has, whether there are any terrible hole cards." Garner shook his head and said. Yanfeng Shiro frowned and asked, "In other words, is there a high probability that we will fail?" "If the kill is mine, it is true. But here we have the most suitable person to fight the Eternal King." Garner meant something. "Who?" Yanfeng Shiro asked. Garner raised his palm and pointed at Achilles. "I¡ª!?" Achilles was taken aback. Yanfeng Shiro showed a stunned look, and said, "So, is Achilles''s [Spear Point of Galloping Sky Stars]? Indeed, that treasure is the most suitable for people who don''t know the cards." Yanfeng Shiro nodded. ... ... Tomb spirit veins. The Lion Jiejieli and the little knight returned to their stronghold. Just... "Puff, puff, puff--" The sound of gluttonous eating resounded in this silent tomb. Lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight who was carrying him on his back, constantly eating junk food such as potato chips and hamburgers. The Lion Jiejieli asked, "Didn''t you say that you should come back to discuss countermeasures first, "Galahad" officer?" "Puff, puff...Don''t talk to me now, I''m in a bad mood, I''m very hungry, I need to fill my stomach first. Puff, puff..." The little knight turned his back to him, and desperately stuffed potatoes into his mouth. Pian, while replied vaguely. Lion Jiejieli asked strangely: "Then you can also discuss countermeasures while eating. Then again, how hungry are you? Have you eaten 57 hamburgers at the Golden Arch?" "My appetite is very big, and I won''t stop if I don''t eat. Also, compared to the countermeasures, of course, I must fill my stomach first. You know, hunger is the enemy!" The little knight turned his back to him. , Said while eating. The lion Jiejieli looked strange and asked, "Doesn''t you have to face me? Is there any curse? For example, like Medusa''s petrified eye?" "No, I just don''t want to let people see my face. So don''t come to see me, Master, I will be very angry. Anyway, before I fill up my stomach, do your own thing first. "The little knight said. Lion Jiejieli nodded helplessly. The little knight only took up the helmet a little bit, so the back of his head still couldn''t see clearly, but there was only one point, and the lion robbery was very sure. The hair of the little knight is blond. The reason was that he saw a strand of golden hair in the little gap where the helmet was raised. After eating all the 120 burgers he bought, the little knight finally let out a "hiccup". "M...resurrected!" The little knight wiped his face, put on his helmet again, and turned around. She looked at the lion robbery and said, "Now let''s discuss countermeasures." "Before this, you have to explain to me clearly, what exactly is the Eternal King?" The Lion Tribulation Realm said helplessly: "To be honest, I don''t have the concept of this heroic spirit." The little knight said strangely: "Didn''t the thought criminal and I explain it to you very clearly? That''s King Arthur, who is the crowned hero." "So I said, I don''t have any concept." Lion Jiejieli said with a speechless expression. This kind of feeling that everyone knows, even he doesn''t know, is really uncomfortable. The little knight smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know, you just need to understand that this hero is very strong, that''s enough." "Are you sure it''s very strong?" The Lion Jiejie Li asked cautiously. "Has that thought criminal act solemnly? Isn''t that a profile of the strength of the Eternal King?" The little knight asked with a smile. After a pause, the little knight added: "Others, I don''t know. But that hero is definitely very strong, only this, I can guarantee." "How are you sure?" The Lion Jiejie Li asked strangely. The little knight asked, "Master, do you know the concept of pan-human history?" Lion Jiejieli nodded and said, "I know." Chapter 817： The little knight said: "Pan-human history is [correct] human history, and countless parallel worlds have also evolved along this [correct] human history. Without exception, neither the present interferes with the past nor the past interferes with the future, cannot change the pan-human history. The process of human history. For Camelot, for example, the demise of Camelot is the process of entering into pan-human history. Even if someone returns to the Camelot period from now on, to stop the''Mordred'' from destroying Camelot, as long as When the time is up, Camelot will still inexplicably perish." \"This is the first time I have heard the pan-human history of this parallel world theory. However, in simple terms, pan-human history can never be changed, can it?\" asked the Lion Jiejieli. "Yes." The little knight nodded and said, "This is also the result that I only learned after becoming a hero. Any intervention is useless, and no one can change the course of history. But--" After a pause, the little knight said in a low tone: "That person has changed. Countless worlds... He alone has changed the course of pan-human history." "It changed the course of pan-human history...no wonder." Lion Jiejieli nodded thoughtfully. The little knight said: "Since that person will be in the rank of Assassin, it shows that his Assassin rank is more qualified than mine. That is to say, no matter from any angle, that person is An extremely dangerous existence. The thought criminal had noticed this, so he wanted him to leave the field in advance." "No. Not wanting. But we must let him exit as soon as possible! Otherwise, this Holy Grail war will be over!" The little knight said solemnly. Lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight and asked, "You seem to be... very hostile to this eternal king?" "It''s not hostile anymore. I want to beat him...I definitely want to beat him!" The little knight clenched his fists and said, "Only that person...I definitely want to win!" "When facing that person... there is only one chance! Before he reacts, kill him and let him exit the field! Only one chance! Once that person reacts, there will be no chance again. I am pretty sure of this. One point!" The little knight clenched his fists and said loudly and powerfully. Lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight strangely. In any case, the little knight''s reaction was a bit wrong now. It''s like some kind of attachment, or something like obsession. There is a kind of thing that must beat someone''s obsession. At this time, the lion robbers the world thinking of the identity of the little knight. The little knight is a heroic spirit summoned from the fragments of the round table. Although the true identity is unknown, there is no doubt that this is definitely one of the round table knights who appeared in the legend of King Arthur. According to the little knight and Kenmine Shiro, the Eternal King is also King Arthur, the King Arthur among King Arthur who broke the process of pan-human history. So, this little knight may also be one of the knights in the legend of the Eternal King? Yeah. It is possible. I just don''t know why this little knight''s attitude towards the King of Eternity looks very hostile. Besides... "Why do you always call priests a criminal of thought?" the Lion Jiejieli asked strangely. "Humph." The little knight snorted contemptuously, and said, "The essence of that priest is a criminal of thought. Didn''t you hear his wish?" "''Isn''t it a good wish to have a peaceful world where everyone can be happy,"''Galahad'' Qing?'' asked Lion Jiejieli. "Huh¡ª? Don''t tease me, Master. This is a criminal of thought! I have seen this kind of person, and his true desire is probably something inexplicable such as''relief for all mankind'', right? Human beings are being caught again. The representative needs relief, which is really ridiculous. The most ridiculous thing is that there are still people who believe this." The little knight snorted and said: "This kind of person, saying that he is good, will often cause disaster; saying that he is not good is out of good intentions. In short, this kind of person seems to come out of a drama. People are just living in their own dreams and don''t want to see the reality clearly. You''d better not have too much contact with him, Master. If he contaminates his mind, I will be mercilessly backstab! " The lion robbery said helplessly: "Can you keep your backstabs on your mouth? Even if you know you don''t, you will feel panicked behind your back." "This can''t work, this is my characteristic!" The little knight smiled. Chapter 13 What kind of expression should he show on this? [Second more] Shi Lang patrolled the castle of Thousand Realms Tree. In addition to Saber Altria Pendragon, Rider Astorfo, and Caster Avisbronn, he also identified them as Black Berserker. Berserker Hercules! At this point, Black''s followers, he has all confirmed. It''s just that this is a bit biased from the "F/A" world view in his memory... With the exception of Lancer Vlad III and Rider Astorfo, and Caster Avisbronn, the candidates have changed. I just don''t know if there are any major changes on the red side. However, even if there are changes, it doesn''t matter. Although he is a traverser, so far, the direction of the plot brought by the traverser is completely useless. He walked all the way, relying on his own adaptability and his own ability. Even the golden thumb of the so-called traverser... Forget it, it''s hard to say. After patrolling the castle of Thousand Worlds Trees for half a day, Shirou was already familiar with the internal structure of the castle. Back in the room, before taking a short break, Rider Astorfo walked in and shouted directly: "Shirou!" "Huh?" Shi Lang sat up from the bed, looked at him a little strangely, and asked, "Is there anything going on, Astorfo." "Lancer called you." Astorfo said, "Come with me." "I got it." Shiro nodded, got up, and followed Astorfo. "Speaking of which, did you call my real name, Rider?" Shi Lang asked with interest. Astorfo smiled carelessly: "What''s the matter? Anyway, everyone knows everyone''s real names, and they are still partners, right? It doesn''t matter if they are called closer. Oh, yes, you too. You can call me Afu. Of course, Xiaofu will do too, but it sounds a little weird." "Then why do you call Vlad III Lancer?" Shirou asked with some interest. Astorfo smiled and said, "Because Lancer is the king, I need to show some respect." "But," Shi Lang pointed to himself, and smiled: "I am also the king." "This is different." Astorfo thought for a while, and said: "Lancer gives me a very lonely feeling. Although he is very king, I can''t get close. But you are different, Shirou. You give me My feeling is that kind of very close feeling." Shilang smiled and said, "Are you telling me that I don''t have a kingly spirit?" "Yi Yi Huh? Ah ...... sorry, that came out all wrong. I do not mean that that is ......" Astoria Malfoy impatient, he was around Shiro go. It''s not good to admit it, and it''s not good not to admit it. "Just kidding, don''t care." Shi Lang smiled: "I''m not a person who cares about that kind of thing." "Huh... that''s good, I thought you were angry." Astorfo smiled. Shirou laughed and said, "Even if we get along for a while, but believe in how you feel." The two talked happily. Chapter 818： Astorford felt Shirou was very close and talkative. What should I say? When he communicated with Shi Lang, he felt like a spring breeze. He felt that Shirou was very rational, intellectual, and talkative. Although he was also a king, he did not speak like Vlad III with a lonely king style. On the contrary, he was very humorous, like talking with an informed and reasonable friend. The same. This is a friend who can get along well. Astorford thought so in his heart. But what he didn''t know was that Shiro looked at his dangling pink braid, trying to suppress his restless palm. ¡ª¡ªWhy do I have such a ridiculous and sad hobby? Shi Lang wailed in his heart. Think carefully. No matter how you think about it, it''s Altria''s fault. Yeah. When you go back, you must take off her hair and take it easy. Shi Lang thought so in his heart. Between the two chatting and laughing, they came between the kings. Vlad III is still sitting high on the throne, showing the style of the king of Romania. In addition, there were two people standing between the kings. One is Saber, and the other is Joan. Saber''s face is very complicated now. Especially when she looked at Joan''s face, her complexion became even more complicated. The same is true for Joan. What should I say? The two felt as if they had seen a mirror. Of course, this mirror must first ignore the difference in body shape. "You are here, Assassin?" Vlad III looked at Shirou. Shi Lang nodded and asked, "Is there anything to do with me, Lord of Romania?" "Since you have joined Yu''s camp, Yu does have something to trouble you to deal with. But before that, let''s wait a moment." Vlad III said. Shiro nodded. Vlad III¡¯s attitude is very consistent with a wise sovereign. He treats an equal king with an equal attitude, and with tolerance and trust in his subordinates, he is a fairly qualified monarch. Vlad III''s gaze fell on Joan, and he asked, "Ruler, I must have explored Yu Zhi''s fortress. Can you detect the anomaly you want to explore?" Hearing Vlad III¡¯s questioning, Jeanne took his gaze back from Saber, and fell on Vlad III again, saying: "Yes, Lancer of the Black. I have explored your castle. , Indeed, I did not find out what I wanted to find, about the abnormal things of the Holy Grail War." "So, where should you go? If it is the red camp ahead, Yu can send a messenger to send you out. But in the red camp, it seems that some people don''t want to see your existence, and after leaving the country, whether you live or die has nothing to do with Yu. I can only ask for blessings." Vlad III said. "I already know about this, so Lancer of the Black, can you allow me to stay in Black for a while?" Jeanne asked. "If you don''t have much trouble and don''t get in the way, you can leave it until the end of the war." Vlad III said lightly: "But if you do unnecessary things, then I won''t be able to tolerate your existence." Joan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do unnecessary things." Vlad III nodded, then looked at Shirou and said, "Assassin, there is something, I want to trouble you and Saber." "Please tell me, the king of Romania." Shi Lang said. Vlad III said: "I want you to patrol the city of Tolyfas to see if any followers of the red side have sneaked into the city of Tolyfas." "The magician of the Thousand Boundary Tree should have already set up an exploration barrier in Tolifas City, right?" Shi Lang asked. Vlad III said: "It has indeed been laid, but for servants who have ¡®aura obstruction¡¯ and special hidden treasures, the methods of modern magicians may not be of much use." "So, this lets Assassin, who is most sensitive to breath, go to investigate, right? Use Assassin to detect the enemy''s servants, and then let Saber give a fatal blow. It is indeed a reasonable match, the king of Romania." Shi Lang. Said with a smile. After a pause, Shiro said, "I just happened to be idle. It''s okay to go out and go shopping. It depends on Saber''s attitude." "Why do you ask, Assassin?" Saber said with a strange expression on his face. "Isn''t patrolling this kind of thing a matter of course for the Servant to say? Oh. Are you caring about my status as a king? Please don''t do that. I am just a Servant now, I just want to get the Holy Grail." Saber said seriously. "Fight for the people who died, King Arthur. It is really holy. If you can defeat the rest in the end, you can use the Holy Grail." Vlad III smiled. Saber said with a serious face: "Thank you for your understanding, King of Romania. At the final stage, I will definitely respond to your understanding with my sword." Saber showed a faint smile. Compared to the two kings she met in that war who would only laugh at her, the Romanian king was obviously more tolerant and understood her kingly way. However, thanks to one of the two kings who told her about the deeds of the other King Arthur, she was able to hold on till now, right? No. Not insist. It is more confident and passionate. Because, there is already a King Arthur who has achieved what she wants to achieve! Since it is also King Arthur, why can''t she achieve it? Shirou and Saber are going to patrol the city of Tolyfas, not far from the castle. At this moment, Joan suddenly asked, "Um, sorry, can you let me go with you?" Shirou asked strangely: "Aren''t you going to rest in the castle for a while, and then set off for the red camp, Ruler?" "Actually, I have always wanted to visit modern cities." Joan said with a smile: "See the scenery I have never seen before. Don''t worry, I am Ruler and will not interfere with your actions. Of course, also Won''t assist you." Shiro looked at Vlad III and asked, "The King of Romania, do you have any comments?" "Yu is not a narrow-minded king. If you don''t do unnecessary things, it''s fine." Vlad III said: "Yu Yao''s victory is a grand victory." Chapter 819： Shiro nodded. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! If that''s the case, then I''ll go too!" Astorfo shouted. Vlad III''s gaze fell on Astorfo, and said lightly: "You can''t, just stay here." "Why? It''s not fair, Lancer! I want to go out to play...ah, no. I also want to help Shirou and King Arthur!" Astorfo said dissatisfied. "You will only get in the way. Stay here and don''t want to move around. This is your greatest help to Yu et al." Vlad III said noncommitantly, and then slowly got up, turned and left. "Woo... Lancer is not fair! Bullying!" Astorfo stomped angrily and said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Okay, Afu. Wait, I will bring you something delicious." "It''s settled, Shirou!" Astorfo laughed in a flash. Shi Lang nodded, turned and left. Saber has been waiting for a long time. And Jean drew up quickly. Joan looked at Saber and said, "Speaking of which, you and I look alike, Saber of the Dark. I thought when my mother gave birth to me a younger sister." "Face bumping is a common occurrence." Saber said with a faint smile, "Please don''t care about this. Actually, I was admitted to being wrong and then entangled." "Well, that''s really unlucky." Joan laughed, her smile was very soft, and then introduced herself: "Because it is Ruler, there is no need to conceal my real name. Then, please allow me to introduce myself, I It''s called Jeanne." Saber''s faint smile froze fiercely, and asked: "Please allow me to ask troublesome questions. Are you the saint of French salvation? Are you still following a general named Gil de Rey? " "Yes." Joan nodded and said with a smile: "Jill, but a very commanding and charming commander." Saber''s face became more rigid. I couldn''t help but recall the big eyeballs that entangled her alive and well during the Holy Grail war not long ago. ¡ª¡ªJan of Arc, Joan of Arc... Ah... Did that big eyeball keep pestering her like this? And this one is the original owner who caused her to be entangled all the time, right? "What''s the matter, Saber of the Black, your face seems a bit wrong." Jeanne asked strangely. "Ah, ah...nothing, please don''t care. It''s just that I suddenly met the saint of salvation who is hostile to my future kingdom, which made me feel a little bit about the cause of the Holy Grail War." Saber said. Joan laughed and said, "Actually, I am also very moved to meet King Arthur." "What do you say?" Saber asked strangely. "Because... I was burned to death in front of a certain King Arthur''s statue." Joan said with some distress, "It''s really unbearable. I was burned miserably in front of that King Arthur''s statue. Death. This is really shameful." "What you are talking about, shouldn''t it be me?" Saber said, "In Britain now, there should be no statue of my king. In fact, during my kingdom, there were no people or nobles who made king statues for me." "Yeah. It''s a certain King Arthur. Everyone calls him the Eternal King, do you know, Saber the Black?" Jeanne asked. "I heard it mentioned. It''s the other me who fulfilled the wish I wanted to accomplish." Saber nodded. Shiro: "..." Joan was about to talk to Saber, but his eyes fell on Shirou, and asked strangely: "Assassin, why is your face so strange?" "Please, please don''t care, if you continue to communicate, it is..." Shi Lang said distressedly. What kind of expression should he show on this? Chapter 14 The musician''s soul is burning! [Third more] Shiro and Saber patrolled the city of Tolyface, investigating whether there were any followers who had mixed into the city of Tolyface. Shirou does not have the inherent ability to find enemies that other Assassin ranks carry. Even the rank ability of Assassin''s rank correction [Aura Interruption] is only a D- rank, so it can be said that Assassin can''t sneak at all. However, his [Evil of This World] can be used as a tool for exploration. The [evil] reaction of the followers is different from the [evil] reaction of ordinary citizens, Shiro knows this very well. Unless it is a complete "nothing" like King Solomon, or a purely good follower, it is the exploration of Shirou''s [the evil of this world]. And pure good followers, this is probably an extremely rare existence. Because even Joan, who is eulogized as a saint, and Saber, who are holy, can more or less absorb and sense [evil]. And this is why Shirou was able to take a step ahead of Joan and perceive the existence of Garna. "How about it, or not?" Saber asked seriously. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded. He and Saber are patrolling seriously. Tolifas is not a big city. It is a small city in Romania. People live and work in peace and contentment, and seem to be unaware that an inhuman war is coming. In the words of Koshiro during the Fourth Holy Grail War, that is the battle of mythical murderers is about to be staged in this city. Shiro and Saber were walking around the streets, and Jeanne, as she said, was just to visit the modern city. She did not follow Shilang and Saber, but like a village girl entering the city, she visited everywhere, exclaiming from time to time. Shirou and Saber didn''t say anything. Joan is Ruler, not a member of Black, and they can''t ask Joan to do anything. In addition, even if Joan is a member of the black side, Shirou and Saber would not say anything. Because both Shirou and Saber are kind of very tolerant people. "This area has also been searched, and nothing has been found." After exploring the second commercial street of Tolifas City, Shirou said to Saber next to him. It''s just that Saber''s reaction was a bit wrong. When facing Shirou, he uttered a perfunctory muttering "Uh...uh...", and did not look at Shirou, but stared at the other side. Shirou felt very strange, and followed Saber''s gaze, and saw a fast food restaurant. Saber''s gaze was pierced. Chapter 820： There is no doubt that this guy is hungry again. No matter which Altria is the same, it is usually reliable, but when it comes to delicious, it will become a little unreliable. This is really helpless. "Then, that, Assassin, do you bring money?" Saber turned his head, looked at Shirou, and couldn''t help asking. Shiro nodded. "Please, please lend me a little bit first." Saber said. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Needless to say, I am hungry too." Shi Lang entered the fast food restaurant and bought a big bag of hamburgers. Under the strange gaze of the people around, Shi Lang took out one, and then handed the whole bag to Saber. "I''m sorry, my stomach is hungry faster." Saber said apologetically. Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter. I know you better." Shiro and Saber were sitting in the Central Park of Tolifa City, taking a break. Saber took out a hamburger and ate it in his hand, with a very happy expression on that pretty face. Shiro leaned on a statue, while eating a hamburger, his eyes fell on Saber''s face. That kind of cute expression, he had hardly seen his Altria''s body. No. Not almost, but not at all. When Camelot was in Camelot, the King¡¯s journey was over, followed by all kinds of misery. This simple expression of smiling happily because he could eat, did not appear in his Altria. On the body. And after the most difficult Cornwall period was over, it was the decisive battle with Fu Tigeng, and after that, Zhu Yue took revenge on her. Seeing this Saber''s simple and innocent smile, Shirou felt more guilty for his Altria. "Excuse me, Assassin." At this time, Saber put down the hamburger in his hand, looked at Shirou, and asked: "You are in your world. Are you the''my'' knight of that world?" "Why do you ask?" Shi Lang asked with interest. Saber said, "You are a little too close to me." "Oh? Is it really worthy of the intuition of the same individual? Well, I really have a very close relationship with the other "you"." Shi Lang laughed. "What kind of "me" is the "me" of your world?" Saber asked with some interest. Shirou thought for a while and commented: "A person who will hurt himself." Saber is strange, what kind of evaluation is this? However, since Assassin said so, then this Assassin is probably a knight who is loyal to that world, right? Saber guessed so in his heart. After a pause, Saber looked at Shirou and said with a serious face: "Assassin, although I don''t know how you are related to the "me" of that world, I must get the Holy Grail. So, wait until the faction war. At the end, I will not show mercy to your men." Saber looked down at the burger in his arms, and said seriously, "I won''t be bought by your food." "Don''t worry, I have no plan to buy King Arthur with food. After the faction battle is over, I will have the strength to see the truth." Shilang smiled and said: "There are more places to eat quickly, there are several areas to the east. Not finished searching." Saber nodded, then continued to eat the burger in his hand, showing a happy smile. This time, she felt that she was indeed turning around. Compared with the previous experience of being summoned, this time he was summoned, whether it was opponents, teammates, or masters, they were all more reliable and enlightened people. Shirou is a more reliable person. At least, he thinks he is relatively reliable, and will give priority to completing the task, and then talk about other things. However, when passing by a harp shop on the First Commercial Street in the East District, he couldn''t help but stop. "What''s the matter, Assassin?" Saber couldn''t help asking strangely as he looked at Shirou who had stopped. "No, no... nothing." Shi Lang shook his head, but he couldn''t help looking at the harp in the harp shop, the third harp in the top row of the second window. The soul of the great musician told him that it was a good violin. It made him a little bit unable to suppress his own musical breath from the depths of his soul. Shiro has always considered himself a very talented musician. He had practiced some musical instruments before crossing. Among them, he had the most feeling for the harp. In Camelot''s time, when he plucked the strings, even the sad knight Tristan would dance with joy with a smile on his face. It''s not that he is boasting. Compared to other talents, Shirou feels that he is definitely the most talented in music. It''s a pity that Camelot was busy with business during the development period and didn''t have much time to play the piano. After coming back, he adjusted to the times and didn''t play much music. Of course, the most important thing is that he did not find a violin that suits him. A suitable piano is to a musician what a suitable sword is to a swordsman. Only if you have a piano that suits you can you give full play to your true strength. If you don''t have a suitable piano, it''s better not to play. Shirou thought so. But he has never found such a harp, but right now, his musician''s soul tells him that the harp is definitely suitable for his existence. As for asking why, because he couldn''t help but want to play a song. "Are you all right, Assassin?" Saber asked, frowning. "Ah, ah...no, it''s okay, Saber." Shirou shook his head, then his eyes moved to the harp and said, "I, I just..." Just halfway through the conversation, Shi Lang''s brow furrowed, his originally soft eyes condensed, somewhat sharp. Not only that, even Saber''s face gradually became serious. "I have a not-so-good premonition...do you feel anything, Assassin?" Saber asked. Shi Lang stretched out his foot, chopped the ground, and said, "Underground." Just now, the Shirou who was addicted to the harp suddenly felt that he [Evil Flower] had absorbed a larger mass of [Evil], and the direction was underground. There is no doubt that this may be a follower who has mixed into the city of Tolifas. Chapter 821： After a pause, Shi Lang closed his eyes and felt for a moment. Then he opened his eyes and looked at Saber and said, "Under the ground in the southeast." Saber nodded, and ran towards the southeast. Shi Lang followed closely behind. Tolyfas is a small and backward city with relatively backward urban facilities, but a lot of underground garages have been built. To the southeast of Tolyfas, there is a deserted underground garage. Obviously, the local government''s development plan has not yet extended to this area, so the garage is so deserted, with weeds growing at the entrance. Shirou and Saber walked in. There are a lot of old zombie cars in the deserted underground garage. The glass, doors, and the car shell are covered with a thick layer of dust. There are boring people on them, or various patterns drawn by children. . "In that direction!" Saber''s instinct immediately sensed the direction and ran away. Shi Lang followed closely behind. "Clang--" The sound of steel surging from the gloomy and dark underground garage made this gloomy abandoned garage even more terrifying. Shirou and Saber looked at each other, then rushed to take a look, but couldn''t help but be taken aback. Joan, who was in the realm of Ruler, slowly inserted the sword back into her waist. And in front of her, there is a dense and white bone. "Huh?" Jeanne turned her head, saw Shirou and Saber, and said with some surprise: "Why are you here, Saber of the black, Assassin of the black?" Saber turned his head slightly and looked at Shirou, the significance of which is self-evident. Shi Lang felt it for a while, shook his head, and said, "There is no abnormal feeling anymore." Saber turned his head, looked at Joan, and asked, "Ruler, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? Are you asking about this bone that I solved?" Jeanne pointed to the bone that was cut apart by her. Saber nodded. Joan said distressedly: "A woman who claims to be a believer in God wanted to take me to the gathering place of believers. As a result, I was brought here. The believers of the Lord did not see it, but this thing came out to attack me." Saber asked, "What about the woman you are talking about?" "I don''t know." Joan shook her head and said distressedly: "Disappeared. Take me here, and then disappear." Shi Lang looked at the road ahead, it was a blocked wall, there was no road ahead. Saber didn''t fully believe it, but he nodded and said, "I understand. But please don''t do anything that has nothing to do with Ruler." Joan was puzzled and asked depressed: "Why do you or the Black Lancer always think that I will do extra things? If it weren''t for this thing to attack me, I wouldn''t Shot it." Saber said apologetically: "I''m very sorry, I don''t believe in your personal qualities, I just want to reiterate this." Joan smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I understand your thoughts, just as Assassin said. I have no desire for the Holy Grail. It is normal to make you feel worried. I have also been a leader. So I understand and respect." Saber nodded. Shirou walked to the bone that had been broken up by Joan, and took a closer look. "Anything to find, Assassin?" Saber asked. "Probably it was the envoy sent by the red party." Shirou stood up, looked at Joan, and said, "However, I am very concerned about the disappeared woman Ruler said." Taking a look at Joan, Shirou said, "Go back first and tell Lancer. Since he is the leader of our black side, of course, this kind of information can''t be kept from him, let him make a decision." Saber nodded. She and Shi Lang are both kings, but now Black is indeed dominated by Vlad III, and Shi Lang and Saber have no intention of grabbing the leadership position. The three people walked out of this deserted underground warehouse. It was still early, and Joan planned to visit the city of Tolifa for a while. Saber was anxious to return to the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle with Shirou, and told Lancer the information. Only before that, Shi Lang wanted to go to the harp shop and buy the harp. Although Saber wanted to pass on the information first, she was not in a hurry, so she accompanied Shiro to the harp shop. "Speaking of which, you really can''t see Assassin as an artist." Saber said with a light smile. "I am not an artist, but a musician." After a pause, Shi Lang said with some excitement: "It''s not that I am boasting, I am quite accomplished in music." "Oh? Honestly, what you said reminds me of my knight Tristan. He is the most accomplished person in music among the people I know." Saber laughed. Shi Lang said: "Tristan? In fact, I have had a piano skill test with him. He is very intoxicated with my music, and he even dances happily when he hears my music." "Is this, is this true? Can that sad knight dance with joy?" Saber opened his eyes wide, a little surprised. Shi Lang nodded, his plain expression was gone forever, instead he put on a rather triumphant expression, and said, "If I have a chance, I will play it for you." "Okay. It''s an honor." Saber nodded and said. The two came to the harp shop. Shi Lang wanted to buy the harp, but the owner shook his head and said regretfully, "I''m sorry, sir. That harp was bought by a lady before." "Has been bought?" Shi Lang''s eyes widened, and then walked out desperately. Saber asked strangely: "Other harps, can''t they?" "You don''t understand, Saber. Qin means limbs to musicians. What''s not appropriate, it''s always not appropriate." Shi Lang sighed. "That''s a shame. It seems that I can''t hear your beautiful music, Assassin." Saber said regretfully. "It doesn''t matter, if I have the opportunity, I will play it for you." Shilang shook his head and said with a smile: "And now, let''s report the information to Lancer first." Saber nodded. However, even though he said that, Shirou felt a little depressed in his heart. Chapter 822： Among the thousands of harps, he only valued the one. The moment he saw the harp, he even named it. It''s called "The Encounter of Destiny". Unfortunately, it was bought by a lady first. This is really regrettable enough. I bought it if I knew it, and then went to check the underground garage. Shi Lang thought depressed. The two rushed back to the castle of Thousand Realms Tree. Returned to the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree, and came to the king. Shirou was planning to explain to Lancer about the underground garage, but found that the atmosphere between the kings was a little weird. Vlad III sat high on the throne, with an indifferent expression. Arjuna stood by with a calm face. Caster Avisbronn couldn''t see his face clearly while wearing a mask. Astolfo was unhappy. Behind him, there was an artificial lifeform with weak breathing. Astorford spread his hands like an old hen guarding her cubs. Chapter 15 The Hero of the Weak [4/10] Thousand-world tree castle, between kings. Caster Avisbronn stared at Rider Astorfo angrily, pointed at the artificial life form behind Astorfo, and shouted in a low voice: "Stop messing around, Rider! Get him fast. Give it back to me!" "Don''t think about it, Caster!" Astorfo stretched out his hands and stopped in front of the artificial life form, and said with a serious face: "I won''t hand him over to you, Caster!" Caster Avisbrun said with great irritation: "You should understand, Rider? It''s just a consumable, just a throwaway item, what are you doing?" "He''s crying for help, he''s crying for help! He''s crying for help, he has self-awareness, he is human! It is no longer a tool! I am one of Charlemagne''s twelve warriors, I am a hero, how can I possibly Don''t respond to people who ask for help?" Astorfo said loudly. "You, you...!" Avisbronn was extremely angry. The scene is a bit strange. Vlad III sits high on the throne, with an indifferent expression, showing the kingliness. And Ah Zhou leaned against his chest with his arms folded, with an indifferent expression. Only Astorfo and Avisbronn were in the field and quarreled over the artificial life form behind Astorfo. The artificial life behind Astorford was holding his chest, looking at a few people with fear and anxiety. Only Astorfo in front of him can make him feel a sense of security. This scene made Saber frowned. Shi Lang, on the other hand, smiled and walked in slowly while applauding. Everyone''s eyes fell on him. Shirou smiled and said, "Saber and I just came back from patrol, so lively, are you welcoming us?" "That''s not the case, it''s just a trivial thing that happened, and it was made up by a guy who didn''t know how to act." Vlad III said. "A trivial little thing?" Astorfo gritted his teeth and said, "Lancer! You were a king before you were a hero. Perhaps in your eyes, most people are important, but individual people are not important. . But, I¡¯m a hero! Someone, someone asks for help, how can I just ignore it?" A Zhouna hugged his chest and said flatly, "boring." Astorfo looked at Arjuna and asked, "Isn''t that the case? I, and you, are not all heroic spirits born in response to the hope of mankind?" "This kind of boring thing, don''t bother me, Rider." A Zhou''s complexion was calm, and he was not swayed by Astorfo''s words. "Saber and Shiro, don''t you think so?" Astorfo looked at Saber and Shiro. Saber frowned, looked at Astorfo and said, "Sorry Rider, I still don''t understand the situation and I can''t respond to you hastily." "The situation is that Rider wants to destroy our black hole cards!" Avisbronn said in a deep voice. "That artificial life body... do you know how low the probability of the birth of this artificial life body is? That is the fragment that will surely become the core of the''primitive man''! Once my''primitive man'' is completed, you know our How much can the probability of winning be increased?" Avisbronn asked. "I don''t know! I don''t know how much your''primordial man'' can bring. But--, must our victory be built on the sacrifices of others? In this way, talk about heroes and talk about heroic spirits. !" Astorfo asked loudly. "That''s just an artificial life form! Not a human!" Avisbronn said loudly. "He is an artificial life form, but he has our appearance, human metabolism, self-consciousness, illness and desire to survive. This is not human, and what is it?" Astorfo asked. "Just give it enough, idiot!" Avisbronn said. "I am an idiot, but because of this, I always remember the premise that I am a follower, a hero! A hero that people call!" Astorfo said loudly. The scene was chaotic, Vlad III frowned, slapped the armrest, and yelled: "In front of Yu, everything is enough!" Both Astorford and Avisbronn were stunned by Vlad III, and the scene returned to calm. Avisbronn stared at the artificial lifeform behind Astorford, without concealing his malice. Vlad III tapped the handrail lightly with his fingers, looking at several people, looking at the artificial lifeform like a king''s instinctive evaluation. On the other hand, A Zhou leaned against his chest, his face was plain, and he looked at the scene as if he was watching a farce. Saber frowned, understanding the situation on the court. The other masters are waiting for Vlad III''s decision. In this situation, Astorfo was the only one who blocked the artificial life body behind him and protected it tightly. Shiro looked at the artificial life form behind Astorfo. That fear, that panic, and that like a drowning man, taking Astorfo as a dependency... "It looks like..." Suddenly, something inexplicable to Saber came out from Shirou''s mouth. Chapter 823： "What does it really look like, Assassin?" Saber asked strangely. Shirou closed his eyes, but he couldn''t help but think of the first night of the Fourth Holy Grail War. At that time, he felt the same way. The world is vast, unaccompanied, unreliable, and the malice in front of him is like a tide. That kind of fear, that kind of fear, not everyone can understand. At that time, only Spartacus stood firmly in front of him, acting as his shield. For Spartacus, it just showed his glorious instinct as a hero, but for him, it was a tall figure that affected his life. With a sigh, Shi Lang did not answer Saber, but stood up and walked slowly towards Astorford. And when he moved like this, everyone in the court was almost affected by him. Arjuna''s face was originally very plain, but when Shi Lang was walking towards Astorfo, his brows wrinkled involuntarily. Because he knew Shirou''s true identity. He didn''t care about Astorford, because it was a third-rate hero who didn''t need to look at it at all, but Shirou was different. No. To be precise, the King of Eternity is different. Because that is above him, the heroic spirit standing at the apex. Even though he has the arrogance of a soldier, but has participated in the battle of the false gods, he will not deny this. And Vlad III couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He still attaches great importance to Shirou, not only because of Shirou''s king status, but also because of his ability to persuade Arjuna and Garna, who were in a decisive battle before. If they are not strong, I am afraid no one will believe it. Astolfo was more straightforward, and said with some touch: "Shirou...!" What should I say? Although he has done what he has said and is prepared to hug others, he is really moved when someone is willing to stand on his side. Shiro smiled and nodded at him, then came to the side of the artificial life body and looked at him with a smile. The artificial lifeform looked at him cowardly. Shi Lang is still in the state of reversing the spiritual foundation at this moment, giving people a very ominous and cursed feeling of evil, and artificial life experience cowardice, which is also normal. "Do you have a name?" Shilang asked. The artificial life form shook his head and said timidly: "No, no." Avisbronn said in a deep voice, "Where is it? A-11072, this is your name!" Astorfo shouted, "This is clearly a code, where is the name?" Shirou ignored them, but looked at the artificial life form A-11072 gently and asked, "Do you want to live freely?" "No! He doesn''t want to! His only value is to be the core of my ¡®primordial man¡¯!" Avisbronn shouted. Astorfo said, "Shirou is asking him, not you, Caster!" Avisbronn gritted his teeth, if he hadn''t beaten Astorfo in a hand-to-hand fight, he would have gone up to smoke Astorfo. Avisbronn gritted his teeth for a while, turned his head, looked at Vlad III, and said, "Lancer! You know, my wish is to create my original man. Others, including the Holy Grail, are not. What I need!" "Yu Qing, stay calm, Caster." Vlad III nodded to Avisbronn, then looked at Shirou and asked, "Assassin, what do you think?" Shiro turned his head to look at Vlad III, and asked, "Can you give me some time, King of Romania?" "You and Yu are both kings, and I understand this respect." Vlad III nodded and said. Shirou looked at the artificial life form and smiled and asked, "Tell me, do you want to live freely? I want to hear your voice." The artificial life form looked at Shiro with a little fear, because the inverted ominous aura was too strong, but looked at Shiro''s bright eyes. Those bright eyes seemed to have a burning fire, obviously a kind of cold feeling, but inside, it seemed to touch the warmth of fire. He was an artificial lifeform created by Caster Avisbronn using the technology of the Einzbern family. He was born either as a consumable item for the Holy Grail War, or as the core of the ¡®primordial man¡¯. The end of these two roads is death. He doesn''t want to die. People no matter how arrogant, no matter how arrogant, and no matter how powerful they are, they call like this in the face of the threat of death. Who''s coming¡ª, Help me? This is just a beautiful fantasy, no one responds, no one responds. The world in the dream has everything, but in reality, who is a hero? Who wants to take their lives to save others? However, Astorfo responded to him. And now, this person is also asking him if he wants to live. Isn¡¯t the answer yes? "I, I... I don''t want to die...! I, I... No, it''s not A-11072!" the artificial life body gritted his teeth. "I heard the call of the weak." Shilang laughed, then put his palm on his shoulder and said, "But you have to remember that only those who are constantly striving to improve can win the future." "So, you have to see clearly." Shilang raised his palm, pointed at Arjuna, and said, "That''s the strongest person." He pointed to Vlad III and said, "That is the lonely king." He pointed to Avisbronn again and said, "That is your oppressor." Finally, he pointed to Astorfo and said, "This is your hero." "Have you all remembered?" Shilang asked, looking at the artificial life form. The artificial lifeform nodded and said, "I remember it all." Everyone who was pointed at by Shi Lang frowned, and even the masters frowned, not understanding what Shi Lang wanted to express. In the next moment, Shi Lang did what he did to make everyone present stunned. Shiro [Projection] took out a sharp sword, handed it to the artificial life form, pointed to Avisbronn, and said: "Your own future can only be created by your own hands. Go, the weak. Go. Overthrow your oppressors and open up your own path to freedom." Everyone present couldn''t help being taken aback. Chapter 824： Assassin, this, this is to let an artificial lifeform that has just left the culture bottle to kill Avisbronn who is a follower? This, this joke is too big, right? The unexpected scene made everyone present stunned. In a moment, Vlad III, the king, was the first to recover. He looked at Shi Lang and frowned, his eyes flashing with fear. Astorfo looked at Shirou in disbelief, and said in embarrassment: "A, Assassin! Even if you don''t stand by my side, you don''t have to tease me like this, right?" "It''s not a teasing, Fu." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile. At this moment, the artificial life form gritted its teeth, holding the sword, and stepped out from behind Astorfo, staring at Avisbronn like a newborn tiger. Astorfo was shocked and quickly stopped him, "Hey, hey! Do you really want to kill Caster? Don''t be kidding! He''s a follower!" "Then, that gentleman is right...Only a person who strives for self-improvement can win the future. My life can only be taken by myself! Thank you, hero." The artificial life form gritted its teeth and said. Astorfo looked dumbfounded, turned to look at Shirou who was smiling, and asked in disbelief, "What did you do to him?" "I just kindled the fire of freedom in his heart." Shi Lang said. "Want to kill me?" Avisbronn looked at the artificial lifeform slowly walking towards him in disbelief. Is there a farce more funny than this? The doll who should be determined by them to live and die, now wants to rebel and kill him in order to survive? This, this is too funny, right? But... "Want to kill me? A mere puppet wants to kill me? Okay! Try it!" Avisbronn shouted in anger. He is not an immature person, but what is happening right now has gone to his head. There are such funny things in the world! The artificial lifeform gritted its teeth, held a sharp sword, dragged its body, and walked towards Avisbronn. "A farce... a huge farce... such a farce actually happened in Yu''s territory." Vlad III sighed. At this time, Danick''s face suddenly changed, standing next to Vlad III, and he quickly said to Vlad III: "Wang, it''s not good! My detective demon on the border was destroyed, and the red side began to attack. !" "Huh?" Vlad III''s expression condensed, and he asked solemnly: "What''s the situation?" "At present, only one giant has been detected coming towards us... I am afraid it is the Red Berserker!" Danike said. Vlad III glanced out the window, and the sunset on the horizon was extremely prosperous. And this is the horn of war! With a "slap", he slammed the armrest, stood up from the throne, and said solemnly: "This is the end of the drama that I can enjoy. The horn of war has come!" "But Lancer..." Astolfo had something else to say, Vlad III gave him a glance and said in a deep voice, "This is a more than order!" Astorfo closed his mouth. "So what about this artificial life form, Lancer?" Avisbronn asked. "Set it aside for now, and make a decision after tonight has passed. Do you have any objections, Caster?" Vlad III asked. "No, I believe your decision." Avisbronn lowered his head and said. Seeing that the situation suddenly became stable, the artificial life body put down the sword and panted violently, dripping cold sweat from his forehead. Shilang patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Don''t forget this touch, this touch of being alive." "Thanks, thank you..." The artificial life form looked at Shirou with gratitude. Vlad III stood up and said in a deep voice: "The red side has already attacked, don''t panic, don''t fear, I and you are the same!" "Wang...!" Dannick looked at Vlad III, feeling relieved. This is Romania¡¯s ghost general who protects the country, no matter its tolerance or ability, it is enough to make people feel at ease. Vlad III got the red attack route from Dannick, and then arranged a counter attack route. He released Berserker Hercules first to meet the Berserker in the red side, and then arranged Arjuna and Astorfo to meet, and let Caster Avisbronn stabilize the reserve in the rear. In order to show justice, let Astorfo and Avisbronn rest assured, he arranged the artificial life body A-11072 in a special room and guarded it. Afterwards, he invited Saber, who is also the king, to prepare to suppress the past together. It was just before that, he stared at Shirou very sharply, and asked: "Assassin, are you a king or a rebel?" The posture of igniting the free fire of artificial life form A-11072 may not be felt by others, but in the eyes of Vlad III, it is undoubtedly the appearance of a rebel. And this problem is not only for Vlad III, but also for Saber. "Indeed, that is indeed a rebel in your eyes. However, Wang, it is not only the ruler and the oppressor. Speaking of which, if I use the term of ordinary people now, I am afraid I can no longer win the trust. People, although I have been forced to deviate from my own path..." After a pause, Shiro smiled and said: "Then introduce myself again. My name is Fujimaru Shiro. I am a king and a hero at the same time. A hero of the weak." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 16 Goal, Assassin! The setting sun is like blood, and the sky is full of glow. To the east of Tolifas city, Idir Forest. A man was running, with a leisurely smile on his face. This man is full of muscles, like a muscle chariot. With the countless scars portrayed on the pale body, it is easy to imagine that he must have gone through rigorous cultivation and accumulated brilliant results, but these scars obviously did not hurt him much. His muscles are like iron blocks. The sharp blade can only cut his skin and may cause a little bleeding, but only that. Chapter 825： His arms are as thick as a crocodile''s body, and although nothing is worn, his pectoral muscles obviously have the same strength as a full body armor. The slowly moving legs are as strong as the hind legs of a mammoth. Although the belt on his body was tightly bound to all parts of his body, including his face, the man did not show an expression of pain, and even showed a happy smile. But this is fine, his muscles are not something that should be covered by armor, and it should even be said that he does not need armor. His muscles are so strong! In the evening, he ran in the forest of Idir in the east of Tolifas. His brisk footsteps reminded people of the word freedom. This scene can not help people feel that it is more real to see the giant octopus landing, the natural forest is so incompatible with men. And this person is the red Berserker Spartacus! "Berserker, stop quickly! Follow the plan!" The red Archer Atalanta patrolled among the branches and kept shouting at Berserker Spartacus. "Hahahaha, this can''t work, Archer. I have to go to the castle. I smell the weak and oppressors. I have to go to the weak." Berserker Spartacus laughed. Atalanta said irritably: "You idiot! It''s not that you are not allowed to act, but that you are required to act according to the plan. Let you bear it for a while, why don''t you understand?" "I am the sword of the weak and the shield of the weak. Facing the oppressor, there is no word''endurance'' in my dictionary, Archer." Spartacus showed a weird smile no matter how you look at it. Continue to take a strong and powerful step, rushing to the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree. This made Atalanta a little irritable. "This is Berserker, although it can communicate, but it can''t communicate." Someone said. Atalanta turned his head to look, and next to him was Lancer Garna of Red. "Indeed, he doesn''t seem to be a Berserker casually, sister." There was another frivolous voice in Atalanta''s ear, and who this voice was, even if she didn''t turn her head, she knew which **** it was. She would be called her eldest sister, except for the red Rider Achilles, no one else. Atalante automatically ignored Achilles, who was driving [The Undead Chariot of Wind and Raging Waves], and turned his gaze to Garner, and asked, "So what about the plan?" Garna said calmly: "The priest meant that with Berserker as a breakthrough point, Rider would create a chance to kill the Eternal King." Atalanta frowned and said, "The original plan has been broken...but Black will probably hide the Eternal King as a hole card. If you can''t follow the plan, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find him." "No. Unless the Eternal King himself said, or someone who has the cause of the Eternal King comes, otherwise Black will not know that Assassin is the Eternal King." Garna said calmly. "Why are you so sure? You said it yourself, and the black Archer also knows the identity of the Eternal King." Atalanta asked inexplicably. "Just as Arjuna knows me better than I, I also know him better than Arjuna himself. Unless it is the Eternal King himself speaking, otherwise, with Arjuna''s arrogant temperament, the identity of the Eternal King will not be revealed. "Galner said. "Is that so..." Atalante nodded. She didn''t know much about the relationship between Arjuna and Garna, but the old enemy of this relationship, she did see a lot of them when she was still alive, and she understood a little bit. "Boom, boom, boom..." A rumbling earthquake resounded in front of the earth. "Sister, Black has reacted!" Rider Achilles drove the chariot, galloping in the sky, and yelled at Atalante. Atalanta''s forehead burst into a pile of tic-tac-toe, and shouted in anger, "Don''t call me eldest sister again! Let me hear you clearly!" "I see, sister." Achilles nodded and agreed. Atalante: "..." I really want to shoot him in the head! "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" The earth is shaking! A black giant appeared in front of the red team. And seeing this black giant, both Atalante and Achilles were shocked. "It''s actually... him!" Atalante and Achilles were surprised. This is natural, and it is the Black Berserker Hercules that appeared in front of them! Hercules is the most famous hero in Greece, and the twelve completed trials are never mentioned. He was also one of the heroes who boarded the Argo with Atalante, people who knew each other a long time ago. Achilles and Hercules are both one of the most famous heroes in Greece. In addition, they are also disciples of Chiron and are considered brothers in the same discipline. Achilles had longed for Hercules for a long time, and had also thought about competing with Hercules, but due to the different times, he finally failed to succeed. However, at this time, the three of them simultaneously descended on the Holy Grail War. I have to say that this is caused by the Holy Grail. "Ah, ah...Hercules...Is it in the Berserker rank? Really want to fight!" Achilles looked at Hercules, his hands itchy. "Archer!" Atalante frowned and shouted. "Ah, ah... I know, eldest sister!" Achilles nodded and said helplessly: "But after completing the task, you are not allowed to care about me anymore." Hercules'' dark golden eyes glanced at Atalante, then at Achilles, showing a calm expression. Spartacus is now in the Berserker rank, able to communicate, but unable to communicate, and Hercules is the same. He still retained some intellect and knew Atalante and Achilles, but he did not respond. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Spartacus saw Hercules, holding the dagger in his hand, exclaimed passionately, and rushed towards Hercules. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho-!!!" Hercules watched as Spartacus rushed forward, and roared with the great stone axe in his hand, then counterattacked. The short sword and the giant axe clashed, and with a "boom", a sound like a sonic boom erupted. Spartacus''s muscle strength is at A, and Hercules''s muscle strength is at A+. In terms of muscle strength, Hercules suppressed Spartacus, the giant axe relentlessly suppressed the dagger, and slammed Spartacus''s body severely. However, Spartacus did not show an expression of pain, on the contrary, the smile on his face was even more weird, and his parametric ability also increased a little due to this blow. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! This is a touch of love!" Chapter 826： Spartacus laughed and struck Hercules with a backhand sword. [Roar of the Wounded Beast], this is a treasure of Spartacus. It can convert the damage received into its own magic power and save it in the body, thereby increasing its own ability parameters. Spartacus confronted Hercules. Both are very huge, like a confrontation of giants. What¡¯s more terrifying is that whether it¡¯s Hercules who holds the [Twelve Trials], or the Sparta who holds [The Roar of the Wounded Beast], [The Glory of Masochism], and the [Unyielding Will] Dax are all very persistent type followers. The two clashed together, and Spartacus fell under the wind at the beginning, but with the [Roar of the Wounded Beast] superimposing the ability parameters, Spartacus''s muscle strength began to be able to keep up with Hercules. "Boom, boom, boom...!!!" The clash between the sword and the giant axe, the sonic boom continued to resound. The earth was ravaged by two giants. After all, relying on the power of a weapon, Hercules smashed Spartacus''s short sword, but Spartacus also seized the opportunity to grab Hercules''s wrist and got the giant axe in his hand. Picked it off. Hercules made a hook and tripped Spartacus and fell heavily to the ground. But Spartacus took the opportunity to reach out and grab Hercules'' ankle, and yanked him to the ground. Hercules bullied himself up, and Spartacus turned over and beat him violently. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "Ho Ho Ho --!!!" The two began to fight hand-to-hand. The situation is anxious. But Atalante, Garna and others have already evacuated here. "Don''t support Berserker? He may not be Hercules'' opponent." Atalante asked. Garna said calmly: "No. It''s enough that he can hold the great Greek hero. The most threatening black side is the King of Eternity. You must let him out first." "But in this way, the priest''s plan is completely bankrupt, right? In this way, Saber may not be able to keep up." Atalante said. "No. That Saber is very cunning. She knows her own position and will play her part." Garner said flatly. "Cunning...cunning?" Atalante looked puzzled. She didn''t understand how Garner called Saber cunning. According to her, Saber was a stunned man, but the lord was more vigilant than her lord. "Hahaha..." Achilles laughed and said, "Speaking of which, this kind of offensive attack is just to make him leave the game alone. Even if the king exits in such a luxurious form, There is nothing to say, right? You say yes, eldest sister?" Atalante: "..." She didn''t want to reply anymore. At this moment, a silver line crossed the sky, and an ordinary arrow shot towards Garna. Garna waved his sharp spear calmly and shot the arrow flying. He stopped, looked at the place where the arrows were flying, and asked, "Not directly with treasures, but with ordinary arrows. This is to inform me, are you here?" A Zhouna walked out slowly and said, "That''s the way it is, lest you lose, saying that I was a sneak attack." "You should understand that I wouldn''t say that. Even if I lose like that, I will openly admit my defeat." Garner stopped and looked at Garner and said. "Come on, Garna!" Looking at Garna''s face, Arjuna couldn''t help but shouted: "Come on, continue the unfinished battle last time, Garna¡ª¡ª!!! " However, in the face of Arjuna¡¯s challenge, Garna shook his head and said: "Sorry, I can¡¯t respond to you this time, Arjuna. Although I want to fight you anyway now, but this time, I was borrowed from the command issued by the master. I will not fight you decisively." "Refusing to fight with me?" A Zhou frowned, and then he appeared in a daze, and said: "That''s it. It really fits your personality. Did you tell the true identity of Assassin? Your goal - it''s him. !" "If you know, let it go!" Garna waved his sharp spear, and the scorching flame forced Arjuna to step back. Arjuna was about to fight back, but at this moment Achilles hit him with [The Undead Chariot of the Wind and Rage Waves], and Ah Zuna escaped the impact of the [Undead Chariot of the Wind and Rushing Waves] slightly to the side. At the moment when the chariot was about to leave, he saw the right time, made a fierce shot, grabbed Achilles by the back collar, and threw him off the [Undead chariot of gusty wind and raging waves] with a back fall. With a "bang", Achilles fell heavily to the ground. But at the moment of the fall, Achilles slammed his foot and tried to hook Ah Juna''s foot. However, Arjuna took the first step and dodged this hook gracefully. Atalante pulled the bow and struck the strings, fired five arrows in a row, and shot towards Ajuna at an extremely tricky angle, almost inevitable! However, A Zhou''s wrist turned, and the flame bow in his hand revolved, and the bows and arrows were knocked down one by one with a few "clang" sounds. "Tsk." Atalan chuckled displeasedly. A Zhou had just landed on his feet and hadn''t stood still, and then Garna took the opportunity to shoot. The sharp spear with the mighty power of the sun stretched out from a tricky angle and swept across towards Arjuna. A Zhou''s eyes shrank sharply, and the blow was inevitable, even unstoppable. But this is only for ordinary first-class heroes. He exerted force on his waist and twisted his body to erect the flame bow in his hand. With a "clang", this terrifying blow was blocked, but his own body, but because of this terrifying force, was knocked out and rolled on the ground a few times. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the three of Garna shook off Arjuna and moved on. "Do you not hesitate to get rid of me by working with others? In other words, do you mean that the King of Eternity is more threatening to you than me?" Arjuna stood up, his face darkened, his eyes Glittering cold light. "Arhcer!" Astorford came riding a griffon. Arjuna looked up at him and said, "Go! Go tell Lancer! Their goal is¡ªAsssassin!" Chapter 17 Battlefield [Second More] The rear of Idir Forest. Yanfeng Shiro and Assassin guarded here. Through the magic crystal ball observed, Yonmine Shiro and Assassin saw the battle. "Berserker has been wrestling with the black Berserker, and Lancer has broken through the black Archer''s obstruction." Assassin sat on the throne and looked at the situation in the crystal ball with an expression of interest. After a pause, she turned her head, those wonderful eyes looked at Yanmine Shiro jokingly, and smiled: "The battle is going well, but because of Berserker''s non-cooperation, your plan is bankrupt, Master." Chapter 827： Yanfeng Shiro sighed and said, "This is something that can''t be helped. However, looking at this posture, Archer Arjuna of the Black already knows where our goal is, and the other party will return to defense soon. I just hope that The Lion Tribulation can keep up with our actions." "Although Saber is stunned, but the master is quite shrewd and should change due to the current situation." Assassin said. Yanfeng Shiro recalled getting along with the Lion Tribulation Realm, nodded, and said, "That is indeed a very shrewd man." After a pause, Yanfeng Shiro said, "Actually, our plan preparation is not complete. After all, our Caster hasn''t appeared yet." Yanfeng Shiro sighed. "The absence of Caster will not affect our plan. Don''t forget, what exactly is Yu''s identity." Assassin said slightly displeased. "Ah... Of course I know." Yanfeng Shiro nodded, showing a faint smile, and said: "It is because of Assassin you are by your side that I have confidence in fulfilling my long-cherished wish." Yanfeng Shiro smiled. The Assassin he summoned was the legendary Queen Semiramis of the Assyrian Empire. She poisoned her husband, King Ninus, and then ruled over the Assyrian Empire as a regent for decades. And this is regarded as the oldest surviving poisoning incident in the legend. It is also the oldest poisonous killer of mankind in written records. Assassin possesses an extremely rare inherent ability-[Dual Summoning], which allows Semiramis to appear in the realm with Assassin''s rank, and can also acquire other ranks'' abilities. As for Semiramis, the ability to regroup with the rank of Assassin this time, reorganized with [Double Summoning], is the ability of the ranks of Assassin and Caster. Therefore, it is okay to call Semiramis Caster. Semiramis gave a satisfied smile and nodded. Compared to the straightforward Garner, the stunned Achilles, and the awkward Atalante, these **** who always talked to her mouth, it was true that her Master would make her more comfortable. After a pause, Semiramis said: "However, Berserker''s move is really messing up our plan. If it is postponed for one day, my [Vanity Sky Garden] will be ready to complete, and it will be able to flourish by then. The posture directly defeated the black side." "It''s already like this. Instead of complaining, it''s better to support them. Don''t ask for results, as long as you can let the eternal holy king retreat first, that''s enough." Yanfeng Shiro said. Semiramis nodded, and their action was aimed at the black Assassin Eternal King. An offensive that looked like a general offense was actually just for a rider, which was ridiculous. But if the opponent is the crown, it is the saint king sleeping in the British record, King Arthur in King Arthur, then it is logical. Semiramis summoned countless forest withered bones, creatures like skeleton soldiers, and aggressively invaded the black camp. And this is one of the summoned creatures of Semiramis-Dragon Tooth Soldier. This is a legion made with dragon teeth. It was originally a Greek-related magic, but a speller of the level of Semiramis can already use it regardless of the area or the scope of magic. In fact, she can also summon higher-person beasts and even sacred beasts, but limited by the refusal of the primordial seat, she cannot summon in the real world. You must wait until her treasure [Vanity''s Sky Garden] is ready to be summoned in the form of a treasure. Massive dragon tooth soldiers shuttled through the forest, stepped past the wrestling Spartacus and Hercules, and rushed towards the black camp. In response to this situation, the Black camp also reacted. Caster Avisbronn summoned a lot of puppets and golems. In addition, Dane also released a lot of artificial lifeforms, mixed into corps, and attacked the dragon tooth soldiers. Vlad III is the leader. Just like his identity. The Lord of Romania, the ghost of the country, at the moment when the enemy invades, it is naturally impossible to stay behind. Saber held the invisible holy sword and followed it. The dignified momentum crushes it. Rider Astorfo of the Black soared into the sky riding a Griffon and drove back from the forest of Idir first. Behind him, the red Rider Achilles drove [the undead chariot of the stormy waves], chasing him closely and attacking him. Astorford tried his best, but still couldn''t get rid of Achilles'' pursuit. As soon as Vlad III waved his hand, his treasure [The King of Death] was activated in an instant. "Kakka-" The earth loosened, and countless piles protruded from the earth, like a hand of the earth, grabbing Achilles. Achilles was a little surprised, and hurriedly pulled the reins, and drove [the undead chariot of the hurricane and raging waves] to hide aside, avoiding the attack of this pile. Astor Fu flew back to Vlad III and said, "Lancer, their target is Assassin!" "What¡ª?!" Vlad III and Saber couldn''t help raising their eyebrows, a little surprised. Is this general situation of a total offensive battle for Assassin''s sake? Astorford patrolled the army with a griffon, but he couldn''t find Shilang''s trace. He couldn''t help but asked, "Where is Assassin?" Vlad III said: "Stand by in the rear. I can''t send Assassin to fight head-on." "Is that so?" Astorfo breathed a sigh of relief. Is it true that it is Vlad III? Arrange the followers of each rank to a position that conforms to their rank positioning. But in this way, Shirou who is behind will not be attacked by the red side, right? Astorford breathed a sigh of relief for Shirou. Achilles drove [the undead chariot of violent wind and raging waves], and wanted to rush from the sky to the back of Black, but when Vlad III waved his hand, [King of Death] used the realm of the sky as the starting base, and there were countless The stakes rushed towards Achilles. Achilles looked at the endless piles, somewhat surprised, "Can even the sky grow out?" He waved the spear in his hand and tore the piles that came like a long dragon. Vlad III frowned slightly. He looked up at the sky. The setting sun sets in the west, forming a line with the earth. The night and the light are intertwined, like a prelude to blood. Garna and Atalante, who had escaped the entanglement of Archer Arjuna of the black, came out of the forest with countless dragon tooth soldiers. Arjuna''s figure leaped through the woods and kept shooting bows and arrows at Garna, but no matter what degree of arrows, Garna ignored him. Instead, he stared at the front with scorching eyes and leaped out. . This made A Zhou extremely angry. What he pursues and what he will answer to the call of the Holy Grail is to complete the fair battle, and then defeat Garner and win victory in a fair and just manner without any external force. Chapter 828： However, Garner at this moment ignored him. This made A Zhou''s heart full of anger. Garna rushed out of the forest with an army of dragon tooth soldiers. Waiting for him on the plains of the vast city of Tolyfas was the army under Vlad III and Saber. "Dare to invade the rest of the territory, take your life--!" Vlad III yelled, endless piles gushing out from the sky and the earth, almost like an ocean, flooding Garna, Atalante, and Achilles in the sky. "It looks like a very powerful hero, I really want to fight with you now, but it won''t happen now, there is a more delicious meal waiting for me. Hahahahaha¡ª" Achilles laughed, stretched out his palm, and embodied a silver shield. There is no doubt that this is a treasure of Achilles. There was no liberation, and no use. It was just horizontally placed in front of the chariot, driving the chariot, like a meteor that directly pierced the countless pillars gushing out of the sky. Vlad III was a little surprised. And this is Achilles¡¯ treasure [the small world that surrounds the sky]. This is an enchantment treasure of armor that is comparable to the scabbard-Avalon. It is a shield made by the forging **** Hephaestus. The world seen by Achilles is projected on it, and ocean currents surging on the periphery due to Poseidon. When this shield is liberated, even if it is facing the world, once it is launched, it can defend against people, against the army, against the city, against the country, and against the treasures of the gods. Even the complete liberation of Garna''s sharp spear was enough to kill the gods, and it could be easily resisted. At this moment, Achilles was directly holding the shield and driving the chariot, cutting through the piles of Vlad III. On the ground. Garna looked at the countless piles and said to Atalante who was beside him, "Stand behind me." Atalanta nodded and fell behind Garna. Garna''s eyes flashed with divine light, magic power poured into the sharp spear in his hand. The magic of horror turned into the brilliance of the sun. With a sharp spear swing- "Boom--!" Just like a solar flare erupting, the pile group will be destroyed and wiped out! Vlad III frowned. Saber squeezed the holy sword in his hand and stood ready. In the sky. Achilles, who broke through the piles, was laughing and walking away. Astorford took out a huge black flute, and flew to Achilles¡¯ side with the griffon and blew it. Up. "Woo-" There was a sound from the black flute. Achilles'' expression shook sharply. The three horses that were hauling the chariot seemed to be enchanted. They ran forward, left, and right respectively, causing the chariot to stagnate in the sky. The powerful force directly threw Achilles out of the chariot. If it hadn''t been for Achilles to recover in time and reach out and grab the guardrail of the chariot, otherwise he would really fall from the sky. And this is one of Astorfo''s treasures [the magic flute that evokes panic]. And this is exactly what makes the three horses driving the chariot chaotic. Achilles turned over the chariot, awoke the horse, and flew into the distance again. Astorfo followed closely behind. "All the guys who can do little tricks, stay away from me, I''m not interested in you!" Achilles glared at Astor Fu. "Huh. There''s more!" Astorford yelled, then drew a horse gun, and drove the Griffin across the chariot at high speed. The gun touched three horses and a chariot. In an instant, the wheels of the chariot and the legs of the three war horses were forced to disappear. In an instant, the galloping [Undead Chariot in the Wind and Raging Waves] skidded, spun, and fell to the ground like a meteor. Astorford sat on the griffin and laughed. This is another one of Astorfo''s treasures [falls when touched]! Although this gun has low lethality, it can force the opponent''s body below the knee or cause it to fall. No matter where it touches the body, even if it touches the armor woven with magic power, the gun will forcibly cut off the magic supply below the knees, making physical reconstruction impossible for a period of time. Astorfo forced the fall of this treasure and attached it to Achilles'' horse chariot, thus breaking the concept of the chariot, causing the chariot to slip and fall directly from the sky. At this time, Atalanta aimed at Astorfo on the ground and pulled his bow and arrow. With a "shoo", the arrow was like a star, rising from the ground and hitting Astorford. Astorford quickly dodged in the Griffon, just breathed a sigh of relief. Starlight descended from the sky, seven starlights, like shooting stars, descended from the sky to Astorford one after another. Astorford was shocked and drove the Griffin to dodge, but the seven starlights suddenly changed their directions, chasing Astorford like a shadow. "What, what is this? Tracking arrows?" Astorfo panicked and ran away in a panic. This is one of Atalante¡¯s treasures [Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper]. After the first arrow is shot out, the meteor arrows flying from the "seven stars of Ursa Major" in the sky can perform seven consecutive attacks. Only the first blow will arbitrarily specify the target, and the subsequent attack will focus on one target, unless it is defeated, it will stop at the dead end. On the earth. The dragon tooth soldier fights with the golem and artificial lifeforms of Avisbronn. Bones and mud flew horizontally, artificial lifeforms fell to the ground, and the organs were all over the floor, dripping with blood. Vlad III used the stakes to show a gun, and used countless stakes to cooperate with Saber to attack Garna and Atalante. Garner turned the sharp gun in his hand to the limit, smashed the holy sword in Saber''s hand, and shot out a magic cannon in his eyes, blasting at Vlad III. Vlad III''s complexion sank, and there were countless piles on top of it. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Chapter 829： Garna''s eye cannons were leveled by countless piles, and he was forced to take out a sharp spear and prepare to sweep the piles. At this time, Saber''s eyes lit up, and the invisible holy sword in his hand exuded a frightening magical aura. ¡ª¡ªThe King of Wind Hammer! The huge storm enveloping the holy sword was unconstrained and attacked Garna close like a magic cannon. Garna''s brows tightened, his wrists turned, and the sharp gun in his hand carried the strong solar power, and from an extremely incredible angle, he destroyed Saber''s Wind King Hammer and Vlad III''s iron stakes in succession. Before he could catch his breath, behind Garna, an arrow with the power of the terrifying fire **** rushed towards him like a comet. Garna''s complexion was calm, his heels twisted, his waist exerted force, and the sharp spear in his hand swept away. "Clang--" An agitating sound swept away the terrifying arrow. However, this was not a simple arrow, but A Zhou''s arrow that contained anger. Although the treasure has not been liberated, but the strength is not small. Garner was shocked by the force and took three steps back. Saber next to him followed closely, and Vlad III followed him with his horse. Garner, who was deeply trapped under the siege of Arjuna, Vlad III, and Saber, couldn''t help feeling extremely difficult. But his face was still calm, and he said to Atalante, who was avoiding the battlefield, "Leave it to me here, you go!" "Can you stop it?" Atalante shot a bow and arrow at Saber, but Saber easily blocked it. Saber ignored her, and instead besieged Garna with Arjuna and Vlad III. Although Arjuna is an Indian hero with the same specifications as Gharna, anyone can tell that Gharna is stronger than Arjuna and can be difficult to deal with. The strong are besieged, this is a matter of course in the war. It was exactly the same as Shirou was planned by the red team to besiege and sniper. However, in the face of the siege of these three people, Garner tried his best to wield the sharp spear, defending more and less attacking, but his face remained calm and said: "True hero, fearless of everything!" These words angered Arjuna, and the arrows shot were more precise and powerful. However, Atalante nodded, turned and left without stopping. "Want to go? Don''t think about it!" Saber yelled and turned his heel to stop Atalante. At this moment, on the ground under her, a steel hand stretched out, grabbed her ankle, and pulled it along. With a "click", he didn''t notice that Saber was dragged into the ground. And the land then returned to calm, as if there had never been a pit or a hand. But in the dark underground, the little knight smiled triumphantly: "Catch one!" Chapter Eighteen Star Arrow Rain [Third more] The **** setting sun slowly fell down the mountain. The dark night came. There was chaos on the battlefield. The explosion sound like muffled thunder continued to resound. The rear of the battlefield. Thousand Realms Tree Castle. The lord of the Thousand Realms Tree, the artificial life form, Caster Avisbronn...all the people are busy, only one person is standing on the top of the castle, facing the breeze, eating oranges. Shiro peeled the orange peel away, while tucked the orange in his mouth, looking at the battle in the distance. "Sure enough... the red Berserker is you." Shi Lang sighed, trying to throw the orange peel into the trash can, but found that there was no trash can around, so he could only put it in his pocket temporarily. Coming to the rank of Assassin, he did not have the power of the eternal king. Even [Dynasty made EX] was split into [mortal wisdom], [mortal hero] and [mortal leader] , It is impossible to use the clairvoyance EX in Merlin''s record. However, in [Mortal Heroes], there is [Clairvoyance C] copied from the Palace of Valor, which is the so-called Eagle''s Eye. Using [Clairvoyance C], Shi Lang can look far beyond the castle to the battlefield and see the confrontation between Garna and Arjuna and Vlad III. You can also overlook the Idir Forest, the confrontation between the red Berserker Spartacus and the black Berserker Hercules. Seeing Spartacus''s familiar, unhurried smile, Shirou''s face showed a complex look. Should it be lucky or unfortunate? In this war, he saw the hero when he was a child, but the hero who appeared in the world again, I am afraid that there is no memory of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Shi Lang sighed. Behind him, Jeanne, who had been put on a uniform, walked up slowly and asked: "Black Assassin, won''t you go to the war?" Shirou turned back, looked at Joan, and said with a smile: "I''m just a weak Assassin. As for Assassin''s words, it is only suitable for investigating news and assassinating the lord. It belongs to the weak Servant who engages in small actions behind the scenes. The frontal battlefield, I This kind of Assassin will really get in the way." "Yes, is that so?" Jeanne asked. Shirou nodded slowly. Joan frowned and asked, "But, you previously blocked the black Archer and the red Lancer''s ability, but it doesn''t look weak at all." "Okay. I confess that apart from Lancer letting me stay, I also don''t want to fight against a certain hero of the other party." Shi Lang sighed and said. "That''s it." Jeanne nodded. "What about you, Ruler?" Shiro pointed to the dark sky and asked: "The night has come, and the red and black war horns have sounded. As a Ruler, don''t you, as a Ruler, go to watch the battlefield?" "My battlefield is right here, right behind this castle in Tolifas. As Ruler''s duty, it is only to ensure the smooth progress of the Holy Grail War and protect ordinary people from being affected. For the war of servants, yes. No unnecessary interference." After a pause, Jeanne laughed bitterly, and said, "But I don''t know why, you black always think I will do extra things, which makes me very distressed." "This is also no way. After all, you are neither red nor black. You are walking in the gray area of ??the border of the camp. Moreover, you have two spells that can restrain any followers. Oh. Of course. , The binding force of that thing is of no use to me." After a pause, Shi Lang said with a smile: "However, as a Ruler, you are really fulfilling your duties at the moment. If you change it to me, you have long used Lingshu to order all followers to commit suicide." Chapter 830： "Please, please don''t make such terrible jokes with a smile on your face. I, I will take it seriously." Jeanne said with a cold sweat on his face. Sometimes, she thinks Shirou is really scary. It wasn''t the curse and ominous aura of the Lingji reversal, but the real feeling that made people feel panicked. "I''m not kidding. If I were Ruler, I would really do this." Shi Lang said with a smile. After a pause, Shirou looked at the war-torn field in the distance, his smile gradually reduced, and said: "The Holy Grail War...speaking nicely, it is a war to realize your wishes and a war to show the heroic glory of all the followers. But, Its true appearance is the interference of the dead in the real world." "Guardians descend from the despair of mankind, and the heroic spirits are born from the hope of mankind. However, the heroic spirits in the present world, whether they are good or evil, saints or demons, are not for people in the real world. Good thing. In the final analysis, the Holy Grail War is just a ritual to bring the ancient barbarism back to the earth." Shirou''s tone was very plain, but Joan couldn''t help being stunned. Looking at the Holy Grail War from this perspective, I am afraid that there are no heroes on the entire hero seat, right? Even her saint has never viewed the Holy Grail War from this perspective. But this Assassin, this Assassin who exudes an ominous and cursed breath, has revealed the essence that even she has not discovered. At this time, she thought of Garner and Arjuna''s evaluation of this Assassin in her mind. That''s it. That''s right. If it is a follower with this kind of perspective, it is indeed... She is a follower who is more like Ruler than her Ruler, but she is also the follower who does not meet Ruler the least. How can there be referees who want to take advantage of the privileges to kill all the players? "So, then you now...?" "It''s just a complaint." Shirou turned his head, smiled at Joan, and said: "I am now Assassin of Black. Before the end of the camp battle, I will temporarily play for Black. After all, if you don''t do this, it''s not Ruler. I''m afraid I will be besieged and eliminated by two groups the first night, right?" Joan showed a puzzled look. But Shiro knew his position. If it weren''t for Ruler, the gray followers who belonged to neither the red nor the black would be eliminated by the two camps because they had to eliminate uncertain factors. Although Shirou was confident, he was besieged by two camps without a master. In particular, there are Garner, Arjuna, Hercules, and Vlad III in Romania. Under the circumstances of such exceptional and top-notch followers, there is really no confidence to win. But first bend down in the black camp, use Assassin''s rank to hide in the depths of the black camp to accumulate karma, and sit and watch the black and red go to war and wear out each other''s combat power. This is Shi Lang''s strategy. The black side and the red side wear out each other''s fighting strength in the battle, but Shilang is getting stronger day by day because of the [Evil Flower] and [The Awakening of Mortality]. In other words, it''s like the Lao Yinbi in a chicken eating game, watching a group of Tie Hanhan beating, and then secretly licking the box to strengthen himself, preparing to fight until the last time he wears a magical costume. 1VS1. There is no alternative. Vlad III is a famous monarch, but Arjuna did not reveal his identity. So, being a weak Assassin who can only sneak attack on the master, how could Vlad III let him fight the battlefield? Of course, stopping Garna and Arjuna''s battle at the first appearance will indeed give Vlad III the impression of Shirou''s strength. But... Assassin is an insignificant weak chicken, this is more common sense than impression! Who said that every Assassin summoned out, most of them are Hassan? There is no alternative. Perhaps, no matter the red side or the black side, no one will notice that Assassin is in a non-stop state. But... "Shirou, run!" In the sky, Astorford came riding a griffin and shouted at Shilang. And behind him, there were seven arrows that looked like shooting stars. No matter how superb technology Astorford showed in the sky, he could never get rid of the arrows of these seven shooting stars. Shirou raised his head and looked at Astorfo, who was being chased by the shooting star, his brows were raised involuntarily. And at this moment, with a sound of "ßÝ¡ª¡ª", an arrow pierced the night sky and flew towards Shilang. "Be careful, Shirou!" Astorfo shouted. However, at this moment, the arrow that was shot, as if it was interfered by some invisible force, forcibly fell aside, shot into the wall, the tail of the arrow vibrated and buzzed. "How could¡ª?" Because Saber disappeared inexplicably, and got rid of Saber''s Atalante, after shooting the arrow, he looked surprised. With this arrow, she was absolutely sure that she did not miss the shot. Instead, he aimed at Shirou''s head very accurately. However, this arrow fell aside as if it was interfered by something. "Difficulty, could it be the [Protection of Avoiding Arrows]?" Atalante looked surprised. Yes, as Atalante guessed. The cause of this compulsory result is precisely [Avoiding Arrows and Protecting C]! Shi Lang did not have this ability. However, [Mortal Hero] is copied from Ku Chulin''s [Avoiding Arrows and Protecting C]. After that, Shirou didn''t hesitate to stick it on his body, which forced the arrow to fall. [Protection against Arrows], defense against projectiles. It is considered that as long as the target of the attack is confirmed with the eyes, no matter what kind of long-range attack can be evaded. In addition, it can handle most projectiles even in situations where it is impossible to observe the subject. Even as long as it is a throwing type of attack, even a treasure can be avoided! Although the grade is only C, it is not difficult to let Atalante''s arrow fall through. However, at this time, there were starlights descending from the sky, seven starlights, exactly the same as those tracking stars behind Astorfo, and fell to Shirou like a meteor. This is one of Atalante¡¯s treasures [Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper]. After the first arrow is shot out, the meteor arrows flying from the "seven stars of Ursa Major" in the sky can perform seven consecutive attacks. Chapter 831： Facing Shirou, Atalanta did not hesitate to activate this treasure, pursuing a one-shot kill. The rain of seven stars descended from the sky, towards Shilang. Joan has no plans to make a move because she is Ruler. Astorfo took a look, riding on the Griffon, yelled in panic: "Shirou, run! This thing will track it!" "There is no need to run, Afu." Shi Lang laughed. After that, he slowly stretched out his palm, and the [projection] magic was activated. The next moment. A shining horse gun appeared in his hand. No. That can''t be called a gun at all. That gun does not have a spear head, but is a gun of light interwoven with countless lights! "What, what is that?" Atalante was surprised. Not only that, but even Joan next to Shiro was surprised. The brilliant light can''t help but remind people of holiness. However, the inverted Shirou was completely dark, and looked so evil and ominous, forming a completely different scene from this holy splendid gun. Not bad. This is exactly what has emerged from the record of the Eternal King by the magic of [projection], the armor of the gods, the spear of the star-Lungominiad! Shiro slowly raised his palm, and aimed his holy spear Lungominiad at the rain of stars falling from the sky. Slowly inject magic power into it, and the light that formed the holy spear Lungominiad spins up like a drill that breaks through the sky. Here, Shiro announced loudly-- "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" Chapter Nineteen: Close BOSS¡¤Fujimaru Shiro¡¾5/10¡¿ ¡¾Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper¡¿, the arrows of meteors flying from the "seven stars of Ursa Major" are like meteor showers. And Shilang''s star gun Lungominiad exudes shining, bright star light, which gushes out from the earth, like a tower of brilliance, rushing toward the galloping meteor shower. On the earth, everyone who was fighting saw that scene. "That, that is..." Vlad III turned his horse''s head and looked at the infinite light gushing from his castle, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Garna''s face was calm, still fighting against Arjuna. But neither he nor Arjuna understood. That king, shot it. And this means that someone has launched an attack on that king! However, neither Ajuna nor Garna had broken that king''s identity at this moment. Arjuna¡¯s emotional intelligence is better than Garna, knowing what to say and what not to say, so although his expression is cold, he is more likable than Garna. Although Garner had low emotional intelligence, he was attacked by Arjuna and Vlad III at this time, and he really didn''t have the extra energy to speak. In addition, he would not do such a stupid thing to expose the Eternal King''s information to Black. The rear of Idir Forest. Semiramis and Yanfeng Shiro looked at the bright starlight. Yanfeng Shiro sighed, "Is this the treasure of that saint king... It''s really dazzling." "Huh." Semiramis said displeasedly, "Yu Zhi Garden is more dazzling, idiot." But even though he said this, Semiramis looked at the shining pillar that was connected to the sky and the enemy, but he couldn''t help showing a solemn expression. Infinite light flooded into the sky from the earth. With a "bang", the rain of stars falling from the sky was wiped out almost instantly. "Okay, amazing...!" Astorfo looked dumbfounded. At this moment, the arrow rain of seven meteors behind him chased him towards him. Astorfo ran away in a panic in a Griffon warehouse, and shouted, "Shirou, help me solve it too!" "Hahaha...no. It always feels like you will do my things. You should exercise more on it." Shi Lang laughed. "Wh, how is this!? It''s too bad!" Astorfo was crying and was chased by [Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper] while driving a griffon. "Is this, is this your treasure, Assassin?" Joan asked in surprise. Because of the evil thoughts of [The Evil of This World], she could not see Shirou''s real name, abilities, and treasures. "Treasure?" Shi Lang glanced at Joan strangely, and then reacted. In the eyes of others, this might be the Treasure of Liberation. He nodded and said, "Yes, just understand it like this, it''s a treasure." What does this mean? Joan was puzzled. And at this time, the Holy Spear Lungominiad [projected] in Shilang''s hand was also turned into fragments and disappeared due to the previous ordinary magical blow. After all, it is a copy of a fake. Although it can be projected because of the record of the Eternal King, it cannot liberate the Tower of Radiance, and it is only a one-time consumable. Shi Lang turned his spiritual foundation back to normal, then slightly his feet, his body as if gliding, slowly fell from the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree. After falling to the ground, Shi Lang looked at Atalante not far in front of him with a smile. As a shooter, you should never appear on the battlefield in such an upright manner, so you should avoid it. But it is a pity that outside the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree, there is a wilderness with no place to hide. Chapter 832： Shi Lang looked at Atalante with a smile, and said with a smile: "So, Garner has exposed my identity. Your target is me." Atalanta looked at Shirou warily, did not answer, but drew a bow and arrows, shooting five deadly arrows. The C-level [Guard of Avoiding Arrows] was not enough to completely interfere with the five arrows, but Shirou [projected] five sharp swords and shot them out. The sound of "clang" sounded, and then the projected sword generals. Tarant''s arrow shot down. "Are you, are you the king? Sure enough, Lancer said that your threat is the greatest!" Atalante said vigilantly. Shirou smiled and said, "It''s a great honor to be praised by the female hunter in the legend. I can understand your actions, but if you are alone, I''m afraid it''s just to die." "I was really underestimated by you!" Atalanta stared at Shiro in shame, like a wild cat with his tail stomped on. "See the real chapter under your hand!" "Of course, no matter how many words, if the strength is not enough, it won''t work." Shi Lang laughed, and then said: "However, I don''t seem to have collected you yet." "What!?" Shi Lang''s words made Atalanta stunned. At this moment, Shirou waved his hand. In his bright eyes, an open flame was burning like a substance. Atalanta''s figure was reflected in his eyes. At this time, [Mortal Hero] is launched! ¡ª¡ª¡¾Across Arcadia C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Chasing Aesthetics C¡¿ ¡ª¡ª¡¾Hunting for the wild boar of Caledon C¡¿ Shi Lang nodded, smiled and said, "Okay. I have finished collecting." "What are you talking about inexplicably!" Atalanta drew his bow and arrow in anger. ... The rear of Idir Forest. Father Yonmine Shiro and Red Assassin Semiramis stared at the magic crystal ball, analyzing the battlefield. "Atalante has already fought with the Eternal King, Master." Semiramis raised his eyebrows and reminded. Yanfeng Shiro nodded, and then showed a worried look, and said, "Although according to Garna, the Eternal King is not in a complete state now, but according to the previous beam of light that connects heaven and earth, Atalante is mostly Not an opponent." "Huh. Extra worry. Okay, let me tell you that Achilles successfully broke through the black line of defense and is rushing towards the direction of the Eternal King." Semiramis said with his arms folded. "Achilles...that''s good. At least, send Achilles in." Yanfeng Shiro nodded, finally a faint smile appeared on that worried face, and said: " I don¡¯t know what the Eternal King¡¯s trump cards have, but Achilles does have the treasure to kill the Eternal King." ... Shi Lang calculated his magic power, [projection] several sharp swords, and shot towards Atalante. Since the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, there has never been a magical power of the level that Lingmai has accumulated for 240 years. Shiro''s fighting style has changed from a brainless and extensive type to a careful calculation type. This is very uncomfortable for others. After all, it is easy to be frugal, but it is difficult to be frugal. I''m used to opening and hanging up, and suddenly I can''t open up. It''s hard to adapt. But Shiro is different. He was resourceful and technical from the beginning. Calculating magic power and making full use of every magic power are his strengths. Even along the way, this calculation of magic has become his instinct. There is no way, his intensity is too high, and the consumption of mana is too great. Therefore, while calculating the magic power, he analyzed the battlefield and carried out effective strikes. Therefore, compared to direct frontal combat, his position is actually like a commander in the beauty tour of the Yiliya team! But since Atalanta had already penetrated in, Shirou didn''t mind letting her taste the commander''s fist. Atalante took a bow and shot nine arrows in a row, and at extremely tricky angles, they shot Shiro''s head, abdomen, and limbs. Although this skill can''t be said to be unparalleled in the world, it can be regarded as a slightly first-rate archer. The arrow shot out can almost be said to have blocked all Shirou''s retreat. If it is an ordinary hero, it may leave the field. However, in the face of these nine arrows, Shi Lang [projected] 64 sharp swords, forming a wave of swords, and rushing directly to Atalante. Nine arrows? It was swallowed directly after the ocean of swords, and then flocked to Atalante. Atalanta rolled around one by one, avoiding the ocean of this sword. "Clang clang--" Sixty-four swords fell on the ground with clanging sounds. Atalante is preparing to regroup and launch a counterattack. However, Shirou smiled and shook hands. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" Sixty-four sharp swords exploded at the same time. The sound of horror, like a muffled thunder! Atalante was directly blown out, and his figure rolled on the ground a few times, like a wild cat rolling on the ground. The long green hair on one end was stained with dust. Atalanta quickly stood up and regrouped. At this moment, Shi Lang [Gu Xian] took out a black sickle exuding an ominous aura and waved it casually. The sickle appeared by Atalanta''s side as if it had traveled through space and time. The sharp sickle''s mouth pierced Atalanta''s right leg with a "clam". Full of blood. Chapter 833： Atalante was hit in the right leg! With a distance of more than 100 meters, Shirou stood in place and hit his right leg with a sickle through the space! "Ah¡ª" Atalante clutched his bleeding right leg and showed a painful expression. "Okay, awesome!" Astorfo, who was chased by the meteor arrow in the sky, couldn''t help but look surprised. And Joan was also surprised. Atalante''s speed was very fast, and he shot many arrows. But every time, Shirou''s sword rain rushed back. Until now, Shilang hasn''t moved in his footsteps, but Atalante has been injured by Shilang. Shirou took the sickle back. This sickle was copied from Gilgamesh by Shirou during the Fourth Holy Grail War. A causal treasure that can travel through space and time to attack. Shirou copied it and kept it in the [Infinite Sword System]. In fact, as early as the Fourth Holy Grail War, he surpassed the Palace of Valor, allowing the [Infinite Sword System] to break through the limitations of swords. The treasures displayed by Gilgamesh in the Fourth Holy Grail War were copied by him and placed in the inherent barrier of [Infinite Sword System]. Afterwards, any armor he saw was copied by him. Also put in the [Infinite Sword System]. It can be said that his [Infinite Sword System] is not so much [Infinite Sword System] as a low-profile version of [The Treasure of the King]! It can also be said that [The King¡¯s Treasure (pseudo)]! The treasures he copied are naturally not comparable to Gilgamesh''s treasure house, and the quality of the copied things will drop by several levels, not as good as the original. In addition, the armor of the gods cannot be copied. But the victory is that general treasures can be copied infinitely, as long as the magic power is enough, they can be copied infinitely! In fact, even the bow in Atalante''s hand was copied by him at this moment and placed in the [Infinite Sword System]. Looking at Atalante, who was holding his right leg, Shi Lang sighed and said, "You can''t beat me. Give up struggling, and I will give you a good time." Atalante gritted her teeth and said in embarrassment, "Don''t look down on people too much!" "I don''t underestimate people, but don''t you see my tenderness?" Shi Lang shook his head, and then, the death sickle in his hand made another stroke. The sickle traveled through space and attacked Atalante. And this time, the direction of the attack was no longer the thigh, but Atalante''s head! Hostile tenderness, that is naturally death! But this time, Atalanta was wary. She waved the longbow in her hand, blocking the attacking route of Death Scythe. With a "clang", Atalante took the opportunity to turn over and hide. She looked at Shirou with lingering fears. Is this, this is the eternal king? This, is this really what Lancer said, incomplete state? Atalanta was suspicious. Because of this intensity, it is somewhat high. At least, during the brief confrontation, Atalante had a feeling of facing Garna. All-round suppression. Is Atalanta weak? Naturally not. But strengths and weaknesses are relative. If Atalante faces other heroes, even Saber can fight fiercely. However, this time, she chose the wrong opponent. Even if he didn''t use the side of the Eternal King to descend, even if he still had to calculate the magic power to attack. Even so, such a sergeant is still the same as Garner and Vlad III in Romania, he is a super-extraordinary class! It is by no means comparable to ordinary heroes. This is the same as Shilang driving the complete eternal king to fight the false gods and Zhuyue. The complete body Eternal King, who can talk and laugh with the crown, faces these two enemies. After all, one is a cross-world-level enemy, and the other is a planet-level UO. How to fight? The false **** with a black cup head, he cooperated with the heroic spirit and the guardian, assembled two restraint corrections, and then assembled a crown magician and two crown-qualified magicians, as well as all his own abilities, This is worthy of a fight. And the body of the false **** spirit seat is still missing. In addition, Zhu Yue was able to be defeated because she occupied Alquette''s body, not her own body. Later, Shirou borrowed the power of [Emperor of the Moon], the Holy Swordsman of the Star, and Elquette to defeat her. Therefore, it is not that Atalanta is too weak, but that she is too strong against Shi Lang. It''s not a level, so it caused this Atalanta''s very weak phenomenon. Looking at Atalante, who was holding his thigh in the distance, [Projection] came out the Holy Spear Lungominiad, ready to give Atalante a delight. At this moment, a hearty green-haired young man rushed towards Shiro at a very fast speed, like a green meteor. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, shifted the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand, and aimed at the green-haired young man who came sprinting. "Boom--!" Starlight rushed to the green-haired young man like a pillar. There is no doubt that this green-haired young man is the red Rider Achilles! Achilles saw Shiro''s turbulent Starlight Cannon, took out a shield¡¤¡¾Small World Surrounding the Sky¡¿, blocked him in front of him, and then rushed towards Shiro without losing his body. This is the treasure [How to Run the Comet]! This is the treasure that Achilles realized from the legend of "the fastest of all heroes of all ages". Generally, when he leaves [The Undead Chariot of the Wind and Rushing Waves], he will activate the always activated treasure. Chapter 834： This treasure is enough for him to pass through the vast battlefield in one breath, even if there are obstacles on the field, it will not slow down. Few heroic spirits can fully capture his speed, which is known as the pinnacle of all mankind in history! But obviously, Shirou, who drove the [Clairvoyance C] known as the Eagle Eye, captured his speed and fired the holy gun Lungominiad''s light cannon at him. However, Achilles, who was using the [Small World Surrounding the Heavens], rushed towards Shi Lang against Shi Lang''s light cannon! Achilles laughed and said, "Sister, go down and rest first. He¡ª, leave it to me!" What a reliable word? Symbolizes the brilliance of one of the great Greek heroes. However, when he said this sentence, Shirou took out the "green horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo copied from the treasure of the king, and then "evil" surged behind him, and a The huge arm of [evil]. The giant arm of [evil] picked up the mountain-opening giant sword, about 60 meters long, [opening up the emerald horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)], and waved it at Achilles, who came with the light cannon. . With a "boom--" Achilles'' reassuring words didn''t last long before he was smashed by Shilang and hit the ground a few times like a rolling ball. Falling to the ground motionless. "Bang Dang" sounded. The shield¡¤[Small World Surrounding the Sky] fell on the ground and whirled, making a "buzzing" sound. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 20 Sorry, I can fly! "Okay, it hurts..." Achilles got up from the ground. Just now, Shi Lang used the giant arm of [evil], holding the mountain-opening giant sword ¡¤ [the emerald horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] and flew out heavily. Although it did not cause a fatal injury to him, such a heavy blow still made him feel pain. "Rider!" Atalante shouted. "I''m fine, eldest sister!" Achilles yelled and stood up, looking at Shirou. However, the response to Achilles was an ocean current composed of sixty-four sharp swords. Achilles quickly picked up the shield beside him¡¤¡¾Small World Surrounding the Sky¡¿, just as he was about to resist the current of these sixty-four sharp swords, he suddenly felt a chill and lifted his right leg subconsciously. . With a "swish", the sickle of the death sickle that crossed the space hurriedly passed from the heel of Achilles'' right leg. This shocked Achilles out of a cold sweat. If he hadn''t lifted his leg in time, I''m afraid this blow would have fallen on his weakness, the heel of his right leg, which is the so-called Achilles tendon. It turns out that the sixty-four sharp swords forming the ocean current are just a cover for Shirou. The real killer move is this gloomy sickle blow! The current of the sixty-four sharp swords hurriedly hit, Achilles could only use a shield to block it with a shield [Small World Surrounding the Sky], but he left a heart on the heel of his right leg. At this time, the black hand of [evil] came out of the earth, clasping Achilles'' right leg, and another scythe hurriedly attacked. Achilles clenched his brows and twisted his heels. The shield in his hand spun around. The shield was danced like a green protective shield by him. The powerful force not only broke free from the restraint of the black hand of [evil], but also blocked it. The attack of the tide of swords and the sickle of death. Shi Lang took the sickle back, and said with a headache, "Really, it didn''t work the first time, but it won''t work the second time." Achilles blocked the sixty-four sharp swords one by one, looked at Shirou with a serious expression, and asked, "How do you know..." Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang shook hands abruptly. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! The swords scattered around Achilles exploded like bombs. "Boom! Boom!" Achilles was drowned in gunfire. "You are a king anyway? This method is too despicable, right?" Atalante asked through gritted teeth. "Thank you for the compliment, Huntress. Your anger is a hymn to me as Assassin." Shirou said with a smile. With a wave of his hand, he took out the huge crossbow copied from Lord Gil from the [Infinite Sword System] [True¡¤Shoot Hundred Heads (False)]. "Then, isn''t that Hercules'' crossbow?" Atalante was stunned. "Huh? It seems that Hercules shot Hydra with this kind of crossbow." Shi Lang showed a faint smile. At this moment, two huge [evil] arms stretched out behind him, and [True¡¤Shooting Hundred Heads (False)] opened. The huge pillar-like arrow was aimed at by him. Tarant, then shot out. "Boom¡ª" The huge arrow was shot out, as if making a sonic boom. It''s a pity that the copied [True¡¤Shooting Hundred Heads (False)] is just empty, and the nine times the exaggerated plug-in ability of the auto-tracking fantasy killing laser has not been inherited. Atalanta held his injured right leg and dodged in a panic. The giant arrow shot into the distance, and the explosion of the "boom" lit up the entire night. As soon as Atalante wanted to regroup, countless [evil] black hands stretched out on the ground near her, carrying bayonets, knives, and sharp knives, and stab her viciously. Atalante wielded a longbow to fly these knives, just trying to escape from the range covered by the black hand of [evil], but a slender black hand stretched out from the ground, grabbed her ankle, and slammed it. Smashed heavily to the ground. "Puff!" Atalante let out a scream of being smashed. Shi Lang held the death sickle high and was about to take Atalante''s life, but at this moment Achilles rushed out of the fog. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang glanced at Achilles, [True Shooting Hundred Heads (False)] was pulled away again, and a huge arrow was shot at Achilles. Achilles gritted his teeth, and he was directly holding the shield¡¤¡¾Small World Surrounding the Sky¡¿to top it. [True¡¤Shoot Hundred Heads (False)] At the moment of contact with the shield¡¤[Small World Surrounding the Sky], even the space is quiet. The next moment-- "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 835： The sound resounded like a muffled thunder. The powerful air wave would lift the surrounding land three feet high like the ocean. Achilles gritted his teeth, it turned out that he flew out the top of the bow and arrow that was [True¡¤Shooting Hundred Heads (False)] with strength alone, and then continued to rush towards Shilang. This made Teshiro a little surprised, and because of this moment of surprise at Atalanta¡¯s ultimate move, he started slowly for half a second. Because of this, Atalanta escaped the state of death and was only killed by the death sickle. Cut off a few strands of emerald green hair. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Achilles used the [Comet Run Method] and rushed towards Shilang with a shield¡¤[Small World Surrounding the Sky]. Shi Lang retracted the [True¡¤Shoot Hundred Heads (False)], and instead grew a giant arm of [evil], two giant arms of [evil] holding two giant swords that were more than 60 meters long. ¡¤¡¾Opening up the emerald horizon of Qianshan Mountain (pseudo)¡¿, waved towards Achilles. Achilles gritted his teeth, and actually rushed towards him with two mountain-opening giant swords [the emerald horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)]. A spear gradually appeared in his hand. "Coming!" Yonmine Shiro, who was observing this scene with the envoy, yelled. Not only that, even Atalante''s eyes on the battlefield were slightly bright. Achilles possessed a treasure, called the [Spear Point of the Star Galloping Skyrim], which can form a space where treasures and abilities are excluded, and it is completely single-handedly challenged. And this is also the killer of the red party against Shiro! However-- "That''s it, your purpose is this." Shi Lang laughed, and then "evil" surged behind him. The next moment, the surging mud of "evil" turned into ten magic ejectors. With a "boom", Shi Lang soared into the sky! Shilang looked down at the two people on the ground and smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I can fly." At this moment, Yanfeng Shiro, Semiramis, the injured Atalante, and Achilles who finally charged to the distance of the treasure were all stupid! ... The rear of Idir Forest. Yanfeng Shiro looked at the scene in the crystal ball and couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his eyes. "Why, how could this be?" he muttered to himself. The strength of the Eternal King is beyond imagination. The sickle across the space, the strange black giant arm, the huge crossbow, the black hand emerging from the ground, and all kinds of weird swords...too many! There are too many treasures! And is this really the incomplete state of the Eternal King? Semiramis hugged his chest and said, "I just said, I have to wait until Yu Zhi Garden comes to attack, but now, it''s hard to ride a tiger, Master." Yanfeng Shiro gave a wry smile. It would be nice if Achilles successfully released the treasure, but now, the King of Eternity stands tall in the unattainable heights of mankind, in an invincible place, and Achilles¡¯s "Undead Chariot of Wind and Rage", However, because of Astorfo''s [Falling Down], he was in a state of compulsory spiritualization, and could not be shaken for the time being. Therefore, neither Atalanta nor Achilles can touch the eternal king who is high in the sky. The eternal king, stand in an invincible place! And the most important thing is... "Why the Eternal King knows to attack the heel of Rider''s right leg? Does he already know the identity of Achilles?" Yanfeng Shiro frowned. On the battlefield. Shiro replaced the magic thruster with wings, which could save a lot of magic power. He stood high in the sky, smiling at Achilles and Atalante on the ground, then waved the death sickle in his hand and attacked Atalante across the space. Yes, he didn''t attack Achilles because Achilles was too fast. If his copy hadn''t attacked Achilles'' heel of his right leg, it would have done no harm to Achilles. Atalanta''s right leg was damaged by Shilang''s surprise attack earlier, and his movements were relatively slow, making it difficult to avoid attacks. But after all, she is a legendary huntress in Greek mythology. After adapting to the pain, she quickly avoided the attack of the death sickle. "I have a question, King Eternal." Achilles raised his head and looked up at Shirou, and asked aloud. He was separated by a vertical distance of one kilometer from Shiro, but he believed Shiro could hear it. "Oh? Do you have any questions?" Shi Lang asked with interest. Achilles'' expression became serious, and he said: "The first time I attacked the heel of my right leg, it could be said to be a random attack, but the second time I also stared at the heel of my right leg and attacked... It''s like knowing who I am! No, you know, who am I?" Shirou nodded and said, "I know, Red Rider Achilles." Achilles tightened his eyes and said, "Sure enough." "Not only that, I also know you, Archer Atalante of Red." Shi Lang looked at Atalante with a smile. And Atalante returned his frowning expression like a wild cat with its tail stomped on. "You also know my treasure, don''t you?" Achilles demanded. Shi Lang nodded and smiled: "Yes, I know all of them." "That''s it, it''s so...it''s true..." Achilles turned his head, pointed his finger at Joan on the castle, and said in embarrassment: "Ruler, you are so dirty! You actually took me I told Black¡¯s real name and treasures!" When Achilles said so, Atalanta also recalled. Indeed, I haven''t seen one side, but revealed his real name and treasures. No matter how you look at it, it is because a despicable privileged dog has played with privileges! And who is the only privileged dog in this war? Needless to say, it is Ruler of course! Atalante also glared at Joan and said: "Ruler didn''t think you were like this Ruler! We didn''t agree with the plan to hunt you. But now, it turns out that you should have been hunted first. There is no professional ethics!" Joan: "?" Joan showed a dazed expression, pointed at herself, and asked, "Then, that...what happened to me, me?" She looked blank. Chapter 836： She did nothing! Why are you suddenly hated? Atalante questioned: "Didn''t you tell Black the real name and treasure of our Rider? What are you still pretending to be innocent?" "I''m wrong! What a big mistake!" Joan said with a distressed expression: "I have never done such a superfluous thing! Please don''t wrong me, I''m just a spectator Ruler!" Atalante pointed to Shirou and asked, "Then he¡ª how did he know the real name and treasure of our Rider?" "I, I don''t know! It''s really nothing to do with me!" Jeanne looked distressed, then looked up at the Shirou in the sky and said: "Kuro no Assassin, you can help me clarify somehow. !" "Clarify what?" Shi Lang looked blank, then put away the death sickle in his hand, sat cross-legged in the sky, watching this scene with interest, and said: "It''s not that you told me the truth of Red Rider The identity is Achilles, and the true identity of the Red Archer is Atalante. The treasures and abilities are all told to me. I remember them clearly." Joan was stunned. "You despicable foreigner with no professional ethics!" Atalante said through gritted teeth. Joan: "..." "Really, it''s not what I revealed!" Jeanne raised her head, she looked at Shirou, and said: "Black Assassin, don''t persecute me anymore, please help me clarify!" Joan was almost crying. She suddenly remembered how she was persecuted during her lifetime. The bishop Pierre Cochon and Fran?ois Prellatti were slandered, discredited, and persecuted in the courtroom bit by bit. "Sorry, I''m joking too much." Shi Lang smiled apologetically, then looked at Achilles and Atalante, pointed his eyes, and said with a smile: "There is nothing that can hide these eyes, whether they are real names or treasures. Since your goal is me, you should know this." Achilles and Atalante frowned. Atalante has no means of heaven. And Achilles'' [The Undead Chariot of the Wind and Raging Waves] was forced to be spiritualized by Astorford, and he also lost the means of heaven. They have nothing to do with the Shirou who is in the sky! The scene fell silent. Only Astorfo, who was chased by the [Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper], flew around the sky in panic driving the Griffon. "Help, help ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The sky echoed with Astorfo''s crying voice. Chapter 21: Are you ready to dance? [Second more] Longfang soldiers, golems, and artificial lifeforms fought against each other. The sound of "clang-clang" weapons clashing continuously on the battlefield. The very center of the battlefield. Vlad III and Arjuna besieged Garna. Garner has used his skills to the limit, but he is still attacking less and defending more. Whether it is Arjuna or Vlad III, who is standing in Romania, they may be slightly inferior to him, but they are still at the same level as him. It is an extraordinary heroic spirit. In addition, Garna is a big blue consuming player like Shirou, but his lord can''t support the magic power he goes all out. Under such circumstances, it is not easy to be one enemy and two without losing sight. But his situation is still very bad. Once Vlad III and Arjuna''s Liberation Treasure, he must also follow the Liberation Treasure, otherwise he can not stop Vlad III and Arjuna''s attack. However, once he releases the treasure, he and Vlad III and A Zhou will fall into the opposite of magic. And this is his biggest weakness! Yes. Like Shirou, Garna itself has no flaws and can be said to be a perfect hero. But precisely because of perfection and powerfulness, magic has become the biggest constraint. Shirou possesses [Evil Flower A+], although his magic power is a restriction, he can return to the magic voluntarily, but Garna can only rely on the magic power supplied by the Master. This has to be said, it is a gap. Garner knows his situation, but he also knows that he cannot be defeated. Once he is defeated, Arjuna and Vlad III will fight back. Achilles alone is definitely not their opponent. Garna and Arjuna, Achilles, and Vlad III, who stood in Romania, are considered to be heroes of the same class. But the same class also has high and low points. Stronger than Garna, it can be tied to the top of this class with Gilgamesh, Ramses II, and Shiro at this moment, that is to say, the so-called ceiling of the first floor of the moon. And the other heroic spirits are not enough to be enemies with their ceilings. It''s a pity that Garna, like Shilang, lacks magical powers, otherwise, even if one is against two, even if there is an Arjuna among them, he might not be afraid. Only now, the situation is really bad for Gharna. ... Idir Forest. Yanfeng Shiro borrowed the crystal ball to watch the audience and sighed. Semiramis glanced at him and asked, "Do you want to use a Lingshu?" "In this case, you can only use Lingshu." Yanfeng Shiro said helplessly. If it hadn''t been for Spartacus to take the lead, it would ruin his plan. The current situation should be driving Semiramis to drive the [Vanity Air Garden] to attack the red side, suppress Vlad III and Arjuna, and let Garna and Achilles besiege the Eternal King. However, because of Spartacus''s non-cooperation, they broke their plan and launched an attack before the [Vanity Garden in the Air] was not complete. As a result, Garna must contain Vlad III and Arjuna with one enemy and two, allowing Achilles and Atalante to launch a surprise attack on the Eternal King. I thought that if this was the case, the plan could be carried out as usual. But no one knows that the strength of the Eternal King is too high. Chapter 837： Even though they were prepared, they were still caught off guard. In terms of expressiveness, the eternal king in this state is indeed as tricky as Garna. And this, according to Garner''s statement, is still incomplete! How terrible it is to be in such a state of completeness. Just think about it. Originally thought that Achilles could use the treasure to block the Eternal King, but [The Undead Chariot of the Storm and Rage] was forced to be destroyed by Astorford. The most important thing is... The eternal king can fly! This situation... Yanfeng Shiro sighed, only to use Lingshu. For his long-cherished wish. Yanfeng Shiro''s eyes flashed with a firm look. He controlled Garna, Achilles, and Atalante''s master, let them raise their arms and free Lingshu. In an instant. Whether it was Garna or Atalante, Achilles felt a powerful magic power flooding into their bodies following the contract. Garna''s magic power was restored briefly, his eyes flickered, and his attack became very fierce. Atalante''s right leg wound also recovered. The most important thing is that Achilles¡¯ [Undead Chariot of Wind and Rage] was also restored to its original state due to the Ling Charm. He and Atalante glanced at each other. Atalante drew the bowstring at Shilang and shot a bow and arrow. Her strength is very strong, besides, her bow was gifted by her patron saint Artemis to her ¡¾Sky Bow¡¿, which has a strong strength in itself, and belongs to the armor of the gods. Shiro copied her sky bow, but because of the limitations of copying, it was the same as [Opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)] and [True¡¤Shooting Hundred Heads (pseudo)]. They could only be copied. Empty shell, and cannot replicate its characteristics. The arrow was like light, and it hit the Shiro standing high in the sky. However, Shiro projected two sharp swords and fell. But it doesn''t matter. Because the treasure has been activated. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Arrow Letter of Complaint¡¿! In an instant, a light appeared above Shilang''s head. Shi Lang raised his head slightly and was taken aback. In his sky, countless arrows of light aimed at him, and then fell like rain. This is the main treasure of Atalante. With the [Sky Bow] bestowed by the patron **** Artemis, it shoots an arrow book praying for the protection of the sun **** Apollo and the moon goddess Artemis. The gods rained down a rain of light arrows of punishment, and fired indiscriminately within the designated area. The size of this area can be adjusted independently by Atalante, the more compressed the area, the more concentrated the arrows will drop, and the lethality will increase! And there is no doubt that Atalanta adjusted the arrow rain to the range that Shiro alone can bear. "Accept the punishment from Master Artemis and Master Apollo!" Atalante shouted loudly. However, facing the arrow rain, Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, and said, "Are you moon **** and sun god?" He really didn''t know what expression to show. He has the highest personality of the Moon God, the Moon Emperor, and not long ago, he had just eaten the side of a sun god. Facing the attacks from the Moon God and the Sun God, at this moment, he really didn''t know what expression he should show. Looking at the arrow rain of light falling from the sky, Shirou was already unable to dodge, but the [evil] on his body gushed out infinitely, turning into huge upper and lower jaws, like a huge mouth in the abyss, the arrow of light falling from the sky Eat all of them. "Doesn''t even Master Artemis and Master Apollo''s punishment pose the slightest threat to him?" Atalanta sighed with disgruntled expression. Anyone can do this, right? The most dependent treasure, as a result, poses no threat to others. Anyone can do it... Unhappy? But this is also no alternative. Although her "Arrow Book of Complaint" is powerful, it is a treasure of the army type, and it is accompanied by the divine attacks of the moon **** Artemis and the sun **** Apollo, but the most restrained thing by Shiro is divinity. The Shirou who came to the rank of Assassin, the treasure [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] can be fully activated, and the attack of the treasure below A rank can not break the defense of [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom]. Although the arrow of light in the [Complaint Arrow Book] is only a treasure of B+, it is a wide range of carpet bombing. The continuous bombing can break the defense of [The Flower of Evil to Freedom]. However, this [Putition Arrow] carried the divinity of the moon **** Artemis and the sun **** Apollo, so that the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom], who had absorbed part of the god¡¯s malice, activated a special attack on the gods, but blocked it. The ¡¾Arrow Letter of Complaint¡¿. In fact, it is so funny. "With such an ominous thing, it seems that you, the holy king, are not worthy of your name! Hahaha..." Achilles drove [the undead chariot of gusty waves], like a comet, laughing towards him. Zhu Shilang rushed over. Shiro saw the meteor gun in Achilles'' hand and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and said, "Do you want to eliminate me like this?" The fleshy wings of [evil] behind him turned into ten magical thrusters, while holding the arrow of light from the [Complaint Arrow Book], while fleeing towards the distance. However, although the ten magic thrusters are fast enough and comparable to the latest models of fighters, they are not enough to match the [Undead Chariot of the Wind and Rush]. Shilang was chased by Achilles, and then Achilles threw [the tip of the spear of the galloping sky star] towards Shilang. The rear of Idir Forest. Yonmine Shiro saw Achilles successfully throw the [Spear Point of Galloping Skystar], couldn''t help shaking his hands, and said excitedly: "--Success!" "Somewhat excited, Master." Semiramis reminded. "Sorry, Assassin." Yanfeng Shiro took a deep breath and smiled: "I was excited. However, in this way, the Eternal King will leave!" "That''s true." Semiramis nodded and said: "Relying on treasures, heroic spirits with inherent abilities, most of their bodies are fragile. If they are approached by a warrior-type servant like Achilles, and destroyed Treasures and inherent abilities, then it''s nothing." Yanfeng Shiro nodded, and said: "The King of Eternity is no longer a concern. Next, we must consider letting Ruler leave the field first!" Chapter 838： In the frontal battlefield. Thanks to the magical support of Lingshu, Garna reversely suppressed Arjuna and Vlad III this time. His gaze looked at the dark night sky in the distance, where the emerald light was shining, like a one-on-one arena. "Where are you looking, Garna--?" A Zhou asked in anger. "Look at our goal." Garner said quietly: "He is going to leave." Arjuna took a moment to look at the distant sky and frowned. "Wait, what are you going to do?" Vlad III asked. Garna said calmly: "Give up, you can''t pry any information from me." Taking advantage of the moment when Arjuna and Vlad III questioned, Garna took the opportunity to sweep away the two, and ran towards the black queen. Arjuna and Vlad III followed closely behind. While the three of them were fighting, they shuttled through the battlefield without stopping. "Win!" Atalanta also breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, I have won! [The Spear Point of Galloping the Sky Star] is the spear given by Chiron when Achilles'' parents got married. It can create a field for heroes to single out, and is a great magic that rivals the inherent enchantment. In a word, it is a single shot. Completely cut off time and the surrounding environment, forming an arena that will not be lifted until one of them is knocked down. And in the isolated space created by the treasure [Gun Point of the Stars Galloping Skyline], all the protection and magic, even the treasure can''t be used, only the skill of oneself and the opponent determines the victory or defeat. Having fought Shilang personally, Atalanta deeply understood that Shilang was powerful because of the many treasures, but his own ability parameters were not mentioned. So deep in this heads-up field where the winner can only be determined by their own skills, then it is Achilles who will win! Deeply trapped in the single-deck domain space of [Gun Point of Galloping Sky Stars]. Shirou could feel that his treasures and abilities were blocked because of the [Spike Point of Galloping Skyrim Star]. He was not surprised at this, he had known the ability of this treasure of Achilles a long time ago. It''s just one thing, Shirou felt very strange. He looked at Achilles in front of him and asked: "You, this treasure, shouldn''t you be able to start without the [Undead Chariot of the Storm and Raging Waves]? And to start this treasure, it shouldn¡¯t be needed. Can I respond to your heads-up challenge?" "You know it clearly, Assassin! Yes, my [Spear Point of the Stars Galloping Skyrim] can only be activated without the [Undead Chariot of the Storm and Raging Waves]. It¡¯s just that you seem to have a misunderstanding of the second activation condition. , This treasure is indeed a field for the purpose of making heads-ups, but there is also a legendary side of me driving a chariot to chase Hector. So, I can start it directly!" Achilles did not hide it, but rubbed his fist and explained his treasure. Shiro remembered that, just as there are many versions of his story of the Eternal King, there are also many versions of Greek mythology, including the one where Achilles and Hector are holy singled out, and Hector is defeated by Achilles. Fleeing and being chased and killed by Achilles. There is no doubt that these legends give this treasure the ability to open heads-ups on its own. Shi Lang remembered that in "F/A", Achilles independently launched a single-deck challenge against Chiron. "So that''s it." Shi Lang nodded clearly. Achilles laughed and said, "Do you understand your current situation, Assassin? Don''t worry, I don''t know how to use weapons, because it''s not fair." Shirou nodded and said, "It''s really unfair." Achilles smiled more brilliantly, and said: "You just told me, to the eldest sister, I will pay you back one by one!" "You--, didn''t you understand your situation?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked back. "What?" Achilles was taken aback. Deep in the field of heads-up, the inherent ability is sealed, the treasure is sealed, it seems that there is no means of counterattack. However, Shi Lang hugged his chest and said with a smile on his face: "I advise you to pick up your gun, so maybe the dead will be more beautiful." Achilles frowned, he was puzzled. In this situation, Shirou still put on this posture, what exactly did he intend to do? "Are you--, are you talking big, Assassin?" Achilles demanded. Shi Lang sighed and said, "It seems that you haven''t understood the situation. Okay, let me tell you that if you don''t do it right, I still have a chance of winning with [Spear Point of Galloping the Sky Stars], but you have used this treasure against me... " Shi Lang smiled and said, "You are really going to die." Achilles laughed speechlessly. He thought Shirou might not understand the situation. In this field of heads-up, how much advantage is it for a heroic spirit like him, and what a disadvantage is it for a heroic spirit of the king type who relies on his treasures and abilities. However, the next moment, he couldn''t laugh. [Evil] surged over Shirou''s body, and six giant arms of [Evil] appeared behind him, each holding a giant sword of mud evolved from [Evil]. In the field of heads-up, in the field of heads-up, where treasures, abilities, and protection are absolutely impossible, he took out treasures! "This, this is impossible!" Achilles was shocked. In this heads-up field, even if his immortality has been removed, why can the Eternal King still come up with this treasure? "Are you--, are you ready to dance?" Shirou asked with a smile. Chapter 22: The Clash in the Underground [Third more] Two hundred meters underground during the war. There is an underground hole here. Here is a piece of pitch black that can''t see your fingers, and it''s the fragrance of mud mixed. And this is the space formed by the little knight using his enchantment treasure [The Unknown Flower of Rebellion]. This was originally a kind of concealment magic she used to conceal herself, but because of the specialization of the legend, it was sublimated into a treasure of the enchantment, which was a spiritual symbol of a certain behavior. This [Unknown Flower of Rebellion] can make the little knight hide in any medium and launch surprise attacks. And this [Unknown Flower of Rebellion], combined with Assassin''s [Aura Concealment], can be said to be a perfect hiding ability. It is no wonder that the little knight calls himself the most qualified rank is Assassin. The red side''s plan has changed, but the little knight''s flexibility is very strong. He immediately activated this treasure to create an underground cavity in the ground and hide it. Directly rushing to the rear, that is what Leng Touqing did. Although the little knight hopes to defeat the Eternal King personally and let the Eternal King exit, she can guess the strength of the Eternal King. Chapter 839： Singled out, she is definitely not a rival now. And the red side has the idea to forcefully kill the Eternal King, so it is not bad to let the red side attack first and attract the attention of black side. After all, the Holy Grail War is a hodgepodge. Some people are innocent, some are kind... These are all human personalities, and you can''t ask others to be like yourself. The little knight thought he was a very insidious person. Therefore, her requirement for herself is to help the red side successfully penetrate the black camp to attack the Eternal King, that is enough. Therefore, when Atalante was about to be stopped by Saber, she shot. The little knight grabbed Saber''s ankle and dragged her directly to the ground. She didn''t know who Saber was, she didn''t see her appearance clearly, and she didn''t care about these things in her heart. She only needs to win and win the Holy Grail. It was pitch black under the ground, and even the little knight couldn''t see clearly. But it doesn''t matter, she has the [intuition] inherited from her mother. Moreover, she is still as high as A Grade [Intuition], even in this dark situation, she can still attack. The little knight threw Saber to the ground heavily. With a "click", Saber didn''t notice for a while, and his back hit the rock hard, causing Saber to let out a whine of "Woo". Afterwards, the little knight drew out the sharp sword in his hand and pierced Saber''s abdomen without hesitation. Although it was pitch black, [Intuition A] still told her where she was going to attack. Her sword was very concealed, there was no sound, and there was no sign. In this dark environment, no one must know, she stabbed out of the darkness with a cold sword, to kill! However-- There was a cold light in the air. With a "clang", the sword in her hand was shaken by another sword. The little knight was a little surprised. Her sword was very concealed, but the opponent opened it with precision like a divine help. Could it be that she has the ability like [Heart Eye]? "Despicable!" Saber yelled. Just as the little knight can''t see the underground space, Saber can''t see the underground space. Because it is too dark. However, it doesn''t matter, she has an instinctive intuition, that is, an A-level [intuition]! And this is what made her aware of the hidden sword of the little knight. Without a move, the little knight quickly opened the distance. However, she didn''t know if it was an illusion. She always felt that Saber''s voice was a bit familiar. Sounds like deja vu. And the words of someone who seems to have known her... There was only the group of Knights of the Round Table. Indeed, the little knight has analyzed from the very beginning that there may be followers who are related to her in this Holy Grail battle. The Eternal King is one of them, so it is not impossible for another Knight of the Round Table to appear. However, the little knight did not intend to keep his hands. Even if it is the Knights of the Round Table, she will not let the Holy Grail out! She didn''t answer Saber''s question, but crept into hiding. Her breathing was very weak, and her sense of existence was suppressed to the lowest level, as if she had merged with the surrounding dark space. This can be regarded as a physical aura obscured. And in this situation, no one must be aware of her existence, right? However, a cold chill slowly climbed onto her body, and the cold blade drew a beautiful arc in the air, and Saber pierced the little knight''s chest without hesitation. The little knight frowned, his wrist turned, and the sword in his hand turned with one of his swords. With a "dang" sound, the two swords communicated in the air, sending out a violent sound of steel. After blocking the blow, the little knight confirmed a little. This Saber probably has similar abilities to her [Intuition A]! The dark space poses no constraints on Saber! "Who are you¡ª!?" Saber demanded. However, the little knight did not pay attention to her, but narrowed his eyes slightly, exuding a dangerous cold light. Her [Unknown Flower of Rebellion] can hide her in any medium, even underground can form a stealth enchantment space with a radius of 100 meters. As long as one hundred meters away, the concealed medium will be restored to its original state. In other words, as long as she drags a person into the ground, and then leaves the dragged person 100 meters away, the underground will return to its original state, and the dragged person will undoubtedly be buried alive to death. This trick is extremely lethal to ordinary people, magicians, and even ordinary heroic spirits, but powerful heroic spirits can directly use treasures to pierce the ground and escape. Just as Luvia wanted to bury Lord Gil alive, Lord Gil drove Vimala out of the ground after chasing her out. The greatest effect of this treasure is actually its hidden effect. I am afraid that no one would have thought that there was a sneak attacker hiding in the ground where they stood on both feet. And Saber suffered this loss. However, against Saber who also has [Intuition A], the small knight is indeed difficult to start. As she said, her frontal combat effectiveness is indeed not strong. Of course, this is relative to Saber and Garner''s level of existence. If she changes to a frontal battle with Astorford, she will not say that she is not strong. In addition, what she is best at is not front-to-back combat, but back-to-back combat. The core of her battle is not weapons, but the mind. Saber has [intuition] this ability, which really surprised the little knight. But it didn''t matter. The little knight took this into consideration when deciding to fight underground. Chapter 840： Although surprised, it was not unexpected. That''s it. \"Take it to death, the despicable villain hiding in the dark¡ª¡ª!\" Saber snorted, Lianbu stepped slightly, the holy sword in his hand swept a beautiful arc in the air, and slashed towards the little knight. When both parties have [Intuition A], darkness can no longer constitute a threat, and eyes and vision can no longer be constraints. However, facing Saber''s sword, the little knight''s mouth showed a sarcasm, and then she shook her hand fiercely. "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" There was a big explosion where Saber was. "How could..." Saber was a little surprised. It was immediately engulfed by a fierce explosion. The earth was shaking, making Saber unable to stabilize his figure. Following that, the explosion caused the collapse of the underground space, and a huge rock fell to Saber like a meteor. Saber has [Intuition A] true, but this tight wide-area coverage attack failed to make her [intuition] play a big role. Saber swung his sword to split the falling rock, but couldn''t see what was hidden in the rock because of his sight. Then- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The rock exploded in front of her, and the gravel hit her delicate face. "Woo-" She was a little slow in her movements. She was hit by a huge rock and screamed in pain. Even the delicate face was filled with pain. Hearing Saber''s painful scream, the little knight''s pretty face under the helmet showed a pleasant smile. As a mind-type slave, she certainly considered that the opponent she dragged in was a heroic spirit with abilities such as [intuition] and [heart and eye], so she had obtained it from her lord, the lion robbery in advance. Necromancer''s bomb. These bombs will not have much effect on the heroic spirits, but they will affect the medium space formed by her [Unknown Rebellious Flower] and cause a cave-in. "Rumble, rumble, rumble¡ª" The huge rocks fell one by one, smashing Saber''s head and face, but the medium space of the [Unknown Flower of Rebellion] finally stabilized. Saber did not breathe a sigh of relief, but was full of vigilance. With a "huh", the opponent''s cold sword attacked unexpectedly. Saber stepped up to the sword grid calmly. "Clang!" The two holy swords collided in the air, making a violent sound of steel. The little knight was not surprised, but for the first time, he stretched out his foot and kicked it sharply at Saber''s abdomen. "Uh-!" This kick hit Saber''s abdomen fiercely, causing Saber to cry in pain. The little knight bullied himself up, cutting out one sword after another. After all, Saber is the first time to fight in this kind of underground environment, even with [Intuition A], but he still can''t show his strength, and he was attacked by a landslide before, and was kicked in the abdomen by a little knight. The action became extremely slow, and he could only fight defensive battles. The little knight is different. Her swordsmanship was learned from several powerful Knights of the Round Table, and she was not weak in her own right. And the most important thing is that she has adapted to this kind of invisible underground warfare, adapted to the darkness, and adapted to the shadows. She even used underground warfare to silently kill many Knights of the Round Table who were stronger than her. At that time, Lan Mulok, the strongest spearman in Britain, and the sad knight Tristan, who was unparalleled in archery skills, were all killed by her in this way. "Clang, clang, clang--" The sword and the sword clash, and the sound of steel surging is reverberating in this underground medium space with a radius of 100 meters. No one would have noticed that a fierce battle was taking place two hundred meters underground. The sight is blocked, relying solely on [intuition], which is very detrimental to Saber. The most important thing is that the opponent she faces is not ordinary dirty. In this dark situation, the opponent confronted her with a sword, and then stretched out his foot, kicking her abdomen violently, and the kick was still in a position. Although Saber''s chest was covered with steel armor, the opponent''s muscle strength was only a bit worse than hers, and a violent kick still made her face cold and sweaty. She was always kicking her belly, which made Saber extremely angry. Taking advantage of the moment when the swords were fighting, Saber didn''t wait for his opponent to kick his legs, and directly slammed his head into the past. With a "boom," Saber felt his head dizzy. The little knight looked at Saber with a weird look. Although he couldn''t see Saber''s face, the little knight thought his eyes must be looking at a fool. Idiot, right? She wears a helmet! But think about it carefully, in such a situation where the other party can''t see the five fingers, it is only natural that this behavior will be done. And taking advantage of this moment, the little knight stretched out his hand and clasped Saber''s wrist, then exerted force from his waist, and slammed Saber''s back to the ground fiercely. "Woo..." Saber let out a whine. Afterwards, the little knight bullied himself up and sat on Saber''s body, clenched his right hand into a fist, punched it hard and hit Saber''s abdomen. "Puff¡ª" Saber''s punch made it feel as if the abdominal organs had shifted, spewing out bright red blood, staining the helmet of the little knight. A look of pain. What a delicious fragrance. The little knight licked the corner of his mouth and sat on Saber''s body. With his wrist turned, the sword turned, and the tip of the sword was aimed at Saber''s head. Just as he was about to start, Saber reacted in time, slashed out with a sword, and slashed towards the little knight''s head. Chapter 841： The little knight panicked and leaned back quickly. With a clang, the helmet was knocked off, revealing his face. Saber gritted his teeth and took the opportunity to lift himself up, the holy sword in his hand radiating light. "Oath¡ª" The holy sword produced a strong magical power, followed by a faint light from the holy sword, illuminating the black space. At this moment, the two sides saw each other''s faces and couldn''t help being taken aback. Looking at the slightly youthful face and the blood on the corners of his mouth, the little knight was stunned, "Mother, mother... it''s impossible...!" "Mo, Mordred... Do you want to destroy even my last sad wish?" Saber looked at the familiar face and murmured in grief, the holy sword in his hand gleaming brightly. "¡ª¡ªSword of Victory!" Chapter 23 Are you welcoming me? [6/10, ask for a monthly pass~! ¡¿ [Running the Sky Star''s Spear Point] single-handed domain space. "Clang clang--" Achilles was holding a spear and collided with the huge sword, producing a violent sound of steel. In the isolated space created by the treasure [Gun Point of the Stars Galloping Skyline], all the protection and magic, even the treasure can not be used, only the skill of oneself and the opponent determines the victory or defeat. To the dead! But there is one exception, that is, Achilles can use the gun in his hand, but he often chooses to fight with his bare hands in pursuit of a fair duel. But now, he encountered a BUG! Shi Lang folded his arms and stood in place, with a faint smile on his mouth, looking at Achilles who resisted. And behind him, six huge arms of [evil] have grown, waving a huge sword made by [evil], and attacking Achilles. Why is this happening? Achilles didn¡¯t understand either. Once he entered the single-deck domain space of [Running the Skyline Star Spear Point], all abilities, treasures, and protections would be stripped away, and even his most well-known immortality would be removed. Up. However, But ah, this king has taken out a treasure! This, this is impossible! Simply destroy the world view! "Why? Why can you still use the treasure?" Achilles asked with a puzzled face. "Treasure?" Shi Lang asked strangely, "What on earth made you feel that this is a treasure?" "If this is not a treasure, what is it?" Achilles asked. Shi Lang pointed to his [evil] mud, smiled and said, "This--, it''s me!" The [evil] carried by the container of evil is not the container of evil itself? The reason is so simple. "Understand? With this treasure, if you face me, there is really no chance of winning." Shilang''s mouth was filled with a faint smile. "Understood...Ghost ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Achilles yelled, dodging the giant sword that dodges the giant arm of [evil] and hit back, holding a spear, and launched an impact at Shirou. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" He leaped high, all his strength was injected into the spear in his hand, and then he threw it violently. With a "swish", the spear turned into a meteor, like a rain of stars from the sky rushing towards Shirou. Shirou''s complexion was very plain, unmoved, and even a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. The next moment-- "Wow! Wow!" The mud of [evil] was surging, and turned into a wall of [evil] on his chest, blocking the **** of the meteor spear. "Cha, cha, cha..." Meteor Spear was stuck on the wall of [Evil] on the eighth floor, and finally ran out of surplus power. Afterwards, the mud of [evil] gathered and swallowed the meteor spear into the mud of [evil]. The next moment, with a "click", behind Shi Lang grew a seventh giant arm of [evil], which hit Achilles heavily like a fly. With a "boom", Achilles was slapped out heavily. The enormous strength allowed Achilles to roll more than a dozen laps on the ground in the heads-up field before he could stabilize his figure. Achilles, whose immortality was ruled out by the heads-up field, was battered and looked at Shirou in disbelief. "Don''t show this look, it will make me feel doubly boring." Shi Lang sighed and said: "You are a treasure, in fact, you are quite restrained from the Eternal King. It is a pity that you are not facing the Eternal King. It''s me, it''s Fujimaru Shiro!" [Running the Sky Star Spear Point]''s single-handed domain space eliminated all Shirou''s abilities and treasures. Even the abilities of the mortal series and the [Infinite Sword System] have also been eliminated. However, there is only [evil], which cannot be ruled out in the single-deck domain space of [Running the Sky Star Spear Point]. This is also natural, in addition to the invisible vortex, [evil] has almost become the essence of Shirou. Even using the side of the eternal king known as the holy king to descend, [evil] can follow closely, just like the essence attached to the soul. Even changing the side cannot get rid of [evil]. How can such a thing as [evil] be eliminated by a treasure? Even if it can be eliminated by the treasure, it is definitely not something like [Running the Skyline Star Spear Point] can do. Perhaps, the Enlightened One¡¯s [Sky Wheel Saint King] and [Guiyi Reincarnation] might be able to do it. Looking at Achilles in embarrassment, Shirou hugged his chest and said lightly: "In the future, don''t use this kind of suicidal treasure to anyone at will. Especially to me." With a sound of "Ka Ka Ka", Shi Lang grew a huge arm of [evil] behind him. The eighth giant arm of [evil]! "This, this is the King of Eternity... This is really bad... Big Sister!" Chapter 842： Looking at the eight giant [evil] arms behind Shilang, Achilles wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Such a bad situation, but his heart was burning with the flames of fighting spirit and courage. An insurmountable dilemma. This--, Isn''t it the mountain that the brave needs to surpass? ... ... The rear of Idir Forest. Yanfeng Shiro clenched his fists, his face a little excited. Won! It''s a win! When Achilles threw the meteor gun and activated the [Spear Point of Galloping Skyline Star], the goal of this total attack had been achieved! The Eternal King is destined to exit! Isn''t this a matter of course? Anyone can see that it is not a heroic spirit of the brave type relying on its own martial arts, but a heroic spirit of the king type relying on its own treasures and abilities. This type of heroic spirit, although the treasures and abilities are very powerful, but once the treasures and abilities are sealed, there will be nothing left to be ravaged. And Achilles is a treasure with this kind of sealing ability and treasure. ¡ª¡ª[The Point of the Gun Galloping the Sky Stars]! Once activated, there will be a one-to-one isolation between each other. And in that isolated heads-up space, all the protections and abilities will be invalidated, and even the treasures can''t be used! Only the skills that you and your opponent have are used to determine the outcome. To the dead! And this is the ultimate treasure for the Eternal King! "Humph." Semiramis snorted softly, holding his chest and said: "Presumably at this moment, Achilles is already in the single-handed field of [Running the Sky Star Spear Point], ravaging the Eternal King, right? But it¡¯s really miserable, that king. He will actually leave the game in this situation!" "There is no other way." Yanfeng Shiro smiled helplessly, and said: "I hope that king can understand it. Because his threat is really too great." Except for this, Semiramis has no objection. The crowned heroic spirit, this is the heroic spirit at the apex of each attribute, and is by no means an opponent that ordinary heroic spirits can resist. More importantly, this is the only sleeping saint who has changed the course of pan-human history, which is really daunting. After all, only those who have graduated from the world and reached the truth of the world can interfere with the pan-human process. But this king has refreshed this view of knowledge. Just so, it makes people take it seriously. Fortunately, the arrival of this king is not in perfect condition, and they have already blocked him! "The King of Eternity is no longer a concern. Next, we must consider letting Ruler leave." Yanfeng Shiro looked at the crystal ball and stared at Ruler Joan of Arc standing in the castle. Semiramis asked, "Archer is still waiting there, so she can kill Ruler." "She might not do this, but it''s better to try." Yanfeng Shiro nodded and said. ... Thousand Realms Tree Castle. "Let me kill Ruler?" Atalante raised an eyebrow. Through the magic of contact, she got the order to kill Ruler from Yanfeng Shiro. "Okay. This time, I will do it!" Atalante nodded and accepted the order. To be honest, she didn''t want to take part in the operation against Ruler, but since Achilles'' real name and treasure were revealed, she became angry with Ruler. Although Shirou clarified that his persecution of Joan was a joke, he was playing cover for Ruler no matter how he looked at it. This Ruler, who casually exposes the real name, abilities, and treasures of others, has no professional ethics, so there is no psychological burden to hunt her down. Atalante shot an arrow at Joan. Joan drew out the rapier from her waist and cut the arrow, looked at Atalante with doubts, and asked, "What are you doing against me, Arhcer of Red?" "Don''t you have any numbers in your heart? You despicable foreigner with no professional ethics!" Atalant''s eyes widened with anger. Joan was almost crying, "Don''t wrong me anymore! I really do what Ruler should do, I haven''t revealed your real names!" Atalante ignored Joan''s words, but continued to attack her. Ruler, who has no professional ethics, made Atalante think of a very bad past. In the race under the witness of God, the result is that there is God who is openly cheating, so she will lose. There was just one thing, Atalante was very puzzled. "Since you have chosen to help Black, why don''t you tell Assassin''s real name directly to Black?" Atalante attacked Joan while attacking. "What? I don''t know. I don''t know anything, don''t attack me anymore." Joan said helplessly, defending. Even in this situation, she still insisted on her ethics as a Ruler, and did not use a spell. If he were to become a Shi Lang, he would have used Ling Shu to make Atalante commit suicide. "I don''t know? What are you still hiding?" Atalanta snorted, and said, "You are Ruler, haven''t you known [Real Name Recognition] a long time ago? Eternal King, Assassin''s true identity!" "Huh huh?" Joan stopped suddenly, looked at Atalante with weird eyes, and asked, "You, did you just say something that made me feel like I was embarrassed?" What responded to her was Atalante''s arrow. Garna galloped across the battlefield like a stream of light across the battlefield. Even Arjuna and Vlad III could not stop him. Chapter 843： Before he first reached the castle of the Thousand Realms Tree, he looked up slightly and saw Atalante attacking Ruler Jeanne of Arc. Atalante saw Garna, stopped the offensive, stepped slightly, and fell gracefully not far from Garna. "Wait, wait a minute, Red Archer, did you just tell me the name of the Sleeping Holy King?" Jeanne asked. Atalante ignored her, but turned to look at Garner and asked, "Did you solve them, Lancer?" "Unfortunately, no." Garner shook his head and paused. He looked into the distance and said, "They are chasing." As Garner said, during this moment of communication, Arjuna and Vlad III have already chased them. "Don''t want to invade the rest of the fortress!" Vlad III waved his hand, and the endless piles of piles attacked Garner. "You think too much, I don''t have this interest." Facing the overwhelming pile, Garna waved a sharp spear, and the terrifying magical arrogance turned into a flame knife and blasted towards the overwhelming pile. The moment the two fought, time stopped for it. The next moment-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The roar resounding like a muffled thunder blasted through, and a violent storm was born from this, which would lift the surrounding ground three feet high. Atalanta quickly avoided. The battle between Garna, Arjuna, and Vlad III is not something she can participate in. If she insists on getting in, it will only be a hindrance. ¡¾The Capital of Punishment¡¿The spear that killed the gods blasted against each other, and ravaged the earth endlessly. A Zhou stared at Garna coldly, drew the bowstring, and began to liberate his treasure. "Galna, in the flames of the flame **** Ajini, it turned into dust! ... No, it''s not enough. Destroyer Shiva, use your power to bring down the punishment from heaven¡ª" Garna felt the threat of death, and looked at Arjuna with scorching eyes. His plain expression finally calmed down. He poured magic power into the Godkiller Spear in his hand, and a terrifying burning aura rose up, as if The sun is as dazzling and hot! Arjun liberated loudly, and fired a blow of the burning fire god: "¡ª¡ª[Yan God roars]!" "[Brahma, curse me]¡ª¡ª!" Garner threw the sharp spear that was burning with the sun''s brilliance. Two terrifying blows of the same nature collided like two comets. At that moment, time and space have lost their meaning. The next moment. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The roar of blasting sound resounded. In the midst of the confrontation between the two, the terrifying energy intertwined with each other. In an instant, a pillar of fire that looked like an extinction rose from the earth, went straight through the sky, and slammed into the black ring of the sky, causing the dark night sky to be stained. Become a doomsday red. However, in the face of the [Brahma, curse my body] of this country, Arjuna''s [Roar of the Flame God] is still a bit weak after all, the energy is destroyed, and the sharp spear is about to take his life. At this time, Vlad III gritted his teeth and exposed the blue veins on his arm. He waved his hand fiercely and shouted: "This is the homeland of the rest of the world, Hugh can be arrogant! [King of Capital] -!" "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The earth shattered. Countless piles are like the sharp swords of the earth gathered in a ball, with a number exceeding 20,000, directly blasting at [O Brahma, curse my body]. Finally, [Brahma, curse my body] lacked energy, and was pushed back by [King of Capital]. [The King of Capital Punishment] The castration is unabated, and countless piles flock to Garna like a sea. Garna took back the Gunkiller, and had no choice but to do it and avoid it. The three terrifying treasures blasted against each other, and the terrifying energy surged, causing the sky and the earth to tremble. Standing on top of the castle, Joan felt the castle buzzing and shaking for a moment, and her heart was full of shock. The same is true for Atalante. This is a battle above the real specifications! I can''t get in at all! Garna rushed towards Arjuna holding a sharp gun. "Galna--!" A Zhouna did not dodge, but took the Vulcan''s bow and rushed forward. The sharp spear and the magic bow are fighting against each other, and steel is surging. "Our goal has been accomplished, Arjuna." Garna said calmly. Arjuna vigorously swung the Vulcan bow power in his hand and repelled Garna, subconsciously glanced at the magic field that enveloped the sky. Vlad III used the stakes to condense into a spear, rushed towards Garna with a straight horse, and stabbed a shot fiercely. Garna retaliated with it. "Clang--" The sharp spear smashed the spear composed of piles, but Vlad III immediately reorganized one. "What do you intend to do?" Vlad III asked. Garner said calmly: "It''s just a hunt for Assassin. However, the goal has been accomplished." "Kakka-" The high-altitude magic field shattered like a spider web. "It''s done!" Yanfeng Shiro, who was far behind, slammed his fist and said, "To the death Fangxiu''s [Spear Point of the Galloping Skyrim] domain is about to be lifted, which means that Achilles has killed the Eternal King. Wait until Achilles. When Si and Garna meet, they can retreat all over, or they can find a way to kill one more!" "Indeed." Semiramis pursed the corner of his mouth gracefully, and smiled: "This campaign is complete." Garna shot Vlad III away and fell to Atalante''s side, and said calmly: "Prepare to meet Achilles, lest you be attacked by them." Atalante nodded. [Running the Sky Star Spear Point] The single-deck field will only be lifted after one person has died. And now [The Point of the Spear of the Stars Galloping Skyrim] is about to be cracked, so there is no doubt that Achilles killed the Eternal King. Vlad III frowned and asked: "You waited so much for Assassin?" Garna didn''t answer, but looked at Arjuna and him warily. Chapter 844： Atalanta looked up at the single-handed field of [Spike of Galloping Skyrim Stars] that was beginning to shatter. And Joan also raised her head, looking at the [Spear Point of the Star Galloping Skyline] singles field. Just... Did she hear it right? Archer of the red said, Assassin of black, Assassin who calls himself "Fujimaru Shiro", is the eternal king? From the world that she had in her memory, she was finally burned to death in front of the sculpture of the king, the eternal king in the legend? This, this is impossible, right? And, even if it is, it doesn''t make sense anymore, because the king has already left! Jeanne has a B-level [Real Name Recognition], which can see through all Servant¡¯s real names, abilities, and treasures. So she knows. How terrible Achilles'' [Spear Point of the Stars Galloping Skyrim] is! A heads-up challenge that excludes all the treasures, abilities, and protections! To the dead! The brave and the king are singled out by skill... This is simply unfair to the king! Therefore, when the realm of [The Spear Point of the Galloping Sky Star] is broken, the Eternal King must be dead and has already exited! "Kakka-" [Running the Sky Star Spear Point]''s heads-up field is completely eliminated. In the next moment, a corpse that had been ravaged into scum and was slowly dissipating fell from the sky. There is no doubt that it must belong to the King of Eternity. But... When people really saw the true appearance of the corpse, they were stunned. "How, how is it possible!?" Yanfeng Shiro''s eyes widened. Semiramis was also stunned. Not only that, but Atalanta, Garna, Arjuna... and even Jeanne of Arc, who had the [real name seen through], were stunned. Because the corpse that is slowly dissipating is Achilles! How could this happen? How is this possible? This gave birth to such absurd emotions in everyone''s hearts. "You--, is this welcoming me?" Behind Shilang, the fleshy wings of [evil] fluttered, flying out from the single-deck field of [Gun Point of Galloping Sky Star], standing in the sky, looking at it with a smile Them. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Yes. That''s it for today. A reward is still owed four more~! Chapter 24 Meeting "Wh, how could this be--?" Yanfeng Shiro looked at the situation on the court through the crystal ball, feeling a little unbelievable for a while. The lore was broken, and he had already prepared for it. But... But what happened in the end? The King of Eternity actually defeated Achilles in the one-on-one space of [Running the Sky Star Spear Point]! This, this is too unbelievable, right? In the battlefield. Shi Lang stood tall in the sky, smiling and looking down at the people on the ground. "I didn''t expect it, it turned out to be like this!" Garner raised his eyebrows and said in a calm tone. Although the tone was plain, it was difficult to conceal his inner surprise. Not just him, even Arjuna, who knew Shilang''s true identity, was surprised. "That''s it... That''s it..." Joan muttered to herself for a moment. She remembered. Think of the legend of an eternal king. Legend has it that when the Eternal King was creating the dynasty, he overworked and died more than 20 times, and each time he defeated the guardian of the dead-the queen of the dead, Skaha, and returned to the present world. In the last time, the queen of the dead surrendered to the skills of the eternal king, willing to become the knight of the eternal king and serve for the eternal king. However, this legend is not very conspicuous compared to other legends of this holy king, because this holy king is named after the omnipotent and wise king, so it is easy to be ignored. In the form of a dead soul, she can defeat the legendary dead queen Skaha who killed the gods and many great heroes, and can freely enter and exit between the real world and the dead, no matter how you look at it. , The martial arts of this saint king is actually outrageous, right? Jeanne noticed this, and nodded, persuading herself. Achilles'' body fell from the sky, and Atalante was about to move, but Garna took the lead and hugged his dissipating body. Atalanta looked at Achilles who was about to dissipate, and said in disbelief, "Achilles..." "Hug, sorry, elder sister... that guy... it''s like cheating." Achilles vomited blood. He was hammered by Shi Lang with eight giant arms of [evil] in turn, and the smashed chest cavity and organs, the spiritual foundation had been broken, and he could not be saved. "Ah, ah... it was the first to leave the field... I really don''t want to..." Achilles sighed, then looked at Garna and Atalante, and said, "You, you guys, run away." Right! And, there is..." Chapter 845： He raised his hand tremblingly, pointed at Shi Lang flying in the sky, and said, "Then, that guy...it''s hard to deal with..." His body dissipated like snow. Lingji turned into a faint soul, and ascended into the sky. "It''s really beautiful." Shi Lang sighed, then lowered his head slightly, looking at Garna and Atalante. Six giant arms of [evil] grew behind him, and six [green horizons that open up a thousand mountains (pseudo)], prepared to eliminate Atalante first, and then compete with Arjuna and Vlad The III besieged Garna. Arjuna and Vlad III also had this idea. However, Arjuna, like Shirou, first focused on Atalante. He obviously wanted to kill Atalante first, and then let Shilang and Vlad III not intervene in the decisive battle between him and Garna. Shi Lang needless to say, Vlad III was a tolerant and wise master, and both of them would naturally agree. As a result, Atalanta was stared at by Shilang and Arjuna, just like a kitten being stared at by two lions. Shilang fell in front of Atalante from the sky, and Ajuna stood behind Atalante. Atalante fell into a position of flanking back and forth, but fortunately there was Garna by her side. But Garner was caught up by Vlad III. Shi Lang surrounded Garna and Atalante. Just as they were preparing to do it, with a "swish" sound, the two figures directly passed through their defenses under the action of an uncontrollable force, and wanted to run. There is no doubt that this is... "Ling Zhou¡ª¡ª!?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Don''t let them run away!" Vlad III yelled and waved his hand. [The Capital of Punishment] turned into an iron hand and grabbed Atalante and Garna. "Don''t want to run, Garna!" Arjuna shouted. "At least one must be left!" Shi Lang replaced [Evil] with twenty magic thrusters and rushed over. Arjuna and Vlad III also chased after him. In the forest of Idir, Yonmine Shiro smiled wryly. "In this situation, what should I do, Master?" Semiramis looked at Yanfeng Shiro''s wry smile with interest. "There is no way, Rider has left the field. You can''t let Archer and Lancer stay there anymore! Use Berserker to delay them!" Yanfeng Shiro said. Semiramis nodded. There are no more decisions. Achilles unexpectedly lost to Shirou, and his strategy and tactics had already failed. The rest can only be stop loss! Needless to say, what is used to stop the loss is naturally the uncontrollable Berserker Spartacus to stop the loss. Indeed, Yanfeng Shiro was very astute about this transaction. Because both Atalante and Garner are controllable, only Spartacus is uncontrollable. In fact, if it weren''t a bad thing for Spartacus, wait one more day and wait until Semiramis''s [Vanity Garden in the Sky] is completed, it may not be the end of the matter. Therefore, using Spartacus to stop loss is indeed the most cost-effective trade for Yanfeng Shiro. Therefore, Yanfeng Shiro strengthened Spartacus with the spell, and asked him to cover the retreat of Atalante and Garna. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" Spartacus, at the corner of the forest and Hercules, has accumulated a lot of magic power itself, and its body has swelled to 15 meters. This greatly strengthened his parameters. In terms of muscle strength, he has even faintly strengthened the Hercules line, and under the strengthening of this magic spell, he has become even stronger. With a "bang", he smashed Hercules away like a tank of meat and eggs, and rushed towards the three of Shilang who was chasing Atalante and Garna. "Boom, boom, boom..." The fifteen-meter huge body ran, causing the earth to sound like an earthquake. Looking at Spartacus rushing towards him, Shirou quickly turned off the magic thruster, "Spartacus, Spartacus...!" "Oh oh oh¡ª" Spartacus glanced at Shirou, with a strange and unhurried smile on his face, and said, "Do you give the ruler of people''s well-being? Your eyes are really beautiful, not for me. Object of resistance. I would like to offer you my hymn, but please forgive me, I can¡¯t stop, I still have something to fight against.¡± Spartacus rushed towards Arjuna and Vlad III. "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way of me!" A Zhou yelled angrily. "Oh oh oh-, oppressor! My sword will tear the chains of your oppression!" Spartacus rushed straight towards Arjuna, but the more attack points were at Vlad III. This made Dervlad III raised his eyebrows and used the "King of Capital" to pierce Spartacus''s body. However, this did not harm Spartacus, but strengthened Spartacus. Arjuna wanted to get rid of Spartacus, but Spartacus was too big, and being strengthened to this level, it was indeed not an easy target to solve. And taking advantage of this opportunity, Garna and Atalante disappeared in front of the three of them, who were dragged away by the curse. Atalante is nothing. But let Garner run away, which made A Zhou very angry. He drew Vulcan''s bow, ready to destroy Spartacus first. At this moment, Hercules ran from behind, he hugged Spartacus''s thigh and threw him out. "Boom!" Fifteen meters, the body like a hill smashed to the ground, resounding with an astonishing vibration. Shirou waved his hand and turned into a thick rope with the mud of [evil], tied Spartacus, and said, "I have restrained him! Go chase!" Arjuna lowered the bow, nodded, and chased after Vlad III towards the back of the Idir Forest. "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules roared to continue attacking Spartacus, but Shirou [projected] a huge shield and blocked Hercules. Chapter 846： Hercules slammed his fist heavily on the shield, making a heavy sound of "boom, boom, boom", and the shield was smashed by his terrifying power, and cracks appeared like a spider web. Shilang said loudly, "That''s it, Hercules! It''s over!" "Roar¡ª?" Hercules stopped, turned his head to look at Shirou, tilted his head, and stretched out his thick index finger to scratch his head. Spartacus was **** by Shiro''s [evil], but he didn''t struggle. He just looked at Shiro strangely and asked: "Given the dominator of Ankang, I did not fight against you. Why did you come to restrain me?" Shi Lang really didn''t know what attitude he should take to face this weak hero. After thinking about it, Shirou smiled at him and said: "You have destroyed my domination, broke the well-being of the people, Spartacus. You should be restrained by me." "I have destroyed the well-being of the people?" Spartacus showed a distressed expression on his relaxed smile for the first time, and said, "If I broke the well-being of the people, it would be right to be restrained." Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. Spartacus is not incapable of communication. To communicate with him requires a little means and method. He knew this in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Obviously, Spartacus had no memory of him, but the way he communicated with him remained unchanged. Shirou took the stabilized Spartacus to the battlefield. There was chaos on the battlefield. The Dragon Tooth Soldier was trampled to pieces by the Rock and Earth Demon Puppet, and the Rock Demon Puppet was also chopped to pieces by the Dragon Tooth Soldier. The ground is covered with the bones of dragon tooth soldiers and the rocks of the demon puppets. A mess. However, the most miserable thing is the artificial life form. Killed by a sharp sword, smashed to pieces, ravaged... Bloody organs piled up all over the floor. "What, what a sad oppression?" Spartacus trembled, groaning. This weak hero may have seen something that even Shilang hadn''t seen. At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the ground and clasped Shi Lang''s ankle. This sudden grab made De Shilang startled. He instinctively wanted to lift his foot to kick. As a result, when he was about to fall, a familiar dull hair appeared on the ground, which made De Shilang stop quickly. Feet. Saber appeared embarrassed from the ground. "Cough cough cough...Bah bah bah..." She vomited smoke and dust, her delicate face was so grey at the moment, it looked as if she had just moved a brick back, and she was very embarrassed. "A, Assassin...?" Saber looked at Shirou with an uncomfortable expression. Shi Lang looked at her with a look of astonishment, "Why did you get to the ground?" "It''s really, it''s hard to say..." Saber showed a depressed expression. Afterwards, she wanted to get out of the mud, but was stuck in her body. Not only that, she looked a little weak and couldn''t get out of the ground. "Don''t move, I''ll help you." Shirou did not sit idly by. How could he sit idly by? In any case, Saber is his Parallel world co-individual of Altria, a person. Shiro dug up the dirt around Saber, then stretched out his hands, clasped Saber''s shoulders, and carried her out. Saber, who was no more than 1.5 meters tall, was carried out by him, and lifted it high as if he was holding a cute loli. "Then, that, Assassin...can you put me down? You make me feel like a child." Saber said embarrassedly. This posture... To be honest, it was a bit ashamed to speak to her. "Sorry." Shi Lang smiled, and then put her on the ground. As soon as he fell to the ground, Saber squatted over his stomach, a touch of pain on the gray and pretty face. Shi Lang asked in surprise: "What''s wrong with you?" "No, nothing, it''s just that my stomach hurts a bit. It will be fine in a while." Saber clutched his stomach, squatted for a while, and glanced around, his eyes finally fell on Spartacus, and he asked: "This is the red Berserker? Has he been captured? It seems that the war is over. Is it?" "Yes. It''s over." Shi Lang nodded, confirming Saber''s guess. Saber sighed. "Speaking of which, how did you get to the ground?" Shilang asked strangely. Saber looked a little complicated, then sighed and said, "I was dragged down by Saber from the red side." "There are treasures that can drag people underground?" Shi Lang was a little surprised. If there is such a treasure, he would rather use the [Infinite Sword System] to exchange it. It doesn''t matter whether he is strong or not, it doesn''t matter whether he is strong or not, but no matter how he looks at it, it is a treasure that suits him very well. "What about Saber of Red?" Shirou asked. "Run, run away." Saber sighed, his face a little gloomy. "Is that so." Shi Lang touched his chin, then [Projection] took out a towel, handed it to Saber, and said, "Wipe your face first." Saber took it, nodded to Shirou, and said, "Thank you, Assassin." "You are welcome, the camp war is not over yet." Shilang smiled. However, according to Saber''s statement, I am afraid that the Red Saber is not the Mordred in the original world line of "F/A", and it should have some hidden magic or legendary heroic spirit. But no matter who it was, Shirou decided that after he met Saber of Red, he had to give him a good meal. After all, although they are not the same person, Saber and Altria are the same person! Chapter 847： Although there is no emotional investment, how can he sit back and watch Saber being bullied? Shirou''s palm clenched tightly. ... ... Romania, a certain room. A slender girl with short pink hair was reporting nervously to the bracelet on her wrist: "Team, captain, already, a rider has left the field!" "How can it be so fast? The Holy Grail War here has just begun!" A surprised female voice came from the bracelet. "No, I don''t know." The girl with short pink hair said nervously. "I see. Matthew, you don''t have experience in handling connection points, don''t act rashly. I''m already on the road, and I will come over soon!" A voice came from the bracelet. "Know, got it, Captain!" Chapter 25 The Rebellion of Fetal Movement [Second More] The war on the first night finally came to an end. In order for the red side to attack Shirou, the red side sent all the servants that could be dispatched. But it is a pity that because of the poor information, the red side paid a heavy price. Not to mention the red Rider Achilles exit, even the red Berserker Spartacus fell into the hands of Black. It can be described as nothing, but at a high price. This is also no way. Although Garna''s body has fought together with Shirou, he has fought together with the side of the Eternal King, not the body of Shirou. The side of the Eternal King focuses on overall planning and control, while Shirou''s body is purely muddy. Garna had never seen Shilang playing the mud of [evil], because in front of the false gods, the mud of [evil] and [flower of evil] stopped running. And it is precisely because of this small information gap that constitutes the dismal ending of the red side. However, due to Yuyanfeng Shiro''s tail docking in time to survive, the red side still saved Garna and Atalante, and retreated in time when Arjuna and Vlad III came after them. Facing this result, Vlad III didn''t say anything, but Arjuna was extremely angry. How much does he want to be fair and just with Garna, without the help of external force, to wash away his unrighteous victory in his lifetime? Thousand Realms Tree Castle. Vlad III imprisoned Spartacus in the underground of the castle, and then held a banquet among the kings, officially announcing the victory of the first night and sharing the fruits of victory with Black. Victory is not exclusive, but shared with others. This is the standard cultivation of the monarch, and Vlad III has clearly refined this point. However, there is one thing, Vlad III is a little concerned. "Assassin, don''t you tell Yu Yu listen to your real name?" Vlad III, sitting high on the throne, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, looked at Shi Lang and asked. "Real name?" Shiro looked at Vlad III a little strangely, and said, "Didn''t I tell you earlier, Lancer? My real name is Fujimaru Shiro." Vlad III smiled tolerantly, and said: "You don''t want to say it. After this battle, the vitality of the red party has been greatly damaged, and the defeat has been shown. You should indeed do it early for the battle after the battle of the camp. It''s planned." "I will respond to the call of the Holy Grail and come here. You and others have a long-cherished wish to be fulfilled. However," Vlad III squeezed the glass and glanced over all the servants present, and said, "There is one sentence. Then, Yu Xian said. You can¡¯t fight inwardly until the camp battle is over." Everyone at the scene nodded. The heroic spirits present are all outstanding heroes in the history of mankind. Naturally, they know that when the enemy is weak and we are strong, the situation of internal fighting is most likely to occur. Infighting is the easiest moment to create opportunities for the enemy. Now that they have a big advantage, if they fight internally, they will undoubtedly give their advantage to the red side for nothing. Vlad III, who came under the rank of Lancer, was a wise monarch and sage, and he knew this truth well, so he clarified the matter in advance and warned the heroes on the scene. The heroic spirits on the scene knew that it was the same thing, but as a leader, there are some things, even if they are useless, they must be said. And Vlad III did just that. At this time, Caster Avisb rose up, looked at Vlad III sitting on the throne, and asked: "Lancer, that artificial life form A-11072, what is your decision?" As soon as Avisbronn raised the matter, Rider Astorfo, who had already gotten rid of [Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper], also stood up, ready to attack at any time. In terms of being attacked by others, this is also the fate of Avisbronn. Avisbronn is just his Latin translation, his real name is Solomon Gabriel. He is a great Jewish philosopher and poet in history, but as a philosopher, his influence on Catholic spiritual philosophy is far greater than that on Jews. This may be due to his rebellious thinking, which is really unacceptable to the conservative Jewish philosophers. Because of this, he was often criticized, and because of his talent, a jealous Muslim poet asked him to be under a fig tree, and under the many fruits, he ended his life. What is even more unfortunate is that it was precisely because of the subsequent mistranslations by various translators that Solomon Gabriel''s works were assigned to King Solomon abruptly. The biggest cause of this was that Johanan Alemanno, another great Jewish philosopher in the 15th century, mistakenly regarded Solomon Gabriel¡¯s verse as King Solomon when he cited the literature. The passages of the Jewish classics that came down were introduced into my own works. It''s really funny. And this ultimately led to the reputation of this genius, far less prominent than other contemporary Andalusian poets and philosophers, so it is now gradually buried in the long river of history. However, this teacher Avi has no idea about this. He appears to be a great Jewish philosopher and poet in the world, but in fact he still has an identity. That is the creator of the Kabbalah Magic Base. He didn''t care about the evaluation of history, nor did he care that the traces of history left by him were assigned to King Solomon because of the mistranslation of his name. He just wanted to fulfill his long-cherished wish that he had never fulfilled in his life, the creation of the original man-Adam. Facing Avisbronn¡¯s question, Vlad III took a sip of the wine and said lightly: ¡°You should understand that this kind of thing should not be mentioned at a celebration banquet, Caster.¡± "This..." Avisbronn hesitated, glanced at the servants around him, then sighed and sat back. Although his IQ is high, his EQ is not high. Otherwise, he would not be deceived under the fig tree by a man with unpredictable minds and be strangled to death. Astorfo also sat back with a satisfied smile. Although his rationality evaporates from time to time, his emotional intelligence is not as low as Avisbronn. He could see that Vlad III''s attitude seemed a bit ambiguous compared to before the war. Shi Lang took a sip of the wine and smiled faintly on his face. Chapter 848： Once a king, he saw it more thoroughly than Astorford. Vlad III''s attitude has indeed become ambiguous. This is also normal, after all, he is the king and the leader. Shiro was on Astorfo''s side, and Shiro killed Achilles before, and the value shown was indeed too great. It is human instinct to seek profit. Being the leader of the king is just like that, whoever has greater value will be more enamored of whom. And there is no doubt that, in terms of current performance, Shirou''s value is greater than Avisbronn. This is not just from the king, it is also a common example in life, and the most obvious example is the school. ¡ª¡ªTeachers, always prefer students with good grades. This is the most vivid and close-to-life example. Shiro saw it thoroughly. There was just one thing, Shirou felt very strange. He turned his head, looked at Jeanne, who was sitting next to him, touched his face, and asked, "Ruler, is there anything dirty on my face?" "Ah, ah...no, no." Joan shook her head quickly. Vlad III was not a narrow-minded lord, but a monarch and virtuous lord. He was naturally broad-minded. Even if it was a celebration feast for the black party, he also invited Joan of Arc as Ruler. However, I don''t know why, since the banquet, Joan glanced at Shirou from time to time. Shi Lang touched his face, looked at his reflection through the bright red wine, and found that there was indeed nothing dirty on his face. So why does Joan look at him like this? It''s really puzzling! Shi Lang shook his head, instead of thinking, stood up. And when he moved like this, the eyes of everyone present fell on him. Shi Lang looked at Vlad III and said with a smile: "I have something to do, so I will leave first, Lancer." Vlad III nodded, and said, "You are not the courtiers, if you have something to do, then do it." Shi Lang left the banquet. When he left, Joan''s eyes fell on him again. What kind of look is that? It''s extremely complicated... But in the final analysis, there is a sense of self-disgrace. ... Shi Lang left between the kings, went to the kitchen to serve some food, and went to the basement of the castle. Here, in addition to the petri dishes that made artificial life forms, Spartacus was also imprisoned. Before Shilang reached the cage where Spartacus was being held, he heard the sound of communication. He walked out, his face couldn''t help being taken aback. A group of artificial lifeforms responsible for the maintenance of the petri dish, at this moment, got rid of their responsibilities and sat beside Spartacus, looking at Spartacus with serious expressions, like people sitting in the classical era. The sage listened to the word next to him. "What is freedom?" someone asked in a very suspicious tone. Spartacus said: "Freedom is like the wings of a bird, flying to poetry and the distance, living out your own life." "What is poetry and the distance?" someone asked again. Spartacus said: "It''s romance, it''s alive." "So what is romance and alive?" someone asked. Spartacus smiled and said: "Romance is the moment when I am moved by my life. To live is to make myself feel happy and well-being." "I don''t understand, we are just dolls created by people. Those you are talking about are human emotions, Spartacus?" Someone asked strangely. Spartacus asked strangely: "You--, aren''t you humans?" "We are not humans, we are just artificial life forms." Someone reiterated. Spartacus said: "You are human beings. The way of being born is not important. When you were born into this world, you have the same appearance, the same genes, and the same everything about the world, moving. At the moment of fascination and curiosity, you are humans. The petri dish is the womb that breeds you and gives you the appearance of human genes. However, you are being oppressed by the oppressor, and the soul is deceived by the sweet-spoken oppressor. I forgot what I really looked like... Ah. How cruel!" Spartacus cried. The artificial lifeforms looked at each other, confused and puzzled. Shirou couldn''t help laughing as he watched this scene. This is still a traitor who really put in. A rebel who is enough to make any dominator a headache. However, this has nothing to do with Shirou. Even if it is a headache, it is also for Vlad III and the Thousand Realm Tree clan. Shi Lang carried the food and walked out. The artificial lifeforms looked at him, and all of their calm faces suddenly appeared panicked. Shirou smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t scold you." He came to Spartacus and put the food in front of Spartacus. Spartacus asked suspiciously: "Dominator, since you have restrained me, why do you want to eat with me again?" "Because you are also a human, aren''t you?" Shi Lang asked with a smile, his bright eyes bright as fire. "Oh. I see, are you not only the ruler, but also the fire that illuminates the front? Ah... Ah... It''s really touching, there is such a ruler!" Spartacus''s wide open Tears flowed again on his face. "It''s time for us to work!" said an artificial life form. The artificial lifeforms stood up, ready to follow the rules and complete the work assigned to them by the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. Chapter 849： At this time, an artificial life form looked at Spartacus and asked: "Spartacus, listening to you, I have a lot of things in my heart that I don''t understand. After I finish my work, I can also Come to ask you?" "Of course." Spartacus smiled. "Me too!" "Me too!" "Can I too?" ... The artificial lifeforms scrambled to ask. "Of course, it''s okay. I''m here, and the oppressor''s shackles of your souls will be interrupted by me." Spartacus''s face still has a relaxed smile. "Thank you, Spartacus." The artificial lifeforms thanked Spartacus, and then dispersed. Shiro glanced at Spartacus and couldn''t help but smile. This kind of behavior is probably an unforgivable guilt for any monarch. No matter how broad-minded the monarch could bear this. This is true even for Shi Lang who is still king. If Spartacus did this in his dynasty when he was king, Shirou would be sure that he would kill Spartacus by all means. Because this is the wisdom of enlightening people. The foundation of the feudal monarch lies in fooling the people. The stupid the people, the more stable the foundation of the monarch. The wisdom of enlightening the people will shake the dynasty and shake the foundation of the monarch. Whether it is Shirou or other monarchs. There is absolutely no king of thousands of years, ancient and modern, at home and abroad, that can endure Spartacus. But now... Yeah. Open one eye, close one eye. Because the times have changed, and I want to do this too. Shirou smiled. Chapter 26 Medieval Star Chasers? [Third more] Vlad III held a banquet for the victors in the castle. As the patriarch of the Thousand Realms Tree clan, Danike quickly mobilized his hands to clean up the wilderness battlefield outside the castle. The battlefield was covered with the bones of the dragon tooth soldiers, and the rock fragments of the dolls and golems. The most disgusting are the broken arms and limbs of artificial life forms and broken organs. Looking across the wall of the castle, it was like seeing a sea of ??blood on the mountain. Magicians have no special feelings, because they have long been used to such things. But Koles Fulviji Yugdomirenia is an outlier among magicians. He stood on the balcony of the castle, looking at the traumatized battlefield with a complex expression. "What are you thinking about, Cowles?" Shirou walked out of the castle, looked at him, and asked. "Huh?" Cowles turned his head to look at him, his face was taken aback, pointed to himself, and asked: "That, Assassin, do you know me?" Shirou smiled and nodded. Can you not know me? In his world, there is still communication. It''s just that, in his world, Cowles has become a disciple of Weber, while in this parallel world, he is the master of the Thousand Realm Tree clan. Cowles scratched the back of his head, a little wondering how to speak. He is the magician of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, and compared with the excellent sister, he is much inferior in talent. Although a mediocre magician, he was chosen by the Holy Grail to become the master and reluctantly accepted. He is a fairly ordinary magician, and his status is not high in the Thousand Realm Tree clan, so he is usually timid and doesn''t communicate with people very much, but Assassin pointed out his name. This makes him a little strange. Shiro walked to the fence on the balcony, pointed to the battlefield in the distance, and asked, "Are you concerned about the battlefield and those artificial life forms?" Cowles hesitated, then shook his head. Does he care about these things? To be honest, my heart is touched. Because those artificial lifeforms are not magic puppets and dragon tooth soldiers, but human beings that have been created, with the same appearance and genes, and it can be said that they are children cultivated by them. However, if you just admit it like this, you won''t have the courage of a magician, and you will be ridiculed by the patriarch and sister. "Um, impolite." Cowles bowed to Shirou, then turned and left. Shi Lang watched him leave without saying much. He glanced at the battlefield from a distance, and then was about to turn around and leave. However, at this moment, behind him, Joan walked up. Shi Lang saw her and smiled: "Is the banquet over?" "No." Joan shook his head and said, "I walked out by myself. Lancer of the Black is a tolerant monarch, so he is not angry with me." Shi Lang laughed: "It''s not good to have a banquet with the monarch. You can''t leave the scene at will, and you have to take care of the monarch''s emotions." After a pause, Shirou glanced at the scenery behind him, then turned back, looked at Joan, and smiled: "It seems that you also came to see the battlefield cleaning. Then this excellent observation position is left to you, I Going first." Shirou raised his foot and was about to leave, but at this moment, Joan looked up at Shirou and shouted: Well, that, please wait, black Assassin! " Shirou stopped his feet, turned his head, looked at her suspiciously, and asked, "Is there anything else, Ruler?" Joan took a deep breath, then looked at Shirou and asked, "Black Assassin, I want to ask you a question." Chapter 850： "What''s the problem?" Shi Lang asked with interest. "You--, it''s the Arthur who is sleeping deep in the Hall of Valor, the King of Eternity, right?" Jeanne stared at Shirou tightly, and asked aloud. "Yes, it''s me." Shi Lang nodded. "Really, it''s you?" Jeanne''s eyes lit up, and there was an expression of excitement on that pretty face, as if she had seen an idol that she worshiped, but she didn''t know what to say to Shirou. Because--, She was burned to death on the statue of the Faceless King in Cornwall. "Hug, sorry, wasted your time, but I really don''t know what I should say now." Joan said apologetically. "It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang looked strange and asked, "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very strange. What is going on on the Heroic Seat? Why do you know me? The Heroic Seat should be a realm that transcends time and space. I¡¯m just in my place. The world has made some insignificant contributions, it''s nothing." "You are humbled. You are the only person who has changed the direction of pan-human history. The heroes know that you are not a strange thing. Moreover, what you do is by no means trivial. If it weren''t for the hygiene you created The system, the Black Death alone is enough to kill too many people, and the vaccinia vaccination technology you created. So far, I don¡¯t know how many billion people have protected lives in front of smallpox... Ah, too many, I I can''t count it anymore." Jeanne said with a look of excitement. Shiro: "..." This, this, he really doesn''t know what expression to put on. I copied the technology of the future and turned out to be the founder. Isn''t this too funny? Shirou did not feel proud, but felt ashamed. Because that is not the crystallization of his wisdom. But he couldn''t explain it. I could only sigh and said, "Please don''t talk about these things anymore." However, this fell in the eyes of Joan of Arc, and that was an imaginary attitude. Even though he has made great contributions to history and the history of mankind, the attitude of this king is indifferent and indifferent to fame and fortune. Joan held her hands on her chest, as if a nun met a saint, and said sincerely: "You are really too humble. I feel so ashamed in front of you." Shiro: "..." Shiro didn''t know about Joan''s experience. Joan of Arc was born in 1412. That year, the Black Death had just ended for more than 50 years, and the damage to the earth and mankind was far from over. And because Shiro left behind a sound health system and isolation measures in more than 500 AD, many lives were saved. In addition, the smallpox virus was also terminally ill at the time, but because Shiro left behind the vaccinia technique, his life has been saved since the park for more than 500 years. At the same time, Shi Lang also left a lot of precious planting techniques, and this does not know how many people have been fed. This is also the foundation for the achievement of the sage king of Shilang. It is because of these widely circulated deeds that Joan has been worshipped since she was a child. Even in the historical footprints left by the Eternal Dynasty, some of the classic sentences of the Eternal King will be memorized by Joan. It''s just a shame that she ended up dying in front of the faceless statue of the Eternal King and was burned to charcoal. This makes her feel very embarrassed. Simply embarrassed. Became a hero, was summoned by the Holy Grail, and became a Ruler. Jeanne thought she was lucky enough to meet a King Arthur, but she also encountered an idol that she worshiped during her lifetime. This made her both excited and at a loss. Sighing for the fate of the Holy Grail, but panicked not knowing how to speak. "That, me, this, that''s..." Joan''s brain was in a mess, then looking at the clothes on her body, with a thought, she quickly reached out and handed the torn off piece to Shirou, and said, "Please, please sign me. Name." Shiro: "?" Shirou looked dumbfounded as he stared at Jeanne, who was bashful and bowed his head. Medieval star chasers? What the hell! ... ... The lion robbery slowly walked towards the grave''s spiritual vein. He had just communicated with Yanfeng Shiro that the red side had failed to attack the black Assassin, he had already learned. According to this situation, his red Saber, the insidious and cunning Servant who claimed to be "Galahad", might have returned. To be honest, the lion robbery is still good for the little knight. Although it is very insidious, with the feeling of a wolf in sheep''s clothing, it does not give people a feeling of danger, but a feeling of safety. He was wearing armor and hidden his real name, but the voice was a female voice, and there was no knight or swordsman at all. Instead, he felt like a conspirator. Well, this little knight is definitely not a knight of the round table. Must be someone who is famous for conspiracy and cunning. And from the legend of Britain! This kind of character, the first thing that came to mind, was of course the internal affairs officer who was known as the iron hand of Britain-Agge Guiwen. However, the **** of the little knight is female. So no matter what you think, there is only one. "Witch, Morgan Lefie?" Lion Jiejieli walked while thinking about this possibility. Isn''t it wrong? According to legend, the elder sister who wanted to take the throne of King Arthur out of jealousy was also the real culprit of the kingdom of Camelot-Witch Morgan Lefy. All the conditions are met. Chapter 851： A woman, a conspirator who is not good at fighting, there is only Morgan, right? However, before the truth came out, the lion robbery was not sure. Climbing into the void of the spirit veins under the tomb, just as soon as he crawled in, the lion robbery Jie Li heard the sound of water. "Wow! Wow!!!!" It''s like splashing something. The Lion Tribulation Realm was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously looked up, only to see the little knight wearing that set of tight blue silver armor, carrying a large bucket of water, and pouring it on his head. She had already taken off her horn-like helmet, revealing a golden ponytail that looked like the sun. She picked up a large bucket of water and poured it on her head severely. "Wow!" Wet her brilliant golden hair, and the cold water dropped from her tight steel armor. "Who--!?" The little knight heard the movement behind him and turned his head to look. But at this moment, the lion robbers the world and can''t help being taken aback. "How, how could it be..." What should he say? Hidden under the helmet of the little knight is not a terrible face, but a pretty face that is quite childish and even fat, which makes people feel immature. Those bright blue eyes staring at the lion like an eagle. Jiejieli. But there is no doubt that the true age of this little knight is probably only about twelve years old! Chapter 27 The Little Knight: One word, forbearance! [7/10, ask for a monthly pass~! ¡¿ "What? It turned out to be the Master. I thought it was an intruder. I almost smashed it with a sword just now." The little knight picked up the sword placed aside, waved it, and said grinningly. The Lion Tribulation Realm said with a black line: "You just picked up the sword just now, right?" The little knight said with a serious look: "Don''t look at me just now that I didn''t have a sword in my hand. Actually, I already picked up the sword in my heart. There is a saying that the realm of no sword is better than the realm of swords. This is me. You have to study hard, Master." The lion robbers the world: "..." Well, this guy''s mouth is really powerful. Lion Jiejieli pointed to the water basin next to the little knight, and asked, "What are you doing?" "This?!" The little knight looked at the water basin and smiled: "Nothing, just calm yourself down, don''t care." "What about your helmet?" The Lion Jiejieli pointed at the head of the little knight and asked. He searched everywhere but couldn''t find the helmet of the little knight. On the immature face of the little knight, there was a distressed look, and he said, "It was ruined by an idiot." "Idiot?" The lion robbery was taken aback. "Yeah." The little knight nodded and said distressedly: "Unexpectedly, she released the magic light cannon at a place two hundred meters underground. Really, isn''t she afraid of burying herself?" The little knight sighed, as if annoyed by something. "However, there is one thing I want to apologize to you first, master." The little knight sighed. "What can I apologize for?" Lion Jiejie Li asked with a strange look. "I could have killed Saber of the Black, but because of my personal reasons, she almost killed me. Hmm. A major mistake!" The little knight nodded and said. The Lion Jiejieli asked strangely: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me this, right?" "M... this is not good. You and I are now grasshoppers on the same rope. I still have to tell you irrelevant things so that we can maintain a good relationship." The little knight smiled. The corner of Lion Jiejieli''s mouth twitched, and he asked, "...you fellow, did you just say something irrelevant?" "There is a saying that those who care about details are fools, Master, you must never become a fool!" The little knight said with a serious face. The lion robbers the world: "..." He suddenly felt that he had some myocardial infarction. The Lion Jiejieli sighed, sat aside, and said: "There is one thing, I want to tell you first,''Galahad''. The red side''s plan is completely bankrupt, and Rider and Berserker are also taken care of. ." However, the little knight didn''t see any trouble on his face, instead he nodded and said, "It''s normal to have this kind of result." She nodded gently, and her wet hair fell drop by drop with her movements. "Tick, tick..." Without hesitation, Lion Jiejieli took out a towel from his backpack, handed it to the little knight, and said, "Wipe your face." "Hey eh eh? Master, are you worried about me? Worry about me as a servant? Oh, I see." The little knight nodded with a dazed expression, and then the immature and pretty face appeared. With a playful smile, he pointed to his face and said, "Is my beautiful face fascinated by you? Alas, there is no way to do this. Who calls me natural beauty?" Lion Jiejieli covered his chest, and he felt that his heart muscle was really infarcted. He said depressed: "Which idiot will be charmed by underage children?" "Hahahahaha! Alright, alright, I won''t mess with you, Master. Thank you for your relationship, but no, keeping it like this will make my mind calmer." The little knight laughed, then reduced his smile, and said seriously: "To be honest, I am not surprised that there will be this ending. After all, the opponent is the old cunning man." "You guessed it a long time ago?" Lion Jiejieli noticed a little. "Isn''t this a matter of course?" The little knight nodded, hugging his chest and said: "That old man, although I have not been in contact with him, I still know a little bit about his treacherousness. It''s better to say, yes. Taking the rank of Assassin from my hands is enough in itself to explain the problem. However, it doesn''t matter, I have already figured out a plan." "Oh? What plan?" Lion Jiejieli concentrated his attention and looked at the little knight. "Of course it is, hehehe--" The little knight laughed, and then said: "Of course, we should eat, drink, and sleep." Lion Jiejieli: "?????" He was dumbfounded. With a serious face, he came up with such a so-called plan? "Oh, it seems that Master didn''t understand the depth of my plan!" The little knight spread his palm and said, "The current situation is too clear. If you have a head, you must stand in line and beg. It''s better to hide. Wait until the situation is in chaos, and then come up again." Lion Jiejieli frowned and said, "But, the eternal king you are talking about is very powerful, can''t you keep him behind?" "Yeah. Everyone knows this information, but Black doesn''t. So, the thought criminal will definitely try to tell Black. Master, do you say that Black would be so stupid to leave a big enemy for the end?" The knight asked with a grin. Chapter 852： "This..." Lion Jiejieli frowned hesitantly. Indeed, if it were him, he would never leave the enemy to the end. The little knight lay on the ground and said, "So, let the thought criminal do it for us for all the dirty work. We only need to wait until the situation becomes messy, and then we can do things again." "So, what is our current strategy?" Lion Jiejieli raised his eyebrows. "One word-forbearance." The little knight said old-fashionedly: "If you can''t bear it, you will be in a big way. When the time comes, no matter how good the time comes, the victory will naturally be ours. And ah, I am also the kind of going to the back. The stronger the heroic spirit. So now, Master, you should go to sleep." Lion Jiejieli nodded, then looked at the little knight and asked, "What about you?" The little knight said At this time, Lion Jiejieli found that the little knight was surrounded by a brand new, thick book. -"The Legend of King Arthur"! The Lion Tribulation Realm looked at the little knight in surprise, and asked: "Aren''t you the Knight of the Round Table, "Galahad"? Why do you still watch "The Legend of King Arthur"?" "Hehehe...Look at how posterity writes about us." The little knight said with a smile, lying on the ground, flipping through the book. ... ... Templar church. Yanfeng Shiro glanced at the servants present and couldn''t help sighing. This time, they really suffered heavy losses. Not only did he lose Achilles as the hero of Greece, he also lost Berserker Spartacus. The most important thing is that the loss of two generals in a row is enough, but there is no gain except to understand that the Eternal King who has not recovered the state is very strong. After losing his wife and breaking down, this is the red side of Yanfeng Shiro. The most important thing is, how should we go next? "What are you sighing, Master." Semiramis sat high on the throne, swaying the red wine in the glass, and said, "It''s just a small failure." "Small failure... maybe." Yanfeng Shiro sighed. He glanced at Garner, did not say anything, just sighed again. Garna said calmly: "This time it was caused by the inaccuracy of the information I provided. I don''t know that the Eternal King still has that clay-like treasure, and even Achilles'' single-handed field cannot be blocked." "It doesn''t matter. Although this situation is beyond my expectation, it is reasonable." Yanfeng Shiro sighed and said: "If it is true, it is also the failure of my master." "Oh? Did you take responsibility for this failure? Well, it''s a bit bold, Master." Semiramis laughed. "Thanks for the compliment, Assassin." Yanfeng Shiro smiled at her, then walked aside, looking through the window, looking at the rising sun that day, then he turned his head and looked at Garner and asked. : "Won''t Arjuna tell the story of the Eternal King, Garna?" Garna''s face was extremely calm and said, "A Zhouna wouldn''t say it." "Why? Are you sure?" Yanfeng Shiro asked. Garna glanced at Yanmine Shiro, then slowly nodded, and said, "Aju is not a troublesome person. In fact, he is the same as me, a person who doesn''t like talking..." Don''t like to talk... Semiramis glanced at Garna with a black line. Bah! Shameless man! Garna didn¡¯t see it at all, and said, ¡°And Arjun¡¯s wish in the real world is just a fair contest with me, and then he won. I¡¯m already here, and his wish has been fulfilled. His enthusiasm for the Holy Grail, There will be no more." "In other words, there is no motivation to say it, is it?" Yanfeng Shiro asked. Garna nodded slowly. "Then things will be easier." Yanfeng Shiro laughed. "Oh? Master, what are you going to do?" Semiramis asked with interest. "Nothing," Yanfeng Shiro shook his head, and then smiled: "I just want to see how high the consciousness of the black followers want to get the Holy Grail." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! ^_^ The update is irregular, indicating that there is no manuscript saved. Chapter 28 This action is so fast! The night is gradually gone, and the big red sun hangs high. The faint sunlight leaked through the thin clouds and mist, sprinkling a faint golden halo on the ground, which looked very magnificent. Thousand Realm Tree''s work efficiency was not low, and before the day was completely lit, it cleared the battlefield outside Tolifas City. The originally messy, blood-stained battlefield is now flat. Only the pieces of rock golem and the gravel hidden under the rocks can prove that a great battle took place here last night. Avisbronn and Astorford have been arguing about the ownership of A-11072. However, Vlad III''s attitude is ambiguous, and the matter has not yet been finalized. As for the underground prison of the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle, Spartacus told the artificial life form, the definition of freedom. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the dispute between Avisbronn and Astorford, but they did not expect that the true and rebellious seeds had already been planted in the ground. Shirou folded his arms and leaned against the door of the underground prison, watching the artificial life forms questioning Spartacus. He chuckled and turned away. Not long after he walked out of the underground prison, he found the black Archer Arjuna standing not far away, staring at him scorchingly. Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "What''s the matter, Archer?" "My duel with Garna, you are not allowed to intervene!" A Zhou said with a grim expression. Chapter 853： Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, and said, "If it''s just for this kind of thing, you don''t have to come and tell me in person. Don''t fight during the day, I won''t care." "It''s obviously not Ruler." A Zhou snorted and turned to leave. "But there are some things, but I have to obey them." Shilang smiled and left. According to the rules of the Holy Grail War, the night is the time for war, while the day is the time for truce and repair. Of course, this rule is not expressly stipulated, but a contract agreed by everyone. Lawful followers will naturally strictly abide by it, but some followers who regard order as dung will naturally not abide by it. Fortunately, the servants who followed this war were more upright and honest. The castle of Thousand Worlds Tree has several underground facilities. The underground prison that holds Spartacus is one, as is the underground incubation room where artificial life forms are cultivated. The largest of these is the underground cavity below the center of the castle. This is the underground cavity deliberately dug under the castle when Danic took the Great Holy Grail sixty years ago. And what this underground cavity is for, it goes without saying, it is naturally to place the Holy Grail that was taken from the German Nazis sixty years ago. Shiro walked to this central basement. This is a hollow stone room with a huge chalice crystal in the middle, and the corridor is a circular corridor built around the chalice crystal, with glass placed, which has a futuristic style. And in the center of the stone chamber, the Great Holy Grail crystal is horizontally placed there. The boulder exuding faint golden fluorescence is carved with a woman who looks a little like Alice Phil, with a faint golden brilliance, like a sculpture of an angel goddess. And this is the crystallization of the Great Holy Grail that Danick won from the German Nazis. Shirou stood in front of the glass and took a look. He turned his head slightly, only to find that there was already a person in the underground stone chamber where the Great Holy Grail crystals were placed. "Saber?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Hearing Shiro''s call, Saber, who was reaching out to the window glass and staring at the Great Holy Grail, came back to his senses and saw Shiro. "Assassin?" Saber looked at Shirou and asked, "Are you coming to see the Great Holy Grail?" Shiro nodded. "It''s no wonder that this is what we are fighting for each other after all." Saber smiled, then turned his head, looked at the Great Holy Grail and said, "It''s just a pity that the Holy Grail has not started yet." "I know." Shi Lang nodded and smiled: \"In fact, I once participated in the Holy Grail War, and I know a little about the Holy Grail War.\" Saber looked at Shirou in surprise. The Servant summoned by the Holy Grail War is not a hero, but a servant. For the real heroic body in the heroic seat, the Holy Grail War is like an illusory dream, and it shouldn''t be remembered. Of course, there are accidents, such as being summoned while still alive. And Saber is like that. At this time, Saber remembered, as if Assassin had said before, his body was still alive, and then he was summoned. In other words, to some extent, Assassin is the same as her. Shiro stood at the window, looking at the crystal of the Holy Grail, and said: "This war should be considered strange. There is no small Holy Grail, only the Great Holy Grail. Use the Great Holy Grail to absorb the souls of all participants, and finally activate the Holy Grail to give one person the realization of his wishes. Possible." Saber nodded, and that was what she knew. "Speaking of, Assassin. What is your wish?" Saber asked with interest. She wouldn''t ask about other people''s wishes or such rude things, but Assassin seems to have a relationship with her in another world, and she doesn''t look like a sinister and cunning person, so her psychological defense is relatively low. "My wish?" Shi Lang pointed to himself, smiled and shook his head and said: "I have no pursuit of the Holy Grail, and there is no wish that needs the realization of the Holy Grail." "Then why did you follow the call of the Holy Grail?" Saber asked. Shirou said: "I didn''t follow the summoning, but I grabbed a qualification for the summoning." After hearing this, Saber was silly. Grabbed a qualification for summoning? "Wait, wait a minute! Can you still grab a call like the Holy Grail War?" Saber asked with a dazed expression. "Of course. Why not?" Shi Lang looked strange, and then patiently said: "My body is in the gap between the world and the world, so I have seen the passage of the servants of the Holy Grail War. Saber, Lancer, Rider...all passages, I can see. So at that time, I chose Assassin that suits me best...Huh, what''s your face?" Saber: "..." She couldn''t understand it a little. She was able to appear in the realm because the body made a deal with Alaya, and was trapped in the gap between time and space, so she could be summoned in the real realm. And Shiro... To be honest, she is quite knowledgeable. "Speaking of which, Saber, what is your wish?" Shirou asked. Saber asked strangely: "Assassin, aren''t you related to me in a parallel world? If there is no change in the trajectory of my life with me, then you should know my wish." "To be honest, the difference between her and you... is still quite big." Shirou glanced at Saber''s height and the Yima Pingchuan wearing a steel breastplate, and said with some embarrassment. "Is that so... In fact, my wish is to save my hometown and change the destiny of the kingdom''s demise. I will return to the day of the selection and refuse to draw the sword!" Saber said with a serious face. "Sure enough, this is it." Shi Lang smiled, and then said: "Then you have to come on!" "Yeah." Saber nodded, a faint smile on that delicate face, and then asked, "Speaking of which, Assassin, you are also the king, right?" Shilang nodded, and said, "Yes, I''ve been a king once." "It''s great." Saber said with a faint smile, "Actually, I once participated in the Holy Grail War. In it, I also met two kings. However, they all laughed at my wishes. In this Holy Grail War, neither Lancer nor you laughed at my wish." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Excuse me, who are the two kings you mentioned?" "The King of Conquest Iskandar, and the King of Heroes Gilgamesh." Saber said, "The two kings have been laughing at me during my last Holy Grail War. However, I also learned from Gilgamesh. Shi learned from the mouth that in the endless world, there was a me who was hailed as the king of eternity and fulfilled my long-cherished wish. Therefore, I will not give up!" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "What''s the matter, Assassin?" Saber asked strangely. "No. Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. Chapter 854： What should he say? What the **** is this? Joan is from his world. And this original Al was actually brainwashed by Gilgamesh and knew his existence... What the hell! After thinking about it, Shiro encouraged Saber: "You work hard, Saber!" "Yeah! Thank you, Assassin." Saber smiled, then put on a serious expression, and said, "However, after the faction battle is over, I won''t keep your hands on you." Shilang smiled and said, "Me too." And at this moment-- With a "boom", huge turbulence occurred in the castle. Shirou and Saber looked at each other and hurriedly walked out of the central basement. The Thousand Worlds Tree Castle was in chaos. One by one, the rock dolls stood up from the ground in broad daylight, as if they were not afraid of mystery exposure. Shirou frowned and ran between the kings with Saber. Between the kings, the atmosphere was a bit heavy. Lancer Vlad III''s face was a little gloomy. Shiro looked at Vlad III and asked, "What happened to Lancer?" Vlad III looked at Shirou with a sullen face, and said: "The red Berserker in custody instigated the artificial life form, blew up the underground corridor, and defected!" Shiro was taken aback. He guessed it would happen. But... This action is too fast, right? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: There are some things in reality today, the update is late, sorry. Chapter 29 I want to go with him [second more] Vlad III was sitting on the throne, his complexion was extremely gloomy, and even the slender palms were tightly gripped. No one can see that he is very angry now. Of course, Spartacus took a group of artificial lifeforms and escaped from the Thousand Realm Tree Castle and escaped from the territory of Vlad III. To the king, it was a defect. The king, the most unbearable thing, is to defect. Shiro was not surprised at this point, because Spartacus was a seed of rebellion. If it is not for the monarch who can convince him and willingly lay his knees, then including him under his command is to plant the seeds of rebellion. Therefore, Shirou is not surprised that this kind of thing will happen. What he wondered was how Spartacus was able to instigate those artificial life forms so quickly? It wasn''t even a day since he was taken into custody, so Spartacus had instigated the artificial life form against him? This is too fast, right? Avisbronn said: "Lancer, we must get them back as soon as possible!" "Catch it back?" Vlad III said with a cold face: "Since he has defected, it is no longer the rest of the people, but a traitor. Kill!" Vlad III is a well-known monarch in Romania. He is wise, determined and rational, but he also has the blood of a monarch. And the most unbearable monarch is the traitor. "This, this is not possible, Lancer! Among them, there is the A-11072 I want!" Avisbronn frowned and said. He turned a blind eye to the rest of the artificial life forms, but A-11072 alone could not be ignored. That is a special artificial life form, the core he wants to use to create the original man. Vlad III stood up and stared at Avisbronn coldly. Obviously, the defection had completely ignited his anger. At this time, Shi Lang said softly: "Lancer, the age of feudal monarchs, has passed." Vlad III was stunned for a moment, and stared at Shirou with a bitter gaze. His eyes were cold, like a knife from the sky, so sharp that few people dared to look at him. At least Astorford didn''t dare. However, Shirou looked at him with a smile. Vlad III took a deep breath, and the angry lion slowly converged, and said, "You are right, Assassin. The era of dictatorship has passed." His figure is a bit lonely. That is the loneliness of the monarch. "Go and bring them back." Vlad III said flatly, sitting back on the throne. Astorfo raised his hand and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go!" "You--, do you want to defect too?" Vlad III glanced at Astorfo and said. Astorfo said angrily: "Don''t slander me, Lancer! Although I sometimes can''t do things, but I still have integrity!" Vlad III ignored him. Shirou stood up and said, "I''ll go." Chapter 855： Vlad III glanced at Shirou and nodded. Then, he turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Saber, and said: "King Arthur, you go too." Saber froze for a moment, then clicked, and said, "I see, Lancer." Shirou and Saber left between the kings together. The Thousand Worlds Tree Castle has many underground facilities, among which are the underground prisons, the cultivation room for cultivating artificial life forms, and the central underground stone room where the Great Holy Grail is placed. In addition, in the early construction of the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle, it seemed that the castle was considered to be conquered. In order to prevent the extinction of the family, an underground corridor was left directly to the outside world. It¡¯s just funny that the escape tunnel left by the ancestors of the Thousand Realm Tree clan for future generations is now being used by Spartacus and artificial lifeforms to escape, and it has blown up the tunnel. The tunnel leads directly to the Apunich Mountain in the northwest of Tolifas. Because the tunnel burst directly from the inside underground, there is no way to pass the entire set of collapses. Although there is a method of using light cannons to penetrate the tunnel, this will only cause multiple collapses in terms of the ground vein structure. Therefore, Shiro and Saber set off directly from the surface and rushed to Mount Apunni. Saber and Shiro are both very fast. Even if Spartacus and the artificial lifeform use the shortcut to rush to the Apunni Mountain, at their speed, they can quickly catch up. On the road. Saber said in a complicated way as he rushed: "I didn''t expect that they would betray..." "You look surprised, Saber," Shirou said. "Yes." Saber nodded and said, "I used to know someone who was very similar to them and was created by a family. But that person spent his entire life, even if he died, following the creation of her. Order of the family." Shiro understood who Saber was talking about. There is no doubt that it is Alice Phil. Shiro said: "Everyone has their own choices. Some chose to obey, and some chose freedom. From this point of view, everyone is the same." Saber glanced at Shirou and didn''t say much. Shilang and Saber are fast. Not long after, one of Romania''s famous spectacles-Apunich Mountain, caught their eyes. Saber looked at Shirou. She meant very clearly, let Assassin detect the breath of Spartacus and others, and guide the direction. Using the [Evil of This World], Shirou quickly determined the location of Spartacus and the artificial life forms. Pointing at the eastern corner of the Apunni Mountain, Shirou said, "There!" Saber nodded, then dashed away. Shi Lang followed closely behind. The two hurried for a while, shuttled through a forest, before they saw anyone, they had already heard the sound. "Spartacus, where are we going?" someone asked. "Go to a far home." Spartacus''s voice. Someone asked strangely: "Home? What is that?" "That''s a place where we can live together. Build some houses, make some fences, raise some poultry, and live a happy and healthy life." Spartacus laughed. Someone asked, "Isn''t that castle our home?" "That is the fortress of the oppressors," Spartacus said. Saber frowned, holding the invisible holy sword, rushed out, and yelled: "That''s the end of the mess, Berserker!" Shi Lang walked out soon after. Standing at the head of the crowd, A-11072 looked at Shirou and said, "It''s Mr. Assassin!" Shi Lang looked at the position of A-11072, laughed, and said, "That''s it. It''s your idea to blow up the tunnel." A-11072 looked at Shirou with some surprise, and asked, "You, how do you know?" "There are some things that you can see with your eyes without asking," Shi Lang said. Seeing Shirou and Saber with a serious face, the artificial lifeforms became nervous. "What, what to do? The owners are chasing over." "Will we be recycled by waste?" "I don''t know... it should be recycled? Because we didn''t work hard." "So I said, we shouldn''t escape, we should stay in the castle like everyone else." ... The artificial lifeforms became nervous. At this moment, Spartacus came out. His face still has that unhurried smile. He looked at Shirou and Saber, smiled and said, "Dominator, my ally. Are you here to help us?" "Help?" Saber looked at Spartacus and frowned, and said, "We are here to take you back." As soon as the voice fell, there were some words on the artificial life body. "Look, I just said it. The master came to arrest us." "I, I don''t want to be recycled..." "What is home? What is freedom?" ... Some noisy sounds. But at this moment Spartacus shook his head and said: "This is not good, my ally. I will not go back, let alone bring them back to you, because the oppressors will only exploit, only Will kill." "I''m not your ally, Berserker." Saber said with a serious face: "And Lancer has already said that he will let them make a living." "Don''t deceive people. The best thing the oppressors are good at is to deceive people with sweet words. My ally, have you even been deceived? Ah, ah...what a sad thing, the oppressors have used beautiful silks. Lived your eyes, but you didn''t know it." Spartacus said. Saber frowned. She feels that what she and Spartacus are talking about is not the same thing, it is simply a bull''s head! Chapter 856： At this time, Shi Lang looked at Spartacus and asked: "You want to take them away, but do you have a direction and a goal?" "Owner, what are you talking about? Across the mountains, there is a green field and a forest." Spartacus said. "Really, that''s it." Shi Lang sighed, and said with a headache: "Sure enough, you are still affected by the madness, you don''t even have a direction or a goal." "Don''t tell him, Assassin. Berserker can''t communicate!" Saber clenched the invisible holy sword in his hand, and his emerald green eyes stared at Spartacus seriously. No one could tell this, she had decided to attack. Although Spartacus was irrational because of his madness, he had the instinct of a warrior, and he could feel the aggression emanating from Saber. He looked at Saber, still with the unhurried smile on his face, and said, "My ally, even you, if you want to block the road to freedom, I won''t keep my hand." "You have no chance of winning, Berserker. We have two rides here!" Saber said. "Saber." At this moment, Shi Lang called Saber. "What''s the matter, Assassin?" Saber turned his head and looked at Shirou. At this time, a black hand of [evil] suddenly appeared on the ground and hit Saber''s wrist. With a "boom", this unexpected blow, even her [Intuition A] didn''t trigger, and it shot down the invisible holy sword in her hand. With a "clang" sound, the invisible holy sword in Saber''s hand just fell to the ground, making a sound. Immediately afterwards, under Saber''s body, countless black hands of "evil" grew, from the ankle, calf, thigh, and then the two arms, firmly buckling Saber. This sudden attack shocked Saber, and then he was about to break free, but Shi Lang took the lead and waved his hand fiercely. "Wow! Wow!" A mud tide of [evil] gushed out from behind him, and the black hand of [evil] gushing from the ground, like a silkworm chrysalis, **** Saber. This sudden change shocked everyone present. Including Saber himself. "What are you doing, Assassin?" Saber looked at Shirou in disbelief. Shirou smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Saber. The alliance relationship ends here." "You, have you betrayed the black side?" Saber looked at Shirou in a daze, with an unbelievable expression on his face. Shirou said, "Ah...it''s true." "Why?" Saber asked. Shilang smiled and pointed to Spartacus, and said, "Because, I want to go with him." After a pause, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t hit you hard, I just trapped you here for a day. Well. Goodbye, Saber." Shirou turned his back, and chatted with Spartacus for a while, and then went to the distant place together. Saber struggled for a while, and found that he couldn''t get away at all, so he could only gritted his teeth and shouted: "Assassin¡ª¡ª!!!" However, Shirou ignored her, just smiled and went away with Spartacus. Saber stared at Shirou''s back, unable to struggle. Chapter 30 The Girl¡¯s Dreamland [Third more] This is a beautiful dream. The girl of a lord who rules the country has been very mischievous since she was a child, and she also loves to laugh very much. A girl who never cares about gains or losses, nor about grievances, smiles very brightly and happily. A girl who would fight with boys, take risks together, go crazy, and never put any grievances in her heart. In the current words, that is a heartless mad girl. However, even if she was heartless, this crazy girl still had one thing stuck in her throat like a thorn, and she couldn''t swallow it. That is--, She has no father. Everyone said that her father was a great warrior who died heroically in the war when the dynasty was opened. She cares very much about this, because she has never received her father''s love. Whenever she saw someone else¡¯s father sitting with his child on his shoulders, walking around the garden, enjoying the peace and happiness of the dynasty. She is always sad and envious. The girl does not have a father, but she has a mother. But how to say it? She thinks her mother is very stupid, very real, and very afraid of the dark, and even more afraid of being alone. Whenever she showed an expression of admiration for other people''s family, her mother would panic, then lift her to her shoulders, clumsy and hard work to make up for her father''s love. It''s really stupid. For her mother''s behavior, the girl can only sigh this sentence in her heart. So, in order not to worry about the fool''s mother, the girl never showed her face except for a smile. Although the girl''s mother is a lord, her temper is too upright, so the family''s income is only the dynasty''s salary. Therefore, the girl¡¯s mother took advantage of her free time to open up farmland near the manor. Girls are also helpful. Although my life in the country is frugal, I am happy. Later, the dynasty came with invaders. But the king who ruled the dynasty disappeared. People embraced her mother and became the new king. And she, from the daughter of the country lord, became the princess and heir of the dynasty. But life has not changed much. Chapter 857： She is still her. A heartless mad girl. The girl''s mother shawl and pierced armor to defend the frontier, but before leaving, she entrusted her to the vomiting prime minister who she didn''t want to touch. But contrary to expectations, as the heir to the dynasty, she eventually became the disciple of the blood-spitting prime minister. Later, another uncle knight with a gloomy expression took her to a library secretly. She was forced to finish reading those books. "What books are these?" she asked. "The king''s wisdom book." said the uncle with a gloomy expression: "your father is a great and wise man. You inherited his blood, and you should also get the seeds of wisdom. Read these books carefully. , You will get the wisdom of the king." "Can you share the worries for my mother?" she asked. "Of course." said the uncle: "But it is a pity that this is just the wisdom that Guiniweier collected, the wisdom of the knight''s excerpt. It may not be as detailed and concise as the record in your mother''s arms. But if it was you , If you inherit the blood of that great man, you will definitely get wisdom from it!" She didn''t understand what the uncle was talking about, but as long as she can help her mother, take a look. "Being upright and upright, shining like the sun, so that the darkness has no place to exist... Oh, I don''t understand. Write it down first. Huh? Uncle Gao Wen?" "Know your opponent and know your own shortcomings. Hide your sharp weapons so that the enemy will not see them. Without the enemy''s knowledge, give the enemy a final blow... Oh, some understand. Write it down first. Huh? This is Uncle Kay''s?" "Also...Also, this is the Age Regulations...Is it from the gloomy-faced uncle just now? Let me see... A banner of justice and a loud slogan will bring everyone''s heart to heart. Attracted. It made the cause that didn''t exist in justice or not, but also became justice...M, it looks so profound." ... No one knew that she was reading these books, because this was the responsibility of the gloomy uncle. And that gloomy-faced uncle also told her that nothing can be told to anyone here. The girl agreed. It''s just that these books are something she can''t understand at all. She could only memorize it by rote, and then asked the gloomy uncle where she didn''t understand. As for things that the gloomy-faced uncle didn''t understand, she would knock on the side and ask the prime minister. The prime minister is kind, and even what she doesn''t understand, she will let the girl leave first, think through it, and then tell the girl. She would keep refraining from talking about things that couldn''t make sense. And that''s it, the girl began to respect the prime minister in her heart. In addition, there are some questions that can easily arouse the suspicion of the prime minister. The girl did not ask the prime minister, but asked the gloomy uncle. She understood the context and circumstances of this sentence. This gloomy-faced uncle is very efficient, and whenever she asks so, the gloomy-faced uncle will finish it the next day. The girl looked at those books day after day. Absorbing the wisdom in the book, thinking about the problems in the book, and just like this, her brain has been developed instead, becoming agile. That''s it, she discovered the secret of her own life experience. She¡ªnot the daughter of some brave warrior, but the illegitimate daughter of the Lord of the Dynasty! Moreover, it was the product of her mother''s infidelity. This made her feel excited and sad, but in front of others, she still kept smiling. Especially when the mother''s inquiry is sent. She didn''t want to explore how she was born, because her father had been sleeping forever in the distant Avalon. However, it does not matter. Everyone likes her very much. Even the sullen-faced uncle couldn''t help smiling when he saw her, showing her preference for her. In fact, she has long regarded all the people who love her as her family. So, it doesn''t matter. Most importantly, she didn''t want to worry her mother, nor did she want her mother to bear the name of infidelity, so she pretended that she didn''t know, just smiled stupidly. Yeah. The father is gone, so the idiot mother can only have her to protect. Later, Master Prime Minister''s body really couldn''t hold it anymore, she thought of a way and sent Master Prime Minister back. After that, the dynasty was taken over by the gloomy-faced uncle and an uncle who smiled nicely. The two uncles took care of it very well. Although Attila''s attacks came from all sides of the mainland, and the island of Ireland also had foreign enemies invading, the dynasty was still very stable under the governance of the two uncles. Later, the uncle who had a good smile was transferred to the front line by her mother, and the situation was taken over by the gloomy uncle. The gloomy-faced uncle is meticulous in doing things, and his actions are very vicious, and all the troublemakers will be removed secretly by him. Everyone was afraid of him and hated him, but under his governance, the dynasty was still very stable. The girl also spent her day happily. Until the situation in Ireland got worse, the gloomy-faced uncle went to Ireland to stabilize the situation. Everything has changed. ... A slice of light and sword shadow. "Kill me." said the uncle with a gloomy face covered in strange runes. "I, I don''t want..." the girl cried. "Tell me, who are you? Whose heir are you? Learn swordsmanship, learn magic, learn strategy, learn wisdom, learn everything... What are you doing?" the gloomy uncle asked. "I, I..." The girl cried and pierced the chest of the gloomy uncle with a sword. "What you do and do beautifully... From this moment on, you are already the king. It''s just... too early." The gloomy-faced uncle sighed and murmured: "You will be controlled by this kind of thing. ......Ashamed of the kindness of the prophets." The gloomy uncle murmured his death. But the girl dropped the sword and fell softly to the ground, covering her face and crying. Chapter 858： But this is not the end. Five years. She killed many, many people. Many, many, people she regarded as family and friends. People who love her. And the people she loves. Lan Mallok, Lancelot, Tristan, Bowes, Percival... She assassinated the people whom she regarded as family one by one. And even at this moment. She was still smiling. Yeah. Because, from the beginning, she had nothing but a smile. ... ... "M... it really ended like this." The voice of the little knight rang in his ears, and the lion Jiejieli opened his eyes. He sat up and looked at the little knight. At this moment, the little knight sat cross-legged on the ground, reached out and closed the book "The Legend of King Arthur", placed it on his lap, and sighed heavily. The lion robbery is a little self-doubt. I have long heard that there is a connection with the Servant, and the master will dream of the Servant''s past. So, what he just dreamed of was the past of this little knight? Lion Jiejieli looked at the little knight who was only twelve years old, and didn''t know what to say. He didn''t dream of everything, but the emotion was so sad. "Huh huh?" The little knight turned his head and glanced at Lion Jiejieli. With a smile on that immature face, he said, "You''re awake, Master." The lion robbery was not a young boy. He concealed his emotions, pushed his sunglasses, nodded, and said, "Yes. Have you finished reading the book?" "Yeah." The little knight nodded and said, "It''s finished. How do you say it? It feels like Mordred and King Arthur written by later generations are so stupid." "It was written by a writer in the 14th century, and it cannot be forced. And there may be some problems with translation," said Lion Jiejieli. "That''s true." The little knight nodded, then looked at Lion Jiejieli with a serious expression, and said: "Master, there is something, I may have to apologize first." "What''s the matter?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. "This Holy Grail War, I''m going to be willful once." The little knight said with a serious face: "There is an idiot, no matter what, I have to ravage it first!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I''m here for today~! Good night~! Chapter 31 Three Views Burst! The sun is slanting to the west, and the light is dim. In the Apunni Mountain, the [evil] mud that restrained Saber''s body, as its owner walked away, it finally softened and gradually fell off. Saber took the invisible holy sword on the ground and stood up, shaking with anger. Although she was not killed, it is clear that she was stabbed in the back. This made Saber very angry, because her kingdom and her life ended when she was stabbed back by the rebellious knight Mordred during her expedition to Rome. Maybe it''s because Assassin socialized with her in a certain parallel world, or because Assassin''s three views are more consistent with her. Therefore, Saber was not very defensive against Assassin, and even had some close ones. As a result, she was stabbed in the back by Assassin. Saber was so embarrassed that he wanted to use his sword to hunt down Assassin now. However, after a day trip, Assassin disappeared in the Apunni Mountain a long time ago. The Holy Grail War in Romania was not a seven-man battle in Fuyuki City, but a seven-on-seven camp battle. The center of the battle was Tolifas. But in fact, it can also spread to other cities in Romania. The boundary is larger than that of Fuyuki City, and she doesn''t have the inherent ability to seek out enemies, so she can only return with power and defeat. Back to the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle. Before she went between the kings, the Ruler Joan was standing at the door patrolling. "You''re back, Saber of the Black." Jeanne greeted her. Saber suppressed his anger and nodded. "Then, that... what about the black Assassin?" Jeanne looked around Saber, but didn''t see the king she was looking for. Jeanne has to perform Ruler''s duties well. Ruler cannot be summoned in an ordinary Holy Grail War. Only when the form of a Holy Grail War is very special, and there may even be some omissions that interrupt the ceremony of the Holy Grail War, the Holy Grail as the center of the ceremony will summon Ruler to ensure that The continuation of the Holy Grail War. The form of Joan of Arc being called is not a normal call, but by someone else''s body. This shows that there must be something wrong with this Holy Grail war. Therefore, Joan decided to find out this flaw first. She has checked the black side and is about to go to the red side. However, before leaving, she planned to say goodbye to Assassin. "Assassin..." Saber''s face froze. Which pot is really not open and which pot. Chapter 859： She was just back stabbed by Assassin, and Assassin was mentioned. Saber slowed down and said flatly, "He defected." "Huh?" Jeanne was taken aback. Saber ignored Joan, but went straight between the kings, leaving only Joan with a blank face. The night is long, and everything is silent. This point in time should have been the time to sleep soundly. However, the kings of the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle were brightly lit. The Master and Servant of the Thousand Realm Tree gathered here. This surprised Saber a little. Did something happen again? At this time, Vlad III, sitting high on the throne, looked at Saber and asked, "King Arthur, where is Assassin?" "He defected." Saber said as much as he could. Although Saber didn''t understand what happened, she still told Vlad III the news that one of the five and ten soldiers had betrayed the black side and had gone with Spartacus. Saber originally thought that Vlad III would be as angry as the day, but he didn''t. "Really. That''s it." His face was a little flat, and he even nodded clearly, as if he knew the result from the beginning. Vlad III''s attitude was a little strange, so Saber couldn''t help but frown. What is going on here? Saber frowned. At this time, her lord, Fiore Fulviji Yugdomirenia, was paralyzed because of the deterioration and abnormality of the magic circuit of his legs, and he could only sit in a wheelchair. The girl, beckoned to Saber. Saber walked to Fiore''s side and asked, "Master, what''s the matter?" "It''s not a big deal, it''s just a request from the red side." Fiore said. "What request?" Saber asked. It''s not a trivial thing to be able to gather everyone in black, as Fiore said, right? Fiore said: "The red side sent a message to invite us to kill our black Assassin." Saber was taken aback. Although Shiro had betrayed their black side, it was undeniable that Shiro appeared in the world as the black Assassin. And the red side actually wants to invite them to kill the black Assassin together? Honestly, this proposal is too illusory, right? "Did Lancer accept it?" Saber asked. Fiore said: "There was no... but now..." Fiore pointed to Vlad III. Saber followed Fiore¡¯s fingers and turned his head to look around. I saw Vlad III sitting high in the throne, his pale, slender fingers tapping lightly. Throne armrests. "Boom, boom, boom..." No one can see this, this thoughtful look. But... "Why?" It was unprecedented for the Reds to be able to make such a request. What is even more dreamy is that Vlad III is actually thinking about it. Based on Saber''s understanding of Vlad III, even if Assasssin betrayed at this time, the wise monarch would not actively consider the proposal of the red side. But now, this king has moved his mind. "It may be related to Assassin''s real name," Fiore said. "Assassin''s real name?" Saber raised an eyebrow and asked, "So it seems that Assassin''s real name is exposed!" Like Vlad III, Saber did not believe in "Fujimaru Shiro", which would be Assassin''s real name. Because of this real name, there is no legend at all. Of course it is a trick to cover up the real name. However, neither she nor Vlad III cared. And now, Vlad III is showing such a moved look, I am afraid it is Assassin''s real name, there is a problem! Fiore said: "There is news from the red side that the real name of our black Assassin is Gurneyville..." "G... Gurneyville?" Saber couldn''t help but stunned. Because of this, isn''t it the name of the princess that she married by political marriage during her lifetime? Gurneyville is just one of the names that are transliterated, and there are also names such as Guinevere and Guinevere. These names are all Guinevere in English, referring to a person, and the difference is only the difference in transliteration caused by different local accents. "Yes, it is Gneville. And the information provided by the red side said that Assassin is also the King Arthur of a certain world. It is said that the intensity is very high, and what kind of champion is the hero. Once he is allowed to continue, everyone''s defeat is set. So we need to cooperate with them to besiege Assassin first, and wait for Assassin to leave the field, and then decide each other''s victory..." Fiore said. "Wait, wait a minute, Fiore...My mind is a little messy..." Saber said, clutching his forehead. Too much information. It suddenly rushed into his head, making Saber a little messy. First of all, Assassin''s real name is not Shiro Fujimaru, but Gurneyville, or Guinevere, who is supposed to be her princess. Not to mention, she is inexplicably turned into a man, and she is also the King Arthur of a certain world... and then the crowned heroic spirit is too strong, so the red party invited them to besiege Assassin together... The most important thing is that now Vlad III is very interested? What is this? "You feel messy, Saber?" Fiore smiled and said: "Actually, I am also in a mess now. The red party''s previous large-scale invasion was not a total attack, but to encircle Assassin... This is really inexplicable! The most inexplicable thing is that the red party sent it over. After the news, whether Archer or Lancer, they all call Assassin the Eternal King, not King Arthur, which is too strange..." "Wait, wait, Master!" Saber fixed his eyes on Fiore and asked, "You just said that Lancer and Archer both call Assassin the eternal king...?" "Yeah." Fiore nodded, and said with a smile: "It''s an inexplicable name. I''ve never heard of such a king... Huh huh? Saber, what''s the matter with you? Why does your face look weird? Weird?" Fiore looked at Saber strangely. Chapter 860： She found that Saber''s face was strange now, and the corners of her mouth were still twitching. It''s almost like the explosion of three views, a complex expression that doesn''t know how to describe it! Indeed, this is Saber''s current mentality. Assassin is the eternal king she is pursuing? She has always thought of her in another parallel world? Don¡¯t be kidding, let¡¯s not say that the most basic gender is different. The most important thing is that Assassin¡¯s real name is Gyneville! There is no doubt that she was fooled. In the Holy Grail War that was summoned last time, he was fooled by the Hero King Gilgamesh! But this is too weird, right? King Arthur became Gurneyville, and that Gneville became the eternal king who changed pan-human history... What about her? What role does she play in the legend of the Eternal King? Saber gave a blank look. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Sorry, the New Year is almost here, and I have been busy recently. It''s probably three shifts today, I''m sorry. Chapter 32 However, I am interested in you [second more] Saber didn''t know what expression he should show. The news is too startling and too disappointing. It was not her in the parallel world that changed the history of pan-humanity and allowed the Britons to continue, but someone else. The Eternal King is not her in a parallel world! So, what role does she play in the story of the Eternal King in the parallel world? Is it the apprentice knight who has never left from Aktor Manor? Not right. Not right! Saber remembered that Assassin''s attitude towards her has always been very good, and he personally said that he has had a deep relationship with her. In other words, in the parallel world, is she serving as a knight under the command of the Eternal King? Gurneyville...Gurneyville... Is it possible that she would still engage in a political marriage like her? It shouldn''t, and it''s impossible. If she is not King Arthur in the parallel world, then her identity should not have been exposed. Even if political marriage is required to secure the king''s seat, Gurneyville will naturally go to marry her sister Morgan Lefey. These are all secondary. The most important thing is how did he change pan-human history? How did he save the Britons from the historical trajectory of certain demise? At this moment, Saber didn''t have the resentment towards Assassin''s backstab, instead he was full of desire to ask Assassin face-to-face. At this moment, "Boom, boom, boom..." Vlad III''s voice stopped reaching out and knocking on the armrest of the throne. He stretched out his hand and patted the armrest heavily, stood up, his face calmly said: "The kings listed Assassin as a hostile, let''s start the hunt!" "Wait, wait, Lancer...!" Astorfo shouted. Vlad III''s dull eyes glanced at Astorfo, and said, "This is war. Your position is not ambiguous, Rider." "I understand, but..." Astorfo said anxiously. "You should understand the weight of the title." Vlad III said: "If you have nothing for the Holy Grail, I will send you away as soon as possible." Astorfo closed his mouth. No one could tell this, Vlad III had decided. Vlad III said: "Do you still have any objections?" He scanned everyone present. Arjuna looked at him and asked, "Don''t ask me, why didn''t you disclose his information?" Vlad III looked at Arjuna, and said: "The past is like a cloud of smoke. If you want to investigate it, it''s not a thing." Arjuna nodded. At this time, Avisbronn said: "A-11072, you can''t kill, it must be mine." Astorfo said displeasedly: "So far, are you still thinking about this?" "That''s just an artificial life form, not yours, why are you so entangled?" Avisbronn asked in anger. Astorfo said, "Didn''t the kid admit it? I am his hero." Avisbronn glared at Astorfo in anger, then looked at Astorfo¡¯s Master-Serenike Eskol Yugdomrena. This is a magician with long gray hair and a whip in his hand. Although he looks very beautiful, he exudes a ravager temperament, which is very bad in all aspects. . Avisbronn looked at Serenike and said in embarrassment, "Take care of your Servant, magician!" "Yeah. Of course." Serenike licked his lips, his eyes looked at Astorfo with a cheerful expression, and said, "I will train Rider well." Astorfo looked at Serenike, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Why is he matched with such a master who shakes S? "It seems there is no problem, then go! Go chase the defected Assassin! Since he has defected, he is no longer an ally, kill him unceremoniously!" Vlad III said. Vlad III studied the modern map of Romania before the war began. Chapter 861： Know the geography of modern Romania well. The underground passage of the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle leads directly to the Apunni Mountain, and the opposite of the Apunni Mountain is the confluence of the White Krish River and the Black Krish River. There are small cities such as Brad and Zam. And the red Berserker, and if the eternal king takes those artificial lifeforms to run, they can''t go far, they can only go to those two cities. Therefore, Vlad III divided into three groups, launched a raid towards the two small cities of Brad and Zam, and contacted the red side to act together. Saber, Arjuna and others went to the two small cities of Brad and Zam respectively, while Vlad III continued to sit as the central castle. As the master of Vlad III, the leader of the Thousand Realm Tree clan, and the initiator of this Holy Grail War, Danike looked at Vlad III and really didn''t know what to say. However, Danike didn''t say anything, but Vlad III saw through his mind. He sat on the throne, looked at Dannick, and asked, "Dannick, I cooperate with the red side. You are dissatisfied." Although it was a question, Vlad III''s tone was affirmative. "This... the minister dare not." Danike lowered his head and said. "You have awe in your heart, and Yu is satisfied. But you don''t have to be so wary of Yu. Although Yu is surprised that Assassin is the eternal king, there is a saying that the eternal king is right. The feudal era has come to an end, and Yu has already It''s not what this era needs." Vlad III sighed and said. Danick lowered his head and said nothing. At this time, it''s hard to say. Vlad III took a look at Dannick and said, "You are the leader of a clan, and also a monarch. It is important to know that the ruler is not to say a few beautiful words, that is it. The ruler is the ruler, and you should not use emotions. Combining longitudinally and horizontally is basic. Remember." Vlad III got up, turned and left. Dannick raised his head, looked at the somewhat lonely figure of Vlad III, and said, "Wang...actually, I am puzzled. What the **** is the eternal king? The so-called crowned hero is again What?" "Just as the highest rank of a modern magician is the crown, and the one who stands at the apex of the heroic spirit is also the crown. If you still don''t understand, just understand, as the red dialect says, the complete Assassin stands taller than it is. The rest is tricky, that''s okay." Vlad III said, and then went away. Dannick looked at the back of Vlad III and murmured: "Is it stronger and trickier than the king standing in Romania...?" ... Vlad III assigned a route to everyone. The place where Saber and Astorford went to chase was Brad City. "Then I''ll go first, Saber." Astorfo smiled and sat on the Griffin, the sky of Brad City. Saber frowned and yelled, "If you see Assassin, don''t tell him about it!" "Yeah." Astorfo nodded, and then left. And looking at his casual expression, Saber sighed. I''m afraid this guy will confide in the news as soon as he sees Assassin, right? This is Astolfo that even a king who doesn''t understand people''s hearts can see through, Vlad III has no reason to not see through. But why did Vlad III assign Astorfo to her? "It''s because I don''t worry about being together, so I just assigned Rider and me together?" Saber frowned. If this is the case, then there is no doubt that Vlad III has miscalculated. Saber at this moment, no matter what, he has to see Shirou. Not because he was backstabbed before, but because he wanted to ask how he changed pan-human history and survived the people of Britain. That was her long-cherished wish, she did not hesitate to accept Alaya''s vicious miracle, but also to fulfill her long-cherished wish. Saber rushed to Brad City. Although the walking speed was not as fast as Astorford riding a griffon, it was still fast, and she deserved her agility. Hurrying on the road, Saber''s head was full of the dream that he had obtained the way to save the nation from Shirou, and then received the Holy Grail, resurrected Camelot, and allowed the British to survive. In that dream, even if the kingdom is still perished, the Britons survived. How beautiful is it? And at this moment-- Not good! Saber yelled subconsciously. She instinctively felt a fatal threat, and she stopped her pace quickly in fright. The next moment, there was a loud "bang", the earth cracked, and an incandescent beam of magical power gushed out from the depths of the earth like a pillar. If Saber had just launched [Intuition A], she had foreseeed this dangerous blow, and quickly avoided, she would probably have died or been injured. "This light cannon...who is it?" Saber held the invisible holy sword in his palm tightly, staring at the place where the light cannon gushed. In the scorched earth raging by light cannons, a girl holding a black and red holy sword slowly emerged from the depths of the earth. This bizarre way of appearing on the stage made people extremely surprised, but looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face, Saber became solemn. "It''s you...!" Saber gritted his teeth. The girl was wearing a silver armor and holding a black and red holy sword in her hand, but her face looked very similar to Saber. It can even be said to be a work of art carved out of a mold. The girl looked at Saber who was clenching her teeth, and smiled: "Of course it''s me, Mordred!" "Don''t be kidding, Mordred, you are bigger than you!" Saber said with a serious face. "Is that so? In your ten-year ruling, plus the time to defeat the Humble King Vutigung, I am afraid that your Mordred is much younger than me, right?" The girl asked with a smile. After a pause, the girl laughed and said, "Although you may not understand that. But I am also Mordred." "I''m not interested in talking about this with you, nor in confronting you now. Get out of the way!" Saber shouted. "That''s not okay. You are not interested in me, but¡ª" the girl smiled, "I am interested in you." Chapter 33 As long as you help another person, it¡¯s enough [third more] Templar church. Yanfeng Shiro received a reply from the Thousand Realm Tree clan from his envoy, and he was overjoyed. Semiramis sat on the throne, holding a goblet. She looked at Yanfeng Shiro who was overjoyed, and said with interest: "It seems that Black has agreed to the plan to eliminate the Eternal King first." Chapter 862： Yanfeng Shiro nodded and said, "Yes. They agreed." "Huh." Semiramis snorted and shook the goblet in his hand. The **** red wine swayed in the cup, and said in a somewhat arrogant tone: "It seems that the heroic spirits of the black side are nothing more than that. Yu Huan I thought they would say no, show off their power, and taunt the Master by the way." Yanfeng Shiro smiled and said, "I''m afraid this will disappoint you, Assassin. The black Lancer, that kind of demeanor, is a king-type hero at first glance. This kind of heroic spirit is not emotional." "That''s true." Semiramis laughed. At this moment, Garner of Red Lancer held his sharp spear and walked towards the door. "Lancer, what are you going to do?" Atalante called. Yanfeng Shiro also looked at Garna strangely. According to his understanding, Garna would not act at will. Garna turned his head to look at Atalante, his face calmly said: "The priest will definitely want me to cooperate with the Black side in the next moment, but according to the words of the priest and Assassin, I will talk in a word, and the sky will soon It lights up. I think it''s stupid, it''s a complete waste of time." Yanfeng Shiro: "..." Garner''s tone is calm, but there is no doubt that this is despising, right? This is despising, right? Semiramis glared at Garner fiercely, and said, "Just keep taunting me! Now that Rider is gone, when the faction battle is over, I will be the first to poison you naturally!" "In fact, you don''t have to keep talking about poisoning me to show your strength. That is meaningless, it will only make people feel that you are weak." Garner said calmly: "By the way, your poison is against me. It''s useless." Semiramis waited fiercely for Garna, looking like he was about to eat Garna. It''s just a pity that Garna''s face is still very calm. "Okay, okay. Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel, everyone is still a partner." Yanfeng Shiro quickly became a peacemaker, and then looked at Garner and said, "Lancer, the black side has heard the news. The Eternal King and our Berserker have fled together. And most likely it is in Zam City." "Then you can just use Lingshu to let Berserker capture the Eternal King back?" Atalante asked. Yanfeng Shiro smiled bitterly and said: "I have controlled Berserker before and used two lingo spells... and if we want to force Berserker to be controlled again, two lingo spells are needed, but unfortunately, I only have one left in my hand. ." "So that''s it." Atalanta nodded. Semiramis snorted: "Master, even if Black agrees. Don''t worry about it. It''s hard to guarantee that Black and the Eternal King are strung together and are ready to ambush us!" "Don''t lower your sanity just because you want to show your existence, Assassin." Garner said calmly. "What did you say?" Semiramis widened with anger. Garna said: "Because the red can walk now is to believe in black? Either believe in black and cooperate with black to repel the eternal king, or wait until the eternal king recovers and be repelled by the eternal king. Isn¡¯t there just these two paths? You can¡¯t be foolish to fail to see this clearly, so the meaning of saying it is to show your own existence and show your status as the leader of the red side.¡± Garna''s tone was very calm, but Semiramis''s palm was clenched tightly, as if he breathed higher and lower, he was about to move his hands at any time. Yanfeng Shiro didn''t know what to say, and was a little afraid that Semiramis and Garna would fight now. Semiramis held back his anger, clenched his fists, and said angrily in his voice: "Go chasing you!" "So I said, your communication is meaningless, it''s just a waste of time." Garner said calmly. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ! ! Semiramis couldn''t take it anymore. She had never had the urge to kill someone at such a moment! No. It''s more than just killing! She was going to dance on this guy''s body, kicking his **** with her feet! Semiramis gritted her teeth, her two slender hands were tightly grasped, and no one could see that she had endured to the limit. However, Garna turned and left calmly. The only people controlled by Yanfeng Shiro are Garna, Atalante, and the Three Cavalry Heroes of Semiramis. Therefore, in order to prevent Atalanta from giving it away, Yanfeng Shiro did not let Atalanta attack, and rejected the trump card Semiramis¡¯ proposal to start the [Vanity Sky Garden], but just let Garna go. To the most likely city of Zam. In this regard, Atalante was very depressed. There is no doubt that she was underestimated. But what I have to say is that this is reality. Against the Eternal King, even if it is the Eternal King who has not fully recovered, she is not an opponent. And Garna dealt with the eternal king who had not recovered completely. This is also Yanfeng Shiro''s tactics. "Black has done it too, and Black will definitely dispatch Arjuna. If Arjuna cooperates with Garna, even the King of Eternity, in an incomplete state, must not be an opponent." Yanfeng Shiro Smiled. Garna and Arjuna, this is the double wall of Indian mythology, as long as Garna and Arjuna are united, even if the crown is uncertain, they will not be opponents. So in an incomplete state, even the eternal king is bound to fall. Garna hurried all the way, and soon passed through the Apkini Mountains to the city of Zam. And perhaps it was really due to fate, he happened to run into Arjuna by accident. Arjuna saw Garna, calm down and disappeared immediately, with a big smile like a bully on his face, and said, "Galna, let''s fight!" "It''s a pity that I won''t do it with you now. My lord has officially given me an order to cooperate with you to kill the eternal king first." Garna said calmly: "You have to do it, I don''t Will fight back." "You...!!!" A Zhou glared at Garna fiercely. What he pursues is a fair and just battle with Garna, and then victory over Garna. If Garna did not fight back, then the so-called decisive battle would be meaningless. "Humph." A Zhouna snorted coldly and said, "Well, the battle between you and me will be saved until the Eternal King exits. However, I must kill the Eternal King first!" "Even if you say that, it''s impossible to arouse my fighting spirit." Garner said calmly, but the speed of running was accelerated a bit. Arjuna laughed wildly and said, "Also said you have no fighting spirit!" "Don''t use imagination to feel my behavior, it''s just your imagination, meaningless." Garna said lightly, just running faster. The two of them were competing, hurried across the Apunni Mountain and ran towards the city of Zam. Chapter 863： Whether it was Garna or Arjuna, they were all heroic spirits far beyond the specifications. If it is one-on-one, the incomplete Eternal King still has a chance of winning. But if one enemy is two, even the incomplete King of Eternity will be capsized in the gutter, right? Everyone agrees on this point. Vlad III thought so, and Yanmine Shiro thought so. The two walls of India attack at the same time, even if it is the King of Eternity, it is not a rival! No one doubts this. Even Shirou didn''t doubt this. ¡­ Shi Lang stood at the foot of the mountain, admiring the starry sky. Behind him, a group of artificial lifeforms piled up a bonfire, gathering around Spartacus, asking questions, a pair of pure, white-paper-like eyes, shining with a yearning for the future. "Here, Mr. Assassin." A-11072 came to Shi Lang''s side and handed Shi Lang a grilled fish, which they caught in the river along the way. "Oh. Thank you." Shilang smiled and took it and took a bite. A-11072 stared at Shirou nervously and asked, "Is it okay, Assassin?" "Did you bake it?" Shirou asked. "Hmm." A-11072 nodded. Shi Lang smiled and said, "It''s pretty good." A-11072 showed a bright and happy smile, and then said: "If Mr. Assassin likes to eat, I will always make it for Mr. Assassin." "Really? This is really a tempting proposal." Shi Lang smiled. A-11072 hesitated and asked, "Then, Mr. Assassin, the masters...ah, no, no, Spartacus said that there are no masters and slaves, and everyone is equal. Well. It''s them, they really do. Chase Zam and Brad City, not here?" "Aren''t these two cities across from the Apunich Mountain?" Shi Lang smiled, his bright eyes were like fire, making A-11072 longing for it. "Mr. Assassin... really amazing." A-11072 said with his head down. "Spartacus is really great. I''m just a little clever." Shi Lang laughed. After throwing Saber away, Shiro did not follow Spartacus¡¯s goal to go to the city of Zam, opposite the Apunich Mountain. Instead, he went around in a circle and came to the city of Vaasa next to the city of Tolifa. Nearby. There are hills and mountains everywhere, and Romania¡¯s famous Pathian Mountains to the south are a good place to temporarily settle down. I''m afraid that Black would never have imagined that Shirou would be so bold and hide not far from them. There is no doubt that if Black is chasing their footsteps and heading to the cities of Zam and Brad, it is definitely a different story! In fact, Shirou has already calculated this point. The red side attacked him the first night, undoubtedly because his identity was exposed, and he wanted to press him to death in the cradle while his [Mortal Awakening] had not yet been completed. But their plan failed, so it must be a remedy, otherwise they will not be able to stop Shirou after Shirou awakens. However, if Shirou was hiding in the black camp, the red side without Achilles would definitely not be able to get in. Then, they will definitely expose Shilang''s identity to Black. With Vlad III''s equipment, Rong would certainly accommodate Corporal Shilang, but now that Shilang has turned his back on Black, it is absolutely impossible for Vlad III to accommodate Corporal Shilang. Moreover, Vlad III is a qualified sage, naturally it is impossible to sit back and watch the enemy''s strength, and will definitely cooperate with the red side to eliminate him first. Shilang is not afraid of other things, but when Ajuna and Garner work together, plus a Vlad III, he must not be able to beat them. So, playing a trick, turned around, and walked along the mountain road to the other side''s back. And planned to quietly accumulate awakening karma behind the opponent. And this, I am afraid that no one has thought of it? Yeah. Who can think of someone who is still thinking about hiding behind to accumulate awakening karma while fleeing? And this has caused it. If the opponent wants to pursue it, then it must be completely different. Shi Lang ate up the grilled fish grilled by A-11072, smiled and said to A-11072: "Very delicious grilled fish, thanks." "No, no... it''s just a small matter, please, please don''t say thank you, Mr. Assasssin. You helped me find the direction of freedom. I, I don''t know how to thank you and repay you." A- 11072 said somewhat cautiously. "You don''t have to think so." Shi Lang said with a smile: "As long as you help someone in need like me in the future, that''s enough." Shirou smiled, and A-11072 looked at those eyes. Those bright eyes seemed to have flames burning. It''s so beautiful. Suddenly there was such a feeling in his heart. ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here. That''s it for today. Good night~! Chapter 34¡ªThe Weirdness of Vasha Romania is a developing country. Civil strife broke out in 1989, the regime was overthrown, and it was baptized by the international financial crisis. It can be said to be very backward. Vaasa is a small metropolis in Romania, and its level of development is similar to that of Tolifas. However, there are agricultural estates everywhere around here. It doesn''t look like a modern city. Instead, it feels like a medieval city with a retro style. But this also gives artificial life forms a good opportunity to settle down. The more backward the city is, the more chaotic it is, and this gives the black households a way to settle down in a formal way. Chapter 864： Shiro and Spartacus brought artificial lifeforms into the outskirts of the city. This is a vast hills and plains, backed by rolling mountains. Shiro took the artificial lifeforms to build a house here. They are all weapons manufactured by the Thousand Realm Tree Clan to deal with the Magic Association, and both of their labor and efficiency are higher than ordinary people. And because the Thousand Realms Tree Clan had given them a part of collaborative knowledge when they were born, their collaborative labor ability was very strong. Under the gaze of Shiro and Spartacus, the artificial lifeforms began to cut down the trees in the forest, preparing to build their own houses here. Spartacus had a relaxed smile on his face and wanted to help, but Shi Lang stopped him. "What''s the matter, Dominator. My legs can''t stop at this time." Spartacus looked at Shirou and said. Shi Lang looked at Spartacus and smiled: "It''s nothing, just wait for a while. I just want to give you back what should belong to you." "You didn''t oppress me, let alone exploit me, why would you pay me back, Dominator?" Spartacus asked with a fascinating smile. "Of course there is." Shirou said, "That''s your reason." Shiro stretched out his palm, [Mortal Hero] aimed at Spartacus and activated it instantly, giving Spartacus a skill. ¡ª¡ª[Desperate Will]! Spartacus, who was attached to the "Desperate Will", suddenly frowned in pain, and the chaotic eyes that were dominated by instinct began to have a faint clear color. [Desperate Will] This is an inherent skill that Shirou copied from the record of the King of Eternity. It can greatly enhance endurance and avoid deadly attacks. The greatest effect is to increase the patience of abnormal interference. And the [Frenzy] brought by the Berserker rank is just an abnormal interference resisted by [Desperate Will]! And this is what Shiro wants to return to Spartacus. -Reason! "Ah¡ª" Spartacus covered his head and yelled, looking a little bit painful. "What happened to Spartacus?" "Did something happen to Spartacus?" ... The working artificial lifeforms saw Spartacus screaming, and one by one quickly put down the work in their hands, surrounded them, and looked at Spartacus with concern. "No, nothing...I''m fine, friends." Spartacus said, clutching his head. Shiro looked at the artificial lifeforms and said, "Go back to work. Work is glorious." The artificial lifeforms nodded and went back to work. Spartacus covered his face, looking through his fingers, looking at Shirou. This gaze is no longer chaotic, but clear, even with some sense of scrutiny. "It seems that you have recovered your mind, Spartacus." Shiro said, looking at Spartacus. "Yes." Spartacus sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that I, in the real world at the Berserker rank, would actually do so many stupid things." Shi Lang was stunned for a moment and asked, "Do you regret what you did?" "No, an unknown king." Spartacus shook his head and said: "I was only irrational, I was only governed by my own instincts, and many things were not thought through the brain. I just wanted to bring them out. , I just want to release their spiritual constraints, but there is no plan. If it were not for you, the unknown king, I am afraid that what I have to do will not succeed. And even if they succeed in bringing them out, it will be nothing but death. On the road to chasing ideals." Shiro nodded. Spartacus, who had to recover his rationality due to "Desperate Will", did not regret what he did when he was crazy, he was only afraid of his instinct alone and reckless end. Fortunately, he got Shirou''s help when he became mad, and it didn''t cause any mistakes. Just... "I''m very strange." Spartacus looked at Shirou with very confused eyes, and asked: "You are the king and the ruler. I will definitely not mistake this. But why did you help me? Help at that time I am irrational and do things by instinct alone?" Shiro stretched out his palm, pointed at the artificial lifeforms, and said, "They, like us, are not all human beings?" Spartacus was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, and said: "You are really a benevolent monarch." "Thank you." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "This is just a matter of mentality, not much at all." "But the most difficult thing is the state of mind." Spartacus shook his head and said: "In my cognition, the monarch never treats people as adults, but as possessions and creating value offerings. A slave to your own pleasure. Therefore, your mentality is really commendable among monarchs. Please tell me your name, and I am willing to proclaim your real name." "It doesn''t have to be like that. I am just an assassin in this realm, without the side of a king. Moreover, you and I are like-minded, so it is enough to get along in harmony." Shi Lang smiled and waved his hand. Spartacus admired: "You are really a magnanimous king." Shi Lang was depressed. Isn''t this normal humanitarian communication? What can be bragging about? Moreover, he returned his sanity to Spartacus, not letting Spartacus brag about himself! "Okay, don''t say anything. Let''s help them together." Shi Lang said. Spartacus nodded. With the participation of two people, the speed of construction was very fast, but now it is even faster. Shirou is responsible for command and planning, while Spartacus is responsible for moving. I have to say that Spartacus''s body is too strong, and he carried a tree that could only be surrounded by three people with one hand. This aroused the amazement of the artificial life forms. Time passed bit by bit, and with the concerted efforts of everyone, the housing complex was built. Under Shilang''s plan, these residential terraces have clear levels of transportation, and they already have the feeling of an ancient village. However, it should be said that it is indeed a doll that was bred for war. The efficiency of this labor is too high. And this is undoubtedly the new starting point for these artificial life forms that have defected. On the other side of the Baqian Mountains, a big red sun slowly rose to the sky, dazzling light spilling on the earth. The artificial lifeforms sang and danced in front of the built ancient village, while Spartacus looked at them with a smile. This is just like the feeling that Moses took the Jews and fled from Egypt to the New World. Chapter 865： It''s just a pity that this era is modern, not ancient. And the place where they escaped is not the New World, but just a city away. A total of 36 artificial lifeforms escaped with Spartacus. The housing problem for these 36 people has been solved, but there is a lack of food. Therefore, Shiro took A-11072 and planned to go to Vasha City to purchase some food and some daily necessities. In fact, Spartacus wanted to go with Shirou, but Shirou refused. Because Spartacus''s sturdy body is too scary. His fighting power in the first night took a lot of damage from Hercules. Although he had digested a lot of magic power from the damage at the moment, his size was still maintained at three meters or less. It was too scary to enter the city. . Shiro and A-11072 went to Vasha to purchase things together. On the way, A-11072 said with some embarrassment: "Really, I''m really sorry, Mr. Assassin. You let us go, and you still have to work for us now." "Don''t care, in fact, this is just a trip for me. Don''t care, don''t have to be so formal." Shi Lang smiled. As for Shirou, A-11072 is really embarrassed. Shiro took A-11072 into the city of Washa. Shirou frowned shortly after entering the city of Vaasa. He and A-11072 walked into the city of Washa together, and the citizens of Washa city stared at them one by one. It didn''t feel much at first. But after walking for more than ten minutes, several citizens stared at them, with a wolf-like look in their eyes, which made Shilang feel that something was wrong. "A, Mr. Assassin, why are they looking at us?" A-11072 asked puzzledly. Shirou said, "Don''t worry about them, just leave after purchasing our stuff." "I see." A-11072 nodded, and subconsciously approached some Shirou. To be honest, there is really no way he can ignore this. The people in this city looked very weird, staring at them with scorching eyes, as if they were about to rip them alive, which made A-11072 a little scared. In fact, this is Shirou''s feeling. He also felt that the city was a bit weird. Especially after he posted [Intuition] to himself, he immediately felt a very uncomfortable feeling. But what it feels like is not clear. It is a very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable feeling. Shi Lang frowned. Shi Lang brought A-11072 to a supermarket, bought a lot of daily necessities, and rented a small truck. Just before the checkout, the owner of the supermarket asked: "Friends, are you not locals?" Shilang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Boss, how did you see it?" "It''s a business, and it pays attention to eyesight. There are some things that can be seen at a glance." The supermarket owner smiled, and then said: "I''ll be a kind person, and I advise you to leave the city as soon as possible." A-11072 asked strangely: "Why?" "Don''t ask too much, it''s better to leave quickly, a foreigner," the boss said. At this time, outside the supermarket, a bell rang suddenly "dangdangdang". The boss''s face changed abruptly, and then he clasped his hands in front of his chest, praying, and changed his face to a pious look. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. At this moment, a middle-aged man in a suit walked in outside the door. "Praise the beautiful world." The boss first prayed devoutly, then looked at the middle-aged man, and said: "Isn''t this Priest Josson? Is there anything going on with me?" the boss asked. "Praise the beautiful world." The middle-aged man also prayed, then looked at the boss, and said: "I''m here to inform you that Getais will hold a church in Civic Square this afternoon. Don''t be late." The boss asked strangely: "Isn''t it said that there are despicable foreigners making trouble, and the leader has also gone to Tolifas to preach, so it will not be held for the time being?" The middle-aged man said: "The despicable foreigner has been caught by the deputy leader, so it can be held as usual." "That''s it. This is really a happy thing." The boss said with a pious face. At this time, the middle-aged man looked at Shirou and A-11072 and asked, "These two are also foreigners, aren''t they?" "Yes, we are here to purchase things from Tolifa City." Shiro said. "Oh? Tolifa City?" The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, and then he asked: "Then have you seen our leader?" "Unfortunately, I don''t know the leader you mentioned." Shi Lang said. The middle-aged man said: "It''s a very beautiful and holy lady. As long as you meet her, you will be happy from the heart. Ah... the great leader. Praise the beautiful world." Shilang shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that I didn''t meet such a lady." "It''s really a shame. You missed understanding the true meaning of living." The middle-aged man shook his head, and then said with a smile: "However, you can also come to our church. Don''t worry, we are not strange. Organization." Shiro nodded. At this moment, the middle-aged man looked at the boss and said, "Then, I''m going to inform the next one, Getais." "Praise the beautiful world." The boss prayed devoutly. When the middle-aged man left, the pious look on the boss''s face suddenly disappeared, and he whispered in a low voice: "Fuck your mother''s praise!" A-11072 said: "Mr. Assassin, we should go now." Shiro nodded. At this moment, the boss raised his head, looked at Shi Lang and A-11072, and said: "You can''t live without it, foreigners." "What does this mean, boss?" Shi Lang asked with interest. The boss said: "Isn''t this obvious? You have been preached. If you dare to leave the city like this... Believe me, the vice master will come to you and give you nightmares!" Chapter 35. How about making my collection? Chapter 866： A fierce battle is taking place in the corner of the Apkini Mountain. The cold white light flickered, a red and black holy sword pierced out, pointed at Saber''s left shoulder, making the little knight of the sword grow old without waiting for the sword tricks, his wrists trembling and the sword leaning, the sharp blade of the sword has been slashed towards Saber Right neck. Saber stood his sword to block, a "clang" sound of steel surging, and the two swords struck each other, humming. The tremors continued, and the two of them had gone through several moves. Saber''s hands vigorously shook the little knight away. "Enough! I don''t have time to fight you!" Saber stared at the little knight in front of him with serious eyes and shouted. The face of the little knight is almost carved out of the same mold as her. If there is really any difference, apart from each other''s temperament, there will only be the pair of eyebrows. Because the tail of the little knight''s eyebrows resembled lightning, giving people a very cold feeling. The little knight smiled and said, "This can''t be done." She licked her lips, with a wild, hunter-like feeling. Saber frowned tightly. To be honest, she didn''t want to fight the little knight now because it made no sense. She just wants to find Assasssin now. The little knight said: "You are the black Saber, and I am the red Saber. For the Holy Grail, you are destined to live and die." "Before the Eternal King exits, aren''t the red and black sides temporarily joining hands?" Saber asked loudly. "Oh? Have you teamed up to face that king? The action is really fast." The little knight was a little surprised, then looked at Saber''s face, laughed, and said: "It''s really funny. You are actually It will shoot against that king. But now that the red and black have joined forces, let me change my opinion." After a pause, the little knight said: "You are King Arthur, and I am Mordred. Whether it is legend or epic, you and I are destined to have a battle, Altria Pendragon." "You are not Mordred!" Saber said. The little knight smiled: "I am not your Mordred, but to me, Altria is the same!" There was a flash of light in the little knight''s eyes, and then a step forward, the black and red holy sword in his hand slashed towards Saber. Saber crossed swords to greet him, and with a "clank" sound, the two holy swords made a violent sound. Saber frowned and asked, "Are you going to pester me no matter what, Saber of Red?" "Isn''t this something that you can know without even asking, you idiot? Haha!" The little knight showed a frenzied smile, and the holy sword in his hand slammed down, pointing only to Saber''s top door. Saber avoids to the right, holding the holy sword in his left hand and leaning diagonally, the star sword stabs the little knight''s thigh like a gust of wind. The two used their swords swiftly and fought with all their strength. The sword light, the sound of clank is endless. As time passed by, the two men only fought with swordsmanship. They had fought for seventy or eighty rounds. The swordsmanship became tighter and tighter, and the shots became more and more fierce. The little knight couldn''t keep up with Saber''s rhythm. Suddenly, the little knight swung a sword, but Saber didn''t take it hard, causing the little knight to use too much force, and his body shook slightly, as if he was about to fall. Saber clenched the sword in his hand and swung it fiercely. The little knight turned his wrist, and the holy sword in his hand radiated a black-red light, and terrifying magic was brewing. Not good! Saber felt bad, and poured magic power into the invisible holy sword in his hand, and the invisible wind that held the holy sword began to explode. ¡ª¡ªThe King of Wind Hammer! The storm of the invisible holy sword and the light of the little knight''s black and red holy sword intersected and exploded. With a "bang", a powerful explosion occurred at the intersection of the storm and the light. With the help of this blasting force, the little knight stabilized his figure and successfully retreated from Saber''s attack. However, the figure is slightly embarrassed. Stabilizing his body, the little knight looked at Saber with a solemn face, sighed, and said, "If you talk about swordsmanship, I really am not your opponent." "If you know, go back!" Saber scolded. The little knight smiled and said, "This can''t be done." "I don''t understand." Saber frowned and said, "You are fighting with me now, it makes no sense at all!" The little knight sighed, and said with a headache: "How many times do you want me to say before you can face my identity? Didn''t I tell you? I am Mordred, who ended your kingdom and Mordred of your life. Fighting with you is the inevitability of cause and fate." "There is no logic at all!" Saber said solemnly, "Even if you are a fellow of Mordred, there is no need to have trouble with me!" "Finally face my identity?" Mordred laughed and said, "In fact, they are all the same. Because in my world, it is me who destroyed your rule and the country, Mordred!" Saber clenched the holy sword in his hand and looked at her with a cold expression. Mordred stretched out his palm, looked at Saber with a smile, and said, "It''s really cold eyes. I like your eyes, cold, hateful, without a trace of tenderness. Very good, I like it very much. How about, think about it, how about making my collection?" "What did you say?" Saber was stunned. She felt that she had auditory hallucinations. "Your ears are really bad, King Arthur." Mordred sighed, and then said, "But, well. I''m very patient with you. So I say it again, I said, you make my collection How about the product? As the price of making my collection, I can help you get the Holy Grail." What responded to her was Saber''s colder eyes and a cold sword. It''s a pity that Mordred had already prepared, this sword did not pierce Mordred''s body. Saber''s face was as cold as frost. I heard it again. Such disgusting words. The last time she was summoned, the hero Gilgamesh, and the Caster Gil de Ray who mistakenly identified her as Joan of Arc, said such disgusting things to her. And this time, it was said again. And it''s Mordred! Although not the same person. But there is no doubt that the girl in front of her is the Mordred who destroyed King Arthur''s kingdom! "It seems to be unwilling. There is really no way. Obviously as long as you agree, it will be easier. But now, I can only rob as a robber." Mordred sighed. , Said with a smile: "It will be very painful, please hold back." Saber said with a cold face: "You are not my opponent!" Chapter 867： "If it''s only swordsmanship, it is true. But if you only use your knowledge of''Mordred'' to recognize me, you will suffer a lot. Because --, I am not a knight, It''s the king!" Saber was not shaken by Mordred''s words, but the next moment, the change in Mordred''s body made her stunned. Strange rune. It''s like a strange word that means something. And the very strange rune crawled out from under Mordred''s neck and stained Mordred''s whole body. That exquisite, immature face was also more terrifying because it was covered with this strange rune. Like the old Wuzhu. "This, this is..." Saber couldn''t help but was stunned. She had never seen this kind of thing. No. It''s not just that I haven''t seen it. In the legend of Britain, there is no such thing. And... Saber lowered his head slightly, looking blankly at the holy sword in his hand. At this moment, the invisible holy sword in her hand was emitting a faint starlight. It''s like some hidden function has been activated. Once, when she got this invisible holy sword, the sword in the lake-the sword of oath of victory, and the holy gun Lungomiard, Merlin had told her whether it was the sword in the lake or the holy gun Lungomi Niad, are all planetary creations. The Holy Spear Lungominiad is the star anchor that anchors the epidermis of the planet, and the star sword is the weapon that the planet uses to defend against the enemies of the world. And now, is the faint light of the star activated by the ability of the star sword? But isn''t this only activated when facing the enemy of the world? Saber was at a loss. "Understand? I''m a very despicable person. As far as I am concerned, as long as I can achieve my purpose, anything, and any power, I will use it." Mordred laughed, then licked his lips and said: "First of all, I am not a gentle person. So, it will be very painful." Saber frowned. Although she didn''t know what Mordred did, this strange situation did make her feel bad. Holding the Sword of Oath of Victory that exudes a faint starlight, she rushed towards Mordred with a stride, and slashed towards Mordred with a sword in her waist. In the face of such a cold sword, no matter what Mordred is going to do, he must be defended first, right? However, it did not. Mordred didn''t do anything, and Saber''s sword was taken for granted. However-- With a "swish", Saber''s sword seemed to have hit the air, and it went straight through Mordred''s body. Not good! Saber''s eyes shrank sharply, and he immediately relieved his strength, preparing to retreat, but Mordred kicked Saber''s abdomen directly. "Woo..." Saber screamed in pain, and his body took seven or eight steps back. Saber gritted his teeth and struck Mordred''s abdomen with another lunge. However, with a "shoo", the sword passed through Mordred''s body again, and Mordred slashed at Saber''s shoulder with a backhand. Saber quickly blocked, but the sword and the sword did not clash. Mordred''s red and black holy sword passed directly through Saber''s star sword and her body. It doesn''t seem to cause harm either. However-- With a "chao", Saber had an extra wound on his right arm. The blood is flowing. Saber pushed hard with both feet and quickly backed away, leaving Modredella away. She clutched her wound and looked at Mordred suspiciously. Mordred smiled at her and said: "Now it''s too late to make my collection obediently." However, what responded to her was an icy gaze. Saber said coldly: "I understand, is this your hidden treasure? My sword cannot attack you, but your sword can attack me." "Yeah. That''s it." Mordred nodded, smiling. Saber took a deep breath, then took a position. "Oath¡ª" The star sword in her hand exudes a dazzling light. Not only that, but the faint starlight entwined with the sword body also lit up. The invisible holy sword exudes a brilliance that Saber has never seen so far. "¡ª¡ªSword of Victory!" Saber blasted this endless brilliance towards Mordred. The sword couldn''t attack Mordred, but the Liberation Oath of Victory Sword could attack. However, is this really the case? "How, how..." Saber''s eyes shrank sharply. The invisible holy sword exudes a brilliance that Saber has never seen so far. However, Mordred walked towards her slowly in the light. She was not hit by the Sword of Oath of Victory. Instead, she walked slowly towards Saber as if she had passed through the brilliance of the Sword of Oath of Victory. "It''s a pity, whether energy or light, for me now, they are all concealed media." Mordred said with a smile. ... Chapter 868： ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I can''t bear it today, I owe one more. It''s New Year''s Eve, and my sister at home has also given birth to a baby. Recently, she has been busy and the update is irregular, so sorry. I owe one more, I will make it up, please rest assured. Although it is two shifts, the word count is still 8K today... it can beat the others by 4 shifts... Chapter 36 This is my waywardness The sky was bright. Lion Jiejieli is still in the tomb''s spiritual veins, deploying his own equipment. "When, when, when..." Behind him came the sound of footsteps accompanied by the collision of steel. Lion Jiejieli deployed the revolver in his hand, and asked without looking back, "I''m back, Secretary''Galahad''." "Yes, Master." There was a voice from the people behind him. It''s just that the voice is slightly rushed and looks a bit tired. Lion Jiejieli turned his head to look, and couldn''t help being taken aback. I saw his red Saber little knight, carrying a knight girl in a blue knight costume, standing behind him. The little knight threw the knight **** his shoulders to the ground. The knight girl was thrown to the ground by the little knight, and the steel armor on her body collided with the ground, making a "bang" sound. The slender figure of the knight girl moved on the ground twice because of inertia, and then there was no reaction. Her eyes were closed dimly, as peaceful and beautiful as a princess who had fainted. It''s just that face, exactly like the little knight! This made the lion robber the world a little confused. In addition, the armor of this knight girl was missing one piece in the east and one piece in the west. There were blood stains on the corners of her mouth, her face was gray and she looked very embarrassed. It can be seen that there was a fierce battle. The little knight rubbed his wrist and complained, "I have to struggle in the end. I''m really exhausted." With a dazed expression on his face, Lion Jiejieli stretched out his finger at the knight girl, and asked, "Galahad, is this...?" "Black Saber," the little knight said lightly. The little knight''s tone was relaxed, but the lion robbery was stupid. His Servant went out, and finally came back with a fainted black Saber? What the **** is this? Lion Jiejieli frowned, pointed at Saber and asked: "This, is this the waywardness you said to me, ¡®Galahad Qing¡¯?" "Extremely right." The little knight nodded and smiled: "This is my waywardness!" Lion Jiejie Li really didn''t know what to say. His Servant went out for a trip and ended up carrying Black''s Saber back! This... What should I say? Lion Jiejieli looked at Saber''s embarrassed face, then turned to look at the little knight, and asked: "Did you knock her out,''Galahad Qing''?" "Yes. I stunned." The little knight nodded and smiled: "She is too uncooperative, so I can only stun her." The Lion Tribulation Realm thought for a while, and asked, "Does it make any sense to tie the Black Saber back, "Galahad Ching"?" "It''s all my willfulness, Master." The little knight lowered his head, put his palm around the back of Saber''s head, slowly held Saber''s head up, and then put his cheek on Saber''s cheek, and asked with a smile: "I haven''t seen the doorway clearly yet. Is it, Master?" The Lion Tribulation Realm said suddenly: "Oh. I understand, you are sisters. And''Galahad Qing'', your true identity is Agruwen, and the black Saber is Jahris, Gareth, One of Gawain, right?" Although the legendary Knight of the Round Table is a female, this is outrageous, but the existing clues can only deduce this result. "Tsk." The little knight glanced at Lion Jiejieli with some speechlessness, and then said: "How do you see that we are sisters, Master? Well, let me tell you that I am a mother and daughter. " The lion robbers the world for a moment. Mother-daughter relationship? Lion Jiejieli glanced at Saber, who was knocked out by the little knight, and didn''t know what to say. "Although Black will come to her and the King of Eternity, it really surprised me. But you can rest assured, Master. I am bound to win the Holy Grail and will not keep my hands. But before that, I must do one thing. ." The little knight stretched out his palm and gently stroked Saber''s cheek. Lion Jiejieli watched this scene speechlessly, and then reminded: "''Galahad Qing'', although I don''t know your real name, I don''t know what you are going to do. I don''t say anything about your waywardness. But as a Master, I have to remind you that no matter what you want to do to Saber of the Black, once her Master finds that she has fallen into your hands, you can send a spell to let Saber of the Black be transferred away." "That''s true." The little knight nodded, and then said with a smile: "However, I have my own plan in my heart." The little knight went to a basin of water, took the newly bought towel and soaked it in some water, and then gently hummed an unknown ballad while gently wiping Saber''s face. ... ... The city of Washa. Shiro asked A-11072 to drive away in the truck first, while he stayed, preparing to see this strange church in Vaasa. However, the supermarket owner has changed his mind. He returned the rent to Shiro and refused to rent the truck to Shiro. "I can''t lend you the truck, because it seems to the missionaries, but to help you escape, I will be bestowed disaster by the vice-master." The supermarket owner said with a look of fear. It can be seen that he is very afraid of the so-called vice-master. To be honest, the religion of Washa City makes Shi Lang feel a little weird, and even feels that there is some cult spreading here. Shi Lang asked, "Boss, you have been preached by a cult? You can report directly to the government. The local government won''t just ignore it, right?" Chapter 869： The supermarket owner shook his head and said, "No, no. The vice leader will give disaster!" "What exactly is the disaster of the vice leader?" Shi Lang asked. The supermarket owner showed a look of extreme fear, and said: "No, I can''t say. You will be taken away from yourself, and you will become very strange..." The owner''s panicked sergeant and A-11072 drove out. A-11072 looked inexplicable, but Shirou frowned. "What''s the matter, Mr. Assassin?" A-11072 asked, turning his head, looking at Shirou. Shi Lang glanced at A-11072, shook his head, and said, "No. Nothing." The situation in Washa City is a bit strange, and I heard this description from the boss... There is no doubt that there is some supernatural force at work. The Holy Grail battle is taking place in Romania, and the so-called supernatural powers are probably the followers. However, if it is a follower, why is his [Flower of Evil] not aware of it? Shi Lang frowned. Moreover, after they were driven out by the owner of the supermarket, the people who patrolled the streets all looked at them. At this time, Shi Lang paid attention to a detail that had been ignored before. Some people wear two bells around their waists. Walked out and made a "ding-dang-dong" sound. And this bell is also on the middle-aged man who preached before. "Ding jingle bells--" A bell rang, a young girl ran up to them, looked at Shirou with a smile, and asked: "Hello, are you here for the first time in Vaasa?" Shiro stopped A-11072, smiled and said, "I''m sorry. Someone has invited us to join the church just now." "Oh. That''s it," the girl nodded, showing a bright smile, and said: "I hope you can spend a happy day in Vaasa. Praise the beautiful world." The girl prayed, then turned and left. A-11072 looked at Shirou strangely and asked, "Mr. Assassin, why did you stop me just now?" "You just wanted to answer,''We are leaving,'' right?" Shilang asked. A-11072 nodded and asked, "Is there anything wrong with this? I feel that this city is a little weird... Mr. Assassin, let''s leave quickly!" "That''s not okay." Shilang shook his head and said, "This city is right next to our station. If we don''t check the situation first, it will be very troublesome." "Is that so..." A-11072 nodded, and said, "I know. Then I''ll go back first, otherwise I will drag Mr. Assassin''s back." Shi Lang patted A-11072 on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "If you go back now, it will really hold me back." "Huh?" A-11072 was taken aback for a moment, and his face was puzzled. However, Shiro did not have a famous saying, but took A-11072 to the Civic Square. The missionary said before that the church would be held in the Civic Square, Shirou would not forget the information he had received so quickly. In addition, the citizens of Vasa also flocked to the Civic Square. It is difficult not to notice this. Many citizens have gathered in the Civic Square. They sat cross-legged in a corner, communicating with each other, and then praising the world. At this time, a middle-aged man looked at Shirou and asked, "Praise the beautiful world. Friends, you all look strange. Are you the first time to come to Vaasa?" "Praise the beautiful world. Yes, my dear friend, I came here specially from Tolifa City, just to join this church." Shirou said. A-11072 was dumbfounded, and looked at Shirou strangely, but Shirou stretched out his hand behind his back, shook his index finger, and motioned him not to speak. Although A-11072 was puzzled, he was very obedient and sat obediently without speaking. "Wow, it turns out to be a friend from Tolifa City!" The middle-aged man said with some excitement: "Has the leader finally opened up branch education in Tolifa City?" "Yes. Even a church has been set up, and many of us are fascinated by it. Ah... Praise the beautiful world!" Shilang held his hands in his chest and prayed. "Praise the beautiful world." The middle-aged man also prayed. Shi Lang squinted his eyes, then he estimated the habitual movement. If Merlin were to see his subconscious action, he would probably have stomachache again. Shiro said with emotion: "Speaking of which, compared with Vassar, our situation is still relatively small. After all, when will the church in Tolifas be as spectacular as here?" "Don''t worry, it won''t take long." The middle-aged man patted his chest and said: "Vasa City has also developed in the past month, so your side will definitely develop soon." Shi Lang squinted his eyes. In other words, there is a follower, or something with supernatural power, who established this church here a month ago? "That''s right, friend. I want to ask, before, I heard that a **** foreigner was making trouble in our church, causing our church to be able to spread to Tolyfas at this moment. Is this true?" Asked. "Of course it''s true!" The middle-aged man showed an indignant look and said, "That woman will make trouble every time we meet. It''s really irritating! However, she was finally caught by our vice-master. Yes, this time I will also issue a trial against her!" "Oh?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, then glanced around and asked: "Where is the assistant teacher? Why didn''t I see him?" "Don''t you know who the deputy leader is?" The middle-aged man showed a skeptical look. Shi Lang smiled and said: "Because the leader of our mission in Tolifa City. Praise the beautiful world, the leader is really a beautiful and holy woman. Praise the great leader." "So that''s it," The suspicion in the middle-aged man''s eyes was gone, and then he smiled and said, "Vice leader, right by your side." "Huh?" Shi Lang was taken aback. The middle-aged man said: "You, me, and him are the deputy leader. It''s all the believers. Ah... Praise the beautiful world." Shi Lang frowned. At this moment, a priest with a big beard stepped onto the stage. Chapter 37 Matthew The middle-aged man glanced at the bearded priest who came onto the stage and said to Shiro: "My friend, I''m sorry, the church is about to begin, I won''t tell you anymore." Chapter 870： Shi Lang nodded, sitting a little farther away from the middle-aged man. He glanced at the people around him with fiery eyes, turned his head, and whispered to A-11072: "Wait a moment, what do they shout, we will follow. Do you understand?" A-11072 nodded busy. At this time, the bearded priest stepped onto the stage with his hands slightly open, as if embracing the world, and said, "My friends, we are here, and praise this beautiful world." "Praise the beautiful world!" "Praise the beautiful world!" ... The crowd around shouted. Shi Lang followed with a shout, his eyes scanned like an eagle, his brows frowned. At this moment, among the people who gathered in this civic square, not only the citizens, but also capitalists, policemen, soldiers, priests and nuns of the church, and even the politicians of the city participated. Shi Lang was able to recognize these people because many of them were celebrities who posted big avatars everywhere in the city. It''s no wonder that the supermarket owner would say that it is useless to report, because even the city''s politicians have already participated in it. And at this moment, the believers who gathered here, regardless of high or low, looked fanatical, as if they had been caught in an evil spirit. Shi Lang frowned. "I am very glad to be able to meet my friends here again in this cloudless clear sky. Ah... Praise this beautiful world!" The bearded priest prayed again, and the people present praised again. To be honest, Shirou had a deep understanding of the supermarket owner''s feelings. No matter how beautiful the words are, if you hear them repeatedly, you will eventually feel crooked and bored. It''s no wonder that the supermarket owner would whisper and compliment. It''s like forced brainwashing! At this time, the bearded priest said with a sorrowful expression: "My dear friends, it has been two weeks since the last church was held. In these two weeks, we are all the time and do not want to hold our church again. But, there is always a vicious witch destroying our church! This is destroying our beautiful heaven, this hateful witch!" "Hateful!" "Hateful!" People followed the response, hoarse, with strong malice and hatred. A-11072 was a little scared, and subconsciously approached some Shirou. Shirou was not timid at all about this kind of battle, and his expression was calm. The bearded priest glanced at the screaming crowd, nodded and said, "But, finally yesterday! Our great vice-master caught this hateful witch! Now, friends, let us one Get up and judge this witch!" A young girl was pushed up by two policemen. Shirou didn''t feel anything about the words of the bearded priest, but when he saw this girl, he couldn''t help being surprised. This girl is about sixteen years old, with short pink hair, one side of the hair just covers her eyes, a pair of bright violet eyes, and she wears a pair of glasses with a black frame. She was wearing a white short coat, a black skirt inside, black pantyhose on her slender legs, and a pair of brown leather shoes. No way. This, this is not... Seeing this girl who was escorted by the police, Shi Lang was taken aback. The bearded priest said loudly, "My friends, our great vice-master has already found out clearly. The real name of this witch, called''Matthew Girelette'', comes from a person called''Chaldias.'' The evil institution! Its purpose is to destroy our beautiful world!" People looked at each other, and the sound of communication was like a vegetable market, buzzing, and extremely messy. Shi Lang frowned. Together with Spartacus, he played the black side and the red side with the artificial life body, and came to the city of Vaasa, opposite the city of Tolifa. Unexpectedly, there was a strange surprise happening here, and what was even more unexpected was that there would be a Matthew Girelette here! And... Chaldea? Shi Lang frowned, held his temper, and continued to watch. However, A-11072 looked at Matthew Girelette, who was restrained by the police, in astonishment. He actually had the feeling of seeing the same kind. It''s really inexplicable. Father Bearded walked slowly to Matthew Girelette and asked loudly, "What purpose did you come here for?" Matthew¡¯s brilliant violet eyes had no color, and he said in a daze, "In order to repair the connection point..." "Why did you enter our city?" The bearded priest asked again. Matthew said blankly: "In order to wait for the captain..." "Tell me, did you ruin our party?" the bearded priest asked loudly. Matthew''s brilliant violet eyes were still lacklustre, and said in a dull tone: "Yes..." The bearded priest turned around and faced the crowd, and said, "My dear friends, do you hear clearly? This witch has already admitted, you said, what should I do?" The discussion was noisy and buzzing, and Matthew, who was caught by the police''s arm, looked at him blankly, without a trace of expression on his face. At this moment, someone shouted: "Burn her to death!" This sentence is like a ignited fuse. The people gathered here shouted one by one. Malice is rampant. However, the face of Matthew on the stage was still calm, as if he hadn''t heard it. A-11072 felt very strange, and asked Shirou in a low voice, "Mr. Assassin, why didn''t the lady react at all?" "It''s probably someone who controls his mind." Shi Lang squinted his eyes and said. "Burn her to death!" Chapter 871： "Burn her to death!" The surrounding believers screamed enthusiastically. Like people hunting witches in the Middle Ages. "Then give a trial here--," the bearded priest shouted loudly: "The trial is fire!" Several policemen carried a pillar and walked onto the stage, and then led Matthew, who had a dull-eyed look, to the pillar. Several people set up a tall pyre next to Matthew. The bearded priest picked up a torch. The burning fire, at this dawning time, illuminated half of his holy face, like a priest who burned a witch to death in the Middle Ages, holy and loving. "May heaven be beautiful. Praise the beautiful world." The bearded priest prayed, and then threw the torch into the pyre. "May heaven be all beautiful." The citizens are also praying. They witnessed Matthew in the sea of ??flames, one by one, peaceful and pious. At this moment, Shi Lang, who was sitting in the crowd, turned his head to look at A-11072, and said, "I''m going to run away!" "Huh?" A-11072 was taken aback. Shilang didn''t wait for him to recover, he stretched out his palm and grabbed his back collar, and then "evil" surged behind him, forming the fleshy wings of "evil", and flew into the sky with a "swish". Such a shocking change naturally aroused the exclamation of the surrounding believers. They looked at Shi Lang flying into the sky and at the ugly [evil] meat wings behind Shi Lang, they couldn''t help but exclaim. "It''s a devil!" "It''s the devil of hell!" "Is it the witch''s companion?" ... The believers exclaimed one by one, terrified. It is true that Shirou''s [evil] fleshy wings are indeed terrifying, which is in line with the image of human beings towards demons. Shi Lang did not pay attention to the panic of the believers. Instead, he waved his hand so that [Evil] formed a huge arm and grabbed Matthew, who was in a sea of ??flames. "The target of the devil is the witch!" The bearded priest exclaimed, "Stop him!" Soldiers and policemen at the scene took out their guns and fired at Shilang. But the bullets of modern civilization, as soon as they touched the mud of [evil] around Shilang, they were polluted and degraded by the mud of [evil]. Seeing that the bullet was useless to Shi Lang, some policemen turned around and prepared to shoot Matthew. However, Shi Lang''s giant arm of "evil" was one step ahead, reaching into the sea of ??fire and arresting Matthew. "Escape!" "Devil! It''s a devil!" "The witch''s accomplice is a demon!" "The devil has come to destroy our beautiful world!" ... The Civic Square was in chaos. Shouting and crying. Very messy. Shirou ignored it, but regenerated a giant arm of [evil]. Two giant arms of [Evil], one holding Matthew and the other holding A-11072, flew towards the distance. The bearded priest yelled angrily: "The deputy leader will not let you go, devil, witch!" No one paid any attention to him. Shilang took A-11072 and the absent-minded Matthew, flew to the station. The small head of A-11072 worked very hard to get out of the giant hand of [Evil], looked at Shirou, and said, "Mr. Assassin, the daily necessities we bought have not been carried over yet!" "I know, don''t worry." Shi Lang smiled, and then flew to the supermarket he visited before. Previously, the supplies they purchased were placed in front of the supermarket after communicating with the boss. Shi Lang flew to the supermarket and grew a giant arm of [evil] after grabbing these supplies, and flew directly outside the city of Vasha. And at this moment-- With a "pouch," Shi Lang paused in the sky abruptly. A-11072 turned to look at Shirou and asked, "Mr. Assassin, what''s the matter?" "No. Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head and continued to fly forward, but his heart was a little confused. Just now, his [The Evil of This World] seemed to have eaten something, and his magic power suddenly increased a lot! This situation is like ten years ago when he swallowed the pieces of Zhu Yue disguised as Luo Ya. Could it be... What was there just now that wanted to get into his body? Shirou frowned and thought while flying. ... Another corner of Vaasa. In one room, a person frowned while playing with the crystal ball in his hand. "The control failed?...No, it''s like my mental body was eaten. But, this reaction should be the follower who is chasing the Holy Grail like me? Really, the battlefield is not in Tolifas. The city? Why did you come here suddenly? It would be bad if it caused Ruler''s reaction. Really, I don''t want to see the woman Joan of Arc." Chapter 872： The man sighed, then rubbed his temples with a headache, and said to himself: "Master is also true, obviously Chaldea has sneaked in, and finally ran to Tolyfas at this time. Ah. Ah, she is really a woman who can only act according to her own desires. But let me remind her." The man passed the crystal ball in his hand and got in touch with a certain woman far away in Tolyfas. "What''s the matter, Caster?" the woman asked. The man asked, "When do you plan to come back, Master?" "There are many people in need of salvation here. Ah... Praise this beautiful world." The woman said. The man got a little big and said, "The Chaldeans have been taken away." "Chaldea, what is that?" the woman asked. The man said silently, "Isn''t it the stowaway you told me to kill before?" "Ah... this way. Sorry, I have forgotten it. Because this kind of thing is too trivial for the great cause I want to achieve." The woman said. "Really an incompetent master." The man sighed silently. "When are you going to come, Caster?" the woman asked, "Are you not the Red Caster?" "That''s not okay, I can''t see Joan." The man said, "Just let the red and black compete again. Anyway, don''t you and I pursue the Holy Grail? Oh. It''s from this world. Holy Grail." "That''s what I said. Hahaha..." The woman laughed in a gentle voice. Chapter 38 Thank you for telling me so much information [third more] Shilang took A-11072 and Matthew and flew from the sky to the place where the artificial lifeforms were stationed. The bumps along the way awakened Dema Xiu. Her bright eyes, like violets, regained their brilliance, as if they had just woke up, and she was a little bit distressed. It was only the cold wind blowing on her face that quickly brought her back to life. "I, I am..." She looked around and was shocked when she saw that she was held tightly by a huge dark palm, and there was another cloud under her feet. She yelled "Wow" and attracted De Shilang''s gaze. Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at Matthew, smiled and said, "You are awake." A-11072 looked at Shirou strangely, feeling a little strange, isn''t this young lady awake all the time? What A-11072 didn''t know was that what Shirou said was that Matthew''s mind was awakened. Because Shi Lang had seen at a glance that Matthew''s mind was being manipulated. Hearing this, Ma Xiu turned his head, those violet eyes looked at Shi Lang, as if seeing a strange thing, Ma Xiu showed a surprised expression and asked: "Wei, Senior Wei Gong? You, Why are you here? Didn''t you go to assist the third connection point with Senior Meiyou?" Connection point? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. He cares a little about the word. And... Wei Gong? Beautiful tour? What the hell? Shaking his head, Shi Lang said, "I''m afraid you have admitted the wrong person. I am not the one you know." Ma Xiuzi took a close look at Shi Lang, that face, she would never admit it wrong. But take a closer look, this person''s hair is not the white red hair she is familiar with, but a smooth black hair that falls straight to her shoulders. There were no obvious burn scars on that face either. Moreover, the huge black palm that held her was not owned by the predecessor Wei Gong in her memory. The most important thing is... This feeling... is it a follower? Must be a follower? And that Senior Wei Gong is still alive! "No, sorry. I''m really sorry, I have admitted the wrong person." Matthew quickly apologized. "It doesn''t matter, I happen to have something to ask you. However, this is not the place to talk now." Shi Lang said. Matthew didn''t answer, she didn''t understand the situation now. She only remembered that after she contacted her captain, the stronghold was discovered, and then she fainted inexplicably. Yes. Just fainted inexplicably. As if he had been cast a hypnotic technique, he fainted without being able to activate the subordinate transformation. As a result, after waking up now, I found myself being held in the palm of my hand and flying in the sky. And the person who grabbed her looked almost exactly the same as the senior Wei Gong she knew. But, what is her current situation? "Woo... the captain is right. A newcomer like me shouldn''t act easily in the connection point. But... but I didn''t act either. Why was I suddenly caught?" After entering the connection point, he first came to Romania. Matthew was stationed in Vasha, the nearest city to Tolifas, and he obeyed the captain''s command and did not act rashly. However, now he was caught. And it was caught by a strange-looking person. The most unfortunate thing is that she found that she was now weak and mentally exhausted, as if a drowning person had just been salvaged from the water, and she had no defense at all. "What is my situation like?" Matthew was worried, and looked at Shi Lang subconsciously. For some reason, she was obviously not the senior Wei Gong she was familiar with, and she was a follower, but she was strangely not afraid, but had a strange intimacy. The most important thing is... Chapter 873： She always feels that this person is a bit familiar. It''s not the familiarity that resembles Wei Gong-senpai, but the familiarity that seems to be seen from where and when... At this time, A-11072 reached out to the ground not far away and said: "Mr. Assassin, our station is here!" Shi Lang nodded, and the fleshy wings of [evil] behind him slapped fiercely. The strong wind became the propelling force, and the three of them rushed towards the ground. Back on the ground, Shi Lang put A-11072 and Matthew aside. As soon as A-11072 fell on the ground, he happily shouted at the artificial lifeforms: "Everyone, Mr. Assassin and I are back with food and daily necessities!" At this moment, Spartacus was sitting cross-legged by the lake in the residence, patiently teaching the artificial lifeforms how to fish. As soon as they heard A-11072''s shout, these artificial lifeforms turned their heads to look at A-11072 one by one, put down their fishing rods in their hands, and walked towards A-11072. "You are back, A-11072!" "How is it? How did it feel to go shopping for the first time, A-11072?" "Mr. Spartacus and Mr. Assassin said that we are the same as humans. Have you come into contact with humans different from the master? Do you think we are the same as them, A-11072?" ... The artificial lifeforms surrounded A-11072 and asked questions. Shiro put the purchased daily necessities on the ground. Spartacus put down the fishing rod in his hand, stood up, dragged the three-meter-high body to Shiro''s side, and said with a smile: "Oh, tolerant dominator, you are back." "Yes, Spartacus." Shirou nodded with a smile, and then asked, "Are you teaching them to fish?" "Yes." Spartacus nodded, sighed, and said: "These people who are under **** have been forcibly instilled in modern knowledge and combat techniques by black magicians, but they are even the most basic. He doesn¡¯t have any survival instincts. It¡¯s just pure, war supplies." Spartacus''s voice was a little low, with a hint of anger and a hint of helplessness. In his opinion, this is undoubtedly the rope that restrains freedom. Shiro talked with Spartacus. Matthew on the other side couldn''t help but tremble. Again, another follower! And this follower... Matthew looked at the three-meter giant Spartacus, feeling a little at a loss. Spartacus felt Matthew¡¯s gaze. He turned his head and looked at Matthew, with a very gentle smile, and said: "Please don¡¯t be afraid, girl. Although I am very burly and huge, my heart is It is slender and gentle." Matthew: "..." Shilang and Spartacus were counting the daily necessities, but at this moment, Matthew quietly came to a corner that blocked his sight. With the reaction of the two-body follower, she did not dare to escape. She glanced at Shiro and Spartacus who were distributing daily necessities and food to the artificial lifeforms, and then raised her right hand. On her white and slender right wrist, there is a silver bracelet. There are three buttons in the center of the bracelet, which are "-", "¡÷" and "¡ð" Matthew stretched out her finger, pressed the "¡÷" button, and waited for a while, but nothing happened. Matthew tried a few more times anxiously, but nothing happened. "Odd, strange... why? Why can''t I contact the captain? Is it a malfunction?" Matthew shook his hand anxiously and pressed it a few more times. But unfortunately, there is still no response. "How could this be..." Matthew looked worried. At this time, a gentle voice came from her ear: "It should be when you were caught. This thing collided, so there was a malfunction, right?" "That''s it..." After subconsciously replied, Ma Xiu reacted, shaking his shoulders instinctively. She turned her head and saw Shi Lang with a smile on her face, and instinctively stepped back. "Don''t be so scared, don''t worry, I am a good person, not a bad person." Shi Lang smiled gently at Matthew. Matthew couldn''t help but said, "Who would say that he is a good person?" "Very good at complaining, girl." Shi Lang smiled and said. "No, no... I just..." Matthew was a little nervous. "Don''t be so nervous, I said, I''m not a bad person." Shiro walked to a rock, sat down, and said with a smile: "Then introduce myself first. I am called Fujimaru Shiro. I am a servant of the Assassin rank. Well, you can call me Big Brother Fujimaru." "Fuji and Fujimaru?" Ma Xiu was stunned for a moment: "Big Brother Fujimaru?" Shirou smiled and asked, "Is there any problem, girl?" "No, no." Matthew waved his hand quickly. Now that she is weak and restrained by others, she is indeed a little nervous. "Since there is no such thing, then I will ask directly." Shi Lang stared at Matthew and asked, "Where are you from?" Of course Matthew would not tell Shi Lang directly. Because the first rule of the newcomer''s code is not to easily disclose your information to the people at the connection point. After thinking about it, Matthew said, "I''m from..." Before Matthew finished speaking, Shi Lang said, "You are from Chaldea." Huh huh? How does he know? Matthew looked at Shi Lang in surprise. "The second question, what is your name?" Shi Lang asked again. Matthew said, "My name is..." Chapter 874： "Your name is Matthew Gillett." Shi Lang replied one step ahead. How, how? How does he know everything? Matthew was confused. Oh. She remembered. She was in a coma before! Did you reveal all the information when you were in a coma? That''s right. This possibility is great! It''s written on the newcomer''s code! Matthew felt even more nervous. I was nervous and revealed all the information. At this time, Shi Lang asked: "The third question, what is the connection point?" "Connecting and connecting points are the singular points created by the connection between the world and the world. If they are not dealt with, the world will conceptually collide, and starting from the connecting point, the two worlds will cancel out the collapse..." Just halfway through, Ma Xiu was stunned. Why did she say it? Shi Lang nodded and said, "That''s a good point, why don''t you continue?" "You, are you cheating on me?" Matthew looked at Shi Lang in surprise. Shi Lang also looked at Ma Xiu with a look of surprise, and said in shock: "Oh my God! You actually reacted!" Matthew couldn''t help but said, "This gentleman, please don''t think of me as a fool!" "Of course I didn''t treat you as an idiot. I just saw you were nervous, so I just made a joke." Shi Lang laughed. Matthew asked suspiciously: "Yes, is that right?" Shi Lang nodded and said, "You were going to be burned to death before, but I can save you." "Hug, sorry, Mr. Fujimaru. I really don''t have this memory." Ma Xiu bowed and said apologetically. Matthew didn''t think Shi Lang was deceiving her, because she didn''t feel that way. The most important thing is that a person with such a pair of clear and bright eyes will definitely not deceive people, right? "It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang shook his head, and then asked: "When did you come to this world?" Matthew said, "Not long ago." Sure enough, not from this world. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and swindled a message. Shilang stood up slowly, stretched out his palm, pointed at the black ring in the sky, and asked, "That thing is your Chaldean target, right?" Matthew looked at Shi Lang in surprise, "You, how did you know?" "You told me." Shi Lang answered with a smile. Matthew looked dumbfounded, she didn''t say anything. Shirou turned his back, looked at the dark ring in the sky, and asked, "The last question, are the Eternal King and the Knight King alone?" "Definitely not." Matthew replied subconsciously. "So..." Shi Lang sighed, turned his head, looked at Matthew, and said, "Thank you for telling me an important message." "What?" Matthew looked dumbfounded. What information did she reveal? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here~! I''m here first today~! Chapter 39¡ªNews from the World Thousand Realms Tree Castle. Lancer Vlad III of the Black looked at the Archer Arjuna of the Black, frowned and asked: "In Zam City, have you not found the footprints of the Eternal King?" Arjuna nodded and said, "There is no footprint, not even the breath of a follower." Vlad III looked at Avisbronn next to Arjuna. And Avisbronn also nodded helplessly, and said: "There is indeed no aura of a follower." Vlad III frowned. According to his calculations, the Red Berserker and the King of Eternity left the country with a group of artificial lifeforms. They could not move so fast. The most likely location was in Zam City. However, it turned out to be nothing. Vlad III did not think that Arjuna and Avisbronn were lying, not to mention that the two had no motivation to do so. In addition, Avisbronn has a great attachment to A-11072, and it is impossible to provide cover for the King of Eternity and others. "In other words, did you go to Brad City?" Vlad III calculated. The sun of a new day has risen to noon. There was a flutter of wings flapping in the sky, but Astorfo returned with the Griffin. He detoxified the griffon, and then went all the way to the king, reporting his situation. Chapter 875： He also did not find the Eternal King, the Red Berserker, and the artificial lifeforms who defected from Brad City. This made Vlad III a little surprised. "Could it be that the Eternal King has any other treasures that can quickly evacuate?" Vlad III sat on the throne, a little surprised. Faced with his question, Arjuna nodded and replied, "I''m afraid there is one." Vlad III turned his head slightly, looked at Arjuna, and asked: "Archer, I am afraid that you and Lancer of Red have had a good relationship with that king, right?" Arjuna nodded and said, "The main body of Garna and I were once restrained by the decisive battle magic and heroic summons, dragging down the lower realm, and conducting a battle. During that battle, both I and Garna Follow the eternal king''s dispatch." "So, it''s no wonder that in your first battle with your old enemy, you will cancel each other''s decisive battle because of that king." Vlad III touched his chin, his eyes thoughtful. Arjuna''s Lord Gold glanced at Dannick, then looked at Arjuna, and asked, "Archer, why didn''t you tell the king earlier on such important news?" Arjuna glanced at Gold, and said calmly, "Because there is no such need, Master." Gold was puzzled. Arjuna will respond to the call, so is there any wish that needs the realization of the Holy Grail? Since he is thirsty for the Holy Grail, let Black win the faction battle first. Why do you want to conceal this information? Vlad III glanced at Arjuna, and said in a clear tone: "So that''s it. Your request has been fulfilled, right?" "Not bad." Ah Zhou nodded, the calmness on that calm face was gone, but a smile that looked very like an evil villain appeared, and said: "Since that guy has already appeared here, my wish It has been achieved. The Eternal King and the Holy Grail have nothing to do with me. What I ask for is just a fair fight with him! Whether it is life or death, regardless of victory or defeat!" "Sure enough." Vlad III sighed, and then said: "Yu will give you a fair fight with your old enemy, but don''t want bad things. Otherwise, Yu will take action. Don''t forget, this is the rest. Territory!" "I understand, the king of Romania." Arjuna said. At this time, Astorford swept between the kings and asked strangely: "Has Saber not come back?" "King Arthur and you went to Brad City together. If you go on an empty road, King Arthur goes by land, which is naturally slower than you. When the time is up, she will come back by herself." Vlad III said with understanding. "Oh...Is that so..." Astorfo nodded in understanding, but he was a little strange in his heart. Because he was in Brad City, he didn''t wait for Saber. He thought it was Saber who had returned, but now it seemed that he was still on the way. "Now is not the time to think about those. But the Eternal King... where did he go?" While talking, Vlad III got up, walked to the window, and looked at the cloudless sky and the dark ring that had been integrated with the sky. When Vlad III was first summoned by Danick, he felt that the dark circle was strange, but he didn''t feel any special feeling, so he only regarded it as a modern spectacle. Vlad III glanced at the Dark Circle, turned around, looked at Arjuna, and asked: "Archer, since you have fought with the Eternal King, do you know what the Eternal King''s abilities are?" "I don''t know much about that man. But there is only one thing, I''m pretty sure." A Zhouna showed a solemn face. "Which point?" Vlad III asked. A Zhou said solemnly: "That man has the ability to make any follower exceed his limit!" "The ability to exceed one''s own limit..." Vlad III frowned, and then asked: "Then he has a treasure to transfer?" Hearing this, Arjuna shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but he didn''t show such ability in the battle between me and Garna under his command." "That''s weird..." Vlad III muttered to himself: "Where did he go?" In the corridors of the castle, artificial lifeforms that have not defected are busy, dedicated to their owners the value they were born with. Their eyes are dull and hollow. ... ... Outside the city of Washa. Shirou is having lunch with the artificial lifeforms. Artificial lifeforms have built simple housing complexes by a small lake outside the city of Vaasa. Some resemble villages in the ancient world. The housing problem is settled, and the rest is the hukou problem. But it doesn''t matter. Romania is a developing country, very poor and chaotic. Therefore, many people are doing illegal business. As long as the price is negotiated with these people, the hukou issue can be easily settled. However, the situation in Washa City is a bit special, and now is not a good time to arrange a hukou. The most important thing is that the Thousand Realm Tree Clan still has a relatively large influence in Romania. At this time, the arrangement of household registration is easy to be found by the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. The artificial lifeforms were eating bread, and a smile appeared on everyone''s face. There was a hint of agility in those dull and hollow eyes. While eating, they gathered around Spartacus, listening to the beautiful stories Spartacus told. Matthew sat on a rock, while looking at the dark ring in the sky, while pressing the mechanical arm ring on his right hand, the delicate and pretty face was full of anxiety. Shi Lang took a piece of bread and handed it to her, and said, "Here you are." "Ah...!" Matthew was shocked by the sudden appearance of Shirou, then patted his chest, took the bread in Shirou''s hand, and thanked him and said, "Thank you, Mr. Fujimaru." While she was talking, she quietly pulled her sleeves to hide the bracelet. Shi Lang sat next to Matthew, took a look at Matthew''s small movements, and said, "The electronic device is broken, and it''s useless to be anxious." Matthew was stunned for a moment and asked, "You, did you find out?" "How could I not find something so obvious?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically with a smile. "Ah..." Ma Xiu panicked. Shi Lang looked at Ma Xiu who was flustered, and sighed in his heart. This child is a bit too clumsy, right? "By the way, I want to ask you one thing, Matthew." Shiro looked at Matthew and asked, "Is there a girl named''Fujimaru Tachika'' among the Chaldeans?" Chapter 876： "Huh huh?" Ma Xiu glanced at Shirou in surprise, "How do you know Senior Fujimaru?" Could it be the heroic spirit summoned by Fujimaru-senpai? Matthew thought this way, and suddenly felt that it was extremely possible. Otherwise, how could this follower know about Chaldeans and about her? But... Haven''t heard of Fujimaru-senior, what heroic surname Fujimaru has been summoned? Matthew felt strange. However, she did not care about Shirou''s surname. After all, in the Chaldeans, there are several heroic spirits who hit their faces. For example, Miss Nero and Her Royal Highness, the same surname is not a big deal. "Sure enough..." Shi Lang smiled bitterly. Earlier, he had obtained a lot of information from Matthew. And it was this information that made him guess one thing! That is-- This Matthew is most likely from his world! This also means that everything he did... Is it all meaningless? Chaldea was established, and his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka, also became the last lord of Chaldea? It''s just that after different, the final result is the same? Ma Xiu looked at Shirou a little strangely, and she found that after she mentioned Senior Fujimaru, the servant named Shirou Fujimaru showed a rather distressed expression. "Then, that... Mr. Fujimaru, have you been summoned by Fujimaru-senpai before?" Mashu asked. "Summon...Ah, um! Summoned, so I know Chaldeans so well. And Master''s orange hair is still fresh in my memory." Shilang nodded. "So...no wonder. I''ll just say it." Matthew showed a smile, and his guard was greatly reduced. In this way, everything makes sense. However, I didn''t expect it... At the connection point, here, you can also receive the favor of that senior... Matthew''s eyes darkened. Shi Lang defrauded Matthew''s trust, but he was a little unwilling to give up. He looked at Matthew and asked: "Matthew, let me ask you, what happened in your world in 2003?" "In 2003?" Matthew said without hesitation: "Of course. Although I haven''t seen it, people say that in 2003, the world was shrouded in black mist, and then all over the world appeared. A strange sight, but this strange sight disappeared with the dark fog after a day. Oh. By the way. Chaldeans was established at the end of 2003 when the United Nations strongly supported the establishment." "Is that so..." Shi Lang smiled. But all the fluke in my heart disappeared. The answer is that. Everything he did was useless. Chaldea was established as usual, and his sister became the lord of Chaldea. Everything came into the plot structure he knew well, just the process... It''s slightly different. "Speaking of, how is the Master I used to be? I was her hero very early. I don''t know her current situation." Shi Lang said with a smile. "What Fujimaru-senpai...very awesome! Super awesome! Mr. Fujimaru-san may not know, but Fujimaru-senpai is now the queen of our Chaldeans! Repair the first, second, eighth, thirteenth, and the first one by oneself. Seventeen connection points, concluded contracts with countless heroes, and were called the queen of heroes!" As soon as he mentioned this topic, Matthew''s tone became a little excited, as if he was talking about his idol. "Oh? Master, is she so good now?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "Yeah." Ma Xiu nodded, looking excited, and said: "Fujimaru-senpai is really amazing. After all, Fujimaru-senpai is the first member of our Chaldeans. He joined Kali at the age of six. Le Di, preparing to become an excellent master..." Matthew wanted to continue speaking, but Shi Lang interrupted fiercely: "Wait, wait a minute, you said six years old?" "Huh huh?" Matthew glanced at Shirou strangely, and asked, "Didn''t Fujimaru-senpai tell Mr. Fujimaru? Fujimaru-senpai joined Chaldea when Chaldea was founded in 2004." "Why?" Shi Lang asked subconsciously. "...It seems that Fujimaru-sen''s brother, sister, and best friend all died in the 2003 Dark Mist incident." Matthew lowered his head and said, "I don''t know the specifics, but I don''t know. , Fujimaru-senpai is really strong, and it makes people look forward to..." Shiro: "..." At this moment, Matthew raised his head, looked at Shirou with a strange look, and asked, "Does Mr. Fujimaru know about this?" "...She, she didn''t tell me." Shi Lang sighed. "So..." Matthew nodded, a clear look on that delicate face. "That''s right, just ask. When you came to this connection point, what time point was your world?" Shilang asked. "2016. What''s wrong?" Matthew looked at Shi Lang strangely. "How, how..." Shi Lang was dumbfounded. He was obviously only taken away by the false gods, and for him, time was just a blink of an eye. But, how come 13 years have passed? And most importantly... Sakura didn''t go back? Chapter 877： Chapter 40 There is a super weak follower here. Does anyone want it? [Second more] The war in 2003. Shirou thought it was the last war in his own world. Zhu Yue was destroyed by El Quette, and the false spirit seat was also destroyed by him and the heroic spirits. The Holy Grail Crystal has been used, and there will be no more Holy Grail Wars. The most important thing is that King Solomon¡¯s human rights corrections were destroyed more than 3,000 years ago, and there will be no Ghatia, and there will be no human riyaki types, so of course, no human riyaki types will be born. Crisis. The world line has been biased towards peace. But what Shirou didn''t expect was that Chaldea was born in his world as usual. It was not because of the Holy Grail War that Marys Billy won and the birth of a large sum of money, but the direct investment of the United Nations, which represented the world! The most important thing is that Renriyaki no longer exists, and the singularity no longer exists. However, an inexplicable "connection point" that has never been heard before appeared! And according to Matthew''s meaning, the so-called connection point is his enemy of Chaldea in that world at this moment! As for the specific matter, Shirou hasn''t returned yet, so I don''t know. Just... Even if he goes back, I am afraid it will be a mere fact, right? He left that world in 2003. As a result, the time node of that world has reached 2016? This means that he has disappeared for thirteen years? He once promised Altria that he would go back in a year at most! Shi Lang felt infinite shame in his heart. He, a person who values ??promises so much, has once again missed his appointment! The most important thing is... His sister actually joined Chaldea when she was six years old? Became the lord of Chaldea? And... Sakura hasn''t come back since 2003? What is going on here? What happened in the 13 years since he left that world? At this moment, Shi Lang desperately wanted to return to his own world. But he is now a servant summoned by the Romanian Holy Grail War and cannot leave Romania in this world too far. And his body is still lost in the cracks of the dimension. How to go back? "Mr. Fujimaru? Mr. Fujimaru?" Ma Xiu stretched out his palm and shook it in front of Shirou. Shi Lang returned to his mind, looked at Ma Xiu, and said apologetically: "Sorry, I lost my mind." "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Fujimaru. I passed it." Matthew waved his hand quickly. She is now under the fence, how dare she overdo it? Shi Lang looked at the left and right sides of Matthew, then looked at Matthew, and asked, "Speaking of which, Matthew, you enter the connection point without any follower? Could it be said that this connection point is actually not dangerous?" "No, it''s not like that." Ma Xiu shook his head and said, "In fact, I am an A-servant. I have combat power, so I don''t have to sign a contract with the heroic spirit." "Is that so? But it seems that if you are alone, I am afraid it is not safe. After all, you have not been **** before, and you will be burned to death." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Ah, ah... this... this... that..." Matthew lowered her head, her delicate little face was flushed with shame. There is no other way. He was put down unconsciously and almost burned to death. This is really a stain! Shirou said, "Although I am still confused about your so-called''connection point''. However, this so-called''connection point'' must be very dangerous? In that case, there happens to be a Servant without a Master here, and there is a Master who is looking for it. Wishes, do you want to sign a contract?" "Huh? There is no Servant for the Master? Where is it?" Matthew asked with bright eyes. There is no need to say more about the benefits of having Servant, at least, there is no need to experience the battle in the connection point, and the security is greatly increased. Shi Lang pointed to himself, smiled and said, "I just need a Master, are you willing to sign a contract with me?" "Of course!" Matthew nodded. There is a follower who is willing to sign a contract with her. What''s so bad about it? No matter what the follower, since it is a follower, it is very powerful, at least before the meeting with the captain, there is a guarantee of safety. "I will protect your actions here. But I said beforehand, my ability value is very poor, don''t dislike it." Shi Lang said. "No, no. Mr. Fujimaru is willing to sign a contract with me and become my Servant. I am already very grateful." Ma Xiu waved his hand and said, "Furthermore, there is a sentence from Fujimaru-senior that I still remember clearly. She said, "There is no bad Servant, only an inappropriate Master." Shirou was taken aback, and then showed a relieved and distressed expression, and said: "She... has been able to say such things." "Yes." Matthew nodded, then patted his chest confidently, and said: "And Mr. Fujimaru, don''t worry, I have confidence in my own magic. As long as the Master''s magic is enough, Servant The parameters will also rise!" "That''s good, speaking of it, I am also the kind of servant who needs magic power." Shi Lang laughed. "Then I can satisfy you, Mr. Fujimaru." Matthew also laughed, and then used Chaldean art to establish a contractual relationship with Shirou. In fact, Shi Lang would be willing to be Matthew''s Servant, not because it was troublesome, but because this Matthew came from his world! And it seems to have a relationship with his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka. The most important thing is that this so-called "connection point" is something that the Chaldeans of his world have to deal with, and it obviously affects the existence of his world. Then, it is impossible for him to sit idly by. Chapter 878： Ma Xiu lowered his head slightly, staring at the three Lingshu that gradually emerged on the back of his hand, and the kind of connection he established with Shi Lang, could not help but smile. In this way... Which senior I am closer to. Moreover, in this connection point, the safety factor of exploration will be greatly enhanced. Even if this Mr. Fujimaru really has a relatively low basic ability parameter as he said, but with her magical support, it will increase a few parameter levels. Matthew didn''t have confidence in his other things, but only had confidence in his own magic. However... When the Chaldean Lingshu on the back of her hand was fully formed, the connection between her and Shirou was also completed. And at this moment-- She suddenly felt her magic power rushing to Shiro through the connected channel like a volcanic eruption. "This, this is..." Matthew''s face turned pale suddenly. The speed of absorbing the magic power is too fast, it is like being sucked by some devil, and the flesh and blood will be squeezed out. "Crunch, crunch..." All her magic circuits groaned in pain. Good... It hurts! Want... To be squeezed dry! Shi Lang discovered the anomaly of Ma Xiu, and quickly used [The Evil of This World] to reverse his spiritual foundation, sealing off his treasures and abilities, thereby reducing the demand for magic power. With a "click", Ma Xiu sat down softly on the ground. "Huh...huh...huhhhhhhhhhhhh..." She clutched her chest, breathing abnormally, and her heart rate was even more disturbed. "This, what the **** is going on..." She looked blank. Shi Lang said helplessly: "I''m sorry, my magic power needs are relatively large." "This, this is not a relatively large level anymore? It''s almost like a pump, Mr. Fujimaru!" Ma Xiu couldn''t help but vomit. "Hahaha..." Shi Lang touched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. Okay. Sure enough, his needs were too great, and Matthew alone could not satisfy him. However, Matthew''s magic is indeed relatively large. At least, just extracting Matthew''s magical powers, the [Mortal Awakening] has risen by two percentage points! Don''t look at it, this is only two percentage points! You know, Shiro used the reversal of the blue-back mode in Shinjuku to absorb the magic power of "evil" transformation, and he could only increase by seven percentage points a day. And this is enough to show how abundant Ma Xiu''s magic power is. At least the average follower is very easily satisfied. Just for Shirou... Not enough! Seeing Ma Xiu who was sitting softly on the ground and unable to stand up, Shi Lang stretched out his palm and pulled her up. Matthew thanks. Shilang smiled and said: "Now you are my Master, don''t have to be so polite to me, little Master." "Then, that... I am the first time to be a Master, please advise me a lot in the future! For example, if there is something wrong, please point it out and I will correct it!" Ma Xiu said shyly. "All said, you don''t have to be so cautious and polite to me. To be honest, I don''t like others being cautious to me, that would make me feel that I was isolated by others." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Yes--!" Matthew nodded quickly. "Okay. Now that the contract has been reached. Then-Master, how do you deal with the so-called connection point? Who is the enemy, what is the purpose, and what are we going to do next?" Shirou asked. "What''s the next step? Oh, yes. The novice rule says that after signing the Servant, you must first understand the Servant''s ability..." Matthew opened his eyes and looked at Shirou. Compared with Servant, Master has a special ability, that is, to see clearly the value of Servant''s ability. Just... "Huh? Why can''t you see?" Matthew was dumbfounded. She wiped her eyes and wiped it several times, but still did not see Shirou''s ability value. It''s as if everything is hidden by something, invisible. Matthew wants to wipe her eyes, but Shi Lang grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t keep wiping, your eyes will be wiped red. I have a treasure that is passively hidden. You can¡¯t see it. ." "Is this...Is there any such treasure?" Ma Xiu looked at Shi Lang in surprise. "Of course." Shi Lang nodded. Afterwards, he said: "Rather than entangled with my ability value, you might as well tell me the enemy and purpose." "The purpose is that." Ma Xiu raised his palm and pointed to the dark ring in the sky, and said, "Our purpose is to deal with that. That is the singularity created by the connection of the world. As for the enemy, I don''t know. Because I¡¯m just a newcomer entering Junction for the first time." Shirou asked strangely: "The enemy doesn''t know, how do you Chaldea act?" Chapter 879： "It''s the captain. The Chaldeans are all old and new models. There will be a senior and a younger generation to do tasks and teach together." Matthew said. Shirou asked, "What about your captain?" "On the way here...it should be something unexpected happened while traveling through time and space. The captain and I did not arrive at the same place. I first arrived in Romania, where the mission was performed, but the captain was in London." Matthew said. "In other words, are we waiting for your captain now?" Shi Lang asked. Matthew nodded and said, "Yes." "Oh... it''s really a conservative strategy. Instead of this, I have another action strategy." Shi Lang smiled and said. Matthew asked strangely: "What strategy?" Shiro pointed to the direction of Vasha City, and said, "That city is probably related to your mission, Master. So, I suggest to explore and explore." "Why do you say that?" Matthew asked. Shi Lang pointed to his head and said, "Intuition. Anyway, I am idle, so I might as well explore it. Anyway, there is no loss." Shi Lang spread out his palms. Matthew nodded thoughtfully, and then said, "Then let''s go now!" Shi Lang stopped Matthew. "What''s wrong, Mr. Fujimaru?" Matthew looked at Shirou strangely. Shirou said, "It''s not that rush, let''s finish your lunch first." Shi Lang pointed to the bread in Matthew''s hand. Chapter 41 is really naughty, mother [third more] It''s midday. After Matthew ate the bread and filled his stomach, Shi Lang took Matthew and prepared to go to Vasa City to find out. Originally, it was not safe to bring Matthew to explore. After all, Matthew had already been exposed once, but considering that some information may only be interpreted by Matthew, who is a member of the Chaldeans, Shilang still brought Matthew. . Before leaving, Spartacus approached Shiro. Spartacus''s height of more than three meters is very deterrent, at least Matthew is a little scared instinctively when facing Spartacus. Spartacus looked at Shirou and said, "A-11072 has already told me everything about that city. If there is anything I can help, please tell me, Dominator. As long as it is not oppressive And the evil of exploitation, I will be your sword and your shield." "No, Berserker. Just stay here." Shirou glanced at the artificial lifeforms, then looked at Spartacus, and said, "They still need you very much." "I see, Dominator." Spartacus nodded and said. [Evil] surged behind Shilang, and two flesh wings of [Evil] grew out of him. Then he grabbed Matthew with a giant arm of [Evil] and flew from the sky to the city of Vasha. In the sky. Ma Xiu, who was grasped by the giant arm of [Evil], moved her body, but unfortunately, the giant arm of [Evil] was gripped too tightly, and she really couldn''t move. "This feeling of being taken to the sky..." Matthew was a little indescribable. She sighed, then pulled out her hands vigorously, and kept pressing the electronic bracelet on her right wrist in an attempt to contact the captain or the Chaldeans. Unfortunately, the electronic bracelet still failed to contact anyone. Matthew sighed disappointedly. Shi Lang glanced at the manipulator ring on Matthew''s right wrist and asked, "Is this the mechanism you used to contact Chaldea?" "Yes, Mr. Fujimaru." Matthew nodded and said: "This is a contact bracelet that members of Chaldea will have. It is made with the concepts of modern information science and classical alchemy, even if it is traveling through the world. You can also get in touch. It is the proud work of Mr. Kenneth Elmeloi Achipolud, the director of our Chaldean machinery workshop." Kenneth... "So, I understand." Shi Lang nodded. At this time, the face of the city of Washa is close at hand. Matthew asked, "Well, Mr. Fujimaru? Do we need to pretend to go in?" "Why pretend?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "Then, that, haven''t we been discovered before? That was exposed, right? If it is to explore, no one must recognize us in order to proceed? So, I think we need to pretend ." Matthew said. "If it is normal, your proposal is correct. But it is a pity that when we entered the sky of this city, someone might have already discovered us." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Have you found us?" Ma Xiu was taken aback and looked around nervously. Then she looked at Shirou and asked, "Then, what should we do, Mr. Fujimaru?" "What to do? Of course it is." Shi Lang smiled, and then with a wave of the [evil] meat wings on his back, the strong wind drove his body and fell to the top of a building. He stood firmly and shouted: "Come out! Don''t think I didn''t know you were looking at this place, I already found you!" In the city of Vaasa. In a certain room, a person frowned when he looked at Shi Lang shouting loudly in the crystal ball. ... ... Tolyfas, the tomb''s spirit veins. The fainted Saber moved his eyebrows, and the chaotic consciousness began to become somewhat clear. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision was blurred. "I, I am..." She babbled, dazed, and asked. At this time, someone replied: "You are at my house. How about? My bed, is it comfortable to sleep?" This voice is really familiar to Saber. How could it be unfamiliar? Because this is the one who knocked her out! The chaotic consciousness suddenly awoke, and the confused horizon also became clear. Chapter 880： As soon as Saber turned his head, he saw a pair of holy cyan eyes next to him, looking at her. Saber was shocked! The little knight lay beside her, looking at her jokingly. It''s like a cat, seeing a mouse caught by itself. He even stretched out his index finger and poked her nose. Simply presumptuous! As soon as Saber stretched out her hand, her invisible holy sword, the Sword of Oath of Victory, appeared in the palm of her hand, followed by a fierce wave. Wind hunting. However, the little knight stretched out his palm faster and grabbed Saber''s wrist, preventing Saber''s sword from falling. The little knight smiled and said, "Don''t be so violent. You will do something to me as soon as you wake up... Ah. I see, are you caring for me, mother? This is really a unique way of caring. " Saber glared at her, yelling, "I''m not your mother!" Saber was angry. Originally, she didn''t have any hatred for the Mordred that destroyed her Camelot kingdom, but she was angry when she saw the black Saber who claimed to be a little knight. At the beginning, she dragged her to the ground and beat her up, and then pestered her. The most important thing is... Called her mother! Although she is a daughter, she has always regarded herself as a man, and she is even more of a king! Not to mention that the only person who has a marriage relationship is Guinie Weier, whom he is marrying as a king. Even if there is an heir, he is called a father. How did the mother say? "It''s really naughty, mother. But you can''t help it if you don''t admit it. After all, strictly speaking, you are not my mother." The little knight said with a smile. Saber asked, "Then what else did you misunderstand?" "I didn''t make a mistake. I am Mordred, but not your Mordred. It is Mordred in the legend of the Eternal King." The little knight said. Eternal King... Saber was taken aback. She had to care about the name. Because this is the only King Arthur who fulfilled her long-cherished wish. Although, the real name of this King Arthur is Gurneyville. It should be her princess... The little knight said: "In my legend, the Eternal King is my father, and you are my mother." "Impossible!" Saber yelled. The little knight smiled and said, "Don''t you notice anything yourself? Didn''t you realize that the Eternal King is special to you when the Eternal King gets along with you? If it really doesn''t... It means that the old man really has no idea about you." Saber: "..." She suddenly thought of their black Assassin''s attitude towards her. Yes. As this Mordred said, Assassin''s attitude towards her is indeed a bit special. Some... Excessive intimacy. Could it be... The little knight smiled and said, "My mother is a very gentle and considerate woman who is very sympathetic to others. Unlike you, who just wants to use a knife and a gun." "That''s her, not me!" Saber scolded, "Even if this is the case, don''t think of me as your mother!" "Is it really going to be like this? If it really is going to happen, I will kill you now." The little knight smiled, then stretched out his other hand, grabbed the hilt of the Sword of Oath of Victory, and forcibly grabbed the sword of Oath of Victory from Saber''s hand. Of course Saber didn''t follow it, but she found that she was very weak now and couldn''t mobilize her strength. "It seems that you are not as strong as me now, Altria." The little knight smiled. Saber ignored her, but stared at her sternly with those emerald green eyes. That look is very severe. Like the Lion King. But it didn''t scare the little knight. Because she is not a knight, but the same king. The little knight smiled: "Your eyes are really cold and majestic. My mother has never looked at me with such stern eyes. Well. It''s a strange color, I really want to collect it." Saber did not answer. Although she did not admit it, her current situation is indeed very bad. She was fainted by the little knight before, but now she was carried to her stronghold by the little knight. The most important thing is that her current body is indeed a little weak, and the magic power gained by connecting with the Master cannot recover her injuries for the time being. In other words, she is now controlled by the little knight! "I have known your historical legend. It ended the troubled times of the humble king Votigeng and unified the British Isles like the old man, but in the end, because of the expedition to Rome, my fellow individuals destroyed the Kingdom of Camelot. Alas...really, it''s me, it''s exactly the same style." The little knight sighed. Saber still didn''t answer, but the hands under the sleeves were clenched tightly. At this time, the little knight squinted his eyes, looked at Saber, and asked, "Do you want the Camelot Kingdom to come back to life, mother?" "What?" Saber reacted and looked at the little knight sternly. Chapter 881： "Really, I only reacted to me when I said this." The little knight sighed, and then stretched out his palm. A faint golden particle appeared in her palm, and then a golden cup appeared in her hand. "This, this is..." Saber looked surprised. This golden cup exudes strange fluctuations and has a sense of holiness, which is very consistent with the description of the holy grail in the legend. The only strange thing is that there are three strange eyeballs in the center of this Holy Grail. And the eyeball on the far right has been closed, and there are two eyeballs left open. "This is the star cup of the eternal dynasty. To realize your wish, do you-- do you want it?" The little knight narrowed his eyes and looked at Saber. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 42 The Game of Kings Star Cup... Saber looked at the big golden cup in the hands of the little knight, a little confused. This big golden cup has an extremely holy feeling, just like the real holy grail she once sent a knight to look for. However, while this golden cup is holy, it also has a strange feeling. Especially the three eyes on the cup. Although one has been closed, only two eyes are still open, but it reveals a very strange aura. "This is the star cup of the eternal dynasty. To realize your wish, do you-- do you want it?" The little knight narrowed his eyes, his tone was gentle, and there was a temptation like a little devil in hell. "Eternal Dynasty..." Saber muttered. The little knight nodded, playing with Camelot¡¯s star cup, and said: "Although the Eternal Dynasty and your Camelot Kingdom are both ancient Britain, the nature is different. The biggest difference is, It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have this star cup in your kingdom, but there is in the eternal dynasty." After a pause, the little knight looked at Saber, squinted his eyes, and asked, "You, do you want it?" Saber regained his consciousness, looked at the little knight sternly, and asked, "What do you think of me?" "Of course it is the holy King Arthur. In order to survive the doomed gods on behalf of the British, I even willing to trade with Alaya and participate in the Holy Grail War... Huh Huh? Isn''t that the case? Is it my understanding? ?" The little knight looked at Saber with a smile. The gaze was very playful, as if he had become a little devil in hell, with a devil''s head and horns, a devil''s tail, and a steel fork in his hand. Saber stared at the little knight, gritted his teeth and said, "This is just your treasure!" "Yes. This is indeed just my treasure, but it does have the ability to realize the wishes of others." The little knight wandered around the star cup in his hand, looked at Saber, and said: "The treasure of the heroic spirit has two ways of birth, one It was born by sublimation according to human legends. The other is owned by itself, so it will be transformed into a treasure. And this star cup is a treasure that I acquired before I die, and indeed I have the desire to realize others. But many people have achieved what they are trying to achieve through it." "Even if I''m deceiving you, don''t you want to try to use it? You who are chasing the miracle of the Holy Grail, and you who have accepted the vicious miracle of Alaya, don''t plan to use it anymore, my star cup? "" The little knight asked with a smile on his face. Saber said nothing. And not speaking, it means that her attitude is a little hesitant. Treasures are the Servant¡¯s final weapon, a materialized miracle, the proof of a hero held by the Servant, and the crystallization of man¡¯s longing for miracles. Most of the treasures are linked to the legend of the Servant as a hero, so even if someone other than himself obtains the treasures of others, they cannot be liberated and used. But in fact, treasures can be transferred and used. The most obvious is that in the original world line, he found Zieg in a **** costume during the Holy Grail War. In addition, there is the true Caster Francois Prellatti in "Fate/strangeFake". On the soul level, he transferred the Luopan City textbook to Bluebeard Gil de Ray, so as long as Bluebeard Gil de Ray does not return the Luopan City textbook to Fran?ois Preira on the soul level. Di, even if Fran?ois Prellatti was summoned, he could no longer use this treasure. The same goes for the transfer of the star cup that the little knight said. The little knight can transfer the star cup to Saber at the soul level. And this, both Saber and the little knight understand. The brief contact has made Saber understand that the little knight is a very cunning person, and what he said may be false in ten sentences. But the resurrection of the Kingdom of Camelot did indeed come into her heart. Otherwise, she would have refused altogether, why hasn''t she spoken yet? The little knight smiled and asked, "Even if I''m lying to you... Then, do you want to give it a try?" The little knight now is especially like a little devil who seduce others into hell, with a soft tone and a charming voice, as if to drag people into **** all the time. But it must be mentioned that Saber was indeed attracted. Just ask, when relatives and friends, everything that you cherish is destroyed, and there is a chance to resurrect them, how many people can withstand this temptation? Just... "What is your purpose? To be precise, what do you want from me?" Saber asked the little knight. There can be no pie in the sky. Saber thinks he is not a qualified monarch, but after all he has been a king, and he also knows a truth. If you want to take it, you must first give it. Her [Leadership B] is not for nothing. "Of course. Nothing can come in vain. Since you want to get this cup, you have to pay the corresponding price. And I am a person who is relatively timid by nature, but prefers to gamble." The little knight smiled and said "So, let''s play a game. You win, I give you the star cup. And I won, you--, in this war, how about replacing my mother for the time being?" "What?" Saber was taken aback. The little knight smiled and said, "How is it? How am I to you? I will propose such a lossless bet... Huh? Why should I look at me with such an angry look? Is this a deal? Isn¡¯t it worthwhile? Even if you lose, I didn¡¯t tell you to give up this Holy Grail war for me. It¡¯s just to replace my mother. And, my mother, isn¡¯t it you? But, you can Thanks to being a co-individual of my mother. Otherwise, a stingy person like me would not make such a generous bet." Saber''s palms were shaking with anger. There is no doubt that she was insulted. Was mercilessly insulted by the little knight. What a lossless transaction? This kind of thing... Once she loses, doesn''t it mean she loses "herself"? The most important thing is, why does this guy make such a bet? Isn''t it too childish? At this moment, the little knight smiled, the star cup in his hand exuded a dazzling golden light, and the second eye in the center of the star cup was slowly closed, but the first eye on the far left was opened. Open. Chapter 882： In the next moment, the strange and bizarre text symbol appeared on the little knight''s face again. Only Saber noticed a little. Changed! Yes, even though he was very angry with the little knight in his heart, Saber still noticed this. The strange text symbols on the little knight''s face have changed from the previous text symbols! Then, the space around Saber and the little knight changed. Saber and the little knight wore gold and silver on their bodies and crowns on their heads. And under them, there are two vast kingdoms. "This is..." Saber frowned. The little knight smiled and said: "Our game is the game of kings. See who is more suitable to be a king. That is, the game of kings." "You, do you want to be king with me?" Saber looked at the little knight in disbelief, and at this Mordred. The little knight said: "I have seen the story of "King Arthur", that is, the normal pan-human history of King Arthur. In the pan-human history, you don''t mean that''Mordred'' has no king. So I refused to recognize her? And I was on the contrary, I think you have no king''s weapon. And this is the arena of our game... What do you look at me with such terrible eyes? Don''t worry, I don''t Cheating. And this is nothing more than an illusion that Mage Merlin created in the dream world. No matter how long it has been here, it''s just a moment in the real world. It''s like a dream." Saber''s fist clenched. Although the tone of this Mordred is very gentle to her, there is no doubt that this Mordred no longer denies her all the time! From her experience, from her kingly way, and her self, they are insulting or denying! She just used her as a substitute! And the significance of her doing such a thing is no longer important. The important thing is that she was irritated! Saber looked at the little knight with cold eyes and said, "Okay. I bet with you, but this bet is really unfair. I lose and leave it to you, but if I win, you are not allowed to pester me! And treat me as your mother''s substitute!" "Yeah. Good." The little knight nodded. Saber clenched his palms, looked at the little knight coldly, and said, "I will let you know how stupid it is to provoke me!" "It looks like a lion, but it''s really scary." The little knight smiled. The little knight and Saber entered the illusion, each sitting in a country. The little knight''s **** was just sitting on the throne, and before he was firmly seated, a soldier ran in: "Report to the king, there is a gangster with a golden retriever in the border!" The little knight froze for a moment, and then laughed: "You called me so soon? Oh, oh... It seems that I was really irritated by me. Really, I didn''t want to make her angry at all. " The little knight sighed, then got up, smiled and said, "Face!" Chapter 43 Monsters? [Second more] In this fantasy king game, Saber''s first confrontation with the little knight ended with a complete defeat of the little knight. There is no other way. Saber defeated the Humble King Votigung and unified King Arthur in the whole of Britain. Wenzhi may not work, but the martial arts are indeed outstanding. Although his army was not comparable to Altria who had defeated Attila, it was naturally easily defeated against a small knight who had few opportunities to lead the war. However, the little knight reluctantly defended the city, and repelled Saber with a rain of arrows and tactics. Before retreating, Saber glanced coldly at the little knight standing above the city, and then led his troops to leave. She must give this Mordred a lesson. Let her understand how terrible the consequences of angering a lioness! The little knight stood at the head of the city, smiling as he watched Saber go away, as if he was not disappointed or afraid of losing the battle at all. At this time, an engineer went out to clear the battlefield. This is the indispensable process of classical warfare. The dead bodies must be cleaned up, otherwise they will easily cause plague. As soon as the plague broke out, it would be very harmful to the people of the classical era. And the illusion created by the little knight is no longer inferior to the game of king once played with Shirou in the dreamland in Merlin. It is extremely realistic and naturally has this detail. The little knight prevented these engineers from clearing the battlefield. The engineer chief said: "King, if these corpses are not dealt with, there will be a plague." "I know this naturally." The little knight laughed and said, "It''s not that I won''t let you deal with it, but that I will let you move to that river." The little knight stretched out his finger and pointed to a river beside the city. The illusion woven by the little knight is based on the terrain of ancient Britain. Both the landform and the weather are ancient British islands more than 1,500 years ago. And such a map, whether it is a little knight, or Saber, who has unified the whole of Britain, is very familiar. In addition, the little knight also gave Saber some advantages, giving her the entire territory of the underdog Votigeng at the time, while she was only in the narrow south of England and Wales. In this way, even if you lose. That guy, can''t be fooled. The little knight squinted his eyes. The engineering corps obeyed the command of the little knight and moved the dead bodies to the river by the city. The river runs from the south to the north. The little knight is upstairs, that is to say, throwing the corpse here, passing through the river blisters, the dead corpse will eventually flow to Saber''s land boundary. And the soaked corpse is most likely to cause the plague. The little knight squinted his eyes. Think about it carefully. Nine of the ten sentences like her are false, and one sentence is to deceive people with the truth. How could they win head-on? In addition, the little knight dispatched a group of poets, pretending to be mountain people from the mountain road, and mixed into Saber''s country. What is this going to do? Of course it was just to pass on some words to Saber''s people. After all, the King of Eternity has said, human words, terrible! ... Chapter 883： ... The city of Washa. Shi Lang didn''t know that in this Holy Grail battle, someone was actually playing the King''s game that he once played badly. At this moment, he is standing on top of a building, shouting. Attempt to defraud the black hands hiding in the city of Vasha. Shiro was very convinced that there was some information about the "connection points" that Matthew said in Vasha. And I''m afraid it is inextricably related to the leader of the church who is inexplicably always praising the world, and the so-called vice leader. Even if it doesn''t, it''s correct to explore more. After all, he is still a servant of the Holy Grail War. However, no one showed up because of his yelling. "Then, that, Mr. Fujimaru, can we go down first?" Matthew made a request cautiously. She was still being held by the giant arm of [Evil] at the moment. The wind at the top of the building was very cold, and her clothes were thinner, so to keep warm, she retracted her small head into the palm of the giant arm of [Evil]. "Why, Master?" Shilang asked with interest. Matthew pointed to him, and said, "We, we are standing here, it seems wrong, they all condemned." Shi Lang looked around and couldn''t help laughing. Many Vasa citizens gathered downstairs, pointed at Shilang and Matthew, yelled at them and let them go down. Most of these citizens were believers who had gathered in the Civic Square. And most of the words of scolding are demons and witches, letting them go down and so on. Shi Lang didn''t care about the voices of these citizens of Vassar, but looked at Matthew with interest, and said, "I didn''t expect Master to be so gentle and considerate. But I have to tell you that these citizens were going to burn you to death before. It." "Ah...this..." Matthew didn''t know what to say. Shilang smiled and said, "I think too much about other people''s feelings, but many things are impossible to do, Master." "Oh." Matthew nodded. Shiro said. "Also, that person, in what corner is he secretly looking at us!" Matthew: "?" Matthew didn''t understand it. But in fact, just as Shirou said. In a certain room in this city, a person was watching Shirou through a crystal ball, his brows furrowed. "Black Assassin...what else is he doing here?" The man frowned. As the Red Caster, he knows the existence of Ruler Joan, so naturally he also knows that not long ago, the war between the red side and the black side, and he also knew that as the black Assassin''s Shiro, he killed the red Rider Achilles. Things. In fact, during that battle, as the Red Caster, he also wanted to fish in troubled waters, but after seeing the presence of Joan as Ruler through the envoy, he dispelled this idea. Once he appears in front of Joan of Arc, his identity will be exposed. It''s not because of the [Real Name See Through] that comes with Ruler''s rank, but as Jeanne, the moment she sees him, she will see through his true identity. Later, he may be killed by Jeanne directly using Ruler''s privileges with a spell. Therefore, even if his Master has already set off for Tolifas City, he has always been in Vasha City, waiting to stand by for a fighter. But what he really didn''t expect was that the black Assassin, who showed great brilliance in that battle, would actually come to Vasa City and make a big fuss here. The most important thing is that his mental interference is completely useless! Even the spirit of interference was eaten directly, without a sound! This is incredible! His spiritual interference is obtained from the forbidden knowledge of the Primordial Evil God, and he can use spiritual interference to deceive, and even the environment can deceive the structure of the world itself! However, this level of interference was eaten by this black Assassin without even a little splash! It can only be said that it really deserves to be the black Assassin who killed the great Greek hero Achilles. Seeing Shirou once again returned to the Red Caster in Vasha City, considering that his Master was not by his side, he thought about it and decided to bear it. However, just when he was about to give up continuing to observe Shirou, Shirou suddenly turned his head, his clear gaze seemed to see him through a crystal ball, and his smile was as bright as the sun. The Red Caster was taken aback. At this time, Shirou standing at the top of the building, the fleshy wings of [evil] behind him spread out, his eyes were staring at an ordinary-looking TV station not far away and flew past. And the believers gathered in the downstairs of the building saw Shi Lang flying towards the TV station. They thought they were the demons and witches who had destroyed their church. "Mr. Fuji and Fujimaru, where are we going?" Ma Xiu, who was lying in the palm of the giant arm of [Evil], stuck out his small head, looked at Shirou, and asked. Shirou smiled and said, "I have found our goal, Master." "Huh?" Matthew was taken aback for a moment, but didn''t figure out the situation. But Shiro flew straight to an ordinary-looking TV station not far away. The direction is certain, and the eyes are firm. As if already certain, there was the person he was looking for in that TV station. "How, how? How does he know I''m here?" Caster of the Red was stunned. He is the Red Caster, and the magic is not derived from the magic base of the magic king-King Solomon, nor is it the magic of the gods, nor is it the Kabbalistic magic base of the black Caster-Avisbronn. It comes from the knowledge of forbidden destruction of the Primordial Cthulhu before the birth of mankind! Red Caster is extremely confident about his concealment ability. But why? Chapter 884： Why is he only observing now, without doing any extra actions, but he was discovered by the black Assassin? No. It shouldn''t have been discovered. Most likely... It is very possible to cheat him! Such things are commonplace in human history. During the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France, wasn''t he also cheating on Joan in this way? However, when Shi Lang flew to this TV station building, which looked about 30 meters long and looked ordinary, he directly emerged from a giant arm of [evil], which was more than 60 meters long. [Opening up the green horizon of Qianshan (pseudo)]. When the 60-meter-long [Emerald Horizon (Pseudo) that opened up a thousand mountains] was taken out, Matthew was immediately taken aback. "What, what is this?" Matthew was frightened. This kind of giant sword like a mountain is a very powerful treasure at first glance, and it is enough to shock people''s hearts with this momentum. In fact, the followers on the earth who followed were already stunned. Only the mumbling "demon" was left. Shirou¡¯s gaze was calm, the giant arm of [evil] behind it held this [green horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)], lifted high above the sky, and aimed at the building which is more than 30 meters high. It looks unremarkable. Qi''s TV station hacked over! Not good! The red Caster''s eyes shrank sharply, and his heart was shocked. This guy... This guy really found it! The huge sword of more than sixty meters in length¡¤¡¾Opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)¡¿Chopped down like a mountain. Wind hunting. The Red Caster gritted his teeth, he really couldn''t hide it. In the face of such a terrifying blow, how can you hide it? The next moment-- At the moment when the giant sword of more than sixty meters [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)] was about to fall into this ordinary TV station building, the TV station building suddenly protruded out of seven huge, pitch-black Colored tentacles entangled [the emerald horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)]. The seven huge pitch-black tentacles possessed enormous power, and it turned out to be able to make this [the green horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] a swift blow and stopped. "Big, the building has grown tentacles!" Matthew looked stunned. "Finally, don''t you hide it? The mouse hiding in the gutter staring at me." Shi Lang snorted and said. At this time, the space of this ordinary building was swaying for a while. It was as if the covered fig leaf had been lifted, revealing the true face. "What, what is this...? Monster?" Matthew looked stunned. Where is this TV station building? This is clearly an octopus-like giant standing in the middle of the city, with a height of more than 30 meters! Chapter 44 I, become Ultraman? [Third more] "Huh?" Joan of Arc, who left the black camp and was walking towards the red camp, suddenly frowned. "What''s the matter, Miss Joan?" Leticia, who was supported by her, asked. "Always... I always feel an inexplicable and familiar sense of ominousness..." Jeanne frowned and said. "An inexplicable sense of ominousness?" Leticia asked strangely. Joan nodded, and said with an uncomfortable look: "Before being pushed into the trial court for persecution, I felt this kind of chill..." "Well, do you want to take a break?" Leticia asked worriedly. "No need." Joan shook her head and said, "The Lord is guiding me forward." Joan went on. ... ... Can you believe it? The huge monster appeared out of nowhere. Matthew looked at the huge monster in the center of the city with shock. It was a behemoth about thirty meters tall, shaped like a huge octopus, but also like a huge city, black and red alternately, with a lot of tentacles. If you insist on describing it... Matthew felt that it could only be a monster among the Ultraman that Senior Fujimaru gave her to Amway. Although the body of this monster is more than 30 meters, it is not as shocking as the more than 60 meters [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)] that Shirou took out, but it is even more terrifying. At least, now the group of sane believers have fled. The ordinary people who worked nearby also packed up and ran away. A man''s voice came from the body of the huge octopus monster. He asked strangely: "One question, how did you find me, Assassin of the Black?" "Do you think I told you? However, you did tell me a message, Caster of Red." Shirou smiled. Caster of Red: "..." How did Shirou discover the Caster of the Red? Chapter 885： In fact, Shirou did not find the Red Caster, the opponent''s concealment ability was too good. Even the [Evil Flower] can''t perceive the other''s [evil] and its existence. Even this huge monster disguised as a TV station building was not aware of it. But Shiro noticed other doubts. That''s the person who entered the TV station building disguised by this huge monster, and the reaction of [evil] disappeared! And it was these little clues that Shi Lang discovered the anomaly of this building. Using [Opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)] is just a try. The moment he approaches the building, he will automatically stop, but he has scammed the Red Caster! Moreover, the other party also told him that he is the Red Caster! Why? Knowing that his identity is Assassin of the Black, it means that he is a member of the Holy Grail War. In the Holy Grail War, so far, the only one that has never appeared is the Red Caster! Therefore, there is no doubt that the identity of the other party is exactly the follower, and it is the Caster of the red side! Just... Is the opponent''s treasure to summon this monster? I''m afraid it''s more than that? After all, the other party wanted to interfere with him mentally before, but was swallowed by his [Evil of This World]. "I''m afraid you belong to the church in Vasa, the so-called vice-master? And the real purpose of your teaching is to feed this monster, right?" Shi Lang squinted his eyes, his eyes gleaming with dangerous light. The Red Caster hides in the monster''s body, looking at everything outside through the crystal ball. He could see Shirou and hear Shirou''s words, so a look of surprise appeared on his face. The purpose was hit by Shi Lang. Her Master was not like that. Her Master was sowing the seeds of redemption, but he was indeed using the followers to feed this monster. This monster has been out of the category of treasures and has successfully reached the level of self-sufficiency. It does not need magic to support its activities, just like normal creatures and humans, it can maintain its own existence by eating. Behind Shirou, the mud of evil was surging, and then a giant arm of evil was exhibited, and he took out a huge sword of more than 60 meters [opening up the green horizon of the thousand mountains (pseudo)], with a bang, towards The head of the huge monster was cut away. Wind hunting. With a "swish", the huge ¡¾Opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)¡¿ directly cut off the head of the huge monster. However, the huge monster did not die, but the fleshy mud from the head wound kept surging and returned to its original state. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and another giant sword stopped in the middle, but this time the giant monster stretched out his tentacles in time to block the fencing attack. The Red Caster said: "Since you have discovered it, then I can''t keep you, Black Assassin!" "Ooo-" The huge monster made a strange cry, and two huge tentacles swung towards Shilang. The buildings along the way shattered one after another, and the huge boulders landed like meteorites, causing the surrounding civilians to scream in horror. Facing the ruthless words of Caster of the Red, Shiro smiled lightly: "If you have this ability, you can take the head of the item at any time. If you don''t have this ability, don''t talk ruthlessly. This shows that you are nothing more than that." The Red Caster frowned. And at this moment¡ª "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" The earth raised a huge tentacle and slammed it towards Shilang. [Evil] surged on Shilang, and he stretched out two huge arms more than ten meters wide, grabbed the huge tentacle, and then slammed it. Dump. "Crack, click, click, click¡ª" As if pulling out a radish, the tentacles were pulled out, and the ground shattered. Behind Shiro, a building was thrown out by two giant arms of [evil]. The shadows of the building are intertwined and a prototype has emerged. What kind of building is that? It is clearly a huge monster about twenty meters away! More than one? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Mr. Fuji and Fujimaru! There is one at three o''clock... Ah! There is also at seven o''clock, and at nine or nine o''clock...!" Matthew kept exclaiming. It turns out that there is more than one huge monster hiding in the real estate! It''s nine! These nine huge monsters are of different heights and strengths. The strongest one is the one at six o''clock, about fifty meters in size, it is simply a moving mountain! At this moment, these nine monsters were all killing Shilang. The Red Caster said: "As a reward for discovering me, I will grant you death!" "You really can talk rubbish." Shi Lang sighed, then glanced at the huge monster that faintly surrounded him and laughed. Afterwards, he turned his head and glanced at Matthew, and said, "Master, I''m going to draw magic." "Huh?" Matthew was taken aback. Before Matthew could react, Shi Lang turned Lingji back. And this moment... Matthew is extremely uncomfortable! She was holding her chest, a little breathless, her face pale. The connection with Shirou is like connecting with a pump, and her magic power is drawn quickly! Why is it so painful to conclude a contract with Mr. Fujimaru? The predecessors have said that signing a contract with a follower will only draw a little magic power? Matthew was puzzled. Chapter 886： And because of the reversal of the spiritual foundation, Shirou''s treasures and inherent abilities were unblocked, and even the armor on his body turned into pale silver. Caster of Red said: "It''s just a change of outfit!" "Is this really the case?" Shi Lang smiled, then pointed his finger at the giant monsters that surrounded them, and asked: "Do you think your monsters are huge, Caster of Red?" Shilang''s mind moved, and the surrounding [evil] mud was like a tide, which wrapped him and Matthew, forming a [evil] giant about more than sixty meters! Shilang stands tall in the forehead of the giant of [evil], and arranges Matthew in the back of the head. "What, what is this?" Matthew shivered in fear. The countless black hands of [evil] either wrapped her abdomen, or grabbed her legs and ankles, or clasped her shoulders. She was pressed alive on the back of her head. "Don''t worry, just fix your body so that you don''t fall." Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at her, and said. "Oh!" Matthew nodded, and then asked, "Then, Mr. Fujimaru, who are we?" "Since you are already my Master, you will understand your current situation by carefully looking through the contract between us." Shi Lang said. Matthew closed his eyes and checked his situation through the contract with Shi Lang. Suddenly looked stunned. "This, this is..." She felt it. She- Become an Ultraman! An Ultraman standing in a circle surrounded by nine monsters! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! The forty-fifth chapter is all supplements! The Red Caster also watched this scene in a daze. Originally in this city of Washa, the most huge were his nine monsters. But right now, the black Assassin has become an even bigger, more than sixty-meter mud giant! And looking at the appearance of this mud giant... Could it be that Assassin of the Black is also an ally who has met the true face of the Primordial Cthulhu and obtained the knowledge of forbidden destruction from the Cthulhu? However, which evil god''s true face is expressed in the form of dark mud? The Red Caster thought. And just between the Caster of the Red, Shirou started his hand. Under his control, the mud giant born from [Evil of This World] grew eight giant arms of [Evil], and monsters gathered from all directions launched an offensive. The mud giant grabbed the tentacles of a monster and dragged it in front of him, and then the other seven giant arms all went up and grabbed the corner of the monster one after another. Afterwards, the eight giant arms of [evil] one after another exerted force. "Hiss!" There was a terrible tearing sound from the monster''s body. "Woo¡ª¡ª!!!" The monster uttered a weird howl, like a magic sound in the ears, unspeakable fear. However, the mud giant who is the body of evil thoughts is not effective, and it is not effective for Shilang and Ma Xiu who are in the brain of the mud giant. The monster instinctively stretched out its tentacles and slapped the body of the mud giant, but it did not cause much damage. The rest of the monsters also gathered around. Shirou ignored it, but controlled the mud giant to continue to exert force. "Tear and pull--!" A terrible voice sounded, and the monster caught in the palm of the hand by the mud giant was directly divided into eight pieces by the mud giant! The minced meat fell to the ground with a "boom, boom", and the blue blood was like mist. Through the contract, Matthew saw this scene from the first point of view, and felt a little nauseous. However, Shi Lang''s face was calm. The Red Caster said: "It''s useless! The Lord''s Apostle is immortal!" Indeed, the monster that was torn into pieces of meat by the mud giant''s hands did not die. Instead, its meat shook slightly on the ground, as if dancing, and wanted to regroup. The self-sufficient monsters have long since broken away from the concept of treasures, and can exist even without the magic power of the Red Caster. And even if it is torn apart by the mud giant''s hands, it can be restored through eating and the magic power stored in its own body. However, in the face of this situation, Shirou just chuckled and said, "The dream is pretty good, Caster of Red." Shi Lang''s heart moved, and at this moment, the [evil] giant stretched out countless [evil] black hands, grabbed the ground meat, and dragged it into his body. As soon as the minced meat of these monsters was dragged into the body of the [evil] giant, infinite malice and curse descended on his body, as if the gastric juice was digesting food, and began to digest the minced meat of the living body. The pieces of these monsters were still struggling at first, trying to escape from the body of the [evil] giant, but they were wrapped tightly in mud, then digested and degraded by the mud, turned into magic power, and fed Shiro back. It''s almost like normal humans have taken supplements. And this is exactly the same as Shi Lang''s use of [the evil of this world] to eat the Zhu Yue fragments not long ago. And this process... Matthew, who saw the contract connection, turned his stomach upset for a while. Yes. It''s disgusting... Chapter 887： However, when digesting the magical power of the monster to feed Shilang back, some of the magic power also feeds Matthew back through the contract, so that the face of Matthew, who was drained by Shilang before, is slightly softened. Shi Lang smiled and said, "It''s really a great tonic." "You... you actually ate the Lord''s Apostle?" Caster of the Red said with a look of astonishment. "What''s so surprising about this?" Shilang shook his head, then looked calmly at the remaining eight monsters, and said: "You and the remaining monsters will all be my tonic." At this moment, he looked at the eyes of the remaining eight monsters, not at the monsters, but at the blue bottle that restored his magic power! ¡ª¡ªNo, not good! The Red Caster cried out in his heart. As the monster dominator, he saw the monster instead! The Lord he worshipped was the Primordial Evil God that existed before the birth of mankind. And using the forbidden knowledge obtained from the Primordial Cthulhu to summon the apostles of the Primordial Cthulhu, there is no doubt that even in the present world, even in the gods of the beasts and the beasts, they are also monsters among the monsters! It is a predator at the top of mythical beasts and monsters. At this moment, his monsters were eaten by another servant! ¡ª¡ªNo way! This black Assassin is too strong and is currently not a rival! The Red Caster quickly came to this conclusion. He used the envoy to observe the battle not long ago, and he knew Shilang''s power in his heart, but after the monster was swallowed by Shilang, he understood this deeply. Therefore, he quickly made a decision. "Woooooo-" The monster screamed. The biggest monster, which was more than 40 meters high, waved its tentacles and rushed towards Shiro''s mud giant, while the other seven monsters with relatively small heads scattered and fled in all directions. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said with a little surprise: "A decisive decision." Shiro thought that Caster of Red would fight himself desperately. As a result, he had just eaten a large tonic, and Caster of Red was about to flee. And also used the biggest monster to break the circuit. This is the gecko''s tail docking to survive! There is no doubt that Caster of the Red is a ruthless man with a clear mind and decisive action! If the Red Caster faced other people stronger than him, he could really escape successfully. But unfortunately, he met Shirou. Red Caster is a ruthless man with a clear mind and decisive actions, but Shirou is a very good at responding to emergencies and is very decisive. The most important thing is that Shirou''s intensity far surpasses him! Seeing that the red Caster was about to dock his tail to survive, Shi Lang didn''t even think about it, he disintegrated the [evil] giant, and split into seven more than 20 meters [evil] giants and chased and killed the other seven monsters. "How come..." Caster of the Red looked stunned. He thought that the giant of [evil] who could take out more than sixty meters was already Shilang''s trump card. But what I didn''t expect was that this [evil] giant could actually be cloned! The most important thing is that each of these body-dividing hands is holding a giant of more than sixty meters (opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo))! "Are you kidding? Are you Caster? Are your magic powers so abundant?" Caster of Red was horrified. He was able to raise nine such huge monsters, completely taking the followers of Vassar City as food, and secretly feeding the monsters. However, this black Assassin directly separated so many giants! How much magic power does it take? His magic attribute is A, but he thinks that even if he has a treasure like Shilang and his Master uses Lingshu to strengthen it, he can''t do this! Can this, this be the magic power that Assassin should possess? Is this still Assassin? Shouldn''t Assassin just sneak and then assassinate the Master? When did it become so violent? The corners of the red Caster''s mouth twitched. But Shirou did not give him time to react. Under Shiro''s control, these [evil] giants waved [Opening the Green Horizon of Thousand Mountains (pseudo)] in their hands, smashing these monsters into pieces, and then each body softened into mud and pounced on these monsters. Above the body. The monsters struggled fiercely, tumbling the mud that covered them like waves, like living squids that had fallen into their stomachs and were digested by gastric juice, struggling frantically, trying to escape from their stomachs. But it is a pity that they finally failed to tear through the evil mud, instead they were digested by the evil mud. "Ziz, ziz!" It is like the corrosive sound of aqua regia splashing on raw meat. The monsters that had lived and lived there were all dead still. The lustrous body is corroded with a pit in the east and a depression in the west. The volume is gradually getting smaller. The evil giant that Shilang and Matthew were in, turned into ooze and entered Shilang''s body. Shi Lang and Matthew fell to the ground. Matthew leaned against the wall with a pale face, covering her mouth. Some nausea. The other [evil] also digested the monsters one by one, like sea mud, fell on Shilang''s body, and finally got into Shilang''s body. Shi Lang ate all the monsters, his magic power rose a lot, and even gave back to Matthew. However, Matthew''s face turned paler. Shilang looked at her, and while walking towards her, he smiled and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it disgusting for me, Master?" "No. No, I..." Matthew didn''t know what to say. Chapter 888： To be honest, she wanted to complain. Shi Lang saw it and said with a smile: "You don''t have to be so psychologically burdened to get along with me. If you want to complain, I feel a little uncomfortable. Don''t worry, I am a very generous person. Nope. I won¡¯t let myself go when I am angry." "That, that... Honestly, compared to the monsters before, I feel Mr. Fujimaru who is playing with mud is more like a villain." Ma Xiu vomited. Shirou asked strangely: "Why?" "Because, because...it''s really disgusting..." Matthew said. Shilang¡¯s abdomen was filled with mud of [evil], and then he stretched out a black hand of [evil], grabbed Ma Xiu¡¯s right cheek, and pinched the right side. Matthew reveals(>©n "I''m not angry." Shilang smiled and pointed to the black hand of [Evil], and said, "But, it''s angry." "Woo. It hurts, it hurts..." Matthew was pinched and was about to cry. Shi Lang smiled, then looked around, his eyes a little serious. [Evil] The mud ate nine monsters, but what he could feel was that he did not eat the red Caster! In other words, the Red Caster succeeded in his escape at the last time! This made Shirou a little unhappy. He will enter the city of Vaasa. One is that something really happened here, and the other is that what he thinks here may be related to the "connection point" mentioned by Matthew. He defrauded the Red Caster and destroyed the nine monsters kept here. However, no information about the connection point was obtained. However, the good news is not without it. At least, after eating the nine monsters raised by the Red Caster, Shi Lang''s magic power has risen a lot! Even the progress of [Mortal Awakening] has reached 53.7%! [Evil] There is no autonomous consciousness, but it has Shirou''s thinking template, which can be said to be the other side of Shirou. Yeah. And it''s a little bit stingy. It ravaged Ma Xiu''s face for a long time, and then it was relieved and retracted into Shi Lang''s body. "Woo...it hurts, it hurts..." Matthew rubbed her right cheek. Shi Lang glanced at her and said with a smile: "This is not the time to rub your face, Master." "What time was that?" Ma Xiu asked Shi Lang suspiciously. Shilang pulled up her collar and said, "It''s still time to check." Shi Lang grabbed her collar, flew up, and patrolled Vasa City a few times, but still couldn''t find a clue to the Red Caster. The opponent''s concealment ability is very strong, not being Assassin is really a waste. No, Shi Lang could only give up and give up and returned to the camp. Chapter 46 Lord, what do you want to do? [Second more] Shi Lang returned to the camp. Spartacus is teaching artificial life forms to teach them the true meaning of life. When he saw Shi Lang''s return, he dismissed the artificial lifeforms, came to Shi Lang''s body, and said, "Oh, the ruler, you are back from Washa City." Shiro nodded. Spartacus frowned and said, "From just now, there has been a strong magical response from that city. You must be fighting something in that city, right?" "It''s the Caster of Red!" Shirou nodded and said. "Caster of Red?" Spartacus raised his eyebrows. "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded and told Spartacus everything about Vasha. There is no need to conceal Spartacus about this kind of thing. "There will be such a thing... treat the citizens as food for the monsters..." Spartacus frowned deeply, and as the liberator, he felt deep anger. But unlike him, who had lost his sanity, Spartacus, who had regained his reason, did not put "liberation" and "oppression" in his mouth. Instead, he just clenched his fists and frowned, expressing his inner anger and disapproval. Yue. Obviously, Spartacus, who had regained his rationality, was very calm and solemn, and more reliable than he was when he was irrational. Spartacus looked at Shirou and said with a serious face: "Faced with this kind of thing... Assassin of the black, don''t worry, you can use my power to your heart''s content. My heroic spirit exists because of this. Of!" Spartacus called him the Black Assassin, not the dominator. Obviously Spartacus had given up on the chase of the Holy Grail, so that Shirou didn''t have to worry about the different camps. Shiro nodded in response. Matthew sat aside, an artificial lifeform thought she might be a little thirsty, and brought her a glass of water. Matthew took it and thanked him. The artificial lifeform happily returned to the partner and said, "Someone said thank you! Someone said thank you to me!" Matthew looked puzzled. Isn''t it just a thank you? Why are these people so happy? Shi Lang glanced at the ecstatic artificial lifeform, then at Spartacus, and asked, "What did you tell them again?" "I just told them that they are free, they have stood up, and are... no longer slaves." Spartacus said. Shilang nodded, then looked at Spartacus and said, "Unfortunately, there are still many artificial life forms in the Thousand Realms Tree Castle, and they didn''t follow it." Spartacus said: "Freedom is only available to those who do not want to be slaves." Shi Lang looked at Spartacus in surprise. "What''s the matter, Assassin of Darkness?" Spartacus touched his face and asked, "Is there anything on my face that filths your eyes?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I''m just surprised that Spartacus would actually say such a thing." Chapter 889： Spartacus smiled and said, "It seems that I was completely irrational and did a lot of unbearable things." "That''s not unbearable." Shi Lang replied with a smile. The normal Spartacus is indeed far from the pure mad Spartacus. From a standpoint, a pure mad Spartacus holister looks like an idealist indulged in dreams, while a normal Spartacus is a dream in mind and reality. Leader of the rebel army. The essence has not changed, but there is no doubt that the former is more pure than the latter, but the latter is more calm than the former. Matthew was adjusting the bracelet on her right wrist again, trying to contact her captain. But unfortunately, there is still no response. Matthew sighed in frustration. At this moment, A-11072 hurried over. "What''s wrong, A-11072?" Spartacus asked in a deep voice. "No, it''s not good, Spartacus!" A-11072 said nervously, "Yes, a master is chasing her! Now several of our partners are stopping her!" As soon as this was said, the artificial lifeforms present suddenly panicked. "Oops!" "Master is chasing here!" "What should I do?" ... The artificial lifeforms panicked. In terms of biological instinct, they are still afraid of the master who created them. Spartacus said in a deep voice, "Take me to see!" Shilang nodded and said, "I''ll go take a look too." A-11072 took Shiro and Spartacus to the monitoring station set up by the artificial lifeforms on the mountain road. The artificial lifeform camp is built on the mountain, and the monitoring station is also set up on the mountain road, in order to monitor whether members of the Thousand Realm Tree clan are chasing them, and if so, remind everyone in time to prepare to run away. The crowd gathered around Starbucks. Spartacus''s three-meter huge body made a "dongdongdong" sound with every foot on the ground, dropping deep footprints on the ground. Shi Lang squinted his eyes. His position is undoubtedly on Spartacus''s side. If the Thousand Realm Trees come after him, they must be in a big fight. In this Holy Grail battle, Shirou is not afraid of anyone. Even Garner. In the one-on-one situation, Shirou was not afraid of Garna at all. Because now he is a hero in the same class as Garna. But if Garna unites with Arjuna, Vlad III in Romania. Then he can only be beaten. However, it does not matter. Because-- He also has Spartacus. This childhood hero. Both Spartacus and Shirou are ready to fight against the Thousand Realms Tree clan. Especially Shiro. He had already considered that if the arrival was Garna and Arjuna, Vlad III in Romania, this would be the worst situation. Not only Shirou and Spartacus were prepared mentally, but even the artificial life forms were mentally prepared. After enjoying their freedom, how could they still be willing to go back to be slaves again? They decide to fight for real, then the fish will die and the net will be broken! Desperately for my free future! However, when he saw who came, not only Spartacus, but Shiro''s tense spirit relaxed, Shiro even let out a laugh. Because the scene is so funny. The comer is not someone else. It is Ruler Joan of this holy grail war! At this moment, Joan of Arc was surrounded by three artificial life forms, either with a sword, or a hammer, or an axe against his skin, with a speechless face. "Then, I am not a chaser sent by Black...I am Ruler, can you let me go?" Jeanne asked toward the artificial lifeform next to him. "No! It is impossible to guarantee that you have fallen to the masters. No. You must be sent by the masters to arrest us!" said the artificial life form. "Fell to your master?" Jeanne said with a speechless expression: "Do I really seem to be so irresponsible? Look at my eyes, my eyes. Didn''t you tell you that I am very sincere? Is it very kind?" An artificial lifeform glanced at it, and said seriously, "This, really not." Joan: "..." Joan sighed and asked, "Can you let me go back? I won''t go this way, can I?" "No." An artificial life form shook his head and said. Joan asked strangely: "Why is this again?" The artificial lifeform said: "You must go back to confess the news!" Joan asked with a strange look: "Why do you think so?" The artificial lifeform said: "Because you look like a despicable villain who is good at making small reports." Joan: "..." Chapter 890： Me, me... She looked unlovable. Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, his nervousness was gone. However, it is also thanks to Jeanne that came, otherwise any heroic spirit would listen to the artificial life body with such patience? Joan also found Shirou, and cried out in surprise: "Forever... Assassin of Black!" Joan wanted to call Shilang the eternal king, but she remembered her identity and quickly changed her words. "Yo. Ruler!" Shiro greeted Joan of Arc, then looked at the three artificial lifeforms surrounding Ruler, and said, "Let her go, she is not a dangerous person." "Yes. Mr. Assassin." Originally, Joan of Arc would not let go of the artificial lifeforms. Hearing Shirou''s words, he immediately put away his weapons. This made Joan of Arc feel the difference in treatment. And with Shirou''s sentence "not a dangerous person", the artificial lifeforms let go of their hearts one after another. They have a steelyard in their hearts. They know who is good to them and who is not good to them. Shirou is the one who treats them well. They have nothing to repay, and the only thing they can repay is the cheapest and most expensive trust. Shi Lang greeted Joan into the camp and asked in person, "Why did you come to our side, Ruler?" "This...I don''t know." Joan said with a strange look: "I had already awakened with a mortal awakening and planned to go to the red camp. But I came here somehow." This inexplicable term was good, and Shi Lang looked confused. "This is probably the Lord''s revelation, right? Let me come here... But, what I am obviously thinking about is going to the red square... Why did the Lord lead me here?" Jeanne said with a strange expression. Jeanne has an inherent A-level ability called [Revelation]. [Revelation] and [Intuition] are the same skills. [Intuition] is the sixth sense in battle, but [Revelation] is applicable to all things related to achieving the goal, such as choosing the most suitable road during the journey, reaching the destination, and so on. But [Revelation] also has its limits. For example, in the face of advanced mathematics problems, [Revelation] is useless. Oh no, it''s a high school math problem. Leticia asked, "Miss Joan, have you been thinking about Mr. Assassin of the Black at that time?" "Ah? How is this possible!" Joan felt the need to prove himself, and said with a serious face: "Although I look forward to the Eternal King, I am not a person who will dereliction of duty!" "Ah...Is that so?" Leticia asked. "Hmm. Of course!" Joan nodded. After Joan and Shiro recounted the past, they left Shiro''s camp and planned to go to the camp of the red side. But the weird thing is that no matter what direction Joan starts from, he will return to this camp in the end. She had said goodbye to Shilang seven or eight times, but she would return to this camp every time. For the last time, she vowed to say that she would leave the camp and go to the Red Camp. The result... "Ah, ah... this woman is back again." A-11072 said flatly. "How many times is it?" an artificial lifeform asked. A-11072 fiddled with his fingers, and said, "It''s the twelfth time." "This, this...what the **** is this!" Jeanne yelled with a broken face. Can you imagine? She actually went back and forth here twelve times without going out! "Lord...what the **** are you doing when you let me come here?" Joan looked up to heaven in a collapsed manner. Chapter 47 Ceremony, and...Mother [third more] Joan tried several times without believing in evil, but never succeeded. At the end, she leaned on the wall with both hands, her face collapsed. Shi Lang asked strangely: "Aren''t you trying?" "No, don''t try..." Jeanne said with a gloomy expression. An artificial lifeform said: "The woman finally stopped." "By the way, how many times is this?" asked another artificial lifeform. A-11072 said: "The 17th time." After a pause, he added: "It''s dark." Yes. Joan tried a total of 17 times, but never left here successfully. No matter where she started from, from which angle, or in which way she started, in the end, she would walk back inexplicably. Leticia asked with interest: "Miss Joan, have you been thinking of Mr. Assassin of Darkness in your heart?" "I don''t! I really don''t!" Joan said with a face of collapse, "I just want to go to the red camp!" "But why does the Lord keep letting you come back here?" Leticia asked. "I, I don''t know...!" Jeanne said with a gloomy expression. She already understands. The reason why she can''t leave this place is entirely because of the effect of [Revelation A]. Chapter 891： No matter where she started, due to the effect of [Revelation A], she would return here inexplicably. From this point of view, [Revelation] is quite perverted, but it still has limits and restrictions. Even with these limits and restrictions, Shirou still wanted this ability very much. It is a pity that this ability of [Revelation] is not a human industry, Shiro''s [mortal hero] cannot be copied. Shirou said, "Then stay here now, Ruler." "Excuse me." Jeanne sighed and said. Although she didn''t know that the Lord kept her here, but the Lord must have his intention in doing so, so Jeanne decided to pay attention. While Joan of Arc stayed in the camp temporarily, Spartacus had no objection, and the minds of these artificial lifeforms were like white paper. As long as they did not threaten their lives and freedom, they would naturally have no objection. Night. The artificial lifeforms helped each other and cooked dinner. After dinner, the artificial lifeforms, under the suggestion of Spartacus, set up a campfire and sang and danced around the campfire. The fire illuminates everyone''s smile. Shi Lang sat not far away, watching the bonfire carnival. Someone invited him to dance, but Shiro refused. After all, a dull and boring man like him can''t really dance without going to a nightclub. "Excuse me, who is this?" Jeanne looked at Matthew. "You, hello, Miss Ruler." Matthew said respectfully. Shi Lang patted Matthew on the shoulder and said with a smile, "This is my Master, Ruler." Joan asked strangely: "Aren''t you without a Master, Assassin of the Black?" "Yes. So, I found another Master." Shi Lang said with a smile. Matthew asked strangely: "Before, did Mr. Fujimaru have no Master?" "Yes." Shi Lang nodded and said, "My previous Master was killed by me." "Huh huh? Well, that... Mr. Fujimaru, you... no no no, did you say something terrible before?" Matthew asked cautiously. "It''s nothing terrible. I said, my previous Master was killed by me." Shi Lang said. Matthew was frightened, and his hands and feet trembled. Seeing Ma Xiu who was frightened, Shi Lang squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "M...how did I execute my Master before? Oh. I remember, I used my clay hands. , Grabbed his limbs, and directly divided him into five pieces! By the way, he also used his blood to write a big word "miserable" on his face! Speaking of it, I just remembered, I like killing Master the most." "Wow wow wow!" Matthew screamed and turned pale with fright. "Sorry, sorry, the joke was overdone." Shi Lang laughed for a while, and stretched out his palm to touch Ma Xiu''s head subconsciously, but when he reached half of his palm, he suddenly woke up and turned to pat Ma Xiu''s shoulder. Shallow patted noir. Matthew and Joan did not fail to pay attention to this detail. But Letitia noticed this detail. She admired, Mr. Assassin of the Black is a very self-controlling person. "Does it scare me?" Matthew asked with a look of fear. Shi Lang nodded and smiled: "My last Master was a murderous madman. He killed a lot of people and summoned me with a blood sacrifice. So, I stabbed him in the back." "Is this, this?" Mashu asked with a look of fear: "Then, Mr. Fujimaru won''t stab me back, right?" "Don''t you have a spell?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Matthew said in a trembling tone: "I feel a little bit insecure." Shi Lang smiled and said, "It feels right, Ling Shu is really useless for me." "Woo...!" Matthew was frightened, feeling completely insecure. Shirou closed his right eye and said, "So, try to become a qualified Master. Otherwise, I will be backstabbed, Master." Matthew nodded hurriedly. At this time, A-11072 trot over and said, "Mr. Assassin, come to the party too! Everyone is waiting for you!" "But I won''t." Shi Lang spread out his palm and said helplessly. A-11072 said: "It doesn''t matter, no matter how Mr. Assassin dances, it is very handsome and charming!" "Your little mouth is really smeared with honey." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, and A-11072 showed a bright, innocent smile. It''s just simple, happy for Shilang to praise him. Shi Lang walked to the center of the bonfire. Everyone stopped dancing and focused on Shilang. Shi Lang smiled and said, "My friends, I don''t know how to dance. But since you all invited me like this, I''m not so disappointed. Then, I will sing for everyone to cheer up!" "Good!" The artificial lifeforms applauded happily, and all smiled. Spartacus folded his arms around his chest and said, "Is it the Dominator''s song? It''s really exciting!" Not only Spartacus, but Joan, who was still depressed and unable to leave the camp, suddenly lit up when he heard Shi Lang was about to sing. As a star-chaser in the Middle Ages, how could she sit so far when she saw an idol want to sing? You have to listen closely! Relying on the strength of the heroic body, Jeanne squeezed away the artificial lifeforms and quickly grabbed a front row position. Leticia murmured, "Hey, Miss Joan, I know you admire the black Assassin... But, are you too much?" Chapter 892： "The great eternal king is the king who dominates all phenomena, whether it is politics, economy, culture, agriculture, fishery... Ah! There are too many, and so many aspects have made outstanding contributions! So, this must be the king of all phenomena. The author is also an outstanding musician! Letitia, don¡¯t complain, you have to listen carefully, an epic musical chapter is about to be born! And I will be the witness of the birth of this epic chapter. The...Ah! What a honour! Joan is really an honour!" Joan is not ashamed, but proud of antagonism. Leticia: "..." Okay. She was speechless. Mr. Assassin''s song... If you can listen to Mr. Assassin''s song in the front row, what a blessing would it be? A-11072 relied on the relationship between his partners and finally sat in the front row. He looked at Shi Lang with admiration. But Joan was uncomfortable. She has completely fallen into fan status, how can she allow someone to sit ahead of her? So she moved her legs and sat forward a bit. But in this way, the A-11072 that yearned for Shirou was a little uncomfortable. He also sat forward a bit. The two of them were displeased with each other, and became more energetic. You sit a little bit forward, and I will sit a little bit forward too. Shi Lang was speechless. "You all hug my thighs!" Shi Lang said helplessly. Jeanne blushed, and quickly sat back. A-11072 also apologized and sat back. Only this time, the two sides sat apart. One person sat in the front row of the south and the other sat in the front row of the north. In this way, there would be no disputes. Matthew also planned to sit there, but at this moment, there was a buzzing vibration on her right wrist. Matthew was taken aback, then glanced at Shi Lang, put his arms around, and headed to a more remote place. "Cough cough cough--" Shi Lang moistened his voice and felt a burst of joy in his heart. He has always thought of himself as a great musician, besides playing an instrument, beautiful singing is naturally indispensable. When Shirou moistened his voice, Joan screamed. Leticia who was watching was stunned. This person who seems to be a foolish fan, is she the saint of France''s salvation that she once dreamed of? Is the difference too big? At this time, Shi Lang closed his eyes and began to conceive his artistic conception. He saw the majesty of the Himalayas. He wandered the vast and boundless sea of ??the universe. He witnessed the miracle of life evolution... Then... "My hometown lives in this Tun''er¡ª¡ª!" A music festival will unfold soon! ... ... The illusion of the kingdom game. The little knight rode a war horse, and his soldiers looked down at Saber and her remnants, who were heavily surrounded. "You lost, mother." The little knight smiled. "No. Why?" Saber looked sadly at the knights standing beside the little knight and the soldiers. Those... They were all her followers. At this moment, these tribes stared at her indifferently. Saber felt a little uncomfortable. The progress of the fantasy game has only reached three months. She lost. And it was a terrible loss. Lost very collapsed. From the seventh day, the plague was in the back of her. Rumors are spreading because of the lack of virtue and talent of her monarch. She tried desperately to explain, but no one wanted to listen. Subsequently, the plague forced Saber to focus all his attention on the plague. At this time, the small knight was overwhelmed by a large army, which forced Saber to support his troops to defend the frontier. However, the little knight didn''t fight, it just consumed Saber. The unresolved plague caused great damage to the kingdom¡¯s labor and panic, and the enemy¡¯s pressure on the territory caused the kingdom¡¯s food to be consumed rapidly. Subsequently, many separatist forces appeared within Saber''s side, and these separatist forces split her country step by step. She had to conquer, but this splitting force was like a prairie fire, and it couldn''t be extinguished. There were even many troops who defected directly and took refuge in the little knights. In the end, Saber''s entire territory collapsed and was driven to a ruin by the little knight, with only a small team of knights loyal to her left. The little knight smiled softly, "It''s over, mother." Chapter 893： Saber gritted his teeth and said: "It''s not over yet! There are people who are loyal to me beside me, I haven''t lost yet!" The little knight frowned, her immature face lost her smile for the first time, and she put on an expression of distress and helplessness, and asked in a soft tone: "Why are you so naive? You are so naive? The king is just another puppet... well, let me wake you up." The little knight sighed, then raised the flag in his hand and shouted: "Whoever surrenders, don''t kill! Anyone who takes the head of the old king will be entrusted with a title, father and son!" As soon as he said this, the soldiers next to the little knight became excited, yelling one by one, looking at Saber''s head as if looking at shiny gold. Saber was wary, and at this moment a sword pierced her back. Saber noticed this and hurriedly turned around. With a "clang", the backstab sword flew away. She survived, but she was stabbed in her heart. The knights behind her, who swore allegiance to her in this game, did not betray her knights no matter how difficult the situation was. At this moment, they were all exuding murderous intent, looking at her with greed in their eyes. Saber looked uncomfortable. A knight said, "I''m sorry, Wang! Borrow your item to use it!" He drew his sword and took Saber''s head straight away, but Saber lost his fighting spirit. The moment the long sword was about to fall in front of Saber, the illusion was over. Everything is gone. The little knight said, "I won." Saber looked at her with an uncomfortable expression on his face. Looking at her expression, although the little knight''s face remained unchanged, his heart felt uncomfortable. Isn''t it... too heavy to start? But... I''m already very reserved... The little knight felt uncomfortable. "Why... it was so difficult before, they never betrayed, why in the end... they would betray me?" Saber muttered to himself. The little knight said: "The human heart can''t stand the test. Betrayal is a common thing." "What did you say?" Saber looked at the little knight. The little knight said: "There is no such thing as loyalty, it''s just that the bargaining chips for betrayal are not big enough." Saber was taken aback, then smiled bitterly: "I, I... I really am a king who doesn''t understand people''s hearts..." "It''s not that you don''t understand people''s hearts." The little knight said seriously: "You are too holy." Saber looked at the little knight. The little knight said: "I''ve seen your legend. Your kingdom collapsed, not because of my fellow individual, but by you." Saber''s fists clenched. "The responsibility lies with you, but it''s not that you don''t recognize my co-individual. It''s because you didn''t see your situation clearly, let alone the way of imperialism." The little knight said. "What did you say?" Saber frowned. The little knight asked: "Don''t you think about why when you were on an expedition to Rome, my fellow individual would pull up the rebels that rebelled against you so quickly?" Saber did not speak. The little knight said, "Let me tell you. It''s because you were just a puppet from the beginning. A puppet called a king pushed up by a noble! You can be a king because the noble needs a man to command a scattered army. Defeat Vortigeng, and this is the need of the age for you to become a king. And when the needs of this age disappear after you defeat Vortigeng, how can the nobles let you continue to ride on them? And you can''t control them, so at this time, they need someone to overthrow you, and this is''Mordred''." "What are you talking about to me? You have no reason to say this to me, do you? Are you trying to laugh at me?" Saber demanded. "Why do you have to tell me? I used to like to share my joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys with others, but now I really don¡¯t like others knowing what I¡¯m thinking... well. To you, I¡¯m frank. Tell you, I just want you to stop blaming yourself for the crime! Your fault for the destruction of the Camelot Kingdom is not yours at all!" The little knight asked, "Understand? This is what I want to say!" Saber was taken aback. She really did not expect that the little knight would say this to her! Insidious, cunning, and very heavy on her, and the little knight who clamored to collect her, actually said this to her? "Why did you say this to me?" Saber asked strangely. "If you weren''t for Altria... who would care about you!" the little knight complained. As she said, if Saber weren''t Altria, she would have cut it with a single sword. Where else would she say this? "Because of the other''me''..." Saber frowned. To be honest, she didn''t like this feeling of being treated kindly because of others. "In short, don''t forget our bet!" said the little knight. After a pause, the little knight squinted his eyes and asked with a smile: "Dignified King Arthur, won''t you miss the appointment?" Saber said with a stern face: "I made a bet, and I will admit it. I admit that I lost myself, but the Holy Grail-I won''t give it to you." "Huh. Of course I am the same. I have something to achieve no matter what. It''s just now¡ª" The little knight''s expression softened, and he reached out and hugged Saber''s waist, and hugged Saber tightly with both hands, making Saber breathless. The little knight buried his head in Saber''s arms and whispered softly, "I''m sorry...Mother..." Saber clenched his fists, holding back without resisting. Because she lost. Just... This guy is so hard... Hurry, I''m out of breath! ... ... Chapter 894： ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here. That''s it for today~! Chapter 48 You have contracted an incredible hero In the midst of a carnival, Matthew left the camp with his arms folded. She came to a mountain far away from the camp and leaned behind a large rock. Compared to the camp where the bonfire is lit, it is darker and quieter. You can''t hear the carnival and Mr. Fujimaru''s singing. You can only hear the buzzing insects in the grass next to it. "Buzzing." Not only the insects'' chirping, but also the bracelet on her wrist. Buzzing and shaking constantly. And a globe-shaped icon is constantly flashing on the display, which represents the letter from Chaldea. Matthew was very happy because she finally got in touch with her friends. Matthew stretched out his hand and pressed the "o" in the center of the bracelet display. A wave pattern flashed on the display. The next moment, a virtual projection appeared on the bracelet. In the virtual projection is a young man in a white coat with a peach-colored ponytail and a pair of bright cyan eyes. His facial lines are softer, and the whole person looks gentler, exuding an intimate temperament. This young man has an unstoppable tired look on his face, with his eyes closed, rubbing his eyebrows while drinking coffee to refresh himself. "Doctor, doctor!" Matthew exclaimed happily. The young man shook his hands, and the coffee splashed out and landed on his white pants, making a lot of wet. However, this young man did not pay attention to such minor details. Instead, he moved the coffee aside and looked at it with wide eyes, as if he was showing some instrument, looking at Matthew, who was in a different world. "Ah...great, I finally got in touch, Matthew! Since I received your distress signal before, you have been unable to get in touch. I''m really worried about me." The young man breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his mouth. , Although it looks a little tired, but the smile looks very pure. "Sorry, doctor." Ma Xiu said apologetically. The youth looked around, as if looking for someone, and asked: "Where is your captain? Why didn''t you see her?" "I was separated when crossing the ¡®junction¡¯. I descended in Romania, and the captain descended in London." Matthew said. "Is that so..." The young man nodded, and then said with a serious face: "Ma Xiu, don''t act rashly before meeting your captain!" Matthew nodded and said, "The captain told me the same way. But don¡¯t worry about me, doctor. Didn¡¯t you make it clear before you came? The''connection depth'' of this connection point is E, and the basic situation has been The Sheba system has been explored clearly, and it is the most suitable connection point for newcomers like me." "Then you can''t relax your vigilance." The young man said solemnly: "There are many masters who hold your mentality, and finally die in the connection point. Remember, don''t relax your vigilance! Let''s talk to you first. When meeting with the captain, don¡¯t act rashly!" Matthew is not the kind of rebellious girl. Faced with the complex instructions of the youth, he nodded seriously and said, "I understand. Please don''t worry about me, doctor." The young man nodded, and then a strange look flashed on that tired face, and asked: "The instrument here shows...you seem to have something wrong with your magic state. What happened?" "Yes." Matthew nodded and said, "I have signed a contract with a hero in the connection point." Matthew looked excited. "Oh! You finally took the first step to become a hero, Marshal. Leif will be very happy if he knows it." The young man said with a smile. Matthew asked strangely: "What about Professor Leif?" "Is he? Uh... to assist in the survey of the third connection point. He will be back soon, don''t worry." The young man¡¯s face was full of smiles, and then he asked: "What rank is your hero?" "It''s an Assassin." Matthew answered honestly. "Assassin?" The young man was taken aback and asked, "Hassan?" "No." Matthew shook his head and said, "It''s a hero named Fujimaru Shirou... Mr. Fujimaru also said that he was summoned by senior Fujimaru." "Fujimaru Shiro..." The young man frowned, "Why does this name sound so familiar...Where did I hear it? But in the history of neon, there doesn''t seem to be a hero with the surname Fujimaru? And he was summoned by Tachika. Over..." The young man looked at Matthew seriously and said, "Masiu, you may have been deceived by your hero!" "Huh?" Matthew was taken aback. The young man said with a serious face: "As far as I know, the only heroes of the Assassin rank that Lixiang possesses are Mr. Wang Hasan, who was contracted by Lixiang from the first connection point. Besides, there is no Assassin rank. The heroic spirit... you should have been deceived by your heroic spirit. Call your heroic spirit out and let me see!" "Then, that... they are singing and dancing, I''ll take you to see it." Matthew said. The young man said with a strange look: "You can directly use the contract to ask your heroes to come over." "Also... don''t let it go." Thinking of the joke Shi Lang had made to her before, Ma Xiu shook her head quickly and refused. To be honest, Shi Lang''s joke about backstabling the Lord still made her a little scared. Moreover, the ominous mud... impressed her very strongly. Matthew stretched out his hand, pulled the virtual projection in the sky back into the bracelet screen, and then walked towards the camp. The young man said with a serious face: "Masiu, for the first time you perform the task of connecting points, remember those things written in the newcomer rules. Those are all summed up by your predecessors with blood and tears. Don''t connect Believe in anyone in Dianli, not even the heroic spirit of your contract, because you don''t even know whether your heroic spirit is behind the scenes." "The heroic spirit of the contract is something like the black hand behind the scenes...No, there won''t be such a strange thing, right?" Matthew asked carefully. The young man shook his head and said, "Review the classic cases. This kind of thing has happened three times in the previous connection points, and the ending is no more than I said. In short, be careful. Even the heroic spirit of his contract cannot be 100% trusted. You are still young and don''t understand this. In any case, let me check it first." Matthew nodded. "But Assassin''s words... The currently registered Assassin, except for Mr. Hassan Wang, is basically not very strong. To be honest, you may be stronger than most Assassin after being heroic, so I think you are still It''s better to terminate the contract." The young man looked at the big data and made a serious proposal. Not very strong? Matthew was taken aback, and involuntarily thought of the evil giant that Shilang had taken out before, and the appearance of several giant swords of more than sixty meters... She felt that the doctor was talking nonsense! Matthew returned to the camp, the bonfire was still burning, glowing in the dark night. However, I could not hear the beautiful singing. Is the concert already over? Matthew''s eyes darkened, and he couldn''t hear the singing of his Servant. This was really a negligence of being a Master. But... "What, what''s going on?" Ma Xiu looked at the campfire with a dazed expression. Chapter 895： Not only was she confused, but the doctor who saw this scene through the instrument was also confused. Everyone fell down by the campfire. Whether it was Ruler, who was full of holiness, or the huge Spartacus, they all fell down. One by one lay on the ground in a big "big" character, rolling their eyes and foaming at the mouth, as if they had been attacked by a biochemical weapon. The most miserable was Joan, whose body was still fluttering, as if she had encountered a nightmare, and her face was very ugly. "I... did I come to the cemetery?" Matthew murmured. "Huh huh? Matthew, you''re back." Shi Lang, who was standing in front of the bonfire, put down the handle of the broom that he used as a microphone, and walked towards Matthew with a smile on his face. Matthew asked anxiously, "Mr. Fujimaru, was someone attacked here?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Matthew pointed at the people who had passed out and asked, "Well, what are they..." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and stroked his hair. He is usually a very self-controlling person, but with this singing, he let himself go. "I''m all intoxicated by my beautiful singing." Shi Lang said with emotion: "Oh... there is no way. Although my singing is not as good as my piano, it is still the sound of nature. Master, You didn''t hear it, this is a great loss!" Shirou looked serious. How wonderful is his singing? Can''t describe it, because even he himself couldn''t help but get drunk in. Shirou never thought that he was unique, and he would never think that the world changed because of him. However, when he indulges in singing. He felt that at that moment, he was the center of the world, and the whole world existed because of him and revolved because of him. What a wonderful feeling? The kingdom of music. But... Matthew glanced at Jeanne, who rolled her eyes and foamed her mouth, shaking from time to time, then looked at the serious Shi Lang, swallowed, and asked, "Yes, is that right?" Shi Lang pointed his eyes and asked, "Master, what did you see?" Matthew hesitated and asked, "A pair of eyes?" "No. It''s the sincerity that is about to overflow in my eyes." Shi Lang said. Matthew: "..." "I, I know. If you are willing to sing again next time, please be sure to notify me, Mr. Fujimaru." Matthew said with a serious face. To be honest, she also wanted to listen to what Shirou said, his wonderful singing. Shirou smiled and nodded. He likes such a frank listener. I think that when he hadn''t crossed at the beginning, his friends always looked disgusted and said that his singing was as ugly as shit, howling ghosts, others sang for money, and he sang badly and so on. But he never felt that way. What are the so-called friends? Close relationship is a loss. Even if it sounds good, even if he is addicted to his music, he will never say it, but will lose it. He understands. He knows everything. He understands. Therefore, he likes a frank person like Matthew very much. Shi Lang and Matthew talked and laughed. But the young man who saw Shi Lang''s true face through the instrument seemed to be a ghost. He felt that he was wrong, and quickly reached out his hand and rubbed his eyes again, put his face on the screen of the instrument, and stared at Shirou. "Wait, wait a minute... No way... how is it possible? How is this possible? How can you be a follower!?" The youth seemed to have seen something incredible, and the whole person was shocked! And his hell-like look caused Matthew''s reaction. Ma Xiu glanced at the Shi Lang who was still flying away, and walked aside with his arms folded. Ma Xiu lowered his head slightly, looked at the young man in the screen of the bracelet with a strange look, and asked, "Doctor, what''s the matter?" "Ma, Matthew..." The young man said with a serious and serious look: "You...you may have contracted an incredible hero!" "Huh?" Matthew asked for a moment, "No, the terrible hero?" The young man said with a serious look: "Yes, it is a hero of the level of Mr. Hassan Wang!" "Doctor, you, do you mean... the crown?" Ma Xiu covered her mouth, turned her head and looked at Shi Lang in astonishment. At this moment, Shi Lang closed his eyes, letting himself go, wandering in the world of music he had woven. The young man''s face was solemn, and he muttered to himself: "Since he has become a follower...that is to say...has he lost?" Chapter 49¡ªThe News of Romani "Master, who are you talking to?" Shi Lang looked at Matthew who was communicating with the bracelet. Although he is now very free to fly, but the basic vigilance has not been lost. "Ah!" Shi Lang''s sudden cry made Dema Xiu startled. And this allowed De Shilang to see the person on the small display screen on Ma Xiu''s bracelet. Chapter 896： He couldn''t help but froze for a moment. At this moment, the young man on the display screen also used the control instrument to project his own image. He looked at Shirou and said, "Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Romani Akiman. I am..." "Solomon," Shiro interrupted. Romani Akiman froze for a moment, pointed to his face, and asked, "You, do you recognize me?" Shiro nodded. Romani Akiman was shocked and asked: "How did you recognize me? No, even Floros said that he couldn''t recognize me if he didn''t know his identity. You, how can you recognize me?" "Please, I''m not blind." Shi Lang spread his hands and said helplessly: "Furthermore, you changed your skin and hair color, and your face is still recognizable." Romani Akiman touched his face subconsciously. Matthew looked at Shi Lang strangely and then at the doctor, feeling very strange. Didn''t the doctor say that Fujimaru-senpai never summoned Assassin other than Wang Hassan? However, this posture seems to be familiar with Mr. Fujimaru again. Besides... Why did Mr. Fujimaru call the doctor Solomon? Romani Akiman sighed, and said: "Sure enough, I can''t hide from you who dominates everything." Isn''t it of course? The eternal king who dominates the whole world is not Shirou''s real secret. Shirou''s real secret is a traveler! As long as it is a traveler who has played "FGO", it is impossible not to recognize the true identity of this person called Romani Akiman. Not bad. This guy is the creator of the magic base, the King of Magic, GrandCaster King Solomon! Shi Lang smiled, and then asked, "Are you a human being?" Romani Akiman nodded and said, "Yes. With the power of the Holy Grail, I became a human being." "The power of the Holy Grail?" Shi Lang was taken aback. Romani Akiman said: "It is very troublesome to explain. In short, it is after the false gods. In 2004, Shinfyuki City launched a Holy Grail War, which is the fifth Holy Grail War. And Maris and I Billy won the Holy Grail War." Hearing this, Shi Lang looked dumbfounded. Xin Fumu City, he can understand. After the war with the false gods, Fuyuki City must be in ruins, and this so-called New Fuyuki City is probably the rebuilt Fuyuki City. But... Where did the fifth holy grail war come from? The Great Holy Grail ceremony of that world had long been broken by him, and the Holy Grail crystals were even taken by Ilia. Shirou couldn''t help asking: "Xin Fuyuki City, I can understand... But what about this fifth Holy Grail War?" Romani Akiman said: "The explanation is lengthy. I will pass the information to Matthew''s personal terminal at that time. You can just take it and have a look. But don¡¯t worry, the fifth Holy Grail War is due to the master¡¯s relationship. Everyone just clicked and competed for the strength of the followers, so it didn''t cause much damage." Shi Lang frowned. After he left, what happened in his world? When Chaldea appeared, there was another "connection point". And now... Even the Fifth Holy Grail War has emerged? What happened to this, this? And Shi Lang is not the only one who is stunned, Matthew is also stunned now. Romani Akiman, who originally told her to be wary of Shiro, now has a very happy conversation with Shiro, like an old friend who has met again for many years. What the **** is this? Moreover, what is the false **** seat? How did it have something to do with the Fifth Holy Grail War in Xinfumu City? There was a lot of information, and Matthew felt that the version number of the processor in his little head was a bit old and couldn''t handle it. Shaking his head, Matthew looked at Romani Akiman and asked, "Doctor, are you familiar with Mr. Fujimaru?" "Of course you are familiar!" Romani Akiman nodded and said with a smile: "Anyway, Matthew, your luck is really good. You can meet him and contract him! If you follow If it¡¯s him, I don¡¯t have to worry about your safety anymore. Don¡¯t worry about this connection point. You know, he is..." When Romani Akiman was about to say it, Shiro smiled and said, "Yes, I am Fujimaru Shiro!" Matthew turned his head and looked at Shi Lang. And Romani Akiman also looked at Shiro. Shirou smiled and asked, "Isn''t it?" "Yes, yes..." Romani Akiman said, but his face showed a puzzled and confused look. He didn''t understand why Shirou had to conceal his true identity. Isn''t this a matter of course? Shilang knows deeply that facing him, his Master is already very nervous. If the king''s identity is revealed, this little guy will be even more nervous, uncomfortable, and even afraid to contact him, right? This is not what Shirou wanted. And the most important thing is that he actually prefers to be himself as "Fujimaru Shiro" than the profile of the eternal king like steel. Romani Akiman looked at Matthew and said, "Anyway, Matthew, you have to listen to this uncle Fujimaru. It is safe to follow this uncle Fujimaru." Matthew: "???" Matthew looked stunned, and said to her heart that the attitude of the doctor before and after has changed too much, right? "But, let''s talk about it again. You will appear in the world as a follower..." Chapter 897： Romani Akiman turned his head to look at Shirou, and asked with a sad expression on his face: "You, did you lose?" "Lose?" Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I didn''t lose, and I didn''t win." "What do you mean?" Romani Akiman was taken aback. He did not expect Shirou to answer such an answer. Shirou said: "I was locked up the moment I entered. Fortunately, when I was completely locked up, I took the opportunity to run away. I was still alive, but the body was lost in the cracks of the world, with the help of the Holy Grail. This is the real world." "Is that so..." Romani Akiman nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. There is at least one piece of good news, and that is that Shirou is not dead. "Wait, wait a minute, did I hear something strange? Mr. Fujimaru was summoned by the Holy Grail to become a servant without dying?" Matthew opened his eyes wide. Romani Akiman said: "Masiu, it is common for the living to become followers. The most obvious feature, His Royal Highness, is that not the case?" When Matthew heard it, he nodded, and said that it was true. Romani Akiman turned his head to look at Shirou, and said, "Then Fujimaru Shirou. Matthew, and this connection point, please." Shirou asked: "Aren''t you going to explain to me what exactly is a connection point?" Romani Akiman asked strangely: "Didn''t Matthew tell you?" Shi Lang glanced at Matthew. Matthew said, "I said it!" Shi Lang sighed, and said euphemistically: "Master''s language needs further study, and his oral expression skills need to be strengthened." "Masiu didn''t make it clear..." Romani Akiman said: "I guess so. No matter how well you usually do it, it''s the first time to participate in the crusade of the connection point after all." Matthew: "..." Romani Akiman took a sip of coffee and told Shirou about the connection point. As Romani Akiman spoke, Shiro''s brows gradually frowned. There are many parallel worlds in the world. Parallel worlds exist relative to each other. There is a dimension wall. Except for the violent second law, they do not interfere with each other. And the only thing that can travel through the parallel world is Jewel Weng''s second method. But I don''t know when, with Shiro''s world as the main axis, countless parallel worlds and Shiro''s world are intertwined. The worlds are intertwined, and the worlds are at most overlapping, but for people in the two worlds, it is catastrophic destruction. And the point where the world and the world intersect is the so-called connection point. The mission of the Chaldeans is to cross into the connection point, destroy the connection point, and make the intersection of the two worlds disappear and return to normal. Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Does something involving the parallel world...I''m very puzzled, doesn''t Jewel Weng do anything with this kind of thing?" "Of course there is." Romani Akiman said: "The Chaldean Master, able to cross the barriers of the world and enter the connection point as a spiritual child, is because of the second magic of Zellrich Qing as the foundation. Without Zellridge¡¯s second magic as the basis, the repair of the connection point would not be possible at all." "Is this..." Shi Lang asked again: "Then, who made the connection point?" "I don''t know. I just know that this incident was caused by an organization called [Parliament]." Romani Akiman said. Shirou asked strangely: "What is this?" He had never heard of this thing called [Council]. Romani Akiman said: "I don''t know, we don''t know. So far, Chaldeans has only been one of the members of the [Council], at the first connection point." "Who?" Shi Lang asked. Romani Akiman said with a heavy face: "The Demon King Gaetia!" "What?" Shilang asked with a stunned look: "You, didn''t you say that Getia won''t appear?" "I don''t know how he appeared... I obviously have eliminated the human corrections. According to what you said, he shouldn''t be born. However, he was born." Romani Akiman shakes Shook his head and said. Shi Lang frowned, feeling extremely confused. On his side... What happened? Why did Getia, which should not have been born, still be born? And... Parliament... What is this? At this moment, Shi Lang extremely wanted to go back! Romani Akiman said: "Anyway, Matthew will leave it to you. To eliminate the connection point, you must find the connection point first. Although you are very strong, but... it is best to first... Matthew''s captain... ¡­¡­Yeah! Damn! The signal has become weak again...! It is clearly just a connection point with a connection depth of D... Why the signal is always intermittent..." The image of Romani Akiman became blurred. Shirou asked, "Who is Matthew''s captain?" Romani Akiman said: "It''s Grey..." With a beep, the image of Romani Akiman disappeared completely. Matthew took several shots, but the bracelet didn''t respond at all. Shi Lang took a deep breath. He really wanted to know what had happened in his world since he left. But for this, he must first solve the connection point of this world. At least, one threat can be solved for his world. Just... What he didn''t expect was that Matthew''s captain was actually Gray. If it''s Grey... Al... Will it be by her side? Chapter 898： If it is... He who breached the contract, what face should he use to see her? "Um..." At this moment, among the fainting crowd, Joan slowly got up. She held her forehead, lethargic, and murmured with a pale face: "What''s wrong with me?" Chapter 50 The Intention of Revelation [Third More] Underground waterways in the city of Vaasa. In the dirty stinky water ditch, there are strange eggs surging one after another. "Boom, boom, boom..." The majestic and powerful heartbeat sounded constantly, as if there was some life being gestated. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" A scream of screams resounded in the underground waterway. In the dirty stinky water ditch, one after another strange-looking monsters like octopuses were wriggling. These monsters vary in size, with the largest being three meters and the smallest being only about fifty centimeters. In the dirty stinking ditch, there are countless bones, broken organs, and broken fingers one after another. A complete human body was torn apart by monsters, and then divided and eaten. People screamed to death in the dark, indescribable fear. A small candle was lit in the underground waterway, bringing a little light. A magical book bound with a leather body was flipped through under the candlelight. "Swish" after another. The voice is very rapid, there is a kind of madness. "Lord...Lord...hahahahaha..." Penetrating laughter. The Red Caster flipped through the magic book bound in human skin, with a crazy and terrifying expression. Of course, this is him in the eyes of others. In his own eyes, he is a devout believer. It is not the playful church founded by his Master, but is deeply obsessed and pious to his Master. "Jan of Arc...you will come here, it must be caused by fate. Don''t worry, don''t worry. I will let you see the true face of the Lord, so that you can also abandon your false god. Right? Can you become my ally like Gil de Les, right?" The Red Caster stroked the Human Skin Magic Book, as if stroking the delicate skin of his lover that can be broken with a finger. "Master, Assassin of Black...hehehe..." Happy laughter. ... ... Tomb spirit veins. The lion Jiejieli built a bonfire and roasted food. But now he obviously feels that he can''t eat it anymore. "Come on, mother. Take a bite." While holding a plate of barbecue, the little knight skewered a piece of barbecue and handed it to Saber. Saber: "..." "I have hands and feet, I will do it myself." Saber said. "My mother, she can open her mouth." The little knight said with a smile: "Come on, open your mouth. Ah--" Saber: "..." She sighed heavily, closed her eyes, and opened her mouth. The little knight delivered the food into Saber''s mouth, then covered his face and looked at Saber. Saber chewed twice, but was stared at by the little knight. She was unpleasant and asked, "What are you doing?" "It feels delicious..." Saber thought for a while, nodded and said. She is very loyal to food. The little knight smiled like a cat, then opened his mouth, "Ah¡ª" "What are you doing?" Saber frowned. "Hey me, what else can you do?" the little knight said. Saber''s eyes changed, becoming a little dangerous, and asked, "You want to grab my food?" "My mother will feed me...oh. I see, dignified King Arthur, this is to break the contract, right? It doesn''t matter, it is common to break the contract. After all, it is normal for King Arthur to break the contract. Don''t worry, I I would not say everywhere,''King Arthur broke the contract, King Arthur is a villain, King Arthur is a villain, and the knights under her may not be villains.''¡± The little knight said. Saber gritted his teeth and said, "Open your mouth!" The little knight blinked his eyes and opened his mouth, "Ah¡ª" Saber forkped a piece of meat, looked reluctantly, and delivered the food to the little knight''s mouth with trembling palms. "Mm. That''s great. Come, I''ll feed you again..." The Lion Jiejieli was a little disgusted, got up and turned to leave. "Huh huh?" The little knight looked at him and asked strangely, "Where are you going, Master?" "Go out and let the wind go. Oh, yes, it''s easy to suffocate yourself in the cemetery." The little knight smiled. She turned her head, opened her mouth, and said, "Feed me again. This time I want to say,''My lovely baby, you are the best and the best, and my mother loves you the most. Come, mother feed you.'' ." Saber: "..." Help, help! Chapter 899： Can''t stand it anymore! Saber was mad. ... ... Camp in the city of Washa. Joan woke up, but she was still in a trance. "Me, what''s wrong with me?" She asked in a daze, "Isn''t I listening to the singing of the black Assassin? Why...why did I faint?" Joan recalled her own memory. "No, I can''t remember... Strange, why can''t I remember? There is also... and a feeling of nausea?" Jeanne looked strange. She can''t remember what just happened. I just always feel that when I recall, I can''t help but feel nauseous and want to vomit, and it feels like I''ve suffered serious mental pollution. "Oh?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, looked at her, walked over, and said, "You''re awake, Ruler." Jeanne looked up at Shirou, shaking her body subconsciously, and instinctively wanted to run. For some reason, she suddenly felt a cold hand stroking her back, and dirty water pouring into her ears. Hallucinations... hallucinations... How can you make such rude thoughts in front of people you look forward to? Joan warned herself in her heart. "What''s wrong with me, Assassin of the Black." Jeanne asked. "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "You are just intoxicated in my wonderful singing." Shirou waved his hand towards the surroundings, and Joan looked at him, a piece of dead body... No, it''s the person who fainted. Singing... Singing... Joan turned pale. She was resisting instinctively, but it happened to remember it again! There is no way to describe the terrible singing, it is like the evil spirits of the evil god! The first is headache, followed by emotional agitation, then dizziness, then earache, palpitation, night sweats, irregular heartbeat... After having endured it for five minutes and couldn''t bear to run, the black hand of mud stretched out of the body of the Eternal King, and she stubbornly held her. Then... There was no more. Ten minutes later, she passed out. Remember... Joan remembered everything. She looked at Shi Lang, her face pale and pale. Take another look at the dead bodies... She swears that she would never listen to Shi Lang''s singing again! "Is my singing good, Ruler?" Shirou asked, looking at Jeanne. Joan: "..." "Okay, nice... super nice." What else can she do? Can only reluctantly answered with a beautiful smile. In fact, what Joan of Arc and Shiro don¡¯t know is that Shiro¡¯s singing can only be said to be out of tune. It¡¯s almost like moving from the South Pole to the North Pole, and the Shiro who releases himself, especially likes love to the depths. Feeling sings blindly. But this will definitely not cause people to faint. This is actually because when Shilang sang, the decibel of his voice soared extremely sharply. 40-60 decibels belong to the normal human conversation sound, and 60 decibels or more belong to the noisy range, 80 decibels will make people feel headache and discomfort, and Shi Lang can soar to over 140 decibels when singing, and then match The singing from the south to the north doesn''t feel so cool. As for why Shiro can soar to 140 decibels when he sings... There is [evil] that can be repaired infinitely, do I still need to cherish my throat? Of course, the love is deep, hysterical. With the passage of time, Spartacus and A-11072 and others also regained consciousness one by one. They were at a loss for a while, and then they turned pale when they mentioned Shilang''s singing. It is a dreamy cuisine tasted by elegant people, and it is not something that laymen like them can care about. However, they are all kind. He didn''t want to hurt Shirou, so he could only endure the condemnation of his conscience and praise Shirou''s singing. At this moment, the artificial lifeforms have learned what a white lie is. And this made Dema Xiu look forward to Shi Lang''s singing more and more. So many singing praises to Shiro, then, must be the sound of nature? Matthew looked forward to it. However, Shiro certainly wouldn''t sing continuously. Because that is too low in price. One night passed. Calm and calm. Chapter 900： As for the battle between the red and black sides in Tolifas, Shi Lang is no longer interested. He wants to solve the connection point of this world and connect with Chaldea. However, for the so-called connection point, he is indeed a newcomer, the foundation is only weak, and he needs to wait for someone to bring it. It was waiting for Grey to arrive, so there was no change. And Joan wanted to leave here, but because of [Revelation], she couldn''t do without here. This made her sigh deeply, and she really didn''t understand the Lord''s intentions. During the exchange with Spartacus, Shiro mentioned the turmoil in the city of Vaasa, and Jeanne heard of it. She looked at Shirou with a stunned look, and asked nervously: "Black and black Assassin, do you think the red Caster can summon octopus-like monsters that are dozens of meters away?" Shi Lang nodded and said, "Yes. What''s wrong?" "No, no...is it him? He was summoned? No..." Jeanne muttered to herself. In the eyes of this saint, what flickered for the first time was not kindness and innocence, but pain and hatred that was about to overflow. Shirou noticed this and frowned and asked, "What''s the matter, Ruler?" "I finally understand why the Lord wants me to wander here... I need to investigate the city of Vassar, the black Assassin. If it is determined that it is that person, I will interfere in this Holy Grail War and get rid of the Red Caster!" The face said seriously. Who did Joan think of to become so hostile? Do you even hesitate to destroy your own principles? Shi Lang frowned. ¡­ ¡­ Tolifa City. Templar church. Yanfeng Shiro smiled and welcomed the nun in front of him into the room. The nun was wearing a black dress and a white headscarf, just showing her graceful figure and delicate face. He smiled and said: "Welcome here, Master of the Red Caster. At this time, our red side is finally gathered." The nun smiled and said, "Yes. Thank you for your welcome, Father." Yanfeng Shiro introduced Semiramis, Atalante, and Garna to the nuns one by one. He sighed and said painfully: "It''s just a pity that our red team''s Rider Achilles has already retreated, and Saber is a heroic spirit who doesn''t know how to cooperate. Grand occasion." "Not necessarily." The nun said suddenly. "What?" Yanfeng Shiro asked. "No." The nun shook her head and said, "Nothing." Yanfeng Shiro looked around and asked, "Where is your Caster?" "He''s still in his magic workshop, he didn''t come with me," the nun said. "That''s it..." Yanfeng Shiro subconsciously glanced at Semiramis. Atalante gave a "hum" and turned and left. Garner glanced at the nun, then closed his eyes and said nothing. Yanfeng Shiro smiled and pointed to the empty corridor, and said, "The other masters have arrived and are waiting for you to discuss how to proceed. Please come with me." "Okay. Excuse me, Father," said the nun. "By the way, you haven''t asked for your name yet?" Yanfeng Shiro asked. "Me?" The nun pointed to herself, showing an elegant and holy smile, and said: "My name is Shishengyuan Kiara, priest." The nuns were full of fascination, Yanfeng Shiro was taken aback, then shook his head, looked back, pointed to the corridor and smiled and said, "Please come in." ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 51 The Master Is Used for Persecution Thousand Realms Tree Castle. Vlad III sat on the throne, tapping his fingers lightly on the armrest of the throne. This is the third night since the Holy Grail War has begun. Compared with the magnificent waves of the first night, both last night and tonight looked extremely quiet. The red side has no major offensive moves, and the black side has no corresponding measures. And what will achieve such a relatively harmonious situation is not the consensus between the two parties, nor the mediation of Ruler, but the black Assassin, the eternal king who claims to be Shiro Fujimaru. The existence of the Eternal King is like the sword of Damocles hanging over the heads of both sides, so that both sides dare not use it easily for the time being. The crown spirit base is a container, and compared with ordinary heroic spirits, it only carries a larger capacity. However, the crowned heroic spirits who can hold the crowned spirit foundation are the heroic spirits standing at the apex of the seven major ranks. Vlad III didn''t know how much the ability to crown a heroic spirit had. But even if it is him, even Arjuna and Garna, are not the chosen crown heroes, from this it can be concluded how strong the crown heroes are. The red and black stopped because of the emergence of a crown in this Holy Grail battle, such a powerful enemy. Those who can respond to the call of the Holy Grail and come to this Holy Grail War are only longing for the Holy Grail and have long-cherished wishes that must be fulfilled. Everyone wants the Holy Grail, so because of the existence of powerful enemies, it is not strange to stop for the time being. But... Even if the red and black teamed up, there is still no whereabouts of the Eternal King. "He, where did he hide?" Vlad III frowned. As the leader of the black camp, he had to think about this question. Chapter 901： "Wang." Danick walked in respectfully, bowed to the nobleman, kneeled in front of Vlad III and said. "What''s the matter, Dannick?" Vlad III asked him aloud after taking a look at him. Dannick got up and replied: "There was a huge magic wave in Vasha this morning, I am afraid it is a treasure for the followers." Danic is well prepared for this Holy Grail battle, and the prestige of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan in Romania is enough to pull up a magician spy to monitor the whole territory. Not long ago, he received a message from a magician spy. Vlad III didn''t doubt Danic''s intelligence. No one knew Romania at this moment and had information about Romania better than Danic of the Thousand Realm Tree clan. "Washa City... Now, most of the followers have appeared. If they are really followers, I am afraid it is the Red Caster who hasn''t appeared yet." Vlad III said without hesitation. "Yes. I guessed that, but it was a bit weird." Danick frowned and said, "This information came from the city of Sibiu, which is next door to the surveillance of Vasa. And I can''t get in touch. A subordinate of the city of Vaasa." "It''s not surprising, most of it was secretly removed by the Red Caster." Vlad III waved his hand, and then he touched the armrest of the throne, thought for a moment, and said, "However, it is possible that the King of Eternity is hiding in the tile. Shashi." Hearing this, Danick was taken aback, and asked: "Why does the king assert?" "Caster participates in the Holy Grail War and has to build a magic workshop at the first time. If it is not necessary, it is impossible to attract the attention of others. Since it is a huge magical fluctuation that can be detected by modern magicians, it must be the release of the treasure. Unleashing the treasure naturally means encountering a strong enemy. Thinking about it this way, most of it is encountering the Eternal King who is the black Assassin, or some other servant." Vlad III said. Danick nodded involuntarily, he didn''t think deeply, but listening to Vlad III''s words, he thought it was possible. Vlad III said: "In short, it is necessary to ask someone to explore the city of Vaasa... But if it is really in Vaasa, which is next to the city of Tolifa... What is a class in the dark under the lights." Danick nodded, and then asked: "Yes, Wang. Hasn''t Saber come back yet?" "King Arthur has King Arthur''s own intentions, and there is no need to restrain it. There is a real urgency, and she can be summoned to come back." Vlad III said. "I see..." Danick nodded. ... ... Early the next morning. Shilang took Matthew and followed Jean to the city of Vaasa. With a solemn expression on her face, Jeanne could no longer see the frivolity and self-releasing of yesterday, and a serious feeling exuded all over her body. However, in Shirou''s eyes, this is a bit murderous, and people can''t help but feel a little scared. At least now Matthew and Letitia don''t dare to talk to Jeanne. Matthew fell behind Joan and asked Shirou in a low voice, "Mr. Fuji and Fujimaru, why does Miss Ruler look so angry? We, have we done anything bad?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Matthew asked strangely: "Then why does Miss Ruler''s face look so terrible?" Shilang smiled and said, "Isn''t this reason simple?" Matthew showed a puzzled look. Shi Lang turned his head and yelled at Joan of Arc in front of him: "Ruler, my Master sternly questioned you, what kind of green onion are you, dare you to put on her a face like she owes you millions? Do you have an opinion on her?" Matthew: "???" Matthew looked at Shi Lang, stunned! Even the glasses almost fell off. Damn it! When did she say such a thing? "Huh?" Jeanne turned her head, looked at Matthew, pointed at herself with a wounded expression, and asked, "Well, that...Did I do something wrong?" "No, no...no, no." Matthew waved his hand quickly. "Then you have an opinion on me, Matthew?" Jeanne asked with an aggrieved expression. "No, no, no, no, no." Matthew was almost crying, turned to look at Shirou and said, "Mr. Fujimaru, please help me clarify!" Shi Lang asked with a strange look: "Clarify what? Master, didn''t you say that?" Matthew: "..." Matthew is really going to cry. "Sorry, sorry. The joke was overdone." Shi Lang smiled, then looked at Joan, and said, "Actually, Master is saying, did you think of something unhappy? The unhappy atmosphere is contagious." "Yes, do you?" Jeanne touched her face. Shiro nodded. "That''s really sorry," Joan said apologetically. With a smile, Shi Lang asked with interest: "The Red Caster, who did you think of? Is it the bishop Pierre Cochon who planted and framed you during the trial, or Charlie who didn''t work hard to rescue you? Seventh?" "Neither..." Jeanne shook his head, then looked at Shirou with a dazed expression, and asked: "You, do you know who I am?" Shirou looked strange and said, "I was there when you introduced yourself to Saber before. Frank''s saint of salvation, Joan of Arc." "Okay, it seems to be..." Joan nodded, looking a little dazed. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang was speechless, but Matthew looked at Joan in surprise. I didn''t expect Ruler to be Frank''s saint of national salvation, but this face...oh, I''m used to it, don''t mention it. Why does it look dull? Matthew doubted himself. "Then, after I told you the characteristics of Caster of Red, who do you think of? Such a murderous look." Shi Lang asked. Joan receded her dull face, turned her face solemn, her soft eyes filled with sharp killing intent, and said, "You may not know him. He is not a distinguished character, not even a hero. . He is just a heresy, a dark magician, Fran?ois Prellatti." "Fran?ois Prellatti?" Shirou raised his brows, then nodded, "So that''s it..." He knows this character. This character comes from the true Caster in "Fate/strangeFake". He was once a magician contemporaneous with Joan of Arc and Gil de Ray. The Luopan city teaching was originally given to Gil de Ray. . It can be said that Gil de Rey will become a blue beard and cannot get rid of this person. Moreover, in the introduction of "Fate/strangeFake", it seems that Joan''s later encounters seem to be related to it. Chapter 902： "Do you know him?" Jeanne asked with a look of surprise. Shilang nodded, and said, "I know something." Joan admired: "It is true that he is the king who dominates the whole world." "It''s over." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Dominate everything? Is Mr. Fujimaru a king-like hero? Matthew looked at Shi Lang. Joan said solemnly: "Fran?ois Prellatti is a heresy of the church of my time, and he is also a black magician who has obtained forbidden knowledge from the immemorial god. Described, I think it is likely to be him." Shi Lang frowned. Primordial Cthulhu... What this is, don''t need to mention it, it is the evil **** of the Cthulhu mythology. "If the Red Caster were him, even if I gave up the principle of being a Ruler, I would definitely kill him by myself!" Jeanne clenched her fists and said angrily. "You seem to hate this man, Joan." Shi Lang looked at Joan with a surprised face, so angry, just reading the name, she exuded a murderous Joan, not like that soft sheep. Joan said: "The reason why I was captured and burned to death was because of him! I admit that I hate him, but I will not kill him for it. But because Fran?ois Prellatti was A Cthulhu cultist through and through. If he appears in this Holy Grail battle, I am afraid his purpose is to let the Cthulhu descend." Shi Lang nodded, then raised his head and looked at the dark ring standing in the sky. If the Red Caster is indeed Fran?ois Prellatti, is he related to the connection point of this world? Or... The [Parliament] that Romani said? Chapter 52 Actually I''m not a dull [second more] Just as the three of Shiro entered the city of Vaasa, a chartered plane from London was slowly landing on the runway at the Henry Coanda International Airport in Bucharest, the capital of Romania. Although the same breeze is blowing, the dry breeze in Romania is clearly incomparable with the wet and cold foggy London. Grey raised her head and looked at the morning sun, feeling a relief in her heart. "This is Romania, it''s really a foreign country I''ve never been to before." Although I had a certain understanding through photos and so on before I came here, after experiencing it personally, Grey couldn''t help but admire again. It''s not just the mood that feels relaxed. This time she pretended to be a tourist, so she was not wearing the team uniform that she usually wore in Chaldea, but the usual clothes that were as close to ordinary people as possible. Although she only put on flat boots and knee-length skirts, it also gave her the feeling of being reborn, and she moved freely and easily. "How does the first trip on the plane feel, Your Highness?" Grey got off the plane first and asked the Servant who was about to step on the ground following behind. "M... nothing special. Boring than imagined." Servant sighed and said. This should be true. Because Grey found that the look in the Servant''s glaze pupils was unexpectedly calm. "It''s a pity...I thought you would be pleasantly surprised, Your Highness." Grey sighed, and said disappointedly. "M...Grey, you don''t think of me as a primitive, do you?" Servant frowned, a dissatisfied expression on his face, but Gray sent a gentle smile. Because I contacted the clock tower of this world in advance, I had to go through the immigration formalities very quickly, and then I was only a few steps away from walking to the lobby, and the rest should be resolved quickly. However, every step they take, almost a lot of people will look at them. There is no other way. The faces of the two are almost exactly the same, like sisters. "Why are they looking at me, Grey?" Servant asked strangely, "Is there a problem with my clothes?" "I think your Royal Highness is too beautiful." Grey said with a smile. The Servant next to her has the same face as her, about sixteen years old, wearing a white dress, like a blooming lily, eye-catching. Her beauty is different from the gorgeousness of ordinary women, and she exudes a kind of awe-inspiring and solemn temperament. Perhaps, she can only describe her temperament as refined. With her thin body, fair skin, and pure artist-like pure temperament, anyone who sees her will sincerely admire her beauty. "M... go and meet little Marshall first, Grey." Servant said. "Yeah." Grey nodded and said, "I have already located the location before the last contact. In Vassar, I hope there will be no accidents." Grey took the Servant out of the airport with a worried look. ... ... Shirou and the three entered the city of Vasha while communicating. After yesterday''s uproar, the city of Washa was still in chaos. The city center was a ruined wall, and it looked as if it had been ravaged by Ultraman and the big monster, which was shocking. In the battle yesterday, Shi Lang ate the nine huge monsters raised by the Red Caster, but did not kill the Red Caster and let him escape. The most important thing is that Shirou has no way to retrieve his existence. However, this time with Joan of Arc here, it would be different. ¡¾Revelation¡¿¡­¡­ I can only say that this skill is really too BUG. It is the intuition of the enemy world, you can choose the most suitable road during the journey, and finally reach the destination. It can be said to be applicable to all things related to the achievement of goals. However, the activation of this ability is groundless, so there is no way to explain it to others, and it seems like a mess in the eyes of others. At least, at this moment, Joan of Arc wandered around east and west, like a second uncle taking a walk, making the Shilang and Matthew behind her a little confused. However, Shi Lang knew that this ability existed, so he dragged Matthew to follow and said nothing. The city of Vasa has been devastated by the Red Caster and has become very weird. Those believers who had witnessed the monster did not disperse. Instead, they knelt down among the ruins of the city center, praying for their vice-master and Pingtai. Shiro didn''t say anything about this, his attitude was actually the same as Spartacus''s normal thinking, only extending a helping hand to those who have a sense of self-help. And this kind of religious matter, he didn''t want to take care of it at all. However, this inspired Joan''s fighting spirit. Earlier, Shirou had talked about the sect of Vassar to Joan. At that time, she looked a little bit angry, like a vindicator going to the battlefield. And at the moment... Chapter 903： She really is a defender. Begin to refute the followers of these cults with the doctrines of the temple church in an attempt to get them back to the right path. But at this time, Shi Lang discovered that it turned out that Joan was not stunned at all, and that mouth escape... is too powerful! According to the Scriptures, from the classic sentences of King Solomon, to the words of Jesus, to the famous aphorisms of the apostles, saints and saints, and allusions in the Bible, the words are spoken by Barabara. Shiro looked unbelievable. Is this Joan, who is like a saint, still the village girl he knows? At this time, Shi Lang just remembered. In the entire history of mankind, the most famous trial question was made by Joan. In the record of the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France, the most famous question is what Joan of Arc said in the trial court. The priests questioned: "Do you feel that you have received the grace of God?" And Joan replied: "If you don''t get it, I hope God can give me; if I have got it, I hope God will still give me." This question is a trap. The dogma of the church at that time was that no one could be sure that he himself received the grace of God. If Joan made a positive answer, then she proved that she was a heresy. And if her answer is negative, then she has admitted that she is guilty. After hearing Joan''s reply in the trial court, all those who questioned her were dumbfounded, and had to suspend the interrogation that day. This later generation is also very well-known, has become the subject of many fields in modern times, and has played a role today. Perhaps, Joan is not really dumb, but her indifferent and soft character makes it feel like she is very foolish. And on the issue of religion... As a saint, she will change her normal behavior and fight like a saint. This made Teshiro think of the religious gameplay of "Civilization 6". The missionaries of the two religions are fighting... Under Joan''s preaching, the followers rolled their eyes, ignored her, and even burned her to death as a heresy. As a result, when these people saw Shirou, they yelled "devil" in fright, turned and ran away. Joan walked back with a solemn expression, and said, "They...have not heard the voice of the Lord." Shirou said, "Don''t bother with them. Don''t forget, you are Ruler." Joan shook her head and said, "I can''t pretend to be invisible. After I have confirmed the identity of the Red Caster, I plan to stay here for a while and lead them back to the right path!" Jeanne had a firm face, and she really had such a saintly spirit of sacrifice. However, if she really does this, I''m afraid the people who made this church will be quite a headache, right? After all, this is a saint left in history. However, since the other party can pull up the cult within a month, it is estimated that there are some means. If two people fight, they don''t know what it looks like. Joan''s mission seems to be useless, but it is not. Although the city of Washa is entrenched in this cult that praises the world, not all citizens have joined it. There are still many fake believers who are forced to pretend to be due to the situation, just like supermarket owners. These people were among the real believers. After hearing what Joan said, they became a little more active and secretly contacted the three of Shilang. Shirou wanted to get information about the whereabouts of Caster of the Red from them, but it was a pity that neither these false believers nor true believers knew the whereabouts of Caster of the Red. However, Shirou got a message. "You mean, since a month ago, the underground waterways in the city were very blocked?" Shilang asked. The one who communicated with Shiro was a waterman. He was wearing a black coat, hiding in the alley, facing Shirou¡¯s question, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what happened. Since a month ago, the sewer pipes have been abnormally blocked. I have repaired several sections. The sewer is out, and so are my co-workers." Shirou nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Thank you, I know." "You''re welcome... Also, please don''t say that I have communicated with you." The plumber took up his hood and fled into the alley. Joan said with a touch of emotion: "In this city, there are still the Lord''s people." Shi Lang touched his chin and said, "Is it a subject of the Lord? I don''t know. But your [revelation] is really useful. I really want to collect it." Shiro looked at Joan with envious and greedy eyes. Some clues that can be obtained in this way are not so much due to cause, but rather the [revelation] of Joan of Arc played a role. Shirou wanted to collect this kind of ability. However, it is a pity that [Revelation] this ability is not a human''s karma, but a guide given by God, and he cannot replicate it. "Then, that... Mr. Assassin of the Black, please don''t look at me like this... I, I''m so uncomfortable." Jeanne said with a somewhat unnatural expression. Shi Lang''s eyes were too hot, which made her a little uncomfortable and a little shy. "Oh. Sorry, it was rude." Shi Lang said apologetically. Indeed, he was too rude. However, he really wants to collect [Revelation]! Shi Lang sighed, and then said, "Go to the city underground to find out." Joan nodded. Chapter 53: Lalaiye [Third more] Shi Lang and others found a waterway worker to lead the way, and found an abandoned factory. According to the water workers, this factory was left in Romania or during the Republican period. Because the city of Vaasa developed slowly, it has not been rebuilt, so it just stayed. Shi Lang and others entered the city underground from one of the abandoned industrial drainage pipes. The city was dark underground, and an unconcealable stench wafted towards the face. But whether it is Shirou or Joan, they are all people who have experienced war. Naturally, they will not take these things in their eyes, and their faces are calm. It was the first time that Matthew had experienced this. The first time he smelled it, he subconsciously frowned and was a little uncomfortable, but he still endured to follow Shilang. It can be seen that he is still a master who is not experienced enough, but this young and immature is not bad. The city was turned around and turned underground, and it was dark, exuding rancidity, and there was a primitive dark fear. Shilang''s body was surging with [evil], and then it covered his whole body, forming a dark armor of [evil], and finally infused with magic power. As the magic power was poured into the armor of [evil], with a "swish", the armor of [evil] lit up, illuminating Deshilang''s whole body like a huge light bulb. The bats sleeping in the mouth of the pipe couldn''t stand such a strong light and flew away with neighing, and the insects and mice hiding in the rock wall were also hidden because of this light. Joan looked at the shining Shirou and asked, "Will this be a horror, Assassin of Black?" Shirou said: "If the Red Caster is here, of course it will. But what I want is to stun the snake." Chapter 904： Unlike finding a needle in a haystack, if it is determined where the Red Caster is, Shirou will find out if the Red Caster changes slightly. Of course, the most important thing is that Joan''s [Revelation] is a real bug to find people. Just... Shi Lang glanced at Ma Xiu, who was wary beside him, with a complicated look in his eyes. At this moment, Matthew is no longer the harmless spectacle girl from the previous human and animals, but the Matthew who has already activated the Aconitivation. He was wearing a somewhat exposed, colored silver armor, holding a huge shield with countless strange characters in his hand, a slender knight sword on his waist, and a gold crown on his head. . This familiar feeling... Can''t be wrong. It''s Galahad. No. It should be said that it is King Galahad. But this is what Shirou expected. Matthew realized that Shirou was looking at him, so he turned to look at Shirou and asked, "What''s the matter, Mr. Fujimaru?" "It''s nothing, Master." Shi Lang shook his head, and then said: "It''s just that Master''s dress is a bit sloppy, which makes me such an innocent boy a little unacceptable for a while." "Lose, color...?!" Matthew''s face turned red all at once. Take a closer look, she is indeed a bit exposed and lustful, and the armor of the upper body is just close to her delicate body, which outlines her full chest. And there is no skirt, only leg armor, so the thin, white thighs are exposed. Looking at it this way, there is indeed a bit of color... Matthew wanted to find a piece of land and bury herself ashamed. Joan hesitated, looked at Shirou, and asked, "In this tense situation, to say such a relaxed thing... Isn''t it too inconsistent with the atmosphere, Assassin of the Black?" "Nervous?" Shi Lang froze for a moment, then patted his head, and said: "Yes! Nervous! Actually, I am very nervous!" Joan: "..." I didn''t see it at all! Leticia whispered, "Mr. Assassin of the black, he doesn''t seem to be nervous at all. I am already very scared of this situation." "It''s the king after all." Jeanne said. However, think about it carefully. Joan recalled how Shilang prevented the decisive battle between Garna and Arjuna, and how he bullied Atalante and destroyed Achilles... The so-called art masters were bold and wanted to make him nervous, indeed It''s a bit difficult. The three of them walked toward the depths. Every time Shi Lang walked, he left a lump of [evil] mud, and injected magic power to ignite it, illuminating the path of one party. Although it is necessary to accumulate magic power, the magic power of this ignition is not lacking. The most important thing is that he made a big mouthful before, and now he has a little wealth on hand. The underground of Washa city has seven bends and eight bends, making people confused. Shiro let Joan of Arc be the guide, let her play the role of "revelation", and lead them forward. "Da, da, da..." There was only the sound of three people''s footsteps in the dead silence. Suddenly-- "Crack!" A strange sound rang under Ma Xiu''s feet. Matthew looked down, shaking with fright, and his face turned pale. She stepped on a **** hand. Not only that, when Shirou removed the darkness of the road ahead and revealed the real scene, Joan couldn''t help covering her small mouth, Shirou couldn''t help frowning. The corpses in the sewers were scattered all over the place. Broken organs, bones with minced meat, and a pile of moldy minced meat. There are thick blood stains on the two walls of the passage. "Too much..." Jeanne pursed her lips. She is undoubtedly a kind and lawful camp. Seeing this kind of scene, can she not get angry there? She set herself a rule as Ruler, one is to keep the Holy Grail war in an orderly manner, and the other is to protect ordinary people from persecution as much as possible. Matthew''s face was also a little pale. She has heard some seniors say that not all heroic spirits are friendly, and some heroic spirits just regard human life as a waste. In order to complete one''s own treasure, or to achieve one''s long-cherished wish, it is not surprising how cruel things will be done. And this time, she finally witnessed this with her own eyes. Shi Lang did not speak, but his face became more serious, and the two of them continued to move forward. The light on Shilang''s body was very bright. However, it is not enough to dispel the darkness of the road ahead. "Swish, swish, swish" There seems to be the sound of some book turning pages. "Wow, wow, wow" It also seemed to be the sound of something swimming in the water. Shi Lang squinted his eyes and called the two of them to chase him quickly. Passing through the narrow tunnel, there is an endless darkness. Even the light on Shirou''s body was not enough to illuminate the darkness around him. Chapter 905： It''s so dark! Matthew looked around, and subconsciously moved closer to Shilang. Joan squeezed the banner in her hand. "Go ahead," Shiro said. But the sound that came out had a dull feeling. Shi Lang frowned and continued to explore with the two of them. Up and down, back and forth, in all directions, it was dark and invisible. This darkness, even the light on Shi Lang''s body, could not illuminate. "It''s not like a sewage pipe here." Matthew said subconsciously. "How do you say, Master?" Shirou asked. Matthew said: "My natural sense of direction and time is very good... We walked forward for ten minutes, and then walked to the left for twelve minutes. But it didn''t touch the wall. It was too spacious... The sewer pipe, on the contrary, is like a city." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Indeed. He also feels this way. It''s too spacious. However, it is Joan who leads the way, and theoretically speaking, he can''t go wrong. After thinking about it, Shirou¡¯s [Evil] armor strengthened his magical investment. In an instant, Shi Lang''s body lightened brighter. The shining light swallowed his appearance, as if turned into a light man, sending light toward the surrounding darkness. But this time, finally dispelled the surrounding darkness, revealing the real scene. Shirou couldn''t help being surprised by this situation. Where is the underground tunnel here? This is indeed a city! A city like a huge stone fortress! The structure of the city is similar to futuristic art, and the structure of the buildings is abnormal, completely contrary to Euclidean geometry. Its unprecedented spatial structure and dimensional size will make people feel a strong sense of disgust. These buildings are made of huge green stones that are too big to come from the earth, as well as dizzyingly tall megalithic carvings, magnificent stone statues and gorgeous reliefs. The whole city exudes a strong unclean atmosphere. "Where is this?" Matthew looked at the rune on the stone pillar beside him, rubbing his forehead with some headache. Shirou was also very confused about where it was. What they should have entered is the underground corridor of Vaasa. Why are they now in such an uncomfortable city? Especially those giant stone carvings are still prayers on the stone, which makes him a little uncomfortable. And... Where is this place? Inherent barrier? Shi Lang frowned. "Laley?" Jeanne muttered to herself suddenly. "Huh?" Shi Lang and Matthew looked at her. "What, what''s wrong?" Jeanne looked at Shirou and Shirou strangely. Matthew asked, "Ruler, do you know where this is?" "I don''t know." Jeanne shook his head. Matthew asked strangely: "But, didn''t you just say something about ¡®Laley¡¯?" "No." Joan shook his head and said, "I just think that the structure of this city is a bit like the Lost City that Fran?ois Prellatti once told me, Laleille." "Laley, what city is that?" Matthew asked. Joan recalled and said: "Fran?ois Prellatti said that it was the heaven he had arrived in, where his lord slept. He once wanted me and Jill to turn to his lord together. , I fought hard for the coming of his Lord, but I refused. Thinking about it carefully, this may be the reason why he finally betrayed me." "Cthulhu..." Shi Lang frowned. Joan looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked: "You...how do you know the master of Fran?ois Prellatti, called Cthulhu? Do you know Cthulhu, the black Assassin? " Shirou said, "I know a little bit." "It''s really you." Joan looked admired. It''s just Shirou, but his heart is full of doubts. Lalaiye This is the place where Cthulhu, the former ruler, slept in "The Myth of Cthulhu." There is indeed a place in the "Myth of Cthulhu" in the moon, but if the treasure of the Red Caster pulls them to Lalaiye, it would be too outrageous. Moreover, if the treasure of the Red Caster is to summon an outside god, or an old ruler, why should he wait until now if he has summoned it a long time ago? So, how does this manifested Laleille explain? Is it really an inherent barrier? At this moment, among the huge group of reliefs in front, there was a rustling sound. The three Shilang rushed forward. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The latest update is relatively late, don''t stay up late~! That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 906： Chapter 54 This is also OK? The dark city of Lalaiye, under the light of Shirou, presented a faint blue scene, a bit like the feeling of the deep sea. This is a site made up of a pile of strangely shaped huge stones, with a ladder that is completely unclimbable. Miasma is constantly rising from this uncomfortably twisted building complex. Shi Lang felt a little like a temple here. He scanned the surroundings. At first glance, the surrounding rocks seemed to be convex, but after another glance, they felt that they were actually concave. And those twisted edges and corners on the stone seem to hide sinister threats and anxious emotions. And inexplicably falling into the city that seems to be Laleille, this has almost allowed Joan to determine the identity of the Red Caster. However, Joan was unable to use the magic spell to pull the red Caster out, or kill it directly with the magic spell. Because the Privilege of Joan of Arc is not carried by the Master¡¯s identity, but because of the Ruler rank. As Ruler wants to use the power of the spell, he must be directly opposite to use the contract on the Servant to implement the spell. And now, the Red Caster is obviously hiding Shirou and Joan, so naturally he will not appear easily. Even no sound came out, only Laleyer was shown. Shiro looked at Joan and asked, "Can you feel it, where is the Red Caster?" Shirou pinned his hopes on Joan''s [Revelation], but it is a pity that Joan shook his head and said, "The Lord did not tell me the answer." "In other words, did Caster of Red use special methods to influence [Revelation] here?" Shirou touched his chin. Shirou does not have the ability of [Revelation], and is not clear about the mechanism of [Revelation], but at present he can only guess like this. "Buzzing." "Grumbling." "¡ª¡ª" A strange sound came from the darkness. Matthew shuddered, she felt as if she was being stared at by some predator. No. Not one kind. There is a feeling of being targeted by many, many predators. She subconsciously leaned against Asashiro, and tightened the shield in her hand. Only in this way can she give her the slightest sense of security. Shirou asked, "Master, do you have intensive phobia?" "No." Matthew shook his head and asked strangely: "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, then pay attention not to lose your San value." said. Matthew: "?" San value? What is that? Shilang''s mind moved, and the radiant mud of [evil] slowly gushed from his body, rushing to the sky, and then like a towering old tree in full bloom, tree canopies like umbrellas grew in all directions. Sparkling, endless light. Like the legendary tree of light. So pretty. Matthew said heartily. When the light dissipated the surrounding darkness, the dark creatures that could not see the light roared in the darkness, hit the stone, smashed the stone pillar, and made a rumbling sound, and then "gurgling", chanting like an ancient spell sounded. Then, more beautiful ones emerged one after another from the dark land. This creature is like a giant squid living in the mud. A pile of surging tentacles grows on the soft gray-black bag-like body. Except for the pile of stretched and groping tentacles, it has no obvious features that can be identified. No, yes. There is a lump at the front end of this thing. Perhaps, it should be called a container prepared by its brain, or nerve center, or whatever else dominates the sick organ of this terrifying, disgusting creature. . When these weird shapes emerged one after another from the darkness. Matthew was frightened. The San value has dropped significantly. This is not a monster that can be tolerated by the Three Views of Mankind, even Joan, who has experienced many battles, couldn''t help but tremble when he saw the true face of these monsters. "Lord, lord..." Shi Lang''s complexion is very plain. If this is a running game in Cthulhu, his San value is definitely full. It''s not that he was not scared, but that he can use [The Evil of This World] to directly absorb his fear, this negative emotion. Yes. If he insisted on making a metaphor, he would just open the lock and hang San''s value! Seeing these monsters emerging from the darkness, Shi Lang frowned, "Earth Burrowing Demon Insect." This is a superior independent race in "The Myth of Cthulhu", very terrifying. "Sure enough, you are just like me, an ally who has met the true face of the ancient evil god, Assassin of Black." There was a voice in the darkness. And this voice was crisper than what had been heard from the monster''s stomach before. Shirou hadn''t reacted yet, but Jeanne showed a disgusted expression and said, "Black Magician, come out!" "It''s an old friend anyway. After hundreds of years of encounters, this is the cause of the Holy Grail. Joan, you are a little cold when you talk to me in this tone." A voice pretending to be disappointed came from the darkness. . Joan¡¯s face was obviously a little unpleasant, as if she had heard her words deliberately disgusting, she rarely put on a disgusting face, and said, "Fran?ois Prellatti, you have mixed in as a priest. Our army defrauded Jill and me of trust and friendship. You just want to use us to spread your evil and crazy doctrine! And let people believe in your evil hypocritical god!" "False god? What are you talking nonsense, Joan!?" The red Caster''s voice became severe and said, "The Lord you believe in is a hypocritical god, and my Lord is the true true **** of this world. ! Your Lord did nothing, even if you exist or not, it is a problem, and your death is an ironclad proof. Looking at my Lord. Any soldier who believes in my Lord, who is in the dream state, did not hear The holy word of my lord? That is the proof of the existence of my lord and the love of my lord!" The Red Caster''s voice seemed extremely fanatical, like a devout fanatic. Joan said coldly: "So, most of my soldiers are crazy! The defeat of the Battle of Compi¨¨gne is because of you!" The Red Caster said, "How can it be said that it is crazy? They have heard the words of my lord, and their souls accompany my lord day and night in the true holy city. This is the supreme glory! Joan, throw Leave your hypocritical God and worship under my lord. In this way, you will be the saint of my lord! Believe me, my lord will give you supreme gifts." Chapter 907： Hearing this, Shi Lang squinted his eyes and said, "That is to say, isn''t it really Lalaiye here?" "This is naturally not the holy city of my lord, but just a trace of the mighty power of my lord." Caster of the red said: "Assassin of the black, I already understand. Although the lord worshiped is different, you are indeed my ally. You and I should work together to let you and my Lord come." Shi Lang suddenly asked: "What is the relationship between Getia and you?" "Gaetia? Who is that?" the Red Caster asked. Shi Lang groaned in his nose, showing a clear expression, and said: "It turns out that [The Council] has nothing to do with you. Then I have no need to communicate with you." Shilang originally thought that this Red Caster had something to do with Cthulhu, and it was most likely related to the [Council] that formed the connection point, but now it seems that it is not. In that case, why should he continue to communicate ineffectively with Caster of Red? Shirou''s hand manifested the holy gun Lungominiad, and a luminous cannon blasted towards the darkness of the voice of the Red Caster. The starlight light illuminates the place along the meridian, and with the super high temperature, it blasts past like a Changhong shining through the sun. The burrowing worms along the road were burned to death one after another, and many stone pillars were destroyed, but they did not feel like they attacked the Red Caster. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "I have to praise your hiding ability. To be honest, I want your hiding ability." However, the Red Caster shouted angrily: "Why? Why? Since you are also God''s favor, why don''t you join hands with me? If you are willing to join hands with me, the holy grail of this war, what if I give you the holy grail? ?" Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, and said, "It''s a pity, I''m not interested in the Holy Grail." He approached Joan and asked, "Can you use a lingo?" Joan tried it, then shook her head, and said, "No. The conditions for activation cannot be triggered." "Okay. Since you don''t want to believe in my lord, let you be buried in the beautiful holy city of my lord!" Caster of the red was angrily and frustrated. And as he got angry, the burrower insects everywhere became agitated, shed a drop or two of mucus. This is no longer the category of horror. It''s disgusting. The Red Caster said feverishly: "Black Assassin, I admit that you are very powerful. However, in this holy city, the Lord''s apostles are endless, and your magic power will eventually run out!" "Do you use quantity to deal with me?" Shi Lang frowned. Indeed, magic is his biggest problem. However, this treasure that summons Lalaiye knows that it needs magic power at a glance. Why does the other party have so much magic power? I''m afraid it''s the use of Lingshu, right? However, this means that these earth-boring monsters are actually magic weaves just like the previous monsters? If so... Joan looked sharply at the surging ground burrowing insects, and yelled: "Black magician, you, you are coming out. What do you do if you hide your head and show your tail?" Caster of Red smiled and said, "You are Ruler, and I am not a fool. How can you make your magic spell work?" Joan gritted her teeth. The burrowing monsters rushed in. They emerged from the darkness and rushed to the tree of light built by Shi Lang from the mud of [evil]. "Send your souls to my lord!" The red Caster''s enthusiastic voice came from the darkness. Matthew clenched the big shield in his hand, leaning against Shirou and Jeanne. Jeanne squeezed the banner in her hand and whispered to Shirou: "King of Eternity, I have a treasure that can solve the current situation. It''s just that this treasure needs a small price. I came from it by relying on it. Once I use it. With this treasure, there is no way to protect the body I rely on, so I will trouble you to take Letitia out at that time." Joan held the banner tightly, very nervous. These earth burrowing monsters know that they are very powerful at a glance, and this is Lalaiye. These earth-boring monsters are endless, even with the power of the eternal king, they will be dragged down abruptly, right? More importantly, from the time she was in this city, a strange voice came from her ears, like the singing of an ancient evil god, which made her extremely nervous. Even uneasy. "The blew [Red Lotus Saint]?" Shi Lang asked. "You, how did you know?" Joan was startled, but she looked at Shirou''s face and asked with a strange look: "Aren''t you nervous?" Indeed, in the face of this situation, even if there is an evil chant that can be said to have been losing the San value, Shirou''s expression is still flat. "What''s so nervous about this?" Shi Lang sighed again, and then said, "Master, Ruler, don''t make any moves." "You, you want to fight alone?" Jeanne looked at Shirou in surprise. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Actually, this city is nothing extraordinary." In the darkness came the red Caster laughed as if he had heard some great joke, and said, "Do you think I am the same as I was before, Assassin of the black? This is the holy city of my lord!" "Yes, I know. So, I have to thank you." Shi Lang said with a smile. "What?" Caster of Red was stunned. He felt that Shi Lang was stupid, otherwise, in this situation, why would he not be nervous or uneasy, but thank him instead? But the next moment, Caster of Red was dumbfounded. I saw Shiro pouring all the glowing [evil] out of his body These [evil] are like the chaotic virus in Ultraman Goss, falling on the ground, like a glowing slime, touching the burrowing worm and enclosing the burrowing worm. "Ziz, ziz!" These earth burrowing worms were wrapped in glowing mud, like worms in the pitcher plant, corroded by acid. "Buzzing..." The Burrowing Demon screamed, struggling frantically. However, it was still unable to escape, and the luminous mud was slowly digested and corroded step by step. Moreover, this time, the mud is no longer jet black, but full of light, so everyone can see the appearance of digestion and corrosion. "Ok, so disgusting..." Matthew couldn''t help but said something. Chapter 908： The corners of Joan''s mouth twitched, even nauseous. At this moment, the burrowing monster, the indescribable terror brought by the darkness, was suddenly broken by the nausea of ??the light. "Hiccup!" Shi Lang hiccuped, and said with a smile: "It tastes good, keep calling it out. I''m quite lacking in magic, and I can continue to eat." The Red Caster was dumbfounded, and said dumbly: "This, this also works?" "Of course. Is there any more? Keep calling." Shi Lang said. There was no Red Caster''s voice in the darkness, only the sound of footsteps fleeing away. Shirou''s narrow smile said, "Chasing!" Chapter 55 Cthulhu [Second More] Francois Prellatti ran to the main hall in a panic. He really didn''t expect the Assassin of the Dark to be so difficult to get involved! The nine sea monsters he made before, the average heroic spirits came only as food for the sea monsters. But the black Assassin is good, and he actually ate the sea monster directly! And those endless burrowing monsters... Even the first-rate heroic spirits will be folded there. But the black Assassin still ate them as sugar pills... And it was eaten in such a disgusting way. What is this? Who is the Cthulhu? Who is this guy''s true identity? Francois Prellatti went crazy. This city of Lalaiyah was liberated and manifested by him using his treasure [Luoshan City Textbook] to delineate part of the vitality of the believers in Washa City. The text of Luoyang City, the prototype of which is "Lalaiye Text". The Laleille Text is a book that only exists in legends, written by an unknown author before 3000 BC. The original text is said to be written on a clay tablet. There are various rumors as to whether it still exists or has been destroyed. The more likely rumor is that many manuscripts in the form of scrolls were copied from the original texts. These manuscripts have been preserved since 300 BC, and were hidden in uninhabited places along the coast of the Heavenly Dynasty according to legend. In addition to the Chinese version, there are also English translations, German translations, and Italian translations. And this Italian translation is Fran?ois Preratti based on the translation of the Laleille text that Marco Polo brought back from the celestial dynasty. But unlike other translations, Fran?ois Prellatti passed his own translation and became the only magician connected to the real Laleille. And this is what made him degenerate into a mad believer. After connecting to Lalaiye and witnessing the true face of the gods, he believed in the **** who was sleeping in the city of Lalaiye as his master, and his duty was to let that Lord come to the world. For this reason, he intervened in the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France, and joined the inferior French army, because this was conducive to spreading the doctrine of the Lord. And this is the beginning of his fate with Joan of Arc and Gil de Ray. Joan of Arc would be defeated at Compi¨¨gne, and his capture had inextricably linked relations with him, because at that time he had already placed the spirit of many soldiers in the spiritual connection of the Lord through the connection with Laleille. Let those soldiers witness the true face of the Lord and went crazy. After Joan of Arc was fired, Gil de Ray questioned God, and it was at this time that he handed over his [Luo Dacheng Textbook] to him, causing him to degenerate into a blue beard. Own ally. And he himself was killed by a witch. Originally, after Fran?ois Prellatti handed over the [Spiral City Textbook] to Gil de Ray, Gil de Ray did not return the [Spiral City Textbook] to him at the soul level. He couldn¡¯t Use this [Luoshan City Textbook]. However, his master is very strange. Using a special method that he didn''t understand, he returned the [Luo Dacheng Textbook] to him. To be honest, he doesn''t know what his master is, but he only needs to perform his duties as the master''s apostle again. However, he couldn''t think that the black Assassin was too strong! Even though other Servants possess powerful magical powers, because of the Servant''s relationship, they can save magical powers if they can save magical powers. After all, magic is the foundation on which the Servant relies. Some Ownerless Servants with extremely low magic powers didn''t even dare to release treasures. Because once the treasure is placed, it will leave the field due to the consumption of magic power. However, the black Assassin is different. He, he actually took the sea monsters and the burrower insects as food! Moreover, the more you fight, the more magical you get! What is this? Do you use him as a tonic? The quantity is meaningless in front of him! No. Rather, the quantity is simply a tonic to restore magic power in front of him! This makes Fran?ois Prellatti a headache, because it means that monsters such as the Burrower and the Deep Diver are not useful at all! [Luoshan City Textbook], this is the treasure of the military in the hands of Gil de Ray, but it is the treasure of the military when returned to the hands of Fran?ois Prellatti! The most notable feature of this pair of Lloyd¡¯s tools is that it distorts the world¡¯s principles and reproduces the city of Lalaije. Therefore, the only thing that is more fortunate is that this black Assassin has not broken Laley''s treasure. However, the quantity is of no use to the black Assassin, so the last resort can only be used. Fran?ois Prellatti gritted his teeth and ran towards Laleyer''s chassis. It¡¯s just that, what I didn¡¯t expect was that apart from the red Rider, he was the one who was the most detached from the main battlefield and was forced into desperation... Damn it! For the great cause of the Lord, you must never leave here! Fran?ois Prellatti''s eyes flashed with determination. Chapter 909： ... ... Shi Lang led the three of Matthew, and went straight to Fran?ois Prellatti. And this time, it was no longer Joan of Arc leading the way, but Shiro leading the way. As Shirou said, as long as Fran?ois Prellatti was locked in by him, he would definitely not be able to escape his tracking. Previously he could not be retrieved because Fran?ois Prellatti has a special concealment ability, and now at such a close distance, even if he has not met, Shirou¡¯s [evil] still captures his fluctuations. Naturally, he couldn''t escape Kai Shilang''s tracking. However, there are indeed many road monsters along the way, which hindered the speed of Shirou and others. The faces of Matthew and Joan became more and more weird. There is no doubt that if this is a running game, their San value must have dropped a lot. This is also a matter of no choice, even if it is not merciful at all, but some things, some terrifying faces are indeed the three views of mankind cannot be accepted calmly. Especially the first time I saw such a terrible thing. However, Shirou is different. He who possesses the [Evil of This World] directly uses [Evil] to absorb his negative emotions, thus locking up his San value, without feeling fear at all. And this is just hanging up. However, the San value of Joan of Arc and Matthew did not drop much, because compared to the terrifying faces of these monsters, it was really more terrifying and disgusting that Shirou used [evil] to digest the earth-boring monster! All the way to the bottom of Laleille. Shirou''s light illuminates here. On the weird and uncomfortable altar in front, there was a person with his back. There is no doubt that this man was responsible for the tragic death of Joan in the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France, and he was also the Red Caster in the Holy Grail War¡ªFran?ois Prellatti! "Is it finally here?" Fran?ois Prellatti said with his back to them. Just like ordinary RPG games, Joan has to talk to Fran?ois Prellatti first, and Shirou said, "Don''t talk nonsense, use Lingshu!" Joan was stunned, then nodded. She looked at Fran?ois Prellatti''s back with a serious expression, and said: "Order it with the curse, Fran?ois Prellatti, commit suicide!" However, nothing happened. "How could it be?" Joan couldn''t help being taken aback. She could clearly feel that the magic spell carried by Ruler''s rank had already worked. But... No effect at all! How could this happen? "It''s a pity, Joan. In front of the great Lord, the curse has lost its effect!" Fran?ois Prellatti turned his back to them, spread his hands, and said, "Lift your heads and take a look. , Witness the true face of the great Lord!" With the voice of Fran?ois Prellatti falling, the darkness here was removed. Revealed his true face. Huge, green stone constructions too large to come from the earth, as well as dizzyingly tall megalithic carvings, magnificent stone statues and ornate reliefs, and a string of unspeakable strange runes. The whole city is extremely distorted and abnormal. But this-- Not the point. "That, that''s..." Jeanne was shocked. No. It should be said that he was completely stupid. It was sleeping, huge, and a monster like a mountain. The image of this huge monster roughly has some octopus, bat and human characteristics. His whole body is green and his body is extremely huge, like a giant who is floating in this city. His soft head has numerous tentacles, his body is fat and scaled, his forelimbs have soft and collapsed claws, and his back has a pair of tattered, seemingly unformed wings. The giant was asleep, his eyes closed tightly. As if falling into an eternal sleep. But seeing the true face of this giant, Joan did feel that she was going crazy. It seemed that there was an indescribable fear that was depriving her of her firm will. "Lord, Lord." Joan whispered the Lord''s name in a low voice, and this seemed to have a strange power, which dispelled the indescribable resistance. His attitude gradually became normal. Matthew also raised his head to look. As a result, just before she was about to witness, a hand stretched out faster and covered her eyes. Shirou said, "Don''t watch it." Matthew was stunned for a moment, then nodded obediently, and said, "I see, Mr. Fujimaru." Although Matthew didn''t understand Shi Lang''s meaning, she also knew that she was just a novice and could not provide much help, so she could only try to make herself less burdensome. "Did you see it, Joan?" Fran?ois Prellatti turned his back to them, spread his hands, and laughed loudly: "This is the true face of the Lord! The Lord--, there really exists! And Where is your hypocritical god..." Joan listened solemnly, ready to refute at any time. As a result, before Fran?ois Prellatti could finish speaking, Shirou showed the holy gun Lungominiad and shot him with a luminous cannon. . His body was swallowed by the light of the stars. Joan was stunned, turned her head, and looked at the Shirou who was covering Matthew''s eyes while blowing at the smoking Holy Spear Lungomiard. Shiro looked at the dazed Joan, put down the Holy Spear Lungominiad, which had been turned into powder, and said helplessly: "Why do you have to listen to him talking nonsense?" "That''s right." Joan nodded blankly. She felt that the eternal king was a little different from what she had imagined. Chapter 910： The eternal king she imagined was so holy and wise that she longed for it. And the eternal king in front of him... Sure enough, she is still so wise, which makes her look forward to it. Do you need a reason to look forward to? Of course, no need. I don''t know why, but at this time, I noticed that Leticia, whom Joan was thinking, somewhat despised Joan. This kind of person, in modern times. It should be called a brain residue fan. And at this moment-- "It''s really mean...!" Francois Prellatti''s angry voice resounded. Joan and others turned their heads and looked surprised. Fran?ois Prellatti was not wiped out by the Holy Spear Lungomiard! "It''s useless, there is the mighty power of my lord here. How could I be killed by your magical cannon?" Francois Prellati''s tone both admired Cthulhu and was right. Shiro''s disdain and mockery for sneak attack. When he turned around, Jeanne couldn''t help being surprised, even Shi Lang couldn''t help being surprised. That¡ªis not alone anymore. It''s a human-shaped octopus monster! It looks the same as the sleeping Cthulhu! "Fran?ois Prellatti, you, you are...!" Jeanne looked surprised. The octopus on Fran?ois Prellatti¡¯s tentacles squirmed and said, "Jan of Arc. Have you seen it? This is the true face of the Lord¡¯s Apostle! I used to think that humans are the most perfect creatures in the world. , But since I met the Lord, I understand. Humans are not perfect at all. The true perfect creature is an evil **** like the Lord! As an alchemist, how can I endure my own incompleteness? This is a supreme reward. It is the manifestation of the mighty power of the Lord!" "What are you trying to say, black magician?" Jeanne frowned. "I''m no longer a human being, Joan!" Fran?ois Prellatti looked enthusiastic, then stretched out his palm to Joan, and said, "I have witnessed my ultimate posture and the true face of the Lord. Presumably you are also aware of the greatness of the Lord. I will give you one last chance, Joan, the saint of Frank. Believe in the Lord from the soul level, and you will receive the Lord''s gift!" Fran?ois Prellatti looked enthusiastic and sent out the invitation affectionately. It can be seen that he is very persistent in turning Jeanne into a fanatic of Cthulhu. And to this, the answer to him was-- "àꡪ" A blade of [evil] surged from the ground, piercing Fran?ois Prellatti''s abdomen. Fran?ois Prellatti stiffened. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I had expected you to be alive under my light cannon." Fran?ois Prellatti looked at Shirou with a gloomy face, and said: "I want to invite you too, Assassin of the Black. But with this action, are you begging to die?" "Yes." Shirou nodded, walked out, and said with a smile on his face: "I--, Fujimaru Shirou please die. But, can you satisfy me? And can your evil **** satisfy me?" The tone was flat but ostentatious, making Francois Prellatti angrily! Chapter 56 The Old Dominator [Third More] Francois Prellatti was extremely angry. To be honest, he was very upset with Shirou. This time in the present world, his purpose is to fulfill his long-cherished wish in his lifetime, that is, to open the point of linking Lalaiye, so that the Lord can descend into this world. So it doesn''t matter whether it is winning the Holy Grail or serving his Master, as long as this is achieved. But Shirou has repeatedly destroyed his position. At first, the sea monster was eaten, but now he has been forced to use his ultimate means. "Send a wild symphony to the Lord!" Fran?ois Prellatti laughed loudly, and then the ground shook for a while. No. It is not the earth, but the city of Lalaije is swaying. Shi Lang frowned, which was obviously a big move. But it would be too stupid to let him watch Fran?ois Prellatti zoom in on his moves. Shirou [Projection] produced twelve swords in the stone, each of which exudes a shining brilliance, and then only one class of twelve magic light cannons that are one level worse than the liberation light cannon of the sword of victory. The terrifying convergent light cannon rushes towards Fran?ois Prellatti like a spiral staircase like the light that disperses the dark earth. Francois Prellati laughed loudly: "I already have the protection of the mighty power of the Lord, it is of no use to me..." Fran?ois Prellatti hadn''t finished speaking, and with a "bang", his head was blown away by twelve convergent light cannons. The hot body fell straight down. Then, with a "boom", the earth opened and a huge mouth swallowed the hot body of Francois Prellatti. Kakaka¡ª¡ª The huge monster sleeping deep in the bottom of Lalaiye slowly emerged from the ground. It was an extremely huge earth-boring monster. Just the body emerging from the ground is more than two hundred meters long. It is gray all over, and while singing strange, indescribable inscriptions, it secretes strange acid. With such a huge body, Shirou has only seen Meiren Solomon''s land king and the head of the false gods. And the acid fell on the ground, making a corrosive sound of "sizzling", and even the firm Laleyer ground under his feet melted like butter in a microwave oven. "Despicable Black Assassin, under the mighty power of the Lord, die!" Fran?ois Prellatti¡¯s angry voice came from the body of this earth burrower. It was obvious that he was always dealing with Shi Lang. Attacked him before he finished speaking, very angry. This burrowing monster uttered an angry roar following Fran?ois Prellatti''s will. It is like a long dragon, relying on its huge body, crushing towards Shilang and others like mountains and seas. Shi Lang was about to return to defense, but Joan of Arc immediately liberated his treasure-[My Lord is here]. She waved her own banner and summoned the power of heaven. The entire flag exudes a holy light. With this flag as the center, a guardian enchantment from heaven is formed, which resists the impact route of the giant earth-boring monster. The huge earth burrowing monster smashed heavily on the guardian barrier of [My Lord Is Here], making a bang, failing to defeat Joan of Arc¡¯s [My Lord Is Here], but Joan¡¯s banner appeared on it. A hole was made. Chapter 911： And this banner is exactly the entity of Joan of Arc [My Lord Is Here]. [My Lord is here] is a treasure made by the holy flag that Joan of Arc waved during his lifetime. Through the blessings of heaven, guard the interior of the ten-meter unit with this flag as the center. It can directly convert the magic power outside its own specifications into physical defense power to block the opponent''s attack. However, while the holy flag is being raised, Joan will not be able to make all attacks. And the banner itself will continue to accumulate the opponent''s attack damage, so if it is abused, it will no longer be usable. Obviously, the huge ground-burrowing monster''s surprise attack failed to break through the iron wall of Joan of Arc. And Jeanne can release the treasure faster than Shiro. In addition to his rich combat experience, the most important thing is the soft heart that wants to protect others. At this point, Matthew, who is holding Galahad''s shield, still needs to study hard. Behind ¡¾My Lord is here¡¿, Shiro frowned when he looked at the huge earth-boring monster. Such a huge Earth Burrowing Demon, no matter what, can only think of the Supreme Leader of the Earth Burrowing Demon, who can barely be regarded as the former ruler Shude Meier. Shi Lang is not familiar with the myth of Cthulhu, but he also knows that Shude Meier and his family were sealed by the old **** in Ethiopia instead of Lalaiye. But now, Fran?ois Prellatti''s indeed summoned it. It can only be said that the restraint of Xingyue cannot be generalized to the restraint of passing through the previous world. After all, in Xingyue''s world view, even the Greek gods are aliens. But there is no doubt that this is the final hole card of the red Caster Francois Prellatti. Shude Meier attacked frantically, but still failed to break through [My Lord is here], but he succeeded in breaking the banner of Joan to a few more pieces. Shude Meier was also aware of this. With Fran?ois Prellatti''s treasure, it can only show a body of more than 200 meters from the ground of Laley. This is almost the limit of Fran?ois Prellatti''s magic power. It wriggled the huge body hidden in the ground and set off a huge earthquake. And the source of the earthquake was in the ground of Shilang and others. The chassis was unstable, and Joan staggered and untied [My Lord is here]. But Seud Meier caught this, and acid poured out of his throat, spraying it at Jeanne first. The bizarre, viscous acid has a very high acidity, and even the land of Lalaiye can be easily corroded. But this time, Matthew finally reacted and stood the shield in front of the acid. At the next moment, with the shield as the center, a shining royal city, like the capital of the kingdom of light, was realized. On the walls of the royal city, there were glorious names, and countless people and glorious blessings were among them. The acid liquid fell, but it never hurt the city. "That''s amazing." Jeanne said with a sigh of admiration. She felt that this treasure was the same as her [My Lord Is Here], a pure guardian shield. But Shirou noticed that King Galahad¡¯s shield was not triggered! Obviously, Matthew did not liberate King Galahad''s [ideal capital that shines forever]. And the walls of the royal city are the effects of King Galahad''s shield. Matthew shed a cold sweat. Obviously, using a shield to resist the acid of Shude Meier is not harmless, but perhaps the consumption of this shield is effort. Shi Lang took out twelve swords in the stone, and blasted them at Xiud Meier. Shud Meier let out a weird wailing, but did not penetrate its skin. Obviously, the skin of Shude Meier has a strong anti-magic power. Shi Lang frowned. "Isn''t even this kind of magic cannon able to kill this monster?" Jeanne took up her saber, flashing a firm expression, and said, "It seems that I can only use that one." Shi Lang was speechless. Why does this guy blew himself up when he couldn''t think about it? "Jan of Arc, use Lingshu," Shi Lang said. "This can''t work." Joan shook her head and said, "Ling Shu...has no use for the black magician." "Who said to use it for him?" Shilang shook his head, pointed to himself, and said, "Use Lingshu for me!" "Huh?" Jeanne was taken aback. Shud Meier was still attacking frantically, but he still failed to penetrate Matthew''s defense. However, Matthew showed an uncomfortable expression. She is not familiar with this shield of her own, but she knows one thing, that is, this shield is linked to her spirit and will. As long as her spirit and will are not broken, this shield can withstand any attack. In other words, her defense is actually her will and spirit. Joan nodded. Although she didn''t understand what Shiro was going to do, she quickly understood Shiro''s intentions. "Command it with the spell, Assassin of Black, restore and defeat it!" Shirou felt the magic of a Lingshu poured into his body. My magic power has recovered a bit. But when he saw [Awakening of Morality], he couldn''t help frowning. [Mortal Awakening] The progress bar did not jump because of Lingshu. Obviously, the magic of Lingshu cannot allow [Mortal Awakening] to accumulate karma. "One more one," Shi Lang said. "I see!" Jeanne nodded quickly, and then gave Shilang another Lingshu. Shirou''s magic is surging. The magic power of the two Lingshu made Shi Lang somewhat enjoy. But after feeling it carefully, Shilang realized that the magic of Lingshu was time-limited and would soon dissipate. No wonder it is impossible to accumulate the karma of [mortal awakening]. However, feeling this surging magic power, Shirou felt that he had returned to his rich childhood. He poured magic power into [evil]. Suddenly, [evil] raged up, and using Shiro as his mind, a mud giant of more than two hundred meters was realized. Not only that, this time Shiro also brought out the [Vampire Evil], and the radiant giant suddenly covered a layer of red skin, as if it were really Ultraman in the Kingdom of Light. Shiny. Chapter 912： "Come again?" Fran?ois Prellatti looked stunned. Is this wrong? He used the power of Laleier to summon Shude Meier. This monster with a height of more than two hundred meters just emerged. He thought it was already very stable. As a result, the black Assassin became a two-dimensional monster. A giant of more than a hundred meters... This is almost like a reenactment of the battle of Vasha not long ago. Shirou''s mud giant radiated light all over, like a giant of light deep into the dark world. Eight arms grew behind him, and each arm took out a sixty-meter giant [The Emerald Horizon (Pseudo) that opened up a thousand mountains] to fight against. In this battle, it was really Ultraman vs. Crusu. Idealist specially sets up a world view of war against evil gods. Shud Meier''s body surface has great magic power, but it is not resistant to physical attacks. With eight arms on top of Shilang, eight hands [the emerald horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] greeted him, making him scream. Shud Meier squirts acid, which can erode the body of the light mud giant, but Joan directly stood on the light mud giant and released [My Lord is here] defending the upper body of the light mud giant. On the other hand, Matthew used the [ideal capital that shines forever] to defend the lower body of the light mud giant. This made Dexud Meier nowhere to start and wanted to get back underground, but Shi Lang reached out his hand and grabbed it by the head and dragged it out directly. "His hiss¡ª" Shud Meier made a strange cry. Other bodies that were unable to appear in the realm surged in the earth, but Shirou precipitated his [evil] and turned into a small giant under the ground, attacking its body. Shirou¡¯s light mud giant fought with Xiud Meier for a while, and put its head directly on the ground, riding on it, eight [opening up the green horizon of Qianshan (pseudo)] Qi Qichao It greets. Shude Meier suffered terribly and wanted to struggle to turn over, but Shi Lang did not give it a chance, and squeezed its body tightly. As soon as Shud Meier looked up, the acid sprayed face-to-face toward the head of the giant of light mud. As a result, Joan, who was rushed to her, used [My Lord Is Here] to block her. Shirou¡¯s light mud giant rides on Xiude Meier, four hands holding [the emerald horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] Qi Qi greets it, but the other four hands reach out and grab Xiude Meier. Mel''s mouthparts pulled its breath away in all directions, revealing the sharp teeth of that intestine. Looking at the mouthparts passage that leads directly to the internal organs of Shude Meier, Shirou showed twelve holy spears Lungominiad in the brain of the giant of light mud, which was taken out of the body by the black hand of [evil] , And then fired a convergent light cannon aimed at the mouthparts of Shude Meier. With a "bang", there was a dim light flashing inside Shude Meier. "His hiss¡ª" Shude Meier roared in pain, struggling violently, but Shilang was squeezed tightly, and his mouthparts were also abruptly pulled apart. Shiro took out twelve holy spear Lungominiad and twelve swords in the stone, and then Gu showed twenty-four black hands of [evil], holding these replicas and stuffing them into Xiu De Maier''s body fired again. After the "bang", some cobweb-like cracks appeared on the sturdy body of Shude Meier. However, there is still no explosion. The magical power brought by Lingshu was rapidly fading, and Shilang''s own magic power was quickly used. After thinking about it, Shirou took a little effort to project Altria''s Star Sword. The Star Sword is a god-made armor, and he can''t replicate it. However, if the divine weaponry had a holder to help copy it, it could be copied, and it was natural for Altria to copy it for him, and Shirou himself actually had the personality of the Star Sword. It¡¯s just not as tall as Altoria, and this leads to the fact that Shirou¡¯s copy of the Oath of Victory Sword can be used and has the characteristics of the Star Sword, but its power will be much weaker than the original one, and it consumes magic power. Great. However, as long as it has the characteristics of the Star Sword, it is enough. The old rulers of the outer universe, such as Shud Meier and Cthulhu, are indeed an invasion to the earth. Therefore, when Teshiro projected the Sword of Oath of Victory, the Sword of Oath of Victory radiated a faint light of stars. Shi Lang used the hand of [Evil] to take out the Star Sword, and then went deep into Xiud Meier''s body and released the Star Sword. "Boom¡ª" The light of the stars passed in along the body of Shud Meier, directly blasting Shud Meier from the inside. Among the broken corpses, there is a rainbow bridge with a round of starlight. "Okay, so beautiful," Matthew murmured. Fran?ois Prellatti, who was hiding in Seud Meier¡¯s body, was doomed this time, and was blown to pieces by the light of the stars. His body had dissipated like a soul, but his unwilling voice sounded in the air: "Unexpectedly Die in embarrassment like this... But don''t be proud. The Lord''s coming is already imperative... Can you hear it? The Lord''s voice. Om, Om, Om..." Leaving a voice like a madman, his spiritual foundation was broken and dissipated. Joan cared a little about Fran?ois Prellatti''s words, but the surrounding Laleille had already begun to dissipate. There is really nothing worth paying attention to. "Get out of here first, this is about to end." Shiro suggested. "Yeah." Matthew and Jean nodded and left together. At the moment when he was about to walk out of the bottom of Lalaiye, Shirou subconsciously turned his head back and took a look, his face was taken aback. The sleeping old dominator opened his eyes and looked down at him without knowing when. Gradually, gradually, Laleille dissipated like a soul, and Fran?ois Prellatti''s confrontation with Li Bao was completely over. However, Shirou couldn''t forget the last gaze Cthulhu looked at him. Kind of... The real and indescribable fear that penetrates the evil thoughts of man. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here. That''s it for today. Good night~! Chapter 57 New Combinations After coming out of Laleieri, Shi Lang and the three people inspected the underground of Vassar City to see if there were any monsters left by Fran?ois Prellatti. However, in the process of inspection, Shirou was a little bit ungrateful. He was very concerned about the gaze that Cthulhu looked at him when he finally disappeared. Chapter 913： But as Lalaiye disappeared, Cthulhu also disappeared, Shirou didn''t care much about it. The heroic spirits of the Cthulhu family do have a foothold in the world of the moon. And the old dominators or outer gods in the Xingyue worldview are all existences in the outer universe, and like the enlightened ones, they cannot directly descend. Most of the heroic spirits of the Cthulhu family are generally connected to the Cthulhu due to external factors, or are directly possessed by the Cthulhu, thus gaining the form and power of the outer god, and then descending. Most of these heroic spirits descended in the rank of Foreigner, the so-called descendants. Among them are heroic spirits such as Abigail and Yang Guifei. The city of Lalaije is the treasure of Fran?ois Prellatti, which has tampered with the principles of the world, thus realizing the city of Lalaije in the world. Today, Fran?ois Prellatti is dead, and the manifestation of Laleille is also shattered. The connection with this world has been cut off, and it is naturally no problem. Fran?ois Prellati¡¯s tool for the treasure is not weak, it erodes the truth of the world, and thus shows the city of Laleille. Its strength is actually the same as that of the red Assassin Semiramis. Garden] Similar. Whether it is the endless burrowing monsters, the emergence of Shude Meier, and the other institutions and monsters that exist in Laley City, they are all very powerful. If Joan came to explore alone, he could only use the self-blasting round. But unfortunately, Fran?ois Prellatti picked the wrong opponent. Shi Lang''s [evil] is a natural restraint of these things, and he eats monsters directly as a tonic. And Xiud Meier was directly bombarded to death by Shirou''s projected star sword. In fact, Shirou is not very efficient anymore. If it were replaced by Gilgamesh''s Departure Sword, with the principle of the Departure Sword, then it would be the natural enemy that truly restrains these treasures. After spending a lot of time, Shi Lang and others patrolled the underground a few more times. Sure enough, there are some small sea monsters left by Fran?ois Prellatti in the underground of Vaasa. Before Joan and Matthew could take action, Shi Lang ate all these small sea monsters and gained a lot of magic power. Several people searched it a few more times, and after they were all cleaned up, they left. Back on the ground. Shi Lang and Matthew were going to leave, but Jeanne was going to stay first. As the salvation saint of France, she could not let the citizens of Vassar who had been brainwashed by the cult be left alone, so she planned to stay and brainwash these citizens of Vassar. Shi Lang had no objection, but left Vasa with Matthew. It''s disappointing that I didn''t get the information about the connection point, but the Red Caster has retired, which is good news. But, can this only wait until Matthew''s captain arrives before proceeding to the next step? If this is the case, it would be too passive. and also¡­¡­ "Master, what''s wrong with your disappointed expression?" Shi Lang looked at Ma Xiu and asked. Matthew lowered her head, showing a very disappointed expression, as if she was deeply hit. "No. No, nothing, Mr. Fujimaru." Ma Xiu shook his head and said in a low tone, "It just feels like I didn''t help much just now, but caused a lot of trouble. Even the treasure will not be released." Shirou asked strangely, "Didn''t you just behave well?" "No, no such thing, I, I..." Matthew was a little incoherent. In fact, she was really disappointed in what she had just done. Shi Lang wanted to reach out to touch Ma Xiu''s head, but as soon as he stretched out his palm, he finally patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be too hasty, take your time. Don''t think that you will become what you want. That''s unrealistic. Your days will grow in the future, and you will grow up slowly. Besides, if you are a reliable Master, how can I highlight my stalwartness, maturity and reliability?" Matthew listened in front of it and was very moved, like the soul chicken soup he had heard before, but after hearing it, she was speechless. How can you belittle others and exalt yourself in this way? "Mr. Fujimaru...!" "Anyway, you can just understand it like this." Shilang laughed and stepped out. Matthew didn''t know what expression to put on. She felt helpless towards her Servant. Taking steps, she followed Shi Lang. ... ... Saber is thinking about one thing now. How long does it take for her Master to think of using Lingshu to summon her away. She really can''t stand it! Do not. If you want to get rid of "some", you really can''t stand it! This Mordred is like a piece of brown candy. She will follow where Saber goes. When sleeping, Saber also had to hug her to sleep. The most important thing is that when this guy is sleeping, he actually stretches out his hand to hug her waist. That strength... Almost broke her waist! Saber really couldn''t bear it. In fact, when Mordred fell asleep unsuspectingly last night, she had considered whether to start. From a strategic point of view, this is an excellent opportunity. But in the end, Saber still didn''t start. Saber probably already understands the existence of this Mordred, and how she is related to this Mordred in this world of Mordred. Probably a very close mother and daughter. And this is the main reason why Saber can''t act despicably. Chapter 914： As King Arthur, she has a holy heart and a solemn spirit, and can''t tolerate herself relying on the trust she has gained because of her other self to attack this Mordred. As expected, she still couldn''t harden her heart to play black-hearted methods. Saber couldn''t help smiling wryly. Besides, does this really look like war? Seeing Mordred who was holding her, Saber was very distressed. At this time, she extremely hoped that her master could use Lingshu to summon her back, or she could find a chance to run away. But it is a pity that her lord seems to have not noticed her difficult situation so far, and this Mordred also sticks to her like brown sugar, without a chance to escape. "What''s wrong, my dear mother. Are you thinking about your lovely daughter?" Mordred holding Saber raised his head and looked at Saber''s face. Saber''s head hurts even more. "Strange." Lion Jiejieli frowned, and suddenly made a sound, attracting the eyes of Mordred and Saber. "What''s the matter, Master?" Mordred asked. The Lion Jiejieli sat aside, with his back to Mordred and Saber, but his brows were frowned tightly, showing an expression of disbelief, as if he had seen something unbelievable. As early as before the start of the Holy Grail War, the lion robbery was under the command of Mordred and deployed numerous envoys on the national highway between Bucharest and Tolifa, the capital of Romania, to detect foreigners. The magician and the Servant can obtain information without being blinded. And this is exactly why they saw Garna and Arjuna decisive battle before. However, now that the followers of the Holy Grail War have already appeared, these arrangements seem to have no value. But now, the Lion Jiejie Li couldn''t help showing an unbelievable expression. "Do you believe it, "Galahad" Qing?" The Lion Jie Jie Li said solemnly, "Another group of Servant and Master appeared!" Mordred smiled and said, "What''s so surprising about this? It should be our Red Caster and Master who have appeared." Saber frowned. When Mordred said this, he didn''t avoid her. Is this underestimating her, or is she not fortified? Lion Jiejieli said solemnly: "The priest has notified me before that the Lord of the Red Caster has already joined him." "You mean..." Mordred''s smile gradually narrowed, frowning, "Black''s servants and masters are all of the Thousand Realm Tree clan, and they have arrived. And Ruler has also appeared... Master, you mean this is a redundant group?" "Yes." Lion Jiejieli nodded. "Where did the master and servant come from?" Mordred frowned. And this is not just a problem of Mordred''s separation from the lion''s robbery, but also a problem of other people who have observed this reaction. From where... the new masters and followers emerged? Chapter 58 Coming The Holy Grail War, this is a 7V7, plus a Ruler, a total of fifteen rides. Compared to the normal Holy Grail war, this is bizarre enough. But now, something even more bizarre has happened! There is another combination! Neither black nor red, the sixteenth rider appeared! What''s even more outrageous is that the sixteenth rider still has a Master! Mordred''s smile had disappeared, and he showed a thoughtful look. "What are you thinking,''Galahad'' Qing?" The Lion Jie Jie Li turned his head, looked at Mordred, and asked. Mordred thought for a moment and said, "I''m wondering if this is someone''s blindfold." Lion Jiejieli showed a puzzled expression. Mordred said: "The Battle of the Holy Grail has happened very bizarre, and now there is the 16th rider. This really makes people have to think about who is in the blindfold of what purpose. Of course, it may also be true. Sixteenth ride." "Then what should we do?" The Lion Jiejieli asked. "Do nothing." Mordred laughed and said: "I don''t believe it, only we have discovered this. Wait, wait for the red and black to make a move, we just wait for the result." Lion Jiejieli nodded. Indeed, neither the Thousand Realm Tree clan on the defending side nor the red side could not be aware of this matter. As for the group of them, observing secretly and waiting for the result is the best choice. And things are just as Mordred said. They were not the only ones who noticed the appearance of the Sixteenth Cavaliers. Whether it was Kenmine Shiro who had high hopes for the Holy Grail battle, or Danic who had been eyeing the Holy Grail, they all discovered this. Templar church. Yanfeng Shiro frowned deeply. The appearance of the Sixteenth Cavalry made him feel that the battle had gone completely wrong. "What do you think, Garner?" Yanfeng Shiro looked at the taciturn Garner. Although his servant was Semiramis, but to be honest, he really felt reliable, it was Garna. Although Garna is not his follower, and always tells the truth, people can''t help but irritate. But as long as there is an inquiry, Garna is bound to give his reliable opinion, and his request is only one, don''t hurt his lord. This guy probably belongs to the kind of person who has a very good personality, a strong force, and a unique vision...Thousands of praises are added to the body, but he has no emotional intelligence. "It may be some strategy of Black, but it cannot be ruled out that the 16th rider actually appeared." Garna really calmly gave his opinion. And this caused Semiramis to be greatly dissatisfied. His lord does not ask her, but asks Garna. Doesn''t this mean that she is not as reliable as Garna? This was very annoying for the extremely high-spirited Esemiramis. Especially, the object was the Garna who always made her angry, but she just couldn''t fix it. Yanfeng Shiro is not a person like Garna who has no emotional intelligence. To put it bluntly, this allowed Semiramis to hold back his anger. Yanfeng Shiro asked Semiramis and Atalante for their opinions, and the answer was nothing more than who was in the strategy for what purpose, or what happened to the accident. In this battle, the sixteenth rider appeared. . Yanfeng Shiro thought about it, and said, "Let''s stare at the sixteenth ride. If it is someone''s strategy, Assassin''s fortress has been completed, and it is not afraid of other heroic spirits except the eternal king who does not know the depth. And if it is true On the sixteenth ride, I believe that Black will definitely go to investigate, we just need to keep an eye on it." Chapter 915： "A smart choice, Master." Semiramis smiled, and then said with a displeased face: "It''s just that you said I''m not as good as the King of Eternity, I''m very displeased." "But it''s true." Garner said quietly. "You--!" Semiramis stared at Garna. Yanfeng Shiro hurriedly eased the atmosphere, which made Semiramis relieved some of his anger for the time being. "Right, Assassin. Has Seishiin Kiara controlled it?" Yanfeng Shiro asked. Semiramis nodded and said, "Of course it has been controlled. But, unfortunately, our Caster has already retired." "Exited?" Yanfeng Shiro frowned, and said with a wry smile: "This is really unfortunate news. This means that we already have Berserker, Rier and Caster have left the field?" Garner added: "There is another Saber out of your control." Yanfeng Shiro felt even more depressed. I''m afraid no one knows. He has been preparing for this Holy Grail battle for sixty years, but the direction of the battle is far beyond his preparations. Semiramis raised his hand, pointed to a corner of the luggage, and asked, "Do you want to throw away the luggage in the killing courtyard?" Yanfeng Shiro shook his head and said, "I am seeking victory in the Holy Grail War, not depriving others of their lives and property. Take care of it, and return it to her after the war is over. Of course, the same is true for your lord. Please rest assured about this." Yanfeng Shiro looked at Garna and Atalante with a gentle smile. Garna did not speak, but Atalante snorted softly. In a corner of the church, there are the luggage from the killing house. There are books of many sects, and a golden harp that looks well made. Yanfeng Shiro did not intend to test the sixteenth rider. He had already lost his strength because of the attack on Shirou, so he took a conservative approach and waited for the black side to test the sixteenth ride just like Mordred. In response to this, the black side''s Danick waved his hand and said, "Use the servant to monitor the sixteenth rider, and wait for the red side to act!" Okay. Black''s Danick adopted the same idea as the red side and Mordred. These three parties are all smart people, and no one is stunned, waiting for others to take action. As a result, no one shot, allowing the sixteenth rider to enter the boundaries of Tolifas City calmly and safely. And this result surprised the Master as the Sixteenth Cavalry and the followers. "Are the servants and masters of the Holy Grail War not fully emerging?" Gray sat in the passenger seat, poked his head out of the window, and looked left and right, looking for the ambush in his imagination. However, no. This made Grey a little frightened. She can be regarded as a master who has experienced many battles, and the experience at the junction is enough to write a novice code book. She is not as young and naive as she was 13 years ago, but rather sophisticated. Because of this, she knew that once she intervened in the Holy Grail War, she would definitely be attacked by the parties in the Holy Grail War as a hindrance. However, no. No attacks, no! This not only surprised De Grey, but also completely wiped out De Grey''s preparations in advance. "His Royal Highness, what do you think?" Gray couldn''t help turning his head, looking at the woman who was sitting in the driving cab and was driving. "This is your job, Grey. Yu''s brain is for art, not for thinking about it all day long. Mum. Come on, Master!" the woman said. Gray became distressed, "Didn¡¯t Jill say that bringing new people is easy... It¡¯s like going through the process, just read it out. Why did I lose contact with Ma Xiu as soon as I came in, and now I¡¯m still with Chaldeans cannot be contacted..." Grey shook the silver bracelet on his right wrist. The standard of this bracelet was the same as Matthew''s, but there was no response. Grey sighed and said, "I hope Matthew will not run around, and there will be no accidents..." "Don''t worry, Grey. Don''t forget, there is also a precious call sign assisted by Chaldea on Matthew''s body." The woman nodded and said, "Umm. I''m not sure. Matthew has already summoned the heroic spirits." "However, the calling system dedicated to call signs is still in my terminal." Grey shook the bracelet. "Oh. That''s it. Then I haven''t said it before." The woman stuck her tongue out, looking cute and cute. "Speaking of...Why don¡¯t the heroes of the Holy Grail War attack us? I remember that the last time I and Ilia went to the connection point where the Holy Grail War also exists, we were attacked by the heroes of the Holy Grail War. Why didn¡¯t this time "Gray asked with a puzzled look. "I don''t know." The woman shook her head, also questioning. In fact, this is not just their question. It was Mordred, Yanfeng Shiro, and Dannick''s questions. ¡ª¡ªWhy don¡¯t they do it? They were puzzled, wondering if there was any conspiracy in it. ... Shi Lang and Matthew returned to the camp. He told Spartacus about the city of Vasa, and the camp was lively, singing and dancing. However, it didn''t take long for the atmosphere to cool down. Because, Black is here...! Chapter 59 The intention of Vlad III [third more] First, Shiro used the [Flower of Evil] to absorb the familiar waves of evil thoughts, and then the artificial lifeform survey team arranged in the mountains, and noticed another army of artificial lifeforms. There is no doubt that Black is chasing it! It is not surprising that Shirou came after Black. After all, he didn''t really play missing, he just played with the blind spot of his hand. Sooner or later he was found. But when Black finds it, Spartacus is definitely going to fight. When Shirou was a child, he owed an adult favor that Spartacus could not repay, and this favor he always kept in mind. From the moment he trapped Saber and walked with Spartacus, he decided that this time he would support Spartacus. If Spartacus were to fight Black, Shiro would support him. Chapter 916： However, if Arjuna, Garna, and Vlad III came together this time, Shirou would definitely turn around and leave without saying a word. Because he knew very well in his heart, there may be high and low, but now he and these three people are on the same level. Speaking of heads-up, none of these three can beat Shirou thanks to the special offensive abilities reserved in [Mortal Heroes]. Even the strongest Garna is no exception. At most, he can stand in a stalemate for a long time, and it is most likely that Shirou consumes Garna''s magic power and causes him to leave the field. However, once these three people unite. No. Just the combination of Garna and Arjuna is enough to make Shilang eat a pot. [The evil of this world] After becoming his treasure, the characteristics have changed. Although it can contaminate Shirou''s own spiritual foundation and thus reverse it, it cannot reverse the spiritual foundations of other heroic spirits. Therefore, his [evil] is not a natural enemy of the follower, but a pure collection of evil thoughts. Therefore, if Garna and Black come together, Shirou must run. He cannot be folded here! If Shirou must have given his life to go crazy with Spartacus before knowing the connection point and the Chaldeans, but knowing the connection point and the Chaldeans, he could not act so unscrupulously. Shi Lang must guarantee his survival! The entire camp was mobilized under the dispatch of Spartacus. The artificial lifeforms headed by A-11072 had already put down their weapons, but in order to protect their freedom of life, they had to take up their weapons again. The entire camp is standing up tightly, in order to defend the freedom of their lives. In the tense atmosphere, even Matthew, who reacted slowly, could not help but become serious, and the sub-heroes became spiritual and re-incarnate as King Galahad. In such a solemn atmosphere, Black led the army, but it was not Arjuna or Vlad III, but Astorfo! There is only one Astorfo riding a griffin! He rode a griffin to cruise the sky, and almost instantly found the camp of Shilang and others. His eyes lit up and he drove the Griffon down, but Spartacus thought he was going to attack. He reached out and grabbed the Griffon''s leg and threw the Griffon heavily to the ground. With a "pop", Astorford crashed and fell heavily to the ground. "Woo...it hurts!" When Astorford stood up, clutching his ass, it was not the welcome he had imagined to greet him, but the sword of Spartacus and the hostility of the surrounding artificial life forms. Astorford quickly raised his hands high, putting on an appearance of surrender, with a panic expression on his face. Shirou was about to stop it, but Spartacus stopped by himself. "In your soul, there is no breath of exploitation, but a pure spirit." Spartacus took the sword, then smiled and stretched out his palm towards Astorford, saying: "You are a friend ." And A-11072 hurriedly stopped the artificial life forms. A-11072 is known for its prestige among the artificial life forms, because he proposed to escape from the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. It can be said to be the real leader in the artificial life form. The artificial lifeforms heard A-11072''s words, and stopped their hands one after another. "Ehhhhhhhhh? Didn''t you kill me?" Astorfo looked around, then patted his chest and sighed in relief. Spartacus said with a smile on his face: "We resist and kill all enemies who try to enslave us, but we also welcome all friends who think about us." Spartacus spoke very graciously and showed a deliberately fascinating smile, but in Astorford''s eyes, it was extremely terrifying. Especially that fascinating smile made him shiver all over. This made Spartacus look strange, he touched his face, isn''t his smile charming? "Why are you here, Afu?" Shi Lang walked over and asked. "Shilang!" Astorfo yelled, and then said with a smile: "You really are hiding here!" "You guessed it?" Shi Lang looked shocked. With Astorford¡¯s IQ, can you guess where they are hiding? "No. Lancer guessed it." Astorfo said. "Vlad III..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about others? If you want to attack me, it''s impossible to just send you here, right?" "Why can''t I just send me to fight against you?" Astorfo asked strangely. Shi Lang smiled and said, "If you are the only one to attack me. As a friend, I will let you have two hands and two legs, and a mouth, how about it?" Astorfo became unhappy, and said, "You are too underestimating me, Shirou?" "Would you like to try it?" Shilang asked. "This, this... forget it. Lancer just sent me to investigate here, not to fight you." Astorfo quickly waved his hand and said. He wasn''t afraid of fighting and death, because as a hero, he had long been a dead man. So there is no fear of death at all, but it is not necessary at all. At this time, the artificial lifeform army led by Astorford finally rushed out of the mountains and came to the camp. It''s just that they didn''t get the master''s order, so they didn''t attack, they just held weapons and stood ready. And these free man-made lifeforms also held weapons and pointed the finger at their former colleagues. Shi Lang glanced at it, slightly raised his palm, pointed at the artificial lifeforms of the Thousand Realm Trees, and asked: "It''s not here to start the war? Not really, if it''s not here to start the war, then why did Vlad III make these artificial lifeforms? The life form is brought here by you?" "I''m wondering too." Astolfo held his chest, said with a puzzled expression: "Lancer knows that I am on an empty road, and I am the fastest without fetters. But Lancer insists that I take it with me. Watch them." Strange. Shi Lang frowned. He suddenly couldn''t figure out what Vlad III was thinking. If it was for Astorford to investigate their situation, then sending artificial lifeforms to follow Astorford would be a low-level wrong decision. If they came to crusade against them, then it would be impossible to just send Astorfo to come. The most important thing is that Astorford claims to have integrity, maybe so, but according to this guy''s three views, he will force the fight against the three views, even if he doesn''t stand firm and will not rebel, he will definitely draw the water. After all, not all monarchs are like Charlemagne, who can make Astorfo wholeheartedly, even if he violates the Three Views, he will carry out his mission to the end. Of course, this is also due to the fact that the young Charlemagne and the Charlemagne Knights including Astorfo are all fantasy heroes imagined by the old Charlemagne. And this may be the reason why Astorfo insists on his heroic character so much, because his existence is not a real historical figure, but Charlemagne''s dream of a beautiful hero. Only now, Shirou can''t figure out what Vlad III meant. Chapter 917： Whether it was from the monarch or logically, Vlad III''s decision was an extremely wrong decision, like a random decision made after drinking. But if the wise Romanian king would make decisions at will, then martial arts is a joke. A wise monarch will not make arbitrary decisions, but will make decisions after careful consideration. "Stop talking, don''t invite me, will you sit here for a while, Shiro?" Astorfo asked. "Come on." Shilang said with a smile: "Hasn''t the red Berserker already said it? Here, all friends are welcome, and A-11072 seems to have a lot to say to you." Shiro pointed to A-11072. A-11072 recounted the past with Astorfo, and talked about Astorfo¡¯s help to these free artificial life forms, which aroused cheers from the artificial life forms. They warmly welcomed Astorfo, which made Astorfo a little embarrassed. Someone said: "We welcome all friends. We praise all friends who treat us as adults." The artificial lifeforms welcomed Astorfo even more. There is just one thing that Astorfo cares about. "You don''t have a name yet?" Astorfo asked. The artificial lifeforms shook their heads and said, "We have names." \"My name is A-3347.\" said an artificial life form. Another artificial life form said: "My name is B-7724." ... Astorford listened to their code names one after another, shook his head, and said, "These are just the models that Caster coded for you when they produced you. They are not names." "Then what is the name?" an artificial lifeform asked. "For example, me. My name is Astorfo. Another example is the red Berserker, called Spartacus." Astorfo said. The artificial lifeforms said: "Is it a model in this form? Then we don''t have one. Can you give us one?" Astorfo asked strangely: "Why don''t you make one for yourself?" The artificial lifeforms fell into thinking. However, Shirou noticed one thing. He looked at Astorfo and asked: "Afo, do you know the true identity of Berserker?" "Of course I know! The Red Berserker is the leader of the rebels who led the slave rebellion against Roman slave owners in ancient Rome!" Astorfo said, he looked at Spartacus with admiration. . Spartacus changed him a smile. And this smile made Astorfu shake his whole body and moved closer to Shirou. Spartacus touched his face, his face gloomy. His smile...does it look terrible? "How did you know the real name of Spartacus? And, does Vlad III know it?" Shirou asked. "The real name of Spartacus was reported by the artificial lifeforms. They have always been called''Spartacus, Spartacus'', and they know it without interrogation. As for Lancer''s words... Oh. All of us in black know that the real name of the red Berserker is Spartacus!" Astorfo said. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, turned his head, looked at the dull-eyed, robot-like artificial lifeforms of the Thousand Realm Tree, and then glanced at Spartacus with a fascinating smile. That''s it. He got it. He understood what Vlad III wanted to do. "It''s so..." Shi Lang sighed, he didn''t know what to say. Lifting his head, he looked towards the horizon. It was a sunset. A prosperous, unfamiliar sunset that will never come back...'' ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third offer, good night~! Chapter 60 Adam The free artificial lifeforms have a heart for their own names. They want to give themselves a nice name with good meaning. This was originally the happiness and distress of the parents, but they have no father and no mother, so they can only enjoy the distress and happiness by themselves. Shi Lang and others provided them with various name formats. There are Chinese, German, neon... Especially Matthew, although her personal terminal can''t connect to Chaldea, it can connect to the world''s network and provide diversified name formats, so that the artificial lifeforms will be regarded as teachers and surrounded by asking for advice. They first choose the format they want, then find a combination of nice and rhyming words, or write them on the ground or on their hands, and finally ask Matthew the meaning of each word. Everyone is thinking of their own names, combining their own names. The scene seemed extremely lively. However, this excitement belongs to the artificial life form of freedom, but it does not belong to the artificial life form of the Thousand Realm Tree clan. They are like an army of robots with no emotions, standing in the distance, looking at the group of free artificial life forms. His eyes were both numb and hollow, but also strange and puzzled. Perhaps they are wondering why these compatriots who have betrayed their masters are struggling with some self-named code. But when the free artificial life forms invited them to come together, the artificial life forms of these Thousand Realm Trees showed hostile eyes. Because these compatriots have betrayed the master who created them, betrayed the destiny and work given by the master. However, Vlad III gave them to Astorfo, then Astorfo is now the master who commands them. They are the weapons and shields of the master, and they will not act easily if the master does not order them. Chapter 918： The free artificial lifeforms asked themselves to be boring, but they were not angry. They felt sympathy and sorrow for these compatriots who were still oppressed and exploited. They returned to their camp, and thought about their names. Spartacus''s expression was as calm as the surface of the water, just smiling at those free artificial lifeforms that made noise because of their names. Free artificial lifeforms bother to create their own names. There are Chinese, British, and Chieftains. Of course, there is no name in any format. Such as Dixon, Rox, Rollei... A-11072 also thought of his own name. Looking forward to his face, he told Shirou, Astorfo and others his name, but what he got was not the admiration of Shirou and others, but a somewhat speechless expression. The name he gave himself is called Xiaofu. This directly left Shi Lang speechless. "I can understand that you gave yourself a Chinese name, but why did you call it Xiaofu?" Shilang asked speechlessly. A-11072 said: "Astorfo is my hero. Astorfo calls himself Afo, so to commemorate my feelings at the time, I think, I think my name is Xiaofu, there is nothing wrong, Mr. Assassin ." Well, the reason is very reasonable. Astorfo is a big blessing, and he is a little blessing. However, this caused strong dissatisfaction with Astorfo. He puffed up his cheeks and said angrily: "No, no! You are robbing me of my characteristics! No! No! Not allowed, no pass! Think of another one!" Astorfo said with an angrily look, his little pink braid flicked with his movements, so Shirou had to suppress his inner ambition. And A-11072 heard Astorfo''s evaluation, scratching the back of his head, and continued thinking with a distressed look. Spartacus smiled and watched this scene, then raised his head slightly, looking at the artificial life forms of the Thousand Realm Tree, frowning, not knowing what he was thinking. A-11072 came up with many names, but they were rejected by Astorford. A-11072 has a more special sentiment towards Astorfo than Shiro, because in that situation, it is Astorfo who really stands by his side and protects him behind him. There is no doubt that for him, Astorfo is his hero. There is a longing, it is the back of him going forward and chasing. Just like Shirou when he was a child, to Spartacus. When Astorford vetoed the name of A-11072, the pigtail dangled in front of Shirou, still exuding a touch of incense. And this forced Shilang to hold his hand that he wanted to mess with. No way. No, Shirou. You are not a pervert! Shirou kept admonishing himself in his heart. Finally, A-11072 gave himself an allegorical name. "From now on, I will be called Adam." A-11072 said. "Huh huh? That''s a good name, just call it this name!" Astorfo replied with a smile, and then showed a confused expression on his face, and said: "Just, how does this name feel like where you heard it? " Matthew reminded: "It is the "Bible". It is said that the first human being created by God is Adam. He is the first human ancestor recognized by the church." "Oh. That''s it." Astorfo nodded, then looked at A-11072 with a strange look, and asked, "Why would you give yourself this name, Adam?" Adam said: "For us, the owner of the Thousand Realms Tree is our God. They created us, we will never forget this, but we are not the tools of the masters, nor the weapons and shields of the masters. We are we. With our own consciousness and our own pursuit, we are no different from human beings." "I hope that one day we can live in peace with the masters and embrace the sun under this blue sky together. One day, they will call our name, will be friends with us, and will not help us to them. When it is regarded as an obligation, we will be grateful. Perhaps, this is really naive. However, I firmly believe that there will be such a day." Adam has a serious and determined look. Although he is very plain, he does have a leadership temperament. Shi Lang and others were not surprised by Adam''s wishes, but the artificial lifeforms looked at Adam with shock. They only wanted to escape the chase of the masters, but he wanted to coexist on an equal footing with the masters. But, this idea is too naive, right? However, this idea tells what they really want in their hearts. Astorfo smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "I have a good momentum! The vision is also good. No wonder Caster pursues you so much!" Adam was staggered by him. Adam stretched out his palm and scratched the back of his head, and said shyly, "Mr. Assassin gave me this. The one who is really wise is Mr. Assassin." People turned their heads to look at Shirou. At this time, Shirou was working hard to suppress his wanting to mess with his hands. He saw the gazes of the crowd, and was taken aback for a moment, then quickly raised his head and straightened his chest, revealing the stalwart appearance of a gentleman. He is not a person who likes to pretend, but he wants to catch Astorfo''s ponytail... This is really abnormal! Can''t be seen! And this pretense fell in the eyes of everyone, that is, a truly stalwart person. One by one showed an expression of worship. As the setting sun sets, light and darkness are intertwined, and a cloud of fire on the horizon dyes the earth red. "Yeah. I should go." Astorfo patted his butt, got up, and was about to leave. Adam and the artificial lifeform kept him, but he refused, and instead turned to leave. As a result, at the moment he turned around, the pink braids floated high, like a horn of freedom, and like a wild horse that roams freely. Really couldn''t help it, Shilang stretched out his sinful palm and grabbed it hard towards his free cloud. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Chapter 919： Astorford screamed, grabbed his hair, turned his head, looked at Shirou with tears on his face, and asked, "What are you doing, Shirou?" "Um...I..." Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and then as if he had gotten something disgusting, he put down the pink braid in his hand, and put a barely natural smile on his face, and said, "It''s hard to be kind. But. It¡¯s not too late for you to rush back. Just rest here for a while." "Alright." Astorfo thought for a while, nodded, and said. Adam and the others cheered, Shirou smiled, but he was **** in his heart. He looked at his palm with a desperate expression. Is he really degenerate? It''s forgivable to grab a woman''s hair, but grab a man''s hair... This is really abnormal, right? No way. How can this be? This is absolutely not possible! Shi Lang gritted his teeth, he decided to give up his weird habit. Since you will get this weird habit, you can naturally give up this weird habit with willpower! Yeah. Shirou has decided. Must quit! Astorford was stayed by Adam and others, and it was full of excitement. And this excitement does not belong to the artificial life form of the Thousand Realm Tree. In fact, Adam and others have invited the artificial life form of the Thousand Worlds Tree, but they have not received a response, and they have only received empty and numb eyes. Logically speaking, as long as you are happy, that''s enough. But this is not the case. If there were no artificial life forms of the Thousand Worlds Tree nearby, Adam and others would be very happy. However, it was the artificial life form with the Thousand Realm Tree beside, they were not happy at all. The existence of the artificial life form of the Thousand Realm Tree is like a piece of evidence, reminding them all the time what they are and why they exist. The awkward and boring party ended. Astorford rode a griffon and left with the artificial lifeforms of the Thousand Realm Tree. He came here, as if it was just for a round of fun, it didn''t make any sense. At least, Astorford understood it this way. Just come to play around, neither destroying the position, nor hurting anyone. Perhaps, he still hasn''t noticed the real intention of Vlad III. However, some people understand. First, Shirou, and second, Spartacus, the leader of the rebel army. Even Adam was vaguely aware of it. Perhaps this kind of emotion can only be experienced by the person involved? When they enjoy freedom, when they free themselves from their innocent hearts, their compatriots are still restrained and oppressed by their hearts. The sunset was about to fall completely, leaving only a little glow to the extreme. That is the aurora. The last moment when sky and earth, light and darkness interweave. The sun and the moon are shining. Seeing those compatriots leave numbly, Adam and the other artificial life''s hearts are surging with both sadness and powerlessness. What is it? Adam was at a loss, incomprehensible. "Adam..." The free artificial lifeforms subconsciously looked at Adam, the first self-awakening among them. But Adam pursed his lips and couldn''t say anything. He wants to do something, but he doesn''t know what to do. A big, generous hand fell on his shoulder. Adam turned his head and saw Spartacus''s leisurely and mysterious smile. Spartacus said: "Follow your own heart. There is no absolute standard of right and wrong in this world, but in your heart, the fire of yearning for freedom has already ignited." "Spartacus..." Adam murmured. "What are they doing, Mr. Fujimaru?" Matthew asked, turning his head, looking at Shirou. Shi Lang took a sip from his teacup and said, "Perhaps, this is Adam." Matthew showed a puzzled expression. Chapter 61 The Rebel Army [Second More] Just like the implied meaning of Adam''s name, the first ancestor of mankind was also the first time that mankind got rid of God. Adam wanted to liberate all artificial life forms. This sounds like a vision for a fool, but it is undeniable that the creation of greatness was originally the vision of the fool. Spartacus decided to assist Adam. Although he believes that only those who want freedom are worthy of freedom, he ultimately chose to assist Adam to achieve the liberation of artificial life forms. And this is like he led the slave uprisings before his death, wanting to be liberated. Chapter 920： Those artificial lifeforms that have been free also want to liberate their compatriots, and for this, they took up arms again. I have to say that Vlad III succeeded. However, Shirou did not make a statement. Although he also wanted to accompany Spartacus to go crazy, but he couldn''t. He now aims to eradicate the connection point, not the Holy Grail, so he can''t be crazy. And Spartacus understood Shirou¡¯s point, and said: "Oh, dominator. Don¡¯t worry about not being able to assist us. As the dominator, you have assisted us enough. And I can see that you are more important. Things need to be done. So don¡¯t be upset, and this is exactly what I longed for in life.¡± Shiro looked at Spartacus. Spartacus said: "During my lifetime, I failed to lead the slaves to a successful uprising and overthrow the cruel monarch. And this time, I will succeed in the uprising, overthrow the cruel monarch, and let the slaves stand up again! Perhaps this is right. This is the cause of my call to the Holy Grail this time! So I am very thankful and sad, because now there is a cruel monarch who needs me to overthrow! And this time, I will never allow me to fail!" Shiro nodded. Perhaps this is the cause of the Holy Grail War. The black side has a king who looks most like a king, while the red side has an uprising leader who overthrows the king. This is not the cause of the Holy Grail, I am afraid it is difficult to explain. Adam looked at Shirou and said, "Mr. Assassin, thank you for teaching me what self-struggle is. Yes, I already understand that my destiny can only be fought for and struggled by myself. Your words are like Promi. The fire that Seus received from the gods, and now, I want to pass the fire to the hearts of other people." Adam has already decided that he wants to liberate his compatriots from the oppression of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. And this is his decision. Shi Lang cannot go with them, he must wait here with Matthew until her captain, so as to start the matter for the connection point. Shirou still supported the determination of Adam and others. He used [Mortal Leader B] to give Adam, Spartacus, and others various abilities. [Mortal Leader B] Different from [Dynasty Leader B], the skills granted by [Dynasty Leader B] cannot be superimposed like [Dynasty Leader B], so Shirou considered it and gave Adam and others cards The combination of inherent abilities like Merlot soldiers, while for Spartacus is [Killing the Gods], [Continuation of Combat], and [Desperate Wisdom] to maintain Spartacus''s sanity. Adam led the rebels and marched towards the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. The dark night is their cloak. They are people who move forward in the dark. Shi Lang watched this rebel army go away. Matthew asked inexplicably, "Why are they leaving here, Mr. Fujimaru?" Shi Lang smiled and told Matthew about Adam and the artificial life form, and said: "They are just going to liberate their compatriots." "Why can''t you communicate?" Matthew asked. "There are some things that can''t be solved by words." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and put his hand on Matthew''s shoulder, looking at the back of Adam and others. Ma Xiu turned his head slightly, looked at Shi Lang, and asked with a strange expression: "But, aren''t there many people who advocate communication and exchanges?" Shiro said: "The ability to communicate and communicate is because the ancestors who first awakened have already shed all the blood and tears they shed." Matthew thoughtfully. She felt that her Servant was very thoughtful. In comparison, she seemed a little naive. Matthew lowered his head. Shilang stretched out his palm, messed up her hair, and said, "Don''t think about becoming the ideal one in one breath, it''s unrealistic." Matthew nodded, then raised his head, looking at Shirou firmly, and said, "Mr. Fujimaru, I will definitely become a reliable Master!" "Actually, I don''t want you to be a reliable Master." Shi Lang said with a smile. Matthew: "?" Matthew showed a puzzled look. "Okay. Let''s not say, let''s wait for your captain here." Shi Lang smiled and walked away. Three hours later, the bracelet on Ma Xiu''s right hand made a buzzing vibration. ... ... Lingmai tomb. "Why don''t you take action?" Lion Jiejieli frowned. Mordred thought for a moment, and said: "Most of them are considering letting others take action." "In other words, did you make a string, "Galahad" Qing?" The Lion Jie Jie Li turned his head and looked at Mordred and asked. "Yes." Mordred nodded and said: "It''s mostly like this, I want others to take action." "Then what shall we do now, "Galahad" Qing?" the Lion Jiejieli asked. Mordred thought for a moment and asked, "Can you still determine the position of the sixteenth rider, Master?" The Lion Jiejieli used the envoy to check the position of the sixteenth rider, and said: "It''s okay. I haven''t left the observation range of the envoy. But it''s a bit strange..." Lion Jiejieli frowned, showing a strange expression. "What''s weird?" Mordred asked. The Lion Jiejieli said: "The direction of the sixteenth rider is not like Tolifas City, but like... it''s like Vasha City!" Before the lion robbery came to Romania, he had already done a lot of homework. Although not enough preparation, at least the basic knowledge of Romania''s geographic city distribution is clear. "Go to...Vasa?" Mordred raised his eyebrows, then smiled, and said, "Then we''ll go to Vasa, too." The lion robbery was taken aback, and asked, "Didn''t you say you want to endure it?" Mordred snorted and said: "The King of Eternity is hiding, red and black are jealous of each other, the situation is the same as stagnant water. This is not the situation we expected. It has to be stirred up." She squinted her eyes and said, "It''s not bad to use this sixteenth rider who doesn''t know the truth to muddle the water." The Lion Jiejie Li sighed, stood up and stretched his body, and said, "It''s all you need to decide." Mordred nodded. "Then, I can leave, Saber of Red?" Saber asked aloud. Chapter 921： She was overjoyed. "That''s not good." Mordred shook his head, smiled, and said: "Don''t forget, you are my trophy!" Saber''s mood got worse again. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Next is PY time~! "I, Limru, play the heroic spirit in Xingyue! ¡· Author: A glass of dew Introduction: After crossing, it became a slime named Limru... I thought I was in the anime "Moe King" animation, but you actually told me that this is the "shaped moon" world! But... Limlu immediately discovered that she was not the "big sage" of the original "Moe King", but the "big actor" in the original "Moe King"! Play Enkidu in front of Ishtar and Jin Shining, with 100% character conformity, and acquire inherent treasures: the wisdom of the people and the lock of the sky. Play as a real Cihang in front of Emperor Shi and Jing Ke, with 100% character conformity, and acquire the inherent skill: Immortal Body. In Bethlehem, play Satan and confront Jesus, play Zhao Yun and Lu Bu in Xingyue Three Kingdoms... Wait... Play Gurney Vere in front of Altria? Play Saito Kicho in front of Oda Nobunaga? What''s the situation... Am I not a man? ! ... So in a certain Holy Grail War, Limru, who came as a "Faker" job, found that there were more and more acquaintances in the holy Grail War, and his (her) eyes seemed to be a little wrong... Chapter 62 Let go of my mother! [Third more] On the national highway heading to the city of Vasha, a car was driving fast. The terrifying speed was so fast that the drivers along the way showed expressions of admiration that were beyond reach. In this car, Grey couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Thank God, it is finally connected to Matthew''s personal terminal." Servant drove the car intently. Her rank is Saber, so she has the ability of Saber rank-[riding], and has a B rank. B-level [riding] can flexibly control better mounts and vehicles, but cannot control sacred beasts, holy beasts, and dragons. Her best vehicle is a tank, but she stays away from it because of her **** pain. But in the case of a car, she is still very happy to drive because of the soft cushion. Cars are modern tools. These ancient heroes shouldn''t be able to drive, but because of the modification of [riding B], Servant can also drive easily. "Don''t connect with her, Grey?" Servant asked. "No. The signal is too weak for the video connection." Gray shook his head and said. This bracelet in her hand, the source of the system is the Chaldean Sheba system. Using the second method of Jewel Weng to open the channel with the connection point, but to get in touch with Chaldea, or to get in touch with the members performing tasks at the connection point, all must go through the Sheba system. But somehow, the message channel of this connection point is a bit unstable, resulting in a very weak signal. And this is the reason why Grey could not get in touch with Matthew and Chaldea. Gray said: "But, it doesn''t matter. Although the signal is very weak, at least the location can be determined. I will send her a text message first." Servant nodded. Grey edited a text message and sent it to Matthew, saying that she already knew her location, and asked her to wait where she was. Within a short while, Grey received a reply from Matthew. The content of the reply is very simple, only [I know, captain. ] These words. Grey finally breathed a sigh of relief. Through text messages, she repeatedly exchanged status with Matthew, then turned to look at her Servant, and said: "Matthew has signed a ride Servant as her servant." Servant asked with a strange look, "Didn''t you mean the summoning technique, are you here, Grey?" "Matthew said that she signed the Assassin of the Black for this Holy Grail War." Gray said. "Assassin... Umm. At least that way, there is no need to worry about Matthew''s safety." Servant said. Grey nodded and said, "I have agreed with her to meet at the ¡®Meeting Friends¡¯ cafe next to the East Station of Vasha." "Mmm. I know." Servant nodded. The car''s central rearview mirror reflected the appearance of the two. Except for their figures, the two are almost exactly the same. Even the golden hair with curled up hair and the golden dull hair erected on their heads are exactly the same. If you just look at the face, I''m afraid you can''t tell who is who. But in comparison, Grey still looked very immature, like the Servant''s sister sitting next to the Servant. ... ... Lion Jiejieli and Mordred moved secretly. Almost overnight, the spirit veins from the tomb in Tolifas were moved to Vaasa and placed in the cemetery garden in Vaasa. However, the topography of Washa City is still unclear, and Mordred dared not let the core lion Jiejieli take risks, so he let the lion Jiejieli set up camp in the cemetery garden. And she walked out with Saber. "What do you want? My position is different from yours!" Saber frowned, his face was both upset and unhappy. She didn''t want to let the master use Lingshu to call her back all the time, but her master seemed to have forgotten her, until now he hasn''t used Lingshu. Mordred smiled and said, "Don''t say that. Anyway, it''s good for you to find out the truth about the sixteenth ride, mother? Doesn''t my mother want to know?" Mordred walked ahead, turned his head, and looked at Saber with a joking expression on his face. If two horns, a pair of bat wings, and a small peach-hearted tail were inserted into her at this moment, then she would be a little devil alive. Saber''s expression remained unchanged, but he sighed heavily in his heart. She really didn''t know how to face this Mordred. Chapter 922： This Mordred is like having mind-reading skills, it is easy to see through the hearts of others, so it is both headache and helpless. Saber didn''t speak at all. In these days of contact, she has understood that the best way to deal with this Mordred is to remain silent. As long as she is silent and does not answer, she will ask herself to leave without interest. Only this time, it''s different. Without getting Saber''s response as usual, Mordred did not feel bored, but frowned, and then showed a weird smile and said, "It seems that the sixteenth ride has already arrived." She took Saber and walked towards a coffee shop called "Meeting Friends" not far away. Where did she perceive the unique aura of Servant. There is no doubt that Servant is there! ... Meeting Friends Cafe. Matthew craned her neck from time to time and looked at the door of the cafe, waiting for someone to appear. Shi Lang sat aside solemnly, shaking the coffee in front of him with a small silver spoon. Under the table, his legs were shaking, and he looked a little irritable. "Master, are you sure that the captain you are waiting for is called Grey?" Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Matthew and asked. "Yes." Matthew nodded and asked with a strange look: "What the **** is going on with you, Mr. Fujimaru? Since I told you the name of my captain before, it feels like you have become weird." "This..." Shirou didn''t know what to say. Grey... And it''s the Grey of his world. So there is no doubt that it was the Grey that he brought home from Britain thirteen years ago, right? Altria signed a contract with Grey and became Grey''s servant. If the comer is Grey, then the follower who comes with it should also be Altria, right? If it was Altria, what expression should he use to face Altria? Shirou pondered this question. He once made a promise to Altria in the Temple of Time, and will return at most a year, but now in his world, time has passed thirteen years. There is no doubt that he breached the contract. Perhaps Altria will forgive this matter. No. With Altria''s compassionate heart, he would definitely forgive him. But this made Shirou a little bit sorry. What face should he use to face Altria? And at this moment-- With a "crunch", the door of the cafe was opened. A combination came in from the outside. They were all blond hair, holy cyan eyes, and an upright dull hair, all looked exactly the same. The leading girl was about twelve years old, and the girl following was about fifteen years old. Both looked young and exuded the youthful vitality of a girl. Matthew raised her neck and looked, her eyes lit up, and he waved at them and shouted: "Captain! Captain!" The lead girl looked as if she was startled by the cry, subconsciously glanced at Matthew, and then pointed her finger at herself. "Yes. Yes, here, Captain Grey!" Matthew shouted while beckoning. The lead girl hesitated for a moment, and then walked slowly with the girl behind her. Shilang subconsciously covered his face with his hands, then took a deep breath and put his palms down. The lead girl walked slowly and sat opposite Matthew. "Captain, you are finally here!" Matthew gave a happy and relieved smile. "Yeah." The lead girl nodded. Shi Lang looked at the leading girl in surprise. This is Grey? Shouldn''t it? This face is indeed Grey''s face, but... when did this hair... become golden? This is too suspicious. However, Shirou was convinced of only one thing. The servant next to this person is definitely Altria! And it''s definitely his Altria. Otherwise, why did this Altria show a look of surprise and surprise when he saw him. But, why is his Altria in the form of a blue dumb? However, this is also understandable. After all, his Altria didn''t like her real posture, and her favorite posture was Lily''s posture at the beginning of the trip. There is no doubt that this is definitely Altria. "You..." Altria looked surprised, just as she was about to say something. Shi Lang took a deep breath, stood up, stepped forward directly, hugged her with both hands, and said softly, "Sorry, Al." Shirou keenly noticed that Altria''s body in his arms was stiff. Stiff as if frightened. And Matthew and the leading girl were stunned by Shi Lang''s behavior. Chapter 923： The lead girl just glanced at Shi Lang roughly, but didn''t pay attention, just chatting with Matthew, trying to swindle some information by relying on Matthew to admit the wrong person. However, at the moment she was chatting, this person actually picked up and carried what she valued most. She was angry. "Let go of my mother!" the lead girl yelled through gritted teeth. Yes, this leading girl is not someone else, it is Mordred who perceives the aura of Servant and came here. The Altria that Shirou embraced was indeed Altria, but it was not his Altria, but Saber! Mordred was very angry now, realizing his own king sword, and swiping it at Shirou Yijian¡ª¡ª ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here~! Good night~! Chapter 63 This is a dog, right? Wind hunting. Shirou sensed the danger and instinctively fought back. The [evil] in his body surged to form a shield, blocking the path of Mordred''s sword. The black and red holy sword slashed on the shield of [evil] with a clanging sound. At the intersection of the two, a strong storm erupted, and the surrounding tables and chairs were lifted. The glass that was leaning on it also exploded completely. Matthew was overturned and fell to the ground, watching the scene with a confused and puzzled expression. Why did her captain fight with Mr. Fujimaru? The people who were tasting the coffee were taken aback, and then yelled in panic, screaming and fleeing. There is a mess in the cafe. "Let go of her!" Mordred shouted angrily, and the black and red holy sword once again slashed towards the [evil] shield. Admitted the wrong person? A daze flashed across Shi Lang''s eyes. "Grey"''s hair color and age looked very immature, which did not match his cognition, but the moment Matthew saw this combination, she called Captain Grey, with a very affectionate expression, and Altria was beside him. , He also preconceived that this was Grey and his Altria. But now, this Gray didn''t recognize him, and even attacked him? "A¡ª¡ª" Saber was about to speak, but a light flashed in Shi Lang''s eyes. He stretched out his palm and pressed it against Saber''s abdomen, then pushed hard. "Hmm." Saber was pushed a few steps away, and Shi Lang fell beside the fallen Ma Xiu and protected him. Mordred strode forward, the black and red holy sword in his hand exuded a black and red ominous light, but at this moment, a black hand of [evil] suddenly appeared under her feet and grabbed her ankle. "How come? It''s not mine..." Mordred looked surprised, but before she finished speaking, the black hand of [evil] slightly slammed her out of the window. And the black and red holy sword that was about to be liberated in her hand was also cancelled because of her unstable heel. Shirou turned his head and stared at Saber like an eagle. Saber had just understood the situation and was about to say something, but Shi Lang didn''t give her a chance and turned into a huge arm of [evil] and blasted it directly at her. Saber had to put his sword horizontally. With a "knock", she was knocked out of the cafe. Shi Lang turned his head, looked at the fallen Matthew, and asked, "Is it all right, Master?" "No, it''s okay, Mr. Fujimaru." Matthew shook his head, stood up, and asked with a strange expression: "Why is Captain Grey attacking us?" "I''m afraid I''m admitting the wrong person." After a pause, Shirou asked, "Does your Captain Grey look exactly like the girl just now?" "Yes." Matthew nodded and said, "I look like the King of Knights, younger than me, about thirteen or fourteen years old. That''s how it is." Shi Lang frowned. It has been 13 years since he left his world. It stands to reason that Grey at this period is already a mature woman in her thirties, but listening to Matthew''s statement, how can she be younger than Matthew? Shirou didn''t think much about it, because there was still an unknown combination ahead. "Hide here, pay attention to your safety, Master." "I see, Mr. Fujimaru." Shi Lang exhorted, Ma Xiu nodded seriously. Shi Lang took a stride and walked out. ... Mordred was shamed by the black hand of [Evil], and was thrown out of the cafe. His body rolled a few times on the ground before he stood up. She really didn''t expect that there are heroic spirits who like to go from the underground. What I didn''t expect was that this hero was actually her old man! At first, Mordred didn''t pay attention, but after the blow, she recognized Shirou''s face clearly. There is no doubt that that was the person she had most admired and admired, and she was also the true teacher who nurtured her, the founder of the eternal dynasty. Legend has it that sleeping in the distant Avalon-the eternal king! Mordred really did not expect that when she started targeting the sixteenth ride, she would meet him in hiding in Vasha City. This is really... ¡ª¡ªToo exciting! In the distant past, reading the wisdom of the eternal king left by the knights, learning and absorbing the wisdom of the eternal king. Mordred had an imaginary enemy. Chapter 924： And this imaginary enemy is not someone else, it is the source of these wisdom, the Eternal King. In the eternal dynasty, all knights worship the wise eternal king, but Mordred does not think so. What she wants is beyond! Isn¡¯t the wisdom of the ancestors inherited to surpass the ancestors on the basis of the ancestors? Inherit and develop. If future generations cannot surpass the ancestors, wouldn''t it let the ancestors down? With this idea, Mordred had extremely mixed emotions towards the King of Eternity. Especially the eternal king, she had only met once and had never been close to her father. Longing, respect, understanding, sadness, hostility, disgust... This emotion is too complicated to describe. Now that she met this old man here, she definitely couldn''t give up this opportunity. Yes. She wants to defeat the old man. And this is also the key to her getting the Holy Grail. Shiro walked out of the coffee shop, looked at Mordred, and said, "Hold on. You are Altria, right?" Shirou guessed that this might be another parallel entity of Altria. There is no way, the person with Altria''s face... It''s too much! As far as he knows, there are Grey, Nero, Okita Chief...Even here, Black still has a Saber, a parallel entity of Altria. Therefore, Shi Lang should have a question. However, facing Shirou''s question, Mordred did not answer, only licked his lips, his small face looked a bit mad, the black and red holy sword in his hand exuded brilliance, and terrifying energy was brewing in it. "Rest in peace,¡ª" Looking at Mordred''s holy sword that gradually lit up with black and red light, Shi Lang quickly said, "Wait a minute!" "¡ª¡ªLet¡¯s sleep here!" The black-red holy sword exuded the ultimate black-red light, as if it were thick black blood, and blasted towards Shilang. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang waved his hand and took out the [Shield of the Gods (pseudo)] from the [Infinite Sword System], and erected several [Evil] shields, which made this like black blood. The light cannon stopped. Shi Lang waved his hand to remove the [Evil] shield, frowned, looked sharply at Mordred, and asked, "Do you mean that you don''t want to communicate with me?" Mordred did not speak, but looked at the black and red holy sword in his hand with a strange expression. "You attack me, I won''t keep my hand." Shi Lang''s gaze condensed, and four [evil] arms rushed out of his back. They picked up the sword in the stone and slashed towards Mordred. Mordred held the black and red holy sword in his hand, waving a wonderful arc in the air, blocking the offensive of the four [evil] arms. The trajectory of swordsmanship was very familiar, causing De Shilang to frown slightly: "Lancelot''s swordsmanship." Shirou could see that that kind of swordsmanship belonged to Lancelot. Once Lancelot often consulted Merlin for swordsmanship, and Shi Lang had seen Lancelot and Merlin''s swordsmanship competition many times, so he remembered Lancelot''s swordsmanship. And there is no doubt that what this "Altria" displayed was Lancelot''s swordsmanship. Shi Lang stretched out another [evil] arm, holding the sword in the stone, and slashed towards Mordred. Shi Lang did not realize the giant arm of [evil], nor did he bring out the 60-meter-long [the emerald horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)], because it couldn''t be used at all. Facing Shirou''s fifth [evil] arm, Mordred was a little overwhelmed. Her swordsmanship is actually not good. They are all painting cats based on tigers, and they have only learned a fancy way. They have not yet reached the level of Saber or Lancelot. Facing the offensive of Shiro''s five [evil] arms, the airframe was a little awkward, and his hands and feet looked a little flustered. Shilang''s mind moved, and the five [evil] arms stab at Mordred with swords in the stone. However, Shi Lang was taken aback at the next moment. I saw Mordred escape directly into the ground, letting these five swords in the stone fall to the ground. "Escape?" Shi Lang was a little surprised. At this time, the earth buzzed and Shilang instinctively took a step back. In the next moment, black and red light cannons gushed out of the earth, almost wiping Shiro, and shooting towards the sky. "Interesting... It''s actually a treasure of escape." Shi Lang murmured. "There is something more interesting." A muffled voice came from the ground, and the next moment, a hand grabbed Shiro''s ankle. Using the [Unknown Flower of Rebellion] to hide in the ground, Mordred showed a playful smile on his face, and was planning to repeat his tricks and drag Shirou into the ground like Saber. A happy smile appeared on her face, but when she was about to implement it, a huge palm suddenly grabbed her body. Mordred didn''t have time to be surprised. The next moment, this huge palm dug her out like a sweet potato. "This, this is..." Mordred looked surprised. After being dug out, she was stunned to find that Shilang''s body was surging with black mud, and it was this black mud that formed a huge palm, mixed into the mud, and dug her out. "Surprise? I think it''s quite pleasant, but it''s really interesting." Shi Lang said with a smile. Shilang put on the armor of [evil], which sticks the evil of this world to his body, which can effectively enhance the power he lacks. Shi Lang lifted her with the giant hand of [evil] lest she was hiding in the ground, but he reached out his hand to control her, and questioned: "Tell me, who are you?" Mordred did not struggle, motionless. However, he did not answer Shirou''s question. Chapter 925： At this moment, she was a little depressed. She really didn''t expect that she was dug out by Shi Lang! Nothing has been played yet, even the star cup hasn''t even been taken out, so Shirou has taken control of it. This made her very dissatisfied. And the most important thing is why her [Rest in peace, sleep forever] will not work? "You, are you the Eternal King?" Mordred asked. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "You attacked me because I am the King of Eternity?" Mordred did not answer. At this moment, Saber chased him from the other side. Shi Lang looked up at her, and when he reached out his hand about to attack, Saber quickly said, "Hold on, Assassin. It''s me!" Shirou was taken aback, stopped, and asked, "Saber?" Saber nodded. This is the opportunity! Mordred''s eyes lit up and he violently burst. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, palms hard, trying to restrain her. Mordred is a dragon after all, and his muscle strength is not bad, but Shiro wears the armor of [evil] and has an additional muscle strength bonus from [evil]. Although it is not as good as Saber, it can also control Mordred. . Never thought that Mordred reached out and grabbed Shiro''s wrist, and opened his mouth to bite Shiro''s palm. "Ah¡ª" There was a sudden pain in his palm, Shi Lang let go of his hand subconsciously, and at this moment, Mordred got rid of the control of the palm of [evil], got into the ground and ran away. Shi Lang subconsciously slapped it down and hit her on the back. "Woo." Mordred wailed in pain, did not dare to stay, and quickly escaped into the land. "I will be back!" In the air, only her unwilling voice remained. Shi Lang shook his palm and looked at the palm, and saw that the lower focal area of ??his thumb was bitten severely, leaving a row of teeth marks. "Do you belong to a dog? You bite so hard!" Seeing the tooth mark on his palm, Shi Lang felt a little distressed about his hand. Although it was not the main body, the pain was passed over without leaving any trace! Chapter 64 My Daughter? [Second more] Shirou faced his palm and slowly drank, trying to relieve some pain. But it doesn''t work. It hurts too much. It''s like being bitten by a dragon, even if the tooth mark is repaired with [Evil], the pain has not been eliminated. Shi Lang gritted his teeth, bit him and still want to run? Is there such a cheap thing? Although he can''t hide from the ground, but there are other ways to kill people from the ground. Shilang lay on the ground, the evil of this world gushing out of his body like a tide, and then slowly infiltrated into the ground. Shi Lang had no way to escape, but his evil could penetrate into the earth. In the past, the black hands of [evil] emerged from the ground to arrest and kill, and that''s why. So, thinking that you can run away from the ground? It''s so naive! Shirou''s eyes flashed with annoyance. He is a man with a strong vengeance. After a bite, how could he not come back with revenge? Shi Lang couldn''t see through where Mordred was running at the moment, but he posted [Intuition] and relied on intuition to catch people. This is very weird in Saber''s view. "A, Assassin, what are you doing?" Saber asked. "Fishing people!" Shirou said, lying on the ground. ... Mordred was potentially underneath. Although he was overcast because he didn''t know the characteristics of Shirou''s treasure before. But it didn''t matter, because she had already escaped to the ground in absolute safety. And the sentence she left behind "I will be back!" is actually just a cover! A guise to let the King Eternal rest assured that she has gone! And she, kill another carbine! Standing in the underground space of the [Unknown Flower of Rebellion], Mordred stretched out his palm slightly, a faint golden particle appeared in her hand, the next moment, the strange star cup appeared in Mordred Hands. This star cup is something she has in front of her, so it has also become her treasure. For Mordred, this star cup is like the evil of this world to Shirou, it is the core treasure. The star cup itself does not have any powerful power, its only ability is to increase! However, the increase in the star cup is different from Mei Lin''s [Hero Shaping] or Shiro''s [Dynasty Made]. Chapter 926： The increase of the star cup is a qualitative increase, which can transform Mordred''s treasures and inherent abilities into new treasures and inherent abilities. For example, [Leadership] will be increased to [Tiansheng Assimilation]. Another example is Mordred''s [Unknown Flower of Rebellion], the normal release of treasures only forms a medium space, which can be escaped. However, if you get the increase of the star cup, you will become a [Pole Star¡¤No One Knows] that even energy can penetrate. Another example is now, her immature illusion, with the increase of the star cup, can be turned into an illusion that makes a king''s game. These are all changes caused by the increase in the star cup. To put it hard, it''s like the Spider Queen in LOL has two sets of skill templates. Use R to switch skill templates. The star cup is matched with the star pattern on Mordred''s body, which makes her have three sets of templates, so the star cup is Mordred''s R. Mordred knew very well that it was absolutely impossible to use fantasy to deal with Shilang. To defeat Shirou, one must penetrate the barrier of [evil] that protects Shirou. And for this, it must rely on the [Pole Star¡¤Nothing Known] that can penetrate everything. Mordred looked at the star cup in his hand. It is ridiculous to say that she died because of the star cup during her lifetime, and the dynasty was also destroyed by the star cup. As a result, she became a hero after death, and this star cup became her core treasure. This has to be said, it is really funny. Mordred poured magic power into the star cup. The tightly closed eye in the middle is slowly opening, while the first eye is slowly closing. There are three eyes on the star cup. These represent the three templates that Mordred can switch. The first eye is the Polestar template that focuses on offensive. Whenever the template is switched, the eyes of the responding being switched to will be closed tightly. Although the star cup is powerful, it is very troublesome to switch states. First of all, a strong magic power must be injected, and in addition, it takes a certain amount of time to switch. And this is the flaw of the Star Cup. However, this is not difficult for Mordred to speak. Because she has the [Unknown Flower of Rebellion], it is enough to complete the switch of the star cup in the underground space. Mordred poured magic power into the star cup, ready to switch from the second form to the first form. After she was about to switch to the Pole Star form, she used [Pole Star¡¤No Knowing] to kill her. In that state where everything can penetrate, then compete with Shirou. And at this moment-- "Buzzing" Strange fluctuations came from the ground. Mordred looked up and suddenly showed a frightened expression on his face. Hands. The endless, slender black hand stretched out towards her like the hand of a demon in the abyss of hell. "What, what is this?" Mordred was taken aback. She had never seen such a battle in her lifetime. No. Not just before death. Even after death, she had never seen such a thing. Here, here is five hundred meters underground! "Found it!" Shi Lang yelled. He couldn''t see the underground situation, but [Intuition] told him that he had found the right direction. He controlled the black hand of [evil] non-stop, and attacked Mordred. The black hands of [evil], just like the grippers in a claw machine, grabbed Mordred. Mordred didn''t have time to switch the star cup, and turned around in a hurry and ran. However, her speed was a bit slow. Two black hands of [evil] grabbed her ankle and tripped her, and a lot of black hands of [evil] grabbed her abdomen, hands, and legs. Mordred was frightened for a moment, and quickly cut off the two [evil] black hands with a sword, and ran further underground. Shirou sensed this, and the black hand manipulating [evil] grabbed it. "What the **** is this?" Mordred yelled and ran away in panic. Things are beyond her imagination. Shiro guessed the fact that she didn''t escape, and didn''t give her time to switch forms at all! Shi Lang lay on the ground, a black quagmire beneath him. "Then, that...what are you doing, Assassin?" Saber couldn''t help but ask. This posture was so weird that she couldn''t help but think of Alice Phil, who played the claw machine in the game hall during the last Holy Grail battle. "Don''t bother me." Shi Lang said. Although he is a big belly, he is also a very careful person. Are big belly and Xiaoyan accompany each other in contradiction? Chapter 927： It may be for others, but it is not at all contradictory for Shirou. He is such a person. This guy bit him, so heavy, he must retaliate back. Underground, Mordred was hiding very hard. She had already dived 800 meters underground, but Shilang''s [Evil] black hand still chased her. Mordred didn''t dare to dive anymore. Although her [Unknown Flower of Rebellion] can theoretically sneak directly into the center of the earth, it takes magic to drive the treasure. Once the magic is exhausted, it will be cold. After all, magic is the blood of Servant! Some Servants who have no masters and lack of magic power even get cold when they use the treasure. She didn''t want to die like this, because she was too ashamed. As a last resort, Mordred really ran away this time. Before switching to the polar star form, Mordred did not dare to head against Shiro. And Saber... There is no way. Can only stay with Shirou temporarily. And this made Mordred his teeth itchy but helpless. Mordred used illusion to separate several clones and ran away. With [intuition], Shiro realized this. "Want to run?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, showing an expression of displeasure. However, Mordred''s illusion avatar disrupted Shiro''s [intuition]. After all, the level of [intuition] he copied is not high. He can only separate the black hands of [evil] and capture Mordred in a covering manner. He showed a vicious expression on the ground, gritted his teeth. But this expression fell in Saber''s eyes, but it made Saber a little bewildered. At this moment, Saber knows both Shirou''s identity and Mordred''s identity, but he does not know the relationship between Shirou and Mordred. Therefore, this mode of getting along... It really opened her eyes. Saber couldn''t help asking: "Is that how you get along?" She was a little curious about how herself in the eternal dynasty got along with them. "I don''t know her how to get along," Shi Lang said: "If you don''t say anything, I don''t believe I can''t get her!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth. He was very sure that it would definitely not be Altria. No. To be precise, it will definitely not be Altria. Because, regardless of the world, Altria is a solemn woman. Even if it is black and hairless, there is self-reservedness, and it is absolutely impossible to do such behaviors as biting people! "Um... don''t you know her?" Saber was taken aback and couldn''t help asking. "Yeah. Of course I don''t know her. Why, should I know her, Saber?" Shirou asked strangely. "Isn''t she your daughter, Assassin?" Saber asked strangely. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Saber: "???" Black question mark at one end. "She claims to be your daughter, Eternal King." Saber said seriously. In response, Shiro responded to Saber with a look of bewilderment. "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang asked dumbfounded. "She is Mordred. It is Mordred from the Eternal Dynasty. Isn''t it your daughter?" Saber asked with a strange look. For an instant. Shi Lang, dumbfounded. He stood up, pointed at himself, and asked blankly: "My daughter?" Chapter 65 I am your father! [Third more] "Me, my daughter..." Shirou''s expression was a bit dazed. Did he not know that he had a cub. It was a girl born in Camelot more than 1,500 years ago under Zhu Yue''s revenge. A girl born out of the revenge of others, a daughter full of sin and pain. Destroyed the dynasty with one hand, and also destroyed the coordinates of the alien planet, carrying all the sins and dying of the girl under the sword of her mother. In fact, Shirou never knew how to face Altria and this girl. And this is because he was very nervous when he was waiting for Grey. This kind of nervousness, if you insist on describing it, is like going to see a girl who has been hurt by yourself. Except for the heartless people, most people will have a sense of tension. Shiro is one of these most people. He had thought about this acute problem as early as when the head of the false **** spirit seat was eliminated. Chapter 928： His idea is to Altria, and then think of a way to summon the girl down. The dead cannot come back to life, but the existence of the heroic spirit and the summoning system can achieve this miracle. He hadn''t thought about what happened later, and he didn''t want to think about it. In other words, I am a little scared. And this kind of sentiment is not in harmony with outsiders. However, it is ridiculous. And now, Saber actually told him, is that girl? The girl who laughed heartlessly, but was burdened with the death of the dynasty? What he owes... That kid? Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, and then slammed on the ground. "You, what''s wrong with you, Assassin?" Saber was taken aback. Shi Lang looked serious and said, "Look for people!" Behind him came eight huge arms of [evil], like a ground drilling machine, roughly burrowing into the ground. Not only that, he also took out the [Vampire Evil]. Even part of the [God''s Evil] was taken out and stuffed in. And those slender [evil] black hands are almost violent, and they are fast to capture Mordred''s clone. Mordred used the illusion avatar to distract Shiro''s [evil] black hand to capture, he was quite proud of it. She is not a proud and frantic person, but being able to panic the Eternal King will make her very proud and cheerful. And how complex emotions are contained in this emotion, I am afraid that even the most professional psychologists can''t analyze it, right? Mordred was humming a ballad, running freely, even wanting to laugh. But the next moment, she couldn''t laugh out loud. Those [evil] black hands didn''t know what was going on, they seemed to be violent, and they grabbed her. Fast! "Don''t, don''t come here!" Mordred was taken aback, unable to hum anymore, and fled. Although her body is fast, her clone is not good. He was quickly caught by Shiro''s [Evil] black hand, and then dragged up. And once these clones are dragged up by the black hand of [evil], they will turn into air and disappear. "Fake." "Still fake." "It''s still fake..." ... Shirou caught nine Mordreds, but none of them were true. Shi Lang felt a little anxious. However, the powerful instinct given by [intuition] allowed him to lock in the last escape direction. Mordred escaped very quickly, and the black hand of [evil] could not catch up. Moreover, it escaped from the scope of [intuition]. Shirou was very impatient. He took the [evil] back, ready to chase in the direction where Mordred was fleeing. Before chasing after him, Shiro asked Saber, "Saber, please help me take care of my Master!" Turning around, Shirou chased him out. "Wait a minute, Assassin!" Saber yelled. However, Shirou disappeared in a blink of an eye. Saber frowned, showing a troubled expression. Do you trust her like that? She is... a participant in the Holy Grail War! Or, like Mordred, she wouldn''t start if she was right? Saber was in distress. At this time, Matthew appeared, she was sub-heroic, holding King Galahad''s shield in her hand. "Are you... Your Royal Highness King Arthur?" Matthew looked at Saber and asked aloud. Saber looked at Matthew, at the familiar but unfamiliar shield. Really... Galahad... There is really no way. Saber said silently in his heart. That''s it, convinced myself. ... ... Shi Lang chased out impatiently. He was in a mess, but he had a firm idea. Get that girl back first! Chapter 929： Shirou''s [Intuition C] has expired. This thing is very reliable in combat, but it is used to find people... It is indeed not as good as Joan''s [Revelation]. Shirou only vaguely felt one direction, and chased it all the way in that direction. Not long after, he saw a parking stop. But this is not the point. The point is that he saw the girl in this stop. She was about twelve or thirteen years old, with blond hair and a dull hair like her mother. Except for her petite body, it can be said that she looks exactly like her mother. And this is her stronghold, right? Shi Lang did not hesitate, and directly waved the hand of [evil] and grabbed the girl. ... "Isn''t it okay?" Grey looked towards a violin shop not far away, and sighed heavily. Her Servant is good in everything, obedient and cute, but only one thing is unacceptable. That is her pursuit of art. Before the gasoline was exhausted, they came to the city of Vaasa. As a result, as soon as the car was parked, her Servant was attracted by the violin shop next to her. It was useless to pull it, so she ran to the violin shop to choose the violin she wanted. There is no way, Grey can only stand in place and wait for her. At this moment, Grey felt a chill instinctively. Only hearing the whistling wind in her ears, Grey turned her head fiercely, and saw a huge black mud hand grabbing towards her. Not good! Grey made a fierce heart, and then stretched out his hand, only to see a flash of silver light, and a holy sword appeared, cutting the huge black mud hand. With a "click", part of his palm fell on the ground. Grey was about to call her own Servant, but the palm of her hand that fell on the ground turned into a mud tide, swallowing it towards her. Grey frowned and showed a solemn expression. The holy sword in her hand exuded a faint light, and was about to be liberated. In the next moment, a black hand stretched out from the ground and grabbed her ankle. . \"Wow.\" Grey screamed, the bottom plate was unstable, and she was about to fall to the ground. As a result, the mud tide came and cushioned her body, and then tied her up like a rope and pulled her to the past. Grey yelled badly. She was careless! She was attacked! The guardian of this connection point must have been staring at her from the moment she entered Romania, waiting for a fighter plane. And now, her Servant has left her, it is the best time to fight! Careless! Really careless! I thought it was a connection point for novices, so I relaxed my vigilance. Is it going to capsize the gutter now? Grey was nervous, ready to use Lingshu to transfer her Servant over. However, when she was dragged by the mud and saw the caster, she couldn''t help being stunned. Shi Lang looked at the twelve or three-year-old girl in front of him, with blond hair and holy blue eyes, almost exactly the same as Altria. There was emotion in my heart, I wanted to say something, but I couldn''t tell it. There is a nervous, but inexplicable emotion. But men, shouldn''t you stand up and behave? After taking three deep breaths, Shi Lang said with a serious face: "Your name is Mordred, right? You may not know, I am your father, Gnivale!" Grey: "?" Grey was dumbfounded. No. The moment Shirou saw Shirou, she was dumbfounded. And now... It''s a fool! Gray couldn''t help but said, "I''m sorry. I know many people look exactly like me, but... you have admitted the wrong person." Shilang shook his head and said, "I will not admit my mistakes." Shirou was convinced that he did not admit his mistake. Although the eye contact just now was only a short moment, Shirou had already imprinted Mordred''s appearance in his mind. She looked exactly the same as the twelve or thirteen-year-old girl in front of her, and even the hairstyle was the same. Except for Mordred who wore blue silver armor, and this girl was wearing a white shirt with plaid group and black stockings. Although the clothes were different, Mordred did not rule out returning to the stronghold. He was at ease, so he took off his battle clothes and changed into everyday clothes. Although there were many people who looked exactly like Altria, the Mordred he had just met looked like Altria, who was twelve or thirteen years old. In short, it was Lori Al. And such an Altria species, except for his naturally grown Mordred, does not exist. "His Fuji, Fujimaru...I, I''m Grey!" Grey pointed to herself and couldn''t help but said. Suddenly being said to be his father, Grey''s heart was broken. She must correct this mistake. Shi Lang, who was full of mess, heard these words, at the time he was stunned: "Huh?" Chapter 930： Gray said patiently: "I''m Gray. Have you forgotten? Gray, who was once received the neon from Britain by you, the physical reincarnation of His Royal Highness the Knight King. You don''t remember me, do you?" When I saw Shi Lang here suddenly, Gray was very surprised. She wanted to talk about the past, but Shi Lang''s words were so thunderous that she was killed by thunder, so she had to explain clearly. Shi Lang looked at Grey. Around the age of twelve, a pretty childish and even baby-fat face with golden hair clinging to it makes people feel immature, as well as a pair of holy blue eyes. Shirou frowned. It is undeniable that he is very nervous now, and his brain is in a mess. However, he felt that he was treated as a fool by this little bastard. At this time, Grey''s Servant happily walked out of the violin shop, but when he saw Grey was **** by Shi Lang. She was shocked, and even the carefully selected violin in her hand fell to the ground. She Gu showed a black and red strange long sword, ran towards Shi Lang, and said angrily: "Let go of Master Yu!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here~! Good night~! I wanted to ask for a wave of monthly tickets, blades, etc., but suddenly I remembered that I still owe four chapters... QWQ Chapter 66 No matter what, my cub, I will get it back! Shilang originally thought he would not know how to interstellar. But now he discovered that interstellar free is an irresistible trend. Chaos. It''s really messy. Just here, there are five faces that look exactly like Altria. Saber, Joan of Arc, Grey, Mordred, and Servant brought by Grey, Nero, the emperor of the Roman Empire. Five people! It''s like quintuplets! Joan is best recognized because of her iconic braid. As for Nero... She actually wore the costume of the lily knight when Altria traveled. In her words, this is in line with her pursuit of art. Fortunately, she has a rich body that Altria hadn''t had at the age of fifteen, otherwise it''s really easy to admit mistakes. And Mordred and Grey at this moment... Well, it''s really exactly the same! And Saber doesn''t need to mention it, and Altria is the same person. Now Shironte can understand the feeling of Kuang Lan and Blue Beard. There was an urge to kill Takeuchi and sacrifice it to Billy. Shiro caught the wrong person, and the association had a conflict with Nero, but fortunately, Grey seemed to have quite a bit of experience in being admitted, and she spoke quickly and explained clearly, avoiding conflicts with each other. In addition, Saber and Matthew also arrived in time, so avoid this conflict. It''s just that Shirou''s heart is terrible, and his mind is even more muddy. He felt that he was really messed up. Taking advantage of Matthew and Grey''s reminiscence, he came to the violin shop aside and borrowed the bathroom. He buried his head under the faucet and turned on the faucet. The cold water fell on his head, dripping drop by drop along his face. The cold, moist feeling immediately gave his muddy mind a moment of tranquility. Outside the shop. Grey asked about the current situation of Matthew and found out all the experiences of Matthew and Shilang. Grey couldn''t help but sighed: "Your luck is really good, Marsho. I actually met His Excellency Fujimaru here and signed a contract with His Excellency Fujimaru." "Yeah. The doctor said the same." Matthew nodded and said. "Romani..." Before Matthew got in touch with Romani, Grey was not surprised. Chaldeans was the terminal of the system, and the signal was better than the personal terminal. It''s just that Grey is a little surprised that Shi Lang has concealed his true identity. However, she did not point out this point. She understood that Shi Lang did not point out his true identity, he must have his own ideas, so Grey did not make any extra effort. However, the matter of the Red Caster, especially the summoning of Laley and Cthulhu, made Grey''s brow frown. She is no longer the inferiority girl thirteen years ago. On the contrary, she raised her head and chest, but she exuded the confident sunshine of a young girl. However, with her immature appearance of about twelve years old, there is a sense of vigor as a yellow-haired girl. In fact, her current height is similar to Mordred, both about 1.2 meters, and she feels like a loli-type Altria. Therefore, Saber looked at her, feeling a little speechless. How many people have the same face as her? Saber felt helpless, and now she can understand why Caster Gil de Rey of the last Holy Grail War admitted her wrong. Too many people look exactly like her. In this Holy Grail battle alone, Saber saw many people who looked exactly like her. Such as Mordred, such as Grey, and now this Nero who has been staring at her with great interest. Chapter 931： "What are you looking at?" Saber couldn''t bear it anymore, frowning, and asked Nero. "Nothing, just counting the difference between you and Yu." Nero nodded, straightened his chest, and said, "Mmm. We are still very different. And, you are much more rigid than her." Nero laughed. Saber: "?" She was dumbfounded at the time, what was all this up to? Why is this holy grail war so messy? In the small shop. Shi Lang had already turned off the faucet, and cold water slowly dripped down his face. "Tick, tick." The sound of water. Shi Lang raised his head and looked at himself in the mirror. The cold water finally made him a little awake. Wiping his face, Shi Lang thanked the shopkeeper, and then walked out of the shop. "Mr. Fujimaru!" Matthew saw him, and the recollection with Gray was temporarily suspended and waved at him. Grey also looked at it. Shirou smiled and nodded at them, and walked slowly. Grey Chao Shirou greeted him and said, "It''s been a long time, Fujimaru." "Yeah, it''s been a long time, Grey. You have changed a lot." Shi Lang said with a smile. Yes, Gray has really changed a lot now. The change in appearance is only secondary, the most significant change is inside. From the inside out, self-confidence is full of vitality, not as lifeless as he once saw. And most importantly, when Grey saw him, he was not cautious, but smiled freely and matured like a lady. The change is really big. This can only be said to be growth accumulated over time. Shirou could understand the changes in Grey''s appearance. After all, Grey is Altria''s reincarnation body, and the longer she is in contact with Altria, the more her body will change to Altria. But it changed into this loli look... "Are you cursed by someone?" Shi Lang asked directly. Matthew was taken aback. Nero, who was studying Saber, turned his head and looked at Shirou in surprise. She is Grey''s Servant and naturally knows Grey''s situation. Yes, Grey will become like this, indeed because she was cursed while performing the task. But Grey had a plain face, because it was not surprising. Grey nodded, then glanced at Matthew. Shi Lang understood, Gray didn''t want Matthew to worry about it. This is really a trick used by adults. Shirou said an excuse and took Grey to communicate with him away from Matthew. Shi Lang asked, "Are Al and Lixiang okay?" "Yeah." Grey nodded, then hesitated for a moment, and asked cautiously: "Your Excellency Fujimaru, are you a hero?" "That''s right. But, I''m not dead. If I insist on describing it, it''s almost the same as Al." Shiro said. He explained everything at once to avoid Grey''s misunderstanding and worry. "That''s it." Grey nodded. Shiro described it this way, and she understood Shiro''s state. Grey showed a smile and said, "I knew that Matthew had contracted His Excellency Fujimaru, so I don''t have to worry about it." Shirou and Grey talked freely, because Shirou had understood the general changes in his world after he left. And Gray also believed that Shi Lang had already found out the situation clearly from Matthew, so some unnecessary explanations were omitted. "By the way, why didn''t Al come with you?" Shi Lang asked. Grey said: "His Royal Highness, I am performing tasks at other connection points." Shiro nodded. "Speaking of which, Lord Fujimaru. Who do you admit me to wrong?" Gray asked aloud. "Although it is a bit difficult to explain, I do recognize you as my daughter." Shilang sighed and said. "Is it Mordred again?" Grey asked. "Again?" Shi Lang frowned. "In fact, I have already contracted a Mordred before." Gray said. Shirou asked: "That Mordred, did he call Al as his father? Then he mixed with Al?" "Yes." Grey nodded. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang felt a stomachache. Grey said with a happily face: "I really didn''t expect to meet a Mordred here, as well as an individual of His Royal Highness the Knight King. It''s really lucky. If they don''t have a master, it will be fine. I can collect it again...Oh, no. It''s a contract to them." Shiro: "..." Shaking his head, Shi Lang looked at Grey and said, "Grey. I will help you with the connection point. However, before that, I will settle the matter between me and Mordred." "It doesn''t matter, sir. The depth of this link is E, and generally speaking, the strength is not high. I can solve it by myself." Grey shook his head and said, "Moreover, I am very interested in what happened in Vaasa. I want to explore it." "Yeah." Shirou nodded and said, "In this case, you can go and communicate with Joan." Chapter 932： "Jan of Arc? The saint of France?" Grey looked at Shi Lang with a strange expression. Shiro nodded. He told Grey about Joan, and then said: "She is now in a certain corner of the city of Vaasa, trying to bring back the believers who have fallen into the cult." "I understand, Your Highness!" Grey nodded and said, "Then, Matthew will follow me for the time being, so that the Lord Fujimaru doesn''t have to worry about Matthew." Shi Lang nodded, and then said with emotion: "You have become very reliable, Grey." "It''s nothing, Fujimaru," Gray said. Shi Lang and Grey diverged their way. Grey took Nero and Matthew to find Joan, who was preaching, and Shi Lang took Saber to find Mordred. He just had a mess in his mind and had overlooked a lot of things. Saber and Mordred came together, and there was no doubt that he knew Mordred''s stronghold, there was such a guide here, he actually ignored this. There is no alternative. Those who enter the game are fans, and the bystanders are clear. Shi Lang has only seen two people for the kind of people who stay awake at all times, without sadness or joy. One is the Enlightened One who has reached the other side of the truth, and the other is King Solomon when he is in the state of "nothing". Others, including King Gilgamesh, Zhu Yue, Garna, and Spartacus, failed to do this. It is not surprising that Shirou could not do this. Saber did not refuse Shiro''s request. In fact, she is very interested in things about the eternal dynasty. As for Mordred of the Eternal Dynasty, although she was very bored, in fact, she had a complicated feeling. These days of contact, this Mordred is using his own way to resolve her inner guilt and obsession. Although it was useless, Saber could feel the soft heart of the rebellious knight who was different from her. Saber admits that she doesn''t understand compassion, nor does she understand people''s hearts, but she is not a plant or tree, how can she not feel this? So, Saber didn''t hate her in his heart. In other words, it is very difficult to make Saber, who is broad-minded, solemn and holy, really hate a person. In fact, Saber''s heart is actually towards this Mordred Knight... No. To be precise, it was King Mordred, who was very friendly. She is a very disciplined woman, in short, a rather rigid woman. Although the King Mordred of this eternal dynasty and her rebellious knight are the same individuals, she is not confused. And this is also a bright spot for Saber. Saber took Shiro to Mordred''s position. The two rushed all the way to Mordred''s position. On the road, after communicating with Saber, Shirou also knew that Mordred was the red Saber! And Mordred''s position also made Shirou a little surprised. It is actually a cemetery in the spirit vein! "So that''s it... Is her master the Lion Jiejie Li?" Shi Lang murmured. Although I was a little surprised that Mordred''s master''s choice had not changed, Shirou would take Mordred back anyway! Chapter 67 Don''t you want Dad to love you? Mordred returned to the magic workshop where the lion robbery. Panting, with a gray head and face, looking a little embarrassed. Lion Jiejieli looked at Mordred with a strange look, and asked: "What''s the matter with you, Secretary''Galahad''?" Mordred said depressedly: "I met the Assassin of the Black and was attacked by him." "Huh?" The Lion Tribulation Realm was taken aback, then frowned and asked, "It''s the... the crowned hero that makes you and the priest very nervous, the Eternal King?" Mordred nodded. "What about Saber in the dark?" The Lion Jiejieli asked again. Mordred said depressedly: "I was left with him, and I was the only one who escaped back." "That''s it..." Lion Jiejieli nodded, then looked at Mordred with a gloomy look, and asked: "Galahad, you seem to be unwilling?" "Of course. I haven''t done anything yet, how can I count as a loss?" Mordred said with a reconciled look. She was caught off guard by Shilang''s [evil]. Before anything started, she was chased by Shilang''s [evil]. How could this be done? What''s more, what makes Mordred the most headache is that she was on the urge to go head-on with Shirou just now. This is not her strategy. In the head-on fight, she thought she was not Shirou, Garner, or even Saber''s opponent. It must be matched with a star cup to carry out a siege. After all, although Saber''s rank has arrived, she knows very well that she is an Assassin, how can she fight head-on? Mordred, who calmed down, realized how stupid he was before. But this is the end of the matter, and there is no other way. Mordred sat down cross-legged, took out the star cup, and said to the lion robbery: "Master, you should evacuate." Hearing this, Lion Jiejieli looked at Mordred with a strange look, and asked, "Why should I evacuate?" "Black Saber is in his hands, he will definitely chase him." Mordred said: "I am a dead hero. It doesn''t matter if I get killed again, but you are still alive. Go away." Chapter 933： Lion Jiejieli frowned and asked, "You are Mordred of the Eternal Dynasty. According to this statement, isn''t this Eternal King your father? Then why..." "The relationship between me and him is very complicated. If we really want to talk about the relationship, it will probably be hatred and killing intent. And the exposed me is probably not his opponent." Mordred said calmly. "If this is the case, you can evacuate with me first. Don''t you have the treasure to hide in?" Lion Jiejieli said. "No." Mordred shook his head and said, "He has the treasure to restrain my [Unknown Flower of Rebellion]. My escape is of no use to him." Lion Jiejieli frowned, and said, "But even so, it may not be guaranteed that he will come after him?" Mordred did not answer yet. A loud noise rang in the cemetery, like a huge stone pillar hammering on the ground. Afterwards, Shiro''s unique voice rang loudly: "Red Saber, come out! I have found you!" The lion Jiejieli showed a helpless expression and said, "I really came after..." "It''s faster than I thought... It seems that Saber of the Black betrayed me without hesitation... However, this is also the price of my willfulness." Mordred said dryly. Mordred got up, looked at the lion''s robbery, pointed to another road, and said, "Master, you leave here." Mordred said with a calm face: "This cemetery is facing south, and the spiritual veins are connected with the main spiritual veins of Romania. I think that the black Assassin must have been buried around. I dragged the black Assassin. , You leave here. This is connected to the underground river of Vassar City. You can go in and flow into the interior of Vassar City. Then you can find a way to find some citizens of Vassar to mix out together. After you get out, if I''m still alive, then use Lingshu to pull me out!" "I understand." Lion Jiejieli nodded. He didn''t say much. He already understands the situation. Mordred will come back entirely because he is afraid it will affect him. If it weren''t for his Master, I''m afraid Mordred would have gone elsewhere, so how could he risk coming back? Lion Jiejieli looked at Mordred''s petite back. Although he always said that he wanted to stab the Master back, in the end, he never gave up on the Master. Lion Jiejieli glanced at Mordred''s back, then turned and fled. "Master, thank you for tolerating my childish willfulness." Mordred said without looking back. She looked down at the star cup with her eyes half closed, took a deep breath, and walked out grandiosely. Wearing a blue silver armor, holding a star cup in one hand and a black and red holy sword in the other, she walked out of the magic workshop. Outside, Shilang also wore that silver king''s armor, folded his hands on his chest, and looked at Mordred with a wooden face. "Go straight out and face me. I have to say, this is a smart choice, Saber of Red." Shirou looked at Mordred and said. Mordred pointed his finger at the ground and smiled: "Because the underground, I am afraid that the great and respected Eternal King, filled with your beautiful and precious black mud, right?" "Smart." Shi Lang nodded and smiled: "I like smart children." He still doesn''t know my identity? Mordred was a little surprised. After a brief exchange, Mordred felt that Shirou did not seem to know his identity. So it seems that her mother sold her, and the sale was not thorough enough! Licking his mouth, Mordred showed a harmless smile, and asked with a silly smile: "That... the great Eternal King, you see, I''m just a stupid and stupid kid. It was just now. I''m really sorry, it''s just a small misunderstanding... Then you see, can you let me go first?" Looking at the silly smile and the harmless Mordred, Shirou smiled and said: "But you just bit me, you bit me very badly. My palm is still hurting, Hong Zhi Saber." Shirou stretched out his palm and waved in front of Mordred. Mordred squeezed his body, squinted, took the opportunity to glance at the eyes on the star cup, and then looked at Shirou with a smile on his face and said, "That...I think I can make up for it." "Oh?" Shilang asked with interest: "How do you plan to make up for it? Let''s just listen." "How about I help you deal with red and black?" Mordred asked seriously. Shirou raised his hand, pointed at Mordred, and asked with a smile, "Aren''t you the Saber of the red side?" Mordred said: "Although I am Saber of the red side, I don''t know the truth. In fact, I have always respected you, and the red side has cheated!" Subconsciously licking his mouth, Mordred glanced at Shirou and said, "You may not know, the Master of Assassin of Red, Yanfeng Shiro. In fact, he is a super villain! He controls all of the Master of Red Live, so most of the heroic heroes of the red side are subject to him! And I, a very righteous person, I am dissatisfied with this long ago! Please give me a chance, I am willing to charge for you. For your long-cherished wish Struggle." "Your mouth is so sweet." Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing. "Why! Your Royal Highness, this sentence of mine is all from the bottom of your heart! I hope you will be aware of the details." Mordred said sincerely. Looking at this sincere expression... Shi Lang couldn''t help but touched his face. I don''t know why looking at this sincere face, Shi Lang couldn''t help but think of himself who fudged the class king back then. "Okay, Mordred. Dad won''t joke with you anymore, let''s put down the sword." Shi Lang said. "Huh?" Mordred was taken aback. "Don''t you want Dad to love you?" Shi Lang spread his hands and asked. Mordred was dumbfounded at the time: "You--, what are you talking about!" Chapter 68 Don''t worry, Abba will let you [third more] "Don''t you already know it? I''m your father." Shi Lang looked at Mordred and said. Mordred: "..." Mordred looked at a serious Shirou, his mouth twitched. She got it. Saber said. Saber explained it all! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Mordred was panicked. The complexity of her feelings for Shirou is beyond words. If you want to describe it, you like the Eternal King, but you hate the Eternal King. Longing for the eternal king, but hating the eternal king. Probably this is the ambivalence. Chapter 934： And this also led to the situation that if someone praised the Eternal King, she would hate it, and if someone insulted the Eternal King, she would also hate this situation. Shirou spread his hands to Mordred, as if embracing him, and said, "Put down the sword in your hand and come to Dad¡¯s arms, Mordred. Dad didn¡¯t have a choice before, but now Dad will love you. ." Mordred: "..." Conspiracy, conspiracy? The smile on Mordred''s face couldn''t help but froze, and a pair of holy cyan eyes looked at Shi Lang with some alertness. It''s right to think about it. If the King of Eternity knew her identity, how could he be so peaceful? Looking at the eyes on the star cup, and then feeling the position of the lion''s robbery through the contract, Mordred felt a little anxious. Master, why haven''t you run away yet? In fact, Mordred already had the heart to retreat. She didn''t want to confront Shirou head-on. But she found that the location of the lion''s robbery was still near the magic workshop. What is going on here? "Don''t think about it." Shilang asked with a smile: "Don''t you think there is one missing person by my side?" One less person! Mordred looked at Shirou who was smiling confidently, his eyes shrank sharply. Not good! Master! Mordred yelled inwardly. Looking at the confidently smiling Shi Lang, Mordred understood that the lion robbery was in danger! And the one who arrested him is probably Saber! Although he had guessed everything in his heart, Mordred did not reveal any flaws on the surface. Mordred was on guard, but with a smile on his face, he said: "It seems that His Royal Highness Eternal King has studied the topography of this city very thoroughly." "Of course. I think I should have left a sentence related to where I have to study the topography and the weather, right?" Shilang asked. "Of course there is.''Knowing the heavens and the earth, victory is infinite'', this is the famous sentence left by His Royal Highness King Eternal in Uncle Kai''s notebook. I haven''t forgotten it." Mordred said. Then... There is no more. Shi Lang didn''t know how to talk to this girl. Especially since there was a fight before. His emotional intelligence is not weak, and he speaks very well, but the person he faces is too special, and Shi Lang doesn''t know how to communicate. For the first time... No experience. And looking at Mordred, who was full of alert but calm, Shirou sighed inwardly, really didn''t know how to communicate. It would be nice if Al was here at this time. Maybe Al can communicate with this girl. At this moment, Saber walked over with the lion Jiejieli with a wry smile. Saber said, "Catch it." Shi Lang nodded at her. It turned out that as early as when they migrated with Spartacus to the vicinity of the city of Vaasa, Shi Lang had thoroughly studied the topography of the spiritual veins of the city of Vaasa. He knew the existence of the cemetery, of course he also knew the layout of the cemetery, and he knew better that there was a road leading to the underground river under the cemetery. On the road, Shiro learned about the structure of the magic workshop where the Lion Jiejieli from Saber. And just as Mordred guessed that Shiro would chase him, the sober Shiro considered that Mordred guessed that he would chase him, and asked his Master to escape along the underground river, and finally use Lingshu to run away. The idea of ??the road. Because this is the only way to escape Mordred after he knows that he is chasing him, not head-on with him. It is a pity that this has been considered by Shirou. Therefore, before Shirou came to the cemetery, he asked Saber to guard the underground river first. "You are the Master of Red Saber, right? The Lion Tribulation Jie Li, right?" Shi Lang looked at the Lion Tribulation Jie Li and asked. "Yes." Lion Jiejieli nodded and sighed. I have to say that in the Holy Grail War, most of the Masters are cumbersome. Lion Jiejieli originally thought he could help his Servant, but unfortunately, he was not immune. He was restrained by Saber, and his life fell into Shirou''s grip. Mordred was anxious. She actually didn''t understand Shirou''s temperament. Everyone sang her old father as a great saint king, maybe it was true. But Mordred also knows that for a king, the soul can be great and holy, but the means cannot be holy. What''s more, her father was also the founder of the dynasty. To open a dynasty in troubled times, if you were an upright person, you would have long been played with a dead body. And her father, the king who calmed the troubled times, opened up the dynasty, played all power between the hands, and made the powerful and powerful in the dynasty be grateful, and the king who made the dynasty run normally! Squinting his eyes, Mordred said: "Many people say that the King of Eternity is a sacred king that separates the classical and the medieval. But in fact...couldn''t it be a bullying person?" Shi Lang glanced at Mordred and smiled mildly: "Don''t worry. I won''t move your Master. On the contrary, I am very grateful to him now. So, you don''t have to stab me with words, Mord. Reid." Mordred: "..." Mordred was a little uncomfortable, Shirou''s reaction was quite different from what she had imagined. If it is malicious and angry, Mordred will feel comfortable, but this kind of mildness... She is a little uncomfortable. Chapter 935： In fact, it''s not just Shiro. Mordred is accustomed to everyone''s malice, anger, hatred, and killing intent, and is very easy to adapt, but he has no way to deal with the good intentions of others. Perhaps she is such an awkward person. Shi Lang looked at the lion''s robbery and said, "The lion''s robbery from the world. Introduce yourself, I am the black Assassin. I can see that you, like me, are free from the red and black camp. The so-called unity is strength. Since we are both singles, in order to survive and win the Holy Grail in the end, why don''t we form an alliance and unite?" Lion Jiejieli looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked: "Black Assassin, do you mean to unite with us?" "Not bad." Shiro nodded and said, "I still have some combat power, and the performance of the Red Saber is also very good. In that case, why don''t the two of us unite?" The Lion Jiejieli thought he had been a general, but no matter how he thought, the other party actually gave a chance to unite. If the champion hero is really as strong as Yanfeng Shiro and Mordred said, isn''t this a very reliable ally? And... It is hard to calculate, this black Assassin is still the father of his red Saber. Although it needs to be considered, what is the relationship between the black Assassin as King Arthur and the red Saber as Mordred. But under the circumstances of being taken by the opposing general, "agree" is indeed the only option. Perhaps the other party made this request only under the circumstances of the general, right? In this way, all the initiative is under his control. And in this situation, if you don''t agree, it''s a bit of an inch. "You are right, of course I..." The Lion Tribulation Jie Li was about to nod his head in agreement, but at this moment Mordred snorted and asked provocatively: "Who knows if your strength will work?" Lion Jiejieli looked at Mordred in disbelief. He really didn''t expect that Mordred, who was calm and rational, would provoke Shirou in this situation of being a general. Saber also looked at Mordred in surprise. Although the contact was short, she knew that this Mordred was not like her rebellious knight, without measure and self-control. But why did Mordred provoke Assassin at this time? Is there any reversal? Saber guessed in his heart. In fact, she was wrong. There was no reversal, but the emotions poured into his mouth, and Mordred subconsciously said it. She shouldn''t have been so irrational, but facing Shirou, she lost every inch. "You actually have a conspiracy, Eternal King?" Mordred said: "You are actually burning with anger in your heart, and you have the urge to hit me and then kill me, right?" Shiro looked at Mordred and asked with a puzzled look: "Why should I beat you? Where did you think of it?" After a pause, Shiro said, "Oh. I see, do you think I didn''t recognize you? Don''t think too much, I admit you. I admit, my heart is now in a mess, and my mind is also a mess. . I don¡¯t know how to communicate with you, get along with you, but don¡¯t make trouble, okay?" "I didn''t make trouble!" Mordred was filled with emotions that she didn''t understand, and said out of control: "After all, are you really the King of Eternity? If you are, why is my sword against you? No response? My sword is the sword that buried Camelot, and it is the sword that destroyed King Camelot. It is reasonable to have special attacks on all the heroic spirits from Camelot, but also have special attacks on the King of Eternity. Why? Will there be no special attack on you?" "Because I am coming now, not from the side of the King of Eternity." Shirou said. "Not the profile of the Eternal King..." Mordred looked at Shirou in a daze. Got it. All understand. No wonder her [Rest in peace, sleep here] will not have any special effects on him. Isn''t this a matter of course? It was Shiro Fujimaru who came to this Holy Grail battle with the rank of Assassin, not the Eternal King. Mordred''s [Rest in Peace, Sleep forever] may have a special attack on the Eternal King, but how can it be a special attack on Shiro Fujimaru? Wait... Could it be... Mordred guessed a terrible truth. She raised her palm, pointed at Shirou, trembling, and said with a shocked look: "Difficult, could it be said that you have noticed that I will come during this Holy Grail war from the beginning. And also that I am right? The treasure of your special attack, so...so it came down on a different side?" Mordred thought the more it was possible. The King of Eternity is the king who is sleeping in the ideal land and dominates all phenomena. Since he is the one who dominates all phenomena, then he should have seen this. So, isn''t she seen through from the beginning? So in this case, from the beginning of her actions, she was actually in the control of the Eternal King? Mordred thought was terrified. She never dared to underestimate Shirou, because she was able to grow to such a situation by relying on the oral wisdom that Shirou left behind. Shi Lang saw her face and knew that she wanted to be crooked. Because it''s so familiar. Those British knights used to show such faces when they wanted to be crooked. Shirou said helplessly, "Don''t think about it, Mordred." But obviously, Mordred couldn''t listen at this time. Shi Lang sighed, then looked at Mordred and said, "Expand the illusion." "What?" Mordred asked. "Of course it proves my strength." Shi Lang said gently: "Didn''t you play a game of kings with Saber? Just use that to show my strength. I am really afraid of hurting you because of the knife and the gun. Don''t worry, Dad will let you You." Chapter 936： Mordred: "..." "Don''t, don''t be kidding!" Mordred was like a cat with its tail stomped on, and its hair exploded in an instant, "Who wants you to let it! Good! I''ll let you know how good I am!" The others are not important anymore. How could Mordred endure it if he was underestimated by this guy? Mordred gritted her teeth, she stopped the change of form and turned to the second form again. The star cup exuded a weird light, and the weird star pattern slowly crawled onto Mordred''s face. That is... Seeing the strange star pattern, Shirou''s eyes couldn''t help but condensed. He didn''t know what it was, even Mordred did not know anything about it, but there is no doubt that the strange lines and the strange star cup are proof of Mordred''s birth. . A divine light flashed in Mordred''s eyes, and the next moment, strange fluctuations occurred in the surrounding space. Coming! Saber yelled in his heart. In the next moment, two vast kingdoms appeared under a few people. "It''s this again..." Saber''s face was solemn. Because she lost herself to Mordred in this game. At this moment, with the appearance of this illusion, Shirou and Mordred''s attire changed. The two wore gold and silver on their bodies and crowns on their heads. "This is..." Mordred suppressed his impatience, and when he was about to explain, Shi Lang said gently: "No need to explain, I know. This is the British Isles, recreating the competition between King Arthur and King Underworld, right? " "Huh! Right!" Mordred snorted, then squinted his eyes, smiled, and asked: "Your kingdom will go to the south, and I will go to the north. How about? But rest assured, I will definitely not cheat, nor Will take advantage of you." "You decide, it''s okay." Shi Lang said gently: "Don''t worry, I will let you." The north is the territory of Vudigen, while the south is the British. This illusion simulates the early stage of King Arthur''s appearance. Naturally, Votigeng''s territory is large and the materials are abundant. It can be said to be a dominant place. Although Mordred looked like a cat with blown up fur on the surface, as if she had lost all rationality, in fact, she was full of vigilance towards Shirou. Facing Shirou, naturally it will not be as easy as facing Saber, and even want to release water. But pay attention! Great attention! Therefore, Mordred was greedy for the northern land. However, as soon as Shirou said that he would let her, Mordred exploded and said bitterly: "You don''t need to let it!" After turning around, Mordred went directly to the south. Yes. What''s so greedy? Isn''t it just a little more land? See how she can kill this guy! However, Shirou smiled at this moment and couldn''t help shaking his head, saying, "For me, it''s really a complicated emotion. This way, it''s easy to be used." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I thought I could finally go to bed earlier today! QWQ In short, the third offer, good night~! Chapter 69 The King''s Game With the unfolding of the illusion, Shi Lang fell into the territory of Votigeng. The capital lies in the city of Lundinium. The illusion created by Mordred is very real. Shi Lang commanded Scotland and the northern part of England, covering a large area. The race is Saxons and Picts, as well as some Britons. However, Mordred''s illusion is still flawed. For example, when Shi Lang confronted Fu Tigeng, Fu Tigeng''s army of monsters did not appear. This can be regarded as a minor omission in Mordred''s illusion. In order to realize the complete situation of Britain, it is estimated that it still needs to be like the Red Caster¡ª¡ª, like the Lloyd''s tool. The British illusion that Mordred turned out was about the early stage of the confrontation between Vottigung and the kings of Britain. However, sitting on the throne and looking at the people who bowed down towards him, Shi Lang couldn''t help rekindling the blood and pride of when he was a king. Think about it carefully. Although the main time has passed more than ten years, in his senses, time has only passed more than two years. Shilang originally thought that he would not miss his past, but when he sat on the throne again, he discovered that his king''s blood had never cooled down. Only this time, he was no longer King Arthur, but a humble king who was hostile to King Arthur! Shi Lang thought for a while, instead of directly attacking Mordred like Altria, he put the army on the border and started his own infrastructure. Shirou knew his strengths and weaknesses. His level of military strategy is actually not high, and it is difficult to replicate Vudigen''s strategy without Warcraft. And in Saber, and in the dictation of Altria, the self-taught Mordred is obviously not mediocre. Before there is an absolute crushing force, it is difficult to push quickly. Instead, it will plunge oneself into the quagmire of war and drag down the rhythm. Chapter 937： Moreover, the competition between countries is not like a personal battle, where the level is determined by force, but the competition is based on the overall national strength. Shiro put the army on the border defense, while he dispatched infrastructure tasks in the country. In response, Mordred showed such an expression as expected. Before his death, in order to become a qualified king, Mordred studied Shirou thoroughly. If anyone is the one who knows the routines and thoughts of Shilang as king, then this person is definitely her. She didn''t use the plague as she did against Altria, but, like Shiro, put the army on the border to form a confrontation with Shiro. In the past, the plague and the poet used to deal with Saber, it was used to bully and beat Saber, but when dealing with Shilang, she knew very well that it was undoubtedly the old birthday star hanging himself-looking for death! In the wisdom of Age''s text, there is a saying: "A sword is a double-edged sword, and it hurts others and itself." Using the plague and poets can form an advantage in rumors, but at the same time, Shi Lang can also buy her and send poets in the past to counter her. And in history, her father used this trick to deal with Fu Tigeng who sent the poet. This allusion, Mordred backs down, how could he still be stupid? She gathered the ministers to the front, denounced Shilang''s evil and her own justice, and made various accusations against Shilang''s rule. She said that the confrontation between herself and the enemy country is not the ambition of her own rule, but the struggle to liberate the people oppressed by Shilang, and to liberate people. Is a righteous, benevolent king. Moreover, she deliberately arranged for literati to write an essay about the thief. In the essay, Shilang was described as extremely cruel and evil, how backward and cruel the national living standard was, and how kind and generous she herself was. This caused the domestic people to panic against Shirou and relied on Mordred. And this is the control of public opinion! Mordred often uses public opinion, so he knows how terrible public opinion is, so he first controlled his own public opinion to prevent Shi Lang from attacking public opinion. Although she seems to only engage in conspiracies and tricks, in fact it is not the case. Except for the two wisdom books of Altria and Skaha, the other wisdom books, the above sentence, context, and allusions are all back-to-back, deeply absorbed, and turned into her own wisdom. In addition, Aggie, Bedwell, Guinevere... all the thoughts of the Camelot dynasty, she inherited. If she insists, she is the master of the eternal dynasty heritage. Maybe if she didn''t encounter the alien event, but grew up normally and inherited the throne, maybe she could become the emperor of the history. The actions of the two were almost the same, neither started a war, but one was busy arranging infrastructure tasks, and the other was busy controlling public opinion. In the eyes of others, it is very boring. At least this is true in the eyes of Saber and the lion robbery. Mordred''s illusion did not exclude Saber and the lion robbery. They are like viewers watching a live broadcast, drifting outside, and they can see the actions of both sides. Unlike the lion''s robbery, Saber is also a king, and she can understand the actions of both parties. "Do you control public opinion and infrastructure..." Saber frowned. She could understand the purpose of their actions, but she didn''t understand why Shirou had to develop in such a situation. Shi Lang was sitting on the site of Votigeng, with a large area and plenty of people and sufficient food. Why didn''t he attack Mordred directly? In fact, when she played the game of kings with Mordred before, she was also sitting on the territory of Vottigung and attacked Mordred in the first place. Between Saber''s thoughts, the two sides had new actions. After Shiro completed the layout of the infrastructure plan, he began to control domestic public opinion like Mordred, while Mordred began to work on the infrastructure plan. Saber frowned. The actions taken by the two are exactly the same, the difference is only a matter of order. In fact, things are not as simple as Saber seems. Because the land is larger than Mordred, and the terrain is familiar, Shiro only roughly arranged the infrastructure plan, and then began to control the public opinion, so the speed is almost the same as that of Mordred. Mordred could not do this. Because she occupies a smaller site than Shilang, she must carefully arrange the infrastructure plan to keep up with Shilang''s output. And this caused Mordred to be a step slower than Shiro in speed. While Mordred was still deploying the land mechanism, Shiro had arranged for spies to infiltrate Mordred''s territory. Shirou originally intended to spread rumors against Mordred directly, but the news he got surprised him a little. Mordred controls his own domestic public opinion very well. This surprised De Shilang a little. This feeling is like thinking that I am playing PVE, but I found out that I am playing PVP with this sense of difference. As a result, Shi Lang became cautious and quickly asked the spy to stop spreading Mordred''s rumors so as not to be exposed. He let the spies who sneaked into Mordred''s territory began to quietly target some generals and ministers. Either bribery or impeachment. In addition, he carried out spy searches in his own country and set up a counter-espionage mechanism in the army. After that, he began to build trade routes to connect the east, west, south and north of his territory, and began to deploy resources. Because of the disappointment, Mordred chose a relatively small site for King Arthur. In order to keep up with Shiro''s productivity, she had to arrange the infrastructure work carefully. And when she was busy with infrastructure work, it was always heard from the people that a minister had done bad things, and who was secretly taking refuge in Shirou. Mordred frowned. She is not stupid, of course she knows that this is Shirou''s trick. There are already Shirou''s spies in the country! But there are some things that you don''t know in your heart, so you can ignore them. Once the panic becomes excessive, it will affect production. What was even more frightening was that she could not tell who among her subordinates had been controlled by Shirou. As a last resort, Mordred allocated a part of his energy to quell this matter and eradicate the spies that Shilang had mixed in. And this delayed her progress. In order to avoid being opened up by Shi Lang, Mordred bought the Irish country and attacked Shi Lang''s borders. The Britain modeled by Mordred is the pattern of King Arthur and Vottigung in the early stage. Wales and southern England are under the control of Mordred, while Scotland and north-central England are under the control of Shilang, and of course there is also Ireland. From this point of view, the illusion created by Mordred is a bit more advanced than the dream created by Merlin. Mordred bought the Irish from the two countries close to Scotland to attack Shilang. Chapter 938： This made Texan had to mobilize a part of the army to defend Scotland for the time being. Mordred took the opportunity to push the army forward, oppress the front line, and put pressure on Shiro. In such a situation, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised. Playing this kind of game...Finally, it''s not playing with man-machines, but with players! As Saber watched this situation, his eyes narrowed fiercely. The war is finally about to begin! However, things backfired. Shi Lang played a trick. He transported his arms to the border, and he was going to fight Mordred desperately, so that Mordred hurriedly shrank the line of defense. But at this time, Shi Lang pushed the real army to the Scottish border. The brilliant army of Picts and Saxons waved the flag and beat the drums like thunder, making the invading Irish surprised and uncertain. At this time, Shirou dispatched envoys to the two countries closest to Scotland and achieved friendly relations. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mordred investigated the domestic spies, and after inspecting the domestic land situation, he dispatched manpower to start the construction plan. The two did not fight directly, but raced against time to improve their national strength. And this looks extremely boring to the lion robbery world. Of course, compared to the direct riots of war, construction is so boring. However, Saber showed an extremely solemn expression, and even borrowed paper and pen from the lion robbery to record the key points. She saw the wonderful place. Different from the king she knew. Both Shirou and Mordred are kings who attach great importance to domestic construction, and their political sense is very keen. For example, controlling domestic public opinion... She had never done this before her lifetime. If she also controlled public opinion during her lifetime, would she still be betrayed? And this, Saber has gained a lot. In addition, whether Shiro realized that Mordred¡¯s control of public opinion was very good, he immediately let the spies change the target, or Mordred discovered the folk rumors, he noticed that there were spies working on his ministers, and he almost didn¡¯t hesitate. The bid to buy off the Irish attack. This is the result of a high degree of political sense. And the game between the two is really wonderful in her opinion. It''s like two sword masters with superb swordsmanship in a martial arts contest. On the one hand, it is consolidating its own defense, while on the other hand, it is looking for a breakthrough point for the other side. There are many things that Saber has not done before, or even thought about it. Among them, such as the dispatch of spies, and the control of public opinion like white terror... She really didn''t even think about it. Saber has benefited a lot. At this time, the situation has changed again. On the one hand, Mordred assigned candidates for the infrastructure project, and on the other side began to build a counterintelligence mechanism, and began to train spies, and began to invade Shirou''s kingdom. And this... It was already within Shirou''s expectations! Chapter 70 Father and Daughter Bureau [Second More] "Sure enough, the spy was sent in." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Because Mordred''s actions were predicted and a counter-espionage mechanism was constructed in advance, Shiro knew the true identities of these spies before Mordred''s spies started their activities. Shi Lang did not eradicate these spies, but circled them. He carefully arranged the places where they started their activities. Let these spies send the wrong information to Mordred. In the classical era, there were no other channels of information dissemination. To learn about the other party''s domestic news, you could only rely on the confirmation and dictation of the spy¡¯s eyes. Shiro used these spies to convey wrong information to Mordred, and Shiro launched a counter-espionage campaign with great momentum but little rain, and imprisoned all those spies who wanted to start impeachment, smear generals, and ministers. Such a powerful counter-espionage activity made the spies who had mixed into Shilang''s country started to settle down. They didn''t dare to act rashly, but passed back the news Shilang wanted Mordred to know. The news that Shilang asked these spies to send back was actually very simple. It was to praise how fast he developed, how good the living environment of the people was, and how mighty and mighty the army was. It''s just a pity that Shirou''s move failed. Mordred had long guarded against his tricks, so when she met the spies, she met alone. Only she knew the news, and every time she received the spy who returned, she put the spy in jail and changed to another spy to go to Shilang''s country. Shirou is not given a chance to create domestic public opinion pressure at all. Moreover, Mordred also intimidated and lured Shiro''s spies, brainwashing, and wanted to use these spies to output wrong information to Shiro in reverse. However, she is always one step away. Because of the territorial relationship, Mordred was always a step slower than Shiro, causing Mordred to build a counterintelligence mechanism a step slower, allowing the first batch of spies to mix into her kingdom, and she did not know the list. The most important thing is that after her initial strikes, the first surviving spies are lurking. This makes her a little bit distressed. In fact, Mordred can control this illusion and turn the situation into a situation that is beneficial to him. It is the so-called open-hanging cheating. But in this kind of game, especially in the face of Shirou, Mordred would never allow himself to cheat. Because even if you win that way, you don''t have any sense of accomplishment, but you will feel completely inferior. This is something Mordred would never allow. Facing Shirou, Mordred had a strong challenge mentality. However, now she was also faintly depressed that she had just chosen King Arthur with anger. Whether Votigung and King Arthur are stronger or weaker, Saber, as the shilang of the party concerned, and Mordred, who later read through the history books, knew clearly in his heart. Mordred was agitated by Shirou before, so he chose King Arthur''s side with disappointment, and there was no doubt that he directly gave up his advantage. In fact, as long as Fu Tigeng managed it properly, Shi Lang couldn''t make a comeback even with divine help. Similarly, in such a situation, as long as Shi Lang does not reveal flaws in his management, even if Mordred rushes, the national strength cannot keep up with Shi Lang''s accumulation speed. And this is the advantage of the site. Chapter 939： Even if the **** is like Zhuge Liang in the Romance version, he was trapped in Sichuan and Sichuan by Cao Wei who was dominating in the north during his whole life. In the contest between nations, military power is only the most superficial and direct form of expression. The real competition is actually the basic national strength. The accumulation of national power is related to policies, people''s power, land, and productivity. In this regard, the dominant one is undoubtedly the vast and crowded Vutigung side. And now, it''s Shiro''s side. Mordred was depressed that he had given Shirou a good advantage before, but he never regretted it. Isn''t it just surrendering in disguise? In Mordred''s dictionary, there are no two words to regret, and no two words to admit defeat. The spy of Mordred Brainwashing Shiro wants to output wrong information in reverse. But it is a pity that this routine was invented by Shiro, and Shiro would naturally not be fooled. When he first became a king, Shi Lang didn''t understand anything. He could only rely on the allusions he knew about the king, absorb all the classic cases from ancient to modern times, and combine them with his own understanding and practice to form his own wisdom and thoughts. If Mordred is the master of the Camelot dynasty, then Shiro is the master of the kings, leaders, and generals of the past and the world who traveled through the previous world. And this may be why he was called the Eternal King by the heroes of the Moon World. Mordred likes to go through tricks, but Shirou likes to be honest and benevolent. The kingly way is the upright crushing, which is what Al always chanted upright during the Fourth Holy Grail War. But this does not mean that Shirou is not tricky. Because flexibility is Shirou''s core idea. Shiro didn¡¯t know Mordred¡¯s actions, but Shiro didn¡¯t underestimate Mordred. When his spies came back, Shiro didn¡¯t listen to the news of those spies, but used them a second time and continued to report. Mordred outputs an error message. However, Mordred is very cautious, even these spies who had been brainwashed by her, she would not believe it all. Facing Shirou, she was too cautious, cautious to the point of doubting everything. Looking at the actions of both parties, Lion Jiejieli felt really bored, and said to Saber, "Saber, don''t you feel bored?" "No. Please don''t disturb me." Saber said without looking back. The lion Jiejieli sighed helplessly, sat down, didn''t look at them at all, and instead deployed his own magic attire. Saber kept recording the actions of both sides. To be honest, Saber couldn''t understand the spy war between the two sides. In her thoughts, the national competition is war. Simply put, it is the prevailing stream of conquest in the barbaric classical era. Simple, crude, and easy! But neither Mordred nor Shiro came like this. On the one hand, they are working hard to improve the country¡¯s infrastructure, while on the other, they add to the other side. But just don''t fight. Saber couldn''t help it. If she was changed to her, if Mordred or Shirou were so harassed, they would have sent soldiers to attack, but both sides would endure it and turn to tricks. Saber understood that there must be something she didn''t understand, so he was going to write it down first, and then slowly understand it later. Logically speaking, as King Arthur, she shouldn''t have made such a gaffe. But the object is really too special. Mordred easily defeated her and let her lose herself. Shi Lang is the eternal king who fulfilled her long-cherished wish. In order to achieve her long-cherished wish, but also to understand where she lost, Saber recorded some things that she felt needed to be recorded. Shilang builds trade routes and deploys domestic resources. In addition, he also sent envoys to the two countries that invaded Scotland before, to establish good-neighborly and friendly relations, and to open up trade routes for each other. In reality, Shirou had contact with the kings of these two countries. It seems that it was because of the level of fantasy. The level of vision of the two kings was not as good as the real person, and he did not see through Shirou''s true meaning. Not bad. This is the economic invasion Shirou is best at! As if reality was repeating itself, Shiro used economic means to control the two countries. And because the Shi Lang has already integrated the means at this moment, and this is just an environment, the speed and efficiency of the invasion are many times faster than in the past. Shiro Economics controlled these two countries, grasped the economic lifeline of these two countries, and then became the suzerain state of these two countries. Shiro also wanted to invade Mordred economically, and wanted to end the game softly. But it is a pity that Mordred saw it at a glance, rejected his business route, and instead disintegrated his strategy. Shi Lang sighed regretfully. Just as Mordred''s feelings for Shiro are complicated, Shiro''s feelings for Mordred are also very complicated. But there is no doubt that he just wants to take Mordred into his arms and touch her head well. He wanted to end this game that didn''t make much sense easily, but now it seems that it is not so easy. Shiro has already controlled the two countries, starting from the northern part of the island of Ireland and moving step by step to the south. Mordred sensed the crisis. Because of the disappointment, she chose the territory of King Arthur, which caused her to fall behind one step at a time, and then fall behind step by step. In addition to spies, Mordred also used many tricks, such as harassment by small units, bribing barbarians, spreading rumors and rumors, in an attempt to drag Shirou. But they were all resolved by Shiro one by one. Seeing Shiro using economic aggression to engage in trouble in Ireland, Mordred felt anxious. She has also developed very well, but because of missed opportunities, Shirou has been leading the way. Shi Lang didn''t give her a chance to overtake on a detour, and it was obviously a lie to a child to let her before the start of the game. Chapter 940： As a last resort, Mordred soldiers made a strange move and began to transform. Shi Lang¡¯s economic invasion is like a virus. If the nature of the invasion behind the prosperity trade is not seen, it is easy to be invaded. Once the economic lifeline is controlled, the invasion is considered successful. And in order to dissolve this situation... Mordred chose to spread religion. Religion, this can be said to be one of the most powerful weapons of invasion. And it is not tangible and can be resisted, but an intangible, deadly weapon of thought! No. It can''t be said to be a weapon. It''s a virus! A virus that is extremely contagious and has no medicine! Cultural virus! Mordred has suffered from the disadvantages of religion, so she has a deep understanding of how religion works and spreads. The most important thing is that she was a bishop at the time. Of course, no one knows this. And this is Mordred''s biggest lethal weapon for playing this kind of game. Mordred unified the missionaries in the territory of King Arthur, the human incarnation of self-proclaimed God, the Holy Spirit, self-proclaimed pope, converted the Kingdom of Camelot into a sacred state of Camelot, united the government and religion, and tampered with the doctrines to make the doctrine To serve her, she started exporting religion to the outside world. She took advantage of the spread of religion to control the people of the country in southern Ireland, splitting the country because of her different beliefs, forcing her king to bow to her and accept her crown. All of a sudden, she jumped her kingdom to the theocracy of the Middle Ages. Moreover, without waiting for her to arrange, the fanatical missionaries began to preach to Shirou''s kingdom spontaneously. Shiro was taken aback when the missionaries spread. He really did not expect that Mordred would actually implement the religious spread of the unity of politics and religion. Religion... This is a virus of thought that has imprisoned the history of human development. An excellent weapon to divide the country and control the people. Moreover, according to Zhu Yue''s statement, the Camelot dynasty that he created with one hand eventually died under religious control. In order to counter religion, apart from popularizing scientific concepts, the only way to fight against religion is to fight religious wars. However, popularizing scientific concepts in the classical era is really sick, and fighting religious wars... Forget it. Reforming the doctrine is okay, fighting religious wars... This Shiro really doesn''t. Therefore, when Mordred''s missionary came to his side to preach, Shirou originally wanted to coerce and lure him. But these missionaries are devout fanatics, just living in a rich spiritual world, no matter it is the temptation of material or the persecution of punishment, they can''t help him. As a last resort, Shi Lang directly chopped off these missionaries. The king can rule only the body and will of the nation, but he cannot rule the mind. And what religion attacks is thought. Once thoughts are infected by religious thoughts, like the flu virus, it spreads faster and faster. And this is why modern countries have severely cracked down on the birth of cults and allowed those existing religions to exist. Because there is no alternative. It has to be said that Mordred''s transformation of the state-state with the integration of politics and religion has indeed brought Shi Lang into the army. As a last resort, Shirou went to war directly. Shiro launched his own subject countries, transferred troops from them, and directly invaded Wales. On his own side, he led his troops and invaded south from the border. "Have the war finally begun?" The lion who was watching Jiejie Li came with interest and came to watch. The previous development was so boring, he almost fell asleep. However, Saber frowned as he watched the war. She didn''t understand why Mordred asked everyone to believe in God at first, and Shirou started attacking. Isn¡¯t it normal to believe in God? "Huh." After receiving the military report, Mordred snorted and said: "Is the stakes really seen?" She calmly began to deploy the defense. It''s just that Shilang''s national strength is indeed much stronger than her at this time. Both military power and domestic productivity are stronger than Mordred and can fight hard against Mordred. Mordred was taken to the next city, but he was not discouraged. She expected Junshiro to invade aggressively, so she reduced the number of soldiers to zero and started guerrilla warfare. But what surprised Mordred was that Shirou did not invade on a large scale, but after taking the city, he began to renovate the city. "Not good!" Mordred''s heart trembled. She knew it was broken. Religious dissemination did not cause Shi Lang to panic and attack, but chose the most rational and steady fight, while invading and ruling at the same time. This is not so good. The core of guerrilla warfare lies in the fact that the opponent''s footing is unstable, and Shiro clearly saw this doorway and chose the inefficient but stablest way to advance! To put it simply, it''s like a slow knife, one cut slowly, although slow is better than steady. Mordred looked in his eyes, anxious in his heart. Chapter 941： Religious power lies in ideological invasion, and ideological invasion takes time. But Shirou, who saw the essence, didn''t give Mordred any time, the Thunder attacked, and he saw through her routine. It completely dragged the war into a war of attrition that consumed national power. Shilang has a complete supply of supplies and a steady battle, and many Irish dependent countries have waved their flags for it, and took the lead, forming a brilliant Tianwei, and crushing the past. At this moment, Shilang''s internal construction is complete, and it is beginning to drag Mordred''s development, so that it has been in a state of combat readiness, and there is no time for production and development, but Shilang has been strengthening production and construction in the country. There is no way. Too many subject countries controlled by the economy wave the flag for Shilang and take the lead. Mordred is determined to resolve this situation. But there is no effective method. In the face of the majesty, all conspiracies and tricks have no effect. This is the way of the king''s way, using the advantage of national power to run over it upright, and all conspiracies and tricks are like dirt falling into the sun, and they fall apart in an instant. In other words, all conspiracies and tricks, in the face of absolute strength, are vulnerable to a single blow. Mordred wanted to create a plague, but Shiro controlled hygiene very well and refused to give her a chance. Moreover, as it has been in a state of combat readiness, there have been contradictions within Mordred. Although Mordred used public opinion to control the people, many generals who respected themselves had their own ideas. Shiro dispatched spies who were not caught to contact these generals, began to secretly support these rebels with their own ideas, and began to prepare to split Mordred! Chapter 71 Dad, back! [Third more, ask for monthly pass, ask for blade~! ¡¿ Once the country is in war and is at a disadvantage, all demons and monsters will emerge. Shiro took advantage of the spies who were not in Mordred and began to secretly contact the generals who held military power to support the warlord forces in Mordred. In a country where politics and religion are united, although the monarch has the supreme authority and control over the people is also very strong, but it is also easy to breed ambitious generations. This is how people are. Once they have power and momentum in their hands, once they have the opportunity, they will breed greater ambitions. Therefore, being a monarch, especially a qualified monarch, requires a high level of technical content. Otherwise, it will either be assassinated, or the enemy will be killed, or the people will rebel, or the army will be mutiny... Shi Lang supported these ambitions and promised. Especially those generals who guarded the pass have made heavier promises, making these generals happily open the pass. Moreover, some generals who supported their own self-respect simply became independent warlords with independent mercenaries under Shiro''s support. This made Mordred stomped angrily. "This, this is..." Saber watched this scene with unstoppable excitement. Because, isn''t this the scene where Mordred killed her? The only difference is that it is not Mordred splitting Saber, but Shiro splitting Mordred! Before Saber was in the game and didn''t know the game. And now from the perspective of an onlooker, she has witnessed how Shirou wooed the general and split Mordred, she has both a sense of excitement and sadness. Mordred gritted his teeth, thinking hard about how to break the game. At this moment, she has split warlords inside and Shilang Huanghuang army outside, which can be described as internal and external troubles. To solve this situation, the only way to get foreign aid is like Shilang Huyou class king back then. But now Ireland is no longer reliable, the only way is to go to Europe to attract foreign aid. But she is already superb in constructing this illusion that can transform the whole of Britain, how can she also transform into Europe? Is that a dead end? Can I just wait for death? Mordred learned a lot of good qualities through acquired learning, but only one thing was born to her. That - is the ruthlessness of not admitting defeat! In this situation, other people may have broken their jars and ignored them. But Mordred is different. She is still thinking about how to break the game. However, at this moment, the gap between her and Shirou was too far, and under the circumstances that Shirou was so seeking stability, any conspiracy and trickery had no effect. After all, things were like an ending she had envisioned. After giving her the advantage of the site to Shiro, Shiro stabilized her advantage and did not give her even a chance to overtake on a corner. The gap was getting bigger and bigger step by step, until now. One step. This is like playing with PK with high technology, and with high technology and high playing with local tyrants, the technology and consciousness may not be far apart, but the fault tolerance rate of local tyrants is higher. The former has to be cautious and will be flipped accidentally, while the latter can wave several times. That''s the gap. Mordred knew that going on like this was bound to be a dead end, and he had to struggle a bit, but Shirou was too stable, and there was no chance in this illusion. Thinking about it, Mordred gritted his teeth and prepared for assassination. Mordred let his confidant generals go out, attracting Shiro''s spies to contact him, and pretending to take refuge in Shiro, attracting Shiro''s secret support, so as to take refuge in Shiro. Then Mordred placed a cronie as his stand-in, and finally disguised himself as a mountain village girl and mixed into the barracks of his cron general. Mordred certainly had to guard against the situation of this cronie being bought by Shirou, but at this point, she had no choice but to make a dangerous move. Fortunately, Shi Lang didn''t seem to see through the truth of this cronies, and did not buy off her cronies. This made Mordred a sigh of relief. Mordred used this confidant general to go deep into Shiro''s camp and saw Shiro. She hid herself well, and the assassin''s dagger was more appropriate. The dagger she used to assassinate was a very short dagger, which could be hidden in the belly of the fish during the meeting and dining. Mordred would use this sword hidden in the belly of the fish to assassinate Shiro. The illusion created by Mordred is more focused on the side of the king, so there are restrictions, such as treasures and magic within the restrictions. Of course, because this illusion is only an illusion, the restrictions on treasures and magic are voluntary, and you can use it if you want. However, Mordred has never used treasures and magic, so the Eternal King would not use treasures and other supernatural powers, right? Of course, if Shirou uses it, Mordred can''t do anything about it. However, Mordred is very sure that in this game, the Shirou who perceives this limitation will never use treasures and abilities, otherwise his [evil] alone will be enough for Mordred to eat a pot. Of it. Chapter 942： Shilang entertained the warlord general who had taken refuge in him, and Mordred followed her confidant general, hiding his murderous intentions. Shirou stepped down from the throne and toasted one by one to the generals who had taken refuge in him, and then walked towards Mordred. It''s near. Closer! Mordred had a murderous heart and suppressed his excitement. She deeply understands that at the moment of self-proclaimed success, people''s flaws are the greatest. Twenty steps. Fifteen steps. Ten steps. Five steps. Three steps... Seeing Tak Shirou getting closer, Mordred became more and more calm and calm. One step! At this moment, Mordred''s eyes flashed a light, stretched out his palm, and quickly pulled out the dagger from the belly of the fish. The cold dagger exudes the cold light of stars. Everyone present was shocked. "Guardian!" "Protect Your Majesty!" "The thief is so presumptuous!" ... Panic voices sounded one after another, endlessly. The icy blade reflected the panicked faces of others, Mordred held a dagger, strode forward, and stabbed Shi Lang. However, when she strode out, the confidant general next to her slammed his foot and stopped her in the direction of advancement. Damn it! Sure enough! Mordred yelled, she tripped and fell over Shiro. Shilang stretched out his palm, grabbing her slender wrist with the dagger in one hand, and the other palm extending out of her arms to embrace her thin waist and embrace her in his arms to prevent her from falling. . The surrounding soldiers later realized that they rushed up with weapons in their hands and surrounded Mordred. Shirou embraced Mordred''s thin waist with one hand and clasped her wrist with the other. Mordred was obviously very sensitive at his waist, and at the moment he was hugged by Shirou, his lower abdomen shook subconsciously. After being taken into his arms by Shirou, Mordred was shocked for a moment, but soon recovered and wanted to continue to assassinate Shirou. Mordred is worthy of being a dragon, with great strength. With the strength of the light wheel, Shirou was not her opponent, and when he was about to be countered, the so-called soldiers who surrounded them all put their weapons on her neck. Shirou''s black eyes looked at Mordred''s stubborn holy blue eyes, and said in a gentle tone: "General, Mordred." Mordred: "..." Mordred glanced at the confidant general who put the knife on his neck, sighed heavily, and said, "You really bought him..." Shiro smiled at this and said, "Of course." Mordred looked at the gentleman with a gentle smile. He was not angry, and said angrily: "Next time, I won''t fall into your tricks again!" Mordred knew that his failure this time was completely exhausted by the rhythm. Shirou was always one step ahead, which made her unable to develop at all. "Do you still want to play? Okay. How many times do you want to play afterwards, I will play with you." Shi Lang said in a gentle tone without feeling annoyed. Looking at such a gentle Shi Lang, Mordred felt a chill. She was accustomed to seeing her, and the most unbearable thing was the kindness of others. Especially this man. "Let go, let me go. You still want to catch me, when will you catch me? Could it be that... you are actually the kind of pervert who is very interested in little girls?" Mordred asked. "I can''t say anything...but it''s better to say less of this kind of vulgarity." Shirou let go of Mordred''s wrist, then placed it on Mordred''s head and touched it. "Ah, ah...you, you...!" Feeling the warmth on his forehead, Mordred looked at Shirou with a trembling face. She was touched by someone. Moreover, it feels so tender. It''s like... It''s like the temperature that touched her at first. So warm. Mordred, who often walks in the cold world, couldn''t help shaking. She can''t stand it. She can''t stand the kindness of others. Because she has long been accustomed to malicious treatment. Therefore, if someone confronts her maliciously, she can also fight back maliciously. However, if someone treats her kindly, she will be very unaccustomed. People who have stayed in the glacier world for a long time have already become accustomed to coldness, and warmth has become something extremely unaccustomed to. Chapter 943： Just... However, she still remembers. Still remember that warm manor, the warmth of mother''s palm. For a while, Mordred didn''t know what expression to show. Shi Lang hugged her gently, and said gently, "Dad, I''m back." Mordred: "..." Mordred''s body stiffened. Stiff as ice. She didn''t know what the turbulent emotions in her heart were... This is an emotion that cannot be expressed in words. She has no redundant reply, no redundant actions, and no old-fashioned links of moving snoring... Indeed, at the time of her death, she was indeed only thirteen years old. However, she is not a thirteen-year-old child. It is the king who bears the death of hundreds of thousands of people. Since it''s the king... How can it be, Are you crying? A mature king...All the tears have already flowed clean in the suffering. All that is left is the arrogance and the strong will of steel. So... "Let go of me... you hurt me, Assassin of the Black!" ¡® ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! By the way, ask for a monthly pass~! ^_^ Chapter 72 This can shock Saber for a whole year Shirou and Mordred formed an alliance, and several people came to a cafe to exchange information. Alliance with Shilang, this made the lion robbery world have a kind of inexplicable feeling. In the beginning, they teamed up with the red team to target Shiro, but now they are allied with Shiro. And this may also be due to Shirou''s relationship with his Servant. From the very beginning of this Holy Grail battle, the Lion Jiejieli handed over the leadership to Mordred. I thought that this time the matter of joining Shirou would also be handed over to Mordred. I never thought that this time Mordred went on strike and walked directly out of the cafe, leaving only him and Shirou. The lion robbery sighed. As the Master, communicating with Servant who is not his own, especially such a very powerful Servant, is very stressful. After all, the opponent can easily hold his life. The waiter brought two cups of coffee and placed them in front of Shilang and Lion Jiejieli. Shi Lang took a cup of coffee, took a sip, and then looked at the lion Jiejieli with a gentle smile, and said: "First of all, I thank you very much for summoning Mordred, the necromancer." "Um... it''s nothing." Lion Jiejieli shook his head, then looked at Shi Lang and asked, "You are King Arthur, right?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded and said, "I am King Arthur, and Mordred is indeed my daughter." "To be honest... King Arthur will admit Mordred, which makes me a little surprised." Lion Jiejieli said. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked through the window and saw Mordred kicking the stone bored outside, sighed, and said: "I am different from the King Arthur you know. In fact, I am too. Only recently did I know that I have a daughter." The tone was somewhat self-deprecating. Shaking his head, Shi Lang said: "Let''s not talk about this. My goal is not the Holy Grail. If it is the last Holy Grail battle, it will be us. It doesn''t matter if the Holy Grail is given to you." Lion Jiejieli looked at Shirou with a surprised face, and asked, "Don''t you, who conformed to the call of the Holy Grail, have no long-cherished wish for the Holy Grail to be fulfilled, King Arthur?" "No. In fact, I am not interested in the Holy Grail. The reason why I was summoned by this Holy Grail War is entirely due to fate, not my own desire." Shirou said calmly, "So if you want it, I am completely I can give it to you." Lion Jiejieli frowned. He felt a little untrue, but all the heroic spirits summoned by the Holy Grail naturally had long-cherished wishes that needed the Holy Grail to fulfill. And this King Arthur, who is hailed by everyone as the King of Eternity...no? Or to say... Has he fulfilled his long-cherished wish? The Lion Tribulation Realm thought for a while, and asked: "Then what about you? What purpose do you want to achieve?" Shirou smiled and said, "My Master and I have other purposes in this Holy Grail battle." "Other purposes?" Lion Jiejieli raised his eyebrows. "Not bad." Shilang nodded, holding hands with both hands, and said: "My purpose is to remove the connection points." ... Mordred lingered at the door, kicking the pebbles on the side of the road boringly. Things are different from what she imagined. In other words, her father gave her a different impression. Although the memory is very long, she remembers it very clearly. About the impression of the father. Although there was only a hurried supervision, she remembered clearly how majestic her father was at that time. From the moment he knew his identity, Mordred knew that he would not be recognized by his father. Chapter 944： However, in fact, it was quite different from what she thought. She thought that after her father knew her identity, it was disgusting and murderous, and would not recognize her. Isn''t this a matter of course? The sleeping eternal holy king, one of the biggest stains in his life, may be her. However, Shirou admitted her. Moreover, the attitude is very gentle, unlike the memory, when he was in the capital of Camelot, the majesty of a hastily supervised. This made Mordred somewhat unacceptable. How to say? When I was with Shirou, I felt uncomfortable. So Mordred ran out. Maybe, just like Shirou, I don''t know how to face each other. "Ah... so annoying...!" Mordred scratched his hair, feeling very irritable. If it''s just a purely competitive holy grail relationship... How easy is that? Mordred was distraught, and saw Saber not far away looking at it with a notebook. She walked over, reached out and hugged Saber''s waist. Saber, who was looking at the notebook, was suddenly hugged by Mordred, his slender body stiffened subconsciously. She raised her head slightly, her sharp eyes staring at the person hugging her like a lion. It was Mordred, and she showed a headache. "What are you doing?" Saber asked helplessly again with a headache. "Hug you." Mordred laughed. Saber asked with a headache: "What are you holding me for?" "Didn''t you say it before? In this Holy Grail War, you will be my mother." Mordred said with a grin. Saber asked with a strange look: "Isn''t the Eternal King here?" "Don''t mention him, I can''t get close to him." Mordred said. "Why?" Saber asked puzzledly. Although Saber thinks he doesn''t understand people''s hearts, he still feels other people''s hearts. She could see that Shirou was very gentle with this Mordred, why couldn''t he get close? And... If Shirou, that is, Genieville is King Arthur of the Eternal King, then she of the Eternal Dynasty should be the princess of Gneville, right? Isn''t this a normal relationship? What can''t you get close? Could it be said that she of the Eternal King is separated from Gurneyville? This shouldn''t be. Even if the same individuals in the parallel world have different experiences, they are still the same person, so she should have the same personality as her in the eternal dynasty. "You... really want to know?" Mordred asked, narrowing his eyes. Saber frowned without answering. Mordred smiled and asked: "How was I born in your world?" Hearing that, Saber''s face became a little complicated. Unlike the King Mordred who is a king, the rebellious knight Mordred... is a hurdle in Saber''s heart. The birth of the rebellious knight Mordred was also extremely disgraceful. It was the product of revenge of her sister, the witch Morgan Lefy. It was the witch Morgan Lef¨¦ who fascinated her with magic, and obtained the dragon factor from her, the weapon of revenge cultivated. In the end, the Kingdom of Camelot also died in the hands of the rebellious knight Mordred. However, did King Mordred mention this matter so much? Saber knows very well that there is a huge difference between this King Mordred and the rebellious knight Mordred, and the biggest difference is that this King Mordred always acts and does things with special meaning, unlike her rebellious knight. Mordred went straight like that. In other words... No, no? Saber''s eyes widened, and she guessed a truth that made her very disgusting. "That''s right, in your history, how my co-identity was born, then how I¡ª, was born." Mordred laughed, his eyes narrowed. He smiled and couldn''t see the slightest emotion. Impossible. How could this happen? Saber was so startled that he couldn''t speak. For example, if that is the case, then it is no wonder that Mordred can''t get close to the Eternal King anymore. Isn''t it of course? In addition to nausea, how can this feeling feel? However, But... I...no, she...nor. In short, how could ¡®she¡¯ do such a shameless thing to a man? This, this is impossible! Saber looked shocked. "It seems you understand." Mordred smiled, then took a deep breath, hugged Saber tightly, buried his head on her chest, and whispered: "Stay with you... more comfortable ." Mordred was at ease, but Saber was messed up in the wind. How could she not believe that there is a ¡®she¡¯ who would do the same thing as the witch Morgan Lefy? How is this possible? Chapter 945： How could she make such an unbearable speech? Saber''s brain was in a storm, and he was very confused. She now has an impulse, an impulse to confront herself in the eternal dynasty! ... In the cafe. Shi Lang told the Lion Jie Jie Li about the connection point. "Connecting points? Parallel worlds? Chaldeans?" The lion robbers the world with a dazed face. He originally thought that the 7V7 holy grail battle he had participated in was shocking enough, but he didn''t expect that this was just the surface! The real thing is actually related to the interference of the parallel world! This, this is a major event related to the Second Law! The lion robbery was in a cold sweat. This kind of thing shouldn''t be the involvement of a small necromancer like him, but it should be the magician and the monarchs of the clock tower... Wait! Chaldea! The Lion Tribulation Realm remembered that before he left the Clock Tower, the magician who commissioned him on the Holy Grail War incident had mentioned this organization. Moreover, the magician said at the time that Chaldea came to... The lion Jiejieli turned his head slightly, his gaze passed through the window, and he looked at the dark ring in the sky. After thinking about it, Lion Jiejieli looked at Shi Lang and asked, "Is it the ring of darkness?" "There is a certain relationship. I don''t know the specifics. However, the experts sent by Chaldea have already contacted me before." Shilang smiled, and then said: "My purpose is to solve the connection point. Then go to Chaldea. So you don¡¯t have to worry at all, I am not interested in the Holy Grail." Lion Jiejieli nodded thoughtfully. "Okay, let''s end the information interaction." Shilang pushed aside the chair, got up, and said: "I have to think about what I should do to get along well with that child." "Oh. By the way, as a meeting ceremony for the alliance, these two coffees are just as you invite me. Pay the bill." Shi Lang pointed to the two cups of coffee on the table and smiled. "Ah? Is this the meaning of the meeting and meeting ceremony?" The Lion Jiejieli was taken aback. Shi Lang smiled and turned around, waving his hand while leaving. Chapter 73 Come, sit on Dad¡¯s lap [second more] Shirou walked out of the coffee shop and saw Mordred hugging Saber, a little surprised. "What are you doing holding Saber?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked aloud. Mordred raised his little head buried in Saber''s arms, glanced at Shirou, and said, "I hold my mother, what''s wrong with it?" "Although it is the same individual, Saber is not your mother." Shirou said. Mordred buried his head deeply in Saber''s arms, and muttered, "That doesn''t matter to you!" Shi Lang was not angry, but shook his head helplessly. He understood that Mordred was using Saber as Al''s stand-in. Shirou could understand Mordred''s thoughts. He didn''t have any special thoughts. He just said softly: "If you do this, Altria knows it. It will probably be very sad." Just such an understatement made Mordred''s body froze. Saber asked with a strange look: "Am I not Altria?" "It''s not that you, Saber." Shirou said gently. Okay. It is she who is passionate about herself. However, Saber looked at Shirou at this time, really embarrassed. After the lion robbery had finished paying the bill, he walked out of the coffee shop with a depressed look. "Master!" Mordred called the lion robbery, and then released Saber naturally. Yes! This is not to believe in the eternal king''s nonsense, but the Master is here, and as a Servant, you must be close to the Master. Yes, that''s it! Mordred said heartily. Shirou saw it, but didn''t break it. He took a few people to find Grey, Matthew and others. Shi Lang doesn''t have any searching ability or treasure, but the [Flower of Evil]''s ability to capture evil thoughts can be used as a small search ability. Except for those like the Enlightened One, King Solomon, and Fran?ois Prellatti, who either have no evil thoughts or have unique means of concealment, ordinary heroic spirits can be searched by him. For example, Shi Lang sensed the evil thoughts of Grey and others and found their place. Shi Lang led the three of them towards them. Shirou and Saber were walking together, in front. Mordred walked beside the lion robbery, and fell behind the two together. Seeing Mordred and the Lion Tribulation Jie Li talk normally, Shi Lang felt a little wrong, and his eyes looked at the Lion Jie Jieli with a gloomy feeling. There was a chill in the back of the lion robbery. Turning his head, Shiro looked at Saber and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Saber. She is causing you trouble." "No. No trouble." Saber shook his head and said. To be honest, Saber wouldn''t really hate him if he didn''t look at the King Modred without the tinted spectacles against the "rebellious knight Mordred". However, compared to the rebellious knight Mordred, this king of Mordred is too good at tricks. And this is the source of Saber''s headache. Of course, Saber would not tell Mordred about this. Chapter 946： Otherwise, isn''t that guy''s attitude toward her, isn''t it going to heaven? "Yes, yes, Assassin of the black..." Looking at Shirou''s bright eyes like open flames, Saber hesitated for a moment, after all, he didn''t ask what he really wanted to ask, and instead asked in a side-knack: "Mordley De''s mother, what kind of person is it?" She couldn''t accept herself doing what Morgan Lefy did. "Al..." Shirou smiled and said, "A person who can easily hurt himself." Saber: "?" Shiro looked at Saber''s sacred blue eyes and said, "I can''t describe it. If you have a chance to meet her, you should learn about it by yourself." Saber nodded. If she does meet, she will definitely ask that "she" why she did such a disgusting thing! Shirou communicated closely with Saber, and Mordred understood Shirou''s purpose in the exchange with the lion robbery from the rear. Chaldea... Connection point... And, her world. Mordred was a little surprised. Under the skin of this Holy Grail battle, there was actually a shady hidden behind. Of course, she is not surprised that there will be shady scenes in this Holy Grail war. In fact, when she first met with Gonmine Shiro, she was aware of the shady scenes in this Holy Grail battle, but she always thought that this shady party was Gonmine Shiro. "That''s right," said the Lion Jiejieli: "The King of Eternity said that if the Holy Grail is finally obtained by us, he will give it to us." Hearing that, Mordred was like a wild cat with its tail trampled on, subconsciously yelling: "Who needs him to let it go!" Shirou turned his head, looked at Mordred, and said, "Maldred, wait until you see other people, don''t misidentify people." "Huh?" Mordred frowned. Shirou said, "There are many people who look alike to Al, so don''t admit the wrong person." "Are you talking about Joan of Arc? Humph. Are you blind to me?" Mordred asked. "Of course not." Shi Lang is not easy to explain, can''t say, your mother has a per capita face, right? "Anyway, you don''t need to recognize it indiscriminately." Shi Lang said. "Huh." Mordred snorted, what do you think of her? Would she not recognize Joan and her mother? Even if you underestimate her, there should be a limit, right? Hum. Ridiculous! Shilang took the three people to the Civic Square. At this moment, there is a huge crowd of people here, and it looks like a sea of ??people from a distance. No wonder other places are sparsely populated, and they are all crowded here. Shi Lang hasn''t found Matthew and the others, but Matthew first passed the contract and noticed them. "Mr. Fujimaru." Matthew, who was on the border of the sea of ??people, waved to Asashiro. Shi Lang heard the voice, turned his head slightly, and saw Ma Xiu. While he nodded to Matthew, he brought the three of them together with Matthew. After greeting one by one, Shi Lang introduced Mordred and the Lion Jiejieli to Matthew and Grey. Mordred looked at Grey in surprise. Are you kidding me? Why does this guy look exactly like her? No. It''s almost exactly the same. Because... The tail of Mordred''s eyebrows was shaped like a lightning bolt, and Grey did not. Of course, Mordred was not surprised. But a smile on his face. Because if you are surprised, you will definitely be laughed at by the Eternal King, right? After all, that guy has been staring at her face since the beginning. You must want to see her jokes, right? For this reason, Mordred concealed his surprise with a smile. And Grey was also very surprised. But unlike Mordred, Grey was surprised not that Mordred looked exactly like her now, but because she saw the daughter of the Knight King. Can''t help it, Grey asked Mordred in a panic: "Your Highness, do you have a master? If you don''t have a master, can you consider me?" Mordred: "?" She was dumbfounded at the time, what kind of person is this? Lion Jiejieli gave a dry cough and said, "I''m sorry, ma''am. I am her master." "There is already a master..." Grey sighed disappointedly. "That''s right!" Grey''s eyes lit up and said: "I have a call sign here, I can call another rider... So, sir, would you like to exchange a follower with me?" Chapter 947： Lion Jiejieli: "???" The Lion Jiejie couldn''t speak anymore, and moved a little away from Gray because he felt that Gray was sick. And it is the kind that is not mildly ill. Shi Lang looked at Matthew, and asked strangely, "Didn''t you go looking for Joan?" "Yes." Matthew nodded and said, "It''s just that Miss Joan of Arc is very busy now, we can''t see her." "What is she up to?" Shi Lang asked. Matthew lifted his palm slightly, pointed to the distant civic square, and said, "Miss Joan of Arc is preparing to confront religious doctrines." Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at the Civic Square, with Servant''s eyes, he really saw a group of Christians warming up in the Civic Square, as if to fight a particularly **** battle. Shiro''s gaze circled for a few more times, but he didn''t see Nero, so he couldn''t help asking strangely, "Where is Nero?" "His Royal Highness seems to have found something interesting, so he left first." The answer was Grey. Without looking back, she stared at Mordred and Saber with gleaming eyes. His eyes were as if the middle-aged greasy old driver saw the budding flower girl. Mordred''s heart was chilling, but Saber frowned, showing an expression of discomfort. At this time, the crowd burst into cheers. "Sage! Sage!" "Witch, get out! Witch, get out!" ... The cultists surrounding the Civic Square split into two groups at once, shouting loudly while spurning contempt. Shirou turned his head and saw that it was Jeanne of Arc who appeared on the stage. She waved to all the cultists who were shouting loudly, causing a scream like a sea tide, and the low booing of the believers on the other side. Shiro discovered that many of these loudly shouting people were sectarians brought up by the overlord of the Red Caster at that time. Is it really worthy of being a religious saint left behind by history? Cultists who have split others so quickly, put them into their own pockets. Joan and a group of primitive believers confront religion in the Civic Square. And this is actually a war of words. Whoever scolds fiercely, who scolds makes sense, and who scolds nicely, is basically stable. In this regard, it is not these primitive Christians who really dominate, but Joan of Arc, who is based in the Templar Church. Templar churches, and the worship of God, have prevailed in Western European circles for too long. This is like the people of the celestial dynasty are deeply influenced by Confucianism, and it is a subtle cultural influence. And the religion created by the lord of the Red Caster is like a new thing, the foundation is still shallow, and it is easy to be defeated by Jeanne. Of course, the most important thing is... Joan''s religious fighting power is too strong! If it were in the past, Shirou would never have thought that Joan''s mouth could be poisoned like this, so he could speak so well. It can only be said that Joan''s heart is too broad and soft, and under normal circumstances, she will not be angry. In fact, even for Shakespeare, who was mad about her, she just verbally condemned her without saying much. But as soon as I encounter this kind of religious problem... Well, it''s a Super Saiyan. No one can fight! And this is normal. Although the times make heroes, Joan of Arc was able to pull up a team in the magnificent Anglo-French Hundred Years War, and let Gil de Ray follow him to the death. The British were extremely jealous and still had the ability. Of. If it is an incompetent mediocrity, how can it be possible to leave a name in history and still leave a classic trial question and answer even if it is blessed by the situation? Shi Lang listened to it for a moment, and then felt boring. He was really not interested in religious confrontation. Turning his head and looking at everyone, Shirou found that Mordred also had a dull expression on his face. "Didn''t you play well with religion before? Why, you are not interested in religion?" Shi Lang asked. Mordred rolled his eyes. Isn''t this normal? She died on this back then, so it''s strange to be interested. Shirou knew that he had said something wrong, and there was no way. He really didn''t know how to communicate with Mordred. Shiro recalled how his parents got along with him, then stretched out his palm and patted his thigh, and said, "Come on, Mordred." "What are you doing?" Mordred looked strange. Shi Lang pointed to his thigh and said, "Sit on Dad''s lap." Mordred twitched his mouth, and said with a black line: "You pervert! Are you so interested in my young body?" She moved her body back like a hamster. Shirou showed a distressed expression. Did he say something wrong? Isn¡¯t it a good way to strengthen the relationship between father and daughter by letting children sit on their laps, soothing and talking at the same time? Isn''t he doing the right thing? Shirou was in distress. He was a father for the first time, so he really has no experience. Shaking his head, Shi Lang eliminated the distress in his mind. Turning to look at Grey and ask her about the connection point. Chapter 948： Seeing Shirou''s attention focused on Grey''s body, Mordred felt inexplicable again. She only felt that this feeling made her a little uncomfortable. Maybe In her heart, she still wanted Shi Lang to call her. However, it doesn''t matter if Shirou didn''t call her. This is a lot more comfortable. Mordred approached Saber, who was studying the notes, and peeked at Saber''s notes. Saber showed a distressed expression and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" "Look together, just so I can review it. What''s the matter? Don''t share it? Don''t let it go, I won''t say you are stingy." Mordred said. Saber sighed and took some notes, so that Mordred could see them. Chapter 74 Let¡¯s Meet Hell! [Third more, ask for monthly pass, ask for blade~] Shiro asked Grey about the connection point. The information obtained is almost the same as the information obtained from Matthew and Romani. And more detailed and specific. Gray said: "The formation of the connection point is the ghost of the group of people in the [Council], and the key to the formation of the connection point is that the group of people in the [Council] buried the Holy Grail in other worlds, and thus is in contact with us. The world has a connection in a certain place, thus forming a connection point. And the place of this connection point is Romania." "Holy Grail?" Shi Lang frowned. "Yes." Grey nodded, and said: "However, it is not the Holy Grail in the Holy Grail War, but the Holy Grail made by the group of [Council]. The key to eliminating the connection point lies in removing the [Council] Holy Grail Recycling." Shiro nodded, digested the information, and then asked, "How did you get this information?" Hearing this, Grey did not immediately answer, but instead asked: "Does Fujimaru Your Excellency know about Tachika?" Shiro nodded. Gray said: "This information was obtained by Lixiang from the mouth of the Demon King Gaetia during a death fight with one of the key members of the [Council] at the first connection point. The Chaldeans experimented in many ways, and this is true. As long as the Holy Grail buried in the connection point is recovered, the connection point will be scattered." "Is that so..." Shi Lang nodded clearly, and then asked: "By the way, Lixiang...how is it recently?" Gray said: "It''s okay. She is the true ace of the Chaldeans, and many heroic spirits have worked for her. Even Mr. Hassan, the king of Assassin, is standing behind her." Shiro said: "I''m not asking about her achievements, but about her personal physical and psychological conditions." "This...I don''t know." Gray shook his head and said. Shi Lang frowned and asked strangely, "Don''t you know?" "Yeah." Grey nodded, and said sadly: "In fact, since the first connection point, we have rarely communicated with Lixiang." "Why?" Shi Lang showed a puzzled expression. Grey said: "She is always busy with the contract heroes and the connection point. Almost all the time is spent in the connection point, and she has not returned to Chaldea..." After a pause, Grey turned her head and looked at Matthew, who was squatting not far away, looking at the Civic Square seriously, and muttered in a low voice, "Perhaps, this is why this kid chose to become the Master. " Shiro didn''t say much, but instead asked: "In other words, the key to solving this connection point is to recycle the Holy Grail buried by the [Council], right?" "Yes." Grey nodded. "Is there a goal?" Shirou asked. Grey nodded and said: "Yes. The Holy Grail War is taking place in Romania. According to the connection points of the previous type of Holy Grail war, it is very likely that this Holy Grail is the Holy Grail buried by the [Parliament]. Also, one thing to note is that , [Council] The Holy Grail buried by the Council has its holders. The holder of the Holy Grail at the first link point is Edmund Duntis. Because Lixiang influenced this avenger, this revenge is on the battlefield Reverse, this led the Demon King Gatia out." "Is that so..." Shiro nodded. Things are already clear. The goal is to eradicate the Holy Grail buried by the [Parliament] hidden in a certain place in Romania at this moment. According to Grey, the Holy Grail of the Holy Grail War is most likely the Holy Grail buried by the [Parliament]. For this reason, Shi Lang and others have to go to Black to investigate the situation of the Great Holy Grail in this Holy Grail battle. Grey said again: "But the connection depth of this connection point is E. According to the Chaldean standard, it is a recognized novice connection point. So it won''t be very complicated. Please relax on this point, Your Excellency Fujimaru." Shi Lang nodded, but he didn''t care about it in his heart. So far, he has gotten a lot of poisoned milk. This lesson of blood and tears told him that if you underestimate anything, you will often fall into the pit. "My dear people, come here!" At this time, there was a roar of sound in the venue, and the sound quality of this sound was very smooth, like the voice of Nero. Matthew pointed to the square in surprise, and said in surprise: "It''s your Royal Highness Nero!" Shi Lang and others looked around and saw that Nero, wearing a solemn red dress, suddenly fell from the sky onto the square. "Ah... she''s here again! So, even if Miss Okita is following me, why do I have to take this highness this time?" Grey showed a rare expression of distress, and then slowly stretched out his hand and took out two earplugs from his pocket, blocking his ears. Shi Lang looked at Grey in surprise. Nero suddenly appeared in the square, causing panic in the audience. They all thought this was the assassin sent by the other side to assassinate their own saint. The followers of the new cult sect were nervous, because they had just experienced the attack of Shirou and the attack of the sea monster of the Red Caster, and they were still in a state of psychological tension. And Joan frowned. Because of Ruler''s rank, Jeanne can see Nero''s identity at a glance. It''s Servant-Saber! And the Servant who doesn''t know! Joan thought this was a sudden factor in the Holy Grail War, so he took out the banner and waited for it. Nero glanced at it, smiled, and said, "Don''t be nervous, Ruler! I''m not your enemy." Chapter 949： "Who are you? Red Saber?" Jeanne asked. So far, she hasn''t seen Mordred, so she guessed it. Nero smiled and said, "Yu is just an artist! I came here just to let more people appreciate Yu''s great art!" "Art?" Jeanne was taken aback. "Not bad." Nero nodded and said: "Your confrontation happened to enter the midfield. Then, just listen to Yu this great music and art, relax and relax!" "If you are just doing your art and there is no hostile behavior against me, then it doesn''t matter." Joan said, putting away the flag and sitting down. "It turns out to be an artist!" "I''m here to relax!" "Alright! Relaxing music can relax the tired saint a little bit." ... The believers in Civic Square were no longer hostile to Nero. Nero picked up the microphone. She has already arranged it completely. Eight speakers were placed secretly among the crowd to ensure that everyone with a wide angle could hear it. She stood on the stage, picked up the microphone and violin, and looked at the audience like the sea below the stage, her face filled with excitement. She even waved to Grey, Matthew and others. Unlike the excited Matthew, Grey waved with a graceful smile. Nero was very excited, this time, she could let the Master enjoy her new musical peak! However, what she didn''t know was that Grey had already taken up the earplugs, and even applied the magic of temporary deafness to her ears. Grey smiled gracefully, pretending to be able to hear the voice. Okay! This Grey... Has grown crooked into an old fox. Shiro sat aside, looking at Nero with interest. Nero''s singing is one of Xingyue''s large-scale destruction weapons, just as terrifying as the singing of a fat tiger that can sing a dead monster. But when you think about it, this is just an exaggeration. Singing out of tune at most, how could it be so scary? When he wasn''t crossing, he had listened to Nero''s songs on purpose, but the voice actor deliberately went out of tune. Exaggeration is not surprising. And Joan, the closest person to Nero, also looked at Nero with interest. Before, she suffered a mental pollution. At this moment, it happens to be able to purify and purify the soul. However, Leticia suddenly had an extremely unpleasant feeling, and said cautiously: "Well, that, Miss Joan. How do I feel that this scene is familiar?" Joan laughed and said, "That''s all for the illusion. Alright, Leticia, let''s listen to the artist''s music. The song of the Eternal King really made me vomit. Now it''s just time to wash and wash our souls." "Um..." Letitia answered hesitatingly. For some reason, she always had an ominous premonition. At this time, Nero sang while playing the violin. "The remaining name is Nero, the Roman emperor. Umm. Umm. The Roman emperor~! Rome~!" The weird singing sounded. Shirou felt that it was no surprise that the singing was out of tune at first, but after listening to it, Shirou felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. It''s not just him, those ordinary people are already clutching their hearts and wailing on the ground. A lot of sorrow is everywhere. Shirou found himself wrong. It''s too wrong. Singing and singing to the dead is not an exaggeration, but a short-sightedness that I have never seen before. At this moment, Jeanne, who was the first to bear the brunt, showed a **** expression while clutching her chest. She has suffered spiritual pollution again. The Eternal King¡¯s singing is a hoarse roar, shaking people''s brains, and this person... Oh my! Singing heart hurts! And this is not uncommon. Anything has a frequency, and as long as the sound wave reaches that frequency, it is very easy to shatter that thing. And I often see the sound smashing glass and cups because of this principle. It''s just that most people can''t sing at that frequency. But Nero is different. She is a ghost in a million! She reached a realm that even Shilang could not reach! Everyone can''t stand it anymore. What religion, what is the confrontation between the believer and the saint... In the face of this terrible spiritual pollution, it is all clouds! People began to flee. Shirou also clutched his heart and it was even more uncomfortable. Chapter 950： He wraps himself up with [evil] to avoid the pollution of this spiritual disaster. Shi Lang turned his head to care for Mordred, only to realize that before the opening, this little clever ghost saw Grey carrying earplugs, and realized that something was not right. He directly took Saber and the lion and ran away. . Shi Lang was slightly relieved, and then he wanted to wrap Matthew with [evil]. At this time, he was a little surprised to find that even he could not bear Nero''s mental pollution, but Matthew listened with gusto. Okay. His Master is also an excellent listener in a million! An east wind broke, chrysanthemums all over the floor. When Nero opened her eyes, what she saw was the people who had already fled, Gray who was already smiling gracefully and beckoning to her. "Grey, Matthew..." Nero looked moved. Because of this, she likes her Master and Matthew the most. Because her Master, and Matthew, are her best listeners. Grey quietly unlocked the deafness magic, then turned his head, put on his hat and quietly took off the earplugs. The terrible mental pollution was finally over, Shi Lang removed the [evil] from his body. He couldn''t help but complain in his heart, this is simply the worst song he has ever heard! It is a far cry from his voice of nature. If given the opportunity, Shirou felt that he should teach Nero how to sing. And with the end of Nero''s mental pollution, Mordred also emerged from the ground with people. And Jeanne... Okay. The village girl has passed out. When everyone patted her face to wake her up. She shed tears. Nero was moved. She really didn''t expect that her own music would make Joan so moved and runny. She felt that she had found a great soulmate again! In fact... Jeanne really cried. Before, she didn''t believe that singing could pollute the soul. But now... She believed it. She was contaminated by Shilang once before, but this time...she was contaminated by Nero again. In fact, when Nero just started singing, she felt that something was wrong. As soon as Shi Lang was singing, she turned around and wanted to run. However, she was in the square, right in the middle of the crowd. With her Servant''s fitness, it was easy to crush people. The gentle heart made her stop. And that''s it... She was contaminated by Nero''s spirit. Mordred looked at Nero''s face, his mouth twitching. She can now understand why Shi Lang told her not to admit the wrong person. Really... Looks exactly like her dear mother! And the **** Roman emperor specially put on the costume of the lily knight when her mother was traveling in flowers. She almost called to her mother. Of course, it was almost because of her dear mother, her singing voice would never be so terrible. She still remembers the softly hummed ballad when her mother coaxed her to sleep. So beautiful. With a deep memory, how could it be so mentally polluted? Grey stared at Joan''s face, her eyes gleaming. She couldn''t wait to ask: "Hello, Miss Joan. Do you have a Master? If you don''t, you must be very lacking in magic. If you don''t mind, you can make a contract with me. My magic is sufficient, durable, absolutely It allows you to release treasures continuously, no problem!" Joan of Arc: "???" Weirdo! Letitia put this label on Grey mercilessly. Shirou told Joan about the connection point, and wanted to ask her for help. Joan was shocked by the connection point. She believes that this is the reason why she was called by the Holy Grail, and the reason why the Lord of [Revelation] brought her to the city of Vaasa. She is willing to help Shi Lang, but before that, she wants to eradicate the cult. There was fire in her eyes. That is the little universe of Saint Seiya burning! Okay. Chapter 951： It''s just a pure religious battle. Shi Lang shook his head on this, and stopped paying attention to her. Instead, they discussed with a few people and prepared to go to the black camp. The leader of the black side, Lancer Vlad III, is a wise monarch and also an enlightened hero, if he speaks of his interests. The character of Ephrad III must be very compatible with the Chaldeans and others checking the situation of the Great Holy Grail. But... Adam led Spartacus to revolt first, preparing to oppose Vlad III... I hope Vlad III can maintain the rationality he deserves. Shi Lang sighed heavily. ... ... This is a sunset. Prosperous sunset. As if the life that is about to fall, dying. A city was surrounded by the imperial army. However, not even a soldier dared to invade this city. Everyone was shocked. Everyone in the Ottoman Empire was shocked. The 20,000 captured Ottoman soldiers were all stripped naked for public display, and they were interspersed alive on wooden piles that were one kilometer long and surrounded the city, with sticks pierced from their mouths or hips standing everywhere. The setting sun slowly fell, the world was dim, and crows and vultures kept pecking at these dead bodies, causing a strong rancid smell to fill the surroundings. The imperial army, which was still advancing straight forward, witnessed this horrifying scene, and was horrified by it, and had to withdraw without the will to fight. The empire sent envoys to the city, and wanted to defend the king and surrender to the city. The messengers of the Ottoman Empire wore exquisite felt hats, which was a status symbol. But the guarding king wanted him to take it off. But the messenger was unwilling. Facing the imperial messenger who didn''t want to take off his hat, the king ordered: "Since he doesn''t want to take off his hat, then let him never take it off." So the messenger was driven into an iron nail from the top of his hat, pierced through his bottom with a wooden stake, pierced his body, and became another pillar outside the city. Wang looked down at the scene. This scene of hell. That piece, the prosperous sunset. ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 75 The King From the fifteenth century. Wallachia, affected by the long-term war between the Kingdom of Hungary and the Ottoman Empire, the Wallachian nobles who were in the gap between the two powers also split into two factions, fighting endlessly with each other. The people of Wallachia are living in fear and dire straits. Vlad II, known as the Duke of Dragon, his rule was deeply interfered by Hungary and Ottoman. Although Vlad II became Grand Duke with the support of the Hungarians, Hungary fell into a weakened state shortly after taking power. In order to maintain his rule, Vlad II had to surrender to the Ottoman Empire and send his two young sons to the Ottoman court as hostages. And this, the first memory of Vlad Tepes Dracula. Due to the oppression of the power, his father had to send him and his younger brother to the Ottoman Empire. Vlad Tepes Dracula clearly remembered that it was a sunset. The blood-like sunlight shone on the indifferent but unwilling face of his father. In Vlad II, forced by the form, he fell to the Ottomans and became a subject of the Ottomans. Subsequently, Hungarian Regent Hunyadi used military pressure to force Vlad II to fall to Hungary again. Vlad II also sent 4000 cavalry to participate in the Battle of Varna against the Ottomans. After his defeat in the Battle of Varna, Vlad II decided to negotiate a peace with the Ottoman Sultan, but this move completely intensified his conflict with Hunyadi. Soon, Hunyadi led his army into Wallachia, ending the reign of Vlad II. Both Vlad II and his eldest son Mirza died in the rebellion. After the death of his father and elder brother, Vlad Tepesh Dracula, who was only 17 years old, returned to Wallachia with the help of the Ottomans and began his first rule, called Vlad. Three generations. But the good times did not last long. A few months later, the Hungarians made a comeback and expelled Vlad III from Wallachia. After that, Vlad III fled to the Ottoman Empire and neighboring Moldavia to seek asylum and spent eight years in exile. The misfortune of relatives and the pain of displacement have witnessed Wallachia''s invasion by the two great powers, and the lives of the people have been devastated and the people have no livelihood. And successively became the power of Wallachia''s suzerain state, and did not regard the Wallachiians as adults, and arbitrarily recruit the people to die. All these made Vlad III more painful, and also gave birth to a strong hatred of Ottoman and Hungary, and even more aspirations. One, the ambition to truly stand up for Wallachia to break free from the constraints of the two powers. After eight years of displacement, after the death of the imposing Hunyadi, Vlad III began his second reign in Wallachia. However, Wallachia has been infested by the invasion of the two great powers, and even the nobles in the country have fallen and become the ideological slaves of the two great powers. And this has become a huge obstacle to his governance. For this reason, Vlad III punished hundreds of local nobles who refused to accept the rule at the beginning of his administration. And began to formulate laws and regulations to strengthen the centralization of power and put an end to the separatist rule of the nobles in Wallachia. Vlad III remembered his execution of those nobles. A faint sunset, spreading the light of blood. After that, he began his magnificent life. Taking advantage of the outbreak of civil war in Hungary, he captured Moldavia and invaded Transylvania, where he taught the German immigrants. Then he defeated Dan III, the ruler of Wallachia who was supported by the new Hungarian king Matthias I. He was then beheaded to consolidate his authority. For a time, the 29-year-old Vlad III became the hottest ruler of Southeast Europe. After stabilizing his authority, Vlad III began to plan to get rid of the Ottoman Empire and let Wallachia stand up. He began to refuse to pay tribute to the Ottoman Empire, preparing to free Wallachia from the status of a subject state. And this summoned the vigilance of Mohammed II, the great conqueror of the Ottoman Empire. In order to deal with Vlad III, Mohammed II sent an envoy to Vlad III to ask for 10,000 Dukat Gongjin and asked him to send 500 Wallachian soldiers to serve in the Ottoman army. But Vlad III refused this request and executed the Ottoman envoy. Chapter 952： Subsequently, Mohammed II sent envoys to Wallachia with 1,000 cavalry in the name of the peace agreement, intending to take the opportunity to hold Vlad III to Constantinople for trial. But the latter saw through this strategy, deployed an ambush force on the peninsula in advance, and won the victory. The following winter, with heavy snowfall, Vlad III seized the opportunity to take the initiative to attack. He led his army across the frozen Danube and attacked the Ottoman-controlled area from Serbia to the coast of the Black Sea. Because of his early experience, Vlad III had a sense of justice and cruelty like a cleanliness, and his position was very firm in Wallachia. Just as the Ottomans and Hungarians do not treat Wallachiians as adults, he does not treat Ottomans and Hungarians as adults. In this action, he killed more than 23,000 Ottomans, and wrote a letter specifically to tell Mohammed II. This some excessive atrocities caused fear and verbal criticism from the Ottomans, but it aroused the cheers and praises of European countries and Wallachiians. After Mohammed II, who was besieging Corinth in southern Greece, sent 18,000 people to attack Wallachia. However, Vlad III defeated this Ottoman division in Braila and achieved the result of annihilating 10,000 enemies. Mohammed II learned that the Ottoman army was defeated again, and stopped the offensive against Corinth, determined to kill Vlad III himself and destroy Wallachia. The commander-in-chief of Mohammed II set out from Constantinople with an army of 150,000 and 120 large and small artillery pieces. After Vlad III heard the news, he immediately appealed to Matthias I of Hungary for help, but the latter did not send any reinforcements. Vlad III had to conscript the nobles, farmers and herdsmen of the realm, and put together an army of 30,000 to prepare for the battle. Among these people, the ones who really have the combat effectiveness of the regular army are very at least. Except for the cavalry provided by the Grand Duke¡¯s own guards and local lords, there are only a few elite mercenary infantry that can be considered as powerful. In order to win, Vlad III adopted various tactics. He used a variety of methods such as scorched earth strategy, guerrilla tactics, and germ warfare, and achieved good results. He ordered the army to entice the enemy in an organized way, burn down villages along the route and poison the wells. This makes it difficult for the Ottomans who have penetrated into the territory to obtain supplies. At the same time, he gave full play to his familiarity with the terrain and ordered the light cavalry to repeatedly harass the Ottoman army and disrupt the supply lines along the way. What''s more frightening is that he also sent people who were infected with smallpox, plague, tuberculosis and other diseases to serve in the Ottoman camp. As a result, the plague was rampant in the camp, which greatly weakened the combat effectiveness of the Ottoman army. Seeing that the situation is getting more and more unfavorable, Mohammed II decided to march directly to Targoveste, the capital of Wallachia. The Ottoman army arrived in the south of Targoveste and camped there. After learning of the arrival of the enemy, Vlad III believed that the time had come and planned to initiate a beheading operation to assassinate Mohammed II. That night, he mixed into the enemy camp as an Ottoman soldier and began to probe the location of the Sudanese camp. As a result, the tents of the Grand Vizier Ishak and Mahmoud were mistaken for the tents of Sudan. After the investigation, Vlad III commanded 24,000 Wallachiians to attack the Ottoman army in the dark. In this 7-hour attack, Vlad III won a complete victory, killing 15,000 Ottomans at the cost of 5,000 loss, winning the greatest victory of his military career. Vlad III still remembers the scene of the war. It was also a faint red sunset, stained with blood. The failure of this battle did not destroy Mohammed II''s determination to invade. In order to show his determination and strength, Mohammed II invaded from the beginning, killed the Wallachians when he saw them, and regarded their heads as glory. Mohammed II was determined to flatten Wallachia to show the majesty of his great conqueror. Therefore, no matter how great a failure, it cannot stop the Ottomans'' iron cavalry. And what really stopped Mohammed II from invading Wallachia was the hell-like scene. Vlad III put a large number of Turkish prisoners of war and Wallachiians who refused to submit to his rule on the towering wooden stakes and let them be pierced to death. Although the entire area is only 3 kilometers long and 1.2 kilometers wide, it is enveloped by the breath of death. Faint red sunset, a **** purgatory! And it was this fatal psychological warfare that eventually defeated Mohammed II. Facing the masterpiece of Vlad III, the Sultan, who thought he was used to seeing the big scene, was shocked. Panicked, he kept talking about it, saying that he would not be able to conquer a country ruled by such torture. Because this person actually believes in such an evil way of governing the country and the people. Then the Sudan also said that those who dare to use such torture are by no means idlers. As a result, Mohammed II began to lead his troops out of Wallachia. He also ordered the army to dig trenches outside the camp to prevent Vlad III from pursuing them. Vlad III, who successfully defeated the Ottomans, won the praise of European countries. And Vlad III can finally vacate his hand, planning to make Wallachia stand up. However, he was still a step away after all. Mohammed II, the great conqueror who conquered the Byzantine Empire, was frightened by Vlad III. When Vlad III is still alive, he dare not enter the territory of Wallachia. However, his invasion did not end. Mohammed II supported Vlad III¡¯s younger brother "Beautiful Man" Radu III to fight against it. Although Vlad III defeated Radu III and his Ottoman allies twice in a row. However, because of Vlad III''s horrible actions, the Wallachians and nobles were also afraid of falling on him, and they chose to betray Vlad III and fall to Radu III. In the end, Vlad III was captured by the Hungarians who feared the Ottomans and was imprisoned for thirteen years. During this period, he converted from the Orthodox Church to the Catholic Church to gain support from Hungary, and regained Wallachia. Then, in the same year he regained the throne, he was murdered by the fearful Wallachiians, ending the turbulent situation. A lifetime. He didn''t understand until then. It turned out that he was no longer needed. Whether it''s horrible or cold... He who wants Wallachia to stand up, I don''t know from which moment he won''t be needed by the Wallachiians. Vlad III still remembers the moment before his death. A faint sunset, the color of blood. It was the sunset that accompanied his turbulent life. ... ... Thousand Realms Tree Castle. Vlad III awoke from the throne. He dreamed of his past again. He neither regretted what he had done in the past nor cared about the tragic end of being betrayed by the Wallachiians. After he became heroic, the inherent ability he acquired [Guardian of Protecting the Country] explained everything. Astorford is back. Vlad III called him and asked, "I saw Assassin in the city of Vaasa." "This... of course." Astorfo nodded. As Astorfo himself stated, although he will strike passively because of the Three Views, his position is very clear. "Really." Vlad III nodded and said, "Then you go down, Rider." Astorfo looked at Vlad III strangely. In fact, he really didn''t understand what Vlad III wanted to do. If it is aimed at Shiro, he should send troops to attack Shiro, why let him explore? Even if it is to detect intelligence... why is his face so calm? Astorford was really puzzled, but didn''t say anything, just left with a strange look. Vlad III walked to the window between the kings and looked out. A red sunset outside the window was the setting sun, the color of blood. Chapter 953： ¡ª¡ªThe era of feudal monarchs has passed. For some reason, Vlad III inexplicably thought of what Shirou said to him. He looked at the red sunset. The sun has never changed, but people and things have changed. Behind Vlad III, the faint souls gathered like snow, forming Arjuna. Arjuna leaned against the wall and said calmly, "Don''t lose your mind, King of Romania." Vlad III was silent for a moment and asked: "I remember, are you also a member of the royal family?" "Compared to the royal family, I am more a fighter and a hero." Arjuna said. After a pause, Arjuna said, "Although your Master recognizes you as the king, don''t forget. You are still Servant, the king of Romania." "Yu is awake." Vlad III said: "But there are some things, you don''t get involved. Just as Yu won''t get involved in a duel between you and your old enemy." A Zhou didn''t say anything, and instead faded away. But at this moment, Dannick hurried over and said with a flustered face: "Wang, someone has invaded!" "Sure enough, the rebels!" When Vlad III waved his hand, a red sunset was shining behind him. The color like blood. Chapter 76 The Rebels [Second More] After Adam left Shirou, he took his compatriots and Spartacus all the way to Tolyfas. Adam did not act directly. Although he is not deeply involved in the world, he also knows what he is facing. He didn''t dare to act rashly, but slowly conspired. Adam knew that not all artificial life forms were like them and had awakened themselves, but they were still being exploited by their owners and had no sense of resistance. As for this part of the artificial life form, Adam has no way to help for the time being. Because it is easy to expose them. Adam knew very well in his heart that it is not realistic to awaken everyone, and liberating everyone at once is a daydream. He can only think of a way to first contact those dimly awakened people, and unite those compatriots first. It is not easy for the Thousand Realms Tree Clan to maintain the castle and the expenses of the Clan. What is needed is the efforts of the servant and his fellow citizens. Adam assigns people to contact these compatriots who are responsible for out-of-home procurement, thereby defining which compatriots can be in-depth contact, and which ones cannot be contacted. And this is what Spartacus taught him. Spartacus told him that although they are all oppressed subjects, cattle, sheep and slaves raised by those oppressors, although the goal is to liberate everyone, some people have become accustomed to being slaves to others, so this kind of person is Not conducive to initial contact. Spartacus taught him how to recognize people, distinguish people, and how to draw people in and defeat the oppressors who exploit people. These are the experiences that Spartacus summed up throughout his life. For Adam, this battle may be a battle for freedom to liberate his fellow citizens, while for Spartacus, it is to complete an obsession that he could not achieve in his lifetime. "You have to remember that doing this kind of thing, you can learn everything else slowly, and take your time. But there is only the word''cautious'', you must keep it in mind, Adam." Spartacus said. "I remember, Spartacus." Adam nodded. He obeyed the teachings of Spartacus and acted very carefully. But there are some things that can''t be prevented by doing things cautiously. The Thousand Realms Trees have been preparing for this Holy Grail War for more than 60 years. They have eyeliners in the capital of Romania, not to mention the city of Tolifas as the base camp? Adam and the others were quickly discovered by the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, and Vlad III personally came to intercept them. The only strange thing is that Vlad III did not bring anyone else, but came with a large army himself. He was a king but also a general. Adam and the others were surrounded by his troops in a small house, and his compatriots asked him what to do. Adam looked at Vlad III alone, thinking about whether to fight or withdraw. Vlad III opened the card, condensed the stakes into a gun, pointed directly at Adam, and said with a cold expression: "The traitor, you can catch it before Yu?" Adam stepped forward and said: "Black Lancer, we are not here to oppose you. We are humans, not slaves, and not machines. We just want you, the masters who created us, to treat us Give us your freedom!" Vlad III said: "The words of freedom are a scam. You and others are created by the rest of the family who spent a lot of manpower, material and financial resources. They are the property of the Thousand Realms Trees. You and others are only used to defend sovereignty. Weapons, why are you free to say?" "But we have awakened our will!" Adam said. Adam had more to say, but Spartacus reached out and stopped him. Adam turned his head and looked at him. Spartacus shook his head and said, "Stop talking, Adam. It doesn''t make sense. Our position is different." Adam was silent. He knows that as long as the position is different, the point of view will naturally be different. In his opinion, it is an evil and cruel thing for the masters to suppress their awakening and treat them as consumables for war. However, in the eyes of the owners, what an evil and disgusting thing should be their rebellion? Spartacus said: "You lead people to evacuate first, here I will break." Adam nodded. He did not hesitate. Being promoted by all his compatriots as the leader, he felt tremendous pressure, but he also matured quickly. Without pretense, Adam took his compatriots and retreated from another pass. Vlad III sent a small team to chase, Spartacus intentionally stopped, but Vlad III used thousands of wooden stakes to stop him. Vlad III looked at the lonely Spartacus, and asked, "Where is Assassin? Why didn''t he come with you, the rebel of the ancient Roman Empire?" "That dominator still has more important things to deal with. This kind of thing naturally doesn''t need him to join hands. Also, I am not a rebel, an exploiter." Spartacus drew his sword. , Followed by a wave. An icy light flashed across the air, tearing a wooden stake that followed. Chapter 954： Vlad III looked cold and said, "Rebelling against the territory and disrupting the supposedly peaceful and orderly order. You are not a thief, and what is it?" Spartacus said: "The order you are talking about is nothing but the oppression, exploitation, and plundering of a few people on the majority! That is not order at all, but real chaos! Therefore, you are all to be subjected to The target to be defeated!" Spartacus stretched out his palm, pointed to the slowly falling sunset on the horizon, and said, "Have you seen that red sunset? That sunset symbolizes the order of the few of you. It is again Beauty, no matter how red, will eventually fall. After a long night, the real dawn will come! You are all passing away, but free will is burning on the earth. The era of free people does not need an ancient master! You ¡ª¡ª, it is no longer needed, King!" Vlad III''s breath sank sharply. He turned his head and looked at the sunset. How prosperous. However, it has been falling. Vlad III''s palms clenched tightly. He stared at Spartacus coldly and attacked. The stakes are like stars in the sky, coming over the sky and the earth, like ocean tides. Spartacus fought back. He must not fall here. Because people who desire freedom are still threatened by oppressors. He has already failed once in his lifetime, how can he be here... What about failing again? The two fought in a prosperous sunset. [King of Capital] was overwhelmed with wooden stakes, and Spartacus rose up to resist, but it was always defeated by Vlad III, who was blessed by [Guardian of Protector]. But he succeeded in dragging Vlad III with his own power, allowing Adam to lead the crowd to escape successfully. Spartacus smiled and left the game just like that. He didn''t feel a pity, but he would regret not seeing Adam accomplish what he hadn''t done before. However, what is surprising is that Vlad III did not kill Spartacus, but pierced Spartacus''s body joints with a wooden stake and imprisoned him. Spartacus asked strangely: "Why don''t you kill me, prince?" Vlad III did not answer, but transported him back to the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree, and imprisoned him in the deepest part of the earth again. He walked out of the basement, and Ah Zhou stood at the door. Arjuna said calmly, "You did extra things after all, the king of Romania." Vlad III looked at him calmly and said, "I want to know an answer." "Isn''t your long-cherished wish to eradicate Dracula''s stigma?" A Zhou asked with a strange look. Vlad III said: "Yes, this is Yu''s long-cherished wish. However, since meeting the Eternal King, Yu has a question in his heart." "What question?" Arjuna asked. Vlad III did not answer, but turned his head and looked at the dusk of the distant horizon. "The rest of the sunset... can it come back?" Vlad III muttered to himself. He remembered the sunset scenes he saw before he was alive very clearly. Become the proton of the Ottoman Empire, the storm of Wallachia, and in the end, the vermilion that I saw... Can he still see the sunset in his memory? ... ... Templar church. Yanfeng Shiro and others also learned about Spartacus and Vlad III. It stands to reason that Yanfeng Shiro knew about Spartacus''s situation and should have thought of a way to save it, but that was not the case. Spartacus had already been abandoned by Yanfeng Shiro, and Yanfeng Shiro would naturally not care. All he cared about was the information of Spartacus. "Berserker disappeared with the Eternal King, but now Berserker takes the initiative to attack the black side... So, that is to say, is the state of the Eternal King fully restored?" Yanfeng Shiro frowned. The King of Eternity... This is what Kenmine Shiro identified as the biggest obstacle to his victory in this Holy Grail War. "What do you think, Garna?" Yanfeng Shiro turned to look at Garna and asked. "It shouldn''t be there yet." Garner shook his head and gave his own answer: "If the state of the Eternal King is fully restored, I am afraid that he would have started to kill." "That''s right..." Yanfeng Shiro nodded, slightly relieved. He wanted to snipe the Eternal King, but as a result, he didn''t even know the whereabouts of the Eternal King. The most important thing is that he didn''t know what happened to the sixteenth rider who was mixed into Vasha City before. Yanfeng Shiro rubbed his temples, worrying about too many facts. "For Yu, the Eternal King is not worth paying attention to. You should have a good night''s sleep, Master. Don''t forget, you are a human now," said Semiramis. Yanfeng Shiro smiled bitterly and shook his head. He knew that Semiramis was this temperament, and he was too confident in his [Vanity Garden in the Sky]. However, there is one thing that Semiramis was right. He is just a human being, and he really needs to recuperate. Yanfeng Shiro told something, and then sat aside, falling asleep. He wanted to take a good rest and soothe his spirit. However, in the dream, his spirit seemed to be caught by something, and he was pulled through a narrow entrance. This is a very uncomfortable, dark city. The structure of the city is similar to futuristic art. The structure of the buildings is abnormal, and these buildings are made of huge green stones that are too large to be produced by the earth, and there are also dizzyingly high stone carvings, magnificent Stone statues and ornate reliefs. The whole city exudes a strong smell of uncleanness, which makes it even more uncomfortable. Yanfeng Shiro frowned and walked around. Strange language rang in his ears, like the spell of a wizard that Yanmine Shiro had heard in front of him. He scanned the surroundings, and at the moment he looked up, his heart seemed to be beaten by a huge hammer, and he was shocked! Chapter 955： A huge monster, like a mixture of octopus, bats and humans, was standing above the dark city, looking down at him. His whole body is green and his body is extremely huge, as tall as a submarine volcano; his soft head has countless tentacles, his body is fat and scaled, his forelimbs have soft and collapsed claws, and his back has a pair of tatters. It''s rotten and doesn''t seem to have formed wings. Yanfeng Shiro looked at this monster in amazement, and felt some strange mental fluctuations that made his mind a little hot. "Lord..." Yanfeng Shiro chanted the name of God, which calmed his mind. He looked at the huge monster and muttered to himself: "Cthulhu..." There is no third update today, don''t wait anymore Today I really don''t move, I''m very sleepy...There is no third update. Continue to code tomorrow. Please forgive me. Above. One hundred words A hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words Chapter 77 One day, she will call me Abba Shi Lang and others rushed all the way to the city of Tolifa. The distance between Vaasa and Tolifas is not far away. In the dark, Shi Lang and others rushed to Tolifas. Shi Lang did not go directly to the Thousand Realms Tree Castle, but instead asked Saber to take Grey and Nero to the Thousand Realms Tree Castle to investigate the Great Holy Grail. "Aren''t you going, Lord Fujimaru?" Gray asked aloud. Shi Lang shook his head and said: "I am a participant in this Holy Grail battle, and I am already hostile to the black camp, so it is not convenient to go. You should go. Tell Lancer clearly about the connection point. With his character, Help you investigate." Grey nodded, and then asked, "What about you, Fujimaru-sir?" "As for me, I''ll walk around the city of Tolyfas with Mordred for a while, saying that no one will come to make my idea." Shi Lang laughed. Grey nodded, indicating that she understood. She took Nero and Saber to the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle. Saber also knew about the connection point, and naturally chose to assist Grey and the others based on her character, and had no objection. However, she does not intend to give up the Holy Grail. Looking at Saber and others leaving, Shirou turned his head and looked at Mordred with a smile on his face. Mordred felt uncomfortable, and couldn''t help asking: "What are you doing? What are you doing while looking at me?" "Nothing, I just want to ask you, are you hungry?" Shilang asked. "No, hungry!" Mordred said with a sharp glance. Seeing Mordred, who was estranged from him, Shirou felt sorrowful. He believed that his emotional intelligence was not low, but he really didn''t know how to get along with Mordred. Shi Lang took Matthew to a restaurant and ate. At the dining table, Matthew looked at Shirou intently. Shi Lang felt strange, touched his cheek, and asked, "What''s wrong, Master? Is there something strange on my face?" "Ah...no, it''s not like that." Ma Xiu waved his hand quickly, looking a little panicked. Seeing Ma Xiu who was a little flustered, Shi Lang showed a gentle smile and asked, "Then why are you staring at me so much?" Matthew lowered his head for a moment and hesitated, and said, "Just... I suddenly felt that Mr. Fujimaru didn''t feel so terrible." "Am I scary before?" Shi Lang asked with a strange expression on his face. Isn''t it right, since he recovered his original intentions, he shouldn''t be so uncomfortable, right? Moreover, he is only Fujimaru Shiro now, not affected by the side of the King of Eternity. "No, no..." Matthew shook her hand in a panic. She didn''t know how to explain this feeling. Before, she was indeed a little afraid of Shi Lang. Isn''t this something that can''t be helped? Ling Shu couldn''t control it, and there was a record of killing the former Master, and the mud that exuded a strong malicious...It was as gentle as a smile, not friendly, but a very permeating feeling. It was like the extreme demon king in the abyss. However, when Shirou faced Mordred with headaches, distress, and at a loss, she felt that Shirou was not so scary, and instead had a kind of approachable feeling. After thinking about it, Matthew asked, "Mr. Fujimaru, what do you think of Mordred?" Matthew didn''t know Shi Lang''s true identity, but he knew Shi Lang was King Arthur, and he was worried about how to get along with Mordred. In this sense, it can be considered a stunned. However, this and Matthew didn''t know that Mordred was the Mordred of her world. And Matthew was able to figure out who was who this way, probably because the Chaldean Altria had too many species. "How do you think about it..." Shi Lang sighed and said, "To be honest, I don''t know." This is the truest emotion in Shirou''s heart. Because Shirou knows very well that Mordred was born because of Zhu Yue''s revenge and Shirou and Al''s mistakes. The most ridiculous thing is that he and Al are still alive, while Mordred is dead. Sometimes Shi Lang thought, if Merlin had been cruel and lied to him, he didn''t tell him how to return to the modern world. Perhaps, he would really go after Al, or Morgan, or Skarhar, or Alquette. In this way, Mordred will be born logically. But even in this case, he will live in the obsession of returning to modern times, right? This may be a dilemma. It is precisely because of this that Shirou saw Mordred as if he saw his own mistake. But Shirou did not reject her because of this. "I don''t know how to get along with her, but I want to get along well with her, this is absolute." Shi Lang said with a serious face: "Although there is still a gap, I believe that one day, she will call me ''Father''." Although his mind is still in confusion, Shiro believes that one day he will become an ordinary father and daughter with that child. "Yeah. I believe in you, and bless you, Mr. Fujimaru." Ma Xiu nodded and smiled. ... ... Mordred kicked the stones boredly. Lion Jiejieli set up a bonfire, roasting meat bought from the store. Chapter 956： The golden grease exuded its fragrance, falling down from the barbecue, causing the flame to make a "sizzling" sound, swaying endlessly. Mordred could see and swallow. Lion Jiejieli said helplessly: "If you are really hungry, why don''t you follow your father, "Galahad" Qing?" Mordred wiped his saliva, looked at the lion Jiejieli with a displeased look, and said: "What are you kidding, how can I go with him?" "You hate your father?" Lion Jiejieli asked aloud while grilling a barbecue. "Humph." Mordred hummed twice without answering. "It doesn''t seem to be annoying," said the lion robbery. Hearing this, Mordred frowned: "I didn''t answer, where did you hear it? Don''t talk nonsense if there is no evidence, or I can sue you for slander!" "You didn''t answer, isn''t it the best evidence, "Galahad" Qing?" Lion Jiejie Li asked rhetorically with a smile. Mordred hummed twice and said, "Then you guessed wrong, Master. I hate it, especially hate it, super hate!" "But on your face, you don''t have the disgust that you had when you said that Father Yanfeng Shiro was a''thinking criminal''." Lion Jiejieli said with a smile. Mordred didn''t speak anymore, but frowned, as if someone had been poked in his heart, staring at the lion robbery with some irritation, and said, "Master, you are on the verge of being stabbed. !" Mordred doesn''t like to be guessed, especially when he is guessed. Lion Jiejie Li smiled, and then said: "You are just at a loss, right, "Galahad" Qing?" Mordred didn''t speak any more, but stared straight at the roasted meat in the hands of Lion Jiejieli. In fact, she was a little irritable in her heart. It seems that her essence has been seen through by the lion robbery, and the backstab is no longer a threat to the lion robbery. Although it seems that he is covered with conspiracy and tricks, he is the kind of black hand living in the stinking ditch, but in fact he is a king of quite principled standards. Because of her experience, she is not good at dealing with people who are kind to her, and even less good at dealing with people who have no defense against her. Knife mouth tofu heart, she said, maybe she is the person. And this essence seemed to have been seen through by her Master, which made Mordred a headache. "You really look like my adopted daughter, "Galahad"." The lion robbery was nostalgic, and a slightly regretful smile overflowed from the corner of his mouth. "Adopted daughter?" Mordred raised his head and looked at the Lion Jiejieli, and said, "Speaking of which, you really didn''t tell me about you, Master." Lion Jiejieli whispered: "My business is not worth talking about." The Lion Jiejieli is the seventh-generation descendant of the Lion Jie family, which is famous for necromantic magic. Because of the necromantic magic, the Lion Jie family is cursed and cannot have offspring. It is precisely because of this that even the adopted daughter of Lion Jiejieli who was to be adopted died when she was transplanted by magic engraving. Mordred looked at the lion''s robbery and asked: "In other words, your wish to obtain the Holy Grail is to lift the curse of the family and make the family prosperous?" "Perhaps it is, but thinking about it carefully, this is probably not my real wish. My real wish may be to change her death..." Lion Jiejieli smiled, his eyes focused on the barbecue in his hand, but at the moment the barbecue was burnt, but the lion Jiejieli didn''t notice it, as if his consciousness was not here, but fell into a reminiscence of the past. Mordred looked at the scorched barbecue, showing a painful expression, but did not interrupt the memory of Lion Jiejieli. Although she was a king, she did not formally ascend the throne, and did not have the arbitrary dominance of the real king. On the contrary, she has the same compassionate heart as her mother. Lion Jiejieli said: "She is very similar to you. When she was first adopted by me, she was as at a loss as you and did not know how to get along with me. She was afraid of me and wary of me, but her heart was actually I wanted to get along well with me. Later, our relationship became very good, and it was no different from ordinary father and daughter.''Galahad'' Qing, in fact, you and your father, and me and her at the beginning, It''s exactly the same." Huh! It really is preaching! Mordred hugged his chest and reminded: "Your barbecue is scorched, nosy Master!" The lion Jiejieli took a look, patted his head, and said distressedly: "Oh, I didn''t even notice this. Forget it, just throw in a skewer." The lion Jiejieli was about to throw away the barbecue in his hand, but Mordred took the first step and took it over. "What are you doing, Gentleman''Galahad''?" the Lion Jiejieli asked. "Waste is shameful. Rather than throw it away, it''s better to be eaten by me." Mordred took a bite, "M... it tastes good." Lion Jiejieli said with a strange look: "It''s all burnt." "Some food is good, I didn''t ask for so much." Mordred rolled his eyes. Shirou and Mordred were involved in the two sides in order to avoid being discovered by the red and black sides, so they are now on the border of Tolifas City. It can also be said to be a suburban area. At this moment, the night is long, and because of the Holy Grail War, the lights in Tolyfas are sparse and somewhat dim. The suburbs here are even more dark, it''s like returning to the primitive age of human ancestors. It was dark. "Grumbling, Grumbling..." Suddenly, there was a sticky sound in the jungle, as if something was sliding. Mordred, who was eating the barbecue, suddenly frowned. The Lion Jiejieli also became vigilant. Because they instinctively smell the danger. It was like some hunter, in the dark world, stared at them. Mordred realized the black and red holy sword and held it in his hand, while the lion Jiejieli also took out his attire. "How do you say,''Galahad'' Qing?" asked the Lion Jiejie Li. "Huh. Hiding in the dark, in this respect, I am a master." Mordred said. Suddenly-- With a "swish", a huge gray object emerged from the ground, like a long snake, and headed towards the lion robbery world. Mordred calmly stretched out his hand to pull the lion robbery away, and then waved the black and red holy sword in his hand. With a "chao", it was cut off in the middle. The gray snake-like object fell to the ground. Chapter 957： This creature is like a giant squid living in the mud. A pile of surging tentacles grows on the soft gray-black bag-like body. Except for the pile of stretched and groping tentacles, it has no obvious features that can be identified. No, yes. There is a lump at the front end of this thing. Perhaps, it should be called a container prepared by its brain, or nerve center, or whatever else dominates the sick organ of this terrifying, disgusting creature. . After being cut in half by Mordred with a sword, this creature didn''t die. Instead, two parts of the body were wriggling on the ground. It''s like an immortal earthworm. Looking at this perverted creature, the lion Jiejieli looked stunned, "What is this?" "It''s mostly a summoned creature summoned by a follower." Mordred answered and swung his sword calmly and chopped off the creature''s head. Subsequently, the body of this creature disappeared like a spiritual child. Mordred snorted and said, "The magic braid is indeed a summoned creature." As soon as the voice fell, a strange sound came from around. Kakaka¡ª¡ª Another similarly strange creature emerged from the ground and suddenly rushed towards Mordred. Mordred looked calm, holding a black and red holy sword, and was about to slash the brain tumor of this strange creature. However, brilliance flashed in the distance, and the trend of dozens of guns and swords was quickly defeated. This strange creature. Mordred turned his head to look, only to see Shilang rushing over with Matthew. When he came to Mordred''s side, Shiro looked at Mordred with concern and asked, "Are you injured, Mordred?" Facing Shirou''s concern, Mordred said with some discomfort: "Don''t underestimate me!" Shi Lang''s heart was slightly wider, and then looking at these strange creatures, he couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, "Drilling, ground-boring monster?" Chapter 78¡ªGalahad and Mordred Matthew, who rushed over from behind, looked at it and couldn''t help but said with a look of surprise: "Mr. Fuji and Fujimaru, aren''t these the envoys of the Red Caster?" Shi Lang nodded and frowned. He had eaten with Matthew and came to rendezvous with Mordred, but he didn''t expect Mordred to be attacked by a creature, so he subconsciously took action. However, what he didn''t expect was that the one who attacked Mordred was actually the Burrowing Demon! It''s just that the Red Caster Fran?ois Prellatti has been knocked down by him, and even Lingji, under his witness, turned into a spiritual son and dissipated. But now, why are there creatures of the Cthulhu family appearing? Could it be that there are still heroes of the Cthulhu family in this Holy Grail War? It shouldn''t be, all the heroic spirits have already appeared. Is it what Grey said, the guardian of the [Council] of the Holy Grail? Shirou''s brows furrowed deeply. At this time, the ground burrowing insects emerged one after another from the ground. Although Shilang didn''t know where these ground burrowing monsters came from, since they are here, they all become his food! Shi Lang''s mind moved, and he took out [evil] and threw it over like a fishing net. However, this time, these ground burrowers were very chicken thieves. When they saw Shilang''s [evil], they vomited strong acid and resisted Shilang''s [evil]. But it is a pity that Shirou is very sinister, and the [evil] that rushes forward is just a cover. When these ground burrowers resisted the curtain of [evil], the underground stretched out the black hand of [evil] and caught them. His body dragged them into the ground to break them down and eat them. However, there is no lack of powerful individuals among them, the strong acid eroded the curtain of [evil], and rushed towards Shilang and others. Shirou and Mordred were just about to defend, but Matthew turned into sub-heroism first, blocking the big shield in his hand from the path of strong acid erosion. "Zizi!!" The burrower''s acid is very strong, and the summoned item from the Cthulhu family also possesses a considerable degree of mystery. But it is a pity that it did not corrupt Matthew''s shield. Matthew¡¯s shield was engraved with words like runes. When the acid of the burrower was sprayed on Matthew¡¯s shield, the words on the shield appeared, exuding a holy breath, as if As long as the will and soul are not broken, they will not be broken through. Mordred''s gaze fell on Matthew''s shield, and he couldn''t help frowning. She felt that big shield was very familiar. It vaguely overlaps with the shield held by a knight in memory. The Earth Burrowing Demon may be a great threat to other heroic spirits, but for Shirou, this kind of pure magic weave is just a prop to supplement magic, and it is not threatening. After devouring this batch of Earth Burrowing Demon Insects, Shirou''s [Awakening of Morality] reached 80%. The crisis was lifted. Shi Lang looked at Matthew and smiled: "The reaction is very fast, Master. It''s very progressing." "This..." Ma Xiu scratched the back of his head, not feeling the honor, but said with a strange look: "I don''t know what''s going on... Before thinking about it, the body moved on its own." Hearing this, Shi Lang thoughtfully. The spiritual base of Matthew''s fusion is King Galahad, and King Galahad is a revived king and a guardian knight. And there will be this kind of reaction... It is estimated that it is the guardian will carried in King Galahad''s spirit foundation, which is causing trouble. Shirou turned his head, looked at Mordred, and asked, "No injury, Mordred?" Hearing this, Mordred raised his slender eyebrows, and said displeased: "I said, don''t underestimate me! Even if you don''t come, I can easily fix it!" Shi Lang hasn''t spoken yet, but at this moment, Yaying Linghua Ma Xiu raised his eyebrows and said, "I should have taught you that you should be humble and polite!" "Huh?" Mordred frowned, looked at Matthew, and asked, "Why did you teach me?" "As long as it''s wrong, you should correct it. Why should it come from? Does this require me to teach you again, my king!" Matthew drank and took a step forward. This momentum was very awe-inspiring. Mordred instinctively took a step back, cold sweat on his forehead. At this moment, she is not like a king, but Matthew is more like a king. Chapter 958： "This, this kind of tone of teaching me as a child, plus this shield...I, I know who you are..." Mordred shed a cold sweat. She understood who Matthew''s spiritual foundation was. It was her knight, and even the one she feared the most. "But..." Mordred hesitated. "Where is it? Or, want me to teach you again from the beginning?" Matthew held up the shield in his hand. "Yes, I''m sorry. I know it was wrong..." Mordred looked at the shield in Matthew''s hand, feeling scared instinctively in his heart. She didn''t want to recall memories of that shield. Ma Xiu raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is it me?" Hearing this, Mordred quickly turned around and said to Shirou: "Yes, I''m sorry, Assassin of the black. I, I know that I was wrong, thank you for your previous help, I am very moved in my heart, and I am very grateful again..." Shiro: "???" He glanced at Mordred, who was peeking at Matthew''s face, and then at Matthew, who had a serious and rigid face, and he felt inexplicable. Matthew¡¯s spirit base is King Galahad, and this Mordred is his cub... In other words, what Mordred was afraid of was not Matthew, but King Galahad. So, after he left, what happened to Mordred and King Galahad? Why is Mordred so afraid of King Galahad? Shi Lang was a little curious. And now, Matthew also looked strange. I don''t know why, the heroicized her looked at Mordred with a lot of irritability and deep sadness, and she always talked nonchalantly. More importantly, she wanted to tell Mordred. But whenever there was such an urge to talk, Matthew didn''t know what to say. She was almost depressed to death. Shiro was a little concerned about the reappearance of the burrowing monster, so he planned to follow the path of the burrowing monster''s activity, follow the vines, and touch it. But Cthulhu''s things are still a bit dangerous after all, so Shirou didn''t want Mordred to take a risk and let her wait for her in the border area of ??Tolifas City. In this regard, Mordred was extremely dissatisfied, and said displeased: "I am not your subsidiary, why should I listen to you..." Before she finished speaking, she saw Ma Xiu suddenly lifted the big shield in her hand, and she suddenly felt a sense of fear in her heart. People¡¯s well-being is all your hard work. I must obediently listen to you and stay here, not walking or moving. I¡¯m obedient, please don¡¯t worry." Shi Lang nodded, and Matthew put down the shield. Mordred was itching with hatred in his heart, and it was the cause of his hatred of the Holy Grail. It doesn¡¯t matter if she appears in her mother¡¯s parallel world, but if she appears as her father, the Eternal King... Why did he suddenly run out of Galahad? That hate in Mordred''s heart. Mordred watched Shi Lang and Ma Xiu away with a smile on his face. Only then did he narrow his smile and put on an itchy expression. Lion Jiejieli looked at Mordred with a strange look, and asked: "Why do you seem to be afraid of your father''s Master, "Galahad"?" In fact, it is really strange in the renunciation of the lion robbery world. The sky is not afraid, and Mordred, who would not be afraid of Shirou or the terrifying creatures such as the burrower, was scared in front of Matthew. This is really incredible! "It''s not the woman I''m afraid of, but the spiritual foundation possessed by the woman!" Mordred gritted his teeth and said, "That guy... as long as you do something that doesn''t meet the criteria he set, you will be smashed with a shield! While saying,''You are doing this wrong. As your knight. , Let me teach you'', and hit me with a shield. Does this look like a knight should be to a loyal monarch? Damn bastard! It''s not right for me to bully Gareth, is he bullying? Am I right? Huh...! If you get smashed as much as I did, I''m sure you are just as afraid of him, Master!" "But, according to your previous communication... Isn''t the spiritual foundation that she possesses your courtier?" The Lion Jiejie Li asked with interest. "Yeah! That guy just bullied the king, bullied the weak and weak, relied on being older than me to bully me but couldn''t beat him, always treating me as a little sister as a bastard..." Mordred said as he spoke. Angrily stomped, "I hate him the most!" "Then he is?" asked the lion robbery. Mordred gritted his teeth and said, "Galahad!" The Lion Tribulation Realm was taken aback, and said to his heart, why did Mordred use Galahad''s name at the beginning of the game? Is that the case? Mordred stomped his feet angrily, said a lot of bad things about Galahad, then hugged his chest with a sulky face. However, maybe even she didn''t realize it, only when she said bad things about Galahad, she would be lively and innocently like a kid who has been bullied, not a king who hides herself. ... ... Shi Lang uses "evil" to find out the traces of the activities of the burrowing monsters in the ground, and trace the origin all the way. However, on the road, he frequently glanced at the sub-heroic Matthew. "What''s the matter, Mr. Fujimaru?" Mashu touched his face and asked strangely, "Is there anything strange on my face?" "No, it''s nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. He wanted to know now, what did King Galahad do to her daughter? Why is Mordred so afraid of Galahad? Shi Lang shook his head. He knew that it would be useless to ask Matthew about this question. Shi Lang pursued it all the way, thinking that he would find the old nest of the Burrower, or the summoner of the Burrower, but he did not expect to find a dilapidated camp. Chapter 79 The Frenzy Atalante There is a unique slime in the place where the burrowing monster moves. And it was this slime that became Shiro''s tracing information. Shi Lang and Matthew chased all the way, and finally found a dilapidated camp on the outskirts of Tolifas. Shi Lang didn''t think much, and walked in with Matthew. Signs of human activity in the camp. Chapter 959： Shi Lang and Matthew looked at each other and moved forward slowly with caution. In the center of the camp, there is a bonfire, and groups of people gather in front of the bonfire to keep warm. Shilang and Matthew walked in slowly, and suddenly ambushes appeared from the camps on the left and right sides of the front, one by one, either holding a spear or holding a knife, and aimed at Shilang and Matthew. Obviously, they are very alert and have already discovered Shilang and Matthew. And those people around the bonfire are just a cover, the real ambush has already been ambushing Shilang and Matthew''s blind spot. Matthew subconsciously wanted to raise a shield to fight back, but Shi Lang stretched out his hand to hold her. Not only that, even the ambushers holding weapons showed surprise expressions after seeing Shilang and Ma Xiu. "It''s Mr. Assassin!" "It''s Miss Matthew who knows a lot!" ... They put down their weapons one after another. It turns out that these people are not others, but the artificial life forms led by Adam. Adam was sitting by the bonfire, he was the first to notice Shilang and Matthew, and he was also the one who arranged the ambush for the first time. Adam heard the sound of the artificial lifeform and quickly turned his head. His face looked at Shirou in surprise and surprise. He quickly got up and walked in front of Shirou, greeted him, and said, "I really didn''t expect it to be you, Assassin." Shi Lang smiled and said, "I didn''t expect to meet you here either." Shilang exchanged greetings with Adam for a while, glanced around and frowned. He didn''t see Spartacus, and couldn''t help asking: "Where is Spartacus? Why didn''t I see him?" Hearing that, he was still very happy to see Shi Lang''s Adam again, and smiled bitterly, saying: "Mr. Spartacus, in order to make us retreat, it has fallen into the hands of the masters." Adam told Shirou what happened after they separated from Shirou. It turned out that after they separated, Adam started an uprising under the guidance of Spartacus, but was seen through by Vlad III and besieged by the crowd. In order for Spartacus to make Adam and others retreat, He stayed and stopped Vlad III. Adam and the others rushed all the way, withdrew from Tolifas City, and settled in the suburbs. "Spartacus...is dead?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "No." Adam shook his head and said: "After some of our compatriots who worked under the owners told me that the owners did not kill Spartacus, but imprisoned Spartacus." "Is that so..." Shi Lang nodded. Obviously, Adam was undercover in the Thousand Realm Tree clan. In other words, it is strange that the Thousand Realm Tree Clan that enslaves these artificial life forms does not appear undercover. "Do you need my help, Adam?" Shirou asked. "No, Mr. Assassin, you still have your important things to do." Adam shook his head, and then said with a serious face: "And this is our own destiny, we must win it over by ourselves! We must use ourselves The power of the masters tells the masters that we are not slaves! No, even if we were once slaves, we still have to stand up!" "Really." Shi Lang smiled. Adam did not entertain Shi Lang for too long, and soon he and his group of like-minded comrades thought about how to rescue Spartacus, how to liberate their oppressed compatriots, and most importantly, how to deal with Frau German III. Shiro watched them actively discussing, feeling complicated, and muttered: "If Vlad III sees this scene... should he be happy or angry, or..." "What, Mr. Assassin?" Adam turned his head to look at Shirou. "No, it''s nothing." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile on his face: "You can continue to discuss." Adam nodded, then turned back to discuss how to do it with like-minded comrades. Shi Lang got up, and used [evil] to explore the ground three times, but no slime of the burrower was found. The slime of the burrower bug got here and broke. This shows that the source of the earth burrowing monster is very likely to be here. However, he did not find such things as the burrowing monster''s nest. And to say that Adam and the others were the summoners who summoned the Earth Borrower Insect, that would be a fantasy. The Earth Burrower is a creature of the Cthulhu family, and only the Heroic spirits of the Foreigner class, that is, the Cthulhu class of the Descendant class, can summon and control these creatures. And Adam and the others are just the dolls created by the Thousand Realm Tree clan using the doll technology of the Einzbern family, how could it be possible to summon the creatures of Cthulhu? Shi Lang frowned. The clue is broken. Shilang didn''t have to catch this man behind the ground-boring monster, but the heroic spirit of the Cthulhu family was very dangerous and unknown, so he had to make sure in advance. Adam and others discussed several options. But at this moment, Shi Lang approached Adam and asked about the Earth Burrowing Demon. "Strange creature? No, we don''t have such a creature here, Mr. Assassin." Adam said. Shi Lang wrinkled. In this way, the clue is really broken. In other words, is this the red caster left behind during his lifetime? ¡ª¡ªDon''t be proud. The coming of the Lord is already imperative! For some reason, Shirou''s mind suddenly remembered this sentence left by Caster of the Red before leaving the field, and the last look Cthulhu looked at him. Shirou felt a little irritable. At this moment, Adam frowned suddenly. "What''s the matter, Adam?" Shirou asked. "Existence like Spartacus, near here." Adam said. Exist like Spartacus? That is to say the follower? Shiro felt it with [Flower of Evil]. But it is impossible to determine what. Of course, the real effect of Shirou''s [Evil Flower] is to absorb evil thoughts and restore magic power, not to find enemies. In fact, seeking enemies has always been Shirou''s shortcoming. Chapter 960： Shirou has always thought about this shortcoming, and Joan of Arc''s [Revelation] is regarded by him as an excellent ability to seek out the enemy, but he can''t copy it. But now, Adam says he is aware of the follower. Shi Lang couldn''t help asking: "How did you detect it?" "Uh... there is a feeling, and then a voice is telling me this." Adam scratched the back of his head and said. In fact, from the time of birth, he could hear a dim voice. It was this voice that made him the first to awaken himself, and found the right direction, to escape the confinement room where Vlad III held him. At the same time, it was this voice that allowed him to lead Spartacus in his madness and compatriots yearning for freedom to find the hidden passage of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan and escape. And this voice, when he called himself Adam, he heard more clearly. He was able to find Shilang and Matthew before because he heard the revelation of this voice. Shiro didn''t understand the reason, and Adam didn''t explain it clearly. Shiro didn''t understand how Adam found the enemy, but he also believed in him and gave them a helping hand. Shiro attached [Magic Release], [Continuation of Battle], and [Kalari Payat] from the Enlightened One to each of them. With the three abilities applied, each artificial life form becomes very powerful. This surprised Adam and thanked him. People holding weapons, walked out of the dilapidated camp, looking vigilant and waiting. A dark forest, in which panicked footsteps kept ringing. Suddenly¡ª "Shoo, hoo¡ª" The sound of breaking through the sky resounded, and several arrows pierced the night sky, gleaming silver light, and flew toward Shilang and the others like a meteor. The arrow is so fast, like a meteor of Mercedes-Benz! Matthew instinctively stepped forward and blocked these flying arrows with a shield. "Clang clang¡ª" The shooting star''s arrow failed to pierce Matthew''s shield and fell to the ground. Shi Lang gradually raised an arrow, frowning involuntarily. He was very familiar with this arrow, it was a Greek standard, and it was this kind of arrow that Atalante used to shoot him before. "The comer... is it Atalante?" Shi Lang''s palm was slightly hard, and with a "click", the arrow in his hand was broken by him and dissipated like snow. At this moment, a nun ran out in a panic in the dark forest. Wearing a white headscarf and a nun''s gown. The attire looks very old-fashioned, but it can show the soft curves of the body. The nun fled in panic, while arrows flew from behind like a shooting star. Very fierce, completely deadly. The nun looked very sick and frail, she stumbled to the ground by an invisible stone under her feet. Arrows flew towards him, seeing that he was about to take the life of the nun, Shi Lang couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. With his disposition, he naturally wouldn''t watch others die. With a wave of his hand, a few shields intercepted him, blocking the flying meteor arrow. With two sounds of "klang, clang", the arrows fell one after another. Shi Lang took a leap and fell next to the nun, looking at a dark forest, and said: "Atalante, come out!" Shiro responded with two arrows that looked like shooting stars, but they were resolved by Shiro one by one. Shi Lang put on himself [Clairvoyance C] and looked into the forest. In that dark forest, above a tree trunk, the silver-haired huntress looked at him coldly, like a hunting beast. That icy sight, although thousands of miles away, is still clearly visible. Shi Lang couldn''t help frowning. At the moment, Atalanta''s condition was very wrong. The long emerald hair has turned into snowy white hair, and the light green hunting costume on his body has now turned into a black uniform, with a huge demon pig''s head on his right shoulder. ¢æ¢á¢à316354 p>¡¡¡¡ More importantly, he could feel that Atalante¡¯s sanity was gone, but he had a very frantic feeling. Not like Archer, but like Berserker. Atalanta stared at Shi Lang and the nun coldly, his feet glared, his figure turned into a dark night, and disappeared from the forest. The nun breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at Shirou, and said, "Thank you very much." "You are welcome. Are you okay?" Shiro turned his head while talking, looking at the nun. At that moment, Shi Lang couldn''t help but stunned. And the nun couldn''t help but be taken aback. ¡­ ¡­ More importantly, he could feel that Atalante''s sanity was gone, but he had a very frantic feeling. Not like Archer, but like Berserker. Atalanta stared at Shi Lang and the nun coldly, his feet glared, his figure turned into a dark night, and disappeared from the forest. The nun breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at Shirou, and said, "Thank you very much." "You are welcome. Are you okay?" Shiro turned his head while talking, looking at the nun. At that moment, Shi Lang couldn''t help but stunned. And the nun couldn''t help but be taken aback. Chapter 961： ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third one is here~! Good night~! Chapter 80: Not Deeply Involved in the World, the Killing Court The beast is a catastrophe rejected by human history. It is also called human evil, which refers to various disasters that threaten human history and destroy mankind. They were born from the civilization of mankind, and become stronger and stronger with the development of mankind, but they destroy civilization from the inside of society, and they are like cancer cells. There are a total of seven human evils in the Moon World. One is the Demon King Gatia holding the principle of compassion, and the other is the God Mother Tiamat holding the principle of return... Shi Lang once thought that when he swallowed the [God''s Evil] in the false spirit seat, he would become a [Beast]. Fortunately, the false **** spirit seat disappeared. He only swallowed part of the [God''s Evil], and has not reached the upper limit of the container. [Beast] How terrible it is, no need to repeat it. Just being a demon king Gaetia is enough to make things like human beings burned and creating light years in the original world line. Moreover, in the original "FGO" world line, if it were not for Romani to sacrifice himself, the demon king Gatia could not be defeated. And the existence of the crowned hero is to deal with the beast. However, the beast is very powerful. According to the setting of the moon, only seven crowned heroes can compete with one [beast]. Therefore, Shi Lang would never want to deal with [the beast] if he could. But things backfired, and he met [the beast]. In the dilapidated camp, Shi Lang stared at the nun closely, his eyes full of vigilance. The killing house prays for shortage. Or in other words, it is the third bodhisattva of beast and demon nature holding the principle of [Eros]. Shi Lang really did not expect that here in Romania, he would encounter the Killing Institute to pray for famine. In the original "F/A" world line, there are not so many crooked ways. Obviously, this is again affected by the connection point. Wait! Connect the dots! Shiro suddenly realized one thing. According to Romani, the Demon King Gaetia was a member of the [Council]. As one of the evils of mankind, the Demon King Gatia is only one of the key members of the [Council], then will this [Council] be composed of all members of the beast rank? If this is the case, it would be too desperate. The most important thing is, is this killing house Kiara also one of the important members of the [Parliament]? At the same time, what Grey said, the [Council] Guardian of the Holy Grail at this connection point? Shi Lang stared at the killing courtyard and frowned. To be honest, the moment he recognized Kiara in the killing house, he was intent on killing him. But he couldn''t tell the state of the killing house at the moment, if it was an ordinary human state, if it was the state of the third beast, he would go up and send it. Kiara, who was thanking Adam and others for accepting her, sensed Shirou¡¯s gaze, turned his head, the beautiful face exuded a holy light, and asked softly: "Excuse me, what''s wrong with my face Place, Mr. Assassin." Shiro didn''t tell him who he was, but Shiroin Kiara saw that Adam and the others called Shiro "Mr. Assassin", so he called. Shi Lang thought for a while and asked, "Miss Mortality Institute, why are you being pursued and killed?" "This...I don''t know." Kiara said with a troubled expression on his face, "In fact, I don''t even know why I am here." Shi Lang frowned. Matthew asked with a strange look: "Miss Killing House, don''t you know you will appear here?" "Yes," Qi Huang nodded and said with a troubled look: "I remember, I should read Andersen''s fairy tales in the neon mountains. Why did it appear here, I really can''t figure it out. Mind." "In the deep mountains of neon?" "Yes." Kiara nodded and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, because it''s the first time I met outsiders, I forgot to say, I am the sect master of the "Yingtianliu" of Lichuanliu. Daughter. My father does not allow me to contact the outside world, so I should stay in the mountains, but why I am here, I really don¡¯t know." Kiara in the killing house looked troubled. Shi Langzai carefully observed it several times, and was very sincere, and could not see any flaws. There are two conclusions. One is that Kiara in Seishinin really doesn''t know it, and the other is that Kiara in Seishinin''s disguise is so powerful that even Shirou''s eyesight cannot be seen. Adam asked curiously: "But, why would anyone hunt you down, Miss Killing House? And it''s a hero." "I don''t know." Qi Huang shook his head and said: "I just remember that I should read Andersen''s fairy tales in my room, and then I appeared in a forest, and then... the lady was chasing Kill me." "Atalante...no. Why is she chasing you?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "I don''t know." Qi Huang shook his head. Kiara in the killing house asks three questions. What is even more outrageous is that this house is lacking in common sense of modern life, just like a little girl who has just walked out of the old forest in the mountains. Many things can cause her surprise. Phew, the matter of being chased by Atalante will be forgotten in a blink of an eye. But Shirou remembered it in his heart. There is no way. In Shirou''s understanding, the other party has become a [beast], so he can''t help but care. The clue to the burrowing worm was broken, and as a result, there is now another killing courtyard. Shirou''s head was in a mess. Kiara in Seishiin was very happy to get along with Adam and others. Although Adam and others were engaged in the activities of the uprising, their xinxing was like white paper. And Kiara in the killing house is also like a newly born child, full of curiosity about the outside world, but it is not like the third beast that Shirou knows with [all the desires for this matter]. The two sides talked very happily, and after a short while, both sides told their own affairs. Kiara in the killing house was surprised by what happened to Adam and others, but Adam and others were also worried about Kiara in the killing house. It turned out that although Kiara in Killing House was the daughter of the "Yingtianliu" Sovereign of Lichuanliu, she suffered from an incurable disease since she was a child and was said to not live to be fourteen years old. Adam and the others felt the same, comforting the killing house and saying that everything would be fine. Kiara said, "You are so pure." "Pure? Why are we pure?" an artificial lifeform asked. "Um... I just thought of this word. The look you look at me is very different from the look my father''s followers look at me. I like it very much." Shishengyuan Kiara smiled and said, "Is this the outside world? I like it very much. It''s." Adam and the others showed puzzled faces, but Shirou frowned. Kiara in the killing house claimed to have had an incurable disease since childhood, but the graceful body in front of him didn''t look like a girl under fourteen, right? Chapter 962： Shi Lang asked: "Miss Mortality Academy, how old are you this year?" "Me?" Kiara pointed at himself, then smiled and said, "I am ten years old this year." Shi Langxin said, you don''t look like ten years old, right? Kiara in the Killing Institute had a very happy conversation with Adam and the others, and Matthew also made do with it. Shi Lang asked abruptly, "Ghetia!" Kiara in Seishiin communicated with Adam and others in a normal manner, but Matthew turned his head strangely, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Mr. Fujimaru, what did you mention about the Demon King?" "No, nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. His assault question didn''t make Kiara in the Killing House change his expression at all. Is it true that it has nothing to do with the [Parliament], or is it scheming to hide your expression extremely well? Shiro didn''t know. If he can, he is never willing to step on the pit of the killing courtyard to pray for waste. [Beast], not an enemy he can face alone. Especially the cosmic type of Seishiin Kiara, who has a special attack on wisdom [beast]. If you really want to deal with [the beast], Shi Lang must gather the champions. Suddenly-- "Shoo, hoo--" The cold breaking sound suddenly resounded. There is an attack! Shi Lang raised his brows and turned his head abruptly. He saw three icy rays of light flashing in the sky. Three arrows pierced the dark night sky, coming like meteors, and went straight to the killing house to pray for waste! In the dark night, the killing intent of the famous Greek female hunter was shining. Obviously, this killing intent was aimed at the killing house and going away! Shi Lang didn''t move, he wanted to see how many catties there are in this killing house. However, Shi Lang did not move, but Ma Xiu did. She brandished King Galahad''s shield and stood in front of Kiara in the killing house. "Clang, Clang" three times, blocking the arrows that had to be shot one by one. Qihuang in the killing house was so frightened, his face was pale and pale, and he whispered in a low voice: "Avalokitesvara of Great Compassion and Compassion..." Three arrows were blocked by Matthew, but the offensive did not end, and the sky was raining stars. From the distant seven stars in Ursa Major, a shower of meteors and arrows flew toward Shilang and others. There is no doubt that Atalante is a treasure of liberation. Its name is-[Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper]! This is a large-scale injury, Shiro had to take action. With a wave of his hand, the holy spear Lungominiad appeared in his hand, and a shot at the sky directly blasted Atalante''s [Seven Arrows of the Big Dipper]. Atalanta, hiding in the darkness, retreated very decisively when he saw that a blow could not be achieved. Shi Lang thought it was weird for Atalanta to chase the killing house for praying, so he asked Ma Xiu to pay close attention to the killing house for praying for the wild, and he set off to chase and kill him. Matthew nodded and agreed, Shi Lang immediately set off and rushed. Qihuang in the killing house was frightened by Atalanta, his face turned pale. Matthew asked comfortingly, "Are you okay, Miss Killing House?" "It''s okay." Qi Huang shook his head and said: "Father said that the outside world is more terrifying than the mountains. Therefore, it is normal for some people to want to kill me. However, I should have never seen that lady. Yes, why does that lady want to kill me?" Kiara in the killing house looked strange. "It doesn''t matter, Assassin has already chased it." Matthew said. Kiara in the killing house asked with a worried look: "That gentleman with nice eyes, should something happen to him?" "No." Matthew shook his head and said with a serious face: "Assassin is very strong!" Chapter 81¡ªProtect the Bodhisattva It should be said that she is indeed a well-known female hunter in Greece. Atalanta rushed extremely fast, especially after Atalante became mad, the ability parameters were even higher, and the speed was as fast as a wind. It''s not like Archer who is famous for his treasures, but like Lancer who is agile and outstanding. By running alone, Shi Lang would not be able to catch up with Atalante even if he broke his leg. So, he used [evil] to turn into a ten magic thruster and chased it directly from the sky. The night is long and dark, but the Shirou who has given him [Clairvoyance C] can see clearly under him. Atalanta was dressed in pitch-black attire, running fast on the ground like the legendary Warcraft Caludon. And this is the treasure of Atalanta [The Wild Boar of God''s Punishment], the cursed treasure of the Caludon Beast shot by Atalanta, and the power of the beast is obtained by wrapping its skin around the body. While maddening himself, improving the ability parameters can also be regarded as a transformational treasure from Archer to Berserker. Shiro opened the barrier gate of [Infinite Sword System] and took out many treasures from it, like Gilgamesh, attacking the running Atalante like the rain. "Shoo, hoo--" The sky pierced the silver light, and treasures fell like rain. Atalante perceives the danger instinctively, a roll, avoiding the attack of the treasure group, without stopping, ran straight forward. Shi Lang frowned. Obviously, Atalante, who used the [God Punishment Wild Boar] to turn himself into a demon, had a beast-level instinct. Realizing that the gap between himself and Shilang was too large, he didn''t want to fight Shilang at all, so he ran away directly. For the speed-type opponent, Shiro is more difficult. However, this does not stump him. He is no longer a fledgling bird to fight, and various types of opponents already have their own unique set of solutions. Seeing the demonized Atalante running away, Shiro used the projection of the treasure group to force him to change his escape route many times. Shiro was like a gunner driving the fort, and Atalante was a wild cat that was bombarded and fled in panic. Shiro bombarded with the treasures of [Infinite Sword System], forcing Atalante to change the direction of travel in many ways, thus catching up with Atalante. Slowly fell from the sky in front of the demonized Atalante. His feet were on the ground. Shiro looked at the demonized Atalante, frowned, and said, "This frantic appearance is really unbelievable. Suitable for you, Atalante." Hearing this, Atalante grinned hoarsely at him, like a beast warning of threatening creatures. Chapter 963： Shi Lang frowned. Although [The Wild Boar of God''s Punishment] increased Atalanta''s ability, it took away Atalanta''s sanity. In this demon state, Atalante is no different from a monster, which is equivalent to getting A-level [Frenzy] and [Change]. It seems that there is no possibility of communication. But it is a pity that Shirou has a good deal of dealing with followers who have [madness]. Shi Lang selected the Eternal King''s [Desperate Wisdom] and prepared to cover Atalante''s body. But how could he have thought that Atalante pulled away the [Dark Sky Bow] in his hand first, and fired an arrow with the power of a treasure level, and shot it at Shi Lang. The [evil] surge on Shilang''s body became a strong shield, blocking this arrow. At the same time, the black hand of [evil] stretched out from behind Shilang, grabbing at the restless Atalanta. Past. Atalante stared at the black hand of [evil] in front of him. The long slender legs were slightly bent, and then they straightened violently. The body was like a swift female tiger, falling behind him, avoiding these [evil] ¡¿The attack of the black hand. It''s just a pity that this was in Shirou''s calculations. When she jumped to the ground, black hands emerged from the ground one after another, clasping her ankles, and briefly controlling her. Atalanta grinned hoarsely and was about to break free, but Shilang came from behind more black hands of [evil] and grabbed Atalanta. At the same time, [Mortal Leader] launched, Shilang To stick [Desperate Will] to the demonized Atalante. And at this moment-- "¡ª¡ª!!!" Dangerous! Shi Lang''s heart jumped fiercely, and quickly gathered all the black hands of [evil], forming a tide of [evil], rushing toward him. In front of him, the boundless sea of ??fire raged toward him like a tide. ¡¾Evil¡¿The tide is fighting against the boundless sea of ??fire. In an instant, even the space where the two touched is slightly distorted. Followed by- "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The sound of muffled thunder and explosion resounded, and the energy of the sea of ??fire and the eruption of the evil tide separated the dark sky. On one side is blood-like red fire, on the other side is like abyss-like pitch black. The sea of ??fire burned the earth, a piece of scorched earth. In the scorched earth, a young man with a sharp gun walked slowly. Shilang put [Evil] away, frowned at the young man, and said softly, "Galna..." Yes, it was Garna who came! Atalanta broke free of Shilang''s [evil] black hand, and came to Garna''s side, grinning hoarsely at Shilang. "So...Is that Bodhisattva with you, King Eternal..." Garna looked at Shirou and said calmly, "Fortunately...I''m a step late." Shi Lang frowned. The red party collectively hunts down the killing house to pray for shortage? Wait! Shirou noticed that Garner''s state was a little bit wrong. There was no change in appearance, but those eyes, like the demonized Atalante, had a frenzied aura. Shirou frowned, "Galna, you are..." "I''m afraid this time I''m going to be a total villain, King Eternal. It''s just a pity that I thought I could make a decision with Arjuna this time, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing..." Garner sighed. . "What do you mean? What happened to you?" Shi Lang asked. "I can''t say clearly... I am being controlled more and more seriously... Remember, the eternal king... Protect that Bodhisattva, she is dealing with another Bodhisattva..." Before finishing speaking, Garna''s eyes were completely filled with madness. He looked at Shilang frantically, with fire shining in his eyes, and an eye cannon with the mighty power of the Brahma God directly bombarded Shilang. This is one of Garna¡¯s treasures [O Brahma, covering the earth]! Seeing this, Shi Lang quickly opened the [Infinite Sword System], and took out many legendary shields copied from Gilgamesh''s treasury, and stood in front of him. Garna''s eye cannon is like Ultraman''s beam, hitting the legendary shield that Shiro copied. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" He shot through more than a dozen copies of the Legendary Shield, but he didn''t have enough power and was eventually blocked by [Shield of the Gods (pseudo)]. The smoke was everywhere, and the situation ahead could not be seen. The moment Shirou was defending Garna¡¯s [O Brahma, covering the earth], eight giant arms of [evil] emerged behind him, and at the same time, he took out eight more than sixty-meter-long [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains. (Pseudo)] Cut towards Garna. Eight hands of [the emerald horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] waved up, with an aura like a rainbow, like a huge mountain crushed, layers of wind and waves directly blew the thick mist, and slashed towards Garna. The golden armor of the sun wheel on Garna moved with it, like a shield with autonomous consciousness, and went to the eight roads of [the green horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)]. "Clang--!!!" The eight great swords failed to penetrate the shields of the A-level Sun Wheels, but were stuck by Garna''s Sun Wheels. The sun chakra radiated the radiance of the sun, shook back the eight great swords, and then returned to Garna''s body. Garna held a sharp gun and rushed towards Shilang. Shilang raised his eyebrows, narrowed the distance between his hands behind his back to form a normal size, and at the same time gave up [Opening up the green horizon of Qianshan (pseudo)], and instead picked up the sword in the stone. Although the giant arm and [the emerald horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] are magnificent, fighting at close range is a burden. Shi Lang will naturally not be stupid. Shiro used the [mortal hero] to paste himself [Killing God C], [Magic Release C], and [Kalari Payat C]. When Shiro caught up with him, he was killing God in his hand. The gun went straight to Shi Lang''s face. Because of the inherent ability of [Kalari Payat] to defensive martial arts, there are four [evil] hands holding the sword in the stone to block Garna¡¯s sharp spear, and the other four [evil] hands are facing He slashed at Garna. Garna deserves to be Garna, although out of frenzy, but instinctive martial arts is extremely powerful. He couldn''t make a single blow, and stepped back, pulling away from Shirou. At the same time, the sharp gun in his hand was turned, "clang-clang", and the other four arms of the stone sword were blown away one by one. "Don''t you think I don''t know how to shoot guns?" Shi Lang snorted, and the magic spear Gayaberg was revealed in his hand, grabbing Garner''s front door. Garna turned his wrist and tilted his spear with his wrist, swinging away Shiro''s sting. Shilang raised his eyebrows, and possessed [Magic Power Release C], he was no longer weak in muscle strength, but in spear skills, he was indeed not Garner''s opponent. However, it doesn''t matter. He has more hands and is not afraid. Chapter 964： Shilang relied on the eight [evil] hands to attack Garna. Garna wasn''t afraid, and rushed forward. The "clang-clang" steel surging voice is endless. The weapon and the weapon fought like electric light and flint, flashing fierce sparks. Shi Lang''s spear skills are indeed inferior to Garna, but thanks to his more ability and more hands, he also shines with Garna for a while. Garna is very strong, and his overall strength is actually the same as Shiro and Gilgamesh. Even with [Killing God C], Shirou could not suppress Garna. [Mortal Heroes] and [Mortal Leaders] are different from [Dynasty Creation]. The abilities of a single mortal series cannot be superimposed. Only the comprehensively strengthened [Dynasty Creation] can stack abilities. And this caused Shirou to be unable to suppress Garna. Especially now Garner is mad and no longer counts the magic power. And there was also a demonized Atalante staring by. If he really wants to fight Garna at this moment, Shirou is not sure that he can win Garna. Shi Lang retreated. But Garner obviously didn''t want to let him go now. Shi Lang was willing to let go of the cannon, but at such a close distance, he was extremely easy to be interrupted by Garna and found flaws. At this time, the earth shook for a while. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The suddenly cracked earth, with a black and red light, grabbed Garna''s face and went straight away. Garner ignored it, and his sun armour easily defended the luminous cannon, but he was indeed hit by this sudden attack, stopped his movement, was seized by Shirou, and stabbed him with a shot. Chest. With a "clang", the Magic Spear Gayaberg naturally did not pierce the Sun Wheel Armor integrated with Garna, but the force after [Magic Release] made Garna take a step back. When Garner was about to step forward, a hand came out from the ground, grabbed Garner''s foot, dragged him to the ground, only a head came out. Shirou seized the opportunity, and the eight swords in the stone released light cannons at Garna''s head. At this time, the demonized Atalante shot the arrow of the dark sky, shooting at Shirou from an extremely tricky angle. Shi Lang had to use two evil hands to block. Only six evil hands liberated the sword in the stone and fired light cannons at Garna''s head. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earth cracked and a cloud of mist. Shiro didn''t think much, and shouted: "Retreat, Mordred!" Shirou''s response was a "hum," and there was no other voice. Shi Lang also seized the time and evacuated first. The earth cracked, and Garna emerged unscathed from the depths of the earth. Garna was about to continue chasing. However, a command seemed to penetrate the constraints of space and time, and from the contract, it was conveyed to his ears. ¡ª¡ªWithdraw. Chapter 82 The Whereabouts of Mordred [Third more] Shirou withdrew back, but he was extremely puzzled, why did Garna go crazy? Most importantly, what happened to the red side? Shi Lang was extremely curious, but the situation did not allow him to explore more. Although both exist in the same specification, Shirou still has an advantage against Garna because of the existence of [mortal hero]. However, this advantage is only slightly. This slight advantage allows Shi Lang to eat Garna alone, but it is estimated that it will take hundreds of rounds to fight for Garna. Therefore, when Shirou and Spartacus were leaving, they were a little afraid that Garna and Arjuna would unite against themselves. Because in that case, he is indeed not an opponent. Therefore, under such a situation, Shirou chose to retreat for the time being. He didn''t want to fight with Garna, because it made no sense. However, what Garner said made Shirou very confused. He--, why did Shirou want to protect the killing house Kiara? The most important thing is... Why does the killing house Kiara appear here, and will be chased by the red side? Against another... Another what? Shi Lang frowned. This Garna is also true, and he doesn''t speak completely. However, it must have cost Garner a lot of effort to convey these messages? But, what happened to the red side? Mordred emerged from the ground. She looked at Shi Lang with frowning brows and asked, "Why did you fight with Lancer of Red, Assassin?" "I still want to ask how you came here? Didn''t you let you wait for me in Tolifa City?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "You are fighting so much, it''s weird if you don''t come here." Mordred curled his lips and said. Shi Lang sighed, and said, "I think you hid underground and followed from the beginning, right?" "Yeah. So what? Although we are in an alliance now, I am not your slave. Of course I have my own ideas." Mordred snorted and said. Shiro looked at Mordred for a long time, and said earnestly: "Mordred, to be honest, I am very strange to you. I also know that you have your own measure and determination, mature thinking mode, and your own creation. Weiye is an adult, not a child who needs to be disciplined. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t listen to me, because I am not qualified to take care of you. But I have only one requirement for you, and it¡¯s enough to protect yourself." Chapter 965： Shiro looked at Mordred''s face close to Altria, and wanted to reach out to touch her little head, but in the end he just patted her on the shoulder and turned and left. Mordred: "..." Mordred looked at Shirou''s back, gritted his teeth, and stomped angrily: "What, this guy! Obviously, I didn''t even see me when I was alive, but I was already dead now. , But preached to me. Protect yourself? Huh. Even if you die, you just return to the Hall of Valor and stay alone in the ruined dynasty... I don¡¯t even have to thank you. I knew I wouldn¡¯t help." "However, the feeling between Lancer and Archer...is it controlled by something? Lingshu, or..." Mordred took the star cup, stared at the star cup''s third eye thoughtfully, and then slowly dived into the ground. Shirou thought about the clues provided by Garna, while walking towards the dilapidated camp. The dilapidated camp is still full of excitement, and it doesn''t seem to be too chaotic because of Atalante''s attack. Of course, everyone, including Adam, Matthew, and Kiara in the Killing House, is full of curiosity about the world, so they seem to be relatively nervous. To make this group of people too confused, on the contrary, is a more difficult thing. After Shi Lang returned, the crowd cheered for a while, Adam and others also cared about Shi Lang for a while, but Shi Lang said that he was okay, and it gradually subsided. Shi Lang stared at the killing house Qihuang, which was sitting by the bonfire, and she was listening with curiosity to an artificial life form telling the meaning of her name. Matthew sat quietly next to Shiro. After a while, Matthew said, "Mr. Fujimaru, I can confirm that the lady of the killing house was sent to this world by the connection point." "Transmitted to this world?" Shi Lang turned his head slightly and looked at Ma Xiu and asked. "Yes," Matthew nodded, and said, "Miss Mortality House was supposed to live in another world, but because of the connection point, she was transferred to this world. This situation was defined by the Chaldeans as''transfer ''Event. However, from the perspective of people in the original world, this is a''shen'' hidden'', so it is also called a''shen'' hidden'' event." Shirou asked, "Has this happened in Chaldea before?" "Happened!" Matthew nodded and said, "But because the probability of occurrence is extremely low, even in the Chaldean archives, there are only one or two cases, so it is a special event." Shiro nodded. He was not in a hurry to attack the killing courtyard. First, the information revealed by Garna made him a little concerned. Second, there is indeed a big difference between this killing courtyard and the third beast-devil-nature Bodhisattva he knows. Cihang Pudu is for the Buddha, while Chihang Jihang is a bodhisattva, and the third beast state of Killing Yuan Qihuang is a bodhisattva composed only of selfish desires, so it is also called a demon bodhisattva. However, although Qihuang in the killing house in front of him has a coquettish and charming body about twenty years old, his mind is like a little country girl who just came out of the mountains to meet the big world. There is a feeling of innocence and simplicity. In this case, Shirou is really not easy to start. The night was gone, the sky became brighter, and the red sun rose from the horizon. Adam said goodbye to Shiro. They had discussed several plans to rescue Spartacus last night, ready to implement them one by one. However, as they said, they had to stand up with their own strength, so they did not turn to Shiro for help. Kiara wanted to follow them, but Adam refused. "This is a dangerous thing, and it shouldn''t hurt the lady of the killing house. Therefore, the lady of the killing house still don''t follow." Adam sternly refused. Although Kiara was a little sad when he was rejected, he nodded in agreement and watched Adam and the others leave with Shirou and others. Qihuang''s eyes were distraught in the killing house. Matthew asked, "Does the lady of the killing house like them very much?" "Of course." Qi Huang nodded and said with a happily face: "It''s very pleasant to get along with them, just like face to face with pure water. Well... this must be what the Bodhisattva said, immortality, immortality, The innocent Buddha-nature that is not filthy or clean, does not increase or decrease." Kiara in the killing house showed a happy smile. Shiro agreed on this point. Because the state of the people of Adam is like a newborn baby, like white paper, naturally pure and flawless. It will be pleasant to get along with them, because you don¡¯t have to worry about them calculating you, and at the same time it will be very unpleasant to get along with them, because they are curious about many things and will ask you. People with hot tempers will probably get angry with them and want to kill. After all, getting along with people pays attention to the same nature. "But, Mr. Assassin, he also has this innocent Buddha nature." Kiara of the Seishiinin looked at Shirou and smiled. Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "Sorry, I don''t believe in religion. I don''t believe in all religions." Kiara pointed at Shishiro¡¯s eyes, and said with a smile: "This has nothing to do with religious belief or not, because your eyes are beautiful, Mr. Assassin. The eyes can reflect the soul, and your eyes are people I have seen. Among them, the most beautiful. But... I haven''t seen many people either." Shirou was a little troubled. He was said to have beautiful eyes again... To be honest, it''s really shameful for a big man to be said that he has beautiful eyes all the time. However, there is no other way, because the fire of awakening in the eyes is almost a sign of distinguishing him. Shiro let the Killing House Kiara follow him, leading the crowd to return to Tolifas City. On the way, Qihuang in the killing house was very curious about many flowers and trees that he hadn''t seen before, and pointed and asked one by one. If you have a bad temper and impatient people, most of them will just blow up your hair and ask you why you have so many questions. However, Shirou''s personality is very gentle and patient, answering one by one. Moreover, most of the questions about Qihuang in the Killing House were asked to Matthew. Needless to say, Matthew''s temper is like a soft sheep. As long as he doesn''t poke her principled questions, Matthew will hardly get angry. After Ma Xiu''s explanation, Kiara in Seishiyuan understood the names and composition of many flowers, plants and trees, and showed an expression of "it turned out to be this way". The Shiro trio returned to Tolyfas and walked to the meeting point designated by Mordred. But as expected, Mordred was not here, he didn''t know where he went, only a lion robbery was left here. Shirou asked, "Where is Mordred?" The Lion Jiejieli said, "I said that I was investigating something, and I have to leave a magic spell." Ling Zhou? Shi Lang lowered his head slightly, and he saw that the lion Jie Jieli had a spell curse missing from his hand. Wait... Shouldn''t it! Shi Lang thought of a little, and his heart was shocked. Isn''t she going to the red side at this time? Chapter 966： Shi Lang was shocked and worried, but at this time, he asked Matthew, some unknown flower killing courtyard Qihuang was surrounded by a group of people. These people looked enthusiastically and greedily at the killing house Qihuang, which made Ma Xiu vigilant, but did not make him afraid. Because of this look, she was too familiar. These people surrounded the killing courtyard praying for a wasteland, shouting fanatically: "Praise the beautiful world, the leader...our great leader..." Shilang heard the movement, his brows furrowed, and his eyes looked at the killing house Qihuang with chills. This kind of line... is obviously a cult member of Vassar City. The cultists in Vasha said that their leader went to preach in Tolifa City, and the deputy leader was the Red Caster. Could it be said that Kiara in the Killing House is the Master of the Red Caster? Kiara is very familiar with the gazes of the believers who surround her, but he is very puzzled by the rhetoric of these believers, and asks with a strange look: "How do you call me the leader? I haven''t taken the mantle of my father yet! " ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The third offer, good night~! And please rest assured, I will give you the ending. That''s it, good night~! Chapter 83 Two Choices Shi Lang''s brows were frowned as he stared closely at being surrounded by believers, and shouted at the leader''s killing courtyard Qiara. Called by these cultists who "praise the world" as the leader, there is no doubt that Kiara in the Killing House is the Master of the Red Caster Fran?ois Prellatti. In other words, Kiara in the killing house has been a member of the red party from the beginning? Shi Lang clenched his brows, walked over, and used the terrible hand of [evil] to disperse the surrounding followers. Kiara sighed in relief, looked at Shirou, smiled, and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Assassin." "I have something to ask you, Miss Killing House." Shirou fixed his gaze at the killing house Qiara, and asked, "Are you the Master of the Red Caster?" Hearing this, Ma Xiu, who was standing on the side, looked at the killing house Qihuang in surprise, with a vigilant look in his eyes. Since it was Shirou''s Master, and Shirou''s reliable performance, Matthew naturally believed Shirou for the first time. However, Kiara in the Killing Academy looked at Shirou with a strange face, and asked: "Excuse me, Red Magician, what is the owner?" "Don''t pretend to be garlic. Before Adam asked you why you were chased by the heroic spirit, you directly answered''don''t know'', instead of asking what the heroic spirit is. You know the heroic spirit, right?" Shilang stared at the killing courtyard and prayed. , Vigilance grew in my heart. Perhaps because of being a king, Shirou is very sensitive to information, and he will never forget the information he has almost touched. Earlier, Adam asked Shishengyuan Kiara why he was chased by heroic spirits, and he directly replied ¡®don¡¯t know¡¯, instead of asking what the heroic spirit was. This-is a doubt in itself. Because this shows that the other party knows the concept of heroic spirits and does not need to explain at all. "Because of the words of the heroic spirit, my father told me. My father said that the heroic spirit is a miracle born out of people''s hope. But the red magician, the master or something, my father didn''t tell me." Kiara answered the killing house. Afterwards, she looked at the wary Shi Lang, and then at the slightly wary Matthew. She was a little hurt. After hesitating for a moment, she cautiously asked: "That...Mr. Assassin, did I do anything wrong? What makes you and Matthew hate me?" Shi Lang frowned as he looked at Kiara cautiously at the killing house. In fact, when he speculated that Seishiin Kiara might be the Master of Red Caster, he guessed a terrible possibility. If we say that Kiara in the killing house was lying from the beginning, and its existence was in the state of the third beast from the beginning. And the red Lancer-Galna has been completely controlled. Before being completely controlled, he sent himself a message to protect the killing courtyard... Is there such a possibility? Kiara in Seishiin was in the state of the third beast from the beginning, and he was indeed the Master of the Red Caster. Because of his dwelling in Vasha City, he missed the first night of the Red Party''s fight against the warrior. And when Shirou left Tolifas City, Killing Yuan Kiara came to the red camp and controlled the red heroic spirits including Garna. With the power of the third bodhisattva, it is not difficult to control Garna completely. This is because the existence of the Demon Bodhisattva is "rejoice in the third external world, happy heaven", which is extremely close to the enlightened being. Kiara in the killing house is only acting, and the information that Garner told him just now, is it also a forged information revealed under forced control? This is indeed possible, but the logic does not make sense. With the power of the demon bodhisattva, the spot can already be crushed, so why bother to make this trick that penetrates them? Shi Lang frowned. He was really wary of Kiara in the killing house. I am afraid that no one will have a fluke for a life-threatening existence. Now, Shiro has two options. The first is to believe that Garna¡¯s willpower has overcome the strong control of unknown existence and the clues he revealed to protect the killing courtyard. The second is to directly pray to the killing courtyard in front of him. If so The opponent''s third beast will never sit still. Shirou had a feeling that his decision might determine the direction of the ending. This kind of feeling, he often felt when Camelot was king. After hesitating for a moment, Shirou finally chose to believe in Garna''s willpower. Of course, the most important thing is that Shirou can''t face the existence of [beast] alone, even if he is in the state of the eternal king. If Kiara in this killing courtyard was the third beast, he would turn his face on the spot, and it would be him who suffered. All things considered, Shirou chose to believe in Garna. Frowning brows eased, Shirou said, "You feel wrong, Miss Killing Yard. I didn''t hate you, I just admitted the wrong person." "Acknowledged the wrong person?" Kiara looked at Shirou with a strange expression on his face. "Yes," Shilang nodded, and said, "I have seen someone who looks like you before, and is a very bad person, so I feel a little nervous below. Presumably the people who called you the "teacher" before are also So please forgive me." Kiara smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Assassin. My father said that it is common to be confessed or confessed when walking outside. I forgive you, Mr. Assassin." "Thank you for your forgiveness, Miss Killing Yard." Shi Lang said. Kiara smiled at the killing house, very pure, like the spring sunshine after the winter had passed away. ... Chapter 967： ... Mordred was a little concerned about what happened to the red side. In other words, from the very first contact with Gonmine Shiro, Mordred was very concerned and warned of the red side. Based on Mordred''s experience, she could almost conclude at a glance that most of the heroic spirits of the red side were controlled by the thought criminal-priest Gonmine Shiro. As for Mineshiro, he invited her Master to the secret room for a meeting from the moment of contact. I am afraid that most of the masters of the red team are controlled by Yanfengshiro, right? No. I''m not afraid. It must be. Mordred was very convinced of this. Unlike his childish appearance and childish voice, Mordred has a rich experience and a mature and steady thinking. A person''s maturity does not depend on appearance and age, but on thinking and experience. Without mature thinking, rich life experience, no matter how old he is, he is just a giant baby. Mordred was different. When she died, she was frozen by the Heroic Seat, and she was indeed very young. Most of the girls at her age are probably acting coquettishly to their parents, or showcasing themselves, and fantasize about Prince Charming. But she is different. She has already experienced great ordeals that only a handful of people have encountered in the long history of mankind. Tribulation shapes brilliance. Experience is born and mature. She already has her own mature three views, ideological and theoretical system, as well as her own mode of behavior, and a style of dealing with others. Such a girl can hardly be defined as a young girl. In fact, when you get along with her, although you can feel her childishness, you can''t feel her youth. Of course, this is under normal circumstances. Therefore, Saber will never agree with this. It''s just because of this that no one can teach her anything. All she wants to learn, only she has to learn. Mordred had clearly told Lion Jiejieli from the beginning not to contact Yanfeng Shiro, because she was quite sure that Yanfeng Shiro would be behind the Holy Grail battle. It is not a feeling, but a mature thinking derivation. And the foothold of this thinking derivation is that she is very sure that Yanfeng Shiro is a criminal of thought! Thinking is not guilty, but if many things are implemented, it is a mistake. -Relief for all mankind. What a familiar and ridiculous wish? Mordred laughed at this idea, because there is no reality for this thing. As long as people are still alive, as long as people are still people, as long as time has an end, as long as resources are still limited, it is impossible to realize this ridiculous wish. But this is the most sincere response to beauty in the human heart, so this idea looks so beautiful, so the Son is accepted by the world, and the church can also spread the world. And Mordred can also use this idea to bring down the enemy. Yes. The reason why Mordred laughed at Yanmine Shiro so much is because she took advantage of this idea and people''s yearning for beauty more than 1,500 years ago to overthrow the enemy and disintegrate the eternal dynasty. A banner of justice and a loud slogan will attract everyone''s hearts. Makes the cause that did not exist in justice or not, also becomes justice. This is the essence of everything. Mordred knew this deeply. Her understanding of this point is deeper than anyone else. Because of the complete understanding and digestion of the king''s wisdom, Mordred can see many things at a glance. It is precisely because of this that no one can treat her as a child. However, she still couldn''t see through her own affairs. Perhaps, because of this, she can''t get along with Shirou normally, and she will appear very willful in front of Saber. Mordred decided to investigate the situation of the red party. Without being reminded by others, it must be very dangerous to do this kind of thing at this time. Of course, this is for others. For Mordred, this is not difficult. She had already switched the star cup to the [Pole Star] state. In this state, no one can touch her. It is the ability of BUG level. Using this ability to spy on intelligence is of course the best choice. Of course, doing this kind of thing is not because of Shirou''s consideration, but for her own sake. Shi Lang said that he would give her the Holy Grail, which made her extremely upset. What she wants, she will take it by herself. Let... What does this mean? So far, she has experienced the most feared, feared, and least wanting things in a person''s life. At this time, he actually said that he wanted to give it to her. She didn''t think Shi Lang owed herself anything, nor did she think she owed Shi Lang anything. She dismantled the eternal dynasty established by Shilang, but she also blamed all crimes on her own, preserved their names, and restored Ghalad. If you insist on saying who you owe... What Mordred is very sad so far, maybe it was the woman''s crying face that broke down and despaired when she killed her. This is why she will be summoned by the Holy Grail. And under this thought, Shi Lang actually said that he would give her the Holy Grail... Damn it! Is this pity or sympathy? It''s too much. Too underestimated! She was very angry about this. Chapter 968： Because she doesn''t need any sympathy and compassion. What she wants, of course she wants to bring it by herself. It would be disgusting if the things you want are donated by others. Especially that man. Mordred clenched the star cup in his hand. Mordred went all the way to the underground of the Templar Church. As she entered the lower end of the church, she made a "pop" sound, and her body seemed to have passed through a certain layer of film. Mordred frowned. She was very sure that she had just crossed the barrier of the barrier. The barriers of inherent barriers! And the inherent barrier... This did not appear at all when she first came to the Templar Church! "It seems that something really happened." Mordred thoughtfully, ready to explore the Templar Church. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: It exploded in the backstage just now. I just cheered that the pigeon can be upright today. This is force majeure. It turned out to be just fine... I have a **** saying, I don''t know if it should be said or not! Chapter 84 My name is Gareth [second more] Mordred first used illusion to separate three illusion clones, spread them out, and cast them out. Mordred used these three illusion avatars to explore the internal environment of the Templar Church. The intelligence obtained from the three illusion clones caused Mordred to raise his eyebrows. The interior of the Templar Church has completely changed. The original chapel has disappeared, replaced by a magnificent courtyard and loft with a clear and grand layout. It''s not as small as it looks. Obviously, the temple church at this time has been eroded by some inherent barrier. Although it cannot be seen from the outside, the interior has been completely replaced by the inherent barrier, as if it had formed a different world. Mordred frowned and controlled the three illusion avatars, each leading a direction to explore the church. The three illusion avatars walked with Mordred''s will, reflecting all the sights they had seen in Mordred''s eyes. Mordred was a little surprised. The interior of the Templar Church seemed to have completely turned into a different world, with many different areas and rooms. There are rugged and majestic mountains, and there are also deep and secluded pools with clear springs. Mordred carefully controlled the three illusion clones, exploring the interior of the church. Suddenly-- "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" In the area of ??purple mud, a huge snake head suddenly emerged, like a hunting beast, opened the huge abyss, and swallowed Mordred''s one-piece illusion clone. Mordred frowned, and the giant snake monster that emerged suddenly swallowed her illusion clone, and did not surprise her. She is not naive to think that there is no danger here. However, in this way, Yanfeng Shiro was shocked. Just as Mordred had guessed, her one-piece illusion avatar shocked the basilisk entrenched in the poisonous beach, and also stunned the reaction of everyone in the red side. Her second-body illusion clone was killed by Garna, and her third-body illusion clone was dragged down by a huge octopus tentacle, and then crushed to pieces. The people in the red side were alarmed and began to search for Mordred. It stands to reason that Mordred is hiding underground and should not be detected. However, the heroic spirits of the red side are not mediocre. This inherent enchantment is even the masterpiece of the red heroic spirits. Garna and Atalante are chasing Mordred straight as if they were driving a locator. Mordred squatted underground, she considered for a moment, and did not change her position. Because this is already the opponent''s lair, as long as she is in the inherent barrier, she can''t escape the positioning of the red hero. Mordred was about to go out, but before going out, she froze. After thinking about it, she used alchemy to create a bright silver ring and put it on her right middle finger. Then the star cup was transformed into a spirit child, and at the same time, dense runes began to appear on her face, like some ancient spell. Mordred got out of the ground. As soon as she emerged from the ground, Garner''s Gunslinger slashed straight towards Mordred''s head. Garner was very hard, and the sharp spear was blasted by his dance. However, at the moment when he slashed towards Mordred, the sharp spear passed through Mordred''s head and fell on the ground, "clang" The ground cracked with a sound. Mordred did not fight back, but ran directly towards the other room. Garna put away the gun, his eyes flickered, and the terrifying eye cannon blasted directly at Mordred. However-- With a "swish", the eye cannon passed through Mordred''s body directly, blasting a wall in front of him to pieces. However, neither Garner''s eye cannon nor the broken stone broke Mordred. Instead, it passed through Mordred''s body. Mordred at this moment is like a projection of high-dimensional creatures. Nothing in this world can hurt her or touch her. Mordred kept walking and ran towards another room. Garna picked up the Gunners and was about to aim the Gunners at Mordred''s Liberation, but Atalanta opened the Bow of Dark Sky and hit Garner''s Gunners with an arrow. . The frenzied Garna turned his head and looked at Atalante. Chapter 969： But the demonized Atalante grinned hoarsely at him, making a roar of a beast, like a warning and a threat. This makes Mordred a little strange. Why did the apparently irrational Atalante not attack her, but instead attacked Garna and protected her? Mordred pressed the question to his mind for the time being, and walked through the room. She galloped through the regional barriers. This is where her first illusion clone was killed. Sure enough, when she got close to the purple quagmire that was poisonous at first glance, the giant snake monster hidden under the quagmire suddenly burst out, and the huge snake head bit towards Mordred. Mordred was not afraid at all, the strange lines on her face exuded a faint light of stars. Sure enough, this huge monster could not attack her, but the snake head passed through her body and hit the ground heavily. With a "bang", the earth quaked. The basilisk was unsure, "clap la" several times, and eight more snake heads emerged from the quagmire! "It''s actually Hydra!" Mordred was a little surprised. She recognized the truth about this monster, it was the famous Greek monster-Hydra! Hydra popped out of nine snakeheads, venting poisonous gas and attacked Mordred, but it was useless for Mordred. Whether it is poison gas or Hydra''s attack, for Mordred in the state of [Pole Star], it is just as useless and ridiculous as a two-dimensional creature attacking a three-dimensional creature. Room 2. Mordred said silently in his heart, and then left the area amidst Hydra''s frantic attack. Hydra was furious. Its huge body completely walked out of the poison beach, chasing Mordred. While wearing the room, Mordred recorded the terrain and pattern in his heart. Mordred discovered that there were many terrifying monsters in this inherent barrier. Hydra is just one of them, as well as the giant viper created by the mother goddess of ancient Babylon-Basium, as well as huge sea monsters like octopuses, and other monsters of all stripes. "Whose inherent barrier? There are so many monsters?" Mordred frowned. If she hadn''t prepared in advance and used the state of [Pole Star] to come in, as early as the first moment, she would have been killed by Hydra or Bathum''s poisonous mist. At this moment, these monsters that had originally attacked various areas in peace, because of Mordred''s chaos, were furious, left their own area, and chased Mordred. The huge body will rumble from the earthquake. Mordred thought for a while, she entered a mountain area, created a few illusion clones, and fled around. And these monsters followed the illusion avatars in various pursuits, causing their bodies to collide with each other and scrambled together, and no one could get away from each other. "A bunch of idiots." Mordred patted his palms and left easily. She explored the inherent enchantment of the red square, and constructed the area she explored into a topographic blueprint in her mind, with clear structure and direction. Garna chased him over. He brandished the Gunslinger, slashing at Mordred, but every time the Gunslinger passed through Mordred''s body. However, Mordred didn''t dare to let Garnado cut, and walked directly across the terrain to avoid him. Mordred was about to explore an area he hadn''t explored. She started to explore from the border. According to the topographic map constructed in her heart, there are only three areas that have not been explored at the moment. She is about to explore. Suddenly-- A voice resounded in Mordred''s ear: "This treasure is really amazing." Finally can''t sit still! Mordred cried out in his heart, and the surrounding environment changed for a while, and the original mountain area suddenly became a magnificent palace. Mordred stood at the gate of the palace, looking inside. The first thing to notice is the condescending throne. A woman sits high on the throne, but there is a curtain to hide her appearance. Obviously, this is the red Assassin who I met at that time. In other words, Mineshiro was standing not far away, looking at her with a smile on his face. Mordred turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Yanfeng Shiro''s body, and was about to speak, but his eyes fell on the thing in Yanfeng Shiro''s hand, but his body couldn''t help but shake. That is a cup. The black one looks like a glass of wine. "Holy Grail...!" Mordred murmured in a low voice. Yanfeng Shiro looked at Mordred with a smile, and said: "I really didn''t expect to break into our camp and make such a noise, and also make the monsters and Garna in the guarding area helpless, unexpectedly. It will be Saber. I''m afraid your real name is not Mordred, is it?" Mordred snorted: "I am Mordred!" "If Mordred has your skills, then he won''t die with King Arthur." Yanfeng Shiro said with a smile. Mordred snorted and said, "What I didn''t expect is that you, as the Master, would dare to stand in front of me so defenselessly!" "After all, we are allies now. Because we are all heroes of the red camp." Yanfeng Shiro said gently. Mordred said coldly: "I have never seen an alliance that forces allies to control. I will give you a chance to survive and tell me where does your Holy Grail come from?" "Is this?" Yanfeng Shiro sighed, shaking the black cup in his hand, and said, "This is not the Holy Grail. If it were the Holy Grail, I would not participate in this Holy Grail battle." After a pause, Yanfeng Shiro looked at Mordred and said, "Saber, since you were summoned by the Holy Grail War, you must have your long-cherished wish to make the Holy Grail come true? Join us and we will work hard together. You will Got what you wanted." Hearing this, Mordred sneered and said: "You still think about how you can survive my attack!" Yanfeng Shiro didn''t feel annoyed, and asked gently, "You killed me, do you have a way to deal with the Eternal King and Black alone?" "Huh. Of course!" Mordred straightened his chest proudly. Chapter 970： Then, she drew out the black and red holy sword and stared at Yanfeng Shiro with cold eyes. Just as she was about to attack, the woman sitting on the throne slightly raised her palm, and the terrifying technique followed. An extremely terrifying light cannon blasted straight towards Mordred. The power of the light cannon was extremely fierce. In an instant, the air burst and the earth was turbulent. However, Mordred showed a contemptuous face, holding the black and red holy sword, she ran in the light cannon and rushed towards Yanfeng Shiro. "Huh." The woman couldn''t help but snorted. "You treasure... really difficult...!" Yanfeng Shiro couldn''t help changing his face, holding the black cup, and ran back. Mordred sneered and chased him forward. At this time, a strange wave began to interfere with the contract between the Servant and the Master. Mordred found this feeling extremely familiar. Isn''t this what it feels like when the sound of heaven is assimilated? She hugged her head quickly, looked at Yanfeng Shiro with an annoyed face, and said, "Are you controlling me?" "It''s not that I''m controlling you." Yanfeng Shiro shook his head and said, "It''s the Cthulhu that is controlling you." "Cthulhu...Ah...!" Mordred screamed, and there was a touch of pain on that tender face. The cold sweat on his face seemed to be resisting some huge interference. "Damn... die... it can be like this..." Mordred screamed in annoyance, and those holy cyan eyes were stained with madness. Yanfeng Shiro smiled and said, "From now on, we will be partners, Saber." Mordred looked at Yanmine Shiro with a mad look, but did not answer. Yanfeng Shiro was accustomed to it, whether it was Garna or Atalante. This is a loss. Yanfeng Shiro sighed, then asked, "What is your real name, Saber?" "My real name is... Gareth..." Mordred replied with a mad look on his face. "Gareth?" Yanfeng Shiro was taken aback, and asked: "The ¡®Miss Palm¡¯ in the legend of King Arthur? How could Dame Palm be a woman?" "This is not surprising...because King Arthur is also a woman. Also, I don''t like the nickname of ¡®Maid Palm¡¯..." Mordre said dullly in German. "King Arthur is a woman?" Yanfeng Shiro frowned. Without thinking about it, he asked instead: "If you are really the''President'' in the legend of King Arthur, how can you escape and penetrate? Treasure? This... doesn''t seem to be in the legend." Mordred raised his palm, revealed the ring on his right middle finger, and said, "This is the magic ring Morgan gave me. After I defeated the Black Warrior, Green Warrior, Blue Warrior, Brown Warrior, and Red Warrior, The fairies of the Holy Land gave me blessings. They allowed me to penetrate all abilities." Yanfeng Shiro nodded. The situation is clear, Lion Jiejieli is indeed a very cautious person, and he deliberately deceived him with the pseudonym Mordred. Fortunately, ¡®Gareth¡¯ is now his help. Presumably, the lion who knows this situation will regret sending''Gareth'' to explore the church, right? Yanfeng Shiro shook his head, then lowered his head slightly, looking at the black cup in his hand, revealing a solemn expression. "Success or failure, in one fell swoop." He muttered in a low voice. Mordred''s eyes were frenzied, and his facial expression was dull. There is no doubt that she is under control. Mineshiro didn''t doubt this either. However, Yanfeng Shiro seems to have overlooked one point. That is the rune on Mordred''s face, with a slight change. And the star cup she hid, the first eye has been closed, and the second eye has been opened... Chapter 85 The leader has a pair of big horns! [Third more] After midday, Mordred had not yet returned, and the Lion Tribulation Jie Li was a little worried, but Shi Lang had already corrected his mentality. Mordred is not a girl of normal age, she has her own thoughts and thinking templates, and the three views have been completely formed. For the immature children of the Three Views, it is easy to be tempted by the outside world and go on crooked and evil roads, so the parents will be disciplined by multiple disciplines. For the mature children, the parents can say nothing except nagging and paying attention to physical health. Up. Shirou''s sentiment towards Mordred is more complicated. At this time, the group of believers who had been driven away by Shiro came back again. This time, more people came from them, like a tide. "It''s there!" "Yes! There!" "Our leader is there!" ... The believers came fiercely and surrounded the killing courtyard to pray for shortages, their eyes were both fanatic and greedy. Qi Huang was accustomed to the killing house, and his small face asked calmly: "Excuse me, do you have anything to do with me?" "Praise the wonderful world! Great leader!" The believers enthusiastically looked at the killing courtyard and prayed for shortages, and offered hymns. Kiara said with a troubled expression: "You may have admitted the wrong person. I am not your leader. I have not taken the mantle of my father. I cannot be called the leader." "You are!" The fanatical believers ignored the explanation of the killing house Kiara, but with a fanatical expression of the killing house Kiara¡¯s explanation. This made Deshishengyuan Qihuang a little bit distressed. She is accustomed to the aggressive gazes of the believers, but she doesn''t like being admitted. When Ma Xiu saw him, he turned to Shirou and said, "Mr. Fujimaru, the lady of the killing house looks very troubled." "Because no one wants to be confessed, do they?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. Chapter 971： Matthew nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Then, Mr. Fujimaru, you said that the lady of the killing house is the Master of the Red Caster, is this true?" "It''s just very likely." Shi Lang replied with a smile, and did not tell Ma Xiu his previous inferences and guesses. Hearing this, Matthew smiled and nodded, and said, "I''ll go and help the lady at the killing house resolve the misunderstanding." She stepped forward, reasoned with the believers, and helped Qihuang explain the killing house in an attempt to resolve the misunderstanding. It''s just a pity that to explain clearly to these fanatical believers is no different from explaining to the fanatics in the Cthulhu mythology, and it is useless. Shi Lang shook his head and stepped forward. As Shiro stepped forward, the fanatics who had been dispelled by Shiro subconsciously trembled and took a step back. Only the newcomers are still chattering with fanaticism. Shi Lang smiled and walked forward, and Ma Xiu and Qi Huang closed their eyes. The next moment, Shi Lang hit a fanatic in the abdomen with a punch, causing him to retreat a few steps with pain. The fanatic spirit was sober because of the pain, and he repeatedly asked: "What are you doing?" Shi Lang pointed to the killing courtyard and said with a gentle smile: "She is not your leader." "She is!" said the believer. Shi Lang punched him again, and the new followers around him saw Shi Lang bullying their compatriots, yelling forward, and then being knocked to the ground by Shi Lang one by one, wailing constantly. Shilang turned his head to look at the believers who had come before. Those believers shrank their heads and dared not come forward or speak. Because they were dispelled by Shirou before. Shiro patted his palms. Matthew asked hesitantly, "Mr. Fujimaru, is this not so good? They are not heroic spirits, just ordinary people." "Then what do you think should be done?" Shilang asked with interest. Matthew said with a serious face: "Of course it is explained! It must be explained!" Shi Lang smiled and patted her slender shoulder. "What, what''s wrong, Mr. Fujimaru?" Matthew asked. "You have to pay attention to methods. The right method works, the wrong method may not be useful at all. If you explain to a fanatical believer, it is tantamount to playing the piano to a cow." Shi Lang said with a smile, "You have a lot to learn. Well, Master." Matthew was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry...I''m just an immature Master..." "Don''t fall into an inferiority complex so quickly. I don''t hate you for being young." Shi Lang said with a smile. At this time, a cultist raised his head, staring at the killing house and praying for the wilderness, and said with an expression of grief: "Master, if you wait and die again, our sect will be over! Our world will return to darkness again. Up!" Kiara said with a troubled expression: "I have said, I am not your leader. Don''t admit the wrong person anymore." It''s a pity that these believers don''t listen at all. They recognized that Qihuang in the killing house was their leader, and cried out sadly one by one: "The leader, if you don''t take action, our sect will be destroyed!" Another cultist cried out: "There is a **** slain demon who is destroying our sacred sect! You can do it!" Kiara in Seishiin was very embarrassed, but Shirou frowned. He was very sensitive to the things of the killing house praying for abode, not because of the person in the killing house for praying, but because of the deeds of the third beast. Shirou took his heart to this matter and asked Kiara of the killing house to go with the followers. And he followed. Shilang originally thought who the god-killing demon was in the mouths of these believers, but he followed them to a village on the border of Tolifa City, and watched the familiar people gather the believers together for preaching, and he couldn''t help but shook his head. It turned out that this person was Joan of Arc. Joan, who was trying to get his followers back on track, turned her head, looked at Shirou, with a surprised expression, and said, "Huh? Black Assassin, why are you here?" "I still want to ask you. Didn''t you say that you want to stay in the city of Vassar? Why did you come to the city of Tolifa?" Shi Lang asked. "Huh huh? Is this the city of Tolifas?" Jeanne said with a strange look: "I thought it was in the city of Vaasa." It turned out that since Shirou and others separated from her, Joan has caught the cultists preaching along the way, trying to get rid of them from the cult''s thought control and regain the light of the Lord. And just like that, she ran here. Shi Lang really didn''t know what expression to put on. At this time, a cultist pointed to Joan and said: "Don''t be proud, you the devil who is trying to destroy our heaven! Our leader has arrived! Your end is here!" "The leader?" Jeanne repeated these two words, her eyes that were originally very soft tightened in an instant, and she looked cold, exuding a terrible aura, and she became like a saint. She asked, "Who is it?" The believer turned his head and pointed to the killing house to pray for shortage. Kiara in the killing house looked dazed, and then Joan looked at the killing house with a murderous look, and asked: "You created this cult, the master of the black magician?" "I am not," Kiara shook her head quickly. She didn''t understand what had happened, but the murderous look of Joan made her frightened. "Master! How can you deny it?" A believer said with grief: "This sect, but you have worked so hard to pull it up bit by bit! No matter the wind or rain, you always pull us to praise the beauty. The world. Ah... a beautiful world!" Joan stared at the killing house with murderous anguish. Religious wars cannot be forgiven! Qihuang in the killing house was almost crying, and said in a panic: "You really admit the wrong person, I am not, and I have never created any sect. This is my first time out, and my father kept me locked at home before. , I really haven''t created any sect." "Impossible!" said a believer: "You are our leader, I will not admit it!" Jeanne turned her head and looked at the killing house Qihuang again. Kiara was anxious in her heart, but she didn''t know how to clarify. At this time, a believer who had been brainwashed by Joan said: "Look carefully, it really doesn''t look like the leader." "What are you kidding? Have your eyes been stained by the devil? Can you not even distinguish the true face of the believer?" a believer asked. The man sighed and said, "I have retrieved my soul, so I remember clearly. Although this woman looks exactly like the leader, don¡¯t forget, the leader¡¯s head has a pair of big horns. Decorate!" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply, he turned his head and looked at the man fiercely, and asked, "You say it again!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it, good night~! Chapter 972： Don''t wait anymore today. Just like the title, don''t wait any longer today, the state is so bad, it''s just a mess of **** when you write it out. Don''t doubt, I have tried it. I owe two more shifts before, and four shifts that have not been paid off, and still owe six shifts. After these six updates are completed, I will update to about 8K every day. Why? Isn''t it good to update more to make money? I think too, but my waist doesn''t allow it. Since I opened this book, the daily update volume has been 1.2W as the base, which has soared to 2W, with an average of 1.4W. After sitting down for three months, my lumbar muscles were strained, and I felt pain when I bent down. It felt like kidney stones. The neck is also uncomfortable. The doctor advised me not to sit for a long time, and then do neck exercises. I did it all, and I don¡¯t want to update. After all, I am not a kid anymore. I am full-time and I have to make money. Even if you don''t write an essay in the future, you have to have the capital to be worthy of your age. But I really can''t sit still. Moreover, I have been staring at the third watch before, updating to one or two o''clock every day, and it feels like a primary school student handing in homework. The enthusiasm and ideas are gone, and the endocrine disorder is also lost. The most important thing is to chase down more than half! Directly ruined my great beginning. Rub! When I wrote the second volume before, and every day, there were such things. The writing speed is too fast, and some plots are not carefully considered, making it all the way to collapse. For example, in the second volume, I should first leave Shirou at Camelot, and get him back after getting him back. This is more stressful, but at that time, the head is on top, which is called brain twitching for short. It makes me regret now that I was thinking about it. Of course, in order to make up for this, I left the "Eternal Dynasty" later, which became the background board of the "Eternal Dynasty" just like the magic eye. Connect the dots, I''m not good at spoilers now. Because this is my autonomous two-design based on the original work. There are also many book friends who complain about me too much and like to turn to old examples. I have to clarify that this technique is a relatively high-end technique in literature. Although there is not so much attention to online texts, the era of online texts has also changed. From pure YY to high-quality products, you have to get rid of it if you don''t learn it! Of course, my current level is very rubbish, so it looks a bit awkward. But I''m working hard in this area, because if I don''t take the first step, I will definitely not be able to master it. So it doesn''t matter if you vomit me, you vomit and vomit, and then I will become proficient. Yeah. The skills are practiced. One thing to say, you must take care of your own body, especially those of us young people, the life is still long, don''t play with your body badly. There are friends with back pain, please remind me that you may not have back pain, lumbar disc herniation, lumbar muscle strain, or kidney stones. It is better to check it. Finally, the update will start tomorrow, and the daytime update will be resumed. After the six shifts were paid, it was set to 8K. Not to mention, I went to practice Yanzifei first, and then I went to sleep first. In the past few days, I have experienced endocrine disorders and liver pain, which is not pleased. I don''t know how many passers-by will be lost after the break today, and my brain hurts. Chapter 86: People like us can''t enjoy this luxury After noon, the sun should have been shining brightly, but when I stayed in this house, I felt that the light was a bit dim. Shi Lang narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the believer who told the image of the leader, and said, "You say it again!" The man looked at Shi Lang with a strange expression and said, "I said, although our leader looks very similar to this young lady, our leader has a pair of large horns on his head." Shi Lang stretched his hand to the killing academy to pray for shortages, pointed at the brows of the killing academies, and asked, "Is there something strange about your leader''s brows?" Shiro grabbed Shiro''s shoulders at Seishiin Kiara, with an embarrassed expression on his face. But Shirou did not look at her, but stared at the believer closely. The cultist thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Yes!" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s breathing was screened. With horns, there is a strange little bit of killing Yuan Qihuang between the eyebrows... That is undoubtedly the image of the Demon Bodhisattva! ¡ª¡ªProtect that Bodhisattva, she is dealing with another... Before Garna finished explaining, could it be said that what he really wanted to convey was the existence of another killing house, Kiara? Moreover, the killing house Kiara... Is it the Demon Bodhisattva in the third beast state? Subconsciously, Shirou''s palm used some force. Kiara showed pain and said, "That, Mr. Assassin, can you let me go? You hurt me." "Sorry." Shi Lang returned to his senses and let go of his hand apologetically, but his mind was full of thoughts. If it was as he had guessed, then it would not be surprising that Garna asked him to protect this killing courtyard. However, why would there be two killing houses to pray for waste? Moreover, this killing courtyard is the key to Garna''s mouth? The most important thing is that this is really Chaldean assessment, the connection point for training newcomers? It is very likely that the third beast will be infested, and there is still a connection point related to the heroic spirits of the Cthulhu family. Will it be the newcomer level? Will this be the newcomer level? As if the sun outside was covered by a cloud, the light in the room became even dim. Shi Lang had many thoughts in his mind, but his expression on the surface did not change much. Although it was only the front side of Shiro Fujimaru who was coming, he was not affected by the side of the King of Eternity, but after all, he had been a king, and his expression control was easy. It''s just that the scene of subconsciously catching pain in the killing house and praying for a short period of time has already attracted Matthew''s attention. Matthew couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter, Mr. Fujimaru?" Although Shiro was a little confused facing Mordred before, in Matthew''s heart, Shiro was a very reliable and mature person. "No. Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. Kiara''s misunderstanding was clarified, but the believers did not give up. Some believers firmly believe that Kiara in the killing house is their leader, but with Shirou, they dare not be too presumptuous. They argued endlessly, and Jeanne took the opportunity to wash their heads back. However, it is strange to say that as far as the information is available, it is Pope Paul who destroyed the eternal dynasty, a member of the Templar Church. And Joan is also a religious believer, but Mordred saw her and got along with her before, but he didn''t cause any contradiction. Maybe she has her own scale in her heart. Religious controversy kept in the room, Shi Lang ignored it and was about to leave. At this moment, a scream of "Ah--" came from outside like a sigh and a cry of shock. Shirou walked out the door. Chapter 973： At this time around two o''clock in the afternoon, it was supposed to be the most ferocious moment of the sun, shining brightly, but now the light outside is very dim, like a big cloudy day about to rain. Outside the door, the people standing outside the village looked up at the sky, pointing with surprised expressions. Shi Lang raised his head slightly and looked to the sky, his eyes shrank suddenly. In the cloudless sky, there should be only a dark ring that has long been accustomed to stand in the sky. But now, a phantom appeared in the sky, the phantom of a huge, pitch-black city appeared in the sky like a mirage. No. It shouldn''t be called a city, it should be said to be a huge boulder fort. The structure of the city is similar to futuristic art, and the structure of the buildings is abnormal, completely contrary to Euclidean geometry. Its unprecedented spatial structure and dimensional dimensions make people can''t help but subconsciously produce a strong sense of disgust. In addition, there is a pair of huge eyes hidden in the darkness, as if looking down the world like a **** through that dark ring. Matthew said with a look of astonishment: "Mr. Fujimaru, then, isn''t that Laleyer?" Shi Lang nodded, his face was flat, but his heart was turbulent. Yes. This mirage that appeared in the sky was the Alaya summoned by the Red Caster! Not good. Judging from the previously infested earth-boring monsters, I am afraid that there are heroic spirits of the Cthulhu family in this connection point. It''s really bad. It is very likely that there is a Bodhisattva of Demon Nature, not to mention it, and it is also related to the Cthulhu family. There are wolves before and tigers behind. And this... Is it really a newbie level for Chaldeans? Under such shocking changes, Joan also temporarily put down the action of bringing these cultists back to the right track. She raised her head and looked at the mirage of Nalaley, with an unconcealed look of astonishment, and murmured: "Could it be that the black magician did not exit?" "What to do, what to do, Mr. Fujimaru? Has the Red Caster yet to leave, is that the evil **** is about to be summoned? What to do, Mr. Fujimaru?" Ma Xiu forced himself to calm down, but it was such a vision. , She also noticed something was wrong, and subconsciously gave birth to all kinds of terrible conjectures in her mind, and she couldn''t help asking in a panic. Shirou calmly said, "Don''t worry, Master. As long as I''m still here, you don''t need to worry." Looking at Shi Lang''s calm face, the panic in Ma Xiu''s heart was suppressed a lot. How reliable, Mr. Fujimaru! Matthew said silently in his heart. Joan looked at Shirou and asked, "Assassin in black, Caster in red...Did we really kill it?" "Are you suspicious of me or yourself, Ruler?" Shirou said, "If you are so unconfident. Well, I can tell you exactly that he has been completely killed by me. And this, most of it is. What the red party did." "Red Fang..." Jeanne frowned, and squeezed the hilt of the saber around her waist. She thought for a moment, turned around, and was about to leave here. Her golden braids were dancing in the air, but Shilang reached out and grabbed her shoulders, and said, "Don''t do stupid things." Jeanne turned her head, looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked, "Do you know what I''m going to do?" "Looking at your posture, you must go to the red side alone." Shi Lang said. Joan nodded and said, "I''m going to investigate the red side. This is what I should have done as Ruler. If there is really a follower like Caster of Red, even if it violates my principles. , I will also use Lingshu directly to get him out of the field." "If you are so confident in your privileges, then you will not be far from the time of death." Shi Lang questioned: "You have forgotten, how did the Red Caster invalidate your spell?" "This..." Jeanne frowned and asked, "What should I do? Look at this posture, it''s like calling the evil god... If I don''t investigate, what should I do?" "Go to the black side." Shi Lang said without hesitation. Joan frowned and asked, "But, haven''t you fallen out with Black?" "As long as the interests are the same, even a mortal enemy will become a close friend." Shi Lang said. Upon hearing this, Joan nodded. Shiro said, "Jan of Arc, from now on until the connection point is repaired, I hope you can help us." After a pause, Shiro said, "Although you are the Ruler of this Holy Grail War, you are also the defender of human principles. The survival of human principles is the responsibility of every heroic spirit formed by human principles. You should not Will there be no overall view? Wouldn''t you disagree?" Upon hearing this, Joan showed a dumbfounded expression and said: "You have used this kind of principle to press on my head, do I still have the right to refuse?" Shilang smiled and said, "The great principles are useless. I just state the interests. The only real choice is your own heart." "I know why you built that kind of great cause in that situation. It would be great if I could learn your ability." Jeanne sighed and said. Although Joan got along with Shiro for a short time, in the process of getting along with Shiro, Joan also understood to some extent why Shiro would establish an eternal dynasty in that situation. Strength, wisdom, stability, overall view, and eloquence... are really indispensable. Shi Lang took a few people to the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle. He is ready to draw the black side to deal with the red side that is most likely to be controlled by the third beast, and there may also be the Cthulhu heroic spirit. Believe that this kind of mirage change, they will not be indifferent. However, Grey had already followed Saber a step ahead, stating the scourge of the connection point. I''m afraid, when they pass, Vlad III will most likely turn over directly, right? Matthew followed Shirou and asked softly: "Mr. Fujimaru, why are you so sure that Black will cooperate with us?" She had already known the contradiction between Shilang and Black before, but she couldn''t figure out the joint. In order to become an excellent master, she came to ask. Shi Lang glanced at the puzzled Matthew, and said, "It''s already clear, the stakes are clear. The Thousand Realms Tree has been preparing for this Holy Grail War for sixty years, and they probably don''t want any accidents. And I, have already been with you. Signed a contract and became a Chaldean servant. What I need is to repair the connection point, not the Holy Grail. I have no interest disputes with them, so there is a basis for cooperation. And we have to work with them to deal with the red side , Which means that we will become their help to obtain the Holy Grail. In terms of negotiation, it is equivalent to them getting help to achieve their goals without cost, and of course they will cooperate." "But, won''t you make emotional problems? After all, you betrayed them before." Matthew asked strangely. Shi Lang smiled, and said, "Emotional...this is a luxury that only children can enjoy. People like us can''t enjoy this luxury." Matthew thoughtfully. Chapter 87 What we have to do now is to convince them! Chapter 974： The reflection of Lalaije in the sky is like the **** of the abyss, and the dark ring of darkness is like the mouth of hell, giving people an extremely ominous sense. As Shi Lang traveled, many ordinary people stopped and looked at the strange land in the sky. Shi Lang and others headed towards the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle in an upright manner. He was very convinced that given the importance of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan to this Holy Grail War, he must have been spotted long ago, but he was not blocked or attacked along the way. Is there an ambush or other considerations? Shi Lang squinted his eyes. Ma Xiu wanted to walk in directly, but Shi Lang held her shoulder. "What''s the matter, Mr. Fujimaru?" Ma Xiu turned his head and looked at him strangely. Shirou said, "It''s impolite to visit without saying hello." "Hello?" Shi Lang nodded, showing a smile, and then projected a sword in the stone, facing the Thousand Realms Tree Castle, it was a luminous bombardment. "Boom!" The radiance was like a pillar, directly blasting through a corner of the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. The magnificent castle immediately had a gap in it. Through the gap, the gloomy sky can be seen. The rubble collapsed, and the magnificent castle immediately appeared torn. Matthew and Joan were dumbfounded. "This, is this a greeting, Mr. Fujimaru?" Ma Xiu looked at Shirou blankly. Joan asked silently: "Assassin, are you really here to pull foreign aid?" Shi Lang nodded and smiled: "Of course. Don''t worry, Lancer''s greeting will come soon." Sure enough, the next moment, the turbulent Thousand Worlds Tree Castle rose one after another, overwhelming the sky, flying towards Shirou and others like a downpour, symbolizing the anger of Vlad III. Shi Lang looked at it and smiled at several people: "Look, Lancer''s greeting is here." "What kind of greeting is this!" Matthew couldn''t help but said. Shi Lang smiled, and then moved his mind. He took out dozens of legendary shields that had been copied from the [Infinite Sword System] and blocked them in front of the wooden stakes. "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª" The shield was smashed and smashed by the overwhelming wooden piles. Fortunately, Shi Lang finally wrapped everyone with [evil], and no one was injured. Joan sighed and said, "You don''t really look like you''re here for help, Assassin." With a sound of "ডª", a griffon flew into the sky from the Thousand Realms Tree Castle. "Crack, click¡ª" The gate of the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle opened, Lancer Vlad III holding a spear, riding a war horse and leading the crowd slowly out. He led the crowd to a short distance in front of Shi Lang, and the reins of a pulling horse stopped. Vlad III''s gaze swept across Joan of Arc, Matthew, and the Assassination Institute, and finally stared at Shirou closely, and asked: "Assassin, are you going to invade the rest of the territory?" "Naturally not." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Vlad III frowned and asked, "Then why are you here again?" Shi Lang said with a serious face: "Naturally, it is to assist the king of Romania and resist unjust invasion." Ma Xiu looked at Shi Lang with a strange face, didn''t they come to ask for help from Black? Why does it sound like they have been asked by Black for help? Isn''t this, isn''t this talking nonsense with your eyes open? "Unjust invasion?" Vlad III snorted and said: "Apart from the rebels who rebelled, and the thou who betrayed the rest, where are the invaders?" Shirou was unmoved, just smiled and pointed to the sky. Vlad III looked up at the mirage of Laley in the sky and frowned. Before Shirou came, they were discussing the mirage of Laley and the connection point information that Grey brought. Saber returned with Grey, informed Vlad III about the connection point, and wanted to study the Great Holy Grail. On this point, Vlad III did not refuse, and left a thought for the connection point in his heart. However, he is now the Servant of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, and must focus on the Holy Grail War. Looking at Vlad III, who was frowning, Shiro said: "As far as I know, this is caused by the heroic spirit of the red side. Its purpose is to destroy Romania and call the evil god. And I am here to assist you." "You don''t need to talk about this kind of deceit, Assassin." Vlad III stared at Shirou tightly, and said, "Are you here for help?" Shi Lang showed a look of surprise on his face, looked at Vlad III, and asked: "How do you know?" Vlad III said: "Saber has brought the guests from Chaldea here. I already know about the connection point. You will come here. I am afraid that the connection point has a lot to do with the red side, so I want to win Why wait?" Hearing this, Shi Lang showed an expression of admiration and said: "As expected to be the king of Romania, a little information also deduces the truth of the matter, I really admire it!" Ma Xiu looked at Shi Lang with a dazed expression, the matter of connecting the dots has not yet been seen. When does it have a relationship with the red side? Shiro said: "The king of Romania, since you already know the connection point, you naturally know the harm of the connection point. It is a singularity that connects parallel worlds and disrupts the human process of each world. We are heroic spirits. , You shouldn¡¯t just sit idly by." Upon hearing this, Vlad III shook his head and said: "Yu this body is the result of this Holy Grail war, fighting for human reason, next time." After a pause, Vlad III''s eyes flashed with cold light, and he said, "Assassin, you are also the servants who descended from this Holy Grail War. Now that you have fallen here, fulfill your destiny here. ." Vlad III had killing intent in his eyes. A Zhou''s face was calm, and while staring at Shi Lang, he walked silently, blocking Shi Lang''s path. "Roar¡ª" Among the crowd, Hercules let out a deafening roar, and the ground shook between gestures. Both Matthew and Joan clenched their weapons, while Kiara in the Killing House looked at the raging scene with a strange expression on his face. Black exudes killing intent, and there is no doubt that the other side wanted to kill Shilang first. Seeing the other person walking around, Shirou laughed three times "ha ha ha". Arjuna watched with cold eyes, Vlad III also stared at Shirou coldly, while Astorfo flying in the sky lowered his height, and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "What are you laughing at in this situation? Shiro?" Chapter 975： "I''m laughing, the king of Romania is in jail, and there is a big disaster, but he doesn''t know it." Shilang smiled. Vlad III looked calm, but Astorfo couldn''t help but said with a look of surprise: "In this situation, you are in danger, Shirou. Why do you still say that Lancer is in trouble?" Shilang smiled and said, "Because he wants to kill me." "Why Lancer wants to kill you, just..." Before Astorfo finished asking, Vlad III slightly raised his hand, and hundreds of wooden stakes merged into a gun, which he threw at Astorfo. Astorfo hurriedly dodged the Griffin, looked at Vlad III angry and puzzled, and asked: "Lancer, what are you doing against me? I haven''t rebelled!" "You, shut up! No questioning!" Vlad III said coldly. Astorfo looked aggrieved. What did he do wrong again? Seeing that the wingman had been sunk by Vlad III, Shirou said: "The third beast has most likely arrived, but we, the heroic spirits, are still fighting! Is this fair?" Originally, Ma Xiu looked at his surroundings very vigilantly, but after Shi Lang said this, the vigilant Ma Xiu found that everyone, including Joan of Arc, turned their heads and stared at Shi Lang, his eyes widened and his pupils were surprised. Expressions. Matthew couldn''t figure it out. "Beast..." Vlad III frowned. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded and said: "The third beast, the beast holding the principle of''Eros'', is very likely to come to this connection point. You should understand, Vlad III. As a hero, you don''t You may not understand the meaning of the''beast''. Whether you want to win the Holy Grail war or maintain the order of the Holy Grail war, the''beast'' is your obstacle. Are you sure you want to kill me at this time?" Joan said weakly, "That...it is me who maintains the order of the Holy Grail War." "Don''t talk yet, Ruler." Shirou whispered. "Oh..." Joan nodded weakly. Vlad III frowned tightly. Not only him, but even the mature Arjuna, and Astorfo, who had always escaped, frowned. Only Matthew looked blank and couldn''t figure out his head. Danike and others, who were watching the battle from the rear, also couldn''t figure out their heads. Why just a word, Vlad III stopped moving. Shi Lang glanced at the people and said, "Here are all myths, heroes, and kings from all myths. Everyone''s great deeds make me admire me. Whenever I look at your deeds, I can''t help but I admire a true hero, a true man. However, that is already a career in his lifetime, and now standing here are all dead heroic spirits, or heroic souls. Is it true that we should let others just for our own opinion? ?" A Zhou said calmly: "If the third beast really comes, you can''t beat it, you''re here, right?" "Yes. It''s extremely." Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Arjuna, nodded, and said: "Yes. I just can''t beat it. I just think I''m not an opponent, so I came here." Vlad III asked: "Where did your information come from?" "The red party Lancer-Galner risked his death to pass it to me." Shirou said. "Red?" Vlad III frowned. Arjuna frowned and asked, "Is Garna dead?" "Not dead. It''s just being controlled by others. In fact, all the heroic spirits of the red side seem to have been controlled now. And this evil god''s vision is the result of the controlled red heroic spirits." Shi Lang Said. "Aren''t you dead? Humph. What a pity." A Zhou said coldly. He is not interested in the rest of the red party. "How can you ensure that the information is correct or not? I don''t doubt the ability of Garna, but since you say that Garna has been controlled, how can you conclude that Garna is not under the control of humans and conveys the information to you? "" Vlad III asked. Shiro said: "There is no guarantee, but I can only believe it. However, for this, I can guarantee the accuracy of Gharna''s information with my real name, and I promise that I will give up the Holy Grail of this Holy Grail War!" "Using his real name to vouch for that guy''s information..." Arjuna was moved. Joan was also moved. Use your real name to guarantee a person''s information, and it is still information under the control of the other party... Trust a person so much. It''s no wonder that this king will make that great feat. Jeanne looked at Shirou''s profile and said silently in her heart. Sure enough, the ancient saint king she once worshiped was not only conspiracy. Vlad III was also surprised that Shirou used his real name to guarantee Garna''s information. Even if he faced his most trusted subordinates, he would not do such things. From the perspective of ordinary people''s three views, it''s okay to use your real name to vouch for others. But those who gather here are not mortals, heroes, or sages. The so-called real name guarantee is a bet on your own reputation and glory. And these are the things that heroes and wise masters pay most attention to after being heroic. And the real name is used to guarantee the person, and it is also the information guarantee provided by a controlled person... How does this believe that the person''s willpower can resist control? Vlad III''s face couldn''t help showing a solemn expression, thinking about where he was, he didn''t have such courage. Because he--, I cared very much about myself being demonized into Dracula, and even became the long-cherished wish of being summoned to the lower realms in this Holy Grail War! In comparison, Vlad III was aware of the gap between himself and Shirou. Courage... There is still a gap! "You want Yu Waiting to fight against the Red Party, right? If you use your real name to promise to give up the Holy Grail, it is like waiting for Yu to flatten the Red Party. This--, it''s really a good deal, Assassin. Think about it. Yu et al did not suffer any losses, but made a fortune. It''s just a pity..." Vlad III looked at Shirou and said, "Yu, refuse!" "Why..." Ma Xiong wanted to speak, but Shi Lang reached out and stopped her. Ma Xiu turned his head and looked at Shi Lang''s profile, and found Shi Lang showing such an expression. Matthew carefully observed the expressions of the people around him. Except for her, these heroic spirits were not strange. Why is this? Matthew was puzzled. "Roar--!" Chapter 976： Hercules uttered a war cry and strode forward, but Vlad III also reached out to stop him. "Roar?" Hercules scratched his temple with a big finger, looking strange. Shirou said, "I am also a king, I know what you mean, Lancer. It''s time to decide the outcome." "Do you want to stand alone and wait?" Vlad III asked. "I think too, but I don''t have this ability." Shi Lang smiled, then patted Matthew on the shoulder and said, "I''m going with my Master." "Okay." Vlad III nodded. After that, Shilang stretched out his finger to Astorfo, and said, "Don''t get on Afo. He''s useless, it will drag you back, and I''m afraid of hurting him." "Hey! Shirou, what do you mean?" Astor Fu said angrily. And Vlad III nodded again and said, "Okay." "Lancer!" Astorfo shouted. A Zhouna snorted and said, "You are really useless, Rider." "Everyone... I hate Archer the most." Astorford ran away crying. Matthew looked blank. What happened to this, this? She looked blank, she didn''t understand what was going on. Why was it still arguing before, and Vlad III also refused, why is it starting to fight now? And... And why did Mr. Fujimaru ask her to play by name? Things are developing so fast that Matthew can''t figure it out. The most important thing is... Why? Why would Vlad III refuse such a great condition? She asked Shilang, who smiled and replied, "Because he is the king, he cares about sovereignty." "I don''t understand, Mr. Fujimaru!" Mashu asked with a puzzled look: "Such a good condition, and... and this is a just thing. As a hero, isn''t it called in response to the hope of mankind? Then? , Why refuse to help repair the connection point? Why refuse?" "Ma Xiu." Shi Lang looked at Ma Xiu''s eyes and said with a serious face: "Don''t think about others by yourself. That way, others don''t cover your eyes, but you cover your own eyes. " Matthew frowned, her face troubled and puzzled. She found that since she left Chaldea and came to this outside world, there were not many people in contact, but there were too many people that she did not understand, or that she could not understand in the small Chaldeans. Things. "Don''t worry, these are all the troubles on the growth road, and you will understand naturally in the future. And now, what we have to do is to persuade them!" Shi Lang rubbed his wrists and said with a smile. Chapter Eighty-Eight Opens the Prelude to the War [Third More] Didn''t Vlad III love Shirou''s conditions? Not so. However, one thing is that all the information is in Shirou''s hands, I believe it all... Is the brain problem? What''s more, he is still king. When the king did not question the spirit of everything, he believed in one person instead. It was not a foolish monarch, or a puppet held by his subordinates. But the [Beast] thing is really big, this is probably the public enemy of all the heroic spirits. Vlad III was no exception, so he accepted Shirou''s challenge. When no one can believe in anyone, and at the same time want to hold the initiative in his hands, words are of no use, only fists are the truth. The heroic spirits that Black will dispatch are Saber, Hercules, Arjuna, and Vlad III. Avisbronn was not suitable for this kind of battle, and Astorfo was ruled out by Shiro deliberately running on Vlad III. Because among the black, Shi Lang was most afraid of, not Arjuna, nor Vlad III, but Astorfo who looked weak! Is Astorford weak? Fighting head-on... Honestly, it''s really weak! But there are no weak heroes, only people who can''t use heroes. Shirou is very convinced that if Astorfo is involved, the probability of his ship overturning in the gutter is as high as 80%. Therefore, Shiro ran away from Astorfo at the first time. Shi Lang planned to take Matthew here, two people beat four people! Joan was worried about this, and Matthew was so nervous that her palms shook. Kiara, the killing house, has been comforting her and cheering her on. Jeanne drew Shilang aside and asked in a low voice, "Assassin, are you serious about letting Matthew play with you?" Shiro nodded. "But she is your Master, and she is still alive!" Jeanne said. "Her resilience is stronger than you think!" Shi Lang said with a serious face: "Don''t underestimate her just because she is just a little girl, Jeanne! Don''t forget, she was also in the Caster of Red. Laleyer!" Shirou turned and left, and Jeanne looked at Shirou''s back and raised her eyebrows. She didn''t understand what Shirou was thinking. If it is a guardian servant, isn''t there a better choice here? Furthermore, why do we have to play two against four? Why not treat her... Also count? "This must be considering that I, as the Ruler of this Holy Grail War, cannot interfere too much, or it violates my principles. It really sympathizes with me, the King of Eternity." Joan said heartily. Leticia whispered, "I think Mr. Assassin has other plans?" On the other side. Dannick looked at Vlad III and asked incomprehensibly: "Why do you want to deal with such a ridiculous thing? You said he is the crowned hero, why don''t you just kill him here?" Chapter 977： Vlad III looked at Dannick, shook his head, and said: "You must have a big picture, Danike. The [Beast] thing is big, if it is really Assassin''s bluffing, it would be okay, if it really happens. After waiting for these dead souls to leave, how can you wait for these living people to deal with themselves?" "The beast... what is that?" Dannick asked. "The catastrophe rejected by the history of mankind means that the history of mankind can be destroyed once it appears. It is conceptually, and I don''t know what it is. In short, it can be compared with the previous visitor from Chaldea. Talk about the disaster that is the same as the connection point." Vlad III said. Danick was silent. He doesn''t know what [beast] means, but he understands the disaster of connecting points. And this is exactly why he promised to open the central basement and let the two of Gray go in to investigate the Great Holy Grail. "All I can do is investigate whether [the beast]''s claim is true. If it is true, then crusade, if it is false, crusade against the Eternal King, that''s all." After a pause, Vlad III said: "Recently, pay attention to the underground dark room where the Red Berserker is imprisoned. The rats hidden underground are about to come out to steal people." "[The beast] thing, I can understand. But Wang, I don''t understand, why didn''t you just execute him?!" Dannick asked. "He''s still useful, Dannick." Vlad III turned his back and left. Danick gritted his teeth. The eternal king, the connection point, the beast... this holy grail battle is like a joke! "A joke! A big joke! The same joke as the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City sixty years ago!" Danick yelled in a low voice. ... Shi Lang named his surname to be a combat partner. To be honest, Matthew was both excited and nervous. What''s exciting is that you can fight side by side with your own Servant. What''s nervous is that the enemies we face are all heroic spirits! And it is the kind of heroic spirit who knows very high specifications at a glance! In fact, after learning part of the real names of the heroes of the black side, she was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out. She is a little rookie who actually wants to fight against a great hero of the level of Vlad III and Arjuna, and she is still a two-on-four inferior! Too nervous! Kiara''s comfort from the killing house was useless at all! Shi Lang called Matthew and told her how to cooperate with her. Matthew asked hesitantly, "Well, that, Mr. Fujimaru, can I really?" "I think you can." Shi Lang said with a smile on his face. "I..." Looking at Shirou''s smile and the warm fire in those bright eyes, Ma Xiu didn''t know what to say for a while. This is trust. Presumably Fujimaru-senpai trusts his Servant in the same way, right? Matthew thought of the back of that long-haired girl with orange hair. She couldn''t catch up no matter what, she went farther and farther, and finally disappeared in front of her back. Just... Why does it feel that she is more and more like the Servant under command, and Mr. Fujimaru is more and more like her Master? Matthew was a little distressed. However, this is also good. After all, as a Master, she is indeed the first time. He is a rookie, he is adorable and has no experience. But as a Servant, she still has some experience! Shilang stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, pointed at Arjuna, and said, "Master, you are optimistic. Staring at Arjuna, when he releases the treasure, you also release the treasure!" "Huh?" Matthew asked for a moment, "Release and release the treasure?" Shiro nodded and said, "I know the heroic spirit who gave you the spiritual foundation, but for some reason I can''t say it. However, please rest assured, the heroic spirit who gave you the spiritual foundation is a very strong heroic spirit, and probably can deal with any heroic spirit. A super heroic spirit standing in an invincible place. As for the heroic spirit with super attacking power like Arjuna, he is probably completely restrained." "Is this..." Ma Xiu said hesitantly, "But, but, I won''t release the treasure!" Shi Lang put his hands on Ma Xiu''s shoulders, and said with a serious face: "Master, my life will be in your hands!" ¡ª¡ªMatthew, my life is in your hands! Matthew breathed fiercely, as if suffocated. She clasped her hands tightly, and said seriously, "I understand! I will definitely do it!" Saber and others also followed. The crowd gathered in front of the Thousand Realms Tree Castle. Saber has a headache. She didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing when she came back, she would not mention the matter of fighting Shirou and connecting the dots for the time being. The most important thing is that such things as [beast] would actually pop out? It''s just that Saber noticed one thing, and she found that Mordred was not by Shirou''s side. She frowned, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Assassin, where is Red Saber?" "She''s going to do her own thing." Shi Lang answered honestly. "Is that so..." Saber murmured. Seeing Saber''s face, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked at Saber in surprise, and asked, "Are you worried about her?" Saber returned to his calm face and said, "Don''t make such vulgar jokes. Also, even if the object is you and Matthew, I won''t keep my hands." "Of course. Me too." Shi Lang said with a smile: "Because I know very well that you are not her." Saber frowned. "This is the end of this mystery--!" As soon as Vlad III waved his hand, the endless wooden stakes turned into a rain of arrows, and blasted towards Shilang, kicking off the prelude to the war! ... ... Chapter 978： ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it, I''m going to exercise~! Also, thank you for your understanding~! Ahhh~! Chapter 89: One Hit Four! The endless wooden piles turned into torrential rain, like a huge palm covering the sky and the sun, bombarding the two Shirou and Shilang overwhelmingly. "Shoo, hoo--" The sound of successive punctures was like pouring rain. Seeing the attack of the wooden stakes that covered the sky and the sun, Shilang moved his mind, opened the [Infinite Sword System] and took out dozens of legendary shields from it, forming a shield wall to greet him. Overwhelming wooden piles shot on it. "Clang clang--" There was an endless stream of metal surging sounds. Vlad III frowned and said to his heart, how many treasures does this guy have? "Roar--!" Hercules roared with a roar, shaking the earth. His feet shook the ground and rushed forward like a tank. The huge stone axe in his hand was lifted high and slammed down towards the shield wall¡ª¡ª With a "bang", the shield formed by the Legendary Shield was smashed into a big hole by Hercules in an instant. Hercules roared, his body exuded a frenzy, his eyes were red, and he rushed towards Shi Lang. That looks like-- It''s terrible! The Shura God of War came from the depths of hell. Ma Xiu gritted his teeth and overcame his psychological fear. When Hercules was about to raise a large shield to resist, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and grabbed Ma Xiu''s back collar and dragged her behind him in a hurried tone. Said: "Don''t go head-to-head with Berserker, you can''t hold it." Shirou said while waving his hand, countless [evil] mud turned into a thick mud wall and blocked Hercules''s body. Hearing a "boom" sound, the thick mud wall shattered like a spider web under the violent attack of Hercules. Shi Lang grabbed Matthew''s back collar and used [Evil] to turn out ten magic thrusters behind his back. With a "boom", magic jets, Shirou wanted to move away from Hercules. Suddenly-- Dangerous! Shiro yelled in his heart, and quickly lowered his head, only to see a flash of red light, and the arrow with a strong fire spirit shot straight towards Shiro''s head, but it was approaching Shiro''s head for a moment, this arrow As if it was interfered by some force majeure, the direction suddenly changed and shot directly into the sky. Shi Lang turned his head abruptly, and saw A Zhou staring at him coldly, and asked, "Do you have protection from arrows?" The one who responded to him was the Jian Yu projected by Shirou. "Can''t let him go to heaven!" Vlad III on the horse shouted. "Oath¡ª" Saber held up the invisible holy sword in his hand, with a faint brilliance exuding it, pointed the tip of the sword at Shirou, and shouted: "¡ª¡ªSword of Victory!" The invisible barrier that bound the holy sword opened, and the endless light reflected the fantasy of human beings, and vented towards Shilang. Looking at the light cannon that came straight, Ma Xiu was a little flustered, but Shi Lang calmly waved his hand, took out six swords in the stone from the [Infinite Sword System], injected magic power, a faint brilliance flickered, six The sword in the stone radiated light, then gathered into a group and bombarded the past. The light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory collided with the convergent light cannon of the sword in the stone, and in an instant, even the space was quiet. Then- "Boom!" The sound resounded like a muffled thunder, and where the two energies converged, a terrifying storm formed, causing the surrounding turf to be lifted three feet high. Afterwards, "Kakaka" sounded several times, and the converged light cannon pushed back the light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory. The light was dazzling, reflecting Saber''s surprised expression. Naturally, Vlad III would not let Shi Lang succeed. He stared at Shi Lang, with divine light flashing in his eyes. Hearing a "pouch", Shi Lang vomited blood, and a handful of sharp wooden stakes grew out of his body. Due to this change, the convergent light cannon was unable to succeed, and the light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory returned to the market. [Evil] surged through Shilang''s body. [Evil] The powerful curse force exerted on the broken wooden pile immediately made a "sizzling" corroding sound, which completely corroded and degraded the wooden pile, and repaired Shiro''s wound. Shi Lang rubbed his chest, turned his head slightly, looked at Vlad III, and said: "I have forgotten that your [King of Capital] can be used like this! But then, you will never succeed!" Shirou¡¯s body was surging with [evil], forming a dark armor of [evil] covering the whole body, and then with a wave of his hand, he took out dozens of sharp swords from the [Infinite Sword System] and directed it towards Vlad III. Bombarded the past. Vlad III looked calm, but Hercules roared and stood in front of Vlad III with a shield. Shilang''s sword rain fell on his body, as if it had fallen on the strongest steel, sending out "clang-clang" endless waves of metal. Shirou frowned. The [Twelve Trials] possessed by Hercules can be immune to all attacks of level B and below, and the replicas contained in his [Infinite Sword System] are rich in variety, but The quality is not high, unable to break through the defense of Hercules. At this time, Vlad III replayed the old tricks and once again launched the "King of Capital Punishment", in an attempt to conceptually grow a wooden stake from Shiro''s body. However-- "Zizzi" As soon as Vlad III was launched, it was corroded by the [evil] mud in Shiro''s body. Vlad III looked surprised. [The Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] The defense composed of its powerful curse power can almost defend most of the treasures, which is similar to the effect of Hercules¡¯ [Twelve Trials]. Although along the way, the defense of the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] has been pierced by many powerful beings, but it is clear that Vlad III''s [Capital King] is not enough. "Give you back!" Shirou took out the death sickle and just swiped it toward the space ahead. With a "swish", the sharp sickle mouth passed through the space and pierced towards Vlad III. Vlad III did not expect Shirou to have this kind of anti-causal treasure. Although he subconsciously avoided it, he did not notice for a while and was eventually pierced into his right arm. Chapter 979： "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules roared from the sky. Six giant arms of [evil] grew out of Shilang''s back, and six 60-meter-long [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)]. Shilang swooped forward, and six [Emerald Horizons That Opened Up a Thousand Mountains (pseudo)], like six giant mountains, smashed straight toward Hercules. However, in the face of these six smashing attacks from [the green horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)], Hercules stood upright without fear, and let out a deafening roar. "Boom¡ª" Six [the emerald horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] slammed on Hercules¡¯ body one after another. Hercules was not killed, but slashed his [open up the emerald horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)]. But it was smashed out of the gap. It''s like a long sword slashing towards Zhenjin, because of the great force, it shattered the slashing long sword! "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Hercules stood on the ground and let out a war roar. He reached out his hand to buckle the broken blade of [The Emerald Horizon (Pseudo) which opened up a thousand mountains], and suddenly exerted force on his waist to throw Shi Lang down. Shi Lang felt his body vibrated instinctively, and he was about to be thrown down by Hercules'' back, and quickly let the giant arm of [evil] loosen [Opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains (pseudo)]. Hercules threw the more than sixty meters of [the green horizon that opened up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] on the ground. With a "bang", the ground shook like an earthquake! Such a scene made the Masters in the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle stunned. It''s spectacular! It''s like a **** thrown down a mountain! Shilang didn''t dare to stay more than 60 meters away. This height is too dangerous! Right now, in the face of Vlad III, Arjuna and other four first-class, even exceptional-level heroes, the only place he can stand on his heels is the sky! A Zhou stared coldly at Shi Lang who quickly flew into the sky, and opened the divine bow in his hand. The arrow is like light, fleeting. Dangerous! Shi Lang felt the danger instinctively, and hurriedly used the ten magic thrusters behind him to sprint forward. Anxious in the air, an arrow flicked like light. Shi Lang felt scared for a while. Obviously, the blow of Arjuna just now was not something that his C-level [Evasion of the Arrow] could disintegrate, and he was staring at his temple. That such a terrifying blow, I am afraid that even his [evil] cannot be disintegrated, once it hits his temple, he will definitely fall on the spot. Fortunately, he filled himself up with BUFF before the war started. If Ma Xiu went to look at his status bar at this time, he would probably look directly at the ability bar! Because... Too much! And the [intuition] copied from Altria is in it. It is precisely because of this that he escaped the blow. Suddenly-- With a "pouch", Shilang suddenly grew a huge wooden stake from his abdomen, which not only pierced his body, but also broke through the armor of [evil]. Blood was flowing down from the huge wooden stake, Shi Lang looked at the wooden stake in a bit of amazement. [Evil] Armor... Was breached by the [Golden Punishment King]? Vlad III slowly lowered his palm, his right arm still had a wound cut by the death sickle, and bright red blood gurgled down. He stared at Shirou calmly, and said, "You are too underestimated, Assassin." "Zizzi..." The huge wooden stake in the abdomen was eroded and corrupted, and finally disappeared, and the wound was also repaired by [evil], but the pain still existed on the body. Shi Lang looked at Vlad III condescendingly, frowned, and said, "So that''s it... You gathered thousands of wooden stakes together and stab them out!" "Is it just a moment to see through Yu''s method? This vision is indeed great. Yes. That''s it." Vlad III nodded, affirming Shirou''s guess. "Your eyesight also makes me admire. So quickly I can see that this armor is not a loophole." Shi Lang sighed. The situation is not good, the [Evil] armor can be said to be not a loophole, and it was caught by Vlad III. The armor of [Evil] can curse and degrade the wooden stakes of [Capital Punishment King], but when Vlad III gathered thousands of wooden stakes together, the qualitative change occurred, making [Evil] unable to decompose in an instant, and this is piercing. [Evil] The key to the armor. It''s really hard to deal with anyone who can leave a reputation in Canran''s human history. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. But... Facing Shirou''s praise, Vlad III said: "Every other..." Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed, and he quickly abandoned his horse and rolled away on the ground. The next moment, a black hand of [evil] broke through the ground, holding a dagger, pierced the horse''s belly straight, and then slowly retracted into the ground. The war horse wailed and disappeared as a soul, and Vlad III stared at the war horse solemnly. If he hadn''t dodged in time just now, I''m afraid he would have been pierced! "It''s a pity..." Shi Lang sighed with a headache. At this time, it was A Zhou that shot another arrow, and Shilang dodged in panic. Shi Lang took Matthew with an [evil] hand. He turned his head to look at Matthew and said, "Master pay attention to his position, think clearly about his own characteristics, and understand what he can do!" "Ah... yes!" Matthew nodded quickly. Shi Lang didn''t dare to go to the ground, and Ma Xiu was in the sky, his mind was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to do. She was like a stubborn bronze in the king''s game, and she didn''t understand what she should do. However, when he thought of Shi Lang saying that he would entrust his life to her before the war, Ma Xiu gritted his teeth and forced his brain to calm down and think about what he should do. Seeing Matthew starting to think, Shi Lang felt a little relieved, but he just looked at the four people staring at him on the ground, and he got a headache. "Sure enough..." Shi Lang sighed, then looked serious and serious, "However, I have to convince them! At least, let them do things with me!" Chapter 980： He exuded [evil], and then formed a giant of more than 60 meters, falling from the sky to the ground. "Boom!" Earth quake! The dust was lifted more than 20 meters high! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: New month, ask for votes~! Chapter 90 The Will of the Guardian [Second More] Thanks to the cooperation of Vlad III, Grey and Nero checked the status of the Great Holy Grail in the central basement of Thousand Worlds Tree Castle. This was originally a very easy task, but for some reason, from the moment when he came to this connection point, Grey could not get in touch with Chaldea, as if there was some special magnetic field fluctuation that interfered with the demonstration as the center of Chaldea. Pakistan system is running. And this caused some functions of the personal terminal on Grey''s right hand to be unavailable. Among them, there is a search function specially developed by Chaldea for this kind of connection point of the existence of the Holy Grail war to investigate the situation of the Holy Grail. Because it is unavailable, Grey can only manually check the status of the Great Holy Grail to confirm whether it is the Holy Grail of the [Council]. "Speaking of which, Matthew seems to have stepped out of self-blame, Grey." Nero said suddenly. Grey kept holding his hands, but asked in a gentle tone: "Isn''t this a good thing, Your Highness?" "That''s what I said." Nero thought for a while, nodded, and said: "In fact, she was too much to let herself go. At that time, she and Kotomaru were facing the Demon King, which would lead to such an ending. There is no way. After all, whether she is a Servant or a Master, she is a rookie, and Kotomaru did not blame her. Moreover, Kotomaru does not let her be her own Servant anymore, is she actually protecting her? After all, she can Unlike us heroes, they are still alive." "In fact, the child knows this." Grey sighed, and then said: "It''s just that the child is always upset. At that time, facing the Demon King, she was so afraid that she could not release her treasure. That''s it." Nero asked strangely: "Isn''t she always unable to release it?" Upon hearing this, Grey shook her head and said: "Knight King said that when King Galahad handed over the spiritual foundation to Matthew, he did not restrict Matthew from using the treasure. It was her own heart that restricted her. ." Nero nodded thoughtfully. "Don''t tell me, check it quickly," Gray said. Hearing this, Nero smiled and said, "This is the work of the Master, and it has nothing to do with Servants like others. But speaking of it, why has the connection with Chaldeans been broken all the time?" "It''s caused by the dimensional fluctuations. I have also happened to this kind of thing before Illiya and I went on missions." Gray said. Nero nodded. And at this moment-- With a sound of "Boom¡ª¡ª", the earth shook! "What''s the matter?" Grey and Nero looked at each other. ... "Gosh!" "Unbelievable!" "This, is this the heroic spirit?" In the Castle of the Thousand Realms Tree, Danike and other Masters of the Thousand Realms Tree clan watched the outside scenery through the fascination, all stunned. Giant. The pitch-black giant of more than sixty meters, standing on the ground, like a mountain lying horizontally on the spot, it is amazing! "Don''t panic!" After all, Dane is a modern crown magician, and he has developed a wealth of experience over the past 100 years, and he has not panicked because of it. Danike said with a calm face: "The king will solve it!" He believes very much in Vlad III. Of course, after all, the Thousand Realms Trees are a Romanian magician family. How could they not worship the famous local heroes? And this is also the reason why Danic will summon Vlad III. Shiro started the giant of [evil] and transformed into a giant mud giant. Vlad III looked at the giant mud giant, frowned, and said to his heart, is this Assassin''s trump card? Vlad III had doubts, but it would be foolish for a giant to try to frighten him. Vlad III used the [Earth Punishment King]. With the blessing of his inherent ability [The Ghost General of Protecting the Country], he could use the [Earth Punishment King] to create more than 20,000 wooden stakes. This is a huge number! Even if a single wooden pile is not a concern, the quantity has reached such a level that it has already caused a qualitative change. At this moment, Vlad III used the [Extreme King] to the extreme, converging more than 20,000 wooden stakes into a line, like a dark line, and bombarding the abdomen of the giant of mud. Seeing this, Shi Lang, who was in the head of the mud giant, naturally couldn''t let Vlad III succeed. He took out twelve swords in the stone, let the black hand of [evil] take out of his body, injected magic power, and the mixed light cannon was like thunder. To the line of more than 20,000 wooden stakes, Taking this opportunity, Shilang took out a 60-meter-long [Opening up a green horizon of Qianshan (pseudo)], and slammed into the thread of more than 20,000 wooden piles that could not even be destroyed by a hybrid light cannon. . The power of the mud giant was so great that it blasted past, only to hear a "boom". Because of the quality of [The Emerald Horizon (Pseudo) that opened up a thousand mountains], it was not able to cut the thread formed by the more than 20,000 wooden piles, but it was successfully driven out. Vlad III looked surprised. He really didn''t expect that he could break his offensive in this way. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Hercules let out a war cry and ran towards the mud giant. Shilang lowered his head and glanced at him, controlling the mud giant raised his foot, and stepped directly towards him with a fierce foot. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" There is no need to mention how powerful the mud giant is more than sixty meters. Coupled with the weight of the huge body, this foot is enough to cause a big earthquake, but Hercules directly withstands it with his hands! Although Shirou had prepared, he was also taken aback. With such supernatural power, it made him think of El Quette, and he couldn''t help feeling sour. Shilang''s face was cold, and behind the mud giant displayed two huge meat wings. A slight fan lifted the body of the giant. Then, with his feet together, he smashed Hercules with a huge body weight. Body. Chapter 981： With a "click", the ground cracked, Hercules was like a nail, and Shilang was like a hammer, smashing him directly into the ground. Hercules has just been dealt with here, and Vlad III over there brought together more than 20,000 wooden stakes. This time, he did not directly project towards the giant of mud, but directly conceptually let Stakes grew out of the body of the mud giant. With a "boom", countless wooden stakes burst out of the huge body of the mud giant in all directions, making the mud giant look like a hedgehog. Moreover, these wooden stakes continued to grow inside the mud giant''s body, like a parasite, piercing through the Shiro who was in the brain. Shilang separated a large group of [evil] mud, like macrophages, wrapped these wooden stakes, and threw them out of the body. Vlad III frowned. Doesn''t this work? In fact, he didn''t want to grow wooden stakes directly from the head of the mud giant, but there was the most concentrated place of [evil], and the concept of [Capital Punishment King] was completely disturbed and could not grow out. At this moment, Hercules roared, smashed the ground with both hands, and walked out. "It''s not good..." Jeanne was watching, frowning. She could see that the situation was extremely bad for Shilang. Using the privileges of Ruler rank, Joan can see at a glance the ability parameters of Vlad III and Hercules. They are both very tricky heroes. If in an ordinary Holy Grail war, I am afraid they will dominate the spot. Exists. But at this moment, they are attacking Shi Lang! And not only that, there is also Saber next to him, and even more troublesome Arjuna is staring at him. This lineup... It''s really luxurious! She was so luxurious that she didn''t even dare to think about it! Even with the privilege of Ling Shu, she did not dare to imagine being an enemy of these four people! If she is an enemy of these four people, I am afraid that even Ruler''s magical privilege has not been released, and she will be killed by one of them, right? Even if it is her banner that can withstand all attacks... how many times can she withstand it? Jeanne''s scalp is numb. Of course Shirou also knew his situation. He is now able to temporarily suppress Hercules and Vlad III, but there is still Arjuna watching. Fortunately, Saber is releasing the water, and he has been paddling, except for a flash cannon at the beginning of the game to show his presence. In fact, Shi Lang had calculated this point accurately. Shirou is not familiar with Saber, but he is quite familiar with Altria. After releasing the connection point and giving up the ultimate move of the Holy Grail, Saber''s probability of attacking Shirou is extremely small. Especially in the case of friendship. And Arjuna was just staring aside, not to release the water, but because Shirou, who had already transformed into a giant of mud, was not easy to start, and was waiting for Shirou''s flaws. In fact, Shiro''s move was still a big deal. Among the four players in the field, Shilang would win a heads-up match, but one hit four... to be honest, he really couldn''t beat anyone. He is like Lu Bu in front of Hulao Pass. Both Zhang Fei and Guan Yu can win, but when Liu Guan and Zhang are attacked, he really can''t beat him. If he insists on playing four, he has to change to the small eternal king. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at Ma Xiu, who was holding a large shield, and took a deep breath. In fact, he would come up with this battle this time, in addition to subduing Vlad III and others, and crusade against the red side. In addition, it is to force out Matthew''s treasure! Except for the deity of King Galahad, no one knows King Galahad better than him. He could see that King Galahad actually had no restrictions on his spiritual base at all, and the treasures could be used normally. However, Matthew seemed to be unable to release the treasure for some reason. Shilang originally wanted to let Ma Xiu untie it by himself, but there may be beasts in this connection point, so King Galahad''s super treasure shield is indispensable. Shiro has used the records of King Galahad, so he knows how buggy the shield of King Galahad is! If Avalon is an invincible guardian golden hourglass, then the shield of King Galahad is an anti-armor that rebounds from both magic and physics! And the rebound rate is 100%! In the original world line, Galahad''s treasure is the city wall, and as strong as his heart he can resist such powerful attacks, it is the ideal shield. The treasures of King Galahad are idealistic shields and anti-shields! In theory, as long as King Galahad can withstand a blow from the Demon King Gaetia, he can directly bounce back the attack of the Demon King Gaetia! Therefore, he set up a game to force Marxiu''s potential and release the treasure. Of course, the most important thing is that if Matthew can''t use the treasure, he can''t beat the Tier B Hercules, Vlad III in Romania, and the siege of Arjuna. In fact, in the face of the siege of these three people, who dares to pat his chest and say that he can win in the huge Heroic Seat? Of course, the Shilang in the state of the eternal king, it''s time to shoot! But Shiro, who is only present in the "Fujimaru Shiro" state, is indeed not an opponent. It''s up to you, Master! Shi Lang Xin said. Shilang calculated everything, but at this moment, there was an accident. Shi Lang had calculated it, Saber, who should have been paddling, charged forward with the invisible holy sword at this time. She blasted directly through the chest of the mud giant and stepped forward. Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then patted his head, Saber is not her Altria after all. Using Altria to calculate Saber, it will be a disadvantage after all! Saber stepped onto the body of the mud giant. The body of the mud giant is silt, but Saber has the protection of the girl of the lake, walking on the ground like a flat ground. Although compared with Arjuna, she is indeed a little worse, but she is definitely not a mediocre hand. The black hands of [evil] along the way were cut off by her one by one, and they went straight to the head of the mud giant. As soon as Shi Lang was about to move, Ma Xiu gritted his teeth and rushed out. Saber rushed to the shoulders of the mud giant, and Matthew rushed out of the head, and the shield in his hand smashed towards Saber! Upon seeing this, Saber crossed his sword. The shield and the holy sword fought, and the metal vibrated with a clang. Chapter 982： Saber blocked Matthew''s shield attack, and asked with a look of surprise: "Are you sure you want to fight me, Matthew?" "I am Mr. Fujimaru''s Master... Mr. Fujimaru, I will guard him!" Ma Xiu said seriously. When did the Servant fall to the Master¡¯s protection? Naturally, Saber didn''t say anything like this. She looked at the firmness in Matthew''s eyes and couldn''t help but nodded, and said, "I can really feel your enlightenment. Then--, you be careful!" Saber drank a sword and stabbed it out. "Clang Clang" The agitation of the metal is endless. Matthew is a young bird, and his combat experience is really poor compared to those who have experienced many battles like Shirou and Saber. Fortunately, Saber has retained his hands after all. Just... So heavy! Saber couldn''t help frowning. She discovered that Matthew¡¯s shield was really heavy. Every time she fought, even if her muscle strength was as high as B and she had the blessing of [Magic Release], she felt very heavy, as if she was pressing on her sword in a city. The same. In fact, this is the characteristic of King Galahad''s shield. Although Matthew, who has the spirit base of King Galahad, mentioned it easily, in fact, this shield embodies the concept of the dynasty sacred capital Camelot, and has the weight of the dynasty sacred capital Camelot. Every time a hammer hit, it was smashing with the city, and even if this shield was not liberated, it also had the characteristics of anti-injury. Therefore, it is no wonder that Saber, who holds the concept of dragon seed, finds it extremely difficult. Saber''s attack gradually became fierce, and she fought Matthew back with a sword, trying to rush to the head. However, every time Matthew was repelled, she would grit her teeth and stand back again, as if she was guarding, not her Servant, but like a treasure that must not be lost. Such a firm will to guard, made Saber pay attention to it, and a sword was beaten fiercely. Matthew couldn''t keep up, so he could only erect a large shield to block Saber''s sword. Although it blocked Saber''s blade, as Saber''s sword kept attacking Matthew''s great shield, Matthew''s forehead was constantly oozing cold sweat. And this is also related to the characteristics of the shield of King Ghalad. Although this shield is stronger than the Gahalad of the original world line because of the blessing of the eternal dynasty, the price is also great. The strength of this shield is related to the heart and will of the holder, which means that every attack that falls on this shield is actually an attack on Matthew''s will. Under such a fierce attack, Ma Xiu still did not fall, which was her determination. In fact, Matthew has always had a knot in his heart. She is a rookie Master, but at the same time, she is also a rookie Servant. Once, she had a Master. However, she didn''t protect her well. As the Shielder, the guardian, she would actually fail to protect her Master because of fear. This is her heart knot. And this time... ¡ª¡ªMaster, my life is in your hands! Reminiscing about the familiar words, Ma Xiu gritted his teeth, how could he lose here? She gritted her teeth and squeezed her shield, like a chariot, pushing towards Saber. Saber crossed his sword. "Boom!" Saber screamed unconsciously. She felt that it was not Ma Xiu who had hit it, but a huge city, which directly knocked her off the shoulder of the giant. "Good job, Master!" Shi Lang praised. "Nothing, Mr. Fujimaru," Matthew said. At this time, Hercules lifted the giant''s feet, and the mud giant staggered and stood unsteady. The time has come! A Zhou yelled in his heart, his whole body exuded a horrible magical aura, even the surrounding air became anxious, he stared coldly at the head of the mud giant, the divine bow in his hand exuded like purgatory Fire-like light. "In the flames of the flame **** Ajini, turn into dust! [The flame **** roars]¡ª¡ª!" He loudly liberated the treasure in his hand, and the flame **** Ajini''s power was brewing in it. Then, the flame **** who had burnt everything shot at the head of the mud giant like a pillar! Chapter 91 This time, have I taken care of you, Master? [Third more] The space is anxious, as if everything has been burned. This is the prestige of the flame **** Ajini! It is also the power of Arjuna! "The time has come, Master. Release the treasure!" Shirou shouted. Matthew stared at the terrifying blow. Will die. It will definitely die. She couldn''t stop such a terrifying blow! "No, what is Assassin thinking? Let Matthew block Arjuna''s treasure?" Jeanne looked stunned, then recovered, and rushed forward without stopping, hoping to save Matthew''s life. But it was too late. The distance between her and Matthew was too far. Matthew looked at this [flaming **** roar] in a daze, how terrifying, how powerful, and...how familiar? The memory emerges like a horse watching, it was at the first connection point, and it was such a terrifying blow. In the ring suspended above the earth, hundreds of millions of rays of light swept across the square, and everything along the way was burned to death. Demon King Gaetia laughed presumptuously. And... ¡ª¡ªMatthew, my life is in your hands! The senior asked seriously. Chapter 983： But... She was terrified, she flinched. She... Let the predecessors be hurt. As a result, she could no longer stand by Senior''s side. She knew that Senior had never blamed her, but... Don''t want to force her anymore. And now... No, it will die. Voices kept telling her that it was the survival instinct of creatures. But how can one repeat the same mistakes? I have regretted the withdrawal at that time for half a year. No more regrets at all times, no more blaming yourself at all times. As a Shielder, as a shield soldier, as a guardian, how can she injure someone who needs to be protected? "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Matthew actually yelled, and Yingdun rushed forward! "Is she crazy?" Jeanne was shocked. This is not just the thoughts of Joan, but also the thoughts of all bystanders. [The Flame God Roars]! This is Arjuna¡¯s [flaming **** roar]! Everyone present, who would dare to hold on? Even if Shilang dare not insist on it, how can someone dare to do it? Everyone thought Ma Xiu was stupid and crazy, but Shi Lang was the only one. Only Shirou shouted: "Yes! That''s it, Master! Let your thoughts go all the way, and follow your own inner voice!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Matthew shouted and charged forward. She has given up her thoughts. She didn''t think about anything, she just... just regretted that she didn''t protect her predecessor at the time, and now she just wants to protect the people behind her. Yes. What is fear? I have someone to protect! ¡ª¡ªWho are the people you want to protect? Someone is questioning. The voice of this question seemed to be Lingji''s question, and it seemed to be her own question. Matthew simply shouted: "Behind me is the person I want to protect! So, I can''t take a step back!" The shield in her hand exudes a faint light. The next moment-- Countless words emerged from the shield. Ares, Ray Lence, he, Glenn... This is the name of each person. A huge, solemn city is slowly emerging. Countless voices shouted: "We can''t retreat. Behind us is Camelot!" Countless people were yelling loudly, and countless names appeared on the city. [Roar of the Flame God] Blasting it, it didn''t even shake the city at all! "How is this possible!?" The magicians of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan were shocked! How is this possible? [Roar of the Flame God], such a terrifying blow, didn''t even shake the city in the slightest? What city is this? Even Arjuna was stunned. If Shirou blocked this blow, he wouldn''t be surprised, but it was blocked by the unknown Matthew... This, this is too ridiculous! ? However, the matter is not over yet! Vlad III''s eyes flashed with shock, and he yelled: "Arjuna! Don''t be in a daze, run!" "What?" Arjuna hadn''t recovered from the shock, the glorious city shining with names absorbed all the energy of [The Roar of the Flame God], and then gathered into a ball and bounced back towards Arjuna! "How could it be..." [The Roar of the Flame God] The fire light reflected on A Zhou''s stunned face, and it seemed to show that A Zhou was unbelievable [Roar of the Flame God] was bounced back. "Boom¡ª" The huge explosion engulfed Arjuna. "Damn it!" Vlad III cursed secretly, the situation was too unexpected, and Arjuna''s [Flame God Roar] was actually attacked by the opponent''s Master. Chapter 984： This is so funny, so ridiculous! However, Vlad III did not give up the opportunity to attack. He used his [Capital Punishment King] to the extreme, gathered more than 20,000 wooden stakes into a ball, and bombarded Shilang! Looking at the wooden stake that came from the bombardment, Shirou was about to act. His goal has been achieved, and he is about to deal with Vlad III, Saber, and Hercules. But at this time, Matthew held the shield and shouted: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... The magic power was injected desperately, and the faint phantom of the city around her, at this moment, like an inherent barrier, appeared around the mud giant. The holy chalk city, countless names emerge in it. A firm will emerges in it. Demonstrate the will of man. Vlad III¡¯s wooden stake bombarded the phantom of the city. In an instant, the wooden stake was held by the terrifying will, and then "Kakaka¡ª¡ª" turned into a rain of flowers, and moved towards Vlad III, who was directly opposite. Shot over with Hercules! "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" Overwhelming, raining all over the sky! Vlad III hid behind Hercules, and Hercules'' strong body was directly shot into a sieve by the stake, and he was killed! Vlad III was about to take action, but Shiro seized the opportunity, and the timing realized the holy gun Lungominiad, blasted in front of Vlad III, and said: "It''s over, Lancer!" Vlad III looked at the Holy Spear Lungomiard who blasted in front of him, and sighed. Frustrated. He lost. But he didn''t lose to Shilang, but to Matthew''s shield and the shining city! The phantom of the city gradually disappeared, and Ma Xiu was sweating profusely as if dehydrated, and was about to fall from the mud giant weakly. Fortunately, he was caught by the fast-eyed Shi Lang. Ma Xiu fell into Shi Lang''s arms with a weak face, and asked with a vague consciousness: "...Did I do it?" "Yeah. We won, Master. You did a good job," Shiro said. "This time, I finally took care of you...Master." Whispering, Matthew fainted. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! By the way, I must be doing indoor sports, and now I don''t dare to run outside. Also, new January, please ask for tickets~! Everyone who has votes, please vote for me, thank you~! Chapter 92 Until I got an arrow in my heart Although Hercules was only killed for one life, Arjuna stubbornly carried his [flaming **** roar] without losing his combat effectiveness. However, the moment when Shi Lang bombarded Vlad III with the holy gun Lungominia''s light, the battle was over. However, the outcome of this battle was unexpected. Guessing the direction of this battle is nothing more than Shilang defeating Vlad III, Arjuna and other four people, or Vlad III and other four people strangling Shilang. But no one thought that it was Matthew, who was ignored by everyone, who really decided the outcome of this battle! A Master who should be protected by the Servant actually decided the outcome of this battle! To be honest, even Shirou didn''t expect this result. He just wanted to force Mathieu''s potential so that she could release King Galahad''s treasure, but what he didn''t expect was that Mathieu actually bounced back all the attacks of Arjuna and Vlad III, and Or kill Hercules. Such a record... It is indeed beyond everyone''s expectations! And the projection of the shining dynasty capital Camelot is also extremely shocking. The white and sacred chalk city resembles the ideal capital of a human ideal. It is really shocking and aroused by yearning. Among them, Saber has the greatest impact. She is King Arthur, and she has naturally seen the truth of this chalk city. -Camelot. She knew that the chalk city projected by Matthew was not the city in her memory, but the capital of the eternal dynasty. Just... Is the difference too far? The scale and momentum alone are not of the same level. And on the walls of the Camelot city of the Eternal Dynasty, the names of those people were engraved on the walls of the city, which had never been seen in her city. The most important thing is... That will. That firm will that has been substantively formed into protection is really shocking! What does that show? Explained, what people want! So, how is the eternal king who created this city loved by the people? ¡ª¡ªWang, I don¡¯t understand people¡¯s hearts. Recalling the knight''s evaluation in his mind, recalling people''s disappointed or hateful eyes, Saber''s hands clenched tightly. Why? Why are they all King Arthur, but the gap is so huge? Saber pressed his lips, feeling both shocked by the eternal dynasty and lonely for himself. Chapter 985： Matthew had already lost his strength, relieved the sub-heroism, and fainted. Shi Lang hugged her princess in his arms and looked at her peaceful sleep. "Huh¡ª" The cries of griffins sounded in the sky, and Astorfo flew back on the griffin like a meteor. It should be said that he really deserves it. He was crying when he ran out, and when he came back, he asked with excitement, "Who won? Who won?" A gossip of the people who eat melons. Shirou smiled at him and said, "I won." Hearing that, Astorfo opened his eyes wide and looked at Shirou with an incredulous expression on his face, and asked: "Really, Shirou? You...you beat Lancer and the four of them!" "If it''s just me, I won''t be able to win. So, thanks to my Master." Shi Lang smiled and stood up against Matthew, who fainted in his arms. Astorfo opened his eyes wide and looked confused. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" At this time, Hercules, who was resurrected by the [Twelve Trials], screamed and let out a deafening roar. He was about to charge Shirou, but Vlad III waved to stop him. Vlad III glanced at Astorford, then fixed his eyes on Shirou and said: "No wonder you will let Yu get rid of Rider first, and the rest will fall into your plan!" "Yes," Shi Lang nodded with a smile, and said, "If Afu is here, I will really be in trouble." "Huh huh? Are you talking about me?" Astolfo asked with a strange expression on his face, pointing his finger at himself. No one answered, but the few people who knew the effects of Astorford''s treasure already understood that Vlad III had defeated Shiro''s strategy. Is Matthew''s [ideal capital that shines forever] strong? Outrageously strong! However, Astorford restrained Matthew. At first glance, Astorfo looked like a heroic spirit to the extreme of rubbish. But this is from the output side. If you study this guy¡¯s treasure carefully, you will find... This guy is not a knight at all, but a super control! Possess a variety of causal control treasures. Whether it¡¯s a strong control [it''ll fall down with one touch! ], or the fearful [evoke the magic flute of panic], or the [magic universal guide book] that invalidates all magic, even the inherent enchantment, and finally has the invincible "dimensional jump" ability [non-worldly The phantom horse stored]... If you study it carefully, you will find...this is a shit-chucking stick! It is a pity that Astorford¡¯s Master does not use him, and most people¡¯s views are based on strength and light cannon to determine the strength and weakness, so everyone did not find Astorford¡¯s bugs, but Shirou saw it. Up. So the first thing Shiro did was to run Astorfo. If a shit-chucking stick like Astorford were on the scene, the heavy-tan anti-injury heroic spirit like Matthew wouldn''t stand up at all! And to harass Shi Lang from time to time is enough for Shi Lang to have a headache. The most important thing is that the [Non-Existing Fantasy Horse] with the ability to "jump in the dimension" cannot be grasped. Before this, Achilles was so overwhelmed by Astorford [the undead chariot of the gusty wind], fell from the sky to the ground, and fell a dog to eat shit. Therefore, as long as the heroic spirit enters the heroic seat, there is no simple commodity. After all, the Holy Grail War is similar to LOL, or Dota games like 300. There is no special rookie hero, only rookie master. Astorfo didn¡¯t understand the crooked ways, but he felt that Shirou and Vlad III were complimenting themselves. They couldn¡¯t help but straightened their chests with arms akimbo, as if they had become Pinocchio with pride. Grow out. Vlad III looked at Shirou and said flatly: "Yu is not a person who can''t afford to lose. I would like to gamble and give up, and Yu will help you repair the so-called connection points, but you should also remember your bargaining chips." "Of course." Shi Lang nodded and said: "I am not interested in the Holy Grail of the Holy Grail War, and I am not a person who does not believe in words." Vlad III nodded. The matter of the third beast is very serious, and through this battle, Shirou won the assistance of Black. Vlad III invited Shirou into the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle and asked him to share his information. Shiro certainly would not disagree. Back to the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle, but this time, the situation has changed a bit. Although it was not a death fight, Shirou did defeat the four of Vlad III and pulled Black into his camp. In other words, Shirou now replaced Vlad III as the leader. Shi Lang first carried the fainted Ma Xiu onto a bed in a room, covered her with a mattress, so that she could rest well. Jeanne followed him. She couldn''t help asking: "King of Eternity, why do you have to play Matthew? Although it turns out to be good, but doing that...is it more dangerous? We are all dead, but she¡ª ¡ª But it''s a living person." Shirou turned his head and looked at her gently, and said, "Kindness is good, and consideration for others is also good. But Joan, I hope you can understand that protection is not good for everyone." "What do you mean?" Jeanne frowned and couldn''t help asking. "Did you know that there is a creature called the eagle eagle on the Amazon Plain?" Shiro said, "This creature has undergone the cruel flight training of the female eagle since childhood. The female eagle takes the young eagle to high places, or trees. On the edge or on a cliff, and then throw them off, some young eagles will be thrown to death due to their timidity. The young eagles that overcome their timidity will spread their wings and soar. For those who want to become stronger, the more Protection is precisely the cruelest persecution." Joan was thoughtful, but Shirou had already turned and left. "Right," Joan remembered something and asked Letitia: "Letitia, do you know where the Amazon Plain is?" "I don''t know... I''m sorry, Miss Joan, my geography is not good." Leticia said apologetically. "What about the Eagle?" Jeanne asked again. Leticia said apologetically: "I don''t know about this...I''m sorry, Miss Joan, my biology is not good." Joan asked with a dazed look: "Aren''t you a modern high school student?" "But, even if you are a high school student, how can you know everything? I still have a lot of classmates who don''t even recognize the surrounding communities." Letitia said. Joan said with a strange look: "But how does the Eternal King know this?" "Yeah, it''s so strange. I can solve math problems so easily, and I know a lot of things that I don''t understand. The knowledge is so wide, and it''s so powerful. Everyone listens to him, not like Miss Joan. ." Leticia said. Hearing this, Jeanne felt an arrow in her heart and cried. I''m ashamed... Chapter 986： I''m really sorry! Shi Lang gathered together with Vlad III and others, with serious expressions telling the information he had learned. Gray also came out of the Great Holy Grail. Nero was a little surprised that Shirou would be here, but Gray was not surprised at all. She told Shirou the information, and as expected, the great holy grail that existed under the Thousand Realm Tree Castle was not the holy grail planted by the [Council], but the holy grail of the normal holy grail battle. Grey heard about Matthew. "Really... Has the child finally walked out? He even released the treasure." She walked to Matthew¡¯s bed and looked at Matthew who had fainted, and she couldn¡¯t help showing a happy smile for her, "Congratulations, Matthew. Finally, she can release her treasure." Chapter 93 Cub, can your play be better? [Second more] "In other words, the so-called [Beast], is it her, Assassin?" Vlad III stretched out his palm and pointed to the stunned killing courtyard. After a brief exchange, Shirou told all the information and guesses he knew. Among them, there is the information of the Demon Bodhisattva. "This is too ridiculous, Shiro?" Astorfu looked at the killing house and said, "She is just an ordinary woman, she is not [beast] in any way!" Hearing this, Shi Lang sighed and said: "I have said that there is a very possibility that there is another [beast]. And listen carefully, what I said is ¡®very possible¡¯!" Arjuna stared at the killing courtyard and prayed with a cold look, and said, "That is to say, she is very likely to be the co-individual of [beast], isn¡¯t she? Since she is a co-individual, this woman may also become [beast], so why not directly Kill her?" A Zhou''s whole body exuded killing intent, which made the killing courtyard Qihuang a little scared. Shi Lang frowned, stepped forward to the tower, and walked in front of the killing house Qihuang, blocking Arjuna''s murderous gaze, and said, "No. Garner wants me to protect her. And because nothing happened, he will be put to death. One person, this can indeed be 100% prevention, but I can''t do it." "Galna? There is indeed a certain reference to the words of that sleazy person...huh!" A Zhou Na coldly snorted, folded his hands on his chest, and looked on with cold eyes. Looking at Shirou''s back, Kiara in Seishiin was slightly wider, and subconsciously moved closer to Shirou. "Just because it''s''possible'', did you risk coming here to win you over?" Vlad III looked at Shirou and asked. "Yes." Shilang nodded and said: "It''s because it''s possible. And, you have no loss, have you? I have given up the Holy Grail of this Holy Grail War, and I will fight against the red hair with you. This is not because the side is helping you. Are you victorious?" Shirou looked at Vlad III with a smile on his face. "This is indeed the case." Vlad III nodded, and then asked: "Then, what do you plan to do?" "This is a problem." Shi Lang frowned and said, "To be honest, I don''t know what the situation of the red side is. Moreover, if [the beast] comes, the red side will become a dangerous place, and I will not I know." "Aren''t you asking three questions?" Vlad III asked. Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded with a wry smile. Dannick stood next to Vlad III, listening to these messages. He thought it was ridiculous! After being summoned out of the so-called crowned heroes, what "beasts" and visions appeared... Ridiculous! It was indistinguishable from the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City sixty years ago. It was ridiculous! And at this moment-- "Ah----!!!" A scream cut through the tranquility of the Thousand Realm Tree Castle, and then there was a "bang", resounding the sound of an explosion and a strong killing intent. Everyone present was extraordinary, and almost instantly, they felt this killing intent! Shirou''s and Saber''s faces changed at the same time. This screaming voice is Saber''s Master-Fiore Fulviji Yugdomirenia! And this explosion sounded from the room where Shi Lang placed Matthew! There is a situation! Shi Lang yelled in his heart and rushed towards Matthew''s room, while the surrounding heroic spirits also came out. "Clang--" The sound of metal surging. Before Shi Lang arrived at Matthew''s room, he saw Nero holding the fainted Matthew and Saber''s Master-Fiore Fulviji Yugdomrena. "Umm...you finally came here!" Nero put down the two in his hands, breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile. Saber quickly reached out to help Fiore up, and asked, "Master, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Fiore shook his head. Dannick asked, "Fiore, what''s the matter?" "An enemy invaded!" Fiore said with a panic expression. Enemy invasion? Vlad III raised his eyebrows, which made him feel sensitive. Shiro looked at Nero and asked, "Where is Grey?" Nero said: "Grey is at war with the enemy." Everyone hurried over, and Vlad III took the lead with a sullen face. "Clang clang--" The metal is surging, like a heavy symphony, making the castle''s corridors full of echoes. Shi Lang and the others rushed over to take a look, and they saw Grey was holding a golden holy sword clashing with others. However, this person surprised Shi Lang and others. Except for the strange rune on his face, he looks almost exactly the same as Grey! Saber was originally angrily rushing over, but when he saw the person confronting Grey, he was surprised and subconsciously said, "Mordred!" Shirou also frowned. Yes, it is Mordred who came here! Chapter 987： It''s just that Mordred''s situation is very wrong at this moment. In addition to the strange runes on his face, his eyes also exude the same madness as Garna. It seems like Garner is controlled. Speaking of it, the Lion Jiejieli said that Mordred went to the red side. Could it be that Mordred was also controlled? Not right! Shi Lang squinted his eyes, he thought of Mordred''s deeds and legends. Mordred shook Grey away with a sword, staring at Danike, Fiore, and Matthew with a frenzied look, and said, "Kill...Master!" It turned out that Mordred came to assassinate the Black Master. She got out of the ground directly, without paying attention to this point, and her powerful ability to find enemies, she couldn''t catch Mordred who was hiding from the ground at all. Fortunately, the first step she assassinated was Matthew, who had fainted, and Matthew was guarded by Jeanne, Grey, and Nero, so it did not cause much harm. "Want to assassinate Yu''s subordinates?" Vlad III stared at Mordred coldly, and was about to use the [King of Capital Punishment], but Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stop him and shouted: "I''m coming!" [Evil] hands surged from Shirou''s body and grabbed Mordred. Shilang originally thought that Mordred would escape or avoid his [evil] hand, but he never thought that Mordred would not dodge, and rushed straight towards Shilang. However-- With a "swish", the hand of [evil] passed directly through Mordred''s body, without causing any obstacle to Mordred. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang was astonished. He was a little surprised that Mordred''s hand was passed directly by Mordred. Not only that, Vlad III and others also launched attacks, but they were all attacked by Mordred. Passed through. Shirou frowned, this feeling... It''s almost like encountering the supernatural power of Uchiha''s soil, or in other words, like encountering a high-dimensional existence. Vlad III and the others did not believe in evil, and rushed straight towards Mordred, but Mordred did not evade. With another "swish", she went straight through the siege of Vlad III and the others, the black and red holy sword in her hand was condescending, and she slashed straight towards Shilang. Shi Lang frowned, and Gu showed a sword in the stone, and then greeted him. But this time, Mordred''s sword didn''t go through, and the sword in the stone collided with the black and red holy sword in the air, making a "clang" sound of metal surging. Vlad III surrounded him again, and Mordred stepped back. Saber looked at Mordred in disbelief and said, "Mordred...you, you will be controlled by others?" She was really unbelievable that Mordred would be controlled by others. Although the contact time was short, Mordred left a heavy impression in Saber''s heart, making her a little hard to believe that Mordred was actually controlled. Mordred said: "Control? Wrong, this is the power of the great evil god. You will eventually be defeated by the power of the great evil god!" "Great Cthulhu?" Saber looked at Mordred. "Exactly." Mordred nodded, and said with a frenzied expression: "My Master at this moment has attracted the power of the evil god. Punishing you, etc., is just a matter of day and night." Saber hurriedly asked: "Isn''t your Master the Lion Tribulation Realm Li?" "Huh. That stupid person is no longer my Master. My Master is an apostle who has relief in his heart and wants to relieve the world! Only you are still fighting for the Holy Grail. My Master has already held the Holy Grail in his hand. Inside!" Mordred said. Hearing this, everyone frowned. Astorfo questioned: "Don''t be kidding! The Holy Grail War is not over yet, where is the Holy Grail!" Mordred snorted back. She looked at everyone present madly, and then stared at the fainted Matthew and others, and everyone became vigilant. "It''s just lingering. My Master has an order to kill your Master without knowing it. Now that you have discovered it, I can''t directly perform the task of the Master. Well, let''s spare your life first. Just wait for your death in the darkness slowly. When the evil **** descends, you will all be strangled by the darkness!" Mordred said with a frenzied expression, and then his body slowly sank into the ground. Vlad III, Arjuna and others worked hard. But no matter what kind of attack, Mordred would pass through, let alone capture Mordred. "Master...who is your Master?" Shirou asked. "Huh. My Master has a great name, he is Yanfeng Shiro...!" Mordred snorted coldly, his face was mad, and then disappeared completely. Yanfeng Shiro... Is Laley''s vision outside because of him? But... Cub, even if it is to pass on information, can your play be better? Shi Lang sighed inwardly. Just... Shi Lang sighed as he recalled the moment he fought with Mordred''s sword. He understood what Mordred meant. "You just... want to fight me with real swords, my daughter?" Shi Lang sighed heavily in his heart. Chapter 94 The Truth About the Connection Point [Third more, ask for monthly ticket, ask for blade~! ¡¿ "Yanfeng Shiro?" Danick frowned. "What''s the matter, Dannick?" Vlad III asked, turning his head, looking at him. "No. Nothing, Wang. I may be sensitive to the last names and names of the people who participated in the Holy Grail War, because in the Holy Grail War sixty years ago, the overseer sent by the Templar Church was the last name of Yanfeng. "Danike shook his head and said. Upon hearing this, Vlad III nodded. Danic is the third Holy Grail War in the world, that is, a participant in the Fuyuki City Holy Grail War sixty years ago. This is no secret here. After Danick explained it clearly, he was surprised to find that Shirou was staring at him closely. Vlad III frowned upon seeing this, and asked aloud: "Assassin, you look at the remaining Master like a prisoner, why does this mean?" "It''s nothing, but I know a secret." Shiro said: "As far as I know, the real name of this Yanfeng Shirou is not called Yanfeng Shiro, but Amakusa Shiro Tokisada. It is a rebellion at the end of the Neon Warring States period. Hero. It is the third Holy Grail War in the world, Ruler summoned by Einzbern!" "What did you say!?" Danick and Jeanne made their voices at the same time, with a look of stunned expression. Chapter 988： Joan stared at Shirou and asked, "Assassin, are you sure? Are you sure that this Master, Yanmine Shiro, who maddened Mordred, is the ruler of the Third Holy Grail War?" Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded. "No wonder... No wonder I will be summoned in the form of possessing. It turns out that there is a Ruler in this Holy Grail War..." Joan murmured, then looked at Shirou and hurriedly asked: "You are How did you hear about this?" "Have you forgotten who I am?" Shilang didn''t answer specifically, but instead asked with a smile. "The one who dominates the sun..." Joan muttered to herself, and suddenly woke up. If it is the eternal king who dominates the sun and all the events in the legend, it would not be surprising to know this. Just... "The Ruler of the last Holy Grail War became the Master of this Holy Grail War. It''s no wonder that this Holy Grail War will summon me!... Is this, this is the singularity of this Holy Grail War? Wait!" Joan of Arc fiercely He woke up, turned his head to look at Shi Lang, and asked, "You, since you know this, why don''t you tell me?" It really came! Shirou smiled and said, "Because I am not here as a whole body. Sometimes my eyesight to see through the whole world is also limited. For example, I can''t see through the actions and circumstances of the red side now. And now I know this information, I also learned it not long ago." "Is that so?" Jeanne stared at Shirou. Shi Lang nodded and said, "Of course. You have to believe me." Joan nodded. After all, it is the ancient saint king, it is impossible to deceive her on this point, and there is no point in deceiving her! "Amakusa Shiro Tokisada... Amakusa Shiro Tokisada... Ruler of the Third Holy Grail War... No wonder! Hahaha! No wonder this Holy Grail War is so chaotic, it turns out... The Third Holy Grail War is not over yet! " Danick laughed, a little crazy, as if mocking. Who is he laughing at? Perhaps, I was laughing at my smart self. Eighty years ago, when he was still a cutting-edge magician at the time, after a magnificent career, a marriage came to him. In the case of Danick, this marriage allowed him to connect with a family of noble blood. But at this time, there was a magician who said that the bloodline of Yugdomirenia was contaminated and could not be maintained until five generations later. Afterwards, the righteous brother who smiled and slapped each other on the shoulders praising the friendship, and the woman who was supposed to be a partner, who shyly confided her love to him, all left him. The dream of the Yugdomirenia family to become a nobleman was cut off. Not only him, but also the future of his successors were taken away. Even if the downfall after the five generations proves to be unfounded, the labels once affixed cannot be peeled off. Therefore, he no longer regards reaching [the root cause] as his goal, but the first thing he considers is how to not let his clan down. Because of his self-esteem, he refused to live in seclusion for research, gritted his teeth and stayed in the Magic Association to wait for a chance for revenge. In this process, absorb all the families far away from the center of the Magic Association to build their own family power. But just sixty years ago, by chance, he learned of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, and then he took refuge in Nazi Germany, who had a keen interest in concealment, and gained the power of the army to participate in this war as a Master. And summoned the great hero in the Celtic myth, Finn McCool! He thought that he could win the Holy Grail War and win the Holy Grail to realize all his wishes! However, things were too far from what he expected. The third holy grail war, the eighth rider appeared on the basis of the seven riders! No. It can''t be said to be the eighth ride. It should be said that it is the eighth body hero! He took away all the heroic spirits, and finally took the Holy Grail. Thus, the third Holy Grail War ended so comically. Since then, a dark ring has appeared in the sky. Danick didn''t care about the Dark Circle, he was full of plans to revive his family. After the Holy Grail War ended, he was unwilling. In order to rejuvenate the family, Dannick used the power of the Nazis to rule out the weak Neon Continental Army and Yusanjia, and repeatedly fought fiercely with the old man of the Matsuya family-Matsutake Yanyan for several times, and finally directly used the Nazi bomber to blow it up. He went to the Jian Tong family, thus ruining the magic of Jian Tong family. After that, Danick spent every day focusing on research and politics. In the face of the association, Dannick always pretends that "Yug Domirenia is responsible for receiving the duties of a down-and-out magician." Through clever fraud, Dannick obtained a large amount of high-priced and valuable 800-year-old gems and parchment from the Magic Association, and the Magic Association did not even notice anything wrong before receiving the declaration of war! Danike originally thought that this Holy Grail war was a sure thing, but he didn''t expect to create a battle like Qiqi VS Qiqi, and also attracted the crowning heroic spirit among the population-the eternal king, and the existence of [the beast]... ¡­ Ha ha ha... Ha ha ha... What is the difference between this and the Holy Grail war sixty years ago? No... No! Tokisada Amakusa Shiro... Last Holy Grail War, Ruler who was summoned by the Einzbern family... The third holy grail war is not over at all! After Danick revealed the secrets of the last Holy Grail War, everyone learned the inside story of the third Holy Grail War. Just... "You said someone took all the heroic spirits, and took the Holy Grail, and since then there has been a dark circle?" Shi Lang asked aloud. "Yes. Right...hahaha! That''s it!" Danick nodded with a wild smile, somewhat mad. Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Who is that person?" "He claims to be... Demon King Gaetia!" Danike said. "It really is the Demon King!" Grey looked solemn. She was not surprised by the existence of Demon King Gaetia, because he was one of the important members of the [Council], and this was the connection point, and it was indeed true that he would appear here. "Who is this again?" Vlad III frowned and asked. Shilang sighed, and said, "The enemies that Chaldea faces are mostly...and one more [beast]!" Vlad III looked astonished and said: "[The beast] is human evil, and it is a disaster that can destroy human history. Why does it happen one after another? And...is this the enemy facing the friends of the Chaldeans? Caleb The enemy of the bottom, is one [beast]?" Shirou did not answer, let alone tell Vlad III that the [Parliament] existed. However, things have become clear. The generation of this connection point originated from this world sixty years ago! Sixty years ago, Demon King Gatia invaded this world and successfully destroyed the third Holy Grail War of this world, and used some means to connect this world with his world. According to Mordred¡¯s intelligence, the Holy Grail that produced the connection point is in the hands of Shisada Amakusa! However, what the specific situation is, even the person involved in Dane is in the cloud. Chapter 989： "In other words, is it extremely possible to face two [beasts] in this battle?" A Zhou''s expression became serious. Facing ¡¾Beast¡¿, even he had to be solemn. Shirou looked at Grey. Grey shook her head and said, "It should be impossible. Xiao Lixiang once told me that Gettia is sitting at a connection point that is very important to [Council], and will not appear at other connection points at will. Here it is. , It''s impossible." Shilang nodded and said, "That is to say, the enemy facing this time is very likely to be just one [beast]. Of course, I am afraid that there is something about the evil **** in the opponent''s camp." Astorford looked at Shirou and asked with a puzzled look: "Shirou, how are you so sure? Just rely on the one-sided words of the previously controlled hero?" "That guy, I''m afraid he hasn''t controlled it at all, he''s here to tell the news, Assassin?" Vlad III looked at Shirou and asked. Shilang smiled and said, "Your eyesight is really amazing." "So obvious performance, I am afraid that everyone except the stupid can see it?" Vlad III said lightly. Everyone''s eyes then fell on Astorfo''s body. "Huh huh?" Astorfo asked with a strange look: "Why are you looking at me?" Everyone stopped talking, and they didn''t see it through. Saber looked at Shirou, frowned and said, "But even if we know this information, what is going on with the red side. We still don''t know. The enemy is in an unknown state." "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I already know it." Saber asked with a look of surprise: "How to say?" Shi Lang took out the sword in the stone that he had previously confronted Mordred, and everyone''s eyes fell on the sword in the stone, and all of them showed a look of surprise. I saw the slender body of this sword in the stone. I don''t know when, many strange lines appeared horizontally and vertically, interlacing each other, and finally formed a map like a topographical map. "This, this is..." Saber looked at the sword in the stone with surprise. Vlad III said thoughtfully: "That heroic spirit wants to tell Yu Waiting about the topographical map of the red square?" "Exactly!" Shi Lang nodded. Astorfo frowned and asked, "Why does she have to do this? Why not just say it?" Hearing this, Shi Lang replied with a smile: "Of course she also has her own unspeakable concealment. For example, being restricted." "Is that so..." Astorford thoughtfully. Shi Lang smiled, his gaze finally fell on an area marked with a red line on the body of the sword in the stone. There, that''s where she wants to fight him with real swords and guns. Shi Lang''s smile disappeared, but he sighed heavily in his heart. After clearing up his mind, Shirou turned his head slightly, looked at Vlad III, and said: "Lancer, I know Spartacus is imprisoned by you. Under such circumstances, can you let him out? He¡ª¡ª, is also an excellent combat power!" Vlad III asked: "Do you think the Berserkers will listen?" "Of course!" Shi Lang nodded and said. "Huh!" Vlad III turned and walked away. Shirou smiled. No refusal is acquiescence! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! At the beginning of the month, everyone can vote for me if they have a monthly pass and a guaranteed blade~! Thank you everyone~! ^_^ Chapter 95 Stop blowing me up! With the acquiescence of Vlad III, Shirou released Spartacus from the underground prison. After all, it was a sensible Spartacus. When Shi Lang first released him, he did not leave the underground prison, but asked Shi Lang what happened. But at this moment, Shi Lang told Spartacus about the [beast], which caused Spartacus to be astonished. "Such a thing would happen." Spartacus sighed heavily. It can be seen that he also has some headaches, the real peculiarity of this Holy Grail battle. Shiro led Spartacus out of the underground prison and walked towards the surface. Along the way, Shiro and Spartacus ran into Vlad III, who was walking slowly on the corridor. Vlad III raised his head and glanced at Spartacus, and said: "When you come out, don''t do anything bad, Berserker of Red." Spartacus smiled and said: "Opressor, there is a more brutal disaster at present, I will not find your trouble." "Oh?" Vlad III looked at Spartacus in surprise, and said, "The reason for your communication makes Yu a little doubtful whether you are a Berserker." Spartacus pointed to Shirou and said, "This is a lot to the dominator, giving me the reason to get rid of madness. If it hadn''t been for the removal of the dominator, I would still act instinctively." Vlad III looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked, "Can you get rid of Berserker''s''madness''?" Vlad III looked at Shirou suspiciously. [Frenzy] This is the characteristic that constitutes the Berserker rank, and it is also the rank ability. There are indeed heroic spirits who resist the influence of [madness] by their own will, but when will other heroic spirits get rid of [madness]? This is a rank ability, once it comes to the Berserker rank, it will definitely follow and cannot be eliminated. How did he do it? Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I just supplemented it with small means. The most important thing is that Spartacus''s will is strong enough." "You''re overwhelmed, Dominator," Spartacus said. Vlad III frowned, looked at Shirou, and said, "Assassin, I have something to ask you." "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang asked with a strange look. Vlad III did not ask immediately, but turned to look at Spartacus. Although Spartacus was instinctively hostile to Vlad III, he was quite self-control in his sensible state and did not show any hostile behavior. When he saw Vlad III looking at him, he assumed that Vlad III was going to talk with Shirou alone, and he turned away neatly. When Vlad III saw this, he looked at Spartacus and couldn''t help saying to Shirou: "Yu Nai is a king, he is a rebel. Although Yu was born against him, he also admires his deeds." Chapter 990： "As long as the person who enters the hero seat, who is not the hero who shines in the splendid human history? Even if it is an enemy, it can give birth to admiration." Shi Lang said. Upon hearing this, Vlad III nodded and said, "It is reasonable." Shilang asked, "But, I''m back. Lancer, you see me alone, what do you want to ask me?" "Do you remember what you said to me?" Vlad III asked. Shilang asked, "What''s the matter?" "You said, the time of waiting has passed." Vlad III said. "Oh. Is this sentence?" Shi Lang nodded with a smile, and said, "Naturally remember." Vlad III looked serious, and asked, "Is the time I waited really gone?" Shi Lang smiled. He understood why Vlad III called him to stop him. He walked to the window, pointed to the sun slanting westward outside the window, and asked, "Have you seen that the setting sun has risen again, Lancer?" Vlad III frowned and said, "I know Wallachia in this era. No. It should be called Romania. It is chaotic and needs a king!" Shi Lang turned around, looked at Vlad III with a smile, and said, "Wang...actually, when the setting sun sets, the world will return to darkness, but after a long night, the morning sun will rise. We are the setting sun. , And the people you love are the rising sun." Hearing this, Vlad III looked at Shirou blankly. He saw Shi Lang smiling, his eyes were gentle, without his obsession, but there was a touch of freedom that he didn''t understand. Vlad III frowned and asked, "Do you know what I want?" Shiro said, "Because Dracula, who is rumored to be a vampire by the world? Is your long-cherished wish to wash away Dracula''s stigma?" "Yes..." Before Vlad III finished speaking, Shirou shook his head and said, "I don''t think so." "What?" Vlad III frowned. Shirou said: "Just ask yourself. What do you want to wash away is Dracula''s stigma, or do you want the world to forget the reason you turned into a ghost?" Vlad III''s face calmed down, and he said, "I''m afraid you have understood Yu too much. Yu is angry at the world for turning Yu''s achievements into nothing, and finally gave Yu the name of a monster." Shirou''s eyes stared at Vlad III''s eyes like open flames for a moment, and finally laughed, and said, "That seems to be my over-understanding." Vlad III breathed a sigh of relief. However, he was startled at this time, why did he breathe a sigh of relief? Vlad III frowned, looked at Shirou, and said: "Assassin, I don''t know you. However, there is a legend of you on the Heroic Seat. I remember that you should have been slandered by the world." "Yes." Shilang nodded, showing a distressed expression, and said: "Someone has slandered me as a cruel, extravagant, and tyrant in the wine pond, and at the same time practising virginity in his own territory." Vlad III nodded and asked: "Then you should have this feeling? Or, if you are summoned by the Holy Grail, your wishes should be the same as Yu?" "Wrong." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "I actually don''t care about this at all." Vlad III frowned, stared at Shirou, and asked, "Why?" Shi Lang chuckled and said, "What other people say about me is other people¡¯s business, so why should I care? How many things from ancient and modern times, such as slander or jokes, or insults or praises, I just need to call myself Do everything you need, and leave the rest to others." Shi Lang smiled and turned and left. Vlad III looked at Shi Lang''s free and easy back, and his calm face finally showed a wry smile, and muttered in a low voice: "You...it''s free and easy. More than that!" From his own heart, Vlad III could not be as free and easy as Shirou, and this is why he appeared here. Although they are both kings, but their mentality and mind... Vlad III noticed the gap between himself and Shirou. He turned around, looked through the window, looked at the cloudless sky, and muttered: "We will eventually be the setting sun, and the former people will be the rising sun...?" Shiro left Vlad III, joined Spartacus, and went to the layman. "What are you talking about with the oppressor, dominator?" Spartacus asked. Shilang smiled and said: "It''s nothing. It''s just that Lancer is a little unacceptable. Times have changed." Spartacus was silent. Shirou looked at Spartacus strangely and asked: "Why don''t you speak, Spartacus? This is not like you. If the object is a monarch like Vlad III, you shouldn''t be followed by taunts. Two sentences?" Spartacus turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said, "I can actually understand the mood of the oppressor. Because this era, I don¡¯t need me anymore. People like me, in this era, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just affecting peace. The terrorists." Shi Lang laughed and said: "No one will be needed forever, but heroes, the spiritual imprints left by us heroes who have left brilliant deeds in human history, will continue to be passed on. You --, that''s not it. Do you not fear power and strive for the spiritual mark of freedom?" Spartacus looked down at Shirou, looked at the gentle flame in his eyes, and couldn''t help saying: "Your words are really philosophical and dominant. Moreover, your eyes... are really beautiful." Shilang smiled and said, "Really. But, I don''t think so. I am just a pair of ordinary eyes." "Speaking of, where did Adam and the others go?" Spartacus asked, "Have you seen them, Dominator." "No." Shilang shook his head and said: "They said they wanted to rescue you, but now the situation has changed, and they don''t know where they are going. But according to this posture, they will definitely be with the Thousand Realm Tree. A clan is in conflict." Spartacus nodded. Shi Lang smiled and said: "Don''t worry about their affairs. Adam''s affairs, their affairs, let him, and the Thousand Realm Tree clan, do a break. We heroic spirits, let''s do what the heroic spirits should do. " Spartacus nodded again. He looked at Shirou with admiration, and couldn''t help saying: "You are really a good leader. If you were our king in my time, how good would it be?" "You''re talking like this again, Spartacus." Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, and said, "If I became you in your time, I can''t tell you that I will be one of you. Where''s the tyrant." "You won''t. You and the Black Lancer are fundamentally different from those oppressors. You can feel the softness of others'' hearts, be able to empathize with others'' sufferings, and coordinate with others." Spartacus shook. Shook his head and said. "Stop saying this, Spartacus. If I insist, I am not cleaner than the other kings." Shilang shook his head and turned away. Chapter 96 One day, I can use other words to describe him. Shiro intends to attack the red side in a hurry tonight. Black is preparing for this. Originally Shirou would not be so fast, because the situation inside the red square was still unknown, but thanks to Mordred''s help, Shirou obtained the red square''s intelligence and topographical maps. Shirou knew in his heart that the topographical map was exactly the area distribution in the [Vanity Sky Courtyard] of Red Assassin Semiramis. Mordred marked out all the intervals and monsters in [Vanity''s Sky Courtyard], and then revealed the information. But this saves Shiro a lot of effort and increases the bargaining chip for victory. Chapter 991： Shi Lang assigned their respective tasks to the heroes of the black side. Among them, Garna''s crusade mission was naturally unceremoniously taken away by Arjuna. Regarding this point, neither Shirou, Vlad III, nor anyone else had any opinion. Because, Astorfo, who just said casually, was shot three arrows in the **** by Ajuna, and he is still crying. Arjuna won the mission to defeat Garna, and his heart was both excited and excited, and the rest was full of fighting spirit. Winning singles with Garna, this is actually his long-cherished wish. If Garna is a "hero of charity", A Zhou is a "hero of heaven." Born to be the son of King Julu, the five brothers of Pandu Xingsan, he is also the biological son of Indra, the **** of thunder. He is an impeccable hero for his talents, character, and all aspects, but he was exiled by the kingdom because of his brother''s defeat in gambling. Since then, he had a foreboding that his duel with Garna was inevitable. In fact, when Arjuna saw Garner for the first time, he shuddered as if he had seen himself in a mirror, and was extremely afraid of his tone of voice that seemed to see through everything. Arjuna''s thinking is very mature, and he is a very stable hero. He loved his brother and was loved by his brother. Loving your parents and being loved by your parents. Loving the people and being loved by the people. However, he knew very well that there was himself in his heart who was watching all this with cold eyes. And that \"he\" is almost exactly the same as Garner. When was the determination that "Galna must kill" was made. A Zhouna knew in his heart that maybe that was when they first met. This was not a fate determined by the gods, but A Zhou''s pure hostility. Because he rejected the self who was exactly like Garna in his heart. It is precisely because of this that Arjuna and Garna had a fateful battle. Arjuna won the battle, but it was a shameful victory. His father, Indra, the **** of thunder, deceived Garna''s innate golden armor, and the gods also gave Garna a curse, so that he could not remember the real name of the weapon. Even so, he participated in the fateful battle with Arjuna. Deprived of his birth armor, Garna was already extremely weak, and because of the curse, Garna''s chariot sank into the ground, and because of the curse, he couldn''t remember the real name of the weapon. Although the battle had set a rule [not to attack people who were unable to fight] before the battle started, the battle was not a fair duel. A Zhouna shouldn''t have shot that arrow at Garna who was in the mud, but under the guidance of the black **** who turned into a coachman, he shot the arrow, killed Garna, and won the duel. But it was not a duel, it was just a murder. And the gods would conspiracy against Garna in this way, I am afraid that he has long been determined that Arjuna is not an opponent of Garna. Fear that he would die in Garna''s hands. This is really an insult to the soldiers! An insult to tear all his pride away and throw it on the ground! Therefore, Arjuna must have a real fight with Garna anyway! And this is Arjuna''s long-cherished wish that he will respond to the Holy Grail. Near the juncture, Arjuna was holding his divine bow, adjusting the divine bow on the plain outside the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. This is a divine weapon, a divine weapon bestowed by Shiva, the **** of destruction and creation. It didn''t need to be debugged like an ordinary soldier, but in the face of Garna, Arjuna wanted to bring out his state of prosperity. What needs to be adjusted is not only the Divine Bow, but also his own state and mentality! When Shilang walked in front of him, Ah Zhou was sitting cross-legged, closing his eyes, as if practicing yoga. "Are you nervous?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. A Zhouna didn''t open his eyes, but calmly said, "No. Apart from peace of mind, there is only war spirit in my heart." Shi Lang smiled and said, "The fighting spirit is visible and peaceful, but I can''t see it." A Zhouna opened his eyes, frowned and looked at him, his eyes sharp, seeming to be a little annoyed. Shi Lang looked at him with a smile, and gradually, Arjuna''s eyes were no longer sharp, and said, "Indeed, I am a little nervous." Shi Lang smiled and said, "Finally, you are honest, Arjuna. I am afraid that no one will be nervous when facing an enemy like Garna? What''s more, he is still your old enemy." Arjuna said: "I will defeat him personally! Not because he is my old enemy, but because he is my opponent, and I am a fighter!" Shiro nodded. "What about you, Assassin? What is your state? If there is a [Beast], you are the real main force." Arjuna said. "Me..." Shi Lang glanced at [The Awakening of Mortality], and said with a smile: "The state is excellent." Arjuna said, "That Mordred, did you come to you, Assassin?" Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded with a wry smile. "Just do it for yourself." After Arjuna finished speaking, he closed his eyes again, as if he didn''t want to communicate with Shirou more. Shilang shrugged, stood up straight, turned around, and was about to leave, but the moment he stepped, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Arjuna and said, "Actually, I have always wanted to say that. During the battle of the Spirit Seat, you and Garna cooperated very well. In your heart, what do you think of Garna?" Shirou left a question, but left before getting an answer. It seems that he only wants to leave questions, but he doesn''t want to get answers. However, A Zhou already had the answer in his heart. What does he think of Garner? Needless to say, his determination to kill Garna was not the fate outlined by the gods, but his own hostility. Because he saw Garna, he saw another himself. He and Garna are half-brothers who are predestined and destined to be dead brothers. Just... It''s just... maybe there was such a short thought in my heart. Someday, it would be nice to be able to describe him in other words. Arjuna closed his eyes tightly, reconciling the waves in his heart that was set off by Shirou. Chapter 992： ... Roche Flein Yogdomirenia is a thirteen-year-old boy, but he is already the Master of the Thousand Realm Tree clan, and the Master of the Black Caster Avisbronn. Although he is only thirteen years old, he is already a well-known magic puppet user in the magic world, so he admires his Caster Avisblond extremely. He also knew that Avisbronn had the strongest magic puppet. And this is also the treasure of Avisbronn, the only treasure that can be completed during his lifetime-[Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]. It is said that this is made by imitating the original human Adam. And Avisbronn will comply with the call of the Holy Grail, just to complete this original man. However, since the disappearance of A-11072, Avisbronn has given up completing the [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]. "Teacher, do you really stop making [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom] anymore?" Roche followed Avisbronn and asked. Hearing this, Avisbronn shook his head and said: "The [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom] lacking the core can no longer be completed." "Why? Is it just because of A-11072 that escaped? If there is no core, you can''t use other artificial life forms. No matter how bad, you can also use me! I am quite happy to be the core of [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]!" Roche said with a look of excitement. "No, Roche." Avisbronn shook his head and said, "He--, is special." Avisbronn got rid of Roche and walked forward, leaving Roche alone in a daze. Avisbron''s face under the helmet pressed his lips tightly. It''s not that he doesn''t want to complete [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom], it''s just that the special core has been lost. Even if it is completed, it is just a defective product. Moreover, it is very possible that [the beast] has already arrived now, and he can''t help but be willful. Avisbronn walked all the way to his magic workshop, and along the way he came across Shi Lang who happened to be back from Arjuna. He glanced at Shirou, didn''t say anything, turned and left. Shiro didn''t say anything. Avisbronn, who wanted to complete [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom], Shirou really didn''t have much to talk to him. Perhaps one day, he will be able to meet Avisbronn, who is no longer full of [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]. Then, he can have a good conversation. Only now, it is impossible. And... Taking a look at Saber who was holding a notebook and pen behind him, Shi Lang sighed and asked, "You have followed me all the way. What is it for me, Saber?" "I just want to ask, what does it mean to understand the human heart?" Saber asked seriously. "This..." As soon as Shirou spoke, Saber squeezed the pen. Shilang''s mouth twitched, and a black line said, "How can I have a standard answer? It''s up to you to think about it and understand it!" "Oh. That''s it..." Saber recorded it: "There is no standard answer, you need to understand it yourself..." Shiro: "..." It''s like Al''s coming again! Oh. No. She is Al...! Chapter 97 Let''s go! [Third more] Mordred has always wondered about one thing. She has also tasted the Red Fang''s method of controlling the Servant. Although it is nothing to her, it is indeed a forced control for the other heroic spirits, which will make the heroic spirits lose their sanity and become a tool of the red Fang. During the period of being controlled, the heroic spirit''s personal consciousness was weak, and it could be said that he was a tool man. But... Mordred stared blankly at the red Archer behind him, the woman named Atalante. She had a terrible headache in her heart. No matter where she goes, this guy will follow wherever she goes, just like watching her. But Mordred knew in his heart that as the leader of the red side, Yanfeng Shiro was very confident in his means of controlling the heroic spirit, and did not doubt her. Then, after this madness, the red Archer Atalante, who has lost his sanity and has a weak personal consciousness, has to keep following behind him? Moreover, Mordred remembered that when she sneaked into the red square before, when Garna attacked her, this Atalante stopped Garna. Before, Mordred was able to get rid of Atalante and go to Black, thanks to Yanfeng Shiro who wanted to use her ability to assassinate the Black Master. Mordred left this area and went to other areas. Atalante also followed her behind her, sticking behind her like brown candy, which made Mordred speechless. She asked with a headache: "What do you always do with me?" The response to Mordred was Atalante''s roar like a beast. Okay. This guy is completely sane and unable to communicate. Mordred ignored her, and instead checked the area under his own circle. To go to the black side, on the one hand, it was Yanfeng Shiro''s order, on the other hand, it was a whistleblowing and revealing information. And most importantly... But it was written to Shirou. In fact, when leaving the red side, Mordred found the Lion Tribulation Lie through the contract at the first time. Later, he learned that Shilang was on the black side, and then he went to the black side. Mordred chose a hilly area. This area was just used for her and Shirou decisive battle. Why must a decisive battle with Shirou? No. Chapter 993： She is not going to fight Shirou decisively, what she wants to challenge is actually the Eternal King Gnivel. In the Eternal Dynasty, the first knights of the Round Table were all knights of the Eternal King, and even King Gahalad and Gareth, the first knight of the round table in the next era, were knights of the Eternal King. But she is not. She is neither a knight of the Eternal King, nor a subordinate of the Eternal King. If he insists, he is his successor. Therefore, in the treasures of the Eternal King, her treasures are not included, nor can her treasures be included. Because of the star cup... Is special. To be honest, Mordred didn''t know why he had to challenge the Eternal King. However, she did just that. It wasn''t impulsive, it wasn''t because of frustration or something, it was a decision made out of thoughtful thinking. However, she herself didn''t understand the reason. Mordred didn''t think he owed anyone, nor did he think anyone owed him. When she finished everything and died in her mother''s arms, all the cause and effect, all the love, hatred, and hatred, were over. However, the only expression on the woman who was crying in disintegration made Mordred remember. Even on the Heroic Seat, she still remembered clearly. Therefore, she was summoned by the Holy Grail. She lied to the lion robbery. She actually pursues the Holy Grail very much, not because of herself, but because of the broken woman. However, she met that man in this Holy Grail battle. She... Father in name and substance. Mordred''s feelings for the Eternal King are very complicated. It cannot be explained in words. Mordred knew very well that his source of wisdom was the oral book left over by the Eternal King. Mordred still remembered clearly that whenever he was tired or exhausted under the spur of the Ager Regulations, he would stand in front of the statue of the Holy King in the capital and admire the statue of the Eternal King. She told herself that she was the heir of the Eternal King, and she was born with the blood of the king, so as to spur her to continue to study hard. She has reverence for the Eternal King, but also resentment. In fact, her childhood was not happy. Even with the mother''s efforts to compensate, she could not make up for the loss of her father. After entering the royal capital, what awaits her is the rigorous study and the praise of the eternal king by the knights. Perhaps, as early as in her heart, the seeds of resentment towards her father had already been planted. Later, the life and death of the dynasty fell on her shoulders. No one can cry or cry. If it weren''t for Galahad Yan''s general correction, I am afraid, she would not know what she would become. The suffering has long since passed, and the bumpy road has come, but if you say it is relieved. That is obviously deceptive. She thinks about it all the time, if she can, she really doesn''t want to grow up. Don''t want to look at those **** wisdom. Back to the manor, carefree. Just--, It''s too late. So, in this way, she finished her short, lamenting, but wonderful life. What kind of feelings she has for the Eternal King, even she herself has long been unable to tell. She has only one thought about the Eternal King... That is to defeat the Eternal King. That''s it. Just... Maybe there was a scene like that in the depths of my heart. In the manor that was already far away, her father was cooking delicious food, and her mother was drooling while watching, and she had just returned from playing outside with a pure smile on her face. Father and mother said to her kindly: "I''m back, Mordred." She nodded and smiled happily: "Yeah. I''m back!" Just... Such images have long been buried in misery along with childishness. What exists in reality... Only the mother who locked herself in the cracks of time, and the stranger named father. And she... "Wow!" Atalanta came out from behind Mordred, suddenly yelling like a tabby cat, frightening Mordred. "What are you doing?" Mordred asked with a frown. Atalanta grinds his teeth, as if about to spit out something, but in the end he just spit out... "Meow!" Mordred''s face turned dark: "Don''t make fun of me!" She checked the surrounding environment. Here is... Chapter 994： Mordred''s palms clenched tightly, his eyes gleaming with determination. She is not only the heir of the dynasty, but also the destroyer of the dynasty, then she must... Beyond that king! Reason? What a reason! ... Yanfeng Shiro played with the black cup in his hand and lost his memory in his mind. Sixty years ago, during the Third Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, he was summoned by Einzbern, one of the three imperial families. However, the Holy Grail War was like this Holy Grail War, and accidents occurred frequently. The biggest surprise was the appearance of the eighth body heroic spirit-Demon King Gatia. He easily defeated all the heroic spirits, including him, and won the victory of the Holy Grail War. However, instead of killing the heroic spirits, he defeated all the heroic spirits and took them all as his subordinates, and gave him the black cup. Yanfeng Shiro still remembers what the Demon King Gaetia said to him. "You have the heart of relief, but you don''t have the power of the King of Magic. What irony? The almighty king sits indifferently to destruction, while the incompetent apostle has the heart to relieve everything. Well, I will give this cup to You, you can create the ideal land you describe in this world." Then, Demon King Gatia disappeared into this world with other heroic spirits. From the moment he accepted the black cup, the phenomenon known as the "Dark Ring" appeared in the sky. Yanfeng Shiro didn''t know what the Demon King Gaetia was going to do, but he was willing to fight for that beautiful and ideal land. Relief to all mankind. What a magnificent wish, this is Yanfeng Shiro...no. It is the ideal blueprint that Amakusa Shiro Tokisada was attracted from the moment he came into contact with church thought. In the Lord''s kingdom, there is no competition for power, no material desires, no indifference, and no sin. And he simply longed for such a beautiful ideal heaven. After that, the shogunate issued a ban on religion, and all those who could not give up the "pagan" faith within two months were put to death. Unbearable, he led an uprising of 30,000 followers, and the shogunate mobilized 120,000 to suppress it. But just like this, the 120,000 regular army confronted more than 30,000 militiamen, and the shogunate killed and injured more than 4,000 people, while Amakusa only killed less than 100 people. After the victory in the first battle, he also won the next few big victories, but it was precisely because of this that caused the shogunate''s extreme panic. In the end, due to insufficient food and grass in the city and heavy attacks by the 120,000 crusaders from the shogunate, the city was finally broken. All 30,000 people in the city were brutally slaughtered, with no survivors. And in this experience, Shiro Amakusa Toshisada understands the evil in the world better. If it was to suppress the church, he could understand it, but he couldn''t understand it all to death, so he rebelled. After that, the city broke and he was defeated, and he could understand and accept it, but all the people in the city were killed, especially those who were innocent. He understands that all this is not someone''s fault, but power, which is caused by the existence of [evil] in human nature. There is good and evil in the world. People can choose good or evil. People are praising good, but in fact, people choose more, but evil. Yes, the good people praise is just a fig leaf for the evil they do. Asking others to do good, but I am doing evil. Therefore, before he died, he yelled in a sad voice: "O Almighty God! Please give me another chance! This time I will...I will definitely... Bring all the goodness of the world into my palm!" And the Almighty God gave it to him, that is the Holy Grail War. What is the definition of goodness, even a saint cannot define it. Therefore, Shiro Amakusa did not intend to define good and evil, but wanted to reproduce the Lord''s Garden of Eden in the world. The soul materializes. Destroy the old order, materialize the soul, make everything eternal, and let mankind return to the immortal Garden of Eden, thus realizing a good world. In that world, there is no slander, no struggle for power, no evil... it is a world of all goodness. And that is God''s Garden of Eden. This is the long-cherished wish of Amakusa Shiro Tokisada. To this end, he even borrowed the power of the evil god. If the world can be turned into a world of good, no more disputes, no more sins, even if he becomes the evil **** that everyone spurns, then what is it? Shiro Amakusa looked at the black cup in his hand. He did not set out because of selfishness, but only for good. Because he has witnessed evil deeds, because he has seen the true face of evil, he wants to create a world of good. In a world of good, there is no dispute, no struggle for power, no abuse, no sin, and no cruelty of birth, old age, sickness, death, life and death. Everything is good, everyone will love each other, and everyone will be sincere to each other. Yes, Amakusa Shiro Tokisada just wanted to create such a kind world. Even if this is deeply mired, it will not hesitate. Because I have seen hell, I will yearn for heaven. That''s it. And this time, heaven is so close! As long as this holy grail war is completed, use the black cup of the demon king Gaetia to absorb the power of the great holy grail, so as to use the dark ring left by the demon king Gatia to scatter the world, so as to let the people of the whole world The soul is materialized. In this way, heaven reappears on the earth. Amakusa Shiro Tokisada clenched the black cup in his hand and said, "God... this time... this time... I will never let go of this opportunity! I will definitely bring all the goodness in this world into my palm!" Shiro Amakusa Tokisada''s eyes flashed with a firm look. By his side, Garna''s face was extremely calm and unmoved. Amakusa Shiro Tokisada constructed the area, and as long as the constructed area was completed, he was ready to surprise Black! "Although Saber''s assassination failed, presumably Black hasn''t noticed the current changes." Chapter 995： Tokisada Amakusa smiled. This time, he will definitely win! ... ... In a blink of an eye, the last sunset glow of the western sky had melted into the dark twilight, and the sky gradually dimmed. The surrounding mountains showed an indigo-colored outline. The dusk was thick and the earth was in chaos. Black has adjusted and is ready to go. Matthew hasn''t recovered yet. The release of King Galahad''s treasure before was obviously exhausting her, and she is still asleep today. Of course, Shi Lang did not intend to let her go. He asked Grey to stay with Matthew, while he took Nero and others to prepare for a surprise attack on Black. However, because of the message left by Garna, Shirou took the killing house to Kiara. Kiara in Seishiin was very panicked, but she was not about to rush to the battlefield in panic, but the information about the third beast revealed by Shirou. "Mr. Assassin...really, there will be me, will it be a bad person?" Kiara asked with a troubled face. Shiro said, "Maybe there, maybe not." "Then, I--, will I become a bad person? My father said that bad people are wrong." Kiara said with an embarrassing expression. Shirou said, "As long as you smile happily, it won''t go bad." "Happy smiling..." Kiara thought for a while, stretched out her hand and opened a smile, and asked, "Is that right?" Shirou smiled and nodded. Kiara in the killing house smiled and said, "If it won''t go bad in this way, I must tell the one who has become a bad person!" "Really," Shi Lang smiled and said, "Then you have to work hard. Because bad people generally don''t listen to good people." "Is that so..." Qi Huang tilted his head and said with a smile: "Then I will work very hard!" Qihuang in the killing house had a firm face. If there really is a woman who has gone bad, then she must tell that her that the bad guys are wrong. As for why... Because my father said it! In this battle, Shirou and Vlad III decided not to take any Master. Because [the beast] is really too dangerous! Even these heroic spirits, facing the greatest possibility of [Beast], they just die. Moreover, Vlad III did not let Avisbronn go. Because he is really inappropriate. Vlad III asked the Master of the Thousand Realm Tree clan to release a spell for them, which boosted morale. Except for Arjuna''s refusal, everyone else was inspired by two enchantments from the Master. "Go!" Shiro said. Everyone nodded. The fiery sunset shining on their cheeks stretched their shadows very long... ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Without a hasty codeword, the state is good. It¡¯s just a bit late today and I can¡¯t exercise anymore, which is a pity. By the way, please ask for votes. Friends who have votes and guaranteed blades, please vote for me, thank you~! ^_^ Chapter 98 May we all be accomplished and retired! The sun is setting. On the horizon of red fire, the earth is in chaos. Shi Lang led the crowd all the way to a wood next to the stronghold of the red side. Shi Lang glanced at the crowd and said, "The topographic map has basically been assigned. After you enter, you must be more careful. Try to converge and act." According to the information provided by Mordred, once they enter Semiramis¡¯s [Vanity''s Sky Garden], they will be randomly assigned to various areas by [Vanity''s Sky Garden], so they cannot go forward together. Therefore, Shi Lang first distributed the painted topographic map to everyone, and then told them to act carefully. Everyone nodded one after another. Shi Lang was not worried in his heart. At this time, there is not a single Master standing here, they are all heroes who shine in the history of mankind, and they are all extremely reliable teammates. "Then, let''s go! May this battle, we can all succeed!" Shi Lang said. Everyone nodded, their faces serious and serious. [Vanity Garden in the Sky] is the treasure of Semiramis, a great treasure of the inherent enchantment type. In the inherent barrier of this [Vanity Sky Garden], Semiramis is like the lord of the world. If Semiramis does not open the barrier, it will be difficult to break in. Of course, such penetrating treasures as Mordred''s [Pole Star Unknown] are exceptions. And Shiro... It is also an exception! Shiro eroded the inherent barriers of [Vanity''s Sky Garden] with his evil thoughts of [evil], opening the gap in the barrier. Although Shirou had long said that he had the barriers to destroy the inherent barriers and erode the barriers of the inherent barriers, everyone was still amazed when they saw this scene. Many people are even more surprised as to how many treasures Shirou possesses. Chapter 996： So far, Shi Lang has taken out too many treasures, which makes people very curious and amazed. Saber feels that Shirou''s treasure reserve can be as long as the hero King Gilgamesh. And Joan especially wants to see Shirou''s panel attributes clearly. However, it is a pity that because of the evil thoughts of [The Evil of This World], Joan of Arc''s [Real Name See Through] can''t see through Shirou''s attribute panel and real name from beginning to end. Shiro used [The Evil of This World] to erode the barriers of [Vanity''s Sky Garden], thus opening the way for entry. Under his leadership, the crowd broke into the temple church where the Red Fang base was located. ... "Huh?" The moment Shirou and others broke into the [Vanity Air Garden], Semiramis, who was in control of [Vanity Air Garden], immediately noticed the abnormality, and those slender eyebrows couldn''t help but raise slightly. . Upon seeing this, Yanfeng Shiro couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter, Assassin?" Semiramis frowned and said, "Another mouse has broken into Yu''s courtyard. And this time, it''s a lot of mice!" Semiramis waved her hand, and she, who had the control authority of [Vanity''s Sky Garden], revealed the entire interior of [Vanity''s Sky Garden], including several people who broke into the [Vanity''s Sky Garden]. When Yanfeng Shiro saw this, he looked stunned and said, "Black...how did they break in? And...and the Eternal King! They actually partnered!" "It''s not surprising that when Garner went out to hunt down that woman, didn''t he meet Assassin of the Black? They obviously learned about our situation from Garner''s mouth, so they would join together to break in. Not surprising," Semiramis said. Yanfeng Shiro nodded. "Huh." Semiramis raised his smooth chin, proud as a white swan, and said: "Since they have broken in, don''t even think about leaving! It''s also good to teach them how much you know! " There was a divine light in Semiramis''s eyes. ... The moment he entered the [Vanity Garden in the Sky], Shirou felt the space revolving, very similar to the feeling he felt when he was trapped inside the false **** seat and transferred. The next moment, he appeared in a classical castle. Not surprisingly, there was no one around him, and it was clear that they had been broken up. Shi Lang looked around. It was a classical castle with rows of steel armors displayed around it, a bit like the palace of a king in the Middle Ages. Shi Lang took out a roll of parchment from his arms, and it was a map with squiggly lines on it. This is what Shilang troubled the Thousand Realms Tree Clan to copy according to the map Mordred left on his sword in the stone, and everyone had it in their hands. The map data left by Mordred is quite detailed. Although it is not depicted, it has an explanation of the general situation of each area. Therefore, Shirou quickly determined his position. "Area 21?" Shiro stroked his chin. The map data left by Mordred showed that [Vanity''s Sky Garden] had a total of forty-nine areas, which was exactly seven times the number of seven. And this is also related to the area where Semiramis lives. The worship of the "seven" originated from primitive astronomy. The ancient Assyrians believed that the seven yaws were gods and worshipped them all. And convinced that they take turns in power, dominating the vicissitudes of the world. Therefore, the "seven" has become a solemn symbol, which has a wide and far-reaching influence on all aspects of ancient Assyrians. And [Vanity''s Sky Garden] is exactly seven times as many areas as seven, which is also due to this influence. Determined his location, Shiro began to look for the area he needed to go to. According to the map information provided by Mordred, Semiramis and Yanfeng Shiro should be in the area of ??Sequence 1, which is the central area. As for the possible existence of Demon Bodhisattvas, they are not marked on the map. However, if the Demon Bodhisattva also exists, it is probably in the central area. But... To enter the central area, you must pass through that area. The red one... Area 7! Shi Lang took a deep breath, put the map away, and was about to leave. At this moment, "buzzing", the steel armor displayed around moved strangely. "Kakka-" There was no one in the armors displayed, but they moved on their own. The surroundings are dark, if it were in a horror movie, this should be the time for ghosts to appear. However, [evil] emerged from Shilang''s body, and he swallowed all these armors directly and dissipated them into spirits. Ok... The other party¡¯s style is a horror movie, and Shirou¡¯s style... It''s a disaster movie! Shi Lang cleaned up these things and walked out instead. And in [Vanity''s Sky Garden], dragon tooth soldiers like skeleton soldiers began to appear, patrolling everywhere. This kind of... Shi Lang saw one kill one, and saw two kill one pair. He didn''t change his way, but directly killed them completely, and walked straight toward the Sequence One area. However, it is clear that Semiramis and Yanfeng Shiro have discovered that they have invaded in, and [Vanity''s Sky Garden] has also begun to operate. It''s just a pity that if it''s just the Dragon Tooth Soldier, no matter how many come, it''s just a gift. And Semiramis, who was controlling [Vanity''s Sky Garden], apparently also discovered this situation, and [Vanity''s Sky Garden] began to appear large-scale monsters. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Suddenly a deafening roar resounded, and the entire [Vanity Sky Garden] was hummed. This is not the roar of Warcraft, but the roar of Hercules. The roar was deafening, exuding a strong sense of war. Obviously encountered some powerful opponent. Shi Lang frowned and hurriedly chased in the direction where the roar resounded. Passing through the area of ??the mountains, Shirou quickly saw a muddy area, and from within it came the loud roar of Hercules. Chapter 997： Shi Lang was about to step forward, but just as soon as he entered, his eyes shrank sharply! Toxic gas! Shirou retracted his feet again. "Did you hear Berserker''s roar, too, Eternal King." Pingbo Wuqi''s voice came from behind, Shilang turned his head and saw that it was Arjuna. Shirou asked, "Since you will appear here, you must have heard Hercules''s roar, right?" Hearing this, A Zhouna nodded and said, "I''m here one step ahead of you. I suggest that neither you nor I enter this area. The poison gas inside is very heavy. If calculated by level, I am afraid it is the highest level A. Grade. You and I are not suitable to step into this area." Shirou nodded, expressing understanding. The A-level poison gas is enough to penetrate the cover of [The Evil of This World], and it is indeed not suitable for his battlefield. Shiro asked, "What monsters exist in it?" Arjuna said: "It''s Hydra and Basium." Hearing this, Shi Lang said with a surprised look: "The Greek monster Hydra once killed by Hercules, and the serpent Basium, one of the eleven monsters created by God Tiamat?" "Exactly." Ah Zhou nodded. "It turns out that, if this is the case, the presence of Hercules here can be regarded as the cause of the Holy Grail." Shi Lang said. Suddenly-- With a "bang", the barriers in the quagmire area shattered like a spider web, and a huge snake head was knocked out with blood. The lower jaw of the snake''s head opened slightly, and a thick purple poisonous mist spewed out from it. Shi Lang immediately covered his mouth with the mud of [evil], and moved away from the range of the purple poisonous mist, and A Zhou also hurriedly left with his hands. A huge figure leaped out of it and stood on the huge snake head. It''s Hercules. He was full of muscles as solid as a rock, holding the huge stone axe and smashing it on the snake''s head. "Boom, boom, boom...!!!" The heavy voice is like thunder! The head of the snake was smashed by him. He is holding a huge stone axe, stepping on the snake''s head with his huge feet, raising his head and roaring. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Deafening. Suddenly-- With a "bang", the barrier in the mud area was smashed once again, and several snake heads popped out of them, and they snarled and bit at Hercules. Hercules battled with a giant axe. Purple, dense poisonous fog spilled out of the area. Arjuna said, "Leave it to the hero of Greece. This is a re-enactment of his myth!" Shi Lang nodded and said, "Okay!" With a wave of his hand, Hercules set up [Magic Release], [Combat Continued], and [Desperate Wisdom] to leave. However, this time, [Desperate Wisdom] failed to dispel the [madness] of Hercules like Spartacus did. Obviously, Spartacus can dispel [Frenzy], except for [Desperate Wisdom], the most important reason is that his own will is strong enough. After all, if you want to control him, you need at least two spells. Shilang and Arjuna left this area. Hercules roared and wrestled with Hydra and Bathum. In the end, the stone axe in his hand was broken, and he directly roared and wrestled with the two monsters with bare hands! On the steel body, shattered and dripping with blood! Hydra and Bathum were dragged by Hercules, and this result surprised Yanfeng Shiro and Semiramis. "Who is the Black Berserker, who has such supernatural power?" Yanfeng Shiro was surprised. "Leave them alone, there are already two-body heroic spirits who have come to us to kill!" Semiramis said. Yanfeng Shiro said: "It''s time to dispatch our heroes, let them be buried here!" Chapter 99 If you go, I will take him to go! [Second more] Poisonous gas has spilled from the area where Hercules fought with Hydra and Bathum. The purple poisonous gas is as strong as it is in substance, just like a biochemical lesion. In this situation, no one here can get close. Shilang and Arjuna didn''t look back. Under this situation, the two poisons should be handed over to Hercules, the great Greek hero. Shilang and Arjuna continued to rush towards the central area. There are many monsters and monsters in the [Vanity Sky Garden] of Semiramis, but it is obvious that these monsters and monsters, whether they are spoken by Shirou or by Ashuna, are all Vulnerable. Shilang''s [evil] surged past like a tide, and those beasts and monsters were easily wiped out and killed by evil thoughts, so that A Zhou had no chance of getting rid of it. Regarding this point, Arjuna was actually somewhat dissatisfied. As a warrior, you can only see others taking the lead and exerting your abilities. This is really torture for warriors. At least, Arjuna was seeing Shi Lang playing unparalleled among those monsters, he also wanted to get involved, but Shi Lang basically used the [evil] Tide this world-destroying AOE, and did not give him a chance to steal the blame. Shirou said with a serious face: "You need to recharge your energy. Because, your opponent is Garna!" Hearing that, Arjuna felt very reasonable. His opponent is Garna, and before that, he really needs to save his strength. Suddenly-- With a "shoo", I saw a hint of silver light passing through the pitch-black space, shooting towards Ah Zhou at an extremely tricky angle. Chapter 998： Arjuna stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the silver light that rushed through the air was held in the palm of his hand by Arjuna. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that it was an arrow. A Zhou''s palm tightened slightly, only hearing a "click", the arrow in his hand was blocked by him and dispersed like a spirit. Shirou said, "It''s the Archer of Red." Ah Zhou nodded, he naturally knew it, and at the moment the arrow flew, Ah Zhou noticed the position of the red Archer Atalante. Arjuna opened the bow, and his eyes were completely dark, but he seemed to have locked Atalante''s position, and shot seven arrows one after another. Atalante is running wildly. Demonized her, not only has her ability parameters become stronger, but most importantly, her biological instincts have been amplified. In this situation, her instinct is far above reason, and her control over the body has reached an extremely sensitive level. It can be said that under the control of instinct, she can feel the danger for the first time, and can almost avoid all attacks. When Arjuna''s arrows came like a shooting star, Atalante dodges three of them in an instant. However, Arjuna seemed to have already calculated Atalanta¡¯s instinctive avoidance action. After Atalanta instinctively avoided three arrows, the next four arrows could not be avoided anyway. Moreover, Garna''s arrow was shot with the bow of the **** of destruction, and it was very powerful. Blood dripping. However, she failed to defeat her spiritual foundation in an instant. Atalanta clutched his wound and fled in the darkness. Shilang and Arjuna chased after him. Arjuna''s breathing was slightly short. He knew that since the Red Archer had already appeared, then Garner must not be far away. Shilang and Arjuna shuttled into an area of ??lake water. Just about to cross this area, the lake was tumbling, waves blooming, and it was turbulent. A huge sea monster monster emerged from it. Shi Lang was about to deal with this sea monster, but A Zhou shouted, "Get out of here!" He was full of restless anger, and the bow of the **** of destruction in his hand was activated without hesitation, and released the [flaming **** roar], killing this brave sea monster directly to death! The poor sea monster, without his head coming out completely, was blasted to pieces by Arjuna who was in a frenzy! Looking at Arjuna who was full of anger, Shirou couldn''t help but said, "You have a temper... irritable..." "He''s coming!" Arjuna said, "I can feel him! That disgusting sun breath!" A Zhou was restless, both excited and manic, as if to welcome what he had been waiting for. Shi Lang frowned, and the surrounding air became a little anxious and hot, like a huge heating element approaching. A Zhou Na could no longer hold back that mad heart, and ran straight ahead. Shi Lang followed closely behind. Because of this road, it is also his road to the central area. This is a rain forest. But the air is not humid at all, but rather dry. The earth began to crack like a cobweb. Atalante hid in the rainforest, leaning on a dense tree, licking his wounds with his tongue like a wild cat. Suddenly, Shilang and Arjuna broke in. She was like a frightened wild cat, jumping up and fleeing away. Her instinct told her that these two creatures were on the food chain and above her. Shi Lang stepped out, just about to chase. -Danger! His instinct yelled inwardly. Only feeling that the surrounding air was drier and hotter, Shilang instinctively surrounded himself with [evil]. The next moment-- "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The surrounding rain forest burned without fire, and the endless sea of ??fire swept towards Shiro like a vast ocean. However-- "Zizzi!" The destructive thunder was like a spider web, directly blasting into the vast sea of ??fire. Thunder and fire are intertwined. The power of the destructive **** is intertwined with the brilliance of the sun god. Suddenly bright, it is difficult to distinguish the outcome. Shi Lang took the opportunity to condense [evil] into a group, gather it in his hands, and then slam it out like a thread, directly cutting the interweaving of the sun and the thunder. The infinitely extended line is like... Haitian is on the line! Shilang retreated to Arjuna''s side, staring forward. In the endless sea of ??fire, a white-haired young man with the scorching sun breath walked out slowly. "Hahahahaha-!!!" The taciturn Arjuna looked at the white-haired young man and laughed wildly, showing a wild smile like an evil villain. "Galna--!" Arjuna shouted the name. Yes, this white-haired young man is Arjuna''s destined enemy, his brother, his mortal enemy, Garna, the son of the sun god! Chapter 999： However, in the face of Arjuna''s call, Garna did not respond. "Has it been controlled to this point? Humph. Ugly!" A Zhou sneered. At this moment, Garna shook the palm of the gunnery, his frantic, irrational eyes stared at Arjuna, and let out a low roar like a beast: "Ah... Arjuna... ¡­!" "It seems to recognize me. Hahahahaha! Yes, I am your mortal enemy, Arjuna!" Arjuna laughed wildly, and he clenched the Destroyer God''s bow in his hand. As if remembering that there was another person next to him, Ah Zhou suppressed the big villain-like laugh on his face and replaced it with the mature face of a big hero. He stared at Garner, without turning his head, and said to Shirou: "Leave here, King Eternal. Next, I will fight him!" Shi Lang nodded, raised his palm slightly, and was about to give Ah Zhou some auxiliary abilities. When he had thought, Ah Zhou yelled, "Don''t increase me!" Shirou''s palm gave a sharp beating. Arjuna said: "In front of me, I have unjustly defeated him. And this time, I will fight him fairly!" Shirou asked: "Under this situation, are you so self-willed? Are you sure you are his opponent?" "I will win!" "Then what if you lose?" Shirou asked. "Then I will take him and go together!" Arjuna''s voice was loud and loud. Obviously, he has decided to fight Garner to the death in a normal state. For this reason, the previous Masters imposed a curse on Vlad III and others, but Arjuna also refused. "Then, he will leave it to you." Shi Lang said, turning to leave. Seeing that Shi Lang had left, the mature hero''s face on A Zhou''s face was instantly taken off, replaced with the previous big villain-like grin, and he shouted with awe-inspiring fighting spirit, "Galner--!" "A... Arjuna¡ª¡ª!" Garna roared in a low voice, his frenzied eyes stared at Arjuna, as if staring at his own mortal enemy. Chapter 100 You are here, but you are not what I am waiting for! [Third more] Hearing a booming sound like a muffled thunder, the brilliance of the sun and the thunder are intertwined, and the power of terror will destroy everything around him. Shirou watched from a distance. Not long after he left, Arjuna couldn''t wait to start a decisive battle with Garna. Perhaps, he has been looking forward to this decisive battle for a long time. Shi Lang shook his head, took another step, and walked towards the central area. Atalanta had already disappeared, but Shirou didn''t care. Atalanta, especially the demonized Atalanta, is strong, but not enough to threaten Shirou. Therefore, he only needs to walk straight over. Straight forward towards the central area, after a short while, Shirou and Spartacus coming from the 17th area merged. It''s just that De Shilang was a little surprised that he and Vlad III had merged first, and the two went hand in hand without contradiction, and they also fought side by side to kill a lot of blocking monsters along the way. Spartacus said: "Owner of Vientiane, even though I don''t want to get along with this oppressor in my heart, but I am in a hurry. I can still restrain myself in the face of more brutal targets." Hearing this, Vlad III was not annoyed, and instead said: "It''s nothing more than a vertical and horizontal. I will not fight with you, because there are greater saboteurs threatening Yu''s territory, rebels, you also. It is the power to defend this territory. But when the battle is over, Yu will settle this crime of rebellion with you!" Spartacus said: "O oppressor, you should be grateful that my sanity has been recovered by the ruler of Vientiane, otherwise my sword will cut off your skull." Vlad III sneered and did not answer. Shi Lang was caught in the middle and had to smile wryly. One of them is an insurgent, and the other is an autocratic monarch. Their positions are absolutely inconsistent, which can be said to be an absolute offense. However, in the face of greater contradictions, although they did not stop talking, at least they would not fight again. Perhaps, after this battle is over, there will be a life-and-death battle between Vlad III as the authoritarian king and Spartacus as the leader of the rebel army. But at least now they are comrades fighting together. The three Shirou marched straight toward the central area of ??Sequence 1. Semiramis and Yanfeng Shiro also seemed to feel the danger. There were more beasts blocking the way, and there were also large beasts. But in front of the Shirou trio, it was not an obstacle to block the way. Of course, whether it is Vlad III who stands in Romania, or Shilang is an extraordinary existence, even Spartacus, after regaining sanity, is also a first-class physical shield hero, how can these beasts stop Can you live their way? Although Semiramis, who built the [City Garden in the Sky], received the top-notch reputation bonus, and thus became a hero who is not inferior to any extraordinary heroes overall, he wanted to rely on these to resist the attacks of Shirou and others alone. Not enough. And Semiramis also noticed this. However, she did not show panic. [Vanity''s Garden in the Sky], this is the same EX-level anti-world treasure as [Heaven and Earth Leave the Stars]. As long as he stays in the garden, all the parameters of Semiramis will be strengthened. The popularity will also be raised to the highest level, and beneficial corrections will be added when attacking. You can even perform magic in the field of magic. For example, if you move the true character in the air courtyard, you can forcibly dissolve the spirit, or generate chains that bind the opponent from the space, as well as defensive spells and chanting spells. Invalidate the spell within a certain range! The most important thing is that [Vanity''s Sky Garden] is also equipped with 12 magic cannons capable of firing EX ranks, and it can also summon monster-like fish in the garden! It is strong enough to compete with Shilang, Garna, Arjuna, and Vlad III in Romania. It''s just a pity that there are too few heroic spirits that the red side can use now, and there are too many people on Shilang''s side. Although those monsters are powerful, they are regarded as natural disasters in the eyes of ordinary people outside, but in the eyes of Shirou and others, it is only so. Seeing that the Deshilang trio had a direction, they went deeper and deeper, coming toward her from the center, even Semiramis couldn''t help but become anxious. Although Atalante is strong, it is not as good as Shirou and the others. If you harass rashly, you might get caught up in it. The powerful monsters-Hydra and Bathum, were also dragged by Hercules. If they were allowed to go straight in, Semiramis might have to face the siege of the Shirou trio. Semiramis knew in his heart that if she was hostile to one of them alone, with the blessing of [Vanity Sky Garden], she would not fear everything, even Shirou and Garna. But facing the three of them, she was really powerless. After thinking about it, Semiramis transferred the external twelve magic circles into the interior, preparing to attack Shirou and others, but was surprised to find that there were several magic circles among her twelve magic circles. Can''t use it anymore. She quickly started investigating and found out that Black Rider was riding a griffin and was chased by a large number of monsters behind him, panicking looking for props, and finally took out a strange magic book with scattered pages. , Not only destroyed the trap technique that Semiramis arranged in the [Vanity Sky Garden], but also interfered with the operation of several magic circles. Chapter 1000： "What''s that?" Semiramis was stunned. With a dark face, she gave orders to the monsters to hunt down Astorfo. The Beasts screamed in excitement, and pursued Astorford desperately. "Ah¡ª! Don''t come here!" Astorfo drove the Griffin, running desperately. He was crying, but the magic book in his hand was still working. And when Semiramis set out to deal with Astorfo, the three Shiro advanced a lot, scared that Semiramis quickly arranged the technique to obstruct the three Shiro. She wanted to mobilize the remaining magic circle to bombard the Shilang trio, but the Shilang trio were advancing too fast, and the speed of mobilization couldn''t keep up with their advancing speed! As a last resort, Semiramis could only use other methods to obstruct them, but still nothing. As if they had known her location a long time ago, they came straight toward her. "Damn it!" Semiramis gritted his teeth, "How do they know Yu is here?" "It''s useless to say so much, Assassin." Yanfeng Shiro shook his head and said, "Let me go out." "What are you going to do?" Semiramis frowned. Yanfeng Shiro said: "If you continue to wait like this, just sit and wait. I need to do something." Semiramis stared sharply at Yanmine Shiro for a moment, then sighed and said, "Go and do what you want, Master." Semiramis opened the exit. The moment Yanmine Shiro stopped his body when he walked out, he turned around, looked at Semiramis, and said, "Since the beginning of the war, thank you for your care, Assassin." "Humph." Semiramis snorted coldly, and said, "Yu Nai Poison Woman, thank you, it would be too unpleasant, Master." Yanfeng Shiro smiled bitterly and said, "Because I am not very good at speaking nice things." He turned his back and left [Vanity''s Sky Garden]. Semiramis closed the gate of the [Vanity Garden in the Sky] and obstructed the way of Shirou and the three with concentration. However, no matter what, she couldn''t stop the Shirou trio. "Damn it!" Semiramis gritted his teeth and looked unwilling. She was caught off guard by Shirou and others'' raids. According to the plan, it was supposed that they were caught off guard by hitting Black, but in reality, they played backwards. Currently, Semiramis has only two pieces left to use. One is the wandering Atalante, and the other is... Semiramis'' eyes fell on an area. And that area is the serial number seven area of ??the map provided by Mordred! "Gareth...can still use her? How much time can she buy for me?" Semiramis thought, but there is no other way, she can only pin her hopes on Saber of Red for the time being. Up. Just... "Damn it! How did they know that I was here?" Semiramis gritted his teeth. This is her most puzzled question. [Vanity''s Garden in the Sky] But she was the first treasure that she released in this Holy Grail War. It is reasonable to say that the division of the area is unknown to other people. Then, why did the other party already know the distribution pattern of [Vanity''s Sky Garden], and move straight toward her? Semiramis was puzzled. At this time, a woman''s voice rang out in her ears: "Need help, Assassin." Semiramis turned his head sharply and looked straight at the high throne. Yes. As the owner of [Vanity Garden in the Sky], she is not the one sitting on the throne. This is where Semiramis is extremely unhappy, but there is nothing he can do about it. "No need!" Semiramis said coldly. "That''s really a pity." The woman sighed, then smiled instead: "Then I''m leaving." "Where are you going?" Semiramis asked with a look of disgust. "They brought another me. Hehehe..." The woman smiled: "I have been away from my body for so long, and it''s time to come back." The woman''s figure disappeared from the throne, and Semiramis clenched his palm. She didn''t want to touch that woman, but she wanted to touch that woman. Contradictory thoughts, but helpless. Because that was a woman who was more distorted than her poisonous woman, but she was also an extremely holy woman who wanted to be close. Semiramis shook his head, ignored the woman''s affairs, and fixed his gaze closely at the three Shirou. At this moment, the position of the three Shilangs has stopped in area seven, very good, their red Saber Gareth has temporarily blocked these three! Semiramis breathed a sigh of relief. She was still thinking about how she should deal with herself if Saber of Red couldn''t stop the three of them for a while, I''m afraid she can only leave the stage here. However, fortunately, the Red Saber intercepted them, so she can take the opportunity to mobilize the remaining magic circle and arrange her own defensive route. Area seven. This is an area shrouded in darkness. The other areas are mud swamps, green mountains and green waters, or classical castle corridors... However, there are only seven areas in this sequence, which is an area shrouded in night, with darkness that cannot be dispelled. Looking at the petite girl standing not far away, Shirou took a deep breath and finally got here. If he could, Shiro didn''t think of it here. However, the area chosen by Mordred is too critical. This is the only way to the central area, no matter what, Shiro can''t get around this area. Shirou took a deep breath and said to Vlad III and Spartacus: "You go first, here... leave it to me!" Vlad III and Spartacus didn''t say much, they just nodded and turned to leave. Chapter 1001： Before they left, Shi Lang gave them the ability to increase, and they did not refuse as decisively as A Zhou. Shi Lang took a deep breath, walked slowly into this area, and walked in front of Mordred. Shirou said, "I''m here!" "But what I''m waiting for is not you..." Mordred said with a look of disappointment. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 101 I want to see him! Standing in front of Mordred, Shirou asked, "You said, it was not me that you waited for?" Mordred looked at Shirou with a look of loneliness and disappointment, and said, "I am waiting for the King of Eternity, not you, Assassin of Darkness." "I feel very sorry, Mordred. The Eternal King... will not appear in front of your eyes." Shi Lang sighed and said. He knows. Yes. He knew that Mordred was not waiting for Shiro Fujimaru, but the Eternal King Gnivel. "Why?" Mordred asked with a puzzled look: "Not long ago, you said that you can become the King of Eternity. But why? Why is it the same? It is not you that I want to defeat. Because it is meaningless, I am going to defeat the eternal king! It is the creator of the dynasty destroyed by me, not you!" Shirou looked at Mordred, looked at her determined face. Perhaps, how much she wants to defeat the Eternal King, but she can''t. Shiro glanced at his [Awakening of Morality] ¡ª¡ª100%! In fact, [Mortal Awakening] was already full when Mordred attacked Black. It''s just Shirou, but he didn''t use it. "Why?" Mordred asked loudly. She knew that Shilang could become the King of Eternity, because Shilang had revealed this in order to give Grey confidence in order to get along with each other. What she wants to see is the Eternal King. It is the eternal king who wants to defeat. Not Fujimaru Shiro. Facing Mordred¡¯s question, Shi Lang sighed and said: "Because after becoming the Eternal King, I will no longer be me!" Shiro said: "I am the one who created the great cause of the dynasty. The Eternal King is also me. But I¡ªnot the Eternal King! The Eternal King has been affected by too many legends, too many praises, or smears, and it has been completely affected. Deterioration. Once I become him, I will be affected by these legends, and I will no longer be myself. The eternal king is rational, perfect, eternal ruler, and heart as steel Ideal Wang Sheng, he will only judge people by value and use people without a trace of tenderness. So once I become him, I will lose the softness of my heart." After a pause, Shirou said, "Mordred, I know you have suffered a lot. You have grievances and hatreds towards me. It doesn''t matter if you want to vent your resentments, but if it''s just willful, can you stop there? , Wait for this matter to pass, and then make a decision?" "This is not my waywardness, nor is it my grievance." Mordred squeezed the black and red holy sword in his hand, fixed his eyes on Shirou, and said: "I''ll ask one last time, you really don''t let the Eternal King come out?" "I refuse. I won''t let him appear in front of you." Shi Lang said with a serious face: "I used to watch my best friend go away in pain because of his influence. He did nothing. He It is the weapon I use to deal with the enemy, not to hurt myself or the sharp knife I cherish. I will no longer let him interfere with my choices, my character, and my thoughts!" "Okay." Mordred squeezed the holy sword in his hand and said: "Since you don''t let him out, then I will force you to summon him out! Just now you, you are definitely not my opponent! " She clenched the black and red holy sword in her hand and charged towards Shilang. I want... See him! ... ... Kiara, Joan of Arc, Nero, and Saber get together. It is considered Shi Lang''s heart to be so big, he actually dared to bring the killing courtyard to Qihuang. Although Kiara in the Deshengyuan had a deed of becoming the third beast, at this moment she was undoubtedly just an ordinary person. There is neither magic nor other supernatural powers. At best, she is just the daughter of the leader of a branch of Buddhism. However, fortunately, after meeting with Nero and Saber, Joan found the killing house to pray for the wilderness, so she did not encounter any danger. "Where are we now, Emperor of Rome?" Saber looked at Nero and asked. Although she had a headache that Nero looked almost exactly the same as her, she could tell the seriousness of the matter, so she asked straightforwardly. Nero flipped through the map, pondered, and said, "Umm... we should be in area 12. The next place to go is area 13..." "13..." Kiara looked at the three people around him strangely. For some reason, when they said "13", the three people''s facial expressions were a little strange, especially Joan of Arc. "That..." She couldn''t help but asked loudly, "Everyone, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing." Nero shook his head and said, "Although Yu doesn''t know how to study, but this number...I really don''t like it." "Indeed." Saber nodded. Joan said: "This is an unlucky number." "Unlucky? Did you make a mistake?" Qi Huang asked, with a strange expression on his face, "Isn''t this an auspicious number?" Kiara feels that she and Joan are a little unable to communicate. How can 13 be an unlucky number? This should be a lucky number. If Shirou is here, it is natural to see the key point where the two cannot communicate. The number 13 is an extremely taboo number in Western Europe. Whether it is Norse mythology, Celtic mythology, or the culture of God, 13 is an unlucky number. Therefore, Westerners do their best to avoid contact with "13". Therefore, Joan, Saber, and Nero are more or less taboo about the number 13. But it''s different from the killing house Kiara. Because she is a Buddhist, she has been influenced by Buddhist culture since she was a child. In the cognition of Buddhist culture, 13 is the number of good fortune, representing the completion of merit. Therefore, the perceptions of the two parties are different. Kiara in the killing house also understood this, and said with a smile: "If you are entangled in this point, but you can''t feel happy. So let''s go, let''s change our path." Chapter 1002： "That''s not good." The three shook their heads unanimously. Saber said: "This road is the one closest to the middle area. If you change the way, you don''t know how much extra road you have to take. Presumably Assassin and the others are about to reach the middle area, we can''t fall behind!" "Umm... that''s right!" Nero nodded. And Joan has no opinion. Kiara looked strange, but still followed them. A few people advanced towards the middle area with vigilant faces. Saber held the invisible holy sword, frowned, glanced at a few people, and asked, "Do you feel so empty?" "Um... King Arthur did say that." Nero glanced at the empty surroundings and said: "When the area was changed before, the monsters were gathered together, but now there is not even a dragon tooth soldier. See." "Could it be someone who passed through here first and cleaned it up?" Jeanne asked. "It''s possible." Saber nodded and said. At this moment, Nero lifted his palm, pointed to the front, and said, "Someone!" Several people turned their heads and looked around, and saw that there was indeed a figure wandering in the 13th area. "Catch it! But be careful, it''s most likely the enemy!" Saber said. Several people nodded and chased after the wandering figure. However, as they approached that figure, several people couldn''t help but look stunned. The man was worried and panicked, but when he saw Saber and others, he was surprised and cried, "Miss Joan of Arc!" "How... how could it be..." Joan was stunned, because this person was no one else, but the killing house to pray for the wasteland! Another killing house prays for waste! A few people subconsciously glanced at the killing house Chiara next to him. At this moment, because of the people chasing Joan of Arc, they were a little panting and sweaty, but she looked at the killing house Chiara who was screaming in surprise. The face was surprised, "Why... why is there another me?" "Be careful!" The first person who came back to his senses was Saber. She yelled remindingly and jumped out, those holy blue eyes were full of vigilant staring at the two killing courtyards to pray for waste. Joan and Nero froze for a moment, and then they also stood with Saber, staring at the two killing houses with vigilant faces. They remember that Shirou said that the [beast] that came was very likely to be the killing house! If there is a second killing house to pray, then there is no doubt that it is definitely [Beast]! Just... Who is it? Kiara, the first Assassin Academy, asked with a wounded look: "You...that''s what Mr. Assassin said, I''m a bad guy, right?" "Bad guy? I''m not, my father said, it''s wrong to be a bad guy." Kiara, the second killing house, looked at her with a troubled look and said. Kiara, the first killing house, said: "Father said it too, and lying is also wrong." The two Killing Institute Kiara quarreled, and then looked expectantly at the Saber trio, hoping that the Saber trio would recognize who is the real Killing House Kiara. However, it is a pity that the Saber trio are already confused. The two killing houses are exactly the same, not only the appearance, temperament, conversation, memory, and even thoughts are exactly the same. It feels like a person, how can this be distinguished? Nero looked at Joan and asked, "Ruler, I remember you have [revelation]. How about it? Does the savior of heaven have a voice of heaven for you to distinguish between true and false?" "No." Joan shook his head and said, "I can''t hear the voice of God since I entered here. King Arthur, what do you think..." Joan turned her head and looked at Saber. She didn''t think that before she finished speaking, Saber lifted the invisible holy sword and liberated the treasure. The brilliant star light turned out to be praying towards the two killing houses. Boom the past together! The light of the stars shone, illuminating the surprised expressions of Kiara in the two killing houses. The light of the stars dissipated, the barrier shattered, the dust was full, and it was a mess. Joan was taken aback and asked loudly, "King Arthur, what are you doing?" Saber clenched the hilt of the Holy Sword in his hand and said, "Assassin said that sometimes eyes and thoughts are superfluous, only feeling... is right." "What?" Jeanne looked dumbfounded. "My instinct tells me that both of them... are enemies!" Saber clenched the hilt of the holy sword in his hand with a solemn expression. It could be seen that it was an extremely heavy thing to swing the sword at the two killing houses. The existence of two killing houses to pray for abode means that one of them is the real killing house for praying, and the other is the [beast] that Shirou told them, the third beast. However, her feelings told her that both of them were enemies, so she swung her sword. If it was before, she would never do it, because it was too arbitrary and easily bruised the innocent. But...Assassin said, follow the feeling... She tried to do it. She wants to try...change herself. Only if you change yourself...become something else, maybe...maybe you can save the lost hometown, right? Saber squeezed the holy sword. At this time, a confused voice came from the mess: "How do you know that both are me, King Arthur?" Hearing this, the three of them shrank their eyes sharply and looked up, only to see that the cloud was blown away by a powerful force, revealing the scene in it. Two killing houses pray for shortage. Yes, the two killing houses Kiara stood there unscathed. The only strange thing is that the two killing courtyards have grown horns, and there are strange dots between the eyebrows. In addition, she wore a pink dress. Jeanne''s eyes shrank sharply, and she remembered, remembering what the followers said. This person... There is no doubt that this is the leader of those believers! Just... Why are there two? Chapter 1003： .jpg Chapter 102 Entering the Happy World [Second More] There will be a killing house where Qihuang is [beast], this is information that everyone has known for a long time. However, what appeared in front of everyone at this time was the two killing courtyards. And they all exuded a very ominous, extremely uncomfortable aura, as if they were facing natural disasters or natural enemies. The Saber trio stared at the two killing houses with vigilance. If expected, what they faced... It''s ¡¾Beast¡¿! Exactly the same, the two bodies ¡¾Beast¡¿! "How do you see that both of them are mine, King Arthur?" Kiara, the two killing houses, stared at Saber and asked with interest. "Assassin said that sometimes, feeling is more useful than thought and eyes." Saber said. "Oh~! Mr. Assassin? Even if he is not here, does it affect your judgment of me?" The two killing houses Qiara laughed. Afterwards, the two killing houses Qihuang walked towards each other, and the shadows merged, and they turned from two people back to one person. With her brows clenched, Joan stared at the killing house to pray for shortage, and asked, "Where is the lady in the killing house?" "Isn''t I here, Miss Joan?" Kiara asked the killing house with a strange expression on his face. Saber''s sacred cyan eyes stared coldly at the killing courtyard and prayed, and said: "She is not talking about you [the beast], but the real lady of the killing courtyard!" "This is really a hostile and cold tone, but I forgive you, King Arthur." Qi Huang laughed at the killing house, she reached out and touched her belly, and said, "The false me has returned to my body. I''m sorry for the trouble she caused you before." Looking at her movements, Joan thought of terrible things, raised her palms, pointed at the killing house and asked in a daze, "You, did you eat the killing house girl?" Hearing that, Kiara in the killing house showed a troubled expression, and said, "The word''eat'' is terrible, Miss Joan. I just asked her to come back. Because no matter what, she is only from me. It¡¯s nothing more than the false side of running out of her body. If she continues to be active outside, it will indeed cause me a lot of trouble." After a pause, she continued: "Also, what have you instilled in her? Ten thousand people were unwilling to come back before. However, I will not be angry because of you, because you would do it, and it must have come from Take care of her." Her expression was very soft, but it seemed a little troubled, not like the [beast] that the heroes regarded as the dead enemy, but rather like the distressed big sister next door. However, whether it was Saber, Joan of Arc, and Nero, they all felt chills stand up. Because of this killing courtyard Kiara''s body, there is a sense of horror that can''t be ignored. Saber stared at the killing house Qihuang, the holy sword in his hand once again radiated the dazzling star light, and he raised the holy sword high at the killing house Qihuang, shouting: "Oath¡ª, the sword of victory !" The brilliant light of the stars shining once again, like a horse of stars, bombarded Qihuang towards the killing courtyard. When Kiara saw this, he didn''t panic. Instead, there was a soft smile on the corner of his mouth, like a mature and intellectual big sister. However, the Saber trio were shocked. "Then, that''s not Assassin''s..." The Saber trio were stunned. I saw countless hands of light stretched out from Kiara''s body, extending to Saber''s star light. For a moment, the light of the star was as substantial as it was, torn to pieces by the hand of light of Kiara. The three of Saber are so familiar with each other, because they are so familiar, they are shocked. Because, isn''t this method of attack the black hand of Assassin''s [evil]? Does this beast have a treasure like Assassin? The astonishment was just a moment. No matter what the three of Saber, they are all brilliant heroes in human history. How unpleasant is their ability to react? Saber couldn''t make a single blow, and Nero and Joan flew out in the middle of the road, attacking the killing house and going away. One of them wielded a red sword, the other wielded a banner with a spearhead, and they went to the killing courtyard and killed them one after another. The sharp blade drew an icy arc in the air, and stabbed towards the killing house Qiara, but the abdomen of the killing house Qiara stretched out two hands of light, holding the weapons of Nero and Joan respectively. The strength is so great that Nero and Jeanne can''t move anything. Kiara in the killing house smiled and said, "Although you want to kill me, I won''t hurt you. Because that won''t make me happy." Both Joan and Nero frowned and broke free of their weapons and dropped to the rear. Saber followed closely, and the three of them marched head-to-head, and were about to head towards the killing house to attack and kill. However, at this time, hundreds of hands of light stretched out from Kiara''s abdomen in the killing house, surrounding the three of Saber. These hands of light are extremely tough, even if they are bombarded with the light of stars, they can''t hurt them at all. The three Saber were dragged by these hands of light. It''s just that Kiara in Seishiin didn''t seem to have any plans to kill him, so these hands of light only entangled the three Saber. "Speaking of it, I have a puzzle, Miss Joan." Kiara of the Killing Institute fixed her eyes on Joan, and asked with a strange expression: "Why do you want my followers to lead to the troubled place?" "What?" Jeanne was stunned. Kiara said: "My believers, their hearts are full of all kinds of distress, and they can''t get free. But I let them get happiness, get liberation, and get rid of the distress of reality. But, Why do you want to bring them back into distress? You are the saint of another savior, why do you want to destroy my good deeds?" "You dare to say this!" When Jeanne, who was originally very gentle, heard about religious matters, she immediately became irritable and said: "You have destroyed the hearts of those people! Among those people are businessmen, singers, and Education professionals, but because of your guidance, they all gave up their careers, only chanting your hymns, inexplicably praising the world, and unscrupulously venting their inner desires. Among them are your fanatics, Even the fire burned spontaneously to express my identity with the sect and with you... You, you are a cult at all! You have destroyed their hearts!" "Cult?" Kiara looked strange but not angry, just smiled gently: "I understand that you don''t understand me, just as I don''t understand your actions. However, what I did was indeed a good deed. I let them get rid of their troubles." Joan yelled: "You just ignited their desires! Encourage their desires, and then let them perish in their desires! You are a missionary worse than the black magician, if you are If you do good deeds, Satan will also go to heaven!" Kiara asked with a strange expression on his face, "But, isn''t it a good deed to do something that is comfortable for humans?" "But what you do, is it comfortable for humans?" Kiara said with a smile, "Of course. It is very comfortable for me to free people from suffering." "Um... Yu understands. Yu understands your values ??and why you are [the beast]." Nero shot a hand of light with a sword, looked at the killing house and said: " In your mind, I am afraid that you are the only person who is a human being, right? Hmm... I can understand how you feel." Saber and Jeanne looked at Nero in amazement. Nero said: "Don''t look at Yu in this way. When Yu composes great music, Yu will instinctively think that there is no human in the world except Yu." Saber and Jeanne looked solemnly at the killing house Qihuang, they now finally understand what a distorted person they are facing. Think that there is only one human being in the world. So, doing things that are comfortable for human beings is a good deed. In other words, this killing house Kiara believes that as long as you do something that makes you comfortable, it is a good deed, right? In this way, it is not surprising that the other party will destroy the hearts of those believers and lead them to destruction. Chapter 1004： At this time, they thought of what Shilang had said to all of them before rushing to the red side... ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t think about communicating with [Beast]. It¡¯s more ridiculous to want to communicate with [Beast] than with Berserker! Yes, communicating with the frenzied Berserker is itself a ridiculous thing, and communicating with [the beast] is even more ridiculous. Because the values ??are completely different! Qi Huang looked at the three Saber and said with a smile: "The Buddha said that all sentient beings will be saved. And I treat them equally. I can see that you all have your own worries. Don''t worry, I will never limit you. It will save you from the sea of ??suffering, and save you to the other side of happiness." Kiara''s hand of light, under her will, turned into an afterimage, and grabbed the three Saber. The expressions of the three of Saber''s faces changed abruptly. Joan yelled, "All come to me!" Saber and Nero hurried over, and Jeanne held the banner high and shouted: "My lord is here--!" The light of heaven penetrated the restraint of the enchantment, centered on Jeanne, covering a radius of ten meters. This is the light from heaven, which can transform Joan''s EX-level magic power into EX-level protection and defend against all attacks. Previously, Joan used this banner to defend against the earth-burrowing worms summoned by the Red Caster, which were regarded as the former dominators. But this time... "Kakkaka¡ª¡ª!!!" The sound of breaking resounded like marbles falling on a jade plate one after another. "How could it be so fast..." Jeanne looked surprised. The cracking sound resounded one after another, and the heaven and the kingdom of God, which had been intact, shattered like a spider web at this moment. "Yes, I can''t stop it!" Joan said anxiously. "If it can''t be covered... Umm! It''s decided!" Nero said to Saber and Joan with a resolute look: "If you can go back, remember to say to Yu''s Master, you must summon Yu back! Also, Yu''s violin and music scores written by Yu are not allowed to be thrown into the trash can as rubbish!" "What are you going to do?" Saber asked. "I will trap her!" Nero''s eyes lit up, and then, taking advantage of [My Lord is here] is not yet destroyed, he directly rushed out and rushed towards the killing courtyard. Kiara in the killing house was surprised and expectant and asked, "Are you trying to hug me?" However, as Nero approached the killing house, she stuck her sword on the ground and shouted: "Build it, the rest of the sky! Show the highest light here! [Invite to The heart-wrenching golden theater]!" At this moment, Nero''s game against the treasure [Invite to the Golden Theater of Heart and Soul] was launched. A magnificent golden theater was built around Nero and Shishengin Kiara. The theater that she built in Rome during her lifetime is similar to the inherent enchantment, but once it is unfolded, it will weaken and close the enemy. "Are you going to stay here with me all the time? This is really the love of heat." Kiara said with a smile. "Who wants to be with you all the time? I want to keep you closed here!" Nero scolded, his tone full of hostility. "That''s it, then you have to work hard." Qiara in the killing house was not annoyed, but smiled back instead. "This is Yu''s emperor''s power, don''t think about...out...this, how is this possible?" Nero looked stunned. She couldn''t believe what she saw. The endless hand of light emerged from the body of Kiara in the killing house and directly tore through her golden theater! "Kakka-" Like the light tearing through the kingdom of heaven, the hand of light from the Killing House Qiara still easily tore through Nero''s golden theater. "How could this be..." Nero gritted her teeth, her golden theater actually failed to resist even the slightest resistance to the killing house Kiara, so it was easily torn apart by the killing house Kiara. Qi Huang said with a smile on his face: "Although you are very hostile to me, it doesn''t matter. I can feel your distress. If the Buddha does not cross you, I will let you out of the boundless sea of ??suffering. " Countless hands of light emerged from her body and grabbed the three of Saber. "Go!" The three Saber''s expressions changed, and they evacuated quickly. However, their speed was too slow compared to Kiara''s Hand of Light, and they were caught up by the Hand of Light almost instantly. The moment the light-emitting hand touched them. They fell into their own happy world. "Here is..." They were very surprised. Saber returned to the world where the Kingdom of Camelot was not destroyed, Nero returned to the world where he never ended, and Joan returned to the world where he was not burned by flames. Looking at the three Saber people surrounded by the three light groups, Kiara in the killing house said with a smile: "You are hostile to me, but it doesn''t matter. I will let you enter your own happy world." She turned and left, whispering: "The cup of the hero next to Mr. Assassin... seems to be interesting..." The 103rd chapter accept or reject, it is up to you to choose [third more] After coming out of the [Vanity Sky Garden] in Semiramis, Yanfeng Shiro rushed all the way to the black camp. After being attacked by Shi Lang, he was not strong enough to resist the Shi Lang who commanded the black heroes. Cthulhu gave him the ability to forcibly control the soul of the heroic spirit, but he did not give him direct power. The reason is that Cthulhu did not enter this world. Sixty years ago, the demon king Gaetia came to this world, created a dark ring in the sky, and delivered the black cup to him. However, there is no other power besides this. The black cup has all the abilities that the Holy Grail should have, even above it, such as turning him into a human being, and creating singularities connected with other dimensions. Cthulhu was able to interfere in this world because he passed this singularity similar to a loophole, but the black cup was not enough to realize his magnificent wish. Because the magic is insufficient. This black cup was made by Demon King Gatia using the Holy Grail War that was not completed sixty years ago. It is powerful, but its magic power is not enough to use it. And the only thing that can fill the magic of this black cup is the Holy Grail system built by Yusanjia. Using the Great Holy Grail to absorb the magic of the earth veins to form the Holy Grail, and then using this black cup to absorb the Great Holy Grail and the Holy Grail, can he realize his magnificent wish. Chapter 1005： Therefore, he must win this Holy Grail war. However, on the frontal battlefield, he has been breached by the black heroes led by Shirou. If you want to win, the only way at the moment is to assassinate the Black Master. However, after coming to the camp of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, he discovered that he wanted to attack Black... He is not the only one! "This is really a mess..." Looking at the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree clan through the ambassador, Yanfeng Shiro couldn''t help being stunned. The artificial life form of the Thousand Realm Tree clan fought on its own. Or in other words, an artificial life form rebelled. In fact, an artificial lifeform has rebelled. This news has long been known to Yanfeng Shiro. But what he didn''t expect was that the other party actually came up at this moment. However, it does not matter. Such a chaotic situation may be just right for him to do something. However, when he was preparing to fish in troubled waters, he couldn''t help stopping. "Caster Avisbronn..." Mashing the name low, Yanfeng Shiro frowned. In fact, with the Ruler rank, and becoming a human being, Yanfeng Shiro can still use Ruler''s rank ability to a certain extent. For example, [real name see through]. It''s just that under certain circumstances, he can''t see through his real name. At the very beginning, facing Mordred who was wearing a helmet and hiding information, he could not see through Mordred¡¯s real name, but in the destroyed helmet, he activated the [Pole Star] state of Mordred, he Still can''t see through the real name. Previously covered by the [Vanity Garden in the Sky] and interference from the power of the Heretic God also made his [Real Name See Through] temporarily invalid and unable to see Hercules'' real name. And now, he walked out of the [Vanity Sky Garden], and Avisbronn had no treasure to hide his information, so Yanfeng Shiro saw his real name through. "Avisbronn..." Yanmine Shiro knew the legend of Avisbronn, or the deeds of Solomon Gabriel. The creator of Kabbalah''s magic foundation is also a great Jewish poet and philosopher, and a great magician. It is said that he spent his whole life working hard to create [the original man], but in the end he died of a magician. Yanfeng Shiro knows that this is a talented but sad hero. As a magic puppet magician, he failed to complete his masterpiece in his entire life. As a poet and philosopher, but because of the name and mistranslation of his own results, he was abruptly attributed to King Solomon''s name. Even his real name, Solomon Gabriel, was forgotten, and only the name translated from Latin¡ªAvisbronn was left. At this moment, Avisbronn was exhausted on the battlefield, resisting the offensive of the rebels, and he seemed to be looking for something. It''s just that he didn''t seem to find it, and he could perceive his disappointment all the way away. The artificial life form of the rebels is very strange. Everyone can [release magic power]. It is very powerful. If Avisbronn hadn''t been left in the black camp, I am afraid that the black camp had already been destroyed. Yanfeng Shiro squinted his eyes, he shot in the dark, rushed into the formation, drove Avisbronn, and isolated him into a separate jungle. "You are..." Under Avisbronn''s mask, that face frowned. Gonmine Shiro smiled and said, "Introduce myself, I am the master of the red side, Gonmine Shiro." "So, does that mean? Because of the surprise attack by Assassin and Lancer, the red side is at a disadvantage, so you plan to win by other means. For example, assassin the Black Master, and the first thing to do is..." Avisbronn was a wise man, and soon understood the context of the matter. He looked at Yanfeng Shiro, and asked, "¡ªget me out of it?" "I think we can talk." Yanfeng Shiro smiled and retracted the blood-stained Taito into the scabbard. Avisbronn glanced at Yanmine Shiro''s Dachi, and then at the artificial lifeforms lying around in a pool of blood. All were killed by a single blow, and the attack was very simple and neat, as if they did not want the deceased to experience the pain of death. He looked at Yanfeng Shiro and said, "You are not here to talk." "Because I don''t want to be disturbed by others," Yanfeng Shiro spread out his hands and asked with a smile: "Then, Avisbronn of the black side, I sincerely invite you. You--, are willing to join the red Fang?" "Do you think it''s possible?" Avisbronn said: "You have rushed to attack the black camp, indicating that Assassin and Lancer are about to die. Even if this is not mentioned for the time being, you may have [the beast] there. , I am a hero, and for this alone, I cannot be with you." "[Beast]? Where did the [Beast] come from?" Yanfeng Shiro looked strange and said, "If there is [Beast] on our side, why should I attack here?" Upon hearing this, Avisbronn was silent. Indeed, if there is a [Beast] in the red side, I am afraid that the situation is the opposite, right? As far as Fengshiro is concerned, there is no need to be here. So, having said that, Assassin''s guess...failed? "Moreover, if you say you lose. It''s not necessarily." Yanfeng Shiro smiled and said: "As long as you join us and activate your treasure, the balance of this Holy Grail war will completely fall to our side. ." "You have already lost." Avisbronn said lightly. "But is this really good?" Yanfeng Shiro asked: "After the red side was defeated, you were in conflict. The Eternal King will not mention it for the time being, just others...Do you think you have a chance to realize your wish? " "It doesn''t matter, my wish is just to complete that doll. The Holy Grail has nothing to do with me." Avisbronn said calmly. "I really want you more and more, Avisbronn." Yanfeng Shiro chuckled lightly, paused, and said, "Then, I''ll ask you a question. If the red side is out like this Now, do you think your treasure can still be completed?" Avisbronn clenched his fists. "Your treasure, I''m afraid it was originally prepared by Black to increase the odds of winning. But after the red side exits, it will be Black''s infighting. You think, basically the holy grail has been predetermined, they will let you complete Is your treasure?" Yanfeng Shiro walked up to Avisbronn without any haste, and said with a smile: "No one will believe that you don¡¯t want the Holy Grail, but I believe you. Come on, pour. Show me, at least, I promise you will complete your treasure." "It''s too late. The core of my treasure is lost because of the **** Rider, Assassin, and Lancer''s inaction. Even if I join you, I can''t complete my treasure!" Avisbronn said : "Also, I don''t think you can survive this battle!" "If I said, our red team won''t lose?" Yanfeng Shiro asked with a smile. Avisbronn''s attitude is not as determined as it was at the beginning, and his tone fully exposed his resentment towards Rdier, Assassin, and Lancer in the dark. "Why? With your castle? With your Lancer, or the means to control the heroic spirits?" Avisbronn sneered: "Let me tell you, among the heroic spirits you control, one of the heroic spirits has already gotten rid of Under your control, your message will be passed on!" "That''s it...it''s no wonder that they would kill directly towards the central area as if they had a map, so that many of the layouts in the courtyard were wiped out... So that''s it... Is it Saber? That guy got rid of his control... "Yanfeng Shiro reacted, his face solemn. Mordred got rid of the control of the evil **** and delivered the news, which he really did not expect. However, in such a situation, this twist has become insignificant. Yanfeng Shiro looked at Avisbronn and said: "Indeed, there are the Eternal King, your King, and Ajuna...they add up, and it really makes Hong Fang unable to turn over. But let me tell you a little bit. Even if they add up to a factor of ten, they will not be able to defeat that Bodhisattva." "What are you talking about?" Avisbronn was taken aback. "From the moment that Bodhisattva showed his true posture, whether it is the King of Eternity or Ajuna, failure is doomed. Just letting that Bodhisattva take action is indeed a no-brainer for me who believe in God. It''s a complete failure. You say, you lack the core, right?" Yanfeng Shiro laughed, and put the black cup in his hand into the palm of Avisbronn, and said, "This cup can be said to be a creation in the magical realm. It is not much better than the Holy Grail of the third method. Let. You can use it to serve as the core of your treasure." "I won''t¡ª" Before Avisbronn finished speaking, Yanfeng Shiro smiled and said, "Don''t say it in such a hurry. I will give it to you. It is up to you to choose to accept or reject it." Chapter 1006： Yanfeng Shiro left. And Avisbronn held the black cup and watched him go away. Avisbronn looked at the black cup in his hand, his eyes trembled. He returned to the castle of the Thousand Realms Tree clan. The rebels have retreated, but Danike and others are very angry. It is a shame to be rebelled by these rebels! However, although these rebels were attacking, they did not harm anyone''s life. Because the slogan of these rebels'' rebellion is "peaceful talk." It''s just that they attacked first. Avisbronn did not listen to the complaints of the magicians of the Thousand Realm Tree clan, and went underground instead. He went underground and came to the place where he buried the treasure [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]. He took out the black cup in his hand, and Yanfeng Shiro said that this cup can replace the core, and Avisbronn can feel the mystery of this cup, and maybe it can be done. If you can''t, you can try it. Just... Do you really want to do this at this time? Avisbronn''s palm trembled. "Adam... my long-cherished wish...!" Avisbronn''s palm clenched tightly. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Yeah. This week should be able to end this volume. Chapter 104 You Are Too Young After leaving Shirou and others, Adam led the people to act near the city of Tolifa. He found the underground passage where they had escaped from the Castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree. He originally wanted to go through this underground passage and sneak into the Castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree to rescue Spartacus. However, what they didn''t expect was that Spartacus had long since disappeared, and the black side''s Servant was left with Caster guarding the castle. So Adam and others were moved. Although they don''t understand what happened, they want to take this opportunity to liberate their compatriots. Many compatriots thought about directly killing the Thousand Realms Tree Castle while the Servants were away, but Adam refused. He was still thinking about being able to communicate with the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. This seemed to be a bit weak, but Adam understood that the Thousand Realm Tree clan had a magic spell in their hands, and once they used the magic spell to summon those Servants back, they would be dead. It''s just a pity that the Thousand Realm Tree Clan did not have the desire to communicate with them. After seeing them, they drove their compatriots to attack them. Fortunately, Yushiro gave them the ability to release magic power not long ago, and they have the upper hand in the offensive. At this point, Adam was very grateful to Shirou, that is, Mr. Assassin. "No." Someone said, "Adam, the masters still refused to communicate. Moreover, our compatriots did not respond to us." Adam showed a solemn look. The biggest difficulty in wanting to liberate the compatriots is not the host''s making things difficult, nor the powerful power of the Servants, but the compatriots who are dominated...There is no awakening consciousness at all. Adam recalled these days, the history of the world he knew. A few decades ago, the world was still shrouded in the cloud of colonialism. Those colonial pioneers who wanted the nation to stand up must have faced this kind of helplessness before. The strength of the enemy is nothing, but the compatriots have become accustomed to being dominated by others. This - is the real helpless thing. ¡ª¡ªOne''s own destiny can only be contested by oneself. Recalling Shirou''s words, Adam''s palm clenched tightly. Astorfo is his hero, and Spartacus is his mentor. However, it was Shirou''s words that really became his spiritual support. "Mr. Assassin..." With such a whisper, Adam''s eyes were filled with a firm look again, and he said to the crowd: "We must find a way to light the fire in the hearts of our compatriots. I am not trying to rebel, nor with the masters... No. Yes. The magicians of the Thousand Realms Tree Clan are hostile, but they want to talk to them... and everyone on an equal footing. We are not anomalous beings, we are also human beings!" There was a firm look in Adam''s eyes, exuding a leader''s temperament. Everyone was attracted by his temperament and nodded in response. And at this moment-- "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earthquake shook up. The violent vibration was like an earthquake. "What''s going on?" someone asked in a panic. "Adam!" People looked at Adam subconsciously. Adam said with a calm face, "Look at what''s going on first." The people nodded. Adam led the people out, staring at the place where the shock and roar resounded, and he was immediately stunned on the spot. It''s not just him, so are everyone else. "God...?" Adam whispered unconsciously. On the other side of the Thousand Realm Tree Castle, a huge individual pierced through the Thousand Realm Tree Castle and stood up from it. The giant was completely dark with red eyes and looked very violent, and there was an ominous breath in that dark body. Its huge feet trampled the Thousand Realms Tree Castle into a slack, and raised its head and roared, "Houhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 1007： "Zizzi..." The dark ring standing in the sky exudes special magnetic fluctuations, and the Cthulhu is agitated in the mirage-like Lalaiye that is all over the sky. He stared at the front, as if staring at a gap, waiting quietly for some time. Adam recovered, his body almost instinctively ran towards the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. "Adam, what are you going to do?" someone shouted. That''s right. What am i going to do? Confusion flashed in Adam''s mind, and then he got the answer almost instantly. "I''ll go, save people!" Adam said. ... ... The black and red light flashed like electric flints, and the black and red holy sword pierced out quickly, piercing the left shoulder of Shiro straight, Mordred did not wait for Shiro to draw the sword back to defense, his wrist shook the sword diagonally, and the blade was sharpened. Shirou''s right neck. [Evil] black mud surged from Shilang''s body, forming a shield and blocking it. The black and red holy sword struck it with strength, and only heard the sound of "dang", sending out a metal agitation. Shiro held the sword in the stone with the map carved in his hand, and struck Mordred''s right arm with a sword. Mordred erected his sword to block the grid. Before the two swords fought, Shi Lang''s abdomen had a black hand of [evil] appearing, and it hit Mordred''s abdomen. However-- With a "swish", the black hand of [evil] passed through Mordred''s abdomen, and Mordred''s sword passed through Shiro''s sword in the stone and his body. It seems that the one who is at war with Shirou is just a phantom that can be seen and cannot be touched. Just... With a "chao", Shi Lang''s right arm was cut torn apart, and blood was dripping out. However, in the next moment, Shilang was full of "evil" on his right arm, and he repaired the wound. Shirou turned around and pierced Mordred''s right arm with a sword. Mordred did not dodge, and the sword in the stone passed through Mordred''s body. It really didn''t work! Shirou frowned. Before Mordred attacked, sixty black hands of [evil] appeared all over his body, and forty black hands of [evil] appeared in the land and grabbed Mordred. However, All passed through Mordred''s body. Mordred led the sword and stabbed Shirou again. Upon seeing this, Shirou formed ten magic thrusters in front of his abdomen, injected magic power, powerful thrust, and quickly distanced him from Modredella. Mordred didn''t chase after him, but stared at Shirou closely, and said: "Let the Eternal King come out, I know you can." Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I won''t become him." Mordred said angrily: "Don''t understand? You are not my opponent now! Only by becoming him can you beat me, isn''t it? Let him come out!" Shi Lang sighed and said, "I have no reason to beat you, Mordred." "But I have!" Mordred said angrily: "I want to see him. It is him who wants to defeat, not you! It is not this black Assassin who calls himself Fujimaru Shiro! It is me... Ka The founder of the Merlot Dynasty, the Eternal King!" "This is totally meaningless, Mordred. I understand that you have separated me from the Eternal King, but it is a pity that I am the real Eternal King, different from the empty shell that is reputed to be." Shirou said : "Also, I don''t need to become him. I have already seen the weakness of your treasure." "See through?" Mordred''s heart trembled. If someone else said this, she wouldn''t care, but the other party was the eternal king, the one she longed for, the king who had left a great image in her young heart. She had to care. But, almost instantly, she reacted and sneered: "You are just swindling me! If you see through the weaknesses of [Apocalyptic Star¡¤Unknown], why would you tell me this? Just attacked!" "It seems that there is a real weakness." Shirou was relieved with a sigh of relief. Hearing this, Mordred was taken aback, and then reacted, looking at Shirou, and said: "You... are you cheating on me?" "I''m sorry, Mordred." Shirou said, "You are a treasure. It''s really tricky. If I don''t play a little trick, I''m afraid I really don''t have the confidence to just let "Fujimaru Shiro" defeat you." Mordred stomped his feet, gritted his teeth, like an enraged little lion. She was not angry about being fooled by Shi Lang and exposed the fact that she had loopholes, but was angry that she was actually like a fool, and was really fooled by Shi Lang! "Even if you know that [Polestar¡¤Wuwei Known] has a weakness, you can''t find this weakness at all!" Mordred yelled, and slew towards Shilang. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "The difference is too far. As long as you know that your treasure has weaknesses, then I can defeat you." Chapter 105 General, Mordred! Looking at Shi Lang flying into the sky, Mordred shouted: "Do you think it is useful to hide in the sky? I tell you, it is useless! Matter, energy, air... these tangible things are all It''s a medium! As long as it''s a medium, there is nothing I can''t penetrate!" Mordred had a little bit of his feet, and rushed straight towards Shilang as if he had opened a flying hanger. Shi Lang''s complexion was flat, and with a wave of his hand, countless [evil] black hands emerged from his body, like a sea of ??black hands, surging towards Mordred. When Mordred saw this, he thought for a moment and turned sideways slightly, letting the black hand of [evil] avoid the position of her right abdomen with three fingers, and then rushed towards Shilang. However, this detail cannot be hidden from Shirou''s eyes. Why avoid that position? Is there any problem? Shirou frowned, the magic thrusters **** on his body exerted force to stretch the distance between each other, and then stretched out more black hands of [evil] and grabbed Mordred, of which there were twenty-seven. Only the black hand of [evil] grabbed Mordred''s three fingers on his right abdomen. However, at this time, Mordred rushed forward without evasive, his body directly passed through the black hand of [evil], as if he had opened a flying hanger, and rushed towards Shilang. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows slightly, the magic thruster applied force again, opened the distance from Mordred, and then took out the Death Scythe from [Infinite Sword System] or [King¡¯s Treasure (False)] , Aimed at Mordred''s right abdomen with a wave. The sharp sickle mouth traveled through the space, as if it had dealt with Achilles and Atalante at first, it pierced the three fingers of Mordred''s right abdomen straightly. Mordred possessed the [Intuition A] inherited from Al. As soon as the sickle mouth of the death sickle passed through the space, she reacted like instinct, slightly sideways, and escaped the blow. Mordred fired light cannons at Shiro, Shiro turned the ten magic thrusters to the right, and directly avoided Mordred''s light cannons. Upon seeing this, Mordred frowned slightly and said, "Are you just hiding, the great ¡®Eternal King¡¯?" "I should have said such a sentence. It is stupid to give up my own strengths and use the shortcomings instead." Shi Lang was not angry, but smiled and said: "Extreme general method, but it is of no use to me, Mordley Germany." After a pause, Shiro looked at Mordred''s right abdomen and asked, "What happened to your right abdomen?" Chapter 1008： Mordred did not answer, and rushed straight towards Shirou again. Shi Lang sighed, and moved away again, attacking Mordred in various ways. However, it is a pity that Mordred at this moment is like a penetrating hanger, unable to launch an effective counterattack at all. I have to say that Mordred''s [Pole Star¡¤No One Knows] is really BUG. It¡¯s almost like raising her dimensionality. Whether it¡¯s the energy attack of the light cannon or the material attack of the weapon group, she can easily pass through, thus invalidating the attack of Shilang, but her attack can damage anytime and anywhere. To Shiro, even using [Evil] and Legendary Shields to defend is useless. This is almost like a 100% armor penetration. The armor has no meaning in front of Mordred. However, there seems to be something wrong with Mordred''s right abdomen. Whenever Shiro aimed at Mordred¡¯s right abdomen, Mordred would avoid the attack, and Shiro would use the hand of [evil] or cover the bombing of the treasures, Mordred would directly Penetrate through. It can be seen that there seems to be something wrong with the position of Mordred''s right three fingers. However, this would not have much impact on Mordred, and it would have no meaning to Shirou''s attack. At least, until Mordred''s weakness is grasped, any counterattack, any attack, any defense is meaningless. Grasp Mordred''s weakness...! Thinking of this, Shirou, who used the magic thruster to fly a kite against Mordred, couldn''t help but subconsciously glanced at the ground under him. Mordred frowned tightly. Her star cup is a BUG, ??but Shirou''s [evil] is not bad. Shiro, who used [evil] to form a magical thruster, was at almost the same speed as the latest fighters, which made Mordred unable to catch up, and it was possible for Shiro to fly a kite. Seeing Shirou leaving this area, Mordred said in his heart, this can''t be done! She frowned and shouted, "Can you only escape, Assassin of the Black? Since you are not my opponent, why don''t you let the Eternal King come?" Shirou smiled and said, "Extreme general method is useless for me, Mordred." Mordred frowned tightly, seeing Shi Lang approaching the border of this area, she stopped on the spot, the holy sword in her hand brewed magic power, and then fired a light cannon at Shi Lang. Shirou avoided the light cannon, and then flew back. Is this guy... measuring? Did he find it? Mordred''s heart sank, and he kept telling himself that it was impossible! Shiro used various methods to reach Mordred, but it was a pity that they were all penetrated by Mordred''s [Pole Star¡¤No Knowing]. However, Mordred will be careful to avoid when targeting some directional attacks. Those directional attacks all pointed to the three fingers of Mordred''s right abdomen. Obviously, there is a big problem with that location! ¡ª¡ªIf you think so, you will undoubtedly fall into the pit dug by Mordred. Others do not know the weaknesses of [Apocalyptic Star ¡¤ Wuwei Known]. As the holder and user, she certainly knows it clearly. Although [Apocalypse ¡¤ Wuwei Knows] the probability of being seen as a weakness is very small, even some "see through" types of abilities and treasures will be obscured by the star cup. However, the opponent is the Eternal King, Mordred had to be vigilant. Therefore, in order to avoid being seen by Shirou as a weakness, Mordred himself created a weakness first and made Shirou think that it was his weakness. And the weakness she created... is the position of the three fingers on the right abdomen! This is the routine she thought of in an instant after she was set out by Shi Lang and had weaknesses in [Pole Star ¡¤ Wuwei Known]. As long as Shirou thinks that the position of the three fingers on her right abdomen is her weakness, then [Apocalypse ¡¤ Wuwei Know] absolutely cannot be deciphered. But now it seems that the situation is good. Under her guidance, Shirou did keep tempting the position of her right abdomen with three fingers, and more and more temptations, which all proves that he already has this. Aware! Yes, Mordred knows that there is no absolute in the world. Shi Lang may not be sure that it is her "weakness", but in his heart it may be her first impression of "weakness", then he has fallen into her carefully woven net of death! Mordred licked his lips and fixed his eyes on Shirou. The person she really wanted to defeat was not Fujimaru Shiro, but the King of Eternity. It''s that... The father who has long remembered dimly. Mordred met his father. Hastily, a quick glance. It looked like it was already blurred deep in my mind, but it had a rough outline. Mordred''s impression of his father can only be constructed from his own deeds of his father and the words of wisdom left by his father. Majesty, iron blood, wisdom, cunning, cruelty... These are all her understanding and impressions of her father, or the Eternal King. However, she didn''t know what kind of person it was. She didn¡¯t understand, what kind of person it would be that would make her such a holy mother so obsessed with, and even committed such an unruly thing, and she didn¡¯t understand why a cruel monarch would let the people and the knights be so obsessed. So heartfelt to follow and believe. All these... she didn''t understand. The eternal king she understood was only the image of wisdom in the book, the iron and blood that buried the peoples trying to rise to the seat of the primate, and... the cold, speechless image of the holy king. In Camelot''s days, whenever she was tired and wanted to give up, she would look at the statue of the Holy King and witness the majesty of the statue of the Holy King. Her mother said that her father was always by their side, watching them and sheltering them. In the first days, Mordred didn''t understand, but only later did she understand that what the mother said was actually the statue of the Holy King. It''s just that it''s dead, it''s cold. The true King of Eternity had already given up his homeland and returned to the distant Avalon into a deep sleep. Thus, the impression of father stopped here. Why fight Shirou. Why must fight the Eternal King. Maybe... In addition to the long-decided decision to surpass everything and become the king who bears everything, there is also a little bit of careful thinking... Chapter 1009： Just see, the true face of father. Seeing that, the one who has always been longing for, has always complained, has always respected, has always hated... and has always been curious, father. Mordred rushed straight towards Shirou. She doesn''t understand why the King of Eternity has the side of Fujimaru Shiro, but there is no doubt that if it is only the side of Fujimaru Shiro, then... She is sure to win! The buried thread is already buried. The guidance that should be done has been done. Now that he has fallen into her spider web, then... It''s time to hunt. Mordred rushed towards Shiro. Shiro just wanted to get a distance. However, the sword in the stone in his hand, the sword in the stone that Mordred first outlined on the map, radiated light. On the sword in the stone, the map, which was outlined horizontally and vertically, turned into various symbols, stretched upward, and attached to Shilang. Shi Lang looked surprised, he found that his body couldn''t move anymore! It turned out that from the beginning, Mordred had done a good deal with Shiro. The runes carved on the sword in the stone are not only a map of [Vanity''s Sky Garden], but also a means of control. Yes, Mordred thought from the very beginning that Shirou would play kite tactics with her, and this was the preparation for this! Shirou''s [evil] was quickly eroding this control, but Mordred sprinted towards him quickly. "General, Fujimaru Shiro!" Mordred shouted: "If you don''t want to be eliminated by me like this. Call it out! Call him out!" Mordred was holding the black and red holy sword and pierced straight towards Shilang. "Yes, the general." Shi Lang sighed and said, "It''s just that you were the general." An [evil] hand appeared on Shilang''s body, holding the sword in the stone, and swung it towards Mordred! Upon seeing this, Mordred not only didn''t panic, but laughed in his heart, but so! Because of that attack, it happened to be pierced towards her abdomen. There is no doubt that Shirou Fujimaru... fell into her trap! Then, If so, call him out! Take him... Call the eternal king... "Clang...!" The sword in the stone drew an arc in the air, and the sharp blade slashed heavily at the black and red holy sword in Mordred''s hand, but this time it did not penetrate through it, but directly confronted, and Mordred De''s black and red holy sword was caught off guard by the sword in the stone by Shiro''s [evil] hand. How come... Mordred was shocked on the spot. It shouldn''t. She... She didn''t choose to contact Shilang! "I said, General, Mordred." Shi Lang sighed and said mildly: "You are hidden in a place two kilometers underground. However, I have already grasped your weakness. No, it should be said that you have hidden the body." A pitch-black [evil] hand emerged from the ground. And this [evil] hand holds a golden cup. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 106 The Eternal King Fujimaru Shiro! ¡¾6K, two in one¡¿ Mordred looked at the cup that Shirou had taken out from the ground two kilometers in disbelief. Impossible... How could he find this cup? Could it be that he was not deceived by her strategy from the beginning? So, what does he keep attacking her right abdomen with three fingers? Is it also a blindfold? With his palms clenched, Mordred gritted his teeth and asked: "Did you see through the truth of my treasure from the beginning?" "It''s not like that," Shilang shook his head, looked at Mordred, and said: "I''m just very strange. When you confronted me before, when you released the illusion, you kept holding that cup, but now you don''t have it. And you admitted to the fact that you have weaknesses, so I suspected that I was on this cup. And I looked for this cup around here." "The most important thing is that when I was about to fly out of this area, you did not follow, but directly released the light cannon on me. Although it seems very reasonable, in fact, it is to conceal and not to leave. The fact that this cup is too far away?" Shirou looked at Mordred and said seriously: "I have measured it. This area is about five kilometers in diameter, and you have hidden the cup in the middle of this area. In other words, after opening this treasure, the area where you can move is 5,000 meters or less. If I expected it, it is actually an enchantment type treasure." Mordred''s palm clenched tightly. This time, she did not pretend. Because Shiro guessed it. Could it be said that even the eternal king who descended from the side of Fujimaru Shiro has the ability to see through everything? But... But if that''s the case, even with the ability to see through everything, shouldn''t it be obscured by her star cup? Shirou seemed to see through Mordred''s heart, with a gentle smile, and said: "I don''t have the ability to see through the world, but in my heart, I have never thought of fighting with you, so I will Find this out. The authorities are obsessed with the bystanders. I have never thought about fighting with you, so I can see clearly. You don¡¯t have this cup on your body, and you have been guiding me to put my eyes on you and let me go. Guess that the''weakness'' is on your own body. The more you guide me, the clearer I am that the''weakness'' is not on your body." "Why? Why are you so clear?" Mordred asked loudly. "Because," Shiro said gently, "You are not such a simple child who would expose his weaknesses." Hearing this, Mordred was startled. "You may not have noticed that you exposed your''weaknesses'' too easily. But you are not such a simple child." Shi Lang said. Chapter 1010： Mordred had nothing to say. She really didn''t expect that she would be such a general. This should be impossible. Whenever you enter a battle, whether it is contempt or attention, your thoughts will instinctively focus on the battle. Because this is a matter of life and death. However, Shirou got rid of the constraints of fighting. Mordred was very sure that even if the opponent had eyes that saw everything, he would be obscured by the breath of the star cup. There is a probability of more than ninety-nine percent, unable to see through her treasure, and then lose in her hands. Even that Garner is no exception. Because, who would have imagined that her weakness would be hidden two kilometers underground? Who would have thought that the ¡®weakness¡¯ she created for herself was actually a dead point for inducing the other party? But... Looking at Shirou in front of him, Mordred clenched his palm. He--, did it! Why is this? Is he possessing superb wisdom and extraordinary eyesight? No. This is not the case. It''s that he believed her from the beginning. Believe her, she will not reveal her weakness so simply. Therefore, her inducement is useless. The most important thing is that he didn''t think about fighting her from the beginning, so from the beginning, his perspective was the bystander''s perspective. Therefore, he discovered many details and discovered the star that has always been inseparable from Mordred. Cup... It''s gone. As Shirou had guessed, her [Apocalypse Star ¡¤ Wuwei Known] was sublimated from the [Flower of the Rebellious Unknown Rebellion] by the power of the star cup. Although the quality has improved infinitely, but in fact, it is still a treasure of enchantment. Why can it penetrate all attacks, why can''t even the earth, sky, all matter, and even energy touch her? This is because the dimensional exchange effect of [Arctic Star¡¤No One Knows] will enter the star cup with its own body essence, and the fighting body will become a phantom. Because it was just a phantom, not a matter, but an illusory shadow, without a substance, all attacks would not be effective against her. And when she launches an attack, the body hidden in the star cup will attack with the shadow across the cause and effect and the dimension, so there will be damage. The reason is so. It¡¯s just that [Apocalypse¡¤Never Know] also has its limits. As Shirou observed, it is an enchantment treasure with a limited range. Once Mordred leaves the star cup and exceeds this range, [Pole Star¡¤No One Knows] will automatically crack it. In addition, once the star cup is found, the dimensional exchange effect of [Arctic Star¡¤No Known] will be destroyed, and her body will be touched. During the second confrontation with Saber, she hid the star cup two hundred meters underground, and then used [Arctic Star¡¤Innocent People] to pass through Saber''s starlight and knocked Saber out. And it was the reason why Shiro chased him to the door of his house before and had to go out to fight. First, it is true that the state of [Pole Star] has not been cut back, and the second is that the underground is full of Shilang''s [evil], and there is indeed no place to hide the star cup. But this time, she hid it. It was even hidden two kilometers underground. But... Shirou still found it. Why? Why? Two kilometers underground... How deep is it, why is he so convinced that her weakness will be the Holy Grail, and he will look down firmly? Looking at Mordred, Shirou asked, "Can it be over, Mordred?" Mordred pursed his lips and asked, "Why do you believe so firmly that this cup is my weakness?" "Because this is my choice." Shirou said. "What?" Mordred looked at Shirou in confusion. Shirou said: "Because this is my choice, I think it will be your weakness, so I will persevere in the search. Even if you guide me and confuse me, it is meaningless to me. Because of my goal. , My heart is already clear." Mordred looked at Shirou, and now she understood. I understand why this man found her star cup on a plane of 2,000 meters underground, on a plane of a radius of 5,000 meters. Because this man believes in himself, believes in his own decision, believes in his own judgment... only because of this, all confusions cannot interfere with his eyes and soul. And this may be the reason why he will establish the Eternal King. The firm will of steel... Will become a king like iron. "Can it be over, Mordred?" Shirou asked softly. Lost. Maybe. Just... Mordred pursed his lips and said, "Let me, see him... see him..." Yes, Mordred really wanted to meet that king. That person, she yearned for a lifetime, resented the king who had been curious for a lifetime... A glimpse at a young age, so short, it can be said that it is only a moment. Chapter 1011： And that is all her memory of her father. "Let me... meet him," Mordred said. She looked at Shirou with a weak but tough tone, her eyes...like a request and a begging. Just... "I''m sorry, Mordred." Shiro shook his head and refused. He said: "If I transform, what you see is definitely not the person you want to see, but just...just the ¡®Eternal King¡¯." Yeah. That''s it... There was a touch of loss on Mordred''s face. What if I saw it? The true eternal king has already fallen asleep in Avalon. Even the eternal king summoned is nothing but the "eternal king" influenced by legend, history and epic. Just... At this moment, Mordred found out. It turned out that it was not accidental that he was summoned by the Holy Grail. Relieving that woman is only a superficial desire. Deep down in her heart, she actually has a desire that only belongs to her. And the Holy Grail discovered the real desire that she hid in her heart, so she got to the lower bounds. That wish was neither to defeat the Eternal King nor to liberate that woman, but belong to her, only belong to her, and make her feel happy and yearning. The ridiculous desire that has been longing for since I was young, and then buried deep in my heart. Yes What she wants, Just a complete home. There is no king, and there is no great task that must be accomplished, just a... Just one, complete... With a sigh, Mordred put away his unrealistic fantasies and thoughts of sadness. She has overcome the tribulation and created her own great cause. The reality is already like this, and she doesn''t need to be like a naive child to sink into the illusion that shouldn''t exist. Mordred turned his back, leaving Shirou with that young back, so Shirou couldn''t see her face clearly. She said in a calm tone: "I''ve already lost, I''ve lost completely. If you want to kill me, or you want to leave, please." Lost? Yes. Even if there are other means, but this is... Yes, this is enough. The Eternal King will not come, and even if it does, it will not be the one she wants to see. So, this is enough. Her holy grail war is over here. "Mordred..." Seeing Mordred''s young back, Shirou pondered for a moment, and then stepped towards her. He has done many things, many of which are heroic feats for others. But, does he really want to be a hero? It''s not. This can be seen from the fact that he only admitted that he is a hero not long ago. In fact, he has always regarded himself as an ordinary person in his heart. Ordinary man. Survive the Fourth Holy Grail War, defeat Fu Hailin, save Britain, kill Zhu Yue, repel the false gods... Counting carefully, he has done so many things. But... There is no one that he is willing to do from the heart. Why did he come so far? Investigate the reason... In fact, I just cherish the things around me, and I don''t want to destroy the things I cherish. He is willing to fight the cruelest enemy, and is willing to fall into the endless vortex of battle, but he is not willing to take any damage to the things he cherishes. Yes, the reason for the initial departure was not because of a magnificent wish, but just to protect what I cherish. However, not long ago, he watched the painful departure of his cherished friend because of the influence of the "Eternal King", but he was indifferent. From that moment, he understood that he could not become the eternal king. Can''t become the eternal king at will. The Eternal King is just a weapon he uses to deal with the enemy, not to hurt himself or hurt his cherished sharp knife. Therefore, he was unwilling to transform into the eternal king in front of Mordred. He--, no longer wants to be affected by the legend. However, this is an extremely disappointing ending for Mordred. However, Mordred accepted, Fang Shirou left. But... Shirou gave up and left. He walked straight towards Mordred. Chapter 1012： He will not give up the last. He didn''t set out because of creating a great cause or experiencing adventure, but just set out to protect what he cherished. He will never forget this point. So, he walked towards Mordred. However-- "Huh?" a female voice rang, "has this cup been dug out? Thank you very much, Mr. Assassin. My power is not complete yet, this cup can just fill my power. I want it." The sky fissioned, and a huge hole was opened. Countless hands of light stretched out from it, grabbed the star cup, and also grabbed Mordred, and pulled toward the huge opening that looked like a huge mouth in the abyss. Such a shocking change surprised De Shilang and shouted, "Mordred!" Mordred could not resist, her star cup had been touched by the hand of light. That is her fatal core, once it falls into the hands of others, there is no possibility of struggle anymore. Countless [evil] hands emerged from Shilang, and he grabbed the star cup. He knew that as long as he took the Star Cup back, Mordred could freely penetrate it back. The hand of [evil] grabbed the hand of light. Both are strange hands, but the power of the hand of light is far above the hand of [evil]. Many of the hands of [evil] are directly affected by the light. The hand tore to pieces. Mordred had given up struggling. There is no need to continue, because her lifeblood has been held. She looked at the anxious Shirou coldly, and said, "You don''t need to do this at all. You are the eternal king above, and I just destroyed the humiliation pillar of the dynasty you created." "Pill of shame? What are you talking about? You are my daughter! My daughter!" Shirou shouted. He stared at the countless hands of light, and there was no doubt that the hand of [evil] alone was no longer helpful. Shi Lang took advantage of the [Vampire Evil] he didn''t want to use the most, stretched out a blood-red hand, and grabbed the star cup. In addition, he also projected countless treasures and light cannons, trying to tear the hand of light apart. But to no avail. "Daughter...you are not the eternal king...you are not the eternal king at all!" Mordred yelled as if provoked. "It''s not the eternal king that everyone is looking forward to, I''m just me!" Shi Lang shouted. The power of the hand of light was too powerful, tearing apart Shirou''s [Evil] and [Vampire Evil] hands, dragging the star cup and Modredra to the huge mouth of the abyss that was split in the sky. Shi Lang gritted his teeth. He can''t stop it. The strength of the other party has far surpassed imagination, beyond the extent that he can resist. Already... Mordred looked at the boundless darkness that was approaching, and sighed. Her holy grail journey ends here. It''s just, how ridiculous. In this journey of the Holy Grail, she has made so many willful actions. This is really black history. Just... In the end, I didn''t see what I really wanted to see. This--, it''s a pity... "Huh?" The woman made a soft voice. Mordred couldn''t help being stunned. The dark space was lit up. Endless light penetrated the darkness that enveloped the sky, and fell like stars. The light illuminates her face. It''s so warm, just like the first sun. Mordred said heartily. She looked along the warm light, but her face was startled. Light... The endless light, like the sunlight that dissipated the darkness, penetrated the endless darkness, and shone on Shilang. In that light, Shirou''s appearance changed. Cang Yin''s armor, long black hair, and eyes that were burning with flames. "That, that''s..." Mordred mumbled. Yeah. That''s it, that''s... Eternal King. Mordred closed his eyes. Shiro gritted his teeth, and after realizing that he was absolutely unable to fight the infinite hand of light, Shiro did not hesitate to activate [Awakening of Morality]. Endless light pierced the blockade of [Vanity''s Hanging Garden] through the enveloping darkness. Light began to radiate from his body, dispelling all darkness. But... Chapter 1013： "The King of Eternity is always rational..." "Eternal King..." ... The legends of countless people, the imagination of countless people about the Eternal King, began to extend from the Heroic Seat, affecting his will. Get out. Get out of here! I¡ªthat¡¯s me! What kind of person I am, why do you need to define it! Shilang yelled, his body shone brightly, and at the same time, the invisible vortex he hid in the depths of his heart began to spin. The light is chaotic like a whirlpool. "Kakka-" All the legends were crushed one after another and rolled into the whirlpool. This time, he was no longer directly summoning the Eternal King, but through [Mortal Awakening] to summon the Eternal King, and just like this, the invisible vortex as the essence of [Mortal Awakening] began to function. Shi Lang didn''t know what its essence was, but it spun around, crushing all the legends and influences, and gave Shi Lang his clarity. Shilang was exuding a warm, gentle light, like the sun, dispelling the coldness of darkness. The long night is gone, and the sun rises! Shirou raised his head slightly, those bright eyes burning with gentle flames stared at the hand of light restraining the star cup, and slightly stretched out his hand, and the Holy Spear Lungominiad appeared in the palm of his hand. Shi Lang didn''t even have a lawsuit for his real name, and he liberated the Holy Gun Lungominiad directly, and directly embodied him in the image of the Tower of Glory. But this time, he did not stand the Tower of Radiance on the ground, but condensed the Tower of Radiance into a single point, condensing the star energy of the Tower of Radiance into an endless spear of light. "Break it for me--!" Shirou drank and aimed at the hands of light that restrained the star cup and threw it out. The Tower of Radiance is condensed into an endless spear of brilliance, and the energy of the infinite stars is condensed into one point. The endless shining light, spinning like an invisible vortex deep in Shi Lang''s mind, crushed everything, and then pierced those hands of light like the light of stars. "Chachachachacha¡ª¡ª!!!" Those hands of the [evil] and the hands of the [Vampire Evil] could not be pulled off, the extremely tough hand of light, under the attack of this terrifying light gun, all burst open. "Yeah--!" The woman''s exclamation. The hand of light broke and the star cup fell. Shi Lang saw the timing, jumped fiercely, and reached out and grabbed the falling star cup. The star cup was grabbed by Shiro, Mordred''s [Arctic Star¡¤No Knowing] began to activate, and the body was like a phantom, directly penetrating out of the constraints of the hand of light. Shirou''s feet pressed slightly, and he leaped high, reaching out to hug the fallen Mordred. Feeling the warm embrace, Mordred opened her eyes. What she saw was the shining face and the warm eyes like open flames. "You, you are..." Shirou said gently, "I''m just... the person you want to meet." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and took the endless spear of brilliance back into his palm. His bright eyes looked at Mordred, and said gently: "I''m here, Mordred." Looking at those warm and bright eyes, Mordred''s memory, which had been buried deep in his memory, was revived. Mordred remembered. She remembered the true face of Wang Zhi that she had seen when she was young. Majesty, iron blood, wisdom, cunning, cruelty... Wrong. At first, when I saw Wang Zhizheng in that courtyard, what I saw was not majesty, wisdom and cunning, or cruelty and iron-bloodedness. But... This pair of warm, bright eyes like an open flame. Yeah... I have long forgotten, the true face of the King of Eternity. He has never been the ideal Wang Sheng he imagined, just... It''s the black Assassin, Fujimaru Shiro! Shiro was holding an endless spear of brilliance, and his body exuded a faint brilliance, and these brilliance were in a whirlpool shape because of the [mortal awakening]. He is not the "Eternal King Gurneyville" sleeping in the depths of the Hall of Valor, but returning from the endless shore, truly... Eternal King Fujimaru Shiro! Chapter 107 This is the one she wants to defeat? "What is that..." Yanfeng Shiro stood still, looking at the sky with a stunned expression. In the long dark night, the warm sunlight leaked through the dense black mist, and shed a faint golden light on the ground. It''s so brilliant. Yanfeng Shiro looked stunned. It was midnight, when the earth was the darkest. Why would there be light leaking in? This is not only the strangeness in Yanfeng Shiro''s heart, but also the strangeness in everyone''s heart. Midnight, the darkest hour. However, in the sky, light fell, as if to disperse the darkness that enveloped the earth. "What...what happened?" Chapter 1014： Yanfeng Shiro frowned. And this is exactly the confusion in Semiramis'' heart. "Damn, damn...! Someone got rid of Yu Zhiyuan''s suppression!" Semiramis gritted his teeth, extremely angry. Originally, the existence of that woman had already got rid of her [Vanity Air Garden] suppression, but at this moment, someone else got rid of her suppression. A faint brilliance penetrated her [Vanity Garden in the Sky], sprinkling light golden patterns in various areas, so warm and so dazzling. However, this was an insult to Semiramis. Her [Vanity Sky Garden] was invaded, and she... There is nothing to do with this brilliance! This is incredible! [Vanity''s Garden in the Sky] is her treasure, but also her world, which can be transformed, blocked, and suppressed with her heart. However, she had nothing to do with the light that penetrated in. It''s like facing the woman named Shishengyuan Kiara, there is no way! "Damn...! What the **** happened to this?" Semiramis yelled in confusion. Light descended in various areas of [Vanity''s Sky Garden]. It illuminates the path of Vlad III and Spartacus, reflects on the body of Hercules, who is shopping with Hydra and Bathum, and also reflects on attracting major monsters to hunt down. , The body of Astorfo who flees in panic... "It''s so warm," Astorfo said. "Really...it''s like this..." Arjuna furiously opened Garna''s offensive, watching the warm light that leaked through the ceiling of the [Vanity Sky Garden] and shining on his cheeks. He has seen this light. I have seen this light on the dark false seat that spreads out from the cracks of the dimension. This warm light. There is no doubt that... "Did he come." Arjuna smiled, which is a good thing for the whole. For him, it is meaningless. Because his enemy was only one person from beginning to end. "¡ªGalna!" ... In the area of ??Sequence Seven. Shirou held the endless spear of brilliance in one hand and the star cup in the other, holding Mordred in his arms. His gaze stared directly at the ceiling, the huge mouth of the abyss like the entrance to hell, and the huge mouth extending from it. Recalling the female voice that resounded just now in his mind, Shi Lang knew in his heart that he was very likely to encounter the ultimate goal of his trip. ¡ª¡ªPray for shortage in the killing house. In other words, the third [beast], the demon bodhisattva holding the principle of "Eros". "That cup..." The woman''s voice resounded. In the next moment, the hands of light hovering in the huge crevice rushed toward the star cup in Shirou''s hand like a sea tide. Seeing this, Shi Lang threw the endless spear in his hand to a high place, and then his heart moved. With only a "boom", the Radiant Tower, which was compressed into a gun, returned to its original shape in an instant, forming a huge Radiant Tower that connects heaven and earth. The storm mixed with the thunder, blasting and killing those extending hands of light. "Huh?" The woman''s somewhat surprised voice resounded. Shi Lang put Mordred down, put the star cup in her hand, and said gently: "Don''t be taken away again." "You..." Holding the star cup, Mordred wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it. He could only watch Shirou wave his cloak and walk forward. Shi Lang walked to the front, his whole body exuding a faint light. He stretched out his hand, the huge tower of brilliance that connects heaven and earth, "kakaka" several times, began to compress again. The energy is infinitely compressed, and the tower of glory that originally connected the world has formed an endless spear of glory. This is considered to be the third use of the Holy Spear Lungominiad that Shirou has explored. The first type is the Holy Spear Lungominiad under normal conditions, the second type is the Radiant Tower of Real Name Liberation, and the third type is summoned under the [mortal awakening]. The eternal king who maintains himself, the endless spear of brilliance formed by compressing the infinite collapse of the energy of the radiant tower. The Spear of Endless Radiance is not like the lance of the Holy Gun Lungominiad, but it is full of brilliance, and the slender is somewhat like Skaha''s Spear of Death. It is a brand new posture formed by Shiro after using the Tower of Radiance to compress it infinitely. To put it simply, it is to compress the starlight of the Tower of Radiance to form a substantial gun. Although it is a star gun with the Holy Gun Lungominiad, there is no doubt that the Holy Gun presented as the Spear of Endless Radiance possesses higher parameter performance and powerful power. The reason is that this is the posture presented by compressing the light of the stars after liberation. Compress the endless energy into one point. This¡ªis the essence of the Spear of Infinite Radiance. And this is Shirou''s greatest grasp of the Star Spear after he has summoned the Eternal King through [Awakening of Mortality], while maintaining himself. "Shoo, hoo--" Countless hands of light stretched out from the huge mouth of the abyss, and grabbed Shirou and Mordred. Shilang''s eyes condensed, and radiant mud appeared on his body, covering his arms. All the power of the mud was added to Shilang''s arms. Chapter 1015： Shiro held the endless spear in his hand and rushed straight towards the endless light hand. "Wait a minute, you in close combat, at all...how could it be!" Mordred looked surprised. She had long believed in her heart that Shirou was good at abilities and treasures, and was not good at close combat. However, the scene before her absolutely changed her view. Shirou, who was holding the spear of endless brilliance, rushed straight into the hand of endless light. With a turn of his wrist, the spear of endless brilliance in his hand turned into a ray of light and slashed into the hand of light. That tough, hand of light that couldn''t even tear the light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory, at the moment when it touched the sharp tip of the spear of endless brilliance, with a "boom", it exploded and broke directly. The hand of light. Of course, the Spear of Endless Radiance is formed by Shirou''s compression of the Tower of Radiance, which itself is the Tower of Radiance. Every attack is actually a bombardment of the Tower of Radiance. Yes, every attack of the Spear of Endless Radiance, its power is equivalent to the light cannon bombardment of the Tower of Radiance! Although the strength of the Hand of Light is strong and strong enough to withstand the Sword of Oath of Victory under normal conditions, it is clear that it cannot resist the shelling of the Tower of Radiance. Moreover, at this moment, it turned into the Radiant Tower of the Spear of Endless Radiance, with Shirou''s power attached to it, how could the Hand of Light resist it? Mordred understood this. She will not be astonished because Shi Lang''s treasure is powerful. What she really surprised is Shi Lang''s spear skills! That kind of spear technique that you want is as if you have turned the endless brilliance spear in your hand into your own arm, driving it at will! This kind of spear... There is a attributive word in martial arts circles. ¡ª¡ªHua Jing! Yes, the realm of spearmanship! Just... How is it possible? How could he, who is known for his abilities and treasures, have such a powerful spear technique? Mordred looked surprised. Yes. Both the Eternal King and Fujimaru Shiro are known for their treasures and abilities, but this does not mean that Shiro''s spear skills are not good. Shi Lang didn''t know anything about swordsmanship, but Spearmanship was taught by Skaha Suxing Yemei. On the level of spearmanship, Shiro is indeed inferior to Skaha, inferior to Garna, and even worse than other heroes who are named after spearmanship. However, his spear skills were taught by masters after all, and it was not weak. It can be seen that he was able to fight with Garner with a lot of hands before. And now, Shirou, holding the spear of endless brilliance, once again demonstrated his spear skills. Although there were many hands of light emerging from the huge mouth of the abyss, they couldn''t make him panic. His heart was still in the water, and the endless spear of light in his hand followed out, tracing the arc of light in the air, a series of "boom boom" sounded through, and the hands of light were chopped down one by one. However, this is not the end. The hands of light that emerged from the huge mouth of the abyss came infinitely, and every time it was shot down, it would once again emerge from the huge mouth of the abyss and grab him and Mordred. Mordred wanted to sever the hand of light that extended to her, but Shirou shot the hand of light around him with a single shot, with a vigorous jump, before she could take it, he would get those extensions. The hand of light destroyed one by one. "Shoo, hoo--" The hand of light continued to emerge from the huge mouth of the abyss. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows slightly. He who has already used the [Mortal Awakening] to summon the Eternal King, but can use the first treasure to summon his soldiers and knights. However, in the face of this situation, no matter how much it comes, it''s useless, it''s just a waste of his magic power. And... In the incarnation of the King of Eternity with [Awakening of Morality], he maintains his self-consciousness and self-thought, but he has tactics and ideas that are completely different from the "King of Eternity". Shi Lang launched the second treasure [The time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king], from which he took out the record of [Lancelot], and covered it on his body. In an instant, his posture holding the gun of endless brilliance changed. In that posture, it was not like holding a gun, but like holding a sword. After that, Shilang leaped high, and the endless spear in his hand swung away like a holy sword. That gesture made Mordred look surprised. Because it is not spear, but swordsmanship. And that sword... She has seen it and remembers even more. She will not forget. Because that is... "...Lancelot''s [All locks broken¡¤Excessive lake light]?" Mordred looked surprised. Yes. That is the swordsmanship that Lancelot has sublimated into a treasure [All the locks are broken and the lake is too heavy]! Excessive load is applied to the mirror-like holy sword, which overflows the magic power hidden in it and turns it into an attack. It should have been deliberately not to release the magic power as the slash of light, and it was closer to the sword skill that was released when the opponent was slashed! Shiro reproduced this swordsmanship with the spear of endless glory! "Kakka-" The hands of light that stretched around shattered like a mirror. Shi Lang turned his wrist, and the endless spear in his hand exuded the brilliance of the sun, like a mimicry sun condensed in the endless spear. In the next moment, the Spear of Endless Radiance was cut out in Shirou''s hands. "Boom--!" Chapter 1016： The mimicry sun exploded in an instant, and the scorching sun''s brilliance spread in all directions with the endless brilliance of the gun of endless brilliance, and the extended hand of light, like a shadow, dissipated under the brilliance of the sun. "Gavin''s... the sun..." Mordred muttered to himself. "Good, so dazzling light..." A woman''s uncomfortable voice came from the huge mouth of the abyss. It''s not over yet! Shilang''s footsteps were slightly pulled away, and the endless spear in his hand was treated as a flying spear, and he held it in his hand. At this moment, he used the second treasure to take Skaha''s record and cover it on his body. Recalling Skaha''s blow to kill the monster of the gods in his mind, a divine light flashed in Shirou''s eyes, and a terrifying aura brewed in his body. The majestic magic power poured into the endless splendor in his hand, the spear that was already shining, the light soared, as if to disperse the chaos of the long night! A gleam of light flashed in Shi Lang''s eyes, and he shouted, "Boundary Blow--!" The spear of endless brilliance in his hand is like shooting from a luminous kingdom in the illusion that cannot exist, like the morning sun tearing through the night and chaos, rushing towards the huge mouth of the abyss that extends the hand of countless lights. . "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The storm was mixed with thunder. Even the space trembled. All the darkness was torn apart in this glorious blow. Then, poured into the huge mouth of the endless abyss. With a "boom", this transforming blow, which was realized at the end of Skaha, directly pierced the boundary line of the Abyssal Mouth, and then blasted through [Vanity''s Sky Garden]! "Woo...!" The sound of pain resounded. "Kakka-" The huge mouth of the abyss hanging in the sky of this area shattered like a broken mirror, and then slowly collapsed. A ray of light fell from the hole in the pierced [Vanity Sky Garden] and spilled on Shirou''s face. Some holiness, but no majesty, only the warm feeling. The endless spear of brilliance revolved in the air like a windmill, and then fell back into Shirou''s palm. Shi Lang took it and turned slightly. The cloak floated with the wind, but behind him, there was a huge mouth that collapsed and a warm light. Mordred watched this scene. This is... Does she want to defeat someone? Chapter 108 Demon Bodhisattva¡¾Add more¡¿ The huge mouth of the abyss fell like a collapsed mirror piece by piece. Shirou''s transformation of the realm destroyed the huge mouth of the abyss that continuously extended the hand of light. But... Shi Lang looked down slightly, looking at the endless brilliance spear in his hand, Shi Lang was a little clearer in his heart. Perhaps the power has already reached the [Transformation Strike] used by Skaha at that time, but this is by no means a true Transformation Strike. Something is missing. Yes Shiro took advantage of Skaha''s records to reproduce Skaha''s combination of thousands of years of his own skills, and finally made a blow to the world. However, that was just a copy, but not a real blow. Even if he used Skaha''s record, he didn''t use that real blow. In other words, it is not a memory that can be reproduced by recording overwriting alone. After breaking through the Transformation Realm and the Extreme Realm, the wider world is a technique that breaks through the dimension. Even the recording cannot be reproduced. Because, something is missing. However, even if something was missing, Shirou still destroyed the abyss. No. It can not be said that it is an abyss. It is the entrance to the [All Desires in this World] held by the Demon Bodhisattva. And those hands of light are the capture hands of the Demon Bodhisattva dragging the target into the [All Desires in This World]. The entrance of [All Desires in This World] is the same as the original false gods. It is a dimensional invasion. It is a conceptual existence. Generally speaking, it is extremely difficult to destroy. However, it is a pity that Skaha was borrowed by Shirou. The record copied Scarha¡¯s Transmigration Strike, or ¡°Transmigration Strike (pseudo)], and it was directly destroyed. Facing the light falling from the sky, Shiro slowly walked towards Mordred, bent his body slightly, looked at her sacred blue eyes inherited from Altria, and asked softly: "Now, I can be with me Have you had a good chat, Mordred?" Hearing this, Mordred pursed his lips, subconsciously squeezed the star cup in his hand, raised his head slightly, and said, "I..." She was about to speak when suddenly a woman''s slightly painful voice rang. "Tummy...it hurts." Shirou and Mordred''s eyes shrank sharply. In an instant, the sky changes and the earth changes. The light in the sky disappeared, and replaced by a dark chaos. There was a faint starlight gleaming around, and there were stars after another in the distance, as if they had come into the dark universe. The earth under his feet disappeared, and replaced by a white, delicate palm. "That, that is..." Chapter 1017： Mordred looked surprised. Shi Lang glanced at it and sighed in his heart. As expected, [Beast] was not so easy to solve. That is a giant. No. It should be said to be a bodhisattva. Kiara, a huge killing house the size of a planet, was stretching out his hand to rub his stomach, and that delicate face showed a rare expression of pain, as if he had been beaten heavily in the stomach. She stretched out her hands to rub her belly, while on the other she stretched out her hands to support Shirou and Mordred. Buddha in the palm of your hand! Yes, now Shirou and Mordred, like the grandson monkeys falling into the hands of the Buddha, stand in the palms of Kiara in the killing house. "It''s really too much, Mr. Assassin," Kiara said with a grimace on his face. Since becoming a Bodhisattva, she experienced pain for the first time. [All Desires in This World] This is a treasure that surpasses the weapon of the star and the weapon of power, and it is truly a treasure of the "treasure to the star" specification. Use the "all colors of sluggishness" to call people''s souls into their own bodies, creating a vortex containing billions of joys. This happy vortex will melt the wisdom and make its "life" sublimate in an instant. No matter how different the structure of wisdom is, it will have an effect on things with wisdom without exception. Therefore, it is not limited to the earth, even alien creatures, as long as they have wisdom, they will have desires, and therefore will be restrained by this treasure. And the essence of [All Desires in This World] is actually her belly. Yes, the killing courtyard of the third beast [Eros] is like a wilderness, and its body is like a vast universe, a pure land of bliss. What is trapped in it is no longer a reality, self-exile, rational confusion, and finally sink into it. Perhaps this is also a relief in another sense. And this is [All Desires in This Life], as long as the higher the biological level, the more restrained will be [All Desires in This Life]. Therefore, neither Nero¡¯s Golden Theater nor Saber¡¯s Star Sword could break her [All Desires in This World], and even the Hand of Light that extends from [All Desires in This World]. Even the "all colors lingering" could not be broken. But... It was broken by Shirou! The entrance to the [All Desires in This World] was directly destroyed by Shirou''s blow! This-made her feel pain after a long absence. After returning to his senses, he was actually standing in the palm of Kiara in the killing house. Shi Lang stepped slightly and jumped out of the palm of Kiara in the killing house. And Mordred had already recovered, and used [Arctic Star¡¤Wuwei Known] to penetrate out of the palm of Kiara in the killing house. Shirou jumped out of the palm of Kiara in the killing house and landed on a starry sky. Shi Lang stepped on the starry sky and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, as if he had stepped on the real ground. It seems that this is not really being transferred to the universe, but falling into the illusion created by Kiara, or some kind of enchantment. Kiara did not care that Shirou escaped from her palm, but stroked her stomach, looked at Shirou with a grimace, and said, "It''s really too much, Mr. Assassin. From the beginning. It¡¯s too much to show hostility to "I"." "You are not the lady of the killing house." Shi Lang said with a faint smile. He didn''t instinctively express disgust toward [the beast] like Nero or other heroic spirits, but maintained a fairly peaceful state of mind. [Beast] This is human evil, and it is also a great disaster rejected by human history. The demon king Gaetia is one of them, and the original mother **** Tiamat is also one of them. Kiara in the killing house is also one of them. These are the residents standing on the third floor of the Moon World, infinitely close to or equal to the Mercury Spider, Saturn, Venus...this kind of UO. So far, only the enlightened ones can really stabilize these existing ones. The existence of the decisive battle magic and heroic spirit call is created by the primordial world in order to avoid extinction and fight against these [beasts]. Ordinary heroic spirits are meaningless in front of these [beasts], and only the crowned heroic spirits can resist [beasts]. There is no doubt that this is an extremely powerful enemy, but Shirou''s mentality is extremely peaceful. [Beast] Unable to communicate, Shirou told Saber and others. However, being unable to communicate does not mean being unable to communicate. [Beast] also holds rationality, but that is rationality that ordinary people cannot understand. To put it simply, it violates the three views of ordinary people, or the general public, so you will not be able to communicate, but you can still communicate. Kiara of Seishiin was not annoyed at Shirou''s denial, showing a gentle smile, and said, "That false ¡®me¡¯ is also me, Mr. Assassin." Mordred came to Shiro''s side, looked at Shiro''s profile, and asked, "Do you know this giant?" "When you were away before, you had contact." Shirou said. "What is she?" Mordred asked. Shirou said: "[Beast]!" Hearing this, Mordred raised his eyebrows, turned his head, and looked at the killing courtyard with surprise. Beast... Although the existence of the connection point and the Chaldeans has been known for a long time, a Holy Grail battle will actually attract the crowned heroes and the [beast]... This is incredible! "You said that it is a false''you'', but in my opinion, it is a real''you''." Shi Lang looked at the face of Kiara in the killing house and said with a smile. "Huh? Does Mr. Assassin really like that false "I"? Will seeing that false "I" make Mr. Assassin happy?" Kira in the Seishiin stretched out his palm, covering his charming face, revealing With a distressed expression, he said, "But unfortunately, that''I'' is just an imaginary bubble." "I can''t tell you all." Shi Lang said with a light smile: "That''you'', I am afraid that is hidden deep in your heart, the original''you''. Under the restraint and protection of his father, he has never gone out yet. The "you" who had the question of "human beings only have themselves"?" Hearing that, Kiara of the Killing Academy looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked, "You, how did you know, Mr. Assassin?" Shi Lang pointed to his eyes and said, "Nothing can stop these eyes from seeing the truth through everything." Of course... This is deceptive. Shiro¡¯s all phenomena of the forest, and now I can¡¯t see through the Demon Bodhisattva¡¯s Killing Yuan Kiara, but of course Shiro would not say this. And why know this... As a matter of fact, as long as you understand the persona of the Killing House Kiara, you will know her background. Based on her background information and most of the information she has been exposed to, it is not difficult to guess this result. Shi Lang is a person who likes to use his brain, as long as he is given enough information, he can infer some conclusions. Chapter 1018： "It''s amazing." Qi Huang, who didn''t know the truth, sighed. Mordred squeezed the black and red holy sword in his hand and looked around his eyes, looking for a way out. Shirou walked a few steps to the side, using his body to block in front of Mordred, blocking the gaze of Kiara in the killing house looking at Mordred. Mordred raised his eyebrows. What is this? Protection? Mordred felt a little upset. However, Kiara in Seishiin did not seem to have seen Shirou''s little action, and smiled and said, "You guessed it, Mr. Assassin. That illusory''me'' is indeed the me who was far from mature at first. Actually, I It¡¯s also very strange, why she suddenly ran out of my body. It really caused me a lot of trouble." Qi Huang sighed, and said with some distress. Shi Lang said: "Actually, I am also very surprised, why do you appear here? As a Bodhisattva, appearing here, even inserting the game of Holy Grail War, is too uncharacteristic, right?" Modredra touched the corner of Raslang''s clothes and whispered: "I don''t know what information you want from her, but she wouldn''t say if you use this method to hack her." Shilang replied in a low voice, "Try it first before talking." Mordred frowned. But as expected, Kiara of the Seishiinin had a smile on his face and did not answer Shirou. Mordred whispered: "Look, I said, she won''t say it." "No." Shi Lang shook his head and replied in a low voice: "This just proves one thing from the side." Prove one thing from the side? Mordred raised his eyebrows, thinking about the connection. She froze for a moment, and figured out where the joints were. It turned out to be like this! Mordred understood, just with such simple words, he got a message... That is... It is unsayable why the Kiara Society of the Killing House appeared here. Yes. It is such simple information, but if he has any other information, he may be able to infer the information he needs. Mordred looked at Shirou. She understands, Shi Lang is getting information from the side! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. There should be no break. Pay one more first, and owe five more~! Good night~! The 109th chapter Buddha and demons are one, and...I''m back! [5K, two in one! ¡¿ As a master of this art, Shiro knows the power and deceptiveness of language. Enemy... No. Yes, the words spoken by all the population are deceptive. Because these oral words are all second-hand information. And Kiara, based on her background information, inferred that this was a person who was good at lying. What you say is true and false, and if you believe it all, you are undoubtedly a fool. Shiro would not believe what Kiara said in the Seishiin Temple, he would only sort out the information he had received, and then infer the truth of the matter in his mind. Perhaps, this has a strong subjective color, but this is not easy to be deceived by others. Of course, the most important thing is that Shirou will not be affected by his own subjective conjectures. However, Kiara in the Seshoin Temple did not answer Shirou''s question, so there is no doubt that why the Kiara in the Seshoin Temple appeared here is something that cannot be said. In other words, she wants to deceive, but what conditions restrict her. Of course, this is just a guess of possibility, which can be used as an alternative answer, but it cannot be too arbitrary to draw conclusions. After thinking about it, Shirou asked, "What is the purpose of getting you here?" Kiara in the killing house still smiled silently. Obviously, this kind of routine is of no use to her. Although she seems to be a woman obsessed with happy days, in fact, she has a wise mind. This can be seen from her background information. The daughter of the ¡°Yingtianliu¡± sect leader who is the Lichuanliu of Mantra tantric school, once incited the inner power struggle of the sect and caused the believers of the whole sect to kill each other to extinction. Extinct. Without some means and brains, it is absolutely impossible to achieve such a result. "What''s your purpose?" Shilang asked, looking directly at the giant god-like face of Qihuang in the killing courtyard. But this time, Kiara smiled and replied: "Of course this is to free everyone in this world from the boundless sea of ??distress." There was a calm, compassionate smile on her face, and her whole body was radiant, like a salvation bodhisattva driving Cihang upside down. However, neither Shirou nor Mordred was confused by her appearance. Mordred curled his lips, "Another self-proclaimed redeemer." "Wrong, Mordred." Shirou shook his head, looked at the killing house and said: "That guy is different from the other redeemers. Many people set out for good, but they just go on their own way. It''s narrower. But she is different." Shirou looked at Kiara in the Seishiyuan and said, "In her consciousness, the so-called''human'' is only her own, and other human beings are just beasts and insects in human skin. Therefore, for her In other words, the ultimate goal of so-called salvation is only for''self''." "Huh?" Qi Huang looked at Shi Lang in surprise. This time, she was really surprised. Because, there was no contact at all, but Shirou could see through her essence! Chapter 1019： This shouldn''t be. Because so far, Kiara in Seishiin has never been in contact with Shirou. The only thing that came into contact with Shilang was the side that escaped from her body, which was very different from her. Of course, he shouldn''t know her this way! Shi Lang stretched out his palm slightly, pointed at the killing house and said, "Her compassion is not false. She advocates that morality is''for herself'', cherishing life is also''for oneself'', and protecting the world is only''for oneself''. That''s it. Right, Killing Inner Temple Chiara?" "You are such a self-loving monster! Never tell a little lie to yourself, be loyal to your own desires, but use words full of lies to make others consume their lives for themselves. Just like those heretics, and this From the perspective of ordinary people, the absoluteness of the self has reached the realm of enlightenment. Therefore, you who blindly pursue self-love and pleasure in exile and liberation, in the eyes of ordinary people, are the holy Bodhisattva of salvation and distress." "However, you are different from the enlightened person. You choose to save more people''s lives for your own desires. Therefore, you are not the killing courtyard and praying for waste. !" Shi Lang''s words were loud and powerful. Kiara¡¯s face was full of suspicious blushes, and his eyes looked down at Shirou with a suspicious smile, and said, "Ah...it¡¯s the first time anyone understands my essence this way, Mr. Assassin, you It''s amazing." Hearing this, Shi Lang pointed his eyes and said: "I have said that nothing can bury the truth in front of my eyes! See the truth of everything and see through everything. Including your essence and what you are. The true, good and beautiful''you'' that I hate, Demon Bodhisattva!" The face of the Demon Bodhisattva still has a leisurely smile without any other changes. Shiro said: "The only time a person is truly sincere in his life is the first time and the time of death. In the subsequent time, as long as you contact the outside world, you will be influenced by the outside world. What kind of people forget, and even spurn the original self. The "you" who had been in contact with me before is that you are still receiving your father''s discipline, have not been in contact with the outside world, and have not distorted yourself, right?" The face of the Demon Bodhisattva still has a smile on the face of the spring breeze. Shiro said: "If you say that you who have been transformed into the third beast are [evil] and the demon-natured you, then the one who had contact with me before and whose thoughts and thoughts stayed in the''you'' who had not yet contacted the outside world would be [Goodness], you are the Buddha nature!" The smile on the face of the Demon Bodhisattva never stopped. This is not surprising, because she is such a person, whether it is facing questioning, verbal abuse, or hostility, she smiles gracefully and doesn''t care. Because, in her values, as a [human], only herself. The other existences are just beasts in human skin. Do humans care what the beast thinks? It won''t. Therefore, the Demon Bodhisattva will not consider what other people are thinking, what they are thinking, and how hostile they are to her. For the Demon Bodhisattva, [human beings] have only oneself, and to make oneself happy is a good deed. And her happiness is to let others get rid of their distress. Yes, the Bodhisattva drives the compassionate flight backwards, helping people with compassion. The Demon Bodhisattva chooses to save more people''s lives for his own desires. What is even more frightening is that even though she only regards others as props to satisfy herself, she loves others seriously. Her kindness is indeed deep enough to save people from all pain. And she will also witness those people who have been rescued from pain, whether they are ascending to heaven or mentally breaking down, feeling joy and happiness. Therefore, everyone who knows the truth feels terrified. And this is also a side proof that [Beast] cannot communicate. It''s just that Shirou guessed a little bit correctly. The killing courtyard that ran out of her body was indeed not the falsehood of the Demon Bodhisattva, but the Demon Bodhisattva who was initially innocent, curious about the world, and believed that the people in the books would love people. And why this happens, perhaps because of the incomplete power caused by the transfer, or perhaps because of other reasons. In fact, even the Demon Bodhisattva himself does not understand. But it doesn''t matter, because that ¡®she¡¯ has been taken back by herself. The Demon Bodhisattva lowered his head slightly, looked at Shirou and Mordred with his compassionate eyes, and said with a gentle smile: "Mr. Assassin is not very confused, what is my purpose? Well, let me tell you, Mr. Assassin. I am. It exists here for relief. I want to make the earth into my body, I want to make billions of people in this world... No. I want to be countless earths, I want countless people in countless worlds that have been connected , All were rescued from the boundless sea of ??suffering, and headed to the happy, carefree world of bliss. Ah... That pleasure, I feel my body soft just thinking about it. It''s really great." The Demon Bodhisattva licked his lips, looked at Shirou and Mordred with moist eyes, and said with a smile: "I can see, Mr. Assassin, and the heroic lady. You all have their own worries, come on. , Let me take you to the world of bliss." "Don''t think about it--!" Shirou clenched the endless spear in his hand, and Mordred also clenched the star cup in his hand. Mordred glanced at the star cup. ¡¾Beast¡¿¡­¡­ If it is such an enemy... Mordred looked at the third eye on the star cup hesitantly. That... Do you really want to use it? Shi Lang clenched the endless spear in his hand. There is no doubt that the Demon Bodhisattva will most likely take out [All Desires in This World] again. He is the true crown hero... But to deal with [the beast] that can only be conquered by the crowned Qiqi in theory. The pressure is indeed huge! Just... Turning his head slightly, glanced at Mordred who was looking at the star cup, Shirou took a deep breath, and clenched the endless spear in his hand. He waved his cloak, the red cloak fluttered, and his body was not big, but he protected Mordred behind him. Feeling that his vision was blocked, Mordred raised his head slightly, and took a deep look at the Shirou who was protecting her. At this moment, the Demon Bodhisattva sat cross-legged with the body like a giant star in the sky, and his asteroid-like palms squeezed out his hair in front of him. Like the sun swaying rays of light, a faint ray of light emerged from the back of the demon bodhisattva''s head, like the divine light of a holy Buddha, extremely holy. Not good! Shi Lang cried out in his heart. "Mordred--!" Shi Lang turned his head quickly, instinctively using his body to block the holy light for Mordred. It''s just that it''s too late. Both Mordred and Shiro were swallowed by this holy light. At this time, the soft voice of the Demon Bodhisattva, like the Avalokitesvara''s voice, slowly resounded: "I wish to rebirth in bliss, and there will be no more suffering in the world." Mordred was just switching the state of the star cup, so [Apocalypse¡¤Never Known] did not have the holy light that penetrated the Demon Bodhisattva. She just felt dizzy after a while. The world around it has changed. Chapter 1020： "Here is..." Mordred stopped and looked around, his slender eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Surrounded by a sea of ??flowers, two butterflies spread their colorful wings and sprinkled them in front of her eyes, dropping some pollen like stars. "This, this is..." Mordred was shocked as if he was thinking of something. She ran towards the east. She remembered that there was a lake there. When her stomach was not full, she often caught fish out of it and baked it for food. I ran all the way in a hurry, getting closer and closer, getting closer. Finally, she stopped on a piece of grass. She was stunned. There is indeed a lake there. A beautiful lake. The lake was turquoise and dazzling, like a flawless jade. Above it, a few goblins ran past laughing and laughing. "Yo, isn''t this Mordred? You are back!" When the fairies saw her, they all greeted her. Mordred was shocked on the spot. Yes. It''s here... Original hometown... Tyler Bill! There is no war, no betrayal, everything is a beautiful hometown. Looking at this beautiful lake, Mordred stretched out his hand to cover his face for some reason. "Mordred, Mordred, what''s the matter with you?" The fairies flew over and asked with concern. "It''s nothing... It''s just... I just want to cry all of a sudden..." Mordred wiped his eyes, showed an ugly and brilliant smile, and said, "My friends, I''m back!" She jumped into the lake and wandered freely in it, just like the first time when she was just a wild child. The fairies laugh with her and play with her. How happy. I''m back... I''m back! Just... Just that If I come back... So, then the manor in that memory... Does it still exist? Mordred put on his damp clothes and walked in the direction he remembered with anxiety. The memory is very far away, even blurry. She remembered that she took this road, but she was lost at the fork in the road. After walking a dozen times, she remembered the original route of the road. In the distance, there was a curling smoke rising up, which seemed to be human smoke. Getting closer and closer, you can also see a manor that is not large. Is it what it looks like in memory? It seems to be, and it doesn''t seem to be, I can''t remember it clearly. It''s just that the road is right. It is absolutely right. Probably... Mordred walked towards the manor with a sense of anxiety. She pushed open the door and stammered: "I, I... I''m back." Two people are standing in the kitchen. A man is cooking food, and a woman who looks very similar to her, with a happy smile, swallows her mouth, looking at the food in the man''s hand with eyesight. She couldn''t help but stretched out her hand, trying to steal a piece of meat, but was slapped on the palm of her hand mercilessly by the man. "Woo..." The woman uttered a cute cry. The man said gently, "Wait for Mordred to come back and eat together." "Just one piece, eat one piece!" The woman looked up at the man and said grievously. "Don''t steal it." The man said gently. "Woo...I see." The woman lowered her head. At this time, the man and woman turned to look at Mordred who was standing outside the door. The woman froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "You are back, Mordred." "I...I..." Looking at the woman''s face that was almost identical to her, and the holy blue eyes that shone with concern, Mordred stammered and couldn''t speak. Chapter 1021： The man put down the kitchen utensils, walked to her, stretched out his palm and gently rubbed her little head, and said gently: "Go to the lake to frolic again? Get yourself wet again. Go and change clothes. Okay, don''t catch a cold." Mordred looked at the man''s face and those warm, fire-like eyes, and he really didn''t know what expression to show. At this time, the woman ate a piece of meat secretly. The man looked at the woman and reprimanded with helplessness: "Don''t steal it, Al. Go and change Mordred." "Oh." The woman stole another piece of meat, then took Mordred into the house and changed her into a new dress. During this time, her mind was dizzy. "Illusion...Illusion...!" Mordred told himself in his heart. She straightened her mind and began to sneer at this unrealistic illusion. The woman took her out and sat at the dinner table. The dinner table was filled with hearty delicacies. "Do you know what day it is, Mordred?" the man asked gently. "I don''t know." Mordred shook his head simply. She has corrected her mentality, this is undoubtedly just an unrealistic illusion. The man smiled and said, "Today is your sixth birthday, Mordred." The man took out a made cake from behind, placed it in front of Mordred, and inserted six candles. The candlelight illuminated Mordred''s shocked face. The man glanced at the woman, and the woman understood. The man and the woman clapped their palms and hummed a song: "Happy birthday, happy birthday. Congratulations to the little princess, Mordred is six years old this year!" Six years old... Mordred remembered his past. Yeah. Remembered. She... He left this warm manor when he was six years old. I thought I just left in a hurry, and there will be one day to come back. Just... Since then, he has never come back. Even on the day of death, he never came back. Two lines of tears flowed from Mordred''s eyes. "Why are you crying, little princess?" The man asked with a worried look. He wiped away her tears with his sleeves, rubbed her little head gently, and said gently: "I''m all crying. Whoever bullies you, tell your father that he will help you vent your anger." "No... no one bullies me... no one..." Mordred buried his head and desperately stuffed his mouth with food. Tears flowed down his face. Yeah. This is an illusion. But... Even if it''s an illusion, what''s wrong? Mordred smiled and said, "I''m back!" Chapter One Hundred and Ten This may be the world of bliss A dazzling white light flashed, Shi Lang felt dizzy for a while, and when he recovered, he found a pair of bright burgundy eyes looking at him. This is the library, and standing in front of him is a woman. This woman has short, golden hair, a simple white shirt, a black pleated skirt, and a pair of slender legs wrapped in black stockings. The short blond hair clings to his white face, upright, as if angry. Obviously she looked like a 16 or 17-year-old girl, but she was bulging, and she looked like a kid who played a temperament. However, Shirou looked at the blonde girl, but couldn''t help but stunned. "You are in a daze again, Shi Lang!" The blonde girl pursed her lips and said with a displeased face, looking a little playful. Looking at El Quette, Shirou whispered: "Love...El Quette..." Yes, the girl in front of her is not someone else, it is El Quette who went to the moon to completely solve Zhu Yue that day and never returned. "Huh? What''s the matter, Shilang?" Alquette was originally annoyed, but when he noticed Shi Lang''s mood, it seemed a little strange. He couldn''t help but stretched out his palm to stick Shi Lang''s forehead, muttering "No problem", and then again. Approaching Shiro, he leaned his forehead against Shiro''s forehead. For a moment, she retracted her head and said with a serious face: "Yeah. Confirmation is complete, there is no problem." After that, she put on an angry expression again, and asked: "Is the novel I wrote so ugly, Shiro?" "Huh?" Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, and then he came back to his senses, only to realize that he had a novel in his hands. It is rich in abundance, with the title of the book written on it: "The King of Eternity Cannot Be the Girl of the True Ancestor", and the publishing house: Matsuyama. Shiro: "..." Seeing Shi Lang stunned on the spot, Alquette pursed his mouth and said angrily: "Don''t just look at the name, don''t turn to the contents! This is my work! After I finished it, it was the first. I''ll ask you to share my joy! Could it be that Shirou didn''t consider me a friend?" "Ah...no." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Alquette. It''s just... It''s just that the title of this book is too powerful, and I was shocked by it!" Shi Lang said with a wry smile. Hearing this, El Quett smiled like a cat, "Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Right." Elquet looked at Shirou expectantly. Chapter 1022： Shi Lang nodded with a wry smile. He used to... Have read this book. Of course, he only hurriedly turned two pages, and then severely warned Alquette not to write any more. And now when I recall...What kind of expressions can you put on besides a bitter smile? However, Shirou already understood his situation. Yeah. That''s it. It turns out that this is what the Demon Bodhisattva said of the world of bliss. This is really... There is nothing to say. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. Elquet, there is a thorn in his heart. Because at that time, he was affected by the legend of the Eternal King, and he watched Elquid walk away with pain on his face, but he could not stop him. This is a thorn. A thorn that cannot be pulled out. Therefore, before that, he was extremely taboo against the King of Eternity. If the Demon Bodhisattva wanted to take Mordred, and he was unable to take Mordred back, he would never Will transform into the eternal king. Because he was afraid that the Eternal King would hurt his cherished things again. And now, he was irradiated by the holy light of the Demon Bodhisattva and dragged into this so-called world of bliss. Yes, the so-called bliss is that all the unsatisfactory and sad things in this world are completely vanished. Then, it is not a strange thing that Elquet will appear before his eyes. Shi Lang was not eager to break through this world of bliss. Instead, he patiently read the book "The Eternal King Can''t Be the True Ancestor Girl" in his hand, which was once regarded as a humiliation and as a mischief by El Quette. He looked at it very seriously, as if he wanted to make up all the parts that he hadn''t read before. There is no doubt that this is an emperor''s book. And it''s the kind of special emperor. Through the paper, you can smell the disgusting sour smell. What kind of story is this? Whether it''s a spoof or absurdity. Elquette directly copied all the people he knew around into this book. The story is about the order¡¯s first vampire hunter Alquette, known as the Zuan Horse Hunter. In a highly difficult task, instead of the knight¡¯s assistant Altriya who can only call 666, he met The true ancestor girl-Gurnivel, known as the Eternal King, and because the Eternal King-Gurnivel was cursed by the book''s villain-Fujimaru Sakura, and the villain''s follow-up-Fujimaru Tatsuka, it took away his power, so it was easy. Was caught by El Quette. In addition, in this book, the Joan Horse Hunter-El Quette is a vampire hunter with a lot of bad taste. Out of wicked taste, she imprisoned the eternal king-Gnivale and entered into a slave contract with him. Zuan Horse Hunter-El Qu¨¦tt is a very wicked and funny person. She takes pleasure in teasing the Eternal King. Sometimes she likes to ravage her hair, but she doesn¡¯t want to see the Eternal King¡¯s tears and pain, and sometimes sends a bit of it. Sugar. Especially in one of the plots, when the big villain''s follower-Fujimaru Tatsuka came to find the fault, she said domineeringly, "This is my person, only I can bully!" Such famous lines. Then... There is no more. As a result, the Eternal King fell in love with the Zuan horse hunter-El Quart, and the knight assistant-Altria loyally shouted 666 beside him. Thunder is rolling! Shi Lang is about to be killed by thunder! And the ending of the story is very simple, that is, Zuan the horse hunter-Elquite pierced the villain, the thunderbolt cursed you with the old and decayed devil-Fujimaru Sakura, and his attendant-playing games don¡¯t let me, curse. You are always the zero demon king-Fujimaru Tatsuka, and you have regained the power of the eternal king. Subsequently, the eternal king Gnivre fell in love with him, and changed his name to anonymity. The eternal king Gnivre changed his name to Shilang, and he wandered around the world since then, and the world called it... ¡ª¡ªThe Condor Heroes! At this time, the knight''s assistant-Altria still shouted 666. Of course, there are also various small plots and characters interspersed with them, all named after people familiar with them. For example, the old lady in the north-Scarha, the ladyboy king in the south-Merlin, and the female pervert-Lancelot... To be honest, after a rough look at it before, he felt that the book was rubbish, but after reading it, Shirou could confidently erase the word ¡®feeling¡¯. Of course, if you replace all the names, this book is a good Lily Emperor''s book. Just... So spoofing him, could it be said that El Quette usually resented him? Moreover, Sakura and Tachika will be villains, or such spoof names... At first glance, you can see that the grievances are full, right? But... "I''m a little bit weird, Elquet." Shirou closed the book, looked at Elquet, and asked, "In the book you wrote, Sakura and Tachika are evil villains, right? According to the logic of normal novels, this kind of villain should end in death in the end, otherwise it will respond to the readers. And your ending...Why do you end up with the protagonist who suffers a lot of hatred, and you stop talking to the villain demon king instead?" "Huh?" Elquet was stunned for a moment, then shook his head quickly, and said: "Write them to death? How can this be?" "But if you do this, you will not please the readers, and you will be scolded." Shi Lang said: "And this happy ending... is it too embarrassing, right?" "Everyone is a friend, so I don¡¯t want to write a friend to death. If you are a friend, of course you have to be in love with each other. I don¡¯t want to leave or something. I don¡¯t want it. Humhhhh... Besides, I didn¡¯t plan to do anything. Publishing, I want to keep it in my own collection, and then print it out for my friends at my own expense." Alquette said with a grin, "Anyway, I have a lot of money, and it doesn''t matter if I have Shi Lang." Shiro: "..." Seeing Elquet with a bright sunny smile, Shirou didn''t know what expression to show. In the end, he could only look at Elquet with a wry smile. This illusion... It''s so real. No wonder, it will be the world of bliss. Just... "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Elquite looked at Shirou with a strange look, and said, "Your expression has been weird since just now." Chapter 1023： "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile. At this moment, a blond little girl walked in here. She looked around, and when her eyes finally fell on Shilang, she suddenly brightened, ran over and shouted sweetly: "Dad!" Shilang was agitated, turned his head and looked at the girl, his eyes trembled, and he whispered, "Mordred..." Yes, this girl is Mordred. However, this girl is younger than the real Mordred, about six years old. "Dad!" The girl flew to Shilang''s side, and her two small hands grabbed the index finger and little finger of Shilang''s right palm, shook and shook, and said with a smile: "I guess I knew that my father was talking about a book with Aunt Elquet... ¡­Yeah! Let¡¯s not talk about it, Mom tells you to go back for dinner, Dad." Mom...? Shi Lang''s eyes showed a moment of loss, and then he hesitated for a moment, stretched his hand around the girl''s waist, and hugged her in his arms. Shi Lang turned his head, looked at El Quette, and said, "Then, let''s say goodbye first, El Quette." "Don''t." Elquet smiled: "Let''s go together. Today, I happen to go to your house to eat a meal." "Shy, shame, Aunt Elquet, eat again! Shame and shame!" Mordred teased. Elquette pursed his mouth, then took up his pen and wrote something in the notebook. "What are you writing, Alquette?" Shirou asked. Elquette pursed his mouth and said, "I want to write Mordred as the villain too! Hmm! It''s decided, it''s called Thunder Cocky. How dare you make fun of me and grab your lollipop to eat the little devil in the future!" Shiro: "..." What else can he say? Well, I can''t say anything, because this is El Quette. Shirou hugged Mordred and walked out of the library with Alquette. The streets of Fuyuki City are the style from the first memory, the style reflected in my mind when I was six years old. There was no destruction of Fu Hailin, and no cleansing of the Fourth Holy Grail War... Therefore, there is no ridiculous Altman Seven Sculpture. The wind is relaxed, as if there is no trace of pressure on his shoulders. Such a relaxed feeling... That''s great. Really... "It''s so real, it reflects the world in my heart." Shirou''s inner emotions were complicated, and he felt uncomfortable inexplicably, and his tear ducts were surging. "What''s the matter, Dad?" Mordred looked at Shirou with his big eyes, with concern shining in them. "Nothing." Shi Lang said with a smile. Passing the underground station, just a subway roared past, making a deafening noise. Shi Lang turned his head subconsciously and saw that the empty subway station was empty, except for a display board showing the schedule. Sort from top to bottom, morning to night. And the latest one is at 11 o''clock tonight. Mordley had to reach out and turn Shirou''s head around, and said with a smile: "Dad, Dad, you said you can''t walk around and look around." "Um...I know." Shi Lang responded with a smile. Shirou hugged Mordred and walked home with Alquette. That house was not the big house that I moved in in 2003, but a small and cozy home that Mrs. Fujimaru and Mr. Fujimaru spent a lot of effort in 1993 in Xindu. Shi Lang pushed open the door. There is a woman in there who is busy. On her graceful body, surrounded by a white apron, a pair of holy cyan eyes looked towards the door, looking at Shirou, a warm smile appeared on her pretty handsome face, and said, "You are back, Shirou." "Al..." Shi Lang put down Mordred in his arms, looked at the woman in the white apron, and asked, "Don''t you call me''king''?" Mordred called "Mom" and rushed towards Al Fei. Al was hit by her and took a step back, then reached out and wiped her palms with her apron, gently rubbed her cheeks, then raised her head, looked at Shi Lang with a strange expression, and asked, "Shi Lang, what are you talking about? What nonsense? Why should I call you "king"? Didn''t we start with friends?" She showed a soft, gentle smile, but there was still a serious look in those holy blue eyes. "Ah... yes. I''m just joking with you." Shi Lang smiled. At this time, Fujimaru Tateika, who was lying in front of the TV playing a video game, popped her head and watched Shiro yell, "Brother, you are back." Shi Lang was not surprised, but smiled and nodded at her. Kozakura brought a dish from the kitchen, looked at Shirou tenderly, and said, "Since I''m back, brother, you should wash your hands first." "I know." Shi Lang walked to the bathroom. Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Elquet, and said provocatively, "Alquette, how about a handful? This time, I will let you do it!" "Damn it! You dare to look down on me so much, I must let you know how good I am!" Alquette gritted his teeth and walked towards Fujimaru Tatsuka. Shilang entered the bathroom without washing his hands, but washed his face for the first time. Looking at himself in the mirror, his eyelids drooped slightly, and no one knew what he was thinking. Even he didn''t know it himself. Just... Yes, maybe this is the Paradise of Bliss...? Shirou''s hands clenched tightly. ... ... Chapter 1024： ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. Although I also want to continue coding, it is more difficult to write next. I am confused when I write at night, and then I collapsed again. I will write it early tomorrow. Today, good night~! Chapter 111 I Can''t Stay Here "Brother, it''s dinner." Sakura''s voice came from outside the door. "I got it." Shi Lang washed his face and walked out of the bathroom. Sakura has prepared a table of delicious food at the table. Mordred took the lead and sat on the seat, grinning and said: "I''m the number one!" Sitting on the sofa, sweating profusely, with bloodshot eyes, a pair of hysterical Elquite holding the gamepad''s ears picked up, turning his head to hold his chest with his hands, and operating with one foot with ease. The game controller¡¯s Fujimaru Tachika said: ¡°Tachika, I¡¯m going to eat. Let¡¯s pause. Of course, it¡¯s not that I lost, it¡¯s just because I¡¯m going to eat. This is force majeure!¡± "Oh." Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and then the thumb of his right foot quickly pressed "ABABC". Then, on the TV screen, the fighting character controlled by Fujimaru Tateka quickly used a whole set of combos and took away. Alquette with half blood. "NO¡ª¡ª!!!" Elquet held his head and yelled hysterically. "This is 209 wins and 0 losses." Fujimaru Tatsuka put down the gamepad and walked to the dining table with satisfaction. Mordred yelled sweetly: "Auntie." Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled happily, then looked at Elquet and urged: "Hurry up and get the table and chopsticks for me to serve, Elquet." Elquet gritted his teeth and asked, "Why should I help you get it?" "Who said that, whoever loses will have to listen to someone all day long? Are you trying to cheat?" Fujimaru Tatsuka turned to look at Mordred and asked: "Mordred , What will happen to the shameless people?" Mordred drank a glass of milk, smiled, and said: "The shaman wants to drink cold water and swallow a thousand needles. Ashamed, Elquet wants shame!" "Who said to be shameless? I am Alquette but the most important thing about integrity! Isn''t it the tableware? Humph." Alquette got up and went to get the tableware. "Your vegetables are so delicious, Sakura..." Altria sniffed at the soup pot and helped to serve the bowl. "Al, your braised pork is also good." Sakura also smiled, and brought the food to the table with Altria. "Wow, it smells!" Mordred said with a smile. Altria touched her little head, then turned to look at Shirou who was standing there, and asked strangely: "Shirou, why don''t you come?" Elquette was competing with Fujimaru Tatsuka for the braised pork. Hearing what Altria had said, he turned to look at Shirou and asked, "Yes, Shirou, why don''t you come here?" "Come and eat together, brother." Fujimaru Tatsuka and Fujimaru Sakura said. "I want to sit by Dad''s side!" Mordred said. Shi Lang looked at them, and the palms under his sleeves clenched fiercely. Because of the force, the sharp nails pierced into the flesh, and a faint blood flow came out. "Yeah. I''m here." Shi Lang showed a relaxed and elegant smile and walked towards them slowly. Fun at the dinner table. At this moment, Sakura''s cell phone rang. Kozakura walked out of the dinner table and picked it up. After a while, she returned with a smile. "What''s the matter, Sakura?" Shirou looked at her and asked. "It was my parents who called. They asked us if we were doing well and living expenses were enough. I said it was enough." Sakura said with a smile. "Is this..." Shilang paused and asked, "Where are they now?" "Huh? Brother, did you forget?" It was not Sakura who answered Shirou, but Fujimaru Tatsuka. She smiled and said, "Mom and Dad, they have already traveled and lived their own two-person world. After all, we are now independent, and Mom and Dad can enjoy their own two-person world." "So..." Shi Lang nodded. "Ah!" Fujimaru Tatsuka exclaimed, looking at Elquet with annoyance in her eyes, and said: "Asshole Elquet, you stole all my braised pork when I was not paying attention. It''s gone!" "What''s your name? Where is your name written? Why didn''t I see it?" Alquette said with a smile. Fujimaru Tateika gritted her teeth, angrily. Kozakura covered her mouth and smiled and said, "Tachika, don''t be angry with Elquet. After all, it is very impolite to be angry with a golden cockroach." "That''s right, it''s very impolite to be angry with me..." Alquette originally hugged his chest and nodded with approval, but after listening to the recollection, he stared at Sakura angrily and shouted: "What golden cockroach! You are too much, Sakura!" "Ahhhhhhh? Did I say that you are a golden cockroach? It''s really annoying. I wouldn''t say that Elquet is a cockroach. The cockroach, polite me, I won¡¯t say that she is a cockroach in front of Elquet. You said, right, Elquet?" Sakura covered her face with a face. Said softly. "It seems to be something like this...it''s not right, it''s not right...!" Alquette was stunned by Sakura. Altria didn''t get involved, just covered Mordred''s ears with her hands. Mordred looked at Altria with a strange look, and asked, "Why are you covering my ears, mother?" Altria said softly: "There are some things, kids don''t listen." "Oh." Mordred was eating. Looking at the noisy dining table, Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing and laughing. "What are you doing, Shilang! Your sister is scolding me, why are you not laughing so heartlessly?" Elquet complained. "Sorry, sorry...but, it''s been a long time... so relaxed." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Is that so?" Elquette glanced at Shirou suspiciously, and then said, "Well, forgive you." Shi Lang smiled. How long has it been... He hasn''t been like this, has he laughed easily? As if there is no pressure on the shoulders. After dinner, Elquet refused to accept, and fought with Fujimaru Tatsuka again. And this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka also began to challenge her limit, she began to single-handedly with El Quette with her left foot. Sakura was cleaning up the dishes, while Shirou was under Mordred''s entanglement, and together with Altria, took her out for a walk and shopping. Chapter 1025： Around six o''clock in the evening, by this time, the sky was almost completely dark. Many people go for a walk. Shi Lang also met many acquaintances. There is Merlin who is being chased by Kai. The reason is that Merlin pretends that he is going to fish for women, and as a result, he is murdered for escapism. There are also Kirishu''s family walking outside, meeting him, and greeting him. There are also teacher Skaha, classmate Guinevere, sister-in-law Morgan Lefy, friend Gilgamesh, netizen Solomon... Even in the temple, there are enlightened persons who have become host and are about to be with Liu Dong. Burning incense money. This made Shi Lang''s fist under his sleeves tightened tighter and tighter. Not anger, but... "Dad, father." Mordred suddenly took Rashirang''s hand, and Shilang came back to his senses. She pointed to the toy cart dealer not far in front, and asked eagerly: "I want to play that...... is it okay?" Shilang knelt down, touched her little head, and said softly, "Of course." "Thank you Dad, I like Dad the most." Mordred smiled happily and kissed Shirou''s right cheek. Shi Lang was stunned on the spot. After regaining his senses, he closed his eyes for a long time. After a long time, he paid the toy dealer and rented a toy cart. Mordred was sitting in the car, while Shirou and Altria pushed the cart while holding on to the armrest. "Go!" Mordred said with a smile. Shirou and Altria pushed her forward. They traversed section after section of road, and passed by the empty subway station. Shilang stopped on the spot, there was no one there, only the radio was broadcasting: "The next train, the L-33147 train, will arrive at seven o''clock." "What''s the matter, dear?" Altria turned her head and looked at Shirou with concern. Shi Lang pursed his lips, raised his palm, pointed at the empty subway station, and asked, "Why is there no one in this subway station?" Altria said softly: "Because no one wants to leave this city." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s breath sank. "You won''t leave. You won''t leave me, leave Mordred, leave Elquet, Sakura, Tachika, and everyone, dear?" Altria asked aloud. She looked at Shirou almost beggingly, hoping to get an answer. However... Shi Lang turned his head and did not answer. Altria lowered her head. "Dad, mom?" Mordred turned his head to look at Shirou and Altria, with a strange expression on his face. "Nothing." Altria gave a gentle smile again. As she pushed the car, Shi Lang stopped on the spot as she walked farther and farther. "Where is Dad?" Mordred asked. "Dad will follow." Altria said softly. Shilang stood still, shaking all over. He turned his head, looked at the empty subway station, and looked at the display of that shift. The last bus is at eleven o''clock in the evening. He turned his head, pursed his lips, and quickly followed Mordred and Altria. Back in the house. It was late at night, and Alquette boarded down at home. Several people happily played a few board games, and then they returned to the room with good night. Mordred couldn''t sleep and asked Shirou to tell her a story. The child''s willfulness, but Shirou did not refuse. He sat on Mordred''s bed, holding a story book, and told the story of the ugly duckling. "No. I don''t want to listen to the story of the ugly duckling." Mordred yelled. "Why?" Shirou asked. Mordred yelled: "The ugly duckling is a child abandoned by the swan parents. I don''t want to listen to this story. Because, because neither father nor mother will abandon me. I don''t want to listen to this story, father, father, you Let¡¯s change the story." Shirou''s hands were shaking with the story book. He opened the storybook, looking for a warm story, and told Mordred. Gradually, Mordred fell asleep. Shirou closed the story book and got up to leave. Only then did he discover that Mordred''s young palm was holding his sleeve, as if he was holding someone who would never come back, holding it tightly. Very tight. Shi Lang wasted a lot of energy, and then carefully pulled her palm down and stuffed it into the bed. "Dad...Dad..." Mordred murmured. Shiro glanced at Mordred''s sleeping face, turned his back, and left. He walked towards the gate. Someone asked gently behind him: "Are you leaving?" Shirou turned his head and glanced at Altria. She was wearing white pajamas, looking at Shirou gently. Shi Lang was silent for a moment, then nodded. "Why are you leaving? Don''t you like it here? Can''t you... stay here, dear?" Altria asked. Chapter 1026： Shi Lang turned his back and was silent for a long time before he said, "This... is the gentle town I hope for, but it is also my burial place." "It''s getting late, I''m leaving." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Altria''s eyes burst into tears. Amidst tears and whirling, she showed a poignant smile and said, "Please have a good journey, dear." "Ah..." Shi Lang nodded and walked towards the door. It''s heavy. One step is heavier than one step. "Shirou." Alquette''s voice. "Brother!" Fujimaru Sakura and Fujimaru Tatsuka''s voice. "Dad, daddy... don''t go!" Mordred''s retention. The legs are so heavy, one step is harder than one step. However, Shi Lang didn''t look back, he still went out. The house disappeared like a phantom, and those nostalgic people also disappeared like a cloud of smoke. Shiro struggled and walked towards the subway station. "Shiro." "Shirou..." "Xie Lang." "My child." "Donor, stop." ... I met a lot of people, a lot of things that could not be desired in reality. However, Shirou did not stop the next step. He lowered his head, step by step heavier and slower, and finally came to this empty subway station. ----10:59. Step on the point in time. It was too late, too much, than he expected. However, he still stood here, bought a ticket, and boarded the last subway. In the subway car, it was empty, and there was only a person who was wearing a **** coat and couldn''t see his face. Shirou just looked back at the city, and then he was ready on his seat. The subway started. Shi Lang lowered his head and looked at his palm, his eyes were very dull. "Why are you leaving this city?" The man in a **** cloak walked up to him and asked. Shirou lowered his head and did not answer. The man in the **** cloak asked loudly: "Why are you leaving this city? Have you forgotten, that''s exactly what you desire!" Shi Lang raised his head slightly and looked at the man in the **** cloak in front of him. Shi Lang saw his face clearly, that face actually looked exactly like Shi Lang! However, the difference is that this person is only six years old. Shi Lang was not surprised, he had already expected this kind of thing, so his expression didn''t change a bit. "Why are you leaving?" the man demanded. Behind him, stood many dark shadows. It''s a dark shadow that can''t see his face. However, Shirou knew who they were. It is absolutely impossible to meet again, the people who traveled through the world before. "Why?" the man still asked loudly. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pressed it on his shoulder, while the other hand showed a sword in the stone, a straight sword pierced into his abdomen, pushed him hard, and nailed him to the carriage. "Why, why?" The man asked with a puzzled look: "I, I am you... This is what I desire. What I want is not powerful power, not boundless wealth... ¡­All I want is that my favorite person is on the opposite side, and my best friend is by my side¡­Why? Why do you want to leave that city, Fujimaru Shiro? There is no ideal utopia in reality, only one suffering after another Nothing. There will be people who put things that they can¡¯t do on you, and they will encounter many unpredictable sufferings. Whatever sufferings is life, and what goes through setbacks will lead to growth. You should understand that it''s just cannibalism. Bone-spitting, deceitful words. Why are you leaving your utopia?" "Because, what I want is not my own happiness." Shirou raised his head. At this time, the man discovered that Shi Lang''s face had faint tears. "If I stay, I am the only one who is happy. That kind of happiness... is not the happiness I want. I can''t stay, because in reality, there are still people waiting for me to come back." Shi Lang closed his eyes and killed the man with a sword. No. I killed myself who was still clinging to the illusory world of bliss. With a "clang" sound, the stone sword in his hand fell to the ground, making a clanging sound. Shi Lang closed his eyes and raised his head, there was no one in the carriage. He alone, and the breeze of loneliness and loneliness. "I can''t stay here!" Chapter 112 Because there are still people waiting for me to go back in reality! The subway roared past. Chapter 1027： Concrete things began to become illusory. No. It''s not the beginning of illusion. But from the beginning, these things are illusions. Shiro stood at the back of the car, his eyes through the glass window, looking at the city that was gradually turning into bubbles. He looked at that city from a distance, that utopian city. The train whizzed past and drove towards the unknown front. The endless white light shone from behind him, then covered everything about him, and finally swallowed up the afterimage of the city. Shirou just looked at it. Watching the city shattered like a phantom, in the end, not even a trace of residue was left. Then, he left this so-called bliss. ... "It''s over." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Shirou and Mordred who had fallen into ruin. She is a demon bodhisattva, and the treasure she possesses is [All Desires in This World], but thinking that she has only one way of attack is as ridiculous as judging the strength of the heroic spirit with the treasure. She is the third [beast] holding the principle of [erotic desire], and she itself possesses this principle of [erotic desire], which seduce the most real desire in the human heart. What is Elysium? The Buddha said that the world of bliss is immeasurable light, the seven treasures are the earth, up to the emptiness, all things are lighted up. The Demon Bodhisattva believes that the world of bliss is a world without worries. And the world without worries is the world in which desires can relax. All sufferings arise from the desires in the heart, as long as the desires are satisfied, there will be no sufferings. And in the world of bliss that she created, there is no worries, no worries, because all desires can be relaxed and vented, so only happiness is left. "Okay, the happiness here has been spread. I want to come to Mr. Assassin and the lady to find their own happiness in the Paradise of Elysium." The Demon Bodhisattva showed a compassionate smile. "It''s time to leave, I want to spread happiness across the land." The Demon Bodhisattva showed a compassionate and holy smile, and turned around to leave the land. However, at this moment, amidst the vast expanse of holy light, a voice resounded: "Where do you want to go, Demon Bodhisattva?" "Huh?" The Demon Bodhisattva gave a light huh, paused, turned his head and looked back. "Tatota..." Shi Lang walked out slowly in that white sacred light, the enchanting holy light, like a broken sun, slowly receding from his body. "A, Mr. Assassin?" The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Shi Lang in astonishment. She was really shocked. Someone. There is such a person who walked out of her bliss. This is simply impossible! The world of bliss she created was more real than the illusion of [the evil of this world], and it was impossible to break free. Because that is a paradise of bliss built by the real desires of others. No one can break free, because that is the world that is most anticipated in the heart of the caster. It is the so-called red dust. There was once a person who had enlightened the world and reached the truth of the world. The kind of person who was a demon bodhisattva could not be charmed by the blissful world. And that is the enlightened one. A truly enlightened person. Other than that, no one can get out. Even King Gilgamesh, even King Solomon, or Merlin, and Joan of Arc who received the voice of God could not come out. But. But there is such a person, one who is not enlightened, but has the desire of a normal person to come out. That is not an enlightened person, nor a Buddha or a bodhisattva, but a normal human being, a human being with desires. This, this is simply impossible! This point has simply subverted the demon-natured Bodhisattva''s own cognition. Demon Bodhisattva is a [beast] transformed by praying for the wasteland in the killing house. Qihuang in the killing house suffered from an incurable disease since he was a child, and was said to be less than fourteen years old. Since the believers would only pity her and not extend a helping hand to her, they came to the conclusion that "people will not save people" and even doubted whether the "human beings" mentioned in the books are only themselves. In the course of the future, she gradually proved this. The so-called "human beings" are only oneself, and other people are just beasts in human skin full of desires. Therefore, she believes that making herself "happy" is a good deed. And the world of bliss is built from this. In other words, the so-called blissful world can also be regarded as the demon bodhisattva''s cognition of the world. However, Shi Lang walked out of it, violating her cognition. Why? Why did you come out? Even King Arthur, the saint of God, the emperor of the Roman Empire, and the Cthulhu consciousness that was attracted by that priest before... have all been sunk into the world of bliss. And why can he come out? The Demon Bodhisattva is filled with puzzles. "Isn''t this a very simple answer?" Shi Lang smiled, his smile looked a bit bitter, and said: "No matter how beautiful the illusion is, it is false. The only one who is happy is the me who sinks into it, and there is no trace of the distressed reality. Help. I can''t sink into it, because there are still people waiting for me to go back in reality." The Demon Bodhisattva was stunned on the spot. For the first time, she suppressed the holy bodhisattva-like compassion on her face, revealing a rare human-like scrutiny, scrutinizing Shi Lang. Chapter 1028： For a long time, she laughed and laughed loudly. "That''s it, that''s it. I understand, I understand, Mr. Assassin. I know who you are, and I also know why you are not malicious to me, and I understand why I think you are good to communicate and communicate. Lost souls, you and I are the same people!" The Demon Bodhisattva said excitedly, with an extremely happy expression on his face. "Mo Luo, I am still ignorant...Ah." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Shi Lang with an extremely happy smile on his face, and said: "Go on, go on, you will become a savior just like me." "Perhaps." Shirou smiled indifferently, then spread his hands. A faint silver light radiated from his body, and even the holy light of the Demon Bodhisattva could not cover it. Shi Lang looked directly at the holy light of this demon bodhisattva, it was just the brilliance of spiritual connection. The moment he broke free from the Elysium, he could feel that he was definitely not alone in being dragged into the Elysium. "Listen to the people in the illusory world--!" He said in a loud voice, the brilliance on his body, under the effect of [Morality Awakening], took on the shape of a whirlpool, as if it reflected Shirou''s heart, although it was chaotic, it was not invaded by foreign objects. And his voice directly penetrated the entire brilliance, reaching the people trapped in the false world. Cameloli, who didn''t collapse, wore a girl''s dress, and Saber wandering among the flowers couldn''t help but stare blankly on the spot, looking at the sky, muttering: "Assassin''s voice..." In the Notre Dame de France, after being disarmed and returning to the field, Joan of Arc, who was praying for the world, looked at the statue of the Virgin in surprise, "Eternal, eternal king...?" In the full-filled golden theater, Nero, who was immersed in his own world, swayed his musical talent at will, couldn''t help but pause, "The voice highly praised by the King of Knights..." And... In that small manor house filled with happiness and warmth. "What''s the matter, Mordred?" the man asked gently, "Why don''t you blow the candles?" "I, I..." Mordred clenched his fists. Shiro didn¡¯t know the changes, he just continued: ¡°Sink in a beautiful and illusory world. What is happy will only be the fallen self, and it will not help the real reality. He will be happy, and those who fail will still be disappointed. , I¡¯m still sorry for those who are sorry, and painful things are still painful. Do you want to continue to sink in the false happiness, or face the troubled reality and look up at the sky. The right to choose is in your own hands.¡± The Demon Bodhisattva did not stop Shi Lang, but asked with interest: "Is this useful?" Shilang turned his head slightly, looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, and said, "Is it useful? I''ve tried it before I know it." Demon Bodhisattva has a compassionate smile on his face. However, this smile is revealed at this time, I am afraid it means more mockery. However, at this time, an extremely weak voice resounded from her body: "A, Mr. Assassin..." The compassionate smile of the Demon Bodhisattva froze suddenly, as if he had sensed something extremely unbelievable, his eyes suddenly tightened into needles. "A, Mr. Assassin, you are right... Sinking in a beautiful imaginary world, happy will only be the fallen self, and will not help the real reality. You will be happy, and those who fail will still be disappointed. I''m still sorry for those who are sorry, and painful things are still painful..." The woman''s weak voice resounded through the body of the Demon Bodhisattva. This is impossible! The eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva shrank sharply, and there was no more compassion on his face, only an unbelievable look. Because--, "She" actually woke up! "That''s it," Shi Lang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, looked at her face that could no longer do everything, and smiled: "So you hid her in the world of bliss too!" "Of course." Demon-natured Bodhisattva said: "Even if it is''I'', there is a world that I want and a result I want." "No." Shi Lang shook his head, looked directly at the Demon Bodhisattva, and said: "You have buried your innocence in the false world of bliss." Hearing this, the Demon Bodhisattva seemed to have been stabbed with a scar. There was no mercy on his face, and his smile gradually converged. His eyes looked rather cold and looked down at Shilang. "It looks like it hit your sore spot." Shi Lang raised his head and smiled instead at the devilish Bodhisattva with his cold eyes. "I, I all remembered. I remembered, what I did... I don''t want to stay here anymore... let me out, let me out..." In the body of the Demon Bodhisattva, the voice of the killing courtyard praying for famine continued to resound. "Let me out... I don''t want to, don''t stay in your body anymore." The Demon Bodhisattva lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice: "¡ª¡ªShut up!" Chapter 113 I...do not want to disappear! Remembered. Trapped in the body of the demon bodhisattva, and sinking into the killing courtyard of the world of bliss, Qihuang all remembered. I remembered myself as a lifetime memory of human beings. She is not from this world, but from another world. In that world, after the great collapse of the 1970s, magicians accepted their end, introduced modern science that has been considered taboo, and finally redefined "soul". It is also known as the "outlet of consciousness" of the magic theory and similitude. In the past, consciousness could only be revealed through the body. But the magician successfully determined the location of the "soul" and projected its output port onto the detachment of the computer space. Therefore, in that world, a magician who has mastered this skill is also called a spiritual hacker. Yes, it is the world of "Fate/ExtraCCC" as Shirou knows it. In "Fate/ExtraCCC", she is the daughter of the "Yingtianliu" Sovereign of Lichuanliu of Mantra. Born and raised in the mountains, he suffered from an incurable disease since he was a child and was said to not live to be fourteen years old. Since the believers would only pity her and not extend a helping hand to her, they came to the conclusion that "people will not save people" and even doubted whether the "human beings" mentioned in the books are only themselves. Her father had always forbidden her to come into contact with the world. At that time, her only pillar was the Andersen fairy tales left by his followers as condolences. It wasn''t until the spring when she was fourteen that, under the persuasion of believers, she was exposed to outside knowledge through the Internet, and she cured the incurable disease. After being able to move freely, at that time, her memories of fairy tales were also driven to the corner of memory. At the same time, her talent as a lingzi hacker also blossomed, gradually reforming Yongtianliu, turning it into a new world magic group adapted to the network society, and rapidly increasing the number of followers. Later, she broke all three taboos of Li Chuanliu, and even incited the inner power struggle of the cult, causing the believers of the whole cult to kill each other to extinction. And she herself was killed by fanatical believers who wanted to monopolize her. However, she used the computer technique "all colors lingering" developed by herself to transform herself into a quasi-lingzi, transferred to the computer space, and at the same time entered the 30-kilometer-long supercomputer that stands inside the moon. Crystal-Mooncell. It was precisely that trapped Attila, who had arrived on Earth in the past, and made Zhu Yue go crazy, rushing to Earth to make the magic sword-the culprit of the real world. Kiara in Seishiin absorbed the power of Mooncell in the world of "Fate/ExtraCCC" and transformed into the third [beast]. However, it seems that because the power is still in the stage of absorption and transformation, she encountered the transfer event of the connection point, and she was transferred to this world in the middle of the transformation, thus forcibly suspending the power absorption of Mooncell. And this leads to the lack of power of the third "beast" of the Demon Bodhisattva, which is only half. The most important thing is¡ª¡ª, Chapter 1029： Because of this transfer event that forcibly terminated the transformation, she was born! She was also curious and naive about the world, and had the same values ??as ordinary people. In other words, this is the [goodness] of ordinary people that the Demon Bodhisattva ridiculed but retained, but because the transformation [beast] was transferred and forcibly terminated, it was divided. Initially, the Demon Bodhisattva himself did not notice this. However, when she was transferred to this world and became the Master of the Holy Grail War and successfully summoned the Red Caster who was as chaotic as her, the Red Caster planted the mark of the evil **** on her body. Attempting to use her body to let the evil **** descend. Of course, the Cthulhu was successfully countered by her, and this was also the reason why the Cthulhu would interfere with Gonmine Shiro, because the body that descended would counter him. Just because of this interference, it caused Kiara in the killing house to run out of her body. Demon Bodhisattvas hate this ordinary person''s [good] self, just as humans hate [evil]. Yes, the demon bodhisattva who is happy with others'' malice and hostility, who can be merciful and forgiving, is the only person who hates this ordinary person''s [good] self! The Demon Bodhisattva had no way to destroy that self, and no way to merge with each other again. In desperation, she could only lock the killing courtyard Kiara in the depths of her body, sinking her into the world of bliss. She originally thought that this [good] self would always sink into the world of bliss, but now, she woke up. Because of Shi Lang''s words, from the fall of happiness, he woke up, struggling, wanting to run out of her body! "Give me peace of mind!" Demon Bodhisattva whispered. Lifting his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at the demon-natured Bodhisattva''s dignified face and chuckled lightly: "It seems that you, who is called the Third Foreign Dharma Happy Heaven, have corresponding worries." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Shi Lang coldly. "Let me out, let me out! You will destroy my father''s cult, and you will lead all those who believe in you to destruction. You are not right in this way, and you will be punished by the Buddha. You are not a Buddha. , Not a bodhisattva, you are a demon!" The voice of Qihuang in the killing courtyard still resounded in her body. The Demon Bodhisattva no longer smiled compassionately, but clutched his belly and clenched his brows, showing an expression of disgust and distress. Upon seeing this, Shilang shouted loudly: "That''s it, Killing Yuan Qihuang. I said before that bad people won''t listen to good people, but you say you will work hard. Yes, that''s it." Qihuang in the killing house struggled more severely, but the brows of the Demon Bodhisattva frowned tightly. The apparent mercy has been restrained, she looked at Shi Lang with an expression of disgust, and said, "Shut up!" The Demon Bodhisattva can forgive anyone''s hostility towards her, can forgive anyone''s hatred of her, and ignore anyone''s atrocities against her, and enjoy it. However, this is the only thing, only this person. This separated her is an existence she cannot tolerate. Even if she could not be destroyed, the Demon Bodhisattva would never want to see her. But now, because of Shirou''s words, Seishiin Kiara struggled even harder, trying to run out of her body with her own power. This is something she cannot tolerate. Demon-natured Bodhisattva looked at Shi Lang, with murderous intent in his eyes. If this is her guidepost to the outside world, then destroy him. "Since you have come out of the world of bliss, then you will never experience the happiness of pure land anymore, Mr. Assassin." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Feeling the cold killing intent of the Demon Bodhisattva, Shi Lang laughed: "The evil heart is finally revealed, [Beast]." After straightening his face, Shi Lang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva and said: "And I will come here, perhaps, just to defeat you, [Beast]." "Do you think you can attack me, lost soul?" The Demon Bodhisattva chuckles, which is her mockery. Shiro squeezed the endless spear in his hand, with a relaxed smile on his face, and said, "If I''m alone, it won''t work. But don''t you still have my comrade-in-arms in your body?" The face of the Demon Bodhisattva changed. "It''s too late, I have found out where she is!" Shilang''s feet bent slightly, and then suddenly popped out, with a "boom", he was holding a spear of endless brilliance, and rushed towards the demon bodhisattva who looked like a giant god. ... ... "It''s okay..." Adam kicked Gold out of the ruins and let him sit aside. "You, would you actually save me?" Gold looked at Adam with a look of uncertainty. "This is not something to be surprised," Adam shook his head and said, "I can save you, and of course I will save you." "Obviously it''s just a small man-made life form..." "I have a name, sir. My name is Adam, please call my name." Adam said. Gold looked at Adam blankly. Adam turned his head and looked into the distance. A huge giant is ravaging the earth, and there are three-body heroic spirits fighting against it. The stakes breaking through the sky, the instructor wielding the sword, and the hero hovering in the sky. Yes. After that huge giant appeared, the Master of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan released the spell curse and summoned his Servant back almost at the same time. However, the only ones who really called back were Lancer Vlad III and Rider Astorfo. The other servants couldn''t be summoned back for some reason. In addition, even their mentor, the Red Berserker-Spartacus, returned and participated in the crusade of the giant. However, the situation is not very optimistic. The giant was growing infinitely, and the black mist exuding around his body made it difficult for several heroes to deal with. At this time, a person ran over: "Adam, what we can save has been saved." "Is that so, that would be great." Adam smiled. "And..." The man hesitated. "What else?" Adam asked. "We found him!" Chapter 1030： When the man waved his hand, several people tied Caster Avisbronn up. Adam looked at Avisbronn and couldn''t help being surprised. "It''s you." Avisbronn did not struggle, he looked at Adam calmly, and said: "Yes, it is me. I didn''t expect that you would be nearby. If I knew this was the case, I didn''t have to replace the original with that black cup. The core of the person." "That thing... really is your treasure!" Gold stood up with a look of excitement, walked up to Avisbronn, wanted to hit him, but was stopped by Adam. Gold was very angry, and under the original situation, they would all win. However, because of Avisbronn''s troubles, their castle collapsed, and they almost died in it! Avisbronn didn''t change because of Gold''s excitement, but looked at Adam extremely calmly and said: "Now, I am your prisoner. You must have a lot of resentment towards me, do it." Gold looked at Adam. The grudge between Adam and Avisbronn need not be mentioned. Adam is an artificial lifeform created by Avisbronn, and at the same time the core of Avisbronn''s finished treasure. Apart from the hatred between them, it is hatred. In fact, Adam still remembered that day deeply, surrounded by indifference and hostile scenes. Among them, the one who held the greatest malice against him was Avisbronn. Therefore, it is not surprising that he kills Avisbronn here. But... Adam shook his head. He looked at Avisbronn and said, "I don''t have to kill you, nor do I have to kill you. Because that can''t achieve the purpose I want. And, in a sense, you are my''father''. Right. If I kill you here, I''m afraid the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, and those who know our origins in the future, will panic, right?" Adam looked at Avisbronn and said seriously: "Please stop that giant. It has caused too much damage." Avisbronn looked at Adam in surprise. For a long time, he shook his head and said: "It''s too late, I can''t stop the original person." "What are you talking about?" Gold looked at Avisbronn and asked, "You can''t stop it? It''s your treasure!" Avisbronn looked at Gold, shook his head, and said: "There is no way, because --, it is now a treasure of the red side." "Why is this?" Adam asked. Upon hearing this, Avisbronn said: "The core of the man who started the original is the black cup handed to me by the Black Master Yanmine Shiro, who has already set foot in the field of magic. That black cup can indeed activate my original man. However, it also let the original person out of my control." Adam frowned, glanced at the raging Primordial Man, then turned to Avisbronn, and asked, "Is there no other way to stop the giant''s movement?" "Yes." "What way?" Adam asked quickly. "From you, you become the original person!" Avisbronn looked at Adam and said straightforwardly. The tone is sonorous and powerful! Hearing that, Adam was stunned on the spot, pointed at himself, and asked: "I--, become a giant?" "Yes." Avisbronn nodded and looked at Adam and said: "Among so many artificial life forms, you alone are special. Only you can be the core of the original man, and at the same time, only you can In this situation, take the giant back." "Why?" Adam couldn''t help but pursued: "Why is it only me who is special?" "Because the raw materials to make you are his fragments!" Avisbronn pointed to the original man in the distance, and said: "That is your matrix! I made it to twist the gear of the golem, that It''s you!" Adam was stunned on the spot, and the voice that had been heard clearly became clearer. "Me, what am I going to do?" Adam asked. "Return to your mother body, replace the black cup, and become the core of the original man." Avisbronn said with a serious face: "But you remember, once you do this, so far, your reason, your Memories, your soul will return to nothingness, completely becoming [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]! All the marks you have left in this world so far will become meaningless quicksand." "This is your destiny. But now, because of that **** Rider and Assassin, you have the right to choose. Whether to choose to be the original person or stay here to maintain myself. This time, I can no longer interfere. Your destiny is up to you, you have to choose." Avisbronn said with a serious face. Adam was stunned on the spot. It turns out that this is his life experience. No wonder, no wonder Avisbronn has been pestering him. Because he is the key to the original man. Yes, he-A-11072, is the key to the original human "Adam". From the beginning, he was Adam. Adam gave a bitter smile. Perhaps, he chose "Adam" as his name. This is a cause and condition that has existed since the beginning. Only because of Astorfo and Mr. Assassin''s efforts. He has the right to choose. Avisbronn has no way to interfere with him, because now he is a prisoner. How should he choose? To go or not to go, no one will interfere with him, and no one will complain about him. However, looking at the giant that continues to wreak havoc. Maybe he should go. Only at this moment did he discover... Mr. Assassin, Afo, Spartacus... This step...It''s so difficult for me to get out. Me, me... Adam clenched his fists. I don''t want to disappear... Maybe it doesn''t matter if you leave here. Maybe, Maybe... Chapter 1031： "Adam!" Someone is calling him. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. emmmm... I thought I could finish the volume this week, but I was really arrogant. There is still a short section of the plot, as well as their respective endings, and the number of chapters is needed to write... Ah! The plan went wrong! To be honest, I still want to continue writing, but it is too late and my brain is basically messed up, and it is easy to collapse like before. So I stopped. However, today''s update is still around 1.3W. Um, good night~! The 114th chapter is just this blow, opening your way to freedom! The sun shines endlessly in the sky, and the thunder is scattered on the earth like a stream of water. With a "boom", A Zhou Na fell to the ground like a meteor, shattering countless rubble, and was finally buried in a pile of rubble. Wan Lei flickered, thunder rumbling. The gravel buried around rose up like dust and fell to the ground. Ah Zhou squatted on the ground, his head battered, blood all over, and panting. Sweat mixed with blood and dripped down his face. "Tick, tick." The sky was shining with sunlight and hot breath, and even the surrounding air was evaporated. The poison that spread from another area was directly burned and burned by the sunlight. The corner of A Zhou''s mouth was bleeding, he raised his head, his eyes unwillingly looked up at the sun shining in the sky. Arjuna clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He was already covered with scars, but the opponent was still unscathed. The gold of the sun wheel loyally guards the body of the sun from all disasters. The Thunder failed to harm the sun, but the sun sank the Thunder. After all--, Isn''t it an opponent? Ah Zhou was unwilling. In the distant past, under the planning of the gods, he unfairly defeated Garna. Therefore, after becoming a hero, he asked nothing but a fair fight with Garna. Regardless of the outcome? No. What he wants is victory! A real and fair victory! However, he failed to defeat Garna after all. Yeah. This ending is not surprising. His father knew of Garna''s strength, so he deceived Garna''s Sun Wheel Golden Armor. Therefore, this ending is not unexpected. However, it would be ridiculous to lose in this way! With a face of trump card, he boasted to the King of Eternity to come down to the sea, insisting on a battle with Garna, and even violated the Master''s recall order... If you lose like this, it would be ridiculous! Who is he? He is Arjuna! How could Arjuna lose to Garna? Staring at Garna, Arjuna gritted her teeth. Arjuna knew very well that if he wanted to fight against him, if he wanted to defeat him, he had to release the other side of himself. However, But only that... There is only one side, even if he died, he would not let it go... Arjuna clenched his fists. ... ... With a "shoo", the Shi Lang holding a spear of endless brilliance, turned into a meteor, galloping towards the Demon Bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva looked at him indifferently, and suddenly a huge gap opened in his smooth and tender abdomen. Shi Lang could see clearly that in the huge gap in the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva, there was a never-ending whirlpool, from which countless hands of light stretched out, like the hands of heaven, and grabbed Shi Lang. Shi Lang was not afraid of danger, his steps were slightly smaller, his body turned into a shadow of light, evading the grasp of these hands of light. Shi Lang could see clearly that in the huge gap in the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva, there was a whirlpool of light like the invisible whirlpool deep in his mind. And that is the true treasure of the Demon Bodhisattva, the treasure of the star-[All Desires in This World]! Those hands of light are the manifestation of the art of "all colors lingering" created by Shishengyuan Kiara, and the whirlpool of light-[All the desires in this world] is the real treasure of the demon bodhisattva, and at the same time it is what it is. The essence of the [beast] demon man who holds the principle of [Eros] "rejoice and be free in the third external law, happy heaven". A vortex containing billions of joys will be created in that vortex. This happy vortex will melt everything with wisdom, and make its "life" sublimate instantly. No matter how different the structure of wisdom is, it will have an effect on things with wisdom without exception. Not even limited to the earth! And this anti-planetary treasure was obtained after Shishengyuan Kiara transformed into a demon bodhisattva. [All Desires in This World] Kiara used the whole world to comfort him, the most heinous treasure in the world. If you insist on describing it, it''s like a pitcher plant for hunting. Once you fall into it, you won''t be able to break free like the previous "Elysium". Chapter 1032： Moreover, [All Desires in This World]¡¯s special effects attack is that the more advanced the creature, the greater the damage it receives. At the same time, the greater the desire, the more terrifying the destruction it will suffer. Therefore, Wuming suffered the least among the followers, and Gilgamesh was the worst victim. In other words, [All Desires in This World] is a special treasure for desire and wisdom. Therefore, there are hardly any intelligent creatures that are not restrained by this treasure. Although Shirou''s desire is not as strong as Gilgamesh''s, he never wants to fall into the [All Desires in this World] and try to get rid of [All Desires in this World]. Because he can''t bet. Fortunately, although the [All Desires in This World] are terrifying, they must borrow all kinds of sluggishness to hunt the object in. As long as you get rid of all the sluggishness, you don''t have to be afraid of [all the desires in this world]. Looking at the thousands of sluggishness coming towards the attack, Shirou immediately covered Skaha''s record on his body. Using Skaha''s record, he saw the road to escape for the first time. His feet stepped slightly, his body was like a stream of light, and the endless spear in his hand was swung like a thousand stars shining, and the sluggishness that had to be intercepted along the way was cut and exploded. ¡ª¡ªMagic release C! ¡ª¡ªIntuition C! -Knight''s Martial Arts C! At the moment of respite, Shirou attached three layers of inherent abilities to himself. Although it has become the Eternal King, and [Mortal Heroes] has also become [Dynasty Made], [Dynasty Made] is a combination of the abilities of the Moral series, so you can also use the mortal series. Ability. At this moment, Shi Lang is using the [mortal hero] to set himself up with abilities. "Shoo, hoo--" The sluggishness of all colors came again one after another. Shi Lang''s footsteps were a little bit, and he rose in the air, crossing the sluggishness that was quickly grabbed. His footsteps are brisk, like an elegant butterfly, playing with the extended sluggishness as a child. Then- ¡ª¡ªIntuition C! ¡ª¡ªCalalipayat C! -Triumph of the Sword C! The Demon Bodhisattva became a little irritable. This kind of emotion shouldn''t have appeared in her body, but since Shi Lang came out of the "Elysium", her [good] body has been struggling constantly, trying to break through her body. Although the Demon Bodhisattva is strong, although the [All Desires in This World] are terrible, but there is no way to destroy her [good] body, which makes her extremely irritable. And the reason why her [good] body is like this is because of the Shirou in front of me! The Demon Bodhisattva who realized this felt regretful for the first time. Perhaps, from the beginning, she shouldn''t use "Elysium" to make him feel happy, but should directly use [All Desires in This World] to pull him into the whirlpool and crush him directly. However, it is not too late. As long as he is pulled into the [All Desires in This World] and crushed, it must be that **** [good] body will continue to sink peacefully, right? "Let me... go out!" Qi Huang''s weak but firm voice. When Shi Lang heard the words, he turned his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. It is ridiculous to say that the Demon Bodhisattva actually hid the killing courtyard praying in his own heart. What is this? Will your [good] be sealed in the devil''s heart? Shi Lang stared at the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva and shouted: "Yes, that''s it, Killing Yuan Qiwu. From there, walk out of her demon heart! If you don''t want to become a person like her, just follow Get out there!" "Mr. Assassin..." "¡ªShut up!" The Demon Bodhisattva gritted her teeth, and she mobilized the sluggishness, and for a while, tens of thousands of light hands stretched out from the whirlpool of [All Desires in This World] and grabbed them towards Shi Lang. Overwhelming! Seeing this, Shi Lang clenched the endless spear of brilliance in his hands tightly, his magic surged, his heart yelled and changed! With a "boom", the slender and endless spear of splendor changed, and instantly turned into a tower of splendor. The endless tower of radiance blasted directly towards the tens of thousands of surging tens of thousands of colors. With a muffled sound, the endless tower of brilliance smashed into a big hole in the sea of ??light composed of tens of thousands of tens of thousands of colors. Not only that, it was cast off without any reduction, and the storm was mixed with thunder, like one of the stars. The pillar generally pushed toward the side face of the Demon Bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva tilted his head subconsciously, and his black hair was fluttering, and a few strands of hair were blown down by the tower of endless glory. The black hair is like fallen leaves, falling down in a sprinkling manner. Looking at the falling hair, the eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva shrank sharply, and there was no mercy on the delicate face, but a look of anger appeared. She raised the huge palm and slammed it on the Glory Tower. Just hearing the sound of "boom", the endless tower of radiance was shot short by this huge force, and it fell down like a pillar of sky. Shirou took the Tower of Endless Radiance back, and restored it to the Spear of Endless Radiance. However, as the Demon Bodhisattva smashed the Tower of Radiance and restored it to the Tower of Radiance that looked like a spear of endless glory, only a short half remained. "Your gun has been broken!" Demon Bodhisattva said with an angry expression. "Don''t you understand? The heart is like steel, and light will not be destroyed!" Shirou said. His voice just fell, and the short half of the endless spear in his hand returned to its original shape in an instant. The Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth. Angry. Will not be irritated by others'' malice or hostility, the demon bodhisattva who has always been compassionate, but at this moment is really angry with Shilang. She can''t tolerate someone inducing her [good] body! "Let me out!" Kiara continued to struggle. Because of her struggle and her non-cooperation, the demon-nature Bodhisattva''s all colors were sluggish, and she couldn''t help but tremble slightly, unable to move normally. Chapter 1033： "Let me out!" With a "click", as if a tight string had broken, the Demon Bodhisattva couldn''t bear it anymore. "Get out! Get out! Do you know what''s in the outside world?" Demon Bodhisattva asked loudly, "Let me tell you, the outside world is full of wild beasts. It''s hell, there is no place for you! Shut up and give me a good Stay in my body! You will experience the supreme happiness!" "The world you put me aside is happy, but it''s false. None of that is true!" said Kiara, the killing house. "So what? As long as you are happy, that''s enough, isn''t it? Desires will be satisfied, your own demands will be flooded, and the real distress will no longer approach you. In the world of bliss, what kind of person do you want to be? It doesn''t matter what kind of things, doesn''t it?" "The people you hate will disappear, the people you curse will die, the people you like will be happy, and there will be whatever you want. You want to be rich, and you want everyone to admire you, which can be easily achieved. . What you want the world to be like. Because the world of bliss revolves around you!" "Why cling to the outside world full of troubles?" Demon Bodhisattva exclaimed: "Here, there is no happiness or tenderness at all! Listen clearly, there is nothing at all! What you pursue will fail, and what you love will fail. Betrayal, what you believe in is false, what you cling to... is even more a joke!" "I..." Kiara opened her mouth. "I''m afraid, it''s not like that," Shirou said. The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head, stared at Shi Lang with cold eyes, and said, "Shut up!" "It''s useless to tell me to shut up. You are not a bodhisattva, because you are not driving the compassion of Ci Hang, but ignorance that is prejudiced against the world. Buddha enemy, ignorance!" Shi Lang smiled. "Shut up!" The Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth. ¡ª¡ªThe Wisdom of Demon Realm C -Valor C ¡ª¡ªXinyan (pseudo) C ... ... Shirou applied all the inherent abilities he copied to himself. Suddenly, his aura became stronger, and the surrounding light revolved like a whirlpool. Shi Lang stared at the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva like an eagle, and said, "I know, you hid her there." The face of the Demon Bodhisattva changed. "With this blow, open your way to freedom, Buddhists who have fallen into ego." Shi Lang''s gaze was fixed on the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva, and from Skaha''s records, endless recorded information poured into his brain. Recalling the blow of Skaha''s killing of the monster of God once again in his mind, a divine light flashed in Shirou''s eyes, and a terrifying aura was brewing in his body. The majestic magic power poured into the endless splendor in his hand, the spear that was already shining, the light soared, like the light of the morning sun driving away the night. A gleam of light flashed in Shi Lang''s eyes, and he shouted, "Boundary Blow--!" The spear of endless brilliance in his hand, as if shooting from a luminous kingdom in an illusion that would never exist, tearing through the night and chaos of the morning light, rushed towards the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The storm mixed with thunder, like a lightsaber penetrating the galaxy, rushing straight towards the Demon Bodhisattva! The face of the Demon Bodhisattva changed drastically, but at the moment when the light gun was about to arrive, she showed a weird smile that seemed to have succeeded in the plan. The 115th chapter is a true hero, just a moment! [6.5K, two in one! ¡¿ Looking at the spear of endless brilliance, like a shooting star, the Demon Bodhisattva smiled. Not good! Shi Lang narrowed his eyes and yelled in his heart. Sure enough, the next moment, the crack in the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva instantly reached his upper body, as if opening the gate of heaven, and the whirlpool of [All Desires in This World] was like a black hole whirlpool in the universe. With a "shoo", the Spear of Endless Radiance rushed into this [All Desires in This World] like a black hole with a surging momentum. Then- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The splendid gun body was crushed by the power of the [beast] and turned into light scraps by [all the desires of this world], just like the light that entered a black hole, and could no longer break free. The deadly transformation of the realm failed to break through [All Desires in This World], energy exploded, and endless energy blasted towards Shirou like a wave. Shi Lang narrowed his eyes and quickly took out King Galahad''s shield, before he could be liberated, he stood in front of him. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Like the sound of muffled thunder. This recoil force is too strong for the transformation of the realm. Shirou''s will is very firm, holding King Galahad¡¯s shield, but he was not directly defeated by this recoil force, but his body was rushed out and fell. On the barrier of an asteroid not far away. "Boom!" Heavy voices. "Puff--!" After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Shi Lang only felt a burning pain in his back, and his ribs were all broken. "Hehehe..." Seeing Shilang¡¯s tragic situation, the Demon Bodhisattva smiled happily and said: "Oh, oh, Mr. Assassin, you are so miserable. What is this? Hmm...Karma reincarnation, you are right. Is it?" "You said that the heart is like steel, and the light will not disappear." The Demon Bodhisattva''s abdomen began to stitch. While stroking her belly, she looked at Shi Lang happily and said, "But, you have seen light escape from a black hole. Is it?" [Evil] gushes out of Shilang, repairing the wound, but the pain still exists. Shi Lang clutched his chest, raised his head slightly, looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, and said with a smile: "It turns out that the so-called Happy Heaven will also mock others." "Of course, after all, you are the first person to dislike me so much." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled softly: "Now, that annoying gun has finally disappeared, what do you have to do, Mr. Assassin ?" Shi Lang sighed and said, "To be honest, I have countless means to deal with other people, but to deal with you, honestly, I have no means left." The Demon Bodhisattva''s eyes flashed with joy, and the compassionate smile hung on his face. Perhaps this is how she mocked it, maybe. "Mr. Assassin, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" Kiara said in a worried voice. The compassionate smile of the Demon Bodhisattva converged, disgust flashed in his eyes, and then a smile hung on his mouth, saying: "Your Mr. Assassin is now full of scars from my beating. Oh, oh...it''s not far away from dissipating. That''s it." "Don''t...!" Chapter 1034： The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, "What can I do? As a happy heaven, I am not crossing people out of suffering, but destroying others. This is true...Who told you to come out?" "Don''t... don''t do this. I, I won''t come out, please don''t do this..." "Isn''t this right? The outside world is full of malice. If you have recovered your memory, then you must know what our ending is like? The beast swallowed by desire, the beast that wants to monopolize us. , And eventually kill us. The outside world is so cruel, it is the wilderness of desire, there are only galloping beasts, and the inner world is so comfortable and warm, why are you coming out? Don¡¯t you?¡± The Demon Bodhisattva smiled Asked. "Yes, but..." The Demon Bodhisattva said blankly: "Have you forgotten? Who destroyed the sect, and who did those things? No matter what, you can''t escape the relationship,''Killing for the dead''! You! Do you want to continue living in a warm world, or do you want to face these problems?" "I, I..." "Poor me, stupid me, naive me... don''t you understand? The only one who really loves you is me. Yes, the one who loves me is only myself. I won''t hurt you. Yes, go to sleep in the world of bliss. Even if it is illusory, it is beautiful. There is your home there, and your father is still there, and you have not become me." said the Demon Bodhisattva. "It''s... I, I won''t go out..." Qi Huang said in a low voice. Yeah. That''s right. There is no father in the outside world. Only the world inside, the father still exists. "Don''t be deceived, Kiara in the killing house." Shi Lang rubbed his aching chest, stood up, and said. "Mr. Assassin..." Kiara''s voice in the killing house. The Demon Bodhisattva stared at Shi Lang coldly. Shi Lang clutched his chest and said: "She is just afraid of you, afraid that you will come out. Don''t be fooled by her sugar-coated cannonballs. Sinking in the falsehood is a denial of reality and self-deception. Goodness is not a fantasy. It¡¯s step by step by yourself! Life is long, and you still have a great way to go in life!" "To this extent, do you still confuse the immature me?" The Demon Bodhisattva sneered and said, "Even if you speak witty words, my father will never come back. It is impossible for me to return!" "Yeah, that''s why you have become like this. You may be hopeless, but she still has!" Shi Lang stood up, staring at the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva, and asked: "The reason why you Don¡¯t dare to come out, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re afraid of the unknown outside world. Don¡¯t think about it anymore, it won¡¯t be as scary as you think, and it won¡¯t be as beautiful as you think. What you see, what you hear, is just her I want you to hear it, I want you to see it. After all, how long will you stay in your comfort zone, Killing Yard?" "A, Assassin... You are right, I want to go out. I don''t want to stay here anymore. I want to go out, I won''t listen to you anymore, the other''me''. What is the outside world like? , I want to see by myself!" Said Kiara in the killing house. The Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth and stared at Shi Lang coldly, and said, "Also hinder me, it''s just a mere crowning hero...Unforgivable!" "The crowned hero... So that''s it, am I the crowned hero... Ah... I never knew it. However, it doesn''t matter anymore." Shi Lang smiled, raised his head slightly, and looked at the face of the Demon Bodhisattva. , Said: "It has nothing to do with me whether the crown is crowned or not. All I have to do is to open your path to freedom." "What did you say?" The Demon Bodhisattva stared at Shi Lang closely. "Ah... you heard that right. What I want to do is not to kill you or destroy you. What I want to do is to open your path to freedom!" Shi Lang said seriously. "Damn...you arrogant hero!" The Demon Bodhisattva stared at Shi Lang coldly, "Don''t forget, your gun--, it''s broken!" "My gun is indeed broken, but my heart is still there. As long as the fire in my eyes is not extinguished, I have not lost yet!" Shilang stood on the asteroid, looking at the demon-natured Bodhisattva who was like a giant star in the sky, and said seriously: "I will listen to the sadness in your heart, and I will open your path to freedom!" "Don''t be too arrogant!" Demon Bodhisattva shouted. Arrogant. Too arrogant! I actually said this to her, to her [beast]. Say this... Want to open up her path to freedom? It''s ridiculous! "You who don''t have a gun, what can you fight with me, heroic spirit!" Demon-natured Bodhisattva shouted. "I have already understood what I am missing. I will let you see the real transformation. A blow that smashes your dusty inner barrier." Shi Lang said seriously. Yeah. When his Elysium collapsed, he knew what the real Transmigration Strike was. No wonder, he couldn''t make it out. "Teacher, Mr. Scarha... you really... walk too far ahead of me." Shi Lang smiled, he turned his head slightly to look at the light. In that piece of covered holy light, Mordred might still be addicted to the world of bliss. What a pity. Originally wanted to take this opportunity to have a good talk with her... It''s a pity. And Chaldea, the connection point... And Cthulhu. Sorry. You have to solve it by yourself. I am now--, I can only focus on this one thing! Shi Lang looked serious, and the swirling light on his body converged into his body. "This, this is..." The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s expression was stunned, and she saw people. So many people. Many people stood behind Shirou. There is a goddess. There is a magician. There are knights. There are missionaries. There are soldiers. There are merchants. There are civilians... The shadow of countless people. And now, these people are walking towards Shirou step by step. One after another walked into Shi Lang. The Demon Bodhisattva suddenly felt a panic. Chapter 1035： Really, panic. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Shilang''s face suddenly cracked like a mirror and a crack appeared. Not only that, there were cracks on the body, arms, thighs, fingers...all parts of the body. Even [Evil] has cracks. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The spiritual foundation that maintained its existence, like glass, began to shatter. This--, Maybe it was a crazy move that he absolutely didn''t dare to make using his real body. Shirou smiled. He stuffed all the records he controlled into his spiritual foundation! How many people''s records does he dominate? Hundreds of thousands! And he is now squeezing hundreds of thousands of records into his spiritual foundation! His body collapsed as fragile as colored glaze, Shi Lang slowly spread his hands, the cracks in his body exuded endless light. He squeezed his hands tightly: "The time for the coronation has come, I am the King of Eternity¡ª¡ª!" The golden crown symbolizing the right of eternity appeared, like the sun illuminating all darkness, slowly falling onto Shirou''s head. Dangerous! Danger Danger Danger Danger Danger Danger¡ª¡ª! ! ! This signal resounded instinctively in the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. She didn''t know what Shilang was going to do, but she sensed the danger. For the first time, for the real, I noticed the danger! Even ¡¾Beast¡¿can be threatening, the real danger! "Don''t want to succeed¡ª!" The Demon Bodhisattva yelled, and the endless colors lingered like a sea tide, rushing towards Shi Lang turbulently. The speed is much faster than before! Obviously, the Demon Bodhisattva has already sensed the danger. "Don''t think about it, don''t think about it--!!!" Demon Bodhisattva shouted. However-- "Crack, click, click¡ª¡ª!!!" The starry sky shattered like a cobweb, and the endless tower of brilliance surged out of the starry sky like the morning star of the earth, piercing the endless sluggishness. "Impossible!" The Demon Bodhisattva looked stunned, "This gun... has obviously been destroyed by me!" "Light may not escape the black hole, but light will not go out." Shirou''s body had collapsed like glass, and there was no human appearance. But his tone was gentle, like a breeze. He, maybe smiling. It''s much more than that. After the first tower of glory grew out of the starry sky, countless towers of glory grew out one after another. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The first one, The second block, Block ten, The hundredth seat... Towers of brilliance grew out of the starry sky, connecting the heavens and the earth, piercing the dark universe of the Demon Bodhisattva, and illuminating the entire universe. Endless brilliance! "How could this be? How could this be?" Demon Bodhisattva shouted. "Kakka-" Shirou''s body shattered more severely. And the more his body shattered, the crazier the Tower of Radiance grew. In an instant, countless towers of radiance blasted through the dark universe of the Demon Bodhisattva, causing the towers of radiance to grow out of the [Vanity Sky Garden]! "What''s the matter!?" "What''s going on!?" Semiramis shouted. The state of affairs surpassed her imagination! The one-pillar shining tower grows from her [Vanity''s Sky Courtyard], and it shatters the ceiling of the sky courtyard upwards and connects the sky, and it shatters the floor of the sky courtyard and connects the earth downwards! Countless towers of glory have pierced through [Vanity''s Sky Garden] and connected to the sky! "What the **** is going on? My courtyard... my kingdom!" Semiramis shouted. Chapter 1036： One of the glorious towers will gradually fly to the top of Garna, who is walking towards Ajuna. A Zhou looked at this sudden tower of brilliance in amazement. "Eternal, Eternal King..." A Zhou Na muttered to himself. The endless tower of radiance pierced the [Vanity Sky Garden] and reached the sky, completely lighting up the darkness of midnight. A piece of brilliance. People can''t help but yearn for it! Adam looked at the brilliance. It''s so pretty. Vlad III stopped his hand and looked at the shining pillar with complicated eyes, "Is it. Is this your answer as a monarch, Assassin?" "What a brilliant hero''s light," Astorfo murmured. "The Dominator... is leaving." Spartacus looked at the pillar of light and saluted slightly. Yanfeng Shiro looked at the pillar of light with a complex expression, "Is the eternal king..." The brilliance shines on the world, all darkness and falsity disappear with it, and even the world of bliss is lit up. "This is... Is this... Assassin''s light?" Saber muttered to himself, "Eternal...Dynasty..." "Like the light when the Father comes..." Joan stood at the door of Notre Dame, staring at the light on that day intently. Behind her is the silent statue of the Virgin. "It''s true... Yu''s music feels a little worse." Nero put down the violin in his hand and looked at the light through the window of the Golden Theater. In a cozy little manor. Mordred was unable to blow out the candles on the cake. "What''s the matter, Mordred?" The man looked at Mordred with those bright eyes, and asked gently. Mordred raised his head and looked at the man, his soft face was replaced with a serious and serious expression, and he said, "My father... is the king and the hero!" The light shone on her face. The tower of endless brilliance completely illuminates the dark universe of the Demon Bodhisattva. Shilang''s body shattered like glass, and no one was intact anymore. "Stop joking, stop joking...!" Demon Bodhisattva shouted. Panic. Finally felt a sense of panic. She transformed into a [beast], for the first time from Shirou''s body, she felt a fatal feeling that was enough to panic. She yelled: "Don''t go on any longer, go on again, you will collapse, you will definitely collapse, Heroic Spirit! Even if you are the crowned Heroic Spirit, it is the same!" "The crowned hero...I never think I am crowned..." Shi Lang smiled. At this moment, he has integrated hundreds of thousands of records. The point of collapse has been reached. Every moment, it is falling apart. He lifted his palm slightly, and thousands of radiant towers passed the endless brilliance into his hand. Gradually, that endless brilliance formed a gun. The real, strongest gun. Perhaps in the future, this extreme will never be reached again. Shi Lang raised his gun slightly and stared at the Demon Bodhisattva. "Don''t...!" Demon Bodhisattva shouted. Shi Lang stared at her closely. At this moment, his magic power, spiritual foundation, magic circuit, body, thoughts, records, emotions, evil... everything he possessed was condensed on this gun. A blow to the realm. Yes, this is Skaha''s exclusive, he can''t copy or use a blow. Therefore, he himself arrived at another transformation realm blow. Turn everything you have into one point! Yes, what he lacks most is this indomitable momentum, this kind of boldness to gamble everything! Because he no longer worries about it all the time. At this moment, he didn''t think about anything anymore, Junction, Al and Mordred, Tachika and Sakura, Chaldea...He didn''t worry about everything here. He bet everything on this blow. And this is a blow to transform the realm! "The crown is not what I want, and the hero doesn''t need to be long. A true hero, only needs this moment--!" Shilang drank loudly and shot this shot at the heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. This is a blow to the realm. This is completely different from Skaha, betting on all the transformations! His body was shattered like glass, and a spirit like snow appeared all over his body. The precursor of dissipation. Facing this terrifying blow, the Demon Bodhisattva quickly opened the [All Desires in This World] like a black hole. And that blow, like a stream of light, like the beginning of the century, like the first ray of light that split the chaotic universe rushed to the demon bodhisattva and rushed into the [All Desires in This World]. Chapter 1037： At that moment, time and space ceased. Next moment¡ª "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling¡ª!!!" The Demon Bodhisattva¡¯s [All Desires in This World] was penetrated, and the demon heart of the Demon Bodhisattva was penetrated together. The Demon Bodhisattva lowered his head slightly and looked at his empty heart. "This, this is impossible..." Muttering, her body like a giant **** was covered with cracks like a spider web. "Crack, click¡ª" All fell off and shattered. "Obviously...obviously...just a crown...just a...lost soul..." Muttering, she collapsed and shattered like gravel. She was broken. And her holy light collapsed, and the surrounding environment became the area of ??[Vanity''s Sky Garden]. Shi Lang couldn''t hold on anymore, he fell softly to the ground, and with a "click", his lower body shattered like glass **** and turned into a spiritual child and disappeared. "Mr. Assassin!" He ran away from the ruins of the Devilish Bodhisattva in the Devilish House, with tears on his face, and looked at Shi Lang with an uncomfortable face. "It''s finally out." Shi Lang showed a faint smile. "Sorry, the other me, she..." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "Needless to say. As I said, you still have a great way to go in life. Go go, go out of your mark, the world that others speak of is in the eyes of others. Only when you have walked by yourself will you know what the world is like." "Mr. Assassin...I see!" Kiara nodded. Shirou turned his head and looked at Mordred, who had fallen into the Paradise of Bliss next to him. He believed that Mordred would definitely be able to come out of the Paradise of Bliss. After this time, Mordred is more or less able to communicate with him. Even if the attitude is still cold, even if they are still strange to each other, but at least...you can get along well. Ah... I really want to have a good talk with this kid. Just... He couldn''t hold on anymore. "Kakka..." The spirit foundation has been completely shattered. The body also dissipated little by little like glass. I really want to be with her... Have a good talk. "Mr. Assassin!" Kiara yelled from the killing house. Shiro smiled faintly against the brilliance that the tower of radiance stabs, and then his body dissipated like smoke and dust. Like a photon, like snow, slowly rising in the brilliance. Then... Disappeared. My holy grail battle is over. Next, you can only rely on yourselves... The starlight emerged from the hole in the sky, like snow, dispersing towards the sky. It''s so beautiful. Qi Huang couldn''t help but say inwardly. But... That was the departure of Assassin. Yes. Mr. Assassin, left. "The Eternal King..." Looking at the passing light, Ah Zhou''s expression was extremely complicated. [Beast]... Let the Eternal King succeed in the crusade alone. However, he is still entangled with Garna here. Still entangled with self. "Yes. Yes. What I am afraid of... is my ¡®great hero¡¯! What I¡¯m afraid of is to let people see the other side of my ¡®great hero¡¯!¡± Arjuna clenched his fists. The Eternal King has shown a heroic attitude. Then he¡ª, how can he continue to stay here? "I admit it. I am self-disciplined, not your opponent, Garner. If I can''t face myself like this, I''m afraid I will be inferior to you, Garner. But now, it''s different! It''s not the same. Now, hahahahaha¡ª!" A Zhou looked at Garna with a wild smile. He put it down. Let go of his heroic side, and expose the other side of himself. A faint starlight flowed out of the sky garden and drifted towards the shining sky. Chapter 1038： "The Dominator... is gone," Spartacus said silently. "...This is the way of your monarch..." Vlad III was silent. "True hero...just a moment." Adam gritted his teeth and turned his head. He looked at the huge Primordial Man and clenched his fists. Then... He unswervingly stepped out. The fire has shown its light. What the road ahead is like is already clearly visible. "Mr. Fujimaru..." Matthew, who was in a coma, frowned and moved her fingers. The enchantment mark on the back of her hand is getting lighter and lighter... "Eternal, Eternal King..." Mordred moved his palm. A faint starlight flowed through the gap between her palms like quicksand. I can''t catch it, I can''t touch it. Finally, disappeared... I wish I could have a good chat with her. The man was sighing. Then it disappeared completely. Chapter 116 I will look at you, because only I love you! [Add more] In the cozy manor. The man with bright eyes looked at Mordred and asked gently, "Have you decided to leave?" Mordred nodded and said, "Although this is what I expect most, but, I know, this is just illusion. My father is not you, and my mother is not you." Mordred stretched out his palm, pointed at the man and the woman in turn, and said: "I know you are just my fantasy. If I stay here forever, I am the only one who is happy and happy. I am still sorry for the people I am sorry. Whatever I bear, what I suffer, will be turned into a cloud of smoke. And that is the greatest blasphemy for me who has passed those hurdles." "My poor child." The woman hugged her little head and held her little head into her arms. Mordred''s body shook sharply. The man held the woman''s shoulder and shook his head. The woman was sad and pained for a while, then let go of her hands. The man said softly: "Good journey." Hearing this, Mordred couldn''t help it anymore, lowered his head, tears burst into his eyes, "Thank you...Thank you...Thank you for letting me know that I can be so happy too. Thank you..." Mordred raised his head, tears streaming down his face, and whimpering with tears: "Even if it''s just false. But thank you... for making me feel the warmth of home." "Let''s go. Don''t forget this mood. As long as you don''t forget, you can hear the sound of your heartbeat even on the other side of the galaxy." The man said softly. Mordred nodded, turned his back, wiped his tears, and stepped out of the house. Tears are nothing but the smoke and dust of the past. When the mind becomes firm, the vain in beauty is also shattered. Mordred returned to his body in reality. She woke up and found that someone was watching her next to her. A pretty face, a pale gold dress on his body, and a horn-like decoration on his head, it is the killing house. "Ah...you woke up." Kiara suddenly thought of something, and explained in a bewildered manner: "Then, that I am not an enemy, I am not the one I was before... Ah, how to explain it... That''s..." Before Kiara in the killing house finished speaking, Mordred interrupted: "I know." "I know." Mordred said, sitting up, putting his hands around his thighs, and burying his head between his thighs. After a moment of silence, she asked in a muffled voice: "He said before he left. What?" "He?" Kiara tilted his head, then reacted and quickly replied: "Mr. Assassin did say a word before leaving." "What are you talking about?" Mordred tilted his head, holy cyan eyes looked at the killing courtyard and prayed. "Mr. Assassin said, if you have a chance, see you next time," Kiara said. "Really...huh. It''s so affectionate, I don''t want to meet him." Mordred said, stood up and patted his butt. She turned around and walked for two steps, and found that Qi Huang was still there, turned her head and looked at her, and asked: "What are you in a daze? The Eternal King broke the Spirit Foundation and rescued you, but it didn''t make you daze here. Of!" "Ah, yes!" Kiara reacted and hurriedly followed. Mordred lowered his head slightly and turned to leave. And at this moment-- An extremely weak female voice resounded: "You--, where do you want to go?" The sound alone is the sound that can cause evil thoughts. Mordred and Kiara''s eyes shrank sharply, and they quickly turned around to take a look. I saw a woman crawling out of the ruins of the Demon Bodhisattva. She looks exactly the same as Kiara in the killing house, and has a huge horn decoration, but she wears a pink dress that is the same as a demon bodhisattva, and her face also shows a compassionate smile like a bodhisattva. It just looks a bit evil. "You, are you still alive?" Qi Huang looked at her in surprise. There is no doubt that this is a Bodhisattva of Demon Nature! "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled. Chapter 1039： Mordred frowned and clenched the black and red holy sword in his hand. "Give up, I know your weakness." Demon Bodhisattva looked at Mordred and smiled. "You, do you still want to catch me and go back?" Qi Huang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a sad expression on his face, and then said with a serious face: "I won''t catch me with my hands." "Taking part of my power from me, I dare to rebel against me. Hehehe... But rest assured, I won''t catch you back anymore," said Demon Bodhisattva. "Really?" Kiara asked the killing house. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, "Because you will come back obediently by yourself. If you yearn for the outside world, you can see and experience by yourself. You will eventually find the whole world, except me, no one loves you. The whole world is a primitive wilderness, and there are wild beasts full of desires. Ah... you who realize this will surely become me again, crying and crying for me, let me take you Come back." "I won''t!" Qi Huang said with a serious expression on his face. "Then watch it. I will always watch you and see how you became me. Hehehe...Relive the red dust hell, only in this way will you discover the beauty of the world of bliss." Demon Bodhisattva Said. Kiara in the killing house stared at her solemnly, like a holy nun witnessing evil deeds. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at his ruins, "However, I can destroy the complete me like this... That lost soul is really amazing!" Mordred frowned and said: "He is not a lost soul, he is Eternal King Gnivre!" "Gurneyville? Fujimaru Shiro? Hehehe... It''s just a lost soul that is so old that he can''t remember his real name and past." The devilish bodhisattva showed a compassionate smile, which is her usual mocking smile. , "You won''t understand." "I forbid you to laugh at Mr. Assassin!" Kiara said in a loud voice. "Oh, oops. This is really rude to me. Okay, that''s it. I am looking forward to what it looks like when you learn what kind of world the outside world is like. Presumably, for that reason The painful tears are also extremely sweet. Hehehe...hehehe...I will look forward to it, I will keep staring at you...hehehe..." The body of the demon-natured Bodhisattva faded and eventually disappeared. There is no doubt that she left this world. Mordred squeezed the star cup in his hand, then took a deep breath, looked at the killing courtyard and said: "Let''s go out first. The matter - it''s not over yet!" ... "Boom, boom, boom...!" After spending several lives, the giant finally completed his own karma in [Vanity''s Sky Garden], after all the popularity bonus was cut off, and the opponent''s popularity bonus was raised to the limit. Hydra, this is a monster like a natural enemy of Greek heroes. And this Hydra is not a Hydra in normal cognition, but a hundred-headed Hydra. Each head has different attack effects, making his [Twelve Trials] resistance to death attacks completely ineffective. In addition, there is Warcraft Bashum who holds a small part of the power of the original goddess Tiamat. Fortunately, he won in the end. He was sitting on top of the broken corpses of two big monsters, looking at the sky. Although it is Berserker, but in fact, it is only a loss of sanity, but there is self-cognition. Why did he come to the world with the Berserker rank. Why is it a Berserker who has forgotten all his skills... Because, in this way, you can forget the pain of the past. The great hero who has completed twelve impossible trials, the world-famous Hercules, has a thorn in his heart, even though he is also unruly in his life. Killed his wife and children as monsters. Ah... Just thinking of this, Berserker roared. It was a roar, but it sounded stern. He looked at the sky. Strange lines formed on the top of his head. A strange whisper sounded in his ears. This groaning voice was like a weird wizard spell, but also like the demon temptation of hell. Hercules clutched his head and let out a deafening roar. He remembered. He remembered that when he killed his wife and children, it was also the fatal feeling of a splitting headache. "He...la...! Houhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules raised his head and roared, his eyes flushed. At this moment, there were no signs of people in front of his eyes, instead, they were full of "Warcraft". Hercules roared with a huge stone axe and launched an offensive against the "Warcraft". "Boom! Boom, boom, boom--!!!" The ground was cracked by him, the walls were shattered by him, and the poisonous mist that had been promoted to A+ level began to follow his offensive and spread over the entire area. "¡ª¡ª" Strange sounds resounded throughout the [Vanity Sky Courtyard], like the voice of an ancient demon. Mordred''s face was shining with star lines, frowning, turning his head to look at the killing courtyard next to Qihuang, and asked: "Did you feel anything unusual?" "Me?" Kiara pointed at himself, then shook his head and said, "No." Mordred raised his eyebrows and said, "Is it plundering [the beast]''s power, so is it free from control?" "Control? Is it the control like the other me?" Kiara asked the killing house. "It''s not the same. It should be said that it was the evil will that was suppressed by the Bodhisattva before. With the departure of the Bodhisattva, it began to wake up." Mordred said. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The violent sound of breaking the wall. Mordred squeezed the holy sword in his hand and said, "Be careful, an enemy is coming!" The huge dark flesh broke through from the barrier on the side. Mordred looked at the huge pitch-black giant with a look of surprise: "Black Berserker?" Chapter 1040： "Hera...houhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules held up the stone axe high, and slashed towards Mordred and Kiara in the killing house¡ª¡ª! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Add one more update, that''s it for today. After the ending of the characters is released, even if the volume is over, a new chapter can be opened. Originally, this volume was quite good, and the unfolding volume was not bad, but it was written too late in the middle, which caused me to become demented and collapsed. The end can only be saved as much as possible. However, I still gave the information that should be given. Yeah. That''s it, good night, everyone~! Chapter 117 The protected person will eventually protect others "Have you decided to do it, A-11072?" Avisbronn looked at Adam and asked. "Yes, I have already decided. If I have the ability, if I can do it, I won''t let it continue to wreak havoc." Adam glanced at the Primordial Man who was wreaking havoc on the earth. Turning his head, looking at Avisbronn, he asked seriously, "Tell me, what should I do?" "Nice look." Avisbronn looked at Adam''s gaze, and his hands broke free from the two artificial lifeforms that controlled him. He rubbed his wrist, looked at Adam, and said, "The original man¡¯s head has a crystal, which is a magic crystal. You need to use that magic crystal to enter the original man¡¯s brain and replace the black one with yourself. The cup. Then I will restart the original person and unite you and the original person thoroughly." "Is this...I understand. It''s just that when the giant moves, I can''t get close to him..." Adam thought for a while, then looked at Gold and said, "This gentleman, can you please contact me? Go to Astorford?" Gold did not answer immediately, but instead asked: "Are you sure you want to do it?" Adam nodded. Gold looked at Adam for a long time, then sneered, "It''s just...just a consumable...what arrogant...!" Gold used the envoy hiding around to get in touch with Astorfo''s Master, and Astorfo flew here. Astorford came here with a Griffon. As soon as he was summoned back before, he was busy besieging the original people, so Adam and others were not found. And now after seeing Adam and the others, Astorfo''s eyes lit up and he exchanged greetings with them for a while, and then looked at Avisbronn in disgust. After a stinking mouth, he looked at Gold. . "My Master said, you have a way to get rid of that giant. Just need my help, what do you want me to do?" Astorfo asked. Hearing this, Gold pointed to Adam and said: "He has a way." Astorford''s gaze then turned to Adam. Adam saw Astorford''s gaze come over, took a deep breath, and said seriously, "Rider, I need you to throw me to the head of the giant!" "What?" Astorfo was taken aback. Adam explained the reason for the action. Astorfo shook his head repeatedly and argued fiercely: "This may not be possible! Besides, Caster has always wanted to make you the core of the treasure. His words, How can you believe it? You are a human being. To me, you are just an ordinary citizen. This kind of adventurous thing, this kind of thing that requires monsters to be defeated, is enough to leave to the hero, isn''t it?" "Not enough, Rider. Because heroes are also human beings." Adam shook his head and said with a serious face: "Mr. Assassin said that the so-called hero is not based on the strength of its own, but its will. If I am the core to stop it. If only I can stop it, then I will go because I don¡¯t want to see destruction anymore. After all, I actually want to be a hero. A true hero. Even if only for a moment." "Adam..." "Do you understand, Rider? The person you are protecting will be able to protect others someday. Perhaps this is what Mr. Assassin said about fire." Adam smiled, and then looked at Astor firmly. Elford said, "So, please, Rider. This is the path I chose myself!" Astorfo clenched his fists and was silent for a moment, then sighed and said, "I understand. If you decide..." Adam nodded. Avisbronn said nonchalantly: "Then let''s go quickly, what are you still rubbing with?" "You--!" Astorfo glared at Avisbronn, and said: "You finally succeeded, Caster! You don''t even want to get the Holy Grail, you just want to complete the treasure, such Superb desire!" "Excuse me?" Avisbronn said with an exasperated expression as if he had been poked in a sore spot: "What do you know, you chaotic idiot? You don''t know anything! You will only cause trouble!" Astorford heard this and was about to fight back. Adam quickly reached out his hand to comfort the two of them. After saying goodbye to his compatriots and entrusting them to continue to rescue the victims, he sat on the Griffin with Avisbronn and Astorfo and flew towards the original man. "Adam..." People looked at Adam in the distance, and their faces were full of worries. Many people are even praying. Upon seeing this, Gold showed a dazed expression on his face. "Obviously...just a bunch of consumables..." ... Astorford''s Eudemons flew straight towards the original man. There, Vlad III and Spartacus were at a stalemate with the original people. However, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the original man suppressed Vlad III and Spartacus. The original man had grown to three hundred meters at this moment, and even Vlad III, who was standing in Romania, felt pressured. Of course, the original person is already very powerful, and also possesses a terrible growth rate. At first, it was only about fifteen meters, and a follower with an average ability of C could break it, but it could grow rapidly. When it grows to a thousand meters, it will be difficult even for a first-class follower army. Eat it. Although the original man has only grown to three hundred meters at this moment, but because the core is a black cup, the original man¡¯s body surface has a curse black mist that is extremely restrained to the followers, making Devlade III and Spartacus was unsustainable. Getting closer to the original person, Astorfo driving the Eudemons was silent, but Avisbronn suddenly asked: "Have you really decided, A-11072? Once you do, Even if you do not succeed, you will be swallowed by the black mist of the original human body at this moment." "If you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent..." Adam smiled, nodded very freely, and said, "Yeah. I''m determined." Avisbronn said nothing. At this moment, Adam turned his head, looked at Avis Bronn sitting behind him, and asked: "Caster...I am puzzled, why do you want to make such a terrible giant?" Astorfo sneered: "Does that still need to be asked, Adam? Because Caster is a weird person!" Avisbronn ignored Astorford, but replied indifferently: "Because I don''t like humans." "Why?" Adam asked strangely. Astorfo said: "Because Avisbronn is a weird person." "I''m not a weirdo, Rider. Also, if you want to call me, call me Solomon Gabriel. I don''t like my Latin translation." Avisbronn said. Astorfo made a cut and did not answer. After returning to Astorfo, Avisbronn realized that Adam was still looking at him. He was silent for a moment and said: "I don''t like human beings. I was born in a rich family in Cordoba and enjoyed Live a prosperous life. However, my life was not satisfactory. I have always been attacked and slandered by others, as well as jealousy. In the end, I was strangled to death by those who envied me. The similar names were taken away by King Solomon..." Chapter 1041： Avisbronn... No. It should be said that it was Solomon Gabriel, whose life is a concrete manifestation of the dark side of mankind. Solomon Gabriel was born in a wealthy family in Cordoba, but it didn''t take long. When he was a child, both his parents died of illness. Later, Solomon Gabriel contracted severe lupus and was disfigured as a result, and was often ridiculed and insulted by others. However, physical defects made Solomon Gabriel pursue more spiritual appetite. To this end, he moved to Zaragoza, a Jewish cultural center in Andalusia. Here, his precocious poetic talent and keen wisdom have attracted a lot of attention for him, but at the same time, he has encountered countless enemies because of his talent. Envy, offensive, slander, ridicule, insult... In the end, a jealous Muslim poet took him to a fig tree and killed him under the many fruits. Why don''t you like humans, maybe because of that. "So, did you create this giant to destroy mankind?" Adam asked. "No. I''m not interested in doing this kind of thing." Avisbronn shook his head. He looked at the original man and said: "He is the continuation of my dream..." "The continuation of the dream?" Adam looked at Avisbronn. But this time, Avisbronn did not answer. At this time, Astorfo, who was driving the Eudemons, said: "Here, Adam!" He drove the Eudemons, pointed at the original man who was not far away, looked at Adam, and asked, "Really, it''s decided?" Adam nodded. Astorfo didn''t say it anymore, just driving the Eudemons continuously forward. Getting closer... Getting closer... And at this moment--! "¡ª¡ª!!!" A strange sound resounded from the sky. Astorford''s Eudemons seemed to be stunned all night, and the fast-flying body froze, almost throwing out the three people on the Eudemons body. "What''s the matter, Rider?" Adam asked. "I, I don''t know!" Astorfo said blankly. "Look at the sky!" Avisbronn suddenly raised his palm and pointed to the sky, said. Adam and Astorfo both looked up and couldn''t help but shrink. The dark ring exudes a faint black light, and it keeps shining with thunder. The illusory Lalaiye has become more and more condensed, and the eyes of the evil **** seems to be overlooking the earth in a certain dimension. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The original person controlled by the black cup screamed, and the black mist that enveloped his body became more and more condensed. Suddenly-- "Boom!" The original man burst open, and countless octopus-like tentacles grew out of its body, dancing in the air. On its forehead, in that magical vigilance, the black cup swallowed black mist. "Unexpectedly, turned my dream into this look! Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" Avisbronn yelled hysterically, clutching his head. "Zizzi!!!" The dark ring leaped with thunder, and in the middle of it, it seemed as if a faint hole had been cracked. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Strange sound. A weird term like a wizard. "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" On the other mountain, Yanfeng Shiro lurking in the forest clutched his head. "What''s going on...what''s going on...why? Why does the head hurt so much!" "¡ªAre you controlling me? Do you want to control me? That''s how it is... it is contaminated with the power of the evil god, so can the evil **** also control it?" "But why? Why...before...it was so good...!" Yanfeng Shiro clutched his head, gritted his teeth, dripping with cold sweat. The voice of God is getting farther and farther away, like a phantom invisible illusion, and weird whispers ringing in his ears from time to time. Singing. Telling. Cursed. As if hiding behind the indescribable darkness, weird and shallow words. The earth rumbling. The mud was surging. One terrible bug came out one after another. "What''s going on...what''s going on?" In the Thousand Realm Tree Castle, Grey looked at the value of the bracelet on his right hand with a look of stunned expression. The link depth is increasing. E... D¡­¡­ Chapter 1042： C¡­¡­ All the way up. "Impossible. How could this be?" Grey looked stunned. This kind of thing has never happened in the record of known connection points! Even new people know that the lower the link depth, the shallower the link with their world. But only the senior Master knows that the depth of the link also represents a meaning. The lower the link depth, the closer it is to a normal human sense. And the link depth E represents extremely close to normal human management, so the connection point with the link depth E is also the newcomer level of Chaldea. Conversely, the higher the link depth, the further away from normal human beings! It means... It is very likely to be heresy, heterogeneous all over, or a world that has been purposefully distorted by members of the [Council]. The link depth of this connection point was originally only E. Yes, it''s just E. But why? Why does it rise! This is impossible! This has never happened before! The link depth is still rising in a straight line. C+¡­¡­ B... B+¡­¡­ Rising at an extremely fast speed. "No, it''s not good. It''s not good... this, this level is not something I can handle alone...!" Gray panicked. "¡ª¡ª!!!" The weird whispers are like the singing of hell. ... In a daze. Amidst chaos. The turbulence of time and space. A man awoke from his sleepy dream. He slowly opened his eyes, and those eyes were as bright as fire. Chapter 118 Yu Nai, Dracula! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! In the mountain forest, Yanfeng Shiro clutched his forehead, gritted his teeth, his face was painful, and he was sweating all over. He could feel that his spirit base was being deformed under the action of an abnormal force on the connection. "Damn... Obviously it was fine before...!" Yanfeng Shiro gritted his teeth, resisting the distortion of that abnormal force. He knew what the source of that power was. Cthulhu. The previously desperately borrowed power is countering him. Maybe. This may be the result of borrowing power that does not belong to you. And this ending, Yanfeng Shiro has long understood and accepted it. Just... It''s too early. ¡ª¡ªIt''s too early! Yanfeng Shiro gritted his teeth. Even if it¡¯s aberration, even if it¡¯s turned into a nasty evil thing, at least... At least he will not be allowed until he achieves his goals! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Hold on, Tokisada Amakusa Shiro! Hold on, Masada Tokisada! Yanfeng Shiro gritted his teeth. Think carefully about why he was called to the lower realm by the Holy Grail War, and why he had to let the soul materialize all over the earth. Perhaps this has been doomed since before his death. At the end of the Neon Warring States period, the establishment of the Tokugawa shogunate was originally thought to be a peaceful and prosperous age, but it resulted in atrocities without mercy and no excessive acute ¡®ban on teaching¡¯. People cannot have compassion, nor can they understand people. Desire swallows everything, and power determines victory or defeat, so that it blinds the eyes. Those who obey prosper, those who oppose perish. And these, from the beginning, he couldn''t see it. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that he will revolt, the famous incident of "Shimabara Amakusa Uprising" broke out, right? Only in the end, he failed. That''s why I will leave "Almighty God! Please give me another chance! This time I will...I will definitely...incorporate all the goodness in the world into my palm!" Such harsh and regretful words. So this time, you can''t lose. Chapter 1043： He wants to succeed. He wants to succeed! He will move down the Lord''s Paradise on this land. So, what about evil gods? Can''t lose! What is the Lord''s paradise? Yanfeng Shiro once kept asking himself, what can only be learned from the scriptures, what is the Lord''s paradise like? It is said in the scriptures that the ground is strewn with gold, pearls, and red agate. Various trees grow out of the ground and are full of exotic flowers and plants, which are very beautiful. The fruit of the tree can also be used as food. There is also a tree of life and a tree of distinction between good and evil in the garden. There is also a river gurgling in the garden, nourishing the earth. It doesn''t rain but the grains are abundant. It seemed to be the culmination of all matter, but this was not what Yanfeng Shiro saw. The paradise he saw, the paradise he believed in and struggled for, was because there was no deceit, no profit, no struggle and death, no suffering and separation. There, people can understand people and are sincere to each other. The Lord¡¯s Paradise... The Garden of Eden... How wonderful. Yanfeng Shiro saw it. Feel it too. I won the Holy Grail War, and I used the Holy Grail to materialize the global soul. People''s desires have faded, and people can understand each other. They love each other and are passionate to each other. There is no more struggle and suffering. Ah... What a wonderful world. Just... Why, I can¡¯t hear... Where is the voice of the Lord? Yanfeng Shiro closed his eyes. "Crack¡ª" The sound of cracking. ... ... "What the **** is going on?" Vlad III looked suspiciously at the countless primordial people who were like octopus tentacles sprouted in front of him. "Kakkaka¡ª¡ª!!!" The earth broke like a spider web, and one after another weird-shaped insects emerged from the earth. If Shi Lang is here, he will recognize them, these bugs are the earth-burrowing monsters summoned by the Red Caster! Not only that, but a sea monster that resembled an octopus appeared on the horizon in the distance. Vlad III used the "King of Death" to kill more than 30 ground burrowing insects, and then gathered thousands of wooden stakes from the "King of Death" and pierced the sea monster not far away. However, this did not end. The earth collapsed like a stratum, and terrifying earth-boring monsters emerged from it one after another. Not only here, but also in the city of Tolifas not far away, these terrible monsters appeared. Destroy houses and prey on humans as prey. Finally-- The deadly silence of the night was broken. Under the pressure of life threatening, the sleeping barrier laid by the Thousand Realm Tree Clan in advance was broken. Cries everywhere. Mystery, catharsis! Vlad III looked solemn. At this moment, he couldn''t concentrate on dealing with the original people. He had to disperse his energies and use the [Extreme Punishment King] to the extreme, bombarding those prey-boring monsters. However, these monsters seemed to come from the abyss, endlessly, one by one emerging from the earth. "Impossible! God generation has passed away, how could there be so many monsters sleeping in the earth!" Vlad III shouted. "Connected." Spartacus said after hacking to death a burrower. "What are you talking about, rebel?" Vlad III turned his head and looked at Spartacus. Spartacus stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky. Vlad III raised his head and looked to the sky, just in time to see Cthulhu''s eyes. Connect the dot... he understands. There are evil things, connected to this world! Connected to his country, his territory! The dark ring was shining with thunder, and a small singularity appeared in the center, and thick black mist overflowed from it. The light left by the Eternal King was shrouded. Completely disappeared. This night is completely dim. There is no starlight. Chapter 1044： "Ah¡ª¡ª!!!" The sad yelling cut through the night sky, and the next moment, with a "bang", the earth shook! Vlad III turned his head and looked around, his eyes shrank sharply. The mud was lifted hundreds of meters high like wind and dust, and a huge land-boring monster, about 700 meters long, emerged from it. The acid dripping from his mouthparts corroded the surrounding green forest into a thick stream. "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" The original man raised his head and roared. It is covered with octopus-like tentacles, the black cup at its core continuously conveys terrifying magic power, and its body is constantly expanding. Four hundred meters... Five hundred meters... Six hundred and fifty meters... Vlad III looked solemn. It''s a big deal! Vlad III fell to Dannick''s side. Dane was not involved in the blasting of the original man from the beginning, but immediately caused everyone to recall their respective Servant. Vlad III commissioned him to inspect the territories affected by the disaster. Fortunately, the evil thing seems to have only passed through the dark ring in the sky and connected to the cities of Tolifas and Vasha. Only these two territories were affected by disasters. It''s just that the connected areas are extending outwards one by one. "What to do, Wang?" Dannick asked anxiously. He really did not expect such a terrible thing to happen in a holy grail battle. He had to be nervous and anxious, because this is the root of the Thousand Realms Tree! Vlad III stood on a high platform, looking out over the earth. The earth shattered like a spider web, and two huge monsters stood on the spot. How similar. How similar. The territory is being destroyed, and the people are waiting for disaster like chickens and dogs. "Hahaha..." Vlad III laughed. He was laughing. It was a bitter smile. From the ancient world to the modern world, I didn''t see the strength of the motherland, but saw the country''s downfall and my own stigma. Dracula... Dracula, Dracula... ¡ª¡ªJust ask yourself. What do you want to wash away, is Dracula¡¯s stigma, or do you want the world to forget the reason you turned into a ghost? For some reason, Shiro''s words and Shiro''s face were reflected in his mind again. ¡ª¡ªWe are the setting sun, and your beloved people are the rising sun. Vlad III smiled. He laughed, "Really...you got it right, King Eternal. Even Yu himself didn''t see through himself. And you...you see through Yu!" Dracula... Dracula, Dracula... Hehe... Danick observes the disaster situation through the envoy. He saw it in his eyes, and was anxious in his heart. The situation is really bad! This situation is really not something that a modern magician like him can handle. Can deal with this situation... Heroic... Heroic! Only heroes! Only the heroes who have been summoned in accordance with the hope of mankind are there! "Wang...!" Dannick raised his head, looking anxiously at Vlad III, but with just such a glance, Dannick was stunned on the spot. Vlad III has changed. There was a bleak whiteness on his body, and that majestic face became very distorted, like a demon told in the Bible, pale skin, sharp teeth, and a violent breath of terror, like a holy blood. Temple... "Wang..." Danick was stunned on the spot. Spartacus frowned, "Vlad III, you..." "Vlad III... wrong..." Vlad III tried to maintain himself, his eyes flashing red, and said: "Yunai, Dracula!" ¡ª¡ªHow other people say that I am someone else¡¯s business, why should I care about it? How many things in ancient and modern times, such as the torrent of rivers, or slander or laughter, or insult or praise, I only need to do my own thing well, and leave the rest to others! The last impression in my mind was that Shiro was leaning against the window with his free and easy smile under the setting sun. ... ... Chapter 1045： "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" In the [Vanity Sky Courtyard], Hercules roared deafeningly, "H-ra!" He brandished a huge stone axe and slashed towards Mordred. Mordred did not dodge, the black and red holy sword in his hand slashed straight towards Hercules. The stone axe was thunderous and fierce, but with a "swish", it passed directly through Mordred''s body and hit the ground, with a "bang" that the ground shattered like a cobweb. Although the aura was fierce, it didn''t hurt Mordred a bit. Mordred''s black and red holy sword then slashed on Hercules'' body. With a "clang", Mordred''s black and red holy sword did not hurt Hercules, but was instead his own. Respond hard. Is it a treasure that strengthens the physical defense? Mordred raised her eyebrows, and then the body was stained with a strong magical aura. There is no doubt that she has released her magical power. Because, he has the concept of a dragon seed, and he also holds the heart of a dragon like a magic furnace, and Mordred also has [Magic Power Release A]. [Magic Release A] After Mordred once again pierced Hercules'' axe, then a fierce sword struck Hercules in the face. Hearing only a "boom", Hercules was blasted out by this sword, and fell heavily on the wall not far away like a meteor, collapsed in a large area, revealing the appearance of another area. Mordred frowned when he saw what the other area looked like. "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" Earth-boring monsters emerged from the earth, raging everywhere. In the distance, the thick poisonous fog of Hydra and Bathum struck, killing the burrower insects on the ground. The burrowing worms also noticed the danger of poisonous fog, but they also discovered the two foods, Kiara and Mordred, making strange noises, rushing towards them. Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen My name is Mordred, don''t forget! [6K, two in one! ¡¿ "Kakka-" Hercules crawled out of the ruins, holding a stone axe and roaring deafeningly. The blood-stained violent eyes flashed with a violent breath. However, even so, Hercules was aware of the fact that he could not touch Mordred. His red eyes flickered like blood in the dark night, and finally landed on the body of Qihuang in the killing courtyard, kicking his legs and roaring, like a wild beast running in the wilderness, rushing towards Qihuang in the killing courtyard. Mordred saw that it was too late to help defend, and hurriedly shouted: "Shoot!" Hercules appeared in front of Kiara in the killing house, that huge body was like a giant hand covering the sky, blocking all the light in the killing house. The huge body exudes a terrifying, violent aura like an ancient beast, and the huge stone axe is raised high. Kiara in the killing house was stunned. Even his thoughts were shocked. Although she has taken the memory from the Demon Bodhisattva, it is the first time she has come into contact with this kind of thing in a real sense! Can''t... act! "Rest in peace,¡ª" There is no way to help. [Apocalypse: Unknown] The attack is a dimensional attack, the physical attack is only illusory, and the real attack is the entity that exists in the star cup. Therefore, there is a delay in the attack, and it is precisely because of this that every time a physical attack has passed, it will cause damage. In other words, it first constitutes the cause, and then connects the result. Therefore, under the circumstances of [Polestar¡¤Nothing Known], Mordred''s attack was delayed and stuck. In this state, it is impossible to rescue the stunned Killing Yuan Kiara, so Mordred turned off the star cup, liberated himself from the [Pole Star] state, and entered the normal state, and directly Released the holy sword in his hand. "¡ª¡ªLet¡¯s sleep here!" The black and red holy sword gleamed with light, like a pillar of light, like a soul-saling song played and sung. The sword of buried dynasty, the shattered light, directly blasted at Hercules with the momentum of thunder. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules was directly shattered to the upper body, [rest in peace, sleep here] unabated, Mordred also waved it towards the surging ground burrowing monsters. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" A piece of scorched earth, all destroyed! When the light dissipated, Mordred sighed in relief, and casually looked at the stunned Killing Yuan Qihuang, and asked: "When are you going to be in a daze?" Hearing that, Qihuang in the killing house had returned to God, walked over quickly, and quickly apologized: "Yes, I''m sorry." "Don''t say sorry to me, I hate these three words." Mordred looked at the killing courtyard and said, "I remember, the [beast] said that you took away part of her power. If that''s the case, what is there to be afraid of? It''s just to use that part of the power." "Yes, I''m sorry..." After thinking about it, Kiara felt that he could only say this. "I said, don''t say''sorry'' to me, I hate these three words. It''s so annoying! I hate it so much that I want to hit you! You should tell me,''There won''t be another time''!" Mordred said. "Woo..." Shishengyuan Qihuang shrank his head. It seemed so small, but Kiara in the Killing House felt that Mordred felt very majestic. "Let''s go." Mordred said: "It looks like something is going on. Huh...it''s really a chaotic Holy Grail war." That said. Suddenly-- Whoops¡ª¡ª! There was the sound of hunting wind breaking through the air in my ears. Dangerous! Mordred yelled in his heart, he turned around abruptly, his eyes shrank suddenly, and saw a huge stone axe attacking her like a meteor. She quickly raised her hand with the black and red holy sword in her hand. . "Clang--" Resounding turbulent sound. Mordred only felt his arm numb, and the terrifying force blasted her out, slammed it out heavily, and landed on the rock wall of the area with a "boom". Chapter 1046： The back hurts fiercely. "That, that..." Kiara looked at Mordred worriedly, but didn''t know what Mordred was called, so she could only cry out worriedly, "Miss Unknown!" "What kind of ghost name is this!" Mordred complained, then looked at the killing courtyard and yelled: "Run away!" Qihuang in the killing house was stunned. "Kakka-" Hercules, with only the lower body left, stood up again, steaming all over, and then returned to his original state. "There is actually a resurrection type treasure..." Mordred''s eyes shrank sharply. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules snarled. Mordred squeezed the black and red holy sword in his hand and poured magic power into it. The faint black-red light flickered again, and Mordred once again released [Rest in peace, sleep forever]. The light is like a pillar, like a star. But this time... "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules ran towards her against Mordred''s light cannon. After passing through the killing house to pray for abode, Hercules didn''t pay attention to the killing house for praying at all, but directly continued to rush towards Mordred. He can instinctively feel that the inaccessible enemy can be touched at this moment! "I am actually immune to my King Sword...?" Mordred glanced at Hercules with some surprise, and then without hesitation he bombarded the ground with light cannons, lifted up gravel to cover Hercules'' vision, and then used the [Unknown Flower of Rebellion] Escape into the land. "Boom--!" Hercules'' collision fell into a void. Mordred, who had gotten into the ground, was about to take the killing courtyard and run away together, but something underground attacked her. "Zizzi¡ª" The long snake-like insect body, the strange sound, and the viscous acid will turn the surrounding soil into a thick stream. "Here too?" Mordred looked surprised and swung his sword to kill the earth burrowing insects that were coming towards her. The earth-boring monsters under the earth are endless, and Mordred entering the earth is like entering a worm''s nest. As a last resort, Mordred had to emerge from the ground. However, as soon as her head came out, Hercules noticed it and rushed towards her with a roar. Mordred frowned, exited the ability enhancement state of the Star Cup, and it took some time to activate the Star Cup. There is no doubt that Hercules''s [Twelve Trials] caught Mordred by surprise. [Twelve Trials] This gives Hercules the chance to resurrect twelve times, and after each resurrection, the treasure that killed him before will be invalid. At the same time, as long as the magic power is sufficient, the resurrection times of the [Twelve Trials] can be restored. If the Master of Hercules is Ilia, then [Twelve Trials] can recover one life in three days. Of course, if it is extremely powerful, it can kill [Twelve Trials] multiple lives at once. Therefore, if you want to deal with Hercules, you must either hold countless treasures like Gilgamesh and invalidate the resurrection immunity of [Twelve Trials], or use a powerful enough attack to directly kill Herak at once. Many lives of Luss! The poison of Hydra and Basium is terrifying, and Hydra has a hundred heads, each with a different attack effect, which cost Hercules four lives. And before Mordred''s [Rest in peace, sleep forever], a sword killed Hercules two lives. Therefore, Hercules at this moment still has six lives. Mordred didn''t know the existence of [Twelve Trials] or the real name of Hercules, but from the performance, she had already guessed some characteristics of [Twelve Trials]. Hercules charged towards her, and Mordred had to burrow into the ground again, but there were endless ground-burrowing monsters emerging from it from a certain connecting gap. Qihuang in the killing house looked in his eyes, anxious in his heart, but was helpless. Hercules may be aware of her harmlessness, so he classified her as a non-threatening grass and stone, and gave priority to Mordred. However, Mordred had withdrawn from the Star Cup''s ability increase after he had rescued the killing house Kiara. She must have time now. After about ten seconds, restart the star cup. However, whether it is on the ground or underground, there are enemies. The situation is a bit critical! "Shoo-" The sound of cutting through space. The scorching heat of the sun and the softness of the moon knead it. Like a shooting star, it repelled Hercules, allowing Mordred to successfully emerge from the ground. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Hercules raised his head and roared, his voice deafening. The vigorous posture moves around, like a hunting beast, phantoms appear quickly, making it unrecognizable. Suddenly-- With a sound of "ßÝ", the figure flickered out like a beast, and fell on Hercules'' shoulders. The fierce claws, like a beast, grabbed Hercules'' body severely, and issued a "Boom." "The sound of steel neighing." Hercules roared and threw the demon from his body. The demon, like a sensitive wild cat, rolled around in the air, pressed his hands against the stone wall, pressed himself tightly to the stone wall, and stared at Hercules hoarsely. "Red Archer..." Mordred looked at the demon in surprise. Chapter 1047： There is no doubt that it is the Red Archer, the demonized Atalante. Just... "...Can you survive till now?" Mordred looked at Atalante and raised his eyebrows. She didn''t expect that Atalante, who was not very strong, could survive till now. Did you run away? Still haven''t played against Black? Mordred was thinking about it, but Atalante roared at Hercules like a lioness, wandering around, pulling the bowstring in his hand, arrows like rain, like wind from all sides, Attack towards Hercules. Hercules roared. However, the response to him was an arrow that pierced his head. "Zizzi..." Hercules regained his original form again, and let out a deafening roar. But this time, Atalanta''s attack no longer worked. However, this phenomenon made Mordred look surprised, "I actually...fighted? Why? Could it be that, like me, pretending to be controlled? Or, after being controlled, like Like Lancer, retains a part of his own instinct?" Kiara in the killing house was about to run over. Upon seeing this, Mordred stopped drinking and said: "Get out of here! You are not suitable for here!" Kiara stopped in his footsteps. Mordred turned his head to look at Hercules who was harassed by Atalante, and slowly poured magic power into the star cup. Although it is not clear what the situation is, since they started fighting on their own, she naturally has to seize the opportunity to activate the star cup. Ten seconds! Just ten seconds without distraction! "Kakka-" The ground is cracked. Numerous earth-boring monsters emerged from the earth. Mordred ignored it, just focused on starting the Star Cup. Ten... Nine... Eight... "Roar--!" Hercules, who was chasing Atalante, had instinctively sensed the danger. He turned his head, his fierce eyes fixed on Mordred who was hiding behind and quietly starting the star cup. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" He roared and abandoned Atalante, and turned to Mordred who activated the star cup. Five... Four... Three... It was still three seconds away, but Hercules was already roaring and approaching, and the ferocious aura could only be heard. The terrifying stone axe is raised high, like a falling meteorite, bringing destruction. Two... Not good! No way! Slow! Mordred yelled inwardly. At this time, a ghostly figure followed like a shadow, a petite body, a frantic aura, irrational, and it could be described as a violent beast. However, the figure stood in front of her. "Crack¡ª" The body fell heavily, blood splattering everywhere. She just blocked the heavy blow for a moment. However, it was this moment of obstruction that allowed Mordred to successfully restart the Star Cup. With a "swish", the huge stone axe passed through Mordred''s body and fell on the ground. "Boom--!" With the heavy force, the earth shattered, and the terrifying air wave broke out, overturning and destroying all the surrounding earth-boring monsters, sending out a "zizi" wailing. Hercules didn''t wait to kill Mordred while the Mordred Star Cup expired, but his warrior''s instincts made him make the next pursuit. He lifted the stone axe high and ran outwards, trying not to drag Mordred''s killing courtyard and throw it away. Mordred''s eyes narrowed. At this moment, there is really no rescue. Even if the [Pole Star] was released and the light cannon was released again, the speed would not be able to keep up with this blow. Mordred sighed inwardly. She couldn''t protect the woman that the man tried to pull out. If this is known to the man, I''m afraid it will be laughed at. \"¡ª¡ª!\" The sound of hunting. Seeing that the stone axe was like a shattered meteorite, hitting him, the horror of death, the shudder of shattering, descended on Kiara in the killing house. Chapter 1048： At this moment, she recalled the ridicule of the Demon Bodhisattva. ¡ª¡ªThe whole world is a primitive wilderness, full of wild beasts full of desire. Ah... you who realize this will surely become me again, crying and begging me, let me take you back. Such a pungent mockery. Perhaps she had long realized that she still retains the [goodness] as a woman, just a memory, but she has not really experienced it, she is just the country girl who was locked in the mountains and forests by her father. Don''t. Don''t. I don''t want to die... ¡ª¡ªTrue hero, just this moment! The last scene of Mr. Assassin glimpsed from the Demon Bodhisattva flashed in his mind. The kind of indomitable spirit. Sure enough. She can''t. She couldn''t learn that kind of indomitable spirit. So... I don''t want to die! Qihuang in the killing courtyard yelled in her heart, instinctively to survive. The next moment, her body exudes a faint brilliance, one hand after another... No. It was she who snatched it from the body, and the technique that should be called "all colors lingering" was activated. The endless hand of light emerged from the back of Qihuang in the killing house, like a thousand-handed Bodhisattva, rushing towards the stone axe. It was almost instantaneous. The power of [Beast] shredded the stone axe, and swarmed toward Hercules and the surrounding burrowing monsters unabated. The endless sluggishness directly penetrated Hercules'' body, piercing him all over. Hercules raised his head and roared, but before the roaring sound came out, the endless hands of light flooded into his final, and the "chatter" directly pierced his throat cavity. The hand of light that pierced Hercules was "all colors lingering" and twisted into a ball behind Hercules, forming an endless vortex. That is the Demon Bodhisattva''s [All Desires in This World]! It¡¯s just different from the [All Desires in This World] opened from the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva. The [All Desires in this World] of the Shishengyuan Qihuang is opened by the lingering of all kinds of colors and is opened by connecting with the Demon Bodhisattva. The door to the Demon Bodhisattva''s [All Desires in This World]. The sluggishness directly pushed Hercules into the [All Desires in This World]. He didn''t even roar, [All the desires in this world], the whirlpool of the mighty power of [Beast], directly crushed his body into a spiritual child. [Twelve Trials] There was no chance to start, all lives were crushed by this [desire] into souls almost instantly. At the moment when the spirit base was crushed and was about to return, Hercules recovered his clarity. Is it? It turned out to be like this... Even if his sanity has been wiped out, he has been controlled by others, and has he committed the mistake before him? He-ra! Hercules turned his head slightly and looked at Atalante lying in a pool of blood. Sorry... my friend. Sorry... His body was completely crushed by all the desires of this world into a spiritual child and dissipated. The surrounding earth-boring monsters that emerged from the bottom of the earth were pierced one by one by a thousand colors, and then dragged into one after another small whirlpool of [All Desires in This World], crushed into pieces. The sluggishness disappeared. Qihuang in the killing house was panting and sweating. It''s terrible... It''s just this feeling... "Didn''t you do a good job?" Mordred walked to her side, patted her on the shoulder, and said. "Yes...Ah! No, no, I''m sorry, I, I have dragged you down before...unknown lady." Qiara said with an apologetic expression. "Here again. I said, I don''t like to hear these three words." Mordred frowned and said with a displeased face. Kiara asked in a daze, "But, I didn''t say''I''m sorry''." "It''s all the same!" Mordred curled his lips, then looked at the killing courtyard and said: "You shouldn''t say''I''m sorry'' or''I''m sorry'', you should say,''I can do it'',''I Yes,''I will do better''. Don''t forget, your true identity, but [the beast]! Let us heroic spirits be helpless, real, and feared." Kiara said cowardly, "I don''t want to be feared... and... And, I don''t want to be another me." "Then you need to be strong. Then confidently tell yourself what kind of person you will become." Mordred said. "Is that so...I understand!" Qi Huang nodded his head. Mordred turned his head slightly, looked at the demon who was about to dissipate, frowned, and walked over. The devil looked at Mordred quietly, his eyes were violent, and his body also had a violent aura, but it was unexpected and wouldn''t make people feel dangerous. Mordred knew that although this woman, this heroic spirit was controlled, she still maintained her own characteristics as a heroic spirit. "Your real name¡ªwhat is it?" Mordred asked. The demon raised his palm, trying to touch Mordred''s face, but he was afraid of hurting himself, and finally retracted his hand. She looked at Mordred''s face, and then showed an inexplicable but relieved smile: "Meow~!" Faintly, She disappeared. Disappeared like a spiritual child. Chapter 1049： "Really. That''s it..." Mordred was silent. She got it. She understands everything. Why did this heroic spirit protect her in Garner''s hands, and why did he stay by her side, even before he would fight the Black Berserker. "Is that so... Is it the heroic spirit who guards and loves the child?" Mordred smiled, "Actually treat me...as a kid..." "It''s... ridiculous hero..." Mordred held the dissipated spirit son, allowing the spirit son to flow from the fingers of his palm like snow. She got up, turned around and said, "Let''s go. It seems that after the Eternal King and [Beast] left, something came out of their heads! Follow me, don''t get lost!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I see, Miss Unknown!" Qihuang from the killing house hurriedly followed. Mordred glared at the killing house Kiara a little embarrassedly, and said, "Don''t call me Unknown Miss. This kind of title sounds strange, do you know?" "Then, what should I call you?" Qi Huang shrank his head and asked dryly. She was in awe of Mordred. How to say? Although it was indeed small, three heads shorter than her, she felt that Mordred was very majestic and could not help being convinced. Mordred turned his back and said, "Mordred! I am the king of destruction, Mordred! Don''t forget!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. Good night~! More than one hundred and twenty chapters, when do you need to remind you? ¡¾6K, two in one¡¿ As time passed by, the earth shattered like a cobweb, and one after another weird earth-boring monsters emerged from the earth, making the already riddled [Vanity Garden in the Sky] even more tattered. , Like a flat boat in the storm, crumbling. Semiramis clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with irritation and anger. Her magnificent courtyard, her beautiful kingdom, turned out to be so dilapidated at this moment. The state of affairs has surpassed Semiramis''s imagination. In other words, the direction of this holy grail war has gone to an unpredictable ending from the very beginning. The perfect sky courtyard, which represents her world. In her world, she will become extremely powerful, even Garna can fight. In fact, Semiramis, who holds the [Vanity Garden in the Sky], has the strength not weaker than that of Garna and Arjuna. However, what happened during this Holy Grail war was too unexpected. The first is the Bodhisattva who has countered their control, and the second is the coming of the Eternal King. The endless tower of glory directly pierced through her indestructible [Vanity Sky Courtyard], and her perfect courtyard, perfect country, will be destroyed like a shabby cottage. And she, directly from the noble queen who sits on the kingdom, was reduced to a poor woman in a shabby humble house. Difference, farewell! [Vanity''s Sky Garden] The inherent barrier is directly destroyed, and its effect is also dispelled. The top-notch popularity bonus, this treasured special effect completely ended with the destruction of the courtyard by the Eternal King. After that, her kingdom was connected by an unknown abyss, and one after another weird and disgusting bugs emerged from the depths of the earth. Semiramis showed a look of disgust. However, such a scene can be regarded as suitable for her poisonous woman. "Help you one last time, Master." Semiramis resisted the retching in his heart and made a decision. Why do you want to help Gonmine Shiro? As a poisonous woman who uses highly poisonously, why would she help that man to such an extent? Isn''t this taken for granted? At the moment of achieving the third magic, she will become the queen of the world... that man is so promised. For the sake of power, he killed her husband by poison, and thus reached the top of Assyria''s queen. For the sake of her supreme power, it is not uncommon to do this step. However, Semiramis himself was always shaken by this reason. As a vicious poisonous woman, the oldest poisonous killer in the world, it can be said to be a sinful woman. Why on earth should he assist the Master, Semiramis himself does not know. It''s just that whenever she asked herself this way, she would recall in her mind the expression of yearning for heaven when her Master portrayed heaven. At that time, she agreed to Yanfeng Shiro and chose to assist him regardless of the cost. And at this moment, the same is true. What the poisonous woman desires, even the poisonous woman herself does not know. However, she knew what she could do now. She mobilized [Vanity''s Sky Garden], the last magic circle. The art that was destroyed by Astorford finally came together. There are very few heroic spirits left on the red side, and she has lost value as the last trump card, so then, we can only free up another trump card. ... ... Arjuna is the king of the gods, the son of Indra, and one of the five sons of Pandu at the same time. With such a life experience, he has always regarded himself as a "big hero". He has a perfect personality that is very diligent, clean, upright, and without shortcomings... This has always been the impression that everyone has of Arjuna, so he is also loved by the gods. For this reason, Vulcan Ajini even asked for the divine bow Gandiba from the sea god, and gave it to Ajuna as a weapon. However, A Zhou knew in his heart that he had always had a hidden side. Chapter 1050： He doesn''t care about wealth, only the reputation of fighting. Whether it meets the criteria of ancient Indian warriors is his all. But what is incredible is that he will perform all kinds of despicable tricks at the critical moment. And this is the side he has always hidden. Before implementing those despicable tricks, he would be extremely hesitant, but he would show an unusually evil smile when performing them. He didn''t allow anyone to see the evil smile alone. Once he saw it, even the Master would kill him mercilessly. Yes, this is the criterion he set for himself. Who can believe it? Under the perfect personality of diligence, integrity, uprightness, and no shortcomings, lies the other side of the dark and gloomy. And Arjuna called his dark side "black". It is the evil of hatred, ridicule, and treacherous. Perhaps before he was alive, he would finally be the one who heard the instigation before shooting that arrow at the infinitely weakened Garner. Arjuna couldn''t accept this fact, so he tried his best to suppress his dark side. He considers himself a great hero, so he pays more attention to his words and deeds, even in a situation of compulsion. He does not allow himself to be stained. It is precisely because of this that he has never faced the dark side of himself. Has been suppressing the dark side of himself, self-proclaimed as a great hero. In other words, living in the way of a great hero is his comfort zone for survival. Maybe he never showed it, but in his heart, he was actually afraid of everything after he lost the halo of the great hero, right? Only at this moment, it''s different. He who witnessed the last glory of the Eternal King, at this moment, faced his dark side squarely. Because... He can''t lose! If you lose to anyone, you can''t lose to him! With Yan Yi''s smile like game king Malik on his face, Arjuna launched a frenzied attack on Garna. Thunder and lightning, lightning and flint. The authority of the thunder and the grandeur of the sun are constantly intertwined. "Galna¡ª¡ª!!!" Arjun laughed wildly, like a thunder wolf running on the plain, launching a wild attack on Garna. As usual, when he meets Garna, Arjuna will stop shouting at most a few times. Because, no matter what, it''s embarrassing to yell a person''s name so loudly. It is even more embarrassing to make people see it. Great heroes must pay attention to image. But at this moment, it''s different. Arjuna had wiped out all his scruples in his mind, and completely released all the darkness that he had hidden. In other words, at this moment, there is no shame and etiquette in his mind, all that exists is how to defeat the man in front of him. How to shoot down this sun. Arjuna has given up the fair and dignified attack, and instead resorted to various dark tricks. Throwing sand, yelling, spitting...how effective, how did he come. Perhaps, in the eyes of those righteous people, this is definitely an extremely low-quality rogue **** who has not run away. But these tricks are extremely effective. Throwing away the shame and etiquette and the burden of the heroic image, Arjuna began to adopt the tricks that he would rather die than use. In other words, there is no lower limit at the beginning. However, even so, Arjuna still had no choice but to take Garna. Garner is really too strong. The Sun Wheel armor alone can be immune to most of Arjuna''s offensives, and the Killing Spear is extremely threatening to him. Although Arjuna liberated his mind and began to attack without a lower limit, the parameter performance of his abilities could not be dismantled by unlocking the limitations of the mind. Arjuna wanted to open the distance and kite Garna, but he was blown away by Garna in terms of speed. Garna entangled him, the sharp spear in his hand came out frequently, and the killer moves suddenly appeared. Arjuna knew that if he couldn''t get rid of Garna''s entanglement, he would only die. However, Garna''s speed is too fast, and the shots are too precise, once he is targeted, it is really difficult to escape. A Zhou squinted his eyes, and his face was full of evil smiles. With a "swish", the Gunkiller struck like a comet, but this time, Arjuna did not dodge, but took the initiative to meet him from a weird angle. With a "chap", the sharpshooter penetrated Arjuna''s chest, and with a "wow", Ruzhu''s blood mixed with thunder, splashed directly on Garna''s face. It was due to the power of thunder that offset Garna''s sun''s brilliance, and the blood, like a pillar, splashed directly on Garna''s face, causing Degarna to close his eyes subconsciously. While A Zhou reached out his hand to buckle the gunshot that had been pierced into his chest, he showed a wicked laugh, and asked, "How does it feel to be blindfolded with blood, Garna?" Garna ignored him, and instead wanted to pull the Gunslinger out. However, A Zhou grabbed the Gunslinger with one hand and grabbed Garna''s face with the other hand very quickly. Garna stretched out a hand and instinctively returned to defense, but in this close-range situation, he finally missed the opportunity and was succeeded by Arjuna one step ahead. Arjun''s hand turned into eagle claws and digging towards Garna''s eyes, but because of Garna''s shot block, Arjuna''s attack missed the target. Arjuna didn''t care, and instead grabbed Garna''s mouth and tugged fiercely. With a "tear", Garna was pulled by Ajuna''s mouth, dripping with blood. Arjuna lifted his foot and kicked Garna''s yin, but it was blocked by the golden armor of the sun wheel. With a "boom", he kicked on the golden armor of the sun wheel, and Arjuna took the opportunity to take advantage of it and ejected. Chapter 1051： His whole body was dripping with blood, and the chest that was pierced by the Killing Spear was even more hollow, with blood flowing. But he laughed. "Hahahahaha-!!!" He was laughing wildly. Without demeanor, he laughed wildly like a proud villain. "After all, it was me who was one of the best. You lost, Garner--!" Taking advantage of Garna''s surprise, Arjuna poured surging magic power into the **** bow Gandiba in his hand. "Just use this Shiva''s anger to mourn your funeral, Garna! I will win!" Arjun laughed wildly. Both the "black" dark personality and his normal personality were laughing wildly. In the end, the treasure possesses the superimposition of the [Hand of the Destruction God] with the power of Shiva, and the [Roar of the Flame God]. He can''t stop it. Unstoppable! Thousands of years of anticipation are finally coming to an end. He is the winner! It''s him--! He wants to tell everyone about this battle. He--, Arjuna, even without the help of the gods, he can defeat Garna by himself! ¡ª¡ªUnder this kind of situation, do you have to be so self-willed? Are you sure you are his opponent? I remembered Shirou''s words in my mind. A Zhouna showed a mocking expression. Isn''t this taken for granted? Garna sensed the danger, and the superimposed offensive of [Hand of Destruction God] and [Roar of Flame God] could not be resisted by his Sun Wheel armor. At this moment, Arjuna had already taken the lead, and even if Garna liberated the treasure, he would still be a step slower. Garna poured magic power into the Gunkiller, and the Gunnery breathed out the breath of the sun, as if to burn everything out with the scorching heat. But... "It''s useless! Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª!!!" A Zhou laughed wildly. There is no doubt that he is one step ahead. Before Garna attacked him, he was enough to kill Garna! The curtain is down! The war thousands of years ago is finally about to come to an end. It''s him! It''s him, win... "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The sky flickered, like a star pillar that had landed in the starry sky, directly on Arjuna''s body. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Arjuna was destroyed and clean, and the treasure that was supposed to be ready to go also stagnated with this terrifying light cannon that broke through the sky. Garna rushed forward like a stream of light, and the sharp gun in his hand pierced Arjuna''s body mercilessly. "Crack¡ª" Broken voice. "Damn... die!" Arjuna looked at the gunshot that pierced her body with a look of disbelief. He really didn''t expect the ending... This is actually the case! Obviously... Obviously only a moment away. "Ah, Ah Zhou...!!!" Garna roared, and there was a faint brilliance in those frantic eyes. "Under this situation, are you so self-willed? Are you sure you are his opponent?" "I will win!" "Then what if you lose?" "Then I will take him and go together!" A sonorous and powerful voice. That was his own vow. This is also true, the Eternal King entrusted him. However, the ending is like this. Remember the past. In the decisive battle with Garna, the gods did not trust him, so that he defeated Garna in an extremely unjust situation. But that is unrealistic. After all, it was the gods who believed that he would not win. An unfair battle, even if it is won, is not an honor, but a shame. Chapter 1052： In this way, he was humiliated by himself for a whole thousand years. Maybe. Maybe... He was indeed no opponent of Garna. But...Only, you can''t lose! "Hey--!" The sound of piercing. Combining the power of the **** of destruction and the **** of flames, the god''s power reached the extreme, and it temporarily contained the defense of the sun wheel golden armor. [Hand of Destroyer] penetrated Garna''s chest and crushed Garna''s spiritual foundation. "Uh...Ah, Arjuna..." Garna looked down at the palm that penetrated his chest, with the power of the **** of destruction attached. "I can''t beat you, but you...nor can''t beat me..." Arjuna smiled, and his body exuded a faint brilliance. ¡ª¡ªWhat if you lose? Isn''t this taken for granted? Then... take him along. Just... At this point, the outcome...There is still no result. A Zhou sighed and disappeared. "Arjuna..." The deformed spiritual foundation was shattered, and the constraint of distorted will dissipated. Clearness was restored in Garna''s eyes. He really didn''t expect that it would be Arjuna who would finally untie his will. Seeing the spirit son who dissipated before him, Garna was silent. He and Arjuna are natural enemies no longer need to say more. Just... It''s just that if one day, it would be nice to be able to describe him in other words. Garna squeezed the Gunslinger in his hand. His spiritual foundation had been shattered, but he was not directly bombarded by the magic cannon of [Vanity''s Sky Garden] like Arjuna, causing the spiritual foundation to be completely shattered in an instant. His spiritual foundation was like an avalanche, shattering piece by piece, but it could last a while. If the situation has fallen to this level, then at least... he still has things to do. Garna squeezed the sharpshooter in his hand, turned his head slightly, and looked at the central area. He dragged the Gunslinger and walked towards the central area. He exudes a strong smell of the sun. "Kakka-" The spiritual foundation was shattered, and the more the spiritual foundation was broken, the more powerful Garna''s body became. The scorching breath is like the real sun. "Chachacha¡ª¡ª" The sharpshooter dragged on the ground, the tip of the gun marked out the brilliance of the electric flint, and directly dragged a focal line on the ground. "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" The moment the burrowing worms along the way approached him, as if they had fallen into the sun, they turned into fly ash and dissipated. Even the poisonous fog of Hydra and Bathum burned to ashes in the breath of the hot sun. Garna walked slowly towards the central area, "Kakka", the sun armor on his body that had been damaged by Arjuna fell off, and the Killing Spear showed a more terrifying power. "Galna?" Semiramis, sitting on the throne, watched Garner walk slowly, watching his gradually illusory figure and that terrifying aura, he could not help raising his eyebrows, and asked: "You got rid of control. Right?" "Not bad." Garner nodded. "So that''s the case, because of the collapse of the spirit base, has the Qingming restored?" Semiramis smiled, and then asked: "So now come to settle accounts with Yu?" "No," Garner shook his head and said calmly, "I didn''t intend to do this. I have no objection to being summoned and driven like this. However, as a hero, there are some things that can''t be ignored. " "Indeed," Semiramis said with a smile, "In this way, I will lose the brilliance of being a hero. Therefore, doing such a thing and falling to such an end is also in line with The characteristics of this poisonous woman." Semiramis chuckled lightly, all around her were strange-shaped earth-boring monsters, with viscous acid everywhere, and they looked very disgusting. They no longer had the majesty of the palace, but were as disgusting as a worm''s nest. Garna didn''t answer, but the aura all over his body was scorching hot, like shining on the earth and waving the scorching sun. "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" The burrowing worms felt the danger and uttered a strange roar, rushing towards Garna. However, when they approached Garna, they turned into ashes as if they had touched the sun. "Kakka-" Garna''s spiritual foundation shattered. Garna looked at Semiramis and asked, "Are you agreeing to count?" "What?" Semiramis didn''t panic, but asked with interest. "My Master," Garner said. "It''s such a small thing... It''s really disgusting for Yu to remember it so clearly. Don''t worry, Yu''s Master has already transferred them." Semiramis said lightly. She didn''t struggle, because when the [Vanity Garden in the Sky] was breached by the King of Eternity, she had no choice but to capture it. Chapter 1053： The previous art of blasting Arjuna was already the last struggle, but what he didn''t expect was that Arjuna actually smashed Garna''s spiritual foundation at the moment of dying, thus allowing Garna to recover. Clear. "Then, I''m relieved." Garna showed a faint, relieved smile, and then the sharp gun in his hand, with the power to destroy everything, blasted towards Semiramis. "Sun Wheel, obey death¡ª¡ª!!!" Semiramis very calmly greeted the light gun that was enough to defeat the gods with just one blow. [Sun wheel, obey death] Pierced through Semiramis''s body without any obstruction, and then starting from the central area, the already riddled aerial courtyard was shattered piece by piece, Rupture. Semiramis and Garna began to dissipate at the same time. "Answer your question, Assassin." At the end of the dying, Garna looked at Semiramis and said: "The thing that the poisonous woman really hopes for is perhaps the purest water." Garna showed a faint smile, his body illusory, and finally disappeared. But the word he left behind made Semiramis startled slightly. "Really..." "That''s it..." There was a wry smile on Semiramis''s delicate and pretty face. "You are really... distressing, Lancer..." What the poisonous woman really hopes for is perhaps the purest water... Is it? No wonder she will agree to Master and will assist Master. What she asked for was not a vain master of the world, but simply... Longing for the wonderful heaven envisioned by the Master... But... "Yu, when do I need you to remind..." With a chuckle, Semiramis faded away. ... The sky courtyard was collapsing, one by one collapsed. Just like the name of this treasure [Vanity Garden in the Sky], it is illusory and should not exist in the world. "What''s the matter?" Mordred was surprised. "No, I don''t know..." Qihuang said with an anxious expression on his face. Pieces of boulders collapsed, smashing many beasts to death, and also smashed the earth burrowing insects among them. There are also many huge rocks smashed towards the killing house Qihuang and Mordred, but they are all being slowly destroyed by the color of the killing house Qihuang. "Go out first!" Mordred said. "Okay!" Qi Huang nodded his head. Mordred prepared to take the Killing Yuan Qihuang to flee here, but the sluggishness of the Killing Yuan Qihuang turned into a giant hand of light, tearing open the closure of the sky courtyard. Mordred was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the killing house and prayed for shortage. "What, what''s wrong?" Qihuang asked timidly. "Isn''t it possible to do it unexpectedly?" Mordred smiled, and then said with a serious face: "I''m leaving!" "Oh-!" Kiara, the killing house, followed Mordred. Chapter 121 I seem to hear Mr. Fujimaru''s voice! Mordred and the Killing House Kiara walked out of [Vanity''s Sky Garden]. They looked at the wilderness, but saw an extremely shocking scene in an instant. "Oh my God! What, what is this?" The sentence of Qihuang in the killing courtyard was difficult to coherent, and the scene before him was too shocking. They stood on the ruins of the collapsed aerial courtyard, standing high enough to overlook the entire field outside Toliface. Just... The scene is too indescribable. Kiara in the killing house only felt that she was shocked, as if she were in hell. Under a dark night sky, one after another wooden piles rose from the ground, the number of which was uncountable, it was like a repetition of the legendary piercing **** on the earth. These and these wooden stakes pierced one after another strange-shaped earth-boring monsters. Some pierced the sarcoma on their head, and some directly penetrated their mouth...One after another, the burrower worm was pierced into the body, hanging high on the wooden stake. The most spectacular is the two-body giant in the distance. A giant, and a huge earth-boring monster. Its huge body is about 700 meters, like a real mountain, lying horizontally on the ground. Once action is taken, it must be a flash flood and tsunami like an earthquake, right? But at this moment, these two huge monsters stopped moving. The reason is that two larger pillars penetrated their bodies, like bones, which jammed their bodies, making them temporarily unable to move. At this moment, behind them, a rustling sound resounded in the ruins of the air courtyard. Divine light flashed in Mordred''s eyes, and he turned abruptly. The black and red holy sword in his hand pierced straight behind him. The invisible holy sword followed each other, only to hear the sound of "dang" metal surging. "It''s you." Mordred looked at the woman who had crawled out of the ruins in surprise. The person looked very similar to her, almost exactly the same. There is no doubt that this is Saber. Chapter 1054： Saber nodded and said, "It''s me." Mordred retracted the sword. But Saber turned his head and saw Kiara at the killing house, his face gradually became vigilant, showing hostility. Upon seeing this, Mordred laughed and said: "It seems that you have encountered that [beast] before." After hearing this, Saber nodded, and then the vigilant color on his face gradually disappeared, and said: "If you say that, it seems that this is a lady in the killing house." Kiara of the Killing House quickly bowed to Saber and apologized, and said: "The other I caused you trouble. I''m extremely sorry, Miss Arthur." "No. It''s nothing... It''s better to say, because of this, I can see my path more or less clearly." Saber said. Shishengyuan Kiara looked at Saber with a strange expression. Saber didn''t say much. In the blissful world of the Demon Bodhisattva, she fulfilled her long-cherished wish. The sword in the stone was pulled up by someone better than her, and she chose to be that person''s knight, and finally calmed the turbulent Britain. Later, she and the Knights of the Round Table assisted the new king and governed the country. The Mordred incident did not happen, and the people of the Camelot Kingdom also survived. Even the territory of the Kingdom of Camelot extends to the European continent. After fulfilling this long-cherished wish, she was disarmed and returned to the field, and finally was able to wander the wilderness as a girl. No one said she didn''t understand people''s hearts, and no one entrusted her with heavy burdens. Carefree. Has been sinking. It was Shirou''s light that made her wake up. Sinking in the false is irresponsible to the truth. She was just deceiving herself, so she broke free of the dream and regained consciousness from it. Just... The gap is really too big. If it weren''t for Shirou''s reminder, she might have really fallen into it, right? Perhaps it was because she came out of the Paradise of Elysium later, at the moment she went out, she was somewhat aware of Shirou''s Paradise of Elysium. I realized for the first time that my own sinking would not be able to affect others, so I tore my dreams to pieces, and even killed my timid self, and left the world of bliss for the first time, and awakened them... Gap... It''s really too big. Saber smiled bitterly, perhaps, the new king she conceived in Elysium... It was conceived based on the Eternal King, right? "Are we the only one left?" Mordred asked, looking at Saber. Saber nodded and said: "Ruler and the emperor of Rome encountered [the beast] together with me, and I fell into bliss in the same place. However, after I woke up, they were nowhere to be seen." "This, this I know..." Kiara raised his hand and said timidly: "I have some connection with the other me...so, I can vaguely feel that the other me ate them... " "Eat it?" Saber looked at the killing courtyard with a surprised look. Kiara nodded and said, "I can vaguely perceive this...because my connection with her hasn''t been disconnected...it seems to be a relationship that lacks magical power to leave here, so I ate something casually, and added There was a bit of magic... the two ladies, it seemed... as if they were eaten by the other me." Saber: "..." Mordred: "..." "Why, what''s wrong?" Qi Huang looked at them with a timid expression because they were looking at her. "It''s nothing." Mordred shook his head and said, "I just think they have bad luck... and..." Mordred turned his head, looked at the sight of piercing hell, frowned, and said, "I really didn''t expect... things would turn out to be like this." Saber said: "This is Lancer''s treasure. Probably because of the appearance of those monsters, it was used on a large scale." "Is that so..." Mordred frowned, then got up, and said, "Get together before him." "But you are Saber of the red party." Saber raised his head and looked at her. Mordred said: "Don''t be rigid. The King of Eternity has gone with [the beast], and the heroic spirits of the red and black sides have also been killed and wounded. If you are still struggling with this at this time, then you don''t need to say it. It''s a hero." Saber nodded, then pointed to the place where the two-body giant beasts existed, and said, "He should be there!" Mordred nodded, then turned his head slightly, looked at the killing house Qiara, and said, "You clear the way." "Huh?" Qihuang was taken aback in the killing house. Mordred said patiently: "I and she are both Servants, and we need the magical support of the Master, otherwise we can''t move. So we need to save the magic, you are different. The most important thing is, don''t you want to change yourself? This is your training. Come on, I will help train you. After all, it is your honour to let me help you train. You know that there are many people requesting me, but I will not do it yet." "Woo...I, I know! No, thank you very much, Master!" Qihuang in the killing house cheered for herself. That''s right. If you want to change yourself, you must work hard to make progress. She shouldn''t become a burden, let alone become another her. Yeah. Come on! Of course, Kiara didn''t know the killing house, it was just that Mordred didn''t want to waste magic power anymore. There are terrifying and terrifying earth-boring monsters all over the earth. If Mordred is allowed to advance, he can only use [Arctic Star¡¤No One Knows] to penetrate the past. This would waste a lot of magic power. The magic power she obtained by using the magic spell of the lion robbery realm, but there was not much left. Fortunately, her contract with Lion Jiejieli still exists, which shows that her Master still exists. Of course, the luckiest thing is that now someone helps clear the way. It should be said that it is indeed the power won from [the beast]. Once opened, the sluggishness of praying for the wilderness in the killing courtyard is like a thousand-handed Guanyin shining with the light of Buddha. Grab the burrowing monsters along the way and stuff them into [All the Desires of This World]. It is very efficient and will be cleaned up quickly. Out of a road leading to the Thousand Realms Tree. However, throwing these earth-boring monsters one by one into the [All Desires in This World], as the true possession of [All Desires in this World]-Demon Bodhisattva, I am afraid there will be some opinions. Of course, this is impossible. After all, the Demon Bodhisattva is a happy heaven. Except for the real anger against Shilang before, other existences, any intelligent creatures, are the source of her happiness. And this is why she was able to suppress the evil god''s will before. In addition, in the process of advancing, Mordred and others also discovered a rather strange phenomenon. There was a thick blood mist on the battlefield, wandering everywhere, shrouded the earth-burrowing monsters that emerged from the earth. Chapter 1055： Those blood mists are like hunting beasts. Once they envelop those burrowing monsters, they will only kill the burrowing monsters in an instant. The blood mist drifted towards the Mordred trio. The Mordred trio were already full of vigilance, but the blood mist was like an illusory fog that only floated past, continuing to envelop the earth-burrowing demons emerging from the ground. Worm. The Mordred trio didn''t care. They came to the front and found that the artificial life form of the Thousand Worlds Tree and Adam''s coalition forces were blocking these ground burrowing monsters and saving the people affected by the disaster. However, they were shocked to find that the commander was not Vlad III, but the rebel Spartacus! And Spartacus is cooperating with Dane and other black magicians to command. When Spartacus saw them, he said happily: "Great, there are still heroes! I thought I was the only one left with the oppressor." Mordred is not familiar with Spartacus, so Saber stepped forward, looked at Spartacus, and asked with a puzzled look: "Where is Lancer?" "Wang''s words... there!" It was Danick who answered Saber. He pondered for a moment, lifted his palm slightly, and pointed to the two pillars that had pierced the original man and the giant earth-boring monster not far away. Saber turned his head and glanced, frowned, and said, "I didn''t see Lancer!" Danike said in a deep voice, "The two pillars are the king!" "What?" As soon as he said this, not only Saber, but even Mordred was surprised, and those who did not know also showed surprised expressions. Danike said in a deep voice: "The king asked me to use one spell to keep him awake, and the other to turn him into a [Capital King], piercing two monsters and stopping their actions. In addition, he He also scattered his body, defending this land." "His body... I didn''t see it!" Saber said. Dannick pointed to the blood mist spilling on the battlefield and said, "Those mist...that''s it!" Saber was taken aback, and then she realized a little bit, her face was shocked, and said, "Is he, he has become Dracula?" Danick nodded, looked at the pierced pillar, and said, "Yes, he is not Vlad III, he is...Dracula! He is not the king of Romania, but the ghost of Wallachia! " Saber was silent. She knew about Vlad III''s taboo against Dracula, but she did not expect that he would become Dracula at this time. The stain summoned by the Holy Grail is now facing upright... However, even she is the same. Because she... Also in that blissful world, in the last brilliance of the Eternal King, he faced his true history squarely. She had already seen what she wanted to see and knew what she was going to do in the future. Saber''s hands clasped tightly. Suddenly-- "Kakkaka¡ª¡ª!!!" The sound of a column crashing. Everyone''s eyes shrank fiercely, and they turned their heads fiercely, only to see the pillar restraining the two-body giant beast. The pillar that Dracula had turned into was collapsing, and the behemoth was gradually regaining its mobility. "Boom, boom¡ª" The earth collapsed like a cobweb, and from those tiny cracks, a strange and strange light shone like a magic circle that was teleported. In that strange light, one hideous and terrifying one after another The burrowing worm emerged from it. Having already rushed to the battlefield, Grey, who was following Spartacus, looked at her bracelet in a daze, and muttered: "Already, it''s A! Is this, this, the first connection point it used to be? " "What''s the matter, Captain?" Matthew, who had awakened, clutched the back of her hand and asked. She already knew about Shi Lang''s departure. Although sad, she was bound to be strong, and she had to cheer up. "Kakka-" The blood-red pillar collapsed, and pieces of rubble peeled off from it. The two-body monster resumed its action. The original man, stepped on the ground, raised his head and screamed. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" What to do? What to do? Gray panicked a little. A... This is already a large connection point. She can''t solve it alone. What to do? At this moment, Matthew suddenly called out with a puzzled look: "Mr. Fujimaru?" Grey looked at Matthew subconsciously and asked, "What are you talking about, Matthew?" "I, I seem to hear Mr. Fujimaru''s voice...!" Ma Xiu said blankly. "What?" Grey was taken aback. Mordred turned his head, looked at Matthew, frowned. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Finish this volume tomorrow~! Good night~! Chapter 122 Damn it, the eternal king! ! ! ¡¾6K, two in one¡¿ Grey looked at Matthew with a look of surprise, and asked: "Did you hear the voice of Fujimaru?" Matthew nodded. Mordred frowned and said, "Surely you are hallucinating, Master of the Eternal King? The Eternal King is gone, how can you hear his voice again?" "But... I really heard that, Mr. Fujimaru was calling me. He said, ¡®Matthew...Matthew...¡¯ Wait a minute! I remember!" Matthew suddenly remembered something, and he hurriedly touched his pockets with both hands, first the pockets on both sides of the jacket, and then the inner pocket of the jacket. "What are you looking for, Matthew?" Gray asked. Chapter 1056： Matthew flipped through his pockets and said anxiously: "I remember, when I broke into the treasure of the Red Caster in Vasha City, Mr. Fujimaru was worried about my safety as the Master, so he quietly Some defensive measures were put on me." "Is there such a thing?" Grey was taken aback. "Yeah...Where is it? Where is it? Where is the defense that Mr. Fujimaru put on me?" "Ah...! Found it! Actually here!" Matthew looked for it in a panic, and finally found a cloud of cursed mud in his hood. But the mud was not cursing the attached Matthew, but protecting Matthew in its own way. Looking at the familiar black mud, Grey and others were stunned. Saber clenched his fists and said, "It''s Assassin''s mud." Grey looked at the mud and said to her heart, it''s no wonder. Grey finally understood why Shi Lang would let himself and Matthew singled out the red square four-body heroic spirit before. That man had taken protective measures for his Master long before the war started. Mordred clenched his fists. It turned out that that guy had already reserved his back! Everyone looked at the black mud in Matthew''s hands. There is no doubt that it is Shirou''s treasure [the flower of evil that leads to freedom]. However, with Shi Lang''s departure, the black mud also collapsed bit by bit, and disappeared, but it is still here at the moment. Its surface exudes a faint, pitch-black light, and a small voice, almost undetectable, resounds from it. "Matthew... Matthew... can you hear me, Matthew...?" Matthew yelled, "I can hear it, Mr. Fujimaru! I can hear it!" "Thank God... you and I can wake up before my treasure disappears." Matthew and Saber were about to talk, but Mordred took the lead and asked: "Are you the eternal king?" "Mordred... are you awake? Great. However, the situation is urgent, I can''t say anything to you or other people." Shilang''s voice paused, and then he asked: " Matthew, I remember Grey said that you still have a Chaldean call talisman in your hand that can summon the heroic spirits, right?" "Yes, yes!" Matthew held the black mud in one hand, and groped up and down with the other hand on her body, and finally turned out a golden one with magical spell cards all over it. There is no doubt that it was made by the Chaldeans, and can summon the call of the heroic spirits! "Use it to summon me!" Shiro said. Everyone couldn''t help but stunned. Matthew looked at the call sign in her hand in a daze, and her palm shook fiercely. "No." Gray shook his head and said: "The Chaldean summoning technique is connected to the Heroic Seat through the Chaldean Heroic Summoning System, so as to summon the Heroic Spirits, but we can''t contact us so far. Go to Chaldea, so there is no way to use Chaldean summoning spells." Shiro said: "You can''t get in touch with Chaldea, it''s because the dimensional connection channel is cancerous. As long as the dimensional connection channel is normal, you should be able to get in touch with Chaldea and call me." "Wait a minute!" Mordred frowned suddenly and said: "How do you prove that you are the King of Eternity? If you pass this mud pass alone, you can''t prove your identity, right? And the most important thing is , How did you know that the Chaldean dimensional channel was cancerous? This is not even clear to the Chaldeans themselves." "You are right to question, Mordred. Well, let me tell you, because my ontology is exiled in the cracks of the dimension. What I said is what I saw with my own eyes. Furthermore, how to prove me I am myself. It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m myself. That¡¯s how it is. Besides, my state is also very normal. Don¡¯t suspect that I have been polluted by people or reversed my spiritual foundation. Because I¡¯m still alive, My body has no spiritual foundation, and no one can pollute my spirit." Shi Lang said. Everyone nodded. Mordred asked: "Then what do you want us to do? You will contact us now, I am afraid that the dimensional channel will return to the normal method, right here?" "Yes." Shi Lang said: "After I woke up, I saw the problem from the perspective of the dimensional gap. The Demon Bodhisattva is not the real peculiarity of this Holy Grail War, it is better to say that she suppressed it. The peculiarities of this Holy Grail War are probably because of the link depth E you mentioned earlier. The real peculiarity of this Holy Grail War is that it summons the Red Caster Francois Prellatti. Fran Sova Prellatti is the trustee of the Cthulhu, and he is the coordinate of the Cthulhu. If he is not destroyed, the Cthulhu will control the direction very clearly, and the cancer of the dimensional channel cannot be stopped! The invasion of the Cthulhu cannot be stopped. ." Matthew heard this, with a look of surprise: "But, hasn''t the Red Caster already left?" "The body has been wiped out, but the soul has not been liberated!" Shi Lang said. When Saber heard the words, his eyes shrank sharply, and he murmured, "Big...Holy Grail!" Everyone looked at Saber with strange expressions. Saber solemnly said, "The heroic spirits killed in the Holy Grail War will not return to the Heroic Seat, but the soul will be absorbed by the Great Holy Grail. When the Great Holy Grail gathers the souls, they will reach the third law. At the same time, Let the little holy grail become a holy grail enough to fulfill our wishes." "Great, thanks to you, Saber. It would be a waste of time if I were to explain it again." Mordred understood. All understand. It turned out to be like this! The so-called Holy Grail War is just a hoax, and the almighty cauldron is also a prop for the magicians to deceive the heroic spirits. The real goal is to achieve the third law! Surprisingly capable, the magicians who created the Holy Grail War! Mordred gritted his teeth. At this time, Saber looked at the black mud and said, "But, you have also left the field, why didn''t your soul enter the Great Holy Grail? Even if you are alive, your soul should be pulled away by the Great Holy Grail first. After reaching the third law, your soul will be liberated." "Because of the pulling force of the Great Holy Grail, it was not enough to pull me away at that time!" Shi Lang said. Mr. Assassin at the time... Kiara subconsciously remembered the scene where Shilang defeated the Demon Bodhisattva, as if the emotions of the Demon Bodhisattva infected his heart at that time, and he instinctively trembled. "However, if the Great Holy Grail is destroyed, we who were summoned by the Holy Grail, the contract with the Master, and the spiritual foundation will begin to dissipate." Saber said with a frown. "There is no other way. If you drag it any longer, the opening of the connection will become bigger and bigger, and eventually it will not be able to contain it. Let your Master use the last spell and use powerful magic to stop you from dissipating. There is not much time. Now, Saber, you stay, your star sword has a special attack on these monsters, Mordred, you **** Matthew and the others over!" Mordred frowned and said, "Don''t order me!" "I didn''t order you... Anyway, remember it clearly, destroy the Great Holy Grail, and then use the call sign to summon me...!" "Wait a minute, Lord Fujimaru!" Gray said quickly: "Even if the Great Holy Grail is destroyed, it will only destroy the coordinates, but the connection will not be terminated." "Destroy the coordinates. The channel that Cthulhu connects to this world will be defeated by me, who exists in the cracks of the dimension!" "But, even so. If I use the call sign, I won''t necessarily summon Mr. Fujimaru...!" Ma Xiu said with a look of disbelief. "As long as you call, I will try my best to respond. The most important thing is...I believe in you, Master!" Shirou''s tone was extremely serious. "Mr. Fujimaru..." Matthew clenched his palms. Chapter 1057： "Come on, everyone. I will, always be by your side..." Before he finished speaking, the mud in Ma Xiu''s hand completely turned into a spiritual child and dissipated. The result is very clear, Shirou who exists in the gap with the dimension has already pointed the way for them. -Destroy the Great Holy Grail! But... "What a joke!" The Thousand Realm Tree magician on the side shouted, with a hysterical expression, "That is our holy grail! The hope of our people''s revival, the big holy grail, never..." Before the magician finished speaking, a hand was placed on his shoulder. The magician turned his head and saw that Dannick was looking at him. "The Patriarch..." Danike shook his head at him, then looked at Grey and the others, and said with a serious face: "From another world, a traveler from Chaldea. The Great Holy Grail is under the castle of the Thousand Worlds Tree. We did not move it. . You...you go and destroy it." "The Patriarch...!" "Patriarch!" ... The magicians of the Thousand Realms Tree were excited and unwilling. Danike turned his head to look at the magicians of these Thousand Realms Trees, and said with a serious face: "There are many of you who were eliminated by the Magic Association and joined the Thousand Realms Trees clan. I am very grateful that you can use the Thousand Realms Trees. Struggle for the rise and fall of the tree clan. However, I have decided. The Holy Grail...the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, no more!" The magician of the Thousand Realms Tree looked at Danick with a dazed expression. Danike said: "The future of our race must be developed by our own hands. It does not need to be pinned on meaningless miracles. I Danike gave up the Holy Grail and also gave up my pursuit of roots. From today onwards, Give your full support to our clan, and then let the "nobles" of the clock tower whose eyes are low by the dogs'' eyes, take a good look, and our clan will be prosperous forever!" The magicians of the Thousand Realm Tree clan looked at Danick in a daze. They couldn''t believe that this was what their patriarch, like a fox, who only engaged in political factional struggles said. "Go, Chaldean travelers!" Danike shouted. "Thank you for your understanding, the patriarch of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan." Grey said with a serious face: "In our world, the Yugdomirenia family is still prosperous. Several of them are Yugdomirenia. The tribesmen have also made great achievements in the clock tower. In fact, in our world, Kaules Flvigi Yugdomirenia and I were once classmates, and we were together in El Mero. Under the banner of Monarch II." "Is that so... This is a pleasant and good thing. Then, the Thousand Realm Tree can''t lose to the Thousand Realm Tree in another world." Danike said. Grey nodded towards Dannick, and then led Matthew and Mordred towards the Thousand Worlds Tree Castle. And Saber is helping here. "Kakka-" The bright red pillar collapsed. The two-body monster is slowly recovering its mobility. Dannick looked at the shattered pillar and said silently in his heart: "Lancer...you are such a bastard!" Danick''s hands clenched tightly. ... The front line is not far away from the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. With Mordred and Grey''s abilities, even if there are burrowing monsters obstructing the road, they can easily tear open the road and lead directly to the Thousand Realm Tree Castle. They came to the front of the Great Holy Grail. At this time, Mordred should do it. However, at the moment when he was about to do it, Mordred hesitated. Matthew looked at Mordred again anxiously and strangely. Grey looked at Mordred and said with a serious face: "I understand what Fujimaru-san meant, let me come, Mordred." Hearing this, Mordred clenched the holy sword in his hand. Grey understands, why doesn''t she understand? From the moment Shiro said that his body was in the cracks of the dimension, Mordred understood the purpose of this Holy Grail War in the real world of Shiro Society. I''m afraid, I want to use the Holy Grail to return from the cracks of the dimension, right? In other words, this was the original purpose from the beginning. If she is not here, Saber is not here, Spartacus is not here, Demon Bodhisattva is not here, and the Cthulhu connection has not happened... Eternal King, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t need to drag the Eternal King down to win this Holy Grail War, right? Mordred clenched his fists. She understood Shirou''s meaning, destroyed the Great Holy Grail, and summoned him with a call amulet. This also means... He gave up the opportunity to let the body return, and wanted to dissolve this crisis! And if she went down with this sword, she completely ruined the chance of the Eternal King''s body returning. She herself can be said to be relatively indifferent to the King of Eternity, and also more complicated, but... experiencing the illusion of the bliss world, looking straight at her inner desire. Maybe... It was what she had longed for, which made her hesitate now. "Let me do it," Grey said. "No. He has made up his mind. If he shrinks at this time, it would be an insult to him." Mordred shook his head, took a deep breath, and raised the black and red holy sword in his hand. I won, Eternal King. I... won! "Rest in peace, sleep forever--!" Drinking loudly, Mordred swung down his sword. The black and red light cannon blasted towards the Great Holy Grail like a meteor. The black and red light reflected Mordred''s gritted face, Matthew''s nervous face, and Grey... Some self-blaming faces. Chapter 1058： Grey knew what Shiro meant. Because, here, no one knows Shirou better than her. What he really meant. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The Great Holy Grail was bombarded by light cannon. At that moment, the souls stored in the Great Holy Grail were liberated, and the Servants summoned by the Holy Grail began to disappear. Mordred came into contact with the lion''s Jiejieli''s contract, and a faint spiritual brilliance appeared on her body. "It''s now--!" Matthew yelled loudly, she had already brought the art of Heroic Summoning from Grey. At the moment when the Great Holy Grail collapsed, their bracelets were reconnected to the Chaldean system, and the art of the heroic spirit summoning on the ground also radiated a faint light. "Come at my call, Mr. Fujimaru--!" Matthew shouted loudly, and slapped the call sign in his hand on the art of the heroic spirit summoning. She looked expectantly at the art of the heroic spirit summoning, looking forward to Shi Lang''s arrival again. However, Grey closed her eyes. Lord Fujimaru... won''t come. Because, the heroes who really want to make a contract... Just by your side! The call sign disappeared faintly, and the spell summoned by the heroic spirits was quickly activated. Matthew felt it, and felt that a heroic spirit was making contact with her. But... "Why?" Matthew looked at Mordred in shock. Mordred also looked at his hands in amazement. Feeling that, she and Matthew have established a connection. "Why? Why is this happening?" It was not Matthew who yelled, but Mordred! Mordred asked with a puzzled face: "What the **** is going on, Chaldea? Why is the Eternal King not summoned, why am I connecting with her?" Grey closed her eyes and said, "This is about asking what Mr. Fujimaru did with''mud'' just now?" "What did he do with ¡®mud¡¯?" Mordred asked with a puzzled look. "I don''t know. But I know, Lord Fujimaru, let Matthew contract you, Mordred." Gray said. Mordred seemed to be irritated by a lion, and asked as if he hummed: "Why would he do this!?" "I don''t know, but I know that if he were Lord Fujimaru, he would definitely do it. Because you are his daughter." Gray said. Mordred''s breathing suddenly stagnated, as if his breathing had stopped, with a heavy suffocation! She felt suffocated, and her heart was full of anger. Grey said: "As we all guessed, Fujimaru-sir intends to give up his own body and return to dissolve this crisis. And this time, the call of the sign is the only opportunity for him to come to the world, next time. Even if there is a call sign, he may not have the opportunity to appear in the realm. But His Excellency Fujimaru knows in his heart that you, who are summoned by the Holy Grail, will not necessarily have the opportunity to appear in the realm next time. Therefore, he is the only one who can freely move in the real world. The opportunity was given to you. And this is why he named you by name and asked you to follow us." "You, why are you so clear?" Mordred asked. "Because, I have lived with His Excellency Fujimaru for a period of time. His Excellency Fujimaru is a cold-hearted person. The first time he sees him, he will feel very scared, but after getting along for a long time, he will find that no one is more enthusiastic than him. He regards everyone as friends who can get along with him. He will give himself the best to the people he cherishes the most, and the last thing he wants to see is that the people he cares about are hurt. If you want to ask why, then Mr. Fujimaru, he must be very Care about you," Gray said. "But this, this... Doesn''t he want to return, did he give up to dissolve this crisis? Here, it is still being invaded!" Mordred shouted. Grey said: "There is no crisis. Lord Fujimaru...will destroy the invading passage in the crevice of the dimension. Presumably, he is now in the crevice of the dimension, fighting alone with the monsters who invaded this world." "Why are you so sure!?" Mordred asked. "Because..." Grey raised the bracelet and said calmly: "The link depth of this connection point has begun to drop, and it has begun to become more normal. And... haven''t you noticed it? Contact us from Fujimaru Yours. At that moment, few monsters have emerged from the ground." Mordred looked at Grey in a daze, gritted his teeth, "No--! No! Asshole! Asshole! What does he want? What does he want me to owe him? Damn¡ª¡ª! Damn!" "I''m afraid that Lord Fujimaru has never thought about making you owe him anything. He will do this kind of thing, probably what he thinks, is just to allow you to continue to move in the present world, to go to Chaldea...with your real mother, Reunite again," Gray said. Mordred gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Unforgivable. Unforgivable! She felt that she had been played fiercely by Shi Lang, and then teased fiercely, tearing her pride and her reserved relentlessly to pieces, and threw it on the ground. She... She--, She doesn''t need the protection of others! Damn it! In this way, isn''t it, really owes him? Damn it! Mordred gritted his teeth, his heart was very annoyed, in a daze, he felt as if he saw Shirou''s bright, gentle smile. She threw a punch forward and everything disappeared like an illusion. That man can''t come back at all. Even with the body of the Servant... Can''t come back. The man was exiled in the crevice of the dimension, giving Mordred the only chance to be free to be active in the real world. Damn¡ª, Damn it, the eternal king! ! ! Chapter 1059： You bastard! ! ! Chapter 123 O my mentor, Fujimaru Shiro! ¡¾7K, two in one¡¿ In the cracks of the dimension. It was full of radiance, but there was nothing else other than that. It''s just monotonous, like falling into the world of atoms. Shirou smiled. I''m afraid that kid will be quite angry, right? Will she show an angry face like an enraged lioness like Altria? Yes, as Grey had guessed, Shirou decided from the beginning that he would be summoned by the call and let Mordred. If you want to ask why, then there is no answer. It''s okay to say it''s owing, or it''s kind. He was just innocent and didn''t want to show a lonely and lonely expression on that child''s face. It''s just simple, I don''t want Al to show that expression of pain and regret when he talks about Mordred. So, let them reunite. As for him... There will be opportunities. If there is no chance, it would be nice to take a break here. At least, there is ¡®it¡¯ here. With black mud all over his body, Shirou smiled, "Sure enough, no matter where I go. Only you will always follow me." ¡ª¡ªIsn''t this taken for granted? As long as you do not abandon ¡®I¡¯, ¡®I¡¯ will not abandon you. The mud responded with an answer. That was not an answer of will, but Shirou first accepted this [evil], and the answer was already there from the moment it was muddled. As long as he doesn''t give up this [evil] this mud, it will remain inseparable from Shilang. Shi Lang chuckled lightly, "But now, it''s not the time to relax." He stands in the crevice where nothing exists, looking at the broken connecting passage in the distance. After Mordred destroyed the Great Holy Grail and saw with his own eyes the soul of the Red Caster Francois Prellatti returning to the Heroic Seat, he destroyed the connecting channel for the first time. The connecting channels are destroyed. "¡ª¡ª" In the gap of the dimension, the Cthulhu''s whisper resounded. Although it was like a weird wizard singing as usual, but this time, it sounded a little angry. The Great Holy Grail was destroyed, Fran?ois Prellatti¡¯s soul returned, and the passage was destroyed by Shiro. The Cthulhu lost his direction and the anchor of the connection. He could only watch the passage a little bit. A little bit of destruction and rupture. And the earth-boring monsters that rushed into the passage first fell out one by one, trying their best to drill toward that world. Shi Lang poured mud and said with a light smile: "It''s really hard work, it''s time to work again." His face is free and easy, without the slightest heaviness. It''s just that there will be some regrets, some... Worry. ... ... "Did it succeed?" Saber looked at his body that was starting to dissipate, then looked at the slowly dissipating wooden stakes on the ground. There is no doubt that this means that the Great Holy Grail has been shattered, and the heroic spirits summoned by the Holy Grail War will also dissipate. Of course, the most important thing is that there are fewer and fewer strange monsters emerging from the earth. Obviously, Assassin''s plan succeeded. Destroying the Great Holy Grail, liberating the heroic spirits of the Red Caster, so that the evil **** who was watching the world lost the anchor of invasion and solved the crisis. Just... "His hiss¡ª¡ª!!!" "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The original man, and the huge earth-boring monster... No. It should be said that it was the old ruler who was invaded here by connecting the singularity and using Amakusa Shiro''s spiritual foundation, and Shude Meier also screamed terribly. Their bodies stopped growing. However, their bodies at the moment are already large and strong enough. Each of them has a 700-meter-like body like a hill, which is very frightening! The stakes controlling their bodies completely collapsed. "It''s not good." Spartacus frowned. "The oppressor can no longer control them." Saber clenched the invisible holy sword in his hand and said, "I can barely release the treasure once." "The ruler said that your treasure has special attacks on these monsters, but even if there are special attacks, your treasure can only destroy one of them. The most important thing is..." Spartacus glanced at the surrounding monsters. The burrowing monster, my heart sank. The plan of the dominator was successful, and after the destruction of the Great Holy Grail, these earth-boring monsters rarely emerged from the earth. However, there are still many earth-boring monsters on the earth. And these¡ªall need them to deal with. Because these monsters are too difficult for modern people and modern magicians to deal with, and they are extremely prone to casualties. Chapter 1060： Since the heroic spirits were summoned with the hope of mankind, of course they had to deal with these monsters that brought despair to mankind. Saber also understands this. They can''t make a move anymore. At this moment, there are almost no heroic spirits left. And they are slowly disappearing. If you solve these monsters before they disappear, it will be regarded as an exit and a glorious ending. If these monsters are left behind before they disappear, I''m afraid there will be a large area of ??casualties on this land. Especially those two 700-meter giants... That is not a monster that modern people can conquer! What to do? Grey and Matthew hurried over, followed by Mordred, who was sullen and glum. Dannick looked at them, frowned, and asked, "Where is Assassin? According to his plan, can''t he be summoned again, Chaldean traveler?" "Don''t mention the **** liar who can only fool you!" Mordred said with a sullen face, gritted his teeth. At this time, people discovered that Mordred, who was also summoned by the Holy Grail, showed no sign of disappearing. Matthew didn''t know how to explain, so he could only trouble the veteran Grey to explain the reason. "Really, is that so... In other words, can we only rely on ourselves." Danick clenched his fists. Mordred took a deep breath, recovered his calm, and said, "No. Although the Eternal King will not come over, the situation is indeed calm as the Eternal King imagined. As long as we can solve the remaining monsters on the earth at this moment. , And the two behemoths, the crisis here, even if it is lifted." "However, the problem is how to solve it." Spartacus frowned and said: "Honestly speaking, these two monsters. Each requires an army of first-class heroes to conquer, and we alone...I am afraid we can''t solve it. Moreover, the oppressor will not be able to control it for long." Like Ma Xiu, Qihuang in the killing house listened to the heroic spirits discussing plans in front of a good baby. But at this time, she found that Mordred was looking at herself. After that, Mordred raised his hand and pointed to the killing house Qihuang. "Huh?...Me?" Qihuang in the killing house raised his hand and pointed at himself, with a dazed expression on his face. Mordred nodded, and said with a serious look: "King Arthur''s Star Sword should be able to destroy one, and the other one can be squeezed into your vortex, so that it can be resolved." "No, no...no! Absolutely no!" Qi Huang shook his head quickly, and said in a panic: "It can''t be stuffed in! It can''t be stuffed in! It''s too big!" "Are you really unable to do it, or are you unwilling?" Mordred asked. Qihuang in the killing house cried and said, "It''s really too big to fit in, Master! Let me go!" Mordred frowned. If the killing house Kiara can''t help, then there is really no way. Mordred knew everything about her mother, so he knew how powerful the holy sword in Saber''s hand was, but at most he could only wipe out one of them, and it was not safe. After eliminating one of them, Saber''s current state would probably disappear directly. Then there is no way to take the other end. No. It''s not that there is no way. Mordred took out the star cup and looked at the third eye. She hesitated. The only form attached to the third eye is something she absolutely doesn''t want to use. But... "Huh--!" A tweet cut through the sky. Everyone then looked up and saw an Eudemons flying from the sky with the wind. Spartacus took a look and said in surprise: "Astorfo? He hasn''t left yet?" "Not only Rider, but Caster!" Saber said with a sullen face. The original man is the treasure of the black Caster Avisbronn, this is no longer necessary, everyone knows. And now, one of the culprits that caused this situation has come here! When Astorford¡¯s Eudemons came here, people were surprised to find that in addition to Astorford and Avisbronn, there was a third person. Artificial life form, number A-11072-Adam! Astorford and Avisbronn are arguing. "Really, if it weren''t for you to yell and yell, we wouldn''t have been successfully attacked by the original people, and we would have been beaten directly into the wilderness!" Astorfo complained. Avisbronn snorted coldly: "You were the one who was caught up in the sudden change of the matter, so you forgot to activate the dimensional transition of the treasure, right? It''s my fault now?" "Not really!" Astorford yelled arguably. Adam sighed, and along the way, his ears were almost calloused by these two noises. Ignoring the dispute between Astorford and Avisbronn, Adam looked at several people and said, "There is still a way to solve this matter." "You--, have a way?" Danike looked at Adam and asked: "An artificial life form, to solve the situation where even the magician and even the heroic spirit are at a loss?" Adam nodded. "You are too arrogant, artificial life form!" Dannick shouted. "I''m not arrogant, sir." Adam was polite and polite, and said with a serious face: "What I call fighting with destiny!" "What?" Danick frowned. Adam said with a serious face: "There are two giant monsters, one giant, one giant. Then there is another solution. That is to use giants to defeat the giants!" "You mean to control the original man?" Dannick asked. "Not bad." Adam nodded. Danick snorted and said, "It''s easy to say! If this kind of thing could be done, Caster would have done it? Why don''t you say it now?" Chapter 1061： Adam didn''t get angry with Dannick''s contempt, but said seriously, "That''s because there is one thing missing." "What''s missing?" "I am missing!" Adam pointed to himself, and said with a serious face: "Let me become a giant! Then go to defeat the giant beast!" "What¡ª?" Not only Danic, but Spartacus, Mordred and others couldn''t help looking at Adam in surprise. Adam said: "I was created by Caster to complete the real core of''Adam''. I will replace the false core, and then Caster will control the giant to defeat the behemoth!" Adam explained his life experience and plans. Everyone suddenly realized why Avisbronn was so obsessed with Adam. Avisbronn said: "The plan of A-11072 is not wrong. Once A-11072 becomes the original man, I can control the original man to defeat the behemoth. But the biggest problem now is A-11072. Unable to get close to the original people, the monsters along the way, and the tentacles on the original people all hinder A-11072." "If this is the case, then I will open the road to victory." Spartacus stood up, exuding a powerful aura. "Let''s come too!" Mordred, Grey, Matthew, and Saber all stepped forward. Danike was silent for a while, looked at Adam, and asked, "Artificial life form, what do you want from the Thousand Realm Tree by doing this?" "I don''t need to get anything." Adam shook his head and then smiled. "But, if you can, wait until the matter is over. Can you please have a good talk with my fellow citizens?" "I will not promise you, because the magician''s promise is used to deceive people. But if you can solve this crisis, the Thousand Realm Trees, I am willing to have a good talk with you." Danike said. The matter has been negotiated, and the operational policy has been determined. Adam sat back on the Eudemons again, and coordinated the contradiction between Astorford and Avisbronn, took the lead and flew towards the original man. "That consumable... already has its own consciousness? Humph. It''s really funny, it''s naive to believe even the cunning old fox''s words." Dannick said, "It''s just... there is no cunning old fox anymore. There is only one, Lion King." Danick looked at the collapsed column. The heroes intend to assist Adam, but the difficulty still exists. The biggest difficulty is not the original man, but another behemoth, the old ruler Shud Meier. However, at this point, Spartacus shook his head and said, this is not difficult, no need to worry. "Why don''t you need to worry?" Saber asked strangely. Spartacus smiled, and then yelled at the collapsed pillar: "O oppressor, the power of liberation has come, hold on! Hold on for a moment, don''t forget, you are raging against the tiles. Lord of Laguia, you are the one who oppresses all peoples. From this, how can you make foreign objects oppress your people?" "Kakka-" The collapsed pillar seemed to have heard a scene that would never be seen, and the collapsed fragments clung to each other one by one. The broken body solidified again. "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" Shud Meier, who was pierced through his body, was again pierced and controlled by the stubborn pillar. Saber looked at Spartacus in surprise and asked, "You...as a rebel, you actually collaborated with Lancer!" "What''s so surprising about this, my ally?" Spartacus said with a smile: "If the purpose is the same, even the oppressor is a co-worker. However, if there is no ruler, I will return my sober consciousness. , I¡¯m afraid I really won¡¯t cooperate with the oppressor, I just want to attack him." "Assassin..." "Yes." Spartacus nodded and said: "I used to think that all monarchs are just blood-sucking worms on the heads of the people. All that is said is just sugar-coated cannonballs that confuse others. A lot of everything is just a castle in the air. But after seeing him, I realized that I was biased." "Not all kings are raccoon dogs. The ruler is fire, illuminating people''s hearts. You are jade, holy and flawless. And that Saber..." Spartacus quietly pointed at Mordred and whispered: "It''s a one A dedicated scarecrow who caught fire." "What about Lancer?" Saber asked. Spartacus said: "A oppressive dragon. It is fierce, cruel, and powerful, but does not allow its territory to be exploited by others." Saber nodded. Looking at the Primordial Man getting closer and closer, Spartacus said: "The gossip ends here. It''s time to make a move!" Saber nodded, his face solemn. Spartacus took a deep breath, roared, and rushed towards the original man. This is even an offensive that attracted the original people. The Dracula pillar that controls him has been destroyed by him seven or eighty eight, and Dracula is no longer able to control him. Seeing Spartacus rushing forward, the original man screamed and launched an offensive against it. The original man had grown to 700 meters, and the earth shook with his hands and feet. Spartacus attracted the attention of the original people frontally, and was quickly killed by the original people to the limit, swelling to more than 30 meters. Saber, Matthew and others ran on the body of the original man, cutting down the sea monster tentacles on the surface of the original man. Their movements were very quick and they quickly cleared a path, especially the neck and head. When Adam and the others, who were entangled nearby, saw this, they were overjoyed. Seeing that the damage suffered by Spartacus had reached its limit, and the original man was about to attack again, Astorfo came up with a "touch and fall!" ], driving the Eudemons, poke at the original person. With a "click", the original person was [to fall down when touched! ] I fell down. With a "boom", the earth shook like a magnitude seven earthquake! "It''s now, Adam!" Avisbronn called. Hearing that, Adam turned his head and glanced at Avisblom in disbelief, then stood up from the Eudemons, just when he was about to jump down. "Swish -" Existing in the original person, the already contaminated black cup seemed to perceive the danger. On that head, octopus tentacles grew, like a dense jungle, about to close the magic crystal on the head. Upon seeing this, Avisbronn hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, Adam. It is no longer suitable now, wait a minute..." "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The column that controlled Shude Meier in the distance began to collapse. Adam took a look and gritted his teeth. "There is no time. Rather than waiting to die, it''s better to do it now!" "You only have a 30% chance to jump down now!" Avisbronn yelled. Chapter 1062： "Thirty percent, enough!" Adam jumped down from the Eudemons. "He actually jumped at this time!" Everyone looked at Adam who had jumped from the Eudemon, all in awe. "This idiot! Jump now, it''s for death!" Avisbronn yelled. Adam jumped from the air, getting closer and closer to the original man. Watching the head''s tentacles converge like the sharp teeth of a giant beast. Slow! No doubt, it''s slow! He is falling now, probably because he was strangled by those tentacles, right? Adam recalled his experience. Short, but precious. It is his most precious, imprint left in this world. A-11072... A-11072... It is this pronoun that I remember the most. But... But ah, It''s not the same anymore! "I am not A-11072! I am, Adam¡ª!" Adam yelled, his body exuding a touch of magical power, like a propeller, fast, and rushed straight towards the opening where the tentacles were condensed! "Magic, magical power released!" Avisbronn looked stunned, "How can he have this ability! Impossible! On his body, I didn''t have this ability to construct!" The magic is released...! Everyone looked at Adam, who was like a meteor, rushing towards the original man in amazement. "Yes, that''s it!" Spartacus remembered. As early as the beginning... Shirou, gave them the ability to [mana release]! "Operator... even if you are no longer here, but here... there is still your light..." Spartacus murmured. "What is that?" The artificial life form of the Thousand Realm Tree raised its head and looked at the galloping Adam, and couldn''t help but wonder, "Why, so dazzling?" Adam''s friends were proud and sad, and said, "That''s... Adam!" "Shoo-" It is like a meteor piercing the long night. With the help of [Magic Release] given by Shiro in advance, Adam entered the head of the Primordial Man before his tentacles were combined, and the magic crystal on the head of the Primordial Man entered into it. He saw the black cup exuding magical power and stretched out his palm without hesitation. "Wake up, Adam--!" Adam shouted. Countless magical circuits come from all directions and connect to them. This moment. Adam''s body dissipated like spring snow, and his will dissipated like a spiritual son. The original man who kicked Spartacus to the ground and was about to stomped to death, suddenly stopped his body. "Successful!" Avisbronn yelled, and then he liberated his treasures: "My endless dream, right here, turn it into reality! [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]¡ª¡ª!" With a sound of "sharp", the original person''s eyes flickered, he stopped his body and stood up again. Avisbronn liberated the treasure, but his body faded. "Caster, you¡ª!" Astolfo looked at Avis Bronn with a stunned look, and said: "You, if you die, your treasure will go away again!" "No. Not anymore, because he is Adam." Avisbronn said. "No, you mean..." Avisbron nodded and said flatly: "The moment I achieved my treasure, I gave him [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]. Now, this Adam is himself. So... even if I disappear, it doesn''t matter." Astorford looked at Avisbronn in a daze. "What, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Avisbronn asked. "You are unexpected...a bit heroic?" Astorfo said after hesitating for a moment. "Heroic? Don''t say it, I am not a hero, I hate heroes, because those are things that humans worship." Avisbronn said lightly. He turned his head, looked at Adam, and said, "I hate humans so much, so hate it. That''s why I have such a dream... The original man, Adam, he is my dream. Maybe... Maybe... ¡­I want to create him, just like that magician¡­ I long for the Garden of Eden, the farthest mankind." "Avisbronn..." Astorford looked at him solemnly. "Astolfo... I hate you, very hate. I hate you as a hero, and even more hate your irrational affiliation... It''s just that, perhaps, when I was maliciously opposed by those people, I also hated you. I wanted to appear next to me...you should appear...so, don''t forget, your disgusting manner...don''t forget..." Avisbronn''s body dissipated like a cloud of smoke. Astorfo was silent for a moment, and then laughed: "Ah...I won''t forget it. Because I am such a fool in the eyes of others." ... I... Did not disappear! Adam can feel his state clearly. He did not disappear, but merged with the original man and became the original man-Adam! Chapter 1063： The black cup exudes a magical aura, which leads to the real murderer of the connection point, which makes Adam''s consciousness shuttle into the crack of the dimension for a while. He saw it. I saw it. In the dark chaos, countless earth-boring monsters, a man is fighting alone. That figure, that figure throwing mud, and the pair of bright eyes that are still shining in the cracks of the dimension, like fire. There is no doubt that he is... "Mr. Assassin... now, I am finally on the same path as you. Mr. Assassin... my mentor!" "Crack, click¡ª" A crack like a spider web appeared in the black cup, and Adam''s consciousness was completely integrated with the original man, and he took control of the original man. No. It should be his body. Yes, it has been from the beginning. The body has no brain, so the body cannot move. Similarly, without the brain, the body is weak and vulnerable. And now, the body and the brain are one. Therefore, the real Adam has awakened! Adam stood on the ground, raising his head and howling. The sound was shocking. The 700-meter body is like a lofty mountain! Chapter 124 Towards an Unknown Future [7K, Two in One, End of this Volume] Adam stood up from the ground, looking at Shude Meier, or the distorted Amakusa Shiro Tokisada, from a distance of 700 meters. He pulled his legs, and rushed towards Shud Meier. "Crack, click, click¡ª!" Dracula''s pillar completely collapsed, and Shude Meier regained his freedom. And as soon as it regained its freedom, Adam rushed over and slammed its back against its body without seeing the surrounding environment clearly. Hearing a "bang" sound, the 700-meter-long Shude Meier was directly knocked to the ground by Adam, and the earth shook. Adam took advantage of the momentum to sit on the body of Xiud Meier, raised his fist like a mountain, and smashed it down like a comet. "Boom!" Earth quake! "The original man has already started to operate. Has Caster succeeded?" Saber raised his eyebrows and said. "No," Astorfo fell from the sky, standing beside a few people, and said with a serious face: "He is Adam. It is Adam, he is acting with his own consciousness!" Hearing this, everyone was amazed and turned their heads to look at Adam who was attacking Xiud Meier. At this time, Saber looked behind Astorfo, but did not see Avisbronn, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Caster?" "He has already left." Astorfo said: "The moment before he left, he gave up his finished treasure to Adam. Therefore, Adam maintained his self-awareness." "Is that so..." Everyone was silent. To be honest, their impression of Avisbronn is not good. However, at this last juncture, he actually gave up the treasure to Adam, thus allowing Adam to maintain his self-awareness, which was really beyond their expectations. Because this is not like something that a world-weary and human-averse magician would do. But he did. And at this moment¡ª With a "bang", the earth shook like an earthquake, making people unable to stabilize their heels. Even Spartacus, who had swelled to more than 30 meters in size, was a little unable to hold his heels. Everyone turned their heads to see, their hearts sank suddenly. Shud Meier, who was first attacked by Adam, overthrew Adam. At this moment, he was violently attacking Adam and directly suppressed Adam. "No." Mordred saw through the battle between Adam and Shud Meier at a glance, and said: "The one named Adam is just like the killing house Kiara. They are all young birds and don''t know how to use their own. Power!" "Woo..." Kiara, who was named, shrank his head. Like a very experienced old man, Matthew patted her on the shoulder. Spartacus said with a sullen face, "He needs a weapon!" "But, here, where can I find a weapon suitable for him?" Grey frowned and said, "His body...at least seven hundred meters!" "Yes...!" Spartacus said with a certain face: "There is only one person here who can give him that weapon. And, he must have noticed it." "Who is it?" Gray asked. Mordred said, "He''s talking about your black side, Lancer, right? And, he has noticed it." Mordred pointed to a wooden stake not far away, and everyone turned their heads to look around, and was stunned. "Buzzing¡ª!!!" The wooden piles all over the earth formed the ground into piles like piercing hell, all trembling. "What, what''s going on?" Grey asked with a look of surprise. "It''s him," Spartacus said solemnly, "Vlad III, the oppressor of Wallachia...!" Vlad III has always existed. Once regarded as a forbidden treasure [the inheritance of blood], in this situation, Vlad III did not hesitate to use it and turned it into a vampire Dracula who was once regarded as a stigma. After becoming a vampire-Dracula, Vlad III will be sealed with general skills and treasures. On the contrary, he will gain greatly improved physical abilities, change the form into animals or fog, healing powers, and magic eyes of charm. Special abilities, as well as the weakness of the sun and the seal. Chapter 1064： At the same time, there is a desire for blood, this inhuman desire. Vlad III used the magic spell to keep himself awake, and another magic spell to strengthen himself, so as to use his own characteristics to merge the [King of Death] and [Inheritance of Blood] into pillars, penetrate and control the two giant beasts. . He even pierced most of the earth burrowing insects on the earth, and released part of his body that turned into a blood mist, hunting the earth burrowing insects that sporadically escaped the [King of Death]. It''s just that he can''t hold it anymore. Therefore, the pillar of his incarnation collapsed, freeing the two giant beasts from control. Fortunately, Adam turned into a giant. After becoming Dracula, Vlad III''s sanity was no longer lost all the time, but the sporadic consciousness maintained by Ling Charm also allowed him to see Adam''s state at this moment in an instant. Chicks. It was like he had never picked up a sword soldier before. In this way, he would not use his strengths at all, let alone fight, and defeat is only a matter of time. But how could he be defeated? What should he do if he is defeated, his Wallachia? Not possible. Never let him fall! Recalling the past, he was feared by the enemy, feared by the nobles, feared by the people, feared by allies, and feared by the people of later generations... Therefore, he was stigmatized and fabricated as Dracula. He once hated this stigma all the time, but now he is facing and accepting it. Because it can give him power... to protect his own people! Dracula, Dracula... Hahaha! Isn''t this the best evaluation of his achievements? That''s it. Not bad. "Yunai, Dracula--!" Buzzing-- At this moment, the countless wooden stakes standing on the ground gathered towards the sky like flying swords. It''s overwhelming, like a downpour. Tens of thousands of wooden stakes are condensed into one body, and the power of the "King of Death" is infinitely high. Finally, Vlad III used Dracula''s ability to combine the special effects of the "King of Death" to form a 1000-meter-long gun. In Adam''s hands. Adam held it in his hand and relied on the benefit of his weapon to repair his lack of combat experience, and he was on par with Shude Meier. Of course, this is not because the original man''s ability is insufficient, but because Adam''s combat experience is really insufficient, just like Shirou who initially participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War, the combat methods are really unsightly. But fortunately, relying on the advantage of weapons, he was still able to match Shude Meier. Just... The spear in his hand emits a faint luminous spirit from time to time, and there is no doubt that this is dissipating. After the Great Holy Grail was destroyed, the heroic spirits were able to stay for less and less time. "No, if we go on like this, things will go bad when we disappear. Don''t forget, there are some monsters in the area that have not been cleaned up... We should start to clean it up." Saber squeezed the saint in his hand. Sword. At this moment, facing Xiud Meier, the invisible holy sword in her hand turned out to emit a faint light of stars. "Don''t liberate the treasure here, Miss Saber!" Matthew said suddenly. "Why?" Saber looked at Matthew strangely. Matthew took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Fujimaru and I met this monster in the treasure of the Red Caster. The body of this monster has powerful magical powers, and Mr. Fujimaru used the sword of victory. , And then liberated the Sword of Oath of Victory from the mouthparts of this monster, and finally eliminated the monster." Mordred asked: "That is to say, if the Star Sword wants to destroy the monster, is the safest way to release the Star Sword into the monster''s mouthparts?" Matthew nodded. "Go ahead, the goal is clear!" Saber said. The crowd nodded and rushed towards the place where Adam and Shud Meier fought. On the way, Mordred, who was running, looked at Saber, was silent for a moment, and said, "I''m afraid, we are going to leave here, mother..." "You still call my mother now?" Saber didn''t stop, but raised his eyebrows and asked. "I said before, and you promised. You will be my mother before this Holy Grail war is over," Mordred said. Saber sighed, and then said, "Okay. Then Mordred, I know it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say this. Is your real mother in Chaldea? Wait until you go to Chaldea. , Just get along with her. Although I don¡¯t know how I am, since it¡¯s me, then I will never hate you. Because I never hated my Mordred." Mordred was silent, and then took a deep breath and asked: "Then what about you? You probably still stay in the gap between time and space? Just like my stupid mother." "I will continue to look for ways to save Camelot." Saber said. "Did you not let go?" Mordred asked. "How can I let it go?" Saber gave a wry smile, and then said with a serious face: "However, it is precisely because the [beast] has been involved in the world of my dreams, so I also know who I am now. It is impossible to achieve that goal. So I will spare no effort to study, and then to achieve that goal. Of course... If there is a destiny, we may be in a certain world, we will meet again someday. After all, heroic spirits , Isn''t it such an existence?" "Really...you are really, stubborn." Mordred sighed. Several people rushed into Adam''s body. Astorford drove the Eudemons, hovering around Adam, revealing their plans and plans. After Adam understood, he used the gun in his hand to lock Shude Meier''s throat, then reached out and grabbed the brain tumor ball of Shude Meier and slammed it on the ground. "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" Shud Meier made a strange cry, and the corrosive acid spurted out from time to time, but it couldn''t hurt Adam. Adam stabbed Shud Meier¡¯s throat with a spear in his hand and nailed it to the ground. Then, he pulled his hands on both sides of Shud Meier¡¯s mouthparts, and smashed Shud Meier¡¯s mouth. The mouthparts are pulled and enlarged. Upon seeing this, Saber, who had been on top of Adam''s body, did not hesitate to raise the holy sword in his hand, liberating his star sword. Chapter 1065： "The Sword of Oath of Victory--!" The light of the stars is like the sky. It rushed directly into the mouthparts of Xiud Meier. Ah... Ah. What''s that? Trapped in Shude Meier, the completely distorted Amakusa Shiro Tokisada, looked at the boundless starlight, and muttered, "Is it...that is... the light of heaven?" Ah... Tears shed tears on Amakusa Shiro Tokisada''s face. \"Boom, boom and boom¡ª¡ª!!!\" Amakusa Shiro Tokisada and Shude Meier were destroyed by the Star Sword. The battle is over. Saber''s body is getting lighter and lighter. The bursting fire light shined on her cheeks. She turned around and looked at Mordred with a calm smile, "Actually, I don¡¯t hate you, but rather like you...Thank you, clumsy, for wanting to dissolve my stubborn obsession, Mordred De. If we can meet again, next time, I hope that your always smiling face will show a real, happy smile." Saber smiled brightly at Mordred, then faded away and left. "Saber..." Mordred murmured, with a wry smile, "You really made a...very difficult request." Saber has disappeared, and Astorfo, who has been activating [the magic horse that is not in the world] and other treasures, is also about to disappear. He drove the Eudemons, hovering around Adam. Adam looked at him, stretched out his palm, Astorfo drove the Eudemons, landed on his palm, and smiled: "Adam, I''m here to say goodbye." Adam looked at him with sad eyes. "Don''t be sad, don''t be sad. Smile and send me away, because I rescued you. Oh, oh, now Charlie should praise me too? At least, I saved a future hero. Ah." Astorfo said with a smile, and then he looked serious, looked at Adam, and said, "Adam, you are a good boy. But don''t forget who you are. No matter how powerful you are. Strength, you must remember, your name is Adam, you are a hero. You must, must...be a hero like me!" Adam nodded solemnly. "Then, I''m relieved." Astorfo smiled, his figure indifferent. It is said that he is heartless and an irrational idiot, but he is the only one, the first to remind Adam not to lose himself because of his strength. The battle is over. But the matter is not over yet. Earth-boring monsters still exist sporadically. However, they can''t stand the wind and waves anymore. With the cooperation of the remaining Spartacus, Vlad III, Adam, and Mordred''s burrowing treasures, they quickly cleared the burrowing monster. Even the underground was cleaned up. At this point, everything is over. "It''s all over," Vlad III, who maintained Dracula''s form, turned his head slightly, looked at Spartacus, resisted Dracula''s erosion with his own will, and said with a cold expression: "It''s time for us to settle the bill, rebel." "That''s it, oppressor." Spartacus was unafraid. Adam, who was more than seven hundred meters tall and growing, stood behind Spartacus. However, Spartacus told him not to interfere. Before they went to war, Adam led the people to find Danike and talked with him peacefully. Adam at this moment is really daunting, but Danike has a calm and calm face, and he is not photographed by Adam. "Mr. Dannick, we said yes, when the incident is over, you are willing to talk to us." Adam said. "Don''t talk about it. I set you free and signed the magic certificate in the name of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. I will no longer create a life form like you in any way." Danike said straightforwardly and took out. Evidence. "Really, really?" Adam''s eyes lit up, and his compatriots were also very happy. "Of course." Danick nodded and sneered. Anyway, the magic of our Thousand Realms Tree clan is not a puppet magic! Why isn''t the magician cunning? If you keep these dolls, I am afraid that Adam, who has become very terrifying, will not let it go, so it is better to make a straightforward promise. In this way, friendship can be obtained. Yeah. Isn''t this a great deal in exchange for a promise that is not needed at all? Moreover, the technology of artificial lifeforms was previously solved and improved by Caster Avisbronn. They didn''t grasp it at all. What is this called? This is called feeling for others! Danick sneered inwardly. He is a political master who can fool even the Magic Association, but the previous battle belongs to the heroic spirit, so he has not shown it. However, in the days to come, he might have to perform often. Because... Danike looked back at his people and took a deep breath. The old fox is gone. What exists here is a lion king commanding the lions! Chapter 1066： Spartacus fought Dracula. This is a battle without suspense. Vlad III, who was in Romania and became Dracula, was already very close to Garner in strength, and Spartacus could not be an opponent at all. However, in the end, it was Spartacus who won. When the sword of Spartacus was about to penetrate Dracula¡¯s heart, Dracula, who could easily kill Spartacus who had reached the limit, gave up defense and counterattack, but just like that. Easily let Spartacus''s sword pass through his heart. "Sure enough, that''s what you planned, oppressor." Spartacus said. "In this way, the last evil cloud covering this land will disappear. The rest is up to them." Vlad III smiled. He looked into the far east. A bright sun rose slowly. The long night has passed, and the dawn has come. "I is like the passing sunset, gone forever. And the morning sun of the people, after a long night, is rising. I just hope that they can find their own way, like those artificial life forms...no . Like Adam and the others, they have found their own way of self-reliance...Yunai, Dracula." Vlad III... No. Dracula smiled, facing the scorching sun that day. Let the scorching sun sprinkle on him, burning his body to pieces. "Lancer!" Dannick yelled. Dracula turned his head, looked at Dannick, and smiled, "Master!" Afterwards, he dissipated like snowflakes and spread all over the land. "Spartacus!" Adam shouted. Spartacus turned his head to look at him, smiled, and said, "This time, I finally succeeded in the uprising, Adam. Next, you must enjoy your own lives..." Spartacus disappeared. All disappeared. The heroic spirits summoned by the Holy Grail have all disappeared. Except for Mordred. She was kept because of that **** liar. The only, the only, the heroic spirit left behind. As Shirou destroyed the connection channel with Laley, Gray was able to reconnect with Chaldea and was ready to return to Chaldea. Mordred bid farewell to the lion robbery world. "Master, the curse on you, in fact, I have used the star cup to help you solve it a long time ago. After you, you can be confident and bold to carry forward your own family! It''s just that...I can do nothing about your adopted daughter." Mordley De said. "I understand... This is really a pity." Lion Jiejie Li smiled. Mordred felt the same way. At this time, the Lion Jiejieli said, "So, don''t repeat my regrets, ¡®Galahad¡¯." "What?" Mordred frowned. The Lion Jiejieli said: "I can see that you have no resentment towards the King of Eternity, so if you see him next time, you must get along well." "What a joke! I have a terrible resentment towards him! A terrible resentment! Didn''t you see the resentment that broke through the sky? Did you see my big watery eyes? It was filled with''resentment'' A word! That **** liar! Let me fall into his **** trick... By the way, why should I listen to your preaching? Who are you to me! Go away, don''t talk to you anymore!" Mordred turned and left. Lion Jiejieli looked at her back and smiled. When you are away, don¡¯t forget your way home, ¡®Galahad¡¯. "Well, I should also report to the Magic Association." The Lion Jiejieli lit a cigarette, turned around, and left alone. Grey recovered the black cup of [Council] from Adam''s hand. Because the black cup was recovered, the dark ring in the sky also disappeared, which attracted the attention of many people in this world. "What are your plans next, Adam? No, to be precise, it''s you." Gray asked, pointing to Adam and other artificial life forms. "I''m probably going to the Inner Sea of ??the Stars. Because of my current existence, it can only cause trouble to the world, and my restraining power is also warning me." Adam smiled indifferently, just looking at the artificial lifeform, his face He showed a look of worry and said: "I''m just worried that they have no place to survive. If there are so many illegal households in a country suddenly, it will definitely cause people trouble, right?" "If this is the case, let them go to Chaldea." Gray said. "Huh?" Adam was taken aback. Gray said: "The Chaldeans are very short of people. Regardless of their background, as long as they are humans, as long as they do not pose a danger to human beings, they can accept them. It''s just that you are too big...can''t get through the passage." "I understand this. I will go to the inner sea of ??the stars." Adam nodded, then turned to look at other people, and asked, "Partners, what do you think?" "We are willing to go." "Yes. I am willing to go. This world is brilliant, but there is a world that needs our help. Mr. Assassin and Spartacus have said that if you have any difficulties, you must lend a hand." They said. "Okay." Adam nodded, then looked at Grey and said, "They agreed." "That''s great." Grey smiled. Grey and Matthew took Mordred and these artificial lifeforms into the art of returning to Chaldea. And Adam said goodbye to them with a smile, and then took his steps seriously. He lied. He didn''t go to the inner sea of ??the stars, but used the repulsion of the restraining force to be ejected from the outside of the world and walked towards the crevice of the dimension. He remembered that the direction was here. That''s right. It''s here. A chaotic, dead burrowing monster everywhere. In the midst of that death, a man sat aside, breathing deeply. Chapter 1067： He turned his head to look at Adam who was slowly following him, laughed, and asked, "Why are you here? He was popped up by the world, but just like me, he was lost in the cracks of this Yuan. It¡¯s not good to go to the inner sea of ??the stars. Right?" Hearing that, Adam smiled and said, "Because, I don''t want Mr. Assassin to go forward alone. If that''s the case, Mr. Assassin would be too lonely." "Really?" The man smiled, got up, and left Adam with a bleak figure, and said, "Then you, you have to follow up." "Ah...!" Adam took steps. ... Go into the passage to Chaldea. Getting closer to the so-called Chaldea, Mordred clenched his fists, feeling a little nervous in his heart. She watched Grey point and pointed on the Chaldean bracelet, as if she was manipulating something. Mordred frowned and asked, "What are you doing, Grey?" Grey said, "I am preparing to write a report to Chaldea. By the way, tell the King of your affairs." "Wait a minute!" Mordred hurriedly stopped, and said with a flustered face: "No. Don''t tell her...tell her about me!" "Why?" Grey asked strangely. Kiara of the Killing House also looked at Mordred with a strange look. It was the first time she saw such a panic from Mordred''s face. "No, no. No...no!" Mordred yelled. "Oh... okay." Grey nodded. "Also, one more thing!" "What?" Gray asked. Mordred hesitated for a moment, pursed his lips, and said, "Tell me, her range of activities and daily habits in your Chaldeans!" "What are you doing?" Grey looked strange. "What else can I do? Of course I avoided her!" Mordred yelled. "This..." "Anyway, give it to me!" Mordred said. "Okay..." Grey nodded. Mordred breathed a sigh of relief. Let her go face to face with the Knight King, and Altria, and her real mother, and get along... It''s too difficult. It''s too difficult! She would rather fight with others a thousand times, and then be killed, all felt much easier than this. However, now that Grey agreed. That would be great. Mordred breathed a sigh of relief. Then she thought about why she became the culprit of this embarrassment. ¡ª¡ªThe King of Eternity! Self-talking left her the opportunity to reunite with Altria... Really, didn''t he see through it? She didn''t dare to meet Altria at all! She just wanted to use the Holy Grail to rescue Altria''s body from the gap between time and space, and then leave the scene obediently. Yes, Mordred thought, so. Perhaps, Spartacus''s evaluation of her was correct. She - is a dedicated scarecrow. Just... Thinking of the bastard''s gentle smile, Mordred clenched his fists. In this way, she really owed him. Damn it! Admit it, this time, you won, Eternal King. Don''t be proud! Mordred grinds his teeth. Next time... If I can see you next time... I... I will definitely win! Thinking of those gentle eyes like open flames, Mordred clenched his fists. At the end of the road, for Mordred, it was an unknown Chaldea and an unknown future. Yes, the souls wandering in the past have ushered in an unknown future...! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. End of this volume. Next, I plan to write a few more sweet possibilities. Of course, I also want to update it with Fanwai, so that I can review the outline of the next volume several times. It collapsed twice, and then collapsed again, it feels like it''s done, and it must be taken seriously. Chapter 1068： Also, I am going to overhaul the first volume once to make the second brush party look better. Of course, it will not take up normal updates, but it will take a long time to make changes during leisure, but I will do it. In short, thank you all for your support so far, good night~! By the way, what is owed, I have finished it today~! Skaha I just like to look at your face! ¡¾5.5K, two in one¡¿ October 3, 1993. This is destined to be a day that Shirou will never forget. At the age of six, he plucked up the courage to wear Ultraman''s leather case, and was given a severe lesson the night when he rescued Fujimaru Sakura from the Matsumoto''s house. This is a country of shadows. It is dark and lifeless, and if there are substantial shadows in the surroundings, it makes people feel a kind of dullness that is not breathable, but also has a mystery that makes people explore. It''s just that Shi Lang is not interested in exploring this mystery at the moment. He was beaten to a bruised face and "killed" 21 times. Now he is lying on the ground like a salted fish and doesn''t want to get up at all. But the woman who broke into his dream inexplicably and said to herself "killed" him 21 times, is now squatting next to her, teasing her nose with a dog''s tail. "Ahee--!" Really couldn''t help it, Shiro still sneezed. "It seems to have recovered, so get up and continue." The woman threw the dog''s tail grass, stood up, and said softly. However, this gentle tone sounded like a demon in Shirou''s ears. "What a joke! I haven''t recovered yet, I don''t want to get up!" Shi Lang firmly grasped the grass on the ground with both hands and said nothing to get up. Together, they must be tortured by this woman again. "That won''t work, you..." The woman was silent for a moment, then smiled softly, and said, "Well, let you rest for a while, my disciple." "I never said to be your disciple!" Shi Lang raised his head, looked at the woman''s beautiful face, and couldn''t help but smile. The woman has purple hair that falls straight down her waist, and a bold and revealing purple-black leather armour on her rugged and proud body. She holds two scarlet short guns in her hands. A pair of beautiful red eyes were looking at Shirou. Shi Lang was depressed, he knew this woman. She is the Lord of the Kingdom of Shadow in Celtic mythology, the woman called the master craftsman by Xing Yuefen, Skaha. A woman who has lived from God to the present. However, shouldn''t this woman not be able to live in the world? Why did you suddenly appear in your dream? Moreover, he said inconsistently that he wanted to educate himself or something, and then beat himself up and killed a full 21 times. Fortunately, it was a dream, otherwise it would really die. "Master, how did you get into my dreamland?" Shi Lang asked. He was really crazy about this. He has now rescued Fujimaru Sakura, and according to his plan, he can leave Fuyuki City the day after tomorrow at the latest. The result? As a result, the woman got into his dream and beat him violently. "Master? Is this what people in your age call a teacher?" Skaha blinked, then smiled softly: "However, I don''t hate it anymore." No. This is just a simple neon term... "Entering your dream is very simple, it''s a kind of magic that you don''t know." Skaha smiled sweetly, his voice soft, like a breeze, like a big sister. However, Shirou knew that this was absolutely wrong. This woman is definitely a violent man in the coat of a beautiful girl, otherwise how could she easily kill a cute six-year-old boy like him 21 times? "If you have a good rest, get up and continue fighting with me." Skaha said urgingly. Shilang was full of bitter melon: "I''m just a child, please let me go." "You haven''t rested yet? Okay, I''ll wait for you again." Skaha smiled. Shi Lang looked at Skaha suspiciously, is he so talkative? If so... Shi Lang grimaced, and said cautiously: "Master, I''m just a weak chicken. If you want to experience fighting, you should look for other masters." To experience the feeling of being killed again and again, this is definitely a great punishment for the dedicated Shirou. "That won''t work, after all, I have promised others. It is not my habit to miss an appointment. And, for you, I really want to educate and educate myself." Skaha chuckled and said something weird. Especially when talking about education, there was a touch of Ling Shi Lang''s fearful excitement flashed in those gentle red eyes. However, Shirou noticed a little. "Promise someone? Someone let you break into my dream?" Shi Lang stared at Skaha and asked. "Yes." Skaha nodded. "Who?" Shi Lang asked. He wanted to know which **** called Scarha to disturb his dreams. And, it''s weird! Those who can ask Toscana must also be ancient heroes like Gilgamesh and Iskandar. As for those ancient heroes, either Gaia and Alayella were used as gangsters, or they were hiding in the inner world. Those who were able to appear in the world were the seven servants summoned through the Holy Grail ritual. Who can ask the immortal Skaha to do such a thing? The most important thing is that I don''t know anyone who can do this kind of thing! "Who? Hmm...a completely self-centered, quite stinky guy. As long as he can please himself, he will probably do terrible things like destroying humans." Skaha thought about it. After reading her own evaluation of that person, at the end, she added: "However, I don''t hate it." Why is this description so familiar? ... Shiro asked cautiously: "Master, do you know about the Fourth Holy Grail War that took place in Fuyuki City? Is this completely self-centered and stinky guy a participant this time?" "Yes." Skaha smiled lightly. Shi Lang was depressed. He knew who it was. Bastard, Gilgamesh! But it didn''t matter. After today, he quietly left Fuyuki City by himself. Can''t afford to provoke it, can''t it be hidden? "Don''t have the idea of ??running away, otherwise, the most likely possibility is that you will be caught up by that guy on the way to leave, right? Killed with those vehicles?" Skaha smiled and said Cruel reality. Shiro: "..." "How De and how can I be targeted by that king..." Shi Lang smiled bitterly. "He is such a completely self-centered person. So, do you understand your current situation?" Skaha asked with a smile. Chapter 1069： "I fully understand." Shi Lang nodded. Skaha smiled slightly, and squeezed the two short guns in his hands, "So¡ª" "So..." Shirou hugged Skaha''s thigh, raised his head and looked at Skaha, "Dear Sister Skaha, please be my Servant." "Huh¡ª?" Skaha was taken aback. "Please, please be my Servant!" Shirou asked without shame. Shirou knew everything about himself. He was six years old now. He was only fused with the spiritual foundation of the Heroic Guardian Palace. It was still half disabled and unable to be effective. The most important thing was that he couldn''t even swing a sword! There is no doubt that there is no chick of any skill! Use this state to participate in the Fourth Holy Grail War? Isn''t that looking for death? Therefore, Shirou hugged Skaha''s thigh. Shame? What''s that? How much money is worth in front of life? As long as you can survive, that''s enough! Shirou hugged Skaha''s thigh tightly, as if a drowning man grabbed the life-saving straw and refused to let go. Skaha was not irritated, but was surprised, shocked, and puzzled and incomprehensible looking at Shirou. Then her expression became calm, and she put on that gentle smile again, and asked: " Are you sure you want me to be your Servant and take your place in the Holy Grail War?" Have a chance! Shi Lang was overjoyed and nodded quickly. Skaha was silent for a moment, seeming to be thinking about something. Shi Lang felt a little nervous. Suddenly, he thought a little bit in his mind, then released his hand bitterly, and said, "Please forgive my rudeness, Master." "What''s the matter?" Skaha asked. Shi Lang smiled bitterly: "I remember...even if you are willing to help me, how can I make you appear? Now...I am already Caster." "If this is the case, don''t worry, I have a way. But I have to ask you a question very seriously..." King. Skaha added a word in his heart, then looked at Shirou solemnly and asked: "Are you sure, I want to take your place in the Holy Grail War?" Shi Lang nodded quickly. "Okay." Skaha showed a faint smile, stretched out his hand and rubbed Shiro''s red, soft short hair, and said softly: "I agree." Later, she launched Shiro into the Kingdom of Shadows in Dreamland. Shiro was expecting it in her sleep, but Skaha thought for a moment, from the outside of the world, contacting the magician who urged her to enter Shiro. Merlin, the magician of flowers trapped in the stone tower! Skaha told Merlin everything. "You are crazy!" Merlin widened his eyes and looked at Skaha with a shocked look on his face, and said: "Do you want to tamper with the king''s trajectory? This, this is going to be cut by pan-human history!" "No." Skaha shook his head, his face serious and solemn: "I just made the choice I thought was right, or that might be the king''s trajectory." "What do you mean?" Merlin frowned and asked. Skaha said: "We all know that the king came from this time point, so we treat him with a''king'' attitude. However, from the beginning, perhaps''we'' don''t know the king''s identity and treat him accordingly. ." "Time and causality paradox?... You mean, the Holy Grail War that the king participated in before the king came to our time, it is very likely that we in the paradox did not know the true identity of the king?" Merlin asked. Skaha nodded and said, "Also, I think even if I know the identity of the king, I will deliberately ignore it. After all, how to treat him depends on our attitude. After ignoring the identity of the King of Eternity , If a well-behaved child asks me to participate in the feast of the Holy Grail War, I will participate. Therefore, I decided to participate." "So that''s it," Merlin touched his chin and said, "If this is the case, if you do this, maybe it is the true trajectory of Wang''s life. Okay, I''ll help you!" Merlin got up and said: "The Lancer rank has been taken away, but fortunately, you have the qualifications of the Caster rank. What you can do now is to replace the King''s Caster rank with you. Let you come as the King Servant with the rank of Caster." "Can it be done?" Skaha asked. "It''s too easy, it''s just a deception of the Holy Grail." Merlin smiled, and then his face was a little bleak and lonely, "It''s just this time that came, and Al..." "Al..." Skaha smiled and said, "That''s also an acquaintance. But I won''t keep my hand." "Yeah." Merlin nodded. Merlin is worthy of being a substitute for the crown magician. After using the power of the dream demon to invade Shirou''s dream, he then cast a spell to remove the spiritual foundation of the heroic guard from Shirou''s body, while defrauding the Holy Grail, making the Holy Grail think that Caster has not yet arrived. In this way, Skaha and Shirou concluded a contract, allowing Skaha to come under the rank of Caster. "I''m leaving." Merlin said. Skaha asked, "Aren''t you going to say something to the king?" "No need. I just want to complete the task that the king entrusted to me to complete his life track. It''s just...if you meet Al...no. Nothing. Go." Merlin waved his hand and left. . In the dark, Skaha looked at the sleeping Shirou, and stretched out his hand to gently stroke his cheek. Without the familiar black hair, nor the bad attitude, nor the venomous tongue that insulted her, even the most dazzling eyes, nor the bright, if substantive firelight. However, Skaha recognized it at first glance. This is the king. It was the king who brought her glory to her gloomy world more than 1,500 years ago. Eternal King Gnivale. "You, shameful crap... hehe..." Skaha showed a faint smile and became spiritualized. Shi Lang was asleep, and the moonlight shone through the thin window screens and reflected on the back of his hand. That is, the bright red Lingshu. ... Chapter 1070： Shi Lang regained consciousness. He was surprised and pleasantly surprised. Because, his Spirit Guardian Palace Lingji disappeared, and replaced by his Servant-Skaha! With Servant, as a normal Master. As a normal Master, Shirou has a very quick way to withdraw from the Holy Grail War. That is to use Lingshu to directly cause Servant to commit suicide, thereby disqualifying himself. The most important thing is that Skaha is pitying him, so he is willing to help him and use such despicable means to survive... He really did it. As long as he can survive, he will do everything. However, he has been targeted by Gilgamesh, and doing so is tantamount to seeking a dead end. So, he gave up, and got along with Skaha instead, and asked Skaha how to survive in the Holy Grail War. Of course, the most important thing is **** the one who restrains his freedom, Gilgamesh! "None of those are the most important." Skaha smiled. "Then what is the most important thing, Master?" Shi Lang asked. Skaha turned his head slightly, raised his palm, pointed at Yuanzang Mountain, which stood out in the distance, and said, "Be sure, I have to go to the temple on that mountain first!" "Liudong Temple?" Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Why, Master?" Skaha said: "You didn''t find it in the game. That place is quite strange. It seems to be shrouded in a layer of holy light. Viewed from the outside of the world, it is not real at all. There must be something special there." "The Great Holy Grail?" Shi Lang asked. Skaha shook his head and said, "It should be something else. If it''s just the Great Holy Grail system created by magicians, it would be impossible to cover my eyes." "That''s it..." Shi Lang nodded, and then said, "Then go to Liudong Temple and see!" Shi Lang stepped forward and prepared to go to Liudong Temple, and only then did he realize that Skaha showed no signs of moving. "What''s wrong, Master?" Shi Lang asked. "It''s too slow, Shirou." Skaha smiled. She stretched out the palm of her hand, caught the little, young Shi Lang, and resisted it on her shoulder. "That''s much faster." Skaha smiled. "Too, too ashamed, Master! Let me down!" Shi Lang blushed and shouted. "So you will feel ashamed, ha ha ha... don''t let go." Skaha carried Shi Lang and walked towards Liudong Temple. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Skaha''s skill was very quick, and he walked like flying fast while holding Shi Lang on his shoulders, and soon arrived in front of Liudong Temple. "Quick, quickly let me down, Master!" Shilang said with a blushing face. "So you are ashamed of this, Shirou." Skaha showed a playful smile as if he had seen the new world. "Isn''t this, of course? It''s like being tied home by a bandit to be a wife of the village. It''s too ashamed!" Shi Lang covered his face and said, "I feel ashamed to see people." "Hehe... Then I won''t let you down." Skaha smiled. "Why, why, Master?" Shi Lang asked embarrassedly. Hearing this, Skaha stretched out his index finger, scraped Shilang''s nose gently, and smiled: "I like to see your embarrassed expression, Shilang." Shi Lang was dumbfounded at the time: "???" He was wrong. It seems that his understanding of Skaha has gone wrong. Although he spoke softly in the dream before, and he easily agreed to his request, so I subconsciously regarded it as the kind of big sister next door who is very gentle and easy to talk, but now take a look... Not right! That''s wrong! This woman seems...has the hidden attribute of shaking S! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. Skaha General Shi Lang fought on his shoulders and walked into the Liudong Temple. Shi Lang accepted his fate, and his eyes began to scan Liudong Temple. The two scanned for a long time, but they didn''t find anything special about Skaha. "The two benefactors, are they looking for the great wise?" Liu Dong, the presiding officer, walked out and asked. The Great Wisdom? Shi Lang remembered that since he traveled over, he had indeed often heard of the great wisdom in Liudong Temple. Of course, he, who has experienced the enthusiasm of qigong masters, should of course be treated as a liar. Skaha nodded and said, "Yes." Host Liu Dong smiled and said: "The Great Wisdom, I have already left last night. However, before he left, he once told the little monk that he was the first to look for him today, and he asked the little monk to tell him a word." "What are you talking about?" Skaha asked. "You and I have no chance." Liu Dong said. "Is that so... Then, excuse me." Skaha said politely, turned around, glanced over the golden Buddha statue in the temple, and then turned and left with Shilang on his back. "Master, did we leave like this?" asked Shirou, who was slapped on his shoulders like a Chihuahua by Skaha. "Yeah." Skaha nodded and said, "Since that person has already left, there is no need to stay there anymore." "Master, who is the one you are talking about?" Shi Lang asked curiously. Skaha was silent for a moment, and said, "I''m just a guess... But if it is really the enlightened person... it would be very strange. Why did he appear here... But since he has already left If it¡¯s gone, we don¡¯t have to bother about it." "Oh oh." Chapter 1071： Shi Lang nodded, raised his head, and looked at Liudong Temple, which was drifting away. Faintly, he felt a faint golden light in the sky above Liudong Temple. An illusion? Shi Lang rubbed his eyes, and as expected, the golden light was gone. "Speaking of... Master, can you let me down? This posture... is really too ashamed! I, I can''t accept it!" Shi Lang said distressedly. "That would be great, I did it on purpose." Skaha smiled. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Unlike the main text, Skaha in the main text doubts whether Shirou is the eternal king, while Skaha in Fanwaii believes that Shiro is the eternal king at first glance. Skaha, there is no accidental Shirou, it''s terrible! ¡¾5K, two in one¡¿ Shiro and Skaha prepare for the Fourth Holy Grail War. He first asked Skarha to use magic, hinted to his family, sent them away, and then revealed the information he possessed. "Where did your information come from?" Skahar asked with interest. "Um...that, this...that''s..." Shilang didn''t know how to answer, he didn''t want to expose the identity of the person who passed through. See through the sun? Skaha had the answer in his heart, then smiled and said, "Oh, I see, I collected it myself, right?" "Ah, um... that''s it..." Shi Lang nodded. "Oh. By the way," Shi Lang thought about it a little, took out a notebook and pen, looked at Skaha seriously, and asked: "Master, if you have any concerns, please tell me. Although I am not very useful. , But you still have a hand in the planning of tactics and strategies. Please tell me your guidelines and what I need to pay attention to." Although he was the Master, Shirou put himself very low. Because he knew very well that he was holding his thigh to survive. Skaha looked at a pair of Shirou who took notes seriously, and couldn''t help feeling funny in his heart, and couldn''t help but laugh twice, making Shirou a little strange. But she still got serious and replied: "As far as tactics and strategy are concerned, whether it is a sneak attack or various despicable means, I have no problem. However, let me make a statement first, I am not going to assassinate the lord." "Oh, okay." Shi Lang hurriedly wrote it down, but he felt a little emotional. It turned out that the master can accept despicable means, but it is also right. This is the warrior who has been killed on the battlefield. Shiro began to analyze his own strengths and weaknesses. Seeing the Shirou who focused on analyzing himself, Skaha smiled, stretched out his index finger and scratched his nose. "Master, can you stop doing this kind of action... This makes me very embarrassed." Shi Lang said with a gloomy expression. "Why?" the master asked. Shi Lang said depressedly: "It feels too naive...I was teased by the master as a child." "If you are not a child, I will leave." The master wanted to get up. "Ah...no, no, boss. You do, you sit." Shi Lang saved the master, never mentioning the teased thing anymore, just carefully analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of the information. The teacher sat next to him, propped his beautiful face with his slender palms, and looked at the serious Shi Lang with bright eyes and smiles. Obviously he has not yet become that king, but the appearance of this serious and serious calculation man has not changed at all. The teacher looked at Shi Lang with a smile. Shiro analyzed each other''s strengths and weaknesses, and tailored a five-dimensional character template for Skaha. What surprised Skaha was that the five-dimensional character template produced by Shiro made Skaha feel that it was in line with his own ability parameters and strengths. It can be seen that this child may be very good at analysis from the beginning. Shirou also planned to formulate his own line of action and tactics, but it was a pity that Servant provoked before night fell. Skaha originally thought that Shilang¡¯s character would be ignored directly, but to her a little surprise, when she told Shilang that there was a provocation from Servant, he put the notebook and pen into his pocket for the first time and let Ska Hart took him to fight the Servant who exuded a provocative atmosphere. This made Skaha somehow unable to see Shirou. Shiro said: ¡°It¡¯s useless to think about it all the time, Master. Knowledge influences theory, theory guides practice, and practice reacts to knowledge. If knowledge is wrong from the beginning, then everything in the follow-up is just in line with the right path. The further I travel. Moreover, my information is inaccurate and needs to be updated. Although it is dangerous, it is necessary to contact other participants!" Skaha looked at Shirou''s eyes carefully. "What''s the matter, Master?" Shi Lang looked strange. "Nothing." The Master smiled, and then stretched out his hand to scratch the bridge of Gu Shilang''s nose. Shirou''s expressions of shame and anger, but not daring to speak out, made Skaha a little happy. The provocative Servant is in the waterfront park, Lancer Di Lumuduo. Skaha was the first to see him and fought with him. Lancer-Dilumdo, like Skaha, is good at using double guns. One long and one short pair of guns danced alive in his hands, and even his Master Kenneth was very confident in him. Then... There was no more, Skaha shot him to death with three shots. Although Dilumudo is very strong, it is a pity that she is the top spearmaker in Ireland. Most of the spear skills used by the heroic spirits in Ireland, including the Irish hero Ku Churin, were taught directly or indirectly by her. To put it simply, the disciples and grandchildren are pretending to be forced, and then they meet the master... "So that''s it... this kind of spear technique that reaches the realm of death... you are the queen of the kingdom of shadows..." With such a sentence left, Di Lumuto, who was stabbed through the Lingji by three shots by Skaha, dissipated. "No--!" Kenneth collapsed and yelled. Then, his journey to the Holy Grail is over. After Skarha stabbed Dilumudo, he was about to leave, but Alice Phil came with Saber Altria. "It''s actually you, Skaha!" Altria looked shocked. "It''s been a long time, Al." Skaha smiled. Chapter 1072： Altria subconsciously squeezed the Star Sword in her hand and looked at Skaha very nervously, "I didn''t expect that this Holy Grail War...you will be summoned...I remember you shouldn''t die. !" "Well, I am not dead. However, I participated in this Holy Grail War, and I want to win. So, sorry, Al. No matter what you wish, I will not show mercy." Skaha said . Altria squeezed the holy sword in her hand, and said solemnly: "It should be so." Alice Phil asked, "Is she strong, Saber." "Very strong!" Altria said solemnly: "She was once one of the king''s knights of the round table, my colleague and my master, the dead queen of Ireland-Scarha. Honestly, Ellie Silk, as Saber ranks me, I''m afraid I am definitely not her opponent..." Altria knew the power of Skaha. More than 1,500 years ago, Skaha came to trouble with the Eternal King, and was able to suppress Skaha. It was the Knights of the Round Table including her, Morgan Lefey and Melinziqi. Only then suppressed and controlled Skaha. In the end, the Eternal King conquered Skaha, and Skaha became one of the Knights of the Round Table and was also the spearman governor of the Camelot dynasty. Even Saber''s own gun skills were learned from Skaha. Therefore, Altria knew that she was definitely not Skaha''s opponent if she talked about martial arts alone. "Come on, Al!" Skaha looked solemn, "If you don''t come, I''ll attack it!" Altoria gritted her teeth and strode forward, and the holy sword in her hand opened and closed, and the magic power was released, and it was as powerful as sheer power! Upon seeing this, Skaha moved slightly, his right hand spear drew the holy sword, and his left hand spear rushed in like a poisonous snake, reaching Saber''s chest. Dangerous! Altria took a step backward instinctively, and the indomitable momentum reacted to herself, and she couldn''t help but snorted. Besides, with a "chap", although Altria''s instinctive step back disintegrated the ultimate blow, but Altria''s right hand was ripped apart by Skaha''s gun, dripping with blood! Altria retreated quickly, and Alice Phil treated her. Skaha didn''t pursue it, but instead smiled and said, "Your attack is still so wide-spread, Al." Altria said solemnly: "You are still so strong, Skaha...no. Your martial arts have become stronger. If you were more than 1,500 years ago, you wouldn''t be able to do so lightly. Feel." "Well. Because I have a deeper understanding of what Wang said about the state of transformation... I just always feel that there is still something missing, which cannot be filled. But if I talk about martial arts alone, I can easily defeat me more than 1,500 years ago. Me, so you have to be careful." Altria clenched her fists. Observing this place, Kirishu Eomiya also noticed the power of Skaha, and prepared to kill Skaha''s Master first. However, he stood here and searched for a long time, and even the hidden Assassin was found, but Shirou was not found in a daze. Of course, because Shirou is now in a planetarium 40 kilometers away, using an astronomical telescope to observe the battle in the seaside park. While observing, he is also updating his own data. Who could have imagined that he was observing with an astronomical telescope in a planetarium 40 kilometers away? Or in other words, this kind of fairy operation... Who can think of it? As for Shirou, he thought of it for the first time. Let Skaha go to fight in person to collect battle information, while he waits and sees from afar to collect information and data. Altria was not Skaha''s opponent at all, and at this moment, Iskandar appeared. He contained Altria''s struggle with Skaha, and at the same time led Gilgamesh. As soon as Gilgamesh appeared, he asked Scarha why Caster was her. However, in response to Gilgamesh, it was Skaha''s double guns. Gilgamesh in a playful state is not at all an opponent of Skaha, who has reached the pinnacle of martial arts. The indiscriminate bombardment of the treasures is directly opened by Skaha to the door of the dead, and Gilgamesh''s treasure is destroyed. With containment. Gilgamesh was driven off the street lamp by Skaha, and even left scars on his face. This made Gilgamesh furious instantly and turned serious. Instead of bombarding indiscriminately with treasures, he began to use the characteristics of treasures to attack Skaha. And this gave Skaha a great containment. There are endless levels of treasures, from dimensional attacks to causal attacks, and then to pure treasure bombing, which puts Skaha under tremendous pressure. However, Skaha is Skaha after all. She who holds [God Killing] has restraint against Gilgamesh. Using martial arts alone, Skaha escaped the bombing of Gilgamesh''s treasure, and then suppressed Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh pulled away and wanted to draw the deviance sword, but Skaha threw the gun directly when he saw this, causing Gilgamesh to retract his hand subconsciously, otherwise he would split his arm. Skaha summoned another gun to suppress Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh''s eyes became colder, and his spirit and attitude became more and more concentrated. At this time, Tosaka Tokimi summoned him back. As early as when Skaha confronted Gilgamesh, Altria left with Alice Phil, and seeing Gilgamesh go away, Iskandar also evacuated. On the first night, Skaha eliminated Dilumudo, and then it was over. The Shirou who has collected the information is ready to carry out his own plan. But that night, Kirisi Weimiya was not worried about Kenneth, so he shot Kenneth and his fianc¨¦e Sola with a look of despair, and bombed the restaurant. Shirou planned a plan, went to the police station, hinted the police, wanted Eimiya Kiriji all the way, and at the same time lie in an ambush with Scara at the police station. Sure enough, in the afternoon, Keiji Weimiya sneaked into the police station and was squatted by Shirou. Kirishu Eomiya was so shocked that he was trapped, and immediately summoned Altria with a magic spell. Altria fought with Skaha, but the injury was not healed. At the same time, her martial arts were not as good as Skaha. The most important thing was that her treasure had time to release. So there is no doubt that Scarha pierced Altria''s heart in three minutes. Altria disappeared with a look of loss, and when she was dying, she asked Skarhar not to hurt Alice Phil, who was just a simple person. Skaha agreed. Altria disappeared completely. Later, Skaha stabbed Eomiya Kirji to death. Shiro obtained the RPG from Kiritugu Eomiya. At the same time, he hinted at reporters and TV stations to create pressure on the Tosaka family in public opinion. Tosaka Tokimi had to be interviewed. At this time, Shiro took the opportunity to use RPG to directly bomb the church from a long distance. And Yanfeng Qili and Yanfengli hidden in it are dying. Assassin became an ownerless Servant, Shiro asked Skarha to suppress Assassin, and thus concluded a contract with Assassin and subdued Assassin. Chapter 1073： On the night of the next day, Shiro let Skarha invade Weber''s workshop. The strength of Skaha forced Iskandar to use the [King''s Army Formation]. However, when Iskandar''s [King''s Army Formation] was about to be fully displayed, Shirou raised his arm and revealed his command spell. Skaha was summoned with a command spell, which made Iskandar a waste of [King''s Army]. When Iskandar¡¯s [King¡¯s Army Formation] dissipated, Shiro asked Skaha to invade Webber¡¯s workshop, and then he repeated the old tricks, forcing Iskandar¡¯s second [King¡¯s Army Formation]. Subsequently, Shirou dispatched Assassin to assassinate Weber. At this time, Iskandar finally understood. The other party...This is the [King''s Army Formation] that wants to consume him. Yes, as long as the treasure is not broken, it can be used unlimited times, but limited by the magic power and the master''s aptitude, the treasure cannot be used frequently. Even if his [King''s Army Formation] was consumed twice to activate the magic power, now it can only be activated once. "Skaha''s Master... is really an excellent military instructor. I really want it." Iskandar touched his chin, not feeling irritated, only that the Shirou who planned all this behind his back was very good and wanted. It''s just a pity that the sharp question is already in front of him. Either use the [King¡¯s Army Array] to kill more than 300 Assassins, thereby dissolving this invasion, and finally being killed by Skaha, or... just sit back and watch the Master be killed and then eliminated. This is really a... Out and about, arrogant! It''s just a pity that he only found out now. Iskandar sighed, and then activated the [King''s Army]. Iskandar¡¯s [Army of Kings] killed the Assassins, and at this time the Assassins realized that they were deceived by Shiro and believed that Shiro was willing to lead them to victory together, win the Holy Grail, and then help them separate their personalities. Lie... They used them as guns for Shi Lang for nothing! When Iskandar''s [Army of Kings] dissipated, as expected, it was a shot that killed the gods and killed him. "If you can... let the young man die... he, there will be no threat..." Leaving this sentence, Iskandar sighed, and then disappeared. Weber was very scared. And at this time, Shi Lang contacted him. He can spare Webber''s life, but he wants Webber to sign a magic certificate with him and do two things for him. Forced by life threats, Weber agreed. In the middle of the night, Shiro took Skaha to the castle of Einzbern. Encountered Berserker Spartacus on the way. He was subsequently killed by Skaha. The sun came on the third day, and Shirou¡¯s plan succeeded, the Seven-Body Heroic Spirit, he eliminated the Five-Body in two nights, and now only Gilgamesh is left. Shiro brought Skaha to Einzbern, kidnapped Alice Phil, who was worried about Altria in the castle, and tied her to the castle pillar. Shirou said, "What do I want to do, don''t you know yourself, Alice. You are the little holy grail." Alice Phil''s heart sank. Shiro said: "The Holy Grail has deteriorated. When the Holy Grail War is over, the evil in the Holy Grail will explode. No one can stop this. You become the fuse of the disaster. There is no way to solve the fuse, but , But it can be prevented and avoided. Your inside is rotten, but if you want to rotten, just stay here alone and don''t involve innocent people!" Shirou and Skaha left. "Next, Gilgamesh is left, Master," Shilang said. "What do you do, Shirou?" Skaha asked with interest. "Don''t you ask what the plan is, Master?" Shilang asked strangely. "I believe in your wit, Shirou." Skaha smiled. Shilang felt the trust, took a deep breath, and said, "He is dead. Today, let him die--!" Skaha smiled and reached out and scratched his nose. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: It¡¯s added today, please ask for a blade, ask for a monthly pass~! ! Skaha Long Forgotten Ending "Do what you want, Shirou." Skaha smiled softly. "Thank you for your assistance, Master." Shirou said gratefully. Although he wanted to live, Shirou was not a person who didn''t know how to be grateful. If it weren''t for Skaha''s help, he would probably die in this holy grail war, right? The greatest pain is not physical, but spiritual torture. This has been, has been fearing death, but there is no way to prevent the torture of death. However, the appearance of Skaha dismantled this point. Shirou thanked Skaha very much. The world is a melting pot. It is not a dual world of black and white, but a complex, diverse world. Individuals have their own interests and individuals have their own interweaving. In such a world, what Shiro wanted to do was to protect himself. Not right. The only thing that can be done is to protect yourself. Chapter 1074： But even so, Shi Lang knew of gratitude, and he was also grateful. He was not a white-eyed wolf, nor a person who knew nothing about gratitude. It''s just that Skaha is too strong, and he is too weak. He may never repay this kindness, this life-saving grace. So, the only thing he can do is to respect Skaha''s guidelines, and then make tactics based on Skaha''s guidelines. Although this is very restrictive, fortunately, except for the assassination of the master, most of the tactical arrangements are acceptable. This gave full play to Shirou''s ability. No. Not ability, but Shiro''s resourcefulness. Only the last enemy is left. The last one. As long as that enemy is killed, he can live a peaceful life! After crossing, but not longing for a magnificent life? Isn''t this wasted the opportunity to cross? But Shiro didn''t think so. He just needs to land in peace. As long as a smooth life is enough, that''s enough. Shirou clenched his fists. Finally... ... ... Sir Skadi... Sir Skadi. The woman sleeping on the throne was disturbed. She subconsciously wrinkled her slender eyebrows, slowly opened her burgundy bright eyes, and looked at the person who disturbed her dream. It was a young girl with long pink hair wearing a white robes, with a delicate face, but there was a kind of heroism between her brows. Although the body is slender, it is brave and heroic, with a sense of shamelessness. "What''s the matter, Valkyrie Hilud." Skatie was sitting on the gold-engraved **** seat, symbolizing theocracy, condescending, sitting lazily, with cold eyes, asking like a queen. "The giants are attacking again." Valkyrie Hilud knelt on one knee in front of the white jade temple, and said respectfully. Hearing that, Skatie¡¯s cold eyes sharpened sharpened, and his slender fingers tapped the golden **** seat lightly, and he groaned for a moment, and said, ¡°Let the people of Chaldea take care of it. They don¡¯t want it. Solve this so-called''connection point''? That''s good, use their power to maintain this piece of land that has lost the great god." "Yes¡ª! I see, Master Skadi!" Valkyrie Hilud nodded in response. After hesitating for a moment, Valkyrie Hilud raised her head, looked at Skadi and asked: "Si Master Katie...Did you dream again before?" "Hehe... I am a god, and I don''t do that kind of meaningless fantasy like those small things. However, I do have some influence from my overlapping existence." Skati said. "Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows in pan-human history, Skaha..." Valkyrie Shilud murmured. "Go to deliver my order, Valkyrie Shilud," said Skadi. "Yes -! I will follow your orders, this land, the last god!" Valkyrie Shilud nodded and promised, turned and left. Skadi got up from the **** seat and walked slowly to the door of the temple. There was a heavy snow fluttering outside, and the ground was full of white snow, and there was no life. Asgard, once vibrant, has now become a blanket of ice and snow. The miracle of God is slowly disappearing. In the sky, there was a heavy snowfall of goose down. A peculiar, dark ring stands tall and exudes a weird breath. "Huh." Skadi looked at the dark ring, and then sat back on the throne, radiating iridescent light. If it was a miracle, even the wind and snow outside was much smaller. Today''s Asgard, the glory of God is getting smaller and smaller, if it were not for the assistance of friends from outside the world, I am afraid it would have fallen. And even she... Also restrained in this small temple, with the last brilliance, propped up this gradually cold world. That''s right. At the end of that dream, what was it? Skadi began to think about this question. I don''t know when she started this dream. In that dream, she was not the great **** Skady, but the queen of the kingdom of shadows, Skaha. In that dream, she assisted the child who could not remember his name and appearance, and participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War. It''s just that every time, she will wake up halfway. No. It should be said that she forgot the follow-up story. She only remembered that she helped the child, killed all the heroic spirits, and achieved victory. Later, I forgot the follow-up story. Just, just... I remember some pictures more or less. The endless black mud fell from the sky. Submerged the world, and also sank her in the dream into the deep darkness. And the scene where the child dug her up from the deep darkness... It''s just the story and the ending, but it has been forgotten. Chapter 1075： Oh. By the way, I still remember a picture. That is the picture of the child growing up. He became an excellent e-commerce company in that dream world, and then spent a lot of money to help the pharmaceutical industry. "The more people go up, the greater the responsibility. The more you earn, the more you need to share, otherwise, sooner or later, I will be kicked out. I am not a magician, nor a great hero, and I have no strong power. . But, I have my own way to contribute to this world and leave my footprints in this world.¡± The last thing I remember is this paragraph and the child''s innocent smile. Then... There will be no more. There is no end to that dream. Or in other words, the ending has been forgotten by her. This was originally an absurd dream. The absurd dream that emerged from the Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows from the overlapping of pan-human history. She is a god, a great god, and human beings are small things. She is the wind and snow, but also the person who causes pain. She has no emotions, and some are just cold. Just... I am more or less concerned about the ending of that dream, what is it? Does that child get the stable life he wants? The most important thing is... That child, What is it called? Ha ha ha... It makes no sense. Skadi sat on the **** seat and continued to fall asleep slowly. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. Why write this extra? Of course, it is to fill the hole and dig the hole. But the response seems to be bad, so I am ready to intersperse. What''s the next volume? Actually, I am also entangled, whether it is the Vermillion Moon or the Twilight of the Gods, and the third one must be the Eternal Dynasty. In the end, I chose to write about Ragnarok first. Yes! After the transition, it is the dusk of the gods! I hope everyone will support you~! Chapter 1 This is coming to me! [Appear separately] This is a special ability possessed by the beast of original sin, a human evil of the Beast rank. At the same time, it is also the ultimate high-level version of the ability to act alone. This ability, even Shirou''s [mortal hero] cannot be copied, nor can it be possessed. And the Beast, or heroic spirit, who holds [Appearing Alone], has the ability to manifest the world alone. This is how the Demon Bodhisattva can easily leave the world from which he has been transferred. Soon after leaving the transferred world, the Demon Bodhisattva felt that her [good] half-body-Killing Yuan Kiara, used the power stolen from her, and stuffed her belly with a lot of things. At this point, the Demon Bodhisattva is not angry, but has a smile of compassion on his face. She is the devil "Third Outer Dharma Happy Heaven", can be said to be the incarnation of a compassionate Bodhisattva. Apart from Shi Lang who really annoyed her before, she has no other actions. No matter if it is hostility or start to attack, she will not be allowed. Feeling irritated, or producing emotions other than happiness and compassion. Only now, there is one thing that makes her feel puzzled. "Parliament?" The Demon Bodhisattva looked at the golden light of the same kind who claimed to be the Demon King Gatia in front of him with a strange face. "Yes. Join the council, the beast of eros." Demon King Gatia looked at the Demon Bodhisattva in front of him, and said, "Although your purpose is somewhat different from ours, the enemies you have to face are the same. . Join the [Council], you won¡¯t succeed alone, you won¡¯t succeed." "Parliament...ah...I remember, it seems that you are the one who transferred me from there?" asked the Demon Bodhisattva. Demon King Gaetia said: "That was just an accident. What we want to do is to assimilate you and overlap it. It''s just that a girl affected the steps, so there was an error. However, this does not affect us. Your value. Your goal is to use the earth as a place to satisfy your desires? However, with the existence of those heroic spirits, it is extremely difficult for you to do it alone. Join the [Council]." "You know exactly what I want to do. It''s just that you are late. If it was before, I would definitely agree without hesitation, but now, hehehe..." The Demon Bodhisattva laughed." Before fulfilling my desire to fill myself, I must first observe something." "Really, then it seems that you have refused." Demon King Gatia sighed and said. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said: "After all, you messed up my business and caused my power to be incomplete. After careful calculation, we should be the enemy." There were tens of thousands of sluggish lines on the body of the Demon Bodhisattva, and he grabbed it at the Demon King Gatia. However, these tens of thousands of colors lingered at the moment they met the Demon King Gatia, and they shattered. The Demon King Gatia was not surprised at all, but looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with some cold eyes, and asked: "Do you want to do it with me?" "It''s terrible." The Demon Bodhisattva was not afraid, with a compassionate smile on his face, and said: "I wanted you to experience happiness, but it seems that you don''t want to experience it. Hehehe..." With a smile on his face, the figure of the Demon Bodhisattva faded away, and finally disappeared. "It''s gone," said a voice. "Yes." Demon King Gatia nodded and looked at the person next to him. It was a man in a black cloak. The man said, "That''s why I proposed to destroy the Chaldeans directly. Why go to find a helper and transfer people from another world." "The Chaldeans are not a climate, so don''t care." Demon King Gaetia said. "But one of the''anchors'' has already been eliminated, isn''t it? We all know that the connection points are only used to confuse the restraint and open the gaps. The real key lies in the seven''anchors''! If that All seven anchor points have been eliminated. What [Council] wants to do, you and me, and many people join [Council], it¡¯s meaningless.¡± The person said. "Of course I know." Demon King Gatia said. "Then, why did you let the lord called''Fujimaru Tachika'' at the first anchor point?" the man asked. Demon King Gatia glanced at him, and asked, "When did [Parliament] begin to interfere with the thoughts of important members?" "[Parliament] will naturally not interfere, but I am personally very curious. Could it be that you want to betray [Parliament]? Or, you are the undercover that King Solomon has put in the [Parliament]?" That person Questioning. Chapter 1076： Hearing this, the Demon King Gaetia snorted coldly and said with a disdain: "Rather than thinking about these meaningless things here, it is better to think about how to resist the Chaldean invasion. They are already there now. Have you found the second anchor point?" "Indeed. I have to compliment them. I don''t know the inside story of the connection point, but I found the second anchor point in the form of a scattered strategy of personnel. Although I found it in a silly way, it is still a skill. As for how to resist it. Do, ha ha ha... I already have a way," the man said. "What''s the solution?" Demon King Gaetia asked. "Since they use the heroic spirits to invade, then of course we must use the heroic spirits to defeat the heroic spirits!" The man smiled and said, "I want to summon, the eternal king!" "King of Eternity?" Demon King Gatia frowned and said: "Give up your unrealistic behavior, that heroic spirit is beyond your control. Don''t forget, the first anchor point is how Fujimaru Tachi The incense is removed!" "Of course I remember, because of Avenger, Edmund Duntis of the rank of Avengers turned to the enemy, and eventually the first anchor was eliminated by the little girl...huh. This is really funny!" Demon King Gaetia asked: "The failure case is already in front of you. Are you going to repeat the same mistakes?" "Repeat the same mistakes? Haha!" The man laughed twice, with a mocking tone, and then said: "You don''t understand, Getia. What I want to do is to summon the Eternal King from the anti-hero! " Hearing that, Demon King Gatia raised his eyebrows and understood, "So that''s the case, if this is the case, it is indeed easy to control." "The love is strong, the hatred is fierce. The hope is dazzling, the despair is so deep. In the same way, as justice is, there will be evil... Anti-heroes, those are the backsides of heroic spirits, that is to say, heroic spirits. Alter! The eternal king summoned from the anti-heroes will also become the eternal king Alter!" The man smiled and said: "Not only that, I am also going to use some evil anti-heroes to overlap with him to create a compound high servant! In this way, when the Eternal King is summoned from the anti-hero, even if it is still Maintaining a certain normal state of my own intellect will eventually become the eternal king of violent atrocity Alter due to the fusion of the characteristics of these evil anti-heroes!" "The theory is feasible, but the Eternal King has been sinking into the depths of the Heroic Seat, I am afraid that I can''t be summoned." Demon King Gaetia reminded. "This can''t be for him. Don''t forget who we are in the [Council]. And that woman, who has helped me portray the art, directly extends from the root to the Heroic Seat, and drags him to the anti-hero Inside, call it down again." The man smiled triumphantly and said: "Of course, I won''t drop him directly to the second anchor point. In case I really can''t control it, I will kill myself. Ha ha... I have prepared for him first. The connection point, there, you can experiment first, the method is not feasible." "It turns out that, if feasible, it would add another protective means for [Council]." Demon King Gatia nodded, got up, and prepared to leave. "Where are you going?" the man asked. "Of course I want to report your method to the [Council]. In addition, I have to guard my anchor. The Chaldeans are like locusts, swarming, although I hide my anchor very concealed. , But with their wide-spreading action, there is indeed a high probability that I will find the anchor point I guard." Demon King Gatia said. "So, I said, destroying Chaldea directly is the most appropriate action." The man snorted coldly. Demon King Gettia turned around and left as though he hadn''t heard it. The man turned his head and began to prepare for his summoning ceremony. "Eternal King, wake up from that endless sinking!" ... ... Huh? Lost in the crevice of the dimension, Shi Lang suddenly raised his head and frowned. "What''s the matter, Mr. Assassin?" Adam stopped moving forward, turned his head slightly, looked at Shirou who was sitting on his shoulder, and asked aloud: "Did you find the exit?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head, frowned, and said strangely: "Someone is calling me from the Heroic Seat as the record of the King of Eternity." "Summon you?" Adam looked strange. Shi Lang nodded and said, "It''s not like a random summoning, but like...like..." Shi Lang frowned and said, "It''s like a designated call... No. It''s just running to me, to the King of Eternity!" "Is there another Holy Grail war calling you, Mr. Assassin?" Adam asked. "I don''t know. But if it is, it''s better to find a direction where you can settle down first, at least wandering here than now, not even knowing where you are, what you are doing, and what your current state is." Shi Lang said. He jumped off Adam¡¯s shoulder, fell into Adam¡¯s palm, and said, ¡°Adam, I¡¯m going to sleep. Take care of my body, and then continue to look for any gaps in the world. , You can accept us in." "Okay, Mr. Assassin." Adam agreed. Shiro nodded, closed his eyes at random, and fell asleep slowly. Consciousness, connected to the heroic seat, the eternal king recorded himself. The second chapter wants to blacken me too? Shiro''s consciousness was connected to his record of the Eternal King on the Heroic Seat. He frowned, and he realized that someone was calling the Eternal King. And it''s not a voluntary call, but a compulsory call. Generally speaking, the Eternal King cannot be summoned from the Heroic Seat unless he is approved by Shiro, but the summoner does not know what means he used. It is from a higher dimension than the Heroic Seat, like everything. At the point of the source, he was forcibly summoned. If you insist on making a metaphor, the Heroic Seat is like a company, and Eternal King is one of its outstanding employees. The company gives them extremely preferential treatment and freely commute to and from get off work. And this time... The above is hiring. Yes. That''s how it feels. "Who is calling me? Who can use this method to call me?" Shi Lang frowned, puzzled. A certain person, a certain existence, using this method of compulsory summoning, is actually calling him! The record of the Eternal King, carrying his consciousness, was dragged along all the way. Gradually, the spiritual foundation based on records is slowly forming, and then it merges into the channel of the real world. Just... Shi Lang frowned. He only felt some negative emotions, constantly pouring toward his soul. Hate, rage, jealousy, greed, killing... Endless hatred and negative emotions flooded his soul. "It''s interesting," Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, "I actually want to reverse my spirit base and let me come in the form of Alter. However, if it''s just this kind of negative emotions, it would be too small for me, right? Well, since you want to reverse my spiritual base, I will help you and see what you want to do." Shirou felt that as a Servant who responded to the call, how could he say that he had to help the summoned Master fulfill his wishes? Summoning his Master, wanting him to blacken and become Alter, but it''s just this level of [evil]... I really underestimated him. Chapter 1077： Therefore, Shi Lang did a small favor and slightly satisfied the wish of the Master who was forcibly summoning him. Shi Lang used the [Evil of This World] to pollute his spiritual foundation. However, because [the evil of this world] was produced by the Holy Grail War, the conceptual source of all evil, all those [evil] and negative emotions that were imposed on him were eaten directly as food, and then through the [flower of evil] ] All turned into magic power, filling the magic power of this spiritual foundation. However, Shirou found that the person who summoned him didn''t just want him to reverse, he wanted him to lose his mind and become a violent monster. Moreover, the method is not only as simple as using "evil" to pollute his mind, but also uses a lot of records of plural evil spirits to overlap with his records, thereby affecting his sanity. However, when the records of those evil spirits came to overlap with his records, they were crushed by the invisible vortex of [Mortal Awakening], which in turn filled the record holes of [Mortal Awakening-Emperor]. It''s just that these evil spirits'' records of great deeds are not enough to make up for the great deeds of the [Emperor] power like Zhu Yue, so they only strengthen Shi Lang''s evil aura. The body descended like a meteor, and his consciousness only felt that the sky was spinning around, and then Shirou realized that he had been summoned into the real world. "Berserker, King of Eternity-Gurneyville, follow the call!" Shiro slowly opened his eyes as he spoke. What he saw in front of him made him raise his eyebrows involuntarily. There was no one in front of him, some only had a black cup. ¡ª¡ªBlack Cup! Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and sneered, "So that''s it, it was summoned by those guys." The moment he saw the black cup, Shirou understood his situation. The one who summoned him is probably not a serious Master, not even the Holy Grail War. But the black cup in front of me, but the people who made the black cup... [Parliament]! Shi Lang thought for a moment, raised his hand slightly, stretched out his hand, and held the black cup floating in front of him. At this moment, huge magic power poured into Shirou''s Servant''s body. Of course, whether it is a black cup or a holy grail, they are all crystals of high-purity magic power, possessing powerful magic power. However, the quality of this black cup may not be comparable to the black cup in the previous connection point, and the magical power provided is also limited. "Summon me here and be the guardian of the connection point? They can really figure it out! Is it confident that those methods can control me before? That is also true, if it can make me lose my sanity, I can''t even return it. It can really control me. But unfortunately, this method is impossible for me at all!" Holding the black cup in his hand, Shi Lang squinted his eyes. When he realized that he was summoned by the [Council], Shirou thought of destroying the black cup in his hand and solving this connection point. But after thinking about it again and again, he had the right to endure it. His ontology is still wandering in the dimensional gap with Adam. If he takes advantage of this opportunity, he can contact the ontology, figure out the direction, and pull his ontology back. Of course, the most important thing is that he wants to see what he is doing when this [Council] summons him! Shi Lang accepted the black cup and used part of the Holy Grail power possessed by [The Evil of This World] to check his current state. ¡¾Career: Berserker Muscle strength: D- Durability: A++ Agility: E++ Magic: A Lucky: E Career skills: Madness A ¡ú Invalidation: Disintegrated by the desperate will, without losing the mind and thus invalidating the Madness, and slightly improving the ability parameters. ¡¿ [Intrinsic skills: The Flower of Evil A+: Embrace the darkness, the heart toward the light, the sorrowful mud can also bloom beautiful flowers. Unconsciously absorb evil and transform it into its own magic. Dynasty made EX: The King of Eternity manifested from the human karma who created the unparalleled dynasty with nothing. It is composed of [Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Hero], [Mortal Leader], [Leadership] and other leaders and group action skills. Skills to improve the performance of super-large groups and dominated areas. Desperate Will A+++: A symbol of the eternal king''s will. His will will not fall, even if he is dead. Significantly enhance endurance, avoid deadly attacks, abnormal interference is invalid. Saint King A ¡ú Invalidation: Through the anti-hero summon, the king''s glory is lost. ¡¿ ¡¾Treasure: The first treasure¡¤The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century (A++) Type: Opposing Army/God Treasure Reproduce all the heroic souls and spirits dispatched by the Eternal King, even if they are not the heroic spirits in the Eternal King''s legend, they will be assimilated or dominated by the Eternal King, and thus will be realized, and will be given a super special attack on the gods. The second treasure, the time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king Level:? Type:? Assimilate and dominate all the characters who recognize the Eternal King, can use its treasures and abilities, and can use the see-through everything. (Sun Luo Vientiane has expired) The third treasure¡¤This is my evil (E) Kind: Treasure for people The evil is inseparable from the body, but its utility is greatly weakened. Its meaning is only because of its inherent skill, the flower of evil. The Fourth Treasure¡¤The Awakening of Morality¡¤The Emperor (EX) Fill up the records and reach the Emperor''s Great Cause. Fusion Treasures¡¤Execution of the Distant Generations (C) ¡­¡­¡¿ Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and he was forced to be summoned in this way. Although he gained a lot of magic power at the beginning, because it was an anti-hero summoning method, some of his abilities and treasures were invalidated. And this is of course, like the words of Senluo Wanxiang, this treasure is blown out, so the eternal king in the normal state will have it, but it is summoned by the anti-hero summoning method, which is equivalent to the layer of him. The brilliance that was blown out came off. Therefore, the blown out Saint King A and Sun Luo Wanxiang, along with the Berserker rank ability, became invalid. In addition, because the person who summoned him wanted to use the evil side of those evil spirits to contaminate him, he was eaten by his [mortal awakening] and seized the record, so Shilang also possesses the records he swallowed. A treasure of heroic spirits. For example, this [Execution of the Distant Generations] can be seen as the treasure of Avenger Hessen Robb. There is no doubt that among the heroic spirits who have been devoured by him, there is one Hessian Robb. Chapter 1078： "My king wants to see what tricks you are doing!" Shi Lang squinted his eyes. Then he recalled, "Am I claiming to be my king again? It seems that it wasn''t after the [Mortal Awakening] summons, it was somewhat influenced by the legend. But, heh...Don''t want to affect my originality anymore. Heart!" Shilang put the black cup in his hand and looked around for a week, only to see brown barriers on all sides, like a big hole. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and he recognized it. "Here is a big hollow in the underground of Yuanzang Mountain! Here, is this Fuyuki City?" Thinking of this, Shi Lang hurriedly ran out of the big hole. Standing on the top of the mountain, Shi Lang looked down, his eyes slowly widening like an open flame. "This... this is Fuyuki City...!" Yes. This is Fuyuki City! It''s just different from the city of Fuyuki in memory. Here, there is no statue of Altman Seven, and the layout of the streets overlooking from a distance is somewhat like the arrangement of 1993 and 1994. No. It''s not that there are some resemblances, but resemblance, like the normal development of Fuyuki City that has not been invaded by the black mud in the Shenshan Town area, has not been attacked by the Fu Hailin Xindu area, and has not been destroyed by the false gods! Shi Lang raised his head slightly and looked at the sky. The sky was as pale as bones, with a dark ring hanging high above it. Shiro was sure. This is indeed the connection point. At the same time, this is not his Fuyuki City! Today I will start with 6K words, so I feel dizzy. Today is 6K, dizzy. Can''t write... As I said before, I can''t sit still for a long time. After the update, it has become about 8K per day, no longer a fixed three chapters, I hope everyone understands. I went to bed first, I feel so empty today, I don¡¯t know why... A hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words The third chapter is arranged above, this time you will be the boss! Shirou was quite curious about the Fuyuki City in this junction, so he strolled around it. Perhaps it was because he had lived in Fuyuki City in 1993 and 1994 for a while, Shirou felt familiar with and unfamiliar with Fuyuki in this connection point, and familiar with the unfamiliar. The Fuyuki City in this junction is not like Fuyuki City in Shirou¡¯s own world, suffering and full of holes, but rather harmonious, with clear houses and well-built buildings. It is a peaceful Fuyuki City, but it seems to be because of the junction. At the moment, there is no one in the city of Winterwood. In addition, Shiro found that there are many hospitals in Fuyuki City, and there are also many e-commerce companies and electronic cross-border companies. From this, Shirou can make a preliminary judgment that the era of this connection point in Fuyuki City should be around 2012, the era of cross-border electronic trade. "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" Several black figures appeared in front of Shiro, like a loyal subordinate, kneeling in front of Shiro on one knee. Shirou, who holds the black cup, has become the guardian of the connection point just like Avenger Edmund Duntis at the first connection point and the last time Amakusa Shiro Tokisada met in the real world. And these should be the heroic subordinates who were also summoned by the black cup and rationed to him by the [Council]. These heroic subordinates, like him, were all dragged into the anti-heroes and summoned to the lower realm, that is, they were Alterized, or they were shadow followers. Shi Lang squinted his eyes. He carefully looked at these subordinates, including Lancer Dilumudo, Assasssin Baimung Hassan, Rider Medusa, Archer James Moriarty. In addition, there was Saber who came in response to the call, but this Saber has not yet appeared in front of Shirou at the moment. But, in this way, this connection point can be regarded as a normal re-enactment of the Holy Grail War, right? But... "Why is there no Caster?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. A Holy Grail War is composed of seven ranks, and this connection point is summoned by the black cup. There are only six ranks including him, but Caster is missing. However, if you think about it carefully, this is also the black cup call of the [Council], not the regular Holy Grail call, so it can be said to be special. Shiro dispersed these heroes, and then patrolled the city of Fuyuki. After confirming that there were no normal humans, he walked outside the city of Fuyuki. It''s just a pity that, about two kilometers away from the city of Winterwood, the outside world is a vague and broken darkness, as if there are no other cities and patterns. "It''s kind of interesting, it''s only connected to Fuyuki City, so is the map of activities only Fuyuki City?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, feeling that this connection point was a bit interesting in his heart. He is now walking in the woods on the outskirts of Winterwood City. In his Fuyuki City, this is an undeveloped virgin forest, and at the same time is seated the castle prepared by the Einzbern family for the Holy Grail War. However, this is not the case in this connection point. The woods here have been developed by the local government, and enterprises and factories have been set up. The once solemn and magnificent Einzbern Castle does not exist in the city of Fuyuki at this connection point. What does exist is a deserted factory and a clearly structured industrial park. However, these are not the main points. No matter what Fuyuki City in this connection point looks like, it is just a connection point made by the [Assembly], and it is destined to be dismantled and destroyed. Shirou made it clear that although it was Fuyuki City, it was not his Fuyuki City. He had only an unfamiliar and familiar feeling towards the feelings of Fuyuki City in this connecting point. After all, this city of Fuyuki was developed from the city of Fuyuki in 1993 and 1994, and it is normal to have this feeling. Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, ready to return to the underground cave under Yuanzang Mountain. He wants to see, what tricks [Council] is playing when summoning him. Chapter 1079： By the way, he wants to use the record of [evil] and his own eternal king to send a signal to his own body, so that he and Adam, who are lost in the gap between the dimension, have a clear direction of progress. Just raised his foot, suddenly-- ¡ª¡ªSword of Oath of Victory¡¤Morgan! The dark starlight is like a pillar, from the far shore, like a star arch bridge, bombarding Shirou. Huh? Shi Lang turned his head slightly to look at the dark, desperate starlight, he laughed, and was swallowed by the dark light. The dark starlight engulfed Shiro and at the same time destroyed the industrial park behind Shiro. Was the sneak attack successful? Someone looked far away solemnly. The smoke dissipated, and white smoke came from the scorching ground. The unscathed Shi Lang holding the star scabbard-[Avalon] in his hand, slowly walked out of the scorching ground. Sure enough, Assassin is difficult...! The man turned stern and ran. Shirou did not pursue it, and the influence of the legend made him want to counterattack with the Tower of Radiance for the first time, but he resisted it. "Interestingly, Saber turned her into Alter. And isn''t she under control?" Shirou laughed, and then retracted the scabbard in his hand-[Avalon], "Okay. I''m going to find out what the [Council] is doing, and you... just insist on the arrival of Chaldea, give Some of their assistance and guidance is ready." "But really... this time, shall I be the boss? Ha ha ha..." Shi Lang turned slightly, and walked towards the big hole in Yuanzang Mountain. Behind him is the destroyed industrial zone. On the periphery of the industrial zone, there are circles of relatively short, small new trees, which form a new and old difference with the towering old trees a little further away... ... ... It has been three months since I came to Chaldea. The training and knowledge acquisition that should be done have also been completed. The most important thing is that, now, Kiara in the killing house has passed the Chaldean examination and has officially become a new Chaldean Master. Starting today, she will officially perform her mission. That is to say, like the so-called training that Senior Matthew entered Romania before, right? As for why you want to become the Chaldean Master... This is more or less because I want to prove something to the self who transformed into a [beast]. Although Kiara himself didn''t know if he wanted the other to prove anything, but at least let the other one know that she was not a weak person. Yeah. Maybe there are some elements of anger. But... "Lingzi, who do you think will be the senior who will take us?" Qihuang in the killing house asked a friend next to him. I don''t know her surname, but she knows her name is Lingzi. Ling Zi has short hair in a dazzling golden shawl, a delicate face like a porcelain doll, a pair of cyan eyes, and a pair of black rimmed eyes. She lowered her head slightly, she looked polite, and she had a sense of inferiority that lacked self-confidence. Probably it belongs to the kind of role of Xiaoniaoyiren. And this was also the first friend in the true sense that Kiara made in Chaldeans. At the same time, like her, he belongs to the rookie Master of the same period. Perhaps because of the training and graduation at the same time, Kiara and her became close friends, and they almost talked about everything. "I don''t know..." Ling Zi shook his head and said. "Hmm... I hope it is the same as Senior Grey, who is easier to get along with." Saishengyuan Qihuang shrank his head and said. There are three other people who participated in this training session at the same time as them. Yeah. They are a five-person training team unlike the previous Grey-senior leading Matthews-senior. As for why this is the case, apart from the reason that Senior Gray was not the training instructor arranged by the Chaldeans, but voluntarily to take Senior Matthew, it was also because Senior Gray was cursed and the state was very bad. Normally, the senior leader of the team usually brings five cute new Masters. "However, I heard that this time and this time, it is a senior from Group A." Ling Zi thought for a while and said. "Senior of Group A?" Qihuang in the killing house was surprised. She was no longer Grandma Liu who had initially entered Chaldea, and she knew a little about Chaldea. Group A. That was led by the Queen of Heroic Spirits, and the Chaldean ace team that solved the connection point. So far, we have been struggling on the front line, and we have solved many connection points that we don''t know. If such a big man leads the team, he can definitely solve the connection point quickly, right? Moreover, they can also learn a lot of experience, right? Kiara in the killing house was looking forward to it. Amidst the rustling exchanges, a petite girl walked slowly in front of them. The young girl had a pair of ponytails with beautiful jet-black hair, a white robe on her body, a book in her hand, and a pair of black-framed eyes like Ling Zi. The girl coldly looked at the five people including Qihuang in the killing house and said: "I am the senior leader of your training this time, Musta Hinako. You can directly call my captain or call my senior now." "Hello, senior." Kiara and others in the killing house bowed quickly and said politely. Chapter 1080： Seeing the polite cute newcomers, Kakuko whispered: "Damn it, Morgan... actually pushed me such a troublesome thing." After a pause, Kakuko looked at the killing courtyard and the others, and said, "After entering the connection point, follow my instructions and do not act arbitrarily. Of course, if you act arbitrarily and cause fire and self-immolation, I am. It doesn¡¯t matter. Rather, I¡¯m very interested in watching you set fire to self-immolation and kill yourself...Tsk tusk, that scene must be quite enjoyable." Woo...It seems like a senior who is difficult to get along with. Qihuang in the killing house wailed in his heart. Ling Zi was also taken aback by the mustard young child, and leaned against Qi Huang in the killing courtyard and hid. The other three newcomers also shrank their heads. Seeing some of the five people who were frightened, Kakuko nodded in satisfaction, and said to her heart that the effect was not bad. She raised her palm and covered her face with a book. Kakuko didn''t move, and the five people including Kiara in the killing house didn''t dare to move rashly. They thought Kakuko was thinking about countermeasures. However, what they didn''t know was that Kakuko was now reading what was written in the book. The book is densely packed with words. Of course, it was not written by her, but by some damn, dead man. It was also called "A Guide Book of Friendly Coexistence" with great fanfare. Damn it! Push your own affairs to her, and then just run away. The most important thing is... Who wants to get along with these people? It''s really self-assertive. But I didn''t refuse it for the first time, and threw this book in the trash, which was really a mistake. I''m afraid in which corner the **** is teasing, laughing at himself? Mustard young children grind their teeth. But carefully read the contents of the book. ¢Ù Explain the interests first, and tell one''s own principles and positions. ¢ÚIt''s almost enough, don''t scare the kids. ¡ª¡ªI love you. Mustard Hinako''s face turned black. She tore the book in her hands mercilessly, and threw it into the trash without changing her face. Kiara and the others were frightened by Mustard Hinako''s actions. They didn''t know if they had provoke the instructor and instructor, and they all fell silent. Mustard hinako said with a sullen face, "Go!" Chapter 4 Senior Mustard Hinako, extremely reliable! Shiro stayed in the hollow underground of Yuanzang Mountain, used [evil] to contact the main body, and told the direction to Adam who protected his main body. "Are there?" Adam covered Shirou''s body with two palms, felt Shirou''s traction, and walked in that direction. Yes. This is right here, Adam. Shi Lang Xin said. To be honest, being exiled into the cracks of the dimension, they are like travelers lost in the maze of Minotaur, who don''t know where to go or how to leave. It may be that he will be trapped in the cracks of the dimension for his entire life. But the [Council] summoned him, and instead gave him a compass for identifying directions. To be honest, Shirou was touched and grateful in his heart. If he could meet the person who summoned him, he would definitely say thank you in person. However, it is precisely because of this that Shirou did not intend to destroy the black cup. Once the black cup is destroyed, he will return to his body again and be trapped in the cracks of the dimension. Therefore, Shirou was determined to protect the black cup before Adam brought his body over. In addition, Shirou also wanted to figure out what the [Assembly] was doing. Summoning him to this connection point and becoming the guardian of this connection point doesn''t seem like a casual play. After all, the crystal quality of this black cup is not as good as that of Tokisada Amakusa Shiro. If it''s just such a low-quality Holy Grail, it would be illogical to designate him and call it forcibly. Therefore, Shirou decided to stay on hold for the time being, and let Adam bring his body over and get out of the gap between dimensions. Of course, being able to figure out what the [Parliament] is doing, or some intelligence from the [Parliament], is also an extremely cost-effective business. Therefore, even if the Chaldeans did not come, if they did, he planned to send them away first. However, according to the current situation, Chaldeans seems to have no sign of intervening in this connection point. Haven''t found this connection point yet? Suddenly-- "Huh?" Shi Lang frowned. As soon as he thought about it, the black cup gleamed and gave him a message warning that someone had invaded the connection point. "I just said that they might not come, did the result come?" Shi Lang sighed helplessly. However, he is used to being slapped in the face by himself, so it doesn''t matter. Now that there are people from Chaldea, there is no doubt that even the so-called link depth E of the newcomer connection point here will be led by a very reliable senior captain like Grey. So what should we do? Chapter 1081： In order for Adam and the ontology to find the direction of return, Shirou certainly cannot give up the black cup now, but at the same time he cannot help the [Council] deal with Chaldea. Of course, you can hide the black cup and assist the Chaldeans to eradicate the connection point, but the only problem is that it is difficult to guarantee that the [Council] will not install any black cup self-explosion device on the black cup. Once the black cup explodes, the summoned him will of course turn into a record and return to the Heroic Seat, so that the body and Adam will continue to wander in the gap between the dimension. So, what should we do? Shirou thought for a while, "Send Assassin to die first." The black cup is in his hands, he naturally cannot be attacked, but other altered followers, or shadow followers, of course can be eliminated by Chaldeans first. In this way, even if the [Council] loaded some self-detonation device on the black cup, it would be useless, because he didn''t jump back! Assassin and others are inferior to others, so they gave it away for nothing. It''s not his Eternal King Alter''s ass? Yeah. That''s it. Shiro nodded. I think this plan is pretty good. As for whether Assassin will die? Isn''t this a matter of course? According to the experience of the last connection point, even those who can enter the connection point are cute, but also experienced and experienced. Old members like Grey are leading the team, so what else needs to be worried about? All you need to do is to secretly take your subordinates like a gourd baby to save your grandfather, pull them one by one and send them away, and then wait until your own body returns. ... ... This is the real connection point! After a dizzy spirit passed through, Qihuang in the killing courtyard looked at the surrounding buildings, and his heart was both nervous and exciting. Although she had already experienced a connection point battle long ago, it was still the kind of connection point that appeared between [Beast] and Cthulhu. However, that connection point belongs to Senior Grey and Senior Matthew after all. And this is the starting point that truly belongs to her! The most important thing is that, according to the Chaldean rules and regulations, if you fail in actual combat, you will be disqualified from the Master and become a technical employee, or just mess around... Yeah... I don''t want to be a messenger! Come on! Qihuang in the killing house cheered herself up in her heart. Qi Huang glanced at the surrounding partners and found that they were also a little nervous. Especially Ling Zi next to her, both hands and legs were shaking. Definitely. Must be even more nervous by her, right? Kiara thought to the killing house. Musta Hinako pushed his glasses, and then patted his palm, attracting the eyes of Kiara and others in the Seishiin Temple. Mustard Hinako said coldly: "Okay, it seems that everyone has adapted to the discomfort after the transfer of Lingzi. That''s good." Kiara and others looked at Mustako with expectant eyes. According to Senior Matthew and Senior Grey, the seniors who lead Mengxin on the connection point task will teach the execution steps of the connection point by hand. So there is no doubt that the next generation of Kakuko will also teach the hand how to attack the connection point. Kiara and others looked at Mustako in anticipation. Then... There is no more. Kakuko did not understand the meaning of the gazes of Kiara and others at the Seishiyuan, so she turned around as usual and set out to explore the connection point. "That, that..." Seeing that Kaneko had no intention to explain, Kiara in the killing house raised her hand and attracted Kaneko''s attention. She asked timidly, "Well, Kazuko-senpa...Well, what are we going to do next?" Huh? Mustard Hinako looked at the killing house and prayed for shortage, oh. She remembered it, it seemed that Morgan had mentioned it in the strategy book, as if to bring newcomers to the connection point, to teach the steps... Ah! It''s troublesome, **** bastard, you can''t spare you by pushing this troublesome thing to me! You must be hacked to death! Kakuko Kakuko said: "What we have to do is very simple. That is to list the strategy and strategy, and the strategy plan! The plan is the embodiment of the purpose. With a complete plan, the thinking, logic, and our actions will become very clear. , Very efficient. So remember, the first thing to enter the connection point is to list a plan. A Master who can¡¯t list a plan is not a good Master.¡± That''s it. It''s over. Yeah. There should be nothing missing. The formal rhetoric should be like this. As for the plan... Of course, this is just to talk about it, Kazuki has never done it so far. Because this is usually done by Morgan, she executes it. So, forget about it. Kiara and others looked at Mustako in anticipation, and waited for the following. Then? There is no more. Where did the following come from? No more. "Okay, you guys start to make plans," said Mustard Hinako. The five Xiao Mengxin looked at each other with a blank look. Chapter 1082： Then Kiara raised his hand and asked timidly, "Well, that...Senior Kazuki, we still don''t understand the environment and information of this connection point. How and how do we make a plan?" Huh? Yes, it seems that I have not yet been familiar with the surrounding environment to collect information... Mustard Hinako glanced at Kiara at the killing house with a cold face. Woo. Seishiin Kiara shrank her head, did she say something that shouldn''t be said? But is this wrong? Even the surrounding environment and information have not been collected yet, so how to make a plan? Kakuko Kakuko said, "This is what I want to remind you. Before making a plan, you must first examine your surroundings and obtain information." "It''s really worthy of being the predecessor of Mustard Hinako, so reliable!" "That''s right! It must be in such a sequence, I''ll just say, the seniors in Group A must be very good. This is dry stuff!" The people said. Just... "Do you think it always feels like something is missing?" Ling Zi asked hesitantly. "Listen to you, it''s true..." Kiara nodded, and she also felt that something was missing. And hearing these Xiao Mengxin say this, Mustard Hinako couldn''t help but frowned. To be honest, from the beginning, she also felt that something was missing. But what is missing? She is here, and the five Xiao Mengxin she wants to bring are also here. There is nothing missing! Suddenly-- "ßÝ¡ª¡ª!!!" The sound of a sharp blade breaking through the air sounded in her ears, Kazuki said in her heart, the enemy attacked! She turned sideways slightly, and saw a flash of black light, and a short blade cut through the night sky, passing slightly by her side. If she hadn''t taken a step sideways, she would have been hit. Musta Hinako turned around fiercely, and saw a heroic spirit with a skull mask shrouded in black shadows, staring at them on a street lamp not far away. "Yes, it''s a hero!!!" Someone yelled. "It''s the enemy''s heroic spirit!" Kiara said quickly. "Don''t panic!" Mustard Hinako said in a deep voice. People calmed down. That''s right. Yes, they are leading them, but the seniors in Group A! Group A, that is the ace master of the Chaldeans! With such a reliable predecessor by his side, what is there to worry about? "King Lanling, go on--!" Mustard young child shouted. Then... No one. There was no response. Oh. That''s right. Mustard Hinako remembered. She remembered something missing. She--, she seemed to have left her Servant Lanling King in Chaldea. Oh. Yes, it seems like this...! "Jie Jie Jie..." Assassin gave a weird smile. Chaldea. A beautiful young man looked at the empty room of Lingzi and shouted depressedly: "Master Mustaiko, you have left me again ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The fifth chapter is grumpy and old, one punch online! Oops, lousy! King Lanling fell to Chaldea again! At this moment, Mustard Hinako was deeply aware of her fault. Since under normal circumstances, they are teaming up with Morgan, who is a dead man, the heroes who attack the connection point and hack the guardian connection point are all done by Mustako. Or maybe it was the guardian who hacked to death with Morgan. As for how a Master can say so unscrupulously, hacking to death the connection point hero, this is of course, she is not a Master in the traditional sense, but a Master with powerful strength like Grey and Marshall. . And she is not a human being, but an elves born from the planet. From the concept of Xingyue''s elves, she is the true ancestor who possesses powerful power just like Alquette. Therefore, when scouting the connection point, the mustard young child started by herself, while her Servant Lanling King usually fanned and handed water to the side. Therefore, Mustard Hinako will often forget him. This, this is also something that can''t be helped. There is really no way, then go on your own! Chapter 1083： Musta Hinako pushed his glasses and raised his right sleeve, revealing the small, fair skin. "Oh oh oh -!! Mustard Hinako seniors to get involved with" Moe has a new yelled. Mustard Hinako: "!" Yes, yes, they are still here! Ms. Hinako''s mood is a little unbeautiful. As the true ancestor of the alien species, Mustard Hinako does not like humans and does not want to live with humans, let alone fight for humans. If Morgan hadn''t forcibly dragged her into Chaldeans, she would have long rejected Maris Billy''s. Invited, wondering how to get to the inner sea of ??the stars. After entering Chaldea, although she was a member of Group A, she actually often teamed up with Morgan. Because of the heterogeneous relationship, when teaming up to attack the connection point, they did not cover themselves, and used their power at will. In Group A, or when teaming up with other people, she hides her strength, uses the Lanling King to hide herself, acting as an ordinary Master. But now, she is not only bringing new ideas, but also habitually dropping King Lanling into Chaldea... What should I do? After thinking about it again and again, looking at the adorable newcomers who looked at him expectantly, Mustard Hinako said in a deep voice, "Run!" Qihuang and Lingzi in the killing house, the cute newcomers: "?" ... ... Shiro: "?" What''s the situation? Shi Lang looked blank, he was in a big hole, he couldn''t perceive what was going on in the outside world, but as the guardian of this connection point, using the black cup, he could observe the state of the Servant that he governed. Send Assassin to die... But the death did not happen, why did the Chaldean side still run away? And still being chased by Assassin for thousands of miles... What is this? This is not Semiramis, or King Hassan, even Jack is... just slightly stronger than modern magician Hassan! To tell a joke, the evil force Chaldea was chased down by Hassan, Baumang... Do you think he was in the Fourth Holy Grail War? What is this? If the Chaldeans had no ability to kill Hassan, Baimaung... it was like a joke, even if it was a cute new Master of Chaldeans, there would be old people taking it. Even if the Chaldean Master who enters the connection point does not possess powerful power like Grey and Matthew, he can still call Servant! Can''t beat the heroic spirit of Assassin who is only slightly stronger than the average modern magician like Hasan Hassan... Apart from the Fourth Holy Grail War, who else is Caster as he? So... Is this a trick? Shi Lang embraced his chest, stroked his chin, thinking about the causal logic. "That''s it!" Shirou thought, how could he not think of this because he is good at using his brain. "So that''s the case, do you want to catch it all in one swoop? Really emboldened!" Shi Lang couldn''t help but nodded. The opponent was hunted down by Baimong Hassan, which was obviously a trick! For what? Of course, in order to attract other Servants to the past, and then catch them all in one go! Want to catch it, clever! Shiro stroked his chin. If this is the case, then I will help you! A gleam of light flashed in Shi Lang''s eyes, and then he gave orders to the other heroes through the black cup. ¡ª¡ªGo! Kill Chaldea! In an instant, the heroic spirits wandering in various areas of Fuyuki City rushed towards Mustako and others. ... ... Mustako ran wild with the killing house Kiara and the others, avoiding Assassin¡¤Baimong Hassan''s chasing and killing. As for the ability to beat Assassin Baimaung Hassan with one punch, why did he run instead. Isn''t this a matter of course? Mustard young children don''t like humans, and humans don''t like aliens. Being a stranger, once the fact that she is a stranger is discovered by humans, there is probably no place for her in Chaldea. So, so far, she can be considered cautious in order to maintain her own state of existence. Just... It''s so uncomfortable! Glancing at Assassin¡¤Hakamae Hassan, who was chasing behind him, Mustard Hinako was very upset, but she held it back for the time being. "Senior Mustard and Mustard Hinako, what should I do? What should I do?" Qihuang asked in a panic. What to do? It''s very simple, just poke all your eyes out of the blind! Mustard Hinako rolled her eyes. The air was filled with a solemn atmosphere, and cold murderous aura overflowed all around. In the distance, a few altered followers flew again. Killing awe-inspiring! "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, there are enemies again!" Qihuang yelled in a panic. Chapter 1084： The others were also a little panicked, Ling Zi clenched his fists, and his slender arms trembled. "What, what should I do, Senior Mustard Hinako?" Qihuang asked the killing house. "It''s too long-winded. Run!" Mustard Hinako said calmly. "Woo...!" Qihuang in the killing house can only press his lips and run quickly. Do you want to use Wan Se Lazy? But if this is the case, once Master Mordred knows about it, he will definitely be scolded, right? Master Mordred said that if you encounter danger, you will only rely on the ability of the other half of your body. This will become a waste that only depends on the other half of your body. Uh... I don''t want to become a waste that only depends on her. Shishengyuan Qiara reveals o(>©n Chasing them, there are Assassin Baimao Hassan, Lancer Di Lumuduo, Rider Medusa, and Archer James Moriarty, a total of four Servant. Mustard hinako led everyone to escape, but the most common people in their team were ordinary people. The speed was not fast at all, but the people who chased them were heroic spirits, and they were quickly overtaken. Ling Zi was chased by Lancer Dilumudo. Di Lu Muduo held two spears, and the red rose of Demon Breaker was like a red comet, piercing straight towards Ling Zi. Lingzi! Qihuang screamed in the killing house. Mustard Hinako frowned, just as she was about to make a move. A cold light flashed in the dark night, and a pitch-black holy sword blasted straight at the red rose in Lancer Dilumudo''s hand. "Clang, clang¡ª¡ª!" Lancer Dilumudo was repulsed. Ling Zi looked at the girl standing in front of her, her face was so cold, she had dark golden hair, and she was wearing dark heavy armor, giving people a feeling like a knight of the abyss, waving black in her hand. The holy sword is like a magic dragon dyed in the color of despair. The girl struck Lancer Di Lumuto with a heavy sword, turned her head, and looked at Ling Zi with her cold dark golden eyes. Ling Zi looked at the girl''s cold dark golden eyes and couldn''t help muttering: "Ya, Arthur..." "It''s another Saber-face lady...!" Kiara of the killing house was shocked again, and said dizzyly: "Woo...I''m almost like Master, I can''t know people anymore." "Saber..." Lancer Di Lumuto flipped the two guns in his hand, frowned and looked at Saber Alter, with a little doubt in his eyes. "So, are you free of Berserker''s control?" Archer James Moriarty squinted his eyes, feeling like an old fox. "Hahaha...Blood. Blood!" Rider Medusa laughed wildly, and the sickle in his hand slashed straight towards Saber Alter. Saber Alter turned his head, those cold dark golden eyes stared coldly at Rider Medusa who was rushing, the black holy sword in his hand exuded pitch black light, and then he waved fiercely. ¡ª¡ªBaby King¡¤Hammer! The enchantment of the King of Wind wrapped around the Sword of Oath of Victory was instantly unraveled. In addition, there was a burst of dark magic power. The sword was extremely heavy, like heavy iron from the abyss, and blasted towards Rider Medusa. The blades were handed over, and Rider Medusa forced a few steps back after hearing only a "boom". "Shoo, hoo--" The surging magic bullets flying in the volley galloped towards Saber Alter like bullets. However, Saber Alter waved his sword and the terrifying magic slash destroyed these magic bullets one by one. Saber Alter looked at Archer James Moria coldly. It turned out that he had just attacked her with a magic bullet. Archer James Moria shouted: "Fight against Saber, deal with this traitor first!" The heroes felt reasonable, and then sprinted up and attacked Saber Alter. Saber Alter never refused to come, unleashing the terrifying magic power in his body like a magic furnace, with one enemy and four not falling into the wind. At this time, Lancer Di Lumuduo gave a false shot, leaving Saber Alter behind, and slaying straight towards Musta Hinako. Saber Alter took a look and said coldly: "You actually left me to attack ordinary people, Lancer, has your proud knight glory gone?" "Knight Glory, what is that? Shit? Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª!!!" Alter''s Di Lu Muduo laughed wildly, treating the so-called Glory of the Cavaliers as shit, and killing him straight at the mustard hinako like a meteor. Go. As a hero, although he has been altered, causing his own temperament to change drastically, Dilumudo still has the vision he should have. He could tell at a glance that Kaneko was the leader of this team, so according to the law of catching the thieves first, he would naturally kill Kaneko first. Saber Alter wanted to stop, but was laughed wildly, showing the Medusa who looked like Malik''s face to intercept. "Senior mustard young child, be careful!" Qihuang shouted in the killing house. However, Musta Hinako was very calm. Seeing Di Lu Muduo''s shot, she saw through Di Lu Mudo''s spear trajectory at the first glance, stepped slightly, and easily avoided. "Huh?" Dilumudo was slightly surprised, and then laughed wildly: "You are not bad. Hahahahaha¡ª" Di Lu Muduo''s two guns came out like a rainstorm pear blossom, and like the sea, and the mustard chick was like a flat boat driving on the sea, and there was a risk of being overturned at any time. However, she was not stabbed by Dilumduo. Every time Di Lu Muduo''s attack, she saw through the number and trajectory of the attack, and then dodged dangerously and dangerously, creating a very dangerous illusion that she would escape by luck. This made De Lumuduo''s attack even more violent, but he couldn''t attack Mustako. This is of course, although Kakuko does not possess the super-specification power close to the UO level like El Quette, but it is also the true ancestor who has lived for an unknown number of years, and naturally sees through the number of attacks by Di Lu Muduo. In fact, it is more foul to compare Elquito. After all, so far, he has been able to ignore Shirou¡¯s opinions and push Shirou to force him to surrender. Only the harem king Elquite is the only one who has to surrender. Nothing. Mustard Hinako was very good, but the others couldn''t understand it. They only saw Di Lumuduo attacking Mustard Ninako violently, and Mustard Hinako could only escape the attack again and again by luck. Qihuang in the killing house looked at the mustard young child in Dilumudo''s frenzied attack very worried. No, it won''t work. If you get scolded, you can get scolded, if there are three long and two short in the predecessor, it would be bad! Qihuang screamed in the killing house. She decided that even if she was scolded by Master Mordred, she would release the sluggishness here! However at this time-- Chapter 1085： Mustard Hinako reached out and held the Demon-breaking Red Rose that pierced her. She had an angry face and a low voice, like the tranquility before the eruption of a volcano, "You dare to do charm magic on me!" "You dare to do charm tricks on me!" Musta Hinako was angry, and the palm that held the Red Rose of Demon Breaker slammed hard, and only heard a "click", the Red Rose of Demon Demon was directly broken by Mustard Chickko. "How is it possible? This is impossible! How can a Master be able to destroy my Red Rose of Demon Breaker!" Di Lumu was shocked, his expression stunned. This, this has exceeded his expectations! Someone, a Master, actually destroyed his treasure! And at this time, Musta Hinako stepped forward, clenched his right hand into a fist, and then hit Di Lu Muduo''s head with a punch! "Boom--!" The terrible sound was like the roar of artillery fire. At that moment, time stopped, and the expressions of everyone present froze. Even Saber Alter''s struggle with Rider Medusa and Archer James Moria stopped at that moment. Then... A round, **** head fell from the body like a ball, and rolled in front of a few people, like a ball, and rolled twice. Then... With a "pop", a headless corpse fell straight down like this, holding a gold short gun in his hand and a red broken gun that was broken by the waist. "Why? There is only one reason for your death...because you angered me!" Mustard Hinako gritted her teeth and said with an angry face, the scene was like a Hell Shura in the deep hell! At this moment, everyone present, including the heroes such as Saber Alter, couldn''t help swallowing. Okay, so terrible! Qihuang in the killing house trembled all over. It''s terrible, seniors of Group A! ¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 6 The king hits bronze, it is useless to predict! The scene was very quiet at one time. Only Nadi Lumuduo''s head was like a ball, rolling on the ground because of inertia, and then emitting a faint light, as if it was going to dissipate in the next moment. Mustard Hinako clenched her fists, her breath remained. She was very upset when she was chased and beaten by others, but she could bear it for the time being, but she actually performed the charm magic. This is unbearable. As long as you are a woman, you can''t bear this, right? Besides, it is unbelievable that she can endure her temperament till now. "Retreat, retreat! Retreat first!" Archer James Moriarty shouted quickly. "Cut!" Rider Medusa glared at Saber Alter, and then evacuated with James Moriarty. Together with them, there is Assassin Baimaung Hassan. They came fiercely, but dropped the corpse of a companion and fled. "If you provoke me, you want to run?" Mustard Hinako had a grumpy face, and her expression looked like a cannibal tiger. If it is a normal state, she can bear it, at least she will do a good job on the surface, but when she is offended, she can completely expose her true temperament. However, she had just taken a step, and suddenly remembered one thing. Mustard Hinako turned her head slightly and glanced at the Mengxins who led the team. As expected, Mengxin, such as Kiara in the Killing House, was looking at her. Awful, awful... Just forgot about this! A cold sweat came out from the back of Musta Hinako''s head. "Cough." Mustard young child coughed, then looked at the killing courtyard and others, and asked: "Did you see anything just now?" Ling Zi and others shook their heads quickly, "No, no! We didn''t see anything!" Hearing this, Qihuang in the killing house asked with a strange look: "Huh? Did we just see Senior Mustard Hinako kill a heroic spirit? Even his head was blown..." Woo. Why is there a very uncomfortable feeling of chills that seems to be killed? Kiara shrank his head. ... ... Unprepared by the outburst of mustard chick, Archer James Moriarty hurriedly ordered a retreat. However, James Moriarty and others did not leave too far. But not far away, first bury Rider Medusa''s treasure [Blood Temple], while the others lie in ambush around them, looking like they are about to fight an ambush. Rider Medusa looked at James Moriarty and asked, "Archer, is this really useful?" "Of course, the opponent''s Master holds a powerful force. According to the information provided by the black cup, it is definitely an old Chaldean old man with a lot of fighting experience and wisdom. Then, they will definitely chase us. We. Just lie in ambush here, wait until they come over, in an ambush. Remember, wait until you directly attack the Master who killed Lancer, Saber and the others don¡¯t bother. Kill her first, and the others can end it easily. Drop." James Moriarty said. Chapter 1086： "It''s really you, Archer. It''s a failure, but I can still think of an ambush in the face of danger. I must be very pleased if Berserker knows it." Medusa nodded. "If you can get the praise of that king, even if you are in this body, that would be good." James Moriarty said. Several people ambushed and developed a lot of ambush tactics. It''s like a crypt spider that has made a trap, just waiting for the prey to fall! ... ... Kakuko looked at the five adorable new ones in the killing house, Qihuang, and couldn''t help asking herself what to do? Was seen. One was accidentally seen. What to do? If it is exposed, the stable days I have got so far will disappear again. What to do? How about keeping your mouth on...? Mustard Hinako clenched her fists. "Senior Mustard and Mustard young son are amazing!" Ling Zi clapped his hands, sweating again and admiringly looking at Mustard young son. "Yeah. Kakuko-senpai is so powerful, he defeated the enemy as a hero with a single punch. That''s great! You really deserve to be a senior in Group A." Someone went on to say. "Is that a special strengthening magic? It''s really amazing!" ... The adorable newbies looked at Mustard Hinako in admiration. Huh? Yes, is that so? Is it a magic? Yes, her current identity is a magician. Musta Hinako pushed his glasses, didn''t say anything, and seemed a little cold. "Aren''t you chasing it, Chaldean?" Saber Alter looked at Mustard Hinako, and asked in a cold tone. "With such a grand retreat, you can see that there is an ambush at a glance," said Mustard Hinako. Of course, this is deceptive. The reason is that she is chasing and killing her at this time. What if there is another battle that causes her true identity to be exposed? As for whether there will be an ambush... This question never appeared in Kazuki''s mind. She just wanted to return to Chaldea as soon as possible and bring King Lanling with him. "Indeed." Saber Alter nodded, and then said coldly: "Your ability is very good, but listen, Chaldeans. I advise you, if you want to overcome this connection point, you''d better find more Some people who are as reliable as you come, instead of rushing to death with a group of rookies exuding the breath of chicks." Musta Hina frowned, "What do you mean?" Saber Alter''s complexion became solemn, and said: "The guardian of this connection point is very powerful, very powerful, even if the previous heroic spirits include me, they are not an opponent of that guardian." "Oh?" Kakuko raised her eyebrows, "That doesn''t seem to be a tricky opponent." "Don''t argue with me! Listen carefully, my temper is very bad now!" Saber Alter yelled. Hearing that, a tic tac toe hung on the forehead of Mustard Hinako, but she still endured it. Although Saber got rid of the control of the [Assembly] because of alteration, because of alter, he had to hold back his inner tyranny for a long time, so his temperament became very irritable. "I am Saber who was also summoned by the Holy Grail of this connection point. But because of my own reasons, I am not controlled. Listen, the guardian guarding this connection point is Berserker Eternal King!" Saber Alter said. Qi Huang in the killing house: "!" Ling Zi noticed, looking at Qihuang''s profile in the killing courtyard, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter, the killing courtyard?" "No... nothing..." Qi Huang shook his head. Berserker Eternal King, the guardian of this connection point... Then, is that Mr. Assassin? Shi Lang''s face could not be helplessly swept across Shiro''s mind in Kiara''s mind. "Morgan''s... King." Mustard Hinako raised an eyebrow. "Understand? If you face him...you can''t beat it at all by yourself. Even with my assistance, I can only guarantee this." Saber Alter''s face was solemn. "Leave here. Leave this connection point and go to Chaldea for help. Assassin... No, Berserker is not something you can solve." Kakuko raised his left hand and pointed to the silver bracelet on his left wrist. "What do you mean?" Saber Alter asked. Musta Hinako said coldly: "Even if I want to leave, I still need a day''s charge to cool before I can open the passage." "This is troublesome... that''s good. Then go and clean up Archer and the others. They are running away in a hurry, there can be no ambush." ??Saber Alter said. "My wisdom tells me that there must be an ambush! Besides, I don''t trust you." Musta Hinako turned around, taking the killing courtyard and the others to leave. "Where are you going, Magician of Chaldea." Saber Alter asked. "Find a place farther away and fix it!" said Mustard Hinako. ... ... "Archer, they, they don''t seem to be chasing?" Medusa who was in ambush couldn''t help looking at James Moriarty who was also in ambush, and asked: "Will they realize that we have set it up? Ambush?" "The probability is only 7.3%!" James Moriarty said calmly: "Since he is an old man of Chaldea, it is impossible not to know the expansion of the result. The most important thing is that in their eyes , We are all puppets without reason and thinking that are summoned by this method. How can we be prepared to this step? If you are such a conservative person, it is impossible to punch such a violent punch. Wait a minute, They are on the way!" "I see. It''s really you, Archer. I can see through things so clearly." Medusa exclaimed. "It''s nothing, I''m just good at thinking calmly from an outsider''s perspective." James Moriarty pushed his glasses and said. The three-body spirit continued to lie in wait, eager to ambush Mustako and others. Chapter 1087： However, what they didn''t know was that Mustard Chickko had already searched the supermarket with people, and then ran to the industrial park in the suburbs, eating food and drinking drinks. There is no tension and excitement of adventure in the connection point at all, but... It''s rather leisurely? Of course, Musta Hinako didn''t intend to continue to lead the team to fight this connection point, but planned to return to Chaldea first and bring his personal guard, King Lanling. Saber Alter looked at Musta Hinako and said, "I''ll exchange information first." "What else can I exchange?" Mustaina frowned and asked. Ah...Humans, so annoying, don''t approach me. Looking at Saber Alter, who was approaching him, Kazurako resisted the discomfort in her heart and said, "Generally, haven''t we exchanged it before? Moreover, Chaldeans has all the information about the connection point. You probably think It''s just the enemy Servant in this connection point this time? Isn''t it the same as the normal Holy Grail War, the Seven-body Servant? And the guardian of this connection point is Berserker Eternal King." "Not bad." Saber Alter nodded, and then said: "But correct a point. There is no seven-body Servant in this connection point, only six-body Servant, missing Caster''s rank Servant!" "Have you been killed?" Mustachi Hinako asked. "No," Saber Alter shook his head and said, "Since the beginning, there is no Caster! And it''s not that I don''t want to be summoned, but... I can''t be summoned!" Faced with this news, Saber¡¤alter hopes to get feedback on what information from Kazukiko, but unfortunately, Kazuki is only very cold in the face of this information, "Oh". Yes. It''s the word that ends this topic-"Oh!" The cute newcomers reported to the group to keep warm, while eating food, they quietly exchanged their views on mustard young children and how they had the first experience of connecting the dots. Qihuang in the killing courtyard also shared it with her friends, but soon she found that Ling Zi had walked out a little absent-mindedly. She cared a little, and followed. Found that Ling Zi was standing in the industrial park, looking around. "What''s the matter, Lingzi?" Qi Huang walked up and asked aloud. Ling Zi was taken aback by her, turned his head and found that it was the killing house Qihuang, and then he was relieved, "It turned out to be the killing house..." "What''s the matter? I feel that your expression seems to be something wrong." Kiara asked the killing house with concern. "Yeah. I, I''m a little uncomfortable..." Ling Zi said with an uncomfortable expression. "Is it uncomfortable?" Qihuang in the killing house looked at Lingzi with concern. "No, it''s not." Ling Zi shook his head and said, "It''s not that I''m uncomfortable, it''s the environment, it''s the environment that makes me a little uncomfortable... Quiet. It''s too quiet... Generally speaking, even if there is an industrial park here, There will be beasts too. No matter how bad they are, there should be birds too! But...it''s too quiet!" Hearing this, Kiara smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an explanation in the Newborn Handbook in Chaldea? Some connecting points are like this. Before, we were in the city, and we weren¡¯t any people. Haven''t you seen it? This connection point is an empty city!" "Perhaps, maybe it''s that I really don''t feel comfortable with the real connection point... It feels like the ominous feeling of the black magic around... Anyway, in the Killing House, haven''t you found anything wrong with it?" Ling Zi asked. . "What''s wrong?" Qi Huang asked inquisitively. "You, don''t you think the trees here are weird?" Ling Zi raised his hand and pointed to the young trees near the industrial park. "The trees in the distance are original old trees, but the trees here are newly born. It seems that the original trees were burned down and then replanted..." "Because this is an industrial park, isn''t it surprising?" Kiara asked the killing house. "That''s what I said, maybe I''m nervous... Sorry, the killing house. To be honest, I''m a little scared of magic... Especially my kind of foundation..." Ling Zi whispered. "What?" Qi Huang blinked her eyes, but the voice behind her was too small for her to hear clearly. "No, it''s nothing." Ling Zi shook his head. Kiara laughed and said, "Let''s go in together. Senior Mustache Hinako plans to return to Chaldea first, and the other friends plan to explore one side of this place before leaving, and let''s come together." "Hmm..." Ling Zi followed, she turned around and looked at the new tree. She felt that there must have been a large fire here! Chapter 7 Only when I find you, can I thank you in person "Ha ha ha... Gaetia''s worries are absolutely unnecessary." In a piece of ice and snow, someone was holding a crystal ball and observing what happened at a connecting point. That connection point was nothing but the connection point where Shirou was. And the one he observed the most was naturally not someone else. It was the Shi Lang guarding the black cup in the underground air-raid shelter of Yuanzang Mountain. "Sure enough, how fierce the hope is, the depth of despair is. Even the eternal holy king, through the pollution of anti-heroes, the glory of the holy king will be extinguished, leaving only the destruction of tyranny and the meaning of being called to loyalty." The man chuckled. "However, it''s better to observe more. It just so happens that the people of Chaldea have also entered that connection point, to see how the Eternal King will act, and whether there is still something that shouldn''t be there." The man touched his chin and said indifferently, "Anyway, the connection point doesn''t make much sense. It''s just a fragment that has been preserved by the woman and has been destroyed by pan-human history. Even if it is repaired by Chaldea, it is correct. The''anchor'' is not important, but it is quite good for experimentation." He stood up and walked out of the house. There was a heavy snowfall of goose down in the sky, and there was nothing else on the earth except a bleak, sickly white color. It is like a patient who has already fallen ill, dying, waiting for the end of his destiny. "Dying struggling for so long, it really deserves to be the last great **** on this land. But it is meaningless. When the Fenble Winter ends, it will be the day of destruction of the gods at dusk. This connection point is destined to be anchored. Up!" The man smiled, turned around, looked at the crystal ball in his hand again, and looked at Shirou in the crystal ball. He squinted his eyes, "Okay, the king. I''ll add some seasonings to you. Hahaha... Don''t thank me." ... ... Huh? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. He felt a strange magic power entering his body through his connection with the black cup, wanting to further madden him. "It''s interesting. Because I happen to be very hungry, do you give me some afternoon dessert? Heh... I''m interested." Shi Lang laughed, but he was always there. The strange magical power brought further madness, but when this magical power entered his body through the black cup, it was undoubtedly swallowed by the black mud and taken for himself. "Separate." The black mud also hiccuped symbolically, and then a piece overflowed from Shiro''s abdomen, forming a hand, and gave Shiro a thumbs up, as if complimenting the taste. Shirou smiled, and then continued to pay attention to the actions of the Chaldean side and his subordinates. Chapter 1088： To be honest, Chaldea repelled his subordinates, which was within his expectation, but not pursuing it was also within his expectation. After all, the poor are not chasing. Sure enough, his subordinates set up an ambush along the escape route, but it is a pity that Chaldeans did not continue to pursue them, but stayed away. This made Shilang nodded. Obviously, even if this Chaldean team is a rookie, the old man in the team must have experienced battles, strong combat awareness, calm and clear thinking, so it can be just like him. Understand the truth behind the poor. In this way, there is no need to worry about the Chaldeans. He just needs to close his eyes and tell Ya''s current direction through [Evil], and at the same time use the connection with the black cup to find out where the key members of [Council] are summoning him. "Don''t hide too well, because only if I find you, I can thank you in person." Shirou smiled. ... ... The Mengxins know that Mustard Hinako plans to return to Chaldea first. As Mengxin, they naturally won''t say much. But after all, it was the first time to enter the connection point. Although they had already known how dangerous the connection point was, they still could not suppress their inner excitement. Now that they plan to leave, they are going to visit this industrial park first, at least to leave some impression on their first trip to the connection point. Kakuko and Saber Alter exchanged information. To be honest, whether it was Mustard Hinako or Saber Alter, they were holding back their anger. Mustard Hinako hates humans, is unwilling to contact with humans, and is more irritable, and the altered Saber is also very irritable. This meeting and communication between them can be said to be the meeting of the grumpy old sister. It was a fluke that they didn''t pinch it up. Caster... This is the rank that will inevitably be summoned during the Holy Grail War. At the same time, the Chaldean connection point data shows that the general connection point will inevitably summon the seven body ranks like the Holy Grail War. And Caster is one of them. If it is the kind of high link depth, special connection point, it will not appear like the Holy Grail War of the Seven Body ranks, but the link depth of this connection point is only E, so the appearance of Caster can also be said to be an inevitable thing. However, according to Saber Alter''s intelligence, Caster did not exist from the beginning... What is going on here? Mustard Hinako felt some head pain. She prefers hands to her head, especially when she is trying to connect points. Generally, when forming a team, forming a group, or personally exploring the connection point, she is the one who does it, and then the king of Lanling and other people are the one who analyzes the data and makes the plan. This is called effective division of labor. Who calls her strong? But it doesn''t work anymore, because she was scammed by a dead disciple and came to take the newcomer for an internship. There is really no division of labor. "In short, you''d better stay here until your passage can be opened, and then go to Chaldea and call some more people over. Berserker is not that easy to deal with." After leaving this sentence, Saber Alter held his hand. The pitch black holy sword turned and left. Mustard Hinako did not retain her. One was that she really didn''t want to contact humans or human spirits. Second, she felt that Saber Alter was weaker than her, and there was no need to retain her. Of course, the most important thing is that Kakuko feels that if Saber Alter continues to stay with her, she can''t help but want to beat her. The grumpy old lady can''t bear the existence of another grumpy old lady. However, she didn''t care much about Saber Alter''s suggestion, but it was true that she wanted to return to Chaldea. Turning his head, Musta Hinako looked at those Xiao Mengxin who were exploring the industrial park, feeling amused in her heart. Although I don''t know how those [Assemblies] were made, according to the current information obtained by Chaldea, the connection points are divided into types. Some connecting points are the intersection of world and world, and some connecting points are the intersection of time and time. Simply put, it is the connection point created by the interleaving of the present and the past or the future. And it''s meaningless to act in this kind of time-staggered connection point, or to see something or take something away. Because once this connection point is repaired, everything will be reset and restored to its original state. Therefore, Kakuko felt that these newcomers were making noise in the industrial park, rummaging for things, and even looking for memorials that entered the junction for the first time. It was indeed too naive. "Look, what is this?" Someone found a volume of manuscripts, gathered them together, and showed them the manuscripts in their hands. It was a rather shabby manuscript, already in tatters, with ink splashed on it, and traces of being burned, and there were no words to tell. "Isn''t this just a roll of broken manuscripts? Probably some equipment design drawings of this factory, or product development design drawings?" Someone said, "What are you doing with this?" "No, look at the words on it carefully." "Huh? Really, this...isn''t it a Chinese character?" Qi Huang took a look at the killing house. In this manuscript, besides the traces of splashed ink and burnt, there are indeed some words. Are Chinese characters. Because he wanted to learn some Buddhist classics from the Celestial Dynasty, Qihuang in the Shashengyuan studied Chinese characters with his father when he was a child. Therefore, she saw it at a glance, as she said: "...the day of destruction has arrived..." Just such a short paragraph. Except for this short paragraph, the other text was either burnt or covered with splash ink, making it hard to see. Just... "Huh huh? Day of Destruction?" Kiara in the killing house was surprised and showed a (¡Ñ©n¡Ñ) expression. "I thought it was something fun. It turned out to be a second-year note in a volume. I can''t take this thing. I have already graduated from second-year. If I was seen by an acquaintance, I would say that I would live back again." The person who found the manuscript gave a depressed sigh and threw it on the ground. Musta Hinako clapped her hands, attracting everyone''s attention. Musta Hinako said, "I will fix it for a day, first go back to Chaldea, and then come back again." After speaking, Kakuko turned around and left, not wanting to say a word with other people at all. Chapter 1089： "This senior... is really inaccessible, he is indeed a senior in Group A... However, it is unbelievable that this senior will forget the follower." "Don''t say it. Don''t forget, even if there is no follower... this predecessor hit a Servant''s head with a punch before!" "That''s magic! Magic!" ... "...That senior...so lonely..." Ling Zi muttered as he looked at Mustard Hinako who was immersed in the darkness. "Ling Zi," Qi Huang tilted his head, looked at Ling Zi with bright eyes, and asked, "What are you whispering?" "Ah...no. Nothing." Ling Zi shook his head quickly and said. Qihuang gave Lingzi a suspicious look at the killing courtyard, but she naturally wouldn''t embarrass Lingzi because of her character. She turned around, picked up the manuscript that had been thrown on the ground, and then folded it carefully and put it in her pocket. Ling Zi looked at the killing courtyard in a strange way, and asked, "What are you doing picking up this manuscript? Is it a souvenir?" "No," Qi Huang shook his head and said with a smile: "I actually have mild obsessive-compulsive disorder. After that sentence, there are still some words that can be recognized. If I can''t recognize it, my heart will be itchy. . So, I want to identify it." "That''s it." Ling Zi nodded in understanding. Obsessive-compulsive disorder... Although she does not have it, she understands the characteristics of obsessive-compulsive disorder. So, it is not strange that Kiara in the killing house tried to distinguish the characters. "Let''s go, go to rest, Lingzi." Qihuang said with a smile in the killing courtyard. "Yeah." Ling Zi nodded. Just stay here, take a rest, and wait until this time tomorrow, when the passage with Chaldea has cooled down, you can return to Chaldea. However, there is one thing, Kiara in the Killing House must check it out. "Berserker¡¤Eternal King...Assassin, sir..." Kiara''s voice whispered in a low voice. Although more than three months have passed since the incident, Qi Huang still remembers everything that happened in Romania three months ago. I remember that Shi Lang smashed the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva with a single shot and rescued her from her body. She will choose to join Chaldea, become the Master of Chaldea, and take this path. Perhaps it was because he witnessed Mr. Assassin''s light at that time. So dazzling, so warm, so... desirable. This may be the reason why she would take this path. Therefore, such a glorious Mr. Assassin will be controlled by the black cup, become the guardian of the connection point, and become the enemy of the Chaldeans... this is simply impossible! Can''t believe it! She would rather believe that Saber Alter lied than believe that Shirou was controlled by the [Council] and became an enemy they must defeat. Therefore, Kiara in Seishiin must check it out with his own eyes. Make sure... that person is not Shirou, not her Mr. Assassin! According to the information provided by Saber Alter, the target is in the large underground cave of Yuanzang Mountain, which is the place where the Great Holy Grail of the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City was shown in the Chaldean data! In the dead of night, Qihuang in the killing house sneaked out of the industrial park and walked quietly to Yuanzang Mountain. However, not long after leaving, a voice rang in her ear: "Hey, where do you want to go?" "Meow--!" Qihuang in the killing house was frightened and shook all over, then turned his head to look, only to find that it was Mustard Hinako calling her behind her. "It turned out to be senior mustard hina." Kiara patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "What are you going to do so late?" Mustard Hinako asked coldly. "That...this...I...ah, isn''t it right, what are you going to do at this late night?" Qihuang asked in a panic. "Go to the big hole to solve this connection point." Kakuko said. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-sen to go also to go too? Me too." Qiara said with a smile in the killing house. "You?" Wasabi Hinako raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "You go back, you are too weak. In the past, it was just for death." "That, that, I have something to confirm. Don''t worry, Senior Mustard Hinako, I will protect myself and won''t hold you back!" Kiara patted his chest. Promised. "It doesn''t matter. But remember, if you don''t listen to me, you are acting arbitrarily. If there is a danger, I won''t save you." Mustard Hinako said coldly. "Yeah!" Kiara nodded and smiled, "Thank you, Senior Mustache Hinako!" (*^¨Œ^*) Mustard young child: "..." How, why can''t you scare this human? Morgan, the strategy you gave doesn''t work anymore! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: It''s 4K delivery again, that''s it for today~! I went to exercise my body, my neck hurts a bit. Good night~! Chapter 8 This kind of naivety should be taught a lesson! Kiara and mustard young child in the killing house head all the way to the big underground cave. Along the way, the atmosphere was quite silent. In fact, Kiara in Seishiin wanted to find some topics to ease the atmosphere, because she wasn''t quite used to this taciturn atmosphere. But it''s a pity that Kazunako doesn''t like to come into contact with humans, so she appears to be quite cold, no matter what the topic is just "oh" or "um", it is quite difficult to approach. )¨i©n¨i) Chapter 1090： However, fortunately, I didn''t meet the previous enemies on the road, so the road was quite smooth. Before coming to the big hole, Kiara in the killing house carefully glanced at the entrance, and then said to Musta Hinako, "Senior Musta Hinako, let''s go in carefully. Slowly, carefully." "No need." Mustard Hinako shook her head, and then said: "You stay here, don''t move." "Huh?" Qihuang was taken aback in the killing house. Kakuko said coldly: "Listen clearly, no matter what you see afterwards, you are not allowed to say it. Otherwise, you will be dead." The tone was cold and murderous. Uh... It''s terrible, terrible. The mustard young child is terrible. (>¦Ñ Kakuko didn''t pay attention to the changes in Kiara''s heart in the killing house, she just wanted to quickly solve this connection point, and then liberate herself from the state of being adorable. She didn''t go directly through the big empty passage, that was not her style. She walked to the big hollow barrier, raised her palm, and hit it with a violent punch. "Boom!" The mountain wall shook, and a big hole was punched out by her, and then she walked in slowly. Good, violent... Kiara said in his heart, and then tiptoed, quietly came to the big hole opened by mustard chick, and then poked his head out, looking inside the big hole, looking for the connection point guardian in it, ready to confirm that. Who is it. Looking at the guardian who hadn''t found the connection point, Kiara in the killing house saw Mustard Hinako walking slowly to the middle of the big hollow. She took a deep breath and said coldly: "The first seller, come out and die--! " Qi Huang in the killing house: "!" Too, too blatant, senpai Hinako! w(?§¥?)w Shirou, who was sitting cross-legged in a large hole with his eyes closed, connected to his own body, when he heard this sentence suddenly, he was confused at the time: "?????" What the hell? Lancer were all killed? Chaldeans came in? Shi Lang used the black cup to carefully sense the existence of other heroic spirits, and found that although Di Lumut was killed, Medusa, Baimei Hassan and others still existed. What the **** is this? Beheading plan? Shilang raised his eyebrows. If it was a beheading plan, he would look down on him too much, right? Or do you know who you are from Saber, and if you are right, you will not be cruel? If so...hehehe... "Come out, insert the first seller!" Mustachi Hinako shouted. Ha ha ha... as you wish. Shi Lang slowly stood up, and that body exuded a terrifying magical aura, like a magic dragon awakening. With a bang, the surrounding land was lowered by one floor. Even Mustard Hinako couldn''t help frowning. As for the killing house Kiara, his face was panicked. Heavy. It''s too heavy, this magic! "The king''s subordinates have not yet been resolved, dare to challenge the king? This king has to admire your courage, Chaldea." Accompanied by a wave of steel swinging armor, a familiar but unfamiliar voice resounded in Qihuang''s ears in the killing courtyard. Qi Huang turned his head abruptly, and saw a man slowly walked out on the big hollow platform. The moment he saw this man, Kiara''s body shook suddenly. I saw that this man had black and bright vertical hair, slanted sharp eyebrows, slender eyes with sharp black eyes, thin lips, sharp outlines, and handsome appearance. On his slender, tall, but not rugged body, he wore a European-style black armor with a red pattern like a dragon. Like an eagle overlooking the sky and the earth in the dark, Leng Ao, solitary and arrogant, exuding the strength of the superior. "A, Mr. Assassin..." Kiara confirmed the killing house. Time only passed for three months, and she couldn''t forget this person. Yes, this person is exactly the light that dragged her out of the sinking world of bliss, Mr. Assassin! However, at this moment, the light disappeared. Instead, they were characters like the dragons of the abyss. Saber Alter has already said very clearly. This person is not the light that descended in Romania three months ago, but the darkness and despair that enveloped this connection point, Berserker¡¤Eternal King¡¤alter! Shi Lang stood on the high platform, and with a glance, he saw the killing courtyard outside the big cave and the mustard young children on the ground. So that''s it, the Chaldeans who came to attack this connection point were Kiara in the killing house. And this is... Yu Ji? Didn''t Group A be killed by Leif? Oh, yes, when I got in touch with Romani through Matthew in Romania, I seemed to have been told that Leif was now Chaldean assistant? Ha ha ha... It seems that Chaldea has indeed changed in a direction that I don''t understand. The singularity and the anomalous zone have also disappeared, and replaced by the connection point. Just... Is this good or bad? Thinking like this in his heart, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Mustard Hinako''s body, his eyes were indifferent, and he asked in a flat tone: "It''s you, are you disturbing this king''s dream?" Chapter 1091： Kakuko did not answer Shirou, but stepped slightly, shooting out like a bullet, and blasted directly at Shirou. She is a person who hates humans, and at the same time, she is very reluctant to contact humans, and she is very efficient. If someone else comes over, maybe they will talk to Shirou and exchange information or something. However, she is different. She prefers to use her hands than to start her mouth and use her brain. As long as Shi Lang is solved, all the connection points and all things will be solved. It can be said to be the most efficient action. And as to whether it can be fought...Let¡¯s not say that the heroic spirits that are generally eulogized by the holy king are basically weakened after Alterization. The most important thing is that as the star elf, as the true ancestor, she is not a sage. In terms of personality, the personality of the star elves is naturally higher than the heroic spirits who arrived in the Heroic Seat through human legends. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the Star Spirit is stronger than the Heroic Spirit. In particular, there are evildoers such as El Quett who are also classified in this rank. However, Kusatsu Hinako obviously forgot... No, she didn''t think about a problem at all. Specific examples should be analyzed in detail. For example, among the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead disciples, there are the planet-level Mercury spiders, and there are also the [beasts] Fufu, which is very high, but there are also weak ancestors that can be killed by ordinary modern magicians. If we generalize, it is obviously empiricism. The same goes for the heroic spirits. There are weak, weak heroic spirits who have no resistance to the star elves, as well as the manifestation of star-swimming soldiers like Attila, and the spiritual foundation of the enlightened being recorded by the realm belt at the moment before enlightenment. This kind of heroic spirit is outrageously strong. What kind of Shiro belongs to? It''s really not as good as the perverted Attila, who is in the state of the enlightened, but he is also a hero who stands at the top level. Shirou smiled as he watched the rushing Mustainako. Perhaps, what she wants is a hand-to-hand combat, right? It''s a pity... I never let people get what they want! With a sneer on his face, Shirou waved his hand and used Altria''s record and took out the sword of victory. Then- "Boom!" Aiming at the mustard hinako who sprinted, take a shot in person! "Senior mustard, mustard young child!" Qihuang shouted in the killing house. Watching the light cannon attack of the sword of victory, Kazuki''s eyes shrank sharply, and her body stopped in the air against the physical nature, and then swiftly turned to the side before hiding. "Rumble, rumbling¡ª!!" The Sword of Oath of Victory swept the ground, sweeping out a very deep, hot line. Mustard Hinako landed on a high platform not far away, turned her head, and stared at Shirou with a serious expression on her face. This guy... Not ordinary goods! Shirou slowly put away the sword of the oath of victory, looked at Mustard Hinako, laughed, and said: "I can hide in that situation. I have some ability. The king should give you a little praise. " "You have a lot of words." There was blood rolling on Kaneko''s arm, but when she realized the existence of Kiara in the killing house, she restrained it again. She realized that Shilang was not an ordinary commodity, and if she wanted to clean up Shilang, she might need to remove her disguise and seal. But... But if someone... Mustard young child hesitated. She has made a mistake! Although there was no strategy from the beginning, it was clear that she had made a mistake! Shi Lang''s strength is not as weak as she thought at the beginning. If this is the case, she should have driven away the killing courtyard and praying for a long time before, so that she can release her true strength. But in this case... "You are hesitating, Star Spirit." Shirou looked at Musta Hinako and said. ! ? Hearing this, Mustard Hinako''s eyes shrank sharply. Star Spirit... No, no? Could it be that he saw through me? Wasabi Hinako looked at Shirou in astonishment. "You are probably thinking in your heart, does this king see through your disguise?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. How, how is it possible? Is it really seen through? Kakuko stared at Shirou with wide eyes. It''s impossible. In the long years, she probably hadn''t been in contact with this talent. So, how does this person see through her? "Ha ha ha... Isn''t this answer of course? This king is the eternal shining star, the ruler of all phenomena. How can I hide this king''s eyes from the mere illusion?" Shi Lang folded his arms and said. Of course. It is deceptive to dominate the whole world. This skill has long been useless. And knowing so much...Of course it''s because I have read the script. Chapter 1092： Knowing the character and the script, this is Shirou''s so-called golden thumb of the traveler so far. Shirou is a traveler, knowing the script and character of this world, but Kakuko doesn''t. She only knows one thing, her truth seems to be seen through by Shirou. This made Musta Hinako feel irritable and anxious... even deep in her heart, there was a little panic that she didn''t even notice. "Take it out. Just show off your skills in front of this king based on a mere illusion like you, but you''re going to kill yourself. Take that posture out." Shi Lang said. After being said so, of course the temperament of Mizuhinako was already irritated, but she looked at the killing house Kiara waiting at the entrance of the cave, and she strangely held it back. "It seems that you don''t want to take it out. That''s okay, since you dare to go over the king''s subordinates and directly attack this king. Then, you die in the hands of this king, and there is no resentment." Shi Lang used Gawain''s record and took out the sword of cycling victory, radiating the brilliance of the sun all over his body. Coming! Mustard Hinako became vigilant. "Wait, wait a minute, Mr. Assassin!" Kiara of the killing house walked in from the cave. "Oh?" Shirou stopped his hand and looked at the killing house Qiara. Mustard Hinako also looked at the killing courtyard and prayed, her slender brows couldn''t help but frowned, and said coldly, "What are you doing? Didn''t I tell you not to come in?" "Only this time, I won''t listen to Senior Mustard Hinako." Kiara said, with a firm expression on his face. Mustard young child was taken aback. This, this human... What are you doing! ? Kiara in the killing house turned his head slightly, looked at Shirou, and said, "Mr. Assassin, do you remember me? I am Kiara in the killing house. It was the person you rescued in Romania. You said that beauty is not a fantasy. , I came out step by step! And now, I am walking, walking the path of my life with my own consciousness. For me, you are the light, it is absolutely impossible to sink into the darkness, or even become [ Guardian of the connection point of the Council. Stop guarding this connection point, Mr. Assassin, go with me." Kiara in Seishiin slowly stretched out his hand towards Shirou. When it was confirmed that the guardian of this connection point was Shirou, Kiara in Seishiin was determined, and she wanted to take Shirou with him. Let''s leave this connection point together and return to Chaldea. In this way, the previous regrets will be made up. Presumably master... You will be very happy too, right? Regarding Kiara¡¯s remarks in the Seishiin Temple, Shirou... Full of confusion: "?????" But it was not just Shirou, but also Mustard Hinako. Looking at Qihuang in the killing house, she gritted her teeth on that cold face for the first time, with an expression of incomparable headache, and scolded: "Get out of here quickly, rookie! Immediately, immediately, speed!! !" That **** Morgan, how troublesome errands are on my head ah ah ah ah ah! Facing the cursing of Mustard Hinako, Kiara in the Killing House was dumbfounded at the time: "???" After that, Shi Lang looked cold, and without hesitation, swung the sword of rotation victory at the killing house Qiara. The radiance of the sun was like a cold light, and it bombarded Qiara at the killing house. Huh? ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ Facing Shirou''s attack, Kiara in the Seishiin Temple was dazed. Then- She held her head and ran away "wow wow wow". Idiot rookie! Kakuko cursed inwardly, stepped a little bit, rushed towards Shirou like a comet, and kicked straight towards Shirou''s face with a stern foot. Shi Lang glanced slightly in his eyes, saw it, and then took out the scabbard-[Avalon] in his hand, forming a guardian enchantment. Musta Hinako kicked the scabbard-[Avalon]. Although he was very powerful, he could not shake the action as the strongest guardian of the barrier [Avalon]. When Kazuki''s surplus power faded, Shirou unlocked [Avalon], and then a liberating rotating victory sword swung Kazuki''s body with a "boom", knocking her back and hitting her heavily. On the stone wall, "Boom" rubble collapsed and buried her. "Mustard, Mustard Hinako-senior!" Kiara took a look, clenched his fist, turned his head, stared at Shirou, and said, "You, you are not Mr. Assassin! Mr. Assassin, wouldn''t you do such a thing? Of!" "Are you sure again, Killing Academy?" Shi Lang asked indifferently, looking down from a condescending view. Hearing this, the killing house prayed for a moment. "Romania is the king, and the one who stands here is also the king. What does the king have done, what does it matter that the king wants to kill you now?" Shilang looked down at the killing courtyard and prayed indifferently, and said:" With a knowledge of the past, with a naive childishness, set foot on the battlefield, thinking that it is someone who has helped you before and lightly asserting that it is not the enemy, ha ha ha... stupid! You who are so stupid, you can get, except death And regret, what else can there be?" Shirou sneered and showed the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand. It''s too much. Because he is the boss at the end of the game, is he determined that he will let them pass the game? Are you going to eat him like this? Of course, the most critical... Such innocence... Lessons to be learned! Chapter 9 Sneak Attack? Ha ha ha, does this work for me? Shiro likes innocent people. Because such a person is very clean and pure, maybe such a person sometimes looks stupid, but after staying in a deceitful environment for a long time, the more you will find that there is only such a person who treats you sincerely, not for profit. Consider. However, he went to the battlefield with innocence. This--, It is absolutely necessary! Perhaps it is because the killing courtyard Kiara is the half-body of the demon bodhisattva''s [good], so the mind is so clean and the temperament is so naive. Chapter 1093： However, because he is the guardian of the connection point, he relaxes his guard. This point... It should be a lesson! Shi Lang stared at the killing courtyard coldly, the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand was shining with dazzling stars, and terrifying energy was brewing in it, and then Shilang waved down at the killing courtyard. Holy gun. "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" Accompanied by the indifference, the murderous voice resounded, and Qihuang in the killing house saw the infinite light coming out of the holy gun Lungominiad in Shilang''s hand, rushing towards them. "No... don''t...!" Kiara screamed, a faint golden light emerged from his body, turned into an endless hand of light, and grabbed the light of the stars that burst out from the holy spear Lungominiad. It is the power of the third beast-all colors are sluggish! Is it possible to use the power of the Demon Bodhisattva for a while? This is a bit of growth. Shiro was slightly surprised. When the lingering colors and the light of the stars were connected, even the space shook slightly. Afterwards, all the colors were condensed into a mass, forming a whirlpool of [All Desires in This World], and sucked the light of stars into the whirlpool of [All Desires in This World]. Seeing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows slightly. Can Kiara in Seishiin still use [All Desires in This World]? Is the Demon Bodhisattva deliberately giving the Killing Yuan Qihuang control, or is the killing Yuan Qihuang the power that he seized from the Demon Bodhisattva? The most important thing is, this thing, shouldn''t the killing courtyard be transformed into a demon bodhisattva, right? Shilang raised his eyebrows. In the face of ¡¾Beast¡¿, it is normal to be cautious. If he wants to attack [Beast], Shirou must make a blow to abandon the spirit base in order to gain a chance of victory in the battle against [Beast]. Just like he had penetrated the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva before. "Kakka-" Kakuko pushed a few pieces of broken rocks away, and looked a little surprised at the sluggish scene of Shirou''s starlight confronting Shirou''s starlight in front of him. That rookie... isn''t it a human, either? Mustard hinako had such doubts in her heart. Because that power is obviously beyond human control. It is an outlier, and it is a high-level outlier, and it is the power that can be mastered. However, this is not the time to consider this. Glancing at Shirou who was staring at Kiara in the killing house, a cold light flashed in Kakuko''s eyes. Was beaten like this... Unforgivable. Her mind is super small! Moreover, in such a situation, she would not be discovered if she did a little movement? ¡ª¡ªGeneral, King of Morgan! "Curse the blood corpse sigh song!" Kakuko pressed her hand to the ground, carefully releasing her abilities. [Cursed Blood Corpse Sigh Song] This is a treasure from the perspective of the Heroic Spirit Realm. Let the magic power beyond the limit run away by abandoning one''s own body, and then rebuild the crazy tricks of the body after the abnormal weather caused by the curse. It can be said that it is a self-detonation attack that can only be done by the elves that share the spiritual core with the environment. Of course, this is the ability that a complete mustard young child can truly release when he is in the state of an elf. And what she is releasing now is an improved version based on maintaining the human form. Use all the magic power that the humanoid he maintains at the moment can use to cause a runaway, which creates a cursed abnormal atmosphere and kills. Of course, it was originally a rare thing for Musta Hinako to maintain her human form, and it was even more impossible for her to improve her abilities and attack methods based on her human form. The most important thing is that she has no patience to do this. It was Morgan, the witch who had lived for more than 1,500 years and integrated the mysteries of the world to help her improve. Mustard hinako exudes a strong blood. Cursing, weakening...Various negative states were brewing in the blood qi, and then these blood qi infiltrated the ground, connected through the ground veins, and quickly entered Shi Lang''s feet. "Huh?" Shilang noticed something wrong at his feet, and then his blood spread, like a poisonous mist that filled the surroundings, and then a few cursed **** hands clasped his ankles. "It''s over, Berserker!" Kakuko stood up, and then shook hands sharply. The blood that filled Shirou''s surroundings was full of explosive smoke and then exploded. "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The air wave ascends to heaven. The light of the star that bombarded Kiara at the Seishiyuan disappeared. "It''s over, is it over?" Kiara sighed in relief. However, being attacked by Shirou, and being attacked by Shirou who had a real memory of her, really made her heartbroken. Uh... Mr. Assassin! o(¨i©n¨i)o "It''s over..." Mustard young children breathed a sigh of relief. Her [Cursed Blood Corpse Sighing Song] exploded from zero distance, and without timely protective measures, it was apparent that the spirit foundation had been blown to pieces. However, it is normal for the other party to fail to implement protective measures in time. After all, her [Cursed Blood Corpse Exclaim Song] has a curse of slowness. It''s over. In this way, she can also be liberated from this state of contact with humans. Chapter 1094： Although it does not meet the old and new rules of the Chaldeans. But, is it her shit? She did not come voluntarily, she was reluctant to be pushed over. "Interesting." Suddenly, in the center of the explosion, a sound came from the smoke-filled place. Qi Huang in the killing house: "!" Mustard Hinako: "!" The two turned their heads and looked at the smoke-filled place. A figure slowly walked out with gunpowder smoke. It''s Shiro. He was unscathed! "A, Mr. Assassin? Great, you are fine." Kiara sighed in relief, patted her chest, and then realized that Shirou was the enemy, her palm suddenly stopped, and she quickly changed her words: "No, no. . How could you be fine?" "How can this kind of small scene like playing house threaten this king?" Shi Lang said condescendingly. [Cursed Blood Corpse Sigh Song] Didn''t it hurt him? Hum. After all, it is only a weakened version based on the human form, and it is not surprising that there is such a result. However, the curse will definitely... Wait, it''s impossible! Mustard Hinako looked at Shirou in surprise. Because she found that Shi Lang did not have her curse aura! This, this is impossible! Even if it is not hurt, as long as the heroic spirit is weakened by her curse, it is right! How is it possible? How can you not be cursed? "Are you wondering why your curse is useless to this king?" Shirou looked at Mustako jokingly. "You, do you know what I''m thinking? Do you have the ability to see through people''s hearts?" Kakuko looked at Shirou and couldn''t help asking. "Isn''t this a matter of course? This king is both the almighty and the one who dominates the world, is it not a matter of course to see through this? Cursed? Hahaha... In front of this king, even the stars and the sea are nothing but the sea. It''s only handy, curse in a mere hand, how can you get close to this king?" Shi Lang sneered. Of course. This is deceptive. Anyone who knows Shilang or who knows some Shilang''s dispositions knows that Shilang''s mouth is a lie. But it is a pity that Kazurako believed it. She believes that Shi Lang will see through people''s hearts! What to do? This hero... Somewhat tricky! If you really want to deal with this heroic spirit, you must break the seal and abandon the identity of the human being. However, if you use it like this before people... Finally... The habitat that was finally acquired is about to be lost again. Maybe even the mustard hina hadn''t found it. She refuses to contact with humans. In addition to really disgusting humans, deep in her heart, she also has a longing for a stable and long-term habitat. "A, Mr. Assassin, stop it!" said Kiara, the killing house. "Stupid." Shirou raised his hand slightly, and a golden arc flickered by him. The next moment-- The Sword of Oath of Victory, the Sword in the Stone, the Holy Spear Lungominiad, the Sword of Cycling Victory... Many treasures appeared around him. And these treasures are no longer fakes taken out with the [Infinite Sword System] before, but real, authentic! Shiro poured magic power into it. A handful of treasures lit up, shining with dazzling but terrifying light. Energy is brewing. Murderous spirit is spreading! How come... Mr. Assassin, are you really going to kill them here? Qihuang''s heart trembled. And at this moment-- ¡ª¡ª"Sword of Oath of Victory¡¤Morgan!" The pitch black, like the black light emerging from the abyss, became the dawn of life-saving at this moment, coming from the horizon and rushing towards Shilang. It''s coming. Shilang turned slightly, looked at the deep black light of the star, snorted coldly, and said, "It''s stupid to spare your life before and not cherish it." It''s useless. The timing is just right. Saber Alter, who attacked, said in his heart. Chapter 1095： She saw the treasure released on time. At this moment, [Avalon] was already in cooling down and could not be used, and other treasures were already too late to activate at this time. Yes. You can ask Assassin to exit with himself before he poses more harm! Saber Alter thought so in his heart, but the officer took out the shield. When the shield was exactly the same as Matthew, she suddenly felt panic in her heart. No... not good! Sure enough, when the black light rushed towards Shiro, Shiro activated King Galahad''s record and liberated the shield in his hand. In an instant, Saber Alter¡¯s sword of oath of victory and Morgan¡¯s light cannons were absorbed by King Galahad¡¯s shield. Then, there was a "bang" and the stars flickered, like the desperate Satan roar of the abyss, King Galahad The shield reflects Saber Alter''s Sword of Victory, Morgan. The black light blasted straight towards Saber Alter himself. Saber Alter hurriedly turned sideways, and then he escaped the counterattack dangerously and dangerously. Of course, this is also related to Shilang''s mercy. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I personally saw Shirou''s mighty mustard hinako, holding the hand of Kiara in the killing house, and ran outside. Saber Alter gritted his teeth and glanced at the Shirou standing in the big hollow with a full face, then turned and ran away. Although very unwilling, there is no doubt that Shirou is invulnerable. In addition to [Avalon], the strongest guardian barrier, it also holds [Eternal Shining Ideal Capital], this kind of counterattack treasure. Basically... Impeccable at all! Saber Alter gritted his teeth. Sure enough, if you want to conquer this connection point, you still have to go back to report the letter and send more and stronger people! Eternal King... It can''t be solved by one person! The three retreated madly. But Shirou obviously did not intend to let them retreat so easily. Especially, Kiara in the Killing House is still so naive, and Kanako is so underestimated in his situation. To be honest, he is indeed a little annoyed to be underestimated. So... "Boom boom boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The glorious star tower gushes from the big hole, reaching the sky and the earth. Tower of Radiance! However, it seems that Shirou is in the situation of Alterization. At this time, the Tower of Radiance does not emit a shining light, but a dark, desperate color. "That is... the Tower of Radiance...!" Saber Alter and Kiara of the Killing House were shocked. Yes. They all know the existence of Shirou''s Glory Tower. How could they not know? Breaking through the enchantment of the Demon Bodhisattva, dispelling all the darkness of the Demon Bodhisattva, and finally tearing apart the [Vanity Garden in the Sky] of Semiramis, this is the glorious tower! "The star, the anchor of the star... are actually the anchor of the star! The anchor of the star that maintains the epidermis of the planet...!" Mustard Hinako looked stunned. Compared to other people, as a star elves, she understands the meaning of the star anchor better, and also understands the terrifyingness of the star anchor better. She couldn''t believe that the Star Anchor was actually held by someone. This should be impossible! The anchor of the star, this is the planet that maintains the epidermis, and it is also the foundation of the primate seat in human history. This, this kind of thing... how is this kind of thing possible, how can it be held by others? Moreover, it is not a false form, but a real, real star anchor state! The Tower of Radiance shone with light. The storm was mixed with thunder. Then- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" Strike the earth! Chapter 10 May there be no mustard chicks in heaven! "With such a heavy attack on the Chaldeans, it seems that he has really become an anti-hero." The man looked at Shilang through the crystal ball, just watching Shilang shelling Chaldeans. "What is the eternal holy king, and how is it different from ordinary heroes? Once he becomes an anti-hero, he will become so cruel. But that''s right, after all, this king is someone who has made such a cruel plan. Cruel, Cruel, wanting to kill his entire dynasty people, cruel king. Hahaha..." The man laughed. "But it doesn''t matter anymore. If you transfer him to this anchor point and use Oglemir to overlap him, I believe it should be stronger than summoning Oglemir alone, and it should be able to easily break the barrier of Skadi. ." The man looked at the top of the World Tree. The snow on the ground is colorful, but only there, the golden light is still there. A golden-crowned rooster stands at the top, screaming from time to time, as if to warn of the gradual approaching destruction. ... ... Shiro bombed a few people in the killing courtyard with the shining tower. The lesson is, of course, enough. Chapter 1096： Otherwise, what lessons are there to talk about? Perceiving that Shishengyuan Qihuang had left the radiation range of the Radiant Tower in a panic, Shirou put the Radiant Tower away. He didn''t pursue it. Whether from his own perspective or the magnified kingliness and evil nature that Alter should possess, it makes sense for him not to pursue it. For example, the king does not put Xiao Xiao and the clown in his eyes. Not to mention, if it was Gilgamesh, it would be no surprise to do such a thing. And if it was him, of course it would be the root of the grass. However, he didn''t really close the BOSS, he just wanted to teach the killing courtyard to pray for a lesson, so he didn''t have to kill him. It was okay to use this reason to prevaricate. Putting away the Glory Tower, Shirou was about to sit back again, but the moment he turned around, he found an extra roll of manuscript on the ground. "This is..." Shi Lang picked it up and took a look. The manuscript was in tatters, with thick ink spilling on it, and only one line of the manuscript was clearly visible. "...The day of destruction has arrived..." What is this? Second disease? Shi Lang remembered that this position was previously the direction of the holy shrine activity. In other words, she left the second-hand manuscript in this volume? I can''t tell that she still has a secondary disease. And also write such a second-level setting in Chinese characters? After all, after leaving Romania, how long has the Chaldean side passed by? I hope it''s not like before, after more than ten years. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. However, this may and should not be possible, after all, this killing courtyard is still so immature. The second-hand manuscript in this volume has later texts, but it has been covered by thick ink and should not be interpretable, but perhaps because of the relationship between the children of the Han family, Shi Lang recognized a few of the better words at first glance. : "...Never forget... your real name..." Shiro: "?" Could it be said that this manuscript set by Kiara in the Killing House is an old-fashioned plot that forgets his own memory and name, and when the end of the world comes, remembers his name and saves the world? If this is the case... well, Shirou can understand why she destroyed this manuscript. Because... This plot is really bad, too routine, and too second. Shi Lang sighed, and then collected the manuscript. Although it is really bad, this is the thing left by Shishengyuan Qihuang here, next time you find a chance, give it back to her. ... ... The three people of Mustard Hinako escaped from the bullet fire and survived. When they went there were arrogant and arrogant, they could be called arrogant and arrogant, but now, all of them are ashamed, like black people who have just returned from digging coal. "So, didn''t I remind you before? What are you going to do to trouble Berserker?" Saber Alter''s white face, now a coal face, was almost imprinted with a small moon between his brows. You can be Bao Gong. However, even so, she was still very angry. She was angry that Kakuko did not follow her advice. If it was normal, she might not show her anger, but after alteration, her mood swings were amplified, and some of her couldn''t control her emotions. "Don''t talk about me, didn''t you go there yourself? What are you doing there?" Kakuko asked rhetorically. "What else can you do? Of course, to see if there is a chance to assassinate Berserker! You don''t really think you can fight Berserker head-on, do you? I tell you, it''s impossible. Unless you have the crowned hero, don''t fight Berserker. One-to-one head-to-head contest, it''s death! You should have realized how powerful Berserker is, right?" Saber Alter said. Mustard Hinako didn''t reply. However, he was a little sure about Saber Alter. And the most certain point is that Shilang is by no means an ordinary hero. If she wants to compete with Shirou, she must get rid of these drags, then liberate her true posture, and then compete with Shirou. To be honest, Shi Lang was beaten and fled, she was actually dissatisfied and aggrieved in her heart. Because she has not released her true power, how can this convince her? But because there was someone nearby, she was scrupulous and did not dare to release her true power. "Then, that, both of you, don''t quarrel." As persuading, Qi Huang took out the wet wipes from her pocket, wiped her face, restored her white appearance, and then handed it out again. Two packs of wet wipes for Saber¡¤alter and Mustard Hinako. Her attitude towards life is very delicate, and she has brought these things to tidy up her appearance. Mustard Hinako and Saber Alter are temporarily ignoring each other. Of course, this is not to give up, but because the characters on both sides are very irritable, and they know that if they talk to each other, they may not be bickering next time, and they will have to pinch each other. Kiara in the killing house was sandwiched between the two, feeling the cold air radiating from both sides, very uncomfortable. Why should I suffer such a crime! (©Ð£ß©Ð) However, there is one thing, Kiara in the Killing House has been confirmed. The guardian guarding this connection point was the same Mr. Assassin I met in Romania. However, that Mr. Assassin is no longer light, nor is he a friend and partner, but... Enemy! When I think of this, Qihuang in the killing house feels a little uncomfortable. She is different from the Demon Bodhisattva in that she loves the world and looks at the world from an idealized and naive perspective like a child. Therefore, she is unwilling to work with friends, especially those who have had a significant impact on her. From this perspective, she might be able to become good friends with Alquette. However, since it has been determined that the guardian of this connection point is Mr. Assassin, when I return, I will tell Master Mordred, Matthew, and Senior Grey of this news. Chapter 1097： They will be very happy to see Mr. Assassin again. Hehehe... Qihuang in the killing house thought so in his heart. Mustard Hinako completely abandoned his plan to attack this connection point this time, and was going to send these little Moengxins back to Chaldea first. Of course, she doesn''t value human life at all, but for her own living space, she needs some price, right? However, after returning to the industrial park that was the base, Kakuko three found something wrong. The four Lingzi who had fallen asleep were gone, and blood was still bleeding on the ground. Not good! Mustard Hinako''s eyes shrank sharply. "Have you finally come back?" A flat voice rang. The three of them turned their heads abruptly and looked in the direction where the sound came from. I saw Archer James Moriarty standing on a high platform not far away, looking at the three people at the killing courtyard with great interest. "Archer...!" Saber Alter clenched his brows, clenched the black holy sword in his hand, and was about to attack. "Don''t be so rough, Saber. Look at what''s next to me." James Moriarty smiled and pointed to the side. Saber Alter looked around, his eyes shrank sharply. Next to James Moriarty, there were Ling Zi and others who were tied up. "Do you want to use those people as hostages?" Saber Alter pointed at James Moriarty with the tip of his sword and asked. James Moriarty nodded first, then smiled and shook his head. Saber Alter frowned, wondering what James Moriarty meant. Kiara glanced at the blood on the ground, gritted his teeth at James Moriarty, and asked, "Who did you hurt?" "Hurt? No, an elegant gentleman will not hurt innocent people easily. Although I am a villain, at least I have my own reservedness. Take a closer look, the blood belongs to Rider and Assassin." James Morrie Yati said with a smile. Saber Alter turned her head to look, her eyes stretched along the blood to the source point. At that moment, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. There lay several corpses that were dissipating. It''s Rider Medusa, and Assassin Baimei Hassan. Saber Alter raised his hand slightly, pointed at the corpses, and asked, "You killed them?" James Moriarty nodded and said: "Rider is very powerful, but my brain is not good, so I used up her magic power in advance, and then attacked and killed her behind her back. As for Assassin... it was really weak to neglect. ." "Could it be that, Archer, are you also free of the control of the black cup?" Saber Alter asked. "That kind of thing wants to control me as a wicked person, that''s weird. That kind of thing is used to pollute the heroic spirit, and the noble heroic spirit will become evil and be manipulated by it, but I am a wicked person. How could it be manipulated by that kind of thing?" James Moriarty smiled gracefully, like a mockery of the black cup and a mockery of [Council]. "So, what''s the matter with you attacking Chaldea with Lancer and Rider before? That kind of murderous magic bullet is not like a joke!" Saber Alter said. "Of course, it''s not a joke." James Moriarty smiled and said, "That''s for selection." "Selection?" Saber Alter frowned. "Yes, if you want to be my James Moriarty''s Master, that must be a strong person, and at the same time a wise person!" James Moriarty looked at Mustako and smiled kindly. He laughed and said: "Only an adult who has the power to beat Lancer with one punch and an adult who can see through my ambush plan is qualified to be my Master! Yes, if this adult chooses to pursue it at that time, I will definitely kill you with Rider! But this lord, this lord saw through my strategy at a glance and showed amazing wisdom. So I decided to recognize you as me James Morrie Yati¡¯s Master!" James Moriarty walked down from the high platform, walked with graceful steps, and slowly walked in front of Musta Hinako, knelt down on one knee, stretched out his white gloved hand, and said: "Powerful and powerful. Wisdom lady, I, James Moriarty, would like to dedicate my wisdom to you and work tirelessly for your actions. Please rest assured that although I am a villain, I am also a nobleman. The reservation to guard the agreement still exists." James Moriarty is fascinated by Mustard Hinako. Powerful like a lion, resourceful like a military teacher, and elegant like a noble...Only such a Master can be recognized by him and become his Master. Yes, James Moriarty was not controlled by the black cup at the beginning, but after realizing that the eternal king was summoned by the black cup, under the pressure of the eternal king, he chose to hide his submission. Before calling Medusa to unfold the Temple of Blood, one was a real ambush, and the other was to consume Medusa''s magic power. As a result, Kazuki did not pursue it, which showed Kazuki''s composure, calmness, and wisdom to see through his resourcefulness. He is simply an excellent candidate for the Master in his heart. Therefore, he stabbed Medusa and Hyakuma Hassan in the back, and surrendered to Mustard Hinako. As for whether it will be accepted? Isn''t this a matter of course? He is James Moriarty, who has the same name as Sherlock Holmes. Relying on this wisdom, which Master would not accept him? "Okay, Master. Please make a contract with me..." James Moriarty raised his head with a graceful smile. It must be the surprised expression of Kakuko Hinako, right? Unfortunately, what he saw was a fist that gradually enlarged in his eyes. "Wait, wait...!" Without finishing, there was a "boom", and blood splashed all over. A head ball generally rolled into the distance, and the elegant gentleman''s body fell straight down. "Servant, I have a Lanling King, that''s enough!" Musta Hinako looked at the body of James Moriarty that was starting to dissipate indifferently. After that, she turned her head to look at the killing house Qihuang. Her expression was indifferent, and her white uniform was full of blood. There was blood on her fist, face, and glasses, and Qihuang was trembling in fear. "You, rookie, do you still have wet wipes?" Mustako asked. "Yes, yes. Um... please don''t hit me, Senior Mustard Hinako." Killing Yuan Qihuang quickly took out another pack of wet wipes from her bag, and put them on with both hands. Her. Musta Hinako opened the wipes, wiped the blood from her cheeks with the wipes, and then wiped her fists. Saber Alter glanced at the body of James Moriarty, turned his head to look at Musta Hinako, frowned, and said, "You shouldn''t kill Archer. He has already surrendered to you." "It''s too weak, I can''t even take a punch, I don''t need it," said Mustard Hinako. "He is James Moriarty!" Saber Alter reminded. Chapter 1098： "It''s my shit!" Mustard Hinako said. Saber Alter looked at Mustard Hinako a little speechlessly. This guy... Isn''t he the kind of guy whose body is faster than his brain? Musta Hinako glanced at the killing house Kiara, and said, "Go and untie them, and you will return to Chaldea." "Ah...Yes!" Qihuang in the killing courtyard hurriedly walked over and released the restraints for Ling Zi and others. It''s time to return to Chaldea... Be sure to report the information here to Master Mordred and the others! Qihuang in the killing courtyard said in his heart while releasing the constraints of Lingzi and others. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Come here today~! Yesterday, a friend asked about the update is very strange... I''m here to explain. It is 8K every day. Although today is 1.2W again... So, for the sake of my strength, just vote for this month''s guarantee blade and monthly pass~! Chapter 11 This will be a torture! The cooling time of the Chaldean connecting passage has come. Mustard Hinako opened the connection channel, and brought the little cute newcomers into the connection channel with Qihuang in the killing house, and then left the connection point. They didn''t contract Saber Alter, and Saber Alter didn''t let any of them contract. Rather than being contracted by the Chaldean Master, she is more thinking about how to solve the eternal king first and liberate the eternal king. If King Arthur is a concept, then there is no doubt that the Eternal King stands at the apex of King Arthur and is the only king among King Arthur who has reached the end of their long-cherished wish. Such a king, Saber Alter will never allow such a king to be controlled by the [Council] or by other people. She must find ways to liberate the Eternal King. Turning around, Saber Alter left here. "Arthur..." Ling Zi looked at Saber Alter''s back and murmured. "What are you talking about, Ling Zi?" Qi Huang turned his head and looked at Ling Zi''s profile. "No, it''s nothing." Ling Zi shook his head, and clenched the palm under his sleeve. Qihuang in the killing house looked inexplicable. Through the connecting passage, Kiara returned to Chaldean''s Lingzi frame room. When he walked out of the Lingzi''s frame room, Qihuang in the killing house breathed a sigh of relief. The way for Chaldea to cross the connection point was the second magic provided by the second magician. However, it is impossible for a normal Master to reach the second magic crossing connection point. If you want to cross the connection point, the only way is to put yourself in a state of spirit, so as to use the second magic, so that you can cross the connection point. The Lingzi frame room is the frame through which the flesh and will are transformed into the Lingzi frame. It is a combination of scientific physics and mysterious magic. When Qihuang and others walked out of the Lingzi frame room, they found a military commander wearing a mask standing aside, exuding an indescribable scent of loneliness and decadence, as if he was all exuding. An illusion of abandoned pets. Musta Hinako walked out of the Lingzi frame room, glanced at him, and shouted, "Chang Gong!" ! The voice of that lord! The military commander wearing a mask stood up, and the moment he saw Mustard Hinako burst out of surprise, he stood up quickly, and his decadent aura was swept away, replaced by a majestic and majestic vigor and majesty. He stood up, majestic, "Congratulations on your victorious return, my lord!" At this moment, the atmosphere is somewhat frozen. "Shut up, Long Gong!" Mustard Hinako glared at him fiercely. Chang Gong, Gao Chang Gong, he was the famous Lanling King in the Northern Qi era. In fact, Gao Changgong had known Musta Hinako before he was alive, so after becoming a hero, it is not strange to be summoned by Musta Hinako and follow Musta Hinako. It''s just the attitude of Mustard Hinako that made Gao Changgong a little confused. Why is Mustainako-sama so angry? Did he say something wrong? Of course, Gao Changgong made an empirical error, because Ms. Hinako did not return from victory as Gao Changgong had speculated, but fled back hastily. Kakuko turned her head, looked at Qihuang and the others in the killing courtyard, and said, "All of them are there. Leave the Lingzi frame room and return to your residence!" "Then, that, Senior Mustard Hinako, is this the end of our internship?" Lingzi hesitated and asked. Mustard Hinako glanced at her, and Lingzi''s cold eyes gave Lingzi a shock. Kakuko said: "A new captain will be organized to take you." "Oh..." Ling Zi nodded. Kiara asked, "Then, what about that connection point?" Kiara of Seishiin is concerned about this, because the guardian of the connection point is Mr. Assassin who rescued her from the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. "This doesn''t need you to worry about it. Go out." Mustard Hinako said. Qi Huang and the others slowly left the Lingzi frame room. After Qihuang and others in the killing courtyard left the Lingzi frame room, Lanling Wang Gao Changgong looked at the mustard young child and asked, "My lord, is there a problem with that connection point?" He knows the true face of mustard young child, and he also clearly knows how terrifying power mustard young child has. But this kind of mustard hina is still defeated. Is there a problem with the connection point, or is Musta seedlings unwilling to appear in front of others? "The heroic spirit guarding that connection point is a bit tricky," Mustako said. Something tricky... The King of Lanling turned his head slightly and looked at the login connection point displayed by the Sheba subsystem of the Lingzi frame room: 2012 Winterwood City, link depth E. When will the connection point of the link depth E also make Mr. Mustinako say the word "tricky"? Musta Hinako glanced at King Lanling, and said, "Chang Gong, you go get Mori...no. It should be called Morrigan here. If I want to overcome this connection point, I need some help from her. ." "Is the guardian of this connection point so tricky?" King Lanling was surprised, then shook his head, and said: "Master Morrigan has already moved, and no one knows where she has gone. But if you want to help If you do, Lord Mustaiko, you can go to other people for help." Chapter 1099： "Have she left?" Kakuko frowned, then turned her back and said, "Forget it. I''ll go by myself. Without human obstacles, I can exert my true strength." King Lanling sighed while looking at the mustache young child''s back. Sure enough, his adults still hated humans and refused to contact them. Although many people say that his adult is a very quiet person, in fact, they just don''t want to contact others. After all, his adults and humans are two species. "Keep up, Chang Gong." Mustard young child stopped and yelled to King Lanling. "Yes. Master Mustard!" King Lanling quickly followed. Mustard Hinako carried out another spiritual transfer. She returned to the junction of Fuyuki City. Once again standing on the ground of this city, Mustard young child turned his head slightly and looked at the direction of the big hole in Yuanzang Mountain. This time, I want to let you know how good I am! Recalling Shi Lang''s contempt for her, Mustard Hinako gritted her teeth, and the cold low pressure exuded all over her body, which made King Delanling tremble. Maybe others don''t know it, but as King Lanling who knew the mustard seedlings before he was alive, he knows that his sir, that mind is really small! "It seems that the guardian heroic spirit of this connection point really angered Mr. Mustardina. Now, he is miserable." King Lanling sighed, seeming to feel a deep sorrow for the fate of the guardian of this connection point. Because this will be a massacre! The twelfth chapter does not believe in his light, and at least believes in his perseverance! After leaving the Lingzi frame room, Qihuang in the killing courtyard bid farewell to Lingzi and the others, and ran from the corridor to the dormitory. "Yeah yeah-" The crows cried out from the windows of the promenade. Ling Zi glanced at the crow outside the window, showing a helpless and disgusting expression, then watched Qihuang disappear from the killing courtyard before turning and leaving. Kiara in the Killing Academy didn''t pay attention to this. She was full of thoughts of conveying Shilang''s news to Master Mordred and Senior Matthew. The Chaldeans was built on Cocos Island in the East Pacific, nearly 500 kilometers southwest of Costa Rica, covering an area of ??9.2 square miles, or about 23.85 square kilometers. It is said that Chaldea was only a small astronomical observatory of the Animsfiya family, located in the old forest deep in the mountains. However, after 2004, the United Nations injected capital and allocated the island to Chaldea, allowing Chaldea to carry out activities. The current Chaldeans can be said to be a comprehensive facility that integrates eating, drinking, housing, traveling and playing. Of course, those are for the active Master and the staff to entertain the body and mind. The real task of the Chaldeans is naturally to solve the connection points, after all, the outside world... Qihuang in the killing house turned his head and looked through the glass of the promenade, looking towards the wish. The black cloud was shrouded in the distance, and the terrible thunder flashed in it, just like the authority of the gods. And in those black fog, what can be seen is the dark ring that is commonly seen at any connection point. Kiara clenched his fists, put all other thoughts out of his mind, and ran towards the dormitory area quickly. On the road, I greeted a few familiar but unfamiliar friends, and Kiara ran to the door of the familiar room. Qi Huang stretched out his palm and put it on the handle of the door. Before he pushed the door in, Mordred''s cry was heard inside: "Ooo~!" Kiara in the killing house was stunned on the spot. Then, there came a more crisp female voice: "Meow~!" Kiara in the Killing House is stunned again, what is it doing here? And this meowing sound... is it Miss Xiao Mo? Could it be... Is Master Mordred bullying Miss Xiao Mo again? Thinking of this, Qihuang hurriedly opened the door to enter. She felt that even if she was not strong enough, even if she was Master Mordred''s disciple, but if Master Mordred was bullying Miss Xiao Mo, she still had to stop it. With a "crunch", Qihuang pushed in the door of the killing house. She thought it would be Master Mordred who stepped on Miss Xiao Mo''s body, swearing her victory proudly. However, the scene before her stunned her. Huh? I saw Master Mordred wearing white clothes, with both hands on the ground, lying on the ground and screaming like a tiger, while Miss Xiao Mo was wearing red clothes, and she also touched her hands on the ground. Lie on the ground and make a "meow, meow" meow. The style of painting is too strange. This is not like the "Mo War" that has lasted for three months! No matter what you think, it should be the same as in the past three months. Her master Mordred stepped on Miss Xiao Mo and let out a "hahaha" triumphant laugh like a big devil. But this scene... "Wow~!" "Meow~!" Okay. Regardless of what others thought, Kiara in the Killing House had been shattered by the scene before him, and completely gave up thinking. Master Mordred and Miss Xiao Mo look exactly the same. If you insist on saying the difference, then Master Mordred is only twelve years old, while Miss Xiao Mo is sixteen years old, besides the eyebrows. The tail of Master Mordred''s eyebrows is shaped like a lightning bolt, but Miss Mo is not like that. As for why they look so exactly the same... This is also of course, because Miss Xiao Mo is also called Mordred, the parallel world peer of Master Mordred. When the two met for the first time, it was too late to meet each other, and then in order to achieve the heroic tradition of "no fight, no acquaintance", the two fought fiercely. Then, the result... Needless to say. If Miss Xiao Mo had won, then the one called Xiao Mo now would be Master Mordred. Chapter 1100： In the first battle, Master Mordred defeated Miss Xiao Mo, causing Miss Xiao Mo to lose her name. She could only be called Xiao Mo with a humiliating face, and called Master Mordred her sister. Adults. In order to regain her name and her dignity, Miss Xiao Mo often challenged Master Mordred, and this is the "Mo War" that has been shining in Chaldea in the past three months! It''s just a pity that Miss Mo and Master Mordred''s record so far is 0 wins and 69 losses. Just... What are you doing now? What is the punishment for Miss Mo after losing the Mozambique war? If this is the case, why did Master Mordred follow suit? Qihuang in the killing house looked dumbfounded. "Ah...they are learning to cat meow in the game." Sitting on the bed, Matthew, who was acting as the referee, saw the bewildered look of Kiara in the killing house, so he walked over and explained. "Learn to call a cat?" Qihuang in the killing house tilted his head. "I won! Meowing what I just learned!" Xiao Mo stood up and looked at Mordred with a smug look, "In this way, the sovereignty will belong to me!" "I think you are thinking about eating peaches." Mordred patted his clothes, stood up, looked at Xiao Mo with a happy face, and said: "The outcome between you and me is now 1 win and 69 losses. . You are still far behind. But again, with one failure, you can learn how to scream. Will you be able to learn how to scream next time? PIG, PIG! Hahaha...!" Mordred burst into laughter. "You guy...!" Xiao Mo clenched his fists and glared at Mordred with anger. "Huh? Are you going to do it? Don''t forget, according to Article 3, Item 7 of the War Ordinance, Xiao Miao Miao, who holds Xiao Mo, cannot do anything to his cute sister. Oh, yes. Yes, I forgot. You are a rebellious knight. It is normal to violate the regulations. Of course, I will accept this in full. Who calls me the king? Hahaha." Mordred laughed and teased With Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo glared at Mordred fiercely. Mordred didn''t care, and reached out to touch Xiao Mo''s head. At this time, she realized that the height difference between herself and Xiao Mo was a bit big, and she could only touch Xiao Mo''s nose at most. Standing on tiptoe, he tried to reach out and probed upwards, still unable to touch Xiao Mo''s head. There was a tic-tac-toe on Mordred''s forehead. A chair was brought in, and then the calf wearing white silk stockings stood on it, and this was how easy it was to touch Xiao Mo''s head. "My sister is magnanimous, super magnanimous, just forgive the cute sister''s presumptuous act. Hahahahaha...!" Kiara in the killing house came back to his senses. Oh. That''s right. Accompanied by Master Mordred''s bully-like laughter, and Miss Xiao Mo''s expression of resentment and resentment like an exploited and oppressed peasant worker. That''s right. This is the standard ending of the Mozambican war. Mordred glanced at Xiao Mo, gritted his teeth, and nodded in satisfaction. This **** actually wandered around in front of her mother with the identity of "Mordred", enjoying what she should enjoy. Can''t forgive. Even if I still hide from my mother and don''t have the courage to face her mother, no one is allowed to take her things. What? This is Oedipus? Nonsense! This is overbearing! Domineering! The king''s domineering! Feeling the little hand touching his head, Xiao Mo felt a great shame. But Mo War is her own responsibility. Although she thinks she is not a knight, and she regards the knight''s dogma as shit, but this fellow, her parallel world peer, Xiao Mo is unwilling to violate Mo War''s vow. Because if you do this, won''t you give up completely? How can this be! ? The most important thing is that only with patience and humiliation now will there be a brilliant future! This guy is getting more rampant now, when one day she pulls her down, takes back her name, humiliates her like today, and listens to her angry face, but has to cry her elder sister. , Then it will be cooler! Yes, today''s shame is only the nourishment for growth, Feng Shui turns, one day, she will come out! Enduring the humiliation given by Mordred, Xiao Mo turned his head and looked at the killing house to pray for the wild, and asked: "Stopping house, didn''t you go to the internship connection point? Why did you run into Matthew''s bedroom? And ...Why are you coming back so soon?" Before Kiara in the killing house spoke, Mordred smiled: "What a stupid sister, hasn''t it been seen? There must be an accident. If I expected it to be good, it should be an accident at the connection point. Either the guardian is too strong, or the connection point matters are more complicated, so the leader of the team stopped the connection point internship, and then you will show up here, right?" It really is Master Mordred, I guessed the truth before I said it! Qihuang in the killing house was amazed in his heart. Xiao Mo was irritated by Mordred''s words again, staring at Mordred like a lion, reaching out and grabbing Mordred''s hand that stroked her little head, and said angrily: "You say one more thing. I''m stupid to try!" Hearing that, Mordred did not panic, but showed an elegant smile like a nobleman, and said: "What is the first item of Article 1 of the Mo War Act, my lovely sister? My sister, I am suffering from amnesia. Suddenly I can''t remember it. After all, I am the king. Can you repeat it to remind your lovely sister who cares more about you?" It''s disgusting! I''m about to throw up! Xiao Mo gritted his teeth, and then said plurally: "The first item in the first item... Sister, you can''t resist your sister..." "Yes." Mordred said with a smile. Xiao Mo gritted his teeth and put down his hand. "It''s so good, my lovely sister." Mordred touched Xiao Mo''s head again, and finally patted like a watermelon. Xiao Mo clenched his fists. This... Chapter 1101： This bastard! Mordred turned his head, looked at the killing house, praying for the wilderness, and asked: "Let¡¯s talk about the killing house, what have you encountered? I ran here in such a panic. It should be something that is about me or Matthew, right? ?" Kiara nodded, and said solemnly: "Actually, I met Mr. Assassin at the connection point of my internship!" As soon as this remark came out, Mordred, who was still at ease and teased Xiao Mo from time to time, condensed on the spot. And Matthew couldn''t help being stunned in place, and then he looked in disbelief. Mordred stopped playing tricks on Xiao Mo, instead let Xiao Mo show a puzzled expression. She looked at Qihuang in the killing house, and said solemnly: "Tell me what happened to you before, the killing house." "Yes, Master!" Shishengyuan Qihuang nodded in a panic. She knew that Master Mordred was super serious when she was not smiling, and it was also super... super majestic. Wow. It''s terrible. Kiara Panicked and told Mordred what had happened at the previous connection point. "That''s it..." Mordred got up, then put on his red coat, glanced at Matthew, and said, "I''m leaving, Matthew." "Ehhhhhh? Master, are you going to find Mr. Assassin? No, Mr. Assassin has been controlled by the black cup, and he attacked us before. It hurts so much." Said Shishengyuan Qihuang crying: "If you want to fight against Mr. Assassin, you''d better find more helpers. Mr. Assassin, but super strong!" Mordred turned around, looking at the killing house Qihuang, his eyes were a little helpless. Afterwards, she hooked her finger to the killing house Qihuang and said, "Come here, the killing house." "Ah? What''s the matter, Master?" Kiara, the killing house walked up to Mordred. With a height of 1.7 meters, for Mordred, who was only twelve years old, he was a giant! The height gap... Desperate! "Puff ha ha ha ha!" Xiao Mo sneered mercilessly, but he didn''t say anything, just ridiculing his belly. Mordred gritted his teeth and glared at Xiao Mo. What''s wrong with short? Don¡¯t you know that concentration is the essence? You, the magic catalyzed by only a nine-year-old stupid giant baby! Mordred felt resentful, her height... was the pain of her life. It happened that she hadn''t been able to grow taller, because she was already a hero, and her form had been fixed. Mordred raised his head, looked at the killing house Qihuang, and said: "Killing house, squat down." "Oh!" Unlike the Demon Bodhisattva, Kiara in Killing House was a very well-behaved girl, and she also listened to Mordred''s words, so she squatted down normally. At this moment, Mordred was taller than her. Mordred stretched out his hand and pointed it at Qihuang''s forehead in the Killing House, and knocked on it with a brain. "Boom!" "Woo... it hurts!" Qihuang in the killing house covered his forehead, "What are you doing knocking on my head again, Master? I didn''t do anything wrong." "Knock you to love you. Give your brain a little IQ." Mordred sighed, then his face gradually became serious and said, "You have seen the light of that liar. Even if you don¡¯t believe in the light of that liar, you must at least believe that he can get out of you as a [beast]. The perseverance of the world of bliss, and the sparkle that broke through that evil heart." "Master, what do you mean..." "That liar hit you deliberately, to give you a clumsy brain and a little more inspiration, my stupid disciple!" Mordred said meaningfully. Huh? Qi Huang was taken aback in the killing house. Chapter Thirteen This guy, won''t even the Eternal King fight with me, right? Mordred and Matthew came to the Lingzi frame room, preparing to sneak into the Fuyuki City junction where they had entered before praying for the wasteland. Originally, things like Lingzi''s crossing the connection point could not be done privately. But there are exceptions to everything, and the basis of the exception is that the strength is hard enough. Obviously, Matthew, who got Mordred, is among the ranks of this special case. Entering the Lingzi frame room, use the Lingzi frame room to form a spiritual child, and at the same time, through the third method, Mordred and others reached the connection point where the practice was carried out before the killing courtyard. 2012, Fuyuki City, link depth: E! After stepping into the land of Fuyuki City, Mordred took a deep breath. It has been three months and seven days since the Romanian affairs ended. As for why I remember it so clearly, of course this is the third month and seven days of being deceived by that **** liar. How could she not remember such a shameful thing? Me, Mordred can accept all malice, all hostility, and all suffering, but the only thing that cannot be accepted is mercy and sympathy! That is humiliation! Mordred grinds his teeth. Well, when she thought of this, she felt humiliated anger again in her heart. "Huh? Is this the connection point of the eternal king guard? It doesn''t seem to be anything special, and the link depth is still E." Xiao Mo looked around and said. Mordred''s forehead was covered with tic-tac-toe. She looked at Xiao Mo with a black line and asked, "What are you doing with me?" "Of course it is to see the so-called eternal king. After all, that is King Arthur who stands at the apex of King Arthur, and he is so fascinated by his father that he is willing to make him king. Of course I have to come and have a look." Xiao Mo said. Said normally. However, this was extremely harsh to Mordred, a perfect provocation, and gritted his teeth and said: "That''s my mother! My mother! Not your father, that''s mine! Mine! " "Since it is your mother, why don''t you dare to appear in front of the father?" Xiao Mo said with a strange expression. Chapter 1102： To be honest, she felt strange for a long time, why she, the same individual in the parallel world, did not dare to appear in front of the gentle father and king. ¡ª¡ªReally, there is such a gentle, and willing to admit his father, I am almost envious. As a result, this guy has been hiding from his father. At the thought of this, Xiao Mo felt sour and sour. Although the father and king treated her very tenderly and caringly, they were different. Because that father, although her ideal appearance, is not her true father. Only on this point, she can still distinguish clearly. Facing Xiao Mo''s question, Mordred looked hesitant, "This..." She certainly didn''t want to mention it. Although she has no knots on this matter herself, she will laugh lightly when others talk about it, but if she can, she naturally does not want to mention this matter. Of course, the most important thing is that he is unwilling to mention it in front of Xiao Mo. Just... What is this guy for? Mordred squinted his eyes to observe Xiao Mo around him. ¡ª¡ªNo way! Could this guy be unsatisfied after robbing my mother... Now come and grab that liar with me again, right? Damn it! Never let this guy''s wolf ambition succeed! Anyway, she is here now with Matthew, and her mother is also here, do you want to chop her up here? Then burned all her holy relics so that she could never be summoned again? Mordred squinted his eyes, thinking about the feasibility of this plan. However, in the end she gave up. Because Matthew and Qihuang in the killing house are still nearby, if they do it now, they can''t cover it up at all. Mordred looked at the killing house to pray for a shortage, and asked, "Where is the liar, in the killing house?" "Liar? Do you mean Mr. Assassin? Really, Master Mordred respects Mr. Assassin a little bit? Even if Mr. Assassin is not the father, you must at least understand that Mr. Assassin is a senior. As a junior, you have to treat your seniors. Respectfully..." "Less long-winded! Don''t restrain me with your neon feudal thoughts of feudal and lower generations! Hurry up and show the way, otherwise I will punish you to do a hundred push-ups when I go back!" Mordred yelled. Qi Huang shrank his head, and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, "I, I know, Master..." Woo...How dare I teach Master to come. Surely you will be punished physically, right? There must be some strange devil training again, right? Weeping in her heart, Qi Huang raised her hand slightly, pointed in the direction of Yuanzang Mountain, and said: "Mr. Assassin is in Yuanzang Mountain..." When Kiara pointed out the route, Mordred rushed towards Yuanzang Mountain first. Matthew and Xiao Mo followed in turn. And Kiara, who looked like a weak chicken, also quickly followed, and did not leave the team at all. Of course, Kiara in the Killing House was the same character as Alquette. Innocent thinking, looks weak, but actually super strong. The only difference is that Alquette is headstrong and bold, while Qihuang in the killing house is well-behaved and timid, sometimes with squeaky and crooked ink marks like a Tang monk. Eternal King...! Looking at Yuanzang Mountain, Mordred accelerated his pace and rushed straight. Suddenly-- "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Lightning flashed in the sky, and the dark, like the incarnation of despair, was throbbing in the dark ring, and then endless energy poured into the center of the dark ring, finally forming a dark mass. With a loud "bang", the pitch-black mass with a desperate color formed a pitch-black beam of light and rushed towards Yuanzang Mountain. "Not good!" Upon seeing this, Mordred''s eyes shrank sharply, and he speeded up his pace and rushed into Yuanzang Mountain. As soon as he rushed into the big hole of Yuanzang Mountain, Mordred yelled: "The King of Eternity!!!" "Roar? It''s really energetic." The familiar sound came from his ears, but compared to the slightly indifferent voice three months ago, Mordred quickly turned his head and looked around, only to see that Shirou was holding a person''s arm in the dark beam of light. Collar. Mordred didn''t care who that person was, but stared at Shirou like an eagle. Kiara and others at the Killing House followed closely and followed. "That''s...Kusakuko-senpai!" Kiara in Seishiin recognized who was dragged by Shirou. That''s no one else, it was the predecessor of Group A who led them to the connection point before-Musta Hinako! However, Kiara found that the current state of Musta Hinako was a bit wrong. The white robe and the iconic slender ponytail were missing. He was also wearing a particularly shameful and revealing dark red dress. There were two double swords burning on the ground. That, is it also from the predecessor of Hinako? "Hmph. Since they are all here, at least take this crazy woman away with you, lest you get the king''s hands dirty." Shirou threw the mustard young child toward the killing house Kiara. Seeing that wasabi hina was thrown by Shirou, Kiara in the killing house caught the wasabi hina in a panic. However, because of the impulse, the weak Killing Yuan Kiara was knocked to the ground. Woo. It hurts. Kiara in the killing house hugged the mustard young child in his arms tightly. At this time, Musta Hinako was covered with scars and seemed to have suffered a lot of attacks. It must be painful, right? "I''m here to release the healing magic for this senior." As Matthew said, he came to Mustainako''s side, was about to release the healing magic, but was surprised to find that Mustainako''s wound was healing on its own. Chapter 1103： And healed at a speed visible to the naked eye! How could this happen? How can humans have such a speed of self-healing? Is it magic that specializes the flesh? Matthew had doubts in her heart. "You..." Wasabi Hinako moved her body and was beaten into a delirious consciousness. She was looking at the Killing Yuan Qiara in a daze, "Is this... Is this the Star Inner Sea?" "You, you have a hallucination, senior mustard young child! This is the connection point, I am the killing house praying for waste, and the killing house praying for waste!" Said the killing house quickly. However, Musta Hinako tilted her head and fainted completely. It seems that she has indeed suffered a lot of attacks, and Kiara in the killing house can even see the mochi-shaped soul emerging from her small mouth... Shi Lang glanced at the mad woman who had passed out completely, and he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. After fighting with Mustard Hinako, he once again understood that the Star Elves are not to be offended. Elquette, he really can''t afford to provoke, and this one... is simply a self-defeating monster! Shi Lang had never seen such a fight before, and he blew himself up. A series of blew! Fortunately, he has [Avalon], so he hid in [Avalon] and watched the mustard hinako''s blew. He originally thought Musta Hinako would give up, but as a result, this guy was a typical tendon, and he blew himself up all the time, trying to explode [Avalon]. Yes, Kakuko will faint now. It''s not how ruthless Shirou made the move, it was this guy who blasted herself into faint. As for the King Lanling who was now fainted on the ground, it was indeed his hand. But... It seems that after he knocked King Lanling unconscious, the mad woman began to explode continuously. Although it is useless in front of [Avalon]. But this infinitely self-destructive madness of Mustard Hinako... To be honest, it is indeed a bit scary, well-deserved grumpy old man. And now, he doesn''t have to worry about these things, because he will leave this connection point. The key member of the [Council] who summoned him has taken action! However, it doesn''t matter, because Adam has already brought his ontology and has approached this area from a dimensional perspective. Shirou intends to greet the good friend who summoned him, and send some warmth by the way, so it is inconvenient to stay again. With a slight step, Shirou was gradually drawn away from this connection point through the pitch-black light beam projected from the dark ring. "Wait a minute, Eternal King!" Mordred yelled, "Why give me mercy and humiliation!" "Do you think that is a humiliation? Huh, what a stupid heir." Shirou said. However, Shirou felt a little relieved to see such an energetic Mordred. "I''m not stupid!" Mordred gritted her teeth and looked at the Shirou who was leaving here along the beam of light along the dark ring. She took out [Rest in peace, rest here forever] and shouted: "Don''t want to run!" The black and red holy sword in her hand is brewing magic power, just as it is about to be released- "Sword of Oath of Victory Morgan!" The dark starlight, like the Milky Way on the horizon, took the lead and bombarded Mordred. When Ma Xiu saw this, he almost instinctively took out his shield and stood in front of Mordred, resisting Morgan, the sworn sword of victory. "...Sometimes I feel that Ching Galahad is really an eye-catcher." Indifferent but a little helpless voice rang. Xiao Mo found that the evil sword in his hand was exuding a faint evil spirit. There is no doubt that this is a sign of a special attack. The karma who was attacked by this treasure, by this treasure named [Rebellion to My Gorgeous Father], appeared here. Wait... "Could it be..." Xiao Mo''s eyes shrank suddenly. Saber Alter walked out slowly from the other corner of the big hole. The posture that looked like a magic dragon was far from the holy posture in memory, but Xiao Mo still recognized it at a glance. "Father...Father..." She couldn''t say anything. It''s that woman, that...her father! Saber Alter glanced at Xiao Mo, and then slowly walked towards the dark beam of light erupting from the Dark Ring. "Wait¡ª!" Xiao Mo and Mordred yelled at the same time, trying to stop their teleportation. At this time, Shiro took out the holy gun Lungominiad and fired a shot at them, hindering their progress, thus making the two successful transmission. People disappeared. The guardian also disappeared. Only King Lanling who fainted lying on the ground and a small, pitch-black cup remained under the empty Yuanzang Mountain. -Black cup. This means that the connection point is successfully resolved. However, neither Mordred nor Xiao Mo, who felt that it had nothing to do with him at the beginning, hangs up high, or Kiara and Matthew in the killing house were not at all happy. Because the most fundamental purpose has not been achieved. They did not come to solve this connection point, but to Shirou. Now, Shi Lang left the black cup, but he was summoned and left this connection point. "Damn it, Eternal King!" Chapter 1104： Mordred gritted his teeth and was extremely unwilling. But there is no alternative. "What to do, King Mordred?" Matthew asked. Mordred took a deep breath and said, "Go back first." Several people nodded, preparing to leave this connecting point that was about to collapse. Mordred found that Xiao Mo was still there, looking at the dark ring of the sky gradually collapsing in a daze, and said: "Go, Xiao Mo!" "Oh..." Xiao Mo didn''t bizarrely bickering this time, but took another look at the collapsed dark ring. Father... Talking silently, they turned and left. Matthew looked at King Lanling who had passed out into a coma, while Qihuang in the killing courtyard was holding the mustard young child, preparing to leave this connection point. Qihuang in the killing courtyard lowered his head slightly, looked at the mustard young child who had passed out of a coma, and looked at the sweet sleeping face. In fact, when Kanoko-senpai was asleep, she was still very cute. Qi Huang couldn''t help thinking so in her heart. The junction gradually collapsed, and the deserted Fuyuki City was ruined little by little. In an industrial park on the outskirts, in the office of the director of a pharmaceutical material production factory. The wind roared outside the window, rustling the old notebook on the office desk, and finally stopped on a page full of words. ¡ª¡ªNever forget your real name, and never forget her, even if... ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 14 Don''t treat others as simple man-machines! The mass point of the dark ring is compressed, and the dark light emitted from it is a channel for traction. Someone intends to tow Shirou from this connection point to another location. Shi Lang did not resist, on the contrary, he was quite cooperative. Because he was aware that the one who was pulling him at this moment was the initiator who forced him to be summoned. Therefore, Shi Lang did not resist, but rather cooperated. His purpose was to see what the initiator who called him wanted to do. However, before that, Shirou once again contacted the ontology through the [Evil of This World], thus starting a conversation with Adam. "Adam, is there any change in the position I gave from a dimensional perspective?" Shiro asked. According to the information he has, the connection point of [Council] is a singularity produced by the interlacing of parallel worlds. If he is moved to another connection point, his position will also change. However, Adam''s answer made De Shi Lang frowned. "No, Mr. Assassin. Your position has not changed, you are still in the original position." Adam replied. It was this answer that made Shirou a little confused. His cognition of the connection point comes from the narration of Romani and Matthew, and according to Romani and Matthew, the connection point is a singularity generated by the interlacing of parallel worlds. In theory, the transferred point is in the parallel world. Shuttle between, the direction will inevitably change. However, Adam answered no. Adam and Shirou''s ontology wandered in the crevice of the dimension together. In other words, they were exiled by the world at the gray spot at the boundary between the barriers of the world and the realm. Without the existence of the second method, without the existence of directions, one will always be lost in this infinite gap. But at the same time, there are many things that can be seen more thoroughly than in the world in this gap, such as Shirou''s position shift at this moment. However, Adam''s answer is very strange. His position has not changed... Could it be that this is a transfer in a world? So, where will he be transferred? The outside of Fuyuki City is all illusory and inaccessible. Where else can he be transferred? Shi Lang thought about it. "Mr. Assassin, am I going to you now?" Adam asked. "Yeah. Come on, bring my body over, and I will find a way to let us return from the dimensional cracks first." Shi Lang said. "Okay, Mr. Assassin." Adam took Shiro''s body and continued to march in this vast and chaotic darkness, walking towards the weak connection that seemed to exist in the distance. Shirou no longer thinks about it. The information he has about the connection point, the [Council], and the current Chaldeans is very scarce. The only information available is that Romani and Matthew provide third-hand or fourth-hand information. They have insufficient knowledge of the current situation and are really not enough to infer the purpose of the [Council] to create the connection point, and the right Make judgments about the situation you have to face. Because, under the situation of insufficient intelligence, overly arbitrary judgments and subjective conjectures are too strong, and it is easy to deceive oneself and others. But... Slightly lowered his head to look at Saber Alter, who was behind him, Shi Lang felt helpless and chased him really tightly. As if he was aware of Shirou''s gaze, Saber Alter raised his head, those dark golden eyes stared at Shirou tightly, and grasped the jet black in his hand, like the incarnation of despair, the sword of victory¡¤Morgan . When Kakuko Hinako left for the first time, Saber Alter attacked Shirou again, but he was still crushed by Shirou''s firepower and easily defeated. However, it was because of the powerful firepower covering and crushing that Saber Alter realized that Shirou might not be controlled. After all, that kind of powerful firepower covering and crushing, without the scabbard-[Avalon], she did not die, which in itself is a rather strange thing. And Saber Alter also thought about the battles against Shirou. After thinking about it, she realized that although she was bombarded very tragically, in fact, whether it was her, Shishengin Kiara, or Wasabi Hinako Neither suffered a fatal attack. ¡ª¡ªAssassin, I don¡¯t know if you are being manipulated or what you are thinking. However, I will never let your light be polluted. Saber Alter squeezed Morgan, the Sword of Oath of Victory in his hand. Chapter 1105： The eternal king, that is standing at the apex of King Arthur, the only king who fulfilled King Arthur''s long-cherished wish. It can be said that she was the self in King Arthur''s dream, so how could she allow such King Arthur to be defiled? The most important thing is that she also wants a way to achieve her long-cherished wish from Shirou. However, Saber Alter obviously did not think of Shirou''s plan. In fact, Shirou wanted to keep her and go to make a contract with Chaldea. In this way, Chaldea could get a powerful aid, but what he didn''t expect was that Saber Alter directly caught up. Before bombarding Mordred and Xiao Mo with the Holy Spear Lungominiad, it was to prevent them from pestering themselves, but because of this, Saber Alter succeeded in catching up. This has to be said, it is a mistake. Through the dark light, Shirou and Saber Alter shuttled through the connection point. Shirou saw a burst of brilliance in the surrounding space, and then left the junction of Fuyuki City. From the perspective of the shuttle, Shirou looked down at the junction of Fuyuki City, and Shirou couldn''t help frowning. Looking at the connection point of Fuyuki City from a bird''s-eye view, Shirou felt that what he saw was not like a world, or a staggered point, but like...a broken fragment. The feeling of familiarity and strangeness that first arrived at this connection point became stronger and stronger. He always felt that he had used this perspective to see such a city of Winterwood. Oh. That''s right. Remembered. In 1994, when Fu Hailin was pushed into the [Roots] channel, he once overlooked the city of Winterwood like this. Speaking of which, I really miss it. It just seems that there is something missing and something more. By the way, without the golden light of the enlightened person seen from Liudong Temple and the Einzbern Castle in the outskirts, there is an abandoned industrial park. Shi Lang shook his head and turned his head, with a "pop", his body passed through the dark ring. Saber Alter followed, and also entered the Dark Circle. After passing through the dark circle, Shi Lang only felt dizzy in his mind, the familiar feeling of passing through the world came again, and the next moment, the scenery in front of him changed in general. White. Passing through the dark ring of the sky, looking down from the angle of the sky, Shi Lang only saw a pale, vast sky and earth. The heavy snow of goose down, next to him, fell one by one, and the whole earth showed a pale and sick state. "Where is...where?" His body shuttled through the ring of darkness, as if pulled by an invisible thread, Shiro fell towards a place like a meteor. ... ... "Come! Coming!" The man smiled. He put aside the crystal ball he had been observing, walked to the outside world, stepped on the pale ground, and looked up at the falling meteor in the sky. There is no doubt that it was what he summoned, Berserker¡¤Eternal King¡¤Alter! "Hahaha... the anchor is about to be lifted! This connection point is about to be anchored! Demon King Gaetia, even if you disagree with my plan to attack and kill Chaldea, it does not matter. The anchor point that first lifted the anchor is mine. This Nordic!" The man laughed wildly. There was a wild laugh on the man''s face. It''s finally time for this anchor to be anchored! "Hela, Surut... seems to have transferred a whole Servant. But it doesn''t matter anymore. At this moment, use the Eternal King Alter to summon Oglemill in an overlapping manner. The rest is waiting for the Fenbul Winter to pass! "The man clenched his fists. However, at this time-- "¡ª¡ªThe Great God''s Declaration!" Standing at the top of the world tree, Asgard was shining with sacred golden light, which brought a trace of vitality to the pale, dying patient-like world. With a rather cold voice, Asgard shot a blow like a golden comet, and attacked the two Shirou who had fallen from the sky. The man''s eyes shrank sharply into needles. The golden comet is full of power, and it makes the space where it passes by exudes bursts of spatial fluctuations. Shiro: "!!!" Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply as he stared at the god''s spear coming from like a golden wisdom heart. Shirou did not hesitate to take out the scabbard-[Avalon], and unfolded the barrier of [Avalon]. "Boom--!" In an instant, the sound like a muffled thunder blast resounded, and the terrifying air wave shook the surrounding wind and snow to shatter. The god¡¯s spear called the Great God¡¯s Manifesto did not break [Avalon]¡¯s guardian barrier, but it succeeded in destroying the invisible force that led Shiro and Saber¡¤alter to fall, leaving Teshiro and Saber¡¤alter lost. Like a navigational spaceship, it lost its way and fell from the sky. Upon seeing this, the man stared at Asgard, who was shining with golden light, his face was pale, and he snorted coldly, "It''s dying! Even if he didn''t bring the Eternal King here...he who has become Alter, will do it." It constitutes serious damage to you as order!" The man turned and returned to his workshop. Plan, Because of Skadi''s vigilance, he went bankrupt! This scene in Chapter 15 seems a bit familiar...! The origin of the Nordic mythological world is the world tree. Standing at the top of the world tree, the gods exist and live in the world-Asgard. Asgard, this is the land where the Nordic gods live, a beautiful and splendid world, all seasons are like spring, and there is a beautiful rainbow bridge. But now, Asgard, which used to be splendid in four seasons, has been covered with snow, and the gardens and trees have all withered, without the slightest beauty and beauty, which can only make people think of dying patients. Even the once brilliant and beautiful Rainbow Bridge is very dim at this moment, just like the last sign of the patient''s return to light. Skady stood on the golden floor of the Great Temple and stretched out his hand. The Spear of the God King-the Declaration of the Great God, which destroyed the invisible power of Shiro, turned over in the air for a few times, and then returned to Skady''s like a meteor. Hands. Chapter 1106： Holding the Spear of the God King-the Great God Declaration, which once belonged to the God King Odin, Skady looked at the Shirou who fell in the distance, and her slender eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle slightly. Valkyrie Slude knelt next to Skadi on one knee, raised his head slightly, looked at Skadi, who was slender and frowning, and asked, "Master Skadi, what''s the matter?" "The Great God''s Declaration did not destroy that summoned object... It seems that Hela has summoned something quite tricky." While talking, Skatie came to the Golden Throne of the Great Temple and declared the Great God in his hand. , Or the Gunner of Eternity, put it aside, and then sat down gracefully on the Golden Throne. "Isn''t even Gangnir a summoned thing to destroy..." Valkyrie Thrud murmured. There is no panic or other colors on her face, it is exquisite like a puppet. Skadi sat on the throne, her face supported by her small hands, and her mature and proud figure looked very lazy. At the moment Shiro crossed the connection point, Skady, who had supernatural power covering the entire Nordic world, noticed Shiro''s existence. Although Skadi didn¡¯t know what the summoned object was, it was obvious that it was a summoned object of the giants. Skadi immediately judged it as an enemy, so he brandished the eternity left by Odin. Gunganir, prepared to destroy the summoned object as soon as possible. But what Skadi didn''t expect was that the Eternal Gun Gungnir, which she wielded with all his strength, didn''t destroy Shirou, but just shot him down. Skadi glanced at the plain-faced Valkyrie Slud and said, "Although it hasn''t been destroyed, it should have destroyed some functions. Slud, you go and lead the Valkyrie team to clean up the summoning. The place of the fall should be around Village 23, close to the iron forest." "Yes, Lord Skadi." Valkyrie Slud slowly backed out. Seeing Valkyrie Slud retreat from the Great Temple, Skadi slowly closed his eyes. Slightly...Sleep for a while. ... ... This is a strange forest. Every tree is a tall, tall and tall ancient tree. Even if the snow is heavy, even if the ground is covered by snow, every tree in this forest is still beautiful and blooming with its own brilliance. However, these trees are a bit peculiar. The trunk is steel, the branches are steel, and even the leaves and flowers are steel. Every leaf, every flower is as thin as a cicada''s wing, but it is extremely sharp. When Shi Lang fell down, he accidentally reached out and touched a flower next to him, and he was scratched by the edge of the flower. Shi Lang used [evil] to repair the wound. The palm of his hand was scratched by a flower, and he didn''t feel any pain. After all, he was not a dude who couldn''t eat the pain. He just fell from the sky and landed gracefully on the ground, so he didn''t hurt his brain or body, but his abdomen... It was really hit hard! It did not happen to fall on the rock, but one fell heavily on his abdomen. Slightly lowered his head, looking at Saber Alter who had fainted in his arms, Shirou stretched out his hand to clasp her petite shoulder with a speechless expression, dragged her away from his body, and then touched his abdomen with pain. My poor little belly... However, it''s a bit of luck, at least this one didn''t hit the middle of his legs... Shilang used [Evil] to repair the smashed and cracked internal organs, and then massaged his belly again. After all, [evil] can repair the wound, but it cannot erase the pain. But it doesn''t matter, Shirou''s pain tolerance is still very strong. After all, he was burned beyond recognition by the Deviance Sword during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Standing up again, Shi Lang looked around with his feet on the thick snow. There are trees like steel all around, not like falling into the forest, but like falling into the waste pile of steel. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and touched his chin, concentrating on his situation. He was summoned by the [Council], and he did not resist, but was attacked on the way. Not to mention that he was shot down, the invisible force that [Council] pulled him was also destroyed. Undoubtedly, because of that sudden attack, the clues to the [Parliament] were broken. And he was also thrown here in the jungle full of steel trees. The most important thing is... Where is this place? Shi Lang frowned tightly. Although he has never relied on the second treasure of Senluo Vientiane, at this moment, Shiro really needs Senluo Vientiane to collect information quickly. It''s just a pity that through the anti-hero summoning the lower realm, the eternal king of the Berserker spirit base, the holy king, no longer exists, so Sen Luo Wanxiang can''t be used. If you can''t switch the spirit base of Berserker, Sanluo Wanxiang cannot be used. But it''s a pity that the Eternal King is very versatile, but he just doesn''t have the ability to switch ranks. Shilang sat cross-legged on the snow, used [evil] to contact Adam who was in the crevice of the dimension again, and asked, "Adam, is my position still the same?" He has moved from the connection point in Fuyuki City to this unknown, large snow connection point, so he needs to determine his position again. "The position has not changed, Mr. Assassin," Adam said. Because when I was in Romania, he came under the rank of Assassin, because of this, whether it is Adam, or the killing house, even this Saber Alter, subconsciously called him Assassin, or Mr. Assassin or something. . Of course, in fact, his current rank is Berserker. But speaking of it, different people call him different names. For example, Al and Merlin would call him the king; Adam and Shishengyuan Kiara would call him Mr. Assassin; Matthew and Grey would call him Mr. Fujimaru... As for the guy Gilgamesh, he would be called Brother Fujimaru when he was pretending to be tender, and he would be called a miscellaneous repairman when he was in a normal state. Of course, Shirou would call him a chore. "Hey." After fainting, Saber Alter moved his eyelids, then slowly opened his eyes, his consciousness was a little fuzzy, and he whispered to himself unconsciously, "Here is..." Her voice now lacks the solemnity and solemnity of the waking state, but is very small and soft, which can be said to be a little soft and babble. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Saber Alter, who was in a daze, and said with a smile: "You''re awake, Saber." Saber Alter, who was in confusion, heard Shi Lang''s voice, and immediately became sober, his body immediately stood up, holding the Sword of Oath Victory in his hand, Morgan pointed at Shi Lang, his face was cold and wary. Shi Lang glanced at it and said with a smile: "Let''s put down the sword. First, you can''t beat me; second, I don''t have any reason to fight you." Saber Alter glanced suspiciously at Shirou''s smile, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "You...are you really not controlled?" "Your words are quite ill-spoken." Shi Lang smiled, and then said: "If I were really controlled, you would have died when you attacked me for the first time." Hearing this, Saber Alter frowned rather unhappy, and said, "Don''t underestimate me!" Chapter 1107： "I''m telling the truth." Shirou smiled. Saber¡¤alter: "..." Saber Alter didn''t speak anymore, but stared at Shirou with a cold face. Shi Lang didn''t care, he smiled, and said, "You are in this state, and you can express your emotions. Well, this situation is somewhat similar to when Al was altered." "Are you talking about the other me?" Saber Alter asked. Shiro nodded. Saber Alter put away Morgan, the sword of victory, and asked: "I don''t understand. If you were not controlled, why did you attack me and Chaldea before?" "Because I have been summoned by the [Council], I want to find out the meaning of [Council] summoning me more or less. And...Kiara in the Seishiinin is too naive, and her leader is too reckless, so I want to give one. Lesson. Oh, by the way, the previous brutal attack on you was revenge for your sneak attack on me." Shi Lang smiled and asked, "How? Have you been blown into a black charcoal face?... Your face is hard to look like, it seems that it is really a black charcoal face. Hahaha, I deliberately!" Saber¡¤alter: "..." Saber Alter''s mouth twitched uncontrollably, and said with a black face, "You are even more nasty than when you were in Romania!" "I''m very happy to get this kind of evaluation. After all, I was often evaluated as a boring man before. At least it is better to have a bad taste than a boring one. Hmm, there is progress!" Shiro said. Saber Alter sighed. She felt that she was in a tyrannical state and it was not suitable for her to communicate with Shilangduo, otherwise she might have to slash at people with a sword. Saber Alter glanced around and saw those steel trees. Those slender eyebrows raised and asked, "Where is this place?" "I don''t know." Shi Lang spread his hands and said helplessly. Saber Alter looked at him strangely and said, "Aren¡¯t you trying to find out what [Council] summoned you to do? Now that it has been transferred from the connection point, [Council] should tell you this information." ." "It''s like this according to common sense, but I was attacked by a third party midway. I was shot down midway. I was not dragged to the [Council], nor did I see the [Council] who called me, let alone I understand the intelligence of this world." Shi Lang said helplessly. For this, he is also somewhat helpless. "So..." Saber Alter nodded, indicating that he had understood the situation. "Okay," Shi Lang stood up, patted the ice and snow off his pants, and said, "Since you are awake, we should also explore where this is. But before that, Saber, come here." "What''s the matter?" Saber Alter walked in front of Shirou. Saber Alter was Al when he was fifteen years old. He was only 1.5 meters tall and looked very petite until a little under Shi Lang''s shoulders. In Saber Alter''s suspicious gaze, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pointed it at Saber Alter''s forehead, which was just a brain dipper. "Boom". Woo...! Saber Alter clutched his forehead, gritted his teeth and stared at Shirou, and asked, "What are you doing, Assassin!?" "To make a statement, my rank is now Berserker, you should not call me Assassin, but should call me Berserker. Of course, these rank titles are very troublesome, you can directly call my real name, Shiro, or Gurnevere. Also," Shi Lang smiled and touched his belly, and said, "When you fell from the sky, my head hit my belly badly. My belly still hurts, of course it¡¯s from you. Get back in revenge." Saber Alter understood the situation, she said silently: "This is just an accident! An accident! Are you so careful? What about your chivalry and the glory of the Holy King?" "What the spirit of the knight, what the glory of the holy king, this kind of thing can''t beat me. By the way, my mind is so small." Shi Lang smiled, waved his palm and turned away. Saber Alter gritted his teeth for a while. She really did not expect that as the apex of King Arthur, the Eternal King was such a careful person! Wait! Could it be...! Saber Alter took out the notebook and pen from his arms and began to write and draw on it. Shiro wondered why Saber Alter didn''t follow up, turned his head and looked at her, "Saber, what are you doing? Don''t you follow?" "Coming!" Saber Alter took the pen and notebook and followed. It was fluttering in the wind and snow, and there was a string of words recorded in the book. ¡ª¡ªBe careful! Chapter 16 The first girl I met, Gerda Shirou and Saber Alter wandered in the steel woods. Shirou walked in front, and Saber Alter was behind. This scene reminded Texan of his first journey to Lily in Britain. It was also he who walked in the forefront, followed by the Great Master Flicker, and behind him was Al, who was like a lily, and the hardworking coolie-Kay. Thinking and thinking, Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at, King Eternal?" Saber Alter asked with a strange look. "Ah... it''s nothing. It''s just that something happy suddenly occurred to him." Shi Lang said with a smile. Saber Alter had a strange face and couldn''t figure it out. What''s up? Shiro did not answer. Now, it''s still very similar to before. It''s just that the one who followed him at first was a white knight Ji, but now behind him is a black King Arthur. That flower journey... Shi Lang felt a little nostalgic, but also a little melancholy. That journey was one of the few in his life, so it was a really happy time. Shi Lang shook his head, dispelled the thoughts in his heart, and continued to walk towards the outer end of the steel forest. The trees in this steel forest are tall and big, each one is 20 meters high, and the width is about ten people surrounded, it is like one giant after another, displayed here. Shirou and Saber Alter walked forward. Suddenly-- Chapter 1108： "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" There was heavy footsteps in the distance. As if some huge monster was moving forward, the earth shook loudly. Shirou and Saber Alter looked at each other and said, "Go and see!" "Good!" After communicating with Saber Alter, Shirou was surging with [evil] behind him, and then the black fleshy wings of [evil] sprang out automatically. This time, the fleshy wings of [evil] suppressed [the evil of this world] because of the influence of the Eternal King''s side, so the size has changed, only more than one meter, and on the surface, a faint black light is flowing, and it looks extremely Evil and secretive. Shiro reached out and grabbed Saber Alter''s shoulder. "What are you doing?" Saber Alter turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked. "I''ll take you to fly over, and the speed will be faster." Shi Lang said to Saber Alter, the fleshy wings of [evil] behind him vibrated slightly, and his body slowly lifted into the sky. [Evil] The fleshy wings shook again, and then rushed towards the place where the source of the earthquake resounded. Looking at the trees underneath him that were receding like shadows, Saber Alter said to his heart that they were flying faster than they were running. If she was allowed to run with her legs, with her current agility D in the altered state, the speed might be less than one-fifth of Shirou''s. Just this pose... Somewhat uncomfortable! Sticking to the top of the steel tree, Shiro flew past at an extremely fast speed. Three minutes later, he finally approached the place where the source of the earthquake came from. From a distance, he and Saber Alter saw a huge body. It was a giant, about five meters away, and all of his body was made of rocks, like a doll made of stone created by Avisbronn. Shiro stopped tens of meters away from the giant and landed on the top of a towering giant tree. Here, both Shirou and Saber Alter could clearly see the surrounding situation of the rock giant. Looking at it up close, Shirou found that there was not only the rock giant, but also three rock giants, and a giant covered in frost. The height is between five and ten meters, the tallest is the frost giant, which is about ten meters visually. These giants, for normal humans, can be said to be real behemoths, but for Adam¡¯s body that has swelled to 1,500 meters in the crevice of the dimension, or the two-hundred-meter [evil] that Shiro once made For the giants, it was too short, so there was no deterrent at all. Shirou stood on the top of the tree, carefully looking around the giants, his brows frowned. Among those giants, there are two rock giants holding two huge iron cages, and among those two iron cages, humans are enclosed. Count carefully there are six people, four on the left side and two on the right side. Shi Lang frowned, Saber Alter was about to step forward with his sword, but Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stop her. "Are you not going to save them?" Saber Alter turned his head, looked at Shirou''s profile, and asked. "You must save it, but don''t worry about it," Shi Lang said. Saber Alter frowned and said, "The giants are not a climate." "The focus is not on giants, but on obtaining information." Shirou said. Saber Alter was taken aback. She understood that Shi Lang wanted to track the giants, and from the behaviors of those giants, he could obtain some superficial knowledge and information about the world and this connection point. Saber Alter looked at Shirou''s profile, and said to his heart that he was indeed the King of Eternity who fulfilled my long-cherished wish. He maintained a calm attitude from beginning to end, and focused on harvesting information. After thinking about it, Saber Alter added another stroke to his notebook. -Pay attention to information. However, such a Shirou made Saber Alter think of his former Master-Eimiya Kiritugu. Although that man is despicable, his calm disposition is exactly the same as that of the King of Eternity. It''s just that the Eternal King and that Weimiya Kirishu are two opposite people. Saber Alter first thought of the despicable, bleak, unscrupulous picture of Keishi Weimiya, and then thought of Shirou''s light when he was in the world of bliss. Although both of them are very calm and sensible, it is true that the Eternal King and that Eumiya Kirisu are fundamentally different. Saber Alter was thinking about these things, but at this time, Shi Lang screamed at her, ready to do it. Saber Alter looked at Shirou with a strange look, and asked, "Didn''t you let me stay calm?" "Bing is impermanent, and water is impermanent. The goal has changed, and we must change accordingly!" Shiro said, raising his palm and pointing at the rock giant and the frost giant in the distance. Saber Alter looked around, his eyes shrank sharply. I saw the rock giants and the frost giants reunited, set up a fire in the steel forest, and then grabbed people from the cage and put them aside, as if they were preparing to barbecue. Seeing this scene, without waiting for Shi Lang to greet him, Saber Alter directly poured magic power into Morgan, the sword of victory in his hand. As the magic power was injected into Morgan, the sword of Oath of Victory Morgan, Saber Alter''s sword of Oath of Victory Morgan slightly vibrated, buzzed, and then emitted a faint black light. The surging magic power condensed into one point, and Saber Alter aimed at the rock giant who was about to catch people, and swung down Morgan, the sworn victory sword in his hand. As her sword swung down, Morgan, the sword of oath of victory, burst out a long and slender column of magic power, rushing towards the rock giant. She did not release the treasure, because the Liberation Oath of Victory Sword¡¤Morgan''s attack range was too large, and it was easy for the human beings caught by the giant to be attacked, so she just released her magic power. The surging magic power was like a pillar, sprinting towards the rock giant. With a "bang" sound like a muffled thunder, the rock giant was directly pierced by Saber Alter''s magical power, and burned his upper body straight up. Fell down. "Ah!" "Smogen!" ... The rock giant was burned and fell down. Not only did the humans who were held in the cage tremble with fright, but the other giants were also frightened and angry. The tallest frost giant stood up, raised his head and screamed: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh He looked around, and finally saw Saber Alter, full of fighting spirit, running towards Saber Alter, seemingly wanting to avenge Saber Alter who killed the rock giant. When Saber Alter saw this, he was about to swing the sword down again, but before she could take any action, Shirou released the holy spear at a faster speed. Lungominiad directly destroyed it. This ten-meter frost giant. The brilliance of the Holy Spear Lungominiad destroyed the Frost Giant, and when he was about to bombard the Rock Giants and humans after him, Shiro retracted the Holy Spear Lungominiad. As the Holy Spear Lungominiad was taken back, the terrifying, scorching starlight also dissipated. Send and receive freely! Saber Alter looked at Shirou in amazement. She couldn''t believe that Shirou had completed the Holy Gun Lungominiad like this! Chapter 1109： It should be noted that the liberation of treasures is absolutely impossible to withdraw, especially the light cannon type treasures like the Holy Gun Lungominiad or the Sword of Oath of Victory, it is even more impossible to withdraw. The release of light cannon type treasures is like spilled water. How can it be taken back? Saber Alter had always thought so before. But now, someone has broken this common sense! Saber Alter looked at Shirou with a complicated complexion, then exhaled, and said with admiration: "You really deserve to be the King of Eternity, you can easily do what I can''t do." "Don''t be long-winded, get rid of those giants first!" Shi Lang said. Saber Alter nodded, if Shirou hadn''t stopped it before, she would have done it a long time ago. Shi Lang and Saber Alter rushed up, without Shi Lang adding more hands, Saber Alter easily killed the remaining rock giants. Of course, these rock giants are only between 5 meters and 10 meters in height, and they are generally not strong. Even Shilang¡¯s little soldiers can basically exchange for one, and even kill these giants without injury, let alone their bodies. Saber alter for King Arthur. Simply poor and weak! After destroying the giants, Shi Lang looked at the human beings in the iron cage and said, "It''s okay, just come out." "Don''t--!" Someone yelled. These human beings imprisoned in the iron cage did not feel relieved or moved to survive, but rather a very collapsed appearance. "It''s over, it''s over... You killed them, you killed them... The village... The village is going to be destroyed. The village is going to be destroyed!" Someone stretched out their hands and clutched their heads with a look of collapse. Seeing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but was taken aback, then his face gradually became serious. "It''s safe, you can..." Saber Alter stepped forward to say something, but Shirou held his shoulders. Saber Alter turned his head and looked at Shirou with a puzzled expression. Shi Lang shook his head. At this time, the one who was caught by the rock giant first, and the one who was pressing on the side stood up and came to Shirou''s front. This is a very cute girl, about fifteen years old, with brilliant long golden hair and a pair of green eyes. In the ice and snow, she was wearing a white shirt with a delicate little blush. She looked at Shilang and Saber Alter with excitement, and asked: "Big brother, big sister, are you, are you gods?" "Envoy? No, we don''t..." Before Saber Alter finished speaking, Shi Lang reached out and put his hand on her shoulder, preventing her from continuing. Saber Alter turned his head and looked at Shirou again with a puzzled expression. Shilang patted her shoulder lightly, then stepped forward, came to the girl''s face, smiled, and said, "Yes. We are the divine envoy. To convey the will and save your lives, the divine envoy." Although Shiro tried very hard to put on a gentle, sunny smile, because he is still altering at the moment, and coupled with the [Evil of This World] he carries, his smile looks very gloomy, even some weird. Feelings of bad intentions. However, the young girl showed a big smile, her green eyes brightened brighter and brighter, and said: "My God Envoy, I, I am Gerda in Village 23. I am very happy to see the God Envoy! " While talking, Gerda turned around, smiled brightly at the people in the cage, and said, "Everyone, don''t be afraid. It''s a divine envoy, it''s a divine envoy to save us!" "The ambassador? Really? The ambassador?" "Great! It''s a divine envoy!" "It''s the Lord God Envoy!" ... The people in the cage shouted for joy, and their eyes lit up, and they walked out of the cage, surrounding Shirou and Saber Alter. Saber Alter was very happy that these people came out of the cage. Shirou was also very happy, with a smile on his face. Just... Saber Alter noticed that Shirou''s palm was hidden behind his back and held it tightly. Bounce! Saber Alter was taken aback. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 17 Are you going to start Dihua? Gerda said Shirou was a divine envoy. Although it is not clear whether this divine envoy is in the traditional sense or what special meaning, it does not mean that Shirou will not respond first. The core of Shirou''s thinking is to seek truth from facts and be flexible. With a little flexibility, you can get out of the black house and obtain information about the world. How could Shi Lang not do this kind of business that makes money without losing money? Of course, the premise is that the disguise cannot go bankrupt. However, the attitude of Gerda and these villagers caused Shilang to create a nameless fire in his heart. What he was angry with was not the attitude of Gerda and these villagers towards the envoys, because each world and each civilization has its own cultural characteristics, requiring common ground while reserving differences, and cannot be denied because of inconsistencies with their own values. Shi Lang was angry with the numbness in the eyes of these villagers. Being numb to one''s own life! Shilang is not a Virgin, but after all, he is an extraordinary king and a hero. This kind of numbness and indifference to his own life is naturally what he is angry with. However, he didn''t say much, but the smile remained the same. However, Saber Alter saw the palm he held tightly behind his back. Shiro suggested that Gerda take him and Saber Alter to their village, and Gerda and other villagers who believed that Shirou and Saber Alter were envoys naturally agreed, and even enthusiastically surrounded Shirou and Saber. ¡¤Alter went to their village. On the way, Saber Alter saw the snow constantly falling in the sky, and wanted to ask Gerda if the season is winter, but Shi Lang stopped her with his eyes before she asked. Chapter 1110： This made Saber Alter confused. However, Shi Lang''s heart was as clear as a mirror. May I ask, as a divine envoy among the population, can you not understand the worldview? This is a gap in the problem. Saber Alter may not be sensitive to this, but it is a pity that Shirou is a sensitive and clear-headed person. Shiro stood beside Gerda, and in a condescending tone, like an imperial minister patrolling the place, he asked Gerda for information about the village, and obtained two pieces of information. First, Gerda and her villagers call their village No. 23 Midgard. Second, this forest is called the Iron Forest, and after the Iron Forest passes, there is an area called Jotunheim. From the names of these places, Shirou already understood where it was. Lifting his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at the dark ring above the sky, and feather-like snowflakes fell on his face. This is Northern Europe! Midgart, this is the Nordic name for the Middle-earth world, and Jotunheim, is one of the kingdoms of giants in Nordic myths and legends, there are mountain giants and frost giants. As for why it is so clear, it is not because of the ceased operation of Senluo Vientiane, but Shiro himself is very familiar with Norse mythology. Just as familiar with the historical events of the emperors and generals of various dynasties in ancient China, Shi Lang also knows a little about some historical events and myths and legends abroad. These are not the knowledge acquired after the crossing, but the accumulated abundance of knowledge before the crossing, which is accumulated after the crossing. Of course, he will get so much knowledge, which is also related to his experience before crossing. After confirming that this is Northern Europe, Shirou also remembered who Gerda was. It''s the girl with a knife in the ending of "FGO" 2.2. So, here is the Nordic Anomaly Zone? Shouldn''t it. If there is no fantasy tree, the anomalous zone of the cut matter is not valid. And here, no fantasy tree is seen. The most important thing is that the enemy that Chaldea faces at this moment is not the Alien God or Group A, but the [Council] of unknown meaning, unclear purpose, and unclear motives. At the same time, the adventure they experienced and shuttled through was not a singularity and anomaly zone, but a connection point. So, could this be the Nordic Anomaly Zone? The sky is snowing with goose down. The breeze that whizzes by from time to time is cold and as sharp as a knife. In the team, a very young boy had his face flushed with cold. He picked up his palm from time to time, sipped his lips toward the palm, and the smoke was filled with smoke. He rubbed his small palm to get some warmth. Gerda is very active, bright, and dazzling, but Shilang is not the kind of person who can only focus on one person, he pays attention to everyone. He saw the little boy''s behavior, looked around again, and found that these villagers, including Gerda, were wearing thin white shirts in the ice and snow. Such thin clothing, it can be said that there is no warmth at all, even if it is not killed by the giants, it is enough to be killed by the howling cold wind. It''s just that none of them cares about this. In other words, they have long ignored their lives. Shi Langgu showed up some cold-proof clothing of Camelot soldiers and put them on these villagers, which won their thanks. After passing through the iron forest, from a distance, I saw a small, desolate village sitting alone in the snow and ice. And there is no doubt that it is the village of Gerda, the village of Midgart 23. Following the lead of Gerda and others, Shiro and Saber Alter came to this village No. 23 in Midgart. The people in village 23, seeing Gerda and others come back, were not happy or cheered, some were just panicking and screaming. The village chief is a young youth. He looked at Gerda and the others with horror on his face and said, "You, why are you back? Could it be that the giants didn''t accept you?" "My God! Is the village going to be destroyed?" "Is the day of destruction in the prophecy coming?" ... The villagers panicked, and there was no smile or joy on each of their faces, but only fear. Of course, this is what Saber Alter sees. In Shirou''s eyes, what he saw was not fear, but numbness. Saber Alter frowned. She was not a stupid fool. Although her mind was more tyrannical because of alteration, she understood the truth that Gerda and others were caught by the giants for the first time. Then... I guess it was not accidentally caught by the giants, but directly sacrificed by these villagers, right? In the former British Isles, there was also such a primitive and unbearable custom that in order to pray for the harvest of the coming year, a girl or a young man was sacrificed to the gods who ministered to the harvest. And this primitive and unbearable custom was especially serious when the gods faded away mysteriously and the harvest of the land became extremely scarce in the later period of Saber Alter''s rule in Britain. She once wanted to control, but couldn''t do it. Now, seeing this scene again, Saber Alter certainly couldn''t bear it. Her righteous knight heart couldn''t bear such an unsightly custom. When she stood up and was about to say something, Shi Lang suddenly stretched out her hand and caught her. Hair curled up on the back of the head. Woo...! It hurts! Saber Alter turned his head, those dark golden eyes, like a lion whose tail was caught, stared at Shirou in shame, and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?" "Don''t mess around." Shilang whispered. Saber¡¤alter didn''t understand. Even if you can''t do anything in such a scene, you should at least say something, right? However, Shi Lang told her not to mess around. Although Saber Alter did not understand, she always understood one thing. Starting from the great cause of "King Arthur", she was a loser, and Shilang was a winner. So Saber Alter endured it. Although she had doubts in her heart, she did not ask at this time, just to see what Shiro wanted to do. The village chief, including the villagers, was terrified of the return of Gerda and others, and the expression was the same as when Shilang asked the villagers to come out of the cage before. Gerda and others began to explain their experience to the villagers, and introduced Shiro and Saber Alter to the village chief and the villagers. Although they were chatting and talking about their own things, the scene was extremely chaotic, but at least they made things clear. Chapter 1111： When Gerda and others introduced Shiro and Saber Alter to the villagers as divine envoys, the eyes of the village chief and the villagers lit up. Surrounded by Shirou and Saber Alter, he entered the village. "I don''t know what is going on in the village 23? Is it the great god, and has a new will? Of course, we are very compliant with the will of the great god." said the village chief. Great God? Odin... Or is it Skaha Skadi in "FGO" 2.2 that I know? Shi Lang squinted his eyes, then replied with a smile: "The Great God sent us to inspect and see if you have implemented the Great God''s will." "Of course we have, please rest assured." The village chief replied with a very normal expression. Of course, Yi Shirou''s advanced speech skills of ambiguity and following the thinking of others wanted to be suspected unless he was suspected at the beginning. But it is clear that the village chief is not suspicious. Shiro intends to stay in this village for a while to investigate the situation of this Nordic connection point. Of course, Yi Shirou now directly uses the "eternal king" to descend from the side of the power, it can be said to be very powerful. But because he is strong enough, he acts unscrupulously. That is not a manifestation of strength, but a manifestation of "waves" and brain damage. In any battle or war, strength is the core, but what really determines whether or not the vehicle will be overturned is the information in its own hands. The Fourth Holy Grail War, Fu Hailin, Fu Tigeng, Alte Luci, Crusade of Kings, Zhu Yue, False God Seat, Third Beast and Cthulhu... Shilang has traveled too much so far, but in real terms, he has only turned over the car once in Zhu Yue''s hands. And the car overturned in Zhu Yue''s hands because he had too little information about Zhu Yue. That is, because he had turned over the car in Zhu Yue''s hands, Shi Lang paid more attention to the acquisition of information. Shirou is very confident, but not conceited. He knew that the Eternal King was very strong and it was a bug, but he would never say that the Eternal King was invincible in the world. He was imaginary, not swollen, clear-headed, except that his luck was slightly worse, and he was stable. This is what he is talking about. Come out of the village chief''s house, let the village chief and the villagers do their own things, while he himself walks in the village and observes the village with his eyes. Saber Alter followed. Shiro stopped, turned around and looked at Saber Alter who was following him, and asked, "Follow me like this, do you have any questions for me, Saber?" Saber Alter nodded and glanced at the surrounding village buildings. Her dark golden eyes fell on Shilang again, and asked: "The King Eternal, why did you stop me from saying those words? This village? ...There is a problem! Gerda and the others were pushed by this village into the hands of those giants? If it weren''t for us to occupy the name of some **** envoy, Gerda and the others would be pushed out again?" "But isn''t the ending very good?" Shirou asked. Saber Alter frowned and asked, "Are you a consequentialist?" Shirou nodded and said, "Yes. I am a consequenceist." Saber Alter frowned. "Then come with me and take a good look at the village with your eyes." Shi Lang patted her on the shoulder, then turned and left with a smile. "What do you mean, Eternal King?" Saber Alter asked. Shi Lang sighed and asked, "It wasn''t me who said, do you not understand what I mean?" "Yes, I don''t understand." Saber Alter nodded, looking serious and serious, like an apprentice seeking school, and asked: "Please tell me, you...no. It''s what you meant, King Eternal. Also. Yes, please make it clear that it¡¯s not that I am humble, my language comprehension ability is relatively low." It''s really you, Al, to be able to tell the shortcomings of your own low energy with a serious face. Shi Lang felt amused, but also helplessly said: "You have also been a king. You should understand that if you want to understand a class or a group, what you have to do is not negate, but integrate into it, so that we can get what we need. Information." Saber Alter frowned, "If it''s information, you can directly ask the villagers and the village chief." Shi Lang laughed, like the kind of smile that the old fox had heard the innocent little fox and the cognition of the world after going through ups and downs. Really, Shirou felt that Saber Alter was indeed naive. Although he has been a king, think about it carefully. What happened to Saber and the people he met... Except for Bailong Futigeng, most of them were Wang Chus, or distorted Wang Chus? Quite nonsense. Perhaps in the eyes of Saber Alter, Bailong Futigeng is a terrible opponent and villain, but in the eyes of Shilang, Futigeng is a very cute person. The truly terrible people are often not the kind of people who jump back in public like Fu Tigeng, but the kind of treacherous and loyal people. For example, Yue Buqun would use justice to disguise himself, or people like Shilang who were good at fraud. To be honest, whether it is Al, or the Saber Alter in front of him, Shirou always has a kind of illusion that he can easily trick them into the bed as a villain, and then repeat the illusion. Fortunately, although he is very deceptive, his heart is very clean. "What are you laughing at? Thinking of happy things again?" Saber Alter asked strangely. Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "I just think that all you have met so far are not really bad guys. Otherwise, if you were sold, you might still be helping people." "What do you mean?" Saber Alter asked with a frown. Shi Lang stretched out his palm, tapped Saber Alter¡¯s forehead lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s a very stupid thing to believe what others say. The real and most reliable channel for obtaining information is I integrate myself into the group of others, observe with my own eyes, summarize and judge with my own mind." Saber Alter was taken aback. "Okay, let''s not talk about it. Go and observe with your eyes for yourself, what is going on in this world, this connection point." Shi Lang said with a smile. Saber Alter looked at Shirou''s smile and squeezed his palms tightly. Sure enough, the name of the eternal king of this guy was not obtained in vain. This guy... Behind that smile and action, there is real wisdom hidden! Chapter 18 North Europe after the disappearance of the gods It has been a day and a night since Shirou was summoned to this connection point. During this time, Shirou and Saber Alter stayed at Gerda''s home. The village brought out a lot of delicious berries to entertain Shirou and Saber Alter, the two "divine envoys", so there was no need to consider eating. "Crunchy..." Constantly ringing, the sound of gorging. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang sighed as he looked at Saber Alter who was devouring berries in a speechless manner. Well, take back the foreword. Chapter 1112： Eating is a big problem! Especially after the alter, Saber¡¤alter will never suppress his appetite. Seeing her devouring eating posture, Shi Lang felt that his stomach was full without taking a few bites. Saber Alter noticed that Shi Lang was staring at her, she stretched out her hand to protect the berries at her table, like a lioness protecting her food, staring at Shi Lang with extreme vigilance. Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, biting the blue berry in his hand. This berry resembles an apple, but the skin is blue, the juice is also blue, and it has a blueberry flavor, which is quite delicious. The locals call it blue fruit. Saber Alter stared at Shiro vigilantly, then hesitated for a moment, eagerly and dissatisfied, took out two blue fruits and placed them in front of Shiro. Shirou looked at Saber Alter in surprise. Is this the sun coming out from the west? When did this lioness, like Al, learn to give food to people? Huh? Wait, this scene seems a bit familiar... Shi Lang remembered that when he was in Aktor Manor in Britain, Al had given him food for the purpose of wanting him to be her knight...Of course, the final outcome was the other way around. Saber Alter''s mind was clear to Shirou, and he probably wanted to get it from himself, why he could let the British survivors survive from God''s generation. And this concession, probably the same as Al at the beginning, is Saber Alter''s special gesture of goodwill. Shiro didn''t mind what Saber Alter got from him, or what he learned from him, so of course he didn''t mind accepting the two berries of Saber Alter. Yeah. It''s a tuition fee. Shi Lang picked up a blue fruit and gnawed it again, splashing delicious blue juice. Shi Lang''s work efficiency is very high. In just one day, he obtained some basic information he needed from this village No. 23. First of all, this is indeed the Nordic world. The Nordic world was born from a huge world view called the World Tree. Divided into three layers of world structure: upper, middle and lower. The upper world is the domain of the gods-Asgard, Warnerheim, Alfheim where the light elves exist, and Niederweiar where the dark elves exist. The middle world is the human world-Midgart, Jotunheim of the Frost Giants and Mountain Giants, and Swartalfheim of the Gnomes. The lower world is Hell-Helheim, Niefolheim, and Musbelheim of the Fire Giants. And this is the framework of the world of Norse mythology. At this moment, Shi Lang is located in the middle world of the Nordic World Tree, the village of Midgart 23, which belongs to human beings. Secondly, the background in Northern Europe made Shiro very peculiar. In the Nordic world known to Shiro, before the dusk of the gods, the gods headed by Odin suppressed the giants and ruled the entire Nordic world. This is not the case with this Nordic connection point. According to the information searched by Shiro, the famous destruction of the gods at dusk did not occur in this Nordic connection point, but a bizarre event of "the hidden gods" occurred. About 2000 years ago, the gods headed by Odin disappeared. Without exception, all disappeared. And with the disappearance of the gods, the giants who were suppressed by the gods soon raised the banner of rebellion, intending to ban the gods and seize the dominance of the world. The world was in chaos at that time. In just one year, the number of humans in Midgart was reduced to only 10,000. The reason for not perishing is not that the giants did not attack, but a year after the disappearance of the gods, a great **** returned from the disappearance. That is now the only **** in the Nordic world-Skatie. Skadi rebuilt Asgard and covered the entire Midgard with his divine power. Through the Hall of Valor and the Valkyrie Legion, he drove the giant out of Midgard and re-maintained Middle-earth. Order. People thought that the dawn was coming and happiness was close at hand. However, this is not the case. When the great **** Skadi returned from the disappearance, another great **** returned from the disappearance, and that was the death goddess Hela who ruled the hell-Helheim! Hela dominates the giants, always planning to invade Midgart and Asgard, but cannot defeat Skadi, and Skadi is also unable to defeat Hera. The two great gods, the giants, the Valkyrie Legion, and the Nordic Hall of Valor formed a confrontation situation, and it remained a stalemate for more than two thousand years. Over the past two thousand years, no one can overwhelm anyone, but border frictions have often occurred. Villages close to the border, like Village No. 23, are often attacked by giants, so in order to keep the village alive, this primitive life sacrifice was formed. Yes, directly choose people from the village to sacrifice to the giant, so as to win the chance to survive. If you insist on describing it, it''s like the ancient primitive world, where people sacrificed humans and animals to things like river gods and dragon gods for the sake of good weather. It can also be said to be an extreme form of spending money to eliminate disasters. And these are all the information Shi Lang can harvest from this village. Undoubtedly, this information can help Shiro get to know this Nordic connection point as soon as possible. Shirou is very interested in the historical event of the connection point [the disappearance of the gods]. According to him, this connection point will become this kind of confrontation between the two poles, which is caused by the event of the disappearance of the gods. However, this incident occurred more than 2,000 years ago at this junction. Obviously, the historical secrets of this Nordic junction can not be discovered from such a small marginal village. To obtain this kind of historically secret information, it must be obtained from the central location of this connection point, or from the hands of the main characters. For example... Skadi! Another example, Hela! In fact, Shirou could obtain the intelligence of this Nordic connection point faster and know his own position, that is, he was summoned by the [Parliament], but it was a pity that he was shot down midway. This has to be said to be a pity. Shi Lang quickly ate the berries in his hands. It was lunch. He got up, went out, and saw Gerda pruning the branches of the blue fruit tree in the garden. Blue fruit tree, this kind of tree is very strange. Chapter 1113： At this moment, the entire Nordic world is covered with ice and snow, and the cold air is enough to kill people like a knife, but this kind of trees can still grow. It grows very strong in the ice and snow, and produces many blue fruits that can feed people. "Are you looking at the Blue Fruit Tree, Lord God Envoy?" Gerda saw Shirou, put down the scissors in his hand to trim the branches, and asked aloud. "Yes." Shi Lang smiled and nodded. "My God Envoy, I must have thought of Master Skadi when I saw the Blue Fruit Tree." Gerda asked with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang said calmly: "Yes. I saw Blue Fruit Tree and thought of Lord Skadi, after all..." Shirou didn''t say anything, but Gerda took it subconsciously and said with a smile: "After all, these are the favors of Lord Skadi." "Yeah. Right." Shiro nodded. He looked at the blue fruit tree, and said to his heart, is this the magical blessing of Skadi? Gerda hummed a little tune, and used the scissors in his hand to cut the branches that grew out on one side. The cut blue fruit branches fell on the ground, turned into blue ice crystals, and finally dissipated like spirits and merged into the ground. Such a fantasy scene did not make Gerda exclaim, rather it was very plain. It can be seen that such a fantasy scene has long been accustomed to it. Shilang asked, "Gerda, what song are you humming? It sounds nice." "Does it sound good?" Gerda said with a smile, "My mother taught me." Shi Lang did not continue to question. In Gerda''s house, there was only Gerda who was empty, without parents or relatives. What kind of meaning was in this. Shi Lang was not a fool with explosive low EQ and IQ, of course he knew clearly in his heart. "Mom said, this is called the Song of Spring. By the way," Gerda turned his head as if thinking of something, looked at Shirou with big watery eyes, and asked expectantly: "My lord, everyone said Asgard, where Mr. Skadi lives, is like spring all year round. What does it look like in spring?" Shiro didn''t know what Asgard looked like, but he was a lie. "Spring is a season full of vitality, and it is also a beautiful, magical, and hopeful season. In the fields, the wheat seedlings turn green, looking endless, like green waves. The golden wild cauliflowers shine in the green waves. Willows. The branches of the yellow and green leaves were stretched out, and they were gently swayed in the slight spring breeze, like a group of fairies in green costumes dancing gracefully. The peach trees sandwiched between the willow trees also bloomed bright flowers, green The willows and red flowers are very beautiful. Moreover, it will exude a refreshing floral fragrance, attracting many small bees, singing and dancing buzzingly." Shi Lang said with a smile. "It''s so beautiful...it''s exactly the same as what my mother said." Gerda said with a smile, that smile was both sunshine and expectation. What are you looking forward to? Perhaps, it is the color other than white that has nothing. But other than that, she said nothing. Her eyes are full of expectation, but deep down, it is also numb to the status quo. There is no way, after all, this world has lasted for more than two thousand years. Shirou turned his head and looked at the dark ring in the sky. This black dark circle can be regarded as the only different color in this white world. At this time, Shi Lang''s body suddenly burst into [evil]. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, [Evil] will not disturb him, and [Evil] will suddenly appear... This is obviously Adam trying to contact him through his body. Shi Lang came to the side and glanced at Gerda who was pruning the branches of the blue fruit, and saw that she was still pruning the branches of the tree with concentration. Only then did she use [evil] to contact Adam with confidence. And sure enough, as Shirou had guessed, [evil] would surge. It was Adam who used his own [evil] to connect with him who used the "eternal king" to record the real world at this moment. "How about, Adam? Have you already come to this position?" Shi Lang asked through [Evil]. From the beginning, he asked Adam to take his body and move forward in his direction. Although I still don''t understand the calculation of the time velocity between the dimensional gap and the world, now Adam will contact him. Most of them have already come to this position, right? "No, Mr. Assassin. I''m still some distance away from the direction of your signal, but there seems to be something wrong with your position." Adam said. Shi Lang''s heart shuddered and asked, "What''s the problem?" "It''s not really true. The knowledge of magic system that Mr. Avisbronn left me cannot be specifically identified. However, this... should be a summoning technique, right?" Adam said hesitantly. "What?" Shi Lang frowned. Adam said: "In the location where you are, it seems that someone is connecting to the Heroic Seat to summon again!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I did some things when I went out today, which made it too late, so let¡¯s stop here, good night. However, after careful calculation, I seem to have updated 8K and completed the guarantee update... Chapter 19 Report, report, Valkyrie officially retired [5.5K, two in one] Someone is calling from this connection point again... No. Shiro realized that there was no problem with Adam''s statement, but there were some problems with his own thinking. Adam said before that when his connection point shifted, his position did not change. In other words, the Fuyuki City connection point summoned before and this Nordic connection point belong to the same dimensional unit. Then, besides the previous connection point of Fuyuki City and the current connection point of Northern Europe, are there other connection points? And the summoning channel that Adam saw was actually the summoning channel of other connection points? Shi Lang thought for a moment, contacted Adam, and said, "Adam, you enter that summoning channel to see if you can squeeze out a heroic spirit from a heroic seat, and then emerge." "This... this is not possible, Mr. Assassin? Anyway, the place where this summoning channel connects is the Heroic Seat. The one to be summoned is also the Heroic Spirit, and I am not the Heroic Spirit." Adam''s tone hesitated, he felt Shiro Kidding. "Have a try. I was also in the cracks of the dimension before. I also squeezed out a hero and was summoned. I can do it. You can''t do it without reason. Give it a try." Shilang''s tone was full of encouragement. "I see, Mr. Assassin." Adam nodded, and sure enough, Mr. Assassin would encourage others to move forward whenever he wanted. Adam said: "I put your ontology in the hands of my ontology, and then try to see if it can appear." "Yeah." Shilang nodded, thought of a little, and said: "Don''t forget Adam, take a piece of mud from my body. If you can really be summoned through that summoning channel, we can also get in touch." \"I see, Mr. Assassin.\" Adam nodded and agreed. After ending the contact with Adam, Shiro recovered the [evil] that was surging in his body, packed his manners, and was about to walk out from behind the house. A terrifying wave of magical power and a violent dragon roar suddenly appeared. From the sky, it exploded like muffled thunder. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 1114： Hearing the violent roar of the dragon, Shi Lang''s expression also changed drastically. This magical fluctuation is too huge! Like once, the white dragon in the state of the last **** Votigung! Shi Lang turned his head fiercely, staring closely at the distant sky, where the violent magic wave spread. Relying on the [Clairvoyance EX] recorded by Merlin, Shi Lang vaguely saw a group of female warriors flying in the sky, as well as a huge, black magical particle. Saber Alter rushed out of the house and found Shi Lang with a serious face, and asked, "What happened, King Eternal?" "One, a terrible black dragon." Shirou''s eyes flashed with light, this is [Clairvoyance EX] at work. His brows were frowned, and it seemed that he was thinking about something because of what he saw. "The terrible black dragon?" Saber Alter asked with a surprised look: "Do you even call it terrible?" "Of course. Its magical power fluctuates tremendously, very close to a strong enemy I once faced, about ten times as high as yours, and one-fourth of my magical peak period." Shilang said. Saber¡¤alter: "..." She looked at Shirou with a speechless expression. Of course, she didn''t understand Shirou''s meaning. So far, Shiro''s magical power was at its peak, naturally, it was the latter part of the Fourth Holy Grail War that swallowed the Great Holy Grail of Winterwood City and accumulated 240 years of magical power. The black dragon discovered by Shiro, whose magical power fluctuates within a quarter of the 240-year magical power of the Great Holy Grail Spirit Vessel of Fuyuki City, is enough to show the seriousness of the problem. If you insist on making a reference indicator, it will be the deified Vutikeng. The deified Votigeng at the time was dragged to death by him, Merlin, the Knights of the Round Table headed by Al, Skaha, Alquette, the dead of El Teluci, Morgan and his magic forces. From this we can know how powerful this dragon is. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The heavy dragon roar was shocking and terrifying, and even this vast snow-white land was stunned. The scissors in Gerda''s hand were shaken and fell. She knelt down and picked it up. Turning her head, she looked at the distant sky where the roar of the dragon was reverberating, and said with some emotion: "The black calamity is here again. Ah." Shilang heard her babble, walked to her side, and asked, "Black calamity?" Gerda nodded and said, "Although I don''t know what it is, I can always hear this roar sometimes. Mom said that it was a black calamity, which was summoned by Goddess Hela to deal with Lord Skadi. Disaster." Shirou touched his chin, looked at Gerda and said, "Gerda, you should go back to the house first." "Ah... it''s okay, Lord God Envoy, please don''t worry." Gerda smiled: "It won''t come here. Even if it comes here, it will only be reduced to white." Shi Lang stared at Gerda''s smile for a long time, was silent for a moment, and then smiled: "That''s good." Turning his head slightly, Shiro looked at Saber Alter and said, "Saber, let''s go take a closer look and see what it is." "Good!" Saber Alter nodded. Shi Lang did the same, took out the [evil] meat wings again, carried Saber Alter into the sky, and rushed to the source of the strong magical fluctuations. But this time, Saber Alter didn''t say anything, his small face was alert and serious. Obviously, the horrifying magical fluctuations of the black dragon brought heavy pressure to her. Saber Alter holds the concept of dragon seed, and also possesses something comparable to a magic furnace like the heart of a dragon. Just breathing can generate a lot of magic power, leaving Shilang and King Solomon out of the heroic spirits. , Is also a layer of heroic spirits with extremely high magic power. After all, her magic ability parameter is A+. However, her magical power is not worth a moment in front of the black dragon. She holds the concept of dragon species, and the black dragon is a real dragon! Above the pale sky, the violent magical fluctuations continuously made a sound like a muffled thunder. Even though Shirou was still far away from the place where he was fighting, he felt like he was on the scene. Shi Lang''s eyes were staring at the distant sky, where the black and gold colors almost filled half of the sky, and even the pale sky was rendered with two colors of light. There was a loud thunderous noise in his ears again, Shi Lang frowned, he somewhat underestimated the black dragon. This terrifying wave of magical power is probably much stronger than Deification Votigeng. "Black Dragon..." Shilang murmured. Deification Votigeng was already a very powerful enemy, and it was also a powerful enemy that allowed Shilang to transform in a true sense. He was able to defeat him in the first place, completely relying on the number of people to crush him. . What he didn''t expect was that at this Nordic connection point, Shi Lang met another dragon, a dragon that was stronger than Deified Votigeng. Saber Alter, who was held by Shi Lang, frowned and looked at the battle in the distant sky, and whispered to himself: "Those women who fought with that dragon in the air should be heroic spirits, right?" "No," Shi Lang shook his head, and then said seriously, "It''s a god." "God?" Saber Alter raised his head and looked at Shi Lang''s face suspiciously. Shirou said: "I can feel the spirit foundation on them... the scale, not the heroic spirit, but the **** core!" "In other words, those people are..." Shilang nodded and said, "It''s the goddess. It''s this connection point, this Nordic goddess!" The black dragon fought with several goddesses in the air, and under them was an iron forest. Shiro ran low and furiously at a very fast speed, and finally stopped a hundred meters away from the sky battle circle. With the help of the cover of the tall steel tree, he led Saber Alter onto a steel tree. The top position of the towering ancient trees. From here, Shirou could clearly see the two sides fighting in the sky. Watching from close range, Shirou once again understood the fierce fighting between the two sides. On the pale sky, black and gold, covering a full half of the sky, looked very spectacular. Shi Lang''s gaze first swept towards the black dragon. The black dragon was very large. It was sixty or seventy meters long and covered with a layer of black crystals. Under the winter sun, it was radiant. Radiant, extremely dazzling. The entire body of the black dragon is extremely slender, exuding a kind of rotten black aura, like the death aura surging from the abyss of death. The four sturdy claws are also wrapped in a layer of black crystals. Every time you step on it, you will It will make the void tremble, and it is hard to imagine how powerful it is. The huge black dragon stepped into the void, and a terrifying wave of magic power slowly descended from the sky, causing Saber Alter''s mind to be slightly shaken. Saber Alter felt the gap between himself and this black dragon. If she, who holds the heart of the dragon, has huge magic power and is a magic furnace, then the magic fluctuations displayed by this black dragon are multiple large magic furnaces! "This black dragon..." "Ned Hogg!" Shi Lang''s affirmative assertion caused Saber Alter''s expression to be surprised. Shiro said: "On this land, a black dragon with such a huge fluctuation in magic power can appear. As far as I know...only the world-destroying black dragon Nidhog that gnaws on the world tree." Niederhogg... Saber Alter was probably surprised. Chapter 1115： After being summoned, Saber Alter naturally knew some knowledge of the present world, especially stories about Nordic mythology. After all, the sword in the stone she once held was based on the sword in the tree from Norse mythology. Shi Lang stared at the sky and fought against the black dragon. It was a group of goddesses with divine cores. These goddesses have a total of fifteen people, all about the appearance of a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl. They are either rich or petite. They are all dressed in white robes. They drive a long-winged Pegasus, and in one hand they are exuding terrible magical fluctuations. The spear of light, carrying a golden shield in the other hand, struggled with the black dragon. One of the goddesses is organizing the other goddesses to attack the black dragon. This goddess, a white robe wrapped in a plump body, holding a gun of light that looks very similar to the spear of endless splendor of Shi Lang, with long golden hair falling straight down to her waist, her beautiful and charming face is calm and calm, and there is no Because he had changed in the face of this terrifying black dragon, calmly commanded the other goddesses to attack the black dragon. These goddesses were not like the aloof goddesses in Shirou''s inherent impression, but rather like fighting corps. The black dragon roared, exuding a rotten aura, turned around fiercely, and its tail smashed at the commanding blond goddess like lightning. The blonde goddess leaped from the sky calmly and escaped the black dragon''s blow, but the white, handsome pegasus was smashed into meat sauce by the black dragon''s tail, blood and minced meat like rain , Falling from the sky. The blonde goddess'' complexion remained unchanged, holding the gun of light, pointing at the black dragon, and yelling: "Leave Midgart, Niederhogg!" Faced with the rebuke of the blonde goddess, the black dragon Nidhog made a deafening roar, and the violent roar shattered the heavy snow falling from the sky in a radius of ten kilometers. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The blonde goddess was not stunned by Niederhogg''s roar, she stood indifferently in the sky, with a touch of sacredness and nobility on her peaceful beautiful cheeks. "Implement the final deportation plan. Liberate God''s Will, Valkyrie¡ª!" As the voice of the blonde goddess fell, the goddesses who were interfering and attacking around Nidhogg came to the blonde goddess one by one and lined up. The blonde goddess raised the light gun in her hand and shouted loudly: "May Odin be with me!" "May Odin be equal to me!" "May Odin be equal to me!" ... The other goddesses shouted, their voices pious, and then the light guns in their hands all emitted a faint light, like the first light in the ice and snow. "Is this the power of the gods? Good, so powerful magic..." Saber Alter looked surprised. "No," Shi Lang shook his head, staring at the light guns in the goddesses'' hands, and said: "It''s the gun problem. That scale...not an ordinary treasure! It''s a god-made treasure!" "May Odin be equal to me, the Great God declares¡ª¡ª!" "The Great God Declaration¡ª¡ª!" ... These goddesses liberated the spear of light in their hands, fifteen spears of light turned into meteors that pierced the sky, and the endless surging magic power bombarded the black dragon Nidhog! And when the fifteen light guns were liberated, the black dragon Nidhog noticed the danger, and the pupils that exuded a decadent aura suddenly sharpened. Afterwards, there was a rumbling roar from the black dragon Niederhogg''s huge mouth, and then the whole body was exuded with a dark light like the light of death, and a huge black spray was emitted from the huge dragon''s mouth. Breath, rushing towards the meteor that fifteen light guns merged. Two waves of magical power fluctuated very terrifyingly, and they collided with lightning in the air. At the moment of the collision, the space was almost silent. "Boom!" There was a thunder, blowing out of thin air on the clear sky. The breath of the black dragon collided fiercely with the spear of light, madly releasing terrifying energy, and the space seemed to be rippling slightly where the two intersected. "Boom!" After the Black Dragon Breath and the Light Spear stalemate with each other for a while, it was finally because of the exhaustion of their magic power that they were annihilated out of thin air in a muffled sound. When the breath of the black dragon and the spear of light dissipated, the goddesses who stood still in the sky took action again. Under the direction of the blonde goddess, they were driving the Pegasus under the seat, toward the black dragon Nigelhold again. Rushed over. They stretched out their hands, and the light guns returned to their hands again. They were holding the spear of light and stabled out quickly. On the tip of the spear, a circle of light blades exuding a scorching aura was formed, like a light ball covered with blades. "Ding Ding...!" The light gun carried the spear tip or stabbed, or slashed and landed on the body of the black dragon Nigelhold, a series of crisp sounds resounded in the air. However, their sharp light guns only left white marks on the black crystal. Moreover, these white marks only existed for a while, then they were covered by black fog and disappeared completely. Indifferent to the goddess'' ordinary attack, the black dragon Hodnig''s body shook, and the black crystal scales on his body shot out one after another black beams of light. "Chachacha..." Although Tianma can fly in the air, its defense power is insufficient. It is shot into sieves one after another by these small black light beams, falling from the sky. And those goddesses, because of the divine body, were not shot through, but they were also embarrassed. Seeing this, the blonde goddess calmly commanded: "Organization, Rune! Rune-flame, destruction!" The goddesses reunited and set up their positions, either with their hands or with the spear of light, engraving marvelous runes in the air. Shi Lang could see clearly that it was a Rune of Rune. Original, Rune of Rune! And it is the rune of Rune which symbolizes "fire" and "destruction". As for why it is so certain, because Shirou will also be the original Rune. Of course, under the premise that the "Skaha" record is not applicable, it is only a point. The goddesses formed the original rune of "fire" and "destruction", and a terrifying, devastating flame emerged from the runes constructed by these groups. However, this did not frighten the black dragon. Instead, the black dragon gave a long roar, and the wings behind it opened. The wingspan is full of black crystals like scales. Those black crystals exuded an aura of destruction under the winter sun. The next moment-- "Boom!" With a sound, the black dragon''s wings exploded with countless beams of light, like a bomber, bombarding indiscriminately in all directions, and its power was more terrifying than the beam of black crystal scales on its body. The earth was swept to pieces by these beams of light, full of flames of destruction, and the goddesses were also involved in this blast. There were even a lot of beams of light, shooting towards Shi Lang who was a hundred meters away. Upon seeing this, Shirou took out [Avalon] without a hassle, blocking the burst of light. When the light dissipated, Shirou put down [Avalon] in his hand, glanced at Saber Alter beside him and asked, "Are you okay?" Saber Alter shook his head. Shi Lang nodded, then turned to look at the battle circle in the air. With this round of fierce indiscriminate shots by the Black Dragon Nigelhold, the goddesses were caught off guard. There are 15 goddesses, and only nine goddesses are standing in the sky at the moment, a little embarrassed, but their faces are still staring calmly. Nigelhold. Chapter 1116： The other six goddesses have disappeared. With a sound of "crash" in his ears, Shirou looked up subconsciously, a broken body fell from the sky and fell in front of him and Saber Alter. Is one of the six missing goddesses. A goddess with a petite body and beautiful red hair. At this moment, the body of this goddess had been ruined and the lower part of the body had been destroyed, only the upper body was left, and the wound was lying with pitch-black blood. The upper body is also fragmented like glass. Upon closer observation, Shi Lang discovered that the goddess'' eyes were hollow and without color. "Report, report. Valkyrie C-type 11757 was fundamentally damaged, fundamentally damaged. It was officially retired on July 4, 2012." After the goddess said this sentence blankly in her eyes, the core was completely broken, and then her eyes completely lost their color. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The black dragon Nigelhold raised his head and screamed. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The original assumption was that the fallen Valkyrie was a blue fruit tree for humans to eat... When I was about to write like this, I suddenly realized that I was writing a fan... Some easy things are good. After all, I am a gentle author, and I have to consider it for everyone. So, support me a lot~! (Implied vote) Chapter 20 Because of him, it is power! After shooting down the six goddesses, the black dragon Nidhog was raised his head and roared. The terrifying roaring sound wave, like a mountain torrent and tsunami, spread in all directions, and even the void shook slightly, and the steel forest beneath it was shattered by the terrifying roaring sound wave. The blonde goddess was not frightened by the black dragon Nidhog, her face was calm, she was killed with her companion and never changed her face. She held up the light gun in her hand and shouted loudly: "Get rid of Niederhogg, defend Midgard--!" "Defend Midgart!" The other goddesses also held light guns and shouted loudly. Facing the terrifying black dragon Nidhog, these Valkyrie goddesses did not feel scared, but clenched the light gun in their hands even more. The black dragon Nidhog saw that these Valkyrie goddesses had not been defeated, his eyes flashed with violent fierceness, his huge mouth resounded like a thunderous sound, and the black crystal scales under his body exuded. A round of black light, like the gaze of the extreme abyss. The next moment-- On the countless black crystal scales on the black dragon Nidhhogg''s body, one after another magical **** containing majestic magic power were brewed, and then they separated from the body and swept across the square 30 indiscriminately. Kilometers. "May Odin be equal to me!" \"May Odin be equal to me!\" ... These Valkyrie goddesses once again prayed to the great **** who had long since disappeared, thus liberating the light gun in their hands. One, another light guns lit up, like a morning star in the long dark night, so dazzling. But Shiro clearly understood that it was useless. The 15-body Valkyrie goddess could not break the black dragon Nidhog''s breath before, which has indicated that the goddesses are far from Nidhog. Of course, Niederhogg is one of the most famous beasts in the world of Norse mythology, no less than the giant wolf Fenrir and the world snake Yemengade who swallowed the **** Odin. The black dragon Nidhog is known as the exterminating black dragon in Norse mythology. The cornerstone of the Nordic mythological world is the world tree. God''s domain, giants, the world...all the worlds stand on a world tree. The black dragon Nidhog, is the poisonous dragon living in the most basic part of the world tree, named after eating the roots of the world tree. And when the black dragon Nidhog hollowed out the roots of the world tree, it meant that the ruined gods would arrive at dusk. Although it¡¯s not clear how the black dragon Nidhog, who was supposed to be at the bottom of the world tree, came to Midgart as the middle layer of the world tree, there is no doubt that this black dragon Nidhogby is the last The **** Votigung had to be stronger, and it was definitely not something these Valkyrie goddesses could resist. The black dragon Niederhogg carried out a carpet-like bombardment with a radius of 30 kilometers indiscriminately. And this bombardment range obviously included Shirou and Saber Alter who were 100 meters away from the battle circle. Chi Chi Chi Chi! ! Looking at countless dark rays of light like an aurora sword, while cutting the earth apart, while advancing towards him, Shirou liberated the scabbard [Avalon] in his hand. [Avalon] It was broken down into hundreds of fragments and fell around Shirou and Saber Alter, and then strange waves swept up and connected to each other, but they formed an indestructible barrier. When the countless dark rays of light struck the barrier of [Avalon], even the slightest fluctuation was not set off, and it was resisted by the barrier of [Avalon]. Seeing the end of the bombardment, Shiro accepted the barrier of [Avalon]. At this time, Saber Alter clenched the black holy sword in his hand. He was about to be liberated and wanted to help those Valkyrie goddesses, but Shiro stretched out his hand. Pressed her shoulders. "What are you going to do, Saber?" "Punch the black dragon!" Saber Alter said with a calm face: "If the black dragon is allowed to wreak havoc, I am afraid it will affect Gerda''s village, right? Moreover, this black dragon''s attack will bring us too. Counted in? Now that we have already taken action against us, no matter what the reason is, we should also strike back!" "It''s true, but don''t do it." Shi Lang said. "Why?" Saber Alter said with a puzzled look. "In the concept of dragon seed, your personality is not as good as Niederhogg, you will be suppressed." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Saber Alter frowned and asked, "I will be suppressed, don''t you do it? This is not my creed." "Of course this is not your creed. I mean, leave it to me." Shi Lang''s face showed a faint smile, his tone flat and confident. The thin body is not weak, but it gives people a very safe feeling. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The black dragon Niederhogg raised his head and screamed, his roar was long and strong, and he seemed a little proud of his own strength. It bombed indiscriminately with a radius of 30 kilometers, not only bombing the area of ??30 kilometers in a mess, it was like hell. The most important thing is that it defeated Valkyrie''s light gun, thereby destroying Valkyrie. For this, it is truly proud and happy. However, when the smoke of destruction dissipated, the black dragon Niederhogg no longer had such emotions. Shield. A huge, smooth white shield stood in front of Goddess Valkyrie. The blonde goddess was also very puzzled. Where did the shield in front of them come from? Chapter 1117： Could it be that Scarti was aware of their plight and threw it down from Asgard deliberately? The blonde goddess was puzzled, but Shi Lang showed a faint smile. It turned out that when the black dragon Nidhogg defeated the light guns of the Valkyrie goddesses and was about to destroy these Valkyrie goddesses, Shiro promptly used the record of [King Galahad] and took out the shield. ¡¤¡¾Eternally shining ideal capital¡¿, in a conceptual form, stood in front of the goddess Valkyrie. The shield of King Galahad, to a certain extent, is invincible! Naturally, the shelling of the black dragon Nidhog could not defeat the [ideal capital that shines forever]. The most important thing is... The white shield was shining with a faint brilliance, and surging magic power was brewing in it, and Yule, Legus, Thad, Gnileis, Megas, Rett...names emerged from it. Then- "Boom!" Just like the sound of thunder, the shield absorbed the black dragon Nidhogg''s magic cannon and then condensed into a group, forming a seven-foot-long white beam of light, directly blasting to the black dragon Nidhogg. Seeing the white beam of light hit, the black dragon Nidhog was shocked and hurried to avoid it. However, its body is really too big. With a "bang", it hit the bullseye and bombed the belly of the black dragon Nidhog. Although the black crystal scales had amazing defensive power, when they reflected Niederhogg¡¯s own attack power, it unexpectedly broke its scales. The hot temperature scorched its abdomen, forming one piece after another with white smoke. Burnt meat. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The black dragon Nidhogg let out a painful growl. A Valkyrie goddess with a green double ponytail said: "Is this the helping hand of Lord Skadi? Valkyrie C-type No. 11475 asks." The Valkyrie goddess with the red single ponytail next to it stretched out her finger, pressed her temple, and said: "Received the question from Valkyrie C-type 11475, the Valkyrie network has processed it, and a companion has already answered it. Now let me inform on my behalf: Lord Skarty has fallen asleep, and the shield did not come from the hand of Lord Skarty. Answerer: Valkyrie Type A 134. The report is complete." "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Injured by his own attack, the black dragon Nidhog went into a rage, his roar was deafening and full of anger. With a fierce slap of the huge wings behind it, the black dragon Nighold rushed towards the Valkyrie goddesses like a giant tank. It opened its huge mouth, and its blade-like barbs and sharp teeth exuded a terrible cold light under the winter sun. However, when it was not close to the Valkyrie goddess, a heavy black light flashed on the devastated and very messy ground, and then a huge, black star pillar pulled out from the ground and went straight to the black dragon Nid. Hogg rushed over. This black star pillar grows very fast, it can almost be said that in the blink of an eye, it turns from zero to a sky pillar. The black dragon Nidhog noticed the star pillar rushing towards it, but the star pillar grew too fast. It can''t react at all. Hearing a "bang" sound, the black dragon Nidhog was flew out directly by the top of the star pillar, and even the black crystal scales on the chest that was topped were directly scraped off a large layer. It was like peeling skin, it was so painful that the black dragon Nidhog could not help but roar twice in pain. "This is..." The blonde Valkyrie looked at the shield in front of them and the black star pillar that grew out of the ground, and was stunned. Then, she lowered her head slightly. At the source of the star pillar, she saw a man and a woman. The body exudes filth, curse, and hateful aura. However, there is no doubt that they brought out this star pillar and this shield, right? Moreover, this kind of spirit-based reaction...These two are heroic spirits, right? "Is it a heroic spirit summoned by friends from Chaldea?" The blonde goddess thought. Compared with the blond goddess thinking in his heart, the other Valkyries looked more rigid. They stared at the black dragon Nidhogg with due diligence, holding the light gun tightly in their hands. However, there are some more curious ones. For example, the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail before. She looked at the black star pillar in front of her, pressed her temple, and said: "Seeing new things, I have uploaded the Valkyrie network. Uploaded by: Valkyrie C-type 11475 Number." The black dragon Nidhogg clutched his chest shattered by the star pillar, the more furious the beast pupils became. Those violent beast pupils stared at the dark star pillar and stretched towards the source, and the black dragon Nidhogg immediately saw Shi Lang. Shi Lang also saw the black dragon Nidhog staring at him. He was not panicking, but rather calm, even laughed, and waved to the black dragon Niederhogg as a greeting. The black dragon Nidhog was completely furious, and he sensed that he was silently despised by a human! The black dragon Nidhog snarled with his head up, trying to show his anger and strength, but it just opened its mouth to roar, and the dark star pillar shot out a storm and thunder directly into its mouth. With a "bang", its throat exploded, and a drop of green, viscous blood flowed from the gap between the black crystal scales on its neck. Black Dragon Nidhog grabbing his neck, while staring at Shirou in pain and anger. The cold eyes seemed to be looking at a dish of Chinese food that was noisy. Shi Lang didn''t care, staring at the black dragon Nidhog, who exuded the horrible magic wave, his face was very relaxed, and he even had a faint smile, which looked very easy to do. Once, he encountered an enemy as terrifying as the black dragon Nidhogg, that is, the white dragon Votigeng who turned into nature and became the ultimate god. At that time, he used pits, deceives, and abducts... borrowed a lot of power, and then defeated Bailong Futigeng. But it''s different now. The solid journey at that time has become a hero''s karma, and has been sublimated from it, becoming an indispensable human footprint and spiritual belief in pan-human history. At this time, he no longer needs to borrow the power of other people! Because of him, it is power! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 21 This is... the female version of Gilgamesh? ¡¾5K, two in one¡¿ "What''s that?" "Something I haven''t seen..." "Is it the evil thing summoned by God Hela again?" ... People in the village of No. 23 Midgart and the surrounding villages stopped their work one after another and turned their heads to look into the distance. On the far shore, above the earth, a tower of light shining with black light soared into the sky. Around this black light tower, there are faint black light particles rotating around the black light tower, just like a black tornado storm. And the part of the tower of black light that rushed into the sky also formed a dark vortex on the sky with heavy snow falling continuously, bringing new and decidedly different colors to this pale snow world. Chapter 1118： "What''s that...?" someone asked. Someone stared at the black light tower and muttered to himself: "Different...colors." In front of the Tower of Black Light, Shi Lang, wearing a black armor, folded his hands on his chest, and looked with interest at the Black Dragon Nidhogg who was holding his neck and roaring in pain from time to time. While Shirou was staring at the black dragon Nidhog, the Valkyrie goddesses who stood in the sky were also watching Shirou. "This kind of spiritual reaction, although there is a bad feeling, it should be a heroic spirit... Is this a Chaldean heroic spirit? If it is a Chaldean heroic spirit, how could it appear here?" The blonde goddess stared at it. Shirou frowned, thinking. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The furious dragon roar resounded from around the Black Light Tower, full of anger and deafening! The black dragon Nidhogg lowered his head slightly, those huge beast pupils with a furious color, staring at the Shirou with his arms folded in front of the Black Light Tower. It knows that it is this human who injured itself before! Unforgivable! Its wings suddenly spread out, and a huge black storm, right between its wings spread out, carrying the sound of violent wind howls, swept in all directions. Where the storm passed, the iron forest below, the steel trees were all torn apart, the thick snow layer was also torn apart, torn into a crack in the loess, various creatures inhabiting it rushed out of it. . The storm was too violent, it was like a tenth-level typhoon. Saber Alter and the Valkyrie goddesses released magic power to stabilize their figure. Oops, this black dragon found us, and was also angered by the Eternal King! Saber Alter''s heart jumped, ten times her magic fluctuations, coupled with the suppression of higher dragon species, Saber Alter did not plan to face Niederhogg, but now, Hodnigg was angered by Shiro. Stared at them directly! Saber Alter turned his head, and his dark golden eyes looked at Shi Lang''s profile, and he was taken aback. I saw Shi Lang''s delicate face, without the slightest panic, but with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed very easy to do. Saber Alter knows Shi Lang''s power, and he also understands that Shi Lang was born in British legend and was crowned as a hero. However, Hodnigg is not weak, ten times her magical power fluctuations, plus the body of the highest fantasy species of the higher dragon species... it can be described as a superb beast, a disaster. Without a first-class heroic army to crusade, I am afraid it is not an opponent at all. And even so, he is still smiling? Shirou did not take the violent storm that swept into his eyes. Instead, he stood on top of the towering ancient trees, watching with interest the scenes of the various creatures escaping from the storm. "It turns out that this layer Under the heavy snow, there are still creatures living. I thought there were none." Seeing that Shilang ignored the violent storm that came from him, Saber Alter hurriedly shouted: "Eternal King, pay attention to the attack of the black dragon!" "Don''t worry, Saber." Shirou turned his head, smiled at her, and said, "This attack is not a climate." He stretched out his hand to use [Altriya]''s record, took out the sword of oath of victory, and liberated. The enchantment of the Wind King protecting the sword body was then broken, and the starlight gleaming with the sword of oath of victory became even more dazzling in this vast white world. With a "bang", the starlight of the Sword of Oath of Victory directly broke through the storm of Niederhogg. Not only that, after the Starlight of the Sword of Oath of Victory broke through the storm of Niederhog, it cast off unabatedly, and then rushed towards Niederhog! Saber Alter looked at the Sword of Oath of Victory in Shi Lang''s hand, and subconsciously squeezed the sword of Oath of Victory Morgan in his hand. Saber Alter knows that Shirou can use her power. No. To be precise, it uses Altria''s recording power that exists in the Heroic Seat. But... Why is the power so much worse? Saber Alter was depressed. She can understand that Shi Lang took out the sword of vows of victory and liberated the sword of vows of victory, but this power... is about three times that of her normal liberation time! For example, in the storm that Hoodnig released, she knew that the sword of the power of the oath of liberation had not been broken, but Shi Lang did it! What is this? The person who uses the record turns out to be stronger than the true holder? Is this a joke too big? Saber Alter was depressed. This kind of depression is not caused by the influence of alteration, but by herself, really! At this time, the blonde goddess shouted: "Don''t be careless, the nameless hero!" "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Niederhogg''s wings spread out, relying on the strength of his body, forcibly against the starlight of Shiro''s sword of victory, like a huge meteorite that fell in prehistoric times, swooped toward Shiro. The huge mouth opened, and the sharp teeth like sword blades were exposed to the winter sun, shining with a frightening cold light. Oops! The blonde goddess frowned, squeezed the light gun in her hand, and shouted, "Prepare to assist the nameless hero!" "Yes, sister!" The rest of the Valkyrie goddesses nodded their heads and clenched the light guns in their hands. The blonde goddess volleyed a little, ready to lead the team to cover the nurse. Because of Shirou''s previous assistance, the blonde goddess has divided Shirou into the Chaldean spirit in her heart. Since it was recognized by Lord Skadi, the heroic spirits of Chaldea, who were allies, were naturally their allies. As the most famous Valkyrie in Northern Europe, Valkyrie will naturally not leave allies and escape on its own, even in the face of the most terrifying enemy. Because, in Valkyrie''s dictionary, there is no escape word. The blonde goddess confirms that Shirou cannot resist Nidhogg. Isn''t this a matter of course? This is the Black Dragon Nidhog! According to the blonde goddess, if they don''t help, Shi Lang will be killed by the furious black dragon Nidhog in the next moment. However, in the next scene, the blonde goddess was stunned. Looking at the black dragon Hodnig who swooped in, Shirou''s expression remained as usual, without the slightest change, but with a move of his mind, he connected to the Black Light Tower. The next moment, the tower of the Black Light Tower exudes a faint black light, and all the [True Ether] drawn from the inner sea of ??the stars poured into the top of the Black Light Tower, gathering and brewing, a terrifying dark thunder accompanied by infinite The storm, bombarded, rushed towards the black dragon Nidhog like a comet. "Roar!" The black dragon Nidhog noticed the attack of the Tower of Black Light. There was a roar from his huge mouth, and his wings shook. The black crystal scales on his body shone with black light, and the black light gathered like drops of water. Formed into a ball, a huge black beam of light measuring thirty to forty feet long was formed, which also emerged from the body, and then hit the thunder black light. The two giants collided with lightning in the air, and at the moment of the collision, time stopped. Chapter 1119： "Boom!" There was a thunder, which exploded in the pale sky out of thin air. The thunder black light and the black light beam collided fiercely, releasing terrifying energy crazily with each other. At the intersection of the two, the space seemed to be rippling slightly. "Boom!" Thunder black light and black light beam stalemate with each other for dozens of seconds, Niederhogg''s black light beam lifted up the thunder black light and burst into the sky. At the moment when the energy burst, the shining light shone the world completely colorless. Niederhogg''s wings spread out and roared a winner. However, its roar hadn''t fallen yet, and the Tower of Black Light dropped another Black Light Thunder. This shot made Niederhogg, who thought he was victorious, caught off guard and was hit by bombardment. The terrifying magical lightning, like a heavy sledgehammer, directly suppressed Denied Hogg, and smashed it heavily to the ground. With a "boom", the earth shook several times. When the furious black light dissipated, Hodnigg was about to get up, but with a "boom", another thunder black light fell from the Tower of Black Light, smashing its huge body into the ground. "Boom, boom, boom...!!!" One blow after another, the uninterrupted thunder black light! "That... that kind of magical attack can actually be fired in a row?" The blonde goddess looked at Shilang''s Black Light Tower in amazement. Is this possible? The breath of the black dragon Nidhogg needs their fifteen-body Valkyrie Goddess Liberation Pseudo-Great God Declaration to be offset, not to mention the black beam of light released by Nidhogg''s energy from the body before. And the black light of Thunder can stalemate with the black light beam for dozens of seconds, which shows that the power is far above the release of their 15-body goddess group [Pseudo-Great God Declaration]! They have released the [Pseudo-Great God Declaration] once, even if they do not need to consider the supply of magic power, they need to cool down for more than ten minutes before they can continue to use it. And the magic cannon of the Tower of Black Light... but one shot after another, uninterrupted! How could this happen? The blonde goddess moved her heart, pointing at Shirou, and toward the other Valkyrie goddesses, and said: "B-type Valkyrie, now check the magic index of that hero!" "Yes, elder sister!" The former Valkyrie goddess with a red single ponytail immediately reached out and pressed her temple, her bright eyes fixed on Shirou, and said in a dull tone: "Received Sister Slude¡¯s test request, now use it. The Valkyrie network performs magic fluctuation detection on the target...beep! The Valkyrie network detection is completed, the magic index of the hero: 2.7 million..." "2.7 million?" Valkyrie raised his eyebrows. "This magic index... is lower than Niederhogg''s 3 million. How could it suppress Niederhogg? By the way...Personal size should also be checked. ." "Received the detection request from Sister Slude, now using the Valkyrie network to detect the fluctuation of the target''s personality size... Beep -! After the Valkyrie network has been tested, the size of the heroic personality is... how... Will?" The Valkyrie goddess with a red single ponytail seemed to see something unbelievable, and her eyes were stunned for a moment. "What''s the matter, Valkyrie Type B No. 224?" The blonde goddess asked, "Is it a fairy person or a dragon person? Look at your expression, is it a **** person? But it shouldn''t be... his There is no divine response in the body." "That... the size of the hero''s personality is... Lord Skadi!" said the Valkyrie goddess with a red single ponytail. Hearing this, the blonde goddess was taken aback, her face full of stunned. And those Valkyrie goddesses who were originally very calm and dull, as if they were not interested in everything in the world, turned their heads one by one, looking at the red single-tailed Valkyrie goddesses, with a look of doubt: " ????" "Have you detected it wrong? Impossible... It''s impossible for the second great **** to descend on this land!" The blonde goddess said in disbelief. "It has been retested seven times. The test results are the same... The size of the hero is the highest rank, Lord Skadi!" said the Valkyrie goddess with a red single ponytail. "The size of personality...is the same as Lord Skadi, that hero? There is actually a hero who can be at the same height as Lord Skadi on the scale of personality..." The blonde goddess looked at Shirou in disbelief, and then she woke up, "Could it be that...that is what Skady-sama once said, the...the crowned hero of pan-human history?" Huh? Shirou raised his head and looked at the Valkyrie goddesses who were staring at him in the sky, feeling a little confused. What''s the matter? What are these goddesses always staring at me for? Shirou couldn''t figure it out. Although he has clairvoyance, he does not have the wind ears. Naturally, he does not know the previous operations of the Valkyrie goddesses. The tower of black light, from time to time, thunder black light fell, smashing Denid Hogg into the earth, forming a huge pit. In the huge pit, Nidhogg''s angry roar sounded from time to time. Niederhogg has a lot of defensive power, even the Thunder Black Light of the Black Light Tower can''t completely kill it for a while, but it can suppress it from raising its head. In fact, Niederhogger also gathered his magic power to counterattack again, pushing the suppressed thunder black light, but when it was about to climb out of the huge pit, the next thunder black light of the black light tower was extremely explosive. Come, suppress it again. There is no way, Niederhogg¡¯s black light beam uses its own magic power and needs to brew its own magic power to launch, and Shilang¡¯s shining tower...No, it should be called the black light tower now, but it is the anchor of the star, so this Once the treasure is activated, the magic power used is the true ether of the inner sea of ??the stars. In other words, it is not Shirou who supplies the Black Light Tower to launch the light cannons, but Gaia. What Shirou spent was to activate the magic power of the Tower of Radiance. And this is exactly the reason why the Black Light Tower can attack infinitely. After 30 minutes of continuous bombardment with the Tower of Black Light, even with Niederhogg''s strong defensive power, he finally couldn''t survive it and was dying. Seeing this, Shirou didn''t want to continue to consume it anymore. He first took the Glory Tower back, and then threw the Holy Spear Lungomiard into the pit that was smashed by Nidhogg, and then The Tower of Radiance was released again. "Roar" gave a feeble roar, and black light flashed in the bottomless pit. The next moment, the tower of black light emerged from the pit and went straight to the sky. Niederhogg was completely pressed to the bottom of the pit. Presumably, the scorching heat of the pure energy body of the Black Light Tower is enough to slowly burn its flesh. "This, is this solved?" Saber Alter pointed his finger at the tower of black light emerging from the pit, and couldn''t help asking. Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded, then smiled and asked, "Otherwise?" "This, this dragon... is it so easy to clean up?" Saber Alter couldn''t help but ask. "For me, it is true." Shi Lang nodded and said. Isn''t this a matter of course? The one who is here now is not "Fujimaru Shiro", but the Eternal King Alter, who was provided with a lot of magic power by the [Council] in advance, and cleaned up this Nidhogg who was only slightly stronger than the last **** Votigung. , Is there any problem? "Its magic power is more than ten times that of mine. It is a high-level dragon and the most famous dragon in Norse mythology... Is it really so easy to clean up?" Saber Alter couldn''t help but ask again, because It ruins the world view too much. "After Alterization, you have become able to talk, Saber." Shi Lang smiled and patted her on the shoulder, without answering. Because it makes no sense. Niederhogg is very strong, even stronger than Vortiggen, the last **** who made Shilang doubly painful and desperate at the beginning, but now he is not the original him, so it is naturally easy to clean it up. It is true that the King of Eternity cannot defeat the false **** seat that caused the dimensional change, cannot kill the [beast], let alone defeat UO. But what''s weird about packing up a Nidhogg who is at odds with the last **** Votigeng? He even had spare power, such as the Spear of Infinite Radiance, and the Beast¡¯s Transmigration Strike that lifted the table, but they didn''t use it. At this time, the blonde goddess led the Valkyrie goddess, fell from the sky and came to Shirou and Saber Alter. Chapter 1120： "Hello, Heroic Spirit." The blonde goddess came to Shirou, and solemnly introduced herself: "I am the Valkyrie Legion under the seat of Lord Skadi, and the commander of the Third Army-Valkyrie Sruder. . Heroic, may I ask your name?" Looking at the blonde goddess up close, Shi Lang did not answer immediately, but looked at Slude''s face in a daze. This, this is... Gilgamesh? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Ahhhhhhh...it''s too late today! There is one more, 8K daily, I will not give up. Umm! Chapter 22 Actually, it is better for you to continue to pretend to be dead! ¡¾5K, two in one¡¿ "Ah... what a rude, Miss Slude." "Please don''t say that, Lord Eternal King. Because I look a lot like a friend of yours, I have caused you to lose your mind. This is not something to apologize for." Looking at the blonde goddess in front of him, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Miss Slude, it''s really understanding." Looking at this exquisite pretty face of Slude again, Shirou still sighed incomparably. Slud and Gilgamesh look so alike, it''s almost like Gilgamesh was born after Gilgamesh, Mother Shining. It was precisely because of this that Shirou, as Gilgamesh''s friend, was stunned at that time. But then again, what kind of expression would Gilgamesh''s **** see Slud? Is it raging? Or is it fragrant? Thinking of this, Shirou''s heart couldn''t help but itchy. "Thank you very much, Lord Eternal King and Lord Altria, crusade against the black dragon that broke into Midgard." Thrud said to Shirou and Saber Alter, thanking him. Hearing this, Saber Alter waved his hand quickly and said, "I didn''t contribute, I don''t touch this glory. It is the Eternal King who defeated this black dragon with one hand." "Thank you very much again." Slude thanked. "It''s okay," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "Since we have encountered it, there is no reason not to crusade." "Really worthy of being the heroic spirit who entered the pan-human history!" Slude exclaimed, and then the delicate and pretty face showed a puzzled look, and asked: "It''s just... Your Lord Eternal King, Your Lord Altria, you Is it a cursed anti-hero?" Hearing this, Shi Lang moved his heart and said with a smile: "Yes. Because our Master summoned wrongly, so we were summoned in the form of anti-heroes. Of course, don¡¯t worry, we will not cause disasters. After all, if we do this, we Your Master won''t let us go." "Master? Lord Eternal King and Lord Altria, are the Servant of the Chaldeans?" Thrud asked. "Otherwise, what do you think, Miss Slude?" Shirou asked with a smile. Coming! Coming! This guy is starting to lie again! Saber Alter lowered his head, trying to make his presence thinner so as not to be asked. Although altered, Saber is still Saber after all. Gao Jie¡¯s essence has not changed. She does not like to deceive, but as a king, she also understands the meaning of strategic fraud, so she didn¡¯t say anything, just let her own sense of existence. Become thinner. "Sure enough, it was the Servant summoned by the Chaldean allies!" Slude patted his chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked: "Right, Lord Eternal King, where is your Master?" "We are separated." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a gloomy expression on his face: "When he was summoned by the Master before, because of interference from a powerful source of magic power, the summoning ritual went wrong, causing us to be separated from the Master." "Interference from a powerful source of magic power?" "Yes." Shi Lang nodded, raised his hand slightly, pointed to the sky, and said solemnly: "Yesterday, wasn''t there a powerful treasure that was liberated and shot at the thing summoned from the dark ring? It''s that powerful force. The huge source of magic power from the treasure interfered with the Master''s summoning ritual, causing us to be separated..." This, this guy... Saber Alter raised his head slightly, watching Shi Lang''s cheating that his face was not red and his heart beat, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Adapt our experience casually and turn it into background information on which we are called? The tone is still so smooth and coherent... The lie is easy to come by! How can this guy lie? "Yes, that''s it..." Slude''s expression was a little unnatural. No, it''s not good! What interfered with the separation of this crowned heroic spirit from its Master... was the declaration of the great **** of Lord Skadi! If this, this is known... Will it provoke another enemy? At the thought of this, Slude''s face became even more unnatural. "What''s the matter, Miss Slude. Your face looks bad?" Shi Lang looked at Slude and asked. "No, no... it''s nothing." Slude hurriedly waved his hands and said unnaturally: "It''s just that it hasn''t been adjusted from the fighting state... Nothing, it will be well soon, please don''t care about it. One point, Lord Eternal King." "Is that so?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Slude nodded quickly like a chicken pecking at rice. Can no longer make enemies. No more enemies can be made, if you make another... and if you are still the crowning hero of pan-human history... Lord Skadi will collapse! At this time, the green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie standing behind Slud looked at Slud and said stiffly: "Sister Slud is actually worried that the Eternal King knew that the powerful treasure was launched yesterday. It''s Master Skady. Beep, Valkyrie C Type 11475 said with a smile." Slude was petrified at the time, and turned his head abruptly, staring blankly at Valkyrie Type C 11475: "..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Was it Skatie who shot him down? The Valkyrie goddess with a red single ponytail looked at Type C 11475, and said with hollow eyes: "You have broken the mind of Sister Slude, Valkyrie C Type 11475. Sister Slude will kill you. Beep, Valkyrie Type B 224 warned in a low voice while worrying about causing trouble to the upper body." The Valkyrie goddess with a green double ponytail said: "Sister Slude, I won''t...oooooooooo..." The goddess Valkyrie with the green double ponytail was speechless because she was covered by Slude''s hand with her mouth. While clutching the green double ponytail, Slude said with a strong smile to Shi Lang: "I...my sister is more jokes, please don''t mind, don''t take it to your heart, Lord Eternal King. Chaldea is ours. Allies, Lord Skadi values ??the chaldean heroes very seriously, absolutely! Absolutely! Will not interfere with your Master''s call to you. Hahaha..." Slude smiled awkwardly at Shi Lang, and then dragged Lumao, the Valkyrie goddess, to a distant place, and began the education of love. The red-haired Valkyrie goddess looked at the dragged green hair, her face was dull and hollow, and said: "Will the Valkyrie C-type 11475 be killed by the angry sister Slude? Beep, Val Kiri B Type 224 is very worried." Chapter 1121： Shi Lang came forward, smiled and patted Hong Mao on the shoulder, and said, "They are just joking, don''t worry." Hong Mao looked at Shirou with empty and dull eyes, and asked: "Getting a noun with an unclear meaning, Valkyrie started to search for the meaning of the word... the meaning of the word cannot be searched, and it is in a blank area. Uploading incomprehensible nouns,''joking''. Uploader: Valkyrie B Type No. 224." Shi Lang looked at the red hair, then at the other Valkyrie goddesses, without saying anything, he backed away. Saber Alter said: "They are very similar to me." Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head slightly and looked at Saber Alter. "Don''t look at me like that, King Eternal. If the me in the Eternal Dynasty is the same as my first experience, then you should understand. I am not a human being, but a container of the ideal king created by humans. Guardian. Camelot''s red dragon." Saber Alter said. "She is different from you, her name is Altria Pendragon. She is not King Arthur, she is my woman." Shi Lang said. Saber Alter''s body shook, and a faint smile appeared on that delicate face, "Yeah... I really want to see, that me. That me is not the king, but the woman." "Actually, you saw it a long time ago." "When did I see it?" Saber Alter asked puzzledly. "You yourself, aren''t you Altria Pendragon?" Shirou looked at Saber Alter''s dark golden eyes and said, "You are no different from her. She just learned to enjoy what she protects. Things, but you still encourage yourself outside of the things you guard. When you learn to enjoy, you will already see her." Saber Alter smiled and asked, "Are you explaining the philosophy to me, or are you lying to me?" "Why do you think I''m lying to you?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "Because I found out that you are a lie." Saber Alter said with a smile. Shi Lang was not annoyed. Instead, he smiled and said, "Then you found it really late. I am a person who has always been a deceiver. I am the most damning big liar." Turning his head, Shi Lang looked at the Valkyrie goddess Lumao. Unlike Slude, these goddesses have no sense of self and emotion at all. Yes, Saber Alter is right. These goddesses are exactly the same as her. Because he felt that these goddesses were not true gods... Rather, it is a high-level robot with a divine nature. Speechless. Slude dragged Green Hair back again. Slude seemed to warn Green Mao severely, and Green Mao shut up completely this time. "His Eternal King, please don''t pay attention to what my immature sister said before. My sister, just likes to joke. Ha ha ha..." Slude smiled gracefully, concealing what the green hair said before. Her tone is very calm, but in fact, her heart is so anxious that she reveals the Yan Yi in the city. Believe me Believe me Believe me Believe me... Believe me ah ah ah ah! ! ! "Yeah. I see. I believe in you." Shi Lang nodded with a smile. Of course, only he knows what he thinks in his heart. Slude breathed a sigh of relief. She realized how strong Shirou was. The fluctuation of magical power was only an indicator of the amount of magical power reserves. It did not mean strength or weakness, let alone personality. According to the Valkyrie Network''s test, Shirou''s magic power fluctuates only by 2.7 million, but in terms of personality scale, it is not inferior to Skatie. There is no doubt that this is definitely the crowning hero! The crowned heroic spirit, even if it is limited by the spirit base level, unable to exert all its power, it is still very strong. Shirou easily killed Niederhogg before, and that was the case. The crowned heroes are not the same as the crowned servants. The crowned follower is a crowned follower as long as he holds the crowned spiritual foundation. In other words, even if it is a heroic spirit like Hassan, who holds the crowned spiritual foundation, it is considered a crowned servant. But the crowning hero is not like that. The crowned heroic spirit is the strongest and most qualified heroic spirit among the seven ranks. For example, in the Assassin rank, the strongest and most qualified is Wang Hassan. Therefore, King Hassan is also crowned heroic spirit, crowned Assassin. Among the Casters, there are King Roma, King Gilgamesh, Merlin, and Shiro, all of whom hold [Clairvoyance EX] and have the qualifications to become the crowned Caster, so they are also crowned heroes. Of course, because the spiritual foundation of the crowned Caster is in the hands of King Solomon at this moment, Merlin, King Gilgamesh, and Shilang can only be candidates for the crowned Caster. However, if King Solomon abandons the foundation of the crowned Caster, then the next crowned foundation will fall into the hands of Merlin, King Gilgamesh, and Shilang. Shirou believed her words, which made Desruid a sigh of relief, and then she turned around and directed the Valkyrie goddesses to spread out, looking for the previous six-body goddesses. Shirou said: "If it''s your compatriot, I saw one before... It''s just a pity that she is dead." "I understand," Slud nodded, his face unchanged, and said: "Dead on the battlefield, this is the glory of the Valkyrie. But... at least, let their bones return to Asgard in their hometown, accept The light of Lord Skadi." Shiro nodded. He knows many things, but in the same way, he doesn''t know many things. Such as resurrection, he will not. Before Shilang walked to the deep pit, he stretched out his hand to put the Tower of Black Light away. It has been an hour since Nidhogg was suppressed, and the Tower of Black Light must have completely incinerated its body. However, the moment when Shiro put away the Tower of Black Light. The earth shook violently. "There is a situation, gather!" Slud did not froze, but immediately directed the remaining Valkyrie goddesses to gather together. In the huge pit, a huge black shadow rushed out quickly. It''s Niederhorn. Shirou looked at Niederhogg in surprise. Actually not dead? He was able to connect to the Tower of Black Light, and the Tower of Black Light told him that Nidhogg had no life characteristics, so he put the Tower of Black Light away. And now it seems... I''m afraid Nidhogg pretended to be dead and fooled the Tower of Black Light. Chapter 1122： Niederhogg was very embarrassed at the moment, his wings were tattered, and the black crystal scales on his huge body had all been shattered, leaving only his body with burnt flesh that had been blurred by the tower of black light. Niederhogg gave Shirou a fierce look, turned around, and ran away. It knew that it was not Shirou''s rival. However, it doesn''t matter, as long as it lives, it will have revenge sooner or later! "It''s going to run!" Shroud called. "It can''t run." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said. Whenever he is determined to end a life, he will not show mercy. With a move of mind, the Tower of Black Light emerged from the ground again. "No way, Lord Eternal King." Slude shook his head and said: "It wants to run away, no one can keep it!" "There is no absolute in the world!" Shilang stretched out his hand, and the huge black light tower "clicked" several times, and the endless truth and ether extracted from the inner sea of ??the stars condensed into a ball, and the huge tower body that reached the sky gradually condensed into a ball, and finally turned into a ball. A long slender gun with black light. "That''s...I saw...the gun of light in Elysium?" Saber Alter looked at the gun of black light in Shirou''s hand and muttered to himself. The Gun of Endless Radiance! No. The spear formed by the altered tower of black light should be called the spear of black light. Shiro opened the [Clairvoyance EX] and aimed it at the escaping Nidhogg, and then violently threw the black light gun in his hand. A black star against the sky rose from the earth, and only heard a "boom", shooting through Niederhogg''s already ragged body. "Roar¡ª" Only the last wailing roar sounded from the earth, and the huge body completely fell from the sky and fell in front of Shi Lang. Shiro stretched out his hand, and the gun of black light returned to Shiro''s hand. ¡ª¡ªSure enough, this hero...super! Slude looked at Shirou dignifiedly. If you let Master Skadi add such a powerful enemy... then Master Skadi would be too sad. However, fortunately, this hero is an idiot, and he actually obeyed me. Slude breathed a sigh of relief. Shi Lang retracted the Black Light Spear, and when he looked at Niederhogg''s huge dragon body, Shi Lang couldn''t help being stunned. Hodnige''s huge body dissipated like a spiritual child, but in the end, there was a stone plate the size of a slap was left behind. Shi Lang saw it and saw that the stone plate was very primitive, and it was engraved with strange symbols of unknown meaning, like the original Rune rune, but not like it. The magic is huge, it is a crystallization of magic. "Do you know what this is, Slud?" Shi Lang took the stone plate in front of Slud and asked. If this is an important item, it can be delivered in advance. "I don''t know." Slude shook his head. In other words, is it not something important, just as the crystallization of the basic magic of this Niederhogg? Shi Lang thought for a while, threw the stone plate into the mud, and then swallowed the stone plate with [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor]. Since it''s not an important item, it''s better to feed yourself directly. If not sure, you can also use Niederhogg''s records to activate the [Emperor] in advance. Shiro¡¯s expectations fell through. The stone plate carrying Niederhogg¡¯s records obviously failed to achieve the [Emperor] karma, but it made Shiro¡¯s magic power a lot higher. Some of De Hogg''s abilities, this can be regarded as a valuable gain. "Magic, magic index...4.3 million...!" Seeing Shirou who swallowed the authentic stone plate to bring about changes, the corner of Slude''s eyes twitched... "This, this kind of magical fluctuation... Another Hela?" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: It''s 5K again. That''s it for today. This volume is steady and steady, and there will be no intensive reversal, please rest assured. Chapter 23 Go to sleep well, Skatie [5.5K, 2 in 1] Although it is not clear why after defeating the black dragon Niederhog, Niederhog will drop an item like an online game BOSS-a stone plate with a dragon shape printed on it. However, Shirou had already swallowed it with [Mortal Awakening¡¤Emperor], and the magic power he possessed had also been greatly improved, surpassing the magic power previously held by Nidhogg. Such a huge magical power, although not as good as Shirou''s initial magical power accumulated in the 240 years of the Fuyuki City Spirit Vessel, it can be regarded as the size of the ocean. This made Shi Lang wonder if he was dreaming. To be honest, although he possesses the inherent ability of [Evil Flower] to accumulate magic power quickly, for so many years, he has not been able to accumulate magic power. Therefore, now that he possessed such a huge amount of magic power, Shirou suspected that he was dreaming. Okay, Shirou started to thank the important member of the [Council] who had summoned him again in his heart. It was really too kind. He gave him lost in the cracks of the dimension without telling his direction, and he directly summoned the Eternal King, and fed him a considerable amount of magic power in advance, so that he did not have to worry about the consumption of magic power. It''s so kind! When you see him, you must give him a good person card. Speaking of it, Shirou will get lost in the crevice of the dimension and it is a last resort, after all, it is his ontology that gets lost in the crevice of the dimension. The rank card that the body can use to record by the Eternal King has long since disappeared. It is precisely because he cannot use the ontology to become the eternal king, so his ontology will be lost in the crevice of the dimension. Slud asked the other eight Valkyrie Valkyrie to search for ten kilometers and found the bodies of three Valkyrie Valkyrie. Two of the bodies have lost their signs of life, and the body of the Valkyrie Valkyrie that is alive has only the upper body left, dying and there is no rescue. The living Valkyries surrounded her, and Slud squatted down, holding her only warm palms in both hands. White goose down fell from the sky and soon covered the open brown ground. Between the sky and the earth, there is a vast expanse of whiteness. There are no other colors. "Report, report...Valkyrie C-type 11741 root...fundamentally damaged. On July 4, 2012, I applied for...application for retirement..." Only the upper body of the Valkyrie was left lying in the snow. On the ground, he looked at Slude with empty eyes. Chapter 1123： Slude said solemnly: "Apply, pass." The Valkyrie swallowed her last breath and closed her eyes forever. The heavy snow of goose down from the sky fell on her like a white curtain. "May Odin be with you forever." After praying, Slud stood up. The surrounding Valkyrie took out three ice coffins and put their remains in. Although these Valkyrie faces did not have the slightest expression, and their eyes were even more dull and hollow, their movements were very careful. Shirou and Saber Alter watched this scene silently. The passing of life is sad, but the death of a soldier is worthy of respect. These three-body Valkyrie were lucky, at least they were found by their partners, but the other three-body Valkyrie was completely missing. The three ice coffins have special abilities. After the Valkyrie Valkyrie put the bodies of their companions in, they pressed a button, and then the three ice coffins shrank into capsules, picked up by a Valkyrie, and put them in. A box full of blank ice coffin capsules. After finishing this, Slude looked at Shirou and Saber Alter and said apologetically: "Your Eternal King, His Excellency Altria, I''m very sorry to keep you waiting for a long time." "It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I and Saber both think that it is necessary to see the soldiers farewell." "Thank you for your understanding." Slude breathed a sigh of relief, and then said seriously: "We will also find the Master for the two lords and provide help. However, I guess that the Master of the two lords should be in Mu Sbelheim boundary gate." Mousbelheim boundary gate? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Musbelheim, he knows that this is the area where the fire giants inhabit in Norse mythology, but what does the gate mean? Is there something unique to this Nordic junction? Shirou informed Slude of the doubt. After hearing this, Slude explained with a smile: "The gate is a defensive project created by Lord Skadi using divine power to resist the invasion of giants." Shiro nodded, and then asked: "In other words, we Chaldeans were all sent to Musbelheim''s gate to defend against the fire giants by Skady-sama?" Shirou is not stupid, he just lacks information. Since Slude made it out of thin air with his confidence that the Chaldean Master was at the gate of Musbelheim, it is probably clear that Chaldea was sent by Skarty to defend Musbelheim. The gate is closed. Sure enough, when Shi Lang asked so, Slude nodded. Very good, another piece of information. Moreover, the basic information and position of this Nordic worldview have been clarified. First of all, two thousand years ago, the twilight of the gods had not occurred, but the Nordic gods including Odin had disappeared, and then the giants began to take the opportunity to regain the sovereignty of the world. Subsequently, Skadi returned from disappearance and drove the ambitious giants out again. After that, the death goddess Hela also returned from disappearance, uniting the giants and forming a bipolar confrontation with Skadi. . And since Chaldea would choose to help Skadi, that is to say, there is the shadow of [Council] on the side of Death Goddess Hela and the giants. No. According to the information provided by Gerda before, the Dark Circle also appeared two thousand years ago. So, does the disappearance of the Nordic gods, including Odin, have something to do with the [Parliament]? Shi Lang thought so in his heart. "Actually, Lord Eternal King and Lord Altria are allies of Asgard. We can take you to the Mousbelheim gate to find your Master. But I''m sorry, we have more important things to go now. Deal with it." Slude said apologetically, then raised his palm slightly, pointed to the south, and said: "Go straight in this direction and you will reach the Mousbelheim gate. If you two sir, you can do it yourself. Go ahead." Shi Lang glanced at the white south, then turned his head, looked at Slude, and said: "Compared with this, I want to know why Miss Slude appeared here? If it is the black dragon before the crusade, Your combat power seems to be insufficient." Saber Alter didn''t interrupt, because she knew that she didn''t talk like Shirou. Moreover, she was also observing how Shi Lang said and did, and how she got along with others. King Arthur doesn''t understand people''s hearts, this is everyone''s comment on her. Then learn, or imitate the King of Eternity, at least, won''t get such painful comments again, right? "Yes," Faced with Shirou''s question, Slude nodded and said, "We were suddenly attacked by Niederhogg. Our original plan was to go to that village." Slude raised his palm and pointed at the distant village. Saber Alter glanced at it, a little surprised. Because that village is nothing else, it is the village No. 23 in Gerda that they stopped to repair before. "Hela summoned an evil monster before, but it was silk..." As soon as he was about to say it, Slud suddenly remembered that the two in front of him were separated from the Master because of Skarty¡¯s declaration of the great god. The unknown existence was shot down, and Master Skadi detected it and fell in this area, so we came to crusade the summoned monster. Only halfway through Nidhogg." It turned out that Shirou and Saber Alter were summoned by the [Council] before. Skatie believed that they were extremely evil monsters. Then he shot down Shirou and Saber Alter with a treasure, and dispatched Thrud and others to make up the sword. It''s just that he didn''t succeed, and he encountered Niederhogg who broke into Midgart halfway. If the Fei Shilang came to help, it might have been done here. Sure enough... Shilang''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was as clear as a mirror. However, the Valkyrie in front of me probably never dreamed that the evil monsters she was talking about were the men and women in front of her, right? Saber Alter also understood the situation, but unlike Shirou, she became agitated a little uneasy. Slud and the Valkyrie were sent by Skadi to kill them! Slud pointed to Village 23 and said, "Next, we have to complete the task of Lord Skadi. Two sirs, you can go directly to the Mousbelheim gate. I believe your Master should be there. There." "No need," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "We stayed in Village 23 before and were warmly received by the villagers. If we didn''t even say hello, it would be rude to leave like this. Moreover, Slude The young lady said, that is the evil monster that Hela summons. It must be very strong, right? So, Saber and I can be your help." "Then, that''s really thanks to the Lord Eternal King and Lord Altria." Slude said with joy. They were attacked by Niederhogg and their combat power was greatly damaged. In fact, Slude was considering whether to abandon Skarty''s mission for the time being. Join, it must not be a problem. Saber Alter glanced at Slaughter who was delighted, then at the smiling Shirou, he stopped talking. When a few people walked towards Village No. 23, Saber Alter pulled Shilang away from Slude, and asked in a low voice, "What do you want, King Eternal? According to their words, their goals, Should it be us?" Shirou nodded and said, "Yes. It''s us." "Then we should evacuate as soon as possible. It is not good if we expose ourselves. Don''t forget, we are not the Servant of the Chaldeans, but the guardian of the connection point summoned by the [Council] at the last connection point!" Saber ¡¤Alter said. "Of course," Shi Lang nodded, and then asked strangely: "But, what then?" "What, what?" "Honestly, even if it is exposed, what about it? It''s fine to explain it clearly then, otherwise, what do you want your mouth to do?" Shilang asked strangely. "However, the explanation often becomes a cover in the eyes of others... In this situation in Northern Europe, if our true identity is exposed, I am afraid that we can not explain clearly by words?" Saber Alter asked worriedly. "So what? We are not stronger than them, our wrists are harder, and we have more confidence to lift the table, so what should we worry about? The most important thing is that this is a good opportunity for us to wash our identities! And, We may not be exposed, right?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "Don''t forget, we were in Village No. 23 before, and we used the identities of envoys! And they are the real envoys!" Saber Alter reminded. "So you are worried about this." Shi Lang smiled, "It''s not a concern. Don''t talk, it''s up to me." Shirou said, walking towards Slude. Saber Alter opened her eyes wide and stared at Shi Lang. She wanted to see Shi Lang how to clear up this doubt. In any case, they all pretended to be envoys before. This is a taint, and it is even more suspicious. It is easy to expose the fact that they are actually the guardians of the last connection point. Chapter 1124： So, what will the Eternal King do? Is it deceived again? Saber Alter thought so in his heart, and Shi Lang walked up to Slud and directly smiled and told them about their previous pretending to be an envoy. Slude''s complexion condensed, and the atmosphere was a little dignified, and Saber Alter''s heart sank in fright, and he subconsciously clenched the holy sword in his hand, alerting to the outbreak of the battle. However... After Shi Lang told him about posing as a divine envoy, he added: "I''m really sorry, after all, the contact with the Master was suddenly interrupted. We don''t know where this is. We really have to do it." "That''s it..." Slude''s expression eased. "It was really unforgivable to pretend to be the messenger of Lord Skadi. However, Lord Eternal King and Lord Altria are also in love with each other. Understand." She nodded to express understanding, and then things passed so lightly. Shi Lang fell back to the rear, came to Saber Alter, and said, "Okay, it''s solved." "It''s so easy?" Saber Alter couldn''t help asking. "Of course. What terrible monster do you think of communication?" Shirou asked strangely, then approached Saber Alter, and whispered: "And don''t forget, the reason is wrong, which led to us and''our Chaldean Master'' Separated Skatie! It''s a loss, but they!" Saber Alter turned her head and looked at Shi Lang. She understood that Shi Lang had already eaten Slude, so she was fearless. However, this is also true. Shilang has an advantage in both strength and morality. ... ... Asgard, the Great Temple. Skadi, who had fallen into a deep sleep, woke up again unnaturally, her pretty face was full of solemn expressions. Valkyrie Outlind, who was serving Skadi on the side, couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked concerned: "What''s the matter, Master Skadi?" "Niederhogg was hunted," Skadi said. "Why?" Valkyrie Outlind was shocked when he heard the words, "Niederhogg''s magic index is 3 million. Now in this world, only Master Skadi, Surr, can hunt it down. Tell, and..." "And, Hela." Skadi pinched between her eyebrows, his face full of fatigue. Valkyrie Outlind was silent, raised his head slightly, and looked at the mural of the Great Temple behind Skadi. It was a creation map. Odin and the gods killed Ymir, the ancestor of the giant, and used his body to create a creation map of the world. Epic and sacred, anyone who sees it at first glance will think this is a complete mural. But Valkyrie Outlind could see that there were two grooves on this creation map. There are two stone plates inlaid in the two grooves. The stone plate on the left is carved with the mark of a giant eagle, and the stone plate on the right is carved with the mark of a squirrel. Beside the stone plate imprint, there are strange runes engraved. "If Nidhogg is also hunted and killed... Then only the World Snake-Yemengga will be left..." Valkyrie Outlind subconsciously bit the fingernail of his right thumb." But this is not the point...If Hella takes away Nidder Hogg''s''Primary Wheel'', then the balance that has been maintained for more than two thousand years will be..." "Don''t worry, Otlind." Skadi shook his head and said, "If Hela hunted down Nidhogg, my great barrier would have already collapsed, and the gate would have been People broke through." "But, if it wasn''t Niederhogg hunted by Hela, then Sutert did it. That fire giant is a lunatic. He wants to destroy the entire world, he is a madman even crazier than Hela." Kiri Outlind said solemnly. "If Sutert hunted down Nidhogg, the Chaldean side would have been breached by the fire giant." Skadi rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Let''s take a closer look." After a pause, Skadi said: "Hraswalgel, you go and monitor the Nine Realms. See if there is any change between Hela and Sutert." There are only two people in the huge temple, Skadi and Valkyrie Outlind, and there is no third person. However, when Skatie''s words fell, there was a high-pitched cry of "à¦", and the stone plate with the imprint of the giant eagle inlaid on the rock wall exudes a faint light, buzzing, and the next moment, a huge eagle He flew out of it, took a look at Skadi, and then flew out from the Great Temple at low altitude, standing on the top of Asgard, his eyes glowing with golden light, scanning the world. "Master Skadi, your magic..." Valkyrie Outlind looked at Skadi worriedly. "No problem." Skadi shook his head and said with a tired look: "I''m going to continue to fall asleep... Pay attention to using the Valkyrie network to receive news from other Valkyries." "Yes, Master Skadi!" Valkyrie Outlind agreed, and then Skadi was silent. Valkyrie Outlind raised his head and saw Skadi who had fallen asleep. After thinking about it, Valkyrie Outlind took off his white cloak and put it on Skadi. She took two steps back cautiously, for fear of waking up Skadi''s sleep. She knew that Skadi was too tired. In the two thousand years that the gods headed by Odin disappeared, the giants did not subvert the world because of Skarty''s suppression. Skadi formed a great barrier with his own divinity and magic power, covering the entire Divine Realm and Midgard, thereby suppressing the giants. And this coverage has covered more than two thousand years. Having maintained the Great Enchantment for more than two thousand years, Skadi has been very tired, so Valkyrie Outlind never wanted to disturb Skadi''s deep sleep. Valkyrie Outlind has always known one thing, when Skadi is asleep, he will dream of the same dream, the same person. Skadi said that this may have been influenced by the Queen of Shadow Kingdom, Scarha, who overlapped with her. But Valkyrie Outlind doesn''t care about this. "It doesn''t matter who has the influence, as long as Master Skarti can take a good rest and stay away from the heaviness of the real world temporarily, that''s enough." Valkyrie Outlind said silently in his heart. Chapter 24 The real twenty-five boys appeared! Shi Lang and his party returned to Village 23, and the villagers of Village 23 warmly welcomed Shi Lang and Slud and his party. Slude did not reveal the identities of Shilang and Saber Alter, so the villagers still enthusiastically called Shilang and his envoys. "Has the black calamity disappeared, Lord God Envoy?" Gerda asked Shirou, looking at Shirou''s face. Shilang nodded, and said, "It won''t come anymore." "So..." Gerda nodded. Shi Lang asked strangely: "Why do you and the other villagers seem to not want the black calamity to disappear?" "Huh?" Gerda tilted his head and said, "No, Lord God Envoy. It''s just that I don''t feel much about the black disaster. Because it has never been to the village." Shirou understood that it was a question of no real feeling. Niederhog has never passed through village 23, so the villagers in these villages have no specific knowledge of Niederhog''s horror, only a general idea of ??"black calamity". Because the cognition is not specific, there is no sense of reality, and there is no sense of reality. Naturally, it doesn''t matter if Nidhogg disappears. Chapter 1125： In fact, it is very strange that Niederhogg will appear in Midgart. According to Sluder, Enidhogg¡¯s living habits are generally inhabiting the bottom of the world tree and gnawing on the roots of the world tree. Before the roots of the world tree have been gnawed, they will not appear in other parts of the world. Area. Therefore, it is very strange that Niederhogg will appear in Midgart. Of course, this is just a special case. After all, more than two thousand years after the disappearance of the gods, Niederhogger had left his living area so many times to wreak havoc in other areas, causing serious damage. Fortunately, this time, he was entangled in time by Thrud and others, and then directly destroyed by Shirou, once and for all. Slud was a little surprised when he heard about the birth sacrifice in this village. "A giant appears here? Could it be that it broke through the gate of Jotunheim? Impossible, the gate of Jotunheim is the strongest, and the Great Enchantment of Lord Skadi still exists. They can''t It''s only right to break through the gate of Jotunheim and enter here." Thrud frowned tightly. She decided to go through the iron forest to explore the gate of Jotunheim in addition to looking for and crusade against the evil thing shot down by Skadi. Shiro intends to go with them, while Saber Alter stays in Village 23 for the time being. ... ... "Niederhogg was actually hunted...!" Shrouded in a cloak [Council] VIPs, frowned, "Skati did it?...Impossible! She wants to maintain the operation of the Great Enchantment, so she must stay in Asgard. Then, Did Sutert do it? Not good... If he did it, his power would become the strongest anchor point. And the purpose of that lunatic was to destroy the whole world! If he succeeds, this anchor point I can''t get up!" [Council] The key members were upset, clenched their fists, and slammed them on the table. After all, these are all inexplicable regulations created by the [Parliament]. The defenders between anchor points cannot interfere with each other''s actions. It''s almost like an idiot''s charter. Otherwise, the entire [Council] flooded into the anchor point one by one, and the anchor would have been lifted long ago. Is this still necessary? No, it cannot be said to be "like", but it is simply an idiot! Otherwise, just destroy resistance institutions like Chaldeans. The result? It just happens that they still exist, repairing the connection points and anchor points, and I really can''t figure out what they are thinking in their minds! However, these thoughts are useless. It is better to think more about how to get this anchor to anchor as soon as possible. Just thinking of this, he was extremely depressed. His original plan was to summon the eternal king, and then use the eternal king to hunt down Nidhogg and take away the original wheel of Nidhogg. But now I don''t know who hunted Nidhogg first and took away the original wheel. "If the Eternal King is in your hands, you don''t have to be so passive. But speaking of it, where was Nidhogg was hunted and who was hunted? ... There is no way, go to Hela first. , Let her summon the heroes as soon as possible." Thinking about this, the important members of the council came to the depths of hell-Jotunheim. Here is a temple full of decay and death. Important members of the parliament walked into it. "Oh? Curiously, instead of continuing to play with my own conspiracy, I came here, facing the true face of death. Has Niederhogg''s death caused you this man to panic? After all, you are just a victim. The King of Humans frightened the daunted rat." The noble goddess sat on the throne of death, looking at the council members with interest. The important member of the council said calmly: "Original father, it is not for you to say this strange tone to let you descend on this land where the gods have disappeared." "Naturally, I will achieve the mission given by my father. However, the so-called [Parliament] ambition has nothing to do with me." Hela stretched out her fingers and curled the ends of her hair gracefully, and said lazily. "Of course." The council member nodded. Hela sat lazily on the seat of death, her narrow and bright eyes looked at the important members of the council, narrowed slightly, paused, and then said with a smile: "Niederhogg was hunted, this is indeed It¡¯s a headache." "So, you must use the black cup to summon the heroic spirits as soon as possible to fill up our combat power. Although the giants and beasts are strong, but their intelligence is not high, if you use the black cup to summon the anti-heroic spirits, you will get the heroes who are brilliant in human history. Help, I believe that with the help of these heroes, we will be able to break through the boundaries more easily.¡± said a member of the parliament. Hela snorted and said, "If I had to wait for your reminder, I would have been defeated by Skadi. Take a good look around you. After you tell me the technique of summoning heroes, I will It has been summoned." The important members of the council were taken aback for a moment, and the next moment-- "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" A deafening roar erupted behind him, and the member of the council turned his head and was taken aback. I don''t know when, behind him stood a strong man holding a blood axe and standing two meters tall. The brawny man stared at him, his eyes full of tyranny, like a beast choosing someone to eat. The burly body full of muscles exudes a ferocious aura like a wild beast. The important members of the council seemed to be intimidated by this hero, and could not help taking a step back. "Berserker, you scared him." An elegant and gentle voice rang, and the member of the council turned his head and saw a slender young man who was stretched out his fingers and shaved his face, looking a little bit distressed. As if perceiving the gaze of the members of the council, the young man turned his head and greeted the members of the council politely: "Hello." The important members of the council frowned, only then did he realize that there were some heroes standing behind him at some unknown time. There are Berserker holding a blood axe, Saber holding a sharp sword, Caster holding a picture book, and the smiling boy. The council member frowned, turned his head, looked at the dozing Hela, and asked: "Why is there only a four-body Servant? You should be able to summon a seven-body Servant!" "I don''t know, I have to ask your black cup, is there any problem?" Hela replied casually. Members of the council frowned, shouldn''t, why only summon the four-body Servant? Speaking of it, it was strange to summon the Servant at that connection point before, only the six-body Servant was summoned, without Caster. At this connection point, although Caster was summoned, the Trisolaran Servant was missing. "Um, let me introduce you, sir." The slender young man showed a soft smile and introduced his own Servant to members of the council. "This is Mr. Berserker-Bloodaxe Eric." "This is Mr. Saber-Zigrud." "This Mr. Caster-Hans Christian Andersen." "Then I¡ª," the slender teenager pointed to himself with a smile, and said, "My name is Adam, Ruler, and I am a human. Please advise." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Next is py time~! Not counting words. "Manga Artist''s Code" Introduction: 1. Single push Fubuki from birth 2. Be elegant, easy-going and fragrant. 3. Don¡¯t listen to readers, they know a P comic Chapter 1126： 5. The editor¡¯s suggestions should be used with caution, especially for newcomers 4. Do more and die easily 6. Do not open the door when you lift the knife 7. It is forbidden to draw a mother''s book 8. Don''t show your wallet in front of Kagura mea (Synopsis of daily joy industry articles) [The dog¡¯s mother sets six ears (laughs), and blossoms. Currently integrating the world: VTB, "White Box", "Monthly Girl Nozaki-kun", "comicgirls", "Cartoonist and Assistant", "Dream Eater", "High School Girls'' Idle Daily Life", "The Shape of Voice", "Cthulhu and the Girl with the Second Disease of Cookery"] Chapter 25 Merlin''s Eyes, The Most Highest Scrap Starting from Village No. 23 in Midgart and heading north, Shi Lang and others entered the Iron Forest. Goose down and heavy snow fell from the sky, covering the earth with a pale new coat. The tall steel trees stand in layers, and the iron leaves are layered on top of each other, shielding the sun from the sun, making it look rather gloomy. Slud left the two Valkyrie Valkyrie who were more seriously injured in the village, and took the rest with him, and went to the gate of Jotunheim with Shiro. Of course, there was also the hunting guard Skatie. The "evil" shot down. "Don''t let your guard down, Master Skadi said that the evil being summoned is very powerful. Even if it is shot down by Master Skadi, it may still be alive and possess considerable combat effectiveness. The Valkyrie network is fully open. , Especially the B-type Valkyrie, concentrate on catching the traces of evil things, and don''t give the evil things the slightest opportunity." Slude commanded loudly. Her long golden hair was flowing with the wind, and she was heroic. And following Slud¡¯s instructions, these Valkyrie goddesses were all concentrated, and their mental will seemed to be performing high-speed calculations through a certain Lingzi network. "His Eternal King, you should also pay attention." Slude reminded with a serious face. Looking at Slude with a vigilant face, he really didn''t know what kind of expression he should show. Because the evil thing they are talking about is not someone else, it is him! Shi Lang could only sullen his face and nodded. A group of people moved forward vigilantly. However, the "evil" that was the target of Sluder was not found, but instead encountered a small group of frost giants. The largest one is only 15 meters away, and it seems to be of the same race as the giant killed by Shiro and Saber Alter before, and is here for revenge. Unfortunately, they met Shiro and his party. The Valkyrie Valkyrie with a one-piece C-shaped Valkyrie with the goddess core without Shirou''s hands, wiped them out. "Jordonheim''s gate, there really is something wrong!" Slude looked at the corpses of the annihilated frost giants with a solemn expression. This frost giant is not a climate, but the hidden information revealed makes Slud very vigilant. She turned her head and looked at the previous Valkyrie with the red single ponytail, and said: "Valkyrie B-type No. 224, connected to the Eye of Hraswalgel, check the situation at the gate of Jotunheim. " "Yes." The red single-pony-tailed Valkyrie nodded, his face was dull, and calmly began to follow Slud''s instructions to operate the Valkyrie network. Shirou is very interested in this thing on the Valkyrie network. Relying on the identity of "the Chaldean Servant separated from the Master because of Skadi," Shiro asked Slud about the Valkyrie network, and thus gained some understanding of the Valkyrie network. According to Slud, these Valkyrie goddesses are actually clones of Slud and the other two Valkyrie Valkyries. There are three types of Valkyrie clones, A, B, and C. And because they are homologous individuals, or use some unknown cloning technology, the brainwaves of these Valkyrie clones are almost the same wavelength, and a supercomputing network-the "Valkyrie network" appears. . In terms of principle, in a sense, the communication and chat methods of Valkyrie Network and [Clairvoyance EX] are the same. But the difference is that every Valkyrie goddess that constitutes the Valkyrie network can use this Valkyrie network to achieve ultra-standard computing, communication, and connection. The scheduling is consistent, so to speak, the Super Legion Network. In addition, Valkyrie clones also have their own strengths. Type A Shirou doesn¡¯t know, but according to Shirou¡¯s observations, Type B Valkyrie should be equivalent to the positioning of military scouts, military divisions, and inspectors, while Type C is simple. Combatants. Really, Skatie could figure it out, but only used the three-body Valkyrie to realize the Valkyrie Legion. And this, I am afraid that Skatie is able to guard the Nordic countries for two thousand years of confidence, right? But, what technology does the Valkyrie network use, or is it mysteriously constructed? If it can be imitated, copy it to his Eternal Legion, and his Eternal Legion''s strength will also be greatly improved. After all, the existence of such things as the Valkyrie network is equivalent to the unity of thoughts of all war personnel. Everyone knows his position, everyone knows what he wants to do, and no one will misinterpret the order. At the same time, once they have this kind of network, the commander can also change their combat strategies in real time. What this means is self-evident. The strategic value is too great! The red single-tailed Valkyrie said: "Sister Thrud, the eye of Hrasvarger, is showing normal." Hraswalgel, this is the famous eagle in Norse mythology. Standing at the top of the world tree, its eyes can peek into the nine realms, and it is the beast of the gods overseeing the nine realms. Of course, it can also be described as a global satellite. The Valkyrie network can be connected to the Eye of Hrasvarger, allowing Valkyrie to use the Eye of Hrasvarger to monitor the Nine Realms. To put it simply, the Valkyrie network with the eye of Hrasvarger can realize that every Valkyrie goddess has a global satellite eye comparable to Merlin''s [Clairvoyance EX]. I want it a bit. Shi Lang''s heart was itchy. "There can be no problem. If there is no problem, these frost giants would be impossible to appear here!" Slude frowned, and then asked: "Is there any trace of evil?" The red single-tailed Valkyrie shook his head and said stiffly: "Report, I have searched this area seventeen times with the Eye of Hraswalgel. The magical fluctuations of evil things only appear in the Eternal King. On his body. Other than that, there is no magic wave of evil things." "Is there a wave of evil in my body?" Shi Lang didn''t panic, but said gently: "It seems that you have detected my anti-hero spirit base." Slude glanced at Shirou and said, "His Lord Eternal King is not an evil thing, continue to investigate." "Yes!" Valkyrie with a red single ponytail nodded. Shiro added: "Since my anti-hero spirit base has the same wavelength as the evil thing you want to kill. This shows that this evil thing is also summoned in the form of an anti-hero. You can investigate thoroughly based on this." "Yes!" Slude nodded and asked Valkyrie with the red single ponytail to listen to Shiro''s advice. Instead, she looked at Shiro and said: "Your Excellency, the eternal king, you are really good at grabbing information." So sensitive to information scraping? Isn''t it of course? Because I am the one you want to hunt. Thinking like this in his heart, Shi Lang said in his mouth: "It''s nothing. I am a king. If I am not sensitive to information, then I cannot understand the situation and make wrong judgments. That is to trust me. The people are irresponsible." Chapter 1127： "You are really a respectable king." Slude praised, but murmured psychologically, whatever you want, as long as you don''t find that Lord Skadi interfered with your separation from the Master. The red single-tailed Valkyrie searched more than a dozen times, but there were still no other anti-hero spirit bases except Shirou''s anti-hero spirit base fluctuations. And after Slude asked her to slightly expand the search range, she could only find Saber Alter''s anti-hero spirit base at most. Slude murmured, "Is it because Skady-sama feels wrong? The evil thing that was shot down didn''t fall here?" Slude didn''t doubt Shirou and Saber Alter. Not to mention that Shirou and Saber Alter aided them and killed Nidhogg, and the number of them was not the same. Because Skadi said it was a downed evil, but there were two anti-heroes, and Shirou and Saber Alter knew at first glance that they were partners who had been active together at the beginning, rather than gathered together in the middle. The quantity and information are not matched, and coupled with the grace of life-saving, Slud does not doubt Shirou and Saber Alter at all. Of course, the most important point is that Shi Lang is so strong that she doesn''t want to think in the direction of doubt. The magic power index of 4.3 million, the same size as Skatie... If the Eternal King was attacked by Skadi, how could the Eternal King be shot down without doing anything? At least, he would definitely take out the black light tower to resist, right? Therefore, Slude didn''t doubt Shirou at all. Shilang and Slud headed north, and soon they reached the gate of Jotunheim. "That''s the gate..." Shilang walked all the way to the north. At the end of the iron forest was a tall snow-white wall. Approximately 60 meters high, it is placed horizontally at the end of the iron forest, and extends to both sides infinitely, like a dividing line, which separates Midgart and Jotunheim, including the iron forest. "Boom, boom, boom...!!!" Outside the boundary gate, a heavy voice resounded from time to time. Suddenly, with a "shoo", a huge stone soared up from the distant horizon and reached the extreme point of the sky, and then passed through the gate like a meteor, and hit the Shilang and others who had just walked here. Go. Shirou didn''t panic as he watched the huge rock hitting like a meteor. He glanced at Slud first, and found that Slud''s expression was normal, so he stopped thinking of doing it. Sure enough, the huge stone smashed into the boundary gate like a meteor, and was blocked by an invisible force at an altitude of more than 180 meters. Shi Lang could see clearly, smashing into the high sky that resisted the huge stone, rippling like water waves, and faint strange runes appeared. That rune is the original Luen. "Kakka-" At the beginning, Luen played an effect, shattering the huge stone, but there was no broken stone that fell into the boundary gate. "It''s interesting." Shi Lang touched his chin. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Here is the PY time~! "I, Saten Tearko, Absolutely Ability" Introduction: Pleasant protagonist, chatting online, the heroine is probably Leizi and Mikoto, 20,000 code characters Ji is changing daily Chapter 26: Among us, there is a spy! One after another huge stones rose into the sky, and then passed through the gate of Jotunheim like a meteor, and smashed into the gate, but they were destroyed by the original Luen that was all over the sky. Shilang and Slud walked up to the gate of Jotunheim. His feet stepped on the white wall that exuded a faint white light, and Shi Lang looked down at the outside of the gate of Jotunheim. I saw that the pale ground was full of different frost giants and mountain giants. Counting them down, there are more than 30,000 as far as the eye can see. The highest is about 40 meters, the gate of Jotunheim is two-thirds high, and the lowest is only three meters. They raised their heads with deafening roars, or blasted at the gate of Jotunheim, or used huge slings to throw huge rocks. But their offensive did little harm to the gate of Jotunheim. However, this scene reminded De Shilang of the scene where he built the Warcraft defensive line and defended Fu Tigeng. If Midgart is the original Camelot, then there is no doubt that Jotunheim¡¯s gate is the defensive line of Warcraft built in Cornwall. However, the defensive line of monsters that Shirou had constructed at the beginning, naturally, could not be compared with the boundary created by Skadi. The gate created by Skadi was constructed by his own power by using its supernatural power. In addition, the powerful original Luen and the great enchantment all over the realm are attached! How much magic power is needed in this... it''s unimaginable! The most unbelievable thing is that Skadi has persisted for more than two thousand years! It was beyond imagination. It can only be said that this is the real god. According to Slud, the size of the personality of the Eternal King is the same as that of Skadi. Shiro understands this point. The real great cause of the Eternal King is only to end the dark turmoil in Britain, destroy the God¡¯s counterattack, create the eternal dynasty, and destroy the human enemy, the origin of the true ancestors and the dead, and the star UO- who is unruly towards the earth. Zhu Yue. Of course, these great deeds cannot make the heroic eternal king''s personality become so high. The real reason why the scale of the eternal throne of heroism has become so high is that the historical heritage left by Shiro has a huge impact on the history of mankind. And this has caused the Eternal King to become a spiritual imprint that has been remembered by human history, and it has made the eternal King''s personality scale so high. After all, Shiro moved the future knowledge and technological assets to the past, and the past passed these knowledge and technological heritage to the future. Therefore, the knowledge and technology left by the King Eternal is correct from the beginning. Of course, this was originally a paradox, and it was impossible to be recognized by the Heroic Seat, but Shiro went back to the past through [Root]. [Root] It is the Akashic record of the beginning of everything. [Root] The relationship with the world and other existence is like stem cells and highly differentiated progeny cells. [Root] is basic, so everything must revolve around [Root]. Therefore, the paradox of the Eternal King is admitted. The technology and knowledge of the future, delivered from the past to the future, will naturally make people in the future marvel at the wisdom and correctness of the ancients in the past. Therefore, the Eternal King has become the eternal holy king. Numerous legends and great influences on human history have made the eternal king''s personality scale infinitely improved, and the result has reached the same scale as Skatie. Slud asked the Valkyrie goddesses to scan the gate of Jotunheim and began to find out how the giants passed through the gate of Jotunheim, thus posing a threat to Village 23. Shi Lang watched the giants of Jotunheim attack the gate of Jotunheim, he couldn''t help turning his head, looking at Slud, and asked: "Here, there are no defenders who counterattack?" "No," Slud shook his head and said, "We can''t tell so many people. And compared to the situation of other gates, Jotunheim''s offensive is not strong. Just the gates, they break through. No more." It seems that clones can only be cloned under very strict cloning conditions. Shirou turned his head and looked at the busy Valkyrie clone, thinking so in his heart. If the cloning conditions were not strict, Slud wouldn¡¯t have said that so many people could not be distinguished, and the gate of Jotunheim would not be empty and guarded, which led to the emergence of life sacrifices in village 23. Incident. However, Shilang couldn''t agree with Sluder''s certainty that the Frost Giants could not break through the gate. Chapter 1128： After all, the embankment of a thousand miles was destroyed by an ant colony. Failure is often because of the least precautions. However, considering Slude''s situation, Shirou didn''t say this sentence. "Sister Slude, find out how those frost giants appeared!" said Valkyrie with a red single ponytail. "How did it appear?" Slude asked. The red single-tailed Valkyrie said: "In the seventeenth section of the gate wall, the runes of''Destruction'' and''Creation'' are mutually exclusive, and there is a small invisible loophole. Jotunheim''s A tribe of giants caught this loophole, so they often send small giants into Midgart through this loophole." "What?" Slude was surprised. "Don''t worry, Sister Slude, three sisters have repaired it. From now on, no frost giant will pass through that loophole and enter Midgart." said Valkyrie with a red single ponytail. At this time, Shirou said, "No, it''s not that simple." Slud and Valkyrie with the red single ponytail looked at him. Shiro said: "Since it is known that it was a loophole that caused the giants to enter Midgard. However, what we don''t know is how long this loophole has existed, and how many giants have mixed in. The most important thing is through this. Could the giant who entered this place not leave at all, but found other places to live together and establish a stronghold? Therefore, I suggest that you check it thoroughly." "Your Eternal King''s suggestion is quite right. Valkyrie B-type No. 224, connect to the Valkyrie network, use the Eye of Hraswalgel, and check the surroundings thoroughly." Thrud said hastily. She also sensed the urgency of the situation. "Yes." After the red single-tailed Valkyrie agreed, he immediately used the Valkyrie network to start a thorough investigation. Shiro glanced at the Valkyrie with the red single ponytail, thought for a while, turned to look at Slude, and asked: "Miss Slude, ask a question. Use the Valkyrie network to connect to Hrasval. Observing this place, the Eye of Geer, under normal circumstances, can you find an abnormality in the boundary gate. I mean, for example, the mutually exclusive reaction of the Rune rune now?" "Yes. The computing power of the Valkyrie network is very large. Using the Eye of Hraswalgel, you can clearly observe the anomalies of the gate, including the mutually exclusive reaction of the Rune." Slud nodded and said. . "That is to say, this situation is very special now? Ask another question, is it only the Valkyrie goddess like those young ladies who are connected to the Valkyrie network?" Shiro was referring to the Valkyrie clone. , But out of courtesy, he didn''t call it that directly. "Yes," Slude nodded, and then came to recollection, staring at Shirou with wide eyes, and asked: "His Eternal King, what do you mean?" "You have provided a lot of information, and I already understand what I mean," Shirou said with a smile: "Among you, there is a spy! That spy used the Valkyrie network to shield the computing power, so that other Valkyrie Kiri, can¡¯t use the Eye of Hraswalgel to see the anomaly of the gate remotely." "No! Impossible!" Slude said very excitedly: "My sisters, I won''t do such a thing!" "No, there is no awareness of this in the indoctrinated thoughts, right?" Shirou asked with a smile. Looking at the smiling Shirou, Slude instinctively took a step back, staring at Shirou tightly, and his expression turned a little scary. "Don¡¯t be very wary of me and show hostility just because I can see through this, Miss Thrud. I am the Servant of the Chaldeans, and we are allies, so I don¡¯t care about Master Skadi making me and Saber parted with our Master, didn''t they?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically with a smile. "You, you know--?" Slude''s eyes widened. "Of course, including Miss Slude''s thinking of me as a fool." Shi Lang said with a smile. How is it possible? How could he know? Mind reading? Slude was so frightened that he took a step back. "It''s not that I don''t know these things, I just don''t care about it. Also, please don''t look at me with such a scared face, Miss Slude. I will break this point now, not because I want to destroy the harmony between you and me. Relationship, just make you value what I say." After a pause, Shiro said: "According to the information provided by Miss Slude, there must be one Valkyrie using the Valkyrie network to cover up the abnormality of the gate. Of course, the spy I am talking about is not about you. ''S sister betrayed you, or maybe it was a giant, and captured several of your sisters, thus controlling the Valkyrie network. Do you know what I mean, Miss Thrud?" Slude was originally wary of Shirou, but when Shirou said that, her face gradually became serious. Faced with Shirou''s question, Slude nodded and said, "I understand. I will provide the information to the above, Your Eternal King." Shirou nodded and said, "We have the same interests, so please." Without waiting for Shirou to say something, Slud quickly contacted Asgard. Before being emotional, Slude refuted Shirou''s words for the first time, but as Shirou explained in depth, she also felt panic. Asgard and Midgard have been able to support until now, it is completely dependent on the Valkyrie network. Once Hela, or a giant, or some innocent person hacks into the Valkyrie network... the consequences are simply Unthinkable! However, Slude looked at Shirou with a complicated expression. She had regarded him as a fool before, but now it seems that she is the real fool. This sir does not know, but does not care. The heart is like a mirror, strong, but generous. Eternal King... Shirou noticed that Slude was looking at her, and he smiled calmly at her. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Another PY~! "In this life I only push Joan of Arc! ¡· Introduction: Which three are the best of Joan of Arc? Kindness, ignorance, easy to overthrow. Whether it is Black Zhen, Bai Zhen, Young Zhen, Lan Zhen, Hong Zhen or whatever, it is all mine! What? You said there is no red chrysanthemum and blue chrysanthemum? It''s over if the face is the same. Chapter 27 Sleeping Beauty Skatie The red single-tailed Valkyrie connected to the Valkyrie network and used the Eye of Hrasvargel to search three times, and then said to Slud: "Report, report. Sister Slud, no Iron Forest was found. There are traces of giants in it." "I see, Valkyrie Type B No. 244." Slud nodded, but other than that, he didn''t say anything. Under Shiro''s guidance, she gradually discovered the abnormality of the problem. If the Valkyrie network really has ghosts, then all the answers calculated by the Valkyrie network will be invalid. Even these answers are very likely to be the answers the inner ghost wants them to come up with. Therefore, Slud no longer asked Valkyrie with the red single ponytail to do anything, but instead asked her to stay aside, and he contacted Asgard. She put the golden shield in her hand on the ground, then inserted the light gun in her hand into a groove on the golden shield, and then twisted the gun body. The light gun shook slightly, emitting faint starlight particles, and then formed a virtual screen. And the digital code of 0 and 1 flashes in that virtual screen. Chapter 1129： Shi Lang glanced at him, feeling speechless. Is this really the world of Norse mythology? Why does it feel like a science fiction world more advanced than modern times? It¡¯s fine if there is a Valkyrie network that connects everyone together. As a result, there is still this kind of information technology for virtual screencasting and communication... Is this a science fiction world? After a brief period of garbled information on that virtual screen, a magnificent golden palace appeared, and then a young girl appeared on the screen. The young girl has black hair and burgundy eyes. She wore a white cloak on her slender body. She wore a white hood to cover up most of her delicate face. She was beautiful, but rather mysterious. Beauty. "What''s the matter, Slude?" the girl asked. "Otlind, I have something that needs to be reported." Slude said anxiously. Valkyrie Outlind was taken aback. Since the disappearance of the gods, she had rarely seen Thrud ever had such an anxious time. It seems that there is something important. Otlind couldn''t help being serious, even the expression in his eyes became very harsh, and asked, "What''s the matter?" The discovery of General Slud Shilang told Otlind. "Valkyrie Network...maybe there is a ghost?" Outlind frowned. It was obvious that she felt both incredible and a sense of crisis for this information. This is of course, after all, the Valkyrie network, but the core of Asgard. If there is a problem with the Valkyrie network... the consequences are simply unimaginable! Outlind looked at Slud solemnly and asked: "Slud, how did you come to this discovery?" "This was not discovered by me, but by the Lord of the Eternal King." Slud Shogun Shiro invited to the front and introduced. However, when Outlind saw Shirou, his brows couldn''t help but frowned, "Anti-hero?" Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and said, "Yes. I was summoned by my Master-Masho Girelette from among the anti-heroes. But if I was summoned as an anti-hero, and Just doubt my true position, that is a very stupid thing, Miss Outlind." Otlind paused and said, "Of course I wouldn''t be like this." To be honest, she subconsciously thought this way just now, but Shirou had broken it, and she believed Shirou''s position instead. And the name Matthew Girelette... She didn''t know the Master of Chaldea, but she knew that this name was not nonsense. If it was nonsense, the sentence could not be so coherent. Therefore, Outlind had no doubts about Shirou in his heart. "By the way, Slud. How did you meet? The Chaldean Master and Servant should both be at the Mousbelheim gate to the south. How could you meet in Jotunheim in the north?" Hearing that, Slude told Altlind that he had been attacked by the black dragon Nidhogg and was rescued by Shi Lang. Of course, she also told Otlind that Shirou and Saber Alter had separated from their Master because of the Skady Liberation God Declaration. However, Altlind didn''t care how Shirou and Saber Alter met Slud, she only cared about one thing. "Yong, Eternal King, it is you, did you hunt down Niederhogg?" Outlind stared at Shirou closely, his face full of excitement but depression, his delicate face revealed suspiciously Red. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded. He didn''t wonder why Outlinde was so excited. After all, Niederhogg is very powerful, and it is indeed a catastrophe for the Nordic mythological world where the gods disappeared and only relied on Skadi to carry. Now that this catastrophe has been destroyed, any guardian who protects this land will be excited and happy, right? "Is there a stone plate? Lord Eternal King, do you have a stone plate that fell out after Nidhogg died?" Outlind stared at Shirou closely, his eyes filled with hope and expectation. "Yes..." "Great!" Before Shirou could finish, Otlind gave an instinctive cry when he got the answer he wanted, and his exquisite little face was flushed with excitement. Seeing Otlind who was so excited, Shirou felt a jump in his heart and asked calmly: "Just ask, is that a very important thing?" Hearing this, Outlind waved his hand and said, "No. That is not an important thing, but a magic stone that can provide magic power." "So..." Since it wasn''t an important thing, Shirou felt relieved. After all, the stone plate had been eaten by him. But it¡¯s right to think about it carefully. If Niederhogg really possessed something particularly important and was killed by Skadi himself, how could he get Shiro in his turn? Altlind looked at Shirou and said: "Your Eternal King, we are extremely sorry for what happened to you and your companion. You are separated from your Master, and we are also very sorry. So, wait for you to fight Let Lourdes come to Asgard together, use Hraswalgel, and believe that you can find your Master as soon as possible." Altlind turned the picture around, and Shi Lang immediately saw a golden condor on top of the temple. There is no doubt that it is the legendary beast that monitors the world-Hraswalgel. And the eye of Hrasvarger, connected by the Valkyrie network, is its eye. Shirou thought for a while, agreed to Altlind''s proposal, and planned to go to Asgard with Thrud afterwards. After all, although Skadi is now an ally with Chaldea, it is not guaranteed to be the guardian of the connection point summoned by the [Council]. Maybe, the black cup is in her hand. Therefore, Shirou felt that he still had to see Skatie. Moreover, in his impression, Skarty overlaps with Skaha, so Skarty generally uses Skaha''s body to embody the realm. Of course, this is his cognition of the Skadi set by Xingyue, and what is the status of Skadi in this connection point is not known. It is also possible that it is Skatie who uses her own physical activities. Altlind said a few more words with Shirou, then looked at Slude and said solemnly: "I will investigate this matter as soon as possible. Make sure that the Valkyrie network is still Asgard¡¯s strategic weapon. ." "Trouble you, sister." Slude nodded, and then asked: "By the way, it''s better to report this matter to Master Skadi." "Master Skadi has fallen into a deep sleep. Look¡ª" Outlind turned the camera around again. This time, it was no longer the handsome golden condor-Heras that appeared on the screen. Vargel, but a beauty sleeping on the golden throne. A tight, white face with long dark purple hair that fell straight down his waist, wearing a purple magic attire on his proud body. Under the long purple skirt are a pair of slender legs wrapped in purple stockings. The beauty leaned lazily on the golden throne, her face was supported by her small hands, her breathing was well-proportioned, and she fell into a deep sleep without realizing that someone was taking pictures of her. "Master Skadi!" Slud couldn''t help crying excitedly when he saw the sleeping beauty. "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Otlind put his finger on his lips, made a silent motion, and said, "Don''t disturb Master Skadi sleeping." "I see, sister." Slude nodded and said. Otlind nodded in relief, and only then did she discover that Shirou was looking at Skadi in a daze, and couldn''t help but ask strangely: "His Eternal King, do you have anything else to do?" "No. No." Shi Lang shook his head, really wondering what expression he should show. Because Skatie... Chapter 1130： It still came in the form of Skaha. This made him a little speechless, but Shirou couldn''t help feeling a little relieved looking at Skady''s sweet sleeping face. Not because of Skady, but because of Skaha. It''s been that way since a long time ago, and he was relieved to see Skarha. The Fourth Holy Grail War was like that, and it was like that in Britain. When he saw Skarha, he felt relieved. Of course, to make fun of Skaha, it is indeed an excuse to treat Skaha''s patient, and the evil taste is true. But again, where is Skaha now? Since the ontology was lost in the crevice of the dimension, he has never seen or contacted Skaha again. In fact, when the ontology was lost in the crevice of the dimension, he couldn''t connect with anyone. Until Adam came, he had been lonely in the darkness. "So be it, Slud." "Yes. Sister." After the screen effect disappeared, Slude took off the gun and re-equipped with the light gun and golden shield. Slud asked Valkyrie, who was a red-billed ponytail, to expand his search to check whether there were giant settlements around him, but unfortunately there was still no settlement. Slud did not leave the gate of Jotunheim directly, but planned to stay at the gate of Jotunheim for a while. After all, it is necessary to check whether the mutually exclusive Rune can work normally, and also to check whether there are other problems with the boundary gate. Of course, the most important thing is to carefully search the "evil" that was shot down by Skadi. This is really a spirit of perseverance. As the true face of the "evil", Shi Lang couldn''t help but give Slude the best spirit award. However, Shilang also intends to stay at the gate of Jotunheim for a while, and he is also a little worried about whether there is any hidden danger in the gate of Jotunheim, which will cause the giants to break through this gate. If so, he can also contribute at that time. Night fell. Thrud and other Valkyrie are goddesses and do not need to sleep, but Shirou is different. Although his body is now a Servant, it is not a normal human being, but Shirou is inevitable for a normal human routine. Especially sleep. Since experiencing more than 20 deaths due to overwork, Shi Lang has been particularly eager for sleep. And this is worthy of the name of the sleeping saint king. After talking to Slude, Shiro wrapped himself in [evil] and made a simple sleeping bag, and then gradually fell asleep. The giants are still attacking, rumbling constantly, but they can''t disturb the Shirou who has been retracted into [evil]. The night is noisy, but for Shirou, it may also be a good dream. It¡¯s just that Shirou never discovered that... The essence of the [mortal awakening] in the depths of his mind is also an invisible vortex that Zhu Yue couldn¡¯t ask for. It seems to have triggered some mechanism, it is spinning slightly... ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 28 Skaha and Shiro "Shirou, Shirou..." Half-dreaming and half-waking, I don''t know how long it has been. When Shirou''s consciousness was in chaos and he hadn''t opened his eyes, a very gentle call sounded in his ears. Slude? Impossible, he didn''t socialize much with the Valkyrie, and the Valkyrie''s voice was relatively tough. Is it Saber Alter? It is impossible, if it is Al, it is possible, but Saber, especially the altered Saber, has a very cold voice. So, who is calling him who is sleeping? Chaos consciousness thought so, Shiro opened his eyes subconsciously, but there was a bright light in his eyes. The white sunlight was so dazzling that Shiro couldn''t see everything around him for a while, and his eyes closed again, even Even the tears flowed out. It wasn''t until a moment later, when Shirou opened his eyes to look around, that he couldn''t help being stunned. The entrance is a very modern city block building. He is lying on the lawn of a park. There are pedestrians walking on the street outside the park, and many vehicles are driving on the highway. In addition, in his Next to him lies a charming and charming woman like a fairy. It''s just that the pedestrians or the vehicles on the road around them didn''t respond. Everyone seemed to ignore them, and walked past them in their own way. And the strangest thing was that these people even walked towards them, But when he gets close to them, he will naturally turn around and make some detours and walk past them. "Are you awake, Shi Lang." The fragrant wind hit, and a soft and delicate laughter suddenly sounded in Shi Lang''s ears, making his heart tremble slightly, but it also made him frown. . The woman looks so mature and charming. On top of the Qiao Xiao Yanxi''s pretty face, she has a pair of soft burgundy beautiful eyes that seem to be attracting men all the time. He moved his gaze over the slender and elegant neck without a trace, but he stayed for a moment in the deep milky white ravine. Between women''s smiles, the charm is natural, and people have a kind of animal desire to conquer them. The woman lay on her side lazily, showing her proud figure, her face supported by her small hands, and her bright burgundy eyes were softly looking at Shi Lang. Shi Lang looked at this graceful girl, couldn''t help but stunned, subconsciously muttered: "S, Skaha..." Yes, this woman is not someone else, it is Skaha! What''s the matter? Shilang wondered, didn''t he fall asleep at the gate of Jotunheim in the connection point of the Nordic mythology? Why did he suddenly appear here, and Skaha was still by his side? Is it the kingdom of shadows of dreams? Has Skaha invaded his dream again? But it¡¯s not right. In the Kingdom of Shadows in the dreamland, there is no such brilliant sunshine, let alone those modern high-rise buildings, right? Shirou glanced at the extremely modern buildings around, especially the tall tower not far away, and said to his heart, this is Fuyuki City, right? Shi Lang stretched out his hand and squeezed his eyebrows, stunned for a moment, then slowly put his two palms in front of his eyes, his brows wrinkled, and he saw a pair of white and soft hands without any calluses. This is not his palm! His palms are not so small, and because he has done a lot of farming and fighting in Britain, there are many calluses on his hands that can''t be repaired by [evil]. Wait! Shirou stood up and looked around, but he didn''t find a river that could be used as a mirror. His gaze finally fixed on Skaha who was lying on his side on the lawn, his hands slammed on Skaha''s shoulders, Shiro pressed down on Skaha''s body. Skaha: "?" Chapter 1131： Faced with Shiro''s sudden offensive, Skaha, who was like his elder sister, did not panic, but looked at Shiro who made an unusual move a little strangely. Shi Lang didn''t care about this, but stared closely at Skahan''s bright burgundy eyes. The beautiful burgundy eyes, like a mirror, reflected Shirou''s appearance. It was a childish little boy with short red hair and white long trousers. Although the fat faces of some babies are solemn and serious, they can hardly hide their childishness. That''s it. That''s it. Shi Lang understood his situation, he was dreaming, or he was rectified by things like dream monsters. Otherwise, how could he change back to six years old? After all, the summoned Eternal King has sufficient magic power from the beginning, and will not become a young Eternal King due to lack of magic power. Seeing Shilang with her hands on her shoulders, Skaha was not angry. She sat up, and then stretched out her hand to take Shilang into her arms. After that, she stretched out her white palm and put it on Shirou''s forehead. "Yeah. The temperature is normal." Skaha smiled and retracted his hand, then lightly scratched Shilang''s nose. Shi Lang was dumbfounded at that time: "???" Skaha put Shirou on his long legs wrapped in purple stockings, and looked at Shirou''s dumbfounded face, he couldn''t help but ask softly: "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Staring straight at Skaha, Shirou said, "It''s almost over, Skaha." Skaha looked at Shi Lang strangely, and said with a smile: "It''s not good, Shi Lang. He called me by my name instead of calling me Master Craftsman. If that''s the case, I''m leaving now." Shi Lang was puzzled. He thought it was Skaha who invaded and entered his dreamland to tease and tease him. But now that Skaha looks like, it doesn''t look like Skaha. Shilang was moved, and checked himself, and was shocked to find that the [evil] he accepted was gone! Not only that, the state of the Eternal King, [Infinite Sword System], and many records are all gone. It''s like going back to before liberation once. No, I can''t describe it like that, because there is something else on his body. -Contract! The contract with Skaha, and the only remaining spell! No. There is one more thing, that is, the invisible vortex that exists deep in the heart-[Awakening of Morality]. What''s the matter? This situation greatly exceeded Shirou''s expectations. If it is Merlin or Skaha who wants to fix him, it is impossible to block [evil] in the dream, and it is impossible to erase the state of the Eternal King, so this is his own dream? He dreamed about Skaha? It''s impossible. Just like what he said to Zhu Yue, he had indeed had evil thoughts towards Skaha, and he also greeted Skaha''s body, but after awakening [Mortal Hero], those evil thoughts were all burned. Up. So, what is going on here? Skaha stretched out his hand to scrape Shiro''s nose again, and said with a smile: "Don''t be so scared, the master lied to you. The master will not leave you until you win the Holy Grail War. So, don''t Fear, Shirou." The tone is very gentle, like the big sister next door teasing the little brother. However, this made Shirou more puzzled. Holy Grail War? The Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City? The Fourth Holy Grail War? "What''s the matter, Shirou? Your state seems to be very wrong, is it because you are facing the final battle, so your mentality is a little wrong?" Skaha held Shirou, and his burgundy bright eyes reflected Shirou''s shadow. Carefully looking at his reflection in those burgundy bright eyes, Shi Lang realized one thing, as if there was a substantial open flame in his eyes, it was gone. This is a strange dream, it is very likely that the [Parliament] is messing with me! Look at the situation first! Shirou quickly made a judgment, and then appropriately put on a look of bewilderment, and followed Skaha''s words, and said: "Sorry, Master...I do feel weird, a little uncomfortable." "It doesn''t matter, Shirou. After all, this is the last battle. As long as you follow your plan and solve Gilgamesh, this Holy Grail war is over." Skaha smiled and said: "Of course, if it is. If your mentality or your body is not right, you can also tell the master." Get rid of Gilgamesh? It really is the fourth Holy Grail war! Thinking about this in his heart, Shi Lang nodded and said, "I see, Master." "Then go ahead and start your plan, Shirou. I will implement it seriously," Skaha said. "My plan... I''m sorry, Master. I''m a little dizzy, a little forgotten." Shi Lang sat on Skaha''s lap and scratched the back of his head, looking a little silly. Hearing this, Skaha said gently: "Look at your plan. I remember, you put it in your right pocket." Shi Lang reached into the pockets of his pants, and he really had a smaller black pocket book. It''s kind of interesting. Shiro raised his eyebrows. If this was a ghost of the [Council], Shiro had to praise the other party for grasping his character. He prefers to carry a pocket book with him, because it is so easy to record his inspiration and his planned schedule. Of course, since being trapped in the dimensional cracks, he has not had this habit, because the material conditions do not match. Good. Let me see, what the **** is this dream. Shiro opened his black pocket notebook. This black pocket book does not record the setting of this dream in detail. There are only some strategy plans, including Saber-Altolia, Rider-Iskandall, Lancer-Di Lumudo, etc., which have appeared in the fourth. Servants of the Second Holy Grail War, and plans to attack them. Everything seems to be a remake of the Fourth Holy Grail War, like using the model of the Fourth Holy Grail War to build this dream world. It''s just a bit weird. Shi Lang''s gaze was fixed on a five-dimensional map. Caster-Skaha! Shirou was a little surprised. Everything in this dream seemed to be based on the model of the Fourth Holy Grail War, but there was only one exception. That''s Caster''s candidate. From Caster-Fujimaru Shiro to Caster-Skaha! Chapter 1132： Shirou flipped through his pocket book calmly, and asked Skarhar about something insignificant. In the end, he understood the peculiarity of this dream. First of all, this dream is indeed a strange dream based on the Fourth Holy Grail War. Second, the inflection point of this strange dream and Shiro¡¯s experience is that Skaha agreed to Shiro¡¯s request and replaced Shiro as a Caster, and Became Shirou''s Servant. And the time course of this dream is not the first night of the Fourth Holy Grail War, but the third night, or even the last night. As for why this happens... Because Shiro and Skaha have eliminated all groups, only Archer Gilgamesh has no strategy. Shi Lang was a little surprised how to attack other groups. Because, the setting of this dream is that he used his own ingenuity to drive Skaha to eliminate all groups. And the plan to eliminate all groups... Shirou couldn''t help but rub his eyes, because, isn''t this the ideal model he once set? Lancer Dilumudo was directly killed by Skaha in the warehouse battle on the first night, while his Master-Kenneth and his wife Sola were shot and killed directly by Enomiya Keishi who bombed the restaurant. Afterwards, Shiro used the police to want Eimiya Kiriji all over the city, led him to the police station, and then ambushed him. As a result, he forced him to resort to the curse and summon Altria here, so that Skaha singled out Altria, successfully killed Altria, and killed Eomiya Kiriji. Afterwards, using the police system, we found the location of the restaurant hidden by Kirito Eomiya, and seized the RPG hidden by Kirito Eomiya. As a result, he bombarded the temple church and killed the hidden mountain Kirei. With Yanfeng Lizheng, and using Scarha''s threats and fraudulent words to deceive Assassin-Baumeng Hassan to serve him. After that, he took Skaha to sneak attack on the outskirts of Webber''s stronghold, and used the retreat and assassination of the two spells, forcing Iskandar to use the [King¡¯s Army] to consume mana again and again, and finally dispatch Assassin-Baimei ¡¤ Hassan assassinated Webber, causing Iskandar to run out of the last [Army of Kings], so that Skaha killed Iskandar. However, according to the setting of this dream, he did not kill Weber, but signed a magic certificate with Weber, asking him to do two things for himself and spare his life. Then, in the early morning of the second night, he took Skaha to attack Einzbern Castle, and Skaha killed the chance encounter Berserker Spartacus in the middle. He kidnapped Alice Phil, tied him to Einzbern¡¯s castle, and left. In the early morning of the third day, only Archer Gilgamesh was left without a strategy. Looking at the plan written in the pocket book, although it is not complete, Shirou has already guessed the setting and background of this dream. As for the plan to attack Archer Gilgamesh, Shirou had already figured out how to do it even without reading a pocket book. Because of this plan... It was the ideal plan model he had thought about in the Fourth Holy Grail War! However, unlike this dream, in reality, Skaha did not respond to his request to help him, and at that time his ability was not enough to implement this ideal plan model, which led him to change the plan over and over again, and finally Became that ending. And this dream actually reproduced this ideal planning model! "Although I don''t know who made this dream, I have to boast that I did a good job. Even the ideal planning model that I have forgotten a long time ago can be reproduced." Shirou touched his chin, which was his usual movement when thinking. However, the better this dream was done, the more he suspected that this was a prank by Merlin. However, if you think about it carefully, if it was Merlin''s prank, he would have jumped out to show off in front of him. In other words, this is indeed the ghost of the [Parliament]? No, this judgment is too reckless. Shi Lang shook his head. He decided to walk with this plan for the time being to see what the **** was going on in this dream, and then how to get his consciousness out of this dream. Of course, the most important thing is... This can be regarded as making up for the regret of failing to implement the ideal plan in the fourth Holy Grail War. When this ideal plan was carried out to such a point, even in this strange dream at this moment, the Shirou without any special means had concluded that Gilgamesh was dead. Oh. No. Shilang is not without any special means, at least, deep in his heart, the invisible vortex of [Awakening of Morality] is still twisting and spinning, as if the chaos that is enough to crush everything... ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: This dream is about the side of the ruling. You can also check it out. Also, I''ve seen your guesses about the plot... I couldn''t say that as an author, but I still can''t help but say, boxer briefs, boxer briefs, Mu Da Mu Da! Chapter 29 Angola Manuel In addition to Caster becoming Skaha, Shirou also discovered a place different from reality. That is Liudong Temple. The enlightened ones who should have existed in Liudong Temple disappeared. Of course, the body of the enlightened being is a bodhisattva, and the [Savior] rank that uses the spiritual foundation to descend, that is, the Savior, is also the limit that the heroic spirit seat can record. Come and go if you want. Even in this inexplicable dream, it is impossible to replicate the enlightened being. Of course, not long ago, in the blissful world of the Demon Bodhisattva, an enlightened being was indeed simulated. But this is also related to the Demon Bodhisattva. After all, the Demon Bodhisattva is a [beast] and possesses the [anti-savior] ability to restrain the savior, and it is not surprising that it can simulate an enlightened being. By the way, although the Demon Bodhisattva possesses the ability to [anti-saviour], he is still very afraid of enlightened beings. Shi Lang thought that this dream was not enough to simulate the enlightened person like the Demon Bodhisattva, but the answer he got was very strange. It''s not that the enlightened person does not exist in this dream, but the enlightened person who has existed in the Liudong Temple for six years at the moment when the "Shi Lang" summoned Skaha, he left. He also confessed that Liu Dong presided over, leaving "Shi Lang" a saying that "you and me are not destined for the law". Although it is strange, if it is understood as the setting of this dream, there is no problem. However, it doesn''t matter if the Enlightened One is not there, because in this dream, he has reached the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War. Shilang really didn''t know how he entered this strange dreamland, or how he could leave this strange dreamland, but following this strange dreamland, there might be clues. Therefore, Shirou carried on according to the plan. In the setting of this strange dreamland, Shirou used the police to ambush Altria and Kirishu Eomiya, but this was not the end of the matter. Because of the use of the power on the surface of the world, Lingshu was known to the world on the surface, and Shirou also used the TV station to broadcast it, making the city full of storms. And this led to Tosaka Tokimin, who was the manager of the spirit veins of Fuyuki City, had to come forward to suppress the incident. In addition, due to the exposure of Lingshu, there is a danger of mysterious exposure. The most important thing is that Yanfeng Rizheng and Yanfeng Kirei, who are the supervisors of the temple church, were killed by Shirou using RPG, so the temple church also Send someone to investigate the matter. But at this time, according to the plan, Shirou, in broad daylight, let Skarha go and attack Gilgamesh who was walking on the street. The fierce battle completely exposed the mystery to the public in an instant! Chapter 1133： The people panicked, and the unfailing reporters, as well as the TV stations that were hinted at, broadcast the scene frantically. The church church, Tosaka Toshimi, and even the Magic Association in a foreign country were panicked, sending messages of condolences and doing ideological work. At this time, Shirou took advantage of Weber, while hiding himself, while contacting the temple church, insisting that it was the mysterious exposure of Tosaka Tokimi. The temple church immediately contacted Tosaka Tokimin, and pressured him to immediately stop the Holy Grail War and hide the mystery, otherwise it would initiate actions against his family. Under various pressures such as the mystery exposure, the Templar Church and the Magic Association, and considering the family, Tosaka Tokimi finally chose to compromise and curse Gilgamesh with the remaining spell curse. "Mongrel Mongrel Mongrel... Damn it!" Gilgamesh is Gilgamesh after all. He took out the treasure against Lingshu and temporarily blocked the suicidal influence of Lingshu, but because of this, Skaha seized the opportunity and shot through the heart. At the moment before his death, Gilgamesh furiously launched a treasure attack on Shirou, but was picked one by one by the vigilant Skaha. Seeing Gilgamesh''s violent ugliness, Shirou smiled, "I''m sorry, shit." Shi Lang no longer had any hatred for Gilgamesh, instead he had the kind of cherishment of his friends. But this is how the script of this dream is written, so he executed it. However, Shi Lang still felt a little pity in his heart. If you still have [evil] on your body, you can use [evil] to record this ugly Gilgamesh. When you meet the real Gilgamesh, you can use it to laugh at that scumbag. . Gilgamesh disappeared with indignation and rage. "It''s finally over, Shirou." Scared Skaha turned his head and looked at Shirou with a smile. "Not yet." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "Why not? Gilgamesh has been eliminated." Skaha smiled and stretched out his hand to scrape Shiro''s nose. However, when her hand was halfway out, Shiro reached out and grabbed it. Shi Lang looked at Skaha helplessly, and said, "Can you stop scratching my nose, Master?" "Oh, the Holy Grail War is over and I don''t need my help, so I won''t let me tease you. It''s really ruthless to cross the river and break the bridge, Shirou." Skaha said bitterly. Shilang''s mouth twitched, and his head was full of black lines. In the end, Skaha scraped Shilang''s nose contentedly and held Shilang up forcibly. Shi Lang had resisted, but it was a pity that he in this dreamland had no other ability besides the special ability of [mortal awakening]. Facing Skaha in this state is like facing Alquette in a normal state, struggling... it''s useless at all! Shi Lang was hugged by Skaha like a child-in-law, it was ashamed! "By the way, Shirou. The Holy Grail War is over. As a victor, you will get the Holy Grail. What would you wish for?" Skahar asked with interest. "I don''t have any wishes, just live a smooth life." Shi Lang said. This is the wish he has always longed for. Whether it is the Fourth Holy Grail War or Camelot, even if you are now at the Nordic connection point... this desire has not changed. Therefore, if this strange dream is created by someone based on him, then there is no doubt that his wish will be this. I don''t want to take risks, I just want to live a smooth life. Of course, this wish is only a beautiful vision so far, and it has not been achieved, and the Holy Grail in this dream is naturally impossible to achieve. In addition to this place is just a strange dream, the most important thing is that the Holy Grail in the Fourth Holy Grail War has long been contaminated, and there is no Holy Grail for fulfilling the wishes, and some are just flooding the black mud of all disasters. Of course, this dream will never reproduce the disaster situation that Shirou once experienced and was submerged in the black mud of the disaster. After all, Alice Phil, as the little holy grail, has long been tied to Einzbern Castle. At this moment, he in this dream has eliminated the six-body Servant, so Alice Phil, who is the little holy grail, will naturally become the little holy grail, thereby releasing the black mud. However, because Alice Phil was tied to Einzbern Castle in the suburbs in advance, what was swallowed by the black mud would only be a circle around the outskirts of Einzbern Castle. "Kakka-" Sure enough, when Gilgamesh disappeared, the clear sky suddenly dimmed. Then in the distant sky, a huge hole cracked out, an endless stream of black mud, surging down from the huge hole in the sky, as if to swallow everything in the world. However, this is no longer relevant. Because Alice Fir was imprisoned in the Einzbern Castle in the suburbs in advance, the black mud would at most flood the outskirts of the city centered on the Einzbern Castle, and would not pose a hazard to Fuyuki City. Reasonably speaking, the matter was over, but Shirou still didn''t know how to get out of this strange dream. At this moment, with a "shoo", a powerful magic bullet shuttled through the space and shot straight at Shilang. When Skaha saw this, he shot out the magic bullet with a quick shot. "It''s really worthy of being the queen of the Kingdom of Shadows. It''s really amazing." There was a coquettish laughter in his ears, Shi Lang raised his head and looked intently, amazed. I saw Alice Phil came slowly from the street, she was wearing a black third-law ceremonial dress, her long snow-white hair turned a little pale and scary. Behind her is the strange scenery of the distant sky constantly venting the black mud. Scarha looked at Alice Fir, who was walking slowly, and whispered: "That Master is very wrong... The magic is very terrifying, Shirou." Shiro nodded, and Shiro could see it without Skaha''s reminder. Alice Phil was enveloped in a terrifying black magic aura, surging and turbulent, not like a person, but like the spiritual veins of the earth! Shi Lang was familiar with this magical power that was surging to the extreme. It was his fourth Holy Grail war in reality, inherited from [The Evil of This World], the Great Holy Grail has accumulated 240 years of magic power! But unlike reality, in this dream, Alice Phil inherited this magic... No! Not inheritance! Staring closely at Alice Phil in the black dress, Shirou said with a complex expression: "Angola Manuel...!" Even if there is no [evil], there is no Eternal King''s sorrowful things, based on the experience along the way, Shirou still sees the essence of Alice Phil in this dream. It was not Alice Phil, but Angola Manuel hiding in the Great Holy Grail. With the help of Alice Phil''s body, he stood on this land again! When facing Angola Manuel, Shiro felt very complicated. Because at the beginning, he was able to get through the fourth Holy Grail war because he admitted [evil] and accepted [evil], so Angola Manuel entrusted all the magic power of [evil in this world] and the Great Holy Grail to Shiro. I disintegrated my consciousness and left. It can be said that Shilang has indeed achieved this step without the assistance of Angola Manuel. Shi Lang also thought about meeting Angola Manuel again, but what he didn''t expect was that he actually met Angola Manuel in this strange dream. "Oh? You actually know this name... But it doesn''t matter, I am Alice Phil." Angola Manuel smiled, and then said: "You are the winner of this Holy Grail war, so as a reward, you What do you want?" "You didn''t come to ask me what I wanted, did you come to kill me?" Shi Lang asked with interest. Chapter 1134： If it was once, when he was really only six years old, he would definitely panic when he encountered such an unimaginable situation? But he is different now. After all, he has experienced too many big scenes. Such a small unexpected situation is really nothing. "So smart! This body of mine... you killed my lover, I, Alice Phil will naturally have revenge!" Angola Manuel smiled, and then attacked Shi Lang. This is an extremely powerful opponent. [Evil], in the hands of Angola Manuel, who holds the name of the evil god, is more threatening than in the hands of Shirou, and it is more lethal to followers and heroic spirits, not to mention that Angola Manuel has The magic of 240 years of spiritual veins beyond imagination! That terrifying magic power, according to the calculation of the Valkyrie Network, is at least 12 million, which is more than four times the magic power of the Eternal King at this moment! Skaha sensed the horror of Angola Manuel, and immediately pushed Shilang out, and then used the rune of Luen to take Shilang to safety. "Leave, Shirou!" After she sent Shi Lang away, she and Solan faced Angola Manuel. "That''s just a stinking evil citizen, why do you want to do this, the queen of the kingdom of shadows?" Angola Manuel did not stop it, but asked with interest. "I am Shirou''s Servant, I will not let you hurt him. Then, you are not qualified to evaluate him, because you didn''t really see him at all!" Skaha said solemnly. "Then, let''s make a game. Let you see through the essence of that person. Although it''s a waste of time, it doesn''t matter. The moment I came to this world, the ending of revenge was already doomed. And the eye-catching savior was already there. It''s great to leave." Angola Manuel laughed. Skaha launched an attack on Angola Manuel. However, just as Shilang relied on [evil] and huge magic power to suppress Gilgamesh, Angola Manuel also relied on [evil] and huge magic power to suppress Skaha and swallow Ska with black mud. Ha. Angola Manuel caught up with Shiro, but instead of killing Shiro, he smiled and said to him: "I want to reshape this world. As the winner of the Holy Grail War, I will give you a way to survive. Leave here and leave this winter wood. City, I will let you go." "Where is Scarha?" Shirou asked. "Of course it is to be used as fertilizer to reshape the world." Angola Manuel smiled and left, walking towards the Einzbern Castle in the outskirts where the black mud poured down. There, the black mud is already a stronghold. Shi Lang did not lose his calmness. It would be better to say that he had already made a decision to judge that this is a strange dream created by an unknown existence. How could he lose his calmness? It''s just... "Hei Ni is the exit from this dream?" Shi Lang thought. Shi Lang felt that it was necessary to give it a try. Although I don''t know who made this dream, the event process of this dream world has advanced to this point. So should the black hand behind the scene reveal the truth? The most important thing is... Skaha was kidnapped by Angola Manuel. Shirou''s complex feelings towards Skaha are naturally unnecessary. The most important thing is that even if he was six years old in the Fourth Holy Grail War, he would never ignore Skaha. Shi Lang knew exactly what kind of person he was. He never denied his cunning and dirty, even before or after his awakening. But at the same time, he also clearly understands what kind of personality he is. He is a grateful person. He will remember the bad things others have done to him and then retaliate. He will also remember the good things others have done to him, and he will repay him one day. Repay grievances directly and repay virtue by virtue. Although Skaha as a Servant is not the body of Skaha, the will attached to the Servant is Skaha''s own. Therefore, even if he is not awakened, he will never sit back and watch Skaha become the fertilizer of Angola Manuel. However, the appearance of Angola Manuel was indeed unexpected. There was no record of this emergency in the notebook in his pocket. Therefore, what to do next depends on Shiro''s own actions. It''s just that he doesn''t have any superpowers at this moment, including even the spiritual foundation of the Palace of the Heroes, which was originally obtained in the Fourth Holy Grail War. How can he recapture Skaha from Angola Manuel? Is it possible to admit [evil] again and inherit [evil]? Shirou didn''t think much, and walked straight towards Einzbern Castle in the outskirts. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Today is close to Wangen~! Move your body and get ready to sleep. Good night everyone~! Chapter Thirty Sorry, Xiao An Einzbern Castle is located on the outskirts of Fukayama Town, where there is a virgin forest full of towering ancient trees. It''s just that, at the junction of Fuyuki City where Shiro stayed before, the Einzbern Castle on the outskirts was gone, and it was replaced by an industrial park. Therefore, Shiro was so surprised at the industrial park in the suburbs at the previous connection point in Fuyuki City. And the city of Winterwood in this strange dreamland is the city of Winterwood during the Fourth Holy Grail War, so Einzbern Castle will still be there, and the surrounding is still a virgin forest of towering ancient trees. However, when Shirou went to the outskirts, he realized that those were in the past tense. A huge hole opened in the sky, and the black mud continued to fall like a waterfall and sprinkled on the ground. "Zizzi..." There was a raging fire on the ground. The towering old trees around Einzbern Castle fell one after another. The ancient woods that have been accomplished in hundreds of years have no resistance to this devastating calamity. Shirou walked towards Einzbern Castle, with the last remaining spell on the back of his hand. This was his last contact with Skaha, and it was also Shirou''s guidepost. [Evil] mud is surging on the road to Einzbern Castle. These [evil] are not the clone guarding him in reality, but the devastating disaster in this strange dream. It curses everything and destroys everything, including, destroying Shilang. Shi Lang can only try to avoid it, but in this dream, he has no power to bind a chicken, just an ordinary person, it is difficult to avoid the attack of [evil]. Soon, a bit of [evil] mud was rubbed on his arm. "Zizzi¡ª" The skin on his arm was immediately burned. It hurts, but Shirou can''t lose his ability to move. Once he was burned all over by the Departure Sword, this pain was not enough. Shi Lang continued to move forward, carefully avoiding [evil]. But no matter how careful he acted, he was just an ordinary six-year-old boy at the moment, he still had a lot of inconveniences, and he was burned a lot. Chapter 1135： Shiro escaped the [evil] on the road, and walked to the gate of Einzbern Castle where [evil] mud was flowing everywhere. With a "crunch", he pushed open the door and stepped in. The moment he walked in, the sky changed and the ground changed, and the space seemed to be replaced by an invisible force, changing into the interior of Einzbern Castle. In the castle, [evil] mud is flowing everywhere, like a locust that swallows everything, [evil] mud is consuming the castle and eating everything. Shi Lang glanced, his eyes finally fixed by the window. Those were two Einzbern maids who had been swallowed by [evil]. At this moment, the German maid costumes on these two maids had been swallowed by [evil], revealing white and graceful carcasses. But this is not something to be obsessed with, because the [evil] on them is like a locust, eating their carcasses. With a sound of "Bang Dang", one arm fell to the ground, and was then covered and swallowed by [evil] on the ground. Flesh, meridians...not even bones. Abnormally scary. And this is the essence of [all the evils in this world]. It was not the "evil" that was recognized by Shirou, which imprinted Shirou''s spirit, but the "all evils in this world". Destruction, curse, hatred... is enough to destroy everything, disaster! Rather than saying that Shirou''s "evil" is harmless, it is better to say that Shirou''s "evil" is imprinted with Shirou''s spirit, which is Shirou''s clone. [All the evils in this world] are not harmless, but Shiro, who is harmless. "It''s kind of interesting, it really surprised me that you would come here." Some surprised female voices resounded in his ears, Shilang turned his head slightly and looked at the main hall of Einzbern. I don''t know when there was a throne formed by [evil] mud. With the help of Alice Phil''s body, Angola Manuel in the real world sat on it, and looked at Shi Lang like a king jokingly. "I''m here, Angola Manuel. Where is Skaha?" Shi Lang asked directly. Angola Manuel smiled and said, "Isn''t it right under your feet?" Hearing this, Shi Lang lowered his head slightly, only to realize that the marble floor was covered with [evil] mud, dark lacquered, crystal clear, like obsidian. And in the lower layer of [evil], there are souls and bodies wrapped by [evil] one after another. Lancer-Dilumudo, Berserker-Spartacus, Saber-Altria Pendragon...and Caster-Skaha. Even Rider Iskandar and Archer Gilgamesh are no exception, trapped in it. After taking a look, Shi Lang turned to Angola Manuel and asked, "Are you trying to alter them all?" "Alterization? Ha ha ha..." Angola Manuel sat on the throne, laughing like a mockery, and said: "You actually know that mud has this function, you really deserve to be the winner of the Holy Grail War." Shi Langxin said, of course I know, because I am also the holder of [evil], but my [evil] cannot alter Servant other than myself. "I had this plan before, but there is a heroic spirit who has a strong self-awareness. If I do this, it may eat myself back, so I gave up." Angola Manuel said with a smile: "Tell me again, I Now that the world is already present, why use these things?" Shirou knew who he was talking about, he was talking about Gilgamesh. Taking another look at all the trapped heroes, Shirou discovered that all heroic spirits except Skaha were in the state of soul. Of course, after all, in this dream, all the heroic spirits were killed by Shilang and Skaha, so they were naturally in their soul conditions. "It''s just that I''m very surprised. According to what I know about you, you should be a person who is quite afraid of death. You will have the courage to come here. This surprised me a bit." Angola Manuel said with a smile. "Of course I am afraid of death, but sometimes I have to do it even if I am afraid of death," Shi Lang said. "Lie." Angola Manuel said. Hearing this, Shi Lang spread his hands and said: "If you don''t believe it, you can enter my mind and take a look." "Why should I do so much to you?" Angola Manuel asked with interest. Shirou laughed, and said, "I killed Kiritsu Eomiya and tied Alice Phil here again, so Alice Phil is full of hatred for me. And you just used Alice Phil to me. Hate, thus occupying Alice Phil¡¯s physical realm. So of course, you also have Alice Phil¡¯s killing intent and hatred for me. Even if I don¡¯t say that, you will enter my heart and ravage me Soul. Isn¡¯t it?" The smile on Angola Manuel¡¯s face receded, he squinted his eyes, looked at Shirou, and said, ¡°I have to say, there¡¯s no reason why you can win this Holy Grail war. Yes, even if you don¡¯t say it, I will do it. Destroy your soul. By the way, even if you don¡¯t come here, I will kill you. Because this is me, Alice Phil¡¯s hatred of you!" As expected. Shirou smiled. Although he inserted this bizarre dream midway, from some information, he inferred the reason why Angola Manuel would appear as Alice Phil. This is not [evil], nor is it the record of the King of Eternity, nor is it magic or any other special means, but Shiro''s own sensitivity and analytical ability to information! "I hate your smile." Angola Manuel said with a disgusted face, and then snapped his fingers. The countless [evil] mud around him overwhelmed Shi Lang like soldiers who had received orders. No. It was not submerged, but poured into Shirou''s mind. And Angola Manuel also followed the black mud and entered Shilang''s mind. Shirou''s consciousness entered his own mind. The limbs of his consciousness were clasped by the hand of [evil] and hung up high, like a prisoner about to be slaughtered. "How should I ravage your soul?" Angola Manuel looked at Shi Lang and asked with interest. "It''s up to you to make the decision," Shi Lang smiled, and then said seriously: "It''s just...can we get along? Even in this dream?" "Ah?" Angola Manuel laughed like he heard a big joke, "You actually want to get along with [evil]? How ridiculous! Dreamland...dreamland...Hahaha! You actually take reality as reality. Dreamland! You, what a ridiculous person!" "This is not ridiculous, but what I said seriously and rigorously. Here, in my heart, you can feel it, right?" Shirou said seriously. Angola Manuel laughed again, laughing wildly at Shilang''s innocence and Shilang''s stupidity. But smiling, smiling, Angola Manuel couldn''t laugh anymore. Because Shi Lang kept looking at him, his sincere gaze, did not evasive. This guy...seriously! Angola Manuel made this judgment. This is beyond his imagination. All evil is degrading. All evil is negative...no one will be sure, no one will accept it. Even those saviors think that evil is bad, and it is garbage that needs to be purified. But this person wants to get along well with [evil]! In response to Shi Lang''s gaze, Angola Manuel couldn''t help taking a step back. "Let me go, let us get along, okay? Angola Manuel, all evil in this world. No, I won''t call you by these names, because these names are imposed on you by others, not yourself Real name. I want to know your real name." Shi Lang said gently. Angola Manuel couldn''t help taking a step back again. He looked at Shi Lang with his eyes like someone who had been in the dark for a long time, fearing and cringing at the light. Chapter 1136： There was a moment of silence, Angola Manuel showed a wild smile on his face, ridiculing Shirou loudly, saying: "It''s too late! It''s too late! I''m already in the realm, [evil] will swallow everything, and I want to treat this world." Revenge! And you, will be Alice Phil''s revenge target!" The surrounding [evil] surged, surging, full of hatred, trying to engulf Shirou. Shi Lang understood that there was no way to communicate with [Evil] and Angola Manuel. This strange dream is too far from his reality. In this bizarre dream, Angola Manuel has appeared in the realm, and has been affected by Alice Phil¡¯s hatred. Like [Beast], there is no possibility of communication, and [Evil] also refuses to communicate with Shilang, just thinking To destroy Shirou, destroy everything. "That''s really a shame." Shi Lang sighed and said, "I''m sorry, Xiao An, then I can only destroy you." "Destroy me? Hahaha!" Angola Manuel laughed loudly: "I am [evil], [all evil in this world], and you are just an ordinary person, how do you destroy me?" "From the moment you entered my mind, your life was in my hands." Shi Lang sighed and said calmly. Angola Manuel even laughed at Shi Lang, but soon he noticed something was wrong. Pan Heng''s [evil] in Shilang''s mind suddenly disappeared automatically, as if it had been sucked by something, and was dragged to some place. Not only [evil], even Angola Manuel was attracted by an invisible force and dragged away. He saw it, and saw an invisible whirlpool in Shilang''s mind and soul. And that invisible whirlpool, the [evil] that was lingering in Shirou''s mind, was sucked in. Including to **** in Angola Manuel. "What''s going on? What is this, this suction? What is that whirlpool?" Angola Manuel was a little panicked, the situation surpassed his imagination. It''s beyond his imagination of all the evils in this world! "This is my only special, an invisible vortex that exists in the depths of my heart. Don''t resist it. I have tried it. It can be absorbed even by Zhu Yue, and you are no exception." Shi Lang said. "How...how could this happen!" Angola Manuel showed a panic, then turned his head abruptly, looked at Shi Lang''s consciousness, and asked: "Could it be that you wanted to lead me from the beginning Here?" "Of course. Your every move, including your actions, is within my calculations. If I don''t lead you here, I can''t deal with you. After all, this thing is very troublesome, and only enters my heart and soul. Things, things that come into contact with it, will it operate." Shilang spoke, and then showed a disgusted expression on his face, saying, "However, let me personally destroy the partner who has been with me for so long. Although it is just a dream, it makes me feel sick after a long absence! Goodbye, Xiao An. If If I can see you in reality, let''s have a good chat." "Yes, damn...!!!" Angola Manuel yelled, resented, and hated, and was dragged into the invisible vortex deep in Shi Lang''s mind, which is the [Awakening of Mortality]. The [evil] that was enough to destroy everything was crushed by the whirlpool bit by bit. "I understand, I understand. Hahaha... You are the same as me, you are also [evil]! You are also [all evil in this world]! I can''t destroy this world, I can''t avenge this world, but you can definitely You must be able to! This world will be destroyed, and you who will destroy this world will definitely be you! Hahaha..." Angola Manuel laughed, then was crushed to pieces by [Mortal Awakening] and disappeared completely. Shi Lang didn''t care about Angola Manuel''s words. For him, it was just a strange dream. Chapter 31 From now on, let''s get along well, Shirou~! Angola Manuel was crushed to death by [Awakening of Morality], Shiro''s consciousness broke free from his mind. However, the Einzbern Castle and the [evil] mud in the outskirts did not disappear because of the disappearance of Angola Manuel, but still exist. Shiro stood on the floor of the Einzbern Castle, looking at the number-body heroic spirit trapped by [Evil], without much thought, he directly plunged into [All the evil in this world]. [All the evil in this world] was full of malice towards Shirou, and when he got in, [evil] began to destroy his body. But he rushed down firmly and swam towards the trapped heroes. Lancer-Dilumudo, Berserker-Spartacus, Saber-Altria Pendragon, and Caster-Skaha... He glanced over Saber-Altolia, paused, hesitated for a moment, and continued to swim towards Skarhar. This is just an unreal illusory dream, and in this dream, Skaha is his Servant set by the dream. Then, the way to leave this dreamland, maybe it''s on Skaha''s body. Because the only relationship between the spirit base still exists, Skaha is the only sober. She watched Shi Lang swimming towards her, watching Shi Lang''s skin being destroyed bit by bit by [evil], she was extremely sad. This time, she was the one who dragged Shilang! She yelled quickly: "Don''t come, Shirou! Get out of here! This is not my body, I don''t need to come to rescue!" Shi Lang didn''t stop, he swam over without hesitation, grabbed Skaha''s hand, and took her to the shore. [All the evils in this world] destroyed his skin, like a charred meat strip, white smoke was all over his body, and the severe pain was enough to feel like being burned by the deviating sword at that time. But Shirou persisted. "Shirou...!" Looking at the non-human Shirou, Skaha really didn''t know when to say it, with a very sad expression on his face. "Don''t show such an expression, Master." Shi Lang smiled. He thought it should be a pretty smile, but it was actually quite horrifying, but it was quite bright in Skaha¡¯s eyes, "I¡¯m not a coward, Master. Also, don¡¯t be in a daze, as a Master. , I will use the curse to give you the last command to destroy [all the evils in this world] and destroy... the Holy Grail!" "I see, Master!" Skaha opened the door of death and destroyed [All Evils in This World], and the souls of the heroic spirits trapped in [All Evils in This World] were also liberated. In this way, the fourth holy grail war of this dream is completely over. Because Alice Phil was tied to Einzbern Castle in advance, [All the evils in this world] only destroyed Einzbern Castle and the nearby virgin forest, other than that, it did not cause any casualties. And destruction. Of course, except for Shirou who was burned all over by [all evil in this world]. Scarha used the original Luen to treat Shirou, saving Shirou''s life and restoring Shirou''s skin. It¡¯s just that when I was six years old, I had no special means other than [Awakening of Morality], and I was tossed by [All the Evils in This World], and my life expectancy would be greatly reduced. However, it doesn''t matter, after all, this is just a strange dream, with no connection to the reality of him. It''s just that [All the evils in this world] and Angola Manuel were both dead by him. Why hasn''t this dream been relieved? Or, in other words, who made this dream? What is the purpose? Shi Lang thought in his heart, but in this strange dream, there is one more thing to do. That is to say goodbye to Skaha. The Holy Grail War is over, and Skaha, as a Servant, will also leave this world. Therefore, Shi Lang wanted to say goodbye to her. Chapter 1137： Just... "This goodbye, Shirou. Because, I will not leave." Skaha said with a smile. "Huh?" Skaha moved his body for a while, and said with some satisfaction: "It seems that my body was affected by the mud because of the mud." "In other words..." "In other words, I can''t be like a normal Servant. Once the Holy Grail War is over, the soul will leave the present world. If you want me to leave now, you have to kill me first." Skaha smiled and asked: "Why? Does Shilang want to kill the master craftsman and let the master craftsman leave?" "No. I don''t have that plan." Shilang shook his head and said. "However, it doesn''t matter if I can stay. I''m still worried about your body, Shirou. After all, you are my lovely disciple, and it just so happens that I can train you well." Skaha smiled. In other words, this dream is not over yet? There is a follow-up? Uncle''s! Where did I spend so much time here? Can''t sleep well? Shilang had a headache, although it was a beautiful thing to dream about Skaha. But the dream is illusory. In the real world, there are still people waiting for him to go back! So where is the exit of this dream? Shiro was distressed. But Skaha thought Shirou''s expression was funny, and couldn''t help but want to tease him, stretched out his hand and scratched his nose, and said with a smile: "From now on, I will get along well in the real world, Shirou." "Well, Master." Although he was very distressed, Shi Lang nodded and responded with a smile. Shilang and Skaha stood in the scorched earth on the outskirts. In the virgin forest outside Fuyuki City, the centuries-old Einzbern Castle was burned down along with the surrounding towering old trees. Fortunately, the virgin forest in the suburbs is very large, and only a small part of it has been burned. After a few years, new shoots and green trees will grow on this scorched soil. Shilang took Skaha and left the scorched earth. Shi Lang thought to himself, this strange dreamland should be his daily life with the fleshed Skaha. So how can we get out of this dream? Thinking like this in my heart, suddenly a cry rang in my ear: "¡ª¡ªEternal King, Eternal King!" Who is calling me? Shi Lang turned his head subconsciously and saw only a swirling vortex. After that, his consciousness and vision fell into the endless darkness. ... ... "The Eternal King... The Eternal King...!" Muddled, chaotic. Half-dreaming and half-waking, I don''t know how long time has passed. When Shirou''s consciousness was in chaos and he hadn''t opened his eyes, there was a bit of biting calling in his ears. Shirou opened his eyes and saw the heavy snow falling from the sky and Saber Alter''s dark golden eyes. Looking at Saber Alter''s dark golden eyes, Shirou''s consciousness became sober. He wanted to stand up, only to realize that his body was still wrapped in [evil] as a sleeping bag. He put away [Evil], stretched out his hand to press Saber Alter''s slender shoulder, and stared at Saber Alter''s face. Saber Alter was frightened by him, and his petite body trembled subconsciously, and asked, "What are you doing, Eternal King?" "Don''t move." Shi Lang said. Saber Alter doesn''t move anymore, the Eternal King said so, she must have something abnormal, right? Shirou stared at himself in Saber Alter''s dark golden eyes, the body of a normal teenager, and there was a feeling of fire in his eyes. Shi Lang checked his body again, it was full of magic power, and the treasures were also there, very powerful. "I''m...wake up from that strange dream?" Shi Lang touched his chin. So, what the **** is that dream? Is it true that deep down in his heart, he is really greedy for Skaha''s body, so Ye has a dream? "Then, that, Eternal King, can I move?" Saber Alter couldn''t help but ask. "Sure." Shi Lang nodded. "Huh¡ª" Saber Alter breathed a sigh of relief, moved his body, and then asked, "Is there something weird about me just now, King Eternal?" "Nothing." Saber Alter asked strangely: "Then why do you want me to stay still?" "Because I want to use your eyes as a mirror to see what I look like now." Shi Lang is a sincere person, so he confessed honestly. Saber¡¤alter: "..." Why do you suddenly want to beat him? "By the way, why did you come here suddenly at the gate of Jotunheim?" Shilang asked. Saber Alter said: "You didn''t come back last night, so I will take a look and bring you some blue fruits by the way." "Oh, that''s it. It''s hard work." Shi Lang said with a smile. Saber Alter said: "I''ve put them all in Slud, let''s eat together!" "Yeah. Of course." Shi Lang nodded and agreed, patted his body, and suddenly noticed that a scroll fell on the ground. This was the hand scroll that he had picked up at the junction of Fuyuki City before, the hand scroll that was dropped by Kiara in the Killing House. This can''t be lost, maybe it''s a more important thing in the killing house. Shi Lang picked it up, glanced at it, and subconsciously saw the Chinese characters on the scroll. He had read these Chinese characters before, but this time, he couldn''t help being stunned. These Chinese characters...look so familiar! Chapter 1138： \"What are you doing, King Eternal?" Saber Alter shouted from a distance. "Oh. It''s coming!" Shi Lang put the hand roll away and followed. The heavy snow flew, and soon the traces of Shi Lang lying down were smoothed and covered. Afterwards, it was intact as before, only a piece of white... The thirty-second chapter starts, target Asgard! Shi Lang came to the gate of Jotunheim, and he saw Slud standing at the head of the city, looking at Jotunheim. The giants of Jotunheim are still attacking the gate, day after day, working tirelessly. However, their offensive is destined to be useless. The Jotunheim gate is formed by Skadi''s supernatural power. Unless Skadi, who sits in the center, collapses, the gate cannot be broken. On the snow-white city wall, there were two baskets of blue fruits, which were obviously obtained by Saber Alter. Shi Lang greeted Slud, and then sat down beside the basket without hesitation, unceremoniously took a blue fruit from the basket and stuffed it into his mouth. The blue juice fills the mouth, similar to the unique taste of blueberries, some sweet and some delicious. Shi Lang looked at Saber Alter, while gnawing blue fruits, he asked: "Will you take too much? I think the output of fruits in the village is not high." "The villagers entrusted me to bring this to you. If I don''t accept it, they will haunt me instead, so I brought it." Saber Alter said, he also sat down next to the basket and picked up a blue fruit. Then he glanced at Slud who was looking at Jotunheim in the distance, took a bite of the fruit, and said, "However, Slud De doesn''t seem to want to eat it." Looking at Saber Alter who was eating with relish, Shi Lang asked with great interest: "Did you not eat when you came over?" "Of course there is." Saber Alter replied, then nibbled the fruit neatly. Well, asking her this question is really stupid. At this moment, the green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie came over, staring at the blue fruits in the basket blankly, and asked: "Excuse me, can I take two? Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 Asked carefully." Shilang nodded, and said, "Please help yourself." Saber Alter also has no objection. Although she protects the food, these blue fruits were originally brought to Shilang and others, so there will be no objections. The Valkyrie with the green double ponytail took out two blue fruits from the basket and handed one of the blue fruits to the Valkyrie with the red single ponytail, and said blankly: "This is for you, Valkyrie B type No. 224. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 shows the majesty of the sister and said generously." "Thank you, Valkyrie C-type 11475. Beep, Valkyrie B-type 224 took over Languo, but I didn''t admit that Valkyrie C-type 11475 is my sister." Valkyrie with red single ponytail , Said stiffly. Shi Lang gnawed Lan Guo, and [evil] surged out of the dark armor from time to time. Saber Alter put down the blue fruit in his hand and stared at the [evil] surging out of Shilang, "I actually wanted to ask, the eternal king. What is the mud-like thing on your body? ?" "Is this?" Shilang pointed his finger at the black mud surging out of his body, and introduced with a smile: "This is my clone and my most reliable partner." Following Shiro''s words, the black mud surging out of Shiro''s body formed a hand and raised a thumb, as if he was affirming Shiro''s words. And looking at the black mud with thumbs up, Saber Alter''s forehead was covered with black lines, because how funny this scene looks. However, as Shirou said. His [evil] is the clone that has branded his spirit, and is also his most reliable partner. Therefore, in that strange dream, Angola Manuel and [All Evils in This World] were destroyed, and Shi Lang felt sick. However, having broken free from that strange dream, there is no need to think about this kind of thing anymore. It''s just that, in that strange dream, Shiro used [Awakening of Morality] to destroy Angola Manuel and [All the Evils of This World] is also a whim, but he did not expect that he would actually succeed. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Zhu Yue''s death reminder, he hadn''t realized that there would be such a terrible weapon in the depths of his soul. And this made Shilang even more curious about what this [mortal awakening] was. If it is the golden thumb of the traveler, this is really a dream. Such things as golden thumbs only exist in entertaining novels and cartoons, and there is no such thing in reality. Of course, if there is luck at the level of Fujimura Okawa, it may be true. But unfortunately, good luck has nothing to do with Shirou. Shirou also thought about exploring [Awakening of Morality], but suffered from no means. Perhaps you can use [evil] to attach your own spirit to detect and explore the inner space of the invisible vortex of [mortal awakening]. However, in that strange dream, it has been confirmed that [Mortal Awakening] can crush [evil]. Of course, this may not necessarily be the case in reality, but Shirou did not have the guts to experiment. Because Shirou trusts the [evil] that has always been with him more than [the awakening of the mortal]. He can not [the awakening of mortal nature], but can not throw away [evil]. Shirou and Saber Alter ate the fruit, and Slude finally stopped looking at Yodenheim, but turned and walked towards Shirou and Saber Alter. Shi Lang grabbed a blue fruit, raised it towards Slude, and asked, "Would you like to eat it?" Slude shook his head and refused. The kindness was not accepted, Shi Lang was not annoyed, but just stuffed it into his own mouth, the taste was really good. "Your Excellency the Eternal King is very grateful for your help. We plan to leave here and return to Asgard." Thrud said. Hearing this, Shi Lang put down the Lan Guo in his hand, looked at Slude and asked, "Aren''t you looking for the evil thing that was shot down by Skadi?" Slude shook his head and said, "The evil thing may have been destroyed by Master Skadi, or it may have escaped here. There is no other anti-hero spirit wave here, so I plan to return to Asgard. Report this matter." Shi Lang nodded, and said to his heart, of course there will be no other anti-hero spirit base fluctuations here, because the so-called evil thing is me! "That''s right," Slud said: "Sister Altlind said, I want you to go with you, do you want to go to Asgard with us?" Slud asked. When Shi Lang was sleeping, she used the Valkyrie network and naked eyes to conduct an all-round inspection of the gate of Jotunheim. There were no remaining problems, and she was naturally ready to leave here. Shirou thought for a while, and then asked: "Can Asgard help us find our Master faster?" "Of course." Slude nodded. Shilang got up, patted his butt, and said, "Then of course we have to go." He turned his head, looked at Saber Alter and asked with a smile: "You are right, Saber? In order to find our Master as soon as possible, of course we have to go to Asgard, right?" How long does he want to cheat with this name? In case it is seen through bankruptcy, it can be directly plunged into the Nordic base camp. Saber Alter was speechless, but she still took a bite of the blue fruit, nodded, and said, "Yes." Shiro decided to go to Asgard with Slud, the base camp of the Nordic side. According to the information that Slud accidentally disclosed, in this connection point, the Nordic side headed by Skadi has already formed an alliance with Chaldea. So, as the Shirou standing on the side of the Chaldeans, naturally, he would also go to meet this northern European eldest sister. Slud checked the Jotunheim gate again, and after confirming that it was correct, he and Shi Lang and the others returned to Village 23 and told the villagers that there would be no more giant attacks in the future. However, the villagers were not ecstatic about this important event, but nodded very calmly, and then thanked Slud and Shiro. Thrud and Shiro bid farewell to the villagers in Village No. 23 and prepared to go to Asgard. The village is very backward and productivity is even lower, but the villagers still gave Shilang and Slud two baskets of blue fruits as gifts of gratitude. Chapter 1139： Shirou shrugged off, but Gerda smiled and said, "Come on, Lord God Envoy. The journey is far away. These blue fruits have the function of refreshing and enhancing physical fitness. Take it with you on the road." Shi Lang couldn''t get rid of it, but he accepted it after all. This gift, in the eyes of a normal 21st century person, is nothing, but it is quite precious. The entire Nordic world is enveloped in a thick layer of white snow, and the cold north wind whizzes past like a sharp blade. There is not even a piece of land that can be used for basic production on this land. The only means of survival is the blue fruit trees that grow against each other. That''s it, they lived for more than two thousand years. According to the information of Shilang Harvest, the production of blue fruit trees has declined in recent years. In other words, this gift is not so simple as a fruit, but a support for survival. Gifts are quite precious. "My lord, my mother said that Asgard is a realm where gods live, and the seasons are like spring. If you still have the chance to pass by here, please tell me about spring again, okay?" Ge Erda asked with gleaming eyes. Shirou nodded and said, "Of course." Gerda smiled, and he could see that this girl was looking forward to spring. This is also normal, just like people who are used to staying in the sun will never realize the beauty of light. "One day, you will see Chun with your own eyes." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Really?" Gerda blinked. Shiro nodded. Gerda doesn''t know what spring looks like, but she once heard her mother say that in spring, there are flowers, trees, grass, and butterflies...what does it look like? She was both expectant and incomprehensible in her heart. Shi Lang waved to them, bid farewell to the people in Village 23, and set foot on the road to Asgard. The wind and snow filled the white ground, leaving one after another footprints. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. By the way, ask for a ticket, especially a monthly pass QWQ I just came back from outside and I¡¯m in very bad condition. Don¡¯t wait today, ask for a day off I just came back from the hospital. It wasn''t a major event, it was the lumbar muscle strain that I mentioned before. I went to check it again. But my home was in the development zone, and it took a lot of time to go to the city. I just came back now, and my status is a bit wrong, so I asked for a day off. The rest of the time, I will go to sort out the outline, don''t ruin my layout again. I hope everyone understands, thank you~! Chapter 33 It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s the King of Eternity. It¡¯s so weird! Northern Europe is in the region of Iceland, Sweden, and Norway, and the actual area is not large. However, this is the continuation of the Nordic gods that still existed in Skadi, Giants, and Valkyrie. It is obviously a foolish decision to judge this world based on a normal modern view of geographic cognition. However, as the world of the Nordic gods-"Midgart", it is really not that big. Shi Lang and his group set off from Village 23 on the border of Midgard. Because they were not gods or mighty heroes, they were extremely fast. After a long journey, they soon approached the area of ??Asgard. Midgart is not big, but Asgard''s form of existence has surprised De Shilang. I saw a snow-covered withered forest ahead, and in the center of that withered forest, there was a huge, snow-covered thick tree that was like a mountain, thrusting straight into the sky. Shiro was shocked looking at the huge rough wood. Adam''s body, which has swelled to a kilometer, is shocking enough, but if he stands in front of this rough wood, he can only be called a child. Standing in front of this magnificent spectacle, human beings can only feel their own insignificance once again. After returning to his senses, Shi Lang turned his head to look at Slude, and asked aloud, "Is this... the World Tree?" Slud nodded and said: "This is the middle backbone of the World Tree, and Asgard is built on the upper level of the World Tree." She stretched out her hand and pointed at the top of the trunk of the World Tree. Shi Lang looked at the sky, and there was heavy snow with goose feathers. Except for the special ring of lacquered darkness, it was just a vast expanse of whiteness. No Asgard or other colors could be seen. Thrud saw Shiro and Saber Alter looking at the sky and looking for Asgard, and couldn''t help but explain: "When the gods decided to establish Asgard at the top of the world tree, they had already set up the invisible A large enchantment, so it won''t stop the creatures in the lower layers from looking up at the sky and the sun, and of course Asgard can''t be seen." Shi Lang nodded clearly. It turns out that as early as when Asgard was established, the Nordic gods considered that Asgard would block the lower creatures from looking up at the sky and the sun, so they established an invisible great barrier. However, although this decision is quite humane, it''s just that the gods decided to establish Asgard in the upper layer of the World Tree from the very beginning, which does not mean to monitor sentient beings. However, this kind of thing has nothing to do with Shirou. He only needs to go through this connection point, then take the main body back naturally and return to Chaldea. It''s just that Shirou now has doubts about the definition of the connection point that Romani and Matthew told him. Romani and Matthew told him that the connection point is the intersecting point between the world and the world. However, Shiro''s transfer between the two connecting points should change the position from the perspective of the dimensional gap, but Adam said that his position has not changed. In addition, except for the emergence of his eternal king who changed pan-human history in his world, the historical processes of other parallel worlds are almost the same. In other words, this world tree has existed in all parallel worlds, so what is the existence form of the world tree? How can such a huge tree exist on the earth? And it''s Northern Europe, which is extremely close to Britain? You know, he didn''t see such huge trees and the remains of trees in the world of the end of the gods more than 1,500 years ago! Besides, what is outside the world tree of this Nordic connection point? Shi Lang had a strong hunch in his heart. If he can resolve these doubts, if he is not sure, he can perceive the truth of the connection point and the true purpose of the council. And these questions, some can only collect clues, judge and think by themselves, while others can be asked. For example, if you have questions about the world of Norse mythology, you can ask Skadi and Slud. As "Servants of the Chaldeans", they should know everything about these issues. In fact, Shirou had already beaten Slude side by side, but Slude asked three questions. She is like a true primitive ancient person, and her knowledge of the world is Northern Europe, and she believes that Northern Europe is the world. Of course, this is not shameful, but these questions can only be left to ask Skadi. Entering this withered forest covered with ice and snow, Shirou felt a little uncomfortable, as if there was a layer of invisible force covering his body and suppressing him. Shi Lang continued to move forward in a calm manner, but secretly used [evil] to test his physical condition. "This feeling..." Saber Alter moved his body uncomfortably. Chapter 1140： "Don''t worry, this is Asgard''s enchantment. You can''t use your hands and fly in this area. Besides, there are no other side effects." Slud turned his head and said to Saber Alter, who was uncomfortable. , Explained. I''m afraid more than that! Shi Lang Xin said. When using [Evil] to examine himself, Shiro''s senses were infinitely magnified, and he clearly noticed that something like an electric wave swept over his body. It was like a tester, testing his body and spiritual foundation. It really feels more and more like being in the world of science fiction. Shi Lang thought helplessly. After passing through the withered woods, Shi Lang and his group came to the world tree. This piece of wood in the middle of Midgard is home to a team of Valkyrie Valkyrie guarding Asgard. These Valkyrie Valkyrie saw Slud and greeted Slud one after another, calling Slud his sister. The captain of this Valkyrie Valkyrie is a Valkyrie with short and medium red hair, named Hilud, not a duplicate. Slud saw her, couldn''t help but smiled, and said, "We''re back, Sylud." Hillud saw her with a smile on her somewhat bitter face, and said, "Welcome back, Sister Slude." She turned her head and looked at the Valkyrie beside Shelud, her smile couldn''t help converging, "It''s only back... eight people." Hearing this, Slude couldn''t help suppressing the smile on his face and was silent for a moment, then said: "Open the Rainbow Bridge, we are going to send them back to Asgard." "I see, Sister Slud. It''s just..." Sherud turned her head slightly and looked at Shirou and Saber Alter standing behind Slord, especially when Saber Alter''s hands were filled with blue fruits. The basket paused for a moment, frowned and asked: "Are they...?" "They are allies from the Chaldeans," Thrud said. "If it''s an ally of the Chaldeans, then you should go to the gate of Musbelheim." Hilud frowned and said. Slude glanced subconsciously, and said embarrassingly: "They, their summoning technique has a problem, and they are separated from their Master. And Sister Altlind, tell them to go to Asgard first." "That''s it..." Hillud nodded, indicating that she understood the situation, and then her face was stern, and she said seriously: "Please forgive me for refusing to open the Rainbow Bridge, Sister Slude." "Why?" Slude asked puzzledly. Hillud raised his palm slightly, pointed at Shirou and Saber Alter, and said: "I can''t put two unidentified, cursed people into the sacred Asgard." "Although Lord Eternal King and Lord Altria were summoned as anti-heroes, they are allies of the Chaldeans, not Hela or Sutelt. It can be proved that, and they went to Asgard, they were also invited by Otlind sister." Slud said. "Asgard can no longer lose the blessing of the great god. I can''t let anyone with a curse breath into Asgard. This is my duty. Even if it is Sister Thrud or Sister Altlind, it is the same. "Hilud said. "Hilud..." Slud looked at Xilud helplessly. This was the most rigid and rigorous one of their entire Valkyrie regiment, so she was arranged to take over the duties of the former patron **** Heimdall and guard the way to Ah. Rainbow Bridge in Sgaard. Slud originally thought that when Outlind invited Shirou, he had already done the ideological work of Slud, but now it seems that he hasn''t done it at all! Slude is not good at thinking and working, and he is a little at a loss. Saber Alter glanced at the serious Hillud, then turned to look at Shirou, and said, "This soldier is very serious. It seems that we can''t go to Asgard." "You may be like this, I may not." Shi Lang said with a smile. Saber Alter frowned in confusion, and asked with a bewildered look: "What do you mean, Eternal King?" Shiro smiled mysteriously at Saber Alter, then walked to Hilud and asked: "This Valkyrie, I can''t go to Asgard, or is it an anti-hero who can''t go to Asgard? " Hillud turned his head and glanced at Shirou, and said, "I did not target you. As long as it is a person or thing carrying a curse, I can''t let him enter Asgard. The responsibility is to invite the allies of the Chaldeans. Understand." "Of course, the conscientious person should not be punished, but should be praised. However, it will not work, and sometimes it is very distressing." Shi Lang smiled and said. Xilud''s face was calm, she thought Shirou was the same as Slud, saying she was staid. "However, since it''s not against me..." Shirou snapped his fingers, and the [evil] in his body began to surge. "What, what''s going on?" Slude looked at Shi Lang in surprise. Not only Thrud, Hillud, and Saber Alter are all confused. I saw that the black armor of the dragon on Shilang''s body began to slowly retreat from the pitch black color, and turned into a silvery white dragon armor. Shilang''s body also slowly appeared a layer of sacred silver halo, exuding dazzling light like the sun. Shiro used [evil] to swallow all the curse aura attached to his spiritual foundation and reversed himself. Those eyes, which originally looked very gloomy, are as gentle as the sun at the moment. "King Yong, Eternal King, can you actually reverse your spiritual foundation?" Saber Alter looked at Shirou in disbelief. "What''s so strange about this? Of course," Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Saber Alter''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. What''s weird about turning the spirit base back by yourself? What a righteous tone... But... Is it really strange to be able to reverse the spirit base? This, this, this... Saber Alter was speechless. Well, I can only say one thing, it really deserves to be the King of Eternity, easily doing things that no one else can do. Just... "Since you can reverse the spirit base, what were you doing before!" Saber Alter couldn''t help but asked loudly. "Saving magic power. You don''t know how much magic power I have under normal conditions. Magic power, save it, or when it''s time to use it, it turns out that the magic power is not enough, isn''t it silly?" Shi Lang said with a smile. . Saber¡¤alter: "..." Saber Alter really doesn¡¯t know how to communicate with Shirou... Other heroes hate alteration, such as herself. Although she still maintains her own essence after alteration, she does not like the feeling of alteration. . And this guy? I am accustomed to alter...No, this guy treats magic as money and alter as a piggy bank! How could there be such a strange guy! ? Oh... Wait! Chapter 1141： Saber Alter realized it, no wonder only this guy can keep Britain alive. It''s not that she is incapable as King Arthur, but this guy is too weird! Saber Alter was speechless. And the reason why she is so speechless now is because when she was in Romania, she didn''t see Shi Lang freely switching between blackened and normal states. However, it is normal for Saber Alter to have this kind of thinking. After all, he can easily blacken or whiten himself. Among the thousands of heroes, only Shi Lang can do it. Shirou turned his head, looked at Hillud, smiled and asked, "Is this all right?" "Yes, it''s okay." Looking at Shirou''s bright eyes like open flames, Hillud''s tone was a bit stuttered. It was not that Shirou was charmed, but she was also a little confused about Shirou''s free switching between normal and blackened states, just like Saber Alter. It was the first time she met because of such a strange person. Hillud started the Rainbow Bridge while observing the shining Shirou. A rainbow of light fell from the sky, shrouded in Shirou, Slud and others. "Oh? This is the Rainbow Bridge," Shiro observed the rainbow light covering his body, moved his body, and suddenly felt a traction force to draw him into the sky. He said with interest: "I thought the rainbow The bridge is just a bridge. I didn''t expect it to be an elevator." "Elevator, what''s that?" Slude asked strangely. "A facility in the Chaldeans has the same mechanism as the Rainbow Bridge." Shiro was vague, and if he explained it seriously, he didn''t know how long it would take. Saber Alter also wanted to enter the Rainbow Bridge, but was intercepted by Hillud in the name of the anti-hero Lingji. Shirou stood on the Rainbow Bridge and smiled and said to Saber Alter: "Saber, just wait here for a while. I''ll go to Asgard first." Looking at Shirou standing on the Rainbow Bridge, and looking at Shilud who was stopping him, Saber Alter was speechless, but he nodded, and then found a place to sit down, muffled and gnawed Languo. . Shi Lang smiled, and took out a blue fruit from the basket and gnawed. It tastes really good. He used [evil] to reverse his spiritual base pollution. Sluder looked at the Shirou who had been altered again, feeling speechless, and couldn''t help but ask: "Since you can be normal, why do you want to reverse yourself, Lord Eternal King?" "Of course it is to save demons." Shi Lang replied with a smile. "But, your magic is already so huge, do you still need to save it?" Slude couldn''t help but ask. Shi Lang smiled and did not answer. Slude would ask this, he must have encountered a lack of demons in Mie. But he is different, he is accustomed to lack of demons and lack of magic, and can save nature. And the magic... Isn¡¯t the more the better? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass. It hurts...QWQ Chapter 34 Get him up for me! As the Rainbow Bridge gradually rises, Shiro''s angle of view gradually increases. Looking down at a high altitude is enough to see the entire Midgard. The vast expanse of snow, with no other colors except white, it is like entering the prehistoric ice age. Then, in the place where the gods are, Asgard, who has gathered the blessings of the gods, must be beautiful. Just like Gerda said, it is a country like spring and dreams in all seasons. However, when the Rainbow Bridge rose to the top and set foot in Asgard, Shiro realized that it was not like that. A high wall surrounds Asgard. It is said that this was built by a mountain giant at the beginning of Asgard''s establishment. It is indestructible and is the proud city wall of Asgard. However, when this high wall was built, the mountain giant was killed by Thor with Thor''s Hammer. This high wall was infused with the blessings of the gods, and it should have exuded sacred immeasurable light, but at this moment it has been covered by ice and snow and has become a snow wall. In fact, it''s not just this high wall, the whole Asgard is covered with ice and snow. Only from those withered gardens, dilapidated temples, and temples, one can vaguely see how prosperous this legendary realm was. It''s just that the snow covered everything. Flooded prosperity and destroyed the years. The whole Asgard was like a winter land raged by ice and snow, without any sacredness. Fortunately, it was tall enough and big enough that the people of Midgart could not step on it. Otherwise, when those people who still look forward to Asgard''s prosperity see Asgard''s shabby appearance, I am afraid they will no longer have the courage to survive. A temple in the distance, although snowy, still exudes a faint brilliance, like fluorescence in the dark, although it is faint, but faintly surviving. There is the Great Temple. Once, it was the shrine of God King Odin, but at this time, it was Skadi''s bedroom. Slude took Shi Lang to the Great Temple. Along the way, Shilang said less and watched more, watching Asgard with all his heart. In the ice and snow, apart from the remains of the gods, there are no other traces, and even the living people have not been seen. Shi Lang felt very strange, he couldn''t help but look at Slud and asked, "Slud, isn''t Asgard not garrisoned by Valkyrie?" "Yes, there is a Valkyrie of model A stationed there and is responsible for the operation of the Valkyrie network." Slud said. "What about them? Why didn''t I see them?" Shilang asked. Hearing this, Slude raised his palm, pointed to a building in the distance, and said: "They are in Valhalla." Vallaha, this is the name of the Nordic Hall of Valor. The Hall of Valor is not the same as the Hall of Valor in Northern Europe. The Heroic Seat, the full name is the Realm Recording Belt, is a collection of records, which exists outside the world and is not affected by time and space. The Nordic Hall of Valor is the hall where the **** Odin receives the dead in Nordic mythology. It is a special god-made institution limited to the Nordic region and is affected by time and space. However, it now appears that the Hall of Valor in this Nordic connection point is somewhat different from what is described in the true Nordic mythology. Of course, this may also be related to the disappearance of the Nordic gods headed by Odin two thousand years ago. Thinking about this in his heart, Shi Lang looked around and looked at the Hall of Valor that Slud was referring to, and saw a huge steel bunker standing in front of him, like a UFO, with features of future science fiction. Shirou''s mouth twitched fiercely. Although he had been prepared for a long time, his style of painting was too strong, right? The ruins of the gods, temples, and temples show the atmosphere of the primitive gods, and this huge bunker of the so-called "Hall of Heroes" directly pulls the atmosphere into the future era. Chapter 1142： Shi Lang was full of black lines. He really didn''t know what to say, but he felt quite normal in his heart. After all, in the Moon World, the Greek gods... are all aliens! "A type of Valkyrie, do they all work in the Hall of Valor?" Shi Lang asked. Slude nodded, "Yes." "As far as we know, the people who work in the Hall of Valkyrie should be the goddess Valkyrie looking for, the heroic spirit after the death of heroic humans." Shirou said. "It was like that two thousand years ago. Two thousand years ago, Odin changed his residence Valhalla into the Hall of Valor, and asked us to find the dead souls of heroic humans in Midgart, as the prophetic gods. Prepare for twilight..." Slude showed a look of nostalgia, then shook his head, and said: "However, the gods in the prophecy did not happen at twilight, but Odin and them disappeared. So the original role of the Hall of Valor Disappeared, but became our headquarters in Valkyrie." "Speaking of which, how did the Odin and the others disappear?" Shi Lang asked concerned. This is a historical turning point for this Nordic connection point. Shirou attaches great importance to it, and at the same time is very curious. "I don''t know." Slude shook his head. "Before Odin and the others disappear, are there any signs?" Shi Lang asked again. "If it''s a sign..." Slude raised his hand, pointed to the dark ring that was higher than Asgard, and hung in the sky, and said: "The day before the great gods disappeared, that appeared in the sky. " The Dark Circle... Shirou nodded, and then asked, "Do you know what that is, Thrud?" "I don''t know. In fact, we have never understood what that thing is before, and even the Valkyrie network cannot resolve the ring. We didn''t know until Chaldea visited us not long ago that the thing is called the Dark Ring. '', it was created by an organization called [Parliament]. So under the decision of Lord Skadi, we believed in Chaldea, and made Chaldea as an ally, let them help defend the Musbel Sea The gate of Mu, guard against Suterte." Slude said. Sure enough, Slude knew very little. Shi Lang nodded, without saying anything. In fact, when he was in Romania, he used [The Awakening of Mortality] to bring the Eternal King to come. At the moment before breaking the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva and leaving, he used Sanluo Vientiane to see the Dark Circle once, but it was a pity Yes, nothing can be seen. Obviously, although Sun Luo Wanxiang is omnipotent, it can only see through the creation of the earth. In the high-end game, the limitations are indeed very large. After all, in the high-end game of Xingyue, it is either an outer god, or a [beast], or an alien in a divine shell. Now, he can only hope that Skadi can give him some useful information. However, Shiro still figured out an effective message in Slude''s words. That is the type of Valkyrie. There are three kinds of Valkyrie replicas: A, B, and C. The C model is a batch battle type like the green double ponytail Valkyrie, and the B model is a military assistant type like the red single ponytail Valkyrie. Now it seems that the A model Valkyrie should be maintaining the Valkyrie network. The technical type. Thrud asked the other eight-body Valkyrie to take the recovered unit to the Hall of Valor for healing. Obviously, the Hall of Valkyrie has completely become the military headquarters of the Valkyrie Army. Slude made contact with Altlind again, and then took Shirou to the Great Temple. Asgard is a floating continent, not much smaller than the entire Midgard, but after a while, Shirou and Slud quickly arrived at the Great Temple. Altlind received them into the Great Temple. The Grand Temple is quite magnificent, even more magnificent than Shiro''s eternal palace. However, like the original Shiro, Skatie apparently regarded the Great Temple as a government affairs office. She is like a king, sitting high on the golden throne, sleeping peacefully. As for Altlind, the office is in the Great Temple, and there are many A-shaped Valkyrie goddesses standing next to them. Their office efficiency is much more efficient than Shirou¡¯s Eternal Dynasty. After all, they are using the Valkyrie network for office work. It can be said that although it is an ancient god, it is in the information age. Slude and Outlind are handing over matters. Shirou, on the other hand, stood on the spot, looking at Skatie, who was sitting on the **** seat, sleeping like an ice queen. He didn''t have any opinion on Skadi, it was just that Skadi used the appearance of Skah to overlap, which made him look more. After all, I dreamed of the old woman once before. After learning about Slud''s situation, Altlind turned to look at Shirou and said with a smile: "Welcome to Asgard, Lord Eternal King. I''m really sorry about Slud before. That child. It¡¯s just that she blames herself and is very nervous, because not long ago, an evil thing broke into Asgard, so she blamed herself and strengthened her guard." Shirou retracted his gaze from Skadi, put it on Otlind''s body, shook his head, and said, "It doesn''t matter, where the responsibility lies, I support it. However, an evil thing broke into Asi before. Gad?" "Yes, but it''s not a big deal. The evil thing has been dealt with by Master Skady." Outlind said. Shiro exchanged greetings with Otlind for a while. Shiro discovered that this Otlind was different from Slud¡¯s honesty and Xilud¡¯s staidness. On the contrary, it was quite talkative. It was a good material for diplomacy. No wonder Skaty would Let her sit in the center. After greetings for a while, Altlind said sternly: "Your Eternal King, please rest assured, Asgard will help you and Your Excellency Altria, and meet with your Master as soon as possible." "Then it will work." Shilang smiled and nodded, then pointed to Skadi on the **** seat, and asked: "Sir Skadi, is this falling asleep?" "Yes," Altlind nodded and said, "Master Skadi wants to maintain the boundaries of Midgart''s various regions, guarding against the attacks of the giants, and squandering power, so he often falls asleep. So. , Master Skadi explained before going to sleep, and those who do things can ignore her." "I understand." Shi Lang said. "By the way, Lord Eternal King. It''s the stone plate that Nidhogg dropped. Is it in your hand now?" Outlind asked aloud, suppressing the excitement in his heart. "It''s in my hand, what''s the matter? Is that important?" Shi Lang asked. During the two contacts with Outlind, she always mentioned the stone plate that Niederhogg dropped. , This made Shirou very curious. "It''s not a very important thing, it''s the crystallization of powerful magic power, which can just help Master Skatie reduce the burden of magic power." Altrin explained in German coherently. "Oh, that''s it." Shirou didn''t doubt, because Otlind''s tone was coherent and there was no problem with logic, so he nodded and said, "I''m sorry, that stone plate has been eaten by me. " "Eat, eat it?" Outlind was dumbfounded. "Yes," Shi Lang nodded, and said helplessly: "You contacted me too late. I killed Nidhogg before and saw the magic crystal drop... You know, once the Servant lacks a Master It¡¯s easy to dissipate its magical support, and I have a way to use this high-concentration magic crystal to replenish magic, so I ate it." Altlind: "..." "Eat, eat it? You actually ate the original wheel...you ate the original wheel?" Outlind was completely dumbfounded. "The wheel of the original?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Your Excellency Otlind, are you hiding something from me? What exactly is that stone plate?" "The Original Wheel... The Original Wheel..." Slude murmured for a while, suddenly as if thinking of something, looked at Otlind, and asked in surprise: "Sister Otlind, you say Wasn¡¯t the original wheel of Oglemill¡¯s one...?" "Of course it is that, otherwise what else?" Outlind responded with some anxiety, then turned to look at Shi Lang and asked: "Your Eternal King, did you really eat the original wheel? Up?" Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded, reached out his hand to touch his abdomen, and said, "I really ate it." "Can you spit it out?" Outlind asked. "This, really can''t." Shi Lang shook his head. Even vomiting can be said...This is really vulgar language, but this also proves the importance of the stone plate from the side? But, what exactly is that stone plate? The original wheel? What''s that again? Shilang originally thought that he had figured out the situation of this Nordic connection point, but now it seems that the really fatal information is still in the hands of the high-level people of the connection point such as Skatie and Otlinde. "Is that important?" Shirou asked. Chapter 1143： "This..." Outlind stopped in time. Some things cannot be said, especially things related to the survival of the world. It''s just that she was stunned before and revealed a lot of information. Sure enough, she was still immature. He cursed himself inwardly, and Altlind shook his head and said: "It''s not an important thing, it''s a very powerful magical crystallization." Slude still wanted to say, but Otlinde stopped his mouth with his eyes. "Oh, that''s it. Then I can rest assured." Shilang nodded. Of course, he said that, but in his heart, Shirou had already sensed the importance of the stone plate that Altlind called the Primordial Wheel. However, the Primordial Wheel had already been eaten by him, even digested, and it was impossible for him to spit it out. Altlind cleaned up his mental state, Niederhogg¡¯s original wheel was eaten by Shirou. This was indeed beyond her expectation, but it was more than falling into the hands of Sutert and Hela. Li Qiang. Otlinde cleaned up again and exchanged friendly greetings with Shirou. "By the way, one of my partners was stopped by Miss Hillud in Midgart, can she come up too?" Shirou said. He was referring to Saber Alter. "Of course, friends from the Chaldeans, we welcome it. However, we can''t persuade Hirud to change her mind. Only Sikati-sama can change her mind, but once Skady-sama falls into a deep sleep, it is not urgent. In general, it is impossible to regain consciousness. So..." Otlind did not go on, but Shirou understood what she meant. Shirou nodded and said, "Then let her wait in Midgart for now." "Thank you for your understanding, Lord Eternal King." Altlind said. At this time-- "Alterinde...!" A slender, soft voice suddenly rang from the golden seat. Everyone at the scene was stunned, looking for their eyes, I don''t know when, the sleeping beauty Skatie, who was asleep, slowly woke up from her deep sleep. She whispered softly, calling Otlind. "Wake up!" "Master Skadi is awake!" ... The Valkyrie said, although each one had a dull expression, but it was obvious that Skadi''s sudden awakening made them a little surprised. Outlind was stunned for a moment, then immediately walked up, came to the seat of the gods, and whispered, "Master Skadi." Skadi opened the cold burgundy bright eyes and swept across the cold and empty temple, finally fixed his eyes on Shilang, and asked: "You..." "Hello, Sikati-sama. I am the Servant of Chaldea, the King of Eternity. I am glad to meet you." Shirou turned his spiritual foundation back and said with a smile. He didn''t want to cause any conflicts because of altering Lingji. Skadi nodded, then turned his head slightly, and the bright burgundy eyes looked at Otlind beside him. Otlind understood, nodded, and said, "Master Skadi, he is indeed the Servant that Chaldea summoned to us. He is an ally, a friend, not an enemy." Skadi nodded again, and her somewhat confused eyes became sober. She turned her head slightly, her gaze drifted along with it, and slightly intertwined with Shilang''s eyes in the air, and fell on Shilang''s face. Then she lifted her palm slightly, pointed at Shilang, and said in a cold tone: "Grab! " As soon as the cold voice fell, the scene suddenly froze. "Get him up for me!" Skadi repeated again. Shi Lang was dumbfounded at that time: "???" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: 5K delivered, that''s it for today~! By the way, ask for a monthly pass~! QWQ Chapter Thirty-Fifth, the general has rebelled! With a "crunch", the gate of the Great Temple was closed. Those Valkyrie goddesses obeyed Skadi''s orders and soon surrounded Shirou. And after a brief stupefaction, Slude said to Shirou in a low voice, "Sorry, Lord Eternal King." Later, she also surrounded Shiro. Glancing at the Valkyrie Valkyrie who surrounded him, Shirou turned his head slightly, his eyes fell on the Skati who stood up from the **** seat and pointed at him with that slender finger. He couldn''t help but sink in his heart and asked. : "Master Skadi, what does this mean? Are you going to turn your face with Chaldea?" "You are not a Chaldean at all." Skarti stood beside the **** seat, her bright red eyes looking down at Shirou like a queen. Hearing this, Shirou raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Could it be said that, as the only **** in this world, Sikati-sama judges the enemy and me based on the spirit base? I admit that I came here as an anti-hero, but Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous to judge the enemy in this way?¡± "It''s not ridiculous at all, because you are the evil thing I shot down before. Your words can disguise yourself, but your magical fluctuations can''t be disguised." Skadi looked at Shirou and said: "And , If you are the Servant of the Chaldeans, you cannot possibly eat that fruit." Skatie stretched out her slender finger and pointed at the Languo in Shilang''s hand. Shilang''s face was calm, but his heart was a little surprised. When Skatie shot him down, did he remember his breath? Moreover, what does this have to do with Languo? Shi Lang was puzzled. "Furthermore, if Chaldea summons a Servant like you on this land, can I understand that Chaldea is ready to act on me? After all, the purpose of Chaldea is this ¡ª¡ª" Skati raised his hand slightly, and a faint light gleamed on the slender palm, followed by a black object. Shilang looked at the black object and couldn''t help but said in surprise: "Black cup!" Yes, what appeared in Skadi''s hands was nothing but a black cup! "The black cup is in your hand!" Shi Lang frowned and said. There was a deviation between reality and cognition. What Shiro didn''t expect was that the black cup that formed the connection point was actually in the hands of Skadi. However, if the black cup is in Skadi''s hands, why would Chaldea cooperate with Skadi? Chapter 1144： Skadi didn''t answer anything, but put away the black cup. The burgundy bright eyes looked at Shirou and said, "Slud, grab him!" "Ah...Yes!" After a brief stupefaction, Slude hesitated for a moment, and then Lianbu stepped slightly to catch Shilang. Shiro naturally wouldn''t sit and wait for death. He turned back, braving the dazzling silver light, stretched out his hand and held the Holy Spear Lungominiad in his hand, exuding a magical breath like sunlight. , Even thick and terrifying. "His Eternal King..." Seeing Shi Lang entering the state of combat readiness, Slude was a little panicked and did not dare to step forward. She knew how strong Shilang was, and she was definitely not a match for her. "Is this king too polite, so you think this king is very bullying?" Glancing at Slude, who was afraid to move forward, Shiro turned his head slightly, and then his gaze fell on Skarty''s body, holding the holy gun Lungominiad, strode forward towards Skar Di walked over, "Want to catch me? You may not be able to do it with your words. But since the black cup is in your hand, then give it to me, Skarty." Shi Lang is not welcome anymore, since the black cup is on Skadi''s body, he decided to take the black cup back first. Because of this thing, it can really do things. In Romania, the Black Cup almost brought Cthulhu over and must be recycled in advance. "Bold!" "Don''t be rude to Sir Skadi!" ... Seeing Shiro walking towards Skatie, Otlind and others scolded Shiro one after another. However, Shirou did not stop, on the contrary, Shirou''s terrifying magical aura made the Valkyrie not easy to do it. Shi Lang walked to Skardi, his slender body made Skardi raise his head and lowered his head slightly. Those bright eyes like open flames stared at Skardi''s beautiful burgundy eyes. Shirou was close at hand, and he was holding the holy gun Lungominiad, but Skadi''s face was very calm, as calm as snow and frost. She looked at Shi Lang, pondered for a moment, and said, "I know you, King Eternal." "Oh?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Skadi sat back on the **** seat, she looked at Shirou who was close at hand, and said: "Although I don''t know why, the moment I saw you, I had a cognition of you in my mind." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned and asked, "What does this mean, Skati? After realizing that I''m not easy to mess with, are you coming to get close? Shouldn''t you, shouldn''t you be such a cowardly goddess? If If yes, you are ashamed of your appearance." "A ridiculous joke." Skati snorted softly, her slender legs wrapped in purple stockings turned up, looking at Shirou like a queen, and said: "I will say that, I want to tell you. The king of Northern Europe There is only one, and that is me!" As soon as the voice fell, Skatie''s eyes flashed with divine light, and the slender and charming figure exuded extremely terrifying magical arrogance, and wind and snow blew around. That is supernatural power! Really, the supernatural power of the main **** level. Moreover, the concentration of this magic power is not like a person or a **** can have, it is like facing the spiritual vein of a world, it is terrifying! There is heavy snow in the holy temple, which is the manifestation of Skadi''s magic. An inconspicuous gun placed in the corner of the Great Temple suddenly vibrated, buzzed, and emitted immeasurable light like a comet of light. It fell into Skati¡¯s hands, exuding an extremely terrifying god. Sex. ¡ª¡ªDeclaration of the Great God! Shirou almost immediately recognized the essence of the gun that exudes immeasurable light. It was the prototype of the gun of light held by all Valkyrie goddesses. The declaration of the great **** held by the **** Odin can also be said. It''s the Gun of Eternity-Gunganir! The creation fresco behind Skatie showed strange runes, and the whole temple...no, the whole Asgard seemed to be activated, and even the blue fruit in Shilang''s arms was faint. The faint blue light like ice crystals. Layers of restraint fell on Shirou''s body. That is the blessing given by the gods to Asgard, as well as the curse and weakening of Asgard''s enemies. Not good! Shirou noticed the abnormal situation, and the whole Asgard seemed to have become a prison, trapping him, making him extremely restricted. Seeing Skady close at hand, Shiro quietly used the second treasure to try to see if he could control Skaty, but disappointingly, Skaty did not perform any abnormality. Obviously, Skaha is Skaha, Skadi is Skady, and the second treasure can control Skaha but cannot control Skady. Shi Lang knew very well that the current situation was very unfavorable to him. Skadi is determined to catch him, and Asgard is the home of Skadi. If he fights with Skadi here, with his current magic power, it may not be impossible to fight, but both lose and lose, but it is not Shilang who wants Pursued. After thinking about it, Shirou smiled and said, "This is Northern Europe. Of course, Skady is the only king. I will naturally not make a noise. However, Skady, I am from Chaldea. Our interests are the same, so we don''t have to use swords and guns. Let''s talk about it." "You are not from the Chaldeans at all." Skadi directly refused, then glanced at Slude and said, "Slud, get him!" "If you catch me, you will be in disaster! You don''t even know, Hela''s side..." Before Shi Lang finished speaking, Skatie interrupted nonchalantly: "Needless to say, I know you, King Eternal. My memory tells me that your mouth is a lie. King Ban, Skaha... ¡­And so many people in your dynasty, who were deceived by you, and eventually commanded and controlled by you. I will not be fooled by you." Shiro: "..." Why is this guy so familiar with my experience? Could it be... Shi Lang Mingwu came over. He looked at Skady and asked, "In your form of existence, there is the nature of Skaha, right? Your knowledge of me also comes from Skaha, right? " Hearing this, Skadi snorted softly and said, "Yes, there is indeed the nature of Skaha in my form of existence." "Then you want to arrest me, isn''t this treason?" Shi Lang asked back. "Shut up! I''m not Skhar, I am Skadi!" Skadi stared at Shirou coldly, clenched Gangneil in his hand, and said, "If you want to escape, you can Try to get rid of the suppression of the Primordial God Realm, as well as the Gangnir in my hand! Altlind, Slud, catch him! Put him and the evil thing in prison together!" After Slud and Otlind got the order, they walked towards Shilang. "I''m offended, Lord Eternal King." Slud said cautiously. Shi Lang did not respond or resist. He just looked at the icy Queen of Skadi, squinted his eyes, and said, "It''s easy for you to shut me out now. It''s hard for you to let me out afterwards, Silk Lord Katie." Skadi did not answer, but stretched out her slender fingers, and drew a few controlling runes of the original Rune in the air, suppressing them on Shilang''s body, and then said: "Go to jail." Shi Lang was taken by Thrud. Seeing Shirou disappearing from the Great Temple, Skatie flattened her feet, her previous domineering appearance had disappeared, leaving only her tired face. "Master Skadi..." Outlind yelled, looking at her with concern. "It''s okay, Outlind." Skadi shook his head. Outlind looked at Skadi worriedly, and then asked, "Master Skadi, is that Eternal King really the evil thing you shot down before? If we catch the wrong thing, we might have trouble with Chaldea. Turned over." "That psychic reaction can''t be wrong, Otlind. And, don''t be afraid, I''m still there," Skadi said. "But, your divinity is already..." Otlind could not say anymore, but Skatie knew what she was going to say. She shook her head, then pointed at the blue fruits that Shilang had dropped, and said, "Throw those seeds to Midgart. Right." Looking at Skadi''s haggard and pretty face, Outlind didn''t say much, but just nodded and promised, then walked down and collected the blue fruits on the ground. Chapter 1145： These fruits are Lord Skadi, the mother of Northern Europe, and the blessings to this land must not be wasted. Thinking of that, Otlind collected these blue fruits, and won one without losing, and in the place where the blue fruits piled up the most, she picked up a roll of manuscripts, "This is..." "What''s the matter, Outlind?" Skadi asked tiredly, sitting on the **** seat. "Oh. It''s nothing, just an extra roll of manuscript paper, probably dropped when the eternal king released the magical breath." Outlind took the manuscript, turned his head slightly, and looked at Skadi and said. Hearing this, Skatie sat up slightly and said: "Take me to see, it may be that the information related to Hela''s movements is uncertain." Outlind responded, and then handed the manuscript to Skadi. Sikadi took a look, and the manuscript was painted and painted in tatters, and the visible text was only a few lines, which was still incomprehensible by Sikati. Just... "Why does this note... look familiar?" Skadi frowned. Chapter 36 Boys should protect themselves when they are away from home! Shiro was escorted by Thrud to the infinite prison in the lower level of Asgard. This is a prison built by the Nordic gods and dedicated to imprisoning powerful enemies of the gods. There are many enchantment techniques set by the gods themselves. Once imprisoned, even the most powerful giant will be suppressed to death. It is said that the devil wolf Fenrir was also imprisoned by the gods here. However, since the disappearance of the gods more than two thousand years ago, the magic wolf Fenrir has disappeared, but according to Skadi, there seems to be an evil thing still being held here. Slud escorted Shi Lang into the Infinite Prison. Shi Lang glanced at it, it was dark, and people couldn''t help but think of infinite hell. Each of the prison doors of the Infinite Prison is a special kind of strange steel that looks like ice crystals, which is quite magical. With a "crunch", Slude escorted Shirou into the Infinite Prison and closed the cell door. "Your Eternal King, you are offended. I believe there must be some misunderstanding in this, and Master Skadi will find it out as soon as possible." Sluder said seriously, standing outside the prison door. Shi Lang felt at ease, patted his butt, sat on the ground, and said with interest: "Of course, I believe it too. But it''s easy for me to come in, but it won''t be that simple for me to go out when the time comes." "This..." Slude didn''t know what to say, which obviously made Shirou not in a good mood. She sighed and said, "Your Eternal King, if you have any needs, you can call Valkyrie outside the prison, and they will respond to you." Shi Lang nodded and watched Slude turn to leave, closed the door of the prison, took away the last ray of light, and the whole prison was plunged into darkness. The whole prison was dark and abnormal, with strange sounds of "tick tick tick" from time to time, Shi Lang was a little speechless and a little headache. Although before coming to Asgard, he thought about being recognized by Skadi, Shirou thought that he should be able to explain clearly, but he did not expect that Skadi would not listen at all and treat him as a liar. Sure enough, there are no wet shoes when walking along the river. Shi Lang sighed. He glanced at Infinite Hell, the surroundings were dark, but Shirou himself would shine. The faint silver halo emanating from his body illuminates the surrounding three inches of land, and he can see the surrounding situation more or less clearly. On the back is a solid wall, on which there are many strange runes with supernatural power, which is obviously an enchantment. In addition, there was a bucket on the wall like a thick iron chain like ice crystals, extending straight into the dark interior. It looked like it should be a torture instrument, but he didn''t go into it. Shirou stood up, looked at the cell made of ice crystal, stretched out his hand to pull the cell door, it is very strong, not ordinary steel, but a god-made thing, the mystery and solidity alone are far beyond ordinary. Of treasures. Moreover, there are many plural suppression techniques in this prison, at least Shirou feels that he has many layers of strong restraints on his body. "This is really troublesome." Shiro scratched the back of his head, showing a distressed expression. "Wow!" The sound of steel pulling sounded in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head abruptly and looked into the interior of the Infinite Prison, where there was a deep darkness. Shi Lang squinted his eyes and took the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand. He remembered that Skadi and Otlind had mentioned that an evil creature broke through the Rainbow Bridge and broke into Asgard''s interior. It was finally recovered by Skadi and imprisoned in this prison. . Shiro was very vigilant, because he knew that this was not the kind of low-end game of the Holy Grail War, but a myth full of gods. "Wow!" The sound of the steel being pulled continued to rang, and the iron chain at one end of the wall was pulled and buzzed. Something is approaching! "Wow~Wow~" Getting closer! A figure with a huge head swayed in the obscure darkness. Suddenly-- "Wow!" a threatening voice. Coming! There was a scream in his ears, Shiro slammed his gun at the figure''s head without hesitation. "Clang--!" Shirou''s attack did not cut off the opponent''s head, but instead made a violent sound like a collision with some steel. But this is not the key. The key is that the sharpness of the Star Spear didn''t cut off the opponent''s head! Seems to be a strong opponent, Shi Lang made a judgment in his heart, but this figure, especially the shadow of the head like the bull devil, is so familiar? "Hehehe... It''s really hot love, Mr. Assassin. It''s been a long time since I saw you showing such a strong love to me, it really made me very happy." A soft, charming voice came from the deep darkness, and Shilang instinctively got a headache when he heard this voice. "Wow, wow," the sound of steel pulling resounded again, and a woman walked out of the deep darkness. The long black hair that fell straight down his waist, the delicate face like a doll, was dyed with a faint blush, and the plump and alluring body was wearing a pink dress. Especially the huge horn decoration on the head. It is the killing house to pray for the wilderness. No. This pink feeling... is the third [beast] I have encountered in Romania before, the Demon Bodhisattva! Shi Lang retracted the holy spear Lungominiad, looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, rubbed his nose, and said with a headache: "The evil thing they said is actually you!" "Comparing me to an evil thing, this, this... this is really exciting, I feel that my whole soul feels comfortable." The devilish bodhisattva''s face was stained with a faint blush, and his eyes were stained with a touch of love. Of pleasure. Shi Lang glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva disgustingly, and stepped back two steps. Chapter 1146： At this time, Shi Lang discovered that the hands, legs, and neck of the Demon Bodhisattva were all clasped by the god-made ice crystal steel. Obviously, she was the one who was held by the steel on the wall. Seeing this perverted body exuding pink bubbles, Shiro instinctively took two steps back and asked: "Why are you here? At this connection point? Could it be that the person responsible for this connection point, and called me before? That''s you?" Hearing this, the Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Guess what, Mr. Assassin." Seeing Shilang, she had a peachy smile on her face. Her face became more and more red, and her breathing gradually became thicker, and gradually walked towards Shilang, "It''s a good fate, Mr. Assassin, I can meet you here. Before you I said that I wanted to open the path of freedom in my heart, right? You opened it. Come on, let''s do comfortable things together. I have been working hard for a long time, and I can''t help it...!" Big pervert! Shi Lang quickly backed up a few steps, with a "bang", leaned his back against the cell door, took the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand, and said sharply: "I warn you, you Don''t come here!" Shi Lang never dreamed that he would meet the Demon Bodhisattva here in Infernal Purgatory. What was more unexpected was that the Demon Bodhisattva seemed to want to use him as a tool to release his desires. What is the desire of the Demon Bodhisattva, there is no need to say more, because as a demon, the third external law happy day, she holds the principle of the third [beast] of eros, a beast of eros! What this guy''s brain has is not love, but the animal desire for peace! "The gun in your hand looks great...but I feel more about you now. Come on, Mr. Assassin, do things that make us all comfortable." The Demon Bodhisattva walked slowly towards Shilang. "Don''t come over, don''t come over... if you come over again, I will break the spiritual foundation! You want to try the previous shot again, don''t you?" Shi Lang asked harshly. "That shot? Ah...ah..." The Demon Bodhisattva seemed to be thinking of something particularly happy, and the whole person became happy. His coquettish body became softer, but the heat in his body became more intense. "That shot... is really awesome. Although it has destroyed a lot of power, but that shot is really amazing... I have never experienced such extreme happiness. If possible, I can have a few more A hundred times? If it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s okay to do it again, ah... I really want to experience it again." Demon Bodhisattva walked towards Shilang like a peach-colored evil spirit. "Yes, I have something to say, don''t do that. Everyone is a decent person, I have a daughter, and I can''t mess with it." Shilang said with cold sweat as he looked at a demon bodhisattva who was going to be **** him. "Don''t worry. As long as I can satisfy my desires, it will be enough, and it won''t make you any better, Mr. Assassin." The face of the Demon Bodhisattva showed a peachy blush. Help, help! Shiro retreated hard, but he had already retreated to the end, there was no way to retreat. After gritting his teeth, Shi Lang took out the Sword of Cycling Victory, the Sword of Oath of Victory... He took out all the record treasures he had. If this pervert dares to touch his body, he will fight her! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Mr. Assassin. Please pierce my chest with a sword, please chop my shoulders with a knife, and hit my face with the scabbard...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. ...Just thinking about it makes me so happy! Let''s step into the happy paradise together!" The Demon Bodhisattva became even more excited, and the whole person was exuding psychedelic bubbles, looking at Shi Lang with moist eyes, and rushing towards Shi Lang like a hungry ghost in the color. Damn it! Shi Lang yelled and quickly folded Lungominiad into a spear of endless brilliance, and then he was about to hit the demon bodhisattva who flew over, only to find that the demon bodhisattva flew halfway, and he was hit by the sound The iron chain on his body was pulled, and his palm stopped three feet away from Shirou. "Huh?" The Demon Bodhisattva tried a few more times, but still couldn''t touch Shilang. She pulled the iron chain on her body in disgust, gritted her teeth and said, "This thing is so annoying!" Got, saved...! Seeing the Demon Bodhisattva pulling the iron chain, Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his hand. He always thought he wouldn''t be afraid of anything anymore, but now he realized that he was still too young. At least, the demon bodhisattva like a **** just now really shocked him in a cold sweat. Although Shilang''s endurance attribute is A+++, Shilang knows very well that his small body cannot withstand the toss of a demon bodhisattva. "Damn it! This thing is so annoying!" Demon Bosala pulled the ice crystal steel on his body, trying to destroy the ice crystal steel, but no matter whether it was with his own power or the sluggishness, there was no way to destroy the ice crystal steel on his body. Demon-natured Bodhisattva became a little anxious. Shilang breathed a sigh of relief, his body was next to the prison door, and he sat down on the spot, and said, "Don''t bother, your power has been divided a lot by the killing courtyard, and I am afraid that you will also be suppressed by this divine realm. And... " Shi Lang glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva and said, "You seem to be much weaker than before." "I have been seen." The Demon Bodhisattva also sighed, sat down somewhat depressed, then squinted his eyes, looked at Shirou, and asked: "Mr. Assassin, you said you wanted to open my path to freedom. Right? Does this sentence still work? Or does this sentence only work for that stupid me?" "Of course not." Shi Lang shook his head. "Then let''s have a good talk. Come, sit closer, let''s talk." The Demon Bodhisattva patted the land next to him, with a gentle smile on his face. Regarding this, Shi Lang just gave a "hehe" and turned his head and did not look at her. This woman whose brain is full of milky liquid, is he not clear about what ideas he has? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: It''s 11 o''clock, don''t wait any longer. That''s it for today~! Chapter 37 This is full of love! "I am very cooperative with your work, so this is not an excessive request." "Sorry, this is not allowed." "I just want to change a cell!" "If there is nothing, we will leave first." "..." Looking at the back of Jue Jue who had left the two Valkyrie who guarded the infinite prison, and then glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva whose eyes were green and greedily staring at his body, Shi Lang felt very hairy in his heart. He is now like a holy maiden thrown to the island of Man, stared at by the Demon Bodhisattva. That kind of look made De Shi Lang''s scalp numb. Suddenly, a faint light radiated from the body of the Demon Bodhisattva, and the ability named ¡¾Various Colors Lingering¡¿was activated, and several radiant hands quickly grabbed the Shilang. Shiro picked up the spear of endless brilliance, and aimed at the hand of light that was stretched towards him with a wave, and with a "bang", cut off the hand of light that was stretched towards him. Shi Lang stared at the Demon Bodhisattva coldly, and said, "I warn you again, don''t hit my mind!" "It''s obviously a happy thing, why do you resist so much? Isn''t it that I am not charming enough?" The Demon Bodhisattva stood up, and the pair of peaks and ridges were turbulent. She asked suspiciously: "This body of mine should still be It¡¯s tempting." "There are more women who are more tempting than you. Anyway, don''t do anything to me, or be careful that I''m not polite to you!" Shi Lang said coldly. Shirou didn''t have the slightest tenderness for this abnormality staring at his body. "Please be very kind to me." Demon Bodhisattva said with moist eyes. Faced with this kind of humanoid self-propelled 18 ban, Shirou really has nothing to say, if it weren''t for the defeat, he wouldn''t have to be so passive. With his back next to the cell door, his eyes staring at the Demon Bodhisattva vigilantly, Shiro moved towards the diagonally opposite corner of the wall. Chapter 1147： The Infinite Prison is the same as the normal prison, which is a tetragonal structure. The diagonally opposite corners of the tetragonal building are the farthest. The Demon Bodhisattva wanted to touch Shi Lang, but fortunately, the ice crystal steel could still control her. She could only watch Shi Lang walking away from her step by step. Of course, there was no distance, but the original limit distance from Shirou was three feet, but now it is more than five feet. And it was this short distance increase that made De Shilang feel much safer in his heart. It''s horrible, this kind of humanoid self-propelled eighteen forbidden! Shiro took out the scabbard again-[Avalon] added a guardian barrier to himself, and then used King Galahad''s shield-[Eternal Shining Ideal King Capital] before the barrier and made it for himself. A safe fort border. "Don''t do this, Mr. Assassin? I''m just a normal young girl, don''t you need to guard me like this?" The Demon Bodhisattva asked bitterly. Hearing this, Shi Lang sneered and said: "You may have a slight misunderstanding of the word''normal''. In short, I don''t think you are normal. Then again, we are all imprisoned fellow travelers here. , Don¡¯t ask for friendly coexistence, just ask for well water and not offend the river. Such a large site has been given to you, and my small corner, you should not come over and violate it." "But, I''m really lonely and unbearable. Besides, aren''t you interested in why I am here, Mr. Assassin? Sit here for a while, I will tell you." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled like a smile. Sheep are as harmless. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I''m not interested anymore." Don''t overdo it, Shi Lang no longer pays attention to the Demon Bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Shi Lang with a grievance, his eyes were very similar to a woman in a deep palace. Shi Lang couldn''t beat her, but she couldn''t help Shi Lang, so she could only stare at Shi Lang in such a murmur, and then stretched out her graceful body in an attempt to seduce Shi Lang. But it is a pity that Shi Lang is a serious person, he just looked at the demon bodhisattva who was scratching his head and posing. At this time, there was a wave of information from [Evil]. Adam? Shilang raised his eyebrows, and the only person who could use [evil] to send him a wave of information was Adam who held his ontology. Shi Lang glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva vigilantly, and then connected to the wave of [evil] information. "Ah...finally connected." As soon as the message of [evil] was connected, Adam''s voice sounded in Shirou''s heart. "What''s wrong, Adam?" Shi Lang asked aloud. "Mr. Assassin, I have been summoned successfully according to your instructions," Adam said. "Really? Where are you?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t know, it''s dark all around, and flames spit out from time to time, like the **** described in the mythological stories that Miss Matthew showed us before." Adam''s tone was a little troubled, obviously he was concerned about describing the surrounding environment. The situation is quite tricky. Shirou asked again, "Is there no snow around?" "No," Adam said again. Shirou lowered his head to ponder. He was first summoned to the Junction of Fuyuki City, and then he was summoned to the Junction of Northern Europe. But according to Adam, his position has not changed. At this time, the surrounding scene described by Adam is different from the snow scene in Midgart. Could it be the other connecting points of this position? After thinking about it, Shirou asked, "Are there any other characteristics?" "In terms of characteristics...Oh. By the way, there are other Servants who were summoned with me. Mr. Saber-Zigruder, Mr. Berserker-Bloodaxe Eric, Mr. Caster-Hans Christian Andersen. "Adam said. "There are only four-body Servant, including you?" Shirou was a little surprised, and then asked, "Are there no other Servants?" "Nothing," Adam said. "I see. Adam, you continue to act normally, don''t expose yourself, first figure out where you are." Shilang nodded. "Yeah. I know, Mr. Assassin. They just happened to start an action with me. I didn''t refuse, but wanted to figure out where I was first. Ah... Ah... Let''s not talk about it. Someone looked over. Afterwards. Call again, Mr. Assassin..." Following Adam''s flustered words, the fluctuation of the message of [evil] came to an abrupt end. Putting away [evil], Shi Lang still felt that Adam was very reliable. Now that the key information is no longer in hand, and there is still a deviation in the perception of the world, it is better to take one step at a time. Of course, now Shirou is trapped in this infinite prison, he is indeed unable to start his actions, and he can just rest and rest. Glancing at the Demon Bodhisattva, Shi Lang added silently in his heart. Of course, it would be better if this big pervert was not here. "Ah, Mr. Assassin, are you admiring my body?" The Demon Bodhisattva licked his lips, rubbed his slender legs wrapped in pink stockings slightly, and asked with wet eyes, "Would you like to touch it?" Shi Lang looked at her as if looking abnormal, and said with disgust, "Please love yourself." The body of the Demon Bodhisattva is indeed beautiful and charming. But Shirou is not a man dominated by the lower body, he is very clean and self-love. "Self-love? Of course I love myself very much." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Well, this guy really couldn''t communicate normally. Shi Lang sighed. Demon Bodhisattva looked at the fully armed Shi Lang, very regretful in his heart. She is a woman who can''t control her desires. In fact, she has controlled her desires for a long time since the Romanian departure. After all, she is being true to the other one. Originally as the Devil, Suixi Freedom Third Foreign Law Happy Heaven, she would not have emotions other than happiness, but facing the half of the innocent goodness she separated from her, the Demon Bodhisattva rarely developed a more genuine mind. The content of the actual test is also quite strange, that is, to observe when the killing house Kiara will voluntarily return to her body. As a bet, she will work hard to restrain her desires. Of course, Kiara, who is the half of the good body, didn''t know that the Demon Bodhisattva secretly compared her with her in his heart. As for why she did this, maybe she just wanted to laugh at the highest point and love her innocent. After all, in the cognitive view of the Demon Bodhisattva, she is the only human in the world. Although she regards eros and animal **** as the source of happiness, they are only a means to satisfy her desires, and she is the only one who truly loves herself. It''s just that she endured so hard that when she saw Shilang this man, she was hungry and thirsty like a hungry wolf who had been hungry for a long time, a little impatient. Fortunately, Shirou is also strong enough that she will not be forcibly overthrown. The Demon Bodhisattva sat on the cold floor and said harassing words to Shi Lang, but Shi Lang ignored her at all, which made her very resentful. A faint light radiated from the body of the Demon Bodhisattva, which made De Shilang a little vigilant. But the Demon Bodhisattva did not launch an attack on Shiro, but used the sluggishness of all colors to form a light screen in front of him. "Master Mordred, Miss Xiao Mo, what are you doing?" "Didn''t you see it? This is a new war!" From the light screen, Shiro''s ears heard the voices of Kiara and Mordred. He looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, who was staring at the screen intently and making oozing laughs from time to time, and couldn''t help but ask in amazement: "What are you doing?" "It''s nothing, of course I''m observing how stupid that stupid I will do. Puff puff... I was taught another lesson, what a fool. Don''t you know that I gave her more power than them? Are all strong?" The Demon Bodhisattva stared at the screen and sneered. Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Can you observe the killing courtyard and pray for waste?" Chapter 1148： "Isn''t this a matter of course?" The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said with a smile: "She is the killing house for praying for waste, and I am also praying for waste in the killing house. We are the same person and the same origin. And her ability It''s the power I assigned to her again. Why can''t I observe her?" "You guy...couldn''t it be that you have been observing the killing courtyard and praying for a short period of time?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked when he looked at the demon bodhisattva who regarded the killing courtyard as a pleasure. "Of course not." The Demon Bodhisattva shook his head, and then said with a serious face: "I have been observing her since the moment she ran out of my body. Ah... I watched her being teased. It¡¯s so stupid, the face of crying when being taught, this is one of the few things that can make me happy." Demon Bodhisattva said with a look of intoxication. "Do you take the other you for fun?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course not, this is my love for her~! It''s love~! Ah... I want to see her collapse soon, and then ran into my arms crying, crying and begging me to take her back Go. At that time, her crying tears must be extremely sweet. Uh... can''t help it, can''t help it. Just thinking about it, I feel that the body and soul are particularly comfortable... Ah..." Demon Bodhisattva Lang Shouting. The woman was hopeless. Looking at the Demon Bodhisattva speechlessly, Shi Lang made a decision in his heart. "By the way, that Master Mordred is your daughter, Mr. Assassin?" Demon Bodhisattva looked at Shi Lang with a smile, and asked, "Would you like to see it together?" "Will you be so kind?" Shi Lang asked back. "You say that, it makes me very sad, Mr. Assassin. Because no matter what you say, you ruined my power before, and I didn''t ask you to settle accounts. This is enough to prove how kind a woman I am. I was wronged by someone, oh oh oh..." Demon Bosala wiped away the non-existent tears, and then said with a smile: "Good things must be shared together, come, sit next to me, and we will watch together. I I promise not to do anything to you." "Hehehe..." Shi Lang sneered for a while, then took out a blue fruit from his arms and wiped it with his sleeve, then gnawed the fruit and watched the performance of the Demon Bodhisattva. Although he was very interested in Mordred''s living conditions and what Chaldea was like, he would be a shame to betray his hue. Shi Lang was able to deal with [the sluggishness of all colors], but once he was caught close by the demon bodhisattva, he didn''t know whether his power of fighting the five scums would be able to break free by then. The sweet words of the Demon Bodhisattva are like a peach-colored spider web, wanting to seduce Shi Lang, and then hunt Shi Lang, but unfortunately, Shi Lang''s mind is very clear. The Demon Bodhisattva didn''t feel any regret, but those wet eyes looked at the blue fruit in Shilang''s hand, and said with interest: "You can actually eat this fruit, Mr. Assassin." "What? Is there a problem?" Shirou asked. "No. Of course there is no problem. The fruit grows out and is for people to eat." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Shi Lang ignored the Demon Bodhisattva, but he put down the blue fruit in his hand, because the tone of the Demon Bodhisattva was indeed too strange. The faint blue fruit, like snow and ice crystals, is crystal clear and exudes a faint light. "Crack, click¡ª" What Shiro didn''t notice was that the invisible vortex deep in his mind, under the action of a certain force, began to spin slightly... Chapter 38 The Continuation of Dreams! "Shirou, Shirou..." In the confusion, a soft voice rang in his ears. Before Shi Lang opened his eyes, he felt that someone was gently tapping his cheek. Slightly frowning, Shirou opened his eyes. The sunlight coming in from the window was so dazzling that he subconsciously closed his eyes for a while and then slowly opened his eyes, only to see a charming woman who was full. Looking at him with a smile on his face. The woman had long purple hair that fell straight down her waist, and she looked very mature and charming. On top of Qiao Xiao Yanxi''s pretty face, a pair of soft burgundy eyes were looking at Shi Lang. "Skaha..." Shi Lang sat up slowly, looked around, his eyes fell on the calendar on the wall not far away, and he paused for a while. The calendar says Tuesday, April 5, 1994. After looking around, Shirou found that this was an empty dojo, and he was lying on Skaha''s lap. But this is not the point, the point is¡ª I actually fell into this strange dream again...! Looking down at his small and tender palm, Shi Lang frowned. He didn''t remember when he fell asleep or how he fell asleep, but there is no doubt that he fell asleep and fell into the strange dream before. "If you have rested, get up and continue exercising, Shirou." Skaha said with a gentle smile. "I''m sorry, Master. I feel that I am a little unwell today, so I should come here first." Shilang said with an apologetic expression skillfully. "Is the physical patient relapsed again?" Skaha asked with a look of concern. Sure enough, this is a continuation of the strange dream before. Shirou decided in his heart. When he was at the gate of Jotunheim before, he had this strange dream. At the end of that strange dream, he won the fourth Holy Grail War but because he entered [All the evils in this world], he would Skaha was salvaged, and his body was corroded and destroyed by [the evil of this matter]. Although Skaha used the original Luen to treat him, it is clear that the erosion of [All the Evils in This World] has already left hidden dangers in this body. Therefore, Skaha was a little worried about Shirou''s body. However, according to Shirou''s true feelings, the Skaha in this strange dream he made was indeed a little more reasonable and softer than the Skaha in reality. Seeing the worried Skaha, Shirou shook his head and said with a smile: "No, please rest assured. It''s just... I didn''t sleep well yesterday, so my mental state is a bit poor." "Then you need to pay more attention to the maintenance of your body, Shirou. Also, strengthen your physical exercise." Skaha smiled and said with concern. It really is like this. There is a big difference between the Skaha in this dream and the Skaha in reality. Shi Lang made a judgment in his heart. Although in reality Skaha appeared to be an approachable eldest sister, he was actually a pervert with a rotten heart and a crooked life. Of course, under his kind treatment that year, he has rekindled his youthful vitality, but there is still a big deviation from the Skaha in front of him. However, considering that this is a dream, there is no need to go into it. Shirou stood beside Skaha, looking around the empty dojo. He was confused, how did he fall into this strange dream again? Could it be that the Devilish Bodhisattva is playing a ghost? Thinking of this, Shi Lang felt a little worried. He was a little afraid that when he was dreaming this strange dream here, the Demon Bodhisattva would make all sorts of things about his real body. "Boom, boom, boom...!!!" Outside the dojo, the violent sound of table tennis sounded. Shi Lang walked out of the dojo to take a look, and he was taken aback. This dojo is not just a room, but a rather empty mansion. In the courtyard of the mansion, there were more than 30 tough guys in suits and leather shoes, each with a straight back, showing a sturdy air. They were playing duels in the courtyard, and they were inextricably beaten. Among them, a maroon girl with a single ponytail was holding a wooden gun in her forehand and shouting slogans. Following the girl''s slogan, these tough guys played even more fiercely. She seemed to have seen Shilang come out of the Taoist temple. The chestnut girl with a single ponytail turned her head, looked at Shilang, her eyes gleamed, and shouted, "Big brother is out!" Chapter 1149： Those tough guys in suits and leather shoes stopped their movements one after another, looking at Shi Lang, climbing their heads to communicate, buzzing one after another. And the strange thing is that these people call Shilang the big brother. Shi Lang was a little confused. "Brother, did you teach your superb skills again today?" The chestnut-colored single-ponytailed girl came to Shirou, her eyes gleaming, and she asked expectantly. "That... are you?" "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Did the big brother forget me? This really makes me sad! Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Oh Fujimura Okawa!" Fujimura River? Shi Lang carefully looked at the chestnut-colored single-ponytail girl in front of him, very strange. Fujimura Okawa, this pervert who is lucky to break through the EX level, is one of the famous figures of Xingyue. But it is a pity that although Shiro crossed to become Fujimaru Shiro, it changed the life trajectory of Fujimaru Shiro to Eimiya Shiro, so in his life trajectory, he did not meet Fujimura Okawa. He doesn''t know Fujimura Okawa, and he has not had any communication with Fujimura Okawa, but why? Why did he dream of Fujimura Okawa in his dream instead? This is too weird, right? Shi Lang couldn''t help but vomit. "Master is out, master is out...!" The tough guys in suits and leather shoes all whispered, looking behind Shirou. Shirou turned around and looked around, and saw that Skaha, who had already changed into a black OL, slowly walked out of the dojo. Obviously, the "master" in their mouth was Skaha. Skaha walked out of the dojo, looked at the tough guys in suits and leather shoes, smiled and asked, "Do you have good training?" "Yes, Master¡ª¡ª!" These tough guys answered excitedly one by one. They weren''t seduced by Skaha, who was dressed up in the black workplace, but they knew how to be beaten by this demon woman if they didn''t answer well. Skaha nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look at Shiro, stretched out his slender palm, and said with a smile: "Come on, Shiro, hold Master''s hand, Master will take you home." Looking at Skaha''s white palms, Shirou''s mouth twitched. Where are you from the nursery school teacher? The other disciples, including Fujimura Okawa, looked at Shirou with great envy. Because the only person who can be treated so tenderly by the master is the only one, which is really enviable. Shirou felt very embarrassed to be sent home by Skaha, but Skaha himself grabbed the little hand and took him out of the mansion. When he was about to walk out, Skaha turned his head, looked at Fujimura Okawa and others, and said sternly: "Train well, your boss sent you to me, but it cost a lot of money. , If I don¡¯t train well as my disciple, ha ha ha..." Scarha didn''t say anything, but everyone trembled almost like an ice cellar, and quickly nodded in agreement. Shiro was not surprised at this point. Because the group of soldiers of the Eternal Dynasty trained by Skaha at the time reacted to Skaha''s laughter in the same way...no, it may even be even more unbearable. Even Altria, who was trained in spearmanship by Skaha, could not help trembling when she heard Skaha''s laughter. This is a woman who is severely shaking S. Shirou has recognized the essence of Skaha a long time ago. Shirou was not curious about the reaction of Fujimura Okawa and others, but he was very curious about the current dream setting. As the sun approaches dusk, the whole city looks extremely dim. Shi Lang was led by Skaha, and the shadows of the two of them were stretched very long. Shirou tapped on the side of Skaha, inquiring about the setting of this dream. Skaha is very smart, but it is clear that neither Skaha in the dream nor Skaha in reality has defended Shiro, and Shiro can easily find out the setting of this dream. It turned out that after the end of the Holy Grail War in 1993, Skaha, the victim of meat, settled down in Fuyuki City. As for Scarha, who lives in Fuyuki City, her beauty has caused her trouble. Many rascals and social gangsters stared at her. This may seem like a vulgar third-rate plot, but it often happens in the chaotic era of the 1990s, not to mention that it is still in the economic bubble and the neon pressure of unemployment. This kind of thing is commonplace. But it was clear that these rascals and social gangsters were easily picked up by Skaha. And her vigorous skill was immediately drawn by the underground boss of Fuyuki City-Fujimura Rai. The martial arts governor who hired her as a team member with a high salary gave her his granddaughter-Fujimura Okawa and the team members for training, and Helped her solve the problem of black households, and gave the mansion to Skaha as a residence. By the way, according to Isro, that mansion is supposed to be the "Eimiya Mansion" purchased from Fujimura Raijo in the original world line. Of course, it should be called "Ska Mansion" now. . In addition, Skaha has another identity, that is, Yuewangjian Primary School''s head teacher. Yes, it was the elementary school that Shilang entered when she was a child, and this woman also used magic to transfer her to Shilang''s class teacher. In other words, Shirou really had to call Skaha to call the teacher now. After clarifying the status quo, Shi Lang silently covered his forehead. What is this dream? Skaha completely invaded his life? Of course, the speechlessness is only a moment, Shirou is thinking about how to get rid of this strange dream that he has fallen into again. The last time he got rid of this strange dream, he used [Awakening of Mortality] to crush Angola Manuel, and was then awakened by Saber Alter. So, the condition for getting rid of this strange dream is, what kind of existence is defeated, or is it awakened in reality? Shi Lang didn''t know, but he knew that he had to wake up quickly, because he still had the great pervert of the Demon Bodhisattva by his side! If he stays here for a while, the danger in reality will increase by a point! So, how to get rid of this strange dream? Tuesday, April 5, 1994...Tuesday, April 5, 1994... Shi Lang stopped abruptly. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Skaha looked at Shirou strangely. "No, no, it''s nothing, Master." Shilang shook his head and stepped forward again. He remembered, Tuesday, April 5, 1994...No, what happened on Saturday, April 10, 1994. That was the most important turning point in his life! Fu Hailin, one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, attacked the city of Fukai on the night of Fu Hailin and Wallachia, and opened the hole leading to the root cause with the help of the sixth law ceremony. In order to eliminate Fu Hailin, he will Fu Hailin pushed into the hole of [Root Cause], and thus connected to the record of the King of Eternity! Could it be said that this strange dream is related to his life trajectory? Want to break free from this dream and replay his life trajectory? For example, the night of killing Fu Hailin and Wallachia? Shi Lang frowned and thought. Chapter 1150： At this moment, Skaha stopped. Shi Lang was held by Skaha''s hand. He turned his head, looked at Skaha, and asked strangely: "What''s the matter, Master?" Skaha squatted down, his burgundy bright eyes looked at Shi Lang''s eyes, and asked, "Shi Lang, are you on your mind?" "Huh?" Is it noticed? It really is Skaha. Shi Lang smiled and said, "No." "Really." Skaha stretched out his palm, scraped Shiro''s nose gently, and said with a smile: "If you have any concerns, you can tell Master. Master is a very reliable adult." "Of course, after all, the master has lived a lot..." Shirou''s voice came to an abrupt end, because even though Skaha in front of him was smiling, he exuded a murderous...particularly strong murderous aura. Shi Lang always felt that if he had said the word "for a long time", he would be killed by Skaha now, and his ashes would be raised. After carefully considering that Skaha¡¯s fists are indeed bigger than him, Shiro swallowed the word "jiu" back, and then smiled: "Master is a young and intellectual beautiful girl who knows a lot. If I am troubled, he must be I will find a master." "Yeah." Skaha nodded, showing a gentle smile. Skaha sent Shiro home. Mrs. Fujimaru opened the door, and Sakura was doing homework at home. "Oh. It''s Mr. Skaha, I''m really sorry, my child wants you to send it back personally." Mrs. Fujimaru said with a smile. "It''s okay, madam. Shirou is a good boy, and I am tutoring him." "I really trouble you." After a short greeting, Skaha waved to Shirou, smiled and said, "See you tomorrow, Shirou." "See you tomorrow, Master." Shi Lang nodded and agreed. Skaha left, and Mrs. Fujimaru closed the door while boasting about Skaha''s goodness. Shirou looked at Mrs. Fujimaru''s familiar face, wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it. He can only tell himself in his heart that this is just a dream. Just a... Dreamland. It is strange to say that his time with Mrs. Fujimaru and Mr. Fujimaru has not been long, but there is no gap between Mrs. Fujimaru and Mr. Fujimaru. Instead, he treats each other sincerely. It is not easy to describe what kind of mentality it is. Let this reason be attributed to the body''s sake. "Brother." Kozakura came back one step ahead of Shiro, and was writing homework at the desk in the hallway. She looked at Shi Lang and yelled sweetly. Shiro nodded and agreed, and found that Sakura was doing math homework, and there were a few questions that he couldn''t understand, Shiro offered guidance. Kozakura smiled sweetly and said, "Brother is awesome, I haven''t thought about this question for a long time." "It''s nothing." Shi Lang smiled. At this time, Mrs. Fujimaru asked, "Shirou, what do you plan to have for your birthday?" Birthday... Shiro was taken aback. He remembered that April 15th was the birthday of his body. It''s just that he hasn''t celebrated his birthday since he crossed. Of course, he doesn''t care about this either. However, his family cares very much. "April 15th is my birthday, Sakura also prepared a great gift for my brother!" Sakura said with a sweet smile. "So...then I will look forward to it slowly, full of curiosity." Shirou reached out his hand and touched Sakura''s little head. In reality, Sakura said so too, but before April 15th, on the day of April 10th, he traveled through [Root Cause] and went to Britain. Even before dinner, Shi Lang returned to his small room. Strange familiarity is the feeling of nostalgia. Sitting at the table, Shi Lang saw the little black pocket book again. Shirou opened it and looked at it. The previous one was about the strategic policy of the Fourth Holy Grail War, and the next one was the recent trivial things, and the recorded text contained Chinese characters. Seeing these trivial daily things, Shi Lang smiled, really wanting to experience such a growth environment. However, it doesn''t work. Just--, "This word..." Shi Lang frowned, stretched out his hand and picked up a signature pen from the side, contrasted those words in this black pocket notebook, and wrote a few lines of words. Exactly the same... His frowning brows gradually loosened, Shirou laughed, "As expected, it was written by me, it''s so beautiful." Although there is a halo of narcissism, Shirou''s writing is in italics, with a straight look, almost the same as his personality. "By the way, this dream is set on April 5, 1994, so Zhu Yue should have entered my body. Okay, let me kill her first!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth for a while. He remembers clearly that before he crossed the [Root Cause], he was possessed by Zhu Yue''s fragments, and this was the source of all sorrow. Therefore, even if it was illusory, Shi Lang wanted to take the lead and destroy Zhu Yue. Just... "No?" Shiro was taken aback. He searched carefully several times, but still found nothing. So far, Shirou has discovered the difference between this dream and reality, that is-- He was not possessed by Zhu Yue''s fragments! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 Chapter 1151： pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 39 At this time, this woman has not realized that she has destroyed the Eternal King Wednesday, April 6, 1994. In the early spring, the sky turned very fast, and Shirou hadn''t practiced pole vaulting for long before the sky became very faint. Reaching out, he was about to roll up his sleeves to wipe the sweat on his face, but just as he was about to roll up his sleeves, the next moment, a purple towel appeared in front of Shirou. Shirou turned his head and saw that it was Scarha who handed it over. "Wipe it, Shiro." Skaha said with a smile. "Well, thank you, Master." Shi Lang took the towel and wiped his face. Although many things in this subsequent dream are different from the reality, in some respects they are surprisingly consistent. In this dream, the six-year-old did not carry [evil], so he was not proliferated by [evil] to look like twelve, but he was still elected as a pole vault participant at the sports meeting held on April 10th. Personnel. However, because the Shenshan Town area was not destroyed in this dream, the schools were not merged, and there was no school joint sports meeting. It was just a school unit sports meeting, so Shirou did not have the opportunity to relive the pride of Rin Tosaka when he was a child. Delicate tongue. In fact, according to the records in the black pocket notebook, after the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Rin was sent to the Luvia family by his father. Tosaka Toshimi is struggling to explain to the church and the clock tower the mysterious leaks that occurred during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Of course, the same as reality, Shirou still managed to hide himself in this dream setting. The difference is that in reality Kenneth took the initiative to help him, but in the setting of this dream, he used Weber. It can be regarded as the same goal by different routes. "Thank you for the towel, Master." Shi Lang wiped the sweat from his face with the purple towel that Skaha handed over, then put it in his backpack and said, "I will return it to you." Skaha smiled and nodded. "Woo... I always feel that Mr. Scarha is kind to Shiro Fujimaru." "There is no other way, right? It is said that Mr. Skaha is a relative of Shiro Fujimaru, and he also helps Shiro Fujimaru to make up lessons in private." "Woo...I really envy it." ... The students who were also training on the project were very envious of Shirou. This made Shi Lang a little speechless. He remembered that in reality, when he just awakened, these students were all around him. Of course, after all, the settings in dreams are different from those in reality. Shirou packed up his backpack and went home with Skaha. Shiro stopped when he passed a strange and slightly familiar intersection. He remembered that he first met Yi Liya at this intersection. Not the separated Illia I met after returning from Britain, but the real Illia. However, that scene will not reappear naturally in this dream. Because, according to the setting of this dream, he killed Eimiya Kirishu, and Alice Phil was taken away by Angola Manuel and died. Therefore, the snow elf-like child, the same will not appear in this dream. Now think about it carefully, that memory...It''s really beautiful. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Skaha asked, turning his head to look at him. "No... nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. Shi Lang didn''t have time to recall the past. His real body was in the hands of the Demon Bodhisattva. It was too dangerous. He must find a way to get out as soon as possible. Passing by a convenience store, Skaha bought a box of chocolates from it and gave Shiro one of them. According to the record of the black pocket book I saw last night, Skaha, set in this dream, likes to eat chocolate very much. Really, I''m not afraid of getting fat. Skaha sent Shirou to the door, and said with a serious expression, "Shirou, be careful these days. There have been many strangers in Fuyuki City recently." Of course Shilang knew it clearly, because in reality, he had also experienced this. If the guess is good, there should be an intrusion of dead men. However, in reality, the night of Valachia will visit Fuyuki City because Shirou used the Holy Grail Hall to resurrect the dead on a large scale. And the setting in this dream ended with [evil] not causing much casualties, and there was no holy grail. So, will you still visit Fuyuki City on Wallachia Night? If you don''t visit Fuyuki City on Wallachia''s night, will Fuhailin still come? Shirou didn''t know, but looking at Skaha''s serious face, he nodded. After dinner, Shirou and Sakura went out to play. Kozakura happily jumped in front, looking back at Shirou from time to time, Shirou smiled at him, but in fact, Shirou was thinking about how to break free from this dream. Passing by the seaside park, not far from here is the dock warehouse, which is also the place where the first night of the Holy Grail War started. However, the Holy Grail War has ended, and it has become a citizen''s park. Due to the economic downturn, there are many roadside stalls. Passing by an octopus ball shop, Shi Lang was about to buy a copy, suddenly a hoarse female voice came from his side: "Do you want to divination?" Turning his head subconsciously, Shi Lang saw a woman wearing a pointed hat and a black dress standing in front of a red cloth table with a crystal ball on the table. "No need." Shi Lang shook his head and replied, he had no time wasting here. The woman smiled and said, "My divination is very accurate." Shi Lang looked at the woman carefully. Her pointed hat was so big that she couldn''t see what she looked like, but it could be seen that she was not young and had long silver hair curled up, which was a bit mysterious. The habitual routine of quack warlocks. Shi Lang smiled, but this scene did not appear in his reality, maybe it was the special setting of this dream? After thinking for a moment, Shi Lang sat down and asked, "How much is it?" "It just opened in Fuyuki City today. It''s free." The woman let out a penetrating smile. Free? Free things are the most expensive! Shi Lang laughed inwardly, he was very familiar with this kind of routine. However, this is just a dream, and it doesn''t hurt. "You are not from Fuyuki City?" Shirou asked. "I''m from Guanbuzi City." The woman said. "Guanbuzi City..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. That was the main stage of "The Realm of the Sky". He couldn''t help asking: "You come from Guanbuzi City. Do you know a person called Liang Li?" "This has nothing to do with our fortune-telling, but the kid did ask me for the fortune-telling." Chapter 1152： The woman put the black card in front of the table, then stretched out her hand to signal Shirou to draw the card, and said, "Please¡ª" The night was full, and the surrounding street lights flashed and flashed, causing the paper license plate on the table to flicker and dim, a bit mysterious. "Is this a tarot card?" Shirou asked. "It''s my divination card," the woman said. Shi Lang took one from it and said, "Just this one." The fortuneteller nodded and turned the card over. This card shows a doctor wearing a white coat and holding a scalpel in his hand. "Doctor." The fortuneteller read the card softly. "Does it have any special meaning?" Shirou asked. This is not a tarot card, but a fortune-telling card created by a fortune-teller from Guanbuzi City. "There is no special meaning, it is a universal meaning. Healing patients and saving people, your life, destiny, and the profession of''doctor'' are closely entangled." As the fortuneteller said, he began to clean up the cards on the table. "Why do you say that? Your absolute future vision, have you seen my future career, ma''am? No, I should call you the mother of Guanbuzi." Shi Lang looked at the fortuneteller and asked. Knowing that this fortune-teller came from Guanbuzi City and had fortune-telling the two ceremonies, Shilang knew who this person was. The mother of Guanbuzi holds the magic eye above "prediction" and "determination"-"absolute future vision", so her predictions have never been wrong. The mother of Guanbuzi didn''t have the slightest surprise when Shirou recognized her, and apparently had already used Absolute Vision to see through this scene a long time ago. However, what she didn''t see through as the person in the dream was that this was just a strange dream of Shirou who was born without knowing why. The mother of Guanbuzi didn''t answer Shilang, but gathered all her divination cards and was about to settle down and leave. Shirou asked, "Are you not fortune-telling today?" "The market in this city is not suitable for me. I want to go back to Guanbuzi City." said the mother of Guanbuzi. Shi Lang frowned. The mother of Guanbuzi packed up her things and turned around to leave. Before leaving, she looked at Shi Lang and said, "I am sick and saved others, but cannot save myself. Push others to the light and stay in the dark. This is the doctor." What do you mean? Clues to get rid of this dream? Shilang stood in place, looking at the mother of Guanbuzi who had gone for a long time. The lights in front of him were blazing, but behind him was pitch black. "Brother?" Kozakura stood in the darkness without light, stretched out and pulled Rashirang''s sleeve, looking worried. Shirou returned to his senses, looked down at Sakura, and smiled: "It''s okay, Sakura. Let''s go home." "Hmm!" Back home, the night passed. After finishing the class as usual, Shirou considered that killing Wallachian Night was the key to breaking through this strange dream, so he told Skaha and Ska about the affairs of Wallachian Night and Fu Hailin. Ha, go to patrol the place of the Great Holy Grail. Of course, he didn''t name the surname and said it was Wallachian Night and Fu Hailin, but just mentioned the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead. But this also made Deskaha very curious, "How did you get this information, Shiro?" "Just think about it." Shi Lang replied with a smile. "Your mind is always meticulous." Skaha smiled and stretched out his hand, scraping Shiro''s nose, which made Shiro a headache. He is very depressed. Why does Skaha, who is set in this dream, like to scratch his nose? However, taking Skaha to inspect the Great Holy Grail is just in case. However, Shirou knew in his heart that most of the night of Wallachia would not come to Winterwood City. Because in reality, he would come to Fuyuki City and stare at the Great Holy Grail, because Shirou used the Great Holy Grail to resurrect the citizens of Fuyuki who died in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and the movement was too loud. And this dream... The Fourth Holy Grail War ended peacefully. The cause and effect are uneven, so most of the night of Valachia will not come to Winterwood City. However, when Shirou and Skaha checked the Great Holy Grail, they were shocked to find that there was indeed a strange reaction in the Great Holy Grail. Skaha took out the Deaththorn Spear, rushed directly into the place of the Great Holy Grail, and shouted, "Who?" "Huh?" The man turned his head, Shi Lang frowned. It''s Wallachian Night! Shirou has seen both sides of Wallachian Night, so he recognizes that this person is exactly Wallachian Night! But it shouldn''t be! Cause and effect are uneven, why did he come here? Could it be said that according to the setting of this dream, Wallachian Night must come here? Or is it that the night of Wallachia will come here because he has been focusing on the great holy grail that can achieve the third law from the beginning? Shiro didn''t know, but after seeing through Skarha who was a dead man in the night of Wallachia, he would naturally not let go of the night of Wallachia. Although Valachia¡¯s Night¡¯s ability is strong, and it is still one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the Dead, it¡¯s a pity that in the age of mythology, he couldn¡¯t beat the wind and waves in front of Skaha, who was famous for killing the gods. Skaha was shot to death without even catching the two moves. Shiro thought about stopping, but the night of Wallachia was too weak in front of Skaha, Shiro was killed by Skaha Thunder before he could speak. Skaha shook off the blood on the Spear of Deaththorn, then opened the gate of death, and destroyed the corpse of Wallachia Night, then turned his head, looked at Shi Lang with a smile, and said, "Okay, solve it. Yes, Shirou. Let''s go home." Seeing Skaha who was smiling and groaning, Shi Lang was speechless. This woman, may not know, she ruined his record of connecting with the Eternal King. Moreover, if there is also the setting of the Eternal King in this dream... and he can''t go through the [Root Cause] and enter the record of Britain to connect to the Eternal King, then everything will be messed up! Because, isn''t this contradicting the record? Time paradox? Causal confusion? Those who are good at using brains will think about these questions subconsciously, and these questions will pop out of their minds. Of course, this is just a strange dream, but it doesn''t have to be so true. But... The night of Wallachia was killed, then this dream has deviated from his perception of reality... The most important thing is, how did he break free from this dream? Chapter 1153： What are the conditions for getting rid of the dream? Shi Lang clenched his eyebrows, thinking. Skaha took Shi Lang''s hand and returned to the new capital. Although there are still some strange auras of dead followers in Fuyuki City, it is not as heavy as it is in reality, so there is no neon native slayer family such as Liangyijia, and it is relatively peaceful. Since in this dream setting, Wallachian Night will still appear, what about Fu Hailin? Will Fu Hailin also appear? If Fu Hailin will appear, then is the condition to get rid of this subsequent dream to defeat Fu Hailin? "What are you worrying about again, Shilang?" Skaha knelt down, her slender fingers smoothed Shi Lang''s frowning eyebrows, she showed a gentle smile, and said: "If you have any distress, you must tell the teacher. Craftsman." Ah... This woman hasn''t realized that she has destroyed the Eternal King. Shi Lang nodded superficially, but thought silently in his heart. Chapter 40 Skadi¡¯s Questioning The opportunity to connect to the record of the Eternal King was shot and killed by Skaha. But according to Shirou''s later investigation, the legend of the Eternal King still circulates in this world. In other words, this dream world that I don''t know how to produce or how to fall into it has a bug! And it is a very serious logical and causal bug! Shirou wondered whether he could use the bug to escape from this dream world. Do not try to talk about it, this is Iskandar''s most logical saying, but it is also Shirou''s course of action. He tried to reveal his identity to Skaha. But it''s a pity...This doesn''t seem to be allowed by this dream setting. Shirou tried it, directly or indirectly...no matter how he used it, he could not reveal to Skaha or others that he was the eternal king and everything in reality. Obviously, this is a special limitation of this dream. There is no way, Shiro can only take one step at a time. In the next few days, Shirou was led by Skaha to wipe out the dead in Fuyuki City while living a peaceful daily life. At the same time, he silently observed the surroundings, looking for a breakthrough in his dream. Of course, there is a little tail called Fujimura Okawa beside him. Fujimura Dahe is full of vitality, and he is always "big brother, big brother" by his side, making Shilang''s brain hurt. Of course, this is not the point, the point is that Shirou himself is impatient. His spiritual body of the Eternal King fell not far from the Demon Bodhisattva. Although I know that there is a time gap between dreams and reality, it may be a thousand years of dreams in dreams, and only a short second in reality. However, Shirou knew that the longer he was trapped in this dream, the greater his danger. With a "chap", the scarlet spear of Deaththorn flashed, and Skaha killed another dead man who had mixed into the crowd. Skaha drew the original Luen, ruined and destroyed, and then smiled and said to Shirou: "This is the last one." During this period of time, through Skaha''s efforts, the dead who had mixed into Fuyuki City were killed. And in this, there is no shadow of Fu Hailin. In addition, Skaha and Shiro also tortured some of the dead and found out why they entered Fuyuki City, not because of anything else, but because the night of Valachia, one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, came. Fuyuki City, so they are also mixed in. As the days passed, the time finally came to Saturday, April 10, 1994. This is a very special day for Shirou. On this day, Yuewang saw the elementary school start a sports meeting, Fu Hailin attacked the city of Winterwood, and the night of Wallachia opened the [roots] road, and he... therefore set foot on the starting point of connecting to the record of the Eternal King. Of course, this happened in reality, but this is not the case in this dream. Because the Night of Wallachia had been killed by Skaha, in theory, Shirou could no longer connect to the record of the Eternal King in this dream. The sports meeting began as usual. As the teacher in charge of the class, Scarha is the referee of some competitions. Mrs. Fujimaru brought Sakura to cheer Shiro. In addition, Fujimura Okawa also took the Fujimura team to cheer Shiro on the sidelines. To be honest... Mrs. Fujimaru and Sakura are okay, but Fujimura Okawa and Fujimura group, that really does not match the style of painting! The surrounding people instinctively and the suits and leather shoes, exuding a black old atmosphere of the Fujimura group to draw a line, so as not to get into trouble. Soon, it was Shiro''s project-pole vault! The referee of this pole vault is not someone else, but Skarha. With a beep, the whistle blew, and the contestants jumped on the pole, then fell onto the mat and did not jump over. This is also normal. Pole vaulting is a dangerous and challenging project for normal elementary school students. As for why Yuewangjian Primary School established such a dangerous project? From the perspective of a celestial man, it must be a school''s wicked pen and requires criticism, but from the perspective of a neon man... it is surprisingly normal. It''s like the Americans who don''t understand why the celestial education method is stick education. After all, there are cultural differences. Few elementary school students successfully skipped that pole, and then Shiro appeared on the stage. Mrs. Fujimaru and Sakura waved to cheer, while Fujimura Okawa and Fujimura''s "one bite, one big brother" directly turned the tragic style of Xingyue into a two-dimensional campus comedy... It can only be said that it is really worthy of Fujimura Okawa, who has easily done things that other people can''t do. Shi Lang took the pole and ran forward, the pole struck the ground, and with a "swish", he stepped over the pole gracefully and landed gracefully. This was a successful pole vault, and many people applauded. "Woo...big brother! Big brother, that''s amazing!" Fujimura Okawa wiped his face with his sleeves, tears flowing with emotion. Regarding this, Shirou would like to say, can you play less? Even after crossing the Xingyue, Shi Lang did not think that he had entered the second dimension, but entered a normal world life, and there would be no "na na na" or "mah ahhhh" in his surroundings every day. But I have to admit that some people can easily switch the style of painting to the second dimension. For example, the actor Fujimura Okawa. Shirou naturally became the champion of pole vault. Chapter 1154： Of course, he has no emotions such as excitement or happiness, and he is not really a six-year-old kid. However, recalling reality, it is somewhat regrettable. He remembers that in his real sports meeting, he made a good bet with Rin Tosaka. If there hadn''t been Wallachia''s Night and Fu Hailin''s troubles, that sports meeting would have been quite interesting, and he would not have become what he is now. Of course, he just thought about it, and didn''t regret it, just missed it somewhat. Of course, he also remembered that in reality, at this point in time, he should have been blocked by El Quette behind the Enlightened, and this place would be attacked by Fu Hailin. However, in this dream, he was not possessed by Zhu Yue''s fragments, nor was he blocked by Elquette. Even the Enlightened... was also in the setting of this dream, and he had already left. So, will Fu Hailin still hide here? The answer is no. Even though the sports meeting was over, Fu Hailin did not appear. On Saturday, April 10, 1994, Fu Hailin did not appear, but died on the night of Wallachia. This dream completely bid farewell to his reality and headed towards an unknown direction. It''s a direction that Shirou doesn''t know! So where is the key to leaving this dream? There were two main reasons for leaving this dream. One was the destruction of [All the evils in this world] and Angola Manuel, and the other was being awakened by Saber Alter. What about now? Fu Hailin didn''t come, and Wallachian Night was killed again, but he still hadn''t escaped from this dream? Is it really asking someone outside to wake him up? Isn''t that over? Shi Lang had a headache, and the days in his dreams passed day by day, and then April 15, 1994, which was the day of his seventh birthday. On this day, the busy Mr. Fujimaru went home early. He bought a big cake and held a birthday party for Shirou at home. In addition to the family, those who participated in this birthday party also included some friends from the school, as well as Fujimura Okawa and Skaha. "Happy birthday, Shiro~!" \"Happy birthday, Shiro!\" "This is my gift~!" ... These little friends who knew each other gave Shilang gifts one after another. Some of them, Shi Lang had long forgotten, that they were life travelers they knew when they were young, but at this time they were so beautiful and innocent. "Brother, this is for you." Kozakura smiled and gave Shirou a carefully prepared gift. It was a picture of a man in a white coat, who became a doctor. Shirou wondered why Sakura wanted to give him this painting. Sakura smiled and said, "Because my brother is my hero and my doctor, he cured my disease." Shirou touched Sakura''s head, but he said in his heart that it was true. The gift given by Sakura in dreams is completely different from the gift given by Sakura in reality. In reality, Sakura, who is nostalgic for Tiamat, is not a doctor''s picture scroll, but a black bead made by Tiamat''s power. Of course, the black beads were not delivered in the end. Skaha came to Shirou and said with a smile: "Shirou, you are a smart boy. Guess what, what is the gift of the master?" "A gun?" Shi Lang asked. Skaha shook his head. "A training plan?" Shirou asked. Skaha shook his head again. Shilang shook his head and said, "I can''t guess it." "That''s it." Skaha took out a stack of exercises and test papers that were one metre thick, put them in front of Shirou, and said with a smile: "As a teacher, of course, I want to give you these as birthday gifts. Good. Study." Skaha reached out and scratched Shiro''s nose. Shi Lang was speechless, turning his head and looking at the one-meter-thick practice questions and test papers, he was even more speechless. Why is the Skaha set in this dream more evil than in reality? And like to tease him so much? The friends blessed Shilang for a round, and then pushed Shilang to the cake with seven candles, and said with a smile: "Shilang, make a wish." "Make a wish, Shirou." ... Shirou walked over to the cake half way. He looked at the seven lit candles and thought, is this another form that made up for that year''s regret? "Make a wish, Shiro." Skahan looked at Shiro with burgundy eyes and said softly. Shi Lang looked around the people around him, his eyes finally fixed on the seven candles. If you insist on saying that you have any wishes, then hope for world peace, bless your relatives and friends around you, and bless strangers you don¡¯t know, so that you can be happy and healthy. Silently agreed to this wish, Shirou blew out the candle. Seeing the instant the candlelight disappeared, Shiro thought of the divination of the mother of Guanbuzi for some reason. ¡ª¡ªI was sick and saved others, but couldn''t save myself. Push others to the light and stay in the dark. This is the doctor. Speaking of which, is this divination the key message to break through this dream? Shilang thought so in his heart, but an anxious voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "The King of Eternity¡ª¡ª!" Who is calling me? Subconsciously, Shi Lang turned his head abruptly, only to see a swirling vortex, and then, his consciousness and vision fell into the endless darkness. Only this time, he saw clearly and remembered clearly. Swallow yourself, let yourself leave the exit of this strange dream... It is invisible, like a vortex that twists everything together! Chapter 1155： ... ... "The Eternal King¡ª¡ªThe Eternal King¡ª¡ª!" Half-dreaming and half-waking, I don''t know how long the time has passed. When Shirou''s consciousness was in chaos and he hadn''t opened his eyes, a very cold call sounded in his ears. Thinking of where his body is and how dangerous people there are around him, Shi Lang immediately wakes up with a sharp spirit. "Finally woke up, King Eternal!" A cold voice rang through his ears. Shi Lang ignored the voice immediately, but immediately touched his body. There was no trace of the armor on his body being stripped, and the position of his body was not passive. The most important thing is It is [Avalon] and [The Ideal Capital City That Shines Forever] are still active, and there is no trace of destruction. Of course, the most important thing is that Shirou couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief without the feeling of vomiting. "What are you doing?" Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and saw Skadi with a cold face. Obviously, she felt perverted when Shiro woke up and touched her body. However, Shirou was also a little surprised that Skadi actually came here? "Ah... I''m sorry. After all, Skady-sama shut me up with that evil thing, so I''m a little worried about my body." Shirou said. The evil thing he was talking about was naturally a demon bodhisattva. "It''s really too much to call someone an evil thing, Mr. Assassin." The demon bodhisattva trapped in ice crystal steel said with a grieving face: "I am such a good woman. You actually make me sad to say that. Huh. Phew. Mothers in Northern Europe are both women. Don''t you think you should say a few words for me at this time?" Skadi stared coldly at the performance of the Demon Bodhisattva, and said coldly: "Shut up!" Skady''s eyes flashed divine light, and only heard the sound of "bells and bells", the chains that trapped the Demon Bodhisattva tied the Demon Bodhisattva''s proud body like a long snake. It''s just this binding posture... it''s really hard to speak. It''s like a tortoiseshell bound! Moreover, the ice crystal chain seemed to be supported by divine power, exuding an icy chill, eroding the body of the demon bodhisattva. This is a punishment that is enough to kill people and make people fearful, but the Demon Bodhisattva is very refreshing. His nasty body exudes steaming heat, his blushing face is flushing, his eyes are wet, and he makes a cheerful cry. Skatie looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a look of cockroaches, his face full of disgust. "Please look at me again, look at me with more disgusting eyes than this." Demon Bodhisattva exhaled slightly and said. Skadi was so disgusted that she locked her throat with a chain, and didn''t want to listen to her anymore. Shi Lang glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva who had been sent to the sky by S, and then he realized why his virginity was not taken away by the Demon Bodhisattva. This was because of good luck and happened to run into Skatie. Just, why would Skadi come to him? Turning his head, Shirou looked at Slude and asked, "Look for me, what''s the matter, wise Sir Skadi?" Shiro emphasized his tone on "Sakati Lord", apparently expressing his dissatisfaction with being imprisoned. Skadi did not hear it at all, but took out a manuscript and placed it in front of Shirou, with a cold face, and asked: "Where did you get this manuscript?" Shi Lang took a closer look, and was astonished. Isn''t this the manuscript he picked up from Kiara in the killing house? Speaking of which, he always has a sense of familiarity with the Chinese characters in this manuscript. Just... When did it fall into Skadi''s hands? Shi Lang recalled it for a moment, and remembered, because the armor on his body had no pockets, he put this manuscript around his waist, and it probably fell from his body along with Languo. "Is there any problem?" Shi Lang asked. "I''ll ask again, where did you get this manuscript?" Skadi asked with a cold face. Shi Lang was not angry, smiled, and asked, "Does this have anything to do with you, Master Skady?" "Then I''ll use another method of asking." Skatie pointed to the Chinese characters on the manuscript, and asked with a cold face: "How come you have the manuscript written by me in your hand?" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Also, it¡¯s the beginning of the month, everyone vote for the monthly pass and guarantee blade... The data is too ugly QWQ Chapter 41 What do you want to tell me? "Your manuscript?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and looked at Skati and said, "You admit it wrong, this is a manuscript of a friend of mine." Shi Lang refers to the friend who is Shishiyuan Kiara. "No, I didn''t admit my mistake." Skatie''s slender eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and said, "This is my manuscript." After looking at the determined Skadi, Shiro glanced at the manuscript full of Chinese characters and asked, "Do you know Chinese characters?" "I don''t know." "I don''t know you and said this is your manuscript?" Shi Lang asked a little speechlessly. Isn''t this bothersome? Looking at some speechless Shi Lang, Skatie said displeasedly: "Although I don''t know these words, I can be sure that I wrote them!" "That''s probably because you were under the influence of Skarhar. After all, my master''s experience is very rich, and it is not strange to know Chinese characters. And my friend is our Chaldean Master, this manuscript It might have been written by Skaha, so...Huh?" Shiro noticed that Skadi''s eyes were a little dazed, and could not help but cried out: "Scarty, Skadi...!" Skadi blinked and recovered, that blank face returned to normal, and said, "Is it... it is indeed possible." Her tone was very flat, but when she fell in the ears of professionals like Shilang, she found the repressed confusion and panic. Shi Lang raised her eyebrows, feeling a little strange. What happened outside? Skadi did not intend to continue communicating with Shirou, she rolled up the manuscript, turned around, and Shi Shiran prepared to leave. "Hey! Wait a minute, Skadi!" Shi Lang glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva who was infatuated with the ice crystal chain, and quickly stopped Skadi, and said, "Even if you refuse to let me out, you will at least treat me with this pervert. Separate!" Skadi did not answer, she was in a mess, but she did not refuse Shirou''s request. With a snap of a finger, Shilang and Demon Bodhisattva erected a wall of wind, snow and ice, separating each other. Shirou breathed a sigh of relief, while Skadi hurried away with the manuscript. She was in a terrible mood. I don''t know why, she doesn''t even know the words, but she can instinctively conclude that it is her manuscript. In addition, Shirou''s previous "master craftsman" sound made her instinctively more upset. How can I describe this feeling? It looks like an ant is standing on a hot pot, clearly impatient, but at a loss what he is anxious for. Chapter 1156： In Shiro''s words, that is the difference between cognition and reality, which leads to a sense of anxiety. Of course, Skatie is not Shirou and cannot explain her feeling in professional terms, but she instinctively feels anxious. Skadi walked out of the Infinite Prison and gathered around Outlind and others outside the Infinite Prison. But Skadi ignored them, and the anxiety in her heart made her suffer. She stands on the gazebo of the Great Temple, where you can see the entire Midgard. Just like her heart, it''s white. Just... "Me, what the **** is going on here?" Looking at this white land, Skarty looked blank. Why is it just the word "teacher" that makes her so restless? Then, she took out the manuscript, slowly opened it, looked at the only line of uncovered words, and muttered to herself: "...the day of destruction..." She was even more at a loss. She doesn''t even know this kind of hieroglyph, so why can she tell that she wrote it at first glance and recognize this passage? Why? Skadi''s heart is even more chaotic. ... ... While staying in the endless prison, Shi Lang stretched his waist. Although Skadi did not release him from the Infinite Prison, at least there was an ice wall between him and the big pervert. Although it may not be useful for eggs, but how much peace of mind. Of course, the thing that made him relax the most was because of Skarti''s arrival, so that the Demon Bodhisattva had no chance to attack him. It should be said that unfortunately, I have encountered accidents so many times, and finally happened to take a trip of **** luck. Leaning on the wall, that cold feeling made Shirou regain the reality of reality. Speaking of it, how did he fall into that strange dream? Shi Lang knows his personality. He is a highly self-disciplined person. Even if he is sleepy, the Demon Bodhisattva can fall asleep unsuspectingly when he is around. This is absolutely impossible! In other words, did any external forces interfere with him? Shi Lang touched his chin, turned his head slightly, his eyes seemed to penetrate the ice wall, and he saw the super invincible metamorphosis opposite, thinking, is this guy interfering with me? The power of the Demon Bodhisattva''s ¡¾Beast¡¿ is incomplete, and the evil heart was also broken by Shi Lang. Therefore, she was taken away by a lot of power by the Seishiin Kiara, but she is still the third ¡¾Beast¡¿, and there is the love of desire. Rationale. It is not impossible to have the ability to hypnotize him. Perhaps most people would definitely think so, think and judge so, but Shirou ruled out this seemingly correct answer for the first time. The reason is simple. He possesses the [Desperate Will] and [Evil], pure spiritual interference, even if it cannot be shielded, he will at least know it, and this dream has been done before at the gate of Jotunheim. At that time, he was still free, and he did not meet the Demon Bodhisattva. Therefore, this seemingly correct answer is not logical from the beginning. In the same way, because Shirou himself possessed [Desperate Will] and [Evil], external mental interference had little effect on him, and it was even impossible to hypnotize him. In other words... "Is the reason why I fell into that strange dream?" Shi Lang gently touched his chin, which was his usual movement when he was thinking deeply. Shi Lang''s sensitivity to information and his ability to capture and control information are beyond ordinary people. He quickly analyzed the key to the problem. However, if the problem is his own, then the problem is simple. Because there are only two places in his body that he can''t control. One is the man-made legend that constitutes the eternal king. Although Shi Lang could slightly get rid of the constraints and control of the legend on him, he did not surpass his own legend. The second is that the body is still unknown, the role is unknown, and the existence is unknown... [Awakening of Morality]! That is the invisible whirlpool in his heart! Shi Lang knew that the artificial legend of the Eternal King was a constraint on his character and handling, and it would never be possible to create such a beautiful dream. Rather, the man-made legend of the King of Eternity will inhibit Shirou''s desire and sensibility, and stifle Shirou''s possibility of such charming dreams. Then the answer is very clear, it is [Awakening of Morality], it is the whirlpool! "Wait...!" Shi Lang remembered that at the end of the dream, he broke free from that charming dream because a whirlpool swallowed him! Then, is that vortex the invisible vortex that exists deep in his mind? Shi Lang didn''t know, but when he realized the problem, he immediately closed his eyes, sank slightly, and plunged his consciousness into the depths of his soul. Deep in his soul is a sea of ??black mud, [evil] is protecting his mind from external spiritual attacks. Shirou walked towards his own mind, where there was nothingness, and there was nothing to see, but he could realize that there was a particle in that nothingness, which produced an endless vortex. This is the depths of Shiro''s soul, and it can also be said to be Shiro''s spiritual essence. His spiritual essence is nothing but a whirlpool. Fortunately, because this is the depths of Shirou¡¯s mind, the [evil] that protects Shirou¡¯s mind before or after he perceives the existence of the invisible vortex will not touch this place, otherwise [evil] may be there. Like that strange dream, swallowed by this whirlpool. Shi Lang stretched out his hand slightly and touched the invisible vortex. With a "boom", his hand was bounced back. This whirlpool can swallow everything, such as the fragments of Zhu Yue, and Niederhogg''s stone disk. After those things were swallowed by this whirlpool, even the fragments of Zhu Yue''s consciousness were not able to escape. It''s almost like a black hole! No. There is still something that can come out of this whirlpool. For example, the three message belts flowing from the center of the whirlpool. Those are Shirou¡¯s three abilities-[Mortal Wisdom], [Mortal Heroes], and [Mortal Leaders]! "So, what exactly is this thing?" Shi Lang frowned as he looked at the whirlpool. Mind, this is not material, but spiritual, soul. This invisible vortex does not exist on the body of "Fujimaru Shirou" or the spiritual foundation of the Eternal King, but on the soul of his traverser. Chapter 1157： Therefore, even if it descends as the Eternal King, this whirlpool will still exist, and from [the awakening of the mortal nature], it has become a record supplement to fill the record of the eternal king becoming the emperor, [the awakening of the mortal-the emperor] . And this whirlpool can produce [Records of the Eternal King], and can also swallow other things to produce magical power to give back to itself. If you use the terms of the web, it is the protagonist''s exclusive plug-in-the golden thumb. But Shilang never thought that he was the protagonist. The way he has come so far has not been through a plug-in, but by himself and his brain. And the abilities he possessed were not obtained by any system or golden thumb, but he had accumulated a little bit of information and achieved great deeds and was recorded. So, what exactly is this invisible vortex? Moreover, if the reason for his charming dream is this invisible vortex like a black hole, then what does this invisible vortex want to do? The most important thing is, why the dream is the strange daily life of Skaha living in Fuyuki City? Couldn''t it be other? For example, Elquette settled in the daily life of Fuyuki City, such as directly tampering with the Fourth Holy Grail War and letting him summon Altria? Why must it be Skaha? There is a logical loophole here. Therefore, Shirou inferred a conclusion. "There is an opportunity. One activated this invisible vortex, and then caused the invisible vortex to produce the strange dream of Skaha!" There is no omnipotence, no omniscience and omnipotence, but based on his brain and limited information, Shirou infers that this is not a complete answer. Just... "You asked me to have that dream, did you want to tell me something?" Shi Lang looked at this invisible vortex and couldn''t help asking. However, no one answered him. This invisible vortex still spins on its own, without sound, and no answer, as if it should be like this. Shi Lang withdrew from his heart in disappointment, and just opened his eyes, he was taken aback. I saw countless hands of light breaking through the ice wall and [the ideal capital that shines forever], attacking [Avalon] and preparing to pull him out of [Avalon]. Uncle''s! Shi Lang stood up, took out the spear of endless brilliance, walked out of [Avalon], and destroyed the hands of light named [Various Colors Lag] one by one. "Huh? Mr. Assassin, are you awake?" Demon Bodhisattva asked in surprise behind the ice wall. Shi Lang was holding a spear of endless brilliance, staring coldly at her reflection in the ice wall, and asked, "What are you doing?" "It''s a little unhappy to see Mr. Assassin, so I want to make Mr. Assassin comfortable." Demon Bodhisattva said. "You and your steel can get comfortable!" Shi Lang said sarcastically. "Although steel is quite comfortable... but it''s too cold, it''s not good for your body." Demon Bodhisattva said. Shiro: "..." Faced with such a metamorphosis of the Demon Bodhisattva, Shi Lang really has no choice. Can''t beat and beat, curse...Forget it, this is instead a touch of love for this pervert. Shi Lang Ming realized a truth, and it was the ice goddess like Skatie that was more appropriate to deal with the devilish bodhisattva''s metamorphosis. Back in [Avalon] again, put down the endless spear of brilliance in his hand, and sat down, feeling that there was something very meaty in his butt, and when he took it over, he took a bite of the blue fruit. Shi Lang picked up the blue fruit, looked at the tooth mark that was gnawed out by him, and suddenly a guess passed in his mind. He looked at the Demon Bodhisattva behind the ice wall and asked: "Killing Yuan, this blue fruit, do you eat it?" The Demon Bodhisattva is the existence of the [beast] that has transformed from the killing house to pray for famine. In essence, it is still the killing house for praying for famine, so it is not wrong to call her the killing house. "Hehehe...I am not a human being on this land, and I don''t need to supplement life energy." Demon Bodhisattva laughed. Life energy... Shirou guessed a possibility...If this is the case, it is no wonder that he would have that strange dream, and Skadi... Shilang put on ¡¾Slaying God¡¿to himself, and then looked at the Languo who had been gnawed twice in his hand. A faint strange light radiated from the inside of Languo, but the strange light shrank as if it had encountered a natural enemy. "It turned out to be like this... if that''s the case... everything will work." Shi Lang murmured. This blue fruit is not a fruit at all, but a divine nature! Skatie''s, divinity! Chapter 42 The Mother of Northern Europe Gerda is right. Languo is Skatie''s favor. Because this blue fruit...is divine! It is the divinity of Skadi! The Shi Lang who sensed this point suddenly started. He was very strange at first, how the Midgarts lived in the deadly northern Europe for two thousand years. Even if there are fruits to maintain their food reserves, the calories of the fruits are too low for humans to maintain. Survive more than two thousand years. But if it''s Skatie''s divinity, then there is no problem. However, divinity is the blood of the gods, and the **** core is the life foundation of the gods. In other words, Skadi used his own life to continue his life for humans in this world for more than two thousand years! It''s no wonder that Skarty has been falling asleep all the time, and it is difficult to conceal his fatigue when speaking. It is no wonder that Gerda said that the production of blue fruits has been declining year by year... I am afraid that Skarty himself has begun to gradually fail to support it. "No! No, no, no!" Staring at the Languo in his hand, Shi Lang felt that there were several logical errors in his conclusion. He can be sure that the blue fruit in his hand is the crystallization of Skarty''s divine nature, and Skarty is using his divine crystallization to continue the lives of human beings on this land. However, how did Skatie use his divine nature to continue his life for more than two thousand years? This is beyond imagination! It can even be said that it is impossible! Even Tiamat, who is in the state of the creation goddess, can''t have such a sufficient divinity, right? Moreover, how did she transform her divinity into fruit, and the divinity in the fruit can be harmless and harmless to humans? The most important thing is, how did she manage to consume her divine nature to continue human life, while maintaining such a large enchantment, resisting Hela and the giant? Chapter 1158： The consumption...Just thinking about it, Shirou felt that there were only three words to describe it¡ªimpossible! This is completely against logic! This is not something humans or gods can do at all. Only planets can do this kind of thing! "¡ª¡ª!!!" Thinking of the planet, Shi Lang Maosai suddenly started at that moment. That''s it. It turned out to be like this! Shilang understands, he wants to understand. It''s actually like this... No wonder there is nothing in this world except wind and snow, because Skatie is the winter **** in Nordic mythology, and his power is wind and snow! No wonder the Demon Bodhisattva will be held here by Skarty, and it''s no wonder Skarty can withstand such a huge consumption. Because... Skadi merged herself with this world of connection points! In other words, she became a form of existence similar to El Quette, which is close to UO! If this is the case, it is no wonder that the Demon Bodhisattva was imprisoned by her. Although the Demon Bodhisattva is strong, the power of its own [beast] is incomplete. In addition, some of its powers have been robbed of by the killing house Kiara, and at the home court of Skadi, they will naturally be defeated by Skadi and imprisoned. It''s just that Skadi merged herself with this world of connection points, and I am afraid that the price is not light, otherwise Niederhogg broke into Midgart at that time, it is impossible for her to not know, and it is impossible not to shoot down Niederhogg! Shirou thinks that even if his speculation has not been confirmed, it may not be far away from the facts! Just... "If this is the case, isn''t this woman using her own life to continue her life for the world?" Shi Lang raised an eyebrow. He has no other emotions, because he is not familiar with Skadi, and Skadi kept him here. However, if this is the case, Skadi, who is known as the mother of Northern Europe, will indeed be respected. "Mr. Assassin." The Demon Bodhisattva suddenly called him. "What are you doing?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, turned his head to look at her, and asked. The Demon Bodhisattva moved slightly behind the ice wall, looking at Shi Lang through the small hole he had previously pierced with [Various Colors Lag]. What does this pervert want to do? Shirou became wary. "Don''t be nervous, I just want to see you." Demon Bodhisattva smiled. "Speaking of which, why did you enter this connection point? You are the member of [Council] who is in charge of this connection point?" Shirou asked. "[Parliament]?" The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s delicate face showed a look of doubt for an instant, and then he returned to the original state, and said with a smile: "Of course I am." Shi Lang frowned. Although the puzzled face of the Demon Bodhisattva was only for a moment, he saw it. This pervert... isn''t it in the [Council]? So what is she doing at this connection point? And who is the member of the [Parliament] responsible for this Nordic connection point? Speaking of... The most important thing is, why is the black cup in Skatie''s hands? ... ... Helheim stands at the bottom of the world tree. This is the most famous Hades in the world of Norse mythology. In the center of Helheim is the land of the fog of death. Here is the land dominated by the goddess of death-Hela, called Niforheim, also known as Nibelungen. In Niforheim, one and one necromantic monster emerged from the ground. These monsters are stitched together from the remains of mountain giants, frost giants, fire giants, humans and Valkyrie. One after another, the giants are more than ten meters in size, and they are full of stench, and they look very disgusting and terrifying. Adam, looked at these necromantic monsters with disgust. He obeyed the words of Mr. Assassin, his esteemed mentor, and occupied a riding rank from the cracks of the dimension, and was summoned. Although the summoner used the anti-spirit summoning technique, he used Shirou''s [evil] to wrap around the spiritual foundation formed by himself, but escaped the madness and alteration of the anti-spirit, and became sober. Of course, neither his summoners nor those anti-spirit partners were surprised. Because his name was Adam, he was the first human being created by God in the "Bible" system. Adam is of course not the original human, but he still vaguely acquiesced in order to establish his identity. "Mr. Adam!" With a sound in his ears, Adam turned his head, and a blue-haired boy with an appearance of about ten years old walked towards him and couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the matter, Caster?" This is the Servant who was summoned with him, one of the three most famous fairy tale writers in the world, Hans Christian Andersen. Moreover, it seemed that this Mr. Andersen did not have much combat power, so the summoner eased the anti-spirit curse on him, causing Mr. Andersen to remain sensible just like him. "Master is calling us. I''ll inform you, Mr. Adam." Andersen said respectfully. "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Andersen." Adam smiled. Spartacus said, don''t forget to smile at any time. Mr. Assassin also said that the help of others needs to be thanked. Adam and Andersen entered the temple of Nibelungen together. This is the palace of their Master-Death Goddess Hela. Adam walked in and found Berserker-Erik the Blood Axe, and Saber-Zigrud was all there. Their Master, the goddess of death, Hela only summoned four-body Servant-Bersedrker, Saber, Caster, and Adam as Ruler. The death goddess Hela sat lazily on the **** seat, exuding a touch of nobleness, not like death, but like a lady. She did not give orders, but the man in the cloak standing next to her walked out and said, "It''s all here, heroes who shine in human history." Adam looked at the cloaked man calmly. According to his understanding, although it was the death goddess Hela who really summoned them, the commander was this mysterious man in the cloak. Chapter 1159： "We are on the move!" said the man in the cloak. "Just ask, what are our goals and enemies?" Saber-Zigrud asked. "The target is Asgard, and the enemy is Skadi!" said the man in the cloak. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª!!!" Berserker-Blood Axe Eric let out a meaningless but pure war cry. Saber-Zigrud glanced at Berserker-Blood Axe Eric, his gaze then returned to the cloak man, and asked: "There is not an unbreakable boundary between Midgart and Helheim. Is it the door? We probably won¡¯t be able to hit Asgard before we destroy the boundary door." Death Goddess Hela said: "You don''t have to worry about this. Or, as a great Nordic hero, are you resisting attacking Asgard?" Siegrud frowned, snorted coldly, and said, "I only have disgust and hatred for the gods of Northern Europe. Including you!" Zigerud pointed at Hela. "Really satisfactory answer." Death Goddess Hela said with a smile in disregard. Andersen asked: "Asgard is the base of the Nordic gods. Even according to the information you provide, the gods have long since disappeared. But there are still many defensive institutions in that area of ??God? We are just a group of heroic spirits. , I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to enter that piece of God¡¯s Realm." "Don''t worry, I want you to sneak in. As for Asgard...hehehe..." Death Goddess Hela gave a faint smile, pointed at the cloaked man, and said, "No one knows better than him. Sgarder is gone, even Odin doesn''t understand him." The cloak man let out a cold snort at the right time, both dissatisfied with the attitude of the goddess of death Hela, as well as eager for his own abilities. Turning his head slightly, the man in the cloak looked at the death goddess Hela, and said: "The original father summoned you, but let you sit and stop moving!" "Of course!" The goddess of death Hela was sitting slightly, behind her, there was a hazy fog of the Dead Sea. Adam turned his head slightly and looked at the hazy fog of the Dead Sea. With his eyesight, he could see that in the hazy fog of the Dead Sea, there was a stone disk exuding a strange light. He watched carefully, the look of a vicious dog was engraved on that monster stone plate. Death Goddess Hela turned her head slightly, looked at the mysterious man in the cloak, and said with a smile: "You [Council] asked you to help me. I am afraid that you are not making you mock me? If this is the case, primitive Father, I¡¯m afraid there will be opinions. And, instead of ridiculing me here, you should think more about how to help me kill Skadi. After all, destroy Asgard and take revenge on those Nordic gods. It¡¯s not yours always. Wish?" This sentence speaks to the cloak man¡¯s heart. He did not worry too much about the attitude of the death goddess Hela, but looked at the heroes and said: "The rest is up to you!" The heroes nodded. Adam also nodded, he didn''t expose himself. However, for everything that happened here, he planned to find an opportunity to take advantage of the [evil] mud that was hidden by the spirit base, to prevent altering the curse, contact Mr. Assassin, and then tell everything about this place. In fact, Jotunheim is still Asgard or something. Adam has not yet figured out the situation and his position, but he knows what information he has searched, use [evil], and tell Shi Lang. The rest is left to Shirou to judge. As a member of the [Council], the man in the cloak turned his head slightly, looking through the world tree, seeing Asgard at the top of the world tree, and whispered: "Asgard...!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 43 Come, someone has escaped from prison! Skatie treats the labor convicts imprisoned in this endless prison very well, and specifically instructs the Valkyrie goddess to send the blue fruit to Shilang and the Demon Bodhisattva. It should be said that she really deserves to be the Madonna Skati-sama who is surviving her life. However, it is equivalent to prison food, right? However, after realizing what exactly Languo was, Shirou naturally refused to continue taking Languo. And the Demon Bodhisattva... Forget it, this guy can survive the pervert as long as he is full of obscene images in his head. Seeing the backs of several Valkyrie goddesses leaving, Shirou fumbled for a while on the cold wall behind him. To be honest, he already wanted to leave here. After all, staying with the Demon Bodhisattva... is indeed too insecure. "Don''t you think you are the same as those children, Mr. Assassin?" The Demon Bodhisattva glanced at the left back of the Valkyrie goddesses, and then looked at the sergeant who was very guarded against her, and the handsome face appeared. The iconic enamored smile. Shi Lang stared at her coldly, this perversion seemed to be about to begin. "However, Mr. Assassin doesn''t seem to think so. It''s a shame. However, in my opinion, Mr. Assassin and those children are actually exactly the same, there is no difference." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Shi Lang stared at the Demon Bodhisattva, and asked, "What do you want to express, Killing Yuan?" "I want you not to be so wary of me, I just want to spread knowledge to you." The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s delicate and beautiful face showed a faint blush, and the nasty body began to exude a peachy color of infatuation. She licked her red lips, looked very charming, and said with wet eyes: "I want to teach you the knowledge to make yourself comfortable." Hearing this, Shi Lang was full of black lines. He had thought that this guy would give some useful clues, but it turned out to be a shame. Sure enough, this guy is a big dirty teacher, but it''s a pity that Shi Lang is not a small dirty turtle, and she doesn''t have a common language with her. Shi Lang no longer paid attention to the Demon Bodhisattva, but fumbled the wall behind him to see if there were any flaws in the infinite prison that Asgard was proud of. Forcibly, Shi Lang felt that he might not be able to break out. Not to mention that this is the realm of a mythological system, just suppressing it is scary enough, if it attracts Skadi''s attention, it will be completely useless. "Do you want to escape from prison, Mr. Assassin?" Demon Bodhisattva laughed and said, "Don''t waste your energy. This place is full of the suppression techniques of the Nordic gods, and the one that maintains the suppression techniques of those gods is that The divinity of the mother of northern Europe. As long as the mother of northern Europe does not collapse, this place is invulnerable. Otherwise, I would have gone out long ago." Shi Lang ignored the Demon Bodhisattva, the woman''s brain was filled with milky white liquid, and her speech was very inducing and lacking credibility. The most important thing is that Shi Lang is the kind of person who does not shed tears without seeing the coffin. He will not stop unless he puts the facts in front of him. "Instead of doing this kind of meaningless thing, let''s take a look together. What about the stupid thing that stupid I did? It''s interesting. And you, don''t you want to see what Mordred is doing?" Demon Bodhisattva asked with a smile. Shirou stopped his hand and turned to look at her. The Demon Bodhisattva stretched out his hand and patted the land around him, and said with a smile: "Come, sit here, let''s watch it together." "I said, can you live a little safer?" Shi Lang said with a headache on his face, "Even if you don''t respect yourself, I still cherish my own integrity." "Don''t be so rigid~!" Demon Bodhisattva said softly, "Come, come to my side. I can let you know all about me slowly. Don''t you want to know?" Shilang had a headache even more. If the beautiful body of Qihuang in the killing house said that there was no charm, it was the eunuch''s words. But the demon bodhisattva, beautiful is beautiful, but it is a real pervert! Seeing that Shilang did not answer, Demon Bodhisattva started to move forward. A faint fluid of light overflowed from her body, extending towards Shilang like Shilang''s [evil]. That was another way of using [Many Colors]. Shiro was very vigilant and took up the spear of endless brilliance to defend himself. And at this moment-- "Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Inside the Infinite Prison, in the pitch-black invisible darkness, there was a strange knocking sound. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 1160： Shilang and Demon Bodhisattva stopped their hands one after another, turning their heads to look at the deep darkness in the prison. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked at the Demon Bodhisattva and asked, "Is there other people being held here?" "No, if there is, I won''t look for you anymore. After all, you are too arrogant, Mr. Assassin." The Demon Bodhisattva was also surprised. She who was locked here was deprived like Shi Lang. The ability to perceive and find enemies. "Fuck! Don''t disgust me!" Shi Lang couldn''t help it. He was disgusted by the Demon Bodhisattva. "This voice..." In the deep darkness of the Infinite Prison, a very familiar cold voice came, "Is that you, King Eternal? Are you here?" The voice was... "Saber? Is it you?" Shirou asked. "Yeah. It''s me, wait a minute, I''m going to get through!" Shiro: "?" "Oath--," the solemn voice of liberation, "--Sword of Victory¡¤Morgan!" In the chaotic and pitch-black darkness, the dim starlight was shining, and only hearing a "boom", a pillar of light emerged from the deep darkness, briefly illuminating this dark dungeon. And in that darkness, a faint figure was reflected. That figure is not someone else, it is Saber Alter. "Finally found you, King Eternal." Saber Alter hurried towards Shirou holding the sword of victory, Morgan. "Why are you here?" Shilang asked with a look of surprise looking at Saber Alter. Isn''t Saber Alter still being stopped by Hillud at the Rainbow Bridge? As soon as this was mentioned, Saber Alter complained rarely: "I have to ask you, King Eternal. Why did those Valkyrie goddesses attack me not long after you left? If I didn''t run fast enough, I would They were killed." Shirou had no doubts about this. After all, he has been seen through the disguise by Skadi, so it is not surprising that Saber Alter was attacked, but what makes Shirou strange is that Saber Alter can actually escape the siege of Valkyrie Goddess? And still escaped the encirclement of Valkyrie Goddess under Asgard? Isn''t she suppressed by Asgard? "Suppression? What kind of suppression?" Saber Alter was very strange about this, and said: "I have not been suppressed. Moreover, the goddess Hilud also hurriedly caught up with Asgard, so I can run. Drop." This is too weird, right? Shi Lang frowned. Both he and the Demon Bodhisattva were suppressed by Asgard, so they were easily shut here by Skadi. However, Saber Alter said that she was not suppressed. What is the reason? Could it be that Asgard''s surgical suppression is also targeted? For example, Saber Alter''s psychic reaction is not enough to activate Asgard''s suppression technique? If that''s the case... Isn''t it too funny? "Huh? Do you have food here? That''s great, I''m starving to death." Saber Alter saw the blue fruit on the ground, picked it up, stuffed it in his mouth, and gobbled it up. Obviously, altered, she will not restrain her appetite. Seeing Saber Alter gorging himself, Shirou asked strangely: "Isn''t I handing you most of the blue fruits before I leave?" "It''s all eaten. It''s not full of stomach at all, I''m starving to death." Saber Alter said as he gobbled it up. "Wait, wait a minute!" The Demon Bodhisattva is still a little dumbfounded. She looked at Shi Lang, pointed at Saber Alter, and asked: "Mr. Assassin, shouldn''t you ask her how she got in?" The Demon Bodhisattva is full of impossibility, she is locked here, it is truly locked. Before Shi Lang came, she had explored the Infinite Prison, and determined that there were the techniques and suppression of the gods, and she could not escape before Skatie collapsed. But... However, Saber Alter directly opened up the channel into the Infinite Prison from where... This joke is too big, right? "You are... [Beast]!" Saber Alter was very happy eating blue fruit, but when he heard the voice of the Demon Bodhisattva, he quickly determined the identity of the Demon Bodhisattva, and stood up, staring at the demon with vigilant face. Bodhisattva, clenched the holy sword in his hand. "Don''t worry, Saber. She can''t get through any storms right now." Shi Lang stretched his finger to the shackles on the Demon Bodhisattva. Saber Alter took a look, felt relieved, and nodded. "Speaking of it, I am also very strange. How did you get in here?" Shi Lang asked. He is also very curious about this. This infinite prison trapped him and the Demon Bodhisattva. How did Saber Alter break in? If this prison has weaknesses and flaws, Shirou himself is not too confident. Because the demon-natured Bodhisattva didn''t explore the infinite prison after he came in, he didn''t believe it even if he was killed. "I don''t know... I was chased by the Valkyrie goddess for a while, and then it seemed to have activated some spell, and I was teleported to Asgard. Asgard is full of Valkyrie goddesses. , I was chased by them, so I walked casually, and then climbed to the bottom of this place." Saber Alter said: "After I heard your voice, I put the treasure." When it was over, she still asked blankly: "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?" Shiro: "..." Of course there is a problem! The problem is big! However, this is not the time to pursue this. Shiro patted Saber Alter on the shoulder and said, "No problem. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible." "Oh." Saber Alter nodded, then picked up all the blue fruits on the ground. "What are you doing?" Shi Lang asked. "Pick up fruit. I''m so hungry, so hungry, so hungry... I''m so hungry that I''m running out of strength. This can''t be wasted." Saber Alter said. Shi Lang said: "This is not a good thing, let it go. I''ll wait to take you to eat delicious food, leave from here quickly, you don''t want to stay with that pervert, right?" Shilang raised his hand slightly and pointed to the demon-like Bodhisattva in the shape of a wave. "You are right..." Saber¡¤alter glanced at the Demon Bodhisattva, nodded seriously, and then quickly picked up all the blue fruits on the ground and put it in his arms. One of them was still directly on his mouth, and said in a dull voice: "We Let''s go." Shiro: "..." For some reason, he now misses his more reliable white dull fur. Without thinking about it, Shi Lang took Saber Alter and rushed towards the passage opened by Saber Alter. "Wait, wait, Mr. Assassin!" The Demon Bodhisattva panicked, and hurriedly called out: "Take me, take me, Mr. Assassin!" Shi Lang sneered and said: "You continue to be here, it is the best gift to this planet." "Don''t be like this! I''m not in the [Council], take me away, and I will be your help." Demon Bodhisattva asked with bright eyes: "Also, I promise not to do anything to you." Shi Lang ignored her and rushed straight towards the exit. "Take me away, take me away, don''t leave me here alone...!" The Demon Bodhisattva hurriedly yelled, but looking at Shi Lang''s resolute back, she gritted her teeth, evil grew from her guts, gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t want to go alone!" She braved the golden light all over, and the [Million Colors Lagging] was activated, and the overwhelming hand of light, like a waterfall, grabbed Shiro and Saber Alter. Finally revealed his evil heart! Shi Lang secretly said in his heart, and then took out the Spear of Endless Radiance, turned around sharply, grabbed Saber Alter''s collar, and brought her to his side, and then the Spear of Endless Radiance pierced out like a meteor shower. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" As soon as the Spear of Endless Radiance came into contact with [Wan Colors Lag], a violent explosion occurred in an instant, slashing down the light hands of [Wo Colors Lag] one by one. Chapter 1161： The Spear of Endless Radiance is condensed from the Tower of Radiance. It is a pure energy compression body. A light slash is equivalent to the bombardment of the Tower of Radiance. In terms of treasures, it is an A+ level against the city light. The cannon, which can break through the hand of light, is also a matter of course. Shirou fought against [Many Colors Stagnation], and retreated to the exit with Saber Alter. It was a tunnel blasted through by Saber Alter. At this time, Shi Lang realized that it is no wonder that the Demon Bodhisattva could not find the flaw here, because the Demon Bodhisattva was locked by the ice crystal chain on the opposite wall, and there was a distance of twelve feet from here, and he couldn''t touch it at all. "Goodbye, Killing Academy!" Shi Lang took away the Spear of Endless Radiance, dragged Saber Alter, and sank into the tunnel. "It''s too much to run without taking me...!" Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth and hurriedly shouted: "Come here! Come! Someone has escaped from prison! Mr. Assassin has escaped from prison!" Chapter 44 is another useful tool man! "Woo~~~" On the snowy Asgard, a long horn sounded. Team after team of Valkyrie Valkyrie, wearing white swan gowns, hurriedly walked on Asgard. "Check!" "Check carefully!" "Evil invaded in!" ... The Valkyrie Valkyrie walked in groups, or searched the remains of the gods, or searched the dead garden, seeming to be looking for something. They received an order from the Valkyrie network. The evil beings summoned by the goddess of death Hela broke into Asgard, so they took up their arms one by one and walked from Asgard''s Hall of Valor Come out, under the command of Valkyrie Network, search and interrogate in an orderly manner. However, what they didn''t know was that their surveying actions on the ground could be seen clearly by the black mud in the garden grass, which was not surprising to the surrounding black mud. This tuft of black mud is not something else, it is Shirou who let it out to observe the eyes of the outside world. His real body is hiding in the underground of Asgard with Saber Alter. After escaping the Infinite Prison, Shiro took advantage of [evil], and Shiro carefully observed the outside world. After watching the action of the Valkyrie goddess outside, he withdrew his gaze, then looked at Saber Alter, who was sitting opposite and gnawing on the blue fruit, and said: "The Valkyries have already begun to move. On the surface, they are all. If we go out, we will probably be found." "However, their individual strength does not seem to be strong." Saber Alter said while eating Lan Guo. Shirou nodded and said, "Their individual strength is indeed not strong, but they are afraid that it will attract Skadi''s attention." "Is Skarty strong?" Saber Alter couldn''t help but ask, looking at the Shirou who was very afraid of Skarty. "If she is not strong, do you think that pervert will be locked in?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. He also stopped naming names and surnames. From this moment on, the "abnormal" in his mouth specifically refers to the Demon Bodhisattva. "This is also..." Saber Alter nodded, she still knows the power of the Demon Bodhisattva very well. After all, in Romania, she was directly killed by the Demon Bodhisattva. "Can''t you try to communicate with Skadi? I remember, you said before, you must learn to communicate with people. I still wrote it in the notebook, you see." Saber Alter took out the notebook and turned the page. , Show Shiro. Shi Lang was a little speechless, but he was used to it. He spread his hands and said helplessly: "I want to communicate with her too. But the woman, who judged me a liar from the beginning, didn''t listen to me at all." Regarding this, Shiro was also helpless. Skadi possessed part of Skaha''s cognition, so there was a cognition of Shiro. And what is Scarha''s perception of Shirou? Shi Lang himself hadn''t asked, but he could still guess how much, after all, Skarha would come out at the beginning, and he was fooled by him. Will serve him, but he was fooled out. He will be obsessed with transforming the realm for thousands of years, and he was also fooled out by him... Therefore, there is no need to say more about Skady, who has the knowledge of Skaha, what kind of knowledge Shirou is. This is after all coming out, so I have to pay it back sooner or later! "In short, on Asgard, don''t play against Skadi. This is her home court." Shi Lang said. "Then what should we do?" Saber Alter asked. "There is no way to communicate with Skadi. If we meet again, with her character, she will probably not kill us, but she will lock us up forever. Let''s leave Asgard first." Shirou suggested Tao. Saber Alter nodded, and then asked: "How to leave? Do you just rush out?" Shirou said helplessly: "Even if you are altered and make you frantic, you must at least think about it realistically." Shilang snapped his fingers, and [evil] gushed out of his body, and his magic power surged slightly. [evil] formed a fluid screen, which played out the scene of the outside world observed by [evil]. In this screen, Shirou and Saber Alter can see the guard of the outside Valkyrie, as well as the high wall on the Asgard border. Shi Lang stretched out his hand slightly, pointed to the high wall on the Asgard border, and said, "Do you know the origin of this wall?" Saber Alter nodded. Because her sword in the stone, the original text is the sword in the tree of Norse mythology, so Saber Alter also has a deep understanding of Norse mythology. Asgard¡¯s high wall was built by a mountain giant whose real name is unknown when Asgard was founded. The gods promised that as long as he builds the city wall, he will receive the hand of the goddess Freya as a reward on the day of his wedding, but the gods also set out the conditions: it must be completed within 6 months, and no other than horses There are helpers. But the mountain giant owns a horse called Swadir Fali, and he consigns stones very quickly, and the mountain giant''s craftsmanship is also very superb. Six months later, summer is approaching, and the project is about to be completed on schedule. When the gods were panicked, they ordered Loki to stop him. Loki changed into a white mare to lure Swadir Fali. The mountain giant who had lost his helper was too late to complete the work. He was angrily restored to the prototype and accused the gods of using tricks. , Thus being killed by Thor raising Thor''s Hammer. In Saber Alter''s cognition, this high wall built by the giant of the Wuming Mountain was broken in Norse mythology until the dusk of the gods. Saber Alter understood Shi Lang''s meaning. Shi Lang''s meaning was very simple. They might not be able to break this wall and break through. "What should I do then?" Saber Alter asked. "Then it depends on you. How you got in, just take us out." Shi Lang spread his hands and said. Saber Alter was dumbfounded: "But I don''t know how I got in." "Don''t be so unconfident, I always believe in you. Come on, now my life is entrusted to your hands, King Arthur!" Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pressed Saber Alter''s petite shoulder, and said with a serious face. Looking at Shirou''s sincere eyes, Saber Alter felt trust, that was the trust in her abilities. Saber Alter was a little touched, it turned out that the King of Eternity believed in her ability so much! "I understand, I will come on!" Saber Alter said very seriously. Saber Alter turned his back, feeling attentively. At that time, she also followed the feeling, and then walked in. "Go here!" Saber Alter chose a path and led Shirou forward. Walking behind Saber Alter, Shirou looked at Saber Alter''s petite body. Chapter 1162： That kind of look is no different from the same look that Goneville and Merlin used to look at. Saber Alter''s [intuition] is obviously much better than Shirou''s copy, and she actually let her enter Asgard directly, and also found Shi Lang who was imprisoned. Of course, this may also be related to Saber Alter''s lucky attribute of Gundam C! With such a superb lucky attribute, a certain big blue dog and a certain eternal king are only worthy of tears of envy. Because of lucky E, I can''t afford to hurt it! Saber Alter took Shi Lang around the ground, and Shi Lang used [evil] to determine the location of the two of them. To be honest, Shirou never thought that there would be such a complete underground project in Asgard''s underground. It can only be said that the Nordic gods who established Asgard are too good at playing, but it is also possible that Odin has made sufficient preparations to deal with the prophetic dusk of the gods before disappearing. However, it is a pity that the Nordic gods did not wait for the dusk of the gods, but somehow disappeared because of the appearance of the dark ring. Only Skadi was left in Nordic, struggling to support it. "Here is..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, using the position of [Evil], Shi Lang found that Saber Alter had brought him into the Nordic Hall of Valor, Valhalla, which was a building that looked particularly like a UFO. Saber Alter stopped. Shilang asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s the end." Saber Alter stepped aside, letting Shirou see the road ahead. There is no road ahead, and the road has come to an end. "Let me open a road." Saber Alter took out Morgan, the sword of victory, as if he was about to open the road. Seeing that Saber Alter was about to liberate the treasure and blasted a way out, Shi Lang stretched out his hand fiercely and grabbed Saber Alter''s shoulder. Saber Alter turned his head and watched Shi Lang was about to speak, and Shi Lang made a silent gesture to her. Saber¡¤alter: "?" Shi Lang did not speak, but pointed his finger at the upper right corner. Saber Alter turned his head and looked around, only to see that there was a row of windows in the upper right corner, which happened to be able to see the external situation. Through that narrow row of windows, Shirou could see two very familiar Valkyrie goddesses from a diagonally downward angle of view. One is a Valkyrie with a green double ponytail, and the other is a Valkyrie with a red single ponytail. Shirou recognized it, it was the two Valkyries that had intersected before. They are now standing in front of a silver, oven-like device, communicating while staring at the stove device. "Do you feel as if someone is looking at us? Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 is trying to get the attention of Valkyrie B-type 224." Valkyrie with a green double ponytail asked. "I didn''t feel it, and our job is to pay attention to the installation time! Beep, Valkyrie B-type 224 issued a severe condemnation, and I am very happy that my sister has spoken." said Valkyrie with a red single ponytail. "My sister can''t teach my sister. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 shows the majesty of my sister." "You are not a sister. Beep, Valkyrie Type B No. 224 does not admit that she is a younger sister, but knows that she is a younger sister in my heart." Saber Alter looked at the two twisted Valkyrie, approached Shirou, and asked in a low voice, "What are they doing?" "I don''t know," Shi Lang shook his head, and then also said in a low voice: "But be careful not to be discovered by them. They can share perspectives and thoughts. Once discovered by an individual, they will be discovered by all Valkyries." Saber Alter nodded. At this time, another Valkyrie came, and she handed three crystal coffins to two Valkyries. Shi Lang could see that the three crystal coffins were the remains of the Valkyrie goddess who had been collected by Slud before and died in the Nidhogg crusade. This is probably to put those Valkyrie goddesses who died in battle to rest. But in the next scene, Texan and Saber Alter were a little surprised. I saw the two red and green Valkyries, opened the three crystal coffins, and poured out the remains of the Valkyrie goddess lying in them. "What are they doing? Isn''t this blaspheming their own robe?" Saber Alter asked with a look of stunned and a little angry, but did not attack, but suppressed his voice. I''m not asking Shirou, but myself. Shi Lang did not reply, but frowned and looked at the outside world. In addition, he stretched out his hand and held down Saber Alter''s shoulder, lest this overly righteous King Arthur would appear. Of course, Shirou was obviously worried that it was superfluous, even without Alterization, Saber would not appear. She is King Arthur and has experienced many cruel wars. Although she has justice in her heart, she knows the priorities. The two Valkyrie pouring out their robe remains from the three crystal ice coffins is really blasphemous, but the next scene is the action that really challenges the three views. They opened the silver stove device in front of them, then put the short limbs of the robe''s body into it, and then closed the door of the stove. The stove buzzed and vibrated, and strange words appeared on it. That is completely different from the original Luen system. The cremator? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, cremated Paoze''s body, and then built a tombstone? Shi Lang thought about it, and then only heard a "dang" sound, and the vibrating stove calmed down. The red single-pony-tailed Valkyrie turned on the stove, and with a click, Saber Alter opened his eyes wide, with an unbelievable expression on his face. Shirou raised his eyebrows slightly, appearing calmer. I saw that was thrown into the furnace of the corpse and came out of the Trisola Valkyrie. That appearance, Shirou and Saber Alter are very familiar, because it is the remnant of the three-body Valkyrie that was thrown in before! "Valkyrie Type C 12785¡ª¡ª" "Valkyrie Type C No. 12786¡ª" "Valkyrie Type A No. 199¡ª" "--Report." The Goddess of Trisola Valkyrie said with a blank stare. "The report passed, welcome to post, sisters. Beep, Valkyrie B Type 224 shows the majesty of a sister." said Valkyrie with a red single ponytail. At this time, the Valkyrie, who called himself Valkyrie Type A 199, suddenly raised his palm and pressed his temple, his eyes were dull and hollow, and he said: "A huge magic reaction is detected, a huge magic reaction is detected. It has been shared. The reaction value and direction have been shared." "Is this discovering us?" Saber Alter was shocked, and clenched the Sword of Oath of Victory Morgan in his hand. He was about to kill him first, but he was pressed down by Shi Lang. "What are you doing, King Eternal? We were discovered!" Saber Alter said. "Calm down, don''t be so restless!" Shirou said. "What do you mean?" Saber Alter asked. Shi Lang raised his hand slightly and pointed to the row of windows. Chapter 1163： Saber Alter looked around, then he was stunned, only to see those Valkyrie goddesses facing them at the same time, and then took out the [Great God Declaration (pseudo)], and shot at the same place at the same time! "This is..." Saber Alter was surprised. Shi Lang said solemnly, "I''m afraid, besides you, there is something coming into Asgardri!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Today is 9K again, ask for a ticket by the way~! Especially the monthly pass, I forgot at the beginning of the month, and it was pulled so far! QWQ I''m in a mess, ask for a day off I asked for a day off today, and my mind was in a mess. The clues and foreshadowing behind me ran around in my mind. After writing two chapters, I looked at it, and it felt like shit, but in the wrong direction... I''m sorry to send it up. The rest of the time to review the outline... I turned the table of contents, it seems that when I wrote this volume, I had already taken a day off, and I felt a little embarrassed... That''s it for today, sorry. Chapter 45 Camelot Snaps the Finger King! "[Great God Declaration (pseudo)]¡ª¡ª!" As these Valkyrie goddesses liberated their real names, they only heard the sound of "Zheng", the light guns in their hands buzzed and burst into dazzling white light, and then they gathered together, facing Shirou and Shirou. Saber Alter, bombarded towards a place. Several light guns are like meteors falling from the sky, falling towards the ground of Valhalla, the Nordic Hall of Valor. Suddenly-- With a "shoo", a faintly blue sword light flashed across the air, splitting these [Great God Declaration (False)] combined attacks. "Crisis, crisis! Someone has invaded Valhalla, someone has invaded Valhalla...informed, announced, someone has invaded Valhalla..." The newly born Type A Valkyrie No. 199 reached out and pressed his hand on his temple, passing through Valhalla. Kiri network, ask for help. "Valkyrie network...huh, it''s as disgusting as always." A cold voice slowly spread from the smoke of the explosion, and a swordsman wearing a black futuristic mecha wind armor walked out of it slowly. Shi Lang looked through the rows of windows, and saw that the swordsman was a young man in his twenties, with white temples, a sharp face like a sword, and eyes with thin black borders. "This reaction is... Servant!" Saber Alter looked at the young swordsman in a little surprise, "And it still feels the same as us... It''s an anti-hero alter!" Shiro looked calmly through the windows, looked at the sci-fi futuristic swordsman, and muttered: "Siegruder..." Saber Alter turned his head fiercely, looked at Shirou, and asked in surprise, "Do you know this Servant?" \"Don''t be surprised, calmly observe the situation. This is the third body anti-spirit who entered Asgard besides us, first look at the situation clearly.\" Shiro reminded. Saber Alter nodded, those dark golden bright eyes looked at Shi Lang''s face. It was a very calm face. It was obvious that the sudden change did not cause the king to have the slightest emotional fluctuation, as if everything was The same in mastery. Of course, what Saber Alter didn''t know was that Shirou was actually very surprised why Zigerud appeared here. And... If Zigrud would appear here, then Adam, Adam is also here? After the Valkyrie Goddess¡¯ Declaration of the Great God (pseudo), the collective attack was destroyed by the Ziegrud of the future wind, the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail was reunited with the ¡¾Declaration of the Great God (pseudo)], blocking it In front of everyone. "As a sister, I will protect my sister. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 stood up, showing the reliability of my sister." The green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie looked at Zigerud and said blankly. . "Valkyria... Sure enough, you will be the first to stand up and stop me." Sigrud looked at the green double-ponytailed Valkyrie and waved the magic sword in his hand, coldly. Said: "Get out of the way, my goal is not you." "Guardian, Valhalla!" Valkyrie with a green double ponytail clenched the [Great God Declaration (False)] in his hand. "It seems that there is no need for communication. In the final analysis, it is only a consumable." Siegrud said coldly, and then with a "boom", his footsteps slammed, and his figure seemed to have crossed the space. The magic sword inside, slashed towards the green double-ponytailed Valkyrie. Valkyrie with a green double ponytail placed the [Great God Declaration (False)] in his hand, and it was cut and broken with a "chat". Zigerud did not take advantage of the victory and pursued it, but instead took the magic sword in his hand, and then kicked the green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie away. The red single-tailed Valkyrie and other Valkyries gathered one after another and attacked Zigrud. But it is clear that these Valkyrie goddesses are not the rivals of Zigrud, who is a great Nordic hero. Siegrud waved the magic sword in his hand, and his swordsmanship was so powerful that he solved these Valkyrie goddesses almost instantly. "Too much bullying!" Saber Alter screamed, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at her profile. With a slight movement of his shoulder, his hand had reached behind Saber Alter. But this action was discovered by Saber Alter. She frowned and asked with a serious face: "What do you want to do, King Eternal?" "I thought you were going to rush out, so be prepared to stop you in advance," Shirou said. Saber Alter frowned, his expression serious and angry, like an irritated African lioness, and whispered in annoyance: "Don''t underestimate me, King Eternal. I''m an anti-hero!" "Well, I see." Shilang nodded, it was indeed that he was wrong. He thought that Saber Alter would rush out to fight Zigrud. If it was Joan, I would have done it, but I got it wrong. Although the face looks the same, Joan is Joan and Saber is King Arthur. He is still very self-aware and judgmental. Zigrud is very powerful, although it is far less than the eternal king, but it is still very strong, at least it is very easy to deal with these Valkyrie goddesses. However, there is a question. Adam said before that, where he was summoned, there was a Saber-level Zigerud. If this Siegrud is the same person as the Saber-Zigrud where Adam was summoned. So, will Adam be here too? The most important thing is, why the altered Zigerud can enter Asgard under Skadi''s nose, and also come to the Nordic Hall of Valor, Valhalla? Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at Saber Alter next to him, and the answer was already clear. Asgard was invaded by the enemy, and the enemy had a way to mix into Asgard that even Skadi didn¡¯t know, and Saber Alter, who took the enemy¡¯s ride, was transferred to Asgard. ! In the Nordic Hall of Valkyrie-Valhalla, Zigrud solved the obstructive Valkyrie goddesses. Although he didn''t strike lightly, he didn''t strike a dead hand. After making the Valkyrie goddess who obstructed him weak, he slowly walked towards the iron furnace. The green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie stood up swayingly. Although his face was expressionless and his eyes were hollow and dull, he stood firmly in front of Siegrud. Zigerud frowned, "Get out of the way. I''m not interested in consumables!" "Guard, Valhalla!" said Valkyrie with a green double ponytail. "The gods have disappeared, but the curse of Valkyrie hasn''t been lifted? Huh, it''s just an illusory world, but it''s just as disgusting as the real." Siegrud snorted coldly in disgust. "The intelligence has been uploaded to the Valkyrie network, and the intelligence has been uploaded to the Valkyrie network... The sisters have arrived, the sisters have arrived, you have no chance to invade Valhalla." The green double ponytailed Valkyrie stared blankly. Said. "No chance? Huh, did you think I was the only one who invaded? Still naive, Valkyria!" Siegrud said coldly. As soon as the voice fell, only a "boom" from the outside world, Valhalla''s window flickered, illuminating the faces of Zigerud and the green double ponytail. Chapter 1164： Listening to this explosion, Saber Alter under the tunnel turned his head and looked at Shi Lang in surprise, "The King of Eternity..." "Ah..." Shi Lang nodded, and subconsciously reached out and touched his chin, "Sure enough, an enemy has invaded Asgard." "But, how did the intrusion come in? Goddess Hilud is guarded strictly in the lower realm!" "If you can come in, it won''t be a problem for others to come in. And..." Shirou touched his chin again. "And what?" Saber Alter asked. "No. Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. Saber Alter puffed up his cheeks a little displeased. This guy obviously found something, but he refused to tell her! Glancing at Saber Alter, whose cheeks were puffed up, Shirou looked away, and for the first time in his heart felt that Saber had some trouble after altering. And... This [evil] reaction... is it you, Adam? Shiro looked through the row of windows, as if he had seen the distant outside world. He noticed the explosion just now. Perceived the [evil] reaction from myself. The only thing that can make him have this kind of reaction is Adam who is holding his body, except for Fujimaru Tatsuka who secretly made to hand over the evil substitute before the battle with the false gods. "You are challenging my tolerance limit, Valkyria." Zigerud stared at Valkyrie with a green double ponytail coldly, and said: "I can''t stand me in this state. Hate, and release my sorrow. So, hate me!" His eyes under the thin black rim glasses exudes a terrible chill. "That''s okay, okay." Shi Lang folded his chest and said, "That guy is really moving!" Saber Alter raised the Sword of Oath of Victory Morgan in his hand, and said with a serious face: "I''ll deal with him!" She dashed forward, but behind her, at a faster speed, a sinful palm stretched out and grabbed her curled up hair. "Woo! It hurts!" Saber Alter closed his eyes, covered his hair, then turned his head, glared at Shirou angrily, and asked: "What are you doing, King Eternal?" "I still want to ask, what are you going to do." Shi Lang sighed, folded his chest, and said: "You just rushed out like this, don''t you want to expose us?" "But, just watch them get killed like this?" Saber Alter asked. "Isn''t this a commonplace thing in war?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. Saber Alter nodded and said seriously: "Indeed, this is commonplace during national race wars, and I have done such things, because to protect one person must bear the heavy responsibility of harming one person. This is a means of becoming a king. But, isn¡¯t our current position on Asgard¡¯s side?" "That may be you, Saber. My position has been in Chaldea from beginning to end." Shirou closed his right eye and said, "Again, I''m out now. It''s exposed. After the matter is over, you Do you think Skadi won''t come to clean up us?" "How is this? We are helping Asgard..." Shirou interrupted: "You are also a king, would you allow factors beyond your control to exist?" "If it is holy, if it helps..." "Then let me change the question. As a leader, will you allow Camelot to be in danger of overturning?" Shirou asked again. Hearing this, Saber Alter opened his mouth and couldn''t speak anymore. "Do you understand why I have to stop you from doing it?" Shi Lang asked gently. "Ming, I understand..." Saber Alter lowered his head slightly, and said in a low voice, "I, sure enough...I still don''t understand people''s hearts." "That''s not true. Instead, I think Saber like this is very cute." Shirou said with a smile. "Yes, cute?" Saber Alter raised his head and stared at Shirou in embarrassment, "Are you trying to insult me ??like Gilgamesh, King Eternal?" "That''s not true. Isn''t it cute to be a frank person like you? However, you can only do things with kindness. You have to pay attention to routines and methods." Shi Lang smiled slightly, then stretched out his hand slightly, snapped his fingers with a "pop". Chapter 46 is time to show real technology! "Go to death, and destroy with Valhalla!" Zigerud shouted, the magic sword in his hand burst out with strong magical fluctuations, emitting a deep blue light, and then toward the green double-ponytailed Valkyrie Hacked in the past. It can be seen that he no longer has the idea of ??keeping his hands. In other words, it is really rare to have the idea of ??keeping hands even when altered. The magic sword in Zigrud''s hand exudes strong magical power fluctuations, and the blue magical aura can even be seen by the naked eye. The magical power possessed by the magic sword was too huge, and even the space was trembling slightly by this magical aura. There is no doubt that with this sword, Zigrud is the life of the green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie. And he was also very sure that Valkyrie with the green double ponytail could never stop this sword. However, at the moment when the magic sword was about to fall, there was a snap of a finger. The sound of this snapping finger was extremely subtle, but with the power of Zigerud''s ears, I still heard the extremely subtle snapping sound. Although it is not clear which Valkyrie that fell, it is meaningless. He will kill the Valkyrie and then destroy the Valhalla, the Valkyrie. However-- With a "clang", the green double-ponytailed Valkyrie suddenly exploded with a horrible magical aura, and the [Great God Declaration (False)] with both hands horizontally unexpectedly "clanged" and blocked his sword attack. More than that, Zigerud suddenly smelled a breath from Valkyrie with a green double ponytail, that breath was... -Natural enemies! How is it possible? As soon as this thought appeared in his mind, Zigerud retreated sharply, pulling a dozen steps away from the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail, and looked at the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail with a frightened expression on his face. Valkyrie with a green double ponytail tilted his head: "?" "You actually blocked it?" Saber Alter looked surprised, then turned his head, looked at Shirou, and couldn''t help asking: "What did you do?" "What did you do?" Shi Lang smiled and said, "Didn''t you know it a long time ago? Compared to fighters, I am better at assisting." Seeing Shirou''s smile, Saber Alter remembered. This was the case when they were in Romania before. When they black went to the red side, Shi Lang put a few layers of BUFF on them. In other words... Saber Alter looked at Shirou and asked, "Did you give her an increase?" "Isn''t this of course?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "But, but the difference between the Valkyrie goddess and the Saber is too far, just by the level of increase you gave us in Romania before, it is impossible for the Valkyrie goddess to overtake that Saber!" Saber ¡¤Alter couldn''t help but said. "If it is a normal increase, it is indeed like that. However, with natural enemies, it is different." Shirou smiled and said: "For example, when dealing with people with divine nature and divine nucleus, the increase will be higher. ¡¿Karma. So, what kind of power should you use to deal with someone like Saber who holds the concept of [Dragon Seed]?" Chapter 1165： "Tu, slay the dragon...!" Looking at Shi Lang¡¯s smiling face, Saber Alter couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I remember, when you were in Romania, you said that you can only increase the abilities you possess for others...Last time, in Romania, you Have you demonstrated more than seven abilities? Now you have even [Slaying the Dragon]? How many abilities do you have?" "Then you can just ask me, would you be so bored to count how many hairs you have?" This guy...! Saber Alter was speechless. Seeing the speechless Saber Alter, Shirou also felt wrong, scratching the back of his head, and said with some confusion: "In fact, there are not many, there are more than 100 kinds of guarantees, right." "Guaranteed?" "Well. Because it continues to increase... Oh, but don''t worry, there are only a few commonly used ones." Shi Lang said with a smile. I would rather you not say...! Saber Alter feels like crying. She feels that the longer she stays with Shirou, the more she feels at a loss for fulfilling her long-cherished dream... It''s not that I''m not good enough, but this guy is too abnormal! Seeing Saber Alter who was depressed, Shirou smiled. He did it on purpose. Because if you don''t do this, this guy will definitely think his answer sheet is very plagiarized, right? In the outside world, Zigerud looked at Valkyrie with a green double ponytail, his brows furrowed. He can''t feel wrong, the green double ponytail Valkyrie possesses the ability to restrain him very much-[Slaying the Dragon]! Moreover, it is still not a light [Slaying Dragon]! Siegrud is a famous hero in Nordic mythology and the protagonist of "Song of Nibelungen". It can be said that he and Ziegfei are of the same origin, and both killed the evil dragon Fafner. However, unlike Siegfei, who bathed in dragon blood and formed a treasure-[Evil Dragon''s Blood Armor], Siegrud swallowed the heart of the dragon, thus realizing self-modification and possessing inherent abilities-[Dragon] Species Transformation], it becomes the same dragon type Servant as Saber Alter. [Dragon Seed] Siegrud¡¯s ability is very strong. It belongs to the top group of Saber. Compared with the heroes who have achieved the karma of [Slaying the Gods], there are relatively few heroes who have achieved the karma of [Slaying the Dragon], so [Dragons] The concept of species is rarely restrained. But it is a pity that he ran into a bug like Shirou that could copy the ability and then grant the ability! Shiro broke into the [Roots] hole in his early years and copied dozens of abilities among the army of heroic spirits in the [Roots] hole. After years of experience, Shiro increased the number of abilities he possessed to one hundred. The above, and many of them do not know Shirou himself and have poor performance, just copy them when they think they may be useful in the future. For example, in Romania, the "Aesthetics of Pursuit" copied from Atalante was derived from this principle. And [Tu Long] is one of them. Shirou didn''t plan to play head-on, because it was easy to expose in Skadi''s eyes, but he was not ready to sit idly by. He would never refuse to save others with a lift. This is him. Therefore, he used ability empowerment. The Valkyrie with the green double ponytail was given three layers of [Dragon C], which directly restrained Zigrud¡¯s concept of [Dragon Seed], so that the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail blocked Sigrud¡¯s attack. . And, it¡¯s much more than that-- Those Valkyrie goddesses who had been beaten to the ground by Zigerud flicked their fingers slightly, and then slowly stood up. "Impossible. I have made you completely unable to get up again! And... and this feeling... Hey! Is it [Slaying the Dragon] again?" Sigrud looked at the Valkyrie goddesses in disbelief. He was convinced that his attack made Valkyrie B Type 224 and other Valkyrie unable to get up again, but now they are standing up again, and they have a sense of natural enemies that is very close to the green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie! And this, of course, because Shi Lang gave Valkyrie B Type 224 and others one layer of [Regrouping C] and two layers of [Dragon C] from Ku Chulin! Valkyrie B-type No. 224 and others began to attack Zigrud. And this time, Valkyrie¡¯s attack is no longer useless. The [Slaying Dragon] they hold is a natural enemy to Zigrud who holds the concept of [Dragon Seed]! Although their parameter performance is far from that of Siegrud, with the cooperation of the multi-layer [Slaying the Dragon] and Valkyrie network, they also played well with Siegrud for a while. However, Zigrud is after all Zigrud, this famous hero in Northern Europe, even though the popularity bonus is missing because of the connection point, it is still very powerful. After a short period of discomfort, it starts to crush again. Valkyrie goddesses. "No, even with your help, the Valkyries are not his opponents, the King of Eternity!" Saber Alter asserted. She is King Arthur and a warrior who has experienced many battles, and she can easily see the key point. Although Shilang¡¯s [Slaying Dragons] increase and the Valkyrie network¡¯s zero-distance coordination, their ability parameters are still far from Zigrud¡¯s, I am afraid they will be crushed by Zigrud soon. "Don''t worry, Saber." Shirou smiled and said confidently: "The real technology has just begun now!" Saber Alter looked at Shirou, feeling a little helpless. Sometimes this guy is wise, sometimes frivolous, sometimes like a mentor, and sometimes like a prodigal son. It is really hard to see what kind of person he is after all. In fact, Shirou is indeed complicated and difficult to be seen through compared to the simple people like Gilgamesh. Ah... Eternal King, what kind of king are you? Saber Alter thought to himself. Shiro doesn''t care what Saber Alter is thinking, now he is performing technical micro-manipulations. It is the exchange of ability. Of course he knew that even if his ability was restrained, he still couldn''t beat his hard attributes. After all, it was also very laborious for him to hit the false gods on the head with [Killing the Gods] back then. It was also expected that the Valkyries would be difficult to deal with Zigrud with [Slaying the Dragon]. However, this is before Shirou did not perform micro-manipulations, and after Shiro performed micro-manipulations, the situation changed drastically. When Zigerud made a fierce sword and stabbed an inevitable Valkyrie, Shirou directly cancelled all the capabilities of that Valkyrie and replaced it with three layers of [Intuition C]. And the Valkyrie, who had been replaced with the third layer of [Intuition C], as if with a divine help, slightly sideways evaded Zigerud''s mortal sword. This also surprised Siegrud and Valkyrie themselves. And this is just Shirou''s basic practice. Shi Lang can replace others with three kinds of abilities. As long as the magic power is enough, he can BUFF and replace BUFF on others at will. And this fully demonstrated Shirou''s auxiliary ability and how mobile he was. At least... Saber Alter has been dumbfounded. The three-layer [Intuition C] allows the mortal Valkyrie to escape, and the three-layer copy of the defensive martial arts concept of the enlightened-[Kalari Payat C], allows Valkyrie to block the attack of Zigrud . A layer of copying from Spartacus¡¯s [Battered Glory C] turned Ziegrud¡¯s injury from pain to happiness... And it was Shiro''s micromanagement that used the abilities he possessed, and as a result, Zigerud, who was stronger than the Valkyrie goddesses, endured hardships. And Saber¡¤alter... Okay. She has been turned over by the Great God Show. It wasn''t until he saw the Shirou who operated in this way that Saber Alter realized... The original ability, you can still play like this! Too difficult... Chapter 1166： Saber Alter found that staying by Shirou''s side and maintaining one''s three views is really...too difficult! "Damn--!" Siegrud swept away the Valkyrie on which he was fighting. How is it possible? How could it be so difficult? If this is the case, not just as before... Wait¡ª! Could it be that... Siegrud looked at Valkyrie and the others with the green double ponytail, and asked suspiciously: "You... do you remember who you are?" "We are us. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 answered while watching the intruder vigilantly." said Valkyrie with a green double ponytail. "Really... Didn''t you think about it? That''s good, then it''s consumables." Zigerud gripped the magic sword in his hand and stared at the Valkyries coldly, exuding chills all over. "Is he planning to release the treasure?" Saber Alter said with his eyes widened. Shi Lang squinted his eyes. He dared not be interested in releasing the treasure without releasing the treasure, but he was very interested in what he said. Real name? What is Siegrud talking about? These copies of Valkyrie have their real names? Speaking of it, before this Ziegrud was called Valkyrie C-type 11475, Valkyrie... This is not like a temporary name, but like a friend''s name I met a long time ago. . It seems that many secrets have been buried during the two thousand years of this Nordic connection point. Shi Lang squinted his eyes. At this moment, Zigerud, who was planning to activate the treasure, frowned and slowly extinguished the surging magic power. He turned his head slightly and looked at the other side, frowning in disgust, "I actually asked me not to do anything to Valhalla for the time being... Obviously, the reason I will respond to the call is only Valhalla. Huh... That''s fine. It¡¯s okay to kill the last **** of Northern Europe first, and then deal with Valhalla." He turned his head, looked at the vigilant Valkyrie goddesses, and said coldly: "Good luck for you, Valkyria, Leona..." He turned around, leaped into the air and ran away. "Do you want to chase?" Saber Alter looked at Shirou and asked eagerly. "No." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Saber Alter frowned and asked, "Why?" "Because we were found." Shi Lang raised his hand slightly and pointed to the row of windows. Saber Alter turned his head slightly, looked around, and was taken aback. I saw those Valkyrie goddesses who had put away the light guns and surrounded the rows of windows. There is no doubt that they found Shirou. The red single-tailed Valkyrie stared blankly and said emptyly: "Please come out, Lord Eternal King, Lord Altria. Beep, Valkyrie Type B 224 cautiously said to the two people hiding in the ground." "What to do? Break out?" Saber Alter asked. "No. If you want to break out, you will go after Zigerud before. Let''s go, let''s go out." Shi Lang said. "Didn''t you say that you can''t go out? It will be exposed and then caught by Skadi?" Saber Alter asked strangely. Hearing this, Shi Lang got up, patted his butt, and said with a smile: "They have all invited us so kindly, how can we not go out?" With that said, he took the lead to go out. Ah... Ah! What is this guy thinking? Saber Alter has a terrible headache. She has never met someone as contradictory like Shi Lang. She felt that compared with Shirou, Gilgamesh, Iskandar, or even Eomiya Kirisu... are all very simple people. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! I owed it yesterday and will make up later~! Please rest assured. Without million change, I don¡¯t even have the guts to ask for votes (whispering BB Chapter 47 You have been hacked! The Great Temple. With the roar of explosions resounding from Asgard, the sleeping Skadi once again woke up from the seat of God. She opened those scarlet eyes, and what she saw was Altlind who was sitting in front of the government affairs desk and using the Valkyrie network to conduct command. Skadi looked at Outlinde, and asked indifferently: "What''s the matter, Outlinde?" "Are you awake, Lord Skadi...!" Outlind stood up, looking at Skadi in a panic. She did not have any thoughts because of her indifferent face, because she knew that her emotional expression itself was very weak. If you judge from her face what kind of person she is and what kind of emotion she cherishes, her heart is How to think is undoubtedly stupid. Looking at Otlind who was a little panicked, Skadi asked: "Has anyone invaded Asgard?" Otlind quickly knelt on one knee, and said firmly, "Please rest assured, Lord Skadi. The invaders are only the little ones, and the Valkyrie Legion will soon defeat them. Please rest assured, Master Skadi. " "Really? Well, I know." Skatie nodded, and said flatly: "Alterinde doesn''t have to panic so much, I want to be there." "Yes!" Outlind clenched his fists. Skadi is the last and only surviving **** in this land. Outlind vowed to protect Skadi, and she must not let Skadi suffer the slightest harm or let Skadi go too far. Fuck tired. However, someone actually invaded in! Different from Shiro and Saber Alter, who possess anti-hero spirits, but still maintain a normal sense of wickedness, they are true invaders! Invade Asgard, destroy the real invaders of Asgard! Skady sat on the seat of God, looking down at Otlind condescendingly, glancing at Otlind''s clenched fists, and said in a flat tone: "I am a little tired, Otlind. Asgard¡¯s business is left to you, Outlind." After speaking, Skadi closed his eyes again. "Yes, Lord Skadi..." Spit out these words gently, as if afraid to disturb the sleeping man who had already sworn to protect him, Altlind stood up. ¡ª¡ªIn this land, the last and only remaining God must never be lost again! Recalling the [Gods Disappearance] event two thousand years ago, Otlind clenched his fists, and his thoughts were connected to the Valkyrie network for dispatch and command. Chapter 1167： From the Valkyrie network of information sharing, Outlind also saw the destruction of Asgard. The snow-covered Asgard was all white, but there were big explosions in many places, and one after another terrifying suture monsters emerged from the ground. Monsters are stitched together from the remains of mountain giants, frost giants, fire giants, humans and Valkyrie. One after another, the giants are more than ten meters in size, looking like a kind of horrible suture. Two thousand years have passed since the [Gods Disappeared] incident. Outlind, who has been confronting the giant and the death goddess Hela for many years, certainly knows what monster this is. This is the death goddess Hela, using her "death" power to create a pure stitched necromancer! Because of the Valkyrie network, even though he was in the Great Temple, Altrind smelled the stench from these stitched dead bodies as if he was on the scene. While nauseous in his heart, Otlind was also thinking about why these stitched dead souls suddenly appeared in Asgard? "Could it be that the Eternal King brought it in? But what is the purpose? Wait a minute, if these things are brought in by the Eternal King, that is to say, this is a targeted action? And Thrud also mentioned before, Val The problem with the Kiri network... Is there a ghost in the network? Impossible, we have all sweared, it is impossible to betray Asgard... Wait! Will there be any other players? If so? If the Eternal King brought it in... Then, the Eternal King deliberately stayed still, but was actually making a ghost in the dark?" Otlind bit her thumb and nail with her backhand, which was her usual movement when thinking. "...Master Skadi can''t leave the Great Temple, and there isn''t much divinity for Master Skadi to squander. You must rely on Valkyrie here!" "Please! My sisters!" Outlind uploaded his thoughts to the Valkyrie network. On one hand, she sent people to check the situation of the Eternal King in the Infinite Prison, and on the other hand, she sent additional personnel to smooth out the stitched dead souls. In addition, the fastest move she made was to activate Asgard''s guardian enchantment. Once the guardian enchantment is activated, it will seal and suppress the invaders who invade into Asgard. In addition, it can also resist external invasions. "I must defend the Great Temple, and the rest is up to you, sisters! For our common vow!" ... ... When Altlind activated Asgard''s guardian barrier, Shirou who was in it subconsciously frowned. This feeling... He felt a very powerful suppressive effect, as if the world had repelled it, whether it was magical power or serving as the fundamental spiritual foundation of the Servant, it was operating very sluggishly. However, this kind of anomalous feeling of suppression, for him who possesses the [Desperate Will], obviously can''t make him discolored at all. Glancing at Saber Alter slightly, Shirou found that Saber Alter was not at all abnormal. Shi Lang felt strange. They are also anti-hero spirit foundations. Why is there such a big gap? He was suppressed and restricted by the magical barriers of the Nordic gods, but he had nothing to do with Saber Alter. Could it be that this magical enchantment is still engaging in sexism? Of course, this is a joke. If there is anything different between Saber Alter and him... Shirou''s gaze caught the blue fruit that covered Saber Alter''s waist. Is it the cause of that thing? Shi Lang speculated in his heart, while walking out toward the outside world. Those Valkyrie goddesses stared at him scorchingly, and couldn''t help but get out. Under the gazes of the Valkyrie goddesses, Shirou raised his hands and walked out of the tunnel. Saber Alter walked out behind Shirou, and raised his hands in a similar manner. Shirou and Saber Alter walked out of the tunnel and looked at the Valkyrie goddesses surrounding them. Shirou finally fixed his eyes on the green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie, and smiled: "Oh, long time no see, Val Kiri C-type No. 11475." "Wrong, wrong. Correction, correction. The time interval between us and the Eternal King is calculated according to the Chaldean hour and minute system. It is 4 hours, 17 minutes and 56 seconds. Correction, it is now 18 minutes and 12 seconds... Beep, Valkyrie C Type 11475 corrects Eternal King''s wording mistakes, and is entangled in how to report the accuracy of time." said Valkyrie with the green double ponytail. "Hahaha, time is running out when talking. So, don''t try to get accurate time." Shi Lang smiled and glanced at the silver stove without a trace. I thought this silver stove was like an oven from an authentic perspective before, but now I walked out and took a look... It''s really an oven... the style of this Nordic mythology world is really a bit surprising. Shi Lang looked around without a trace. This is the Nordic Hall of Valor, Valhalla. I thought there was something unique, but in fact, it was an empty end. There was nothing else but the stove. It''s like... It''s like a factory workshop assembled and stored. For some reason, Shirou''s mind came out of this thoughtful judgment. "So, do you want to catch us and hand over to Slud, or Skatie?" Shirou asked with a smile, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared carefully at the green double-ponytailed Valkyrie''s. "If you see the Eternal King and Altria, you must grab it, but we haven''t seen anything. Beep, Valkyrie C Type 11475 pretends not to see anyone." The green double-ponytailed Valkyrie stared. Said hollowly. "But sister, they are..." The other Valkyries wanted to speak. The green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie turned his head and looked at the others and said: "I didn''t see it, we didn''t see anything. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 reiterated this to my sister." "Although I don''t know what Valkyrie C-type 11475 is doing, we really haven''t seen anything. Beep, Valkyrie B-type 224 does not understand what my sister is doing, but chooses to believe in supporting her sister''s actions." Red single ponytail Said Valkyrie. The other Valkyrie glanced at each other, then nodded and repeated their words. The Valkyrie with the green double ponytail said: "We saw nothing, heard nothing, and turned off network sharing. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 carefully revealed information to prevent himself and his sisters from being caught by the King of Eternity. Kill with Altria." Sure enough... Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "The King of Eternity..." Saber Alter couldn''t help but uttered. "Ah...you found it too." Shirou nodded, "I thought they were artificial lifeforms created for war, just like Adam and others. But it doesn''t seem like this now... They have their own complete personality and thinking!" Valkyrie with the green double ponytail said: "We found nothing, and turned off network sharing, and now Valkyrie is going to help other sisters, so if the Eternal King and Altria hide here , You can go out without being noticed. Beep, Valkyrie Type C 11475 carefully revealed the news so as not to be killed." "Yeah. That''s it. Beep, Valkyrie B-type No. 224 finally understands what my sister''s intentions." The red single-ponytailed Valkyrie nodded hollowly and responded. "Really, that''s the case. If you can''t do it, it''s naturally great." Shirou nodded with a smile, then turned to look at Saber Alter, and said, "I''m leaving, Saber." Saber Alter nodded and followed Shirou. When Shiro and Saber Alter passed through the Valkyrie and were about to leave here, the Valkyrie Type A 199 suddenly pressed behind him on his temple and muttered in a low voice: "The Valkyrie network has been reconnected. Now upload the information. , Has found..." Oops! Saber Alter yelled in his heart, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that this Valkyrie Type A-199 is about to upload her and Shiro''s information to the Valkyrie network for sharing. Once she succeeds, the whereabouts of her and Shirou will be exposed! Saber Alter took Morgan, the sword of oath of victory, and rushed towards Valkyrie Type A-199, preparing to stop her. However, Saber Alter just rushed over, and he had not had time to stop the Valkyrie Type A-199. As a result, the Valkyrie Type A-199, which was still very normal just now, fell directly, and his body fell quickly and changed his actions. Saber Alter''s arms. "!" This strange phenomenon stunned everyone present. Saber Alter turned the Valkyrie Type A-199 over and took a look. Those hollow eyes lost their highlights, like a corpse whose brain had stopped working. Chapter 1168： The spirits of the Valkyrie goddesses changed, and they took out the ¡¾Proclamation of the Great God (pseudo)¡¿ and pointed them at Saber Alter. Saber Alter quickly explained: "I didn''t do it!" Shirou covered his forehead and sighed, "It''s a daily trouble, Saber." "I didn''t do anything I shouldn''t do! And King Eternal, what do you mean by your tone of voice that seems like I often cause trouble? I haven''t been with you for long, and haven''t caused trouble at all!" Saber Alter was very annoyed by Shirou. She didn''t do anything with the look that looked like a bear child! Shi Lang smiled, ignored her, turned his head, and faced the heavily armed Valkyries. And this made Saber Alter''s teeth itchy even more. Especially the smile, it was like a smile looking at the father of a raging child. How much does this guy like to play with her? Saber Alter has come to understand. No wonder Gilgamesh knew him... because this guy is as bad as Gilgamesh from a certain point of view! "Well, ladies, we have no malice. This Valkyrie didn¡¯t fall because of Saber. Put the gun in your hand. After all, if you really want to fight, the gun in your hand will not bring you the slightest sense of security. "Shiro said. The Valkyries turned their heads one after another, looking at the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail, and the Valkyrie with the green double ponytail hesitated, and then put down the [Great God Declaration (False)] in their hands. While looking at the green double ponytail, Valkyrie put down the [Great God Declaration (False)] in his hand, and the other Valkyries also put down their [Great God Declaration (False)]. Sure enough, this Valkyrie is now the leader of this group. Shiro looked at Valkyrie with the green double ponytail and squinted his eyes. At this time, several Valkyrie stretched out their hands and pressed them on their temples, acting like an artificial robot to activate the Valkyrie network. Shilang saw him, raised his eyebrows, and yelled, "Don''t connect to the Internet...!" Although he shouted swiftly, but after all, he was a step slower, and some Valkyrie moving fast had already been connected to the Valkyrie network. And the moment they connected to the Valkyrie network, their eyes lost the light of life, as if their souls were drawn away, and they fell straight with a "pop". Shi Lang''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he released [evil], causing the black mud to form a soft cushion to catch the fallen Valkyrie. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why can''t my sisters act anymore? Beep, Valkyrie C Type 11475 is very worried." Even though he said that, the face of this green double-ponytail Valkyrie was still very flat. Shiro used [Regrouping C] and [Fighting Continued C] on Valkyrie, who had lost all signs of life, and tried several times, but it didn''t work as expected. Sure enough... "Your elder sisters and Skarty are really inefficient. In my dynasty, even if there is no such convenient thing as the Valkyrie network, as soon as you receive information about hidden dangers, you will soon begin to deploy. The deployment and action to remove the hidden danger." Shiro stood up, looked at the remaining green double-ponytail Valkyrie and red single-ponytail Valkyrie, and said seriously: "Don''t connect to your so-called Valkyrie network, that network...has been invaded by a virus! " Chapter 48 This guy is a smiling tiger! "You said...they were invaded by the virus?" Saber Alter looked at Shirou in a puzzled way, "Impossible. They are goddesses, and there is a goddess reaction, how could it be turned into this by a virus?" "It''s not the same as the virus you imagine." Shirou put the Valkyrie goddess in his hand and turned to look at Saber Alter and said: "You have participated in the future... No, it is the winter wood of the information age. The city¡¯s fourth Holy Grail War, right?" Saber Alter nodded. "The most obvious feature of the information age is the interaction of information, that is, the Internet. On the Internet, there are various criminals who develop Internet viruses in order to achieve illegal purposes. The Valkyrie goddesses exist between each other. There is a Valkyrie network with the characteristics of an information network. The only difference is that their interactive network is brain waves, or something even stranger." Shirou said. After hearing this, Saber Alter looked at Shirou in surprise and asked: "What do you mean..." "The Valkyrie network they formed was hacked." Shi Lang said. But Shiro knew that this was not the key, the most important thing was that the inner ghost in the Valkyrie network had jumped out! As early as at the gate of Jotunheim, Shirou noticed the existence of ghosts in the Valkyrie network, and reminded Slud and Altlind. However, from the current point of view, Otlind, who is equivalent to Guinevere, did not immediately start action. Of course, this may also be due to the conflict of Shirou''s arrest by Skatie, which slowed his actions. And this gave the intruder a chance to invade, and Siegrud was only one of the intruders. Touching his chin, Shiro turned his head slightly and looked at the green double-ponytail Valkyrie and the red single-ponytail Valkyrie. These two Valkyries may be the only Valkyries left because they disconnected in time. After thinking about it, Shiro looked at them and warned: "Well, you don''t want to connect to your Valkyrie network." Hearing this, Valkyrie with a green double ponytail looked at Shirou and tilted his head: "?" Sometimes they feel that they have a personality and soul, and sometimes they feel that they are pure artificial intelligence just like the artificial lifeforms before awakening. "You stay in Valhalla, let us solve the invaders." Shirou looked at the two Valkyrie goddesses and said. Saber Alter looked at Shirou with a puzzled face. Didn''t this guy still say that his first goal is to escape? Are you unwilling to directly help? Why did you change your mind so quickly? Before he could think about it, Saber Alter hurriedly chased after Shi Lang walking towards the exit. "Strange person. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 has been identified." The green double-ponytailed Valkyrie said with empty eyes. "Then what should we do? Beep, Valkyrie B Type 224 asked my dear sister with some fear." Valkyrie with a red single ponytail asked. "Not connected to the Valkyrie network, unable to search for historical summary. Personal summary, listen to him. Beep, Valkyrie C Type 11475 replied." The red single-tailed Valkyrie nodded. The green double-ponytailed Valkyrie walked forward. Only then did he find that one hand had been holding her back. The green double-ponytailed Valkyrie turned around and looked at it. As expected, the one who grabbed her clothing corner was Valkyrie with red single ponytail. The green double-pony-tailed Valkyrie stretched out his hand and hugged her, and said with empty eyes: "Don''t worry, sister is here. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 comforts the scared sister." "I''m not afraid, just to reiterate, I''m not your sister. Beep, Valkyrie Type B 224 feels a little relieved, but he doesn''t want to admit defeat." ... ... Shiro walked quickly towards the outside of Valhalla. Saber Alter quickly followed him and asked, "Isn''t it okay, the first priority is to leave Asgard, Eternal King?" "Have I said this before?" Shi Lang looked at Saber Alter in surprise. Saber Alter nodded, took out the notebook, pointed at one of the corners, and said very seriously: "I recorded it." "This kind of trivial nonsense will be recorded...Are you Guini Weier?" Shi Lang asked with a speechless expression. "Guineville?" Saber Alter was stunned, "In the eternal dynasty, isn''t Guineville you just?" "Don''t care about this. You can erase that sentence, I''m just talking about it, not thinking about it." Shi Lang said. "Isn''t this a change in the morning and evening? This is a big taboo of being king!" "Do you think I am the king now?" Shi Lang asked back. Saber Alter was choked. Shirou and Saber Alter walked out of Valhalla, Shirou remained calm, but the scene in front of him was a little surprised by the liberated and slightly negative character of alter Saber Alter. Asgard, which was originally white, was gone. Chapter 1169： On the snowy ground, the body of the unconscious goddess Valkyrie lay everywhere. In Asgard, this sacred land favored by the gods, at this moment, a very hideous, terrifying and disgusting suture giant is appearing, ravaging the earth. The gardens and temple ruins left by the gods are no longer sacred, being ravaged and defiled by these disgusting suture giants. "Boom, boom", the remains of temples collapsed under the ravages of these disgusting suture monsters. Just like the faith and existence of God... be defiled, then... collapse and destroy! The whole scene is like a demon in hell, occupying the gods of the sky. The only Celestial Legion that could contend with these suture monsters-Valkyrie Valkyrie Legion, was paralyzed and fell to the ground. Ignoring the suture trolls for the time being, Shirou moved the unconscious Valkyrie goddesses to a safe location nearby, and checked them one or two times. The examination revealed that their symptoms were exactly the same as the Valkyrie goddess in Valhalla. They were obviously connected to the Valkyrie network, and then they were attacked from the network and lost consciousness. There are unconscious and charming Valkyrie goddesses lying all over the earth. For those hungry ghosts in sex, it must be a struggle between conscience and sex, but for Shilang, she just raised her eyebrows. Collect some useful information without changing his face. Asgard has activated the gods'' technique to suppress the invaders, Shirou can feel the sense of being suppressed and restrained. However, there are still traces of destruction on the land of Asgard. And it''s not the ordinary destruction marks, but the huge ones, and you can tell at a glance that it was the marks of what giant monsters blasted. "Hmm¡ª!!!" A sharp cry cut through the sky. Shi Lang looked up slightly, only to see a huge golden eagle flying at low altitude with an extremely violent storm, directly hitting and killing many suture monsters raging on the ground. "That is..." Shilang raised his eyebrows and said, "That should be the famous Eye of God in Norse mythology-Hraswalgel." Shi Lang didn''t take action to destroy those suture trolls, his current position was very ambiguous. Of course, he stood firmly in Chaldea, because that was where he wanted to go back. Shirou attached [Clairvoyance EX] to himself and saw the appearance of the Great Temple. Countless hideous and terrifying suture monsters have surrounded the Great Temple and are ravaging the Great Temple. Fortunately, there was a shining golden light around the Great Temple, and the mysterious runes attached to the golden light were originally Luen, which was obviously an enchantment technique of the gods. Blocked the stitching monster''s attack. Shirou touched his chin, then looked at Saber Alter, and said, "Answer your previous question, Saber." Hearing this, Saber Alter turned his head slightly and looked at Shirou with a puzzled look. "I did say before that even if I helped Skatie, she might still be hostile afterwards. After all, crossing the river and breaking the bridge is a common thing. But, in the same way, icing on the cake is better than giving charcoal in the snow." Shi Lang said. "You mean, are we going to help Asgard?" Saber Alter asked. She felt that her own head, especially her altered head, was more suitable for a more direct and rude answer. For example, to fight or not to fight. "Of course we have to help, but not now. We have to make it messy, even more messy, or even break down directly, and then we help each other, so that it will appear how friendly and sincere we are. They pushed us far, yes What a huge loss, this is called the''mending pot method''...Huh? What are you memorizing?" Shilang looked at Saber Alter who was crazy about recording quotations. "Don''t mind, just keep talking." Saber Alter said. Shi Lang is a little disgusted... This guy feels that he is not evolving to Al, but to Guinevere...because Guinevere recorded his words in the first place, it was recorded like this, and even the **** that he said was recorded. , Isn¡¯t this black history? Shi Lang shook his head, turned and walked in the other direction. "Aren''t you going to help Skadi?" Saber Alter asked. "Don''t go. Wait until she collapses." Shi Lang said. Saber Alter asked again: "But, didn''t you say that Skadi is very strong?" "That kind of strong estimation is conditional. Otherwise, why doesn''t Skarty take action? Besides, the invaders can destroy the Valkyrie Legion. If there is no way to deal with Skarty, this is illogical. . And..." Shiro stretched out his hand, knocked Saber Alter''s head, and said, "Can you learn to use your own brain to analyze, and don''t ask me everything. You will make me feel like I''m bringing a child in Cornwall." "But... my brain is not as good as you." Saber Alter rubbed the place where Shiro was hitting, and said muffledly. Shiro: "..." He admitted without hesitation, it is indeed Saber! Shirou felt admired heartily. However, he is also good-tempered, patient, and he has been asked all the time. If he has a more grumpy temper, he might have turned his face long ago. For example, Gilgamesh. Well, the daily black wave. What are the spray friends used for? Of course it is used to spray and black! Turning around, Shi Lang walked with his back to the Great Temple. "What are you going to do?" Saber Alter asked after catching up. "Catch people. Have you forgotten it? I''ve been''letting go'' Ziegrud before." Shilang slightly raised his palm, and on top of his palm, a cloud of [evil] mud kept changing its direction. Obviously , Is tracking something. "What did you do?" Saber Alter couldn''t help but ask. "It''s nothing," Shi Lang smiled, "just put a mass of mud under the soles of his feet." Saber Alter was stunned. It turned out that Shilang had not shot before and finally let Zigerud off, not because he didn''t clean up Zigerud, but because he used Zigerud as a bait to catch a bigger fish! And this, Saber Alter didn''t even think of it. Not only did she not expect to use Ziegrud to fish, she did not realize that Shilang had already deployed everything! Saber Alter followed Shirou and looked at Shirou''s profile. This man, when he was hippie smiling, had actually deployed everything. Both the purpose and the means are very skilled! Saber Alter suddenly felt that Shirou was terrible. This guy is a smiling tiger! ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 49 You may not know, all members are two or five [5K, 2 in 1] Siegrud left Valhalla and came to a hidden tunnel. Chapter 1170： In addition to Zigrud, there is also a Servant. As soon as he returned here, Siegrud frowned and asked: "I will soon be able to occupy Valhalla, why should I be called back?" "This is something that can''t be helped, because this is the order of the Master." The Servant smiled helplessly. "Master...then there is no way." Zigerud sat down with his chest folded, looked at the Servant, and asked, "So, what order does she have?" "I don''t know, her order is to let us occupy here and stand by. It looks like we need to make some big moves." The Servant said. Hearing this, Siegrud raised his eyebrows, and then said nothing. He didn''t have much good relationship with other Servants. Apart from being summoned by Death Goddess Hela at the same time, he had nothing in common, and naturally there was no common topic at all. The Servant looked around, stretched his waist, and said, "Speaking of which, it''s really amazing, that faceless man. Actually, he really has the ability to take us into Asgardri and make such a big one. Chaos." Zigerud knew in his heart that the faceless man that Servant was talking about was not someone else, but the key member of the [Council] who assisted the death goddess Hela. "If he doesn''t have the ability to bring us here, it would be really weird." Sigrud said. Hearing that, the Servant turned his head slightly, his gaze shifted, and fell on Zigerud, curiously asked: "Do you know who that guy is, Saber?" "This is not what we are going to discuss." Sigrud said. The Servant didn''t feel annoyed, he just nodded, then looked at Zigrud''s right foot and said, "Saber, you lift your right foot." "What are you doing?" Sigerud frowned and asked strangely. "I always feel something under your feet." The Servant stared at Zigrud''s right foot, hesitated for a moment, and said. Siegrud frowned, raised his foot to take a look, and suddenly couldn''t help being taken aback. I saw a sticky, pitch-black mud under his futuristic boots. Zigerud instinctively perceives the strangeness of the black mud, because the black mud can ignore the magic flame on his body, stick to his boots, and cannot fall off naturally. Moreover, this sticky black mud, which is constantly squirming, is undoubtedly an active substance. Looking at the black mud, Siegrud noticed a strange feeling almost instantly. The warrior''s long-standing instinct quickly made him make a judgment. It''s not good-I was tricked! Siegrud is a truly powerful warrior who has gone through many battlefields. Among them, there are many legendary and epic wars against evil dragons, gods, and giants. He is truly a Nordic hero. It is precisely because of this that he made a judgment in the first place, he was secretly calculated and used as a pathfinding target! Damn it! Siegrud wielded the magic sword, about to wipe the black mud from the bottom of the sword''s feet. But at the moment he moved his sword, there was a "boom", and the tunnel where they were hiding was bombarded. The hazy sunlight brought the wind and snow one after another, and fell into the dark tunnel. Siegrud and the Servant turned their heads and looked at it at the same time, only to see two people standing in the sunlight. One man and one woman, the man standing in front, the woman standing behind and holding a book, like a note-taking officer taking transcripts. The man was wearing a silver armor. He lowered his body slightly in the sun, looked at Zigrud and the Servant, smiled and said, "Yo, I finally found you, my partner." Zigerud frowned, but the Servant was taken aback, and then smiled like a sun, "Ah...it turns out to be the King of Eternity." ... ... In the great temple, watching the A-type Valkyrie who fell to the ground one by one and lost consciousness, Outlind panicked. "How could this...how could this...impossible! The Valkyrie network actually collapsed? Why?" "How can this be? How can this be..." "After all, why did they invade? Why? There is no problem with the gate. How did they bypass the gate and enter Asgard? Why there is no sign before?" ... Otlind panicked, his mind ran wildly, and fell into his own questioning demon. This is also no way, because things are too abnormal. In the two thousand years after the disappearance of the gods, the maintenance of this world order depends entirely on the Valkyrie Legion. And once the Valkyrie Army marches on a large scale, it can indeed be invincible and invincible. Even the Stitched Monster Legion created by Death Goddess Hela and the Giant Legion of Sutert could not defeat the Valkyrie Legion. Therefore, when the invaders appeared in Asgard, Otlind was not worried because the Valkyrie regiment was there. But now? The Valkyrie regiment collapsed without a fight! Even the Valkyrie network, on which the Valkyrie regiment relied, collapsed. What is going on here? After all, why did the Legion of Death Goddess Hela invade Asgard? This has never happened in the past two thousand years of the War of Resistance Against Japan! Without relying on experience, the legion also collapsed, and this also caused Altlind to collapse, falling into his own questioning magic. "Sister!" Shroud shouted. She was full of anxiety, and there was no time for Otlind to panic at the moment. If the Valkyrie network collapses, if the Valkyrie Legion also collapses, then Asgard can finally become the existing combat force, only her, Altrind, and Hillud. Slud''s yelling made Otlinde regain his senses. However, it is useless to regain consciousness. The Great Temple was already surrounded by suture monsters. If it weren''t for the enchantment of the gods in the Great Temple, I''m afraid the Great Temple would have fallen. No... the fall of the Great Temple, I am afraid it will happen sooner or later, because the suture monster can appear here quietly, which means that Hela, or Sutert may also be lurking in Asgardri! What is going on here? Outlind panicked, like duckweed on the sea, without the primary key. She turned her head slightly, glanced at Skatie who was sleeping on the throne, gritted her teeth, and turned her head back. No way! Calm down! Calm down! Think about it carefully, what is going on here, how to solve the dilemma? "Sister, what should I do?" Slude couldn''t help asking. "First, start Asgard''s defense technique first!" Altlind gritted his teeth and said. Chapter 1171： This is the end of the matter, and the defensive technique can only be activated temporarily, blocking it for a while. Outlind turned his head, looked at Slud, and said: "Slud, you go to Sister Brunhild for help. Let her quickly return from the Mousbelheim gate!" "But... Sister Brunhild can''t move according to Lord Skadi''s orders, because both Sutert and the Chaldeans who are aiming for the black cup of Lord Skadi rely on cloth. Sister Renhilde is on guard..." Thrud said hesitantly. "Go! Hold Asgard first!" Outlind shouted. "Yes!" Slude gritted his teeth and stepped back. Outlind turned his head and glanced at Skadi on the throne, gritted his teeth. ... ... Standing in the sunshine, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, his gaze swept across Zigelud, and finally fell on the Servant behind Zigelud, he couldn''t help showing a knowing smile, "Oh, I finally found you, I Partner." After a brief stupefaction, the Servant also showed a bright and sunny smile, "Ah... it turns out to be the King of Eternity." "He, he is..." Saber Alter looked at the Servant, also a little surprised. Because that Servant is not someone else, it is Adam! Siegrud furrowed his brows deeply and asked, "You are?" "Don''t you feel my spirit base fluctuations like you, Saber?" Shi Lang smiled and said, "I am the Eternal King Alter who came to the rank of Berserker. Although it was not voluntary, I was summoned by the Master. Then there is no way. Well, now count as your partner." Ah... Ah! This guy is starting again! Saber Alter grumbled inwardly. Shiro pointed to Saber Alter, and said, "She is the same as you, King Arthur Alter who came in the rank of Saber. Although it is not voluntary, but there is no way to be summoned, so she can be regarded as your partner. " Siegrud frowned. "So that''s it," Adam nodded, and said with a clear look: "Is the Servant summoned by the Faceless Man before? If this is the case, it is indeed our partner." Siegrud turned his head and looked at Adam suspiciously. Seeing Zigrud looking at him, Adam smiled and said, "Didn''t the Faceless Man say that before? He summoned two-body Servant in another place, but was shot down by Asgard during the transfer. Yes, it is the Eternal King and King Arthur. Although the summoners are different, because the Masters have the same position, we can indeed be regarded as partners now." "Is that so?" Siegrud raised his eyebrows. Adam nodded and smiled like a spring breeze. ¡ª¡ªGood commentary, Adam. ¡ª¡ªMr. Assassin, taught well. Shiro and Adam communicated in the unknown through ¡¾Evil¡¿. Shiro and Adam didn''t know if they were in the same connection point. Although they used [evil] to connect, they did not use [evil] as a network as they are now. Now that he was face to face, Shi Lang naturally took advantage of [evil] to teach Adam how to cooperate with him. Siegrud nodded, but didn''t say anything to suspect Adam, because Adam was the Servant partner who was summoned with him. There is only one thing, Siegrud cares very much. "Then one thing, explain, King Eternal." Siegrud stared at Shirou. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked with interest. "That''s¡ª" As soon as the voice fell, Zigerud glared at his feet and rushed forward. The magic sword in his hand turned into a round of mysterious moon. With a "shoo", the sharp blade slashed straight at Shilang. Past. However, there is a sword faster than him. Saber Alter collected the notes in his hand, and stepped forward with a stride. The sword of Oath of Victory in his hand, Morgan, turned into a black light, horizontally on the trajectory of Siegrud''s magic sword. The two swords fought with each other, and there was a "clang" roar, and a powerful wave of air erupted from the center of the two swords fought, and the surroundings were blown to pieces at any time. Saber Alter asked with a cold face, "What are you doing, Zigrud?" \"You are, as King Arthur, on the contrary, you are like a guard.\" Siegrud was also cold. Shi Lang smiled and asked, "Are you provoking me, Saber?" Siegrud stared at Shirou and asked, "If you are our partners, why did you help Valkyrie before?" That''s how it turns out, is it me who has noticed the increase in Valkyrie before? Sure enough, no heroes can be underestimated. Thinking about this in his heart, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Do you think I was assisting Valkyrie before? You were wrong. I was assisting you, Ziegrud. If I did not do this, you would suffer. It''s a disaster!" Siegrud frowned. Shiro said, "Don''t you know? Skardi controls the entire Asgard, and Valhalla is the most important thing. There are many guardians of the gods. When that starts, you can just Can''t go." "I was only one step away! Only one step away!" Zigerud gritted his teeth, a little unable to restrain his anger, and seemed hysterical, "Don''t want to lie to me, I have the blessing of seeing through the truth!" "It is really convenient to see through the blessings of true and false. However, I still want to say that you are still far away." Shi Lang shook his head, "Saber and I were hiding in Valhalla before, so, we know, What a terrible weapon Valhallari hides. There is a third [beast] that was subdued by Skadi. You only need to move a few steps forward, and you will enter the domain of that [beast] and be That [beast] tears and destroys." "[Beast]?" Sigerud was taken aback. "Well, it is the enemy of our all-British spirits, the huge disaster rejected by human history, [Beast]!" Shi Lang nodded and said: "It is the third [Beast] holding the principle of eros, and its real name is Demon Bodhisattva. !" Zigerud looked at Shirou''s eyes, what a sincere eyes, and couldn''t see the slightest falsehood. He possesses an inherent ability of materialization called [Crystal of Wisdom], which is formed after the crystallization of wisdom he obtained by eating the dragon''s heart. He has the ability to see through the truth and falsehood, and at this moment, this ability tells him that what Shirou said is true. "Is that so?" Sigerud frowned. "Of course, I had contact with the third [Beast] before. It was terrible." Shi Lang nodded, then pointed to Saber Alter, and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can also ask King Arthur." Saber Alter turned his head and stared at Shirou with his eyes widened, as if he was saying, Do you want me to lie with you? Shirou smiled back at her. Saber Alter felt a lot of pressure. "Yes, yes... that''s the case. We did encounter [the beast] before." Saber Alter said. "That''s it..." Siegrud put away his sword. His ability told him that neither Shirou nor Saber Alter lied, and they had indeed encountered [Beast] before. Of course, isn''t that the case? They did encounter [Beast] before, but there were some differences in the places they encountered. "By the way, why are you here, King Eternal?" Adam stepped forward, looked at Shi Lang, and asked. Chapter 1172： Shirou talked about his own experience. Of course, this time he talked not from the perspective of Chaldea, but from the perspective of being a villain. He said how he played Slud and mixed into Asgard. By the way, he added some fuel and vinegar, and complained about Skatie. "It turned out to be like this." Adam nodded and took the lead to show that he understood the situation. "By the way, why are you here?" Shilang asked. "Master is going to capture Asgard...Huh? Wait, Master has an order!" As soon as Adam was about to answer, Hela''s order came. He pressed a silver bracelet on his right hand. Shirou took a close look at the silver bracelet, which was silver all over with a button in the middle. After Adam pressed the button, an illusory screen was projected in the silver bracelet. After Shiro saw it, his heart was calm. He has adapted to this sci-fi style. On the virtual screen, a female voice came, "Ruler, is Saber back?" Adam nodded and said, "I have returned, Master. Moreover, we have joined the Eternal King." "The Eternal King?" "Yes," Adam explained calmly: "It''s the Servant that the former Mr. [Council] summoned. He hasn''t disappeared yet, and he has joined us in Asgard." "I didn''t ask you this, I was asking, is it the eternal king who created the eternal dynasty in pan-human history?" the woman asked. "Yes." Adam nodded. "...Is this the cause of the Holy Grail or the inevitability of fate..." The woman''s voice was a little dazed. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. What does this mean? What the **** is the tone of knowing him? "Forget it. Adam, listen, have you seen the golden eagle on Asgard?" the woman asked. Adam glanced at the golden eagle that was destroying the stitched monster outside, nodded, and replied, "I saw it." "Before Asgard''s technique is fully activated, destroy it!" Chapter Fifty Asgard Adam turned off the bracelet and glanced across the crowd, then slightly raised his palm, pointed at the golden eagle flying outside, and said: "Master''s order is for us to destroy the golden eagle." "Since it was the instructions of the Master''s ally, there is no way." Shirou turned his head slightly, looked at Saber Alter, and said, "Saber, let''s destroy the golden eagle together." "I understand." Saber Alter nodded. She didn''t know what Shiro was going to do, but it didn''t matter, she had given up thinking about Shiro. "Sigrud, let''s go too." Adam looked at Zigrud and said, "You can''t just let the Eternal King act." Hearing this, Siegrud nodded. A group of four people left the tunnel where they were stationed, rushed to the ground, and headed towards the golden eagle that was constantly attacking the stitched monsters. "Huh--!" The golden eagle, named Hraswalgel. It is the famous condor in Northern Europe. It stands on the top of the world tree and monitors the world, whether it was before or now. In addition, it is also a divine beast, possessing an extremely powerful combat power. However, that corresponds to ordinary monsters and Eudemons, Hraswalgel''s combat effectiveness is not as good as Black Dragon Nidhogg. Although it is not clear what Hela''s purpose is, Shiro is still acting as Hela''s partner for the time being, attacking Hrasvargel along with Siegrud and Adam. Of course, Shilang did a paddling. He stood behind and only gave Zigerud and Saber Alter a false increase, and the others did nothing. Adam is also paddling with him. This naive little angel seemed to have been in contact with Shirou for too long, and had become a little villain of Meng Sao, paddling without a trace. So there are only two honest people who really work hard. ¡ª¡ªIs this really good, Mr. Assassin? When Adam was paddling, he did not forget to use [evil] to ask Shirou. He already understood his situation and position. He was summoned by the people on the side of the [Council], and the [Council] wanted to get rid of the golden eagle. How do you think that Shiro who stood on the Chaldean side wanted to protect, but Shiro? But agreed to get rid of this golden eagle. ¡ª¡ªDo it with peace of mind, so that you can take a good look at what medicine they are selling in the gourd. After all, we really don¡¯t know much about [Parliament]. ¡ª¡ªYes. Adam nodded inwardly. ¡ª¡ªSpeaking of which, will Zigerud see through us like this? Adam was a little worried. After all, it was his first time as an actor, and he felt a little nervous. ¡ª¡ªDon''t worry. Saber is also on our side. The three of us play him, he can''t tell. As an old man, he didn''t worry at all, but comforted Adam and relaxed his mind. Adam nodded inwardly, and then his eyes fell on Saber Alter. Speaking of it, he is too amazing, he will be here, and he will meet Saber, who once had an intersection in Romania. This kind of made Adam feel a little bit...I miss his artificial life partner a little bit in his heart. Don''t know, how are they doing? Adam thought so. Although Hraswalgel is a divine beast, its real power is not its combat power, but its global satellite eye comparable to [Clairvoyance EX]. Under the hard work of the two honest men, they quickly screamed and fell to the ground, and was besieged and killed by the stitching monsters on the ground. Looking at Hraswalgel who had been killed, Shiro turned his head slightly, looked at Adam, and said: "Okay, contact your Master and tell her that we have dealt with the Golden Eagle." Adam nodded. Shi Lang walked up to Saber Alter and looked at her somewhat exhausted appearance. It was obvious that this honest man was really making a lot of effort. Shi Lang glanced at Siegrud and found that he was facing away from them, turning his head to stare in the direction of Valhalla. Feeling at ease, Shi Lang took out a mass of black mud, handed it to Saber Alter, and said, "Put this mud away." Saber¡¤alter lowered his head slightly and looked at the filthy black mud in Shilang''s hands. There was no such thing as a little girl''s fear of getting dirty. Instead, he nodded, and the very neat general Shilang took the black mud in his hands. , Put it away. And at this moment-- "Hmm¡ª¡ª!!!" The slain Hrasvargel suddenly burst into a golden arrogance, Nirvana was reborn, and the stitched monsters that had been suppressed on it shook off and flew again. "It''s actually resurrected!" Adam was a little surprised. And Siegrud''s expression seemed very calm. Obviously, he, who came from Norse mythology, had anticipated this scene a long time ago. However, this seemed a bit stunned for Shirou who didn''t know much about the world of Nordic mythology. Chapter 1173： Especially Shi Lang, he wondered, do the sacred beasts of Northern Europe have the habit of cheating their corpses? The same was true of Niederhogg before, and the same is true of Hraswalgel now. The golden eagle-Hraswalgel screamed loudly, his body exuding golden light, and the huge wings shrunk and gathered, as if forming a golden ball, standing in the sky, exuding golden brilliance. "Buzzing", Hraswalgel, who turned into a golden ball, swayed in the sky twice and flew towards the Great Temple. Saber Alter was about to stop, but Shirou quickly candled her breastplate from behind. ¡ª¡ªDon''t make trouble! A voice suddenly rang in his heart, and Saber Alter was taken aback, then turned his head and glanced at Shirou. She understands, that black mud... is for contacting her! When the golden eagle-Hraswalgel turned into a ball and flew towards the Great Temple, a magical aurora flashed on the ground of Asgard, and strange runes appeared one after another. That is the original text created by Odin-Luen. There is no doubt that this is someone who has activated Asgard''s protective technique. When this Asgard''s protection technique was activated, the Rune in the technique either turned into thunder or turned into a fireball, bombarding the stitched monsters on the ground. "The spells of the gods have started." Sigrud said. Shilang and the others were also the targets of the magical attacks of the gods, and they ran into the tunnel. On the surface of Asgard, there are all the magical techniques of the gods, attacking all invaders, but there is no magical existence underground, and even the surface magical attacks will not fall to the ground. This is a very strange point. The first reason is that the gods who had blessed Asgard did not pay enough attention to the underground; the second reason was that the gods did not know that the underground of Asgard was so dense that it was like a tunnel specially created for aggression! The art on the surface destroys the invading stitched monsters. But that is not the most terrifying. The most terrifying is that the wall surrounding Asgard was activated. The white, snow-white sacred wall is the most powerful protective wall created by the homeland of the gods of the Mountain Giants. In the myths and legends of pan-human history, this sacred wall was not destroyed until the dawn of the gods. Break through. At this moment, this sacred wall opened the war mode. The techniques that exist on it have been activated one after another, densely packed, seemingly like a sky full of stars emerging from the sacred wall, sweeping everything. "Boom!" "Boom!" Even the remains of the gods were completely destroyed. Seeing such a terrifying and intensive bombardment, Shi Lang couldn''t help but be amazed, because he knew in his heart that if he was under these bombardments, ten percent would not survive. Asgard, this divine realm of the **** system, if it is a frontal attack, it is impossible to defeat it. So, in the face of such a terrifying Asgard attack, what exactly are Hela doing? ... ... "It''s activated! They activated Asgard''s protection technique!" "Everything is exactly the same as expected! They are looking for a dead end!" In a tunnel, the [Council] dignitaries smiled sarcastically. Beside the important members of the [Council], on a virtual screen, a woman stretched out lazily and said: "They activated all Asgard''s defensive techniques?" "Not yet. Some spells can only be activated by gods who possess Nordic divinity, but they activated [Ogelmir]!" "Is that... the wall made for aggression? It is indeed seeking a dead end." The woman nodded and said, "After all, that wall was meant for giants to regain the power of the world. Built specifically for the gods." "No. Not just the wall, the whole Asgard, it is the death cage that the giants built for those stupid gods in order to regain the power of the world!" The [Council] officials showed a hideous smile, that The smile looked like an avenger, "Unfortunately, before the time comes, the gods disappeared. Otherwise, the giants will tell them, who is the master of the world!" "I don''t want to pay attention to your grievances. I was summoned by the original father and will only complete the original father''s orders." The woman said: "I''m going to start. Control Asgard and don''t let it interfere with me. Action." "I understand. You only need to take care of yourself, goddess." The [Council] nodded, sneered and turned off the virtual screen. "A pawn, dare to talk to me in such a disgusting tone, huh, you will feel better afterwards... But does the Eternal King still exist? Forget it, it doesn''t make sense." The woman stood up, with her beautiful eyes looking at the Great Temple, her gaze seemed to have crossed the barrier, and she saw Skadi sleeping on the seat of God, "take that thing first, let''s talk about it!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Fanwai Altria and Mordred Chaldeans, this is an institutional facility built by the inner world and the watch world since the beginning of 2004. It has only one purpose, which is to ensure the continued existence of mankind, and to observe all phenomena related to the extinction of mankind. The phenomenon disappeared. From this perspective, there is no difference between the functions performed by the Chaldean and human restraints-[Alaya]. The Chaldeans used the holy grail system established by the three imperial families in Fuyuki City as a benchmark, recruiting talents with the potential to become Masters and the ability to sneak into them, and cultivate them to become Masters who can summon and enlist the Servant. However, because Chaldea¡¯s purpose is very ambitious, and currently as the main solution for the Chaldea [the connection point], which is extremely dangerous, ensuring medical capabilities is the top priority of the Chaldea¡¯s work. Morrigan, an ordinary physician in the Chaldean medical team. Like other physicians, he is proficient in various medical methods and medical techniques, and his healing power is even praised by Nightingale, the angel of Crimea. She is seventeen years old, has long silver hair like snow, a pretty face like a fairy, and a pair of long and narrow burgundy eyes. She wears a special medical white coat made by Chaldea all the year round, and her face is always blooming like The sun-like smile brings physical and mental healing to the injured. Therefore, that smile is called Morrigan''s smile. Of course, whether this is suspected of plagiarizing Mona Lisa''s smile, you have to ask Leonardo, who is often involved in Chaldeans, to kiss. In fact, according to the grapevine, the nickname "Morrigan''s Smile" was created by this troublemaker. In this regard, no one disagrees with this nickname. Because Miss Morrigan is very gentle and affectionate, no matter who she treats, no matter how harsh or bad the other party is, Miss Morrigan never loses her gentle smile. According to an unknown iron fist saint, Miss Morrigan exactly matches the image of an angel in her mind. But even this Miss Morrigan has very distressed things. Just like now-- "What are you doing, Mordred?" Holding the medical documents, Miss Morrigan looked at the twelve-year-old girl who was squatting in the corner like a mouse and peeking not far away, and couldn''t help but ask aloud. This girl is not someone else, it is Mordred. It is the daughter of the Eternal King and the Knight King, and according to legend, Mordred, the son of destruction who destroyed the Eternal Dynasty. However, this deed and the nickname are terrifying Son of Destruction, after hearing someone called her behind. Her petite body shuddered like an electric shock. She turned her head in a panic, and then she was relieved, "So it''s you." Morrigan blinked and asked, "What are you doing, Mordred?" Facing Morrigan''s question, Mordred said impatiently: "It''s none of your business!" Hearing that, Morrigan was not angry, but shrank her head in fright, "Yes, I''m sorry." Mordred looked at Morrigan with a scrutiny gaze. It has been a week since he was tricked into becoming the Servant of Matthew Gillett by the King of Eternity. In this week, Mordred has basically become familiar with Chaldea. Chapter 1174： Mordred is also familiar with Morrigan, because this girl is quite familiar, and since she entered Chaldea, she helped her arrange matters. It is logically a blessing to have such a friendly person in a strange place. But don''t know why, Mordred instinctively disliked Morrigan. For this, Mordred himself is also very strange. She even wondered whether it was because Morrigan was too friendly, which led to her sad and awkward character. After all, she couldn''t stand others treating her with kindness. Mordred looked at Morrigan''s side, and Morrigan was followed by a young girl wearing a pair of black thin-rimmed glasses, who was turning a book. Although I don''t want to see Morrigan, Mordred also knows about Morrigan. The girl next to me has a lot of background. As one of the A group members of the Chaldean ace team, Mustainako. However, even though he was the ace member of the Chaldeans, Kanako and Morrigan were inseparable friends. It is said that they were friends before entering Chaldeans. This is a well-known thing in the Chaldeans. However, it made no sense to Mordred, because she didn''t wait to see Morrigan, and even disliked her a little. She seemed to perceive Mordred looking at herself, Kakuko pushed her glasses, and said coldly: "Don''t care about me, I''m just reading a book." Morrigan stretched his head and looked across the wall. Mordred was flustered when he saw this, and whispered in a low voice, "What are you looking at?" "Yes, I''m sorry." Morrigan apologized quickly. What a cowardly guy. Mordred thought to himself, but considering that Morrigan might have discovered it, Mordred sternly said: "You are not allowed to say it." "Yeah." Morrigan nodded quickly, like a cowardly good girl, without opinion. Mordred looked at the other side of the wall again, glanced at Morrigan and Mustard Hinako with some guilty conscience, and then told Morrigan to turn around and leave. When Mordred left, Morrigan patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s getting weaker and weaker, Morrigan." Ms. Hinako pushed his glasses and said coldly. "Woo... don''t make fun of me, Mustard Hinako." Morrigan squatted down and went to pick up the draft documents on the ground. This was what she had accidentally landed on the ground when she faced Mordred just now. Mustard Hinako didn''t speak anymore. Morrigan was picking up the document that fell on the floor. When he was about to pick up the last one, a white and soft hand picked up the document from the ground and handed it to Morrigan. "Here you are, Miss Morrigan." A soft voice rang in her ears, and Morrigan raised her head as she thanked for accepting the file. The moment she saw someone coming, she was so nervous that her heart throbbed, and her back was full of cold sweat. I saw a fifteen-year-old girl standing in front of her. The girl had a ponytail with sunshine-like blonde hair tied with a black ribbon, and her petite body was wearing a lily-like dress. Under the skirt is a pair of slender legs wrapped in white stockings. She was looking at Morrigan with a smile, her holy cyan eyes as gentle as water. "Riding, Your Highness the Knight King..." Morrigan thanked the girl, and then hurriedly lowered her head. "Just call me Al, Miss Morrigan," Altria said gently. "No, no... how can this be?" Morrigan waved his hand quickly. "Of course it can. Actually, I always think that Miss Morrigan is like my sister...Huh? Miss Morrigan, your face is so ugly, are you not feeling well?" Altria looked at Morrigan worriedly. Cares asked. "I, I, I... I''m not Morgan Lefy! No, no!" Morrigan waved his hand and said. "...I''m sorry, I said something that bothered Miss Morrigan." Altria looked at Morrigan apologetically, and said: "Since I joined Chaldea, Miss Morrigan has been taking care of me. It really makes me It feels like my sister... Actually, Sister Wang took care of me in the same way... Sorry, she said more things that shouldn''t be said." "No, it doesn''t matter." Morrigan waved his hand and said. Altria asked again: "By the way, Miss Morrigan, have you seen anyone here before?" "What''s wrong?" Morrigan asked. Altria showed a troubled and serious expression, and said, "Recently, I have been feeling that someone is peeping at me. This is a real rude to the lady. I want to warn this person seriously!" "Ah...this...it''s Mordred!" Molly betrayed Mordred without hesitation. "Is that kid again..." Altria showed a sad and unsure expression, and then she turned around to leave. Looking at Altria who was about to leave, Morrigan summoned his courage and said, "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, you will be reconciled." "Well, thank you for your blessing, Miss Morrigan." Altria gave a sweet smile, then turned and left. Looking at Altria who was leaving, Molly was relieved. It was obviously only a few minutes of conversation, but she felt that all her strength had been exhausted. Kazurako, who was standing next to Morrigan, turned a page, glanced at her, and said, "I am getting weaker, Morrigan." "...Stop laughing at me, Kakuko! Are we friends? Shouldn''t you comfort me and encourage me?" "You are mistaken, we are not friends. It''s just passers-by who talked after work." Kakuko pushed his glasses. "Woo..." Morrigan showed an expression of crying. "Hurry up and send this month''s medical report, or Romani will have to rush it." Mustachi Hinako urged. "I see...really, it''s obviously the information age, and paper reports are needed. Solomon really doesn''t know how to work. The anime I want to watch is about to start..." "Don''t delay, you dead house, hurry up!" "I see, Master Mustako!" ... After delivering the report, it took Morrigan half an hour to walk out of the office of Romani, the medical director of the Chaldeans. As for why it took so long, it was because she and Romani were like-minded two-dimensional people. Romani happened to be watching a live-action comic that she likes to watch-"Magic Girl Sir Kay", so Morrigan was in his office until the end of the movie. Walked out of Romani''s office and walked towards his medical room. On the way, Morrigan kept telling the plot to her friend Kakuko. Of course, as a three-dimensional person, there are many mustard young children who can''t understand, such as "Amway" and "Pattern Tusen Broken" special terms. After all, there is a huge gap between two-dimensional people and three-dimensional people. She ignored Morrigan''s words, but couldn''t hold back Morrigan''s secondary power, and kept talking. "Merlin did a really good job. It seems that he sneaked in and did a few frames before. Really, he is immutable. It''s really a loss." "It''s really a visual feast, but if Kay knew that Merlin had harmed him again, he would probably be so angry that he would kill, right?" ... Morrigan shared her happiness with Mustard Hinako while walking towards her medical room. However, it was all she was talking about, and Kakuko was listening. Of course, Kakuko was flipping through the book, and she knew whether she listened or not. Kakuko originally thought Morrigan would give her Amway as usual, but an accident happened midway. "Then, that...what are you doing, King Knight?" Morrigan looked silently at Altria, who was not far away, hiding behind the wall, like a voyeur. "Wow!" Altria was taken aback, turned around and looked at Morrigan with a guilty expression on her face. Morrigan stretched his head and looked inside, and saw Mordred who was exercising in the gym. Morrigan raised his hand slightly, pointed at Mordred, and asked, "Are you spying on Mordred?" Chapter 1175： "It''s nothing!" Altria shyly retorted, subconsciously, but watching Morrigan and Mustardinako staring at her, Altria nodded and asked with shame: "Miss Morrigan, no, don''t tell that kid! Please!" Afterwards, Altria turned around and ran away. Morrigan was dumbfounded at the time: "???" What are you doing? Mordred walked out of the gym, stared at Morrigan with an annoyed look, and asked: "I said, why do I always feel peeped by people these days? Are you peeping on me?" "No, no, no...nothing, we won''t do something like that." Morrigan waved his hand quickly to clarify. "Who is that?" Mordred asked. "Yes, it''s the King of Knights." Morrigan sold Altria without hesitation. "That idiot...huh..." Mordred snorted, turned and left. Morrigan looked at Mordred, then at the direction where Altria had left, sighed, and said helplessly: "What is this mother and daughter doing?" "Do you want them to reconcile? Do you want me to tell them your true identity?" Kakuko asked. "No, no. Never." Morrigan hugged her head and squatted in the corner shivering. "No, no...no, no! Morgan Lefy is dead, I am Morrigan. Yes, I am Morrigan! " "Spiritual victory is beginning again, Morrigan." Seeing Morrigan who was self-hypnotized, Kazurako pushed his glasses. "Woo..." Molly said with tears in her eyes, "Don''t play with me anymore, Mustard Hinako." "This is not a joke, you are avoiding..." Looking at Morrigan with tears in her eyes, Kakuko turned her tongue, "However, human affairs are not my business." Morrigan gratefully looked at Kaneko, stood up, and went back to the medical room with Kaneko. "But, speaking of it. Don''t be so xenophobic. It''s better to get in touch with humans. You see, there are so many examples of the harmonious coexistence of different species and humans in the anime. Let your mind be more open." "No! Absolutely not! You who can say this, your mind has been turned into a dead house!" ... Back in the medical room, Morrigan was surprised to find that there were already two people in his medical room. They are two slim-looking girls. Morrigan closed the door of the medical room, looked at the two girls, and asked, "Illya? Chloe? Is there anything wrong?" "There is an instruction, we have to set off to explore a connection point. So, come to you in advance and check your physical condition." Illiya said with a smile. Morrigan asked strangely: "In this case, you can also go to other medical rooms. If I go out, it will delay your progress." "Hehehe...Who doesn''t know that you are more skilled here, Lord Morrigan Angel?" Chloe laughed. "Don''t say that, like everyone else, I''m just an ordinary doctor." Morrigan said, turning on the equipment, and said to the two of them: "Lie down on the hospital bed, it''s time to be checked." "Yeah." Ilia and Chloe were lying down. Morrigan checked them with machines and techniques, and said, "It''s normal, there are no hidden injuries." Ilia and Chloe nodded. "By the way, which connection point are you going to explore?" Morrigan asked. "Nordic!" Ilia said. "Yes, but don''t worry, the link depth is only C." Chloe said: "It''s an ordinary connection point." "Don''t say that, link depth is not a criterion for judging strength. Be careful." Morrigan warned. "We know that Grey was hit in this way before, and was cursed that could not be removed, and had to retreat from the front line. So we will be careful." Ilia and Chloe said. Morrigan nodded, then took out two white amulets and gave them to Ilia and Chloe. One for each. Ilia and Chloe took it, took a look, then raised their heads, looked at Morrigan, and asked, "This is?" "Amulet. The amulet I made." Morrigan said with a smile: "Although it is not a magic item, it has no effect, but put it on. This is my blessing to you." "Then we''re welcome." Chloe smiled and shook the talisman in his hand. Yi Liya said displeasedly: "Xiao Hei, be polite!" "Illya is posing like a sister again, obviously I am the sister. Hehehe, don''t listen~!" Chloe turned and ran away with the talisman. "Xiao Hei!" Illya couldn''t stop her screaming, she could only helplessly watch Chloe leave first. She got out of the hospital bed, apologized to Morrigan and Mustard Hinako, and then left politely. "Both are good children." Morrigan stretched out his hand and covered his face. "I would actually make that kind of stuff..." Kakuko''s tone was a little unpleasant. "It''s an effort." Morrigan smiled, and then asked: "Also, don''t Ms. Hinako like them?" "I don''t like human beings." Mustako said. "Don''t like it at all?" "Not at all." Morrigan was embarrassed, and thought to herself, it''s better to find a way to get Musta Hinako to get in touch with others. But what should I do? Morrigan has an idea, or let her take the newcomer? Chapter 51 You won, I have a showdown, I am the villain! With a long scream of "à¦", the golden eagle-Hraswalgel turned into a golden ball, and with a "ßÝ", it flew towards the Great Temple at low altitude. All the suture monsters blocking the road were smashed into sludge and died on the spot. With a "swish", the golden eagle-Hraswalgel passed through the defensive art of the Great Temple and entered the Great Temple as if there was nothing in it. There was another long scream, and the golden eagle-Hraswalgel flew to the creation mural behind Skadi, a disk in the shape of a giant eagle. Outlind stared at this scene in astonishment, "Heraswalgel...was actually killed? Hela...Is Hela really here?" As soon as her voice fell, a female voice resounded in her ears: "Ah...Of course it is." Hearing this, Altlind turned his head and looked, his eyes squeezed sharply into needles, and he saw that outside the Great Temple, among the suture monster army that was protected by the gods, a whole body was shrouded in black shadows. The woman in, holding a black slender gun, slowly entered the Great Temple from the gate. Chapter 1176： Looking at the woman shrouded in the dark shadows, Otlinde felt cold in her hands and feet, and cold sweat was flowing on her delicate face, "Ha... Hela!" The name seemed to have a strong breath of death, making Outlind''s hands and feet unable to move. The defensive techniques of the gods around the Great Temple were woven into a protective net full of rich magic power, but Hela seemed to enter his courtyard, ignoring the protective net and walked into the Great Temple. "Wh, how could it be like this...!?" Outlind was extremely surprised. The Great Temple was once the residence of the Asgardian King Odin, possessing extremely powerful defense techniques. Once those defensive techniques are activated, even the **** Tyr, who is the **** of war, will not be able to enter, and will even be damaged and defeated by the defensive techniques of the Great Temple. But now? Hai and Hela walked into the Great Temple with ease, just like walking in their own garden! How could this happen? It''s incredible, what happened to Asgard? Hela slowly walked into the Great Temple, her sharp eyes looked straight at Skatie who was sleeping on the seat of God, smiled, and said, "I''m here, don''t you wake up?" Skadi did not respond, still falling asleep. Hela''s smile converged, her eyes staring at Skadi sharply like eagle eyes, and then slightly pulled away, the black spear in her hand buzzed and vibrated, emitting the black light of the abyss. Upon seeing this, Otlind gritted his teeth and pulled his spirit back from the fear of Hela, holding the gun of light-[Great God Declaration (pseudo)], standing in front of Hela, Yoshihaven Words said: "Even if this body is ruined, I won''t let you go half a step forward!" However, Hela didn''t even look at Otlinde, her gaze fell on Skadi from start to finish. Upon seeing this, Otlind gritted his teeth, turned the [Great God Declaration (pseudo)] in his hand, and aimed at Hela, when he was about to attack Hela, there was a "swish", and only a burst of electric light and flint was seen. , Like a fleeting lightning, a handful of [Great God Declaration (pseudo)] from behind Altlind, a "chat" pierced her chest. Blood splattered! Otlind lowered his head slightly, glanced at the [Great God Declaration (False)] that pierced his chest, turned his head, and looked at the person behind him in disbelief. She had no problem with anything, but there was sadness in her eyes. No one else is behind her, but one of her only remaining sisters, Slude! Slude lowered his head and did not look at Otlind''s face. At this time, the drama of the sisters'' cannibalism caused Hela to turn her head slightly and glance at them. The corner of Hela''s mouth twitched slightly, some sarcasm, and some mockery: "This is interesting." She raised her head slightly, looked at Skadi on the seat of God, and asked: "Your only subordinate is going to die, do you want to continue to pretend to sleep, Skadi? No, Skah?" Skadi still did not wake up. "Aren''t you going to pay attention to me? Huh, it doesn''t matter, I''m already standing here, it means you are heading for destruction, Skaha!" Hela snorted coldly, opened his posture, and then squeezed his arms. The black gun that glowed inside threw it towards Skati. With a "shoo", the black spear was like black lightning, and the "bang" slashed towards the sleeping Skadi. "Master Skadi--!" Otlind yelled, struggling to start, but at this moment, Slud hooked his leg and threw Otlind to the ground with a "click", and then pointed his gun at Otlind. Whispered: "Don''t force me, sister." Outlind looked at her with a sad look. No one would understand her feelings, she was betrayed by the most defenseless person! But she did not ask why, because she knew the answer. The black spear was like lightning, slashing at the sleeping Skadi. Seeing that the black spear was about to be pierced, the true great god''s declaration placed aside, Gunganer, the gun of eternity, buzzed and vibrated with a dazzling divine light, only Hearing a "shoo" sound, like a comet, he rushed towards the black gun. The two guns fought in the air, with a "clang" roar, and their supernatural powers matched each other, and the surrounding floor was lifted three feet high. With a "swish", the black gun hit by Gungnir flipped over in the air and returned to Hela''s hand. And Gangneil was suspended in front of Skadi. Sleeping Skatie stretched out a hand to grab the handle of Gungenir''s gun, and slowly opened his eyes. The confused eyes gradually became clear, and then fell on Hela''s body. "I finally woke up, Skaha." Hela squeezed the black gun in her hand. Although she knew everything had been arranged, she was still somewhat nervous. "Meeting again, Hela. I declare again that although I possess the nature of the Celtic Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, I am not the Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows." Skadi said coldly. "Whatever you say, I will be here today, which means you are not far from extinction." Hela said. "Your cruel words are like sheep, more harmless than Sutert''s cold jokes." Skadi said lightly. Heila frowned. Turning his head slightly, Skady''s gaze fell on Slude. After a moment of silence, she asked: "Already, can''t bear it anymore, Slude?" Hearing this, Slude buried his head, gritted his teeth, and did not answer. "I heard your answer. And my answer is that I can support another one or two thousand years, two or two thousand years, three or two thousand years, forever." Skadi slowly stood up from the **** seat. Behind her, on the creation mural, two circular roulettes exuded majestic magical aura. With a "chat", two round roulettes embedded in the creation mural flew out, like a small sun, hovering around Skadi, with a "clank" sound, Skadi''s pair of wines The bright red eyes turned golden, and the terrifying divinity radiated from her body. "Boom, boom¡ª" Lightning, storms, ice and snow...numerous natural phenomena are taking place around. Not only the Great Temple, not only Asgard, the entire Midgard, and the sky of the entire world are all changing. The thick wind and snow will cover the dark ring of the sky. "This feeling..." Hidden in the tunnel, Shirou, Saber Alter and others who were avoiding Asgardian defensive attacks all felt very depressed, and turned their heads to look at the Great Temple. The people living on the ground and the giants attacking the gates also avoided. Musbelheim, a huge fire giant looking at the distant sky, murmured: "This feeling...Did Hela hit Asgard? It actually made Skadi unleash such a horror. Divinity." In the Infinite Prison, I used [Various Stagnations] to spy on the Demon Bodhisattva in the Killing Yuan Qihuang, tilted his head, "Oh, my Royal Highness is angry, it''s terrible..." The Demon Bodhisattva turned over and continued to peep at the killing courtyard to pray for waste. ... The terrifying divinity, like a huge palm, enveloped the entire world. Standing in front of the seat of God, Skadi looked at Hela indifferently, and asked, "Challenge me, are you ready to die, Hela?" The information is wrong... She still retains such a huge divinity... Hela shed a cold sweat and said with a dry smile: "It''s really you, Skaha." Skadi stared at her indifferently. ... ... Chapter 1177： [Council] An important member, staring at the Great Temple with cold sweat on his face, "It still retains such a huge divinity... Could it be that the production of Languo has been greatly reduced for ten consecutive years, is she deliberately acting? No, no good ¡­If Hela is here, my father will have no spare energy to summon the Goddess of One Body." [Council] The dignitaries gritted their teeth and said, "Adam...Yes! With Adam, with the treasure of the original man, you can block Skadi for a while! And, as Hela said before, the Eternal King is here. .If you use the two of them, at least you can let Hela escape! Damn...If Skarty hadn¡¯t taken too much divinity, it wouldn¡¯t have been this far. Humph, blame [Council] Those idiots in ¡¿, what are they fighting alone. If you learn to support, this anchor will be anchored a long time ago!" Complaining, the important members of the [Council] used the bracelet on their wrist to contact Adam and others. ... In the tunnel, Adam got through the contact information of the key members of the [Council]. After an exchange, Adam hung up the message call, turned to look at Shi Lang and others, and said, "The Faceless Man wants us to go to the Great Temple to support the Master!" "Then what are you waiting for? Go ahead," Shi Lang said. Adam and Saber Alter glanced at Shirou, and then nodded. Seeing that the three of them had unified opinions, Zigerud, as a minority, naturally had no opinion. Several people walked towards the Great Temple. Seeing the approaching Great Temple, Shi Lang felt depressed. The divinity that Skadi burst out was really terrifying. How terrible is it? Shirou couldn''t help but think of the oppressive feeling when the false gods invaded. Shilang never thought that there is such a huge divinity! Even the compound divinity of the monster of the **** formed at the end of the false **** spirit seat''s head is not worth mentioning in the face of Skadi''s huge divinity. With such a huge divinity, it is no wonder that Skati can keep the humans on this land for two thousand years by feeding the divinity alone. The suture monsters surrounding the Great Temple, under the oppression of Skarty''s huge divinity, fell into panic one after another, retreated, and did not dare to approach the Great Temple. And it was this opportunity that allowed Shi Lang and others to enter the Great Temple. Shilang originally thought that the dense net of divine art around the Great Temple would constitute an obstacle, but what is strange is that they actually passed through directly without being intercepted by the slightest. As soon as they entered the Great Temple, Shi Lang and others saw Skatie slowly walking down from the **** seat holding Gangneil, while a woman covered in black shadows was constantly backing away. "Zizzi..." Skady dragged Gungnir, and Gungnir''s spear tip sparked fierce sparks on the ground. "Cold and calm, Skaha!" the dark shadow woman said nervously while stepping back. At this time, Adam used [evil] to say to Shirou. ¡ª¡ªMr. Assassin, the man shrouded in the shadows, is the Master who summoned us, Hela. ¡ª¡ªI got it. Shirou responded, but frowned. The scene in front of him didn''t make him feel strange, because Skadi''s divinity was too terrifying, but Hela was very strange when he called Skadi. Why is it called Skadi, Skaha? Is it because Skadi has the nature of Skah? The thoughts were only a moment, Shirou didn''t think much, because Skadi had already noticed them. "Have you escaped from the Infinite Prison, King Eternal?" Skadi turned his head slightly, and his gaze fell on Shilang. "Yes." Shirou smiled at Skadi. "Anyone who claims to be a Chaldean, do you still have to quibble?" Skadi asked. "No. I have a showdown. I''m theirs." Shi Lang shook his head, then looked at Sikadi and asked: "However, I''m very strange. I think it''s okay to pretend, and you also have Skaha. Cognition, why did you insist that I was theirs? Even if I was shot down by you, but you have Skaha''s knowledge, you should know what kind of person I am, and you will be a little bit suspicious." "Because you were brought back by Slude." Skadi said coldly. Slud... Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at Slud who had disarmed Altlind, and said to his heart, sure enough. ¡ª¡ªSlud is a traitor to Northern Europe? Some surprised reactions were sent by Saber Alter. ¡ª¡ªObviously. Shi Lang feedback. ¡ª¡ªWhat should I do? Seeing this, it is Skatie who has the upper hand...or else, let''s showdown and jump back? Saber Alter asked. ¡ª¡ªNo. It''s over if you jump back. The one who really controls the overall situation is Hela! Don''t mess around! Shiro said. Saber Alter couldn''t help but froze, looked around carefully, and then asked. ¡ª¡ªDid you say the opposite? ¡ª¡ªI didn''t say the opposite. Didn''t you find it? Apart from attacking us at the very beginning, Asgard''s art technique didn''t attack us anymore. It was obviously controlled by Hela. Moreover, there is still an insider who hasn''t jumped out yet! Shiro said. There is another rape? Saber Alter was taken aback. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. One more extra. My left hand hurts somehow, but it''s still over. It¡¯s just a little late... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late and too late to update, the body clock is developed, and the brain can only move at night. (Crying Chapter 52 Skatie was subdued [5K, two in one] A snow-white ceremonial costume, Skadi, like an ice queen, slowly walked down from the **** seat. The Gunner in her hand was dragged to the ground by her, and the sharp tip of the gun, following her steps, made a clearly visible crack on the ground of the impenetrable Great Temple. Walking slowly towards the goddess of death, Hela, the terrifying divinity that burst out of her made the surrounding space slightly distorted, a strange sight appeared, and a violent wind and snow began. Whizzed past. ¡ª¡ªWhat should I do, Mr. Assassin? Is this person our teammate? But looking at this posture, it seems to kill us all! Seeing Skatie walking slowly from the seat of God, Adam felt unparalleled pressure. Although Skadi''s expression was as plain as a still lake, the terrifying divinity exuding all over his body, as well as the magical arrogance like a whale swallowing the world, were murderous and frightening. Chapter 1178： ¡ª¡ªDon''t act rashly, see what your Master will do. Shiro responded to Adam in his heart. He didn''t believe that Shilang was killed, Hela didn''t prepare anything, so he dared to provoke Skadi. Hela kept backing as he watched Skatie come down from the seat of God. She had to retreat, Skardi''s divinity was too terrifying, even if it was God King Odin, it could not be overwhelming. Or, in other words, Skadi, holding the Gun of Eternity, Gungnir, may not be another form of God King at this moment. Skady''s eyes flashed with divine light, and his mind moved slightly, and the [Great God Declaration (False)] in Slude''s hand burst open with a "click". Slude was taken aback for a while, and was caught by Altlind. I saw her quickly violent, took out the [Great God Declaration (pseudo)] and pierced Slud straight. However, Slude is not a rookie, she stretched out her hand, and a black gun similar to Hela appeared in her hand, and she swept it along. Two cold rays of light passed through the air, and they fought in the air. With a clanging sound, a metal turbulence erupted. "Do you even have Hela''s gun..." Otlind was sad to himself, but he stabs Slud slowly in his hand. Slude put the black spear on his neck with both hands, and whirled it with a clanging sound, knocking out Otlind''s stabbing. Obviously, compared to Slude, who often rushes to the front line, Outlind, who guards the center, is obviously not an opponent, not to mention that Outlind is slightly injured. Seemingly aware of this situation, Skadi glanced at Slude. With just such a glance, with a "click", Slude''s feet were frozen, and then just a blink of an eye, Slude was completely frozen and turned into an ice sculpture. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. ¡ª¡ªMr. Assassin, do you feel the wave of magic power? Adam felt a tingling scalp. Logically speaking, no matter whether it is a god, a human, or a heroic spirit, even if it is an illusion beast, the magical power will fluctuate in whatever technique is performed. This is the basic cognitive view. However, Slud was frozen by Skarty''s glance... he didn''t notice any fluctuations in magical power. It is like that Slude itself is an ice sculpture. This broke the perception of cognition! Not the cognitive view of the surface world, but the cognitive view of the inner world and the world of God! Shirou didn''t reply, because he didn''t notice the fluctuation of magical power either. This is a combat skill that transcends the perception of the world in the world. He has no experience and no cognitive knowledge in this area. However, if you make a comparison... he feels that it is a bit like Zhu Yue and Elquite''s [Moonfall], and the previous method by Mustako to curse him, is a method out of nothing. "This is a bit too much, Skaha." Looking at the frozen Slude, Hela smiled, pointed her finger at the frozen Slude, and said: "Anyway, Slude is here. He has been loyal to you for these two thousand years." Skadi looked at Hela indifferently, and asked, "When did you abet Slude?" "Instigate? Do you need to instigate this kind of thing? Humans, giants, Sutert, Valkyrie, I... even yourself, in my heart, are actually looking forward to the end of this world, don¡¯t you? Hope? Now, someone will give you a knife and give you a happy one, isn''t it?" Hela questioned. Skadi''s palm subconsciously squeezed Gangneil tightly. "This world is like a patient with terminal cancer. It''s already dead, but you have to hang it for your life. Do you know how painful this is? Two thousand years, I have been dragged by you in this world for two thousand years. Suicide will be reborn, and death will be reborn, and giving up thinking will not help. My soul, because of you, has been sealed in this dead world for two thousand years! For two thousand years!" Hela stared at Skadi, her eyes gleaming with hatred, and gritted her teeth and said: "You may still be able to hold it, but I can''t stand it! The people around you can''t stand it either! The one who was summoned by the [Council] was You, not me! Why should I suffer this sin with you? Free my soul! Free me, let me return to the Heroic Seat!" ¡ª¡ªWhy, what''s going on, Eternal King? ¡ª¡ªThis feels a bit wrong, Mr. Assassin? Hela''s words caused Adam and Saber¡¤alter to use [evil] crazy @Ê¿ÀÉ. But Shiro frowned and replied. ¡ª¡ªDon''t guess or expose. We just waited. "Needless to say, these are useless, Hela." After the initial mental shock, Skatie quickly calmed down and looked at the hysterical Hela indifferently, and said: "See the truth under your hand." Hearing that, Hela clenched her fists, her eyes flashed with hatred, and she looked at Skadi with an annoyance, and said with an annoyance: "It''s really you, are you still maintaining a normal mentality? Or is it because you have absorbed three-thirds of your father. The divinity of the second has caused the self to be completely destroyed? Oh, I remember, you are now a god, Skaha. No, Sister Skaha." Skadi looked at Hela indifferently, her body exuding a terrifying divinity, and her beautiful burgundy eyes exuded dazzling golden light. "Huh--!" "Roar--!" The long howl of the alien beast resounded from behind Skadi, and two discs ejected from the creation mural, hovering beside Skadi. The two discs glowed with golden light, surrounding Skarty like small suns. The two small suns gradually appeared visions, forming the phantoms of two different beasts. One was the golden eagle-Hraswalgel, which was shot down by Shiro and others before, and the other was a golden squirrel-like beast. Hela was not to be outdone. At this time, she also burst out of an extremely powerful divinity, but compared to Skatie, who was like the sun, it was a far cry after all. However, behind Hela also appeared a vision like Skatie. A dark disc, slowly rising from behind her like a full moon, exuding a faint demon-like light, like the halo behind the head of a bodhisattva. "Woooo¡ª¡ª!!!" As the dark disc rose to the back of Hela''s head, a three-headed dog-like alien animal illusion appeared. At this instant, in Mousbelheim, Sutert''s residence, there was also an illusion of a different animal. Followed by. In a huge lake, there was a big explosion with a "bang", and the water of the lake was blown up to an infinite height, rushing straight into the sky like a water arrow. A giant snake about the size of the world soars into the sky, a pair of vertical pupils staring at the sky, dangerously vomiting a snake letter. In the Great Temple. Shirou carefully stared at the three round wheels beside Hela and Skatie, he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. Because, sharp-eyed, he discovered that the three round wheels were almost the same as the round wheels that he had dropped after killing Nidhogg before, except for the patterns carved on them! ¡ª¡ªEternal and Eternal King! [Evil] A shocking message rang out. Shi Lang looked back and found that Saber Alter was pointing at his abdomen, with a look of astonishment, and said in [Evil]. -You, you are shining! Shi Lang looked down slightly and couldn''t help but was taken aback. He saw that his abdomen was exuding a round of light, with a very familiar dragon-shaped pattern on it, it was the black dragon-Niederhogg! Shi Lang''s mind was moved, and he quickly covered his light with [evil] and hid. Fortunately, everyone was attracted by Skadi and Hela''s vision and did not notice him. Shiro didn¡¯t know what happened to him, but he instinctively realized that it was related to Niederhogg, and it was very likely to be related to the ultimate secret of this connection point, so he hid his light for the first time, and in the [ In Evil], tell Saber Alter urgently, telling her not to speak out, and not to look at him. Saber Alter nodded quickly in agreement. Skadi looked around, his gaze swept across Shilang, Saber Alter, Adam, and Ziegrud, and finally fell on Hela, and said coldly, "Let''s go together." Chapter 1179： "Unexpectedly, dare to look down at me so much!" Hela was irritated, looking at Skady with a grim face, and then kicked his legs violently, with a rapid speed, and his body seemed to have crossed the space, almost appearing on the silk like a flicker. In front of Katie, the black gun in her hand was like a shooting star, and it pierced Skatie straight. Skadi glanced at her coldly, and almost instantly, with a "click", the aggressive Hela was sealed by the ice sculpture. She stepped a little, passed Hela, and attacked Shilang and the other four directly. Adam panicked and asked loudly, "What should I do?" "What else? Do it!" Shilang shouted. Siegrud rushed forward immediately, but Skadi only glanced at him, and Zigerud had become an ice sculpture. "What kind of technique is this, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Adam yelled frantically, and he felt that his cognitive view had collapsed. Seeing Skatie approaching, Adam also hurriedly attacked, but Skatie only glanced at her, and he was also frozen into an ice sculpture. Skadi drove Shirou away. "Be careful, Eternal King!" Saber Alter yelled, and then Morgan, the sword of oath victory in his hand, emitted a faint black light. Skadi glanced at the Sword of Oath of Victory Morgan in Saber Alter''s hand, and was a little surprised, "It is contaminated with my divinity...Is there a sword of stars?" "Oath¡ª" Saber Alter was about to liberate the treasure, but Skadi said coldly, "It''s useless." With a "click", Saber Alter was also frozen by the ice sculpture, and Morgan, the sword of the oath of victory in his hand, fell to the ground with a "clang" sound. What is this method? Seeing Skatie, who was approaching him, Shirou didn''t panic in his heart, instead he felt a little heavy. Because Skadi''s attack method is simply unbelievable, it only freezes what he sees at a glance. What is this? The magic eye? Is it comparable to Zhu Yue''s most advanced, rainbow-level magic eye? Shirou couldn''t recognize Skadi''s attack mode, because this attack mode was beyond the recognition of the inner world. Looking at Skarty, who was coming to him, Shirou took out King Galahad¡¯s [Eternal Shining Ideal Capital]. He wanted to use the Ideal Shield to block Skarty. How could he ever want to take out the Ideal Shield? At that moment, with a "click", Ideal Shield became an ice sculpture. Not only that, at the moment when Ideal Shield turned into an ice sculpture, Shirou noticed that the effects and abilities of Ideal Shield were all sealed in an instant. But at this time, Skatie waved Gangneil, smashed the ice-covered Idealist Shield with a "bang", and dropped the ice scum on the ground. When the ideal shield was destroyed, Shi Lang didn''t panic in his heart, and directly took out the spear of endless brilliance and blocked it. But this time, the Spear of Endless Radiance was not frozen, but with a "clang" sound, which stopped Skarty''s attack. Looking at the stern face of Skadi, Shirou said, "Sure enough... you can''t use that ¡®special¡¯ means to destroy the Star Weapon." At this moment, the three-headed alien beast phantom behind the ice-covered Hela raised its head and screamed. The next moment, with a "boom", Hela broke out of the ice. She stared coldly at Skatie, who was held by Shi Lang, gritted her teeth and said: "Use father''s power to deal with me, you can really underestimate me, Skaha!" A strong murderous aura came out of her body, and she rushed towards Skardi, Skardi turned her head slightly, and looked at Hela rushing towards her, Skardi slightly kicked her feet. "Kakaka" several times, centered on the spot where Skadi nodded, an iceberg grew out of the ground in an instant, spreading towards Hela. Upon seeing this, Hella hurriedly resisted. At this time, with a "click", Saber Alter broke through the ice of Skadi faster than Zigerud and Adam. Her gaze swept across the frozen Siegrud and Adam, and then fell on Shilang and Skadi. She discovered that Shi Lang had not been frozen by Skadi, and she quickly picked up the Sword of Victory¡¤Morgan on the ground, preparing to liberate the treasure toward Skadi. At the moment the treasure was released, the sharp-eyed Saber Alter noticed that Skatie, who was facing Shirou, moved his mouth slightly, as if to say something. There is no doubt that this must be some kind of rubbish, or ridicule. Saber Alter quickly dropped the light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory towards Skadi. "Boom¡ª" The roar of light. Skatie glanced at the light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory slightly, her golden eyes gleaming with divine light, and the huge wind and snow around him directly frozen the light cannon of the Sword of Oath of Victory into icicles. "How, how could it be...!" Saber¡¤alter looked stunned, this is incredible! Is this, this is the power possessed by the gods? Taking advantage of such a good opportunity, Shi Lang suddenly shaken the Infinite Radiance Spear in his hand, shook Skadi out, and then liberated the Infinite Radiance Spear in his hand into the Tower of Radiance. With a "bang", the Tower of Radiance passed through the Great Temple. The next moment, with a "bang", the storm was mixed with thunder, and the terrifying Starlight Cannon blasted towards Skati. The moment the Light Cannon approached Skarty, Skarty''s huge divinity played a role, and the huge snowstorm in the surrounding space directly iced the Light Cannon of the Glory Tower. Shirou frowned, and Skatie''s divinity was too great, even if the monster of the gods was compared with it. Even if it is attached with three layers of [Death of God C], it will not help. Skadi fell gracefully on the iceberg he made, and in the middle of the iceberg, Hela was frozen there, and was doing his best to get rid of the ice. Skatie¡¯s eyes were shining with divine light, and her feet were slightly lighter. Just as she was about to attack Shirou again, her eyes suddenly lost their golden light, her body seemed to be drained of strength, and she suddenly collapsed on the iceberg. The stroke fell down. "Master Skadi!" Outlind yelled, hurriedly approaching. At this time, with a "chao", a black gun protruded from the ground, forcing Outlind to make it difficult to advance. Hela tore through the iceberg with difficulty and walked out of it. She fell to the ground and walked to Skady''s face, "You lost." "Not yet." Skadi wanted to stand up struggling, Hai stretched out his hand, pressed her on her neck, directly pressed her to the ground, and laughed: "This look is suitable for you, you vicious woman." Skadi didn''t struggle anymore, her delicate face was stuck to the cold ground, like a gangster who was pushed to the ground by the police. She was silent for a moment before she said, "Really...Hilud, did you give up too?" "Yeah. Who doesn''t want to be relieved? However, thanks to her cutting off your lifeline, otherwise, you really can''t help you." Hela asked in a flat tone, but it seemed like a mockery again. It''s like sarcasm. Yes, it should be ridiculed and self-deprecating. Only two of the three Valkyrie have rebelled. As Skadi was subdued by Hela, all the surrounding visions disappeared, and the icebergs created by Skadi disappeared one by one, and Siegrud and Adam, who were frozen into ice sculptures, also recovered their appearance. Saber Alter glanced at Skatie being held down by Hela, then looked at Shirou, and asked in a low voice, "What are we going to do?" "Do nothing. Remember, we belong to Hela." Shi Lang said. Chapter 1180： Saber Alter looked at Shirou in surprise. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Today¡¯s update is late, and there is another chapter. You can go to bed first. You can see it when you wake up tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t go to bed too late. Chapter 53: The Prisoner of the Lower Order, Skadi! Altlind, Slud, Hilud. This three-body Valkyrie Valkyrie is the only surviving Valkyrie Valkyrie of Asgard. The others are just consumables with model numbers A, B, and C. Therefore, the three-body Valkyrie Valkyrie is the most trusted subordinate of Skadi. But I don''t know when, Slud and Hilud, betrayed Skati. The most deadly of these is the betrayal of Hilud. Skadi, who was originally invincible, seemed to have been messed up by Hillud. He directly lost his power, and he didn''t even have the power to stand up, and was easily subdued by Hela. And as Skatie was subdued, all the ice she had released was lifted. Although Skadi seemed to have lost her power, Hela was not relieved. She took out the ice crystal chains that Skadi used to bind the Demon Bodhisattva, and then she tortured Skadi heavily, and then sat where Skadi had been sitting. Above the seat of God. She gently stroked the golden handrail of the **** seat, a little obsessed, and a little proud, and with the joy of disintegration, she sat on this **** seat. This golden **** seat finally fell on Hela after going through the great **** Odin and Skadi. In the past, Skadi, who was like an ice queen, was sitting under the stairs with her only loyal subordinate, Otlind, with chains of ice crystals all over her body. "Now, I am the only great god!" Hela said loudly, sitting high on the **** seat. Skadi was weak and as weak as a soft-footed shrimp, but her bright red eyes still looked at Hela very coldly and said, "No. You are not." "I''ve lost, are you still so stiff?" Hela languidly slumped on the **** seat, looked at Skardi, licked her lips, and said: "Don''t worry, it will fall into my hand, and you will suffer from it afterwards. " "I haven''t lost yet." Skadi said flatly. "I haven''t lost yet?" Hela stood up, stared at Skadi coldly, and asked: "Are you talking about the Chaldean guy at the Mosbelheim gate? Or Brunhild? Haha ... I really didn''t expect that you would start to rely on others! Fall! This is a complete fall!" Skadi stared at Hela indifferently. Although he was a prisoner at the moment, his tolerance did not appear to be a loser, but a noble queen. Hela felt provoked. Looking at Skadi like a queen, Hela got angry in her heart, gritted her teeth and walked down from the **** seat, reached out and pressed her on Skadi''s shoulders, and pushed her to the ground. Shi Lang stood aside, his face calmly watching this scene. ¡ª¡ªWe are standing on the opposite side of [Parliament], right? So... don''t we care, Mr. Assassin? Adam looked at Shirou subconsciously and asked. ¡ª¡ªDoing nothing at this time is the best action. Shiro answered. ¡ª¡ªI see, Mr. Assassin. I will follow your instructions. Adam responded to Shirou in his heart. Shiro looked at the field without squinting his eyes, watching Hela press Skadi to the ground. Otlind, who was next to him, gritted his teeth and yelled, "What''s coming for me, Hela!" "Nothing to do with you!" Hela replied coldly. Outlind wanted to step forward to protect Skatie, but a black gun was placed on her neck. Outlind turned his head and looked at it, and saw Slud with his head buried in sight. Slude buried his head and whispered: "Lose... Sister. It''s time to give up." Hearing that, Outlind was like a deflated balloon and couldn''t get up again. Hela pressed Skadi, stared at Skadi¡¯s pretty face, and said coldly: "I hate you. From the time I was born, I hated you. I hate everything about you, and in these two thousand years , I hate you even more, Skaha!" "You have admitted the wrong person, Hela." Skadi said flatly. "Hela..." Hela gritted her teeth, she was irritated, she was irritated by the name. She grabbed Skady''s shoulder and gave Skady a sharp nose with a "boom". Skadi had lost her strength, she was dizzy and stared at her head by Hela. Hela stared at Skaha coldly and said: "I am not Hela, my real name is, your mortal enemy-Uyf!" Uif? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. He is very familiar with this name, because this is Skaha''s mortal enemy! Once in the Camelot dynasty, Skaha did not miss Tiuif, saying that she was her life''s mortal enemy and friend. Moreover, it seems that Skaha was able to get out of the dead, because he asked Uif to take care of the dead. And this look was six years without complaint. But why? Why does Hela call herself Uyf, and Skadi as Skaha? Shi Lang frowned, and thought of the moment Skatie was fighting again just now, and the three words he said to him made his brows even deeper. Finally, he thought of the charming dream about Skaha that he had eaten Languo before. He instinctively perceives that this connection point is probably inextricably linked to him! Skadi did not answer Hela''s words, Hela stared at Skadi angrily, but finally let go of Skadi''s collar and stood up without doing anything to Skadi. Perhaps, for her, it would be a shame to attack someone who has no fighting capacity. "Has been solved?" A hoarse voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head to look, his eyes narrowed subconsciously. I saw a man in a black cloak walking slowly in from the door. Saber Alter slightly approached Asashiro, and whispered, "That person is..." "Yeah. It should be the one who called us, the one from [Council]." Shilang responded in a low voice. Chapter 1181： Hela ignored the important members of the [Council], turned around, walked up the stairs slowly, and sat on the seat of God. Hela¡¯s ignorance made the members of the [Council] a bit darkly annoyed, but they didn¡¯t break out either. Instead, they walked up to Skadi, looked around Skadi, and laughed: "Scarty." Skadi, you have fallen into this field after all! The betrayer of the giant deserves it!" Skadi sat up slowly, ignoring the cynicism of the members of the [Council], but looked at Hela with a plain expression. Although he has indeed become a prisoner under the order, his bearing is still noble like a queen. "What pretend to be!" The [Council] yelled, and reached out to fan Sikadi. Shi Lang frowned when he was about to take his hand. When he was about to make a move, he saw a black light passing by. The important members of the [Council] instinctively shrank their hands. The next moment, a black gun was inserted into the wall on the side. The buzzing tremor kept on. [Council] The important person looked at the black gun with lingering fears, turned his head, looked at Hela sitting high on the throne, and asked: "What are you doing, Hela?" It turned out that the black gun was not shot by others, it was shot by Hela. Hela stretched out her hand slightly, pointed at Skatie, and said coldly: "My spoils, do you want to move too?" "You...!" [Council] The dignitaries took a deep breath and said: "I won''t talk to you about this, what about the original wheel?" "It''s all with me." Hela replied, with three light wheels emitting from her body. The essence is three round wheels consistent with the one that Niederhogg dropped. One is a golden eagle, one is a golden squirrel, and the other is a black three-headed dog. [Council] The dignitaries looked at the three Primordial Wheels greedily, and said, "Leave them to me. Then the process is half completed." "Do you want it?" Hela squinted, her lazy body exuding a flattery. "Of course!" The [Council] nodded and said. "Ha ha ha..." Hela smiled, her original flattery became as cold as frost, and said: "I refuse!" Hearing this, the key members of [Parliament] were taken aback. "These are all my trophies, don''t even think about reaching out!" Hela said coldly. [Parliament] The face of the important person changed, and he asked sternly: "You betrayed your father?" "Of course not. I respect my father so much, how could I betray my father? Besides, I want to be free from this world, and I cannot betray my father. It''s just that the original wheel is my trophy! Gam was hunted by me, and Hraswalgel and Latatosk were snatched by me to subdue Skaha. These are my trophies. I was called by my father, and I was the one who carried out the resurrection plan. What kind of thing are you interfering with me?" Hela asked coldly. "You--!" The [Council] dignitaries pointed at Hela, and sternly said: "I am a member of [Council]..." As soon as the voice fell, there was a "chao", and there was a cold light. The arm of the [Council] dignitaries was directly cut off, and blood was splashed. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" [Parliament] The key members screamed. "If you don''t know where you are, I will educate you, where are you, Swadir Fali." Hela said with a happy smile. "I am a member of the [Parliament], and I am a member of the [Parliament]..." the politician of the [Parliament] who was called Swadir Fali roared. "It seems that you still don''t know where you are." Hela smiled, and then there was another cold light with a "chap". This time Swadir Fali''s right leg was split. Up. The blood gushes out like a column. With a "boom", Swadir Fali fell to the ground, and the wind brought up by the fall blew his cloak, revealing a white horse''s head. Svadir Fali lay on the ground and crawled towards Shi Lang, "The Eternal King, the Eternal King... I am your Master, I am the Master who summons you..." Looking at Swadir Fali, who was crawling towards him, there was no doubt that this [Council] member wanted Shirou to help him out. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that there is no contract between us." Swadir Fali looked at Shi Lang in amazement, Hela licked her lips, and with a "chat", another unfounded glow, chopped off Swadir Fali''s other leg. Swadir Fali screamed bitterly. "Do you want me to teach you how to position yourself, dear Swadir Fali? You were so stupid when you were alive, you couldn''t position yourself, and pretended to pretend to build Asgar for the gods of Odin. De¡¯s city wall, as a result, he lost his life in vain. After being resurrected by his father¡¯s mighty power, he still had a wrong position. [Council], [Council], haha...How did you enter [Council], don¡¯t you have no score in your heart? " Hella got up and walked towards Swadir Fali. "Don''t come, don''t come..." Swadir Fali yelled tremblingly. "Why do you think I tolerated you like this before? Because you have use value, but now Asgard has been beaten by me, you have no use value, dare you to put your score in front of me?" Hela squatted down, looked at Swadir Fali''s horse head, smiled, and asked, "Do you know where you are now?" "I know... I know..." Swadir Fali nodded quickly. Hela smiled, stretched out her palm, touched a handful of blood from the ground, then patted Swadir Fali¡¯s horse head, smiled and said, "It¡¯s good to know, it¡¯s good to know. I can¡¯t kill you either. No, otherwise, from my father, I can''t explain it." Swadir Fali trembled and looked at Hela with some fear in his eyes. He finally knew why his father would call this goddess. Hela stood up and walked towards the **** seat again. The moment she passed by Skadi, she stopped, looked at Skadi''s face, and asked with a smile, "Have you been scared by me?" Skadi looked at Hela coldly. Seeing the unmoved Skatie, Hela''s smile disappeared, and she said disgustedly: "I hate your face, when you cry!" She walked to the seat of the gods, sat down gracefully, then pointed her fingers at Skatie and Outlind, looked at Shirou and the others, and said: "Slud, you lock them up for me. I remember, As Under Gard, there is a prison that used to hold Fenrir. It¡¯s called the Infinite Prison, isn¡¯t it? Keep it there for me." Hearing this, Shiro did not hesitate to stand up and said: "Hela, it is not safe there. I escaped from there before. If someone rescues Skadi, Skadi will be rescued easily." "There is such a thing?" Hela was a little surprised. Slud stepped forward and said, "Yes, the King of Eternity was imprisoned before, but before the incident, he escaped from it." "Where should they be locked up?" Hela was distressed, then looked at Skadi and asked with a smile: "Why don''t you help me, Skah?" Skadi looked at Hela indifferently, without saying a word, looking quite cold. Slude said: "The Infinite Prison is coherent. There is also a vacant room next door, which can be held there. Odin used to prepare for Loki there, so there should be no safety hazards." "Okay. Then you can take it over." Hela nodded and said. Shi Lang and others nodded. At this time, Hela added: "King of Eternity, you stay for a while." Shi Lang froze for a moment, then nodded. ¡ª¡ªDid she see something? Saber Alter looked at Shirou worriedly. ¡ª¡ªReassured, it¡¯s okay. Also, don''t mess around, follow her path first. Shiro responded in [evil]. ¡ª¡ªI know, don¡¯t think of me as an idiot, eternal king! Chapter 1182： ¡ª¡ªI follow your instructions, Mr. Assassin. The two answered one after another. Slude took Skardi and walked towards the Infinite Prison. When passing by Shirou, those red eyes looked at Shirou and then left. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. It''s late today, it''s late. Sorry~! Good dreams everyone~! Chapter 54 Return my horse! Watching Skatie being escorted away, Shirou turned his head and looked at Hela sitting high on the throne, and asked, "Is there anything I can do to let me stay, Hela?" "I gave up a long time ago, but since I see you here, I don''t have to bend around." Hela''s long narrow eyes looked at Shirou and said, "Give me back my horse, King Eternal!" Upon hearing this, Shi Lang showed a puzzled expression. "Want to pretend to be stupid?" Hela sat on the **** seat, staring at Shi Lang with cold eyes, a little dangerous. Shirou said in a puzzled manner: "Your words really puzzled me. When did I owe you horses?" "Don Talis! You should know this name, right?" Hela said: "During your active age, your vicious witch sister Morgan Lefy, the **** horse stolen from the island of Ireland! Don''t tell me, you don''t know." Hela squinted her eyes, a little dangerous. The blood on the ground reflected the **** light, verifying that this woman is not good at her generation. Dong Entalis... Shi Lang remembered that it was during the Eternal Dynasty, Morgan Leffield deliberately fetched it for him from the island of Ireland and gave it to his famous horse. Of course, he finally gave it to Altria out of strategic needs. But how could Hela mention this? "Don Talis, that''s my horse! Despicable Morgan Lefy, stole it from me while I was asleep!" Mentioned Morgan, Hela''s anger and murderous intent on his face was slightly turned sideways. , Staring at Shi Lang, said: "Don''t pretend to be garlic. I know, Morgan Lefy gave my horse to you. Give it back to me!" Feelings are here to collect debts... Shi Lang thought silently in his heart. Hella claimed to be the mortal enemy of Skaha-Uyf, and even referred to Skady as Skaha. Shiro had reason to believe that Hella might also have the nature of Uyf like Skady. And whether Morgan Lefy would steal a horse... No doubt, Shi Lang would not be surprised if it was that woman. "It''s a pity that Dong En Talis is not here with me." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I gave it to someone else. Therefore, there is no record of Dong En Talis in my spiritual foundation, so it is also I cannot return Dong Entalis to you." What Hela asked for was nothing more than to let him return Don Talis to her on the soul level, like Gil de Les and Fran?ois Prellatti did. But it is a pity that Dongentalis belongs to Altria. Shirou can use Altria''s records, but he cannot change Altria''s records. Therefore, if Hela wants to return to Eastern Entalis, she must go to Altria to ask for it. "It is so." After learning about the situation, Hela frowned displeased, but didn''t bother. However, when she looked at Shi Lang with both eyes, she asked with murderous intent, "Then, what should I do with you, King Eternal?" "I don''t understand what you mean, Hela." "I want to destroy this world. I doubt that you will betray me at a certain moment, just like Slud and Hilud." Hela said. Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said: "You do have reason to worry about this, because I still maintain my own consciousness. However, I am an anti-hero, and I have a lot of thoughts about destruction. Because it is more than construction. Say, destruction is the most direct way to vent your heart." "Who knows what you think. In the final analysis, it is a question whether the reversal is useful for you heroic spirits such as the "Holy King" and "Holy Woman". Moreover, Thrud told me before, You can reverse your spiritual foundation. I doubt very much that keeping you is a hidden danger to me. You say, what should I do with you, King Eternal?" With a strong killing intent. Feeling the strong killing intent on Hela, and then feeling the entire Asgard''s suppression of him, Shi Lang knew in his heart that Hela was indeed killing himself. That''s why, if I answer ¡®there is a question¡¯ here, this woman will follow the boat and kill me. If I answer ¡®no question¡¯, this woman will kill me directly under the name that I have not been reversed. Huh. Interesting. Shi Lang smiled in his heart and said, "If I have a problem, you can kill me ahead of time. There is nothing wrong with it. If I have no problem, I will allow you to use this king''s power before the end of the world." "Permitted to use?" Hela raised an eyebrow. Shirou nodded, "Allowed to use." She looked at Shi Lang a few times and snorted, "The King of Humans..." The murderous aura on her body slowly receded, and there is no doubt that Shirou''s previous words dispelled some of her doubts. "Then, before I am liberated, let me make good use of you, King of People." Hela gave Shi Lang a flattering smile. Shirou was completely unmoved, this woman was not cute, on the contrary, she was a little sick and terrible. Seeing the indifferent Shi Lang, Hela''s smile converged, her mind moved slightly, and with a "swish", the three Primordial Wheels she held rose into the sky, exuding golden light, like three suns, floating in the sky. Around Hella. Under the shining of the three Primordial Wheels, Hela''s divinity began to rise infinitely, and her eyes began to emit a rich golden light, and there was a tendency to evolve toward the previous Skatie''s posture. She stretched out her hand and flicked in the air, one by one, the original Luen with mysterious power formed, and then one after another fell on Shilang''s body, like a chain, and sank into Shilang''s body. Shi Lang immediately felt that the spiritual foundation that constituted his body was locked by something. At the same time, Shi Lang realized that the light of Niederhogg, which was hidden by him with [evil], seemed to be that of Hela. The three primordial wheels were hauled, and the burst of light became stronger, but the light was always covered by Shiro''s [evil]. He raised his eyebrows calmly, looked at Hela, and asked, "That''s how it is, did I make you feel dangerous, Hela?" "After all, you are the eternal king." Hela said. Shirou asked blankly, "What about now?" "I feel a little safer." Hela smiled and said. At this time, another person came in at the gate of the Great Temple. This person is no one else, but Shelud who destroyed the source of Skarty''s power. As soon as Hillud walked into the Great Temple, Hela''s eyes fell on her, and she smiled and said, "Oh, my great hero, you are back." Hillud lowered her head without answering, and she didn''t seem to be in high spirits. Hela turned her head slightly, her gaze fell on Shilang, and said, "King Eternal, you can leave first." There is no doubt that Hela did not trust him at all. Shi Lang simply nodded and turned to leave. Shilang did not leave [evil] to eavesdrop, because it was easy to be caught by Hela. Hela, who possesses three Primordial Wheels, is now evolving in the direction of Skady infinitely. Because of the title of "Holy King", Hella was extremely worried about Shiro, but Hella seemed to want to use Shiro, so instead of killing Shiro altogether, he used the original Luen to restrict Shiro instead. In Shirou''s eyes, this move was so stinky that it exploded. He didn''t dare to use it, and had a murderous intent, but still kept it. This aspect shows that Hela is actually a very hesitant person, or that Hela is still worrying about something and does not dare to easily destroy her power at his disposal. . For example, Sutert, or the existence of Chaldea. Chapter 1183： However, in this way, Hela dared to attack Swadir Fali so harshly, it is worthy of fun. After all, what role does [Parliament] play in this connection point? And...Skati was summoned by the [Council], so what role are Hela and Sutert playing? The most important thing is, what is the "father" that is repeatedly said from Hela''s mouth? Thinking like this, Shi Lang walked out of the Great Temple. He did not eavesdrop on the conversation between Hela and Shelud. Now, his situation is also very bad, and now Hela is very defensive against him. If he is not careful, he will also be killed. This body is a Servant composed of spirit base, even if it is killed, it is just the soul consciousness returning to the body-it seems that there is no heavy price. But Shilang can''t think so. The atmosphere here is filled with [True Ether] that is enough to kill modern people. This is the world of the Nordic gods. In the world of the gods, it is difficult to guarantee whether the gods have any special skills to deal with the heroic spirits of this form of existence. Because this is the world of gods, not the world of humans. Walking on the snowy ground of Asgard, the fallen goddess Valkyrie stood up again. It''s just that they are in a very wrong state. They and the stitched monsters brought by Hela are cruising in Asgard together, just like artificial intelligence hacked by hackers, without the slightest sense of separation. Shirou has reason to believe that Hela has taken control of the Valkyrie Army by some means. Moreover, I am afraid that as the leader of this legion, Hilud and Slud have contributed a lot. Shiro wandered in this Asgard that had changed hands, and remembered in his mind the three words that Skadi said to him at the moment when Skatie was blocking everyone in the ice and confronting him. ¡ª¡ªLeave here! Shaking his head, Shi Lang looked at the erected high wall in Asgard. According to Hela, the high wall seemed to be called [Ogle Mill]. What a tall wall, although it defends against the outside world, it is also a blockade of Asgard. For Shirou, it is easy to leave Asgard, but it is not easy to leave this connection point. At this moment, Saber Alter ran over in a hurry. "What''s the matter, look flustered?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. "Slaying House...No. It''s [Beast]! [Beast] is gone!" Saber Alter said with a heavy face. Chapter 55 Father''s Name! Infinite prison. Hela stepped into the room where Shi Lang had entered before. She came to the place where the Demon Bodhisattva was imprisoned, but at this time the Demon Bodhisattva had long since disappeared, leaving only a pair of ice crystal shackles on the ground. Shilang stood outside the prison, glanced at Hela, who was checking the ice crystal shackles, then turned his head slightly, and glanced at the next prison, only to see Skatie¡¯s white hands, slender neck, and the pair wrapped in purple. The slender legs of the silk stockings were all handcuffed by the ice crystal handcuffs extending from the wall, just like the previous Demon Bodhisattva. And Outlind, not far from her. As if perceiving Shilang looking at her, Skatie turned her head and glanced at Shilang, then turned her head back, closed her eyes, and ignored foreign affairs. Hela looked at this empty pair of ice crystal shackles, turned to look at Shi Lang, and asked, "Who is locked up here?" "Human beings are evil, the third [beast], the beast of eros." Shilang replied, he called Hela the first time. "[Beast]...!" Hela''s brows tightened. She possessed the nature of Uyf, unlike Slude and Outlinde, who didn''t know what [Beast] was. "[Beast] How come here?" Hela asked. "Don''t ask me about this, I don''t know either." Shirou said. Hela turned her head and looked at Swadir Fali who was standing aside. Swadir Fali would be overly careless, and said in a panic: "No, it''s not [Council]. Those people only care about the connection points they guard, and have no consciousness of intervening in other connection points. Otherwise, why would I let you summon the Servant, Use the Servant''s spiritual foundation to cover up your existence and infiltrate? And if it is those idiots, do you think there will be no big movement when they are locked in?" "That''s true. Moreover, my father won''t let them intervene. This is the condition that my father promised them to join the [Council]." Hela nodded. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. [Father], this term has appeared again, and according to Hela, this [father] is also a member of [Council]? Hela turned her head slightly, and then her gaze fell on Slude. When Slud saw this, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I only know that she is an evil thing. She was subdued by Master Skadi, and then detained here. Moreover, the pair of ice crystal shackles belonged to Master Odin and The gods created to control Fenrir..." Hela frowned, she left the prison, and then entered the prison of Skadi, and walked in front of Skadi. She looked at Skadi condescendingly, pondered for a moment, and asked, "Can you tell me some answers, Scarha?" Skadi opened her eyes, looked up at Hela, her face was flat and did not answer. Hela was irritated by Skatie''s attitude, and asked: "In this situation, do you still want to stop my liberation plan? Good! Good!" Hela grinned angrily, took out the black gun, pointed it at Otlind next to him, and said to Skadi: "You are stiff. Then I will destroy her. Let her be like her sisters, repeating In the cycle of death and resurrection, the soul collapses over and over again! Let the last person around you also collapse!" Hearing that, Skady''s always flat face finally made waves. There was a flash of fear and panic in those beautiful red eyes. It was not fear of how he would be treated by Hela, but fear of how Outlind would be treated by Hela. "No, don''t..." Softly pleading. "Finally there is a reaction! I thought you would stick to it to the end. What, you have weaknesses too!" Seeing Skatie who pleaded softly, Hela smiled, and she felt that she had finally grasped Sika. Di''s lifeline, smiled coldly: "Unfortunately, it''s too late!" Hela turned the black spear in her hand, pointed the tip of the spear at Otlind''s head, and swiftly pierced it down. Otlind was hard-spirited and wanted to die generously, but Skatie panicked, with a crisp sound of "crash", she twisted her weak body, trying to resist Hela''s blow with her body. . However, a hand stretched out from Hela''s side faster than her, grabbed Hela''s wrist, and stopped Hela''s attack. The attack was stopped, Hela''s eyes flickered unpleasantly, and she turned her head and saw that it was Shi Lang who was holding her wrist and stopping her. "What do you want, King Eternal?" Hela narrowed her eyes dangerously. Looking at Hela, who was full of danger, Shiro said in a flat tone: "If you don''t do anything, Skadi still has weaknesses. After you shoot down, she has no weaknesses. I just want to remind you of this. Do you want to start, you choose." After speaking, Shirou let go of his hand. Hela looked at Shirou in surprise, then turned her head, glanced at Skadi who had protected Otlinde behind her, was silent for a moment, then laughed, and said, "Don''t be so nervous, Skah. . I''m just kidding." She squatted down, looked at Skadi, and asked with a smile, "Is my joke funny?" Skadi looked at her coldly, without speaking. "Huh?" Hela looked at Outlinde behind Skadi, threatening. Seeing this, Skadi understood what Hela meant, pursed his lips, lowered his head, and said, "Okay, funny." Hearing that, Hela laughed and laughed out loud. Like a champion who won the game, he burst out laughing proudly. After the laughter, Hela looked at Outlind behind Skadi, and smiled: "Easy to use. Easy to use chess pieces." "Master Skadi..." Outlind gritted his teeth, tears bursting into his eyes. She knew that she had become Skadi''s weakness. Slude turned his head away from seeing them both. At this time, Shilang reminded: "Hela, still pay attention to [Beast]. Your plan has not yet been completed." Chapter 1184： Hela stopped her laughter, she couldn''t help but smiled triumphantly, nodded, and said, "That''s true." Hela looked at Skadi and asked, "How did that [beast] come from?" Hearing this, Skadi gritted her teeth, but after all her weakness was pinched by Hela, she couldn''t get up, and she was silent for a long time. Then she said, "I was summoned by someone." "Who?" Hela asked. "My Master-Ogle Mill." Skatie said. As soon as the voice fell, the smile on Hela''s face instantly solidified, and Swadir Fali shouted in panic: "This is impossible!" Hela realized the seriousness and said solemnly: "Father summons [the beast], what is it for?" The real name of this [father], Oglemill? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, a name he had never heard before. "Of course it''s going to kill me." Skadi said in a low tone. It can be seen that succumbing to Hela''s lewd might hurt her self-esteem. Hela said nothing. Standing on the spot, no one knew what she was thinking, but anyone could see the thoughtful color on her face. She showed her thinking without any cover. Shi Lang thought for a while and said, "When I escaped from the Infinite Prison, I destroyed a floor in the Infinite Prison and an exit appeared. [Beast] may have escaped from that exit." Swadir Fali said loudly: "Impossible! There is no way to have an exit here, and if there is no father''s power, it is even more impossible to destroy a gap!" "How can you see it?" Shi Lang asked. Swadir Fali said: "Asgard, I built it. How can I not know?" "You built it?" Shi Lang looked at Swadir Fali''s horse head in surprise, and then asked: "In other words, you built the tunnel underground in Asgard?" "Of course." Swadir Fali cocked his horse proudly and said: "That is the tunnel I prepared for our giants'' counterattack. It''s a pity that our giants haven''t raised the horn of counterattack yet. As a result, the gods were eaten first. It''s ridiculous!" Eat it? Shiro noticed this term. Before, whether it was Thrud or Gerda, the word [disappeared] was used for the disappearance of the gods. Obviously this horse knew the inside story of the disappearance of the gods two thousand years ago! However, all Asgard was built by Swadir Fali, which surprised Shi Lang. If in pan-human history, Asgard was built by giants as a whole, Shiro would not doubt why the famous event of the Twilight of the Gods occurred in Northern Europe. Isn''t it of course? My hometown was built by the enemy, so can there be no accidents? Shirou did not argue with Swadir Falidoga, but took Hela to the exit that Saber Alter had penetrated. Hela glanced at the beaten exit, turned her head, looked at Swadir Fali, and asked: "Can you explain, Swadir Fali?" "Impossible, impossible!" Swadir Fali looked surprised, "I have never built an exit in Infinite Prison!" "But, how come there is such a weak place here?" Hela squinted her eyes, exuding a dangerous atmosphere, "Dare to obstruct my liberation plan, even if it is my father, I can''t kill it. You should fully understand it. , How long do I want to be liberated, Swadir Fali?" "This is definitely someone who has modified Asgard! This is definitely someone who has modified Asgard!" Swadir Fali yelled, then got into the tunnel, reaching out and wiping his face. The cold sweat said: "I will work hard to check and report the results to you as soon as possible." "So..." Hela smiled, "Then I will trouble you." Swadir Fali nodded quickly. He was rectified by Hela, and his heart was full of fear, anger and hatred for the moody Hela, but at the same time he did not dare to provoke Hela. Hela threatened Skadi for a while, asking about authentic things, but Skadi didn''t know the matter of indefinite prison. She didn''t even know that there were giant tunnels in Asgard''s underground. Asking her to explain all this was embarrassing her. Hela used the intimidation of Outlinde to make things difficult for Skadi for a while, and then left with joy. Shi Lang followed closely, and when he passed by Skarty''s prison, Skarty opened his mouth gently and said two words: "Thank you." Shi Lang glanced at her desperately, then turned and left. "Master Skadi, Master Skadi... I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." After everyone left, Outlind hugged Skadi''s waist and wept. "Alterinde..." "Yes. I''m here." Outlind raised his head and looked at Skady''s bright red eyes, somewhat indulged. Even in such a situation, Master Skadi is still so calm and not surprised. "You can still use the Valkyrie network to make time judgments, right?" Skadi asked. Otlind nodded and said, "Although Slud and Hilud have blocked me, I can still make accurate time judgments." "Then from now on, every 24 hours in Chaldea, you will draw a ¡®¡¤¡¯ on the wall until you have painted ten," said Skadi. "What is this for?" Outlind asked puzzledly. Skadi said, "Hurry up." "Yes." Outlind nodded quickly. Skadi''s body softened. She just held up her body so hard, it has already consumed a lot of her strength. She stretched out an index finger, her mind moved slightly, solidifying a tiny ice needle, and she swiped slightly on the ground. She seemed to be a little tired, she leaned against the wall, and the cold feeling from the wall didn''t make her energetic, but became more and more sleepy and fell into a deep sleep. On the ground in front of her, there was a pattern she had drawn, which was a whirlpool. ... ... Shirou left Hela and got together with Servants such as Saber Alter. Hela seemed to have only brought Siegrud and Adam, so he didn''t see the other two Servants mentioned by Adam. Shiro is very concerned about the name "Oglemill", especially when it is related to the [father] in the population such as Hela, he is interested. Ogle Mill, this name is not the first time Shirou has heard of it. The walls of Asgard are called Ogle Mill. In addition, according to Swadir Fali, he will be summoned by Swadir Fali, the original purpose is to give this existence called "Ogle Mill" as a container. So, what exactly is this Oglemill? Shirou felt that he was close to the answer to this connection point, but the name seemed like a gap, blocking the way forward for the answer. Shirou is familiar with Norse mythology, but he has never heard the name Oglemill. Of course, this may also be due to the fact that the name is unfamiliar enough, and he is not sufficiently proficient and understanding of Norse mythology. This is also normal. As a Chinese, I am stupid and confused about the messy Chinese myths and legends, let alone foreign countries. Of course, the prehistoric world of online mythology is naturally familiar. Even elementary school students can list a lot of illusory realms and saints. But that is an online novel, not a myth. Therefore, he told Adam and Saber Alter the name and asked them if they had any impression of the name. Chapter 1185： However, both of them shook their heads, indicating that they were not familiar with the name at all. To this end, Shiro also asked Siegrud, who was a great Nordic hero. "Oglemill? Never heard of it." Sigrud shook his head. Shi Lang was very troubled by this, and Siegrud had never heard of the name? Zigrud is a pure Nordic people, a great hero among Nordic humans, why doesn''t he know Oglemir? Could it be that Oglemill was also summoned? But it''s not like it. If it was summoned, then why is the wall built by Asgard called [Ogle Mill]? This obviously proves that this character is a **** or monster in Norse mythology. But what is it that makes Hela and Swadir Fali called fathers? And also joined the [Council]... Rocky? Shi Lang thought about it. At this time, Hela General Shilang and Zigerud called to the Great Temple. "King of Eternity, Siegrud. I have a task to entrust to you." Hela sitting on the seat of God, looking at Siegrud and Shirou, said directly. "What task?" Shilang asked. "Chaldea!" Hela said coldly. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. Good night~! Just came back, owed two more. I just came back from the outside and I was tired. The recent update is indeed not as good as before, because there are indeed some Calvin, and my thoughts are very messy. And there are some things in reality recently, and it feels like stumbling on writing. I owe 8K today, and I will make up as soon as possible tomorrow. I''m sorry. Don''t wait, go to sleep. Good night. Chapter 56 Shiro Network Chaldea... Looking at Hela standing in front of him, Shirou asked, "You mean, you want to do something against Chaldea?" "Not bad." Hela nodded. Siegrud frowned and asked, "I don''t quite understand, you are already invincible in this illusory world. Why do we have to act on those foreign guests?" Hela stood up, walked slowly to the entrance of the Great Temple, pointed to the thick snow on Asgard, and said: "They are like this snow, which is too much an eye for me. Needs. Clean it up first!" First... Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "So that''s it, they interfered with your plan." "Yes. So, I''ll leave it to you to clean up." Hela nodded affirmatively. "Yes, yes, but I have two doubts that I don''t understand." Shilang looked at Hela without squinting, and said: "The third [beast] is still lurking in Asgard now, you don''t want to get it out first. Right?" "Since that human evil was summoned by my father, it is meaningless to pull it out." Hela shook her head, then looked at Shi Lang and asked, "What''s the next question?" "Let Sigrud and I go to clean up the Chaldeans. Can you trust me?" Shi Lang asked directly. Hearing that, Hela laughed and said, "Isn''t this, to give you a chance to make me believe, King Eternal? And, you want to get rid of this altered spiritual foundation as soon as possible? Just like me, thinking It¡¯s like getting rid of this divine core as soon as possible." Shi Lang nodded, he understood Hela''s intentions. Hela said: "If there is no problem, get ready and go." Siegrud and Shirou turned and left. Hela sat on the seat of God, looking at the back of Zigrud and Shilang leaving, muttered: "Don''t let me down, Zigrud, the eternal king." Hela got up and stood at the entrance of the Great Temple. A shining round of Primordial Wheel floated on her body. With a "à¦", the golden eagle-Hraswargel rushed out of it and stood in the world tree. At the top, his eyes glow like the sun, overlooking the world. Using the golden eagle-Heraswargel''s global eyes, Hela looked down at the whole world like Skatie before. Skatie''s supernatural power has not dissipated yet, and the sky and the ground are covered with white snow. "This world should also usher in the spring of liberation." Hela muttered to herself. She raised her hand, stretched out her hand to press the silver bracelet on her wrist, and the virtual screen appeared with a "swish" sound. With a short beep, a little ghost with blue hair appeared on the virtual screen. Hela looked at the blue-haired kid and said, "Caster, let the giants do it. Prepare to capture the gate!" "I see, Master." Andersen said. Hela turned off the virtual screen, took another look at the snowy world, and turned to leave. She believes that when she once again overlooks the world, Skadi''s last asylum to the world will also disappear. The winter of this world will end, ushering in the spring she wants to give. It''s just that now Hella has to do one thing. "Oglemill, I want to see, what are you playing with me!" Hela walked into the depths of the Great Temple. She knows the secrets of Skadi, and likewise, she knows the secrets of this world. ... ... Shirou left the Great Temple and joined Saber Alter and Adam. There are wandering Valkyries all around. The Valkyrie who restarted are no longer Skarty''s subordinates, but have been used by Thrud and Hillud for unknown means, and have become excellent supporters of Hela. Although the Valkyrie walking around looked plain and plain, Shirou knew in his heart that this was probably a kind of surveillance. However, this kind of surveillance is effective for others, but it is useless for the Shirou who possesses [evil]. [Evil] has so many uses, even Shirou who is the holder does not know how useful [Evil] is. However, after getting in touch with the Valkyrie goddesses, Shirou developed another use of "evil". Chapter 1186： That is to use [evil] to make network connection calls with him as the host. Originally Shirou didn''t have this idea, but after contacting the Valkyrie network, this idea popped up in his mind. If the network of the Valkyrie goddesses is called the Valkyrie network, and his network should be called the [evil] network, or the Shiro network. Using the network application of [Evil], Shiro successfully framed Adam and Saber Alter into the chat room. Because the outside world has the wandering surveillance of the Valkyrie goddesses, Shiro used the network application of [Evil] to inform Adam and Saber Alter of the previous command of Hela. "You mean... Is Hela going to take action on Chaldea, Eternal King?" Saber Alter asked. "Yes." Shiro replied. Adam: "Then Mr. Assassin, we can meet the Chaldeans. I do miss my companions and Miss Matthew a little. I don''t know how they are living and whether they have been abused." "No. Not yet." Shiro said, "We can''t join Chaldea yet." Adam asked strangely: "Why?" "Someone is asking for help, I can''t leave here yet." Shi Lang said. Adam, Saber Alter: "?" "However, we do start to act. Although it''s just a feeling, but I don''t know what''s going on. After Hela defeated Skatie, I have a very uneasy feeling." Shirou said uncertainly. "Speaking of it, I also feel this way... like something is pressing on my head and I can¡¯t breathe." Saber Alter said: "When I confronted Vottigung, even when the kingdom collapsed in the late period of my rule. , I don¡¯t even feel that way." Shi Lang glanced at Saber Alter, and replied in [Evil]: "If you feel this way, then Hela must be doing something." After thinking about it for a moment, Shiro Saber Alter added: "By the way, Saber, you will come with me this time. I have something to tell you." "It can be, but in this case, will Hela''s suspicion?" Saber Alter asked. "That woman is the master of widowhood and scorpion. The attitude towards others is useful when it is useful, and throw away when it is useless. She herself does not trust anyone, but we are temporarily useful to her, so she did not do it. Once we are useless If it is done, it will be like dealing with Swadir Fali, crossing the river to demolish the bridge." Shirou commented. When it comes to Swadir Fali, Adam and Saber Alter are silent. How Hela dealt with the Swadir Fali who helped her suppress the Asgardian technique, everyone saw it in their hearts. However, they did not see through Hela like Shilang. "I see. I''ll go with you." Saber Alter said. Shi Lang nodded, "I''ll go to Ziegrud, you prepare." After speaking, Shirou got up and left the room. Saber Alter also got up, but instead of leaving the room, she asked Goddess Valkyrie for a big sack. "What are you doing, Miss Altria?" Adam asked strangely. "Pretend to eat, lest you get hungry again on the road." Saber Alter said, while swiftly loading blue fruit. ¡­ ¡­ Shirou left the room, looking for Zigerud who also performed the task. He searched for a long time, and finally found Zigrud not far from Valhalla, the Nordic Hall of Valor. When Shilang found Siegrud, he was holding the magic sword and staring at Valhalla, the Nordic Hall of Valor, braving murderously and suspiciously. Shi Lang walked over and called him. Siegrud turned his head and nodded in greeting, "Eternal King." Shi Lang walked up to him, chatted with him for a while, and then asked, "What are you doing in Valhalla?" As soon as this was mentioned, the smile on Zigrud''s face disappeared. He turned his head, stared at Valhalla, clenched the magic sword in his hand, and said: "I want to destroy Valhalla!" "I advise you not to do this. If you do, Hela will not let you go. Moreover, you may not be able to destroy Valhalla in such a situation." Shi Lang said. Zigerud nodded and said, "I understand. And Hela may have promised me. In the end, she will let me destroy Valhalla." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and was silent for a moment before he asked: "Actually, I don''t quite understand why you, born in Northern Europe, are so obsessed with destroying Valhalla? Not all of you Nordic heroes are to the Hall of Valor. -Was Valhalla looking forward to it?" As soon as he mentioned this, Siegrud lost his smile, turned his head and looked at Valhalla, the Hall of Valor, his eyes flashed with hatred and anger, and said: "That''s because they don''t know what Valhalla is! Honestly speaking ¡­I will come to this illusory world as an alter, just to destroy Valhalla! Even Valhalla in the false world!" Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Why do you call this world a false world?" "Don''t you know?" Sigerud asked strangely. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t even understand what you are talking about." Hearing this, Siegrud frowned and looked at Shirou for a while, then nodded and suddenly said: "That''s right. You are not the heroic spirits born in Northern Europe, so it may not be obvious and you didn''t recognize it. But it is. I come from Northern Europe, but I can clearly recognize that this is a false world." Siegrud said: "This is not the real world. It is just a world that has lost its future. It is a waste of resources abandoned by the planet. It should be drawn into the waste pile and destroyed. But I don''t know what force has interfered. It''s re-established." This kind of rhetoric... Shirou frowned and asked: "Can I understand that pan-human history and events are cut?" "Yes. Because of that statement, that''s the standard answer." Hearing this, Shi Lang asked with a look of surprise: "You mean, is this the world cut by the matter?" "Yes," Siegrud nodded and said, "Because I came from Northern Europe, I can feel that this is the world cut by things." The matter cut... Shirou was surprised, could it be that this is an anomaly? Shirou is very familiar with this kind of thing. This is the basis for the story of "FGO" 2.0. In addition, Shiro was very worried about being cut by the matter when he created the Eternal Dynasty. Matter cutting, this is considered to be one of the most powerful forces in the Moon World, it is a kind of correction force, specifically cutting the world line, and correcting the mighty power of the world line. Basically, no one is able to get rid of ¡®item cut¡¯ except for those at the level of Enlightenment. And the world line cut by the matter will be drawn into the garbage heap of the planet like garbage. In "FGO" 2.0, Alien God re-established the world line cut by the matter through the fantasy tree, and thus established the [Unfavorable News Zone], and this is the main plot of "FGO" 2.0. But it shouldn''t. There is no fantasy tree of "FGO" 2.0, and no alien gods. All that exists is the dark ring of [Council]. Where does the alien zone come from? "I can''t forgive. Even in the false world, there is such a disgusting thing as Valhalla! Before this kind of thing hurts the person in this false world, I must destroy it!" De clenched his fists, his whole body exuding a terrifying murderous look. Hearing this, Shi Lang returned to God and asked strangely: "Is the Hall of Heroes disgusting?" "Isn''t this of course? Eternal King, you also hid in Valhalla before, don''t you notice the essence of that thing?" Siegrud''s tone was a little out of control. He was altered, his emotions were negative, and now the brief communication seemed to arouse his negative emotions. He stared at Shirou, his eyes were red, and the whites of his eyes were bloodshot, and he said frantically: "That thing is just a whirlpool! Once entangled, you can''t get rid of it again!" "Odin and the gods deceived the soldiers with sweet words, framed their hearts with honor, defrauded their trust with promises, and let them sell their souls for the gods. The gods put them into Valhalla, time and time again. Fight for Odin once, and fight for the gods. Even if you die, you will be reborn in Valhalla. Once, again, and again! Forever, never peace! It''s like a tool, like a weapon. Used by Odin, it is not over, used forever and eternity. Even begging for mercy is useless. It''s just death again and again, resurrection again and again, and task execution again and again. The soul becomes fragmented, and he doesn''t even know himself. , I forgot about myself. I became a tool man..." Siegrud''s demeanor was a little crazy. Seeing Siegrud in a daze, Shi Lang frowned and reminded: "Siegrud!" Only then did Siegrud come back to his senses, put away his madness, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry." Chapter 1187： "It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang shook his head, "This is different from pan-human history." "Yes, it''s due to the early disappearance of Odin. Here, it''s much better than the real world." Sigrud said, turned around, and left, "I''ll go and prepare, wait a moment. See, companion." Shi Lang watched Zigerud go away without saying anything. It seems that the true face of Norse mythology is really beyond words, but you can get a glimpse of Zigrud Alter''s crazy appearance. However, according to Zigrud¡¯s statement, the Nordic connection point does not seem to be different from the Nordic of pan-human history. In fact, there is no difference between the anomalous zone and pan-human history on the overall level. It''s just that some key inflection points have changed, causing the world to be cut by events. And this, which means that the Valhalla and Valkyrie clones have also happened in pan-human history. The only difference is that in pan-human history, the gods twilight occurred, and the gods such as Odin were destroyed. In this connection point, Odin and other gods disappeared in advance. The two world lines diverged. Shirou still doesn''t understand the truth about the Dark Ring and the [Council], but he believes that he will figure it out. Turning his head, Shi Lang was about to go back, and suddenly glanced. With excellent eyesight, he saw two lumps of snow in the snow next to Valhalla suddenly squirming, and a large swath of snow fell, revealing the green horsetail. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I find that every time I dove, it¡¯s when I recommend it, and I have a headache... Chapter 57 Demon Bodhisattva: Hela and Skadi, I want them~ After Shiro and Siegrud left, Hela sealed off the Great Temple. She walked to the creation mural behind the throne of God and stretched out her hand to draw a few original Luen in the air. With the emergence of the original Luen of those profound mysteries, it seemed to have activated some special mechanism of the creation mural. Among the murals, on the head of the creation giant who was beheaded by Odin, those two eyes exuded weird rays of light. Hela stared at those two eyes, with a dazzling effort, the sky changed and the ground changed, the Great Temple disappeared, but there was an ice-covered Iceland around him. It''s like the scene painted in the creation mural. Hela was not surprised. Like Skadi, she was the goddess who was first summoned. She stayed at this connection point for more than two thousand years and knew all the secrets of this connection point. On Iceland, icebergs are continuous, and the coast is rough. From time to time, icebergs are swept off the shore by the turbulent waves, and eventually engulfed by the waves. On a distant iceberg like a giant, a thick red liquid flows down from it, flows over the crystal clear ice surface, and finally merges into the sea, forming a filthy **** red. Hela knows that this is nothing but blood. She walked along this **** road towards the giant iceberg. She approached the iceberg, and finally entered through a small hole at the foot and entered the iceberg. Among the icebergs, there are caves in the sky. It is not cold ice, but a jungle, with butterflies flying, birds whispering and flowers scenting, in sharp contrast with a barren glacier outside. In the center of this jungle, there is a majestic giant tree standing on the spot like a giant. Hela gradually approached the giant tree. As she approached, she heard a female voice. "Hehehe...I can''t do anything when I''m late, because the Snow Queen of Skadi is really hard to deal with." Very strange female voice, very Su, very flattering. It really is here. Hela said heartily. She walked quickly, and the woods swiftly across her two lanes. As she approached the huge tree, she saw a woman in a strange pink dress, leaning against the tree, talking. That woman was very beautiful, and she exuded a kind of fascination from the inside out. But what is very strange is that this woman has black horns on her head, and there are three strange pink moles between her eyebrows. It''s a bit like the demon in the story of Buddha and Demon. However, what is even more strange is that although this woman seems to be talking to others, there is no one in front of her, as if she is talking to the air. And this is the strangest point, Hela happens to be the least strange. This strange woman is no one else. It is the third ¡¾Beast¡¿, the Demon Bodhisattva, who broke free from the Infinite Prison when Skatie lost her power! "Huh? Someone is here." Perceiving the existence of Hela, the Demon Bodhisattva stopped the conversation, turned his head, and looked at the direction of Hela with a smile. Hella didn''t hide, but walked out openly. "Yo yo yo, this is the first time I have seen you." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Hela, then gave a faint ritual, and said with a smile: "I am your Master, the third-body goddess summoned. Speaking of which, we should be regarded as Companion." "Goddess? From your body, I don''t feel the divinity." Hela looked at the Demon Bodhisattva coldly. "Don''t say that, as long as the heart is like a bodhisattva, then it is a bodhisattva. Similarly, as long as the heart is like a god, then it is a god." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Hela asked, "How did you find this place?" "Why did you let that very cute pink girl find here and cut off the source of Skatie''s power. I naturally followed it." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Hearing this, Hela raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise: "You came in with Hillud? Then you...you are not trapped by Skadi?" "That kind of thing, although it is powerful, but how can it be able to trap me?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, "This place is really hard to find. Also, Skatie is really hard to deal with." Hela looked at the Demon Bodhisattva in disgust. She didn''t like this woman who always laughed so disgustingly. Especially those eyes that scan the sensitive parts of her body from time to time. If it''s normal, she will inevitably fight against the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature with her temperament, but not at this time. One is that she feels danger from the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature, and the other is for her purpose, and now she can''t let her temper. Hela turned her head, looked at the huge tree, and questioned: "Father, why is the third-body goddess summoned at this time? And it''s still [the beast]?" No one answered her. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said: "Of course it is your disadvantage, so the benefactor of Oglemir summoned me. Of course, this is a small transaction, and I charge a small price." "This is not for you!" Hela said in disgust. "Oh, oh. It''s overbearing. But," the Demon Bodhisattva said with a flattering smile and pink bubbles all over his body, "I like you very much." "Disgusting bug." Hela snorted coldly, but had to admit that she was disgusted by the Demon Bodhisattva. At this moment, the huge tree suddenly moved. Hela turned his head fiercely, and saw the trunk of the huge tree madly pushing outward, and then a huge golden stone slab was exposed. On the golden stone slab, there are six empty round grooves. With the three beeps of "Zheng", Hela involuntarily burst into golden light, and the three Primordial Wheels she was holding suddenly emerged from her body, like three rounds of the sun, like three rushing towards the golden slate. On the groove. Chapter 1188： At this moment, Hela violently stretched out his hand to control the three Primordial Wheels and put them into his body. "Oh, oh," the Demon Bodhisattva asked with a smile: "Is this not going to return the power to the benefactor of Oglemill?" "You don''t have the yin and yang strange here! There are still three original wheels that have not been recovered, and now they are returned to their father, that is self-harm!" Hela said coldly. At this moment, "Ka Ka Ka" sounded several times, and the earth suddenly rushed out of three huge branches, stretching towards the sea. I really can''t hold back my temper! Upon seeing this, Hela took out the black spear and danced with it. Hundreds of cold light suddenly appeared in the air, directly cutting off these branches. At this time, "Ka Ka Ka" was repeated several times, and 17 huge branches rose from the ground to the sky. Hela shouted: "I will give you the power that the gods took away from you. I will resurrect you, and you will also give me freedom. But not now, you understand, even if I put three of them now The original wheel will be returned to you, and you can only be trapped in this imaginary space, unable to return! Even more unable to break free from this connection point! [Council] will not help you, Swadir Fali said He is your agent in [Parliament], you will know by asking!" Seventeen huge branches paused in the air, and then fell to the ground. There were several "kakaka" sounds, and the golden stone slab in the center of the tree was taken back by the tree. "Oh, oh, it seems that the donor of Oglemir agreed temporarily. You have three Primordial Wheels. Congratulations." Demon Bodhisattva clapped his palms and said with a smile. Hela stared at the Demon Bodhisattva coldly. If this woman hadn''t been irritated with Yin and Yang just now, she might not have been attacked. Looking at Hela staring at him coldly, the Demon Bodhisattva put away his hands and said with a smile: "It seems that Miss Hela doesn''t like me." "You are very disgusting and heart!" Hela said word by word, and then said disgustedly: "Although you are summoned by my father, don''t come here to harm me! I only ask you for this. !" "Please don''t worry about this. Because my appearance price is very expensive, and the price given by Oglemill''s donor is only enough for me to do one thing for him." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Hela looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with disgust, turned and left. At this time, the Demon Bodhisattva suddenly said: "Oh, yes. Friendly reminder." Haela paused and turned to look at the Demon Bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva put his finger on his lips and thought for a while like a sixteen-year-old young girl, before he smiled and said, "Be careful of that lost soul... Oh, no, it should be called the Eternal King. That man, Be careful, be careful." Hela sneered and said, "You don''t need to be pretentious. The King of Eternity, that man, is now under my control!" After speaking, Hela turned and left, leaving the Demon Bodhisattva sighing in place. "Oh, oh, it''s rare to give a real reminder kindly, but I didn''t listen to it. Oh, she is going to suffer a lot in front of Mr. Assassin. However, it has nothing to do with me." The Demon Bodhisattva laughed. "Huh? You ask me, how is she? How does she compare to Skatie? Uh... so difficult, I want both. Oh, by the way, how about adding her to our trading list? Hesi It¡¯s the same as Katy. Huh? Reject? So stingy, Oglemill donor. Huh? Do something for you, she can also join our trading list? Of course. Of course, you can¡¯t do lustful things. I also have a gambling appointment with one of my favorite people." "Huh? Who is that person? You gossip, Oglemill benefactor. Is it because I was exiled by Odin here, so I became such a gossip? Well, I tell you, I am the most The person I like is of course myself. Besides myself, who else would I love? Hehehe..." "Huh? You ask me, who is the Eternal King? It''s really rare, the resurrected Oglemill benefactor actually cares about people other than himself. Well, let me tell you, the Eternal King, yes. A very cunning, very cunning person! However, he was also the first person who actually said to me, opened my path to freedom. Well, it''s me, kind, kind of...very disgusting person Yeah!" ... ... In the snowy area of ??Valhalla, the Nordic Hall of Valor, two human caterpillars are wriggling carefully. A pair of eyes popped out of the snow, looked left, looked right, then got into the snow again, twisting his body forward. "Be careful, Valkyrie B-224. Beep, Valkyrie C-type 11475 warns sister carefully." With a "swish", another pair of eyes appeared in the snow. Looking at the human caterpillar wriggling in front of her strangely, she moved forward cautiously and asked: "Ask, didn''t you say that you should simplify oral communication? Why not simplify it, C-11475?" The one in front also appeared. She stared at the person behind her carefully and said seriously: "This is a good question, B-224. Because I forgot." These two are not others, it is the Valkyrie C-11475 and Valkyrie B-224 that were guarding Valhalla and fighting with Zigrud before. "Idiot! C-11475 is a super idiot!" said Valkyrie B-224. "Don''t say that my sister is an idiot!" Valkyrie Type C-11475 said: "And, stop arguing. If it is discovered by other sisters, it will be bad. We have to leave Asgar as soon as possible. De, there is no place for us anymore." Valkyrie Type B-224 nodded. The two of them stopped frolicking and quarreling. They both lurked in the snow and prepared to move forward. But before they even started to move, they found that their way was blocked. Valkyrie Type C-11475 came up and took a look, and immediately saw the Shirou standing in front of them with a smile. Valkyrie Type C-11475 swallowed expressionlessly, and said, "The abnormality is here, run!" The two of them came out of the snow with a "swish", turned and ran. Valkyrie Type C-11475 is very fast, because she is a combat C model, but as an auxiliary Valkyrie Type B-224, she is slow. Valkyrie Type C-11475 has turned around and ran 100 meters away, she just turned around to run. Of course Shiro couldn''t let them run away. Seeing the Valkyrie B-224 turned around, the red ponytail fluttered in the wind, Shiro subconsciously grabbed it. He just grabbed it, and Valkyrie B-224 ran subconsciously. The result was a tragedy. A scream of "Ah" came from the mouth of Valkyrie B-224. "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts." Valkyrie Type B-224 clutched his hair and jumped expressionlessly. This was originally a tragedy, but with her expressionless face, it turned into a comedy. Shi Lang stretched out his hand to clasp the shoulder of Valkyrie Type B-224, lowered his head slightly, looked at his palm with his eyes, and felt extremely sad. It''s better to change it! Why? Not long ago, I couldn''t help but lonely and grabbed Astolf''s braid, Shiro decided to change it. After staying in the dimensional gap for so long, I didn''t have the urge to see Saber Alter, but I didn''t expect that he would be instinctively breaking the ring at this time! Damn it! Shi Lang was deeply saddened. At this time, the Valkyrie Type C-11475 that had run away came back. Holding the gun of light in her hand, she opened her posture and said blankly, "Let go of my sister, or I will make you look good!" Valkyrie Type B-224 was very moved. Then? No more, the other party gave it for nothing. Shirou couldn''t beat Skatie, who was in his heyday, but it was easier and more enjoyable to beat the two of them. Shiro caught the two Valkyrie''s slippery fish, stuffed them into [Evil], and carefully moved them from the tunnel to the small stronghold of the three. On the way, Valkyrie B-224 kept staring at Valkyrie C-11475, and then repeated the machine gun: "Idiot, Idiot, Idiot..." "I''m not a fool, B-224." "You are not a fool, what are you doing back?" Chapter 1189： "You are my sister, I want to save you." "Stupid, idiot, idiot..." ... Shiro transferred them to the three action den. Adam and Saber Alter were very surprised, Shi Lang unexpectedly abducted two Valkyrie goddesses over here, is this preparing for acting, or preparing to expose? Shiro explained the situation of the two Valkyries to the two by using the chat group created by "evil". Adam and Saber Alter just suddenly. It turned out that Shiro told these two Valkyrie goddesses not to connect to the Valkyrie network when the conflict broke out in Valhalla, so that these two Valkyrie goddesses survived and belonged to Asgar. German side. Shirou explained the situation to the two of them, and untied the [evil] that bound the two Valkyrie goddesses. And as soon as this was untied, the green-haired Valkyrie tore open his swan feather coat expressionlessly, revealing the white cloth strips wrapped around his chest, and said expressionlessly: "Don''t hurt my sister, I am coming." Speaking, he straightened his chest. Looking at the milky white gully under the long jade neck, Shi Lang was stunned at the time: "?????" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 58: Is all this in your calculations, Eternal King? "Actually, I am a good person." "I understand, Lord Eternal King." Seeing the well-behaved red-billed ponytail Valkyrie in front of him, Shiro nodded in satisfaction. He turned his head slightly, the previous mischievous green double-ponytail Valkyrie, like a hostage in a police movie, was **** by the three and three layers in [Evil]. Her mouth and eyes were covered with a layer of black mud gauze formed by "evil", and she wailed unyieldingly from time to time, twitching restlessly on the ground like a silkworm chrysalis. The red single-pony-tailed Valkyrie walked over and sat on the back of the green double-ponytail Valkyrie. With a "click", the green double-ponytail Valkyrie couldn''t get up again, and wailed with a "Woo". "Please don''t care about this fool." The Valkyrie with the red single ponytail said expressionlessly. It''s hard not to let people care like this. Shi Lang sighed, then looked at Valkyrie with the red single ponytail, and said, "I''m looking for something to do with you." Valkyrie with a red single ponytail turned his head slightly and looked at Shirou calmly. Now the situation is very clear. Skarty is controlled by Hela, and Hela has mastered three discs defined as the Primordial Wheel, and his combat power continues to expand in the direction of Skarty. Although I don''t know what Hela''s ultimate goal is, or what the definition of the role of [father] is, Shirou knows that he needs to fish out Skadi first, and then leave Asgard. "If our purpose is to help Skadi, why didn''t we let us do it before, Mr. Assassin?" Adam asked strangely. Hearing this, Shi Lang explained patiently: "Under that situation, HELLA already has control of the overall situation. At that time, it is not assistance, but death. I will take risks for things with a probability of more than 30%. But things with a probability of less than 30%. , I won''t do it." Adam nodded and understood. Sure enough, he still lacks experience compared to the veteran Shirou. Shi Lang had already calculated the success rate of the action, but he was still obsessed with the gains and losses at that moment. "But now Hela has control of Asgard. And, according to your words, she doesn''t trust us." Saber Alter frowned and said. "She does have control of Asgard, but her distrust of us happens to be a breakthrough." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Saber Alter and Adam looked at each other with a look of puzzlement. After a pause, Shi Lang said patiently: "Comparing distrust to a flame, we are dazzling lights. When we leave Asgard to perform Hela''s mission, she will definitely stare at us, staring at us. Action. The brighter the light, the easier it is to hide the sparks hidden in the light." "You mean..." Saber Alter understood, and turned to look at the two Valkyries. Adam also understood, and said in surprise: "Mr. Assassin, what do you mean is that we are attracting Hela''s attention either inside or outside. Because Hela''s attention is mostly attracted by us, she will easily Ignore them?" Shirou nodded, "That''s what it means." Saber Alter and Adam made a calculation and found it reasonable and feasible. Wait! Saber Alter and Adam made such a calculation, and found that things are not simple. Why did Shirou just about to leave Asgard when these two Valkyries appeared that were not polluted by the Internet? Moreover, why are all Valkyries contaminated by the Internet, but they are not? And according to Saber Alter, before the incident, Shilang specifically asked them not to connect to the Valkyrie network and waited in Valhalla. This is simply... It''s almost like it was arranged in advance...! It''s impossible! Saber Alter and Adam looked at Shirou in surprise. Is everything happening now in the calculations of the Eternal King? Shiro talked about the two Valkyrie and asked them to perform the task, but turned around and found that Saber Alter and Adam were looking at themselves in such amazement. Shiro was puzzled and asked: "You look at them with this kind of gaze. What am I doing? It''s disgusting!" "No, no, nothing!" Saber Alter and Adam shook their heads quickly. They were determined in their hearts that all this was in Shirou''s calculations. Otherwise, why is Shilang calm and calm? And a step-by-step layout strategy? This is obviously calculating everything in advance! Really deserves to be the eternal king. Saber Alter was amazed. It is indeed Mr. Assassin. Adam admired at the same time in his heart. Shi Lang couldn''t even think of it in his dreams, and two other guys with pitfalls gave him a wave of operations. How can he calculate this in advance? They are all tricks and tricks, but there are tricks. Shiro arranged for two Valkyrie to enter Asgard, preparing to let them replace the guards guarding the Infernal Prison and guard the Infernal Prison. Of course, this is very difficult under the premise that the opponent has the superb ability of the Valkyrie network, and it is easy to expose them. However, this is not difficult for Shirou. Shi Lang gave them a large group of [evil], and let [evil] adjust their **** core, turning it into a cursed aura like other Valkyrie goddesses, reversing the aura, and relics in the garden of Asgard Li threw out the black mud arbitrarily, right to squint, and used the connection between [evil] to share the vision in the connection of internal members. In this way, the vision is completed, and the two-body Valkyrie has the basic guarantee of movement. It''s just that this kind of vision is made, and the magic consumption is relatively large. Chapter 1190： Of course, the Shilang is now a big dog, and he can ignore this subtle consumption of magic power. After completing these, Shi Lang calmly let the two Valkyrie start to move secretly, and let Adam act as a light bulb in Asgard, specifically to attract the attention of Hela and Valkyrie network, to give these two Valkyrie The environment and opportunities for sports. After arranging these, Siegrud had also deployed his own equipment and told Shilang to leave Asgard with him. Shiro took Saber Alter out of the room and waved with him. When Sigurd saw Saber Alter, he asked in surprise, "Will King Arthur go too?" "Do you have an opinion, Zigrud?" Saber Alter asked coldly and hard. At this time, the tone is soft, but it will be very bad. In addition, because of being altered, it is difficult for Saber¡¤alter to be calm. Even in the face of Shirou, she was sometimes very aggressive. Of course, Shirou¡¯s temperament is relatively mild, and he is also very good at dealing with Altria. Therefore, every time Saber Alter commits a charge, Shirou will be subdued and obedient, even if he is altered. Can''t come out. Like Saber Alter, Ziegrud has a milder nature, but after being altered, his temper becomes hotter. Where he can stand the agitation of Saber Alter, he picks up the magic sword and prepares to fight Saber Alter. Shelf. Seeing the conflict intensified, Shi Lang stepped in and said with a smile: "I called Saber, Zigrud. I am not like you. I am an invincible hero. But I am not. I am worried that I will There was an accident, so I called Saber. And one more person, more coverage, isn''t it?" When Siegrud heard this, he nodded, stopped saying anything, walked to the front, and took the first step towards the Rainbow Bridge. Shiro and Saber Alter followed closely. Just like those who came to Asgard before, the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard is actually a lift. When going down, naturally, I also use the Rainbow Bridge to descend. As for jumping directly from Asgard. This is not realistic, because Asgard¡¯s wall of the gods [Oglemir], built by Swadir Fali, is still in activation. [Ogle Mill] has the magic style of the gods, it is difficult to break through. After falling under Asgard, it was still the withered forest, still in front of the huge tree. However, the difference is that the Valkyrie goddess guarding here no longer belongs to Skadi, but Hela. Each of them exudes an aura of curse, which is very similar to the aura of alter. Obviously, Hela used the Valkyrie network to alter the entire Valkyrie army in advance. And this is the essence of Hela''s control of the Valkyrie Legion. And Shiro used [evil] to give those two Valkyrie the same curse aura, to a certain extent, it was the same as Hela''s behavior. The difference is that Shilang cannot use [evil] to reverse others. This is a basic criterion for the use of "evil". When they arrived on the ground in Midgart, Shi Lang and others looked at the direction of the Mousbelheim gate. According to the mission information provided by Hela, Chaldea is on the side of the Mousbelheim gate, and the Chaldean side seems to have noticed the change in Asgard, so it is moving towards Asgar. De came here. Shirou and others were about to leave the opening process, and at this time a Valkyrie goddess with long blonde hair and black thin-rimmed glasses came to them and said blankly: "I am Valkyrie Type A-146. The number, dispatched by Lord Hela, will travel with you and broadcast the information of the Valkyrie network at the same time." Surveillance? Shirou nodded thoughtfully, and said with a smile: "Then I will trouble you." With that, in the middle of the vast white snow, several people headed in the direction of Mousbelheim''s boundary gate. Chapter 59 Brunhild Mousbelheim boundary gate. Like the long spear of the polar night galloping through the white snow, with a "boom", finally the goddess Valkyrie crashed to the ground, Brunhild drew the sharp spear from the body of the goddess Valkyrie. She looked at the Valkyrie goddess who couldn''t get up again, and she didn''t say a word for a long time, until someone called her, she turned her head to respond. Behind her, a white-haired girl like a snow elf called her name in the snow. Brunhild put away the gun, walked slowly in front of her, knelt down on one knee like a knight, and said, "Master." The girl glanced around at the mess on the ground, she couldn''t bear to see it, and rebuked, "It''s too heavy, Brunhild." "If I didn''t do anything, they were going to kill us just now." Brunhild said: "And don''t worry, Master. They can be resurrected from Valhalla." "I know about it. But..." Brunhild looked into the girl''s eyes and said, "If Master feels upset, you can rebuke me as much as you want." "Why would I do that to Brynhild? You are my Servant!" The girl complained and said, "That''s right, when you start, don''t be so heavy." "I am the Servant of the Master. No matter what kind of fate I had during my lifetime, no matter what kind of relationship I had with them, but now I am your Servant, it is decided from the moment I am called by you." Brunhill De said. The girl didn''t say anything, because of this matter, Brunhild did not make a mistake. Before, it was these Valkyrie goddesses who were on their side who rebelled and attacked them. In order to protect her, Brunhild attacked her cruelly. As the daughter of Odin, the leader of the most famous Valkyrie Valkyrie in Northern Europe, killing the goddess Valkyrie is actually somewhat uncomfortable in my heart, right? The girl didn''t say anything, she was not a young bird, she understood the truth. However, her soft heart still couldn''t accept it. But it is a pity that although she is the Master, she cannot stop Brunhild. "If it was Meiyou here, it would be fine." The girl couldn''t help complaining. However, she also understood one thing at the same time. The girl said: "Asgard, I am afraid something has happened, right? Otherwise, Valkyrie''s Valkyrie will not strike us." Brunhild nodded and said: "Someone used the Valkyrie network to rewrite the sisters'' cores. This made them attack us." Hearing this, the girl thought for a while, and then said: "Let''s go to Asgard to see." "Where is Musbelheim, Master?" Brunhild asked: "We have agreed to Skatie to help her resist Sutert here. You and Chloe are missing. One, if you can''t summon Miss Shidunai, I''m afraid there will be no way to stop Sutert here." "Xiao Hei is not as weak as you think, Brunhild. Leave it to Xiao Hei," the girl said. Brunhild nodded: "I see, Master." The girl glanced at the corpses all over the ground again, snapped her fingers, and suddenly there was heavy snow flying around, covering everything on the earth. "Master...!" Brunhild looked at the girl with some emotion. "I can''t do much, I can only cover them up." The girl turned her back and moved forward in the heavy snow, Brunhild quickly followed. "Really... the same as Grey¡¯s previous encounters, it¡¯s a disguised connection point. It¡¯s obviously only a link depth C, and this kind of thing will happen. Even the Chaldean connection is intermittent, and you can¡¯t even return. It''s a mistake... I knew I wouldn''t be angry with Chloe and run to Northern Europe..." Complaining, the girl''s figure drifted away in the wind and snow, and gradually, her figure disappeared. ... ... After leaving Asgard, Shirou and Saber Alter traveled for dozens of miles. Shi Lang, Saber Alter, and Siegrud are all Servants. As long as the magic power is enough and the spirit base is not broken, they can basically be used continuously. But the Valkyrie A-146 following them is not the case. Chapter 1191： Shi Lang and others naturally can''t leave Valkyrie A-146, because this is Hella''s surveillance eye, and it is also a living map, which will not let Shi Lang and others lose their way. Therefore, even Zigerud, who was very disdainful of the Valkyrie clone, never thought of leaving the Valkyrie A-146 alone. Due to the stamina of Valkyrie A-146, several people found a snow cave as a temporary stop. They set up a fire and reported to the group to keep warm. Siegrud didn''t adapt to this team atmosphere and walked to the outside world alone. Saber Alter sat next to Shiro and looked at the Valkyrie A-146 sitting stupidly in front of the fire, and whispered to Shiro, "So, are these Valkyrie goddesses also tired?" Shiro glanced at the Valkyrie spectacles and whispered to Saber Alter: "They are different from us. Our body is a pure magic weave, but consciousness is attached to it, but they are real. The body is naturally tired." Saber Alter nodded. At this time, Shirou turned his head, looked at the Valkyrie spectacles girl, and asked: "A-146, where are we now?" "Report. Near the village of Midgart 46, 1757 ticks away from the Mousbelheim gate, it will take about 14 more hours at the previous travel speed, which translates to 7 hours in Chaldean time." The glasses lady said directly. When reporting. "How long will it take you to recover? Report in Chaldean time." Shirou said. "About thirty minutes, the body can be reactivated." The eyes mother reported. Shiro nodded. At this moment, Saber Alter took out a blue fruit from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth. Shi Lang saw it and asked in surprise: "Are you hungry now?" Saber Alter nodded, and while gnawing on Lan Guo, he said, "I''m hungry if I only have food around me." Shirou had nothing to say. Saber Alter took out a blue fruit and handed it to Shi Lang, and asked, "Are you going to have one?" "No, you can eat slowly by yourself." Shi Lang quickly waved his hand and refused. A joke, who knows if you can break free from that weird dream after devouring it? Seeing Saber Alter gnawing so happily, Shirou couldn''t say anything and got up and left the cave. Outside the cave, the mountain was covered by heavy snow, and there was a vast expanse of whiteness, symbolizing that Skadi''s supernatural power still maintained this poor world. Standing in the cave, looking at the scenery outside the cave, with a "tick", a drop of cold water fell on his head along the rock wall of the cave, very cold. Shi Lang raised his head and stared at the top of the hole. The thick snow layer seemed to melt a bit, turning into drops of cold water falling on the ground. Although small and slow, there is no doubt that the snow is melting. Skadi''s power of shelter is slowly fading. Shi Lang walked out of the cave, and Siegrud was looking around. Shilang walked over and asked him what he was looking for? Siegrud glanced at him and said, "It''s nothing, just look around. This false world is more sad than the real world." "Really?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about Northern Europe in the history of humans?" "At least, there is still spring, and there are still beasts running." Siegrud said, and then he stopped. Obviously, his interest in talking is not high, especially when the topic of conversation is Northern Europe, which is extremely sensitive to him. Shi Lang smiled, not caring. Although Skadi had been defeated by Hela, her supernatural power was also fading. However, the land of Midgart is still full of Skarty''s supernatural power, the wind and snow are fluttering, and a vast white winter mist. In this world, there is nothing but thick snow. This is the world of winter. The hazy fog is enough to block everyone''s vision. Shi Lang didn''t pay attention to Zigerud either, looking at the vast white ground, he suddenly frowned. In the white fog ahead, there seemed to be a huge monster. He couldn''t see clearly, only two huge eyes like the sun, hanging high in the air. Shirou attached [Clairvoyance EX] to himself, and directly overlooked the area from the perspective of God, but he couldn''t see anything. From the perspective of God from [Clairvoyance EX], I can see nothing, I can only see a vast expanse of snow, and nothing else. However, after turning off the [Clairvoyance EX], Shirou saw those huge eyes like the sun again. It''s a little strange, Shilang pushed Siegrud next to him, pointed at those huge eyes like the sun, and asked: "Siegrud, do you see anything there?" Hearing this, Zigerud was very strange, looked around, and said: "Except snow or snow, what are you asking, Eternal King?" Shirou looked again, but those eyes had disappeared. Shi Lang was very surprised, and he used [Clairvoyance EX] to watch, but he didn''t see anything. Going to observe it again is nothing. What kind of magic do I have hit Hella? Shi Lang felt strange in his heart. Shirou walked back to the cave and was about to ask if the Valkyrie Type A-146 had recovered its physical function. At this moment, there was a "chao" outside the cave, and it was suspected that Zigerud had drawn his sword. Shilang noticed the movement and went out to take a look, and he really saw Zigerud drawing his sword. "What''s the matter, Ziegrud?" Shi Lang asked aloud. Zigerud pointed to the snowfield ahead. In the thick layer of snow, the snowflakes are constantly surging, and something seems to be moving forward in it. At this moment, a steel fork rushed out of the snow, grabbing Zigrud''s face straight away. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. A little more updated, sorry. Good night~! Chapter 60 The mouth is fierce, but the body is honest There was heavy snowfall, and something was walking in the snow. Several steel forks emerged from the snow, and went straight to Siegrud''s front door. Seeing this, Zigerud drew his sword and waved his clang, cutting down the steel forks one by one. Saber Alter heard the movement and ran out of the snow cave with the holy sword in a panic, and asked, "What happened, King Eternal?" Shi Lang glanced at her, then raised his palm to point to the snow, and said, "Something surrounds us." Chapter 1192： Saber Alter turned her head and looked into her eyes, suddenly with a "chap", a steel fork rushed out of the snow under her feet, and he stalked Saber Alter to the front door. Although this blow was swift and thunderous, Saber Alter was not a young bird on the battlefield. How could he not be able to react. She saw her backhand with a sword and a "clang", hitting the spurred steel fork. Her offensive was unabated, her wrists turned, her magic power was released, and a [Battle King''s Hammer] hit the ground with a heavy hammer. With a "bang", the huge black magical flames split the entire ground apart, and the powerful storm will blow the thick snow directly away, and the creatures hiding in it are also beaten out of it by the powerful storm. Revealed its true colors. Shi Lang turned his head to look, raised his brows, and saw a white snake man more than three meters high that was blown to more than three meters high by the [Beiwang Iron Hammer], then fell heavily to the ground, rolled a few times, and stood up again. A pair of red vertical pupils staring at Saber¡¤alter, shining with brutality and greed, is the light of looking at food. "Small Kraken?" Sigrud looked surprised. Shilang turned his head, looked at Zigerud, and asked, "Do you know this thing?" Zigerud clenched the magic sword in his hand and said: "The seabed monsters inhabiting the Nordic waters specifically kill the executioners who passed through the waters under their jurisdiction. They are the messengers of **** on the sea. But, here is the land, how can it be? Appear here?" Siegrud frowned. At this time, the exposed small Kraken spat out. Seeing this, Siegrud raised his eyebrows and said, "Be careful, it''s calling a companion!" As he said, Zigerud drew his sword, and the scarlet magic sword flashed a red light like moonlight, directly cutting the exposed small Kraken in half. However, he was a step late after all, and this small Kraken''s message had been sent out. "Kakka-" A strange broken sound resounded from the ground. "This is..." Saber¡¤alter looked astonished, and saw the ground burst open, and white pikes emerged from it like a school of fish. There were about thirty or so, defined by Zigerud. A monster called "Small Kraken" appeared in front of everyone. "It got out of the snow." Zigerud frowned. He turned his head and looked at Shirou and Saber Alter, and said in a bit anxious tone: "Hurry up and destroy them. Small Krakens are gregarious monsters, and the number of settlements is usually between 10,000 and 100,000, and the most terrifying thing is the settlement. They are usually linked together. If you don¡¯t quickly destroy them, you may encounter an entire small Kraken¡¯s settlement!" After speaking, he waved the magic sword and beheaded the small Kraken. The small kraken is not weak. In terms of gluten strength, it may be above the C level and crush Shirou, the bottom king. And very good at teamwork, it is difficult to cooperate. Shirou took a look, then turned to Saber Alter, and said, "Saber, release the treasure!" Saber Alter glanced at Shirou, then nodded, and raised the Sword of Victory¡¤Morgan in his hand. Saber Alter, like Shirou, was summoned by Swadir Fali. Although the contract with Swadir Fali was not established, and therefore there is no Master, it seems that because of the black cup and the successive swallowing of blue fruits attached to Skadi¡¯s divinity, Saber Alter¡¯s magic power is still sufficient and can be used at will. Treasure. Seeing that Saber Alter wanted to release the treasure, Siegrud deliberately gathered these small Krakens together. At this moment, Saber Alter dropped his sword. "Sword of Oath of Victory¡¤Morgan¡ª¡ª!" As the sword of sworn victory fell, the dark light swallowed the lives of many small Krakens in an instant. However, there are still several small Krakens that survive. Instead of feeling scared, they spit out the letter crazily, and the bloodthirsty color in their eyes became more and more, and they went towards the assassination of Zigrud and Saber Alter. Siegrud and Saber Alter waved their swords and beheaded them. At this time, a small Kraken went around Shilang''s back, violently, trying to assassinate Shiro from behind. Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at it. Just such a glance caused this small Kraken to stop, and the bloodthirsty color in his eyes gradually faded, but a look of fear was revealed. In the eyes of this small Kraken, it was not Shirou, but a huge black dragon. Black Dragon-Niederhogg! The fear on the level of life caused this small Kraken to live in the body. But Shiro didn''t show any mercy, and Gu Xian swiped his sword in the stone, and directly cut the small Kraken to pieces. The small Kraken was hailed as the messenger of **** on the sea by Siegrud, but for ordinary people, for the heroic spirits of Shirou, who was crowned in human history, they were ordinary monsters, and they were easily destroyed. Especially, whether it is Shirou, Siegrud, or Saber Alter, they are all active in the world of Gods before humans have reached the top of the primate seat. They have a better way to deal with monsters, and they can easily kill this small one. Kraken. The mess on the ground, the blood then the snow on the ground, a bright red. Shiro used the light cannon to destroy the corpses of a few small Krakens, leaving only one, ready to study, but Siegrud destroyed the last small Kraken''s corpse. He said plausibly: "Small Krakens are gregarious monsters and are extremely vengeful. If you leave the dead body, it may attract all the races. Don''t cause unnecessary trouble, so let''s go quickly." Shiro nodded, pulled out the Valkyrie A-146, which was almost rested, and left the area on foot. Along the way, Shi Lang saw Zigerud''s expression a little strange, and couldn''t help asking him what''s wrong. Hearing this, Siegrud said: "I just wonder why the small Kraken appeared on land." "Is it weird for that kind of monster to appear on land, Siegrud?" Shirou asked curiously. Siegrud nodded and replied: "King of Eternity, you are a Celtic. Although the area is very close, you still don''t know the situation in Norway. The small Kraken is a sea monster, but better than your Celtic. The legendary sea demons are even more terrifying. Although they are sea demons, they do not appear on land. This is the law of the gods." Shirou nodded, expressing understanding, but he said in his heart, I am not a Celtic. At this time, Valkyrie A-146 suddenly said: "This is the sea, and it is not surprising that a small Kraken appears here." Hearing this, Siegrud raised his eyebrows, looked at her, and asked: "What did you say?" "According to Lord Hela''s order, we are now requesting information from the Valkyrie network for assistance. Beep, the information is successfully retrieved." Valkyrie Type A-146 stretched out his hand and pressed it to his temple, was silent for a moment, and then said blankly: "According to the information of the Valkyrie network. This is a sea area two thousand years ago. However, two thousand years ago, it was a sea area. The divine power of Master Katie enveloped the entire Midgart, so the sea area was also frozen, forming what it is now. And all the creatures in it were frozen by Master Skadi''s divine power." "In other words, this is the sea area before?" Sigerud asked in surprise. Valkyrie A-146 nodded. Saber Alter released his magic power, and used his sword to blow away the snow under his feet, exposing a thick layer of ice. And through the thick layer of ice, you can see a struggling fish, like a fish about to leap out. The truth emerged. Here is the sea! Only two thousand years ago, it was frozen by Skadi. "In other words, as Skadi was defeated by Hela, Skadi''s supernatural power is slowly dissipating, and the creatures that were frozen by Skadi are slowly recovering?" Shi Lang frowned, he Perceive the key to the matter. Siegrud snorted and said, "Master is really doing something incredible. However, it has nothing to do with me. As long as I can destroy Valhalla, it will be enough." The whole world was vast and white, and a few people rushed to the boundary gate of Musbelheim all the way. They are the killers sent by Hela in the past, but they also need to reach the designated purpose before they can execute the killing plan. Chapter 1193： After passing through the vast white snow, the time has not known how long it has passed, but there is a distant shadow of a village in the distance. "Next, this is Village No. 46 in Midgart. Master Hela didn''t give any disturbing orders. It would be fine to go straight through." Valkyrie Type A-146 said with hollow eyes. Shi Lang nodded. Not to mention Shi Lang and Saber Alter, these two twenty-five boys. Even Zigrud had no objection. Of course, although altering will make the heroic spirits become tyrannical and bloodthirsty anti-heroes, the essence of the heroic spirits will not change. Valkyrie A-146 is a map guide, here is a fast route to the gate of Mousbelheim, it will inevitably pass through the village No. 46 in Midgart. The speed of the few people on the road was very fast, and the shadow of the hazy village was getting closer and closer, and it became more and more real. Suddenly, Saber Alter reached out his hand and said, "The King of Eternity, look at--!" Shi Lang looked around, there were bright red blood stains on the snow-packed ground, and carefully looking forward along the blood stain, he saw a mound of minced meat wrapped in broken clothes. And beside the minced meat, there are some tiny white reptiles gnawing on the minced meat. Moving on, I found severed fingers and minced meat from time to time. Finally, a **** head was found. The village in front was getting closer and closer and more real, but Shi Lang''s eyes were picky. "Something went wrong," Saber Alter asserted. However, before a few people moved, Zigerud took the lead, rushing towards the village No. 46 in Midgart at a very fast speed, like a low-altitude flying. Saber Alter was taken aback when he saw this, and asked strangely: "Is he not reversed?" "He is a great hero in Northern Europe," Shiro said. The two also left the Valkyrie A-146 and rushed towards the village No. 46 in Midgart. When they rushed into the village, they happened to see Siegrud who was silent. The general buildings of the village are still intact, but the details are in a mess. The blue fruit trees that are regarded as the source of life in this world fell one by one, the blue fruit fell on the ground, and many of them were crushed. A fragrant and faint blue sap was splashed, shining with a strange rainbow light. There is no one in the whole village. The surroundings are quiet and terrible. "This is..." "Attacked!" Siegrud asserted: "Attacked by a small Kraken! This is their usual way!" Shiro noticed that Zigerud, who was full of tyrannical aura, clenched his fists. Presumably, I feel very upset. And at this moment-- "Help!" The screams of howling and crying resounded in the hazy fog in the distance. Siegrud got up and rushed over without hesitation. Chapter 61 Coming by the king''s order! The howling screams were very unusual in the vast snow. Zigerud took the lead, followed by Shiro and Saber Alter. Although Zigrud''s speed is fast, it is not as fast as Shilang who uses [evil] to form a magical thruster. Shiro first came to the place where the screams rang out, and the scene he saw made Teshiro unbearable. On the snowy ground, there were dead bodies everywhere. Those dead bodies were surrounded by dozens of fish-like murloc monsters, and the whole area of ??snow was stained with blood. A woman who has died, her abdomen has been eaten by the murloc monster, her organs are shattered, and a **** breath permeates the earth. Suddenly, the murloc monster leaping on the woman''s belly seemed to feel something, sniffed his nose, and suddenly turned the woman under her body away. Suddenly saw a little boy hiding under the woman''s body, covering his mouth and crying. Looking at the murloc monster close at hand, the little boy was terrified. However, his mother had already left. The Murloc was very happy. Just coming back from the ice of Skatie, he got another delicious food after thawing. It rushed at the little boy. The boy had the courage to go straight from the other end of his mother''s corpse, and his mother gave him the last protection-the corpse temporarily blocked the path of the murloc monster. The little boy ran away in panic, but he attracted the attention of more monsters. The monsters saw the living, as if they had seen fresh food, they abandoned the dead bodies in their hands, and chased the little boy like hungry wolves. Shilang stands tall in the sky, ready to extend a helping hand. And those murloc monsters seemed to feel Shi Lang''s gaze, turned their heads and raised them, looking up at Shi Lang, their eyes were both tyrannical and greedy, and howled. The fish''s mouth split like eight petals, exposing hundreds of barb fangs, glowing in the sun, even the sun is much colder. They treated Shilang as food, bent their feet slightly, and immediately shot up like a bullet, rushing towards Shilang. Shirou saw this, his face grim, and the Holy Spear Lungominiad slowly emerged around him. Holding it in his hand, he stabbed it, and only heard the sound of a "chap", Holy Spear Lungominiad. The arrogance of the stars surrounded by Germany directly stirred the murloc monster that had to be touched into flesh. Shiro condensed the lance-like Lungominiad into a slender, endless spear, and then swooped down like a falcon, rushing into the group of monsters. He did not release the treasure. According to the Valkyrie Type A-146, this frozen sea area is being unblocked following the defeat of Skadi. If he releases the treasure, the formed light and heat will make the ice thaw faster, and more monsters in the sea will be awakened from the ice. Shi Lang rushed into these monsters, and the endless splendor in his hand stabbed out frequently, killing them to pieces. Shi Lang at this time is no longer a spearman rookie. Under Skaha''s training, although his spear skills cannot be said to be invincible in the world, it is also quintessential. And the endless spear in his hand is even more terrifying. The Spear of Endless Radiance, this is the energy condensed form of the Star Anchor, and is the advanced skill of the Holy Spear Lungominiad. Twisting the star energy of the star anchor into a ball, just a bump is equivalent to a bombardment of the Tower of Radiance. This is a form that even Votigung and Altria can''t grasp, it belongs to Shirou alone. Shi Lang stabbed with a single shot, like a hundred flowers killing each other, plus the power of the endless spear of brilliance, it hurts when he touches it, and he dies when he hits it. "Boom, boom..." The sound of blasting was endless. A large pile of broken corpses on the ground, blood stained the ground, and organs contaminated the snow. "Kakka-" Chapter 1194： There was a broken sound from the ground, which was the sound produced by the breaking of the ice layer, and then one after another terrifying sea monsters emerged from it. These monsters were originally unblocked monsters. They were slow to move under the ice layer, but they smelled the strong **** smell, but they looked like cats smelling fishy smell, one after another came out and swallowed the ice layer. All meat on the table. Even the corpse of the companion will not be spared. Shi Lang beheaded them one by one, but there were so many of them that it would be difficult to kill them in one blow without using the treasure. At this moment, Siegrud and Saber Alter finally arrived. Shi Lang told them not to use the treasure, and the two nodded in agreement, and then joined the battle group with their swords. Siegrud first protected the boy behind him, and then beheaded the monsters in the sea that had gathered around him one by one. The boy looked at Ziegrud''s wide back with a sense of security in his heart. The battle was fierce and blood was all over the floor. Those monsters were stimulated by the **** smell even more violent, one after another desperately rushed forward, attacking Shilang and others. Shi Lang frowned, feeling a little unhappy. He is an auxiliary and support type of heroic spirit, who is not good at fighting people in close quarters. This monster after another rushed forward desperately, always attacking his shortcomings, and after all, he was a little confused. "Put the number of people?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and he was about to scream. With a movement of his mind, his wrist turned, and the endless spear of brilliance in his hand whirled, briefly repelling the monsters in the surrounding sea, and then he realized the sword in the stone, held it high in his hand, and shouted loudly. : "Heaven and earth struggle for hegemony, the proof of the king is only tied to this sword!" With a sound of "rub", the sword in the stone lit up like a star, and then swiped-- Just catharsis! The light is roaring! "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!!!" Snow was splashing everywhere, and the hazy sky was cut apart. There was a sword mark like a long dragon on the vast snow. Saber Alter repelled the surrounding sea monsters, turned his head and glanced, and said, "Eternal King, didn''t you say you can''t put treasures? What are you doing?" "I''m playing the horn!" Shiro said. As soon as the voice fell, the cracked dragon-like sword marks on the ground flashed with cyan thunder. "Zila, Zila¡ª" The magic is surging! "This is..." Sigerud frowned. However, Saber Alter''s complexion changed drastically: "[The Army of Kings]?" During the words, there was magic power surging around the sword mark on the ground, and the blue thunder was flickering, and then, a personal figure condensed. It was an army, although only five hundred people were shown, but it was full of ice. In this army, everyone wears bright silver armor and holds a magic spear Gayaberg. As soon as these soldiers appeared, they held up the magic spear Gayaberg, looked at Shirou with frenzied eyes, and shouted loudly. "By the king''s order!" "By the king''s order!" ... Although there were only five hundred people, the sound was shocking and terrifying. Upon seeing this, Saber Alter murmured: "Really...The King''s Army Formation?" She couldn''t help but stop. Although Shirou only summoned five hundred people, she was captured by this army. Because, if this is a treasure of the [Army of Kings] like the Conquer King Iskandar, then this - is the symbol of the Eternal King to the Eternal Dynasty. At the same time, it is also the scene that Saber Alter most desires and wants to achieve. Shi Lang raised the spear of endless glory, pointed the tip of the spear at the monsters in the sea, and said: "The Nineteenth Army, kill with this king--!" "Kill¡ª!" Five hundred people shouted loudly, their awe-inspiring awe-inspiring. Shi Lang led his army directly towards the monsters. These first batch of sea monsters that had thawed activities did not arrive here in many activities, only more than two thousand, and Shi Lang led 500 people to directly rush in. Although the number of enemies is four times that of the Eternal Dynasty Army, this is not a problem. The armies of the Eternal Dynasty were good at using fewer enemies before they were alive, and they became even stronger after being heroic, and they were led by the long-lost Eternal King himself, and its momentum alone broke through the sky. Five hundred people rushed in, like a tiger entering a flock, chasing more than two thousand monsters in the sea. These sea monsters are ferocious and worthy of thawing out of the ice. They are very hungry and cruel, but they are screamed and chased by these five hundred people. "Who the **** is Beast?" Saber Alter couldn''t help but said. "This army..." Siegrud''s face was solemn. To be honest, he was frightened by the 500-man army summoned by Shilang. If Odin had such a terrible army, I am afraid that the Twilight of the Gods would not happen, right? But it is a pity that history cannot be changed. This army belongs only to Shiro. Although more than two thousand sea monsters were four times the Eternal Dynasty Group Army, they were defeated by the Eternal Dynasty Group Army equipped by all the heroes. In fact, these sea monsters could have escaped, but these monsters were so fierce that they had already been dazzled by the **** smell. As a result, they fought hard against the Eternal Dynasty Army and were directly wiped out. And the Eternal Dynasty Army, no casualties! This is not special, but normal, because the Eternal Dynasty Group Army was summoned by Shiro¡¯s first treasure [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the founder of the century]. This first treasure is also equipped with the king of the Eternal King. The legend of guilt, so all damage will be passed on to Shirou. But it is a pity that Shirou had taken [Avalon] in his hands long ago, and all injuries would be healed. In other words, if you want to defeat Shirou''s first treasure, you must first defeat Shirou himself. Chapter 1195： If you want to defeat Shirou himself, you must first penetrate the army, then defeat Ideal Shield and [Avalon], and finally kill Shirou with a single blow. It is possible that only Tiamat, the Enlightened One, and the Out-of-Round Class of the Star Tournament can do this. Of course, in addition to this, Shirou''s magic can be dragged to death. After all, although the King of Eternity is strong, he is a big spender, and his magical squandering is indeed too great. It''s just that the current Shiro has surprisingly abundant magic power! After defeating the first batch of unblocked sea monsters, Shiro, in order to avoid attracting those sea monsters, told Saber Alter and others that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he turned around and left with someone. Shirou didn''t dismantle the group army, but let them stay temporarily, in order to avoid fighting with the unblocked sea monsters again. Back in the slaughtered village No. 46 in Midgart, everyone was relatively silent, and the soldiers of the Eternal Dynasty were even more outraged. At the beginning, their homeland was also attacked by the beast of the humble king Votigeng. How many people''s wives were scattered and their families were destroyed? Looking at such a messy village, they couldn''t help but think of what happened to their homeland, and suddenly felt more pity and anger in their hearts. The only remaining boy was also sensible, did not cry, but silently covered the remains of his parents and relatives with ice and snow, and said nothing. Zigerud looked quite abnormal. He came to the man, comforted him clumsily, and then asked his name. "My name is Wali," the boy said. Siegrud asked him again, do you have any plans? The boy said: "I want to find the goddess Chun." The Valkyrie Type A-146 was strange and asked, "What is the Goddess of Spring? In this world, there are no other gods besides Sikati and Hela." The boy explained it, and everyone knew. It turned out that not long ago, two women passed by here. No one knows who they are, but they predicted that the village will suffer and let the villagers follow them. At first the villagers didn''t care very much, but the two women showed their magic, and even said that they were Skady''s divine envoys, which made everyone follow them. And Valli is one of them. However, afterwards, they were attacked by the monsters of the sea, and they were separated from the troops, and then they were also attacked by the monsters of the sea, and in the end he was the only one left alive. "Do you know where they are going?" Sigrud asked. Valli nodded and said, "They went to Village 74 to the south." Siegrud said without hesitation: "Okay, I''ll take you there." Saber Alter looked at Zigrud with a strange look, because at this time Zigrud was too abnormal. However, she didn''t say anything, but the Valkyrie A-146, which represented the will of Hela, had opinions. She retorted blankly: "You are going to the Mousbelheim gate to kill Chaldea. This is the order of Lord Hela." Hearing that, Zigerud had killing intent on Valkyrie A-146, and said coldly: "If you want me to go against my will, let Hela use the spell!" Valkyrie Type A-146 doesn''t know how to answer, because there is no such information in the Valkyrie network, and as a last resort, she has to pass the information to the Valkyrie network. After a while, Siegrud''s complexion changed abruptly, and he turned his head and stared in the direction of Asgard with a gloomy expression, "I actually used Lingshu! Wait...wait! This, this is... !" Siegrud''s face became extremely scary, he raised the magic sword in his hand with a trembling palm, and aimed it at Vali. "Da, damn... Actually, let me, let me do this by Zigerud!" Siegrud gritted his teeth, a little hysterical, but Vali was terrified. Undoubtedly, after Hela learned of the situation, he used the spell to prepare Siegrud to kill Vali. And this obviously violated Siegrud''s wishes. When Zigrud was about to start, Shirou and Saber Alter held him back. "Thank you, Eternal King, King Arthur." Siegrud gritted his teeth. But the effect of Ling Shu still existed, no, Siegrud could only ask Shilang and Saber Alter to stop him. Shi Lang nodded, and directly bound him with [Evil], waiting for the effect of his magic spell to recede. At this time, the journey of several people had to temporarily stop in this deserted village No. 46 in Midgart. Shirou doesn''t matter, but Zigrud is very interested. It stands to reason that after being altered, even if you still maintain your sense, it is full of tyrannical emotions. It is normal for a hero to become a bloodthirsty devil. In other words, altering is to infinitely amplify people''s negative emotions, so that people lose their sense of justice and reason, and become very extreme, paranoid, and extreme. But Zigerud still wanted to protect the little boy-Vali. This is worth pondering. Saber Alter didn''t stay in the room much, but walked out of the room door. Outside the house, Shirou''s Five Hundred Eternal Army was making corrections on the spot. They saw Saber Alter coming out of the room, one by one stood up quickly, stood upright in full clothes, and said in unison: "Good morning second!" Passing by, Saber Alter was stunned: "?????" What is this? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 62 The Knight Not Summoned "Master II, it''s so happy to see you here!" "Master II, goodbye thousand years ago, goodbye now, it''s great!" "It''s really exciting to be commanded by the king and you again!" ... Looking at the soldiers of the Eternal King who enthusiastically surrounded themselves, Saber Alter probably understood what was going on. I was treated as "her"! Saber Alter rubbed his temples with a headache. She was once again regarded as ¡®she¡¯, the ¡®she¡¯ in that eternal dynasty! This made Saber Alter feel a little uncomfortable. She didn''t have any negative emotions, even after altering, she only harbored resentment towards her incompetence. But before being regarded as the ¡®she¡¯ by Mordred in Romania, to be honest, the experience was really not good. And now he was admitted wrong again? Chapter 1196： This makes Saber Alter unbearable, and she does not allow herself to impersonate others. She quickly clarified her identity and drew a clear line with that ¡®she¡¯. "Is it another second world?" The head of the army group darkened his eyes, but he didn''t care, and he still greeted enthusiastically. "Another II." The soldiers followed suit. Saber Alter has a headache. Second generation, second generation, why do you always call the other one the second generation? The commander of the group army said: "Because the second king is the king''s heir and the second king of our eternal dynasty. If the king is not here, he can be called the king directly, but since the king is here, of course he will be called the second king. Otherwise. It''s confusing, but it''s not good." The commander of the group army is an upright and upright man, straightforward, not crooked, and straightforward. And this made Saber Alter even more stomachache. She has no habit of replacing others. However, she didn''t care about it, but quickly became mingled with these sergeants. She herself has experienced a ten-year military career, and talked with sergeants without barriers. Furthermore, both are from the legend of King Arthur, and they are in similar situations. Just as Saber Alter is very interested in the Eternal Dynasty, the sergeants of the Eternal Dynasty are also very interested in another Camelot kingdom. Listening to each other''s Camelot''s story, they also have a different flavor. However, there is one thing that the sergeants of the Eternal Dynasty cannot accept. "Really? That Camelot eventually perished in Mordred''s hands." The commander of the group army was a little depressed. Not only him, but almost all the sergeants of the Eternal Dynasty heard that Saber Alter¡¯s Camelot was also perished in Mordred¡¯s hands, all of them were extremely depressed, bowed their heads, and cast their faces in the shadows. , Looked a little angry. Although Saber Alter said that his emotional intelligence was bad enough, he also understood that he stepped on a thunder spot, so he quickly put aside the topic and led to another ¡®her¡¯. "His Royal Highness II? The glorious deeds of His Royal Highness II are countless. He is the king of knights of our eternal dynasty and is also a legend. With the king, he destroyed Vottigung, pacified Zhuyue and Rome, and finally defeated the Huns. -Attila! Victory in a hundred battles, without a single defeat in his life." When another''she'' was mentioned, the commander of the group army became emotional and full of praise for that''she''. "And in our dynasty, the legend about His Royal Highness the Knight King, the most extensive is the lily journey." said the commander of the group army. The commander of the group army and the sergeants of the Eternal Dynasty, like the old people in their hometown showing off their family members, talked about each other, and talked about the original lily journey between Shirou and Altria. Of course, that lily journey back then has been artistically processed and exaggerated infinitely. Anything about slaying dragons, slaying evil gods and so on, opened their mouths, and almost blew the four of the Shilangs back to the sky, bluffing. Saber Alter was stunned. In fact, Saber Alter will ask about another''her'' deeds and wonder what kind of person the other''she'' is. She knew how Mordred got here. She has a peaceful nature and doesn''t judge others, but another ¡®her¡¯ behavior really made Saber Alter feel ashamed. But now listening to these eternal dynasty sergeants'' blows, they are about to blow the Shilang four people into the only saints in the world, using the words specially selected, and Saber Alter blushes. She knew in her heart that it was these sergeants of the eternal dynasty who were showing off to her. Perhaps it was true that the king and the second king of their family were so good, but they were definitely processed by exaggerated art. However, even so, Saber Alter was very curious about what kind of person she was. If she is loyal and holy, why should she do that? If she is as evil as Morgan Lefy, why would she follow the Eternal King to the end? Saber Alter is very curious about this. ... ... Shilang sat next to Siegrud, controlling him, and the means of external control helped him to restrain Hela''s magic spell from being strong. Although there are quite a few Servants that can resist the powerful effects of Lingshu, it is clear that Zigrud is not among them. Not to mention Shi Lang, who can directly ignore the spell. The Shi Lang possessing the [Evil of This World] is unique and special, and it is indeed impossible to make regular comparisons. Shiro controlled Siegrud while staring down at his palm, thinking about the matter. "It was not summoned. As expected, something went wrong." Shi Langxin said. In fact, when facing those sea monsters just now, Shi Lang used the first treasure to summon the army of the Eternal Dynasty. The release of Treasure was successful, but it can also be said to be a failure. The summoning of the 500-man Eternal Dynasty army was indeed successful, but there were fewer knights that should have appeared, but did not appear. Shirou uses the first treasure to summon, in addition to the 500-man army, there is Skaha. But unfortunately, the summoning failed. Shi Lang also didn''t know the reason for this. The First Treasure did not respond to Skaha''s unwillingness to be summoned. On the contrary, it seemed that there was no connection to Skaha''s record, and there was no response as if it had fallen into the sea. Shiro didn''t know what this meant, what happened to Skaha, or whether it was related to Skady. But he knew now that it was better to fish out Skadi as soon as possible. Just... "Teacher, what are you doing?" Shi Lang murmured. ... ... In a dark prison. Skadi opened his eyes. "Master Skadi, are you awake?" When Skadi woke up, Otlind hurriedly came to greet her. Skadi frowned, was silent for a moment, then looked at Outlind and asked: "Outlind, was someone calling me just now?" "No, Master Skadi." Outlind shook his head, looked at Skadi worriedly, and asked: "Master Skadi, are you okay?" "Nothing. Maybe I was sleepy." Skadi shook his head, and then said: "Hella took away my power, it just can make me sober." She moved her body, and the chains of ice crystals bound to her body made a "clang-clang" steel sound. Skadi sat up straight, reached out and took out a scroll of manuscripts from his arms. That was the manuscript she got from Shi Lang, and she had already confirmed that it was her writing. Skadi took a close look at the manuscript in his hand, and scanned the downward line of the only uncorrupted text. Although the downward text had been destroyed and contaminated, only a half of it was left, but because it was from her own. Hand, Skadi could still see clearly what was written in this line at a glance. Otlind turned his head, looked at the vortex symbol drawn in front of him by Skadi, pointed his finger, and asked strangely: "Master Skadi, this is not a Rune text. Do you draw this, what does it mean? ?" Chapter 1197： "I don''t know," Skadi shook his head and said, "Remember what I told you before? I always have the same dream, but I can''t remember the content of the dream." Otlind nodded, and then asked strangely: "Does this have anything to do with this symbol?" "I don''t know. I can''t remember the content of the dream, but I can be sure that there is a whirlpool in that dream," said Skadi. Otlind didn''t say anything any more. She had always known that Skadi was doing a strange but absurd dream, but she couldn''t remember the content of the dream. This is really absurd enough. As a great god, Skadi can''t even remember the dreams he made. What kind of **** is this? However, this is also commonplace. As one of the three remaining Valkyrie legions, Otlind knew in his heart that it was common for gods to remember their dreams. Before the great **** Odin disappeared, he often dreamed of an incomprehensible dream. After the interpretation of the gods, it was later classified as a dream of foreknowledge. And that dream of foreknowledge is a terrifying event defined by the great **** Odin as "the twilight of the gods". The gods are afraid of "God Twilight" and are preparing for it. Infinite Prison is one of them, in order to imprison the magic wolf-Fenrir and the evil **** Loki. But who would have thought that the Twilight of the Gods did not happen, but that kind of event happened, which caused all the gods to disappear. Wait! Could it be said that this is also a predictive dream? Otlind took a closer look at the whirlpool again. If the dream of Master Skadi is also a dream of foreknowledge, is Master Skadi interpreting the dream by drawing symbols on the ground? However, now they have fallen to this point, even if it is really a foreseeable dream, even if it is really an interpretation of the solution, so what? Now, of the six original wheels, Hela has the third place. Using these three Primordial Wheels, the monster can already be released! Otlind was worried, but at this moment Skatie put away the manuscript, turned to look at Otlind, and asked: "How many ¡®¡¤¡¯ has been drawn, Otlind?" "It''s the third one." Outlind said subconsciously. Skadi nodded and fell asleep again against the wall. Outlind looked at Skadi worriedly, and said to her heart, Master Skadi, what are you thinking about? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: One more thing. However, don''t wait too late, you can watch it tomorrow, and go to bed early~! Chapter 63, please start your performance~! "Using this method to limit my spell!" Looking at Valkyrie who was reporting next to him, Hela clenched her fists, her eyes flashing cold. Hela has never hidden her intentions, and Valkyrie Type A-146 is exactly what she sent to monitor Shirou in the past. Using the Valkyrie network, Hela quickly grasped the movements of Shirou and others. Siegrud would actually shelter a civilian, which is simply unthinkable. If it is in a normal state, that''s okay, but the current Siegrud is altered! Hela has already had an immense aversion to this world, life is meaningless to her, let alone her power itself is "death." Therefore, she didn''t hesitate to use Lingshu to twist Siegrud''s will and let him start. As for whether Siegrud will stir up rebelliousness, this is second, and most importantly, twisting the will of others, which makes Hela feel very happy. However, this only fun was interrupted by Shirou. "I want to see you, what tricks I want to do, King Eternal!" Hela tapped the handrail with his finger. She had no other thoughts about Shilang. If it weren''t for Shilang''s usefulness, she would have done something with Shilang a long time ago. Of course, if he wants to do something, Shiro will naturally not sit still. Hela didn''t have time to pay attention to the small movements of Shilang and others for the time being. The father who was banished to the imaginary space by the gods was still staring at the three Primordial Wheels in her hands. Hela naturally couldn''t deliver these three Primordial Wheels to that father, at least, until her goal was fulfilled, they couldn''t be delivered. Hela stood up and called Swadir Fali. "What''s the matter, my dear Hella?" Swadir Fali asked very humbly. Since he was severely taught by Hella, Swadir Fali has set his position right. Of course, his heart is full of hatred and revenge towards Hela, but now people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Hela said: "Go! Tell the giants who have reached Jotunheim, tell them to step through the gate and enter Midgart." "Yes, please follow your orders, Master Hela." Swadir Fali said respectfully, but he was extremely dissatisfied with Hela in his heart. This kind of arrogant and instructive tone, think you are commanding the dog? Swadir Fali continued to complain, but he did not dare to show it on the surface, so as not to be ravaged by Hela again. Swadir Fali turned and left, Hela stood up and came to the entrance of the Great Temple. Two thousand years ago, after the gods disappeared, she was summoned by her father to lead the giant against Skadi, the commander of the Valkyrie Army. From then on, she could not escape from this world. Hela wanted to get out of this world from beginning to end, and this was her motivation. However, she was summoned by her father, Oglemill. When Oglemill summoned her, she was cursed. If he could not be returned from the imaginary number, she would not be able to leave the world. Hela couldn''t resist this curse, but in two thousand years, she also thought of a way to resist this curse and get out of her alone. She knelt down, squeezed some broken snow from the ground, kneaded it in her hands and melted it. "If Skadi is snow, then I am the sun. It''s time to revive this desolate world. However, it must be so, those monsters frozen by Skadi''s supernatural power, It''s time to wake up from the eternal sleep." Hela hooked her mouth, turned back to the Great Temple, sat back on the seat of God, and let Valkyrie next to him continue to report on Shirou''s situation. "Let me see, what the **** do you want to do, Eternal King." Hela squinted, somewhat dangerous. ... ... Musbelheim, this is the territory of the fire giant-Sutert. Here is a sea of ??fire and hell, for two thousand years, even the supernatural power of Skadi has not been able to cover it. In Sutert''s palace, a tall fire giant sprinted from the outside world, knelt on one knee, Sutert sitting on the throne, and said with a smile of joy: "Wang, the snow has melted! The snow melted!" "What are you talking about?" Sutert asked, picking up. "I said, the snow has melted, king! The snow outside Musbelheim has melted!" The fire giant said with a smile of joy. Hearing this, Suterte frowned, stood up, and hurriedly walked out of Musbelheim. Mosbelheim is a **** of flames, but with the supernatural power of Skatie taken over the past two thousand years, Mosbelheim is covered with snow all year round. It can be described as a world apart, like two worlds. However, at this moment, the snow that has been shrouded outside Musbelheim all the year round has been melted away by Musbelheim''s scorching heat, exposing the bare desert area. Looking at the desert that hadn''t been seen for more than two thousand years, Suterte was surprised and muttered to himself: "Hella... actually succeeded! I really don''t believe...Skati was defeated by Hella. Now? Impossible..." Chapter 1198： "King, the snow has melted! This indicates that Skadi''s era is gone! Next, is the era of our giants! The time for our giants to regain the sovereignty of the world has finally arrived!" The fire giant was full of excitement. Said. The fire giants who followed immediately embraced and celebrated each other. "Recapture world sovereignty!" "Recapture world sovereignty!" ... The giant roared loudly, shocking the world. Seeing the cheering fire giants, Suterte still couldn''t believe this fact. More than two thousand years... It was rushed to this Musbelheim by Skadi, and it has been suppressed for more than two thousand years! For more than two thousand years, Skadi has been on the spot like an insurmountable mountain. He is angry, he hates, and has a heart of revenge. Every day, he thinks about how to defeat Skadi and lead the giants to recapture this. Sovereignty of the world. However, at the moment when Skadi really fell, he actually found that... he couldn''t accept it? Even thought it was impossible! Suterte lowered his head and thought for a moment, his face gradually became frenzied: "Everything is packed, we are ready to go south to regain world sovereignty!" The fire giant said: "Wang, although the snow has melted now. But besides Musbelheim, there is also the Musbelheim gate set up by Skadi and the guarding army. We may fight But go!" Suterte said: "Even the snow outside Musbelheim can melt. This shows that Asgard and Skadi have fallen. Now that they have fallen, then they are the gates of Skadi¡¯s divine power incarnation. Naturally it is no longer strong, and there is something in Asgard. Even if Valkyrie guarding the gate does not return to help, he will definitely be out of his mind, just an opportunity to attack!" "Furthermore, the original wheel is the manifestation of the power of our ancestors, and it should be inherited by us. It was a shame that two were snatched by the old thief of Skadi before. Now Asgard has it. To change, we must fight in and take back all the original rounds, so as to live up to the expectations of the ancestors!" Upon hearing this, the fire giants felt that they were justified, and nodded one by one, admiring Suterte''s wisdom. Suterte led the crowd back to the palace, shawl and armor, holding the magic sword, and then led the crowd to the gate. ... ... Siegrud''s powerful curse was finally lifted. Shi Lang also took back [evil], and this time, Siegrud never mentioned anything about Vali again. Of course, Hela had already shown him the power of Lingshu once, and Zigrud was a little worried that Hela would use Lingshu again to let him kill Vali, so Sigrud didn''t mention it this time. However, he did not ignore Valli, but asked him to temporarily follow them to the gate of Musbelheim. The boy Valli had the courage, and he nodded and agreed, and he didn''t care about Siegrud''s attack on him before, and he looked very bold. This can be regarded as the unique character of the Nordic people. Shiro didn''t care, and Valkyrie A-146 didn''t say anything. She is the eye of Hela, and there is no subjective will. After leaving the house, everyone glanced at the empty village, turned around and left. Along the way, with the companions of the five hundred troops of the Eternal Dynasty, the team is also mighty and powerful. On the road, Shiro found that Saber Alter was always looking at him. Shi Lang touched his face and asked strangely, "Is there anything dirty on my face? Staring at me like this?" "No, I just want to know, the real you, do you have three eyes or six arms? How did you subdue Morgan?" Saber Alter asked curiously. After a brief exchange of information with the soldiers of the Eternal Dynasty, Saber Alter learned a lot about Shirou. Among them was the fact that Morgan Lef¨¦ devoted himself to the dynasty. To be honest, this refreshed Saber Alter''s three views. Just people like Morgan Lefy... let her have a conspiracy behind her back, but let her work hard for the dynasty... it''s simply impossible! Saber Alter also felt admiration in his heart when he called out the impossible. Really deserves to be the King of Eternity, who can actually surrender Morgan! And looking at Saber Alter, who was full of admiration, Shirou wondered, what kind of ecstasy did this bunch of **** and outsiders pour? Why are three eyes and six arms popping up? Turning his head, Shi Lang glared fiercely at the soldiers of the Eternal Dynasty who followed them. He felt that it was necessary to sort out the military discipline. During the time of Camelot, there were often strange rumors about him. Fortunately, these strange rumors did not affect the record of the Eternal King engraved on the Heroic Seat. Otherwise, he who has come as the "Eternal King" now, I am afraid that he will really become a stranger with three eyes and six arms. Seeing their dear king and staring at them, the soldiers laughed collectively. Involuntary, this is totally involuntary! Seeing the enthusiastic Saber Alter, Shirou prepared to talk about Morgan. "Wait!" Saber Alter yelled, then took out a book from his arms and said enthusiastically, "Please tell me." Shiro: "..." "Look! I have said that even if it is another second generation, that is also second generation! You see, just this posture of drawing the book, how chic? And this speed, what is the best?" The commander of the group army was right. The soldiers around blew frantically. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter One The Weak Heroic Spirit! "¡ª¡ªAnnounce!" So dark... In front of the boy''s eyes there was a darkness that could not be felt. There was no sight, no smell, no taste, no touch, and some, only the faint sense of hearing, and the sound of ritual reading that seemed to echo in the entire space. "You are under me, entrust my destiny to your sword." Who is... talking? The voice of the declaration was somewhat familiar, and the boy tried to open his eyes to see what was going on in front of him. But he found that he had no sense of touch, and he couldn''t even know whether he had opened his eyes. I can only know that there is a desperate darkness in front of me, and my body is tightly wrapped in something, struggling to be useless. "Follow the call of the Holy Grail, if you follow this will and the law of heaven, you immediately answer¡ª" After all... who is it? The juvenile''s brain started to work quickly, trying to find the owner of the voice in his head. It is a pity that after thinking and meditation for a while, the boy not only couldn''t remember who the owner of this voice was, but found something more frightening. "¡ª¡ªSwear here. I am the good of the world and the evil of the world." Chapter 1199： Where is this place? Why am i here? The teenager felt that his brain had been dug out, and his brain was blank. He couldn''t remember why he was here. He could only keep thinking based on the residual memory in his mind. I¡¯m Fujimaru Shiro. When I was seven years old, I traveled from [Roots] to Camelot, and became the eternal king of the later generations, Gnivel Pendragon. Then Merlin and Sakura got in touch with [Ava] Long] Send me back to Hyundai... Are you in the passage through the passage now? Why hasn''t it reached the modern age? "¡ª¡ªMaking your eyes chaotic and your soul violent. Prisoner imprisoned by the hurdle of madness. I am the master who manipulates this chain¡ª¡ª" Ah! Suddenly it feels... so painful! It seems that the sense of touch has been restored. The information sent to the brain by the neural circuits in the teenager''s body reminds the teenager that there seems to be some strange magic invading the teenager''s body and constantly impacting the teenager''s brain. Almost made the young man mad and irrational, he couldn''t help but yelled: "Merlin! Merlin!" "¡ª¡ªThe three spirits that entangle you, come from the wheel of restraint, the guardian of Libra¡ª¡ª!" Suddenly, the previously somewhat vague female voice became clear. At the same time, the teenager realized that he had regained his five senses and felt his control over the body again. Only then did he realize that his eyes were not opened at all. . Slowly opening his eyes, the boy found that his feet had stepped on the ground for some time. A gray-black shield with a light blue light was shining slightly under his feet. In front of him, a girl with an orange single ponytail, Is standing in front of oneself. The girl looked at Shirou with a very complicated expression on her face. Astonished? Regret it? Pity? The experience of being king allowed De Shilang to easily distinguish the emotion contained in her eyes, and at the same time let him recognize who this girl was. Fujimaru Tatsuka. Shirou, a traverser, recognized who this girl was at a glance. No one else, but the female protagonist of "FGO", Fujimaru Tatsuka! "This is... my Servant?" Fujimaru Tatsuka murmured these words out of her mouth, his tone full of disbelief. Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him, Shirou couldn''t help but speak. "You..." As if being manipulated by something, Shirou''s mouth uttered uncontrollably, "Are you... my master?" "It finally succeeded, senior." A delicate female voice suddenly rang, her tone full of surprises, and she seemed very satisfied with the state of the scene. Shilang looked at the voice, and found that the talking was a pretty girl who was standing not far away. This girl was wearing revealing purple armor, her figure was bumpy, and she looked very lustful. The girl has short purple hair that is close to her ears, one end of which covers her eyes, and she has the feeling of a literary girl. Matthew... Shi Lang subconsciously said in his heart that he also recognized who this girl was, and was the original character of the "FGO" player, Matthew Gillett. Ma Xiu looked at Shi Lang and said with excitement, "This time, the heroic spirit finally responded to you, Senior." I don''t know why, Matthew feels Shi Lang is very kind. Presumably, this is because the Servant is also senior. Matthew said heartily. "But, it''s a little boy." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a sigh. Little boy? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and looked down at his hands slightly. They were very immature hands. How could it... Shi Lang was a little surprised, and then approached Ma Xiu''s body, only to realize that he had to look up at Ma Xiu, his height reached Ma Xiu''s shoulder. He raised his head and stared at Matthew''s eyes. Matthew showed a puzzled expression and asked, "What''s the matter, Mr. Heroic Spirit?" "No. It''s nothing." Shi Lang shook his head, but his heart was upset. He just stared at Matthew''s eyes, using Matthew''s eyes as a mirror. In Matthew''s eyes, what he is now reflected in, is a ignorant Zhengtai wearing a white shirt, about six years old! Damn it! Why did he change back? Moreover, how did he appear here? "Heroic, what matters is not appearance, but abilities and treasures. You can look at the attributes of this hero now." At this moment, a female voice with a rather high-profile voice resounded, with a tone of preaching, Shiro turned his head and saw that it was a white-haired woman in a black dress. Shi Lang remembered that this woman''s name seemed to be... "Director Olga Marie, how should I look at the attributes of the hero?" Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head to look at the white-haired girl, and asked curiously. "Oh my God, don''t you know this? How did you become the Master?...Forget it, now this situation is not the time to pursue this kind of thing. You helped me repel the Dragon Tooth Soldier before, neither did I I''m talking about you, but after returning to Chaldea, you must make up for the basic common sense as a Master! Hear clearly and focus, as the Master, you can see the basic abilities of the Servant." Olga Marie said . "I understand," Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, then looked at Shirou. At this time, Shirou also understood his situation. He looked around in a circle, it was a shattered city, the fire continued for thousands of miles, and there were ruined walls everywhere, and there was no trace of anyone. In the distance, is a collapsed suspension bridge. Shirou looked at the collapsed suspension bridge with a look of nostalgia. He knew the suspension bridge, it was the Dongmu Bridge in the distant memory! This is Fuyuki City! It is the prologue of "FGO", Fuyuki City in the burning Fuyuki City! But why was he summoned here by Fujimaru Tatsuka? He is still alive and not a hero... Wait, be called here. Could it be... is he dead? No, according to common sense, he should have returned to modern times through Merlin''s method... As soon as I recalled, Shirou felt that his head was in pain, as if he had been dug out by a spoon. Chapter 1200： At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka also followed Olga Marie''s instructions to check Shirou''s abilities. She showed a strange look, then widened her eyes, staring at Shirou, and finally sighed heavily. Seeing this, Olga Marie couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?" "Invisible ability..." "What invisible ability?" "I just can''t see the ability!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said helplessly: "Except for the rank is Caster, you can''t see anything!" Following Olga Marie''s prompt, she focused on staring at Shirou for several minutes, but she didn''t see anything. "Don''t you even know how to concentrate?" Olga Marie was helpless, she didn''t doubt anything, Quanto Fujimaru Tatsuka wouldn''t concentrate on using the Master''s abilities. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s incompetence can also just highlight her excellence. Olga Marie adjusted her dress, looked at Shirou, and asked, "So... Mr. Caster, can you tell me your real name?" She speaks and behaves gracefully, showing aristocratic style. "Really...name?" Shi Lang frowned, and suddenly remembered that if he had become a Servant, his real name was indeed important. But, should I say that name? Is it Gnivel Pendragon, or Arthur, or Fujimaru Shiro? After pondering for a moment, Shi Lang said softly: "Fujimaru Shiro!" "Fujimaru... Shirou?" Olga Marie was dumbfounded for a moment. The name came from a neon, but as the learned and talented Chaldean director, she knew almost all myths and legends in the world. There was no hero or **** at all. She was called Fujimaru Shiro. That''s it! Is it possible that you are a nameless man? Olga Marie couldn''t help but worry, and asked anxiously: "Then Fujimaru Shiro, tell me your attributes!" "Properties...?" Shi Lang had also participated in the Holy Grail War. He was naturally experienced. He closed his eyes and seemed to be looking at something. After a while, he said: "Strength E, Endurance E, Agility E, Magic C, Lucky E... ¡­" Every time Shi Lang said one, Olga Marie''s face went dark, and Shi Lang became embarrassed when he got to the back. His attributes are indeed quite low, which is basically his template when he fought the Fourth Holy Grail War. After Olga Marie heard that it was E fortunately, she didn''t listen any more, but said to the black-faced Fujimaru Tatsuka: "This really suits your Servant.", turned and stood in the distance. "...However, my treasure is EX..." Seeing Olga Marie who was standing in the distance without waiting for him to finish, Shirou didn''t go on. Matthew hurried over and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Shilang, the director is not malicious." "Well, I understand." Shi Lang nodded. "Speaking of, Mr. Shirou, your name is actually the same as mine? Are you my ancestor?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked curiously. Shilang smiled: "That''s probably not." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: The text is stuck, let''s go a little further, calm down. Mainline Kavin, let¡¯s calm down even more. The main line Kavin is now, let''s calm down for the time being. In addition, Shiro entered the original "FGO" story. The timeline is from the time Camelot returned to the modern era. An accident occurred and he was summoned to the original "FGO" claiming to be a series, not related to the main line. I put it on the first volume of this episode. If you are interested, you can check it out. Thank you for your long-term support~! Thanks~! Chapter 2 Old Driver and Mengxin ¡¾Fujimaru Shiro Career: Caster Muscle strength: E Durability: E Agility: E Magic: C~? ? Lucky: E Rank Ability: Position Construction E- Prop making E- Inherent ability: mortal wisdom D++ Mortal hero C+ Mortal leader B Flower of Evil A+¡¿ [Treasure: Unlimited sword system E~A++ The Flower of Evil EX to Freedom] Taking a closer look at his attribute panel, Shi Lang sighed. He didn''t expect that he would be involved in the Holy Grail War again, even though it was a rather unusual Holy Grail War like "FGO". And this attribute, in addition to [Mortal Leader B], the ability to awaken in Camelot, is the template for him to break through the Fourth Holy Grail War. Shirou was sitting on a clean stone, and in the distance, Olga Marie and Fujimaru Tatsuka, using the alchemy bracelet on their wrists, projected a virtual screen, and were getting in touch with the Chaldean correspondent. "Director, Fujimaru Tatsuka, you are all fine, that''s great!" The correspondent is a young man wearing a doctor''s white coat and a chestnut ponytail, looking kind-hearted. "Romani, why are you in the position of communication?" Olga Marie looked at Romani, frowned, and asked displeasedly: "Where is Leif?" "Professor Leif is no longer here, Director. Did you forget? There was an explosion in the control room..." Romani shook his head, feeling a little depressed. Chapter 1201： As soon as this was mentioned, Olga Marie''s mood also fell. Chaldea is a human rights protection institution created by Marisbili, who Shirou had a fate in Fuyuki City. Of course, the current director is her daughter, Olga Marie. Not long ago, Chaldea¡¯s main system, Chaldea, observed the disappearance of the civilization lights and discovered the peculiarities of Fuyuki City. As a result, forty-eight masters including Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew were summoned. Ready to explore the singularity. However, it is a pity that the control room in Chaldea was blasted in the middle of the journey, except for Fujimaru Tatsuka and Romani who was a Chaldean medical staff, as well as scattered members, all were killed. In this blasting process, Mashu merged with a heroic spirit by coincidence, became a sub-heroic spirit, survived, and contracted with Fujimaru Tatsuka to become a Servant, and finally entered this singularity with Fujimaru Tatsuka- Fuyuki City. After exploring all the way, they merged with Olga Marie who had also entered this peculiar point, and under the guidance of Olga Marie, they summoned Shirou. As for Leif, he was also in the control room at the time and was naturally attacked by blasting. What''s the situation, even if Romani didn''t say anything wrong, Olga Marie knew in her heart that Leif was more than auspicious. Of course, this is what Olga Marie and others think, but as a traveler, Shirou who used to be a moon fan, knows that this is not the case. Because the chaldean control room was blown up, and the gods in Chaldean group A were killed, it was Olga Marie and others who trusted incomparably to the explosive ghost-Leif! However, this is the "FGO" plot known to Shirou. And here, whether it is "FGO" or not, he doesn''t know if it will follow the script. Therefore, he said nothing. Olga Marie is a very glass-hearted person, but under the circumstances of the complete destruction of Chaldea, she, as the director, restrained her broken glass heart and forcibly invigorated herself. She first asked about the disaster situation of the Chaldeans, and gave the position of the deputy director to Romani, and asked Romani to use Chaldean''s advanced equipment to assist Fujimaru Tatsuka to repair the peculiarities. "Director, in the city government''s position, there is a huge magical reaction, which should be the source of the singularity!" said Romani. "The location of the city hall..." Olga Marie swept around, finally fixed his eyes on the abandoned building in the distance. There was the most expensive area in Fuyuki City, the new city government! After locking the position, Olga Marie turned her head and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "Then, let''s go, Fujimaru Tatsuka!" Fujimaru Tachika nodded in agreement, but Matthew did not have any opinions and listened to Fujimaru Tachika, but at this time someone raised an objection. "Wait a minute--!" Everyone looked back, and it was no one else who raised the objection, but Shiro who jumped off the stone. Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "Master, you''re not close and farther away. If you want to fix the singularity, go to the big hole!" Shirou raised his hand slightly and pointed to the Fukayama area on the other side of the sea. And that direction is Mount Wonzo in the Fukayama Town area! Shi Lang has seen the script of "FGO", and he already knew that Saber, as the guardian of this singularity, was in the big hole of Yuanzang Mountain. Of course, that is the script of the mobile game "FGO", and no one knows whether it will be staged like this in reality. However, the Shirou who possessed [evil] was very keenly aware of the incredible fluctuations of [evil] from the big hole. "This..." Fujimaru Tatsuka did not speak, but turned to look at Olga Marie. Obviously, Olga Marie is here, and she can''t act arbitrarily as a Master. Shi Lang sighed. After all, this Fujimaru Tatsuka is still an ordinary girl who has just come into contact with the singularity and heroic spirits, not the Qin II who sweeps the singularity, tears the Demon King, and arbitrarily gallops in the strange smell belt in the future. Olga Marie looked at Shirou, and asked in a bad tone: "What basis do you have, the key to judging the repair of the singularity is the big hole? After all...where is the big hole?" "I have a special ability to find enemies, and it''s also my treasure. As for the big hole, it''s in the Yuanzang Mountain at the far west of Shenshan Town." Shirou didn''t care about Olga Marie''s tone of voice, his expression was as usual. Replied. Olga Marie turned to look at the virtual screen Riromani, and asked: "Romani, look into Yuanzang Mountain." "I see, director." On the virtual screen, Romani was busy for a while, and then replied: "Director, Yuanzang Mountain does not have a huge magical response." Olga Marie nodded, turned to look at Shiro, and said, "It seems that you are wrong, Fujimaru Shiro." "Sometimes don''t trust the instrument too much. Believe me, there is a problem in the big hole." Shirou said. "Data has logic, and you are the Servant, and I am the director." Olga Marie said. "..." Shilang felt strange. He felt that Olga Marie seemed to be a little unkind to him. After thinking about it, Shilang nodded and said, "I understand." Then there was no speech. Seeing that Shirou hadn''t spoken, Olga Marie hadn''t said anything. It''s just that she couldn''t help complaining in her heart, why should I meet this kind of thing... In fact, Shirou felt right, Olga Marie did have some opinions on Shirou. Although Olga Marie''s appearance looks very tough, she is actually quite a vulnerable person. Simply put, it is a glass heart. Such she could not have been qualified for the post of Chaldea''s director. But her father, the old director of the Chaldeans-Marisbili suddenly died suddenly, so she had to take up the post. It''s just that the burden of Chaldean director, she couldn''t afford the fragile no matter what, but with Leif''s encouragement, she came here. Therefore, she is very dependent on Leif, just like Eltluci''s dependence on Shirou in the past, it is a mental illness. But this dependence has not changed the fact that Olga Marie is a glass heart. In the face of this situation, Olga Marie asked Fujimaru Tatsuka to summon the Servant, in fact, she wanted to summon a powerful hero, so that she would feel safe. But it''s a pity that Shirou with almost all attributes of E was summoned, so her mood can be imagined. Perhaps, even she herself hadn''t noticed it, so she would have a lot of opinions on Shirou. Of course, this has been seen through by Shirou who is good at perceiving people''s hearts. Shi Lang had already understood that there was no objection in this way. Olga Marie breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to urge everyone to rush to the new city government. At this time, Shi Lang raised his hand and objected. "If this is the case, let''s act separately. You go to the New Metropolitan Government, and I go to Dakong. It happens that I also have the ability to [act alone]." "You, you have no team spirit, right?" Olga Marie accused. Shirou said: "It''s not that there is no team spirit, but I think my choice is the right one. We have differences. It is better to act separately. What do you think, Master?" Shirou turned his head and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka. "This..." Fujimaru Tatsuka has never had any experience in dealing with this kind of thing. He was flustered, not knowing what to do, and turned to Olga Marie. Shirou saw this, and said to his heart, it was really young. Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka''s view, Olga Marie was also panicked. She was able to instigate the members of the Chaldeans, but for the heroic spirits, she did not have such courage. After all, she is just a stern officer. Why, why, should I encounter this kind of thing? Chapter 1202： Olga Marie was crying in tears. "Shi, Mr. Shiro..." Matthew has heart and mud, but he doesn''t know how to speak. After all, she is just a girl who has been thinking about the meaning of her existence and has no opinion. There is no doubt that this is a cute new team and can''t be wrong. At this time, Romani said anxiously: "Director, the big thing is not good! One, with a huge magical reaction, is approaching you! Two hundred meters, one hundred and fifty meters...Run! This reaction , This reaction is heroic!" "What?!" Olga Marie was surprised. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head to look at Olga Marie, and asked anxiously: "What should we do, Director?" "I, I, I..." Olga Marie was worried, and said to her heart, I also want to know what to do! "What else can I do? It''s fine to fight back." Shi Lang said. "That''s the heroic spirit! It''s the heroic spirit!" Olga Marie burned her eyebrows with anxiety. She was chased by several dragon tooth soldiers before. If it weren''t for the timely support of Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew, she would have fallen into danger. And now, but the heroic spirits are here to hunt down! It''s a hero! "What''s the matter with the heroic spirit? That''s it." Shi Lang asked with a strange look: "Is it possible to wait for death?" Olga Marie is almost crying, why can''t human beings understand each other? After all, it is obviously just a third-rate heroic spirit with all attributes of E, among the unknown third-rate heroes, what is the confidence to say such a thing! "Fifty meters, director!" Romani reminded him with anxious expression, while Fujimaru Tatsuka also looked at Olga Marie. Olga Marie panicked, what should I do? What to do? Run away? Or counterattack? If it were to escape, would it be possible to escape in front of the heroic spirits? If they fight back, can Matthew and this third-rate hero, plus an ordinary person, and her ineffective magician, be able to survive? Oh my! Why? Why should I meet this kind of thing? Olga Marie was crying in a hurry. Finally, she made a decision. She gritted her teeth and said, "Let''s run..." Before they finished speaking, there was a "boom", and the gravel wall in front of them was blasted open, and there was a figure in the hazy dust. How, how...! Seeing the figure in the dust who interrupted her order, Olga Marie trembled. "As a commander, first of all, you must not lose your composure." Shi Lang said, walking slowly to the person. At this time, Matthew, who was a shield soldier, realized that he wanted to protect his Master, holding the shield in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter Three is big! ~ "Hahaha...hahaha...!!!" Shattered city, burning flames. In the dust and sand flying all over the sky, there was a nervous laughter. "Human...Human...!" The mumbled words are like a low voice of an ancient god, and heavy footsteps, accompanied by the sound of "chachacha" steel across the ground, hit from the dust and sand flying in the sky. The figure got closer and closer, and then slowly walked out of the dust. It was a beautiful woman with long purple hair that crossed the knees, a serpentine mark on her smooth forehead, and she was wearing a black dress and knee-length black stockings. A pair of lavender eyes gleamed with dark golden light, and in her hand she held a chain dagger like a long snake. Seeing this woman, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said to his heart, Medusa. Shiro recognized who this woman was, this woman was no one else, it was Rider Medusa who should have appeared in the Fifth Holy Grail War! It''s just that her situation seems to be very wrong, and her whole body exudes the same curse aura as [Evil], and her eyes still show bloodthirsty madness. Shi Lang squinted his eyes, altering! "Human...Human..." Medusa whispered, while slowly moving forward, the murderous aura exuding from all over her body was like a wild beast. Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew both lived in peaceful times, and they had never even done a fight. Where did they ever see such a terrifying murderous intent? All was captured for a while. And Olga Marie? Even worse! Olga Marie was trembling all over, her legs and feet couldn''t help but back two or three steps, completely captured by Medusa''s murderous aura. "Fujimaru Tatsuka, director, run! This hero...this hero can''t be beaten by Matthew!" Romani shouted anxiously. He knew exactly where Matthew''s limit was. Even if Matthew had become a sub-hero at this moment, he was definitely not Medusa''s opponent. Regardless of other things, just this captivating aura can give you a glimpse of the leopard-it can be seen. "Doctor...Doctor..." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with trembling lips: "I want to run too...but, but the legs...the legs can''t move!" Before entering Chaldea, Fujimaru Tatsuka had never experienced anything like this. Medusa''s murderous aura was so terrible that she captured an ordinary person like her for a while. "I, I will protect the senior and the director!" Ma Xiu gritted his teeth and said. Chapter 1203： Olga Marie looked at Matthew and Fujimaru Tatsuka, gritted her teeth, and wailed again in her heart, why, why... why should I suffer such a hardship! However, although she was wailing in her heart, she rushed forward bravely, stepped forward, looked at Medusa, and asked, "You, you...who are you?" What made her stand up bravely? Is it courage? Or is it a duty? Wrong... not to lose the face of the nobleman. "Humans, humans... oohahaha, humans!" Medusa stared at Olga Marie frantically, and then strode forward, her eyes flashing with bloodthirsty rays, and the chain dagger in her hand, like a poisonous snake, turned towards her. Ergamarie stabbed it. "Director!" Matthew shouted. "Ah--!" Olga Marie was shocked, her face pale. At this moment, in front of Olga Marie, a huge shield suddenly appeared. Medusa''s chain dagger pierced straight, with a clanging sound, which was blocked by a huge shield. "What is it?" Medusa exclaimed. At this moment, Matthew had already reacted. She picked up the shield in her hand and smashed it towards Medusa. Medusa''s wrist was turned, and the chain dagger in her hand pierced out, "clang", and then wrestled. Olga Marie had lingering fears. At this moment, the huge wall in front of her was put away. "It''s pretty courageous." With heartfelt praise sounded in her ears, Olga Marie was a little annoyed, turned her head and stared at it, Shiro was the one who was talking, and Shiro was also the one who put away the huge shield. It turned out that Shirou shot at the moment Medusa rushed to Olga Marie. He took out the shield of the gods stored in the [Infinite Sword System] and stood in front of Olga Marie, successfully blocking Medusa''s blow. The Shield of the Gods, this shield, was copied from Gilgamesh by Shirou during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Shilang put away the shield of the gods, turned his head to look at Olga Marie, and said, "I probably know what kind of person you are. Although there is indeed a suspicion of the prince selling melons, my words are indeed quite good. Strong. Since my Master is your subordinate, I can make you feel safe." "You, what are you talking about?" Olga Marie''s eyes widened, looking at Shirou in disbelief. "You treat my Master, and the one named Romani, who can come and go as soon as you call them, and you are still showing your rights and responsibilities as a director. You can''t help but be inexplicable in your attitude towards me. In the end, it''s actually insecure in my heart, right?" Shirou looked at Olga Marie and said with an indifferent expression. "No... don''t, don''t be kidding!" Olga Marie stared at Shirou fiercely, and said: "My heart is very safe! Don''t underestimate the Animsfia family! After all, all You with the attribute E are just a third-rate hero! Third-rate!" "Well, I am indeed a third-rate." Shirou nodded, "However, I guessed wrong as expected. As the pillar of the Chaldeans, of course I will not be without a sense of security and the courage to move forward." "Isn''t this of course?" Olga Marie held up her head and showed her courage, but in fact she had no bottom in her heart, but she didn''t want to lose face in front of everyone. Because Shi Lang saw through her, the truth she had always wanted to hide! "Matthew...!" Fujimaru Tatsuka yelled anxiously. Shi Lang turned his head and looked around, watching the scene of Matthew fighting Medusa. The heroic spirit that Matthew is attached to is Galahad, who inherited Galahad¡¯s weapons, abilities, and treasures, but he did not inherit Galahad¡¯s combat experience, so although he relied on the hard shell of Shielder, Also suppressed by Medusa. Seeing Matthew enter the dangerous situation, Shi Lang shot without hesitation. He took out several treasures from the [Infinite Sword System], like Gilgamesh''s [Treasure of the King], and shot them directly at Medusa as arrows. Medusa is a veteran warrior, and she quickly noticed Shilang''s attack. With a twist of her wrist, the dagger that originally attacked Matthew turned to slash at several treasures shot by Shilang. "Clang" several times, these fakes were split in half. Shi Lang didn''t feel distressed, but asked Ma Xiu to come back first and let him deal with it. Matthew was beaten by Medusa more defensively and less offensively. He had already lost the initiative. Now that he heard Shirou''s instructions, he quickly retreated and said to Shirou: "Mr. Shirou, this heroic spirit is very strong, you must be careful!" "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. Medusa looked at Shirou with a grin, "Human..." "Ah...I am a human, Medusa." Shirou nodded and smiled. "Do you know me, Gorgon?" Medusa asked strangely. Shi Lang shook his head, and said calmly: "I don''t know any Gorgon. All I know is the Greek goddess, Medusa." "Hahaha...hahaha...! Interesting! Interesting, you!" Medusa laughed, then stared at Shirou, his eyes tinged with bloodthirsty rays, "Since you know Medusa, you will also Let you know Gorgon!" "It''s rare to see the world again, can''t we live together peacefully?" Shilang asked. Olga Marie covered her face speechlessly. Isn''t this guy planning to persuade Medusa? How can there be such an idiot? And it''s still a hero? Medusa was also amused by Shirou''s words, showing a flattering smile: "You are really naive, Heroic Spirit." "Really, that''s nothing to talk about." Shi Lang smiled, then reduced his smile, his face became grim, and said: "You want to hurt my Master, I can only send you back to the Heroic Seat." "You? Just rely on you? I''m afraid it won''t work, Heroic Spirit." Medusa licked her lips, a little coquettishly, "Humans...are the objects of my revenge!" Olga Marie and Fujimaru Tatsuka are also worried. They all know that Shirou''s almost all attribute is E, and even Matthew can''t compare it. How can this fight Medusa? It''s over, it''s over! Completely finished! Olga Marie wailed, Leif...Where are you! At this moment, Matthew exclaimed: "This, this is..." Not only her, but even Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes widened. What''s the matter? Olga Marie turned her head to look, her breathing suddenly stagnated, and she saw Shirou''s side, golden light shining, and a handful of weapons with shining shining light appeared from it, displaying them around. And these weapons are nothing else, they are all... "Treasure...? Impossible...impossible! How could there be so many treasures?" Medusa could no longer maintain the viper''s fascination, her eyes widened, with consternation and fear. "Treasure...How could a heroic spirit have so many treasures? Is it the hero King Gilgamesh? Impossible... he can''t be Gilgamesh..." Seeing this through the virtual screen Romani in a scene also exclaimed extremely. Yes, this scene has exceeded the imagination of normal heroes. There are countless treasures on display around Shirou, shining brightly, shining in the world, and even this gloomy burning winter wood city is illuminated. Chapter 1204： Medusa couldn''t help but stepped back in fear. There are so many treasures...and she can''t help but feel terrified. Treasure, this represents the great cause of a hero. And the heroic spirits with so many treasures have done so much, it is really unimaginable. But only one thing is certain, this hero is absolutely outrageous! Olga Marie murmured: "Is this really Caster who is good at magic power, not Archer who is named after the number of treasures?" Of course, what they didn''t know was that all these treasures that Shi Lang brought out were fakes! It was copied from Gilgamesh''s [Treasure of the King]. At this moment, Shi Lang just took out these treasures copied in advance from the [Infinite Sword System]. "I won! I definitely won!" Olga Marie said excitedly: "If you have so many treasures, even if you shoot, you can shoot her to death!" "Wait! She''s Medusa! It''s Medusa, director!" Romani thought of a little, and hurriedly yelled, "Be careful! Be careful of her eyes!" Shiro turned his head and looked at Romani on the virtual screen, showing a speechless expression. Although I revealed her true identity and understand what you want to remind me, you don''t have to be so loud, right? Are you afraid that others will not know? Sure enough, because of Romani''s loud yelling, Medusa himself thought of his magic eyes. Yes! I still have the Demon Eye of Petrification! Medusa''s eyes lit up and she pointed at Shirou, and her lavender eyes began to glow with iridescent light. Medusa has the most advanced petrified eye. As legend has it, once caught by Medusa''s magic eye, it will be unconditionally petrified when the magic power is below C level. B-class people are very likely to be petrified. And although it is impossible to petrify the A-level, it will bring the effect of "stressing" the opponent, causing the opponent to be deeply cursed, and all abilities are reduced! "Oops! Medusa used magic eyes!" Romani shouted. Shiro: "..." Who is to blame, brother? Olga Marie and others are desperate. They also know the legend of Medusa. They are extremely taboo against Medusa''s petrified eye. If Shirou is killed by Medusa''s petrified eye, what should they do? Olga Marie glared at Romani fiercely. Originally, as long as Shi Lang shot all the treasures out, Medusa would die, but he did not expect that the second stunner shouted directly, making Medusa remember that she still had This ability of the Demon Eye of Petrification. Shi Lang''s rank is Caster, and he does not have the ability to complement the Saber rank [to magic power], and seeing Shi Lang wears so thinly, it is very likely that Shi Lang does not have his inherent ability [to magic power]. What to do? Olga Marie was anxious and hated Romani. But Medusa was very lucky. To be honest, she was really taken by the number of Shilang''s treasures just now, and for a while, she forgot her petrified magic eyes. Of course, this was also related to her being full of revenge on humans after being altered. But now, she has used the magic eye of petrification. What if there are countless treasures? As long as there is no ability to resist her petrified demon eyes, it will turn into stone and be crushed and killed by her! Victory has been confirmed! The rest is just waiting for Shirou to turn into stone. However, time passed by minute by minute, Shirou showed no sign of turning into stone. "No, it''s impossible...!" Medusa widened her eyes and asked with a horrified look: "You, do you have [to the magic]?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head. "Then how could you not be petrified?" Medusa asked in horror. "It''s a pity that I have something more reliable than [to magic]." Shirou smiled, then snapped his fingers. The group of treasures displayed in the mid-air, like a meteor shower, fell towards Medusa! In Chapter 4, what you see is the present, and what I see is the future! "Chuckchchch--!" The group of treasures like a meteor shower fell. Although Medusa rose up to resist, she was eventually stabbed into a hedgehog, scarred and dying. She fell to the ground and crawled forward even though she had several swords in her body. What is it that supports her with such motivation? "Vengeance, revenge... Revenge..." Medusa muttered to herself. A shadow appeared before her eyes. She raised her head and looked at her. Her consciousness was blurred, but she knew that the one standing in front of her was not someone else, but the hero who killed her-Fujimaru Shiro! "Want to come, want to trample on me, ravage me, humiliate me, human?" Medusa demanded. Shi Lang squatted down and said nothing, just stretched out his hand and gently stroked the bangs in front of her behind his ears, revealing her beautiful face completely. "Look, I only know Medusa, the beautiful Greek goddess, and never know any Gorgon." Shi Lang said with a smile. "See you if you have a chance, Medusa." Shiro said, and got up. Medusa didn''t speak anymore, her body dispersed like stardust. Matthew looked at Shi Lang who came back and couldn''t help but said, "Okay, so amazing, Mr. Shi Lang." Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s not a big deal, just relying on more weapons. If there are not so many weapons, I''m afraid it would not end like this." "After all, who are you?" Olga Marie asked, "With so many treasures, it is impossible to be an unknown person anyway. Your real name is not Fujimaru Shiro?" "No," Shiro shook his head and said, "My real name is Fujimaru Shiro, Director Olga Marie." Olga Marie looked disbelief. If you think about it carefully, how could there be so many treasures if it is really an unknown **** in history? Treasure... That''s a treasure! The realization of the heroic deeds. There is only one normal hero, and there are only two or three more. How can there be hundreds or thousands of them like this guy? Chapter 1205： Romani couldn''t help but asked, "You are actually a close friend of the Hero King Gilgamesh, Enkidu, Caster?" Hearing that, Olga Marie and others also think it is very reasonable. Only the hero King Gilgamesh who holds the original text of all treasures can produce such a large number. There are only legendary and Gilgamesh had reached Enkidu, who had a tie with weapons. Regarding this, Shiro said helplessly: "Although I have some connections with Gilgamesh, it is a pity that I am not Enkidu. Didn''t I say it? My real name is Shiro Fujimaru, if I insist, It also has some connections with King Arthur." Olga Marie and others are dumbfounded, what the **** is this? It has a connection with Gilgamesh and a connection with King Arthur... The time period when these two kings are active, but there is a gap of thousands of years! Romani was also very strange about Shirou''s true identity. Although he is a doctor of Chaldea, in fact, he is crowned King Caster-Solomon! Because of [Clairvoyance EX], Romani knew Merlin and also knew the story of King Arthur. However, in the story of King Arthur, there is no Fujimaru Shiro, who knows that it is a neon name. The analysis was so eloquent that everyone thought Shirou had hidden his real name, but Olga Marie and Fujimaru Tatsuka also expressed their understanding very generously. And this made Shirou very helpless. What he said is the truth, but others don''t believe it. Looking at the few people who had been certain that he had hidden his real name, Shi Lang sighed helplessly, then turned his head, looked at the abandoned building not far away, and asked: "Your Excellency has been staring for so long, hasn''t he shown up yet? " As soon as this remark came out, the few people who were discussing also came back to their senses. Olga Marie calmed down, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Caster, are there any heroes hidden here?" She didn''t want to lose the face she had gained, pretending to be calm, but her voice trembled hard to hide. Obviously, her superficial skills have not yet reached home. "Of course, director." Shiro nodded and said, "There is a heroic spirit who stared at us before he came over from Medusa. It just didn''t show malice, and there was no such curse on Medusa. Breath, so I just let it go. However, now that I think about it carefully, he might have brought Medusa over. This threatens the safety of the Master, so I can¡¯t just sit idly by." "Ma Xiu, protect Master." Shi Lang reminded. "I see, Mr. Shilang." Matthew quickly set up the big shield in his hand. After Shirou showed his strength, the atmosphere of the team changed a little. First of all, Olga Marie no longer had a bad tone to him. In addition, Matthew also obeyed his judgment. And this is the change brought about by strength. Shiro walked up to the people, stared at the abandoned building, and asked loudly, "Aren''t you coming out yet, Servant?" Still no voice answered. Olga Marie frowned, turned her head and whispered to Romani: "Romani used the machine to inspect the abandoned building to see if there is any reaction from the hero." "I see, director." Romani nodded quickly, and after a while, he replied: "No, director." "Then what is his name?" Olga Marie looked at Shirou''s back strangely. "Caster should be wrong." Romani said. Olga Marie nodded, feeling reasonable. When she was about to step forward to dissuade her, Shirou shouted at the abandoned building again: "Should I invite you out, the son of light of Ireland, Ku Churin?" As soon as Shi Lang''s words fell, there was a soft, suspicious sound resounding in the deadly city. The next moment, a blue figure struck from the abandoned building and walked towards Shiro. What, how come! ? Olga Marie was shocked, and she couldn''t help but stop. Romani had just used a machine to detect that there were no heroes there, but what happened now? A heroic spirit appeared directly! Olga Marie asked in a low voice: "What''s the matter, Romani? Is the instrument malfunctioning?" "No, the instrument display is normal!" Olga Marie asked: "Then why is he not detected?" "I, I don''t know either!" Romani was also helpless. The problem came from the ceremony. What does it matter to him? Shiro ignored Olga Marie and Romani, his eyes kept on the figure walking out of the abandoned building. This man has a blue pony tail, a blue robe, and a sandalwood staff. This man is no one else, but the great hero of the island of Ireland, Ku Churin, the Son of Light! In fact, Shilang and Ku Chulin are also brothers. After all, Shilang''s spear technique was taught by Ku Chulin''s teacher, Skaha. Ku Chuulin came to Shirou and asked in surprise, "Do you know me?" "The Son of Light of Ireland, who doesn''t know." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Less nonsense, kid." Ku Churin shook his head. "The Celtic story has long been outlawed by God. Who else doesn''t know? And you saw through Rider''s real name before... oh, I see, you have the ability to see through your real name, right?" Upon hearing this, Olga Marie asked quickly: "Really, Caster? Do you have the ability to see through other Servants?" Ku Chulin pointed his finger at himself and asked, "Are you asking me?" Olga Marie didn''t look at him. Obviously, he was affectionate, but who would call her also Caster? It''s just that he also has the heroism of the Celtics, but he didn''t care about it, and he didn''t feel embarrassed. Shiro shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, I don''t have this ability. This ability is Ruler''s ability." Olga Marie said so, and then pointed at Ku Chulin and asked: "Then how did you recognize Medusa and him?" "It''s just a bit related," Shiro said. Everyone wondered, this guy has a lot of connections with other people. For a while, there was a connection with Gilgamesh, for a while, it was King Arthur, and now it was Ku Churin and Medusa. How long does this timeline span? After all, who is he? "Speaking of it, I also think you are familiar. But don''t talk nonsense, I''m pretty sure I don''t know you." Ku Chulin denied it. Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said: "I don''t know him, it''s just some origin. Because my teacher is also Skaha." Ku Chulin looked at Shirou with a surprised look. Is this guy also a disciple of that **** old woman? "Let''s not talk about that for now," Shi Lang shook his head, then looked at Ku Chu Lin with a serious expression, and asked, "Medusa, did you bring it to you?" Hearing this, Ku Chulin smiled: "Little devil, don''t defile people''s innocence out of thin air." Shiro also laughed: "Medusa was about 370 meters away from here. And in the air, there is the original Luen-''fire'' breath. Let me think about who used the original Luen, remote Attacked Medusa and led her here?" Chapter 1206： Hearing this, Ku Chulin was startled violently, "You, do you know the original Luen?" "Slightly involved." Shi Lang said. Fujimaru Tatsuka understood, pointed at Ku Churin, and asked: "It was you, did you lead Medusa to us?" "Hahaha... the evidence is solid, and I won''t hide it. That''s right, it''s me!" Ku Churin smiled and stretched out his hand to hook Fujimaru Tatsuka''s shoulder, but he reached half of his hand, but a dark clay hand grabbed his wrist faster. Ku Chulin stared at this black mud hand, and the next moment, a chuckle sounded in his ear: "Although the Celtics are heroic, regardless of the difference between men and women, there are differences between men and women in some places. It is better to pay attention to some, the great Celtic hero." Ku Chulin turned his head and his eyes fell on Shilang. The clay hand protruded from Shiro''s abdomen. He frowned and asked: "You mud..." "Is there any problem? Is it a curse on its body that it feels like dirt? Ha ha ha... If this is the case, then I will underestimate you, Son of Light." Shi Lang smiled Said, and then took the clay hands back. It turned out that he had seen Ku Churin want to treat Fujimaru Tachikoma with his hands and feet, and the [evil] in his body surged out, forming an [evil] hand, which clasped Ku Chulin''s wrist. Matthew also noticed it, and hurriedly pulled Fujimaru Tatsuka behind her, and erected a large shield to block Ku Chulin. Upon seeing this, Ku Chulin retracted his hand in embarrassment, then looked at the six-year-old Shi Lang, sighed, and said helplessly: "You have said everything." Shi Lang smiled. At this time, Olga Marie relied on the previous Shirou''s supernatural power, and couldn''t help having the courage in her heart. She pointed to Ku Chulin and asked, "Why should Medusa be brought to us?" Hearing this, Ku Chuulin smiled, and then said with a serious face: "It is natural to see if the last Master of mankind, who is responsible for saving people, is able to take on this important task!" "So, what''s your answer?" Shirou asked. "To be honest, I''m very disappointed." Ku Churin sighed, sat cross-legged on the ground, showing a very speechless expression, and said: "The chief of Chaldeans is a little girl with no confidence. My Master is a rookie who doesn''t know anything, even Servant... is a girl who doesn''t know anything about it. This person is reasonable, it''s hopeless." In the words of Ku Chulin, Fujimaru Tateka and Matthew bowed their heads ashamed, but Olga Marie''s anger was widened. "I don''t agree with you." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Ku Chulin turned to look at him. "Director Olga Marie is a responsible director. Although there are more or less shortcomings, she is undeniable. Although my Master has initially assumed the responsibility of the Master, he has no experience, but he is very Responsible. As for Matthew, she may still be confused about her way forward, but she must not ignore her daring to face the threat of Medusa. This is courage." After a pause, Shi Lang said with a smile: "If anyone can save humanity, I think it must be them! Because, isn''t the hymn of human beings the hymn of courage?" Hearing this, Ku Qiulin was stunned. Not only him, but even Olga Marie and others looked at Shirou''s bright eyes like open flames, startled. They didn''t expect Shi Lang to praise them. It''s almost... What a shame! Shiro said: "If what you see is the greenness of them right now, then what I see is what they have grown up through adventures." "Caster..." "Mr. Shirou..." Fujimaru Tatsuka and others had nothing to say. They couldn''t believe it, Shirou believed them so much. And Ku Chu Lin couldn''t help but respect Shi Lang, his vision was too far apart. What he saw was the present of the people of Matthew, while Shi Lang saw their future. Ku Chulin asked with a serious face: "Who is your Excellency?" "Didn''t I say everything? My name is Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said. Ku Chulin, Olga Marie, and others have a look of disbelief. With such a wide range of treasures and such a Confucian temperament, it is not like a third-rate hero at all. Regarding this, Shiro was helpless, and said with a serious face: "Whether you believe it or not, I am Shiro Fujimaru!" Chapter 5 So it turns out that you taught you to slap your yin legs! [Fixed up] Shi Lang talked with Ku Chu Lin for a while, and everyone found that Ku Chu Lin spoke frivolously, but did not have the murderous and cursing breath of Medusa, so they also relaxed their vigilance. After Shirou''s secret support, Olga Marie finally recovered some of her sanity as the chief of the Chaldeans, and began to inquire about the details of this peculiarity. "Actually, I don''t really know the birth of this peculiar point. I was summoned to participate in the Holy Grail War. Who would have thought it would become a war of guardians." Ku Chulin sighed, looking speechless, paused. After a pause, he continued: "However, this is what happens here, but it''s because of Saber." After Ku Chulin explained it for a while, everyone finally understood why Fuyuki City had become so miserable. It turned out that this peculiar part of Fuyuki City was initially engaged in the Holy Grail War. And for some reason, Saber was altered, and then he hunted around Servants, including Rider Medusa. The Servants lost one after another in Saber''s hands, and were subsequently contaminated to become the same as the previous Medusa. "So, except for you, all the Servants were defeated by Saber and turned into Medusa''s appearance?" Romani asked anxiously. Although Olga Marie had some complaints about Romani''s trespassing, she was anxious and did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Ku Churin with scorching eyes. Ku Churin shook his head and said, "Besides me, there is Berserker who has not been defeated by Saber. And Berserker wanders in the forest in the outskirts. He will not come if he doesn''t provoke him." Olga Marie nodded, and then asked: "In other words, after defeating Saber, will this singularity be repaired?" "I don''t know. But it is true as it is currently." Ku Chulin said. "So, where is Saber?" Olga Marie asked. Ku Chulin raised his hand, pointed to the other side of the sea, and said, "In the big hole!" "Big, big hole?" Olga Marie was taken aback, then subconsciously looked at Shirou. Not only her, but Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew both looked at Shirou involuntarily. Shirou noticed their gazes and smiled at them, his eyes bright as fire. Ku Chulin thought that Olga Marie and others did not know the existence of the Great Hole, and said with a serious face: "The Great Hole exists in the depths of Maruzo Mountain in Fukayama Town, Fuyuki City, where the Great Holy Grail of the Holy Grail War was originally buried. The place, and after it became a singularity, it was occupied by Saber and became Saber¡¯s stronghold..." Before Ku Chulin finished speaking, Olga Marie interrupted aloud: "Impossible! Our Chaldean instruments have already explored the Great Hole, and there is no magical response there!" Hearing this, Ku Chulin smiled and said, "Although it is not clear what kind of alchemy has been produced by your alchemy, it is really not easy for the heroic spirits to avoid your investigation. If it weren''t for the little devil''s voice, you haven''t had it so far. Did you discover my existence?" Ku Chulin put his hand on Shirou''s shoulder, with a bold smile on his face. This is the heroism of the Celtics, closer to the Vikings. Shi Lang had already experienced it during the Camelot period, but he was not surprised, but he became a six-year-old wife again, and was hooked on his shoulders, which made him a little uncomfortable. Ku Churin smiled, but suddenly noticed that Fujimaru Tateka and Matthew had strange expressions on their faces. Ku Chulin couldn''t help but asked strangely: "Huh? What kind of weird expressions are you guys?" Chapter 1207： Ku Chulin thought it was strange. He thought that after he said this, Fujimaru Tatsuka and others should have nodded their heads with a clear expression, but when he thought, they looked at him and Shirou with weird expressions. and many more¡­¡­! Ku Chuulin looked down at Shirou. Now Shirou is six years old and looks very cute, especially the fire-like eyes are full of aura, people can''t help but take a few more glances. Damn these women, don''t they think of Lao Tzu... Ku Qiulin thought about this and quickly moved away from Shilang. Seeing this, Shi Lang turned his head, those big eyes looked at Ku Chu Lin strangely, his face was dumbfounded: "?????" At this moment, Olga Marie shook her head quickly: "No, no...nothing..." She was like a brick house with a swollen face, with a face full of shame that she dared not go to see Shi Lang. Of course, Shirou stated earlier that the key to repairing the singularity lies in the big hole, but she didn''t believe it, and instead satirized him. The results of it? This face was slapped with "boom". this¡­¡­ This is too shameful for the Animus Fia family! After being slapped in the face by Shi Lang, Olga Marie secretly vowed to impose sanctions on Romani after returning! What? The problem comes from the instrument? No, it is very likely that it also came from this doctor. After all, his main job is a doctor, he may not understand the operation of the instrument, mess around, and then make her make a fool of himself. In short, no matter what goes wrong, it is right to sanction a wave of Romani first! Olga Marie said inwardly. Romani, who was trying to help Olga Marie and Fujimaru Tatsuka while finishing the equipment in Chaldea, felt a chill for no reason. Could it be said that Magical Girl Meili is actually a big man who pulls his feet? Why else would there be a chill? Romani thought. The goal has been determined, and everyone is striding towards the big hole. But this time moving forward, the team changed and the leader became Shiro. Although he is the Servant of Fujimaru Tatsuka, there is no other way. In this critical situation, the strong will become the support of the weak. However, Shirou had no objection to this point, and Fuyuki City, he knew it well! Although this peculiar Fuyuki City is very different from the layout plan of Fuyuki City in his memory, Shirou will not be confused about the direction. And this made Deku Chulin a moment of doubt, and couldn''t help asking: "You were summoned to the city of Winterwood before?" "Why do you say that?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "You know the topography of this city so well, you can''t tell that this is the first time you came to Fuyuki City." Ku Chulin said. Shi Lang smiled: "I have a special ability to find enemies." Ku Chulin nodded and did not delve into it. Although it is not the Holy Grail War now, it is offensive to delve into the Servant''s ability. At the end, Ku Churin said, "Although you look small, you are still very reliable, kid." After hearing this, Shi Lang felt helpless: "Could you not call me a kid? Although I was called this time as a child, my true appearance is not so small." Ku Chulin smiled: "But aren''t you a kid now?" Shi Lang also smiled: "That''s true. I''m a stinky kid, and you''re Wang Jiang who is not stiff." Ku Chulin was dumbfounded at the time. Wang Jiang, what do you mean? A group of people stopped and rushed all the way to the big hollow. During the period, Matthew watched Shi Lang hesitated to speak but stopped. Seeing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter, Matthew?" "Mr. Shilang, you are so powerful, I am too weak in comparison, and I don''t know if I can protect seniors." Matthew said in a depressed mood. Hearing this, Shi Lang said with a smile: "Everyone has a weak and small time, don''t care about these. Besides, your adventure has just begun. If you are very strong at the beginning, then Ku Chulin and I have already Don''t those who have gone through their own adventures seem incompetent?" Ma Xiu turned his head, looked at Shi Lang strangely, and asked, "Did Shi Lang also have a weak time?" "Of course, everyone has a moment of weakness. The important thing is not how weak you are now, but you have to face yourself up. In this way, how weak a person will be in the end will be strong." After a pause, Shi Lang stretched out his hand, pointed to the front, and smiled: "Moreover, you are heading for a powerful opportunity, isn''t it here?" Matthew turned his head and looked around, and saw three figures standing not far away, each with a skull mask on his face. Ku Chulin said, "It''s Assassin! Okay! I''ll do it..." As the most famous hero in Ireland, although Ku Chulin is present in the rank of Caster this time, he still has the blood of a warrior and is eager to fight. However, when he was about to leave the station, his shoulders were put on his hands and held him down. Ku Chulin turned his head to look, but saw a pitch-black clay hand on his shoulder. There is no need to think about it. Only Shirou can have such a method. Ku Chulin looked down at Shirou. Shi Lang shook his head at him, then reached out his hand, pushed Ma Xiu''s back, and said, "Go, Ma Xiu!" Not only Ku Chulin, but even Fujimaru Tatsuka and Olga Marie understood Shirou''s intentions, which was to train Matthew. Matthew nodded heavily, and then stepped out. Ma Xiu longed for strength. It was not the strength to show off his might, but the strength to protect the predecessor, Fujimaru Tatsuka. For this, she is willing to accept all the hard fighting and training. Assassin''s real name is Hyakuma Hassan, who once intersected Shirou in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but now he is defeated by Saber and has become Saber''s lackey like Medusa. At this moment, he used his treasure [Vision of Delusion] to split himself into three bodies, and attacked Shirou and others who were going to the Great Hollow. Sanshenbaimei¡¤Hassan attacked Ma Xiu in three directions, and Ma Xiu sank, holding a shield, and fighting with him. Although Matthew inherited Galahad''s template, he was an out-and-out young bird in experience, with many mistakes, and was suppressed by Assassin one after another. When Ku Chulin saw this, he was anxious and couldn''t help but said: "This little girl is not suitable for being a soldier at all!" Chapter 1208： "Don''t jump to conclusions." Shi Lang spoke, and then began to verbally instruct Matthew to move. After a difficult battle, Matthew smashed Assassin and others to death with a shield. Shi Lang stepped forward and said, "Good job, Matthew." Hearing this, Ma Xiu shook his head and smiled bitterly: "If it weren''t for Mr. Shilang''s guidance, I might have lost." "Rather than having this time to belittle yourself, it''s better to quickly recall the merits of previous battles." Shilang reminded. Matthew nodded quickly. After defeating Assassin, several people walked towards the big hole again. In this singularity, there are no humans, only the seven-body Servant, including Ku Churin, and in addition, there are some non-human dragon tooth soldiers, who summoned them. After being attacked by these dragon-fang soldiers, Shi Lang asked Matthew to fight against him, while he directed Matthew''s actions from the rear. Time is too short, he can''t teach Matthew fighting skills, but he can teach her some fighting awareness. For example, the unexpected slap on the yin leg... Although Ma Xiu is a young bird, but he wants to protect Fujimaru Tatsuka''s heart, he moved his head and digested the fighting experience with extra efforts. Seeing Matthew working so hard, Ku Chulin didn''t say anything anymore. However, he still poured cold water on, saying that Matthew was not suitable for fighting. Although Matthew felt sad, he was not discouraged, trying to digest the combat experience. At this time, they encountered another powerful enemy, Lancer-Musashibo Benkei! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. First make up one more. Can''t you think of Chapter 6? Lord can fly! Lancer-Musashibo Benkei, this is the most famous monk soldier in neon history, from the historical facts of Yoshitsune Gento. There is no doubt that this is an extremely powerful enemy. And this time, Shirou also pushed Mashu out and fought against Musashibo Benkei alone. Musashibo Benkei is different from Hyakumao Hassan in strength. Only when Ma Xiu confronted Musashibo Benkei, he fell into a disadvantage. Musashibo Benkei possesses [Eight Items] which is similar to Lancelot''s [Knights Die Without Hands]. [Eight Items] have the same ability as [Knights Die Without Hands], and can capture the opponent''s heroic spirits. His treasures can be used as his own, and even the weapons he saw for the first time can be used freely. Shirou told her this before Ma Xiu came on the court, so Ma Xiu was extremely guarded against this, but Musashibo Benkei was too powerful, and it was so different from Hyakumei Hassan. She was still taken by Musashibo. Benkei suppressed it to death. Dangers are happening again and again! Ku Chulin was about to rescue but was intercepted by Shirou. Ku Chulin turned his head and glanced at Shi Lang, and saw his face full of wind and calmness, and then he woke up: "So that''s it, I understand. Your essence is as bad as that old woman!" Shirou didn''t reply. Fujimaru Tatsuka and Olga Marie also looked at them, and were anxious in their hearts. Olga Marie hurriedly shouted: "Fujimaru Tatsuka, hurry up and use Lingshu!" "Ling Shu...Ling Shu..." Fujimaru Tateika panicked. Olga Marie felt even more anxious, and the situation on the court was very unfavorable for Matthew. Musashibo Benkei¡¯s [Eight Items], although Shirou has broken them down, but Musashibo Benkei himself is a very powerful warrior. He waved his broad sword, and the air was stirred and chopped by him. On Matthew''s shield, there was a clanging steel turbulence, which caused Matthew''s arms to ache. Olga Marie yelled anxiously, "What the **** are you doing, Fujimaru Tatsuka? Use Lingshu!" "I, I know..." In a panic, Fujimaru Tachika raised his palm, and shouted, "Yi Lingshu..." Before he finished speaking, Musashibo Benkei slashed at the top of Matthew''s shield, then turned his wrist to open the shield in Matthew''s hand. With a "clam," the shield in Matthew''s hand fell to the ground, and the atrium was wide open, no longer defended. When Musashibo Benkei saw this, the broad sword in his hand slashed towards Matthew with a cold wind. When Matthew saw this, she turned pale with fright and was at a loss. Fujimaru Tachika was completely out of mind and went down on the spot. Their youth is exactly the same as Shirou who was initially involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War. But the difference is that no one would help Shirou at that time, but at this time, standing by their side, there is no shortage of predecessors to lead the way. When Musashibo Benkei slashed down, the surrounding air became hot, and a huge fireball was like a meteor, smashing into Musashibo Benkei. Musashibo Benkei noticed this, and with a twist of his wrist, the sword in his hand followed it with a whirl, and then with a wave, a cold light flashed out of thin air, and the huge fireball was cut in two. "What are you waiting for? Withdraw, little girl!" Ku Churin shouted. It turned out that he couldn''t help but help. Matthew came back to his senses, gritted his teeth, hit the ground and rolled, picking up the shield that had fallen to the ground, and immediately turned over and shoved. Musashibo Benkei is by no means a mediocre hand. He naturally noticed the blow, and the blade stood on the ground, and the two clashed, sending out a clanging metal turbulence. Musashibo Benkei took advantage of the momentum to slash towards Ma Xiu, and at this moment, Musashibo Benkei suddenly heard the sound of the air exploding. When he turned around, he saw several flashing weapons like a rain of arrows, shooting at him. Come. Musashibo Benkei brandished his sword to block these weapons one by one, and his gaze fell on Shiro''s body. It turned out that those weapons were shot by Shiro. Shi Lang looked at Matthew and said, "Ma Xiu, you can withdraw first. It is too early for you to deal with this kind of Servant." Hearing that, Ma Xiu didn''t try to behave, but he just retreated, but he felt unwilling in his heart. Indeed, as Shirou said, she, who can''t even liberate the treasure, is really not Musashibo Benkei''s opponent. She--, once again sensed her own weakness. If Yushiro and Ku Churin were here, facing Musashibo Benkei alone, she wouldn''t be able to protect her seniors at all, right? Not reconciled...so reconciled...! Matthew clenched the shield tightly. Chapter 1209： Ku Chulin was also careful, watching Matthew''s change in his eyes. He turned his head and looked at the young Shi Lang with a solemn expression. This guy is really the same as the old witch Skaha! After Shiro''s attack, Musashibo Benkei also realized that Shiro was an extremely difficult enemy in this team. If you want to defeat the Chaldean team, you must first defeat Shirou. Musashibo Benkei clenched the sword tightly, looked at Shirou madly with both eyes, and said, "If you want to hurt the lord, you must first ask the sword in the hands of the old man!" It turned out that he would come to attack Shilang and the others because he sensed that Shilang and the others were going to attack Saber, who had already subdued him. Musashibo Benkei comes from the historical facts of Yoshitsune Yuan, and he is a loyal monk and soldier of righteousness and courage. Even after being altered, the temperament in this area has been magnified. With a stride, Musashibo Benkei''s body is as fast as thunder, waving the big sword in his hand, and attacking Shirou. With a wave of his hand, Shirou took out dozens of treasures from the [Infinite Sword System], like a violent storm, and shot towards Musashibo Benkei. Musashibo Benkei¡¯s martial arts have reached the pinnacle. When he swung his sword, he flew away these shooting treasures one by one, and even used the ability of [eight items] to take some treasures as his own. , And then launched a counterattack against Shiro. But manpower is sometimes poor. Facing Shirou''s stormy shooting, Musashibo Benkei''s martial arts will inevitably be smashed even if he is strong, and he has been hit by two swords. Musashibo Benkei knew that this would not be possible. His eyes lit up slightly, and his body exuded a terrifying magical arrogance. The big knife in his hand suddenly jumped up into the black thunder, "zittering", flashing abnormally. "This is..." Upon seeing this, C¨² Chulainn''s expression changed instantly, and he shouted: "Lancer has used a treasure!" Everyone saw Musashibo Benkei''s sword swiping, and a huge magnetic storm was generated around it. The "bang" exploded, and the resulting air wave made Teshiro''s treasure also be repelled. After Musashibo Benkei''s cut, seven faint shadows appeared around him. "Oh my God!" Ma Xiu looked surprised, and saw that the seven phantoms gradually solidified, forming a human shape exactly like Musashibo Benkei, and they all began to wield their big swords and rolled away Shi Lang''s sword rain. This is the treasure of Musashibo Benkei-[Benkei Buddha]! [Benkei Buddha] This is a avatar-type treasure similar to Hyakuma Hasan¡¯s [Delicious Vision]. The only difference is that all the avatars produced by [Benkei Buddha] have the same attack power as Musashibo Benkei. Can be a barrier to withstand enemy attacks. The number of clones that Musashibo Benkei can scrape out with a single use of the treasure is 1 to 7 randomly. Even the Musashibo Benkei used cannot determine the result. Obviously, Musashibo Benkei was lucky this time and split into seven at one time. Of course, this may also be related to Shirou''s lucky E. It is rare to take a **** luck once and split into seven clones. Musashibo Benkei''s pressure is greatly reduced, and the treasure shot by Shirou can no longer pose a harm to Musashibo Benkei, who has seven clones. "Oops, this, this Lancer is better than Medusa! Even Caster''s treasures are useless...!" Olga Marie fell into panic again. Of course, Shirou''s treasure group is indeed scary enough, but Musashibo Benkei used the number of people to break the treasure group''s attack, which is also terrifying. Matthew clenched the shield, no matter what, she must protect her senior. Cuchurin waved his staff, portraying the original Luen in the air. Upon seeing this, Shirou attacked Musashibo Benkei and asked Cuchurin, "What are you going to do?" "Of course I help you, kid." Cuchurin said. He also saw that Musashibo Benkei''s strength was amazing, and he was not so easy to deal with. As a sane hero, he naturally wanted to assist Chaldea to restore humanity. However, Shirou shook his head and said, "It doesn''t need to be at all." Dozens of treasures blasted towards the seven Musashibo Benkei clones. At the moment when the seven Musashibo Benkei clones were about to wave their swords to resist, Shirou raised his hand and shook it fiercely-[Fantasy Collapse]! "Boom!" "Boom!!!" ... Shirou detonated all the treasures thrown out, including the treasures that had been shot down by the Musashibo Benkei. Suddenly, the explosion resounded all over the sky, and the magical aura swept the spot, and the flames of the explosion almost illuminated the entire dark night sky. The Musashibo Benkees were enveloped in the destruction mist of the explosion. When the breeze passed, the destruction mist was blown away, revealing the miserable state of it. I saw the seven Musashibo Benkei clones, and each of them was smeared with flesh and blood that was slashed by a small broken blade, just like the evil spirits in hell. When did Olga Marie, Fujimaru Tatsuka, and Matthew have seen such a tragic situation? All of them turned pale suddenly. It turned out that Shirou after Camelot had already taken a step further in his grasp of his abilities. The previous [Fantasy Collapse] was not used as a bomb during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Instead, it meticulously broke the body of the treasure to disperse it into hundreds of pieces, and borrowed the collapsed one. Explosive force for rapid shooting. A treasure can be split into hundreds of fragments of utensils, and dozens of treasures are nearly 10,000 fragments of utensils. , Nearly ten thousand instruments are flying at high speed in a small space under the propelling force of the explosion, even a person with high martial arts can''t resist it. The seven avatars of Musashibo Benkei were directly shot into a sieve, and then their bodies dissipated like bubbles. And Musashibo Benkei''s treasure [Benkei Buddha] was cracked by Shirou in this way. But even so, Musashibo Benkei did not leave. As early as when the clone was split, Musashibo Benkei had already stepped back and fell behind. He sensed Shirou''s strength, or even the heroic spirit with such a large number of treasures, as long as he was not blind, could perceive Shirou''s strength. So, he released his third treasure¡ª¡ª¡¾Five Hundred Arhats Bu Tuo Luo Du¡¿! At any time, a large number of parade appeared around him, some waving flags, some shouting, some chanting, desperately rushing towards Shi Lang. The number is huge, with an initial estimate of about a thousand people. It looks like a rush of people and a magnificent person. This huge number of parade is protected by the Buddha''s light. Whether it was Olga Marie''s magic bullet attack or Ku Chulin''s original Luen, they failed to defeat the protected Buddha''s light. With this huge number of parade troops, they rushed towards Shi Lang. This is Musashibo Benkei''s last treasure at the bottom of the box. Call out the parade of Saints. They are the people who took part in the journey of Bu Tuo falling across the sea. The summoned team will rush to the forward direction of everything present, and once forced to move by this treasure, they will eventually be taken to the Pure Land to become a Buddha. In game terms, this is a semi-mandatory dead treasure! Seeing that his original Luen was resisted by the Buddha''s light, C¨² Chulainn suddenly cursed, saying that if he was summoned in the rank of Lancer, he would not be so passive. With such a curse, he planned to release the treasure, but found that it was too late. The speed of the parade was too fast, like a stormy wave, rushing towards Shiro. It''s over! Although Kuchulin didn¡¯t know that [Five Hundred Arhats Bu Tuo Luo Du] had an instant-death effect, he could see that the Buddha''s light around the parade is by no means easy to interact with. Once it is touched, I am afraid it will be constituted. Huge damage. "Be careful, Mr. Shirou!" Matthew shouted. "Won! The gangster who wants to hurt my lord, go to Xitian and be with the Buddha lord!" Musashibo Benkei shouted. If you are determined to win, the [Five Hundred Arhats Buduo Luodu] with the Buddha''s light will have a high probability of being directly sent to the Pure Land to become a Buddha. In short, it is to send you to the West. Of course, this [Five Hundred Arhats Bu Tuo Luo Du] is not without weaknesses, some powerful existences, as long as they can resist the impact of the marching troops, or kill him first, they will crack them by themselves. But Shirou... this small body can withstand the impact of the parade, he absolutely does not believe it. Indeed, with Yi Shilang''s body and attributes, it is naturally impossible to survive the impact of the parade. However, Shiro showed Musashibo Benkei the third method to solve the ¡¾Five Hundred Arhat Buduo Luodu¡¿... [Evil] emerged from Shilang''s body, and then ten magic thrusters were formed. When the parade troop approached Shilang, there was a "boom". Shi Lang flew into the sky. Chapter 1210： Looking at the flying Shirou, Musashibo Benkei was foolish at the time: "???" Can it be like this? Not only him, but even those who marched in the troop, were also dumbfounded. What about the goal? Flying? This is flying to the sky... How are you doing it? Parade to heaven? Chapter 7 Pay attention to your feet "Mr. Shilang...Go to heaven?" Ma Xiu looked at the flying Shi Lang with a dazed expression. Looking at the heavenly Shirou, Ku Chuulin turned his head to look at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and couldn''t help asking: "Hey! Girl, what is this guy? There are too many treasures, right?" "Fuji, Fujimaru Shiro." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "I believe you a ghost!" Ku Chulin felt that Fujimaru Tachika was lying to herself, and couldn''t help but said: "The hero with so many treasures is absolutely impossible to be an unknown person, Fujimaru Shirou... there is nothing at all. I¡¯ve heard this name! I¡¯m from your side, and I¡¯ll return to the Heroic Seat after playing this game, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± "I didn''t lie." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked aggrieved. She really didn''t lie, her Caster, she said she was Shiro Fujimaru. Musashibo Benkei looked at Shirou flying in the sky, completely lost. His martial arts are high and strong, and his treasures are powerful and capable of death, and they are not fake. However, as long as it is human, there are limits. What are the limits of humanity? The sky, the ground, the ocean, and all these are unknown. And now, Shirou stood in the sky like a god, he was completely gone. Shirou looked down at the Musashibo Benkei standing in the parade, took out the treasure, and shot towards Musashibo Benkei like a cluster of meteors. The Buddha''s light on the parade flickered like the strongest glass cover. When these treasures fell on the protection of the Buddha''s light, they suddenly made a "clang-clang" metallic sound. When Musashibo Benkei saw this, he felt at ease. Although he did not know Shi Lang, the projection of these treasures of Shi Lang could not defeat the blessing of Buddha''s light. Ku Churin said: "No, that Lancer has nothing to do with that kid, and that kid has nothing to do with Lancer. Damn, it would be fine if I came in the rank of Lancer. No, even if it is Caster now, just give me I have a chance to break that inexplicable shield, and I can also use the treasure to kill Lancer." In fact, it is not necessary for Ku Churindotti, Fujimaru Tatsuka, Olga Marie and others to be blind, so naturally they have taken out the doorway. Matthew had decided in his heart that no matter what the situation was, he must protect Senior. At the same time, if you are lucky enough to survive, you must work hard next to become stronger. No, absolutely don''t be as powerless as you are now. Fujimaru Tachika felt very sleepy. She is not a traditional magician, but an ordinary underage girl. She would enter Chaldea, not through self-employment, but by being tricked into coming in. The person who tricked her into entering Chaldea was the staff of Chaldea-Harry Cize Anderson. Harry Cize Anderson disguised himself as a blood donation cart in the city center. The innocent and kind Fujimaru Tatsuka donated blood free of charge. After being discovered by the other party that he possessed 100% qualifications for the traversal of the soul, he was caught by the enthusiastic Harry Cize. Anderson pushed the Chaldeans, for which Harry Cize Anderson also received a bonus for the purchase of a new car. At that time, Fujimaru Tatsuka who learned the truth was angry and helpless, but eventually accepted the job. Not because of other reasons, but because I feel that this job looks good, and I believe that I can definitely help the Chaldeans. But now, she couldn''t help but doubt herself. Because she is useless in the current adventure. Relying on human protection, and lack of decisiveness, lack of knowledge, not to mention without help, but a little bit of suspicion of hindering. Fujimaru Tatsuka was very suspicious that he was wrong in accepting this job from the beginning. Olga Marie didn''t know what to do, she just called Leif in her heart. Due to the environment in which she grew up, although she looks like a magician from the traditional aristocratic school of the Clock Tower, she has an arrogant and grumpy personality, but in fact, she is very fragile and vulnerable. Strong and slender, she is talking about. If the wind goes smoothly and someone assists her, she may be able to use her talents, but when there is a life-and-death crisis at such moments, and when she shoulders a heavy burden, she will be crushed by the pressure instead. A Lancer is so difficult to deal with, so what about Saber who defeated them? How difficult is it to deal with? Can I really lead them to fix the singularity? Leif, Leif, where are you? Olga Marie began to doubt herself, calling her spiritual support in her heart. Musashibo Benkei sees Shiro¡¯s treasures, but he can¡¯t help his [Five Hundred Arhat Buduo Luodu] Buddha''s blessings, and feel at ease. However, he also knew that there was no way he could not fly Shirou. He turned his head and looked at Fujimaru Shirou, Olga Marie and others, with a fierce light in his eyes. Since there is no such thing as a scholar, it is natural to kill others. "No, this guy has shifted the target!" Ku Chulin frowned and became vigilant secretly. Olga Marie and Fujimaru Tateka were horrified by Musashibo Benkei, but Marsho, who was determined, clenched the shield and displayed it in front. Ku Chulin was surprised to see that Ma Xiu had such courage, he straightened his expression and said, "Okay. I admit, you still have the courage of a warrior, little girl." "Compared to Mr. Ku Chu Lin, I am still far behind." Ma Xiu did not get confused by Ku Chu Lin''s praise, but set up a posture and looked at Musashibo Benkei in full formation. Because of her growth environment, she is a person who has no opinion, but at the same time she is also a tough person. Once the determination has been made, Wan Shanbeng hasn''t changed his mind. Musashibo Benkei changed the direction of his [Five Hundred Arhats Buduo Luodu] and went straight to Huanglong towards Fujimaru Tateka and Olga Marie. With a "bang", Matthew inserted the shield into the ground, like a wall, blocking everyone. [Five Hundred Arhats Butuo Falling Crossing] Thousands of people marched into the troop, and Matthew felt that a mountain and sea was coming from her arm. She gritted her teeth, and the power came slowly from the spiritual base. For a while, It blocked the impact of the marching troops. There is no doubt that her power can beat Shilang. Shirou glanced at Musashibo Benkei who hadn''t put him in his eyes, then glanced at Matthew who had made a decision, and said that the time had come. He took out a magic gun, Gayaberg, and shot it directly at Musashibo Benkei. With a "clang", this magic spear thrown was naturally blocked by the Buddha''s light blessed by [Five Hundred Arhats Buduo Luodu] and failed to fall in front of Musashibo Benqing. Shirou said: "If you and I have not decided on the victory or defeat, we will shift the target. This is too much to put me in the eyes?" "Anyone who hurts my lord will have to die!" Musashibo Benkei said frantically. "It''s weird to treat Saber as a Niu Ruo Maru, altering it... it''s really strange." Shi Lang sighed, then said solemnly: "Then, monk soldier, be careful of your feet." Musashibo Benkei sneered. He felt that Shirou had nothing to do with him, and when he was about to send the Chaldeans and his party directly to the west, his face suddenly changed. Chapter 1211： "This, what is this...?" His face turned stunned, and he saw that the ground he was on suddenly overflowed with strange black mud, forming dozens of mud hands, from his legs, arms, neck... all kinds of joints, clasping his body. Of course Musashibo Benkei would not succumb and struggle hard, but this piece of black mud seemed to have turned the land he was in into a quagmire. And he, who didn''t notice the sudden change on the ground, had fallen into the black mud. "Impossible... how does this kind of thing... this kind of cursing thing pass through the Buddha light? Why is it not purified by the Buddha light?" Musashibo Benkei was shocked. He didn''t expect that something like this suddenly appeared on the ground. This, this is too unbelievable, right? Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said: "If it is your leader, I am naturally helpless. But if it is this piece of Buddha''s light that has no solemn aura, it is a pity that it cannot purify my partner." "This, this is your treasure?" Musashibo Benkei was astonished. "It''s not a treasure, it''s my partner." Shiro repeated this point. "Impossible, you have this kind of treasure that directly defeated me [Five Hundred Arhat Buduo Luodu], why don''t you just take it out?" Musashibo Benkei asked. Shi Lang glanced at Matthew standing beside Ku Chu Lin, smiled, and said, "It''s my means to defeat you, but it''s not my goal." As he said, Shirou''s heart moved, and his [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] came into operation. The mud on the ground of Musashibo Benkei seemed to have been beaten with blood, and it "boomed" like a pillar, soaring into the sky. Rise. Such a shocking change was naturally noticed by Dema Xiu and others. They only saw a few black mud pillars rising into the sky from the back of the parade, like the Optimus Prime, and it was very spectacular. "What''s that?" Matthew exclaimed. Ku Chuulin turned his head and looked up at the Shirou standing in the sky, with a solemn expression, "This kid... actually has this kind of malicious treasure...!" Under Shiro''s control, the [evil] who was at the foot of Musashibo Benkei, after a riot, wrapped the first three floors and the second three floors of Musashibo Benkei, turning him into a cocoon. Afterwards, Shi Lang raised his palm slightly and shook it violently. The cocoon enveloping Musashibo Benkei was like Shirou''s palm. It was squeezed tightly, and with a "click", blood splashed from the gap of [evil], and then turned into a faint golden star dust, slowly ascending into the sky. . There is no doubt that Shirou used [evil] to crush Musashibo Benkei. And these faint golden star dusts are witnesses to the death of Musashibo Benkei. Musashibo Benkei''s soul broke free from Alt''s spiritual foundation, slowly over the sky, he was about to return to the distant Heroic Seat. After Shi Lang''s moment, he chanted a Buddha''s name, and the fierce and evil appearance has disappeared, and the peaceful one is like an enlightened person. "Thanks a lot." With just this sentence, he rose into the sky and disappeared. There is no doubt that he has returned to the Heroic Seat. Musashibo Benkei did not send Shirou to the West, instead he was sent to the Pure Land by Shirou. With the death of Musashibo Benkei, his treasure [Five Hundred Arhat Buduo Falling Crossing] also gradually collapsed, disillusioned, and disappeared. Matthew breathed a sigh of relief, but felt soreness and pain in his arms. Although the power is used from the spirit base, it is indeed too reluctant for her as a young bird to resist the impact of the [Five Hundred Arhats Buduo Luodu] with her own power. Shi Lang fell to the ground from a high altitude and said to her, "Good job, Matthew." Hearing this, Ma Xiu shook his head, and said with a lonely expression: "Compared with the real hero, I am still...too weak, Mr. Shilang." "However," Ma corrected his tone as soon as the conversation turned, "I will definitely redouble my efforts to become very strong, very strong!" Shirou smiled and said, "It would be great if you can have such a determination." Due to Matthew''s injury, several people found an undamaged building and took a break. Taking advantage of the situation, Olga Marie accused Fujimaru Tatsuka of doing nothing before, which was his negligence as a Master. This made Fujimaru Tatsuka very sad, sat in a daze, and Matthew stepped forward to comfort him. Olga Marie didn''t say anything any more, but communicated with Romani and asked about the loss of Chaldea. At this moment, Ku Chuulin came to Shirou and asked with a serious face: "What is your treasure?" "What treasure?" Shi Lang asked with a strange look. "That mud!" "Oh, you are talking about this." Shilang stretched out his palm, and his mind moved, and then [evil] surged in his palm. When Ku Chulin saw this, he showed a look of disgust, and asked: "You--, are you anti-heroic?" "How can you see it?" Shi Lang asked. "Such a cursing breath, malicious fluctuations, what is it if it is not an anti-heroic spirit?" Ku Chulin asked rhetorically. Upon hearing this, Shi Lang asked with great interest: "Even if I am anti-heroic, what about it?" Ku Chulin said: "Although some are generalized, most of the anti-heroic spirits are evil people." Shi Lang understood it, smiled, and said, "I understand, you are worried, after meeting Saber, I will fall to Saber, right?" When his mind was exposed, Ku Chulin''s face became more solemn. Shiro nodded and said, "I am indeed a villain. Your worry is indeed possible. I may fall to Saber and kill you." As soon as the voice fell, everyone present was silent, all eyes were looking at him. "Just kidding, Mr. Shilang?" Ma Xiu couldn''t help but said. "I''m not kidding, Matthew. Because I am indeed a villain." Shi Lang said with a smile. Matthew showed an unbelievable look. Olga Marie shivered. If, if Caster is going to turn around... She began to fall into her own vulnerability again. Shirou looked around, then walked in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka. Those bright eyes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes and asked, "Then, Master, are you still willing to continue to use my wicked power? " After hearing this, Fujimaru Tachika said in a bit of trouble: "Caster, it''s not fun to make me laugh. Anyway, you are my Servant, and power may be good and evil, but it is more important, isn''t it the user? I don¡¯t think Caster is a wicked person, and, even if it¡¯s a wicked person, Caster is now my friend." Chapter 1212： "Friend?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, friend, it''s been a long time since I heard the term. Shi Lang smiled and asked, "Why do you see it?" Fujimaru Tatsuka said, "If Caster wanted to hurt me, he would have done it a long time ago, so how could he protect me over and over again? And, if Caster doesn''t like me, why should he respond to my call?" "The director said before that the Servant who responds to the call will trust the Master, and the enchantment held by the Master is to restrain the Servant. But I don''t think this is correct." Hearing this, Olga Marie raised her eyebrows and asked displeasedly: "Are you disagreeing with what I said, Fujimaru Tatsuka?" "No, no..." Fujimaru Tateka waved his hand, turning his thumbs in front of her chest, and said in a bit of trouble, "It''s just, it''s just, I think trust should be two-sided. Servant will trust Master, and Master should trust Servant. I think... I feel that Lingshu should not be a chain that restrains the Servant, it should be an auxiliary device that assists the Servant." "So, so I believe in Caster, even if Caster says he is a villain, even if Caster''s treasure has something that scares me, but I still trust my Servant!" Shi Lang smiled and said, "What a good boy." Ku Chulin said: "Since the last Master said so, I have nothing to say. But it''s not good to believe in your Servant too much. Servant is not a tool. There is a betrayal. You are the last Master of mankind. Rescue humans is your top priority, but you can''t be so naive." The last Master of mankind, to save humanity... These words echoed in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s heart, and she recalled the previous battle in her mind, and suddenly felt a huge pressure on her body. It''s heavy. He was out of breath. Fujimaru Tatsuka stood up, and said as usual, "Um, let me go out." "Senior, there is danger outside," Matthew reminded. Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, I''m just around. The main reason is that there is no toilet here, and I want to go to the toilet." With that, Fujimaru Tatsuka left. "Senior..." Matthew didn''t know what to say. She felt something was wrong with Fujimaru Tatsuka''s condition. Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at Ku Chu Lin, and said helplessly, "You shouldn''t have said that." "Some things, it''s better to put it bluntly earlier. This is the crown designation, it is to save the human principle. If there is no mental consciousness, but will die! Moreover, I don''t think this team can save the human principle. They are all too young. Now, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid they would have died under Rider''s attack a long time ago." Ku Chulin said. "That''s not the case. If you didn''t have me, wouldn''t you also help me?" Shilang said with a smile. Ku Churin was choked. Shi Lang smiled, did not say anything, just comforted Matthew, let her stay here, and he followed out. Chapter 8 Can you always be by my side? [Fixed up] The moon is black and the wind is high, and everything is silent. Fujimaru Tachika leaned back behind a huge rock, shrouded in shadow, feeling down, and secretly wiping tears. She doesn''t know how things will develop to this point. Was deceived into Chaldea, knowing that he was willing to join Chaldea, not because of anything else, precisely because it seemed like a good deed. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t think of it. Originally, he thought that entering Chaldea would only provide a small amount of help, but inexplicably he became the last master of mankind. Because of this, the burden of saving humans naturally fell on her shoulders. Heavy. It was so heavy that she could barely breathe. Moreover, the previous battle of Lancer-Musashibo Benkei also fully demonstrated that this is not a role-playing game, but a real battle. It''s going to die! In other words, from the very beginning, the big explosion in the control room had already begun to die. But Olga Marie and Matthew both placed hope on her, and Ku Chulin made her pay attention to her position, nothing more. And the newly summoned Servant Fujimaru Shiro also said that the hope of saving human justice can be seen in her. However, it was these mixed things that made Fujimaru Tatsuka unable to breathe at all. She knew in her heart that she was not a great man, she was just an ignorant ordinary girl. She had seen a neon high school student cartoon who was the savior of the world through another world, and she had also expected that she would encounter such adventures and beautiful encounters. However, when the weight of salvation really weighed on her body, and when everyone''s expectations fell on her body, she realized that this was not good at all. She has no commanding talent, no strong strength, or even magic skills. She is an ordinary person living in a normal human society. What should I do? Fujimaru Tateikaxin said. At this time, footsteps sounded in her ears, and Fujimaru Tatsuka knew that someone had come, it might be Marsho or Olga Marie, and she quickly reached out and wiped away the tears on her face. Tears, can''t be seen by Ma Xiu and the director, otherwise they will be worried. "So you are here, Master." What sounded in the ear was a childish voice, with a hint of joy in his tone. Fujimaru Tatsuka knew in her heart that it was not Matthew or Olga Marie who came here, but her newly summoned Servant- Fujimaru Shiro! This, the real name must be fake, with a hero with the same surname as her. Fujimaru Tateka turned her head, and saw Shirou put a hand on the rock against her back, looking at her with joy, as if he was happy to find her. "What''s the matter, Caster?" Fujimaru Tatsuka tried to calm her tone. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Master has been in the bathroom for too long. I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I found it. By the way, it has been so long, are you on the big one, Master?" After hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka remembered that she did run out of the toilet under the name of going to the toilet, and she suddenly felt embarrassed and embarrassed, and said silently: "It is too much to ask a girl about this, Caster!" "Sorry, sorry, Master. I''m a villain, I don''t have many friends, I don''t talk to people very much, and I don''t know how to talk," Shi Lang scratched his face, and then asked seriously, "So you fell in love." Is it big? If so, do you have a tissue? If not, I can get it for you." "..." Fujimaru Tatsuka felt speechless for a while, gritted her teeth, and said word by word: "No, need, need!" Fujimaru Tatsuka is a very well-behaved girl, who usually doesn''t lose his temper, but Shirou''s repeated inquiries about this content are simply on the verge of death. It is not surprising that Fujimaru Tatsuka will react this way. "It seems that Master has recovered his vitality." Shirou smiled and sat beside Fujimaru Tatsuka. At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka realized that Shirou was teasing her. Shirou had already noticed the slender heart under her strong appearance. "How did you find it, Caster?" Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head, looked at Shirou''s profile, and asked in a low voice. Hearing this, Shirou stretched out his hand, pointed to Fujimaru Tatsuka''s cheek, and said, "Tears, you haven''t wiped it clean, Master." The girl was silent. After a long time, her weak shoulders seemed to tremble slightly. She gently curled up her slender legs, buried her cheeks between her knees, and said with a choked voice: "Why does this happen... Riyaki, the history of mankind is destroyed, the world is destroyed and so on, why did this happen? Why would I become the last Master of mankind... I can''t do anything, I can''t do anything. I''m just, just one People who are useless, do not have the strength of Matthew, and the wisdom of their talents. They don¡¯t understand anything, don¡¯t know anything, just a drag. Why, why would I become the last Master of mankind? This kind of task falls to me. Isn¡¯t the human principle completely unsaved in the human body?" Shi Lang stared at this figure, who was trembling constantly alone in the night, and the smile on his face no longer existed. Chapter 1213： After a long time, Shirou asked, "Then, Master thinks, who should this task fall on?" Fujimaru Tateka raised his cheek buried in his knees, turned his head to look at Shirou, pointed his finger at him, and said, "A person like you." Shi Lang sighed helplessly, and said, "I am a hero, but a dead person. Master can only let a living person take care of it." "Besides, I don''t think Master is so embarrassed by what he said. Do you remember how I commented on you?" Shirou stood up, walked in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, squatted down, put his hands on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s shoulders, and said seriously, "Although the Master is a worthless fool, his hands are flustered." Fujimaru Tatsuka was said to be crying by Shirou. Look, she''s a worthless guy, even Caster admitted. "However, in my eyes, the Master is a very responsible person. If I insist on choosing a Master, I will definitely choose the Master. The Master is the best Master." Shi Lang said seriously. Am I so good? Fujimaru Tatsuka was puzzled and couldn''t help asking, "Why?" Shi Lang thought for a while, and said, "Because Master is a worthless fool and can only rely on Servant." Fujimaru Tatsuka: "..." Is there such a comfort? Fujimaru Tatsuka was puzzled. "So, don''t worry about being betrayed by the Master." Shirou smiled and said, "Although the Master is indeed an idiot, he can only rely on the Servant. However, the Master also trusts the Servant very much, instead of using the Servant as a tool and a demon. Instigate. Such a Master is my favorite Master." "But, I''m useless." "Master, you are wrong. As a Master, the important thing is not your talents, but whether you can trust us and trust the Servant. As long as you have this, it will be enough." Shirou said seriously: "If the Master is great If so, then we, as Servant, are under a lot of pressure. After all, the Master is the monarch, and we are the subordinates." "But, such me, can I really be the last Master of mankind? Can I really save humans? Can I really do this?" Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help asking. "It''s not whether it can be done, but whether it can be done, Master." Shirou said. "Master encountered this kind of thing suddenly, so whether it is Ma Xiu, the director, and other heroic spirits all put their hope on the Master. But I don''t think so, Master, you are involved in this accident There is no way to be forced. But whether you want to do this is up to your own choice. I will not force the Master. No matter what the Master does, I will support the Master." In the night, Shirou smiled in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka. Fujimaru Tachika looked at the smiling Shirou blankly, and couldn''t help asking, "Why?" "I am a villain, but I know that you are my Master. Therefore, no matter what the Master does, he will support the Master. Moreover, the Master does not look like a bad boy." Shirou stretched out his hand and gently touched Fujimaru Tatsuka''s head, "Well, yeah. Good boy, good boy." "..." Fujimaru Tatsuka muttered, "It''s obviously younger than me." Shi Lang said helplessly: "I said before, this is just the form of the real world, I am not a child in real life." Fujimaru Tatsuka was silent for a moment, then raised her head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "What if I can''t do it?" "No one will force the Master, and I will not let anyone force the Master. Because I am the Master''s Servant, I will protect the Master, both physically and mentally," Shirou said. Fujimaru Tatsuka laughed: "You really look like a brother, Caster." "Speaking of which, I do have a younger sister." Shi Lang also smiled. Fujimaru Tatsuka stood up, "It''s time to go back, or Matthew will be worried." Shiro nodded. Fujimaru Tateka took two steps, turned around, looked at Shirou, and couldn''t help asking: "Caster, will you always be by my side? Are you urging me and comforting me?" Shirou smiled. Fujimaru Tatsuka went back happily, and she thought Shirou had agreed. If there is such a mentor and friend by his side, no matter what it is, it is not to be afraid. That''s right, the important thing is not whether it can be done, but whether or not to do it! Fujimaru Tatsuka wants to do it, to become a qualified Master, only in this way can he save humanity, restore her peaceful daily life, and live up to others'' expectations of her. And, in this way, she can afford Caster''s evaluation, right? It should be said that Fujimaru Tachika is indeed a naive, cheerful and lively girl, after a short period of discouragement, she quickly regained her vitality. Of course, this has nothing to do with Shirou. Everyone made her a qualified last Master of human beings, and only him, let Fujimaru Tatsuka choose by himself. At this moment, Fujimaru Tatsuka has decided that he wants to become a truly qualified Master. In this way, she was worthy of the heroic spirits like Mathew and Shirou, and the heroic spirits summoned afterwards. As long as there is a kind and reliable junior like Matthew, and the heroic spirit like Shirou who cares for her like an older brother, no matter how great the difficulty is. Isn¡¯t it about saving humanity? Director, Ku Chuulin, I will save it for you! Fujimaru Tatsuka''s heart was full of fighting spirit. However, she overlooked one thing, Shi Lang just smiled, but did not nod his head. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. Also, this was written by me, don''t talk about writing on behalf of others, it will be updated during the day, because there are two chapters deposited at night, both of which were written at night. And write extra...not Kavin. It''s been a long time since I didn''t feel like Kavin... Tears filled my eyes. Chapter 9 Your opponent is me, Wei Gong! Fuyuki City-Big Hole. Saber-Altolia Pendragon, standing with a sword, awakened from his sleep and slowly opened his eyes. Her last minion, Archer has stood beside her, reporting to her special intelligence. "Really, even Lancer has been defeated? Does Chaldea really have such strength?" Saber asked aloud. Her voice was calm and sound a bit harsh. "It''s not clear yet." Archer replied. "Well then, let my swords experiment to see if they have the means to save human beings and the ability to perform crown designation." Saber said calmly. Chapter 1214： She turned her head slightly, looked at Archer, and said, "It''s time for you to attack, Archer!" Archer nodded, "Shu", and walked away. Saber closed his eyes slowly. ... ... After Fujimaru Tatsuka returned, his attitude has changed drastically. She first apologized to Matthew and Olga Marie, which made them worry, and then asked Olga Marie about the Master and what the Master should do during the battle. Olga Marie felt very strange in her heart, but she also told Fujimaru Tatsuka of Master''s duties one by one. Seeing such serious Fujimaru Tatsuka, Ku Chulin couldn''t help but sweat out on his forehead, walked to Shirou''s side, and couldn''t help asking: "Boy, what ecstasy did you give this little girl?" Shi Lang originally laughed, but when he heard this, his face turned black at the time, and he said displeasedly: "What is ecstasy? If you can''t speak, talk less, Wang Jiang!" "So, what exactly does this Wang Jiang mean?" Cuchulin asked with great puzzlement. Shi Lang smiled and did not speak. "I remember what I should do, director." "Oh, oh... that''s good..." Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a solemn face, Olga Marie was weakened out of thin air for some reason. Unable to help, Olga Marie asked, "What''s the matter with you, Fujimaru Tatsuka?" "Nothing, director." Fujimaru Tatsuka said seriously: "I just think that since I am going to save humanity, I have to work hard for it! Isn''t that the case, director?" "Yes, yes." Olga Marie nodded, but looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka who had regained his vitality, and even the three-percent Fujimaru Tatsuka who had already taken out 300% of his energy, Olga Marie couldn''t help but glance at the player who played Cucurin. Shirou, it''s not in my heart. She is the chief of the Chaldeans. She should be the one who comforts and motivates the employees, but in the end Shirou did it, and she did it so beautifully. Shilang was more like the chief of the Chaldeans than she was. And this made Olga Marie extremely frustrated. Sure enough, I couldn''t do anything well, and I couldn''t be the director at all. Leif, Leif...Where are you, I can''t do without you. Olga Marie called her spiritual support in her heart. Taking advantage of Ma Xiu''s self-cultivation, Fujimaru Tatsuka remembering the Master''s responsibilities, and Olga Marie''s self-doubt time, Cu Chulainn then told about the next enemy to face. Rider, Assassin, and Lancer have been defeated by Shi Lang and Matthew one after another. At the moment, Saber himself and Archer are the only ones left on Saber''s side. Cuchulin said: "Saber is King Arthur, holding the legendary holy sword, the sword of vows of victory, regardless of power, but Archer, this man is a very difficult hero, who is not much better than Lancer. Even more difficult than Lancer!" Olga Marie was about to speak, but at this moment Fujimaru Tatsuka asked first: "Who is he? Do you know his real name?" Olga Marie glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and stopped. "I don''t know his real name, but he and this kid are the same type of heroic spirit." As he said, Kuchurin''s hand pointed to Shirou. "Mr. He Shilang is the same type of heroic spirit?" Ma Xiu was taken aback, and subconsciously looked at Shi Lang. Cuchurin nodded, and said solemnly: "He can also take out a lot of treasures like this kid. Its strength is no less than mine. It is a difficult opponent!" Can also take out a lot of treasures... Everyone turned their heads and couldn''t help but look at Shirou. The Shirou who can take out a lot of treasures at once is surprising enough, and its strength is incredible, and now, the other party also has such a hero? And it is not Saber who is most likely to be the culprit for the birth of the singularity, but Archer who was defeated and subdued by Saber. So, how difficult is Saber? Olga Marie felt desperate for a while. Shirou nodded and said, "If you can take out as many treasures as I do, it seems that it will be a very strong enemy." Olga Marie was about to say something, but at this moment, Fujimaru Tatsuka took the lead and said firmly, "No matter how strong we are, we must do it!" Cu Chulin looked up and down Fujimaru Tatsuka for a while, a little surprised, then nodded, and said, "Somewhat like a Master, little girl." "Senior has always been a very good Master, Mr. Cuchurin!" Ma Xiu clenched the shield in his hand and said displeasedly. Everyone laughed, and Fujimaru Tatsuka scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. Olga Marie also smiled, but she didn''t feel good in her heart. Her director has become dispensable. The meaning of existence is very thin. Olga Marie clenched her fists. After taking a break, when Dema Xiu''s injury was almost healed, everyone got up and continued to move toward the big hole. The layout of Fukayama Town was different from Shiro''s memory, so Romani used the GPS positioning and navigation system on the Chaldean side to determine the location of the big hole. Shi Lang and others followed Romani''s positioning and navigation and marched towards Yuanzang Mountain. At the moment when he was about to enter Yuanzang Mountain, Ma Xiu moved his body with a troubled expression, and couldn''t help saying: "How do you feel... a very uncomfortable feeling?" "I have this feeling too... I feel slimy on my body? Isn''t the air right here?" Fujimaru Tatsuka said strangely. Hearing that, Shirou walking in the front row turned his head, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew, smiled, and said, "It''s not that the air is bad." "What is that?" the two asked curiously. "It''s murderous." Shi Lang said with a smile. Shi Lang said this sentence with a smile, and the Chaldean trio were stunned. The air became very solidified, like glue, which made people feel very uncomfortable. With a "shoo", there seemed to be a strange cracking sound in the air, which was very intense. Coming! Cuchurin''s heart jumped and shouted: "Dodge! That guy is sniping in the distance!" As soon as the voice fell, Matthew stretched out her finger and pointed at the sky, her face full of consternation, "What''s that?" Everyone looked at them, and saw a meteor in the dark night sky, with long stardust fragments, falling towards them. Chapter 1215： When the meteor was extremely close, everyone could see its true colors clearly. What kind of meteor is this? It is clearly a spinning spiral sword! It''s an enemy attack! Seeing that the spiral sword was getting closer and closer, Ma Xiu reacted and quickly resisted with her shield. Seeing the moment when the two were fighting, someone said softly: "[Fantasy Collapse]!" Hearing a "bang" sound, the spiral sword burst open. The powerful blasting force directly blasted Ma Xiu back several steps and fell to the ground. "It''s him! It''s that guy!" C¨² Chulainn yelled. Everyone became vigilant. Then, a meteor fell from the sky, and it struck everyone. "Dare to take advantage of the prestige in front of Lao Tzu!" Cuchurin yelled and drew several lines of the original Luen. These original Luen all have the meaning of "fire". After drawing a moment in Cuchurin, these original Luen have become huge fireballs. Cuchurin waved his staff, and these big fireballs were like anti-aircraft missiles. They rushed up directly from the ground and fought against the meteors in the night sky. "Booming" with several muffled thunders, brilliant fireworks exploded in the sky, illuminating this dark forest. The smoke filled the air, and there was a "shoo shoo shoo" cutting sound in the air. Two short knives flashed in the air and converged in the air, grabbing Fujimaru Tateka and Olga Marie. The enemy''s goal is obvious, to directly kill the most important personnel of Chaldea, the last Master of mankind, and the chief of Chaldea! However, those two short knives galloped in, but there was something faster than them! With a "shoo", everyone saw a flash of golden light in front of them, and then two sharp swords with gleaming light flew across the sky, directly knocking down the two short knives to the ground. With such a protective posture, everyone doesn''t need to think too much, and they know that Shilang made the move. Someone said softly: "Fantasy..." Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang took the lead and clenched his fists, detonating the magic of two sharp swords. With a "bang" blast, two sharp swords directly blasted the two short knives that were hitting them to pieces. "It''s also a fantasy collapse..." The man was a little startled. Shilang''s mind moved, and a dozen sharp swords appeared around him, like shooting stars, shooting straight toward the place where the short knife shot. The sharp sword pierced the night sky, and the cold light flickered, but at the place where the short knife shot out, a dozen sharp swords also appeared, and then blasted towards Shilang. The weapons of the two sides were intertwined, and the sound of "clang-clang" metal agitation continued incessantly. "Actually..." Olga Marie was shocked. Because the weapon that the opponent appears is nothing but a treasure! And it was exactly the same as the weapon that Shiro threw out, it was as if it had been re-enacted! The weapons of both sides canceled each other out and landed on the ground, filled with mud. A figure holding a pair of knives is looming in the distance. "Archer..." Cu Chulin looked solemn, "It really is that guy!" The man threw the double knives at the crowd again, then took out a long bow, built the bow, and shot out a spiral sword. Seeing this, Shi Lang directly took out the shield of the gods (pseudo) from the [Infinite Sword System], which looked like a city wall, and placed it in front of him. Just listen to the sound of "clang", the sword is sharp, but it fails to break Shilang''s shield of the gods (pseudo). "I''ll deal with him!" Cuchurin said, picking up the staff and about to go out to fight Archer, but Shirou caught him. Cuchurin turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "What are you doing, kid?" Shirou said, "You and my Master will go to deal with Saber, and Archer will give it to me." "What are you talking about?" Ku Qiulinhu stared. Fujimaru Tachika was also surprised, and asked, "Aren''t you going to deal with Saber with us, Caster?" Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said: "I can feel that this Archer is very powerful, and the strength may not be below me. Therefore, I will deal with him. Master, Matthew, you go and deal with Saber!" "I see." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded heavily. "Wait, wait a minute!" Olga Marie discovered the blind spot and said quickly: "If Archer is so good, Saber who can defeat him will definitely be even more powerful. Shouldn''t we defeat Archer first, and then go to deal with it together? Saber?" Fujimaru Tachika gritted her teeth and said, "Director, this is already the boundary of Mount Enzo. Since Archer will appear here, it means that Saber has noticed us. It may be watching us. There is only one Archer here now. , If we waste any more time, maybe Saber will also appear. It will not be so easy to deal with Saber and Archer when that happens. So Caster stays here to deal with Archer, and we will deal with Saber with Mr. Cuchurin!" "This, this...what is your logic?" Olga Marie felt that her IQ was severely ravaged by Fujimaru Tatsuka''s thrown on the ground. What kind of logic is this! "Can''t go! I''m the director, you should listen to me!" Olga Marie exclaimed. "But, I am the Master, the director!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. Olga Marie was startled. Fujimaru Tateika''s tone softened, and he glanced at Shirou, and said, "The most important thing is that Caster said before that if he was allowed to see Saber, he might turn around. Right, Caster." "Yes, Master. I still remember this, I really deserve to be my Master." Shi Lang said with a smile, and then said with a serious face, "Go, defeat Saber, the last Master of mankind!" Fujimaru Tateka nodded, turned to look at Matthew, and said, "Masiu, let''s go!" "I see, senior!" Matthew nodded and followed with her shield. Fujimaru Tachika walked a few steps and found Olga Marie hadn''t followed. Turning to look at Olga Marie who was stunned on the spot, he quickly shouted: "Keep up, Director! Don''t you want to fix the singularity? Keep up!" "This, this is nothing! Why did I encounter such a stupid thing!" Olga Marie was almost crying, but she had to follow. There is no way, the subordinates have rebelled and have the initiative. She, as the leader, can only hold her nose and follow it for the time being. "Wait a minute, Archer is mine, brat!" Cuchurin yelled, uncooperatively. In his vision, Shirou and Fujimaru Tatsuka should defeat Saber, and he would defeat Archer. Of course, after defeating Archer, Saber will give Saber a treasure, and it will be a perfect curtain call. What is the result now? Now all the prestige has been robbed by Shi Lang! It is simply unbearable to rob him of the person he has booked! Chapter 1216： Can''t bear it! Shi Lang glanced at Kuchulin and shouted: "Go ahead, brother. Don''t forget how Skaha taught you!" Hearing this, Kuqiulin was startled, then cast a look of annoyance at Shirou, and complained: "Uncle! He actually mentioned that **** old lady... Damn..." Cuchurin cursed and followed Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Want to go? Don''t think I don''t exist!" Archer saw that Fujimaru Tatsuka and others were going to the big hole, and quickly projected several sharp swords at them. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang took out several sharp swords from the [Infinite Sword System], "clang" several times, and shot down all those weapons. Archer wanted to pursue, Shiro stopped in front of him and said, "Your opponent is me, Wei Gong!" Hearing this, Archer paused, looked at Shirou in amazement, and asked, "You, do you know me?" Chapter 10 I am super generous! [6K, two in one, make up and change] Looking at the Archer Heroic Guardian in front of him, Shirou smiled and said, "Of course I know that, to some extent, we still have a lot of roots." Hearing this, Archer said, "I don''t know a kid like you... Wait a minute!" Archer frowned. He looked at Shilang''s face, and the more he looked at it, the more familiar he became. After returning to his senses, he subconsciously touched his face. "Are you aware of it?" Shi Lang smiled and said. "Impossible...!" Archer was taken aback and looked at Shirou with a stunned expression on his face. Shirou smiled and said: "What''s impossible? You have noticed it yourself, haven''t you? Yeah, I am you! Your peers, Shirou, Fujimaru Shirou!" "Don''t be kidding! I''m Wei Gong!" Archer yelled, and then used projection magic to project several sharp swords and shot them at Shiro. Shi Lang also took out the weapon of Baoguang Yiyi and threw it out, "clang" several times, and shot down those sharp swords one by one. "Yeah, you are Eomiya, so we are not the same. I am not like you. I was involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War and won the Holy Grail War. So I was not adopted by Eomiya Keiji, but Normal but abnormal growth. In other words, to some extent, I am also the past that you have already abandoned, and grow up as a Shirou.\" The past I have abandoned...Archer raised his eyebrows. As my family knows their own affairs, the biggest point of disagreement between Shiro Weimiya and Shiro Fujimaru is the Holy Grail War. In that Holy Grail War, Shiro Eiya was not involved in the Holy Grail War, and was burned to death by the final fire of the Holy Grail War. He was finally saved by Kiritugu Eiya and became Shiro Shiro. Fujimaru Shiro is different. He was involved in the Holy Grail War, and with the help of Spartacus and Angola Manuel, he finally defeated the Holy Grail War and successfully defended himself. Of course, this is also related to the soul of Fujimaru Shiro, not Weimiya Shiro itself. After all, he is a traverser. However, from the concept of "Shirou", he is indeed a parallel world co-individual of Shirou. Moreover, Shirou and Heroic Guardian Palace do have some "relationships". After all, he was involved in the Fourth Holy Grail War, and his fate was completely changed, but he was inextricably linked to the Palace of the Heroic Spirits. In Shiro''s Fourth Holy Grail War, Shiro summoned the Heroine Guardian Palace, but when the Heroine Guardian Palace saw him, he broke the spirit foundation and ran away. Originally this was nothing. It didn''t matter if the Palace of the Heroes didn''t participate in the Holy Grail War, but this guy didn''t break the spirit foundation completely, and he took the order. Let him successfully become the picker, and had to participate in the Holy Grail War! This is a contradiction! Shi Lang has never regretted his journey so far, but when he thinks that the divergence of his fate is caused by this guy, he said in his heart that there is no complaint, that is absolutely false! According to his own vision, he should have used his foresight of the times to become a social elite. It''s not about becoming a powerful person, but at least you have a lot of money, live a comfortable life, don''t have so many troubles, and you won''t experience so much suffering. So... "It''s really fate to meet here! I have a great gift to give to you!" Shi Lang smiled, and took out dozens of treasures from the [Infinite Sword System], and lased towards Archer like a meteor. The cold light flickers, and the murderous intent is everywhere! These treasures were not temporarily copied by Shirou, but were copied and placed in the [Infinite Sword System] in Camelot''s later period, and weapons that were recovered from Camelot soldiers in the later period were also placed. In [Infinite Sword System]. Therefore, Shirou uses these treasures, basically without spending magic power. Otherwise, let Shirou let go of his energy to copy the treasure, the magic required for this, can make Fujimaru Tatsuka feel better for a while. Archer also took out dozens of sharp swords from the [Infinite Sword System], and shot down the treasures thrown by Shiro one by one. "Whoever you are, this kind of trick is useless to me!" Archer said grimly. "Really? Then let me take a good look." Shi Lang chuckled, then took out dozens of treasures and lased them, and shot Archer murderously. Shi Lang did not use [evil] with other abilities, but simply used [Infinite Sword System] to fight Archer. As for why he did this, he always felt that he was dealing with Archer. If he used other treasures and abilities, it would be nothing to lose. Difference. Okay! Rare waywardness! In fact, Shirou would fight Archer here. On the one hand, in addition to defeating Archer, on the other hand, he didn''t want to fight with the woman guarding in the big hole. Even if that woman is altered, she will still maintain her own essence, so there is no need to worry about the safety of Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew. Even if it doesn''t help, Fujimaru Tatsuka and the others also have Kuchurin on the sidelines, so he can deal with Archer with peace of mind. Archer also noticed that Shirou only wanted to fight his treasures. This was an advantage to him who possessed the [Infinite Sword System]. The number of species is far greater than him. Gradually, Archer was at a disadvantage. Archer took out two short knives, one black and one white. Although these two short knives look like short knives, they are actually copied by Archer. They are the famous sword inherited from China, Ganjiang Moxie! Archer projected Ganjiang Moxie, and then killed Shilang. He realized that if he had a quantitative war with Shiro, he might not be able to beat Shiro in number without liberating [Infinite Sword System], and he thought that Shiro would not give him a chance to liberate [Infinite Sword System]. So I took a close combat directly. Ganjiang Moxie is Archer''s favorite weapon when approaching battle. Seeing Archer rushing closer, Shirou certainly couldn''t let him succeed. Since his family knows his own affairs, Shi Lang and Gilgamesh are the same, they are heroic spirits with abilities and treasures. However, compared to Gilgamesh, who commits the second daily crime, Shirou is very clear about his position. Naturally, he will not be stupid and fight Archer in close quarters. If his hand is chopped off, will he leave a lifetime of stains? Chapter 1217： Shiro changed the direction of his attack, changing all the treasures displayed around him from aiming at Archer to aiming at the ground at Archer''s feet, and then proceeded to cover bombing like a grenade. Upon seeing this, Archer first projected a dozen sharp swords to greet him, but found that the number was not enough to resist. Many treasures passed through his sharp sword and fell towards him. Archer is worthy of being Archer, martial art is strong, seeing this, he rolls neatly, easily avoiding Shi Lang''s attack range. But so, it also fell into Shirou''s intentions. The treasure that Shiro threw out was like a machine gun bullet blasting the ground. The sound of "Boom Boom" kept coming. The ground was smashed to pieces, the smoke was soothing, and the scene was chaotic. Archer''s sight was blocked. When Archer rushed out of the smoke and dust and rushed to the position prescribed by Shi Lang, he was surprised to find that Shi Lang was nowhere to be seen. Where did you go? Archer looked around, there was no sign of Shirou. At this moment, with a "shoo" sound, the sound of breaking through the air rang in my ears. Not good! Archer yelled in his heart, turned around and swung a knife, only to hear a "clang" sound, a sword was cut and shot down by him. Behind him, Shi Lang took off a black hat from the top of his head, and Shi Lang suddenly appeared in the empty space. "Invisible?" Archer frowned. Shi Lang nodded, and admitted generously, "Yes, it''s invisible." It turned out that Shirou attacked the ground and lifted the dust in order to confuse Archer''s line of sight. He took the opportunity to wear the invisibility cap on his head to avoid Archer''s close assault. The invisibility hat in Shilang''s hands also has a lot of background, and the prototype is the artifact of Hades, the king of Hades in Greek mythology. Of course, the artifact in Shilang''s hands is naturally not the artifact of Hades, but he copied it from Gilgamesh''s [Treasure of the King] during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Archer frowned, "You said you are my co-individual, how could you have such a treasure as the invisibility hat?" "You have the ability to copy, and of course I do. I copied it from a guy I don''t like very much." After a pause, Shi Lang said with a light smile: "Also, while I answer, I want to sneak attack on me, this kind of low-level sneak attack is useless to me, just give up." As he said, Shi Lang waved his hand, and two swords appeared and shot towards the dense forest on the left. After hearing only two sounds of "clang", the two swords died together with the other two swords, and their broken blades fell on the ground, glowing with white light. Archer''s face was solemn. Those two swords were ambushed by him when he rolled to prevent sudden changes. The previous questioning Shi Lang also prepared for the raid with those two swords, in order to attract Shi Lang''s attention, but he was still caught Shiro see through. How can this be done? Archer was solemn in his heart. He couldn''t beat Shiro in a normal number battle, but in close combat, Shi Lang with a stealth hat can create smoke and stealth, even a surprise attack... he can easily see through. Of course, the most important thing is that Archer doesn''t know what treasure Shirou still has, what hole cards! Archer knew very well that there was only one way to defeat Shirou at the moment. That is to defeat Shirou head-on! Defeat Shiro head-on with a number battle! And to achieve this, only complete liberation [Infinite Sword System]! However, the chanting of [Infinite Sword System] requires more than five bars of chanting! Since the other party knows him, he must know this and won''t give him a chance! Is it so that you can only concede defeat? Archer frowned. "Sing." Shi Lang said. "What!?" Archer raised his brow. There are dozens of weapons displayed around Shirou. He stands among them like a king of weapons. He lifted his chest, looked straight at Archer, and said, "I said, you can sing." "Only take out your [Infinite Sword System] before you can fight me. Why? Are you worried about my sneak attack? Don''t worry, anyway, you are also my co-identity, and I will not attack you. Rather. You must be upright and completely defeat you, otherwise I will be very unhappy when I think about it in the future." So that''s it, is it the same person as Saber? Archer''s eyes flashed brightly, and he sang directly: "I am the bone of the sword I hold." "Steel is the body, and the flame is the blood¡ª" Archer sang and watched Shirou. He didn''t believe Shirou''s words, but watching Shirou''s unmoving appearance, Archer couldn''t help but wonder, is this guy really going to watch him liberate [Infinite Sword System]? If this is the case, that''s fine. It''s totally meaningless to think of something unpleasant in the future. As a executor, you only need to complete the task perfectly! Archer chanted loudly to the last verse: "So as I pray, ¡®Infinite Sword System¡¯..." The earth began to fission, the cyan thunderbolt from Archer as the center, fission to the surroundings, the rich magic power began to envelope, as if to form a world, Shirou and Archer were to be closed. Infinite sword system is here! Archer said to his heart, and in this mood, he found that Shirou still did nothing unusual. It can be seen that this guy is indeed a pedantic person, but this constitutes a place where you fail! [Infinite Sword System] has been completely liberated, Archer does not think that after [Infinite Sword System] is activated, he will lose to Shiro in the quantity battle. At the moment when the inherent barrier formed by [Infinite Sword System] is about to completely close the space, this is Archer''s strongest but least vigilant moment, and the sudden change occurs! "Kakka-" The ground behind Archer was turbulent, and a sharp sword was hidden inside, with a sudden stab. Just hearing the "chap", Archer felt a sharp pain in his chest. Archer lowered his head in astonishment, only to see a sharp blade piercing from his heart. In the midst of it, with a "click", Archer felt that something in his body that maintained its existence was breaking. That''s nothing else, it''s the fundamental spiritual foundation of Servant''s present world! Archer''s spiritual foundation, broken! Because of this sudden attack, it pierced Archer''s heart! Shirou saw this and said with a smile: "The strongest is also the weakest. As a soldier, you have forgotten this." Chapter 1218： Archer smashed the sword that pierced his heart with a fierce force. He clutched his chest and looked at Shi Lang in embarrassment. He couldn''t help but smile wryly and said: "You got your tricks, you made me sing on purpose, right?" "No," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I said, I will not attack you. So when you sing, I did not attack you. Similarly, this is not a sneak attack, but you wanted to attack you before. My response. By the way, you don¡¯t want to attack me while I¡¯m talking. It¡¯s useless, because I¡¯m not going to let down my guard no matter what the situation is.¡± As soon as the voice fell, Shirou erected a shield on the left. This is just like the script arrangement. Just as a shield was put up here, the next moment there were several sharp swords flying in this direction, attacking it, making a "clang" sound. There is no doubt that this is Archer using the sword in the erection [Infinite Sword System] to sneak attack. The last sneak attack failed, Archer sighed, and then said: "The Chaldeans have your help, and there is indeed hope of repairing humanity." "No," Shilang shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s not with my help, but with ours, isn''t it? Why didn''t Saber come out with you, and why didn''t you come with Rider and Lancer before? The most important thing is that whether it''s Rider, Lancer, Assassin, or you, they all come one by one. You don''t have to say it openly, but everyone knows it in their hearts." "It looks like you have seen it through." Archer said. Shirou nodded, "This is not a problem. If you look carefully, you will understand." Hearing this, Archer smiled, then stretched out his hand, pointed at Shi Lang and said, "But you, there is also a shortcoming." "What?" Shilang asked with interest. "You are too self-righteous, and at the same time, you have too much nonsense. This is a chance for the enemy. Therefore, you often get unexpected endings!" Archer said, his eyes flickered, and all the swords displayed in the [Infinite Sword System] buzzed and vibrated, and then, like divine help, they came out of their sheaths and landed in front of Archer. "I was talking to you, just procrastinating! But you didn''t realize this! And also imagined our intentions out of thin air, ha ha ha... be smart!" Archer said with a grim expression. The entire [Infinite Sword System] swords vacated, one, ten, a hundred... a thousand, ten thousand... So far, Archer has no idea how many swords are buried in the [Infinite Sword System], and these swords At this moment, all came together to form a huge sword. Dynasty of the sword! "You don''t understand," Shi Lang shook his head, "I will chat with you because I didn''t treat you as an enemy." With that, Shilang was surrounded by golden light, and there appeared one after another treasures and swords. The number was huge, like a locust crossing the border, and the darkness was overwhelming. It looked terrifying. In front of these countless treasures, Shirou said, "Similarly, it is useless if you want to use this as a final reminder to me. Because I know exactly what I am doing and what I will do." "How, how..." Archer looked astonished. The sword dynasty he formed was terrifying enough, but looking at the black and heavy surrounding Shirou, his sword dynasty was immediately worthless! Wait! Archer discovered that many of Shilang''s treasures are repetitive, and that the repetition is not two, but it is repeated into thousands of pieces at once! The most among them is a red gun. That is Magic Gun Gayaberg! Archer discovered this, and couldn''t help asking in astonishment, "You, your treasure... is also a fake?" "Didn''t I tell you? I am your co-individual, and these swords of yours have been copied, so why do you think that my treasures are genuine?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "This, this..." Archer was speechless. He really took Shilang''s treasure as his real name, after all...if it is not the genuine one, why does the previous invisibility hat work? Seeing Archer who was on the verge of dissipating, Shirou waved his hand. "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" Countless weapons, like locusts crossing the border, bombarded Archer! Archer saw this and waved his hand, the sword dynasty formed by countless sharp swords, also bombarded away! An extremely spectacular scene happened. Countless weapons fought in the air, it was like two swarms of locusts intertwined, the sound of steel was endless, ping-pong-pong, like the music of a piano master. However, the number of Archer is far less Shirou after all. This is also normal. After all, in Shirou¡¯s [Infinite Sword System], there are too many magic guns Gayaberg that were confiscated from Camelot. This is what Shirou copied from Camelot for several years and Su Xing Yemei. Archer, which is freely copied, is naturally incomparable. Shirou''s treasure group easily defeated Archer''s sword dynasty and shot Archer into a sieve. Shiro walked slowly to Archer who was shot into a sieve, and asked, "Do you like this gift?" Archer was completely damaged and nothing was intact, but he still couldn''t help asking: "You, are you..." "Didn''t I tell you? My name is Fujimaru Shiro, Heroic Spirit Fujimaru Shiro!" Shiro said sternly. "Fujimaru, Shirou... I remember your name, I know who you are, this is really..." Archer sighed, his body shattered and dissipated like star dust. And with the disappearance of Archer, the surrounding wilderness formed by the [Infinite Sword System] also broke but disappeared. Shilang fell back to his place, surrounded by the land of Yuanzang Mountain that had become messy during the previous battle. "It''s time to go and see, what''s going on with Master." Thinking of this, Shi Lang nodded slightly, then put away his treasure and walked towards the big hole. Halfway through, as if thinking of something, Shirou turned his head, looked at the place where he was fighting before, and smiled: "I''m very big, so I don''t care." After speaking, he turned his head again and walked towards the big hollow. His mood suddenly improved a lot, and this, of course, was indispensable to Archer''s efforts. Chapter 11 My people, I can only bully! [Fixed up] When Shirou entered the great cave of Enzo Mountain, the battle between Fujimaru Tatsuka and others with Saber was still fierce. He did not appear, but hid in the dark and observed. With the assistance of Ku Churin, Matthew and Saber fought fiercely. In this battle, everyone also knew Saber''s real name. She is no one else, but a famous hero in Celtic mythology, the red dragon of Britain, King Arthur, Altria Pendragon. As the red dragon of Britain, Saber, who has the heart of the dragon, is too powerful. Every breath will produce huge magic power, making her attack very heavy. Matthew can''t stop it at all. Fortunately, Ku Chulin''s The auxiliary did not fall into danger. But obviously, this is also the reason Saber deliberately released the water. Just as Shirou pointed out Archer before, although these Servants were altered because of their peculiarities, their essence was not lost, and they were still helping the Chaldeans in their own way. Of course, this can be seen through, but it is definitely not clear. Saber swung a heavy sword to repel Matthew, then raised the blackened holy sword in his hand and shouted "Sword of Oath of Victory¡¤Morgan", and then liberated the treasure, and the terrifying black light came from her hand. The blackened holy sword swung out, like the black light of **** rebelling against heaven, extremely deep. Chapter 1219： The magic power is very terrifying, and the black light produced is extremely hot, causing the space to set off a slight wave of waves. And this blow did not go towards Ku Chu Lin and Ma Xiu, but went towards Fujimaru Tatsuka who was the last Master of mankind. "Oops!" Ku Churin yelled. Obviously, Saber has seen through the reality of Chaldeans. Today, in the entire Chaldeans, only Fujimaru Tateka is the Master who has the aptitude to travel through the soul, that is, the last Master of mankind. Once she kills her, then Chaldeans will no longer have the shuttle singularity to save people. Qualifications. "No, no!" Olga Marie yelled in horror, her face pale. Because she was standing next to Fujimaru Tatsuka, this sworn sword of victory, Morgan, came not only to Fujimaru Tachika, but also to her. Shi Lang scratched the back of his head when he saw this, and sighed, "So serious?" Shirou saw what Saber wanted to do, and he also understood that Saber''s blow was really going to the lives of Fujimaru Tatsuka and Olga Marie! In the face of such a life-and-death crisis, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s heart also trembled, and the fear of death was overwhelmed. Who wouldn''t be afraid? ¡ª¡ªThe important thing is not whether you can do it, but whether you want to do it. Thinking of Shirou''s words in his ear, Fujimaru Tatsuka gritted her teeth and raised her right hand. The next moment, the three Lingshu engraved on the back of her right hand disappeared. At the moment when the magic spell disappeared, Shi Lang felt a force of force trying to take him across the space, and at the same time a voice sounded in his heart. -Protect me, Caster! It''s self-evident who this voice came from. What made Shilang a little helpless was, how did he issue a curse to him in the end? At this time, shouldn''t it be an order to Matthew? In this kind of emergency situation, instinctively gave him a mantra instead of Matthew... Is it in the Master''s heart that he is more inclined to trust and rely on him? Shi Lang can use [evil] to resist the coercive power of Ling Shu, but in this case, it''s not a trifling matter. Shiro did not activate [Evil] to resist the Lingshu, but instead let the Lingshu control his body to protect Fujimaru Tatsuka. There is no need to say more about the magic of Lingshu, it can almost be said that it turns decay into magic. Originally, Shirou and Fujimaru Tatsuka were still some distance away, and Morgan¡¯s light cannon was advancing at the speed of light. According to theory, Shirou couldn¡¯t help successfully, but under the effect of Lingshu. At an incredible speed, Shirou''s body almost flickered, crossing the space, appearing in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and then took out dozens of shields to resist. With a "bang", even though Morgan''s light cannon, the sword of oath of victory, was powerful, it could not defeat the dozens of shields that Shilang had taken out. "Caster..." Looking at the young figure standing in front of her, Fujimaru Tatsuka breathed a sigh of relief. Although Shirou appeared to be young, it was Shirou that Fujimaru Tatsuka thought for the first time at that moment of life-and-death crisis. At this time, she discovered that it turned out that it was this very young person who really gave her a sense of security. "Mr. Shirou..." Seeing that Morgan, the sword of oath of victory, was resisted by Shirou, Ma Xiu also breathed a sigh of relief. Great, and Mr. Shirou is here. Shiro put away the shield, turned his head, and said helplessly, "Master, didn''t you say it? If I see Saber, I might turn around. Ignore the Servant''s mood and cannot coordinate this point. It is not qualified. Master." "Hug, sorry, I panicked." Fujimaru Tatsuka said apologetically. "There is really no way," Shirou closed his right eye and said, "Only once." Olga Marie, who was relieved, was speechless when she heard Shirou''s words. What is this? What kind of a pampering tone? Olga Marie was speechless. At this time, Saber put away Morgan, the sword of victory, with dark golden eyes staring at Shirou, and said: "So, you are the Servant who defeated Rider and Lancer one after another? You can appear here, this It means that Archer has also failed?" "Archer''s words have indeed failed." Shiro nodded, confessed Saber''s words, and then asked strangely: "Don''t you... don''t you know me, Altria Pendragon?" "Do I have any need to know you?" Saber asked back, his tone harsh, without a trace of acquaintance. Shi Lang nodded disappointedly, "It''s really unnecessary." "Although I don''t know exactly what happened, why I was involved in this kind of thing, and I don''t know what my own state is like now, but I will investigate it clearly." Hearing this, Saber said coldly: "I don''t know what it is." "It''s true. So let''s solve the immediate matter first." Shi Lang sighed with disappointment, then looked at Matthew and said, "Ma Xiu, go on!" "Yes--!" Matthew rushed straight up with the shield in his hand. When Saber saw this, he held the sword of victory, Morgan, and turned his wrist. The sword of victory, Morgan, slapped Matthew''s shield heavily. With a "boom", the powerful force directly knocked Demashu upside down. Get out. Saber said coldly: "That thing, a person who doesn''t guard the will, can''t exert the power it should have." With that, she held up Morgan, the sword of vows of victory, and then prepared to release the treasure. And this time, the target she released Morgan, the sword of victory, was no longer Fujimaru Tatsuka and Olga Marie, but Matthew! With a "bang", the pitch-black light roared and vented again. "Matthew, run away!" Olga Marie shouted. However, Matthew did not act. She looked at the black light coming straight from her, clenched her shield, and said, "You said I don''t have the will to guard. You are wrong. The will to guard doesn''t matter at all. Is there anything like that? It doesn''t matter! I, I just want to protect the people I want to protect! I don''t want the people I value to be harmed the slightest. For this reason, even if I am wounded all over, what about?" Matthew yelled. She was a person who had no opinion, and she was at a loss as to the meaning of her own existence, but when she was involved in the control room and exploded, she was accompanied by Fujimaru Tatsuka until the last moment when she merged with the unknown hero. In a moment, she found what she wanted. She was still at a loss as to the meaning of her existence, but she found what she wanted. What she wants is cheap, just to protect one person, just don''t want to lose that person, the person who will accompany her in the end. For this reason, what if the whole body is bruised and bruised? As long as she can protect her well, as long as she can protect her seniors well, that is enough. Not long ago, Matthew was still very confused about the source of her actions, but under Shilang''s guidance, she had already made her mind clear. The heart was settled, and the shield in Matthew''s hand radiated a faint light. "That, that is...!" Everyone was astonished, the shield in Ma Xiu''s hand exuded a faint light, forming a phantom of a huge shield, which stood in front of Morgan, the sword of victory. With the power of the Sword of Oath of Victory¡¤Morgan, how can I help the phantom disciples with this huge shield! Chapter 1220： "Aroused the resonance of the fusion hero." Shi Lang said. "The resonance of the fusion heroes?" Fujimaru Tatsuka turned to look at Shirou, with a confused look on his face. Shi Lang nodded and said: "I know the heroic spirit that Matthew fused. Although I can''t say it clearly, it is a heroic spirit with guardian significance, and Matthew''s will has resonated with that heroic spirit, so it inspired the treasure of that heroic spirit. Gu. Yes, Master, the person Ma Xiu wants to protect is not someone else, it is you!" Hearing this, Fujimaru Tachika turned her head, looked at the petite and hardworking figure, and muttered, "Masiu..." Although Matthew aroused Galahad''s sympathy, he unfolded his treasure and temporarily blocked Morgan, the sword of victory, but the power of the sword of victory Morgan was always strong, and Matthew was somewhat incapable. Upon seeing this, Olga Marie promptly reminded: "Fujimaru..." Before she could finish her words, Fujimaru Tatsuka raised her right hand with Lingshu, and said solemnly: "Command it with Lingshu, Matthew, definitely win!" To protect me...Thank you, Matthew! Therefore, as the Master, I must protect you too! Definitely win, Matthew! Fujimaru Tateikaxin said. Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a decisive face, Olga Marie closed her mouth. For some reason, she looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and Marsho who worked hard, suddenly feeling jealous. As Fujimaru Tachika¡¯s spell was cast, Ma Xiu¡¯s body was full of power again, and the phantom of the huge shield she liberated was also solidified. The big dim hollow was shining brightly. The power was infinitely surging, and Galahad''s power surged, the shield became more and more solid, and finally received the bombardment of Morgan, the sword of victory. "What''s next..." This result, Saber was both an accident and acceptance. At this moment, the sudden change occurred, and the ground Saber was on suddenly trembled, and countless detailed branches rose from the ground, forming a wooden cage to trap Saber in it. "This is...!" Saber raised his eyebrows, his gaze fell on Cuchurin''s body, his gaze was clear, "So that''s it, is the treasure that I put down when I release the treasure? Okay, Ben Wang just accepted this failure calmly." Seeing that Saber had been trapped in the cage, the corners of C¨² Chulainn''s mouth raised slightly. This is his treasure in the present world as the Caster rank-[Scorched Flame Cage]! The preparation work has been completed, and then only need to release this treasure to make the end of the end. However, when Cuchulin was about to liberate the [burned out flame cage], a cold wind suddenly sounded in his ears. Cuchurin turned his head to look, and yelled in his heart, no! I saw a few shining treasures flying in the sky, grabbing his face! Without time to think about it, Cu Chulin quickly retreated, avoiding the range of the treasure''s attack, and this retreat, his release of the treasure was interrupted. Those treasures fell on the place where he stood before, and the ground broke with a few "bangs". The attack is real! It really hit him for the purpose of killing him! Cuchurin turned his head, stared at Shirou fiercely, and asked, "What are you doing, kid?" "Sorry, Cuchulin." Shi Lang shook his head, reached out his hand, pointed to Saber who was trapped in the wooden cage, and said: "This woman, except me, I will not let anyone else hurt her. " "Huh?" Cuchurin was dumbfounded. Others are also dumbfounded. "No. What do you mean? Are you going to turn around like you said before?" Cuchurin asked. "Of course not. I have some connections with her, so she has to be killed by me." Shi Lang said. Cuchulin understood that the feeling guy is here to grab the head! "What if I don''t let it, kid?" Cuchurin asked with interest. "Then I can only kill you first." Shi Lang said with a smile. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 12 You never know how terrible it is to be angry with honest people! "Kill me first?" Ku Chuulin raised his eyebrows, he was grinned by Shilang, his face was pulled down, his face was cold, and he said: "Then I want to see, your kid has a few kilos!" Looking at the two violent swords, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew were dumbfounded. Why did things suddenly become like this? Not only them, but even Saber, who was trapped in the [burned out flame cage], was dumbfounded. This script is wrong! According to Saber''s script, after she inspires Matthew''s treasure, she can leave the show honorably. What is the result now? Someone tore the script! Saber was dumbfounded. Shirou didn''t care when he looked at Ku Chulin, who was annoyed. He didn''t joking with Ku Churin. Shirou has few advantages, but protecting his shortcomings is one of them. Think about it carefully. When Camelot was in Camelot, Shirou often bullied Altria and played with her hair, but it was his subordinates and friends. He can bully, how can others bully? Indeed, this Saber has no memory or cognition about him, and it is very likely that it is not his Altria, but it is also Altria''s parallel world co-location. If you haven''t met, it''s okay. But since I met, watching her being killed by others, there will always be lumps in my heart. In fact, whether it is from the perspective of Wang or from a friend, it is absolutely impossible for him to watch Saber as a man who values ??people very much. And Ku Chulin was also angered by Shirou. He is a soldier, Shirou''s tone is clearly underestimating him. Soldiers, most can''t bear to be underestimated by others. What''s more, he was still a Celtic who was active around the 1st century AD? Different from the civilization of modern society, they, who were active in the classical era, do not advocate lip service, but fists and strength. Therefore, no matter how good friends are, they will fight if they don''t agree with each other. In this fight, there is no eye to fists, and death and injury are inevitable. Chapter 1221： And this is why there were so many inexplicable killings in the classical era. In fact, applying the moral values ??of modern people to people in the classical era is itself a kind of moral kidnapping, because the environment and the degree of civilization are different. Ku Chulin was really irritated by Shirou, he decided to teach Shirou a lesson, let him know well that Celtic warriors should not be underestimated. "Caster, Mr. Ku Churin, calm down!" Fujimaru Tatsuka hurried forward, she was really afraid of Shirou and Ku Chulin fighting. Then again, what the **** is this? Obviously, Saber has been trapped. All you need is the Ku Chulin liberation treasure, and the peculiarity is repaired. What is the result? The result was infighting! Wait! Could it be that Caster said before that meeting Saber would turn to the side. Isn''t it a joke, is it serious? In other words, Caster knew who Saber was from the beginning? Thinking about this, Fujimaru Tatsuka felt that she had discovered this crucial point. She remembered that Shirou had said earlier that she had some connections with King Arthur. In other words, is it possible that Caster''s true face is a Knight of the Round Table? Ku Chulin looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was in the middle, and said angrily: "Little girl, unless this guy gives me a soft spot, I must teach him today!" "Teach me? You may not be qualified enough, Ku Churin." Shirou said, "Saber, I will kill it, no one can do it!" "You bastard..." Ku Qiulin stared at Shirou with cold eyes, his whole body exuded with chills, and he looked irritated. Seeing the two fighting at each other, Fujimaru Tatsuka suddenly had a headache. What is this? Of course, Olga Marie was more broken than her, and killing Saber could fix the singularity. In this way, not to mention that she can return to Chaldea, but she can add a lot to her life history that has never been accomplished so far. This can give her a little confidence. However, there is now an infighting. The most important thing is that, as a leader, as a director, she actually... does not even have the courage to stop! This made her feel ashamed and humiliated. Even Fujimaru Tatsuka, as an ordinary person, could summon the courage to stop it, but what about her? What about her elite magician from a noble family? Don''t even have the courage to interrupt! Suddenly-- There was a loud "bang", everyone turned their heads and looked, only a black light flashed past, and the wooden cage that trapped Saber broke open. Saber walked out of it with a gloomy expression, gritted his teeth and said: " You guys, it''s really enough!" Saber couldn''t bear it. Are these two **** in their heads? Wouldn''t it be over if you kill her neatly? What are you doing now? What are you doing? Is killing her considered an auction? You are fighting for me, when she is day lily? This has completely deviated from Saber''s predetermined script. It was originally a good and perfect curtain call, but these two **** were stunned and turned into a vegetable market to buy food! How to bear this? How can this be tolerated! Saber decided to hack to death these two **** **** first, and then exit the game! Holding the Sword of Oath of Victory Morgan in his palm, Saber walked toward the nearest Ku Chuulin with a gloomy expression. "Mr. Ku Churin, Mr. Shiro, don''t quarrel. It''s important to deal with King Arthur first!" With that, Matthew hurried forward, holding a shield to fight. Looking at Matthew standing in front of him, Saber''s face was extremely gloomy, and he stared at Matthew coldly. This look was like an immortal glacier, which made Dema Xiu freeze his body for an instant. Looking at Saber close at hand, Matthew gave a subconscious tremble, and suddenly felt that the surrounding air had dropped a lot, and Saber looked too terrifying than before. If the previous Saber was just too magical, the current Saber is like a lion choosing someone to eat, which makes people scared. "Get off!" The cold voice made Dema Xiu feel that his hands and feet couldn''t move. Seeing Saber exuding such a cold aura, Shirou''s head was sweaty. No, it''s not good... The lioness is angry! Shirou once saw Altria when he was in Camelot when he was really angry. At that time, it happened to be the twenty-eighth time that he died from overwork. Originally, he wanted to die for the twenty-ninth time. He went to the dead to seduce Skarha, but after Altria found out that he died deliberately, Al Toria was furious. Of course, without overwork for the twenty-ninth time, Shirou also successfully lured Skaha out of the dead, but the appearance of Altria at that time was still fresh in his memory. She grabbed her dumb hair and threw it to the ground, and then her gloomy expression was exactly the same as it is now. It''s not that Altria''s furious appearance is very scary, but the appearance of an honest person who exploded... After all, it is a bit shocking. And that was the only time in Shirou''s memory that Altria would look so furious. There is no doubt that the Saber in front of him... is also furious! Shi Lang took a few steps forward. Just about to speak, Saber over there stretched out his hand like lightning and took hold of Matthew''s shield. Then with a violent wave, the shield instantly fell out of Matthew''s hand, like a meteor. Generally rush to Shiro. With a "shoo", Ma Xiu''s shield spun in the air, like a meteor dart, and went straight to Shiro. He only heard a "bang" and smashed into the rock wall behind Shilang. The storm that was set off disturbed Shilang. The thick shield is only three centimeters away from Shiro. Did Saber smash it? No, Shirou just moved a little step subconsciously, otherwise he would really be confused by Saber''s shield. Danger, danger. A cold sweat came out of Shirou''s head. Chapter 1222： After throwing the shield, Saber sullenly rushed towards C¨² Chulainn with a sprint, and appeared in front of C¨² Chulainn as fast as flashes. He raised the Sword of Oath of Victory¡¤Morgan in his hand. Chop is to chop to C¨² Chulainn. "Hahaha...good come!" Cuchurin laughed and put his staff horizontally, then turned his head, looking at Shirou provocatively. It seems to be saying that the head is still mine after all. Shi Lang couldn''t help showing pity at him. This idiot was afraid that he was not a silly man with an explosive EQ, and he hadn''t noticed that something was wrong. Kuchurin didn''t feel that something was wrong. Although he was summoned at the rank of Caster, the martial arts that he should have still existed, otherwise it would not survive to this day. In his script, at this moment, he is naturally showing off his power, defeating Saber, sweeping forward, and then ending with glory, returning to the Heroic Seat as a great hero. As for whether he can defeat Saber... Cuchurin has no doubt, because he has already fought Saber with Matthew before, and found that Saber is not as good as before. It is estimated that after defeating Rider, Lancer and others in a row, his combat power has been damaged. . And before releasing the treasure twice in a row, there will be a big loss of magic power. How can it be defeated when it happens to be weak? However, when Saber, with a gloomy face, slashed a sword on Cuchulin''s staff, Cuchulin''s face changed from a relaxed smile. The change process is roughly like this: (£þ¦á£þ)¡ú(¡Ñ?¡Ñ)¡ú(?§¥?) Not because of anything else, but because Cuchurin found that Saber''s sword was too heavy. When the sword slashed on his staff, with a "boom", Kuchulin intuitively felt that Mount Tai was pressing on the top, unable to hold the pressure, his legs were directly bent down, and there was a "boom". The earth was overwhelmed and shattered, shattering a huge pit. "No, it''s impossible..." Kuchurin couldn''t believe it, it was beyond the scope of his script. Saber''s strength has not been damaged, it looks like it is more terrifying than at first! Lifting his head, Kuchurin saw something more dangerous. That thing was nothing else, it was Saber''s gloomy face. Looking at Saber''s gloomy face, a cold sweat broke out from the back of Cuchurin''s head. Looks like... It seems that he accidentally killed someone, angering someone who shouldn''t be irritated. However, this was made after all, and no matter how hard it is, you have to smash your teeth and swallow it. Moreover, he is not easy to bully Cuchulin! Thinking of this, C¨² Chulainn broke out. He stretched out his hand to push Saber''s sword away, and then took the opportunity to release the treasure. But the dream is beautiful, the reality is skinny. Cuchurin found sadly that Saber¡¯s strength was too great, and he couldn¡¯t stand Saber at all. Instead, Saber continued to press it down and directly pressed his legs into the ground. . This is also normal, because Cuchulin, who is currently in the rank of Caster, has the same muscle strength as Shirou, and he can''t afford to hurt him at all. "Do you want this king to withdraw his sword? Okay, satisfy you!" Saber turned the sword with a gloomy face, and slapped it horizontally on C¨² Chulainn''s face. With a "click", a terrible fracture sounded, and Cuchulin, whose legs were stuck in the ground, was shot and flew out by the sword. The power of this sword was too powerful, enough to kill dozens of weak chickens like Shirou in a second, and could not help but shoot Cuchurin flying out, and also made him spin in the air like a human windmill. Then- Saber released the treasure. The release speed is extremely fast, much faster than the previous countdown. Before C¨² Chulainn landed, she shot the treasure with one shot. "No--!" With a scream of grief and sorrow from C¨² Chulainn, and only hearing a "boom", C¨² Chulainn was beaten by Saber to the point that there was no scum left. And the battle that was going on, even less than five seconds, was called a battle speed calculated by the second. "Mr. Ku, Kuchulin is dead...!" Fujimaru Tateika''s brain shed cold sweat. At this moment, Saber turned his head, his somber look made people intimidate. Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew swallowed together, and took a step back subconsciously, with cold sweat behind their backs. What should I do? This Saber looks so strong! Fujimaru Tateikaxin said. "It''s your turn!" Saber''s face was gloomy, and his voice was more like a groan of nine ghosts. A cold sweat came out of Shirou''s head, and he waved his hand quickly, "Wait, wait a minute... Yes, I have something to say!" Seeing Saber without any indication, Shi Lang quickly said: "Tong Yan Wu Ji, Tong Yan Wu Ji!" Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and looked strange. Did Caster always emphasize that she is not a child? Why do you say that you are a child now? Could it be that Saber is really so strong? Does even Caster feel terrified? Shirou is certainly not afraid of Saber, but how should I put it... Saber in the rage, with a special aggressiveness, feels like he can''t afford to provoke him. Saber''s face became more gloomy. Without listening to Shilang''s words, he clenched the sword in his hand, and when he was about to go to Gan Shilang, some ghosts laughed from the big hole: "Hahaha¡ª¡ª!" Chapter 13 Let¡¯s dictate yourself, Saber! "Hahaha...!" Along with the laughter of some ghosts and animals, a young man who looked rather elegant appeared on the big hollow high platform. The first impression of this young man is green! All green! Not only wearing a green coat, but also wearing a green top hat. When Olga Marie saw this young man, it was as if she had seen her father, her face flushed and she was very excited. "Leif!" Olga Marie revealed the true identity of this young man with excitement. This green young man is not bystander, but one of the important members of Chaldea, and at the same time Olga Marie''s spiritual support-Leif Lenor Floros! "Professor Leif is all right, it''s great," Matthew said with a sigh of relief. At this time, Romani who hung up also jumped out, sighed in relief, and said, "Professor Leif is fine? That''s really great. In this way, my position as acting director can also be abdicated to be a virtuous person. Up." Obviously, this guy is very unmotivated and loves fishing. Seeing Leif safe and sound, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka sensed something was wrong. First of all, why did Leif appear here, and why did Saber stop as soon as Leif appeared? Chapter 1223： The most important thing is that white laughter... it''s unclear, quite suspicious! Fujimaru Tatsuka felt something was wrong, but it was different when she found Olga Marie. Since taking over as Chaldea, Olga Marie has been under great mental pressure, and Leif who has been comforting her and encouraging her, then It became her spiritual pillar. She was very uncomfortable at this peculiar point. The sudden explosion in the control room caught her off guard. She was already full of pressure in the glass heart, but she didn''t want to lose her in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka and others. The face of the Nimsfiya family, so he held on. And now, Leif''s appearance allowed her to find her spiritual support. For a while, her brain was empty and ran directly towards Leif. "Leif...Leif...!" Olga Marie ran over, and Fujimaru Tatsuka saw it, and hurriedly shouted: "Caster, stop the director!" Before Fujimaru Tatsuka could speak, Shirou had already taken out his shield and placed it sideways in front of Olga Marie, blocking Olga Marie''s path. "What are you doing, Fujimaru Tatsuka!?" Olga Marie turned her head and stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka, angrily. "There is a problem, Director!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said earnestly. Olga Marie asked, "What can be the problem?" Tatsuka Fujimaru did not go to see Olga Marie, but turned her head slightly, and set her eyes on Leif, and asked with a heavy face: "Professor Leif...this peculiarity has nothing to do with you, right? " "What!?" The words of Fujimaru Tachika made everyone present stunned. "What are you talking about, Fujimaru Tatsuka!" Olga Marie said angrily, "I forbid you to slander Leif!" "I was just guessing at first. But director... you look good, take a good look at Professor Leif''s expression, he confirmed my judgment." Fujimaru Tatsuka stretched out his hand and pointed at Leif with a heavy face. Said. Olga Marie turned her head and looked at her, her expression stunned. Leif was laughing. Facing Fujimaru Tatsuka''s identification, Leif was smiling, and the smile looked extremely proud, just like the smile of a winner. "That''s right, Fujimaru Tatsuka. You really are much better than Maris Billy''s daughter." Leif said with a smile: "Yes, this peculiarity is my masterpiece! And, the bomb in the control room was also put by me. Of!" "You''re kidding, Leif? You''re joking, aren''t you? Just make me happy with this kind of joke as before, Leif?" Olga Marie looked at Leif with hope. "I''m kidding? That''s right, Olga Marie. It''s the shame of his life to have a trash daughter like you in Marisbili. Arrogant, self-righteous, irritable, aggressive, and vulnerable... It''s just a waste! However, thanks to you, the king''s plan can be completed. But the king is kind, and I am also kind. As a wasteful effort like you, how can I not give you a little reward?" Leif smiled, "So, I killed you, Olga Marie. You don''t use your mind to think about it, why can you travel through the singularity if you don''t have the aptitude to travel through the spirit? The answer is already obvious. Because I buried the bomb at your feet, killed you personally, and exploded your body to pieces. That scene is really pleasant. Because you are dead, you can go through the singularity, understand? , Olga Marie?" Olga Marie was stunned on the spot, looking at Leif with a broken face, "You are a lie, Leif? You are lying to me, are you?" Leif smiled, turned his head and glanced at Shirou, then his gaze fell on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body, and said solemnly: "I didn''t expect it, Fujimaru Tatsuka. You actually have such good luck, summon it. This king." King? Fujimaru Tateka turned to look at Shirou. Shi Lang couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and asked strangely: "You--, know me?" "Naturally," Leif nodded, then his face turned cold, and said, "However, it seems that your self-reformation has not been completed yet, and you actually let this side of you run out of the imaginary space. This is not good. ." What do you mean? Shi Lang frowned. Didn''t he travel back to the modern era, and there was Gaetia''s tricks? "So, Saber." Leif turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Saber''s body, and Saber clenched the Sword of Oath of Victory Morgan in his hand. Obviously, she obeyed the order and Leif. "Do it yourself," Leif said. Saber turned his head and stared at Leif with wide-eyed eyes. Then he turned the blade uncontrollably with his hands and pierced his abdomen with a sharp "chat". Saber pierced his abdomen with blood dripping. . It was too sudden and too fast, and even Shirou unexpectedly let Saber dictate himself. Leif smiled, "Don''t think I don''t know what you and Archer are doing! Obviously I handed over the Holy Grail to you, and you are still playing tricks under my nose. Don''t forgive me, Saber." "Did you see through..." Saber sighed. Taking a look at Saber, who was being censored, Shirou stared at Leif with a gloomy expression, "You dare to do this to her!" Shirou took out a large number of weapons from the [Infinite Sword System] and shot it at Leif like an arrow. But when those weapons were fired at Leif, a strange magic shield appeared around Leif. Only after hearing the "clang clang" sound, Shiro''s weapon failed to penetrate Leif''s magic shield. Seeing this, Leif smiled: "Gilgamesh''s attack style, you can learn nothing like it." Shiro knew that Leif was telling the truth. Although Shiro''s [Infinite Sword System] was a bit like [The Treasure of the King (pseudo)], it could not match the power of Gilgamesh using the [Treasure of the King]. Because Shi Lang is not Gilgamesh, he has his own way of attacking. Shirou also noticed that he used the [Infinite Sword System] attack method, but he couldn''t help but Leif. He turned his head, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and was about to speak, only to find that Fujimaru Tachika raised his right hand first: "Command it with a spell curse, Caster, do what you want to do!" The order curse was issued, and the last order curse in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand also disappeared. The surging magic power was injected into the body, Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, Fujimaru Tatsuka also looked at him, and said seriously: "Go and do what you want, Caster! I will firmly support you!" Shi Lang nodded, and said to his heart, it looked a little bit more. Feeling the magic power surging in his body, Shi Lang turned his head and stared at Leif coldly. "Do what you want to do? Hahaha..." Leif laughed: "It''s really enough for you, Fujimaru Tatsuka. Okay, I have to admit, I underestimated you. Don''t use Servant as a prop Use it, no wonder this king will be summoned by you. However, if you want to defeat me, you want to defeat me, Floros! It is absolutely impossible!" He was laughing wildly, proud. And he did have the proud capital, because Shi Lang''s uninterrupted shooting of treasures could never break his magic shield. "Really?" Shi Lang smiled, and then stretched out his hand, and in an instant, a lance shining with stars appeared in his hand. "That, that is...!" Saber saw the riding gun, and couldn''t help showing a look of surprise, because that gun was also the treasure she once had-the holy gun Lungominiad! But, how did it appear in Shirou''s hands now? In fact, Shirou did not have the Holy Gun Lungominiad at this time, he projected the Holy Gun Lungominiad. Originally, Yi Shilang¡¯s projection ability was unable to project Holy Spear Lungominiad, a star weapon belonging to God¡¯s weaponry, but Holy Spear Lungominiad itself belonged to Shilang, and he was holding it. There are people, so they can also be projected, but they can''t be completely liberated to form a tower of glory. "Anchor of the Star? It is indeed you who copied the Star Weapon, but that kind of fake can''t deal with me." Leif smiled contemptuously. Shirou laughed too, and several radiances flashed around him, and five more holy guns Lungominiad were revealed. Chapter 1224： Upon seeing this, Leif instantly changed his face: "How, how is it possible?!" "This way, can''t I deal with you?" Following Shiro''s will, including the holy gun Lungominiad in Shiro''s hand, the six realized holy gun Lungominiad shone with dazzling stars. These lights kneaded into a ball, just like the sun, the endless light illuminates the dark cave. It''s so warm. Matthew said heartily. But this warm light was as cold as an abyss to Leif. He panicked. Completely panicked! A holy spear Lungominiad, he still doesn''t pay attention to it, but the six stacks are superimposed... He... he can''t stop it! "Wait, wait! Wait a minute, Eternal King!" Leif shouted. However, it was too late. How can he forgive someone who bullies what he values? "The eternally shining spear of brilliance-Lungominiad!" Shiro''s eyes were cold, and with a wave of his arm, the six holy spears Lungominiad dropped. The six holy guns Lungominiad were liberated at the same time, forming an infinite white light, like a huge bridge of light, rushing towards Leif. Hearing a "bang" sound, among the six light cannons that were superimposed on the Holy Lance Lungominiad, Leif''s protective cover didn''t even have any protective effect, and it was ruined and destroyed. The blazing white light engulfed Leif''s figure, cut through the cave behind him, and rushed towards the dark sky. Afterwards, there was a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and the white light burst. The darkness was dissipated in an instant, and the white light illuminates the world. "It''s so bright..." Fujimaru Tatsuka said, and then felt a little uncomfortable, and felt that his magic power was partly drawn by Shirou following the contract. After the six holy guns Lungominiad were used, they were destroyed and destroyed. After all, it''s a fake, and it''s useless once you use it. "Damn...!" The extremely weak voice resounded. "No, not dead! Leif is not dead!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said anxiously. Shi Lang looked towards the high platform and raised his eyebrows. Sure enough, the light cannon did not destroy Leif, but it made Leif appear dead. Leif was shattered by the light cannon, his face was covered with pieces of flesh, and his body was exuding a dead soul. That was a sign that Leif was about to disappear. The embarrassed Leif looked at Shirou and said, "It''s not over, it''s not over. Even if I''m defeated here, it''s okay. Mankind has already lost the king''s love, and it''s only a matter of time before death. Man Riyaki has never done so. The formula will completely destroy the human principle, and no one can stop it. Even you! No, it is better to say that you and the original mother are the guarantee of the human principle! Hahaha...I am waiting, the king is also there Waiting, we are all waiting, waiting for you and the original mother to return from the imaginary space...Hahaha..." Laughing, Leif died. Shirou frowned. What does Leif mean? Why did you point the finger at him? Speaking of it, it''s really strange. According to Merlin, he should have returned from Camelot to the modern era in 2003, but he turned into the Servant of Fujimaru Tatsuka somehow. Leif''s remark was not only right to Shirou, but other people could also hear it. Fujimaru Tatsuka said seriously: "Leif is separating us. Anyway, Caster, let''s fix humanity together!" Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded. Matthew said, "Senior, she is the director..." Matthew pointed at Olga Marie hesitantly. Fujimaru Tatsuka then looked at Olga Marie, not knowing what to say. Olga Marie was completely broken at this moment. The pillar of the soul is the one who destroyed her, and she... is already dead. At this time, Romani said anxiously: "Everyone! Go back to Chaldea, the singularity is about to collapse! The singularity is about to collapse!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Not linked to the main line, not linked to the main line, not linked to the main line! ! QWQ Chapter 14 Your experience card has expired, please continue to recharge [refill] Following Saber''s self-decision, Leif''s spiral ascends to the sky, Fuyuki City Singularity was officially announced to be attacked. At the same time, Human Li began to repair this peculiar point automatically. And this will make this peculiar point collapse and destroy the people in it. Romani urgently notified this, and at the same time quickly opened the technique of Lingzi conversion, preparing for the return of Fujimaru Tatsuka and others to Chaldea. But at this time there is a problem. That is, Olga Marie is dead! Fujimaru Tateka and Matthew were able to enter the singularity because of the Chaldean spirit transformation technology, which converts the will into the spiritual child and enters the singularity, and the real body still exists in the Chaldean spirit child frame room, and returns It is also to convert the spirit child in the singularity back into the real body. To some extent, this is quite similar to the relationship between the Servant and the Heroine. And this leads to the fact that if the true body dies, returning to Chaldea is equivalent to a lonely ghost. Under the modern planetary laws, it will dissipate without any preparation. For a while, everyone didn''t know what to do. "You go," Olga Marie said. Chapter 1225： "Director?" Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew looked at Olga Marie, they did not expect Olga Marie would say such a thing. Olga Marie said voluptuously: "Romani is acting as the director, doing a good job. You and Matthew also did a good job... Leif is right. I am a trash. Chaldea, Caleb. At the end, I don¡¯t need this trash." "There is no such thing, Director!" Matthew said. "What''s the matter then? I, I''m already a dead person!" Olga Marie said with a broken face. Now, not only has her body broken down, but her mind has also broken down. Who can understand her feelings? The comfort of the spiritual support betrayed her and destroyed her. This feeling is really broken. Olga Marie is a glass-hearted person, thinking extreme at this moment, and has given up struggling. Fujimaru Tatsuka walked up to Olga Marie and asked, "Director, do you remember why you drove me out of the control room?" "You fell asleep while I was explaining the task." Olga Marie said depressed. "Yes." Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and suddenly stretched out his hands to press Olga Marie''s shoulders, and then a sharp head cone, and his forehead hit Olga Marie''s forehead heavily. "Woo...it hurts!" Olga Marie clutched her forehead and involuntarily stepped back two or three steps, and fell to the ground with a "plop". "Senior..." Matthew wanted to speak, but Fujimaru Tatsuka reached out to stop it. Where did Olga Marie suffer such a severe blow? Suddenly, tears fell from the pain. She raised her head and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked, "What are you doing, Fujimaru Tatsuka?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was also dizzy by herself, but holding back the pain, she said with a serious face: "I''m waking up the director!" "Are you waking up?" Olga Marie asked. "If you weren''t the director, I would have slapped it!" Fujimaru Tatsuka was unwilling to show weakness. Olga Marie was captured by Fujimaru Tatsuka''s aura. Fujimaru Tatsuka said, "I don''t know you, Olga Marie. Because in my eyes, the one who was able to arrogantly drive me out of the control room at that time was the real talent!" At this time, Romani weakly reminded: "That... the correction of humanity is coming, or... everyone, everyone first go back to Chaldea?" "Shut up, doctor!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Yes!" Romanise was trembling, feeling that the current Fujimaru Tate''s fragrance was a bit terrifying. Sure enough, as expected, women are so terrible! It''s better than my Melie. Romani wailed in his heart, and suddenly yearned for the virtual women he was chasing, and hated real women even more. Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Olga Marie and said, "Look at what you are now, Olga Marie! Do you now look like you should be better?" "Yes, I don''t have what I should be. My life so far has been nothing but a waste. It is a shame to the Animusfia family! Now, even the real enemy is not clearly seen. The wolves were led into the room, which resulted in an explosion in the control room. I was just a waste!" Olga Marie cried. Fujimaru Tachika said, "There is no such thing. If we don''t have our strengths, we will lose our composure at first. And now, it doesn''t mean the future, does it? Chaldeans looks like this, shouldn''t you be more cheered up? Are you up?" "What do you do to cheer up? I''m dead! I''m dead!" Olga Marie yelled, collapsed. Fujimaru Tatsuka said, "This is just a physical destruction, it doesn''t mean that it''s dead!" "What do you mean?" Olga Marie was taken aback. Matthew couldn''t help but stunned, turned his head to look at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked, "Senior, do you have a way to make the director come alive?" "There are many magicians in Chaldeans, don''t you? Use magic to create a body, isn''t it?" Fujimaru Tatsuka said calmly. Everyone was suddenly stunned on the spot. Yes, yes, if you don''t have a body, just make a pair, isn''t it? Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with satisfaction, and said to his heart, my Master is really good enough. Then he reminded Romani softly: "Chaldees, isn''t there an almighty genius? Let her make Olga Marie''s body, isn''t it all right?" "Are you talking about Da Vinci?" Romani''s eyes lit up, and he said quickly: "Director, don''t worry, I''ll call Da Vinci!" With that said, Romani hurriedly called for someone. After a while, in the virtual screen connected to the Chaldeans, there appeared a lady dressed in a ceremonial dress with a proud figure and a beautiful appearance. There is no doubt that this is known as a profiteer in "FGO". Da Vinci pro. Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Leonardo strangely, she had never seen Leonardo. Da Vinci already understood the situation. She looked at Shirou strangely and asked, "How do you know about me, Caster?" "I have a slight connection with you," Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka was puzzled, why Shiro saw that everyone said that he had some origins? "But I don''t know you." Da Vinci said dumbfounded. She was very sure that she didn''t know Shirou. "Aside from mentioning this, can you make a human body for Olga Marie to use?" Shirou asked. Olga Marie also looked at her, her eyes twinkling with hope. "It can be, but it takes time." "How long does it take?" Shirou asked. "At least three days!" Da Vinci said with a troubled look. "Three days?" Romani raised his eyebrows and said in amazement: "Now the singularity will be repaired in at most three minutes. There is not so much time to make a body! Once the boss comes over, the soul will dissipate!" Hearing this, the hope in Olga Marie''s eyes disappeared. The situation is clear. Although Leonardo can create another body for Olga Marie, Olga Marie must survive for three days. However, how does Olga Marie without a carrier survive for three days? Everyone understood the situation and couldn''t help being silent for a while. It seemed that Olga Marie had no way to survive. Shi Lang glanced at the crowd, sighed, and said, "Master, I have a way." "Caster, do you have?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Shirou in surprise. "Yeah." Shiro nodded. Chapter 1226： "Great, what can I do?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked quickly. Everyone''s eyes also fell on Shirou''s body, and their eyes were full of trust and hope. Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew both felt that staying in Shirou was too safe, not to mention that it was very strong, and there were so many methods, as if all the problems encountered by Shirou would be solved. To be honest, although they don''t want to admit it, their hearts are somewhat dependent on Shirou. Seeing everyone''s gazes, Shirou smiled at Fujimaru Tatsuka, "Master, you have to work hard in the future." "Huh?" Fujimaru Tachika was taken aback, wondering what this meant? Before he came up with an answer, Fujimaru Tateka''s eyes widened, and Shirou stretched out his palm, slammed directly into his chest with a "chat," and blood poured out like a column. "C, Caster! You, you are...!" Fujimaru Tatsuka cried out. Shi Lang dug out his heart. That is not a normal heart, but a materialized crystallization, in short, a spiritual foundation. As soon as the spirit foundation was dug out, it began to dissipate, and black mud emerged from Shi Lang''s palm, which enveloped the spirit foundation, which greatly slowed the speed of the spirit foundation''s dissipation. Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. With blood flowing from the hollow chest, Shirou said, "With my treasure, my spiritual foundation can be preserved for another seven days after I disappear. But it only takes three days for Da Vinci to make a human body. During this time, The soul of Olga Marie can be carried by my spiritual foundation." With that, Shirou walked to Olga Marie, handed his heart to Olga Marie, and placed it in Olga Marie''s hand. In this process, Olga Marie was completely stunned. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I have to work harder, director." Olga Marie was speechless, she didn''t know what to say. She did not expect that Shi Lang would choose to commit suicide, so as to give her a chance to survive. The heart was dug out, Shi Lang''s body began to show a faint golden light, and his figure began to dissipate. "C, Caster!" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Shirou with a sad expression. "Let''s go, Master. The rest of the road depends on you." Shi Lang said with a smile. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched her fists and looked at Shirou with hatred, "Liar!" Liar! He said he would stay with me all the time! Fujimaru Tatsuka was deeply hated in her heart. "Well," Shi Lang nodded, "I''m just a liar." Fujimaru Tateka gritted her teeth, stretched out her hand, and hit Shirou''s other side of the chest with a punch, lowered her head, and said, "But I''m not a liar." "I, I will become an excellent Master! Save humanity!" Shi Lang nodded: "Yeah. I believe you." Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her back and said, "Go away, Ma Xiu, director!" "Senior...!" Matthew really didn''t know what to say. In the end, at the end of the team, would it still end with farewell? Shi Lang smiled at Matthew and said, "The short farewell is for the excitement of the next reunion. Go on, Matthew." Matthew nodded, followed Fujimaru Tatsuka, and turned around one step at a time. Olga Marie also followed Fujimaru Tatsuka, she really didn''t know what to say to Shirou. This, this third-rate hero! Olga Marie squeezed the materialized heart in her hand, warm. Chaldea initiated the conversion of the souls and sent them back. At the last moment of leaving, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and looked at Shirou and asked, "Caster, will we, shall we meet again?" "If it is destined, it must be." Shi Lang smiled back. "If I can still meet, I will surprise you. I will become a very good and excellent Master, so I must be my Servant next time!" Fujimaru Tatsuka shouted. And this time, Shi Lang nodded. Seeing Shirou nodding, Fujimaru Tatsuka left with a smile. Watching the Chaldeans and his party leave, Shirou looked at the singularity that was gradually being repaired, smiled, shattered his body into a spiritual child, and slowly disappeared. This time the help to Chaldea ended in this way. ... ... Shirou returned to his body. It was the darkness that couldn''t be felt on the edge again, and all the senses of sight, taste, smell, hearing, touch...all were deprived again. Where is this place? Shirou asked this question, but he didn''t understand why he should have returned to the modern age from Camelot, why the ontology got involved in such a weird place. No one answered him. There is darkness here, all his senses have been deprived, he is not aware of the existence of the body, nor is he aware of his own existence, the only thing that still exists is his own mind. Shirou felt fear. In this endless darkness, Shirou felt terrified. It''s so dark. It''s terrible. Shiro started to run. He doesn''t know if his body is running with it, but his mind is running. Run, run...Run out of this darkness. Chapter 1227： But the surroundings are still dark. Except for darkness, it is still darkness. Even [evil], even myself, can''t detect it. ¡ª¡ªWhere are you going? A voice suddenly asked him. Who are you? Shi Lang questioned loudly. ¡ª¡ªWait a little longer, wait a little longer, my child. The moment when we return together is coming. The voice said, with a kind of kindness, as if to his own child. Where is this place? Shiro asked loudly again. ¡ª¡ªWhere is this place? This is where we live, my child. The voice answered. I want to leave here! Shi Lang shouted, and he ran in panic. He felt fear in this darkness. He ran and ran, but he couldn''t get out of this darkness. At this time, he heard a female voice. The solemn and majestic female voice: "Respond to my call, knights!" The moment this female voice just sounded, another very arrogant male voice resounded: "Respond to the king''s call, miscellaneous practitioners!" Shi Lang was frightened by the darkness, but he instinctively felt that the female voice was more cordial, and he responded to the female voice''s call. ¡ª¡ªAre you leaving me again? The voice asked. ¡ª¡ªThis really makes me sad. Obviously, all I have is you, the child who still loves me. The voice was very low and sad. Shi Lang responded to the call of the female voice. At the moment of responding to the call, sight, taste, smell, hearing, touch...all the senses came back. At that moment, he felt that he was like a cocoon, completely covered by something sticky. The vision was restored, he saw it. I saw it in the soul state, there was a huge vortex around him, and the surrounding was mud. It''s all mud. Weird mud. Black mud, red mud, and more domineering mud than the two, which looked like a starry sky. These three kinds of mud are all getting into that huge vortex. The huge vortex was originally rotating clockwise, but under the impact of these three types of mud, in the center area, it was rotating counterclockwise, and gradually affected the periphery of the vortex from the center. What''s that? Doubts arose in Shirou''s heart. At this time, the voice spoke again. ¡ª¡ªDon''t leave me! Broken, hysterical wailing. It''s better to beg. ¡ª¡ªDon''t leave me! Don''t abandon me! "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª!" The strange cry, listening like a female voice, there is a sad cry. In the end, Shirou was summoned out completely. The world changed, and the five senses were completely restored. He slowly opened his eyes, and in front of him was a knight wearing a lion armor and holding the holy gun Lungominiad, riding Dong Entalis. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: This extra episode does not link with the main line. Let me state that it does not link with the main line, nor does it link with the main line! It''s alone, it''s alone! It''s normal "FGO" if you don''t write the Eternal Dynasty chapter or the connection point outside the fan! It''s okay to read it as an independent novel! And... I¡¯m here for today, I¡¯m going to save some drafts. Chapter 15 The Same but Different People Summoned from the deep invisible darkness and seeing the light again, Shirou''s spirit was slightly tranced. After returning to his senses, Shirou looked around. This is an abandoned city, judging from the pattern of the city and the broken walls not far away, it is a prosperous city. It just seems to have been affected by the war. The gorgeous buildings of the past have been turned into ruins, and the traffic of the past has now become a worthless ruin. There were blood stains everywhere on the ground, as well as dead bodies. But this is not the point. The focus is on the people summoned with him. On the left is a knight in purple armor with short flowing purple hair, holding a golden holy sword. That holy sword, Shi Lang knew well, it was the holy sword that was handed to Lancelot when Guini Weier was still a fairy, the indestructible lake light! And this knight is not someone else, it is Lancelot! On the right, he was wearing a silver armor with a blond hair knight that looked like the sun. Although he looked like a burly and burly, his small face was very delicate. It belongs to the standard feature of the male protagonist of the Bronze Age of Internet literature. Shi Lang is also familiar with the holy sword in his hand. It is the rotating victory sword given by Gao Wen''s fairy wife to Gao Wen! And this knight is not someone else, it is Gawain! Chapter 1228： Shi Lang glanced away, and found that Lancelot and Gawain were summoned together with him, not only Lancelot and Gawain, but also many acquaintances. Gareth, Jahris, Lanmarot, Aggevan, Tristan...Except for Galahad and Bedwell, the Knights of the Round Table are all here. Shiro also found an unexpected person, a knight wearing a red and white armor and a helmet like a bull''s head. Of course, this is not the point, the point is the person who summoned them. Wearing blue silver armor and a lion-like helmet, riding on the incomparable war horse-Donntalis, holding the holy gun Lungominiad, majestic and majestic, like the lion king on the grassland. . Am I summoned by Altria? Shirou thought so in his heart, but found that both Altria and the other Knights of the Round Table were very indifferent to him. Especially Altria took a look at him. Although she was wearing the lion helmet, her indifferent eyes would not be fake. This is very abnormal. If it were Altria, no matter what, she wouldn''t look at him so indifferently. Shirou has come to understand that the people here, whether it is Altria or the other Knights of the Round Table, are not his own subordinates. They should be the same individuals in the parallel world just like Saber who was unique in Fuyuki City before! After understanding this, Shi Lang remained silent and watched quietly. Thinking like this, at this moment Ager Guiwen knelt down to the Lion King on one knee and said: "Knight-Ager Guiwen, I have seen my king!" But his kneeling bow caused a series of chemical reactions, and other knights also bowed down one after another. "Knight Lancelot, I have seen my king!" "Knight-Gawain, have seen my king!" "Knight Mordred, I have seen my king!" ... One after another bows down and greets. Shi Lang was the only one who had never bowed before, standing in the crowd, looking quite out of the ordinary. At this time, all the knights'' eyes fell on Shirou. There was no way, the Shirou was too prominent at this time. "Hey! Boy, who are you?" Mordred asked directly: "Why did you get into us?" Hearing this, Shi Lang stretched out his index finger to shave his face, and said, "I have some connections with King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table, so I was also summoned." "That''s it, it''s a foreign knight who has been summoned." It was Gareth who was speaking. Obviously it is the same person, but this Gareth here is obviously the Gareth from Bishiro who talks more generously and elegantly. Because Shi Lang''s Gareth would cover his hair when he saw Shi Lang, his face turned pale, hiding as if he had seen an evil spirit. "What is different or not, since it was summoned by the father, it is the plan of the father, and it is reasonable to see my father." Mordred curled his lips and said. Hearing this, Shi Lang spread his hands and said helplessly: "This is not possible, my monarch is not King Arthur, so I can''t visit with you." Mordred had something else to say, and at this moment, Aggi screamed: "Shut up, you rebellious knight!" "Cut!" Mordred turned his head, curled his lips, and made a disdainful voice. At this time, Gareth looked at Altria and asked: "My king, summon us Knights of the Round Table, what''s the point?" Everyone''s gaze then fell on Altria''s body. Altria didn''t mind Shirou, but it was rather strange to let people like her mind if others paid homage to her. Altria reached out into his arms and took out a golden cup. Seeing this golden cup, Shi Lang narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in his heart the Holy Grail. Yes, the golden cup in Altria''s hand is nothing else. It was Gaetia who triggered the fire and threw it into the cracks of history to form the holy grail of peculiarities! Altria said nonchalantly: "King Solomon caused the death of human beings, human beings have been destroyed, and mankind has lost the future. This king decided to hold a holy selection and select 300,000 people as specimens for eternal placement in Yulun. In Gominiad, for the aliens who may visit this planet in the future, refer to the life and culture that was born on this planet." Hearing this, the knights looked at each other in disbelief. Altria''s meaning is very simple. Faced with the fire of the people caused by Getia, she chose not to resist but to obey, and gave up human beings. This is similar to the practice of the last **** Votigeng that Shirou faced in the first place. "Wang, this, this, what do you mean..." Kai, who was speaking, looked at Altria with a stunned expression, a little hard to say. Of course, because of this approach, surrender across the board without resistance! "This is what the king meant." Altria sat on East Entalis, looked at the knights summoned by her, and said coldly: "Are you willing to do it with this king, or do you want to You can defeat the king. Just think about it on the ruins of Jerusalem. At sunset, the king will come back again. Instead, tell the king your answer." After that, Altria pulled the reins of Don Entales and drove Don Entales away, leaving a crowd of knights looking at each other. "The king, the king actually gave up resisting the riyaki. This, isn''t this helping the king Solomon''s riyaki...?" "What should we do? Should we choose to help the king or defeat the king?" "How, this, how should I choose? One is loyalty and the other is morality. Ah! Why does this happen?" ... The knights of the round table argued and made noisy voices on the ruins of Jerusalem. There are troubles, entanglements, and collapses...showing the appearance of sentient beings. Kai glanced at the arguing Knights of the Round Table, turned around, and left silently. The knights of the round table who saw his move were silent. They already understand, Kay has made a choice. What about them? What choice should they make? Age Zhiwen stood up and said firmly with a face: "I choose to support the king!" Everyone looked at Age Guiwen in amazement, and immediately understood that, as comrades and friends for many years, they understood the reason why Age Guiwen would make such a choice. Shirou glanced at the knights of the round table who were still in entanglement, turned around and left without saying anything. These knights of the round table are not his knights, but the lion king Altoria''s knights of the round table. He has no way to influence the choices of these knights of the round table. It. So Shirou turned and left. The knights of the Round Table who saw Shirou leave did not say anything. Because this is the choice of the Knights of the Round Table, and Shirou is not the Knights of the Round Table. Chapter 1229： Shi Lang toured around the city a few times, witnessing the miserable situation of the city. This city is the holy place of the Roman Catholic Church-Jerusalem. And the era of this peculiar point is fixed, approximately between AD 1096 and AD 1291. As for why it is so certain, because the soldiers who fell in the city have "ten" marks on their chests and arms, they are the crusaders of the Eastern Expedition! Between A.D. 1096 and A.D. 1291, Jerusalem fell into the sphere of influence of Islam. Therefore, in order to regain lost ground, the Roman Catholic Church carried out many campaigns. This is the famous crusade in history. . It is also the background of Chapter 6 of "FGO". Gaetia, disguised as King Solomon, threw the Holy Grail to this age, and then summoned the Servants including the Lion King Altria. The Lion King Altria defeated the cross of the Eastern Expedition by himself. The army and the defensive Islamic army, and killed other Servants, obtained the Holy Grail. In order to perform Saint Bale, she used the Holy Grail to summon the Knights of the Round Table. What''s different from Chapter 6 of "FGO" is that this time, she also summoned Shirou. The purpose of the Lion King Altria was very simple. He was already disappointed with the Riyaki but didn¡¯t think that Chaldeans could solve the Riyaki. Soon he chose Saint Bale and prepared to choose 300,000 people as a human being. Existing specimens declare to the aliens who may come in the future that humans once existed on this planet. With this form of existence of culture and relics, human beings can continue from the process of mankind. And this approach is very similar to that of Bailong Futikeng facing the primate seat. The only difference is that the Lion King Altria wants to allow humans to continue in the form of culture, while Bailong Futigeng wants to reverse the seat of the primate, reverse history, and let the gods continue. Shirou did not want to comment on the actions of the Lion King Altria. Because Shirou, who was involved in the riyaki problem, would definitely find a way to help the Chaldeans solve the riyaki problem. But now, Shirou has a huge confusion. Sitting on the abandoned big rock beside him, Shirou was lost in thought. He reached out his hand and knocked his head. It seemed that he was affected by the deep and invisible darkness. Every time he thought deeply, he felt that his head was hollowed out with a spoon, which was particularly painful. Even after becoming a Servant, it still hurts so much. Shirou was meditating on his situation. He remembered very clearly that with the help of Merlin, Altria, and Sakura, he ended his life as the eternal king, relying on [Avalon], and preparing to return to modern times from Camelot. The result? As a result, he was summoned by Fujimaru Tatsuka before, and now he was summoned by the Lion King Altria. The most important thing is, what''s the matter with his ontology? What happened to his body? Why are all five senses lost as soon as they return to the body, and the sense of existence wears away bit by bit? Also, what is the darkness covering his body? When the five senses came back, what was the huge vortex that you saw? And those three mud flows... Shirou recognized that among the three mudflows, the black one was his "Evil of This World", and the red one was his "Vampire Evil", but what was the starry sky-colored mudflow? What? Is it also [evil]? Impossible! It is impossible for him to absorb the third [evil]. Because Merlin said that as a container of "evil", he has reached the upper limit, and once the third type of "evil" is absorbed, he will become an extremely terrifying monster. Therefore, even if he encounters the third type of "evil", Shirou will never eat the third type of "evil". So, what is that starry sky-colored mud stream? Also, what is the extremely sad cry that I heard in the body before? ¡ª¡ªHowever, it seems that your self-improvement has not yet been completed, and you have let this side of you run out of the imaginary space. This is not enough. Recalling what Leif said, if Leif did not lie, is his ontology now in the imaginary space? And speaking of imaginary space... So, this sad and weeping female voice who has been calling him a child and will not let him leave, is it not Tiamat who was exiled to the imaginary space? If this is the case, then the problem is coming. How did he fall from [Avalon] into the imaginary space? Combining the in-depth analysis of the information and confirming his state, Shilang suddenly felt his brain hurt again. Hurts. Special pain, like a thousand-needle puncture, can''t use the brain too deeply. At this moment, a frivolous female voice rang in his ear: "Hey! Foreign knight!" Shirou turned his head and looked around and found that the little knight dressed like a tauren armor was standing in front of him. It''s Mordred. Looking at Mordred, Shi Lang sighed and said, "I''m not calling for hello." "Ah. No matter, I ask you, do you support my father?" Mordred asked. Chapter 16 is here, here it is! Another famous scene! Looking at Mordred who asked him whether he supports the Lion King Altria, Shirou asked in surprise, "What are you asking about?" "That is of course to ask the Gentile first." Mordred said. "Oh, that''s it." Shiro nodded, and asked with interest, "I don''t support King Arthur. Is there any difference, Mordred?" "Hmph, the difference is big!" Mordred said: "If you support my father, then we are partners. If you don''t support my father, in order to avoid trouble, I will kill you here first." "Oh, that''s the case." Shi Lang suddenly realized: "You are going to eradicate the alien party first. Then it seems that you are ready to support King Arthur''s actions." "Of course, she is my father, I don''t support her, who do I support?" Mordred said with his arms akimbo. Chapter 1230： "That''s true, but I don''t understand. Sir Kay left without saying a word before and has already expressed his attitude. Why should I force me to make a choice instead of dealing with him?" "It''s also simple. He is the Knights of the Round Table, you are an outsider, and you must deal with outsiders. And the most important thing is that if you don''t sneak attack, I can''t beat Kay." Mordred said with a complacent expression. It can be seen that she was not ashamed at all when she said that she could not beat Kai. Hearing this, Shi Lang sighed: "In other words, I look weaker, right?" "Isn''t this of course?" Mordred looked up and down Shirou, showing a natural look. This is also normal, because Shirou was summoned as a six-year-old. Regardless of the actual combat power, just this look really makes people feel boxers. "So, what is your choice, a foreign knight?" Mordred asked. Shi Lang smiled and hooked her. Mordred was taken aback, frowned, and asked: "What do you mean?" "I said, you take off your helmet, and then attach your ears. I''ll tell you." "Why did you tell me to take off my helmet and attach my ears to it?" Mordley asked with a strange look. "This is the cultural tradition of our country. How? As the heir of King Arthur, don''t you even have this measure?" Shirou asked curiously. This sentence was in the heart of Mordred, and she said with a happy face: "How can it be possible? I am the crown prince, very generous!" With that said, Mordred also patted his chest, slapped his breastplate loudly, showing that he is a very generous person. Mordred took off the helmet on his head, revealing the pretty face that was almost exactly the same as Altria, and even the slender beauty was as slender as Altria, not like Shi Lang at the end of his eyebrows. The place is in the shape of lightning. Mordred squatted down and approached Shilang, his small and exquisite ears pressed against Shilang''s side. "Prince Camelot, I tell you, my choice is..." Shiro was talking, and on the other side, a hand quietly stretched out from behind to Mordred''s back. Mordred was a very powerful knight, although he was bad and bad. She naturally noticed Shiro''s actions, but she didn''t suspect him, because Shiro was the "king''s heir" on the left and the "crown prince" on the right. Dred was exasperated, and felt that Shirou liked him how he looked at him. Seeing Mordred coming by his ears, Shi Lang smiled, and then his dantian roared fiercely, "Idiot!" Shi Lang yelled with all his strength, and his voice was like a thousand thunders, and Mordred was shocked for a while. "You guy!" Mordred reacted, frustrated, and he was teased by Shi Lang! Mordred was about to move away. When Shilang was about to attack Shilang, Shilangshun reached the palm of her back, but grabbed her ponytail faster, and then violently pulled it. "Ah! It hurts!" Mordred screamed, the back of her head was so severely pained that she stopped her movements. At this time, Shilang''s chest was surging [evil] mud, forming an evil hand, which turned into a fist, and slammed it against Mordred''s hand. Hearing a "boom", the hand of [Evil] caught off guard, and immediately smashed Mordred''s magic sword from his hand. This is not over yet. When Mordred just noticed that his magic sword was smashed down, Shirou¡¯s legs surged with an [evil] foot, facing Mordred¡¯s bottom plate. Hook. [Evil] The body formed is different from Shiro''s weakness, but rather powerful. Mordred was restrained by Shiro in various ways from the beginning. Naturally, he didn''t notice this and was caught off guard, "Pata" With a sound, he was hooked by the foot of [evil] and fell heavily to the ground. "Damn...!" Mordred gritted his teeth to get up and show Shi Lang a good look, but with a "clank", the sharp blade fell from the sky, and the tip of the sword pierced Mordred''s face straight. Mordred''s inherent ability-[Instinct] was activated instantly, and instantly felt the shadow of death on my heart. It''s over! Mordred said in his heart, however, the sword did not fall on Mordred''s face, but inserted into the ground a finger distance from Mordred. The sharp blade exudes chills, and the bright The body of the sword also reflected Mordred''s face. Shi Lang was holding the hilt of the sword. Naturally, he took this sword out of the [Infinite Sword System] when he tripped Mordred. Shi Lang looked at Mordred with a smile, and said with a smile: "Threatening me, you are not far behind, little lion." Shilang released his hand, turned and left. Mordred came back to his senses and stood up again, staring angrily at Shirou''s drifting back, shouting: "You deceitful **** tortoise, I will retaliate! Absolutely. Of!" Shi Lang just moved forward, without turning his head, facing Mordred''s cruel words, he just waved his hand and left. Mordred was itchy with hatred, which is simply a shame! She... She was so easily subdued by Shi Lang! Damn it! What a shame! What a shame! Mordred decided to retaliate back, no matter what the method is, he must retaliate back! Take revenge on that guy, that... By the way, what is that guy''s name? Mordred, full of revenge, just remembered that he seemed to... Forgot to ask Shirou''s name. This, this... This was bullied by others, and you still don¡¯t know their name. Is this too embarrassing? Mordred was sulking himself, and he must not let others know about it, otherwise he would have to be laughed to death! ... ... Shiro traveled around the destroyed Jerusalem. The once glorious holy place-Jerusalem, has now become a ruin, and the ground is devastated. Shilang was looking for anyone who was still alive, but unfortunately, his bad luck did not find anyone alive. However, he did find someone who was acting just like himself. This person is not someone else, it is Kay who left first. Chapter 1231： "Sir Kay." Shi Lang greeted him, and Kai, who was immersed in searching for survivors, looked up and saw him, and also greeted him. However, he was not called the king when Camelot, or Genieville privately called, but a foreign knight. This made De Shi Lang very uncomfortable, he was obviously the same person, but he didn''t know himself. However, he is not a child, and he naturally adapted to this quickly. "Is Sir Kay also looking for survivors?" Shirou asked. Kai nodded, with a painful expression on that firm face, and said, "This city... was destroyed by my king. What a sin? That''s not what my king should do." Although I don¡¯t know what Kay calls Altria in other parallel worlds, it is certain that he will never open his mouth and shut his mouth to my king, because in his Cameloli, Kay directly refers to Shilang as Gurney in private. Will''s. The reason why he called Altria my king so openly is because he regarded Shi Lang as an outsider. In front of outsiders, it is natural not to be too frivolous with the monarch, otherwise the outsiders will look down on the monarch. I have to say that Kay''s EQ is far higher than that of Mordred and Altria. "Sir Kay does not have to be too grief. This is a historical peculiarity created by King Solomon. After Chaldea fixes the peculiarity, this peculiarity will return to normal, the dead will be resurrected, and what happened I won''t remember anymore," Shi Lang said. Shiro did not say that the singularity was created. The real behind the executor Riyaki was Gaetia, because now all the heroic spirits only knew that it was the people who caused the riyaki to be caused by King Solomon. In addition, the summoned heroes also know the Chaldeans who repaired humanity and traveled and ventured in various time and space. "The singularity is repaired, and the dead will be resurrected. Can this cover up everything that my king did?" Kai said sadly: "Also, depending on what my king means... she does not intend to repair this singularity. , And I don¡¯t intend to resist others." "That''s also true," Shi Lang nodded, and then asked, "So, Sir Kay, what''s your decision?" Mentioning this, Kai looked serious and determined: "I will stop her. The knights of the round table exist to prevent the king from making mistakes. But my compatriots have fallen into the way they are facing my king and Came before his death. The guilt of the demise of the Luo Kingdom. This, even the rebellious knight-Mordred is no exception. However, I cannot fall into such guilt!" Kai clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with a firm expression, "I want to stop her! Avoid her making mistakes! This is what I must do as the Knights of the Round Table and her brother." Shi Lang nodded. As the king chef of Altria, Kai has not lost his calmness and objective judgment. This is good news. Otherwise, let him deal with the Lion King Altria and all the Knights of the Round Table... Shirou felt that he would go to Hassan to hide. "You are right, Kay." At this moment, a rather tough voice resounded from behind the two of them. Shi Lang and Kai turned their heads and saw a knight wearing a blue silver armor holding a spear and walking slowly over. This person is no one else, it is the Camelot gun god-Lanmarok! "What Brother Kai said is what I say. We, the Knights of the Round Table, must not watch the king make such a mistake. Even if it is to betray the king, we yearn to raise the rebellious butcher." The person next to Marot is Gahris. Not just them. And Gerante, Bowes, and Bocival are all here! Among the knights of the round table who responded to the call, there are already six people, including Kai, Lan Mallok, and Jahris, gathered here! "You..." Kai looked at the five people who came afterwards, showing a confused expression. "What are you confused about, Brother Kay?" Jahris smiled bitterly, and then said, "I can''t see the holy king committing this kind of mistake that is the same as surrendering. Otherwise, I will be caught next time. Summon, the next time I''m lucky enough to meet a king in another state, I will definitely feel extremely ashamed and have no face to see the king." "That''s it." "This is exactly what we think." The other Knights of the Round Table also expressed their thoughts one by one. They were all prepared to be like Kay, rebelling against Altria, and preparing to raise the butcher knife against Altria. But it can be seen that they are not really willing to do this kind of thing, and their tone is extremely bitter. "So... I understand!" Kay nodded, "Since you are all here, that means the others...Lancelot, Tristan, Gawain, are they all ready to support the king?" Jahris nodded, "Brothers chose to stand on the side of Agge, and what Gareth said...she hesitated for a long time, and chose to stand on the side of Agge for the time being." "Is Gareth? She respects Gawain, and at the same time was a trainee knight of Lancelot. It is not strange to stand on the side of Aggekiwen." Kay nodded and said. Afterwards, Kai turned his head slightly, looked at Shirou, and asked: "Then, knight of the foreign country, what is your choice?" "I will show up here, doesn''t it prove my position, Sir Kay?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically with a smile. "So that''s it," Kay nodded, and then asked: "Speaking of which, your Excellency said that we have a connection with our Knights of the Round Table and our King. I wonder if this is the origin?" Shiro slowly spit out a few words: "Taylor Bill, Altoris." Hearing this, Kai''s eyes shrank sharply and looked at Shi Lang in surprise. Altoris, this is the fake name that Altria used to pretend to be a man when they were young, and Taylor Bill is where they lived when they were young. \"That''s it,\" Kai nodded, and understood Shirou''s situation a little bit, "In the beginning, you also participated in the ceremony of pulling the sword from the stone in Tyler Bill?" "Yes, I did go, and I also witnessed the feat of King Arthur pulling out the sword in the stone." Shi Lang nodded and said with a smile. "But you didn''t join the king''s army. Well, I was curious about you, Lord Knight, forgive me for my rudeness. What is your real name?" Kai asked. "Lucius." Shi Lang said without hesitation. Lucius? Kay frowned, the name sounds familiar. "Lu, Lucius?" Lan Mallok looked as if he had seen a big man, his eyes widened, looked at Shi Lang, and asked: "You, you are the sword emperor of the Roman Empire, Lu Hughes?" Chapter Seventeen: The rebellion against my gorgeous father! Lucius, this was one of the top knights of Camelot''s time, and his swordsmanship reached the pinnacle, even if it was not more than Merlin. It was the trump card of the Western Roman Empire, and was known as the Sword Emperor by Megatron across the European continent. As for why Shilang knew him and pretended to be him, Shilang had a confrontation with the Western Roman Empire represented by Lucius and knew him well; secondly, he could just pretend to be himself, which is better. Incorporate into the peculiarity of the lion king Altoria. The knights heard that Shirou''s true identity was Sword Emperor Lucius, and they all couldn''t help but admire them. Heroes cherish heroes, and the strong naturally respect the strong, and in their era, the sword emperor Lucius was the top hero. These knights of the round table, although they are the same individuals as those of Shirou¡¯s round table knights, but they were led by other King Arthur, obviously not like Shirou, directly attacked Europe, and even destroyed the Western Roman Empire, so their situation with Lucius is also the same. I don''t know much. It can be said that he only hears the person and does not know the person, and this also gives Shirou a good opportunity to disguise. It''s just that everyone is very strange, why is the famous sword emperor Lucius a kid? In response, Shi Lang smiled: "This is also something that can''t be helped, because the one being summoned is the form of my childhood." Everyone nodded to show that they understood. Indeed, the words of the heroic spirits are very troublesome. Because of the influence of various legends, they are summoned in the form of Servant, and various forms that correspond to the legend will appear. In this way, it is normal for the sword emperor Lucius to appear in his infancy. Besides, Kay has a confusion. "Sword Emperor, you said that you had witnessed my king pulling out the sword in the stone in Tyler Beer?" Kai frowned, he found that Shi Lang''s words had some logical problems. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded, "Because the Empire wanted to take the British Isles back, because both Cornwall and England had rich mineral resources and were strategically important. Therefore, the Empire wanted to take it back. When I came back, I went to Tyler Bill to draw the sword in the stone. If it were drawn out, it would be relatively easy for the empire to regain the British Isles. It¡¯s just a shame..." "It''s just a pity that the sword in the stone was pulled out by my king." Kai said. Shi Lang nodded, with an expression of admiration and helplessness on his face, and said, "Yes. I tried it. The sword in the stone. I couldn''t pull it out. Instead, it was pulled out by King Arthur. I can only say that I am ashamed of it. It''s King Arthur." Chapter 1232： Speaking of this, these Knights of the Round Table all smiled with satisfaction. Lan Mallok stretched out his hand and patted Shi Lang on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about it, Sword Emperor. After all, my king is the King of Destiny of the British Isles, the incarnation of the Red Dragon." Hearing this, Shi Lang glanced at Lan Mallok''s hand on his shoulder, and then smiled: "That''s true." The knights of the round table accepted knights who were not in the order of the knights of the round table. For them, no matter what, as long as you call King Arthur, then we are friends. Several people joked, then returned to reality, and their faces tightened. At this moment, King Arthur, whom they respect, has become the Lion King, and is ready to carry out Saint Barbara. Kai and others have decided to stop their most respected king, and in this regard, they want to wield a rebellious sword against King Arthur. "When the sun goes down, let''s swing the sword at the king." Kai said in a deep voice. There were no smiles on the faces of the Knights of the Round Table. This is their only way to be faithful. Before the Lion King completely loses the glory of being King Arthur, stop the lion and stop Sheng Ba. For this reason, they are ready to join hands to kill the Lion King when the sunset comes and the Lion King returns. "But, Tristan, Lancelot, and Gawain, they are all on the side of the king. If they unite with the king, we alone may not be rivals." It was Gerante who was talking. He is Camelot''s internal affairs officer. Compared to the use of strategy, he may not be as good as the Ager rule that once served as the dark side of Morgan Leffey, but he is also a wise man who quickly analyzed the gap between the enemy and ourselves. "That''s true," Lan Mulloch nodded and said worriedly: "I can only hold Qing Lancelot at best, but Cui Stanqing, Gao Wenqing, plus my king, and Mordred..." The knights of the round table were silent. The feelings between the Knights of the Round Table are quite good, and they know each other very well. It is for this reason that they are more aware of the gap between the enemy and ourselves. The Knights of the Round Table have their own specialties, but as the most powerful, they are Lancelot, Tristan, and Lan Mullok, who are known as the three lions of Britain. With Lan Mulloch''s strength, Lancelot, who was the first knight, was at most dragged, while the others could only drag Tristan and Gawain in a two-to-one manner. Just in this way, how to assassinate the Lion King? Not to mention, compared to the strategic and tactical arrangements, the opponent has more Ager rules! How can this be good? Just as I thought, there were people in the distance. Everyone turned their heads and looked around, only to see Gao Wen walking slowly from a distance. "Brother?" Jahris was a little surprised, but also a little surprised. He walked over quickly and said happily: "Brother, are you here too?" Gawain lowered his head. He was holding the holy sword symbolizing the sun-the sword of rotating victory, but at this moment, the holy sword symbolizing the sun had no light, but instead had a chilling light. Lan Mallok noticed something was wrong for the first time, his complexion changed abruptly, and he said loudly, "Stay back, Jahris!" Not good! Jahris yelled in his heart and took a step back, but he was slow after all. I saw Gawain''s arm moving, and the rotating victory sword in his hand revolved, and a cold glow flashed past. Only after hearing a "chap", Gakhris had an extra scar on his chest, and blood was splashed. "Brother...!" Gahris looked at Gawain in disbelief. Gawain''s sword came at his life. If he hadn''t taken a step back instinctively, he would have been killed by Gawain with a sword. "Forgive me, Jahris." Gawain raised his head, his expression incomparable grief, his eyes were very dim, and tears burst into his eyes. Gawain picked up the holy sword again, followed it with a whirl, and pierced it towards Jahris'' chest. Although Gahris grieved that Gawain wanted to kill him, as a knight who had experienced many battles, he was already alert, and naturally he would not sit still and take out the sword in his hand. With a "clang" roar, Jahris was repelled a few steps. Lan Mallok stepped forward with a sharp gun to protect Jaheris, and at this moment, with a "shoo", the falling stars from the sky came straight toward his front door at an extremely tricky angle. It''s an arrow! After Gahris was attacked by Gawain, Lan Mallok had already entered combat readiness. Although the angle of this arrow was extremely tricky, as one of Camelot''s strongest, Lan Mallok would naturally not fall on the spot. With a wave of the sharp spear in his hand, with a "clang", the flying arrow was cut off. Lan Mallok was holding a sharp gun and turned to look at the place where the arrow came from, where there was a man. He looked at the man and was silent for a moment before he said, "Tristan." "Yes, it''s me, Lan Mallok." The man put down the bow in his hand, confessed his identity frontally, and walked out of it. Not only Tristan came out, but also Lancelot, Gareth, and Ager. Looking at the rest of the Knights of the Round Table and walking out slowly, Kai and others were silent. "That''s it, you are going to do something with us, Ager Zhiwen." Kai looked straight at Ager Zhiwen, pondered for a moment, and said. The expressions of Lancelot and others were very painful, and they lowered their heads. Only Ager Zhiwen had the same gloomy face. Facing Kai¡¯s question, Ager Zhiwen also nodded and said, "Yes. If so, If the material is good, you will have to do it with us." Kay was silent. And this silent silence is the best answer. Kai and others are also thinking about doing something with Ager''s rules, but it''s a pity that Ager''s rules are more sensitive and determined, and they are ahead of them. Kai drew out his sword and smiled bitterly: "The Knights of the Round Table... Actually, it''s going to be this far." "There is no other way, Kay. We are friends, comrades-in-arms, and opponents... But now, we are enemies." Ager Guiwen said, and also drew out the sword. As he drew out his sword, all the knights of the round table present, as if they had received a horn, took out their own weapons one after another. With the former comrades-in-arms drew their swords, everyone felt very sad. But the position of each other was determined as early as the moment Kai left, so there will be such a scene, and it will inevitably happen. "I can''t let the king kill you, otherwise the grief will be executed by the king." Age Guiwen said grimly: "And you must kill us first before you can swing the sword of rebellion against the king." No one spoke, just looking at each other, eyes dim and painful. Age Guiwen has pointed out the essence of this scene, not because of lack of sentiment, nor because of interests, but because of their different positions. The knights of the round table drew their swords and faced each other. This... This is really sad. Chapter 1233： Shirou clenched his fists. Although this scene had already been anticipated, Shi Lang discovered that when it really happened, it turned out that he was not ready to accept this fight. Because everyone here was his best partner. Except... "[Rebellion to my gorgeous father]¡ª¡ª!" The red starlight soared into the sky, from a distance, like a pillar of stars, bombarded Shirou. Without a doubt, Mordred was the first to start with the treasure. The red starlight impacted from the other side, and everyone''s attention was attracted at this moment. When the dazzling red light swallowed everything, Shiro took out several shields from the [Infinite Sword System] and blocked them. With a "bang", Mordred''s [Rebellion to My Gorgeous Father] failed to pierce Shiro''s shield, and then Shiro took out [Opening up the green horizon of Qianshan (pseudo)], which was more than 60 meters away. The giant sword smashed directly in the direction of Mordred. "Boom!" The 60-meter-long ¡¾Opening up the Green Horizon of Thousand Mountains (pseudo)¡¿, the ground fell apart, and one after another huge rocks rose into the sky. Shirou''s shot was very accurate, not only smashed at Mordred, but also destroyed the foundation on which the Knights of the Round Table were located. To avoid being involved in the rift, the Knights of the Round Table retreated one after another. The battle that was originally on the verge of being slashed by a giant sword ended in this way. At this time, Shi Lang looked at Kai and others and shouted, "Knights, let''s withdraw!" "No! We have to crusade the king!" said Lan Mallok, who was more stubborn in character. Shi Lang said: "We were summoned by King Arthur with the Holy Grail. Although she did not have a curse, the Holy Grail was in her hands and suddenly challenged, which is very detrimental to us!" "But..." "Keep the green hills without worrying about no firewood, Lan Mallok! Are you going to lose the chance to save the glory of King Arthur because of your stubbornness?" Shi Lang asked sharply. Lan Mallok was captured by Shi Lang, speechless. "Listen to the sword emperor for the time being, Lan Mallok." Kai also helped. He also wanted to crusade the Lion King Altria with everyone now, but the current situation is really not conducive to them. Not to mention the Lion King Altria who used the Holy Grail to summon them, Tristan, Lancelot, and Gawain alone made it difficult for them to break through the three-armed barrier of the Knights of the Round Table. Lan Mallok is strong, but his personality is stubborn and paranoid. Although Kai''s mouth is quite venomous, but his personality tends to be conservative, so after Shi Lang took advantage, he quickly woke up. The knights of the round table were already full of confusion due to the civil war at this time, and now they heard the prestigious Kai say this, and then left with Kai. Seeing that the knights of the round table were no longer obsessed with attacking the Lion King Altria at this moment, Shirou nodded in satisfaction. He really does not want to let the Knights of the Round Table civil war at this moment. One is that the Holy Grail is in the hands of the Lion King Altria, which is the basis for summoning them. As long as the Lion King Altria holds the Holy Grail to them, Not capable of the enemy. Second, and most importantly, Shirou couldn''t bear the round table civil war. The Knights of the Round Table, under the leadership of Kay, fled to leave Jerusalem. Shi Lang was also preparing to follow, and at this moment, the voices of Age Zhiwen and others rang in his ears. "Don''t even want to run!" "You can''t run away, Kay!" "Want to run? No way! [Rebellion to my gorgeous father]¡ª¡ª!" Turning his head, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows when he looked at the red light cannon that came flying fast. Little bastard, if you don''t have the same knowledge as you, you have to make an inch? Shi Lang took out a sword from the [Infinite Sword System] without thinking about it, and freed it. With a "bang", fierce white light rushed out of the sword, cut through the sky, and blasted on Mordred''s red cannon like lightning. The two energies confronted, the storm gradually rose, and the surrounding ground, one stone after another, blocked the pursuit of Lancelot and others. "Kakka-" With the release of the magic power, the sword in Shilang''s hand shattered. After all, this is a fake, a disposable item. Shi Lang didn''t respond either, turning around and leaving, chasing Kai and the others. "Damn it! They ran away!" Aggi''s text is anxious and perverted. But Mordred looked at the sword in his hand and was at a loss. "The sword just now..." Her gaze became even more dazed. Because, if you don¡¯t feel wrong, it should be... Sword of Oath of Victory! The eighteenth chapter king, really foresight! As the sun sets, the Lion King Altria, who has left before, has returned. She glanced at the more devastated holy city Jerusalem, and then at the Knights of the Round Table, who was only left with Ager Shiwen and others, and she knew, "Is that right? They have already made a choice." Her tone was very flat, and she didn''t seem to be angry at all. Age Zhiwen stepped forward and said: "My king, we failed to kill the rebels, please punish my king." "They are not rebels, they just made the opposite choice to ours." The Lion King Altoria said flatly: "However, since the choices are different, we can''t keep them, otherwise they will make trouble." "Please rest assured, my king, we will eradicate them!" Age Zhiwen said with his head down. The Lion King Altria nodded and said: "You do things, I don''t worry." Age Zhiwen''s face was calm, but his heart was full of excitement. Regarding his words, no amount of reward is as good as King Arthur''s praise, because this king is the king he most admires and admires. But the mood of the other Knights of the Round Table is not high. Although they had made a choice, they chose to stand by the side of the Lion King Altria, and chose to support Saint Bale, but they were enemies with Kai and others, and they were very sad and sad. Among these, the most uncomfortable is Gareth. She admires and loves her two brothers-Gawain, Gahris, and her former teacher-Lancelot, but now, the two elder brothers and the teacher have to fight because of their positions. In fact, her two brothers had already been fighting with each other before. And this is exactly the point of her most sorrow. Chapter 1234： The existence of the Lion King Altria is quite peculiar. She is not Saber who is holding the sword of vows of victory and has become unable to understand the hearts of the people, but because as the king expands his power, she uses the holy spear instead of the holy gun as the main weapon. The sword ruled over King Arthur of Britain. Without the growth cessation brought about by the Holy Sword, the Lion King Altria has grown to a physical age consistent with the king¡¯s identity, so her body is very similar to Shirou¡¯s Knight King Altria, and she is 1.7 meters tall. The figure of the royal sister. At the same time, she became close to the existence of the gods because of the use of the holy spear, but because the use time was only about ten years, the spiritual structure and the structure of the spirit child did not change much. Unlike Saber, who uses the sword of victory, the Lion King Altria has become more reasonable and calmer than Saber, but he has not lost his humanity. Therefore, she could perceive the grief in Gareth and others, and Saber would never do this. Because Saber is very good, kind, and honest, but she just doesn''t feel the emotional fluctuations in others'' hearts, and can''t understand others, because she would be called "unintelligible" by Drizzt. Whether it is the Lion King Altria or Shirou''s Knight King Altria, this can be realized. To put it simply, the difference between the three is that Saber can''t match his heart. The Lion King Altria noticed the grief in Gareth and others. She paused, and said, "If you are enemies with Kai and the others, I think you won''t be able to do it either. So, this king will give you blessings, and in this way, the grief in your heart will be somewhat reduced." She raised the holy gun Lungominiad, the shining star of the holy gun Lungominiad, separated several blessings and fell on Gareth and others. Gareth and others carefully experienced the blessing of the Lion King Altria, and their expressions changed in a moment: "This blessing..." The Lion King Altria said calmly: "It''s [Reverse] and [Madness]. If you don''t use it, it''s up to you. If you can''t support it, use it." Everyone was silent. Age Zhiwen stood up and said first: "I don''t know how to use it. I will always stand behind the king." Seeing that Age Guiwen had made a choice, Tristan stretched out his palm tremblingly, ruining his eyes, and then used the blessing of [Reverse]. "Tristan..." Gareth looked sad. "You don''t have to be so sorrowful, Qing Gareth. In this way, my heart will settle down and fulfill the long-cherished wish that I have regretted during my lifetime." Tristan''s voice swelled instead. Tristan had always regretted saying to King Arthur that "King Arthur did not understand the human heart" during his lifetime, which led to King Arthur''s complete morale and military spirit, and laid the groundwork for public opinion for the defeat of King Arthur. Tristan has been regretting this point, even after becoming a hero, he has been regretting it. Therefore, this time, no matter what, even if he practises his own principles and soft heart, he will stand beside the Lion King Altria until the end. Attacking Lan Mallok before was already his great courage. He was afraid to see the round table smashed again. Therefore, he destroyed his eyes and used [Reverse]. In this situation, being blind may be the best choice. Looking at Aggiven and Tristan who had made their choices, the other Knights of the Round Table also made their choices one after another. Some are determined, leave ¡¾Blessing¡¿ and wait until they can''t stand it before using it, while those who are more fragile use ¡¾Blessings¡¿in advance. Finally, everyone''s eyes fell on Mordred. Mordred put his hands on the back of his head and said with a grin: "I don''t need it anymore. I am a rebellious knight, and I will definitely betray my king in the end. Moreover, as a knight who rebelled against my king, the final outcome must be the same. Destroy. So, I only need to help my king complete Saint Bale, and then wait for the destruction after Saint Bale is completed, that''s enough." The Lion King Altria glanced at Mordred, was silent for a moment, and said coldly: "This king will satisfy you, rebellious knight." "That''s the best." Mordred said with a smile: "Then, Kay and the others, let me hunt them down." Hearing this, Age Guiwen said: "Kay and them have Lan Mallok. Although Lan Mallok was killed by you during his lifetime, don¡¯t forget that you took advantage of him when he was dealing with other people. Trust, killed him by surprise attack from behind. If you fight head-on, you alone are not Lan Mallok''s opponent." "Are you underestimating me, a stinky snake that only plays tricks behind your back?" Mordred said ironically, "I am not like you, I am a soldier!" Agkiwen ignored her and looked at the Lion King Altria, saying, "My king, use the Holy Grail to punish Kay and them. They are summoned by the Holy Grail, and use the Holy Grail to erase their summons. The contract that comes over can directly destroy them and allow them to return to the Heroic Seat." "This is indeed a good idea, but it is a pity that I have thrown the Holy Grail." The Lion King Altria said. Hearing this, Age Guiwen was dumbfounded: "???" "The Holy Grail is useless to this king. After summoning you, this king threw the Holy Grail." said the Lion King Altria. "Then, my king, where did you throw the Holy Grail?" Age Guiwen couldn''t help but asked. The Lion King Altria said: "I don''t know. When I left, I passed through the desert and threw it away. When I came back, it was nowhere to be seen. It should have been swept away by the quicksand in this desert area." It really deserves to be my king, and important things such as the Holy Grail are not in the eyes. Age Guiwen completely lost his temper. "It doesn''t matter if the Holy Grail isn''t there, according to your words, wouldn''t this king be able to complete Saint Bale?" The Lion King Altria asked rhetorically. "Naturally not, we will definitely fulfill our king''s wish!" Age Guiwen said. The Lion King Altria nodded. "However, let Kay and the others are not good? Let me chase them." Mordred said with a grin. "I said that you alone are not their opponents. Moreover, since the battle with Kay and the others, Mordred, your attitude is very strange. Is there anything happening?" Ager asked. "It''s nothing, I just want to finish the saint quickly, so I can be punished and destroyed by my king quickly." Mordred said. No one was suspicious. In fact, Mordred had always proposed to hunt down Kai and others because of the last luminous bombardment with Shirou. Maybe others didn''t notice it, but as a person who opposes the light cannon, she can feel it very clearly. The light cannon that finally opposes her is the light cannon emitted by the Sword of Oath of Victory! How is this possible? Therefore, Mordred was very concerned about Shirou. So, instead of saying that she wanted to chase Kai, it was better to chase Shi Lang. Of course, the most important thing is that the enemy who was bullied by Shi Lang''s hair has to be retaliated back. "Me and Tristan, too. If it''s just Mordred, it might be a loss, but if you add us, it''s fine." Lancelot said. Age Zhiwen nodded, his face cold. He and Lancelot were very uncomfortable, because he was killed by Lancelot during his lifetime. However, everyone supports the Lion King Altria at the moment. Although he has a grudge, he will not do stupid actions. Gao Wen stood up. "Then I will go too..." Before he finished speaking, Lancelot said: "If you go too, my king, who will protect you? In the face of Jahris, can you really get it off, Gawain? " Hearing this, Gao Wen''s face froze. Indeed, can he really do it? He is much stronger than Jahris. Jahris would have avoided the attack of Gawain before. On the one hand, Jahris became vigilant, and on the other hand, Gawain couldn''t bear to kill Jahris after all. Lancelot and Tristan refused to let Gawain go. On the one hand, the Lion King Altria was understaffed, and on the other hand, how could they not want to see Gawain and Gahris sibling? Gareth didn''t say anything. Although she had decided to stand beside the Lion King Altoria in her heart, she still did not have the courage to face the cruel reality of the round table cruelty. The matter has been decided. Lancelot, Tristan, and Mordred will chase Shilang and others, while Aggie, Gawain, and Gareth will stay with the Lion King Altria By your side. Once the decision was issued, the Mordred three left. Chapter 1235： Watching Mordred and the three of them leave, the Lion King Altoria withdrew his gaze, and then his eyes fell on the three of Age Guiwen, and said: "Take you to this king''s holy city first. " "Holy City?" Gareth raised his eyebrows. The Lion King Altria said: ¡°I used the Holy Grail to re-establish Camelot, the chalk city on this land, and collected the crusaders who had conquered Jerusalem before, and gave them blessings. My solemn knight. Thus, Camelot was reproduced on this land." Gareth was stunned, "This, this kind of thing..." "Wang, it''s really foresight." Age Guiwen said: "If you have a stronghold, it will be much easier for Sheng Ba." Gareth took a look at Ager Guiwen and saw that he was cold, so he closed his mouth and felt even more sad. "I''ll take you there first." The Lion King Altria pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head to the side, and took a few people away. Chapter 19 I really don¡¯t want to be the leader! [Fixed up] Leaving Jerusalem, he ran a dozen miles all the way, and when the sun went down and the night was dark, Shi Lang and the others stopped. Jerusalem is located in the Near East, between the Mediterranean and the Dead Sea, surrounded by mountains or deserts. Shi Lang ran a dozen miles and entered a mountainous area. The sky was dark, and Kai and the others joined forces to cut down trees and set up blocks of wood, and a flame arose. The dark night sky, a crescent moon, hangs lonely on it, and the faint cold moonlight falls on the earth In the small dark forest, the faint bonfire beating lightly, bringing a trace of warm light to the silent night. By the bonfire, Kai and others leaned against the tree trunk, staring blankly at the flame. Shi Lang sat by the bonfire, with the fire stick in his hand, playing with the flames a little boringly. He glanced at his surroundings, Kai and the others said nothing, and the silent and depressed atmosphere filled the team. Shi Lang knew in his heart that the mental pressure of Kai and others was extremely high. Let them crusade against foreign enemies, they will scream fiercely, but the round table smashes each other and wields a rebellious sword against the beloved King Arthur, which makes them very frustrated. May I ask, how many people are willing to wield the sword of death to their closest friends and comrades who are born and die? Randomly put in a piece of wood to make the bonfire brighter again. Shi Lang dragged his chin with his palm, thinking about the matter. At this moment, Lan Mallok stood up. He walked up to Kai and asked, "Kay, why are you leaving?" He is asking the guilt. He thinks that he should stand there and fight with Age Zhiwen and others. If you win, you will defeat the Lion King Altoria; if you lose, you will end this sad journey. Kay was silent. He couldn''t answer Lan Mallok. At the moment he decided to leave, he breathed a sigh of relief, but now looking back, he regretted it slightly. There may be the best result regardless of whether you win or lose. Looking at the silent Kay, Lan Mallok clenched his fists. Kai has always been famous for his poisonous tongue, but now it is very difficult for him to say a word. Shi Lang sighed inwardly as he looked at the raging interior. During the round table civil war, he was in a bad mood, but seeing this scene, if he didn''t do anything, these old friends might collapse themselves. Shi Lang got up, looked at Lan Mullock, and said loudly, "Sir Lan Mullock, the world says that you are the gunman of Britain, a brave knight with good qualities. But now, it¡¯s nothing more than that. ." "What are you talking about?" Lan Mallok, who was still aiming at Kai, turned his head, eyes wide open, staring at Shirou, and asked: "Your Excellency Lucius, are you provoking me?" "Provocation, I can''t talk about it. It''s just that I''m disappointed." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "Because you are not worthy of your name! You are not a brave knight at all, you are a coward who can only escape!" Lan Mallok was furious and clenched the sharp spear, and wanted to fight Shilang single-handedly. But he was held back by Kay and Bocival. Lan Mallok asked angrily: "Why do you have the right to say that to me?" "Isn''t it? Look at your behavior, aren''t you evading?" Shi Lang asked back. "Escape? How did I escape? I want to crusade my king so that my king''s glory will not be polluted. Is it evasion?" "Is this really your idea?" Shi Lang sneered: "Your idea, are you sure you want to return to the Heroic Seat quickly?" Hearing that, Lan Mallok''s aura became even more disordered, and even the other Knights of the Round Table couldn''t help but be in a mess. This is true even for Kay. Because Shi Lang broke the deepest thoughts in their hearts. People can see others clearly, but it is difficult to see themselves, and Shirou is also the same. He can''t see himself clearly, but he can see others clearly. Why would Lan Mullok ask Kai for trouble, and Kai would be silent. The answer is actually very simple. They don''t want to be an enemy of the Lion King Altria, and they don''t want the Lion King Altria to obey King Solomon''s people. To put it bluntly, it is a dilemma of loyalty, so they fled Jerusalem before they began to regret it. Because if there is a duel with the Lion King Altria there, even if the ending is defeat, that is the best choice. Lan Mallok was drawn away, squatted down, and said in pain, "Why would I be called in this situation..." "There is no way, Lanmarok. Because it has already happened." Bocival sighed. He is one of the holiest knights among the Knights of the Round Table, and he is called the Holy Grail along with Bose and Galahad. The three knights, it''s just a pity that he was not as lucky as Galahad. He heard the voice of God and was led to heaven. Boss Walton paused and said, "Your Excellency Lucius is right. Death is easy; but to live, you need real courage. He said you and said we are all cowards, and there is nothing wrong." Shiro looked at Bocval helplessly, and this guy expanded the scope of his understanding. He obviously only said that Lan Mulok was a coward, but this guy expanded his understanding to say all of them. It sounded like he was a gloating villain. No wonder you can''t go to heaven like Ghalad. Deserve it! Shi Lang was slanderous. Shiro spent several years in Camelot, and he knew Bosval as one of the Knights of the Round Table. The character of this guy doesn''t say that being able to join Galahad with the three holy grail knights can explain this point, and this guy is also very wise. Not smart, but wisdom. But this guy... how do you put it? Regardless of whether it is good intentions or malicious, this guy can unconsciously expand it while understanding it. And this led to his re-interpretation, which sounded weird. Fortunately, the Knights of the Round Table knew the essence of Bocval very well, so they didn''t mean to misinterpret Shirou. Of course, this is also related to the good qualities of the Knights of the Round Table. Otherwise, ordinary people probably care about what you mean, whether you are kind or malicious, whether you have reason or not, and I think it doesn''t sound right, and I will kill you! But the Knights of the Round Table are not like that. They understand their mistakes, realize their mistakes, and will admit and correct them. With the interpretation of Bocival, a wise man, the Knights of the Round Table also understood Shirou''s meaning. Chapter 1236： Lan Mallok immediately apologized to Shiro. "It doesn''t matter," Shi Lang waved his hand and smiled bitterly: "We are now grasshoppers on a rope." Lan Mallok nodded. Gerant said: "If we want to defeat the king, we must have a leader. Otherwise, we will be in a mess and we will not be able to exert our abilities." Hearing the words, everyone nodded, feeling that Gerant was justified. Gerante said again: "This person must have courage, strategy, understand us, use us correctly...just like a king." Like a king...Jahris sweats out of the back of his head. If he is like a king, wouldn''t he just leave us behind and go alone? Gerant asked: "Who do you think is suitable?" Seeing Kai and others start the election, who is the leader, Shi Lang got up and retreated from among them. "What are you doing, Lord Lucius?" Kay asked strangely. Shi Lang smiled and said, "If you are the leader, choose from among you. I am an outsider and I don''t know you. I just listen to your leadership." Kai nodded, feeling surprised that Shilang was an outsider after all, and he didn''t understand them. Electing Shilang would be tantamount to fooling around. However, what Kai didn''t know was that Shirou knew their abilities well, and how to use them, he knew very well. But Shilang will not stand up. First, he is an "outsider" and lacks prestige. Unless it is Kai and the others begging Shilang to become the leader, they will not listen to Shilang. Second, in the sixth singularity, there is no need for him to be elected leader. Third, and only the most important point, Shirou really didn''t want to be the leader anymore, he was really tired. After Shiro withdrew from the election, everyone finally elected Kai as their leader. This choice is good. Kai is conservative and cautious. In addition, he is the elder brother of King Arthur, the first knight who followed King Arthur. He was capable and prestigious, so everyone elected him. In fact, Shi Lang knew in his heart that it was the wise man Bocival who had better take this position, but this guy didn''t have the temperament and ostentation that a leader should have. So, it''s better to have Kay as the leader now. But in fact, Shi Lang knew that Kai was not suitable to be the leader, or king. Shirou knew the knights of the round table, and knew the knights of the round table clearly, so he knew it well. Everyone like the Knights of the Round Table is a dragon and a phoenix among the people, and they are outstanding people, but they are not suitable to be kings, including Altria. It''s not because they are not good enough, and it''s not because they have bad character. And it is precisely because they are good enough and their character is good enough that they are not suitable to be kings. To be a king, everything is imaginary. Only reconciling the contradictions is real. The contradictions between the people and the officials, the contradictions between the nobility and the common people, the contradictions between the royal family and the nobility... If these contradictions are properly reconciled, the country will become strong. If it develops soundly, and if the reconciliation is not good, the country will become weak and cause rebellion. Therefore, to be a king, he must be strong enough and ruthless, and soft enough to be soft and human. Be what kind of king the times and the country need, and adapt while guiding. Unfortunately, they are more than holy, but lack cunning and dirty, so Shirou thinks they are inappropriate. However, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome if it''s just a peculiar point. Therefore, Shirou also closed one eye. Of course, Shi Lang was indeed a little weird in his heart to be led by others. It can only be said that the eldest brother is used to being a younger brother, and it is indeed quite uncomfortable to be a younger brother. Seeing that the big guy had elected Kai as the leader, Shiro returned to the circle and looked at Kai and asked, "Kay, what are we going to do next?" Kai pondered for a moment, and said: "Let''s rest here first, Bowes, first go and survey your surroundings to see which side is the oasis." Like Lancelot, Bowes joined the Knights of the Round Table from the European continent, so he had a better understanding of the topography of the European continent. It was a very clear decision to let him investigate the topography. Bose nodded and said, "I understand, Kay. But don''t expect too much. This is near the Mediterranean. It is different from the terrain knowledge I had before my death, and the judgment will be out of alignment." "I understand. Pay more attention to the crowds." Bowes nodded and left. At this time, Gerante said, "Kay, my king, they may send someone to hunt down." "This is indeed a problem," Kay nodded, then looked at Jahris, and said, "Jahris, you go to us and do some inducements so that they can''t track us." Gahris smiled and said, "I''ve done it on the way here." Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled: "It''s really worthy of being the leading knight of Camelot''s scout troop. Even if he escapes, he won''t be upset." Kai looked at Shi Lang in surprise, and asked, "Your Excellency Lucius, do you know Jahris?" "The empire used to be very interested in Britain, how can I not understand the abilities and characteristics of everyone here?" Shilang asked with a smile. Everyone was shocked. Kai smiled: "Fortunately, we finally fought against the empire and didn''t meet Your Excellency Lucius, otherwise it would be miserable." "Thank you, Sir Kay." Shiro said, "Even if I met him, I would never be able to defeat King Arthur''s mighty power." Shiro knows the deeds of King Arthur. In other words, in the concept of [King Arthur], with the exception of him, King Arthur, the life trajectories of the rest of King Arthur are similar. Most of them finally fought a battle with the Western Roman Empire, and then signed a treaty of friendship with the Western Roman Empire, and returned to the country exhausted physically and mentally. As a result, they encountered Mordred''s betrayal and eventually perished in the battle of the sword fence. Of course, Shi Lang was different, he left after destroying the Western Roman Empire. Shirou and the Knights of the Round Table exchanged a wave of business, and both parties were very happy. Soon, the investigating Boss returned. "How about, Bowes?" Kay asked. Bose shook his head and said, "The topography and geomorphology here are a bit different from the Gaul region. My judgment may be wrong, so I won''t say anything. However, I found traces of human activities." "How do you say?" Kai came with interest. "Probably to the south," Bowes said. Kai nodded and said, "Everyone, let''s rest here for the whole night. At dawn tomorrow morning, let''s go to the south. Stabilize the stronghold first, and then find a way to defeat the king." Everyone nodded. After deciding on the strategy, everyone said goodnight to each other, found a piece of land, or lay down, or leaned against a tree trunk, and fell asleep. After all, they are all marching warriors, and there is no exquisiteness and particularity in life. Shirou is no exception to this point. He is a person who has been really hard, and he can survive no matter how difficult the environment is. It''s late at night. Gradually, a slight cool breeze started, black mist shrouded the moon and stars, and the earth was pitch black. Chapter 1237： At this time, a voice came from a distance. "When, when, when..." The voice is deep and long. It''s the bell. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Well, I have finished all the pigeons for this month~! Chapter 20 This guy... is coming to me! The moon is dark and the wind is high. A deep and long voice came from the dark forest. "When, when, when..." Shirou was awakened. In addition, not only he was awakened, but the other Knights of the Round Table were also awakened one after another. "What''s the matter?" "What sound?" "It''s the bell!" "Where did the bell sound?" ... The knights of the round table looked at each other. After all, they are knights who have experienced many battles. Everyone is more alert. Just when there is a turmoil, they wake up. But the change did not see it, but instead heard a long bell. "Huh~hu~hu~" The wind gradually rose. Jerusalem is located in the Mediterranean Sea, close to the desert. The desert has different climates throughout the year, with overheating during the day and too cold at night, and suddenly storms are set off. The wind and sand rolled up in the sky, covering the eyes. It is common for deserts to encounter storms, but everyone stares at the storm with a little stunned. "Someone!" Gerant said. Not only did he see it, but other people also saw it. In the sky full of wind and sand, there is a burly shadow. The roaring sound of the wind and sand in the sky resounded, but in the wind and sand, the sound of "click, click" of the iron boots advancing, was more audible than the sound of the wind and sand. Everyone understands that this wind-sand-sand vision, this long bell ringing, are all caused by this man. "Who?" Lan Mallok asked loudly. He relied on the strength of force and walked forward with a sharp gun in his hand. And at this moment, in the wind and sand, on the burly figure, with a "clank" sound, a faint blue flame like a ghost fire lit up. Shi Lang felt that this shadow was a bit familiar, but at this moment, seeing the eyes that looked like wildfires, he was shocked and hurriedly yelled, "Lan Mallok, don''t get close to him!" Not good! When Shi Lang screamed, Lan Mallok suddenly sensed a fatal threat, as if facing the abyss and hurriedly backed away. And at this moment, with a "bang", the windy sand that hovered around the burly figure burst open suddenly, and the windy sand turned into a deadly killing sword, spreading toward the surrounding like a sea wave. Lan Malok is one of Camelot''s superb martial arts, but the wind and sand like the waves hit him, and he couldn''t even stand on his heels, as if being hit by a train, he flew out directly. With a click, a big tree was broken. The gusts of wind and sand cast their momentum unabated, like ripples, blowing all the trees within a radius of 30 meters from that person and flying upside down, and even the land was lifted up to three feet high. Even the people who were about fifty meters away from that person felt a strong wind hit, and they were a little untenable. When everyone saw this, they were all shocked, and then looking around, the person had completely revealed his figure. That is a knight. That is definitely a knight! On his tall and burly body, he wore a jet black armor and a helmet that looked like an evil spirit on his head. He stood with his sword in both hands, and his body was exuding a blue ghostly flame, just like an undead knight, and he looked terrifying. Apart from other things, just talking about this job, all the Knights of the Round Table, including Kai, clearly understand that this person is definitely the strong one among the strong! Even without a confrontation, the minds of Kai and others were extremely nervous. Shi Lang was even more shocked when he saw this person. This person is no one else, but the crowned hero standing at the apex of the hero, the current Grand Assassin-King Hassan! It is the same class as the GrandCaster-Solomon King and the Shilang recorded by the Eternal King, the crowned hero! Kai calmed his face, under pressure, and asked: "Dare to ask who is your Excellency?" Wang Hasan did not answer Kai''s question, but the one who answered Kai was the bell that came from nowhere. "When~ When~ When~!" The long and heavy bell sounded from nowhere, but the sound was getting louder and louder, getting closer and closer, as if it was hovering around. The sky was shrouded in black mist, the moon and stars were all shrouded, and a primordial dark fear was dyed in my heart. At this time, King Hassan drew his sword, and a cold voice resounded from under his helmet: "The night bell has ringed, and your destiny has been revealed clearly." Wang Ha Sauna walked slowly towards Shi Lang and the others with his big sword, a thick black mist exuded from his feet, and the black mist shrouded him wherever he passed, which was terrifying. When Kai and others saw this, their expressions changed abruptly, and they shouted: "It''s the enemy, draw the sword!" Chapter 1238： As soon as the voice fell, the knights held their hands on the hilt, and the sound of clank rang out, and the cold light flickered in the night, making the dark night even more terrifying. Shi Lang was not easy, he quickly used the [mortal leader] to give everyone [intuition], and then turned on the [infinite sword system], took out countless swords, and shot towards the king Hassan, like a locust Transit, overwhelming. Without any sign of stopping, Wang Hassan moved forward slowly, and the surrounding black mist drifted along. The icy murderous intent, if it had substance, formed an excellent protective shield. Countless swords fell on it, and they were bombed one after another. Open. Shiro sank when he saw this. After all, he is arrogant. This guy is Grand Assassin who exists at the same level as King Solomon and the King of Eternity. Using such a superficial trick to deal with King Hassan is no different from Gilgamesh with a deviating sword to deal with the enlightened. It''s just, why did Wang Hassan appear here, and also started killing them? Shirou was puzzled and didn''t have time to think about this issue. The other Knights of the Round Table did the same. Seeing that Shilang''s treasure group had no effect on the bombardment, they took up their weapons one after another and rushed towards King Hassan. Jahris was the first to rush forward. This guy is quite Gao Wen''s heroic posture. However, King Hassan ignored him, taking a slow step forward, and the awe-inspiring black mist around him, like a strong wind, shook it out. \"Just kidding? This feeling... is more depressing than the previous king''s feeling!\" Gerant looked incredulous. Originally, the Lion King Altria, holding the holy gun Lungominiad, was enveloped in an extremely terrifying magical arrogance, like a god. At that time, Gerante knew that the Lion King Altori Ya is invincible, but who ever thought that the person I met here was even more terrifying! If the Lion King Altria feels like a god, then this person in front of him is like the end of the day that destroys the god. Gerant is an internal affairs officer. Although he has excellent internal affairs ability, he has been photographed by Wang Hassan''s momentum for a while, and his body trembles involuntarily. However, Kai and others are all warriors who have been smashed out of the sea of ??blood that have experienced many battles. Naturally, they will not be as embarrassed as him. Looking at the face of King Hassan, they still feel like facing the abyss from the bottom of their hearts. The sense of despair of death. Kai gritted his teeth and shouted: "Go!" The knights rushed forward and slew towards King Hassan. Upon seeing this, Wang Hassan''s eyes flashed with gloomy light, and the black mist hovering around him suddenly violent, like a hurricane, shaking towards the surroundings. Kai and others are all well-versed in battles, and their reputations are well-known throughout the history of mankind. They are all legendary warriors, but facing the hurricane emanating from King Hassan, they are like ordinary people. Get out. Before the knights of the round table approached King Hassan, they had been shaken out by King Hassan. Shilang saw this, but he didn''t dare to entrust him. Although I don''t know why King Hassan appeared here, according to the existence of King Hassan, when he appeared, he must kill someone! Shilang''s mind moved, and the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] was fully activated, and countless [evil] mud surging out of his body, forming a huge wave, slapped toward King Hassan. The waves formed by this [evil] mud are very powerful, and ordinary heroic spirits are involved, only to be extinct by the curse of [evil] and return to the heroic seat. However, facing the overwhelming black mud, Wang Hassan''s eyes suddenly lit up. In the dark night sky, at that moment, endless cold light flickered. It was not a light cannon, but a trace of the blade waving, but in Shilang''s eyes, Wang Hassan did not move at all, even the sword did not pull up, but there were countless sword lights flickering. [Evil] The waves formed by mud are fluid and should not be destroyed by physical attacks. However, after countless cold flashes, [Evil] mud is like a dismembered fat cow, fragmented and scattered on the ground, unable to flow and unable Being dominated is like being [killed]. Shi Lang was shocked, but also deeply understood that this was a swordsmanship beyond Merlin and beyond his understanding. Shi Lang didn''t know how terrible Wang Hassan''s swordsmanship was, because he was not a swordsman, but he knew that he was definitely better than Merlin, and he was incredible! In front of King Hassan, even Tiamat, a primitive divine body that does not have the concept of [death], will be given the concept of [death] by one of his swords, thereby causing the weakness of being killed. And this is the existence of Grand Assassin, standing at the apex of the heroes. Shi Lang took out [Opening up the green horizon of Qianshan Mountain (pseudo)], this huge sword of more than 60 meters smashed directly in the past. Sure enough, when [The Emerald Horizon That Opened Up Thousand Mountains (pseudo)] fell towards Wang Hassan, the cold light flickered, and with a "click", the giant sword collapsed and shattered directly, falling on the ground, shaking incomparably. The huge sword fell like a meteorite, and the earth was shaken. Shi Lang yelled anxiously: "This is Grand Assassin! Run! Run away!" Without thinking about it, Shirou turned around and ran away. He didn''t want to head head-on with Wang Hassan. Because he knew very well in his heart that he was not Wang Hassan''s opponent, at least not now. If you want to head-to-head with King Hassan, you should use him who holds the GrandCaster qualification and the eternal king record. After shouting, Shi Lang didn''t care what Kai and others thought, so he ran away first. He didn''t want to be killed by King Hassan. Because once he was murdered by King Hassan, he would return to the endless darkness. After walking the road of Camelot, Shirou thought that he would no longer have anything to fear, but when his consciousness awakened in his body, the darkness that shrouded all senses and existence, and the twisted vortex Shirou did feel fear. It''s like human beings'' initial fear of darkness. Although he didn''t understand what happened to his own body, Shirou did not want to return to his body before he was mentally prepared. This time, he can be summoned by the Lion King Altria, but someone may not be able to summon him next time. Jerusalem is located in the Mediterranean Sea, and most of its landforms are deserts and mountains. Dark clouds cover the top, and it''s pitch black. Shi Lang ran for a while and entered the desert from the mountains and forests, but he did not dare to slack off, because instead of disappearing, the bell ringing in Pan Huan''s ears was getting louder and louder. But no matter how strong Wang Hassan is, he is only one person. As long as everyone is dispersed, at least some of them will be able to run away. In other words, increase the chance of survival. Just-- "When~ When~ When~" The bell ringing in Huan''s ear did not disappear at all, but instead became louder and louder, getting closer and closer, as if a hand of death stretched out from the hell, swaying behind, dragging people into the **** of death at any time. Then there was the sound of "click, click" iron boots advancing, and a terrifying pressure infected my heart. Shi Lang took a deep breath, stopped in the desert, turned his head, looked back, his heart sank sharply. Sure enough, behind him, in the wind and sand, Wang Hassan''s figure gradually approached. He just walked slowly, but the speed was faster than Shirou''s use of [Evil]''s thruster. Wang Hassan is getting closer, and the oppression of death is getting closer, and Shi Lang can feel the call of death closely. However, in this way, Shirou also understood one thing. Chapter 1239： ¡ª¡ªWang Hasan, came to him! Taking a deep breath, Shi Lang''s eyes gradually became clearer. He took out the holy gun Lungominiad, and without thinking about it, threw a light cannon directly at the king Hassan who was chasing after him. With a "bang", the holy gun Lungominiad''s light cannon roared, the scorching white light surging like a tsunami, facing the front door of King Hassan, he rushed towards Huanglong. However-- "Chachacha¡ª¡ª" As the Light Cannon of the Holy Gun Lungomiard was advancing, the endless cold light flickered, directly cutting the light cannon of the Holy Gun Lungomiard into pieces and slowly disappearing. This kind of swordsmanship is incredible! "Click, click." As Wang Hassan got closer and closer, Shi Lang also saw his face. Shi Lang asked in a deep voice: "Why are you chasing me? There should be nothing to do with us... between us!" "My face is life and death. The night bell has rang, and your destiny has come. You should see me." Wang Hassan''s voice was vicissitudes and hoarse, but he had a breathtaking power. Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled: "Don''t say such things, I don''t understand. Even if it is a murder, should I give a reason?" Shiro was talking, looking around, looking for a way to get away, but there was a vast desert around him, there was no shelter, and no one. How could he escape King Hassan''s pursuit? Chapter Twenty-One, Mom is Super Cute The sky is full of yellow sand, and the evening breeze is bleak. Looking at the approaching king Hassan, Shirou''s brows frowned. He knew in his heart that he was definitely not Wang Hassan''s opponent. King Hassan wanted to kill him, and he could be said to be sure to die right now, but if he said that he did not resist, Na Shiro would not be a Shiro. Looking at the approaching king Hassan, Shirou took a deep breath and began to chant in a low voice. "My body is made up of swords." "Blood is like the scorching sun, and the heart is like steel clank." "Across the battlefield, it''s not a defeat." "The heroes are bound, the swords are empty and profitable." "Although Wan Lei is cheering, there is nothing but illusion." "Buried the sword to Sri Lanka, and I will die." "Therefore, the body made it,''Infinite Sword System''!" ... With more than five verses chanted, Shirou liberated [Infinite Sword System]. This time, the [Infinite Sword System] that Shirou liberated was not the [Infinite Sword System] he inherited from the Heroine Guardian in the Fourth Holy Grail War, but the [Infinite Sword System] he made by himself, even The content of the chant has also changed. [Infinite Sword System], this is a treasure formed by the awakening of the heroic spirit and the origin of the palace, after being tempered. Originally, Shirou was a traverser, and he shouldn¡¯t have the treasure created by the awakening of the Heroic Guardian-[Infinite Sword System], but in the Fourth Holy Grail War, it was due to the spirit of the Heroic Guardian. Ji inherited, but let him inherit the [Infinite Sword System]. Later, this [Infinite Sword System] copied many of the treasures of [King¡¯s Treasure]. At the same time, it has experienced the historical process of the Camelot Dynasty, so this [Infinite Sword System] has become a spiritual symbol of Shilang instead. It is precisely because of this that even the main verses sung are different from those of Heroine Eiko or Eiko Shiro. It is a chant that belongs only to Shiro Fujimaru, and [Infinite Sword System]! As Shi Lang''s last chant fell, the magic tide, with Shi Lang as the source, the surging magic power rippled out, causing the surrounding space to slightly set off waves, and finally the sky changed and the earth changed! The surrounding desert was gone, and replaced by a wilderness. In the distant sky, the red sunset slowly fell, burning the clouds on the horizon. On the earth, dozens of 60-meter-long [Green Horizon (pseudo) that opened up a thousand mountains] pierced into the earth, and countless iron chains stretched from the horizon to lock the hilts of these giant swords. And around these great swords, sharp weapons were inserted one after another, including swords, guns, knives... and various weapons, and these weapons were blocked by iron chains. The burning clouds on the horizon burned the scenery of this world into flames, rendering a very sad feeling. The whole world is like a sword grave, a tomb. A tomb of a murder weapon. And this is Shirou''s [Infinite Sword System]. If the [Infinite Sword System] of Heroic Eomiya is a steel mill, then Fujimaru Shiro''s [Infinite Sword System] is a sword mound. The inherent barrier is the manifestation of the mind of the holder, so the huge sword mound in front of you is the manifestation of the mind of Shirou. He wanted to bury the weapon and was calm from then on, but he was involved in the storm again and again. Shi Lang clenched his fists, his mind moved, and all of the sharp weapons that had been buried moved suddenly, and the sound of clank rang into his ears. Upon seeing this, Wang Hassan''s eyes rose sharply, and he scolded: "Stupid! Destiny is here, don''t resist!" Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled, and then said with a cold face: "If I believe in my fate, I am not the King of Eternity!" "Get it on me--!" Shi Lang yelled, and in an instant, the chains that bound and bound these sharp weapons burst open, and countless sharp weapons rose into the sky, overwhelming the world, and the spirit of Xiao slaughter dominated the entire world. "With all of me, please die!" Shi Lang shouted loudly. In an instant, hundreds of thousands of sharp weapons turned into a storm and bombarded King Hassan. This blow was terrible. Because of the number... It''s horrible! A single sharp weapon is nothing, but when this sharp weapon counts in tens of thousands, counts in 100,000, it has already undergone a qualitative change! Shiro himself had no idea how many weapons were hidden in Shiro''s [Infinite Sword System]. The variety may be no more than two hundred, but the number definitely exceeds 300,000! Because at the beginning, he had armed his 100,000 hero-level army to the teeth, and those weapons, with his return, were all collected back in advance, and they were all placed here. More than 300,000 weapons bombarded the past, and the momentum was fierce, like a Tianhe bursting its **** and flooding the river! More than 300,000 weapons bombed, this is Shirou''s final trump card in this form! Chapter 1240： In normal times, Shi Lang is absolutely unable to take it out, and he needs to release the [Infinite Sword System] before it can be released. In the face of the bombardment of more than 300,000 weapons, even a first-class army of heroic spirits, even an army of gods, Shi Lang could kill him in quantity! Therefore, even if it is the king of Grand Assassin, Hassan, in front of this amount, at least... "Impossible!" Shi Lang''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. When these three hundred thousand or more weapons bombarded the past like a pear blossom rainstorm, Wang Hassan swung his sword and made a "click". A path leading straight to Shilang was cut out from the group of hundreds of thousands of weapons. Even the sky of [Infinite Sword System] was cracked with a gap. Wang Hassan carried the sword and walked slowly towards Shilang. Impossible! Shi Lang stared blankly at King Hassan, who was piercing through the group of weapons and walking towards him, feeling full of horror. Crown... Crown Hero... Is it really that scary? Shirou admitted that without using the King of Eternity, he must not go head-to-head with a character like King Hassan. His mind moved, and the remaining weapons were like a huge mouth in the abyss, strangling toward King Hassan who had walked into it. Taking this opportunity, Shiro used the [Evil Flower to Freedom] to wrap himself up, eroded the world barrier of [Infinite Sword System], and escaped. The inherent barrier is the world egg. I originally wanted to escape from the inherent barrier. One is to unlock the inherent barrier on his own. The Departure Sword destroyed the infinite sword system. Shirou is very simple. The power of the curse of the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] that he holds can erode the barriers of the inherent barrier and escape from it. When he dealt with Fu Hailin back then, he used the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] to erode away Fu Hailin''s otherworldly barrier, which was higher than the inherent barrier. Escape from [Infinite Sword System], and then use the inherent barrier characteristics of [Infinite Sword System] to trap King Hassan. Even if King Hassan can''t be trapped to death, it can at least hinder his pursuit and kill, giving Shirou more time to escape. However, Shi Lang, who had just emerged from the [Infinite Sword System] wrapped in [Evil] mud, suddenly tightened his eyes into needles at the moment he set foot in the desert outside [Infinite Sword System]. Because, King Hassan, who was supposed to be trapped in the [Infinite Sword System], appeared in front of him faster than him. Weird, monster...! Shi Lang sighed, and now that he has to admit that he really couldn''t overcome the storm in front of Wang Hassan. It seems that this time is going to be beaten back. "When~ When~ When~" The bell in my ears rang even more, as if the goddess of fate was playing the death knell. "¡ªDid you hear it, the bell?" Wang Ha sauna with a sharp sword, exuding a bitter murderous aura, slowly walked towards Shi Lang, "This is the end of your luck. Accept it, and liberate your soul. This is your last chance to rest in peace." ." "What do you mean?" Shirou asked. Wang Hassan swung down his sword, which was so bitter, Shi Lang felt the call of death. This is a sword that transcends everything, with the curse of death. In the terms of the game, it is a deadly attack! But it is a pity that this accompanying death curse was restrained by Shirou''s [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] and absorbed. In terms of the game, it means that Shirou who holds the [Evil Flower to Freedom] has great patience for the dead. This was nothing at all, but at this moment, it gave Shi Lang alive. With a "click", the ground cracked, and a holy spear Lungominiad rushed out from the ground and directly pierced Wang Hassan''s abdomen with a "chat". The insidious blow that was caught off guard caused Wang Hassan''s sword to fall slightly for a moment, and it was this moment that caused the De Shilang side to escape the fate of being split in half, but Wang Hassan''s sword falling speed was still very fast. Quickly, with a "chao", Shi Lang''s right arm was chopped off. With blood on his arm, he flew up and down to the ground, splashing blood on the ground. It hurts! Shi Lang clutched his severed arm and looked at Wang Hassan solemnly. The holy gun Lungominiad under the ground was previously manifested by Shiro, and was buried in the ground as an ambush at the moment before he decided not to run. Unexpectedly, the ambush was successful, but he was still cut off by Wang Hassan. Wang Hassan¡¯s eyes flickered with dim light, and the volley flickered with cold light, and several "clicks" destroyed the holy gun Lungominiad. His eyes turned to stare at Shi Lang, and he said solemnly: "Ru Can''t hide from your destiny." "Stop talking about this kind of trash! This king doesn''t believe in fate!" Shi Lang said with a grim expression. "Quickly." King Hassan came with a sword, with awe-inspiring killing intent. Shi Lang gritted his teeth, he can''t be killed by King Hassan! Not even this Servant body! He felt it. At the moment when Wang Hassan dropped his sword, Shi Lang felt that it was him that Wang Hassan was going to kill! It is to kill him thoroughly with the body! Shi Lang couldn''t describe Wang Hassan''s swordsmanship. It could only be said that it was a swordsmanship that had reached an unbelievable realm. It could kill his Servant body at the same time, and kill him completely! For this reason, Shi Lang absolutely cannot let King Hassan kill him. Although it is clear that the ontology wanders in the imaginary space and seems to be trapped by something, but¡ª¡ª, But Shiro didn''t want to die! Are you kidding me? Finally survived Camelot''s situation, now being killed? How can it be! How to allow it? However, Shi Lang already understood his situation at this moment. He is exhausted. It''s really a dead end! He is not King Hassan''s opponent, even if his cards are exhausted, he is not King Hassan''s opponent. Grand¡¤Assassin really deserves its reputation! Holding his severed arm, Shi Lang gritted his teeth while looking at Wang Hassan, who was constantly approaching. What to do? Chapter 1241： But at this moment, neither Shi Lang, who was concentrating on the problem, nor King Hassan, who had a heart to kill, did not notice that the arm that fell on the desert was undergoing an abnormal change. The broken arm had blood flowing, but suddenly black mud flowed out. One drop, two drops... The entire broken arm turned into black mud, spreading out in the desert, forming a small hole, rotating like quicksand, like an extremely small wormhole connecting an exile area. In the midst of a slaughter, suddenly-- "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" There was a female voice, very nice, like a mother''s ballad. This voice was... Shi Lang was a little surprised, he had heard this voice. The moment he responded to the call of the Lion King Altria, he heard this voice in his body. Wang Hassan also stopped, looking a little surprised. Black tide flowed from the small wormhole. In an instant, the wind in the desert became colder. The black tide formed a big hand and thumped it at Wang Hassan. King Hassan drew his sword and waved it to cut off the big hand, but he could not cut off the black tide. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" The female voice sounded a beautiful singing voice again. "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" A series of beast roars resounded in the desert. Shi Lang saw countless sphinx monsters, rushing from a distance, as if being manipulated by someone, and rushing towards King Hassan. At the same time, those black tides encircled King Hassan. Seeing this, Shi Lang took this opportunity, covered his broken arm, and ran away towards the distance. At the moment before he left, he turned his head and glanced at King Hassan, who was surrounded by the beasts and the black tide, and said loudly: "Today, I was taken away by your excellency. The king does not complain. Later, when the king recovers his true form, I will ask your Excellency again for advice!" "Farewell!" After speaking, Shiro turned ¡¾Evil¡¿ into a magic thruster, turned around and ran away. He was very clear in his heart that the strange black tide and the Sphinx monster would resist King Hassan for a moment at most, and would soon be killed by King Hassan, and he had to run away as soon as possible. Sure enough, after Shi Lang left, Wang Hasan killed all the surrounding Sphinx monsters. However, the black tide was more difficult to deal with, and Wang Hasan spent a lot of effort to kill it. After solving the problem of encirclement, Wang Hasan did not chase Shi Lang, but destroyed the small wormhole formed by Shi Lang''s arm. After solving the small wormhole, Wang Hassan continued to hunt down. "The destiny is here, you will offer the first level!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 22: Look at Sanzang and you will know that the Enlightened One is a sorrowful person "Hmm." When Shirou opened his heavy eyelids, the simple and tidy room suddenly came into view. This unfamiliar scene made him stunned. Some familiar voices of communication came from his ears. He turned his head quickly, and he saw that in this simple room, there are two figures of a man and a woman standing at the door talking. . "Kay..." Seeing the two figures, Shirou raised his spirit and shouted. "Huh? Is the donor awake? Master bless you." The woman also turned her head and looked around, folded her hands together, and said the Buddha''s horn. This woman was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with long black hair that fell straight down her waist, and she was tall and graceful. The appearance is beautiful, there is a kind of submissive gentleness between the eyebrows, like a monk, but the monk costume on his body is extremely exposed, wearing a pink fairy ribbon. "This shouldn''t be your master''s blessing, but it''s due to Master Sanzang''s superb medical skills." Kai, who was standing next to the woman, said very gratefully to the woman. Shi Lang frowned, but when he was about to sit up, he felt a sudden pain in his right arm. Turning his head to see, his right arm had disappeared and was **** by layers of white bandages, with faint blood stains. Shi Lang remembered that his right arm had been chopped off by King Hassan. Seeing Shi Lang chaotic, Kai walked over quickly and said: "Your Excellency Lucius, although we are Servant, it is very fatal to get hurt and fatal. It is better for you to take more rest." "I know, Kay. It''s just..." Shirou asked strangely, "Why am I here?" "It''s thanks to the help of Master Sanzang." Kai pointed to the revealing woman. "No, no," the woman named Master Sanzang waved her hand and said, "This is nothing, it just happened that the little monk passed by here." Shi Lang understood. Most of the time when he was escaping, his magic power was consumed too much, and he fainted and was picked up by the Sanzang Mage. Shi Lang couldn''t help but express his gratitude. "This is nothing, Lucius donor. Oh, yes, I haven''t introduced myself yet." Mage Sanzang remembered a little, put his palms together, and introduced himself: "The poor monk is named Xuanzhuang Sanzang, from Dongtu University. Coming from the Tang Dynasty, I went to the west to worship Buddha and ask for sutras." "It turned out to be Tang Xuanzhuang Mage." Shi Lang said. Xuanzhuang Sanzang was very curious, and asked suspiciously: "Lucius donor, know the little monk?" "I''ve been in contact with the Enlightened person before, so I know something about you," Shi Lang said. "Ah...Lu, Lucius donor, you, have you met the master of the little monk?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang asked with wide-eyed eyes. Shiro nodded. "No wonder," Xuanzhuang Sanzang smiled: "No wonder the little monk felt the breath of the master when he passed this neighborhood last night, and saw the donor Lucius who fainted in the desert. It turned out that the donor Lucius had seen the master before. , Then, like the little monk, he is a fellow man." "It''s not like people in the same class, it''s just a slight overlap." Shi Lang smiled and said, he had seen the Enlightened during the Fourth Holy Grail War, and used the Enlightened to avoid El Quette''s pursuit. Then the enlightened person gave a lesson, and of course it was a slight overlap. Chapter 1242： Shi Lang is not surprised that Xuanzhuang Sanzang will appear here, because Xuanzang Sanzang, like the Lion King Altria, was first summoned by the Crusaders who had obtained the Holy Grail. In addition to Xuanzhuang Sanzang and the Lion King Altria, there are also Sun King Ramses II, Alash and others. In addition, the Servants summoned by the Crusaders were all killed by the Lion King Altria. The sixth chapter of "FGO" is developed on this background. Of course, the current situation is different. First, the Lion King Altria summoned Shiro, and Grand Assassin, who was the main protagonist¡¯s greatest support, wanted to kill Shiro, but now Shiro was picked up by Xuanzou Sanzang, and he didn¡¯t see Taitota. Shadow. Shiro got up and stretched out his hand to tear off the bandage that had tied his right arm. Seeing this, Xuanzhuang Sanzang hurriedly said, "Donor Lucius, your injury has not healed yet, what is this for?" Kay also comforted: "Your Excellency Lucius, although you were ruined by the crowned Assassin, you still have your fighting strength, so it''s better to stay calm." \"My combat power does still exist, but I don''t need to rest.\" As Shirou said, with a move of his mind, the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] was launched. Wherever the arm was broken, [Evil] mud was raging, and then another arm grew out of it with a "chat". Rebirth from Broken Arm! "This..." When Kai saw this, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked in surprise: "Your Excellency Lucius, you... are you still a magician?" "A little understanding of magic." Shi Lang said, and then moved the freshman''s right arm. [The Flower of Evil Leading to Freedom] is the treasure of [the evil of this world], the treasure of all-powerful type. When Shirou was burned by the Sword of Deviance during the Fourth Holy Grail War, his whole body could still be recovered, and the rebirth of his severed arm was naturally not a problem. The only thing that truly restrains [the flower of evil leading to freedom] is the solemn treasure, and only the treasure of Astria''s crime-[The time of the verdict is at this moment. In your name]. However, in front of these holy knights of the round table, using [evil] is indeed not good. However, Shilang found that when he used "evil", Kai''s expression was as usual, but Xuanzhuang Sanzang frowned, but she didn''t say anything. Shi Lang moved the arms of the new student, looked at Kai, and asked, "Kay, if you are here, are the others here?" Kai shook his head: "Because of the attack from the crowned Assassin, we followed your instructions and scattered and ran. Now we are gathered together, only Gahris, Gerante, and Lan Mallok... he Has been killed by the crowned Assassin." "Really, Lan Mallok has been killed..." Shi Lang was silent. Although Lan Mulok was a British spear **** and was very powerful, it was indeed not enough to face Wang Hassan. Shaking his head, Shi Lang asked, "Speaking of which, where is this place?" "It''s a caravan of travelers." Kai said, "After we dispersed and ran, I joined Jahris first and joined the caravan as the guardian. Then, the Master Sanzang came with you behind his back. We saw Master Sanzang. It was you who was carrying you, so after explaining the situation to the caravan leader, you were connected to this temporary tent." Shi Lang nodded and signaled that he understood, and then both of them fell silent. The team that had originally gathered, because of Wang Hassan''s attack, and the Lion King Altoria''s pursuit, they did not know how the others were doing, and they were a little worried. "That..." At this time, Xuanzhuang Sanzang stretched out his hand. Shilang retracted his mind and asked, "Master Sanzang, is there any problem?" "I have probably understood the situation. But one thing, I don''t quite understand. I always hear you say that the crowned Assassin... But according to my master, the crowned heroic spirit does not only appear when disasters occur. Is it?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang asked strangely. Shilang also found it strange. Generally speaking, the crowned heroes did only appear when the [beast] appeared, but the king Hassan did attack them last night, and it came with Shilang''s life. What does he mean? Could it be said that he is [the beast]? What a joke! He, Shiro Fujimaru, is a traverser, but not a real aboriginal. How can he transform into a [beast]? Even if he transforms into a [beast], how can he not know it? Kay thought for a while, and said: "King Solomon caused a fire, and this kind of condition, if not sure, triggered the mechanism of the real world of the crowned hero." Xuanzhuang Sanzang thought for a while and nodded, "That''s right. After all, the little monk has also been summoned." Xuanzhuang Sanzang is generally unable to be summoned by the Holy Grail War, she can only be summoned under the extremely special circumstances of being burned by humans. "Huh? Your Excellency Lucius is awake." At this time, Jahris walked in, and he looked at Shirou who woke up with some joy. "What''s the matter, Jahris?" Kay, as the temporary commander of the team, asked directly. "The captain of the caravan asked me to tell you that they are ready to set off. Ask us, do you want to continue following them, I said to ask you first." Gahris said. Hearing this, Kai pondered for a moment, and said, "Don''t follow. We are now being chased by the king, and assassin, the crown, in a very bad situation. This will cause trouble for this caravan. And Lu Xiu Your Excellency is already awake, let''s not mess with them." "So..." Jahris nodded and was about to go out, but Shirou said, "I think it''s better to keep following." Jia Heliston stopped and turned his head to look at Shiro, and Kay also looked at Shiro. Shi Lang said solemnly: "Sir Kay is indeed right. We are in a bad situation now. But it is precisely because of this that we have to continue to follow this caravan and integrate into it. In this way, King Arthur does not care, at least that Even if the crowned Assassin spotted us, he wouldn''t make a move." "What does this mean?" Kai frowned, he didn''t like what Shirou said. What is Arthur''s power and don''t care? What this meant was that King Arthur and King Hassan discovered that they were in this caravan at the same time. King Arthur would kill, but would King Hassan not? "Literally, Sir Kay. King Arthur is going to carry out the saint. She is already human, and her glory and kindness are gone. All she wants is to allow humans to continue in the form of specimens. Assassin is not the same as the crown, which can be selected as the crown. One of the strongest heroes is the love for human beings." "The reason why the crowned Assassin is crowned Assassin is the ultimate assassin. It must exist in the form of assassins. If we mix with the caravan, he must assassinate us, and he must kill the people, so that this caravan will be exhausted. Kill. And this kind of thing, the crowned Assassin can''t do it." Shiro said. Hearing this, Jahris frowned: "Use the masses as a shield?" Kai looked up and down Shirou, and asked in a deep voice: "Why are you so sure that Assassin won''t do anything?" "There is no why, I''m pretty sure. And I have to be clear, it''s not that the crowned Assassin can''t do it, it''s all the crowned heroes who can''t do it!" Shi Lang replied sonorously. Gahris said displeasedly: "But using the masses as a shield, if there is a case, wouldn''t we knights..." "It''s urgent to follow the right, compared to Shengba''s words, what''s wrong with doing this kind of thing?" Shi Lang asked back. "This..." Jahris''s words are poor. Indeed, rather than mixing in with the crowd and bringing danger into the caravan, the Lion King Altria''s Saint Bale is more dangerous. "Okay, listen to you, Lord Lucius!" Kay said. Chapter 1243： Shilang nodded, then looked at Xuanzhuang Sanzang and asked, "Master Sanzang, what are you going to do?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang thought for a while, and said, "This is the route the little monk took to the west, so there is no need for the little monk to be separated from you here." "That''s great, just to go along!" Shi Lang said. After the opinions were unified, Kai came to the door and explained their intentions with the captain of the caravan. This caravan is a Middle Easterner with a white headscarf and camels. It has a Middle Eastern style. Some of its goods include porcelain and tea imported from China. This is not uncommon, because the time point of this peculiarity lies around the 11th to 13th centuries, during the Middle Ages. The caravan agreed to Shilang and others'' request and was willing to take Shilang and others on the trade route. In fact, this is also very good for caravans. According to the leader of the caravan, they are a caravan who escaped from Jerusalem, ready to return to their homeland and rest for a while. On the way, they must pass through the land of the Sun King, and the land of the Sun King is fierce everywhere. Monster. They want to live back to their homeland, and they really need powerful knight guards like Kai and Jahris. Kai felt very strange and asked the caravan leader, what is the Sun King? The caravan leader rode on the camel, smiled, and said, "Sir, you don''t know. The Sun King is the king of this desert. He is the incarnation of the desert, the incarnation of the sun. Just like the one who destroyed Jerusalem. Like the Lion King, it¡¯s amazing! He has summoned a lot of sphinx monsters in the desert. People passing by here will be easily attacked by monsters if they don¡¯t worship the Sun King. Of course, we worship the Sun King. Yes, so I won¡¯t be attacked by monsters, but... But who is not afraid to see that kind of sphinx monster? It¡¯s better to have more people, more people, and more courage." Kay nodded, no wonder this caravan would accept them. At this time, crying came from the desert. "Uuuuu..." "It''s dead, it''s all dead! Gosh! How can I see the Pharaoh? Uuuuu...it''s over, it''s over!" The sad female voice, howling and crying. Chapter 23 Everyday Shame, Nitocris The sound of howling and crying came from the desert not far away. Everyone in the caravan looked at each other, at a loss. The caravan captain stopped the caravan, and his preparation rate rushed forward to take a closer look. Gahris stretched out his hand to stop him and said, "Your Excellency, it is already very good for you to agree to let us go together. This kind of thing, let me be a knight. Go take a look." "Then trouble you, Lord Cavaliers." The caravan captain thanked. He promised to accept Kai and others to join the caravan, and it might not have failed to let Kai, Jahris and others become caravan escorts. Jahris walked to the front, waited for a moment, and then shouted at Shiro and others: "It''s a woman!" Hearing this, Shi Lang was full of black lines. This silly voice, you know it''s a woman when you hear it, so you can say it! Jahris sent a signal that there was no danger, and everyone moved forward. The howling female voice still showed no sign of disappearing. When everyone came to the front, they saw a beautiful woman sitting in the desert not far away, crying. She has long purple hair and dark skin, but she can''t hide her beautiful appearance. She wore gold ornaments on her body, which looked very precious. Especially the golden headband on her head has sharp horns made of gold on both sides, which makes it look a bit like a rabbit and a bit cute. It¡¯s just that the appearance of crying, like a girl who was teased and crying at the same table, to be honest... It''s embarrassing! Seeing the woman who was howling and crying, Xuanzhuang Sanzo said, "It''s really a woman crying." Shiro: "..." He suddenly got a headache, turned his head to Xuanzang Sanzang, and asked, "Master Sanzang, otherwise what do you think it is?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang turned his head to look at Shi Lang, and said, "Didn''t the shopkeeper say that there are sphinx monsters here? It must be a fairy. If it is a fairy, simulate the cry of a woman and attract business travelers along the way. It''s a common thing. I''m used to seeing this kind of thing, so I think it''s the same way." The shopkeeper... Shi Lang understood that Xuanzhuang Sanzang was talking about the caravan leader, but due to the differences in Chinese and Western cultures, there were slight differences in terms of subconsciousness. However, looking at the mysterious Xuanzang Sanzang with such an air, Shi Lang said with a smile: "Master Sanzang, the reason why he said this is because he suffered a lot of such suffering, right?" Hearing that, Sanzang, who was still dignified, was instantly embarrassed. Indeed, during her experience, she was indeed pitted many times by this routine, such as the level of Red Boy, and the level of Golden Horn and Silver Horn. Thinking of this, Xuanzhuang Sanzang quickly put on a very serious expression, and said seriously: "Of course, this woman may also be transformed from a fairy. I can''t help but guard!" At this time, the caravan leader looked at the woman and exclaimed: "This, isn''t this the messenger of the Sun King?" "Yes, yes! This noble appearance, this holy temperament, this golden figure is the messenger of the Sun King!" The people in the caravan exclaimed. Noble appearance, holy temperament... Shi Lang glanced at the woman who was howling and crying. It seemed that she was thinking of a more tragic sad thing again. This woman simply buried her head on the ground and cried, like a Nobita who was bullied by a fat tiger, she was simply not famous! Shi Lang turned his head and looked at the caravan people who had started blowing about this woman. He was speechless. Where did he start talking about this nobleness and holiness? But it seemed that she heard the discussion of the caravan, the woman''s ears moved, her crying gradually ceased, and she raised her head and looked at Shi Lang and the others with tears in her eyes. "..." She was still weeping, but when she saw Shilang and others staring at her, she was stunned. "!!!" She turned her head abruptly, wiped her face a few times, then stood up and turned her head back again. In an instant, the tear marks on her face were gone, and she changed into a very majestic look. I don¡¯t know when a golden bird scepter, a symbol of power and status, appeared in her hand, majestic and dignified. Goddess. Currently, the premise is to be able to ignore her previous shame. "I am the messenger of the great pharaoh, Nitocris! What do you intend to trespass into the land of the Sun King?" Nitocris asked majesticly. "It''s Nitocris! It''s really Master Nitocris!" "It''s the messenger of the Sun King!" ... Everyone in the caravan talked to each other, rustling voices resounded. Chapter 1244： The caravan captain got off the camel and came to Nitocris tremblingly. He respectfully said: "The great messenger of the Sun King, we are the caravan from Jerusalem. We go to the western mountains just by the Sun King. I hope the messenger will forgive us and don¡¯t let the beasts attack us!" Speaking of the sacred beast, Nitocris''s face turned weird, and the corners of her mouth twitched constantly, as if she had heard great sadness, and there were even signs of tears in the corners of her eyes. "Divine Envoy? Divine Envoy?" the caravan leader asked cautiously. Nitocris returned to God, looked at the cautious caravan leader, and said: "It is not a problem to let you go. As long as you enter the Pharaoh''s territory, you will receive protection from the sun. But..." Nitocris raised her hand slightly, pointed at Jahris, Kai, Shirou and others in turn, and said solemnly: "They can''t go there!" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and had a very docile Xuanzang Sanzang. He asked strangely: "Donor Nitocris, why can''t the little monk and others go there? The little monk has to go to the Western Regions to worship and learn." "It is inexplicable that the donor is not the donor. In short, the Servant cannot enter the Pharaoh''s territory. If you are now asked to leave the Pharaoh''s territory quickly, otherwise...otherwise, I will show you good looks!" Nitocris said sternly. Xuanzhuang Sanzang guilty of embarrassment, said: "This can''t be done, Donor Nitocris. If the little monk wants to go to the Western Regions, there is an agreement with the master. If you don''t go to the Western Regions, the little monk will be ridiculed and the master will be angry. Of." "I don''t care about the slander, Master or something. In short, the Pharaoh has ordered that the Servant is not allowed to enter the Pharaoh''s territory. If, if you want to force it...If you want to force it..." Nitocris looked at Shirou and others, especially seeing that Jaheris and Gawain were almost the same figure, her momentum suddenly became a little weaker, and even a little softly yelled: "If you are hard, if you go hard... I, I I will let you know how powerful the Sphinx Legion is. Know, know? I, I will let you know how powerful the Sphinx Legion is!" Speaking of the latter, Nitocris''s voice was as thin as a mosquito, and the weaker was out of place. Moreover, when she mentioned the Sphinx Legion, her tongue was shaking. Shi Lang pointed to the ground behind Nitocris and asked, "Are the Sphinx Legion you talking about the corpses of the Sphinx lying around you?" Everyone looked at them, all surprised. The previous attention was on Nitocris''s body, so I didn''t notice that the corpses of strange beasts were all around Nitocris. Those beasts have the body of a lion and the face of a human being. And this is the most famous beast of Egyptian civilization-Sphinx. At this moment, these sacred beasts-Sphinx, are all dead. Either it was chopped into seven or eight pieces, or it was cut off at the waist, the appearance of death was very miserable, but the yellow sand was full, and it had covered a lot of corpses, so it didn''t look so bloody. Ah... it''s over, it''s over! It was discovered! Weeping in her heart, Nitocris'' face turned pale, and she lied inwardly: "Fear, be afraid! I tell you, if you don''t leave Pharaoh''s territory, I, I... I will be called Sphinx. !" Everyone in the caravan talked a lot, and Nitocris''s attitude was obvious. He could let everyone in the caravan go forward, but he wouldn''t let the Servants like Shilang go on, and he still had to drive Shilang and others out of the desert. Jachris walked to Kay¡¯s side and asked, "Kay, what should I do? If this goes on, this Miss Nitocris will not even let the caravan go. We are dragging the caravan forward. Do you want to Shall we evacuate first?" Although Kai''s mouth is not clean, his character is quite good, and he is unwilling to cause trouble, so he nodded in agreement, but added: "Ask Master Sanzang and Your Excellency Lucius again." In fact, you don¡¯t have to ask to know the answer. Whether it''s Jahris, Kay, or Xuanzang Sanzang, these three people are of very good character, and they don''t want to drag people, so they all agreed. However, Shirou had doubts, because their situation was not so good. If it''s just the lion king Altria''s hunting down, it doesn''t hurt. But the key is Wang Hassan''s pursuit. If Wang Hassan did not chase them down, Shi Lang would not follow this business trip, but it was because of Wang Hassan''s pursuit that Shi Lang would be suspicious. However, Shi Lang had already escaped an assassination by Wang Hassan before. According to Wang Hassan''s compulsion and three views, this can be regarded as he has survived the so-called destiny, will he not assassinate him again? Thinking like this, when he was about to speak, with an inadvertent glance, Shi Lang''s heart sank sharply, stretched out his finger, pointed at the back of the crowd, and said in a deep voice: "Kay, Jahris, look behind you." "What''s wrong, Lucius..." Kay said, turning their heads together with Jahris, the voice stopped abruptly, and his heart sank sharply. There was a windy sand in the distance, and there was a burly tall figure in the windy sand. That figure is familiar to everyone. Because they had been attacked by this tall figure before. Kay couldn''t help it anymore, Quan Qi threw the knight''s cultivation to the ground, and yelled, "This is because of us? The crown Assassin...is sick?" Shi Lang said solemnly: "Anyway, stay with the caravan first. Once we leave the caravan and we are alone, the guy will start ringing the bell." Kai and others nodded. At this time, Xuanzhuang Sanzang asked strangely: "Why is he chasing you down?" "Because he is the crowned Assassin, the ultimate assassin, so he is assassinated, and anyone who sees it wants to assassinate." Kai sarcastically. Shiro said: "Anyway, let''s stay with the caravan first." "But in this way, we may have a conflict with Miss Nitocris, or even a fight." Gahris said hesitantly, "Such a fight is unjust." "If you start, Jahris, you don''t want to make a move." Shirou said. He understands the character of Jahris. Although he is also a child of Morgan Lefy, he does not have the iron and blood and insidiousness of the Ager regulations. He is a very disciplined person. With such a personality, Jahris will be very sincere in doing things and feel relieved when using him, but again, in this situation, he seems very stubborn. It can only be said that the personality of a person is good and bad. It is good in one situation and bad in another. The important thing is to put it in the right position and give full play to its talents and characteristics. "This..." After hearing Shirou¡¯s words, Gahris was suspicious for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, "Let¡¯s do it together! The king will hold a holy pluck... rather than violating my principles, stopping the king¡¯s holy plucking is the most important thing. !" Shi Lang glanced at Jahris in surprise, and said silently in his heart, Lion King, you have a group of good men. In Camelot, Jahris and the other Knights of the Round Table, apart from the first three of Kai, Altria, and Merlin, no one violated the principle once for Shirou. Because Shirou used them all in the right position, they didn''t give them a chance to violate the principle. But now it''s different, Kay, Jahris, Gerante... They are in order to prevent the Lion King from destroying his glory, and love destroying his principles! Perhaps only such a person can be called a good friend. Shi Lang and others followed the caravan and walked towards Nitocris. "Wait, wait, wait...!!!" Nitocris was anxious, and asked quickly: "You guys, what are you doing?!" The teacher was unknown, and Jahris did not know how to answer. Shi Lang stepped forward and said with a smile: "I heard that the Sun King is a first-class hero, so we naturally want to visit it." "Don''t let you visit! You can''t go! The Pharaoh said that he will not see the Servant, let alone allow the Servant to set foot in the sun''s territory!" Nitocris said anxiously. "Is it you who said this or the Sun King? If the Sun King said it, it would be a fame!" Shi Lang laughed. Chapter 1245： Hearing that, Nitokris, who was originally very weak, immediately gritted her teeth, staring at Shirou like a mighty cat, and said: "Child, Pharaoh is the sun! He is a great king, even if it¡¯s you. Children, don¡¯t insult Pharaoh!" "I am not a child. Also, what I said is the truth. Since I claim to be the Sun King and the incarnation of the sun, there must be the magnificence of the sun. The sun stands upright in the sky, shining all things, and everyone admires it. Since the sun king claims to be The incarnation of the sun, naturally like the sun, let the heroes pay their respects, and now they¡¯re behind closed doors, what does it mean? Or, is this what you meant? Oh, I see, it¡¯s because you killed all the sphinxes Yes, you are afraid that we will mention this to the Sun King, so you are afraid, right?" Nitokris was still very serious at first, but when she mentioned the Sphinx, she was immediately discouraged, her eyes trembled, and she was afraid of tears. Shirou saw this, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t tell the Sun King." \"It... I didn''t kill it! I didn''t kill the Sphinx. Don''t spit people!\" Nitocris couldn''t help it anymore, and cried out with a wow, "Obviously they all ran out inexplicably, and then they were hacked to death. They were all hacked to death! This, how can I explain to Pharaoh? Huh? It''s over, it''s over, the pharaoh will be furious, and then kill me, and refuse me to enter the eternal kingdom. Uuuuu...definitely even a mummy can''t be made!" Nitocris covered her head. Wait! Nitocris woke up, she raised her head, looked at Shi Lang and others, and said crazy: "I understand. I understand all of them! It must be you, you killed the Sphinx! Absolutely. You! If it weren¡¯t for you, why would you talk to me now, why would you want to break into the territory... Um! Yes! It must be you! It must be you! If you catch you, even if Pharaoh wants to kill me, he will definitely allow me to let me. Become a mummy and return to the eternal country!" Hearing this, Shi Lang was speechless. The eternal kingdom is the unique view of death of Egyptian civilization, which is the same principle as the emperor of the heavenly dynasty. Just... What kind of logic is this? Talk to you and become a murderer? Do not bring such a plant! Moreover, the one who hacked the sphinx... Shi Lang turned his head slightly, glanced at the burly figure standing in the desert behind him, sighed in his heart, that guy is the one! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 24 Shirou: Don''t you think I''m so cute? Nitocris feels that she has been in bad luck recently. It was already a great fortune to be summoned by Ramses II, the pharaoh among the pharaohs, the king of kings, and he could still be driven by Ramses II. For Nitocris, it was even more joyful. The two happiness added together should bring more happiness, but why did it become like this? Ramses II noticed that the Holy Grail had been snatched by the Lion King Altoria, and had fallen into the desert, so he sent Nitocris to look for it. This was originally a very easy and happy job. The result? As a result, that night, the Sphinx Legion that Ramses II handed over to her refused to obey the order and fled. Nitocris had to chase behind the Sphinx Legion. This made her feel ashamed, but when she found the Sphinx Legion, the Sphinx Legion was completely wiped out, and she didn''t know which **** **** killed it all. How did Nitocris explain to Ramses II? Originally, Nitocris was at a loss, but then it was discovered that Shilang and others had entered the territory of Ramses II. Ramses II had long ordered that Servant would not be allowed to enter his territory. Although the search for the Holy Grail has been messed up, and the entire army of the Sphinx army has been destroyed, no matter what, the Pharaoh¡¯s order is the sun¡¯s choice. As the people who obey the sun, the Pharaoh¡¯s order must be no matter what. It''s done! Therefore, Nitocris will never let anyone from Shirou into the territory of Ramses II. Thinking of this, Nitocris suddenly became energetic, majestic and impassioned, and said with an impassioned expression: "I will not let you into the Pharaoh''s territory. If you want to force it, I will kill you all! I, Super! Great!" Nitocris was full of spirits and grandeur, enough to shock Xiao Xiao. Of course, the above are all Nitocris''s own conjectures. In fact, now she bowed her chest and bowed her head, trembling all over, and her voice was so small that Shirou couldn''t hear her carefully. Even the Shirou with sharp eyes and sharp ears can''t hear clearly, one can imagine how quiet Nitocris''s voice is. This is probably the typical template to say the most suspenseful words in the most intimidating tone. "Excuse me, madam, can your voice be a little louder? We can''t hear you clearly." Jachris couldn''t really hear Nitocris''s voice, and subconsciously took a step forward. And just such a step scared Nitocris. Her long purple hair was so startled that she hurriedly said, "I, I, I, I... I warn you! This is the territory of the Sun King! Don''t mess around! And, while... And everyone is a hero, no, don''t fight in groups, have the ability to single out!" After a pause, Nitocris found her confidence and said: "You, if you singled out me, I will let you enter the king''s territory. If you can''t single out, you can leave by yourself. It''s a shame. In the front, the king''s territory, if you don''t have my lead, you will not find the king''s city, and you will always be lost in this desert." "One-on-one? That''s great," Gahris smiled mildly. In this way, the principles of the Cavaliers would be less disrupted. After a pause, Jahris asked: "Then this lady, who among us do you want to challenge?" "Of course it is..." Nitokris eliminated the tall and burly Jahris for the first time, as well as the fierce-looking Gawain, and the target was locked on Xuanzhuang Sanzang and Shirou. A weak female streamer, a stinky little boy...well, these two people seem to be better bullies than me! After thinking about it again and again, Nitocris felt that bullying a child was really useless, so her eyes were fixed on Xuanzhuang Sanzang. "Yes! It''s you, come out!" Nitocris said, pointing to Xuanzhuang Sanzang. "Me?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang pointed at himself, blinked his eyes, a little confused. "Yes, it''s you! Come out!" Nitocris said in a spirited voice. "Okay, okay." Although Xuanzhuang Sanzang hesitated, he nodded and agreed. Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Why don''t you forget it, Master Sanzang?" Kay and Jahris also agreed, and this made Denitocris more assured, Xuanzhuang Sanzang was a weaker person than her, and named the surname to be singled out with Xuanzhuang Sanzang. At this moment, Xuanzhuang Sanzang shook his head and smiled as he watched the Shilang and the others, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about me, three benefactors. The young monk once learned one and a half tricks from the master. Although he is not proficient, he has some protection. Physical means." What the **** am I worried about you! Chapter 1246： I''m afraid you will demolish Nitocris and Ramses II will kill him! Shi Lang covered his face, then glanced at the smug Nitocris, his heart became even more speechless. This stupid jackal probably didn''t know how big a pit was, and jumped down! This Xuanzhuang Sanzang, although it looks weak and weak, is actually extremely violent! Let''s not talk about the treasures and the like, just say that she is a person of the enlightened person. The enlightened person violently beats Nero and beat Gilgamesh''s masterful martial arts. Can she not learn a few tricks? Seeing Nitocris, who was still smug, Shirou couldn''t help showing pity in his eyes. Your path is getting narrower, brother. Xuanzhuang Sanzang walked slowly in front of Nitocris. Nitocris smiled. Bullying a woman who is weaker than me. Ah... great pharaoh, I''m so evil! Why is there such an evil woman? Although thinking so, Nitocris was not ashamed, but proud of it. Because, adding up the front and back, after so long, she finally found someone who looked better than her to bully...At this time, it was the time to turn over and become the master! The Xuanzhuang Sanzang put his palms together, looking towards the sky, his delicate face is full of compassion, "Buddha, please close your eyes temporarily, everything is for the karma of traveling westward." She put down the nine-ring tin rod in her hand, and then rushed towards Nitocris. Good job! Nitocris yelled in her heart, and then greeted her with a scepter in her hand. The heroic spirits are heroic spirits because they are all heroes brilliant in human history. Some heroes are villains who commit crimes, but more are knights and heroes who pay attention to faith and commitment. Nitokris felt that Shirou and others were knights and heroes who focused on faith and commitment. If they defeated the Xuanzhuang Sanzang heads-up, they would surely keep their promises and retreat on their own, right? In this way, she completed the mission of Pharaoh. As for whether you can defeat Xuanzhuang Sanzang? This is no longer within the scope of Nitocris''s thinking, because in her eyes, the compassionate Xuanzang Sanzang exudes a weaker aura that is heavier than her, so what reason does she have to lose? Although bullying the weaker is a shameless thing, but who would call her such a sinful woman? At the moment when he was extremely close to Xuanzhuang Sanzang, Nitocris smiled. She has seen the dawn of victory! Then... Mo had then. The moment Xuanzhuang Sanzang approached Nitocris, Thunder shot. Shi Lang was familiar with the posture of shooting, and it was nothing else, it was the "Kalari Payat" of the Enlightened One! Xuanzhuang Sanzang was very skillful on his side, evading Nitocris¡¯s stick, stretched out his hand to clasp Nitocris¡¯s wrist, twisted fiercely, and made a clear ¡°click¡± sound, Nitok Lisi''s triumphant smile turned out to be extremely exciting in an instant. However, it was not over yet, Xuanzhuang Sanzang leaned close to Nitocris¡¯ abdomen, then exerted force on his waist, fell back with a "slap", fell heavily to the ground, and then sat down on Nito. Chris'' body grabbed her thighs with both hands and bends hard. "Crack¡ª" Nitocris'' waist made a crisp and terrible sound. "Waist! Waist! My waist! My waist! I give up, I give up! Let go! Let go! Broken, broken!" Nitocris stretched out her hand and slapped it on the ground, crying out wow. Xuanzhuang Sanzang sat on her back, turned her head, and asked strangely, "This is the end?" "It''s over, it''s over. Let go...oooo... let go...!" Nitocris cried loudly with her head grabbing the ground. Xuanzhuang Sanzang put down Nitocris''s legs and walked back in front of the Shilang trio with a strange look. "Good skill, Master Sanzang!" Kai exclaimed. "No... I feel that this Nietocris donor seems to be playing tricks on me." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said with some uncertainty. Jahris asked strangely: "Why did Master Sanzang say this?" "Heroic spirits should be very strong... and I didn''t even get a bit of strength before she fell. It''s so weak, it feels like it''s pretending to be tricking me." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said . As soon as Xuanzhuang Sanzang said this, Nitocris, who was lying on the ground like a dead man, suddenly curled up with a face of lovelessness. I''m so weak, I''m so sorry. Nitocris curled up and tightened her body, only this small space gave her a sense of security. But this matter is not over. As Nitocris said, this desert is so big, without her leading the way, it is easy to get lost in it and perish on its own. The caravan must pass through Nitocris and enter the territory of Ramses II, thereby turning to its own homeland. Shi Lang and others wanted power and stayed with the caravan to prevent King Hassan from being assassinated again. However, Nitocris, who was a guide, lay on the ground and completely played a rogue, not wanting to take the caravan and Shirou and others to the realm of Ramses II. "This is not so good, Nitocris?" Shirou sighed while looking at Nitocris, who fell to the ground, and said: "We were singled out against you according to your request. And our opponents , But you picked it yourself. It''s not appropriate to be a rogue now, right?" "I''m not a rascal! In short, the Pharaoh is dead, and the Servant is not allowed to enter it. I am sincere and loyal to the Pharaoh. Even if you put a knife on my neck, cut off my head and gouged my eyes. , Destroy my body, and I will not take you to the Pharaoh''s territory!" Nitocris sat up with a righteous face, like Wen Tianxiang who left a famous sentence from the past, mighty and unbending. Seeing Nitocris who persisted so much, Shirou was deeply admired. He likes this kind of hard bones with persistence and integrity, just like the original Alte Luci, and resolutely refuses to be his spy. Thinking about it now, the voice and face of Alte Luci are still vivid, Shirou felt very emotional, and then satisfied Nitocris'' request, he took out the knife and rested it on her neck. And then... There is no more. Nitocris obediently led the way. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, he will definitely kill me, I am sure I can''t even make a mummy!" Nitokrisi led the way in front, while watching Shi Lang use the hand of [evil] The blade on his neck cried out with a wow. "Furthermore, I will cut your hair first, then destroy your eyes and skin, so that you can survive as a mummy!" Shilang said fiercely. Nitocris cried harder. Shi Lang said with a wicked face: "Cry again! You cry, and I will scratch your beautiful skin! Don''t think I can''t do it, I am, hehe...I love ruining the face of a beautiful woman. " Nitocris stopped her mouth, looked at Shirou timidly, and then tremblingly led the way. Because Nitocris still doesn''t want to be mummified alive compared to being unable to be mummified after death. Chapter 1247： At this time, she realized that the most vicious person was this little one! Seeing Nitocris, who was finally willing to cooperate well, Shirou felt a little wider. Therefore, reasoning can only tell the reasonable people, and it is better to use the tricks of the rascals to use the rascals. It''s just that, in this way, Nitocris was forced to make the road, and the people in the team were quite criticized. Jahris, Xuanzang Sanzang needn''t say much, and the people in the caravan also have a lot of criticism. Of course, because Nitocris was the messenger of Ramses II and the goddess of the desert, this was also forcibly treated by Shirou, and the people in these caravans naturally made a lot of criticism. However, this did not affect Shirou. Shirou is not someone who will be affected by what others say. He knows what he is doing. Reasonable with Nitocris? Grind slowly? In fact, I have tried it before, and Nitocris definitely does not want to take them into the desert, because Ramses II has this order. Therefore, we can only change to tough methods, otherwise, once they are dropped by the caravan, King Hassan will bring up the sword and kill them. However, mentioning King Hassan... Shi Lang turned his head slightly and looked behind the troops. There was a burly figure in the distant sand. There is no doubt that Wang Hassan is still following him, waiting for opportunities. Kai also noticed this situation and walked quickly to Shirou''s side and whispered: "Your Excellency Lucius, the crowned Assassin is still following us, what should we do?" "The crowned Assassin is following us? Why don''t I know? I didn''t see it." Shirou said. Kai was stunned, and then reacted and said admiringly: "Yes! We didn''t see any crowned Assassin! Here are all his own people, where is the crowned Assassin!" With the shameful guy Nitocris leading the way, soon everyone saw the faint phantom of the pyramid in the distance. The caravan leader exclaimed ecstatically: "Here! Here! We are in the territory of the Sun King!" Looking at the distant shadow of the pyramid in the distance, and the vision of the city developed around the pyramid, Shi Lang Xin said that he has finally arrived. Shirou was relieved, Ramses II produced a prosperous city at this peculiar point. Among the prosperous cities, Wang Hassan should more or less converge. Unlike everyone''s joy, Nitocris looked at the city getting closer and closer, feeling like an ice cellar, shaking all over. What to do? What to do? Nitocris was trembling all over, feeling that she was getting closer and closer to death. Not to mention the failure to complete the mission sent by the Pharaoh, the failure to find the Holy Grail thrown by the Lion King in the desert, and the inexplicable killing of the Sphinx Legion, and now he brought in the Servant whom the Pharaoh had strictly forbidden to enter. ¡­ The counts of these counts are simply exhausted! Uh... What to do? The pharaoh will make me unable to make a mummy, ooh... Nitokris felt very sad, and then glanced at the Shirou who had put a knife on her neck, and wailed in her heart, it was all this guy! All this villain! "Huh? Are you looking at me, Miss Nitocris?" Shirou turned to look at Nitocris, showing a gentle smile, his eyes bright as fire: "Do you think I''m cute?" Can I slap you twice? Nitokris thought. Chapter 25 This slap, you are afraid that you are not going to die on the spot! Shi Lang and others walked forward all the way. Far away, a huge pyramid stands tall, proudly facing the blue sky, looking very magnificent. Xuanzhuang Sanzang looked at the phantom of the pyramid in the distance, and said with a smile: "That''s the Pharaoh''s pyramid. It''s really a long experience. If it''s only in the Middle Earth Tang, you can''t see this style of architecture. Yeah. Well, this is my Westward Journey Record. When I go to the West Tianling Mountain, I need to tell Master this thing." Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at the Xuanzhuang Sanzang and asked: "Yes, Master Sanzang. You are talking about the West Tianling Mountain, you are talking about India, right?" "India?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang nodded and smiled: "In modern terms, it is indeed India. What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Shaking his head, Shi Lang was really embarrassed to tell her that she had already passed her head, and this was already the Mediterranean region. At this time, the dark clouds covered the top and the sky thunder rumbling. The camels under everyone were shocked and restless. "What''s that?" "Oh my God! What is that?" "What a big eye!" ¡­ Everyone in the caravan exclaimed, and saw that on the towering pyramid in the distance, suddenly golden light flickered, and a huge golden eye appeared. It is very similar to the eye on the Millennium artifact of Yu-Gi-Oh. This sudden change made Te Shilang alert. But Kay and Gahris drew their swords one after another, secretly warning. "Ho, the eye of Horus..." Nitocris looked at the eye on the pyramid as if she was frightened. She trembled and murmured to herself tremblingly: "It''s over, it''s over, Fa and Pharaoh are awake! I, I even have mummies. It can''t be done...ooh..." "Yu is Ozmandias, the king of kings!" When the Eye of Horus opened at the top of the pyramid, the low and majestic voice resounded continuously throughout the desert, like the sound of the sky high. "It''s the Sun King!" "This voice... is the Sun King!" Everyone in the business traveler was ecstatic, and one by one turned over from the camel and bowed to the ground. The caravan leader shouted: "Sun King, we are merchants in Jerusalem, we are going to your territory. I hope you can protect us and let us pass!" "Yu Naiguang! Shine on everything! Very good, that''s it. Let Yu''s light shine even more!" The haughty voice of Ozmandias resounded, and the light of the Eye of Horus on the pyramid became more brilliant, like a dazzling sun, with the clear sky shining all over the earth. Chapter 1248： Hearing this, everyone in the caravan looked at each other and was very happy. "As for the foreigners who trespassed in Yuzhi''s territory, you and others have violated Yu Zhitian''s order and have also been punished by the sun!" As the high-pitched voice of Ozmandias fell, the originally glorious Eye of Horus dimmed slightly, and when the endless cyan thunder converged like a wandering dragon, the entire sky was rendered cyan. When everyone in the caravan saw it, their expressions changed drastically. Even if they were just ordinary people, they knew that Ozmandias was about to launch an attack! As for the target of the attack... it is self-evident! Kay''s face sank. There is no doubt that the object of this attack is him! It''s them! Nitocris panicked: "No, it''s not good. I told you that Pharaoh forbids Servant to enter the kingdom of the sun. You violated Pharaoh''s wishes, and Pharaoh will sentence you all to the death penalty!" Kai glanced at Nitocris, turned his head, looked at the blue thunderball bred by the Eye of Horus on the distant pyramid, and asked loudly, "Sun King, are you trying to lead the war?" "Guiding the war? Ahahaha... Pharaoh is the ruler of the earth, absolute. Since you have violated the I who is an absolute and also regard the queen of the sky as a fireworm that leads the way, I will bestow it on you. Capital sin! Right here, burn you out with the sun''s brilliance! Pay your respects to the pharaoh''s mighty power. Hum, hum ha ha ha ha!" Ozmandias¡¯ laughter resounded in the sky, and then the thunderball brewed by the eye of Horus reached its extreme. Only after hearing a "bang", the thunderball rushed out like a comet, directly Bombarded towards the crowd. The crowd suddenly burst into chaos, and there were endless screams of panic. Kay and Jahris'' faces changed drastically, and then they frowned, looking a bit annoyed. Even San Zang, who has always been peaceful, frowned, because obviously, Ozmandias didn''t care about the lives of the caravan people at all, just wanted to destroy Shilang and others! Shi Lang''s heart sank, and when he was about to make a move, the brave and brave Jahris made the first move. Like Gawain, Gahris is also the son of Morgan Lefy. Although his reputation is not as good as Gawain, in fact, both his character and his bravery are no less than Gawain. Seeing the thunderball blasting from, amid the arrogant laughter of Ozmandias, Gahris rose up, the holy sword in his hand followed a round, and a huge cold light flashed. Ozman Dias'' arrogant laughter came to an abrupt end, and he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. The next moment, with a "click", the terrifying thunderball was then cut off by Jahris, and its energy was also exploded by Jahris in advance. Jahris fell to the ground unscathed. "Good job, Jahris." Shilang praised. The Knights of the Round Table, with the exception of Gerant¡¯s kind of internal officers, are all first-class powerful. Although they were easily crushed by King Hassan before, they are the crowning heroes, and the thunder that cuts Ozmandias. The ball is naturally a matter of course. "So, is this breath... a knight?" Ozmandias pondered for a moment, then laughed: "Then here, burn you to death with the brilliance of the sun!" In an instant, in the Eye of Horus in the pyramid, there were more than a dozen thunderballs, which were not only larger than the previous one, but also more terrifying in energy. Jahris said in a deep voice: "Bring your horse here, the tyrannical king! With the glory of the Knights of the Round Table, I will not let you hurt the crowd!" Jahris was irritated by Ozmandias''s behavior. If it was to expel them, Jahris would never be angry, on the contrary, he would understand. However, Ozmandias ignored everyone in the caravan and involved in destruction at will. This was a tyranny that Jahris could not tolerate. At the beginning, he would betray Morgan Lefy and choose to become the knight of King Arthur, precisely because of Morgan Lefy''s brutality. "Stupid, dare to resist Pharaoh!" Ozmandias laughed loudly: "However, since it can cut through the thunder of the Eye of Horus, I have to praise you, very capable, dull man. Hahaha!" Ozmandias laughed, the Eye of Horus shot out more thunderballs, like a comet, dragging a long stardust tail, and bombarding everyone. Everyone was panicked, their heads confused, screaming incessantly. Nitocris squatted to the side, clutching her head and trembling: "I''m angry, I''m angry... The Pharaoh is angry... Oh... You shouldn''t bring them here!" Jahris frowned tightly and rose into the sky, the sharp sword in his hand turned into cold light, and the thunderballs that had been shot were cut off one by one. Kai slashed the fallen thunderball fragments so as not to hurt everyone, and said loudly: "Sun King, we have no malice, but just go through the expensive land. If it is convenient for you, let us go. If it is not convenient, We go back and don¡¯t hurt these businessmen. They are innocent." "Stupid! Yu is Pharaoh, the ruler of the earth. Therefore, the things he controls are equivalent, and there is no distinction between good and bad. You wait for the queen who entraps the sky, this is sinful, and wait for the companion to come, They are also guilty. The brilliance of the sun protects them. Similarly, the brilliance of the sun is also the discipline of punishment." Ozmandias said, his voice was arrogant and full of air, obviously he did not hesitate to judge his attack. Kai gave a displeased tut. Why didn''t he feel that he couldn''t communicate with this king? And this is justified. Because the values ??of Ozmandias are the same as Gilgamesh, different from ordinary people, and at the same time, it is also a deep second disease. Regarding treasures and everything in the world as one''s own things, it is a model of kings in the classical era. Therefore, only people like Gilgamesh can match his smell. As for Kay... Forget it, being able to become Altria''s knight of the round table shows that Kay''s values ??are actually in line with Altria. And people like Altria and Gilgamesh are naturally offensive. However, Ozmandias''s reckless behavior angered Xuanzhuang Sanzang. Xuanzhuang Sanzang frowned, and said, "This Sun King benefactor, You Dao is,''Be kind and solemn, so you can''t be troubled by all sentient beings. Because of compassion and solemnity, you won''t be tired of giving up to all sentient beings.'' You are both expensive. To be a king is to be kind and solemn, and majesty is born from this. If the noble realm does not allow us to pass, we will leave, but how can you use your sword to kill the innocent?" "What''s messy, I didn''t understand a word! Yu is the Pharaoh, the absolute, whose light is unmatched even by the sun. Since you have violated Yu''s law, you will naturally be punished by the rest. Creeping on the ground , Look up at the sky. The brilliance of the sun you see is just Yu! Hahaha...!" Ozmandias laughed wildly. Obviously, he didn''t understand the Buddhist principles of Xuanzhuang Sanzang at all. Of course, this is also related to the mystery of the Xuanzhuang Sanzang. And the Juezhe also likes to play this kind of routine, it can only be said that it is a single pass. Ozmandias continued to bombard with no sign of stopping. He is a pharaoh. In his values, the pharaoh is the ruler of the earth, and all the people provide for its trends. The world is low but the monarch is noble. Of course, this can¡¯t say anything about Ozmandias, because this is a common problem with kings in the classical era. It''s just this attitude that naturally angered Xuanzhuang Sanzang. Although she has a good temperament and does not have the pedantic of "Journey to the West", she can''t bear this kind of battle because of her temperament. She put the nine-ring tin stick in her hand on the ground, folded her hands together, looked up at the sky, and said, "Buddha Lord, my disciple is wicked, please close your eyes again." After finishing speaking, Xuanzhuang Sanzang raised his palm, and his dantian became angry. Then he waved a palm at Ozman Dibia''s grave and shouted: "[Five Elements Mountain? Sakyamuni Palm]!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang just waved such a palm out of thin air, with a "bang", and in an instant, the entire air solidified, as if time and space had stopped moving. The next moment, there was a loud "bang", and the whole earth shook. Everyone looked at the pyramid again, all aghast. The extremely sturdy pyramid collapsed suddenly, and the body of the tower was punched through by the [Five Elements Mountain? Sakyamuni Palm] of the Xuanzang Sanzang, leaving an empty chattering handprint. "Just kidding..." Nitocris was a little unbelievable, the pharaoh''s tomb was hacked! Turning his head again, glanced at the compassionate Xuanzhuang Sanzo, Nitocris suddenly numbed her scalp. Chapter 1249： Why did she, she ate lard at the time, so she felt that this woman was a bully? This, this even Pharaoh¡¯s pyramid was directly hacked! Wait, this woman who seems to be bullying is so terrible, so is the child who looks weaker, is it more perverted? Nitokris glanced at Shirou quietly, and her scalp became even more numb. In fact, Shirou also sighed at the power of Xuanzhuang Sanzang''s palm at this time. By the way, since Xuanzhuang Sanzang is so strong, how about a way to let her slap Wang Hassan? Shilang thought so in his heart, walked over, and couldn''t help but admire: "Master Sanzang, you are really amazing!" "No, no, it''s not that I''m good, it''s my master that is good!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang waved his hand quickly and said, "My palm is just a little bit of strength from my master... But actually, I also find it strange. At that time, Master wouldn¡¯t lend me so much power. Why do you lend me so much power now? Isn¡¯t the Sun King¡¯s behavior that even Master can¡¯t stand it? It shouldn¡¯t be, Master wouldn¡¯t be involved in human affairs. ..." Xuanzhuang Sanzang looked at his palm, seeming a little puzzled. Obviously, the power of [Five Elements Mountain? Sakyamuni Buddha Palm] exceeded the Xuanzang Sanzang''s own expectations, and the reason for this result was that the Enlightened One had borrowed a little more power from the Xuanzang Sanzang. And this caused the Xuanzhuang Sanzang to slap Ozmandias'' grave with one slap, and his life and death are still unknown. This is not called Xuanzhuang Sanzang, this is called One Punch Man! Shi Lang squinted his eyes, and looked up and down the Xuanzhuang Sanzang, the gaze that had once looked at Guiniweier and Merlin. He appreciates such a capable person. At this moment, laughter resounded from the ruins of the distant pyramid. "Unexpectedly, I broke Yu''s pyramid! Yes, yes, really capable, Yu Zhen is exuberant and sincerely complimented. Hahaha!" Hearing Ozmandias'' laughter, Nitocris looked at the ruined pyramid in the distance, her heart slightly wider. That''s great! Pharaoh did not die on the spot! In the ruins of the pyramid, a black spot appeared, and then a huge, shining ship soared into the sky, flying towards Shilang and others. Ozmandias'' laughter got closer and closer as the ship approached. Obviously, Ozmandias was on this glorious flying ship! "Master Sanzang, give him another palm!" Shilang instigated. "No, no. I have asked the Lord Buddha to close his eyes twice today. If he closes his eyes for the third time. I, I will be beaten to death by the Lord Buddha..." Xuanzhuang Sanzang shook his head quickly. As if thinking of something terrible, he said with a pale face. Shiro: "..." Okay! The enlightened person is indeed very careful, if he closes his eyes for the third time, it is impossible to say that Xuanzhuang Sanzang will really die on the spot! At this moment, Ozmandias drove the spacecraft to the top of the crowd, and laughed and said: "It''s an honor to see Yu Zhizheng! The true posture of the sun!" Ozmandias'' eyes swept across the earth, and the businessmen were so terrified that they did not dare to look at Ozmandias. Ozmandias finally fixed his gaze on Xuanzhuang Sanzang''s body, and laughed loudly: "Woman, is it that you ruined Yu''s pyramid?" "It''s a poor monk!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. "Very well. Yu admires you very much. You are the first person who can destroy Yu''s pyramid. You have achieved that even the Almighty God has failed to achieve the great cause of ears. Yu Shen was surprised and surprised. Therefore, Yu Dang bestowed it. The desperate death of you excellent! Hahaha!" Ozmandias laughed. Kay and Jahris stepped forward, squeezed the sword in their hands, and pointed the tip of the sword at Ozmandias. They did not speak, but their behavior has revealed their will. "Oh? Rebelling against Yu? Rebelling against the Pharaoh? Really stupid! How does the ant fight against the sun?" Ozmandias laughed: "The Pharaoh on the earth is omnipotent, and all living beings are in Yu''s hands! Knight, hero For Yu, he is nothing more than a mass of beings, not worth mentioning. Since you want to set off a flag of rebellion against Yu, Yu will give you destruction!" Ozmandias laughed. His pyramid was destroyed by the Xuanzang Sanzang, Ozmandias was not angry, but laughed, but he would give the Xuanzang Sanzang to destroy it. And the resistance of Kay and Jahris is not worthy of his words. He is such a person, very similar to Gilgamesh, arrogant, lonely, self-centered, and possesses all the qualities of a tyrant. But the king of the classical age, who is not like this? It''s just that some kings disdain to hide, and some kings disguise themselves with benevolence, morality, and other things. Ozmandias'' heart to kill has been set, and no one can stop him from destroying the people here. He was full of murderousness, his gaze caught a glimpse, and fell on Shilang''s body inadvertently. He was still laughing, and his expression was fierce, and his murderous aura couldn''t help but stagnate. "...It''s really unexpected to Yu, there is still a luminous person here." Ozmandias muttered to himself. Everyone couldn''t figure it out and didn''t understand why Ozmandias, who was still murderous, suddenly stopped. "I didn''t feel such a strong breath of the king... I didn''t notice it until now, it''s really disrespectful." Muttered to himself for a moment, Ozmandias turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, and asked: "Ru Who is the king?" King? Kai and Jahris looked at each other, and then their gazes fell on Shirou, very surprised. Lord Lucius is the king? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 26: It¡¯s good to be mummified, and it¡¯s good to be mummified... "Cowardly, too cowardly. Such a breath of the king, but I didn''t notice it for a while, this is also nothing to do. Yu is the Pharaoh, the incarnation of the sun, and the glory shines on all things. There is no glory when you stand before Yu. , There is no way. Hahaha!" Among the pyramids, Ozmandias held a golden cup full of fine wine, and laughed at Shi Lang sitting in front of the banquet below. "The glory of Pharaoh is indeed brilliant, but if you use it to demean others, you can''t lift yourself up, Pharaoh." Shi Lang responded with a cup. After Ozmandias sensed Shirou''s identity, he did not attack. In the words of Ozmandias, although the king does not exist on an equal footing with the pharaoh who is the absolute, it is possible to occasionally guide the king who cannot become a pharaoh. Therefore, the kings of foreign nations come to pay their respects to the stalwart sun. Never refuse. Of course, Shirou heard this guy''s pride and desire to express himself. "This is a bad word, the king of foreign nations. Although the pharaoh is also a king, the pharaoh is absolute. Whether it is a hero who is famous for bravery, a magician who performs mysterious magic, or a king praised by a foreign country. Both are just beings. The vast numbers of beings dominated by the pharaohs are not worth mentioning. Yu Nai is the pharaoh among the pharaohs, the absolute king, and the first king! Worship, more than allowed!¡± Ozmandias laughed loudly. . This guy... Shi Lang was speechless, and Ozmandias and Gilgamesh got together, maybe they could collide with different sparks, but he suddenly lost interest in communicating with Ozmandias. It''s just... Shiro''s gaze swept across the tattered ruins, and like a cleaning aunt, he was sweeping the surrounding floor tiles, and his eyes were teary from time to time, staring at Ozmandias like a puppy like Nitok. Lisi. Chapter 1250： Yes, the place where Ozmandias held the banquet was the pyramid that was slapped to pieces by the Xuanzhuang Sanzang. Kay and Jahris also looked at Ozmandias with weird faces. As if perceiving the weird gazes of Kay and Jahris, Ozmandias asked, "You wait, but are you caught by the glory of the Yuzhi King City?" Kai was so upset that Ozmandias had attacked the caravan before, so he sneered: "This doesn''t look like a royal city, but it''s like a beggar''s den." Hearing that, Ozmandias was not angry, but laughed: "Yu originally thought that King Arthur''s Knights of the Round Table were more or less glorious people, but didn''t want to be a group of people with wine and rice bags." Jahris and Kay frowned. "Let Yu tell you to wait. Yu is the first king in ancient times, the absolute one, as the radiant sun, the largest and strongest pharaoh. Where is the pharaoh, where is the king''s city!" Ozmandias Said with a smile. Kay and Jahris looked at Ozmandias in surprise. They thought that Ozmandias was a rather small and tyrannical monarch, but these words sounded magnanimous and majestic. Shi Lang was not surprised that Ozmandias, like Gilgamesh, were both self-centered, arrogant and conceited in the late second stage of the second disease, but his mind was still very open-minded. But why does Ozmandias, who is so magnanimous, prohibit Servant from entering his territory? After a while, Shiro asked this question. "Huh. You are called by the Lion King. You should know what the Lion King is going to do. Although the Lion King is a king, he does not obey Pharaoh''s guidance. It is a violation of Pharaoh''s law. War is a matter of time. Naturally, the Servant cannot be allowed to enter the rest of the territory, lest the dark things rejected by the sun enter." Ozmandias said. It sounds very secondary, but Ozmandias''s meaning is very simple, that is, he is upset with the Lion King Altria''s Saint Bale, and sooner or later he will go to war with her. The Servant is forbidden to enter his territory in order to prevent spies from entering. Of course, this guy spoke really nicely, as if the Lion King was vulnerable in front of him. But in fact, in "FGO", before the Lion King completed Saint Bale, neither Ozmandias nor the Lion King could do anything about it. It was not until the arrival of Chaldea that the deadlock was completely broken. Now, it''s different. Because Shirou was summoned, the situation was very different from the sixth chapter of "FGO". First of all, Kai waited for the Knights of the Round Table who were supposed to be killed by the Lion King at the beginning. Under Shiro¡¯s prompt, all but Lan Mallok survived. In addition, King Hassan, who was supposed to be a helper, is now chasing them. . The situation is fundamentally different from the sixth chapter of "FGO". However, since Ozmandias opposed Saint Bale and personally said that sooner or later he would be on the bar with the Lion King, then he could try to win, and work together to defeat the Lion King and liberate this peculiarity. Kay and Jahris felt dull. They are King Arthur''s round table knights, but King Arthur has fallen and has given up the resistance to King Solomon, Riyasu, which means that he has also given up the glory of the heroic spirit. As knights, they had to raise the banner of rebellion for this. They originally planned to stabilize the situation first, and then solve the Lion King as early as possible, so that they can also defend the glory of King Arthur. In this way, the other kings will not know about this, and they still respect and respect King Arthur, but who would have thought that there will be the greatest pharaoh of ancient Egypt, Ramses II, that is, Ozmandi Yas! In this way, the glory of King Arthur will be lost! Kay and Jahris both sighed in their hearts. The so-called humiliating ministers died, they first had this feeling of helplessness and powerlessness towards them. At this time, Ozmandias said: "However, the Lion King will choose Saint Bale, and Yu can still understand it." "What do you mean, Pharaoh?" Kay looked at Ozmandias, and asked emotionally: "Are you a saint who approves of my king? In front of those who approve of my king in front of King Solomon, Riyaki. Do you want to perform Saint Balat without resistance?" He couldn''t control his emotions. He was the elder brother of King Arthur, but he could only watch the Lion King walk on the path of total abandonment and non-resistance. This was simply a denial of everything that King Arthur had experienced before him! "King Solomon''s people are fired? So that''s it, you haven''t noticed it yet?" Ozmandias laughed loudly, and said with an arrogant expression: "It is not the so-called one who forced the king to choose Saint Bale. The people of King Solomon were burned, but humans [evil]!" "Human, human [evil]?" Kai and Jahris looked at each other. Shirou''s brows couldn''t help but raised, and his heart said, is it true that Ozmandias has noticed the truth about Gettia? "Yes, it is the human [evil]. Or it is the old enemy of Yu and other heroic spirits-Beast!" Ozmandias said. "Beast..." Kay vomited the term lightly, frowning. After being sublimated by legend and becoming a hero, the hero will be given a recognition and mission by the hero. That is a natural enemy, an enemy that must be destroyed! And that is human evil, Beast! The so-called human evil, as it literally means, is human taint, and refers to various disasters that destroy mankind. The more human beings develop, the stronger they will be, just like cancer that cannibalize the body from the inside of society. In other words, it is the silt deposited in human history. Because it is a disaster caused by the beast nature of humans, it is called "beast", which is the Beast rank. They have the characteristics of individual appearance, can appear alone in the world, and also have charm resistance, as well as resistance to attacks such as parallel worlds or time retrograde, which is also called fate or death resistance. Beast, from Beast I to Beast VII as the final beast, there are a total of seven beast powers. And these are all Kai''s knowledge of the beast. "Pharaoh, what do you mean..." Kay raised his eyebrows, and he realized what Ozmandias meant. "Yes, the culprit of Renriyaki is not King Solomon. It is Beast disguised as King Solomon!" Ozmandias said. The culprit of Renriyaki is Beast? ...Kay was stunned, frowned, and asked: "How did you know?" "Huh! Pharaoh on the earth is omnipotent! Everything is in Yu''s hands! How can Yu not notice it? Besides, this foreign king, looking at your expression, I am afraid that this matter is also very clear, right?" Oz Mandias pointed at Shirou and said. Kai and Jahris turned their heads and looked at Shirou in surprise. Your Excellency Lucius also knows? Shiro nodded and said, "I do know that. It is indeed not King Solomon that caused people to be burned, but Beast. Beast holding the principle of ¡®compassion¡¯." Hearing this, Ozmandias looked at Shirou in surprise, and said: "It''s quite capable, the king of foreign nations. He actually sensed the principles of beasts that Yu could detect." Shi Lang smiled and didn''t respond. He knows more than that. He also knew that Beast-Gatia, disguised as King Solomon, also lost a Holy Grail in the Mesopotamian plains, which led to the appearance of the second Beast-Tiamat. As a matter of fact, Shi Lang, a traverser, knows a lot, such as Beast''s distribution, candidates, and the power of the beast. For example, Getia, he is Beast¢ñ with the principle of''compassion''; Beast¢ò is Tiamat with the principle of''return''; Beast¢ó is the killing house Kiara and Mara with the principle of''Eros''; Beast¢ô It¡¯s Cathy Parruge who holds the logic of ¡°comparison¡±... Beast ¢ö was once called by the Root Empress Sajo Love Song, the apocalypse of the "Bible", the beast of 666. As for the other Beasts, especially the most important Beast ¢÷, which represents the end of everything, Shirou didn''t know, because before he crossed over, there was no exact setting. "My king realized that King Solomon who put the singularity was actually a Beast, so he gave up resistance and chose Saint Bale?" Gahris muttered to himself. "It''s not clear about this, but if it''s just a beast, that King Arthur, who has already begun to deify, must not be so." Ozmandias put down his wine glass, the rest of the smile on his face gradually disappeared. I got up, and said flatly: "Beast will appear in a chain. When a Beast appears, other Beasts will appear in a chain. The world where human evil appears will usher in further disasters towards the''end evil''. Once Beast I appears, then Beast ¢÷, the beast of the end, will definitely appear in a certain corner of the world at a certain moment. But the problem is that now, as far as I can detect, there are already four Beast''s beast powers appearing at the same time. " "Four, four!?" Kai and Jahris looked stunned, and the quietly seated Xuanzou Sanzo clenched their fists. Shi Lang frowned. Chapter 1251： Four... Including Fufu from Chaldea, theoretically, during the singularity period, only three [beasts]...Where did the fourth one come from? Could it be that there is the killing house Kiara or Maura, in which subspecies peculiarities have come? "Forget it, I won''t mention these." Ozmandias waved his hand and said, "You have to wait for the rest of the territory, and you are more than allowed. Then tonight, you will be able to live in the rest of the territory to wander around, and see you. The glory of Yu, if you surrender to Yu in the future, Yu can also bestow you with honor. Hahaha!" Ozmandias laughed loudly, and the previous heavy was swept away. However, Ozmandias'' words made people really unable to care about it. Four Beasts...Four Beasts... The appearance of Beast is coherent, and every appearance of Beast is getting closer and closer to the final Beast ¢÷. As for the Lion King, did the Lion King realize this before preparing for the Holy Bale? Kay and Jahris were at a loss. Ozmandias was very generous. When he refused to let Shiro and others in, he attacked with a thunderous attack, but after he allowed Shiro and others to enter, he didn''t care about Xuanzou Sanzang''s intention to destroy his tomb. After Shirou and others, Shirou and others were allowed to act freely. However, when the banquet was over, Shirou and others left in turn, Ozmandias also warmly entertained them to go sightseeing in the city he created. Of course, in his words, that is the great cause created by the Absolute, and even the sun is dimmed for it. "Are you going to go shopping in the city?" Nitocris was very happy and wanted to follow. At this time, Ozmandias glanced at her coldly and said, "You shameful thing, you must not bathe in the rest of the glory until the palace is cleaned." Nitocris cried out at that time, then weeped, returning pathetically to sweep the floor. However, she was somewhat fortunate in her heart. At least, Ozmandias didn''t cut her down, nor said that she would not be allowed to be a mummy after her death... She didn''t dare to resist Ozmandias. Because she herself is a more submissive woman. It¡¯s good to be mummified, and it¡¯s good to be mummified... Nitocris said heartily. Chapter 27: Secrets of the Enlightened The desert city at night is very beautiful. It''s just that the damaged pyramid in the distance doesn''t look good. This desert city was created in this desert by Ozmandias after being summoned by the Crusaders. In the words of Ozmandias, the group of crusaders didn¡¯t know how to look at the sun¡¯s stalwart, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to the crusaders at all, and he didn¡¯t put the Holy Grail in his eyes. He just left and created this desert here. Gucheng became a mountain king. The people in this desert lone city were either the citizens of Jerusalem before it was destroyed by the Lion King, or after Jerusalem was destroyed by the Lion King, those refugees entered it and sought his blessing. Ozmandias asked Shirou and others to visit his great cause, but Shirou and others could not refuse. However, in order to prevent King Hassan from carrying out the Wushuang assassination, Shilang reminded Kai and Jahris to take the Kangzhuang Road and not to walk in the small alleys with no people. The night market in the desert city is very prosperous and has a classical beauty. Shi Lang patrolled around, and suddenly found that Xuanzhuang Sanzang was standing not far away, and because of her beauty was entangled by several refugees, he couldn''t get away. Shilang walked over and drove the refugees away. Shi Lang was summoned in the form of a child, but under the deterrence of force, the refugees did not dare to speak much, and fled straight away. Seeing that the refugees were driven away, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Xuanzhuang Sanzang, and said, "Master Sanzang, you should actually do it directly." "This can''t be done. Master said, we must calmly talk to others." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. Shilangxin said, I haven''t seen your master talk about the truth. Shilang still remembers the enlightened person''s fateful pinching of his eyebrows. Looking back now, he feels a pain in his eyebrows. Seeing Sanzang with a solemn expression in his eyes from time to time, Shi Lang couldn''t help asking: "Master Sanzang, do you have something on your mind?" Hearing this, Xuanzhuang Sanzang glanced at Shirou, then nodded, and said: "Ozmandias just said something about Beast, which made my mind a little confused." "Beast''s affairs, naturally, the crowned Qiqi is responsible. What does Master Sanzang worry about? Besides, Master Sanzang, are you not a Buddha? In theory, you shouldn''t interfere with human affairs. What''s so confusing?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "No, it''s not like that." Xuanzhuang Sanzang shook his head and said, "Although the Buddha will not interfere with human affairs, whether it is destruction or prosperity, such as the current Riyaki, the Buddha will not go. Interference. But there is only one situation where the Buddha wants to interfere. That is the appearance of Beast ¢÷ as the beast of the end!" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "How to explain it?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang felt very upset now. She wanted to say something, but at this time she found that her proud eloquence was not enough to express the emotions she wanted to express. At the back, Xuanzhuang Sanzang looked at Shi Lang and said, "Do you know, Your Excellency Lucius. Actually, the Buddha and Bodhisattva you believe in is completely different from your perception. In your perception, the Buddha is higher than the Bodhisattva. More wise, but in fact, there is no Buddha at all in this world, only Bodhisattvas! The so-called Buddhas are just people who have been enlightened following Master. Moreover, Bodhisattvas are not the same as you think, they are not immortal gods, they are modern In terms of human thinking, it is the advanced cosmic man who manages the galaxy." Damn it! What do you want to do? Shi Lang took two steps quickly and looked at Xuanzhuang Sanzang with incredible eyes, don''t harm me! What Xuanzhuang Sanzang said, as a traverser Shi Lang, knew in his heart. Xingyue Buddhism is different from true Buddhism. There is no ¡®Buddha¡¯ in Xingyue¡¯s world view, only Bodhisattva. The body of the Bodhisattva is a friendly higher alien, who manages the galaxy. The enlightened person is the only one who is enlightened in the body of a human being on earth, reaches the other side of enlightenment, and becomes a bodhisattva. The enlightened person, that is, the one Shi Lang saw at Liudong Temple in Dongmu City, is the spiritual foundation recorded by the Heroic Spirit seat at the moment before the enlightened person becomes a bodhisattva. Shirou knew the basics of these settings, but never said it. Because the more people you know, the faster you die. Shi Lang understands this truth. And what does Xuanzhuang Sanzang mean now? What is this going to do? Is this to kill him? Wait! A long time ago, the Enlightened One said that he has the innocent Buddha nature... Isn''t this because he wants to use the name "you know too much" to force him to either escape into the empty door or die? Shirou felt that his situation was very dangerous! There are bad guys all around! "But my master is not a bodhisattva, not a complete bodhisattva. He still has to go to the door before he can become a real bodhisattva." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said in a low mood. Chapter 1252： Huh? Shi Lang looked at the depressed Xuanzhuang Sanzang, raised his eyebrows, and said that the situation was not right. Looking at the Xuanzhuang Sanzang who looked unhappy, Shi Lang thought for a while, calmed his mind, did not say anything, just looked at the Xuanzhuang Sanzang, like a listener. Xuanzhuang Sanzang said in a depressed mood: "My master is Shakya Tathagata, and he has reached the other side of enlightenment, but he cannot become a true bodhisattva." "Why is this?" Shi Lang asked, feeling that he had come into contact with unknown territory. "Because of Beast¢÷!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang said: "My master is already enlightened. After he destroyed his record from the realm record and completely cut off the connection with this planet. Only then can he become a real bodhisattva, manage the galaxy, and realize himself. The ambition to save all living beings. However, because of the existence of Beast ¢÷, my master refused to destroy his own record, and is still entangled in this planet." Upon hearing this, Shi Lang asked in surprise: "Why is this?" "The Bodhisattva does not care about the right and wrong of this planet, because they need to manage the galaxy. My master loves the world very much, whether it is good or evil, but his love is great love, and he will not interfere with the world. Therefore, it will not interfere with the destruction caused by the world itself, and the world¡¯s own ability to overcome past disasters." "But Beast ¢÷ is different. Beast ¢÷ is the real and desperate destruction, symbolizing the end of everything. Only Saver can resist and destroy Beast ¢÷. Saver is the savior''s rank. The existence of Saver is the guarantee of the destruction of Beast ¢÷. So. , My master has put down his ambitions and has no record of destroying himself, and he still wanders on this planet today." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said, feeling extremely depressed. When Ozmandias talked about Beast ¢÷, she would think of this. She is a kind person, a person who can be touched by others'' sorrow and sadness. Therefore, of course, I will also feel sad for my master and for letting go of my aspiring Buddha. And she is not a person who can hide her thoughts very well. On the westward journey, she often shares her feelings with her apprentices. Therefore, Monkey King was always impatient with her, but the relationship between the master and the apprentice was very good. Here, she shared her sincere feelings with Shirou. This is not because Shirou is special, but because she is such a person who can''t hide her mind. Of course, this is also because Shirou is very approachable and has a listener''s feeling. Therefore, the Xuanzhuang Sanzang who couldn''t hold back his thoughts could not help revealing his feelings to Shirou. And this voice frightened Shi Lang to death at first, thinking that the enlightened person was planning to save him by the hand of Xuanzang Sanzang, but later, it made Shi Lang extremely surprised. Because, Xuanzhuang Sanzang''s heartfelt voice made Shirou understand the meaning of Saver''s existence. Originally Shilang didn''t understand very much. Under the condition that he already had the title of Qiqi, what is the meaning of the existence of the enlightened person, and the enlightened person would not take care of the situation of human destruction by human beings. And now, Shirou understood. Saver exists to deal with Beast¢÷! The enemy of the savior is naturally the destroyer. It''s that simple! "Sorry for causing trouble to you, Your Excellency Lucius." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said apologetically. After talking, she also noticed that too much talk with Shirou caused Shirou''s troubles. "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter to tell you these things," Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. Shilang waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. If Master Sanzang is stuck in his heart, you can talk to me. Don''t think I can be dangerous sometimes, but as a friend, I think I''m still very qualified. Because I will listen carefully to the uneasiness in my friend''s heart." "I can tell, because you have beautiful eyes, Lucius." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said with a smile. "A lot of people have said that. But don''t you call me the donor this time?" "Don''t call. Because we are not friends? If you are called a donor, you feel you are born. I used to call Wukong in the tone of life. That guy always knocks my head with a golden hoop. It hurts. !" Xuanzhuang Sanzang said troubledly. Shi Lang laughed dryly and said, "The emotional exchange between you, your master and apprentice... is really unique." After a pause, Xuanzhuang Sanzang raised his head, looked at the dark night sky, and said: "I somewhat understand why I was summoned. If it is true, as the benefactor of Ozmandias said, four have already appeared. Only [beast], then Beast¢÷ will appear sooner or later. I want to prevent Beast¢÷ from appearing, and it is better to destroy the mechanism of Beast¢÷. In this way, Master can make up his mind to become a bodhisattva if he is not sure." "Isn''t Beast ¢÷ an opponent of Saver? If Beast ¢÷ does appear, Master Sanzang, you are not an opponent." Shi Lang said with a smile: "At that time, it would be better to call your master over." "That''s not necessarily." Xuanzhuang Sanzang laughed: "The appearance of Beast ¢÷ is rational. Only when all the other six Beasts appear and are destroyed, Beast ¢÷ will appear. There is a chain connection between the Beasts. , As long as that chain connection is broken, Beast ¢÷ can never appear if he is not sure. In this way, my master can leave without worry." "At that time, I will definitely help if it is useful to me," Shi Lang said with a smile. "Lucius, you have the style of Wukong... how about it? Do you want to be my disciple?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang asked. Hearing this, Shi Lang''s face turned dark: "Don''t do it. I help you because I treat you as a friend. If you want to pull me into a teacher, this friend doesn''t have to do it!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang laughed and said, "Okay. I won''t say it." Shi Lang also laughed, but he felt a little heavy. However, he did not show it. Originally thought that he could return to modern times from Camelot, and then buried his sword in a plain life, but didn''t want to be involved in the turmoil of the fire. It is still unclear what happened to my home, that era, and my own identity. Shi Lang felt bitter, but his smile remained the same, because he didn''t want others to worry about him. What Shilang feared the most was not the pain, but the worry for his face. It''s so funny. The listener listens to the grief of others, but he doesn''t want to be listened to his own grief. At this time-- With a "bang", the distant sky suddenly lit up with a dazzling white light, and a huge beam of light soared into the sky, straight into the sky. "Look! What is that?" "A pillar! A pillar of light!" "There...that direction...that is Jerusalem!" ... People in the desert city communicated with each other, and some of the refugees burst into tears. Because that beam of light came from the shattered, distant holy city-Jerusalem. Looking at the shining pillar of light, Shirou muttered to himself: "The Tower of Radiance..." Yes, that is no other thing, it is the posture of the Holy Gun Lungominiad after the complete liberation, the Tower of Radiance! "My king is about to start..." "Lungominiad...my king...is going to be her saint." Kai and Jahris looked at the shining tower with heavy and sad faces. Because they knew in their hearts that it was the proof of the Lion King Altria''s unfolding of Saint Bale. The people gathered together and pointed at the distant tower of glory. However, the interest of the people came and went quickly, and soon dissipated. Chapter 1253： It''s getting darker. Cities in the classical era generally implemented a curfew policy. However, Ozmandias did not enforce a curfew in his desert lone city. At that time, because of the few entertainment projects, the crowd quickly dispersed, even on the main road, the flow of people was decreasing at the speed of the naked eye. Xuanzhuang Sanzang suddenly turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, and asked, "Did you hear the sound?" "What sound?" Shi Lang asked. "The bell sounds." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. Hearing this, Shi Lang listened carefully, and indeed a very slight bell sounded in the thin air. "When~ When~ When~" Shilang''s face changed abruptly: "That guy is here!" "Who?" "A smelly old man!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 28¡ªThe Attacking King Hassan In the dark and hazy night, a long bell came. "When~ When~ When~" It looks a little horrible. Dark clouds cover the top, covering the stars and the bright moon, and there is no light. Shilang and Xuanzhuang Sanzang turned around and ran towards the ruined pyramid. "Is this person who rang the bell the Assassin as you mentioned earlier, Lucius?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked. Shi Lang nodded and said, "That''s right." "Why don''t I go talk to him. Since he is the one who is qualified for the crown, he should be a lawful person, and he should be fine to talk." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. Hearing this, Shi Lang asked: "Did you hear the bell ringing?" "Of course," Xuanzhuang Sanzang looked at Shirou strangely, "If I didn''t hear, why would I remind you before?" "Then you don''t have to go. That bad old man has a habit. Whenever he kills a person, he will ring the evening bell. In other words, you who hear the bell are also the target of his assassination." Shi Lang said. "No? I shouldn''t provoke him." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said puzzledly. "We didn''t provoke him, but he was chasing us. In short, go to the Pyramid first. You have to complete your western trade, don''t you? This is the territory of Ozmandias, and he will not ignore it. "Shirou said. Xuanzhuang Sanzang also thought, whether it is to complete the Western trade or to find a mechanism to destroy the emergence of Beast ¢÷, she has no reason to wait for death here. Shiro ran towards the broken pyramid, where the strongest Servant existed here, Ramses II-Ozmandias! Running to the steps of the pyramid, Shiro merged with Kai and Jahris who also ran over. It turned out that not only Shirou, but they also heard the bell. The bell kept ringing, deafening, but the people in the city who had fallen asleep showed no signs of being awakened. Obviously, Wang Hassan has made some tricks on this and did not let ordinary people hear the bell. This is not Wang Hassan''s tenderness, but Wang Hassan''s assassination criteria. King Hassan is the crowned Assassin. Although he is extremely powerful, he only assassinates those who hear the bell. In his words, the person who can hear the bell is the person whose destiny is extinct, and he shall kill himself. And the person who doesn''t hear the bell is the person whose destiny still exists and cannot perish. The bells in my ears are getting closer and louder. I haven''t heard the footsteps, but there is an illusion of death like a shadow. Shilang''s hearts sank, knowing that they were so far apart from Wang Hassan, and they couldn''t even notice the sound of footsteps and breath. Together, Shi Lang and the others ran into the Glory Grand Complex Temple. As soon as they ran into the Glory Grand Complex Temple, everyone saw Nitocris who was humming a small song cleaning the ruins of the Glory Grand Complex Temple. "Eh eh eh? Why are you back again?" Nitocris was surprised to see Shi Lang and others returning. "An intruder has invaded here!" Shi Lang said. "Huh?" Nitocris was stunned for a moment, and said to her heart, aren''t you the invaders? Could there be others? It should be an excuse to continue to pay homage to the glory of Pharaoh, right? After all, this pharaoh is the pharaoh among the pharaohs! Nitocris felt that her thoughts were very close to the truth, and patiently suggested: "A few guests, Pharaoh is resting. Don''t disturb. Even if you want to pay homage to Pharaoh''s stalwart and glory, you can wait until tomorrow. You bother Pharaoh like this. Rest, if it makes Pharaoh angry, it''s terrible!" "..." Seeing Nitocris who was patiently and earnestly suggested, Shirou really didn''t know what to say. While preparing to ignore Nitocris, Ozmandias¡¯ voice came from the shattered radiant compound temple: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nitocris. The sun¡¯s radiance is always emanating from time to time. Shining, even in the dark night, not to mention the brilliance of the rest is even more dazzling than the sun. Since people from other nations want to look forward to the brilliance of Pharaoh, then come in!" Nitokris nodded helplessly, and let Shi Lang and others enter. Ozmandias sat high on the golden throne with his palms into a fist, supporting his face. Those golden eyes looked at Shirou and the others like a god, and said: "I came to Yuzhi at this time, but I have read all the great achievements of Yu, with admiration, and want to pay homage to Yu? Hahaha, Yu is shining! Shine all things! Worship, I am allowed. You should succumb to the sun and admire Yu''s respect." "..." Shi Lang was speechless, why did this guy play so much? "Pharaoh..." Nitocris held her hands in front of her chest, looking like she was holding her heart, and her eyes were full of admiration and longing when she looked at Ozmandias. Shiro: "..." Okay! How come these two guys play so much! Chapter 1254： "Pharaoh, there is an invader in the city!" Kai said. "Invader? Hahaha¡ª" Ozmandias laughed like he heard a big joke. "It''s a ridiculous joke. Even the remaining tears are about to laugh. The queen of the sky, tell They, can there be intruders in the territory of the sun?" "There is no intruder, Pharaoh. If there is an intruder, Pharaoh would have noticed it, just like you did before." Nitocris said. "Yes, that''s the case! The Pharaoh on the earth is omnipotent, and all living beings are in Yu''s hands! How can the shadow on the earth escape the prying eyes of the sun. Yu knows that you want to come to see Pharaoh''s stalwart shore , I just can''t say it, I just use this excuse. Hahaha, Yu is the first king in ancient times, and you can understand the entanglement in your heart." Ozmandias laughed haha. Shiro: "..." Kay and Jahris: "..." Xuanzhuang Sanzang couldn''t help but said: "This benefactor is more stinky than Bajie..." Shi Lang sighed, this guy was hopeless, he was truly in the late stage of second disease, thinking that the world revolved around him alone. But if Ozman Dias''s second illness exploded again, he couldn''t hide his glory as a king, and naturally there were people who looked forward to him. Take Nitocris, for example. She watched Ozmandias''s eyes brighter at the moment, making Te Shilang a little worried, whether this weak feeling will one day become the middle of Ozmandias and Gilgamesh. Second, arrogant and confident. Shaking his head, Shi Lang said solemnly: "Pharaoh, someone has really invaded here. I hope you will pay attention!" "This kind of low-level joke can''t make Pharaoh, the king of foreign nations..." Ozmandias hadn''t finished speaking, and a long and heavy bell rang in everyone''s ears. Shi Lang and the others all changed color, and Ozmandias, who was laughing loudly, stopped the laughter, and doubts appeared in his eyes. Where does the bell come from? "Boom" there was a thunderbolt in the clear sky, and in an instant, a violent wind was blowing in the glorious complex temple. The huge storm was like a typhoon. The powerful Kai and Gahris were a little unsteady. Fortunately, Shirou stretched out his hands behind them and pressed them on their shoulders, stabilizing their figures. "Ah~~~!" A scream resounded, and everyone turned their heads to see, embarrassingly weak, Miss Nitocris was directly blown out by the gust of wind, and hit the wall of the Glory Grand Complex Temple, like a dog skin plaster. Was immobile by the gust of wind. Sitting on the throne, Ozmandias glanced at the embarrassed Nitocris, his face turned gloomy, and said: "Crossing into the sun shining land, whoever comes is looking for death?" There was thunder in his eyes, and with a "boom", an eye of Horus flashed on the mural of the Glory Grand Complex Temple, and a thunder beam was shot toward the door. There was a "bang" explosion, as if there was an explosion on someone''s body, and the gust of wind gradually stopped. Being pressed by the gust of wind, she fell from the rock wall as the gust of wind stopped, and her forehead hit the ground, tears could not stop falling. It hurts! She held her forehead and curled up. It doesn''t matter if it hurts, but she feels the strong malice in the world. I don''t know why, she feels that she has been targeted by the world, and her luck is quite bad. This is the case during his lifetime, and it is the same after being called. This was the case when the Holy Grail was not found, the inexplicable death of the Sphinx Legion was this, and it is now again... She felt that she was targeted by the world. Strong malice! The wind stopped and there was a dead silence. But both Shirou, Kai and Jahris were very vigilant. They fought against King Hassan and knew how terrifying King Hassan was. With a "chat", Kai and Jahris drew their swords and faced the gate, while Shirou also secretly became vigilant. Ozmandias sat high on the throne, his face full of arrogance, and he said: "The Xiaoxiao who broke into the Pharaoh''s temple, show up. The sun will give you the sin of inaction!" The voice just fell, a moment of silence. The next moment-- "Boom!" A huge blue thunder descended from the sky, splitting the dark night sky, making the world temporarily bright. And at that instant, at the door of the Glory Grand Complex Temple, a burly sword-holding figure appeared at the door. He was taller than Gao Wen, and he was wearing a jet black armor, a skull helmet, and his eyes were bubbling with blue flames. He was holding a big sword without any movement, but his figure looked like a death knight from the abyss, it was terrifying! Coming! Shi Lang yelled in his heart and became more vigilant. This person is no one else, but Wang Hassan! "Humph!" Ozmandias snorted arrogantly, sitting on the throne, looking down at Wang Hassan, and said. "Crossing into Pharaoh''s territory, you have somewhat aroused Yu''s interest. Okay, Yu''s time is right, crawl on the ground, look up at the sky. The sun you see is the brilliance of Yu!" When the voice fell, Wang Hassan hadn''t moved yet, but Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at Ozmandias, and he was shocked. Didn''t this guy notice the horror of Wang Hassan? Taking a closer look at Ozmandias, Shirou found that although Ozmandias was very arrogant and rude, his eyes were extremely solemn. After a pause, Shi Lang realized that Ozmandias was aware of the horror of King Hassan, but he was still proud. The fact, as Shirou interpreted it. Ozmandias noticed the horror of King Hassan, because at the moment when King Hassan appeared, Ozmandias realized that someone had invaded the Glory Grand Complex Temple! And looking at Wang Hassan''s sullen style, he instinctively felt that Wang Hassan was terrifying. However, as a pharaoh, as an absolute, Ozmandias has confidence and confidence in himself. He is Ramses II, Egypt''s greatest king, and his strength is quite terrifying. So, how can he be afraid of people? And the most important thing is that even if the opponent is a strong man, but dare to enter his glorious complex temple like this, this is a blasphemy against Pharaoh and a capital crime! Pharaoh will be severely punished! "Listen. The evening bell has revealed your name. Here is the first class!" Wang Hassan looked at everyone present indifferently, with a murderous aura. This murderous aura is terrifying, like an abyssal **** of bones, facing death! Even Kay and Jahris, who have experienced many battles, are not used to them. Fortunately, Shirou has a negative state of [evil] absorption, so he will not be taken by Wang Hassan''s murderous aura. Everyone is wary of Wang Hassan''s actions, this is a BOSS! A real big boss, don''t let your guard down! At this time, Xuanzhuang Sanzang walked in front of the people, folded his palms together, and said: "The benefactor, the Buddha said,''Benevolence and righteousness, sin destroys blessings. Evil does not come into righteousness, and all evils perish.'' Why does the donor kill people? Does it mean that evil enters the body and deviates from the right path? Why not put down the butcher knife, recite sutras along with the poor monk, and see the great world?" Chapter 1255： "Huh?" Wang Hassan¡¯s oppressive eyes fell on Xuanzhuang Sanzang¡¯s body, and the murderous aura could not help but pause, "Heart?" "Pagan?" The Xuanzang Sanzang looked at Wang Hassan, "Oh, the poor monk is the Xuanzang Sanzang under the seat of the Buddha, dare to ask the benefactor?" "There is no meaning, there is no meaning at all. I am just a dead spirit in the dark, and the light of paganism does not come to my body." Wang Hasan looked at the Xuanzang Sanzang and said: "Westward traveler, although you are a heretic, you seem to be a devout believer. The heart is especially excellent. The unshakable spirit of everything is what the believer needs. Of course, you wait. The destiny has come, prepare to expose the corpse here!" When the words fell, Wang Hassan''s murderous aura became even worse. As long as he rings the evening bell, he is the target of assassination, whether it is a man, a god, or a heretic. Shi Lang and others were wary, but at this moment, Ozmandias snapped his fingers, and the eye of Horus on the mural of the Glory Grand Complex Temple again ejected a beam of thunder, hitting Wang Hassan¡¯s Body. There was a loud bang, but it did not cause any harm to Wang Hassan. Ozmandias stared at King Hassan furiously, and yelled: "Dare and dare to ignore the pharaoh''s stupid man, you are ignoring what is more dazzling than the sun, and admire the pharaoh''s power! Right here! , Burn you to death with the brilliance of the sun!" He was furious, and his brilliance was dazzling than the sun. If anyone ignores it, it must be a great insult to Pharaoh! Besides, Wang Hassan was originally an uninvited villain. Ozmandias, who was extremely proud, would naturally not give a good look, but now Wang Hassan ignored him, which directly exploded Oz. Mandias'' powder keg made Ozmandias furious and launched a fierce attack on King Hassan. Chapter 29 The invincible Pharaoh is down again! "Kakka-" Ozmandias stared at King Hassan furiously. On the murals of the Glory Grand Complex Temple, countless eyes of Horus opened up. In those eyes, thunderballs containing powerful magic power appeared one after another. , Like a rainstorm pear blossom, shot towards Wang Hasan. Wang Hassan didn''t dodge or dodge, and with a sword, he split the thunderball from the initial attack, and then was swallowed by the endless thunderball. "Hahahahaha!" Ozmandias laughed wildly when he saw it, "Boxer briefs boxer briefs! How dare you resist the Pharaoh, stupid!" Ozmandias also noticed that Wang Hassan was not good to deal with. Although his mouth was very hard, Ozmandias carried out an hour-long thunderball bombardment on Wang Hassan. In such a dense and long-lasting thunderball bombardment, even the gods turned despair into powder! Ozmandias realized it carefully, did not notice the breath of Wang Hassan, and said: "After all, it is only this level, boring. I don''t have to be so thunderous at this level." "Really worthy of being a Pharaoh!" Nitokris worshipped very much. Ozmandias smiled, and the worship of others always made the Pharaoh happy. "..." Shirou looked at Ozmandias speechlessly, can this guy pretend to be less forceful? If Wang Hassan had been so easy to deal with, he would have solved it a long time ago. Where else would he get someone else''s turn? "Click, click¡ª" In the black mist of the explosion, there was the sound of footsteps of steel boots advancing. Sure enough! Shi Lang yelled in his heart and became more vigilant. When King Hassan walked out of the black mist unscathed, Ozmandias couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, and then laughed: "That''s right, I can survive the pharaoh''s punishment, haha! Very capable!" "Then praise you, a person without light. You are qualified to crawl on the ground and admire Yu''s respect." Ozmandias stood up from the throne, looked directly at King Hassan, walked down from the throne, and walked slowly towards King Hassan. What does this guy want? Want to die? Shi Lang hurriedly shouted: "Ozmandias, don''t go there!" "Shut up, the fragile king of foreign nations." Ozmandias said: "This person is qualified to worship the greatness of Yu Yu!" Seeing Ozmandias, who was slowly approaching King Hassan, Shiro was about to go and pulled Ozmandias back, but was stopped by Nitocris with his hand. "Don''t disturb Pharaoh, or Pharaoh will get angry!" Nitocris said. "It''s dangerous! Your Pharaoh doesn''t know how dangerous that person is! The closer you get to him, the closer you are to death!" Kaibang said. Hearing that, Nitocris was not only not worried, but shook her head, looking at Kai as if looking at an ignorant person, and said with great pride and hope: "Wrong. It''s you who don''t understand the power of Pharaoh. !" "The real power of Pharaoh is not the powerful divine power, nor the powerful treasure. It is his melee fighting ability!" Nitocris said with great pride: "The Pharaoh''s close combat skills are the best in the past and the present! Even the Pharaoh''s brother Moses is vulnerable to the Pharaoh! It is because of the Pharaoh''s close body. Fighting skills are incredibly powerful, so Pharaoh wants to have an enemy in front of him. It is extremely boring, so he sealed his close combat skills and often attacked people with magic. Now, Pharaoh finally has the interest in close combat. You are not allowed to interrupt Pharaoh''s interest!" Ozmandias heard Nitocris say this, nodded, and said, "Yes, that''s it. Since you are seeking refuge from Yu, then don''t close your eyes. I will give you my respects. This is a glorious glory that even the sun can¡¯t match. Enjoy... admire Yu¡¯s posture!" "Pharaoh!" Nitocris is extremely respected and admired. "..." Shilang and Kai looked at each other, and they had an idea at the same time. Can''t stop those who are looking for death! Ozmandias came to King Hassan, took out a scepter, laughed and said: "Yu Naiguang! Shine all things! Just here to see the braveness of the pharaoh of God, and give you a gift Permission to die in despair!" When the thunderball attacked King Hassan, but King Hassan walked out unscathed, Ozmandias understood that this is not a regular opponent. Although he can continue to release his treasures and bombard King Hassan who offended the pharaoh¡¯s majesty, his treasures are all mass destruction treasures. Once activated, the desert city he shelters is bound to suffer, so Ozmandia Si took out his own close combat skills. Nitokris is right. Although Ozmandias''s treasures and abilities are very strong, he is most dependent on his own fighting skills! His fighting skills are so powerful that even Moses is not an opponent! Therefore, Ozmandias was very confident in front of King Hassan, and even raised his chin proudly. There are two types of arrogance, one is the shabi without strength, and the other is the pride with strength. And there is no doubt that as the greatest king of ancient Egypt, Ozmandias, who is at the same time no less powerful than Gilgamesh and Gharna, is the latter like Gilgamesh. Is the proud king, proud pharaoh. Therefore, he has the confidence and strength to ignore all the heroic spirits. In front of his powerful close combat skills, all the heroic spirits will be defeated, even if the invading territory in front of him, the knight who offends him is no problem! Just... Just, why do you feel that your vision is slipping a little bit? Chapter 1256： Ozmandias was puzzled, and he found that his vision was slipping a little bit. I was looking at Wang Hassan¡¯s face, but little by little, from Wang Hassan¡¯s face, to Wang Hassan¡¯s abdomen, to the crotch... With a "bang," Ozmandias found his face a little bit painful, and a little cold. This is also normal, because his head fell to the ground. Oh, it turned out that my eyes fell because my head fell to the ground. It turned out to be like this... Ozmandias suddenly realized, and then he was dumbfounded. His head... why did it fall to the ground? After that, the body clicked and fell down. "Pharaoh¡ª¡ª!!!" Nitocris yelled in horror. She thought she was watching a romantic comedy, but she turned into a thriller in an instant! Ozmandias'' head... Ozmandias'' head was chopped off! "Sure enough..." Shi Lang sighed, and the development of the situation did not exceed his expectations. Although Ozmandias is strong, the opponent he faces is Wang Hassan! Even if it is the title of the seven horses... King Hassan, who can endow the **** Tiamat with death, is definitely the best in the ranking. Ozmandias exerted his abilities and characteristics, cooperated with Shirou and others, maybe there was such a little chance to keep the first class in front of Wang Hassan, but it is a pity that Ozmandias is very proud and very proud. The arrogance, the result was lost in vain. "Impossible! Impossible! Yu''s head, how could Yu''s head..." Ozmandias was shocked. "The corpses are piled up, like building a tower. The blood is spilled on the earth, and the fertile fields are withered." Wang Hasan said coldly: "The lord of the mummies, what else has he built with the power of the phoenix and the almighty wisdom? It''s just passing by illusory Delusion? Stupid!" "You--, you fellow!" Ozmandias stared at King Hassan. Wang Hasan glanced at him indifferently, the twinkling eyes made Ozmandias seem to have seen an incarnation closer to death than death. At this moment, Ozmandias understood. "You, you guy, are crowned...!" Ozmandias said in surprise. "The name of the crown is useless to me, I am just a dead spirit moving in the dark." Holding the sword, Wang Hassan stepped over Ozmandias and walked towards Shilang and the others. He was covered in black mist and stunned, and the air of death permeated this glorious complex temple, which symbolizes eternity and immortality! Coming! Shi Lang gritted his teeth. He can''t be killed by King Hassan, he can feel it, King Hassan''s sword can kill him! It is not to kill this Servant body, but through this Servant body, to completely and truly kill him who is really still alive! Once killed by King Hassan... it is truly dead! Shirou clenched his fists. "You wait for the destiny to come, hand over the first level!" Wang Hassan''s eyes flashed murderously, and the wind raged all over his body, so that Kai and Jahris couldn''t stabilize their figures. Shi Lang gritted his teeth, and the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] gushed out, and the endless [evil] twisted into a ball, and then threw it directly at King Hassan. The endless [evil] turned into a black line, as if the boundary of the world was divided, and it was full of endless destruction. The floor of the glorious compound temple was directly cracked as if it was shot by the aurora, and huge stones rose into the sky. The black line, like light and shadow, rushed towards King Hassan. And this is another Shirou''s ultimate move to press the bottom of the box! All the curses contained in the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom], all the abilities are converted into cutting power, which is extremely destructive, and Shirou generally does not use it easily. Its name is¡ª¡ª, Haitian Line! Shi Lang once used this trick to directly divide the sea and defeated Gilgamesh. The ability of the Haitian line to easily rupture the structure of the Glory Grand Complex Temple shows its power. However, at the moment when all the lines of sea and sky that were transformed into cutting force shot towards Wang Hassan at the speed of light, the black mist around Wang Hassan directly shook the lines of sea and sky away. "My body, my corpse, is surrounded by all evils, but returning to the earth is meaningless, really meaningless." Wang Hassan said, rushing towards Shi Lang with a single footstep, as fast as a shuttle. Time and space are the same, appearing abruptly in front of Shirou, the big sword in his hand is like a **** of death, cut straight down. "Hugh will underestimate, Knights of the Round Table!" Kai and Jahris yelled at the side, and the two holy swords in their hands were directly drawn out and crossed into an "X", blocking the sword of King Hassan. At this moment, Shirou immediately used [Mortal Leader], and applied the ability to increase power and destructive power including [Magic Power Release] to Kai and Gahris. However-- "Boom!" Wang Hassan''s sword fell, and the tough Kai and the burly tall Jahris knelt down on one knee. With a "poof", the muscles all over his body burst open, and blood spurted out like a column of blood. A blood man! The power of a sword is as horrible! Shi Lang took two steps back quickly, switching skills between Kai and Jahris, replacing them with protection capabilities such as [Regroup] and [Combat Continue]. A storm erupted from Wang Hassan''s body, shook Kai and Jahris away, and stared at Shi Lang scorchingly. Shiro felt the extreme pressure, smiled, and said: "You are so strong, old man in the mountain. May I know why you want to kill us? Don''t take the saying that the fate has come, that kind of thing, I don''t believe it. ." Wang Hasan said: "Listen carefully, the evening bell has revealed your name." "Your answer is really incomprehensible." Shi Lang sighed, then smiled, "But-Ozmandias, do it!" "Huh! Can the omnipotent Pharaoh have a day to help people? It''s really nostalgic. However, madman, the previous sin of disrespect, I will be punished!" Behind Wang Hassan, Ozmandias stood up again. The cut between his head and body, with black mud birds moving, was sewing Ozmandias'' wounds. At this singular point, Ozmandias is different from other Servants called by the Crusaders. Ozmandias was possessed by King Solomon¡¯s one-pillar demon god-Amon Ra, and his ability value increased greatly, so here In the glorious compound temple, there is an immortal body. In addition to actually attacking King Hassan, the Haitian line that Shiro launched earlier also intercepted part of the [evil], which flowed from the underground to Ozmandias¡¯s side, stitching his head and body together. Let him stand up again. "Stupid fanatic, pay homage to the mighty power of Pharaoh!" Ozmandias shouted: "Father of fear, symbol of wind and flames, incarnation of the sky... Devour it! Hot Sand Sphinx!" Although the tone was still very arrogant, but this time, Ozmandias did not hesitate to activate his treasure-[Hot Sand Sphinx]! Chapter 1257： [Hot Sand Sphinx], is not only the incarnation of the sky **** Horus, but also the appearance of the raging flames and wind that are feared by people. The ancient Egyptian legend summons the sphinx. The previous sphinxes were summoned through this treasure. In addition, in the Glory Grand Compound Temple, the strongest king species that dominated the sphinxes was sleeping: the Starry Sphinx! And now, Ozmandias is summoning this starry sphinx! "Kakka-" With the liberation of Ozmandias''s treasure, the giant sphinx statue next to the throne moved, and a huge, terrifying beast-the starry sphinx appeared. It has golden wings, and its body is a manifestation of the starry sky, with dazzling stars. "Huh! Even if it is the crown, in front of Yu Guanghui, it is nothing more than that..." Seeing the starry sky sphinx appeared, Ozmandias was about to put his arms around his chest, arrogantly, showing the demeanor of the pharaoh. As a result, King Hassan raised his hand and waved his knife. The mighty starry sky sphinx "Ow With a scream, it fell apart and exploded directly. "On the contrary, it is quite capable! But the Pharaoh is an omniscient person! The absolute ruler! Even if it is the crown, it is just a large number of beings dominated by the Pharaoh!" Ozmandias shouted: "Crawl on the ground, look up at the sky, and then admire it! This is the serpent **** among the serpent gods! Come down like a sun wheel-the sun boat in the dark night!" He liberated his treasure again-[Dark Night Sun Boat]! "Ka Ka Ka" the ground cracked, and a huge spaceship emerged from it. [Dark Night Sun Ship] Ozmandias, who regards himself as Ra, uses the boat driven by Ra, the sun god, as his own thing. The powerful magic light that is called "the snake of the gods" and manifested by the power of the sun is radiated to the earth, not only the opponents, but the entire earth is burned out! Very powerful! Then, Wang Hassan took a look. Those eyes that were burning with the dark fire shot out two dark lights, and with a "bang", they directly blew up the dark night sun boat. Ozmandias: "..." "There is no world where people without faith can survive." Wang Hassan indifferently swiped his sword at Ozmandias again. With a "chap", the invincible pharaoh fell down again, his head like a ball. Rolled out five meters away and landed at Nitocris''s feet. "Pharaoh!" Nitocris hugged Ozmandias'' head, crying in sorrow. Ozmandias: "..." Ozmandias was beaten up a little autistic. Wang Hassan turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, and said, "Is the British red dragon? What has changed with that future wisdom? Is my heart? Stupid!-hand over the first level!" Because of the existence of the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom], King Hassan couldn¡¯t kill Ozmandias by slashing Shirou with a single sword, so he could only take a step forward and the big sword slashed directly at Shirou. . Shi Lang took out a dozen shields to block it, and then hurriedly bent and ran away. As he ran away, he shouted: "What about you, old man in the mountain? He claimed to be someone else''s destiny. Regardless of the cause and effect, he raised the knife and fell down, but it was just a murder!" With a "bang", the dozen or so shields were split by Wang Hassan with a sword. Wang Hassan stepped forward and continued to hunt down. However, Shirou directly took out the sword in the stone and the holy gun Lungominiad, and fired the light cannon directly at it. "Kay...look, isn''t that the king''s holy gun Lungomiard? Why, why does Lucius have the king''s gun?" Gahris looked at the disposable holy gun that Shi Lang took out. Lungominiad, covered in blood, turned his head to look at the same **** Kay, and asked. "Don''t worry about this... first deal with this crowned hero, and we''ll talk after you survive!" Kai said. "Good!" Jahris nodded. The two gritted their teeth and slew towards King Hassan, but they didn''t even get close to King Hassan, so they were repelled by the arrogance of King Hassan''s whole body. Ozmandias asked Nitocris to put his head back on his body, stood up again, and continued to attack King Hassan. This time, Ozmandias didn''t dare to push up, avoiding the distance, and attacking with the thunderball of the temple. However, these attacks did not hurt King Hassan at all. And Wang Hasan, who has been staring at Shi Lang chasing and killing him, forced Shi Lang to jump up and down. If it weren''t for the powerful death resistance of the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom], he would have been killed by Wang Hasan long ago. But even so, his situation is extremely dangerous. There is no means of attack that can harm King Hassan. But Wang Hassan can kill everyone present in a flash. Shi Lang and others are like a rookie group going to fight the world BOSS, the attack can''t break the defense, but the output of the opponent is ruined. What a fuck! Ozmandias was furious directly, he felt it was very useless, but there was nothing he could do about it. Shi Lang''s [evil] was useless to King Hassan, so he gritted his teeth and took out the [Vampire Evil]. Although [Vampire Evil] is exclusively for the dead, it can also enhance the ability of [Evil Flower to Freedom]. He has taken out all the things at the bottom of the pressure box, but the situation still hasn''t improved. Xuanzhuang Sanzang saw this crisis-ridden situation in his eyes, and was anxious in his heart. Gritting her teeth, she folded her palms together and prayed: "Buddha Lord, please close your eyes one last time." Everything is no more than three, but she is kind and looking at such a dangerous venue, after all, she let the beloved Buddha close his eyes for the third time. After letting the Lord Buddha close her eyes, her whole body exuded kindly Buddha light. Even Wang Hassan couldn''t help but pause, turning his head to look at her, those eyes flashing like a ghost, "Saver..." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 30¡ªFire of Awakening, Cursed The Xuanzang has three palms together, and his whole body exudes a dazzling golden light, like a living Buddha descending to the world. "Saver..." Wang Hassan''s quiet fire eyes flickered slightly. "Donor, the poor monk will no longer let the donor behave arbitrarily and kill." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. "Westwalker, what is it to get through the thousands of rivers and mountains? Is your own ignorance? Stupid!" Wang Hasan screamed, then lifted the big sword and killed Shilang. Seeing this, Xuanzhuang Sanzang squeezed out Dharma fingers with both hands. Chapter 1258： When Nitocris saw this, she exclaimed, "This is this posture, this posture... Pharaoh, this posture she used when she destroyed your pyramid!" Ozmandias: "..." Can you stop talking? Xuanzhuang Sanzang squeezed his fingers with both hands, and the next chapter was photographed. The Buddha''s light vibrated all over his body, forming a golden palm print, and he patted Wang Hassan. Seeing that the Buddhist light handprints of the Xuanzang Sanzang came, Wang Hassan made a backhand with a dreadful sword, and with a cold light, he split the Buddhist light handprints of the Xuanzang Sanzang, but this also opened up Shi Lang to the king. Hasan''s distance in time. But after Wang Hasan split the Buddha''s light mudra of the Xuanzang Sanzang, he did not go to kill the Xuanzang Sanzang, he also went after the Shilang. Wang Hassan knew in his heart that he could not do anything to the Xuanzhuang Sanzang, let alone kill her. Because Xuanzhuang Sanzang''s body has the aura of Saver. From the perspective of the crusade against Beast, the crowned Qiqi and Saver are in the same camp, so it is natural that it is not easy to offend. The people who had passed through Gaetia were burned, even Ozmandias had noticed the existence of Beast, and Wang Hassan had naturally noticed it. Moreover, as the crowned hero, he was more aware of it than anyone else, and even knew Beast''s true identity and where it existed. And holding the crowned spirit foundation, his destiny to crusade against Beast is constantly reminding him that the day of crusade is coming. Therefore, Wang Hassan must not attack Xuanzhuang Sanzang at this time and kill her even more. King Hassan is crowned Assassin, and he is also the first leader of the Assassin Order. He knew what was right and wrong. What''s more, Wang Hassan has only one goal from beginning to end. That is-- Shirou! And this makes Gahris very strange. "Kay, do you think... this crowned Assassin came to your Excellency Lucius?" Gahris turned his head, looked at Kai, and asked. Kay shook his head: "Watch the battle, don''t talk, Jahris." "Oh." Gahris nodded. He followed Kay''s instructions because he knew his head was not as good as Kay. Kai looked at the Shi Lang who fled in embarrassment, clenched his fists, and his eyes flashed with doubt. Britain...Red Dragon? Thinking of Wang Hassan''s address to Shiro, Kai frowned, and his eyes became more confused. Shi Lang fled in embarrassment. The taste of being chased by King Hassan is absolutely uncomfortable, always at the junction of life and death, and the attack of Xuanzang Sanzang has not been able to cause many constraints on King Hassan. Of course this is not the point, the point is... Really useless! This kind of fleeing was only in the first time when crossing, and after the battle of Camelot, Shirou''s climate was already established, let alone such embarrassment. But at this moment, he was chased by King Hassan and fled everywhere in embarrassment. It was really useless and angry in his heart! [Evil of this world], [Evil of the vampire species], the two kinds of [evil] superimposed, it is nothing to King Hassan. [Infinite Sword System], countless treasures, for Wang Hasan, it is nothing more than that. What should he do? ¡ª¡ªKill him. Someone is talking. Shi Lang knew that the person who was talking was not someone else but himself. It is his own thoughts and aspirations, and it is a portrayal of his determination at the moment. Wang Hassan had already driven him to death, and it was only a matter of time that he was completely killed by Wang Hassan. Shiro didn''t want to die. In fact, who wants to die? Fought through the Fourth Holy Grail War, and killed all the heroes in Camelot...After the endless storm, what Shirou wanted to do was just like his [Infinite Sword System] appeared like a sword mound. Bury the weapon, and calm down ever since. But Shiro never wanted to die! If you can live, who wants to die? Gilgamesh sought the immortal grass. Qin Shihuang sent Xu Fu to find the elixir. Tang Taizong simply ate the elixir and killed himself prematurely. Isn''t it because he didn''t want to die? Shiro is the same. He knew that immortality was a joke, but he never wanted to be killed. Wang Hassan''s oppression forced Shi Lang''s fierce survival. If you want to kill me, then I will kill you! ¡ª¡ªKill him! A fierce light flashed in Shirou''s eyes. No one noticed it, not even Shirou himself. In his eyes that were originally bright as fire, the brilliance was slightly dim, and even the bright fire that seemed to burn was stained with a faint layer of lingering. The breath of cursing. The fire of awakening is cursed with vengeance. No one noticed that the black and red [evil of this world] and [evil of the vampire species] merged into [evil], suddenly stained with a faint, third color like a starry sky. . Although few, like a drop in the ocean, this starry sky-like mud flow did appear on Shiro''s [Evil]. Red, black, and starry sky, the three colors merged together. On some parts of the mud flow, there were faint distortions, appearing in a narrow whirlpool shape, like a black hole to swallow everything up and destroy it. Wang Hassan was entangled with the golden light of the Buddhist seal of the Xuanzang Sanzang. Shilang took the opportunity to wave his hand, and endless mud flows emerged from his body, like a mountain torrent and tsunami, rushing towards Wang Hassan. The black light of the starry sky exudes a faint brilliance in the mud sea, but it is not the shining brilliance, but the ultimate darkness that swallows all the brilliance! In the mud sea raged toward King Hassan, and along the way, the brilliance of the Glory Grand Complex Temple and the Buddha''s light of the Xuanzang Sanzang were easily swallowed up. The indescribable powerful curse power, even the sacred Buddha light is irresistibly cursed to die out! Facing the turbulent mud sea, Wang Hassan struck a sword. There was a cold light, but the faint fire in Wang Hassan''s eyes flickered, and he was a little surprised. ¡ª¡ªThe end of death is completely wiped out! Chapter 1259： Wang Hassan is an existence that constantly wanders in the realm of the valley. He has become accustomed to death in the valley and has assimilated it with death. His swordsmanship has reached the realm, has reached the realm of death and life, it can be said that it is the incarnation of death, capable of attaching a blow of the fate of death to all attacks. Even if the enemy has no concept of death, he will be endowed with the concept of death by his sword and killed! But when Wang Hasan faced Shiro¡¯s [Evil Flower to Freedom], his death was originally reduced by [evil], and his energy efficiency could not be reduced like killing Lan Malok and cutting down Ozmandia. Si Lang''s head was the same, and Shi Lang was killed directly. But in fact, there is a certain probability that his death can break through [evil] and kill Shirou and [evil] directly from the concept of death. But at this moment... The end of his death has completely disappeared! Wang Hassan could feel that at this moment, Shilang¡¯s [evil] contained a huge indescribable malice and curse. It was the malice and curse that even feared death, which directly perished Wang Hassan¡¯s end of death. However, this unspeakable great malice is like a newborn baby. Although it possesses unspeakable great malice and curse, it is not strong yet, but possesses unspeakable growth. Therefore, Wang Hassan still split the mud sea with a single sword. He looked at Shirou and noticed that Shirou''s eyes had changed, and he also noticed the brilliance of the starry sky in the mud sea and the small whirlpool. What made Shiro''s [evil] show growth? And he has never been able to completely resist his end of death, and has grown to be able to completely disintegrate his end of death? Wang Hasan glanced at Sanzang, who was full of Buddha''s brilliance, turned his head and turned his gaze on Shilang''s body. He clenched the big sword tightly, his body was murderous, but he hesitated very rarely. Yes, without any disadvantages, Assassin-King Hassan, the crowned king of Assassin, facing Shirou, hesitated rarely! This is an extremely unbelievable phenomenon. If other Hassan were to know about this, he would surely be shocked to drop his chin! Wang Hassan''s hesitation came from the growth of Shi Lang [evil] and also from the existence of Xuanzhuang Sanzang. At this time, intensive footsteps came from outside the Guanghui Grand Complex Temple. "Quickly, did Pharaoh have some accident?" "Hurry up and have a look, there are always sounds of destruction in the temple." The voices were noisy, and it was a citizen who was awakened by the fierce battle of Shirou and others. With a twist of his wrist, Wang Hassan slid his great sword on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "The time is over, I will retreat. But when the night bell has sounded, the destiny has already entangled your body, and the end of death is already calling. You wait. Especially you, the red dragon of Britain." Shi Lang''s heart sank, frowning and staring at Wang Hassan, with an uncontrollable killing intent in his heart. Wang Hasan looked at Shi Lang and said: "The night bell has revealed your name, and my sword is the end of your luck. You will find the last rest under my sword." "Of course, if you say that the destiny is in your own hands, well, the devil has come, you will use your sword to test and see if you can break your destiny." After that, a gust of wind blew up around Wang Hassan''s body, and Wang Hassan slowly disappeared. At the moment of disappearance, his eyes burning with the flames looked at Shirou deeply, and then disappeared completely. When King Hassan left, the Glorious Grand Complex Temple finally recovered its tranquility. However, the influence he left behind was extremely far-reaching. Ozmandias was educated by Wang Hassan for a while, and his arrogant temperament plummeted. And Wang Hassan''s words are also intriguing. The demon who descended... It should be said that the demon Charles I, right? Majin Charles I, this is the hidden BOSS background board of Chapter 6 of "FGO". Before Chaldea as the player reached the sixth chapter, the Lion King Altoria led Gao Wen and others to kill Kai and others, and commanded the Knights of the Round Table in crusade against the coming Demon Charles I, but he was still lost. After Gareth restrained Majin Charles I at his own expense, Gawain destroyed Gareth and Majin Charles I together. Majin Charles I, this is the hidden BOSS background board of Chapter 6 of "FGO", but why did Wang Hassan mention this to him before he left? Chapter 31 My Name, Grneville Pendragon! In the vast desert, a caravan riding a camel slowly passed by. They were exactly the same as the caravan Shilang encountered, and had escaped from Jerusalem. "We have entered the territory of the Sun King. Let''s get down to replenish water and rest for a while. Remember, when you enter the territory of the Sun King, you must show respect to the sun. In this way, the beasts of the Sun King along the way are not It will embarrass us." said the leader of the team. "I see, Captain!" People nodded their promises and got off the camels one after another, leaning against the camels to replenish water and enjoy the cool. The children of the caravan began to chase and fight. Seeing their innocent and energetic play, the adults of the caravan couldn''t help but laugh kindly, bringing vitality to this barren desert. Suddenly, a child who was being chased by a ghost stumbled to the ground without notice. A group of children running behind him quickly chased him, surrounded him and caught him. The big kid king raised his nose and proudly announced the end of the game. The ghost kid refused to accept, saying that he had tripped over a stone, otherwise he would not be caught by them. The other kids laughed at him and couldn''t afford to lose. The child became angry and reached out to dig into the sand under his feet, trying to prove to everyone that he was really tripped, not a loss. The sand was thrown by the child, and eventually everyone discovered that the child really tripped over. However, it was not a stone that tripped him, but a cup. An exquisite cup made of gold, glowing in the sun, looks like an extremely expensive treasure. A group of children were startled by the golden cup, and at this moment, the kid king reached out and grabbed the golden cup and ran towards the adults. Several children hurriedly followed. The kid king took the golden cup and ran back to his parents in the caravan. He handed the cup to them. He cocked his nose triumphantly and said that he had discovered it. His eyes looked expectantly at his parents, waiting for them. Praises and rewards. But he happened, the parents'' eyes were all on the golden cup, and their eyes flashed with greed. When the couple combined, the man told the kid not to speak out, and the woman hurriedly hid the golden cup. However, at this time, the child who dug out the golden cup had already brought his parents over to reason. Because of the ownership of the treasure, the two families clamored and fought. Everyone in the caravan knew about the golden cup. People gathered in a group, their eyes shone with greed, either covering up, or directly exposing their selfish desires, all of them wanted to take the golden cup as their own. In the face of absolute interests, human desire became the fuse, everyone quarreled, and the children looked at the quarreling red-faced adults in fear. No one noticed that in the desert, a small black mud ball was like a cobra, wandering the desert, and entered into a golden cup placed aside by everyone. This golden cup was nothing else, it was thrown away by the Lion King Altria, and it was also the holy grail that Ozmandias sent Nitocris to find. And that black mud ball was nothing else, it was the mud tide summoned by the small wormhole created by Shi Lang''s broken arm. Chapter 1260： Although the mud tide and wormhole were destroyed by King Hassan, a small part of the mud remained, and at this time it got into the Holy Grail. The black mud, which was originally only the size of a thumb carapace, continued to grow under the endless magical support of the Holy Grail, and soon overflowed the Holy Grail. A tide of black mud overflowed from the Holy Grail and spilled on the desert, while the people in the caravan still quarreled endlessly. Until the black mud swallowed the first person. People only discovered the abnormality and screamed in horror. However, it was too late. The mud overflowing from the Holy Grail has surrounded them. The holy grail was spewing mud continuously, and the endless mud formed a clay figure. The clay man had his own consciousness, he looked at the caravan people who were screaming in horror, and urged the clay to drown them all. "Almighty Lord, please, save me, save us!" When some people were engulfed, they still prayed to the Almighty Lord with tears on their faces, but it was useless and this place had become a hell. The light of heaven never comes to hell. The mud swallowed everyone, but it didn''t kill them. Instead, it wraps them into mud **** after another, like insect cocoons. "Kakka-" In the mud of the person who was first wrapped, there appeared a crack like a spider web, and then it cracked completely. A black claw came out of it, tearing the mud completely apart, and the last one was pitch-black and weird. The human figure came out of it. Not only that, after the other mud lumps broke apart, what came out was not the same person before, but the same weird lacquered black shape. The clay figurine''s upper and lower jaws moved and made a "kakaka" sound, like a laughter. Then he looked around, as if looking for something. Finally, he found what he wanted, chose a direction, and walked slowly. The monsters that were transformed by the mud followed in the footsteps of the mud man. Every time the clay man took a step forward, the surrounding mud was like a tide, spreading towards the surroundings, as if to turn this desert into a huge tide of mud. "Fuji... Maru... Shi... Lang...!" There was a sound from the clay figure''s mouth. ... ... After King Hassan left, Ozmandias sent away the onlookers and re-set the banquet. "Come on, Master Sanzang. Yu Jingru has a cup." While holding his chin, Ozmandias raised his glass to prevent his head from falling, and pointed at Sanzang under the steps. "That, Ozman Dias donor, monks are not allowed to drink." Xuanzhuang Sanzang waved his hand and said embarrassedly. "Since this is the case, then you are free, and you can decide for yourself." Ozmandias smiled, and then drank the wine in his glass in one gulp. In an instant, at the incision in his neck, small streams spurted out like a shower, drenching Ozmandias''s pants. Ozmandias: "..." "Pharaoh..." Nitocris was worried. "Hahaha... it''s not a problem, it''s not a problem. The crowned Assassin has some ability to make Yu Lao such a situation. Yes, yes, very capable." Ozmandias praised the king with a full face. Hassan, it seems that he is admiring Wang Hassan''s strength, of course, what he thinks in his heart is unknown. What else can Kai and others say? Can only smile awkwardly. Ozmandias turned his head slightly and looked at Shirou. At this moment, the Shi Lang was sitting at the wine table, as if he hadn''t entered the banquet, bowed his head in thought. Ozmandias picked up the wine glass, pointed it at Shirou, and asked, "The king of foreign nations, what are you thinking? So obscurity, isn''t it complaining about the rest of the banquet and not getting into your eyes?" Hearing this, Shi Lang recovered his senses, looked at Ozmandias, shook his head, and said, "This is not, Pharaoh." Shiro said: "I''m thinking about our lost partners, and I don''t know when we will reunite." "The lost partner? Are you thinking about these things at Yu''s banquet? Reunited with your partner? Hahahahaha...It''s not difficult!" Ozmandias snapped his fingers. "Kakka-" The floor of the Glory Grand Complex Temple suddenly cracked, and an underground corridor appeared. Then, with the sound of the gears turning, a huge cage suddenly emerged from the underground corridor. "This is--!" Kai and Jahris looked stunned, Shi Lang couldn''t help but be surprised. I saw three people in that huge cage. One is Gerante, the other two, one is Mordred who has fallen asleep on his side, and the other is Tristan, a beautiful man sitting quietly in the corner. "Gerante!" Gahris yelled. "Huh?" Gerante, who was closing his eyes and closing his eyes in thought, heard the call, turned his head and looked a little surprised, "Jahris? Kay?" Kay and Gahris were extremely surprised. They really didn''t expect to meet Gerant here. And still in this situation! Kay and Jahris got up and walked quickly towards the cage. Seeing this, Gerante hurriedly shouted: "Don''t come close, Kay, Jahris! There is a powerful barrier in this cage!" Kai and Jahris stopped quickly and were close at hand. They could feel the enchantment of the hot sun on the cage. Once they touch the cage, they will inevitably be burned by this enchantment. Shilang glanced at the cage, and he really didn''t expect to meet Gerant, Mordred, and Tristan here. The most important thing is that these three people seem to have become prisoners of Ozmandias! "Look at what you look like, they are indeed your partners." Ozmandias said. Shirou turned his head, looked at the seat on the throne, raised his head straight, and posed the pharaoh''s majestic Ozmandias, and asked, "What is going on, Ozmandias?" Ozmandias said: "They are the same as you and others. They do not respect the statutes and trespass on the land. But at that time, these partners of you and others were killing each other! Although Yu did not understand, at that time You and these partners will kill each other, but since you don''t respect Yu''s decree, Yu naturally won''t keep his hands and defeat them all." "Yu originally wanted to kill them directly, but after thinking about it, using them as the source of magic power for Yu''s Glory Grand Complex Temple was also good, so I imprisoned them under the ground of Glory Grand Complex Temple. However, there is a knight who is quite Having the courage, made him retreat all over." It turned out that after Shi Lang and others were scattered because of King Hassan, Gerant was chased by Mordred and others. Chapter 1261： As an internal officer, Gerante was not strong in martial arts. Faced with Mordred and the others, he naturally fleeed desperately, so he took a step ahead of Shiro and others and entered Ozmandias¡¯s Territory, thus defeated by Ozmandias, imprisoned into the Glory Grand Compound Temple. And the knight who retired from Ozmandias, without even thinking about it, was naturally Lancelot who was the most brave. Shilang nodded, indicating that he understood. "Ah...! It''s so noisy!" Mordred, who was sleeping on his side, scratched the back of his head, sat up, and said grumblingly: "Gerante, Kay, can you lessen your nonsense? Did you let people sleep?" Tristan said calmly, sitting cross-legged, "You are awake, Mordred." "It''s so noisy, it''s strange to not wake up!" Mordred complained. "Long time no see, Tristan, Mordred." Kay greeted. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen it, I''ve seen it a few days ago. Even if it''s a sarcasm, I should say it differently, Kay? It doesn''t matter to you, right?" Mordred said. Kay ignored her, but looked at Tristan, frowned, and asked, "Tristan, your eyes...!" Then everyone looked at Tristan''s eyes and frowned. "Well, I dug out my own eyes." Tristan said. Gahris asked in disbelief, "Why do you do this?" "I don''t want to turn my back on my king anymore, and I don''t want to see the round table civil war, so I cut my eyes out. And now, I am being held here by the Sun King again. But that''s fine. In this way, I have neither Abandoning my king, I will not see the round table civil war, let alone participate in it. So in this prison, I will find peace instead." Tristan smiled faintly. Kay and Jahris have nothing to say. Mordred also hugged his chest, did not speak, his eyes flashed with righteous indignation, his gaze then fell on Ozmandias, and said: "The Sun King, I refuse to accept you, let me out, and we will fight another 300 rounds. !" "Hahaha...!" Ozmandias showed an arrogant smile as if he heard a big joke, and said: "You are already Yu''s defeated general. How can you keep yelling at Yu?" "You--!" Mordred was angry with Ozmandias'' arrogance and gritted his teeth. "If you want to challenge Yu, let''s change to the king of yours. So, how many chances are there to win? Are you right, the red dragon of Britain, King Arthur?" Ozmandias turned his head slightly and his eyes fell. On Shiro''s body. As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was startled. "Hahaha...!" Mordred laughed, pointed his finger at Ozmandias, and laughed with tears: "I''m so ridiculous, you actually pointed to this stinky kid and said it was King Arthur. This It really laughs at me!" "Oh?" Ozmandias looked at Mordred with a strange look and asked, "Could it be that you are not the Knights of the Round Table?" "Huh! Of course I am!" Mordred said. "If it is, why don''t you recognize the king?" Ozmandias asked strangely. "Hahaha... laughed at me! Sun King, you really love to tell jokes! I am the last seat of the knights of the round table and the heir of King Arthur. How can I not recognize King Arthur? Hahaha..." Mordred laughed for a while, then twisted his face, reached out and grabbed the iron railing of the cage, and said angrily: "Even if you insult King Arthur! There must be a limit! Otherwise, I will kill you!" The barrier of the cage was activated, and the scorching sun''s breath burned Mordred''s hands, but Mordred didn''t want to notice it, staring at Ozmandias with an angry face. Gerante, Tristan also thought that Ozmandias¡¯ brains were amused, and they actually referred to their great British red dragon, King Arthur, as Lucius. This is an insult to King Arthur. Gerant and Tristan did not respond, that was because people had to bow their heads under the eaves at this moment, but Mordred had no such concerns. Although she looked like a sixteen-year-old girl, she was catalyzed by Morgan Lefy''s magic, and her real age was actually only nine years old. Although she is the rebellious knight who killed King Arthur, she loves King Arthur deep in her heart and cannot tolerate others'' insults to King Arthur. However, what they didn''t find was that both Kay and Jahris were silent and didn''t say anything. Ozmandias ignored Mordred''s wide-eyed glaring, but tasting the wine, watching a scene in the court with a joking expression on his face. Kai sighed, walked out, looked at Shi Lang, and asked, "Your Excellency Lucius, shouldn''t Lucius be your real name?" Hearing this, Shi Lang looked up at Kai, was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "That''s right." "Are you... Are you... King Arthur?" Kay asked again. Shi Lang stood up, nodded and shook his head, and said, "I am King Arthur, but I am not the King Arthur you know." "Sure enough..." Kai''s eyes flickered. As early as Shilang took out the holy spear Lungominiad and the sword in the stone, he doubted Shi Lang''s true identity. "So, what is your real name..." "Gurneyville Pendragon! This is my real name." Shi Lang said. As soon as this remark came out, the audience fell silent. Kai felt that he had heard it wrong, and couldn''t help asking again: "What is your real name?" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 32 is a pity, only you are superfluous! "I said, my real name is Gnivel Pendragon." Shi Lang repeated his real name. As soon as this remark came out, there was a dead silence. For a moment, Mordred burst into laughter, pointed at Shi Lang, and said with a smile: "Hey! Boy, even if you want to pretend to be my father, you will at least understand what my father''s real name is! Genieville... Gurneyville...puffpuff, you pretended to be that woman!" Shirou looked at Mordred helplessly, and he knew that he would be teased if he said his real name in Camelot. After all, whether Gnivale or Guinevere, the pronunciation is the same, the difference is only a matter of accent. Except for Chinese characters, the text in any country''s civilization is a name. "Gurneyville..." Kay and Jahris looked at each other, not knowing what to say. They thought it was ridiculous. As the knights of the round table, of course they have seen the peerless beauty who shook the whole of Britain in the name of beauty, the daughter of King Leo Dekuan, and Guinevere, who is also their princess. It was a pretty beautiful beauty. If it weren''t for this, the noble knight of the lake, Lancelot, would not betray the king and fall in love with the queen, thus opening the prelude to the demise of the Knights of the Round Table. But if Guinevere is a man... Isn''t Lancelot playing the game? This is impossible! Chapter 1262： For Mordred... she was disgusted by Shirou. Guinevere, this is also a very important figure in her life. She is the product of Morgan Lefy and King Arthur, and is the illegitimate son of King Arthur. Through her own efforts and Morgan''s recommendation, she successfully became one of the Knights of the Round Table. She admired her "father" extremely and was extremely confident that she had the right to succeed to the throne, but it was a pity that King Arthur declined her. But after the incident between Guinevere and Lancelot, when King Arthur was on an expedition to France, he gave her the task of staying at the base camp and made her the minister of regent. Because King Arthur refused to recognize her, she took the opportunity to lead a rebellion when King Arthur led his troops on an expedition to Rome, at the instigation of Morgan. She announced to the nobles that King Arthur had died in battle, and thus inherited the throne. She also got the great sword "King Sword of Brilliant Shining" from the treasure house, which proved the king''s status, and later proposed to Guinevere, who is the princess. "What are you talking about, it''s ridiculous." Facing Guinevere with a nonchalant attitude, Mordred smiled and said: "It should be your husband and wife game that is absurd." When Mordred finished speaking in a mocking tone, he took off his helmet and revealed the face exactly like King Arthur, and then forcibly married Guinevere and completely inherited the throne. After that, the expedition to France and the signing of a peace treaty with Rome, the already exhausted King Arthur heard of this, the class returned to the court, and the final sword fence battle took place with Mordred. It can be said that in the legend of King Arthur, Guinevere is the most important figure. The stunner hovering between King Arthur Altria, Modred, and Lancelot. Therefore, Guinevere is also a very important person for Mordred. And now? This stinky kid actually said he was Gurneyville... Honestly, Mordred was really disgusted. If this is the case, then she was for political reasons at the beginning, and the person who forced her to marry was not the one who helped her? In addition, Mordred had special feelings for the gentle and strong princess. If it is love, it does not exist, because she is not Lily. If you insist on describing it, it''s a bit like an attachment to a mother. After all, when she became the Knights of the Round Table, the princess took good care of her and made her feel the warmth from the princess that she had never experienced from Morgan Lefy. In addition to political reasons, the reason why she would forcibly marry Guinevere before her is not certain that there is also this unique emotion in it. Therefore, she was disgusted by Shi Lang. "Don''t be kidding!" Mordred slapped the cage with an angry face, "If you are Guinevere, doesn''t it mean that my father is a man, and Morgan Lefy is also a man. The''I'' they produced before is also A man. Then you man was taken away by my male father, and then the male me forced you to marry again?" Shiro: "..." Girl, why do you think of so much all of a sudden? Shi Lang looked at Mordred dumbfounded. "The most important thing is, if this is the case. Isn''t the Knights of the Round Table all women? Don''t be kidding! I feel sick just because Merlin''s women''s clothing blames me in front of me. If it''s Kay, Gah Reese, a gorilla like Gawain is dangling in front of me in women''s clothing, and I can vomit it out overnight! It''s disgusting!" Mordred cursed. "..." Kay and Jahris are dumbfounded, why take them? But think about the appearance of Gawain wearing women''s clothing... They are also disgusted by nausea, it is simply a hell! "Tristan''s words, you can try it, it must be very beautiful. I used to think his slender body is especially suitable for women''s clothing." Gerant suddenly added. "..." Tristan, who was staying aside enjoying the tranquility, suddenly felt that he was hit by a fatal urging palm, and his heart was cracked. He turned his head, his breath locked on Gerante, murderous in his body. "Just kidding, kidding." Gerant sneered. Sometimes he is very distracted. Looking at Mordred, who was already trapped in his brain and unable to extricate himself, and then at the knights of the round table who were disgusted, Shirou showed a helpless expression and said: "It''s not what you think. Although I am also called Ge Neville, but it¡¯s not the Guinevere you think about. In fact, besides me, there is indeed a Guinevere in my Camelot. And your father is still a daughter, Morganle Fei is also a female, and the Knights of the Round Table are still men. They are all your parallel world individuals. You should be able to perceive this from the Heroic Seat." "Oh, that''s right. I can''t say everything, because my Camelot, there are fifteen knights of the round table, and some of them are indeed women." "As for whether I am King Arthur, in fact, I don''t really want to expose this identity in this singularity. Because here, there is another King Arthur, and you are not my Knights of the Round Table. There will be a lot of trouble, so I changed my name to Lucius." Shiro said. Mordred said: "It''s beautiful. If you are King Arthur, what about your proof of the king?" The knights of the round table got serious. Indeed, from the perspective of the Heroic Seat, there are indeed countless parallel worlds, and indeed there will be a phenomenon of King Arthur who summons other parallel worlds. But as long as it is King Arthur, then there will be a proof of King Arthur''s king. As long as you can''t show the proof of King Arthur''s kingship, and let others say it, it''s just a rhetoric. Ozmandias sat on the throne and watched this scene with interest. For him, it was a pleasure, enough to comfort the heart hurt by King Hassan. However, he was also curious about whether Shirou could come up with the proof of King Arthur''s kingship. "Is it the proof of the king?" Shi Lang''s face was embarrassed. "Why, can''t you get it out?" Mordred asked. "That''s not the case, it''s just that I''m very worried...Which one is the proof of the king you said." Shi Lang took out the sword in the stone and asked, "Is it this?" "Stone, sword in the stone!?" Mordred raised his eyebrows. "Or this one?" Shi Lang took out the Holy Spear Lungominiad again. "Holy Spear!?" The knights of the round table were surprised. Shi Lang held the sword in the stone in one hand and the holy gun Lungomiard in the other, and said with a sad look: "To be honest, I am very sad. Which one do you mean by the proof of the king?" Kay and Gahris looked at each other, then looked at Gerante in the cage, took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee, held a knightly ceremony, and said, "See King Arthur!" Seeing this, Shi Lang asked a little strangely: "Although I am also King Arthur, but not your King Arthur, you also want to recognize me?" Kai raised his head, looked at Shirou, and said, "We are the Knights of the Round Table. On the Heroic Seat, both [Knights of the Round Table] and [King Arthur] preserve the ontology in terms of concepts. Therefore, from the perspective of the Heroic Seat, [ The Knights of the Round Table must be the knights of [King Arthur]. The Lion King is not the real King Arthur that we have been loyal to, but she is [King Arthur], so we must recognize her and be loyal, so you are the same." After hearing this, Shi Lang understood. To put it simply, the relationship between the heroic seat and the heroic spirit is like the relationship between the collection and the subset. Liya], [The Lion King], [Arthur Pendragon], [Gurneyville Pendragon]... these subsets. The same is true of [Knights of the Round Table]. Generally speaking, the Holy Grail War only summons the heroic spirits from the sublimation of the world to the heroic seat. Take Kuchulin as an example. On the heroic seat, countless kinds of Cuchurin naturally exist in countless parallel worlds, but in the Holy Grail War Under normal circumstances, World A will only summon the Kuchurin of World A from the Heroic Seat. Of course, there are also heroic spirits that have been summoned to other parallel worlds, such as the Cuchurin who summoned from the heroic seat of the A world to the B world. These are all possible. It can only be said that the Heroic Seat is so amazing, both in existence and in its operating mechanism are beyond human perception. But with scientific knowledge, it can be explained simply, but it is very specific and complete. Of course, the most important thing is that Shirou can''t have a specific understanding of the Heroic Seat. Although his position exists on the Heroic Seat, it is a pity that Shilang is not a Heroic, and he does not intend to be a Heroic. And now, because Shiro took out the sword in the stone and the holy gun Lungominiad, after the two kings of King Arthur, Kai, Gahris and others recognized him. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" Mordred shouted: "Sir Kay, the sword in the stone and the holy spear he took out are fakes made by projection magic! They are fake!" Chapter 1263： "You are wrong, Mordred!" Kai raised his head, pointed at the sword in the stone and the holy spear projected by Shiro, and said: "Whether it is the sword in the stone or the holy spear, even if it is a fake of projection magic, Only [King Arthur] can be projected. The grid...King Gn¨¦ville can be projected, which just proves that she is... his proof of the king." Kai is very unaccustomed to calling Shirou''s real name in Camelot. But when Jahris and others heard "King Gurneyville", they all felt their nerves burst. "What about the Sword of Oath of Victory? Why not take out the Sword of Oath of Victory?" Mordred asked. Shiro put away the sword in the stone and the holy gun Lungominiad, and said in confusion: "I really can''t project the sword of vows. Because that sword, in my Camelot, the holder is still It''s Al." "Al..." Kay understood: "So, in your Camelot, it should be the opposite of our Camelot? That is to say, in your Camelot, Gneville is the king, and Al is Princess?" Kay was a little excited. If this is the case, then his long-cherished wish would be fulfilled in a certain one of him! His sister-in-law is no longer a machine to become an ideal king, instead of carrying Camelot, she has become a real woman! Just thinking of this made Kai feel tears in his eyes. "No. It''s not like that..." Shirou awkwardly reached out and wiped the tip of his nose, and said, "Al is not my princess, but my chief knight." Hearing this, Kay was dumbfounded: "If Al is not your princess, then who is? Morgan Lefy?" "It''s not..." Shi Lang said helplessly: "It''s a pity that I don''t have a princess." At this time, Xuanzhuang Sanzang was also interested, and couldn''t help asking: "In other words, are you single to death, Gurneyville?" "..." Shilang got stuck for a long time, and finally nodded helplessly: "Yes." Xuanzhuang Sanzang laughed: "No wonder you have the aura of a master on your body, so let me just say, you have a relationship with my Buddha, Lucius. Ah...no, it''s Gneville." Shilang smiled bitterly: "Don''t talk nonsense!" "Lord!" At this moment, Gahris said with grief: "There is no princess in the king, I am really useless in that world!" "Yes!" Gerante was also full of anger, with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "What do I think in that world? There is no queen in the king. Isn''t this the lifeblood of the kingdom? It should be persuaded by death. Admonish the king to the concubine, that pig!" At this time, Mordred couldn''t help asking: "Since you don''t have a princess, how did I come from that world?" Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said, "There is no you in my dynasty. I regret to tell you that you are unnecessary." Mordred: "..." Superfluous... "Crack", Mordred''s heart suddenly cracked. Chapter 33 Shiro: Tristan, in fact, I am your soulmate! There was once a girl who naively thought that the world was indifferent. She didn''t understand until now that it was so. Looking at Mordred, who was already autistic, squatting in the corner, Shirou couldn''t help asking: "Hey! Are you okay?" "Heh... redundant..." Mordred crouched in the corner, completely autistic. Shiro scratched the back of his head, feeling that he was overdoing it. Turning his head, Shirou looked at Ozmandias and asked: "Pharaoh, can you release Gerant?" "Hahaha... You waited for the drama to make Yu Shen happy. So, of course, the king of foreign nations." Ozmandias raised his head and laughed. He felt that the drama of Shilang and others just now seemed like a clown teasing him, which made him feel very happy. The result was not noticed for a while, and with a "clang", his head fell off his neck. Three laps! Ozmandias: "..." Well, people who think of people as clowns turn out to be clowns themselves. With the help of Nitocris, Ozmandias reinstalled his head on his neck and snapped his fingers. With a "crunch", the cage was opened. Gerant came out. Kai looked at Tristan and said, "Tristan, you come out too. Join us and fight the Lion King." Tristan shook his head and said, "This won''t work, Kay." "Why?" Kai frowned and asked puzzledly: "I know your long-cherished wish is to accompany King Arthur to the end. Therefore, even if the Lion King is going to hold a sacred battle, we need a round-table civil war. You who are slender in heart, don''t hesitate. Destroy your own eyes and support her. But, this King Gnivale, also King Arthur, can''t he accompany us on the right path?" Shi Lang also looked at Tristan and said, "Tristan, Kay is right, Saint Bale is absolutely not allowed. I know you are talented in music, in fact, so am I. In my dynasty, I and you , But my friends in music are discussing music with each other, studying the technique of playing the harp. Come out and help me, we can discuss music." Shiro wanted to win Tristan, one of which was to weaken the Lion King, and the other was to increase his own side. In this way, he could also increase his power to defeat the Lion King and the resistance King Hassan. Since it is a win-win situation, it is natural to do what it wants. What Tristan loves most is naturally his sad music. "Others don¡¯t understand your music, but I do. People say that Tristan can only play sad music, but it¡¯s just because you didn¡¯t find your soulmate. In fact, in my dynasty, You and I are musical soulmates. After we have more discussion, you will no longer be able to play sad music, you can only play happy melodies." Shi Lang said. In fact, that''s the case. His Tristan, ever since met him, can no longer play sad music. This must be because of meeting my soulmate! Shirou believed that this was the same with Tristan. Sure enough, when Shi Lang said so, Tristan suddenly became interested. What are the real musicians afraid of? What''s afraid is, it''s hard to find a soulmate! This is the case for Tristan. The sadness of his music is a portrayal of his life, and it is also a hard-to-find pain for a friend. When Shirou said this, Tristan understood why the other Camelot would become the king''s knight. Because it''s hard to find a soulmate! But even so, Tristan shook his head and said, "I must be very happy to be loyal to a king who understands my music. But unfortunately, I can''t surrender to you, Gurneyville. I don''t want to see it. The two kings are fighting for hegemony, and I don''t want to see the round table civil war. Let me stay in this cold steel cage. Only in this way can I get peace." Kay frowned and said, "Escape won''t solve the problem, Tristan." "But it''s useful, isn''t it, Kay?" Tristan asked back. Chapter 1264： Kay has nothing to say. Shi Lang didn''t say anything, it was just a pity. "What about you, Mordred?" Shirou looked at Mordred and asked. "I am superfluous... I am superfluous..." Well, this bear kid is still autistic. Ozmandias snapped his fingers again, closed the cages again, imprisoned them, and continued to use them as batteries for the Glory Grand Complex Temple. Ozmandias turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said: "The Red Dragon of Britain, since you have been chased by that one, why not stay in Yu''s territory for the time being. In this way, I can take care of you. One or two." "However, some of our partners are still wandering away." Shirou said in trouble. "Hahaha..." Ozmandias laughed, and said, "What should I assume? It turns out to be this. Don''t worry, it will be a matter of time for Yu to go to war with the Lion King. The knight really has some abilities, and he will naturally find it." Shiro understood Ozmandias'' intentions. Ozmandias is preparing for a possible battle with the Lion King in the future. At this moment, Ozmandias¡¯s treasures, the two treasures-[Dark Night Sun Ship] and [Hot Sand Sphinx] were destroyed by King Hassan, and even the core of the [Glory Complex Temple] The power of the enlightened person of the Xuanzang Sanzang has been broken by more than half, and now the combat power is greatly damaged. If you fight with the Lion King, there is almost no chance of winning, so this is how to win Shilang and others. The release of Gerante is actually a good act. It''s just that he is as arrogant and high-profile as ever, so people can''t tell, in fact, he has no confidence. Of course, in addition to this, Ozmandias drew Shirou and others to resist another attack by King Hassan. Although Wang Hassan''s target was Shilang only, even if others could see this, they were not sure. Therefore, Ozmandias had to strengthen his fighting power to prepare to resist the Lion King and King Hassan. In addition, it is the devil in the mouth of King Hassan. Although Ozmandias seems to be a late-stage secondary disease and stupid, since he can become Ramses II, who has achieved world-renowned achievements, how can he be a simple character? In fact, even a loser can not be a simple person who can make a name in history. Ozmandias knew the situation very clearly in his heart. And Shiro is the same. The common goal of both parties is to defeat the Lion King, guard against King Hassan, and the devil in the mouth of King Hassan. It was called Lang Youqing''s concubine, and it hit it off, so Shi Lang agreed to Ozmandias and stayed. In order to show his kindness, Shiro also used [evil] mud to form thin threads, and stitched Ozmandias'' head and body with needles. Ozmandias turned his neck and found that his head would not fall anymore. He was overjoyed and couldn''t help but praised: "King Arthur, you are so ingenious." "Thank you," Shi Lang said. Ozmandias prepared a residence for Shirou and the others. It was located near the Sha Guanghui Grand Compound Shrine, which was in the center of the city. Shi Lang confessed his identity at the banquet. He thought it was just a storm and it would pass soon. But soon he understood that he really made the problem simple. For example, now, Kai carrying a bowl of mashed potatoes, came to Shirou, and said, "Come on, Genieville, this is my scorpion mixed mashed potatoes. Come and try it." Sitting at the table, Shi Lang, who was drinking porridge, looked at the dark mound of mashed potatoes, and suddenly lost his appetite for porridge. Looking up at Kai with his shiny eyes, Shirou couldn''t help asking: "Kay, what do you want to do? Two days, rubbing against me every day, what do you want to do?" Two days have passed since the banquet ended, and during these two days, wherever he went, the three knights including Kai followed, and he made food for Shilang from time to time. What is this? Feeding? Your uncle! "You are King Arthur, I am the Knights of the Round Table, of course I want to treat you better." Kai rubbed his palms and said with a grin. Seeing Kai rubbing his palms, Shi Lang became alert. Shirou doesn''t know the Kai of other worlds, but his Kai, whenever he rubs his palms, it means something is about to happen. When he was in Ektor Manor, Shi Lang was often pitted to help Kai. "If you have anything, just tell it straight." Shi Lang said. "Oh... it''s really King Arthur, you know what you have done!" Kai praised him with admiration on his face, then rubbed his palms and asked with a grin: "That''s...that''s right...I just want to ask, in your card Melori, how''s Al''s doing?" Hearing this, Shi Lang said with a strange look: "Didn''t you have told you before? She is my chief knight, fighting on the battlefield, high in authority." "It''s not that...I mean...hehehe...I mean," Kai rubbed his palms, a little embarrassed, and some eagerly asked: "I mean, does Al normally marry a wife and have children... ¡­Ah! No, I mean getting married and starting a business?" "Oh, I see. You mean, did she find a man, right?" Shilang asked. "Yes, yes! That''s what it means!" Kai nodded quickly. This is his long-cherished wish! Kai''s long-cherished wish is not for himself, but for his sister-Altria. And his long-cherished wish, in fact, is also very simple, is to let Altria live as a woman, not as a king. Originally confirming Shirou''s identity as a king, he was very pleasantly surprised. There is a world of Al who did not become a king, and he thought that Al had become Shiro''s Wanwang princess. In the end, he did not, and he also became a knight. Although disappointed, Kay is still looking forward to it. Looking forward to Al in that world, being able to be happy as a woman. "Unfortunately, no." Shi Lang shook his head, "At least before I left, Al didn''t have a family." Shi Lang muttered in his heart, who would dare to marry that lioness? Although his Al is indeed good enough, younger than the Lion King and younger than the Lion King, and his appearance is very pretty, people can''t help but greedy her body, but it was killed in the army, that''s it. The value of force...Let''s pull it down, and the lioness is indeed a bit terrifying when it blows up. Which man doesn''t want to marry a tender, tender and beautiful lady? And most importantly, that lioness is too edible! In Camelot, who can afford her except the royal family? "Are you sure?" Kai couldn''t help asking. "No." Shi Lang nodded, "You know, she can eat too much. Even if someone wants to, but looking at the wallet, there is no courage. Money is a big problem!" Kay: "..." Kay felt that he had a stomachache suddenly. After all, he knew that there was a sister in the world who existed as a king. What happened? As a result, you can¡¯t get married because you can eat too much? Is this too real? Doesn''t that pig head know how to exercise restraint? How about pretending that you have a small appetite before marriage? Kay is like those parents who urge marriage in modern times, and they have an urge to cut Al with a knife. Chapter 1265： Think about it carefully, now there is an Al in this singularity, and he is also preparing to hold Saint Barbara! Well, this kind of urge to hack someone would fall on her. Kai thought so. The Lion King would never have thought of it. Because of this, her dear brother, Sir Kay, who was in the heart of his parents, had one more motivation to cut her. But what Kai didn''t know was that, in fact, Shiro had thoughts about Al when he was at Camelot, and he lived there for a year in Aktor Manor. Only later, forced to complete the record of the Eternal King, to return to the modern world, lest the world becomes a strange news zone and be cut off, so I pressed that thought and Qi Nian deeply into my heart and cut it off. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Dove one day first today, and I will make up later. I just came back, today I will dove one day first, and I will make up later, please don''t worry~! One hundred words A hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words Chapter 34 This is a toil! Jerusalem is located in the Middle East, far from the ocean, so it is dominated by desert landforms. However, because Jerusalem is controlled by the Mediterranean climate, Jerusalem is also known as an oasis in the desert and is a must for business in the Middle East. However, a few months ago, the crusaders of the Eastern Expedition used the Holy Grail to summon the heroic spirits including the Lion King Altria Ainet in order to make the Eastern Expedition smooth, but they were destroyed by the Lion King instead. Some of the other heroic spirits called were killed by the Lion King, while others were missing. Among them, Ozmandias occupied the Judean Desert leading to Jerusalem, created the city, and proclaimed himself the Sun King. All merchants who trade through the Judean Desert will pass here, and regardless of their religious beliefs, they can stay in this city. Unknowingly, this desert lone city has developed into a fairly prosperous classical city. The flow of people is dense and it is very prosperous. A caravan from Mount Mukebair, after being checked by the guard, slowly stopped at the gate of the city. The caravan leader is a small, slender Middle Easterner with dark skin and a white headscarf. He looked at the prosperous city with a little emotion. This is the city where he is about to show off his skills and make a fortune. Suddenly, a rather gentle male voice rang in his ears: "Is this the territory of the Sun King?" The caravan captain turned his head and saw that it was a pretty handsome knight. He was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with long silver hair curled up, and a pair of gentle emerald green eyes, and he looked very handsome. He has long arms and legs, wearing a silver armor and a white cloak. Because of the Crusades, religious conflicts were fierce, the cities along the way were in chaos, and robbers were everywhere. If a businessman wanted to travel a long distance to do business, if he didn''t hire a guard, it would not be a trader to make money, but he was looking for death. And this knight was hired by the caravan captain from Mount Mukaibel. He was handsome and gentle. Although he was a man, he had a kind of feminine gentleness. What''s more commendable is that this knight is so strong that one person can be compared to a fully armored guard. But this knight is also quite weird. The caravan captain looked at the silver-haired knight''s right arm subconsciously. It was not a normal arm, but a silver arm. It may be a magic device, or a taboo magic. The caravan leader was not surprised, because on the side of Mount Mukabair, a Hassan master also refined a rather strange hand. Facing the knight¡¯s question, the caravan captain nodded and said: "Yes, Lord Lucius Knight." "You don''t need to call me, Lord Knight, Captain. Although I am a knight, I can''t bear your honorific name." The knight who called himself Lucius shook his head, then looked at the city and said with a smile: " However, this is the territory of the Sun King... It''s really prosperous. When you first said it, I didn''t quite believe it." "The Sun King is a god, this is a city made by gods." The caravan leader smiled and took the words, then took some coins from his pocket and handed them to the knight''s hands, saying: "This is the reward that I said before. " "Thank you so much." The knight smiled. It was a pretty bright smile, enough to make people feel that flowers were in full bloom, and the caravan leader felt his heart moved. Damn it! The caravan captain cursed in his heart, and quickly distanced himself from the knight. Although this knight is beautiful enough, he is rich and can afford to marry a wife, so he doesn''t want to just bend. "Wait a minute, Captain." The knight called to him. Is it because of the lack of it? The caravan captain turned his head suspiciously, looked at the knight vigilantly, and said, "What''s the matter, Your Excellency Lucius? I said it was thirty silver coins, I didn''t give it less!" "I gave two more." The knight took out two silver coins and handed them to the caravan leader. "That''s it..." The caravan captain nodded and looked at the knight with some admiration. In this age of war, no one has money, but the knight did not take advantage. He was really a knight of good quality. "Speaking of which, Your Excellency Lucius is going to Jerusalem, isn''t it?" the caravan leader asked. "Yes." The knight nodded. "There, right now is the center of the war, it is not very safe. I went there once last year, but it was difficult to escape. I suggest that you still don''t go, it will be life-threatening." The caravan leader persuaded. "Thank you for your kind reminder." The knight smiled, and then said solemnly: "But I have a reason to go." "Really, then I won''t persuade you. But at last you will take a rest in the land of the Sun King to see if there are any caravans that go to Jerusalem to do business. If you have one, go with you. In this way, You won''t get lost in the desert either." The caravan leader said. "Thank you for your suggestion." The knight behaved well and politely. "You''re polite, it''s nothing, Brother Cavaliers." The caravan captain said with a smile. He would not have made so many suggestions to people, especially to those with high power like knights, because the misfortune comes out of the mouth, it is easy to cause murder, but this little knight is very gentle, and it is too comfortable to get along with him. , So the caravan captain could not help but persuade a few words. And this little knight who claimed to be "Lucius" would naturally not be persuaded by him. This knight¡¯s real body is actually not the so-called Lucius. Lucius is just a gauze he used to conceal his true identity. His true identity is actually one of the Knights of the Round Table who has not been summoned by the Lion King¡ª¡ª Bedwell! "Five hundred years of immortality...I finally came here..." Bedwell held his silver right arm and looked up at the ruined pyramid in the distance, his eyes flashing with firmness. Wang, this time, I will definitely...! Bedwell clenched his fists. The newcomers are lining up to enter the city of the Sun King, and Bedwell is among them. The city¡¯s guards are registering and interrogating the surnames, names and places of arrival of the outsiders. The team is very crowded and the efficiency of entering the city is quite slow. Bedwell was fine, but the caravan captain was puzzled: "It''s strange, when I came here before, there were not so many famous people!" Chapter 1266： Bedwell''s heart moved and asked, "What was it like before, Captain?" "In the past, I used to go in when I wanted to, and out when I wanted to... How can it be so troublesome now?" The caravan captain was puzzled that coming to the territory of the Sun King in the past was at best a difficult journey, but entering the city was not so famous. The same person who entered the city on the side said: "That was before, now it''s different." The caravan leader moved his heart, turned his head to look at him, and couldn''t help asking: "Why is it different now?" "In the past, there was only one Sun King, but now, it''s two kings in the same sky!" said the person. "Huh?" The caravan leader was stunned for a moment and asked: "When did this city have another king?" "It was about half a month ago. Half a month ago, a King Arthur came. The Sun King assigned him the power to manage the city, and he made this one out... Huh? Brother knight, you use What are you doing with such terrible eyes looking at me?" The man couldn''t help but shake because Bedwell was staring at him. The man looked at Bedwell''s well-equipped armor, swallowed, and couldn''t help asking, "Is there anything going on, Brother Knight?" Bedwell knew he had lost his attitude, and quickly sorted out his posture, tried to maintain his state of mind, and asked: "You said, you said that the Sun King controls the city together, what kind of king is it?" "Ah, King Arthur!" "Impossible!" Bedwell yelled. "How could it be King Arthur?" Bedwell was somewhat unable to remain calm. Because he always remembered how the flower magician told him the state of King Arthur before he came to this singularity. King Arthur, who holds the Holy Spear Lungominiad, has been swallowed by the breath of the stars of Holy Spear Lungominiad, becoming the Lion King, and is preparing to hold the Holy Gun. And the base of the Lion King is in the holy city of Jerusalem! Moreover, the flower magician also said that the desert is the land of the Sun King and an important force against the Lion King. And now? Now it is said that King Arthur exists in the land of the Sun King? How is this possible? Did the magician of the flower make a mistake? It''s impossible. Although the magician who holds the crown magician qualification is unreliable in normal times, he will be more or less reliable when facing the affairs of King Arthur. He has no reason to deceive him. Bedwell frowned. "What''s impossible! It''s King Arthur!" The man got a temper and said, "If it weren''t for this king, entering a city wouldn''t be so troublesome! Really, I don''t know what the Sun King thinks!" "That''s it!" There was a booze. It seems that he was also quite dissatisfied with the control of that King Arthur, because before the control of that King Arthur, the city went in and out, but it was not so troublesome, and it was very free. "You can''t say that. At least after this king Arthur took control, the city''s security has improved a lot. Everyone has also abide by a lot of rules and do business better." "Yes, before doing business, it was easy to fight and it was not safe. When there was a contradiction, it was in front of the Sun King, and the result was 50 big boards. Now this King Arthur is here, although the action is very tight, but it is better than safety. .Being a businessman, the first is to make money, and the second is to be safe." There was a booze, and there was a booze around. The two factions argued each other, arguing endlessly. But Bedwell frowned. As the Lion King of King Arthur, he should be in Jerusalem, but now another King Arthur has appeared in this city. Bedwell felt that there was something strange, and it was most likely that the gangster was posing as King Arthur. In any case, as the Knights of the Round Table of King Arthur, Bedwell felt that he had to find out what was going on! Don''t let the glory of King Arthur be tainted by the slightest! Bedwell made up his mind secretly. ... ... "Snee!" Sitting at the table, Shiro rubbed his temples while watching the report submitted by the guard. He felt that he was pitted by Ozmandias. Originally, because he was concerned about the assassination of King Hassan and dealing with the Lion King in the future, he stayed here with Ozmandias. However, Ozmandias entrusted the city¡¯s internal affairs to repair his head. He will handle it. Originally, Shiro refused strictly, and said that a country cannot have two poems. As a result, Ozmandias said that it was only temporarily entrusted, and he wanted to repair his head, and after it was repaired, he would take it back. Shirou felt that it was indeed inconvenient to let Ozmandias do things with his head in his hands. Moreover, if Ozmandias did not repair his head, he would not be able to show the glorious compound temple, and it would not be conducive to the subsequent crusade against the Lion King. He nodded and agreed. And this promise... Something happened! Ozmandias was a king more than 3,000 years ago, and his personality charm will not be mentioned for the time being, but this method of control, from a modern point of view, is indeed outdated, and it is too coordinated and not detailed, suitable for BC Ancient times, but not suitable for the humanistic atmosphere and social environment of the Middle Ages in the tenth century AD. And Shiro could see that Ozmandias was planning to turn the city into a commercial city state, and did not intend to reproduce the great achievements of ancient Egypt at this peculiar point, so Shiro slightly changed some city rules. For example, the city''s roster must be recorded first, and then the regional control and various simplified laws will be introduced to make the city and the government more suitable for the city to run. Later, Shiro also elaborated a restructuring plan based on the characteristics of the city and population, and handed it to Ozmandias in written form for Ozmandias to implement it. Of course, it does not matter if it is not implemented. Then... There is no more, the pharaoh of the **** who stitched his head, saw that Shilang did a good job, and felt that Shilang''s plan was good. The great he simply handed over the management of the city to Shilang, and then he acted as the shopkeeper. This Shilang was half-dead, and told him on the spot that the country must not have two masters, and asked him to quickly take back his powers and responsibilities. The result? As a result, Ozmandias laughed and said that the pharaoh was still above the king, and the brilliance of various suns, typically wanting to be the chairman of dividends, pushed Shi Lang to the position of president. For this reason, Shi Lang was depressed for a long time, but he did not want his restructuring plan to be unfinished, so he could only sit down as a city manager depressed. In fact, this is also related to Shirou''s character. Shi Lang belongs to the kind of person who does everything from beginning to end. He doesn''t want to do bad things, and he doesn''t want his own elaborate plans to be ruined. Therefore, he has honestly achieved the position of city manager. As for Ozmandias, he might have seen Shirou as if Shirou had recognized him, and got Shirou''s character right, so he pushed Shirou up. In this regard, Shiro was helpless, but he could only do his own thing step by step. "Huh?" Chapter 1267： Suddenly, Shi Lang frowned. "What''s wrong, Gurneyville?" Kay asked. Shirou said strangely: "I always feel like someone is peeping at me." Chapter 35 Some people, who look very friendly, are actually full of bad water! In the past, Shirou thought he was wealthy, otherwise, how could he cross to Camelot and become the king of Camelot? Doesn''t this prove his wealth? After returning to modern times, he will definitely be rich! But now... He has to admit that he may, probably, maybe...really toil... "This is today''s report." In the Glory Grand Complex Temple, Shi Lang threw the city security report in his hand into the hands of Ozmandias. Ozmandias wasn''t angry either, and instead watched the "Memorial" on Shiro''s "submission" with enthusiasm. Although he is a second grader and tough, he is also broad-minded, especially for approved people and capable people, very tolerant. Of course, the title of the first emperor in ancient times is absolutely unacceptable. Ozmandias looked at the security report and said directly: "Next time, you can write the word better." Shi Lang was exasperated, pointed at Ozmandias, and said with a smile: "Fortunately, now you meet me when I was a kid. If I change to the real me, I''m sure to chop off your head again!" To be honest, Shirou also thinks that Servant is very magical, summoning him down as a child, and his temperament is also a child. If he was replaced by Camelot when he was king, Ozmandias would dare to drive him like this, Shi Lang would surely chop him into meat sauce! It''s so grumpy! This is also normal, after all, it is a long-time leader, who will subdue to others and be driven by others? Now Shi Lang has a good temper and hasn''t had any episodes. And this, you can also see the magic of Servant. Hearing that, Ozmandias didn''t care, but touched his head and said with a smile: "Great head, if you have the ability, just take it!" Shi Lang curled his lips. Nitocris, who was standing on the side, looked at the flirtatious Shi Lang and Ozmandias, feeling a little worried. She felt that her position in Pharaoh''s heart was slowly being replaced by Shi Lang. This feeling is like the worries that the regular wife sees that her husband has found a mistress, who turns out to be smart and capable, and is likely to kill the regular wife. Of course, if Shirou knew that Nitocris thought of him like this, he would be furious, and then he designed Xuanzhuang Sanzang to teach her again. Ozmandias carefully looked at the security report submitted by Shirou and raised his eyebrows. Shiro observed carefully and saw this inadvertent movement of Ozmandias, and said, "You noticed it, Ozmandias." "Not bad." Ozmandias nodded. Shiro frowned and said: "The number of businessmen who fled from Jerusalem to here has decreased by 73.7% year-on-year half a month ago, civilians have decreased by 59.2% year-on-year, and noble officials have decreased by 96% year-on-year... This means that the lion king¡¯s saintly value is very likely. It has already been held, and it is possible that the army is advancing here." "The army is advancing? Hahaha..." Ozmandias laughed: "This place where the sun shines is the rest of the territory. Yu''s eyes are the eyes of the sun. If the Lion King has troubles, Yu has already known , Why should you worry about it? You, this is too much to worry about." "But the data will not lie. Counting from the days when Kay and I were summoned by the Lion King, the number of people who escaped from Jerusalem has not yet reached the peak, but now it has dropped for half a month. It is not difficult to explain there. There is already action. We have to be prepared too." Shirou said. "That''s true." Ozmandias nodded. "Then I will leave first." Ozmandias nodded: "Go on, there''s nothing left." Shirou, who had already planned to leave, heard Ozmandias¡¯s words, a row of tic tac toe suddenly appeared on his forehead, turned his head, stared at Ozmandias above the throne, angrily said: "I It''s love to help you, you say so, as if I am your subordinate!" "For the pharaoh, the king is just one of the many beings dominated by the pharaoh." Ozmandias laughed. Shi Lang was overjoyed: "You can enjoy Secondary Two. It''s best to pray that you don''t meet me who is completely physically, otherwise I will blow up your ashes!" Shirou turned and left. Dealing with Ozmandias is like dealing with the second smasher, let alone the other, first of all, you can be half-dead by the other party''s tone. Seeing Shirou finally leaving, Ozmandias put down the security report in his hand. Fortunately, it was not seen through! Ozman Dias breathed a sigh of relief, and then lowered his head, looking at the densely packed security report with various data, Ozman Diaston had a headache. Shirou¡¯s public security report was well written before, but only with this data analysis, Ozmandias could see Ozmandias with a headache! Then... Heart attack, cerebrovascular burst... But still can''t understand! Of course, Shiro¡¯s data report is a Camelot model. This is a kind of advanced statistics, using advanced mathematics, non-parametric statistics, generalized linear model quasi-likelihood method and other modern advanced statistics combined with Camelot''s actual cognitive situation, a statistical model specially created. In the first few years of Shiro''s stay at Camelot, he taught the internal affairs officer, so Camelot''s internal affairs reports were basically written in this way...so, Shirou also subconsciously wrote this way now. And this suffered Ozmandias. Although the Holy Grail endowed ancient heroes with modern knowledge, that knowledge is modern common sense. Where does it involve advanced statistics and advanced mathematics? Although Ozmandias is at the same level as Gilgamesh, he has neither the [All-knowing Almighty Star] nor the [Clairvoyance EX] peeping into the future, so naturally he does not understand these expertise. As the saying goes, the female brother will betray you, but the mathematics will not. Because it won''t, it just won''t. Ozmandias naturally couldn''t understand this Camelot model, but in front of Shirou, he didn''t want to fall into the power of the pharaoh of his god, so he didn''t understand it. Although he had a headache with these ghost-like figures, but fortunately, Shi Lang did not delve into his views on the data, so he has been fooled so far. Of course, what Ozmandias didn''t know was that Shirou did it on purpose. Since Ozmandias voted for him, how can he not arrange for him? As for why not debunk Ozmandias''s casual refills? Isn''t it of course? Once opened, Ozmandias would break the jar and simply ignore it. Chapter 1268： Without dismantling, Ozmandias had to pretend that he knew everything while being blown out of his brain by those mathematical models, but there was still suffering. Just as Ozmandias saw through Shiro''s character, Shiro also grasped Ozmandias''s temperament. I have to say that the master moves, the moves are deadly! Walking out, Shirou felt a little bit happy when he thought of Ozmandias''s heart bursting with those mathematical models, and had to pretend to be upright, he was a little happy, and even wanted to praise the sun. It¡¯s good to get along with Ozmandias and Gilgamesh. Although in normal communication, they can be choked to death by their various mischievous and arrogant voices, but when they are funny, they are really funny. With a smile, I felt a little depressed by the child labor, and I plan to go back and work hard. Suddenly-- Yeah! ? Shi Lang turned his head abruptly, frowning. "Here again..." Since three days ago, Shirou has always felt that someone is peeping at himself. Shirou is very familiar with this feeling, because when he was in Camelot, he was often peeped. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that there are almost twice as many men as women who spy on him. Thinking of Ying-Gaylan again...this made him feel bad for a while, so he forged a sixth sense that is very sensitive to sight. He clearly distinguished between the voyeuristic sight and the face-up sight. "Who is spying on me?" Shi Lang frowned, with a strange expression on his face, "Could it be Wang Hassan?" In the past two months, the king Hassan who had been chasing him has never reappeared. In addition to Shi Lang''s reform of the city mechanism and opening of the night market, which led to the bright lights of the city, there was also the reason that he kept himself in the busy city. Of course, Shiro thought that Wang Hassan might also give up chasing him. Otherwise, why did King Hassan deliberately remind him of the existence of Demon Charles I when he left that day? So, who is this voyeuristic sight? Shi Lang frowned, then put it behind his head, and returned to his workplace. No matter who he is, since he is peeping, he will appear in front of him sooner or later! Back at his workplace, Shi Langdang saw Mordred sitting on his desk, painting on his desk. Shirou''s forehead immediately hung a row of black lines, and said, "Mordred, you are not good again." Mordred turned his head, glanced at Shirou, waved his small fist, and said: "Don''t think you are King Arthur, you can control me. You know, your Camelot does not exist in Mordred! " Mordred looked a little proud. "Yes," Shi Lang nodded, "because you are superfluous." Mordred: "..." Shiro returned to his seat. A lot of things have happened in the past half month. First of all, Mordred got out of the cage and stayed with them temporarily. Of course, in her words, she didn¡¯t trust Shirou as King Arthur and wanted to disguise Shirou¡¯s disguise, but actually ran over in two days and asked Shirou what kind of person his Altria was and what he experienced. Such things made Shi Lang speechless. As for Tristan, he still stayed in the cage. It can be seen that he is really unwilling to intervene in the upcoming two kings battle and the round table civil war. Of course, although Tristan is one of the strongest at the round table, he is also the most slender person at the round table. Therefore, he was able to play a soundtrack that was only a few times better than Shiro. Shi Lang did not force him. In addition, Xuanzhuang Sanzang left. Shi Lang repeatedly tried to stay, but the westward traveler still left very freely and went west. Although Shi Lang was reluctant to give up, he still told her that the short parting was for a better meeting again, so that she was on the road with peace of mind. Of course, in order to repay the Westwalker''s two assistances, Shirou told her very sincerely that she had already run through India. Shiro still remembers exactly how dark the face of the Westwalker was at that time. She even smashed her head with a nine-ring tin stick, smashing it, and chanting "Why are you so stupid?" It can be seen that Monkey King would hit her head with a golden cudgel, and he learned from her. In the same line! Shi Lang was doing his own thing, Mordred lay on the table lazily, like a lazy cat, sometimes wiping his sword boredly, sometimes looking at Shi Lang. Shi Lang put down the drawing in his hand, looked at the bored Mordred, and couldn''t help but said: "Mordred, if you are bored, you can go for a walk, don''t dangle in front of me. Ah." "Walking? It''s boring, and there is no fight to fight. There were a few hooligans who could fight before, but now they are almost out of sight because of you." Mordred said, a little depressed. She really felt bored. Although she could return to the Lion King, she returned in vain and was really faceless. In addition, Mordred currently wants to stay with Shirou and listen to another Camelot story. However, Shirou was also very busy, and only at night would he tell her another Camelot story. And go out to relax... With Shirou''s municipal management, the establishment of a simple law, and the dispatch of Jahris to lead the city guards of Ozmandias before, strengthened the city management, so gangsters are rare. If there is no fight, is it still relaxing? Mordred was depressed. "Then you read the book?" Shi Lang asked. "Don''t look at it," Mordred shook his head. "As soon as I read a book, I want to sleep." Shi Lang looked at her with pitying eyes. "Wait, wait! What do you mean when you look at me with such a look at the ¡®lonely street child¡¯? Look! Look at you again!" Mordred gritted his teeth. She hates this look. "It''s not interesting, just understand how your father, the king, is not willing to admit you, let alone you inherit the throne." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Mordred''s heart froze, and he came to look at Shirou with a serious face, and asked, "Why?" "I''ll just ask you one question. Do you want your mother to be the sinister Morgan Lefie, or the knowledgeable Guinevere?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course it is Guinevere." Mordred said without hesitation: "Whoever is my mother is better than Morgan Lef¨¦!" "So by the same reason, in the future you will be married and married. Do you want your child to be a trash who knows nothing, or a king who knows everything?" Shi Lang asked again. Chapter 1269： "Nonsense! Of course it''s the king!" Mordred said with contempt. This kind of multiple-choice questions, even if you are an idiot, can you do it well? Wait! Mordred''s heart trembled. Shilang handed over a book, smiled and said, "So, do you want to study?" "..." Mordred looked at the book in Shirou''s hand, then looked at Shirou, looked at those bright eyes like fire, pondered for a moment, and asked: "I''ve read the book, the king I longed for, will he recognize me? ?" "It''s learning!" Shiro repeated it, and then said: "At least I will like you more than now." "Okay! I see!" Mordred snatched it and ran to the side to read. The Holy Grail has the ability to give language, so she is not afraid that she is illiterate. Shi Lang smiled. Now, he can finally handle things with peace of mind. At this time, Kai ran in. He originally wanted to report the matter to Shilang, but when he saw Mordred who was reading, he suddenly felt that the sky was thundering and the sun came out to the west! Suddenly, he was stunned on the spot. Then... With a "pop", he slapped himself. Isn''t he dreaming? Mordred... That idiot-like Mordred was actually reading! Lord! Did you let the sow up the tree? "Hey! Sir Kay, what do you look like? Looking at me with such a "sow can actually go up the tree" gaze, what do you mean? Do you want to fight me?" Mordred was very upset Looked at Kay. "No, no, no, no... it''s just that you can read books... really let me, let me..." Kai doesn''t know how to describe it. Mordred was even more upset, squinting, exuding a dangerous light. "Cough!" Shi Lang coughed and said to Kai: "Shi don''t treat me with admiration for three days. This is studying. How can you disturb her studying?" "Ah... yes yes yes!" Kai nodded quickly, rounded up his words, and walked towards Shilang. He looked back three steps and still couldn''t believe it. Mordred was very happy with Shirou''s words, but he was still out of breath, and continued to look down at the book. When he came to Shilang, Kai asked in a low voice: "Gurneyville, she, she is..." "She wants to learn, change herself, and let her go, you don''t care. Have you done what I asked you to do?" Shi Lang asked. Kay nodded: "It''s done. A total of two hundred people are recruited. I''m already training." Shiro nodded. Apart from managing the municipal administration, Shi Lang asked Gerant and Kai to recruit people in the city and prepare to form an army. Today, almost all of Ozmandias''s three treasures have been abolished. If he fights hard with the Lion King, Ozmandias is by no means an opponent. The Lion King has been developing for several months at this singularity, and all the Holy Grail blessings that should be given have been given out. He has the true knights and the knights of the round table who do not know how to fight. In addition, coupled with the threats of King Hassan and the devil, Shirou planned to build his own army first, relying on Ozmandias with his back. Although Ozmandias'' three major treasures were broken, his sphinx army was not all killed by King Hassan, and there were hundreds of sphinxes. When Shilang¡¯s army was formed, together with the Sphinx Army of Ozmandias, the number and quality of the army could level the Lion King, and then care about it. Shi Lang discussed matters with Kai, and at this moment, the two of them were surprised by a "pop". The two turned around and couldn''t help but laugh dumbly. I saw Mordred lay down on the paper and fell asleep. "This guy..." Shi Lang shook his head The ability to go to sleep was learned from elementary school students, and I learned a lot! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 36 The rain is coming! Shiro thought that the Lion King might have started to move. After all, the people who had fled from Jerusalem had dropped for half a month. People can lie, but data cannot lie. As a result, the number of people who fled has dropped continuously for half a month. No matter how you look at it, the Lion King has already begun to gather people and start to gather people. Shiro also began to make preparations for the war that might be launched in the future, preparing the army. The Lion King can give blessings and create a solemn knight comparable to the Sphinx, while Shirou can use the [mortal leader] to reproduce the eternal army. From the point of view of a sandbox game, this can be regarded as the three kings each have their own unique army. Although the Lion King came to this peculiar point before Shiro, Shiro leaned back on Ozmandias, so he didn''t have to start a foundation to fight him. Shiro asked Gerant and Kai to select people and set up military training, and then Shiro was given the ability and treasures to quickly spread out an army. Ability comes from the [mortal leader], and the treasure comes from [infinite sword system]. Although most of the treasures in the [Infinite Sword System] were destroyed by King Hassan before, there are still tens of thousands of treasures, so there is no need to have Shi Lang work hard to build them one by one like before. When it comes to Wang Hassan, Shirou feels quite strange. Since half a month ago, after the assassination, Wang Hassan hadn''t appeared, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. However, this is fine, at least no one is staring at his own life. Suddenly-- A "boom" sounded in his ears, Shi Lang put down the pen in his hand, raised his head, looked helplessly at Mordred, and said, "Can you stop making a sound, Mordred?" As soon as he spoke, Mordred held the corner of the table and kept slamming his head on the table, making a crisp sound of "Boom, Boom, Boom". "What are you doing? Even if you want to kowtow to me, you don''t have to do this, and you kowtow in the wrong direction." Shi Lang said. Chapter 1270： "Who wants to kowtow to you!" Mordred glared at Shirou, then sat up, scratching his head frantically, "I can''t stand it anymore! My head hurts! What are these things! Who can? Come and fight with me?!" Mordred was clutching his head frantically, feeling that he was about to become a berserker, and his heart was crazy! As for the reason why she became like this... it was because of the book in front of her. An ordinary book written in a foreign country. Mordred never thought that there is something more painful than fighting in this world, that is, reading and studying. Those dense texts, various arrangements of narratives and statements, as well as the mystery created by the author''s deliberate display of literary talent, made Mordred''s brain hurt. "Ah...I can''t take it anymore!" Mordred got up violently, picked up the book on the table, held it up high, and slammed it on the ground with a "pop", then turned around and walked out fiercely. "Didn''t you watch it?" Shi Lang asked. "Don''t look at it! What kind of shit!" Mordred was fierce and angry. "Don''t you want your father''s acknowledgment?" Hearing this, Mordred showed a contemptuous face and said: "I would rather not admit it from my father than to look at this kind of shit." After speaking, she turned around and left very resolutely. Shi Lang shook his head, did not speak, just meditated in his heart. Ten Nine, Eight. ... When Shilang read three silently, Mordred turned and returned, picking up the book with a gloomy expression, and sat back to continue reading. Well, she still wanted to be recognized by her father. Shiro was not surprised by this result, because this kind of thing had happened thirteen times since. This time, Mordred insisted on reading for ten minutes. This has to be said, it is a remarkable progress! And this result is no less than God sneezed to Kai, Gerant and others. The world has changed drastically! Of course, this has nothing to do with Shirou. Shiro''s original intention to let Mordred read the book was to stop this bear kid from harassing herselfWill she make progress? This is simply stupid. How the Servant learns is nothing but a fantasy for the body on the Heroic Seat. When the body of Servant is gone, this dream is over. However, seeing Mordred, who worked so hard to overcome his stubborn heart, only to get his father''s recognition, Shirou really didn''t know what to say. "Ah... so annoying!" Mordred scratched his head frantically. Shi Lang sighed, this guy is so noisy next to him, don''t think about doing things with peace of mind. Shi Lang picked up the things in his hand, moved to her side, and sat down. "What are you doing?" Mordred looked at him suspiciously. Shi Lang asked: "You don''t understand where you are, I will advise you on the staff." "Here, that''s the sentence. It''s written in the mist, I''m confused." Mordred said. Shi Lang glanced at it, and he had a feeling in his heart, and said, "It''s normal for you to be confused, because this grammar is Middle Eastern, not British. Although the Holy Grail gives you the ability to read words, you can''t understand grammar. You wait. Click¡ª" Shiro picked up a pen, projected a piece of paper, painted on it, reorganized the grammar, and handed it to Mordred, saying, "Look, it''s easy to understand this way." "Huh huh? Do you understand?" Mordred was surprised. "If you understand it, that''s fine. If you don''t understand it later, just ask me, I will teach you, but don''t make a ghost call." Shirou said, sitting next to Mordred, starting Up their own business. "Oh." Mordred nodded, turned his head to look at Shirou''s profile, and looked up and down. Perceiving Mordred''s gaze, Shirou turned his head, looked at her, and asked with a strange expression: "What''s the matter? Is there any way to understand it?" "No, nothing." Mordred shook his head. "Oh." Shirou nodded, and then immersed himself in doing his own thing. Mordred hesitated for a while and said, "You, you are too close." "Oh." Shi Lang stretched the distance. Mordred read the book for a while, uncomfortable, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "You are too far, closer." "..." Shirou turned his head and looked at Mordred with a speechless expression. You are deep in the ice! ... ... Nitocris has been very depressed recently. She is the last king of the sixth dynasty of ancient Egypt, the magic queen who was once the king despite a short time. The pharaohs of ancient Egypt are regarded as the incarnation of gods, and Nitocris is no exception. She is regarded as the incarnation of the Egyptian sky **** Horus. However, her throne was only promoted to the throne as a puppet because of the needs of the nobles. At the same time, the central government of ancient Egypt disintegrated completely during her reign, and at the same time declared the collapse of the ancient kingdom. Therefore, Nitocris would appear quite timid and timid in front of a great pharaoh like Ozmandias. She felt from the bottom of her heart that she did not deserve Ozmandias as a pharaoh, so she was willing to work hard for Ozmandias and control the city. Controlling the city made her feel that she still had some usefulness and a sense of presence in front of Ozmandias. But now, this municipal administration power has also been taken away by Shiro. In fact, Ozman Dias originally handed over the management of the municipality to Shiro, and Nitocris wanted to see a joke. After all, this King Arthur was very disrespectful to her and Ozmandias as Pharaohs. The result? Chapter 1271： As a result, the other party did a great job! Take away her sense of existence directly! Nitocris felt that her sense of existence became thinner and thinner. And, most importantly, she also felt that she was too embarrassed. The sphinx legion that Ozmandias gave her was completely destroyed, and the task that Ozmandias gave her to find the Holy Grail was not completed. As a result, Shirou and others were brought over. Finally, when King Hassan invaded, he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch the great pharaoh of God and lost his head. Woo...! What a shame! Nitokris wailed in her heart. "Queen of the sky, what are you doing?" Suddenly a puffy voice rang in her ears, and Nitocris quickly stood up and turned her head to see that it was Ozmandias as expected. "French, Pharaoh." Nitocris was at a loss. "Why? I saw the magnificent sun, so I don''t know how to deal with my insignificant self? Hahaha, this is the law of heaven, because the pharaoh who is in front of you is the omnipotent god!" Ozmandias laughed with his hands on his hips. At this time, he can already laugh happily without worrying about his head falling off. Nitocris didn''t know how to deal with it. As Ozmandias said, facing the great him, she really didn''t know how to deal with it. Especially after doing too many things that are so embarrassing. "Oh? After seeing the magnificent sun, have you become more aware of your own insignificance, the queen of the sky." Ozmandias stopped his smile and looked at Nitocris who was in a moody mood with interest, and said, "You are really arrogant." "Huh?" Nitokris was taken aback, why was she arrogant? No, how dare she be arrogant in front of the Pharaoh of God? Nitocris was a little at a loss, trying to remind Ozmandias that he had made a mistake, but flinched. "Small as an ant, trying to be side by side with the sun, you can really be arrogant." Ozmandias said. Nitocris understood, Ozmandias thought she was going to be shoulder to shoulder with him, and suddenly said aggrieved: "I, I don''t have..." "Huh...this is arrogance. Whether it is the pharaoh who also bears the name of a god, or the ruler of the world, they are not the objects of Yu''s interest. Both are just the masses of beings dominated by Yu, which is not worth mentioning. Existing. Do you understand? You just need to crawl on the ground, look up at the sky, and then admire it. It''s really ridiculous." Ozmandias said, turning his back. Nitocris felt more and more aggrieved. She didn''t have the same idea as Ozmandias, but it was right to think about it. There is a great pharaoh here. If she is guilty, the sun will naturally punish her. Why should she Worries come and worry go? But thinking of this, her mood a little calmed down. Just looking at Ozmandias''s upright back, Nitocris felt even more inferior. Although the same pharaoh, compared to her as a puppet, this person who is more dazzling than the sun is the real pharaoh, and she is absolutely beyond reach. However, this is good, she only needs to stay with Pharaoh to assist, whether it is embarrassing, she is not afraid of what will happen. Anyway, she was used to doing this kind of thing in front of her. Nitokris felt a little settled. "Huh?" Suddenly, Ozmandias frowned. Nitocris discovered this, and couldn''t help asking aloud: "What''s the matter, Pharaoh?" Ozmandias did not answer, but frowned and looked at the distant sky. Nitocris glanced at her, and was stunned on the spot. The sky that had been clear and clear did not know when the sky had changed. A thick black mist drifted from the distant sky, and red thunder gleamed in it. It struck like a sea wave, dividing the sky into two halves. A clear sky, a cloud of black mist and red thunder, a doomsday scene. "This, this is...!" Seeing the black mist that slowly hit and covered the clear sky, Nitocris felt a deep sense of horror and curse, like falling into an ice cellar. "Huh...!" Ozmandias put his hands on his chest, showing a scornful face of disdain, and said: "It''s so bold to try to swallow the sun!" "Fa, Pharaoh, is this, what is going to happen?" Nitocris couldn''t help but asked. "It''s nothing, it''s just a demon who doesn''t know the brilliance of the sun, trying to stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun. Hahaha, there is one more ignorant person in this world." Although Ozmandias laughed as always, Nitocris did not feel safe this time, but felt very dangerous. She could feel that the slowly drifting black mist, the black mist that cut the entire sky in half, was heralding the arrival of something terrible. Nitocris was worried. ... ... "Hey! Gurneyville, that''s..." In the jurisdiction of the city center, Mordred turned his head to look at Shirou while pointing to the black mist flying in the sky in the distance, and asked. Shirou said solemnly, "Majin...!" "Magic?" Mordred tilted his head with a strange look on his face. Shirou clenched his fists. Ozmandias and Nitocris had seen this vision, and naturally others including Shirou had seen it. Not only that, the Shirou who possesses the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] is more able to experience the curse and malice shrouded in the black mist, the indescribable horror. As soon as he noticed this malicious horror, Shirou thought of the demon King Hassan said! "No, I have to inform Ozmandias." Shirou murmured, turned around, and walked towards the temple. Chapter 37 The Attacking Demon Shirou came to the Guanghui Grand Complex Temple. Ozmandias sat high on the throne, slightly raised his chin, with an arrogant face, looking down at the Shiro who came to the front of the temple, and said: "It''s finally here, the Red Dragon of Britain." "So, you have noticed it?" Shilang asked. "Isn''t this a matter of course? The Pharaoh on the earth is omnipotent, and everything is in Yu''s hands. How can he hide Yu''s eyes from the extraordinary changes?" Ozmandias said proudly. "Since you have noticed it, then I don''t have to say anything. This should be the demon who had descended before the crown Assassin left. He is attacking this city, in this city There are still more than 8,700 people, we should snipe him outside the city!" Shi Lang said. In the past half month, Shi Lang has already explored the city of Ozmandias, and the data on the materials and the number of people are at his fingertips. Chapter 1272： "Hahaha¡ª" Ozmandias laughed. Shilang wondered: "What are you laughing at?" "Yu Xiaoru is too stupid. How can I know what you all understand?" Ozmandias said with a smile. Shiro: "..." What''s the situation, this guy still wants to put himself above others? Nitocris on the side added: "The Pharaoh has summoned the sphinxes in the territory and gathered around the city. The number is about 800." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded clearly, looked at Ozmandias, and said: "So that''s it, have you mobilized troops and horses in advance?" "Huh...Who do you think Yu is? Yu is the pharaoh among the pharaohs, the first king, how can you be as slow as you?" Ozmandias said proudly. "..." Shi Lang sighed. Although he knew that Ozmandias had such a temper, he still wanted Wang Hassan to come over and give Ozmandias another knife. It has to be said that compared to the complete body of Ozmandias, who is in this arrogant second, Shirou still feels that a U-turn is more suitable for Ozmandias. Because Ozmandias turned around, he couldn''t put on such an arrogant posture. Ozmandias got up and said, "I intend to sniper the demon in the sand dunes ten kilometers before the city. The red dragon of Britain, the 200-man army you trained should also come in handy. ?" Sure enough, Ozmandias was not a mediocre master. Although he gave Shirou the power of city management and allowed Shirou to move at will, his instinct as a king made him aware of Shirou''s actions. In fact, Ozmandias will allow Shirou to move at will in this city. Apart from his approval of Shirou, the biggest reason is that this is a singularity. No matter what you do, after the singularity is repaired, everything will be fine. Will return to the correct human history. If it was in Egypt where Ozmandias was alive, if Shirou as the king came to his territory and did not submit to him, he would have been killed with his temperament, and would he allow Shirou to move at will? This is naturally impossible. What to do in what situation. Although Ozmandias had a big tone and an arrogant attitude, he looked like a silly idiot, but he actually controlled everything clearly. In fact, without this ability, he wouldn''t be able to become Ramses II who is famous in the history of mankind. Shirou was not surprised when faced with Ozmandias. Of course he knew that his actions could not be hidden from Ozmandias. He nodded, smiled, and said, "Of course." Turning his head, Shirou looked at Nitocris and said, "My soldier, I''ll leave it to you, Pharaoh in the sky." "Huh?" Nitocris was stunned at the time. According to the development of this dialogue, shouldn''t the sphinx army of Ozmandias and the army trained by Shiro converge to encircle the demons? Why is Shirou now saying instead, hand over the army to her? Ozmandias nodded, turned his head, and looked at Nitocris, and said, "Yes. The city is left to you, the queen of the sky." Nitocris was stunned for a while before she reacted: "Huh eh?" She understood. Ozmandias mentioned Shiro''s army, which meant that Shiro''s army should keep the city in order, and he was going to conquer himself. And Shi Lang handed over the army to her, that is to say... this task of guarding the house fell on her? Nitocris has never been a person who contends for strength, and will not complain about the arrangement of Ozmandias, but will do her best to complete it. But Shilang understood Ozmandias''s meaning before her, and arranged for her, which made her feel extremely frustrated. Damn it, not even as good as a child. Nitocris was depressed, but she nodded and said, "I understand!" Shi Lang nodded, he called Kai, and asked Kai and Gerant to assist Nitocris in the control of the army, so as to stabilize the security of the city. The chaos of a country, a city, thought to be caused by disasters. And this time the demon''s attack was exactly the disaster of this city, and Ozmandias immediately thought of using Shiro''s army to stabilize the city''s security when he expedition to the demon. Of course, Shirou also understood the meaning of Ozmandias for the first time. This is also normal, because Shirou knows that this army is only half a month from organization to training. It is a new recruit. To kill the enemy is to die, let alone fight against the devil, but it is good to stabilize the law and order. This time, Ozmandias did not directly use thunderballs to attack the demon as he did with Shirou and the others this time. In addition to the forced three of his three treasures, the most important thing is that this demon... is extraordinary! I haven''t seen him yet, and the immeasurable aura of malice and curse has caused an abnormal change, which is a very powerful disaster. Although Ozmandias spoke with contempt, he took it seriously in action. Shilang asked Kai and Gerant to cooperate with Nitocris to stabilize the city, which made Kai extremely unconvinced. As a leader of the Knights of the Round Table, he is powerful, and naturally wants to go out with Shirou. But Shi Lang knew in his heart that Kai''s real talent was not in force, but in ruling the army. Perhaps among the other King Arthurs, Kay, like the other Knights of the Round Table, was used by King Arthur as a sword to kill the enemy in battle. However, Shi Lang is different. He who has really experienced Camelot, knows in his heart that Kai''s real talent is not in fighting to kill the enemy, but in rectifying the army! A handsome talent, not a general talent! The other King Arthur did not develop his talents, because the other King Arthur was a real, powerful person with the concept of dragon species, and they also did not possess the idea of ??[development]. He is different because he is weak and small, the enemies he has faced are also extremely strong, and the situation is difficult. At the same time, the education he receives is different from the education of the classical era, so he focuses more on the development of the abilities of the knights. Therefore, he knew Kay''s talents in his heart and allowed Kay to stay. Although Kay was extremely depressed, he would not refuse to listen to King Arthur''s orders, so he nodded and agreed. Shirou originally only wanted to take Jahris to the battlefield, but Mordred also stepped in. "Oh? Are you planning to take refuge in me?" Shiro looked suspiciously at Mordred in battle armor. "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to take the opportunity to see if there is a chance to escape back to my father, who told you to keep looking at me, so I won''t let this chance of escape from chaos." Mordred Said arrogantly. "Oh, that''s it. In fact, if you want to leave, just leave. We won''t look at you, but will clap and applaud." Shirou kindly reminded Mordred. "..." Mordred was staring at Shirou like a cannibal lioness at the time, making Garheris extremely nervous, for fear that the idiot-like Mordred would cut the king again. In the end, Mordred snorted coldly, turned his head, and ignored Shirou. She originally thought that King Arthur was still very good, especially when she was willing to teach her to read, she had a hard heartbeat, so looking at his small arms and thin legs, she wanted to protect him, the result? Humph, this is also a bastard! However, she still followed Shi Lang. Of course, this is for kindness. As for what kindness is it? Naturally it is the kindness of studying. Mordred''s values ??are very simple, with grace and revenge. Whoever treats her well, she treats whoever is good, and whoever treats her badly, she kills whoever treats her badly. It''s that simple. Shi Lang gathered enough people, ready to keep up with Ozmandias. At the moment he went out, his footsteps slammed. ¡ª¡ªDon''t go there. Someone is talking to him. Who is it? Chapter 1273： Shi Lang was puzzled. ¡ª¡ªRun quickly. Shi Lang looked around. "What are you looking at?" Mordred asked muffledly. "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. He is very strange, someone is talking to him. It was not like my own voice, nor was it the voice of others, but rather like a message. ¡ª¡ªDon''t get caught, get caught again and you won''t be able to escape. The man said again. No. Not like a person, but like many, many people. Who is it? Shi Lang frowned. After waiting for a long time, no more words came. Ozmandias, who was walking in front, saw Shirou not moving for a long time. He was still looking around, and asked contemptuously: "You are afraid, the Red Dragon of Britain?" "How could it?" Shi Lang smiled and stepped forward. Only in my heart, but left a thought. However, what several people didn''t notice was that at the top of the broken pyramid, King Hassan was standing with his sword, looking down at them as they traveled far, and the skeleton mask was burning with flames. "Your [Evil] is actually reminding you... let Yu see how you will ultimately decide your destiny." On the corner of the city. Bedwell clutched his shiny silver arms and clenched his fists. "That''s another King Arthur... Although I don''t understand why King Arthur is a man, it should be the real King Arthur that can cause the Sword of Oath of Victory to react like this. Wait... Before I came, Merlin and I I said that there will be surprises here. Could it be that the surprise he was talking about is this King Arthur? Then, what he told me..." Bedwell frowned. ... ... Shiro followed Ozmandias straight to the city gate, and the citizens in the road worshipped. In the classical era and the Middle Ages, the king and the pope had absolute authority, and most people worshiped the powerful. Whether it was Ozmandias or Shirou, they were used to this phenomenon, so they didn''t make any jokes. Walking out of the city, amidst the yellow sand, one after another hideous and terrifying sphinx monsters were displayed. And these monsters are the powerful legion of Ozmandias-the Sphinx legion! Ozmandias and Shiro led the army to the sand dunes more than ten kilometers away from the city. Here is a basin, Shiro and others are on a high place. Ozmandias ambushed the Sphinx army around the heights, and when the demon appeared and ambushed all around, he was in an advantage. But... "What''s that!?" Mordred pointed to the distance with a stunned expression on his face. Everyone looked at it, and their hearts sank. In the distant sky, the endless black mist gleams with red thunder, like an abyss behemoth, engulfing the bright sky. The sound of "Boom" kept coming, and a black line appeared on the far shore. Among the black lines, there appeared one after another terrible clay monsters. "What is that?" Even Ozmandias was stunned when he saw the terrible clay monster. Those clay monsters were completely dark, they looked terrifying, and the number was over a thousand. Some are pierced all over, walking like zombies; some have their backs and wings, like demons, just like a doomsday scene of a **** march. And when these clay monsters moved forward, a dark mud tide naturally formed at their feet, covering the desert. Everywhere they passed, the dark mud tide spread around, as if to transform this desert. Into a chaotic quagmire. Shi Lang was stunned when he saw these clay monsters. ¡ª¡ªRahem! The term popped out of his mind for the first time. Yes, these clay monsters are too similar to the new human creation of God Tiamat-Rahm! But if you look closely, there is a difference. These clay monsters are closer to the human form than Rahm, with various poses. But the same, but with a strong atmosphere of malice and curse! It''s just this kind of breath... "Why is there the breath of [the evil of this world]?" Shi Lang was stunned. He noticed that these clay monsters contained mud of the same nature as the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] on his body. Devil. Are these the demons in King Hassan''s mouth? It seemed that they sensed the breath of Shilang and others, and these clay figures stopped on the spot. Then- "Arrrrrrrr¡ª¡ª" The shrill laughter resounded, and they rushed toward the basin as if they had smelled delicious meat. When Jahris saw this, his face changed: "No! Those monsters found us!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 Chapter 1274： pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 38 The fragrance of this virgin must be the king here! The black mud tide came from a distance like sea water, covering the entire desert. And those clay monsters slipped on the black mud tide, and the terrifying laughter was endless. "Good come!" Ozmandias laughed, waved his hand, and shouted: "Father of fear, symbol of wind and flames, incarnation of the sky... Devour the others! Hot sand sphinxes!" With a wave of Ozmandias''s big hand, the Sphinx legion that was in ambush burst out, roaring towards the mud monsters fighting in the mud. Thousands of beasts rushed, dust filled the sky, and the roar was shocking and terrifying. The monster and the sacred beast rushed together, the sound of rumbling was like a muffled thunder, and the scene was like two ocean waves opposing each other, which was very spectacular. "Hahaha¡ªgood come!" Mordred laughed, drew his sword and rushed out. In the past half month, she has died of idleness, and finally had a fight, how can she let it go? Gahris glanced at her helplessly, saying that this guy is really ignorant as always, and then nodded to Shilang and said: "Gnivale, I''m out of the battle." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and said, "Go." Kai, Gahris and others, although they recognized Shilang Arthur¡¯s status and his status as king, they did not call Shilang the king. After all, although from the perspective of the Heroic Seat, they follow ¡¾Round Table Knights ] Surrender [King Arthur] concept rules, but Shirou is not the King Arthur who really surrendered before them, so of course it is difficult to tell. Fortunately, Shirou never thought of forcing them to change their names. He was not such a domineering person. These clay figures resembling Rahm, although they look terrifying and full of maliciousness, their combat power does not seem to match the maliciousness they possess, and their performance is comparable to that of Ozmandias. Finks was on the same level, and it seemed nothing terrible. And Jahris and Mordred are killing them. It¡¯s just that those clay figurines were always crowded and surrounded by Mordred and Jahris. Shirou was a little worried about their comfort, got up, and used the [mortal leader] to give them [intuition] and [fighting]. Inherent abilities such as Continuation] and [Regrouping]. And this made their offensive even tougher, and the surrounding clay figures were cut by them like onions and garlic. "So that''s the case, when you fought the crown assassin before, did you suddenly get the technology that came from the reward of King Gurneyville?" Jahris turned his head and looked at Shirou behind him, his eyes stunned. When dealing with King Hassan, where did the skill he suddenly acquired came from, he finally had an explanation at this moment, not comprehending it out of thin air, but relying on the gift of Shilang. "Although they are both King Arthur... But this King Arthur is a completely different existence from my king." Gahris couldn''t help sighing. Shirou will give them the ability to fight in the rear, and their king? Probably it was to take the lead and defeat the enemy like a god. Compared with Jahris, Mordred had seen more. She just felt that she had become stronger, and then she rushed harder. "Hahaha-, come and have a good time!" Mordred swung his sword and laughed happily. Sure enough, compared to reading a book, it''s the most enjoyable ride on the battlefield! "Roar?" Ozmandias shook his hand, then turned his head slightly, looked at Shirou, and said, "I don''t think you are still a poet." Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said: "You made a mistake, I am not a poet." "Hmm... You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive the great sun! Hahaha!" Ozmandias laughed. Shirou looked at Ozmandias helplessly. He knew in his heart that Ozmandias would react this way because his [mortal wisdom] had an effect, which increased Ozmandias¡¯s popularity in the Middle East by a few more. Steps. Ignoring the laughing Ozmandias, Shirou turned his head and looked towards the court. At this moment, the situation in the field was almost unexpectedly collapsed. With the assists of Mordred and Jahris, the Sphinx Legion almost crushed these clay monsters that resembled Rahm. Upon seeing this, Ozmandias smiled unsurprisingly and asked: "Britain''s red dragon, how about this army of beasts?" Shiro knew what Ozmandias wanted to answer, so he also said Ozmandias''s will, nodded and said: "Naturally, it is extremely powerful." Ozmandias nodded very satisfied and smiled. He said complicated and complicated, simple and simple, and the way to deal with him was the same as with Gilgamesh. This slaughter war, which is not even a fight, seems to be coming to an end soon. Although the thunder was loud, the rain was small, and even Ozmandias''s Sphinx army could not break through. It seems that the demon that Wang Hassan reminded is nothing more than that. However, whether it was Shirou or Ozmandias, although they did not put these clay figures in their eyes, they were very vigilant in their hearts. As a traverser, Shirou understood this peculiarity. The Demon King Hassan said is very likely to be this unique hidden BOSS-Demon Charlie I. In the plot of "FGO", the demon Charles I, the lion king commander-in-chief of the complete goddess Lengominya, was the commander of the round table knights. With the help of the power of the stars, he succeeded in the crusade after he sacrificed Gareth. In "FGO", the Lion King in the state of the goddess Lungominiad, although not as good as the crown, can fight against Ozmandias after the Holy Grail is strengthened, knowing the goddess Lungomi How powerful is the Lion King in Niad''s state. Even so, she only eliminated Demon Charles I after paying the price of Gareth. Therefore, under the condition of prophecy, Shirou has no reason not to be vigilant. In addition, with the destruction of these clay figures, the oncoming maliciousness has not diminished, but has continued to grow! What''s there, Something scary is approaching! Approaching quickly! "Go to hell!" Mordred raised the magic sword in his hand and slashed towards a clay monster in front of him. And at this moment¡ª Shi Lang''s face changed abruptly, and he shouted, "Mordred, get away!" "What!?" Mordred couldn''t help but stunned, and then, her ancestral sixth sense was constantly reminding her that her death star was shining! Dangerous! Mordred instinctively rushed to the side and slapped a few times. Next moment¡ª Chapter 1275： With a "shoo", a black light galloped past, it was like a black knife that split the vastness, cutting the ground, and all the sphinxes along the way were cut in two and fell to the ground. Upon seeing this, Ozmandias narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that the fool who dared to offend the sun has finally appeared." Rolling to the ground, Mordred stood up, looking at the tragic appearance of the sphinx that had been cut in two, with lingering fears. If Feishilang reminded her, coupled with the sixth sense of the ancestors, she might be cold. But, in this way, I owe that guy again! Mordred felt uncomfortable, turned his head, and yelled into the distance: "Who is it? Which scumbag attacked me? Kindly stand up and stand up against me!" As soon as the voice fell, there was an abnormal change in the mud sea. The originally pitch-black mud sea was suddenly covered with a layer of faint stardust, like a starry sky, shimmering with dim light. No. Not shimmering, but the faint stardust material, which swallowed the surrounding light to form a visual flash. "Wow~Wow~Wow~!" The mud sea boiled, and black mud came out one after another, forming one clay figure after another. And these clay figures are not the same as the previous ones, their looks are more vicious, and their bodies are covered with sharp blades, just like sword people, exuding a gloomy and dangerous aura. "Roar--!" A sphinx looked at a clay figure, roared and rushed forward. As a result, the sword light danced and was directly cut into pieces of meat, "tick, tick" fell onto the mud tide. "This dazzling light, I thought it was Louis XIV, who was hailed as the''Sun King,'' but he didn''t want to be the Sun Pharaoh of Egypt." A young man walked slowly on the mud tide and walked in front of the clay man. I saw that this man was quite handsome, wearing a dark royal robe, and his face with black cobweb-like stripes. Although he was polite, he exuded an unpleasant feeling of nausea. Shi Lang frowned. There is no doubt that this young man who came out is the master of the mud tide and these clay figures, and it is also the demon in Wang Hassan''s mouth. And the terrifying malice of the other party can indeed be called the word "devil". "King Yu Naiying¡¤Charlie!" The devil¡¤Charlie I performed a royal courtesy and politely. Hearing this, Ozmandias snorted coldly and said: "There is one more ignorant person." "Oh?" Demon Charles I asked strangely: "Pharaoh of Egypt, what do you mean?" "Yu is Ozmandias, the king of kings. How can anyone, in front of Yu Zhi, be a king? What''s more--," Ozmandias looked up, and Charles I sneered. Said disdainfully: "Or a depraved person who didn''t hold the glory of the king and turned into it? You have lost even your proof of the king!" "Evil depravity? Hahaha¡ª" Hearing that, Charles I laughed loudly, pointed at Ozmandias, and smiled: "That''s the glory of the king who doesn''t know me!" "Oh? King Ru?" Ozmandias squinted his eyes and said with a look of disdain: "It seems that you have surrendered to others, and you are no longer a king." "However, this has nothing to do with Yu. Take your evil tide and leave Yu''s realm. Although the sun is shining and illuminates everything, there is no room for shadows!" Ozmandias said. Although he looked down on this Charles I, he also noticed the difficulties of Charles I. In addition, his three treasures were broken, so he intimidated Charles I to leave the country. Otherwise, as usual, he would have taken the thunderball. Smashed people. "It''s not possible." Charles I shook his head and said: "My king is in your territory, I have to welcome him back." Upon hearing this, Shi Lang frowned and asked: "Charlie I, dare to ask your king?" Hearing Shi Lang''s words, Charles I turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, and asked, "Who are you?" Gahris said: "He is the lord of our knights of the round table, King Arthur!" "So, is it the king of ancient Britain?" Charles I nodded, then looked at Ozmandias and Shirou, and said with a smile: "Yu Guanru and others have established a magnificent business. What if you vote for our king and embrace the new century?" Hearing that, Ozmandias laughed, turned his head to look at Shirou, and smiled: "Britain''s red dragon, look at it, you are the king of the future, telling what a world-famous joke, if you meet him in the future With Nefitali, Yu Ding will tell this joke to her. Hahaha! The big clown!" While he was smiling, he slapped Shiro on the back. Shiro looked at Ozmandias speechlessly and said to his heart, "You think it''s funny, don''t you need to slap me on the back?" It hurts! Charles I looked at Ozmandias who was laughing, but he was not annoyed. Instead, he smiled and said: "If you think it¡¯s funny, you don¡¯t know the magnificence of my king. If you let you see my king, Convinced." Hearing this, Ozmandias snorted coldly and said: "Yu is the king of ten thousand kings, is there a king more magnificent than Yu?" Charles I smiled without speaking. Shirou frowned, he felt that this demon was very weird, and the king he said... After a pause, Shi Lang asked, "The King of England, you are already the king, so who is the one who convinces you and regards him as the king?" "Who...?" Charles I, who was originally polite and gentleman-like, seemed to have taken medicine, but his body suddenly shook, and his delicate face gradually collapsed, revealing a pious and fanatical appearance, and said: "That is an indescribable magnificent king. All people are good, but they are evil. Tolerate all evil, accept all evil. God has a king, man has a king, and evil has an emperor. That king is that The Lord who accommodates all evil is the King of evil!" Charles I was full of fanaticism, like the most devout fanatic. He was lying on the mud tide, sniffing everywhere, as if looking for the breath of what he called the King of Evil. He smelled the breath, and his face was blushing, he was extremely intoxicated, like a tram idiot. "Ah... this kind of fragrance like a virgin must be my king''s breath... He must be here, he must be here! Where? Where? King... Where are you?" Charles I went mad, and his eyes were bloodshot. Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help feeling sick. At this time, Mordred liberated the holy sword in his hand and blasted towards Charles I. "What the King of Evil, you dared to attack me before, now give it back to you!" Chapter 39¡ªAnti-Genesis Charles I, this is the last king of the British Stuart dynasty, commanding the kings of Scotland, England, and Ireland. Due to religious conflicts and chaos during his reign, he had a civil war with Parliament, and was finally defeated by Cromwell, sent to the guillotine, and paved the way for the British constitutional monarchy. His life was chaotic, but he also possessed great deeds and became a member of the Heroic Seat. However, he who is here now is not a heroic spirit called out by the hope of mankind, but a subordinate of the so-called evil king, who has transformed into the demon''s Charles I. In the face of Charles I''s rants, Mordred swung down the magic sword without hesitation. The scarlet light cannon rushed towards Demon Charles I like a pillar of stars. Mordred smiled. This disgusting guy, who was as disgusting as an idiot, dared to attack her before, so it''s no wonder that she attacked. Now that the sneak attack succeeded and killed this guy, Mordred could be regarded as repaying Shi Lang''s favor. However-- "How come!?" Mordred raised his brows and his face was stunned. Her treasure [Rebellion to My Gorgeous Father King] is an A++-level anti-army treasure, possessing the power equivalent to the sword of vows released normally. [Rebellion to my gorgeous father] It is normal to be resisted. After all, powerful heroes are everywhere, and Mordred can also accept it. Chapter 1276： But what is happening in front of us at this moment is too weird! Her [Rebellion to My Gorgeous Father] suddenly disappeared at a position about three meters close to the Demon Charles I. No! It didn''t disappear suddenly. Something, like an enchantment, will be offset by the [rebellion to my gorgeous father]! Demon Charles I was still lying on his stomach, smelling everywhere. Whenever he smelled the breath of the so-called evil king, he showed a look of intoxicating nausea, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Mordred¡¯s She released the treasure. Or in other words, Mordred''s treasure is not worthy of his attention at all. "That is...!" Shirou frowned and looked closely at the place about three meters around Demon Charles I, where Mordred''s [Rebellion to My Gorgeous Father] was offset. He could see clearly that it was the inherent barrier that obliterated Mordred''s [rebellion to my gorgeous father]... No! Not an inherent barrier! It was several levels higher than the inherent enchantment, and a scope domain that was even higher than the outside world of Fu Hailin. And Mordred''s [Rebellion to My Gorgeous Father King] entered that domain of scope and was directly obliterated! Yes! It is erasing, not offsetting! It was erased from the root! This is impossible! There are only three abilities in Shirou''s cognition that can produce this kind of obliteration effect. One is the [Anti-Genesis] of God Tiamat, the second is the [Anti-Summoning] of Ghatia, and the third is the [Devil Eye of Straight Death] of the two rituals. Of course, there may be other than these, but Shirou only thought of these three abilities for a while. As for the erasure of the scope of the demon Charles I, how Shirou sees it, how does it feel like... "[Anti-Genesis]..." Ozmandias stopped his arrogance and frowned for the first time with a serious expression. Shirou turned his head and glanced at Ozmandias. Sure enough, this guy felt exactly like him. This range of offsetting areas of Majin Charles I gave Shirou the feeling that it was [Anti-Genesis]! [Anti-Genesis] This is the power of the beast possessed by the **** Beast II¡¤Tiamat. Its ability is similar to Beast ¢ö''s [Anti-Messiah], which can subvert existing conceptual boundaries such as evolutionary theory and earth creation prophecy. Therefore, possessing the ability of [anti-Genesis], being able to possess the Congzhebao born from the correct human history, has super-great resistance. And erasure is one of them. But, in this way, is it possible that Charles I was the demon figured out by Tiamat? "So, it''s Beast''s demon." Ozmandias folded his arms around his chest and said arrogantly. "Beast?" Charles I raised his head and looked at Ozmandias, a little clarity in those crazy eyes. He shook his head and said: "Yu Nai Demon is the demon of the great evil king!" Speaking of the so-called King of Evil, the Qingming in his eyes suddenly disappeared, and he became extremely crazy again, just like a mad believer in the Cthulhu myth, with no sense of reason. "[Anti-Genesis], this is the power that the great evil king bestows. If you vote for the great evil king, the great evil king will also give you such a great ability!" Charles I said frantically. Anti-Genesis... After hearing that Charles I acknowledged the existence of this ability, Shilang''s heart sank. Could it be that the so-called King of Evil is God Tiamat? Think about it carefully, in "FGO", the closest thing to the seventh chapter-Absolute Warcraft front is the singularity of this sixth chapter. Among the other singularities, there is no demon, but only in Chapter 6 there is a hidden boss like Demon Charles I. If you think about it carefully, there may actually be a shadow of the **** Tiamat. . However, in "FGO", Demon Charles I was killed by the Lion King. In the reality at this moment, it seems that Yu Shilang brought Kai and the others out and was chased by King Hassan at the same time. As a result, the Demon Charles I did not go to the Lion King, but instead found them. "Huh... the ants inhabiting the stinky water ditch are not even qualified to be mummies!" Ozmandias snorted arrogantly, then waved his hand, and in an instant, the sphinx army around the display let out a deafening roar. As soon as Ozmandias realized that Demon Charles I was actually Beast''s minion, he immediately lost his interest in communicating with Charles I. Beast, this is the deadly enemy of the heroic spirits, so Ozmandias directly ordered the charge. In an instant, the roar of the Sphinx''s beasts came and went, deafening. Thousands of beasts galloped like a wave, rushing towards the demon Charles I. At the same time, Ozmandias waved his scepter, and his magic burst out. A golden eye of Horus was formed on the scepter. The thunder was brewing in it, and the horrible energy was even slight in the surrounding space. Volatility. "See the bravery of the pharaoh of the gods, and grant your permission to die in despair!" Ozmandias drank loudly, and with a "boom", a huge blue thunder bombarded King Charles I. However-- When the blue giant thunder hit three meters in front of the demon Charles I, it was directly offset by the barrier of [Anti-Genesis]. Ozmandias frowned and snorted coldly, "If one fails, I have to look at it. Ten ways, a hundred ways are impossible!" He chanted a mantra, which is the magic of the ancient Egyptian system that has been extinct in modern times. As the magic of Ozmandias unfolded, the scepter in his hand exudes a dazzling light, and behind him, the phantom of the pyramid of **** appeared faintly. That is the projection of the [Grand Shrine of Radiance]. Ozmandias can use ancient Egypt''s magic on behalf of the gods to reproduce the majestic phantom of the [Glory of the Great Complex Temple]. And at this moment, above the [Glory of the Great Complex Temple] that was unfolding, the eyes of Horus, which symbolized [God''s Eye], opened one after another. Energy was brewing, a dozen eyes of Horus overlapped, and the "booms" overlapped several times, thundering, and a huge thunder shot at the devil Charlie I. This lightning strike is extremely powerful, and it is already comparable to the extraordinary lightning strikes of the ancient gods that can be released by the [Glory of the Great Complex Temple]-[Dandra Electric Ball]! Seeing that Ozman Dias did it, Shiro and others also did it. Shiro took out six swords in the stone from the [Infinite Sword System], gathered light cannons, and stood on the ground, like a thunder from the ancient times, and blasted towards the demon Charles I. And Mordred and Jahris followed suit, and the beams of light intertwined with each other, dividing the sky into two halves. However, with such a superb compound attack, the dark mud armor on the body of the Demon Charles I was shining with a faint star, and the [Anti-Genesis] barrier three meters away from his body was turbulent for a moment, then It resisted this transcendent compound strike. Everyone couldn''t help being surprised. Chapter 1277： "The power of the king, is it comparable to all power?" Demon Charles I laughed. He became even more mad, turned his head slightly, fixed his gaze on Mordred, his eyes flashed with black light. Upon seeing this, Gahris shouted: "Mordred, be careful!" The voice just fell-- With a loud "bang", the Demon Charles I''s eyes shot out black light and blasted towards Mordred, wherever he passed, the earth was burnt to death. Dangerous! Mordred was shocked, and hurriedly tossed, the ancestral sixth sense saved her again, causing her to hide in a dangerous and dangerous way, but she was blown up. The Sphinx army rushed over and engaged in battle with the clay figurines. But the clay figurines at this moment were not the old, weak, sick and disabled people before, but rather terrifying existence. They were covered with knives and exuded a terrifying cold light, but their bodies swirled, cold light, and they cut the sphinx that came up into pieces of meat. Not only that, the mud tide at the feet of the clay figurines suddenly changed. With a sound, they rushed out one after another mud hands, clasping the Sphinx¡¯s neck, and strangling it to death, or It is directly dragged into the mud tide, degraded and killed. "Wow~!" The wailing of the Sphinx was endless. Jahris on the side saw this and drew his sword, trying to cut off the mud hand that was holding the Sphinx''s neck next to him. And at this time--, Sudden change! The ground under Jahris'' feet burst open with a "boom", and a mud hand, like a black shadow, grabbed Jahris''s neck directly. Not good! Jahris was an extraordinary person. He instinctively retreated and wanted to evacuate, but he was a step late and was grabbed by this mud hand. The moment the hand of mud grabbed his left arm, the terrifying curse and malice, like a scorching fire, made him suffer. "Zizzi!" For almost a second, his left arm was directly blown off. Gahris clutched his broken left arm, his face was pale, and he backed away quickly. He looked at the mud hand in amazement, a little horrified, "What is this?" "Hahaha--!" Demon Charles I laughed and said, "This is the gift of the king!" Shirou frowned. He who possessed the [Evil of This World] was able to perceive the horror of the mud tide at the feet of Demon Charles I. That mud tide was definitely not the Demon Charlie I''s, because the maliciousness was even more terrifying and huge than the [All Evils in This World] before it was carried by him! Moreover, it is extremely harmful! "That mud is a bit dangerous," Ozmandias said. "I have a way." Shi Lang said. "Oh?" Ozmandias looked at Shirou in surprise, and asked, "Do you have a way?" Shi Lang nodded, his face serious. The mud tide at the feet of Demon Charles I was an embodiment of chaos and malice, extremely harmful. Therefore, neither the Sphinx nor Ozmandias can do anything with mud. But Shiro is different. He holds the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom], and he also holds the black mud as a manifestation of malice. Only [evil] can deal with [evil], and similarly, only black mud can deal with black mud! With a move of mind, Shilang''s hands were surging with [evil] mud. Shirou intends to use his own [evil] mud to deal with the [evil] mud of King Charles I. At the moment Shirou was about to leave, the previous voice appeared again. ¡ª¡ªRun quickly. Shi Lang paused and looked around, no one spoke. -Don''t be caught. Shi Lang lowered his head and looked at the mud in his hands with a look of stunned expression. He discovered that it was his mud that sent the message! ¡ª¡ªTransformation has entered the final stage, and if you are caught, you will not be able to escape...... Final message. When Shiro watched carefully, his mud had no more messages. But how can mud send the message? Where did this message come from? The careful Shirou found something. "This, what is this!?" Shi Lang looked at his mud in amazement, and stretched out his hand to knead his mud gently. He found that there was a faint, shining star dust on his mud! This is impossible! His mud is pure black. Even the [Vampire Evil] obtained from Beast IV-Kathy Parrug is pure red. When, when was there such a faint layer of star dust on his mud? Wait! Shirou turned his head and looked at the mud armor of Demon Charles I and the mud tide under his feet. He was surprised to find that there was also a layer of star dust on the mud of the two! Yes, it is the same substance! ... ... Chapter 1278： ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Updating, just came back Just came back and is updating. Today¡¯s update is relatively late, so book friends who are not in a hurry can go to bed first, and they will still be able to see it tomorrow. As for why you want to post this...Of course it is because there are too many book friends in the pigeon nest who are afraid of me, so I will post it first. You see, even the title is upside-down, which is enough to express my heart. Does not disappear. One hundred words One hundred words one hundred words one hundred words one hundred words one hundred words one hundred words one hundred words. Chapter 40 I am afraid I was caught by something! ¡¾5K, two in one¡¿ Looking at the [evil] in his hand, and then at the armor of evil on the body of Demon Charles I, Shirou suddenly felt his heart palpitations, and his hands and feet felt a little cold. At this time, he couldn''t help but remember what Leif said to him in the special point of Fuyuki City. ¡ª¡ªIt seems that your self-reconstruction has not been completed yet, and you have let this side of you run out of the imaginary space. This is not okay. He remembered the death knell sounded to King Hassan when he was hunting down. ¡ª¡ªThis is the end of your luck. Accept it and liberate the soul. This is your last chance to rest in peace. Shilang''s heart palpitations became worse, and suddenly there was a conjecture in his heart that he couldn''t accept. Finally, Shi Lang thought of the serious warning that Mei Lin had given him when he was in Camelot. ¡ª¡ªThe birth of your "container" among human beings is inherently strange, and there is no precedent for cognition. So, I suggest you, in the future, it''s best not to absorb evil anymore, otherwise I don''t know what you will become and what things will become. ¡ª¡ªListen clearly, don''t absorb evil anymore. Understand? This is the only suggestion that the crowned Caster, your brother Merlin, and Fujimaru Shiro. These warnings were when Shi Lang absorbed the [Vampire Evil] that Beast IV Cathy Parruge obtained from Zhu Yue on the basis of [comparative], and Merlin helped him seal the drawbacks of [Vampire Evil]. Warned him. At that time, the [evil] he could store as a container of evil had reached nine out of ten. Therefore, Shirou kept it in mind and did not dare to forget. After all, this is something related to Xiao Ming. Because of this, he will never absorb the third type of [evil]. In addition, in Camelot, he did not encounter the third type of [evil]. Therefore, even as a container of [evil], after devouring the third type of [evil], he will transform into a terrifying monster that even Merlin can''t predict, but it will not be staged in reality. Because he has never devoured the third kind of [evil] at all! But... At the moment before he was summoned, he saw the three-color mud flow around the body and the whirlpool of rebellious chaos, but it was not that simple. That''s right. He remembered that among the three colored mud streams surrounding the body, there was a mud stream that was exactly the same as the [evil] in his hand, and the star dust on the armor of [evil] on the body of Demon Charles I. It was a mudslide like a starry sky. Shi Lang himself is an anxious person, an anxious person can perceive things that others can''t, but at the same time it is easy to fall into his own distracting thoughts. At this moment, Shi Lang fell into his own distracting thoughts. Head. It started to hurt again. Like a thousand needles, ten thousand cones. Shirou couldn''t help covering his head. "Huh?" Ozmandias found Shirou''s anomaly and asked, "Britain''s red dragon, what''s the matter with you? Could it be your so-called method of cracking the mud, which is to pretend to have a headache?" "Naturally not." Shirou clutched his head and said. This kind of pain appeared as early as when Fujimaru Tatsuka was summoned. It''s like a piece of the brain has been dug away out of thin air. Whenever I think deeply, my head will ache sharply and I can''t think. It is precisely because of this that Shirou avoids deep thinking on his own, whether it is at the singularity of Fuyuki City or at this singularity. Shiro gradually calmed his mind and guided his thoughts to stop deep and complicated thinking. This is a very difficult technique that few people have mastered because it is difficult for people to control their own thoughts, but this is nothing to Shirou. He has mastered this technique a long time ago. After calming down his mind, Shilang suddenly felt that the pain in his head was slightly reduced. Taking a deep breath, Shirou looked at the demon Charles I who commanded the clay figurines in the sand, turned his head to Ozmandias, and said, "We should kill the demon first. He is the leader. If he doesn''t collapse, I am afraid that these clay figures and mud will not disperse, and the city behind will be in danger." "Huh...this kind of thing, Yu naturally can see it. But the problem is the mud. As long as that thing is not solved, there will be no harm to this demon." Ozmandias raised his eyebrows , Said. What Shirou can detect, he can naturally detect it. "The mud...I can try to stop it. But [anti-creation], honestly, I can''t help it." Shirou said. [Anti-Genesis] Just like Gaetia¡¯s [Anti-Summoning], there is great restraint on Servant and heroic spirits. In particular, Gaetia¡¯s [Counter Summoning] can empower Gaetia to be immune to attacks from all heroic spirits and Servants. And [Anti-Genesis] is a range-based denial of the correct human history, resulting in super-extreme resistance to the heroic spirits born from the correct human history. To put it simply, [Anti-Summoning] is the invincibility of individual units, but [Anti-Genesis] is the range of super resistance. This leads to the possibility of [Anti-Genesis] being defeated. In "FGO", Wang Hassan broke through Tiamat¡¯s [Anti-Genesis] with a sword at the expense of the crown spirit foundation. The concept of death by Tiamat. As for the unprecedented crown nibbles... Forget it, that is a compelling injury. However, although [Anti-Genesis] has the possibility of being defeated, it is a pity that Shirou did not have the means to defeat [Anti-Genesis]. In fact, when he was chased by King Hassan, Shirou had wanted to use [Mortal Heroes] to use his skills in vain prostitution from King Hassan. In fact, Shirou really came to the prostitute for nothing. Such as [natural flesh], [martial arts without a crown]... But unfortunately, only Shirou wanted [Evening Bell] the most, he couldn''t get a prostitute. Because it is not human karma, but the sound of death. "[Anti-Genesis] Ah...huh. No matter how the century changes, the brilliance of the sun can still dispel all shadows." Ozmandias said proudly. Chapter 1279： Obviously, this guy intends to try to break through [Anti-Genesis] by himself. Seeing that Ozmandias was so firm, Shirou naturally agreed. Moreover, he also wanted to take the opportunity to get an answer. He lowered his eyebrows slightly and looked at the [evil] mud on his palm. Shi Lang was silent. His heart was both worried and uneasy, a little complicated, and then he violently waved his palm and slapped it on the sand. With a move of his mind, the [evil] in his body began to surge. The dark [evil] mud passed through Shilang''s palm and poured into the sand. In a short while, the sand around Shilang began to seep out a dark mud flow. "Huh?" Ozmandias turned his head to look at Shirou, his eyes uncertain. Jahris and Mordred also turned their heads and looked at Shirou. They felt another huge malice, slowly seeping out from Shirou''s surroundings. "This power...this power...is the power of the king!" Majin Charles I looked at the black mud seeping out of the sand on Shiro''s side, and was extremely surprised. He turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, with joy on his face, and said: "It turns out that you are also my king''s deployment! You and I are colleagues!" Shi Lang ignored him, but waited until his evil mud formed another mud flow on the ground, and his mind violently moved. With several "booms", thousands of black hands of evil protruded from his mud flow, and they grabbed the mud hands in the mud flow. Shirou''s evil black hand grabbed the mud hand, broke it down, and plunged into the mud flow. "Strange!" When the demon Charles I saw this, he couldn''t help showing a look of doubt, "It is clearly the power of the king, why can''t I feel the breath of the king?" Demon Charles I tilted his head and looked at Shirou''s evil black hands very suspiciously. For a moment, he suddenly realized that he showed an expression of incomparable anger, his eyes gleaming sharply, staring at Shi Lang, and sternly shouted: "So...you are like the thief, you are the thief who steals the power of the king!" Majin Charles I understood that Shirou was definitely not his colleague, but his enemy! With the power of the king, but without the breath of the king, what is the difference between the thief who stole the power of the king and claiming to be the magic king? The Demon Charles I became furious, and the mud tide under his feet felt his anger. It was surging like a sea, rising tens of meters, and directly covering Shilang and others. Shilang''s heart sank, and his mind moved. In an instant, his [evil] mud flow also set off several tens of meters, and rushed backward like a waterfall. When the two mud seas slapped together, it was as if two giants were fighting each other, and the Sphinx, Clay Figure, Jahris, Mordred and others who were in it were immediately turned upside down. The majestic malice rushed into the sky, cursing the air, and even the clear sky became extremely gloomy. Black clouds cover the top! When Ozmandias saw this, he frowned and said, "Retreat quickly. If you can''t stop it, it will collapse." "Unbreakable." Shi Lang said with a grim expression. Ozmandias frowned. The mud tide of Demon Charles I¡¯s maliciousness became more intense, stimulating, and unfathomable. Whether it was in maliciousness, cursing power, destructive power, etc., it was far Above Shilang¡¯s [evil], there is no reason to defeat Shilang¡¯s [evil]. However, the actual result is that the two are in a stalemate, and no one can help the other. "How is this possible?" Demon Charles I looked astonished. He could not accept this result. Not to mention him, Ozmandias was also surprised, because this completely exceeded his prediction. However, Shirou''s heart was mostly cold. Because the mud tide of Demon Charles I did not have a chance, Shirou¡¯s [evil] was because of that mud tide, he regarded his [evil] as part of him! Just like the relationship between the mother and the fetus to the offspring. Because there is no conflict, there will be no victory or defeat. And this result, for Shirou, is undoubtedly an extremely bad answer. Shi Lang understood. Why is there something like star dust on his mud? Why did he appear here when he was supposed to return to modern times? The ontology is in an unknowable abnormal state. As soon as the soul consciousness returns to the body, it is like being imprisoned, trapped tightly. He understood. He-- Was captured! Unable to think deeply, he used his [evil] and various signs to get a very simple answer. His body was captured by something on the way back to modern times! "Damn! The thief who stole the power of my king!" Demon Charles I was very angry, staring at Shirou coldly, flashing black light. Upon seeing this, Mordred hurriedly yelled: "Be careful, Gurneyville!" Shirou naturally noticed the movement of Demon Charles I. And he is also waiting for the action of Demon Charles I. The eyes of Majin Charles I flickered with black light, and energy was brewing in it. Just before the launch, Shiro moved! He spurred a riot in his own evil mud, and directly set off a huge wave, covering the mud tide at the feet of Demon Charles I, thus suppressing the mud tide that was set off. And this made the Demon Charles I stepped on his feet empty, staggered, and his eyes shot directly into the sky, blooming brilliant sparks in the sky. "Ozmandias!" Shiro shouted. "Right here, burn you to death with the brilliance of the sun! Huh ha ha ha ¡ª pay homage to the power of the pharaoh!" Ozmandias laughed and waved his scepter. Not good! Devil Charles I yelled in his heart. At this time, the scepter in Ozmandias''s hand exuded an extremely terrifying magical aura, and in an instant, an extremely magnificent shadow appeared in the sky and the earth. An inverted pyramid appeared in the sky, and a pyramid also appeared on the ground. And this is the core treasure of Ozmandias [Glory Grand Compound Temple]! The Glorious Grand Complex Temple, this is the object that embodies the power of Pharaoh Ozmandias in the form of a treasure. Chapter 1280： It is a kind of inherent enchantment that is a huge alien compound temple body combining numerous huge temples and temples. The "Composite temple body composed of plural temples" such as the Dandra Grand Temple and the Karnak Grand Temple are further mixed together, and the huge temples and spiritual temples such as the Abu Simbel Temple are also combined into this world. Impossible alien huge compound temple body! Because the pharaoh of ancient Egypt is the culture of the gods, Ozmandias is also the incarnation of the **** king of ancient Egypt, standing in the glorious complex temple, can exercise the mystery of all gods. And this is also the reason why Ozmandias can be tied with Gilgamesh. However, exercising the power of the gods is not the true usage of [Glory Grand Complex Temple]. Its true usage is a "Dandra Electric Ball" projected from the [Glory Grand Complex Temple], which is enough to turn a small country into a flat ground at one time. In addition, it is this--, The head of the grave collided! Project the phantom of the [Glory Grand Complex Temple] onto the concept of heaven and earth, turning all the powers of the gods into a hedge, and causing devastating destruction! This trick is very powerful. It''s Ozman Dias''s hole card! The reason why he didn''t use it against Shirou and others and King Hassan before was because he was arrogant and generally not easy to use, and the other was that the environment was not suitable for using this kind of killer. And now, facing the [Anti-Genesis] of the Demon Charles I, he took out this trick "tomb head collision"! In fact, he could not have used this trick because the premise of this trick was to project the [Glory Grand Complex Temple] onto the concept of heaven and earth, but the earth was previously taken by the demon Charles I. Covered by mud tides, his concept cannot be projected up, and naturally cannot be used. However, after Shirou''s [evil] suppressed the mud tide, Ozmandias used this hair treasure almost seamlessly. "Go in front of Osiris and know all your stupidity, hahahahaha!" Ozmandias laughed, and the two pyramids of the sky and the earth banged together under the traction of magic. "Boom!" With a thunder that shook the sky, the entire sky was shattered by the terrifying energy, and the mud tides in the ground burst into pieces. The huge wind lifted the surrounding sand to a height of tens of meters. Shiro hatched a giant arm of [evil] and plunged into the sand. His body was blown by the hurricane and fluttered like a pennant. After one blow, the space is clean, and the filthy things will never be seen again. The release of this treasure is obviously very magical, even Ozmandias can''t help but gasp for a few times. However, he looked at his masterpiece and was very satisfied. He was about to laugh out loud, but suddenly realized that there was a cloud of filth in the sky. "That''s..." Shi Lang looked around and couldn''t help but raise his brow. With Shirou¡¯s assistance, Majin Charles I was caught off-guard by Ozmandias¡¯ full-scale ¡°cemetery collision¡±. [Anti-Genesis] also failed to achieve good results. His body was directly affected by Ozmandias. Zmandias was ruined. However, the Demon Charles I was not destroyed, but a small pile of mud remained in the sky. In that little mud ball, there was a golden cup shining with golden light. When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but be surprised: "Holy Grail!" Yes, that is the Holy Grail that the Lion King held before and summoned them! "This demon... was summoned by the Holy Grail! The Holy Grail is his core!" Shi Lang''s heart sank and shouted: "Exterminate the Holy Grail!" As soon as the voice fell, Mordred was brandishing the magic sword and shot a luminous cannon directly, but there was an [Anti-Genesis] barrier near the Holy Grail, which was easily erased. "Tsk!" Mordred tutted displeasedly. "Ozmandias, one more shot!" Shiro said. "Needless to say, I know it naturally!" Ozmandias waved his scepter, preparing to give the Holy Grail another "cemetery head collision", but when the tomb was still being formed, the Holy Grail "shooed" and turned into a golden light, holding it against [Anti-Genesis ]¡¯S enchantment, just ran away. "Huh... as timid as a mouse, I met Yu Zhi''s majesty and ran away! Hahahaha!" Ozmandias laughed loudly. Shirou felt heavy and did not answer, because he knew in his heart that he did not destroy the Holy Grail this time, and when the Holy Grail repaired the body of Demon Charles I, he would make a comeback. And next time, Demon Charles I will be wary of his [evil], I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with! If, if you use the record of the Eternal King, you won''t be so passive. Shirou clenched his fists. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: There is one more update. It''s too late, so don''t wait. Chapter 41 I heard about myself, am I becoming myself? [Fixed up] A sudden disaster made Ozmandias''s few possessions even worse. There were more than 500 sphinxes in total. This time, more than 230 sphinxes died directly, leaving only less than 300 sphinxes. When Shirou counted the belligerent losses and told Ozmandias, Ozmandias still showed that arrogant smile, not caring about it, nor caring about his situation. He covered the Sphinx army around the city, and then returned to the city with Shiro and others. On the way, he put his hand on Shiro''s shoulder. Shirou turned his head, looked at Ozmandias suspiciously, and asked, "What are you doing?" "Huh...you, aroused Yu''s interest to some extent. Come on, Yu gave permission, come closer. Let Yu take a good look at your face." Ozmandias said with a smile. "..." Shirou said with a cold face, "Although I understand what your thoughts are, don''t say it so disgusting, Ozmandias." Hearing this, Ozmandias smiled contemptuously, then observed Shirou¡¯s face, his eyes stayed for a while, then he patted Shirou¡¯s shoulder and said: "Keep your eyes well, don¡¯t let It''s covered in dust, the red dragon of Britain. That might be a treasure enough to settle in the rest of the treasure house." After speaking, Ozmandias laughed loudly and walked away. "..." Chapter 1281： Shi Lang really didn''t know what to say. Gilgamesh harassed him in this way a long time ago, and of course he ended up directly beating him to death. So, do you want to kill Ozmandias now? "Speaking of which, I also think your eyes are very beautiful, Gurneyville." Jahris said seriously, clutching his broken arm. Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at Jahris with a black line, sighed helplessly, and said, "Stop talking about my eyes." At this moment, Mordred also stepped in and asked curiously: "What? You don''t like others saying your eyes?" "That''s not the case," Shi Lang scratched his head, and said embarrassingly: "It''s just that people always say how the eyes are, a little embarrassed." Mordred looked at Shirou suspiciously, looking a little unbelievable. Shi Lang asked strangely: "What''s the matter?" "It turns out that you would show such an embarrassing expression!" Mordred said in disbelief. "I''m not a monster, I''m a human being, why can''t I be embarrassed?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Gahris said: "Mordred was surprised. It should be that King Arthur could express his emotions so normally." Mordred nodded, and then whispered: "Father... can express emotions normally, that''s fine. Even if she hates me and hates me, I feel happy, but the only thing I can''t bear Yes, she would not even have the feeling of hating me." "Your father... You must know her loneliness well, right?" Shi Lang asked. "Huh?" "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have become so strong." Shi Lang said with a smile. Mordred was taken aback, was she, she was praised? And was praised by King Arthur? No, Wait! My mind is down a bit! Mordred accepted that it couldn''t. The crowd returned to the desert city. Nitocris greeted them personally. Of course, only Ozmandias was in her eyes. "Pharaoh, it''s great. You are fine." Nitocris breathed a sigh of relief. "In this world, is there anything that can hurt the rest?" Ozmandias said arrogantly: "Yu will have a banquet in the evening to celebrate Yu destroying the devil!" The news that Ozmandias had destroyed the demon and that there was a big banquet spread out, and the people in the city calmed down. They were worried for a long time when they heard that a demon attacked the city. Now that they saw that the Sun King had destroyed their opponents, they immediately settled down one by one, full of confidence in Ozmandias. The Sun King is invincible! Shiro returned to his residence. Sitting on the seat, slightly lowered his head, looking at his palm, Shi Lang fell silent. There was a reverie in his heart, and the ending of each reverie made his heart palpitations. Shirou knew in his heart that what people really fear is usually not the thing itself, but only people''s imagination of that thing. And he, too, can''t avoid the vulgarity. However, he understands better that when everyone has fear, the important thing is whether he can face his fear bravely. Looking around, Shi Lang was relieved and muttered quietly: "Why... I always get involved in this kind of thing..." Sometimes, Shirou also breeds this kind of complaining thoughts. It''s just that when he is in front of people, he always smiles, so that others can''t see his thoughts. But after the person, when there is no one, he will remove all the disguise. He is a lone wolf, only silently licking his scars in the empty darkness. At this time, Kay walked in with joy. Shilang looked up at him, and asked, "Is there anything going on, Kay?" "Genieville, I have to introduce someone to you! He is very capable and is our old acquaintance!" Kai Shen said mysteriously: "Guess who it is?" "Oh?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile: "Looking at your eyebrow winking look, can it be Bedwell?" Hearing this, Kay suddenly looked at Shi Lang with a silly face, and looked at Shi Lang in amazement, "You, how did you know?" "Of course I guessed it, but looking at your expression, it seems that it is indeed Bedwell." Shi Lang said with a smile. "It''s indeed...but, how did you guess him? The Lion King didn''t summon Bedwell!" Kai asked with a puzzled look. Hearing this, Shilang smiled and said: "Your face is all looking at my jokes. This person is definitely not a person who is routinely summoned, and you say that he is our old friend. Then this person is not Bedwell, or Ghalad." After Kai listened, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he sighed: "I understand why in that Camelot, you are the king, and Al will be a knight. Your brain is more than a pig full of food. Much more flexible." "You can''t let Al hear what you said, otherwise she will definitely say things like''brother, you are insulting me again'' with a serious face." Shilang replied with a smile. Hearing that, Kay nodded and sighed: "These words... have her taste." "Okay. The desert sun is shining, let Qing Bidwell come in." Shi Lang said. Kai nodded, and immediately pulled in a young knight who was quite handsome from outside the house. He has long silver hair curled up, a pair of gentle emerald green eyes, and he looks very handsome. He has long arms and legs, wearing a silver armor and a white cloak. It''s just strange that his right arm is a silver arm. This is no one else, it is Bedwell. Looking over Bedwell¡¯s silver arm, Shirou looked at Bedwell with a smile, and said: "You may not know me, and you have been monitoring me before, but I have to say, long time no see, Qingqing Bedwell ." Bedwell, who wanted to talk about Gui''an, when he heard Shilang''s words, he looked at Shilang in surprise and asked, "You, did you find me?" Shiro nodded. Chapter 1282： Bedwell suddenly didn''t know what to say. Since entering the city a few days ago and hearing about Shirou, he has been investigating and observing Shirou secretly. He thought that his actions were perfect, but he didn''t want to. Shirou had long discovered it! Kay asked strangely: "Gurneyville, you already knew that Bedwell was in this city?" "I didn''t know at first, but after looking at the information sent by the guards, I knew it." Shi Lang smiled, put a copy of the information in front of the two, and said. "This is..." Kay stepped forward and read. "Immigration registration of the city." Shi Lang said: "Bedwell''s registered name is Lucius, so I investigated it secretly, and then I knew it was Bedwell." "It turns out that Bedwell was planted on a pseudonym!" Kai said helplessly. Seeing Kai and Shirou who were talking, Bedwell looked dumbfounded. Originally, I wanted to introduce myself and then apologized, but the silent surveillance he was proud of was actually discovered long ago. But, why is he planted on a pseudonym? Kay explained to Bedwell who was puzzled, and Bedwell came to understand that the pseudonym used by Shirou before was also Lucius. The pseudonym hits, it is difficult for Shi Lang to not pay attention! This makes Bedwell a little speechless, and his pseudonym can also be hit! "However, in this case. Gurneyville, you have known that Bedville exists in the city for a long time, and you lied to me that you guessed it. Really, this is too much." Kai said silently. "It''s half a catty, you winked at me, and guessed...you also want to see me making a fool of yourself?" Shi Lang said with contempt, "I didn''t let you set a bet on wearing women''s clothing. It would be nice to persecute you again. You know. , The other one, you are persecuted every day, living at the bottom. To work hard, you have to be beaten." Kay: "..." Seeing the bickering two people, Bedwell was a little at a loss. Observing these days, Bedwell¡¯s General Shilang¡¯s style is in sight. He confirmed Shilang¡¯s Arthurian identity, so he came to visit, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that this King Arthur and his King Arthur, There are indeed some differences... His King Arthur... but he doesn''t smile or quarrel with others, and all his behaviors can be regarded as a model for knights. But this King Arthur was not like that, and the quarrel with Kai...not like the king and his subordinates, but like the subtle persecution friendship between the damaging friends. At this moment, Shirou turned his head, looked at Bedwell, and said, "Let me show you a joke, Ching Bedwell." "No, it''s nothing, Gurney...King Vale." Bedwell said. "Then, if you don''t return the Sword of Oath of Victory, what do you do when you come to me?" Shilang asked. Hearing that, Bedwell looked at Shi Lang as if he had seen a ghost, and subconsciously held the silver arm, his heart was extremely shocked, how did he, he know? This Bedwell with a silver arm can be said to be the key to the birth of the Lion King Altria. In Camelot of the Lion King, life came to an end due to the battle of the sword fence. She dispatched Bedwell to return the Sword of Oath of Victory to Vivian, the fairy of the lake, but because Bedwell cherished the king''s life, she did not return the holy sword the third time she came to the lake. When he returned to the forest again, the king was no longer visible, and he realized that he had made a big mistake. King Arthur failed to die when he should be greeted with death, and became the king of the undead wandering around the world with the holy gun. And that is the Lion King! In order to redeem his sins and must return the Holy Sword, Bedwell carried the Holy Sword and continued to search for the king''s trace. Under its protection, he spent 1500 years of lonely journey of immortality. In this cruel journey, he did not lose his own nature, did not lose his mission, and maintained a stronger consciousness than anyone else. Even the composure and tenderness did not disappear. Due to the holy grail of Getia, the unique point was formed. The Lion King, who should not have existed in the world, also appeared because of the holy grail. Therefore, with the help of Merlin, Bedwell made the Sword of Oath of Victory into his own His right arm entered this singularity, in order to see the right time to return the holy sword to the Lion King, so that the Lion King could rest in peace. And this matter, apart from Merlin, should be known to him alone. But, but at this moment...At this moment, why would this King Arthur and this King Arthur know? Bedwell looked at Shirou in amazement, puzzled. Of course, Shirou would not tell him that he turned over the script of "FGO". "Don''t be surprised, Ching Bedwell." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I know it''s not difficult. After all, I also have a legend of omniscience and omnipotence. Of course, you don''t know this, that''s it." "This, this way!" Bedwell nodded, which is not surprising. Since there is a legend of omniscience and omnipotence, it naturally has the treasure and ability that symbolizes the prestige of omniscience and omnipotence. "Then again, why didn''t you go to the Lion King and came to me instead?" Shi Lang asked strangely, "Is it for me to help you and return the Sword of Oath of Victory to the Lion King? If so Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have this ability now." "No," Bedwell shook his head, and said, "I''m here to find you, King Gnivale." "Looking for me?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there anything to do with me?" "Have you heard of the legend of the Eternal King?" Bedwell asked with a solemn expression. "Huh?" Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help asking: "What did you say? Excuse me, say it again." "I said, have you heard the legend of the Eternal King?" Bedwell asked again. "You, are you sure you are asking me, the legend of the eternal king?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking again. Bedwell nodded: "Yes!" Shi Langxin said, I am! Shirou felt that it was difficult to say, and he didn''t know what Bedwell was doing, so he nodded and said, "Listen, I''ve heard of it. What, what''s wrong?" "I hope you can transform into the eternal king!" Bedwell said with a serious face. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: Let me make a change first. That''s it for today. Good night~! Two more owes today, don''t wait. I owe two more changes today, don''t wait, it''s too late. I owe two more changes today, don''t wait, it''s too late. I owe two more changes today, don''t wait, it''s too late. One hundred words One hundred words one hundred words one hundred words Chapter 42¡ªThe Crown of the Eternal King "The Eternal King? What Eternal King, Ching Bedwell?" Kay looked at Bedwell with a puzzled look, and asked, "Why haven''t I heard of this king?" Chapter 1283： Upon hearing this, Bedwell turned his head to look at Kai, and said, "Kaiqing, it''s normal for you not to know. I only recently learned about the legend of the Eternal King from Master Merlin." After a pause, Bedwell said: "The Eternal King, that is also our King of the Knights of the Round Table, King Arthur." Kay frowned. "There is another King Arthur?" Bedwell nodded and said, "Yes, there are different King Arthurs in different worlds. Just like King Gurnevere... Huh? King Gurnevere, your face... It''s strange, it''s your body. Is it unwell?" Bedwell, who was talking, found that Shirou''s face was very strange, and he couldn''t help but greet him with concern. "No... nothing." Shi Lang covered his face and shook his head. "That''s good." Bedwell nodded, then looked at Kai, and continued: "Different worlds, there are different King Arthur. But the same goal is that our Britain will eventually be destroyed. The British can''t. Survived and eventually replaced by the Saxons." "Quantum Recording Fixture..." Kai murmured, clenching his fists. In front of them, they followed King Arthur, fought hard for the great cause of the kingdom''s survival, thinking that they were poor and allowed the kingdom to survive, even if they failed, and Britain was overthrown, they only thought that they were just not enough. However, after becoming heroic spirits, they learned that the destruction of Britain, the extinction of the British as God''s generation of humans, had already been written into the quantum recording fixed belt and could not be changed. "Yes, Quantum Recording Fixture..." Bedwell nodded. Although he did not become a hero, he has been fascinated by Merlin for more than a thousand years, and he also knows the existence of the Quantum Recording Fixture. Quantum recording fixed band, which is the basis of human theory, means the time point at which the average value of events is fixed at a certain interval. The world allows unlimited possibilities, which has produced many parallel worlds and different development histories. However, there is no limit to the possibility that the life of the world will be exhausted. Therefore, at a certain point in time, the special world route that deviates from the''strongest and stable route'' should be harvested to prevent improper waste of energy. Therefore, once the historical event is recorded by the quantum recording fixed belt, the ¡®result¡¯ fixed by the fixed belt will never change. Even if the time mover who travels from the future to the past, the only thing that can change is the ¡®process¡¯. "The Quantum Recording Band cannot be changed. The extinction of Britain is an inevitable result. No matter how hard we and Wang work, we cannot change this result. But this eternal king did it. He succeeded in allowing the British to continue!" Bader Will said. "How is this possible?" Kay''s eyes widened. "Isn''t the quantum recording fixation belt immutable?" The fixed band of quantum recording cannot be changed, this is already very clear to Kai. Therefore, he never struggled with the destruction of Camelot before him and the extinction of the British. Because that is an inevitable result and cannot be changed. But now Bedwell says that a King Arthur has changed this? Rewrite the result that the quantum recording fixed band has been fixed, and it must arrive? How is this possible? "Indeed, when I first heard it, I didn''t believe it. But Master Merlin told me about this. He confirmed that there is indeed such a King Arthur. It rewrites the fixation of the Quantum Recording Belt. The inevitable result of this, he allowed the Britons, our race to continue!" Bedwell said with admiration. Quantum recording fixed tape cannot be rewritten, because that is the basis of human theory. But someone changed this, and it was about them and their king, they couldn''t achieve the result with all their best, which made Bedwell admire infinitely. "There is such a King Arthur..." Kai admired and sighed helplessly, and said, "It''s a pity, I don''t have the chance to see it!" "..." Seeing the two awkward knights of the Round Table who were ignorant of the truth, Shirou covered his face, really wondering what expression he should put on. Or, face it with a smile? Bedwell was a slender-minded person. He sensed Shirou¡¯s embarrassment and quickly said, ¡°King Gurneyville, you don¡¯t have to mind. Those who can break the quantum record fixed band, so far, I¡¯ve only heard of this. A king... After all, the Eternal King is a special King Arthur, you really don''t need to mind." Shiro: "..." Bedwell felt that Shirou was covering his face because he felt that he was dwarfed by the eternal king who broke the fixed quantum record and fulfilled countless long-cherished wishes that King Arthur could not fulfill, so he quickly comforted him. But what he didn''t know was that Shirou was actually speechless to him blaming the King of Eternity. Because he is the eternal king! Everyone likes others to flatter himself, Shiro is no exception, but it is really embarrassing... Especially when Bedwell, who is looking at the unknown truth, is talking about himself, Shiro is really speechless. "Okay, let''s not mention these." Shi Lang waved his hand and said: "You said you wanted me to become the Eternal King before, what do you mean?" "In fact, before I came, I have been observing you for a long time, and I know the current situation clearly. Regardless of the lion kingship, the demon, I am afraid that King Gnivale and the Sun King, did not completely kill them, right?" Bedwell asked . Shi Lang nodded and said, "It is true. The Sun King and I had some accidents not long ago, so our combat strength was greatly reduced. The demon was indeed powerful, and he held the Holy Grail, but temporarily repelled him. Can destroy him." "So, I think it is necessary for Gneville to become the Eternal King!" Bedwell said with a serious face: "As long as you are King Arthur, as long as you can get the crown of the Eternal King, you can become the Eternal King!" Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked: "What do you mean?" "Mage Merlin told me that there is the Eternal King¡¯s great deeds in the Eternal King¡¯s crown. As long as it is King Arthur, wearing that crown, you can use the Eternal King¡¯s great deeds to merge with your own spiritual foundation, and it can be transformed into The higher heroic spirits fused with spiritual foundations." "Although I don''t know what treasures and abilities will exist with the great cause of the Eternal King, Master Merlin once said that the Eternal King is the apex of King Arthur, a heroic spirit that exists in the depths of the British legend, and can break the fixed band of quantum records. , Presumably it is not weak. If King Gneville can use the crown of the Eternal King to transform into the Eternal King, it must be able to break the current predicament." Bedwell said. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said to his heart, I, the eternal king, don''t know why I can still integrate with other people? Return the crown... What the hell? Frowning his eyebrows, Shirou asked, "So, where is the crown of the Eternal King?" "It was stored in the stone tower of Avalon by Mage Merlin!" Bedwell said. "Merlin..." Shi Lang frowned tightly. Back to modern times, it is the method provided by Merlin. And his own body was now captured by an unknown person, most likely the evil king called by Demon Charles I. Moreover, he was summoned by the Lion King and pursued and killed by King Hassan. And now, the crown of the eternal king that Bedwell called has been stored by Merlin in the stone tower of Avalon... No matter how you look at it, he fell into the current situation, and he couldn''t get rid of Merlin. Shi Lang was now having doubts in his heart, and wanted to ask Mei Lin. Even if this Merlin is very likely to be the same as the Knights of the Round Table such as Kai and Bedwell, it is not his own Merlin. But... Merlin was trapped in the stone tower, and the stone tower was in the holy land of fairies, Avalon. How should he go? He sorted out the question and asked Bedwell. This guy came out of Merlin''s stone tower, and there must be some clue to recommend the crown of the eternal king to himself. "The stone tower is the territory of the fairy queen Vivian. It has fallen into the inner sea of ??the stars and is the holy land of Celtic. After the end of the gods, the laws of the planet have transitioned to the primordial genius, and the world has no way to enter the inner sea of ??the stars. I want to enter. Stone tower, King Gnivale, you go to Muk¨¦bar Mountain, from the people of the mountain to the end of death. From the end of death, into the inner sea of ??the stars." Bedwell said. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked at Bedwell, and couldn''t help but ask: "You came out from Mount Mukaibar?" "Yes." Bedwell nodded, with a natural expression. Chapter 1284： Seeing Bedwell with his composure, Shirou couldn''t help but suspect that a certain Hassan had changed and asked himself to die. Mount Mukebar is located in the south of Jerusalem and is the base of Hassan and other Assassins. In "FGO", the Hassan is backed by Mount Mukebar and fought against the Lion King and the Sun King in guerrilla warfare. And the so-called end of death is the valley where King Hassan exists! That is the realm of alternating life and death, the mysterious realm of the Middle East. In theory, it is indeed possible to pass through the valley, into the inner sea of ??the stars, and then enter the fairy town-Avalon, reach the stone tower, and see Merlin... However, the biggest problem is that the big brother who guards the valley just wants to cut off his crown, Assassin-King Hassan! Go to the valley... Isn''t this going to die? Bedwell said: "King Gn¨¦vre, King Solomon is arguing, and the demon is also menacing and holding the Holy Grail, and the Lion King is also preparing to perform the Holy Grail, and you and the Sun King are greatly damaged. With the current situation of the enemy and me, it can be said that the enemy is strong and we are weak. If the Lion King and the Demon are united, I am afraid that you and the Sun King will be in danger, then this peculiarity is definitely not possible to be overcome, so I suggest you, or Set off as soon as possible to the stone tower and take the crown of the Eternal King from Master Merlin, so that you can break the game." Shiro pondered. He didn''t want to meet the king Hassan, because of the worry of his life. But as Bedwell said, their situation is dangerous. Originally, the Holy Grail was taken by Ozmandias, and the Demon Charles I should have been annihilated by the Knights of the Round Table led by the Lion King, but at this moment, Ozmandias was abolished by King Hassan. Majin Charles I received the Holy Grail again and turned the contradiction against them. Once the Lion King comes to attack again and unites with Demon Charles I, they will all be finished. And once they are finished, even afterwards, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew will rush over to attack this peculiar point, and the help of the Hassan, I am afraid it will not be an opponent. Because, the demon Charles I, who holds the Holy Grail, is really a variable. Especially the evil king behind him, so Shirou was very concerned. In addition, the Demon Charles I still possessed [Anti-Genesis], mud tides, and the Holy Grail, I am afraid there are shadows of Gaetia and Tiamat. The most important thing is that his body is very likely to fall into the hands of the King of Evil. Shi Lang felt that he really had to go to see Mei Lin. Shirou had a strong feeling about the so-called eternal king''s crown, and that might be the key to breaking the game now. However, the danger in this is indeed huge, because Wang Hassan always wanted his life. After pinching his eyebrows, Shi Lang complained in his heart, this is nothing, he is restless for a moment! But Shiro didn''t show it. Facing Bedwell''s proposal, Shiro was also right and appeased, saying that he would discuss with Ozmandias. Bedwell nodded and did not continue. He is like this, he is almighty in housework, and his temper is like water. Shi Lang sometimes felt that he was born with the wrong gender. Because his femininity is too high. Of course, when Bedwell and Kay were joking, they did make fun of Bedwell''s temperament and laughed that they should wear women''s clothing. But compared to Tristan, who was extremely angry, Bedwell just smiled and shook his head and refused. At night, Shiro took Bedwell, Kai and others to the banquet of Ozmandias. On the road, he found that the guards who defended the temple were carrying treasures and grains one after another from the temple, placing them on the carriage. "What is this for?" Kai frowned upon seeing this. Shirou said, "It seems that Ozmandias has made a decision." Kai asked suspiciously, "What decision?" Shirou turned his head, looked at Bedwell, and asked, "What do you think, Bedwell?" Bedwell said: "I think Kai and I should go back to our residence first and get ready. And Wang, you should go alone." Shiro nodded. Kai glanced at Shi Lang, then at Bedwell, and sighed: "I suddenly like my girl as king again. You clever people who play dumb riddles, have you considered us rough people with poor brains? I don''t like it very much!" Despite this, Kay returned to the residence with Bedwell. Shi Lang looked at the lonely, ruined Temple of the Sun, and walked slowly into it. The temple was deserted, with only Ozmandias and Nitocris. Ozmandias raised his head and looked at Shi Lang without bringing anyone over. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but tick. "It seems that you understand what I mean, the Red Dragon of Britain." "I don''t understand and it''s difficult for you to make the guards act with such a big fanfare," Shi Lang said helplessly. "Then, I just said it straight, I will leave it to you, the queen of the sky and the people of the sun!" Ozmandias sat on the throne, reduced his former arrogance, and looked directly at Shirou with a face. Said solemnly. Chapter 43: Death is easy, but life is difficult! Seeing Ozmandias sitting in jeopardy, the rare solemnity, Shirou pondered for a moment, and couldn''t help but ask: "Did you think about it? I''m not the pharaoh of Egypt." "Yu has been observing you for half a month. Although you are a king, you don¡¯t have the spirit of a king... But you still seem to have some temperament, some brothers who miss the past... But compared to this, you Being a human being, your rule is to make Yu enough to entrust Yu''s karma." Ozmandias said. Shi Lang was silent. He understood what Ozmandias meant. After the failure of Destroyer Charles I, neither Shirou nor Ozmandias anticipated the invasion of Charles I. And with the prepared Demon Charles I, it will be more difficult than before, and there is also the Holy Grail, so Ozmandias is planning to move the city. He intends to let Shirou lead the citizens to leave, but he is to stay in this city to resist the demon Charles I. "Charlie I, it should not have recovered so quickly. Time, there is still. You can also evacuate." Shi Lang said. Upon hearing this, Ozmandias showed a contemptuous expression and said: "Pharaoh, it is the sun. Have you ever seen the sun avoiding the night?" "I am also a king, do I have to flee with someone else?" Shi Lang sternly said: "You underestimated me, Ozmandias!" "Whether it''s the devil or Assassin, it''s all going to Nilai, the red dragon of Britain? No... King Arthur." Ozmandias stood up, looked at Shirou, and said, "Although Yu Pingri is happy to act rashly and does not worry about the consequences, he is not a stupid king. I know the facts and how to do it. The king of evil must If you have something to do with you, the person of Beast must have something to do with you. The demon is coming to you, so you must not fall into his hands. If you agree and change abruptly, then It''s too late to regret." Shirou clenched his fists and looked at Ozmandias, who was not smiling and not ostentatious. Such Ozmandias made Shirou feel unfamiliar, but also familiar. Because he was the same back then. Although the temperament is different, the emperor is always the same. "You have more important things to do. The so-called crown of the eternal king is one of them." Ozmandias said. Chapter 1285： "You know?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. "Yu is the king of ten thousand kings and the **** of all gods. How can such a trivial matter be hidden from Yu''s eyes and ears?" After a pause, Ozmandias said: "The transfer location I arranged is not elsewhere, it is Mount Mukebair!" "Among the rest of the people, there are many people from the mountains. Those in the sect will definitely accept it. And the death is on the Muk¨¦bar Mountain. Whether you go or not depends on your heart. As for the safety and the safety along the way Don¡¯t worry about food. Yu has already given all the Sphinxes to the Queen of the Sky, and the food supply team had arranged it half a month ago." "Half a month ago..." Looking at the solemn Ozmandias, Shirou smiled bitterly: "It seems that you have noticed this city a long time ago, you may not be able to keep it, and then give me a set! Let me accept the city. Management right, I''m afraid it is also preparing for today, right?" "This is natural. I have lost power in the present world this time, and all the treasures have been destroyed. Only this temple still exists. Whether it is the demon or the lion king, I am afraid that they will be invincible, so I have to do it. Good two-handed preparation." "If you win, then Yu Ping will recover this peculiar point, and the glory will return to the Heroic Seat; if you lose, you need a reliable person to inherit Yu''s legacy and continue to conquer this peculiar point." Ozmandias said. In fact, this is also the reason why Ozmandias deliberately released Shiro into the territory after realizing that Shiro was the king. Because he must be prepared for his own failure. The true heroes, especially the heroes of kings like Ozmandias and Gilgamesh, will never sit back and watch the destruction of human beings. Even if they are arrogant and disgusting, they have never disappointed in the face of the big things. Humans are protected, in places they don''t know, and enemies they don''t know. The heroic spirit is the guardian who protects the continuation of mankind. As the heroic spirit first summoned by the Crusaders, Ozmandias was aware of the Lion King''s intentions and his power. In "FGO", even with the basic ability of Ozmandias, after being strengthened by the Holy Grail, and after being merged with Solomon''s Demon Pillar-Amon Ra, he can stand against the Lion King and stand in a stalemate. And this shows how powerful the Lion King was infested by the Holy Spear Lungominiad. At the same time, it also explained how powerful the demon Charles I, led by the Lion King and the Knights of the Round Table, could be eliminated after the sacrifice of Gareth. In order to conquer this peculiarity, Ozmandias had to prepare with both hands, and when he realized that Shirou was the king, he even knew that both the demon Charles I and King Hassan came to Shirou. Instead of targeting Shilang, he entrusted the municipal power to him, and closed his eyes to Shilang''s actions, and did not suppress Shilang at all, and the reason was that! It''s not that Ozman Dias is a fool, but that he stands in the big picture! Looking at Ozmandias, Nitocris on the side felt worse, and couldn''t help saying: "If this is the case... Pharaoh, you should evacuate with us!" "It''s too late. The Holy Grail is in the hands of the demon, and the demon''s recovery speed is extremely fast. If it is left unattended, no one will be able to escape. Moreover, the flying function of the Yuzhi Temple is also affected by the westward movement. The person is destroyed and cannot be transferred." Speaking of this, Ozmandias was puzzled for a while. His [Glorious Grand Complex Temple] is a foreign-level treasure comparable to [Departure Sword]. It combines offense and defense, and can bless itself with the power of countless Egyptian gods. It can be described as extremely strong, but it is hidden by the Xuanzang. A slap ruined most of the functions. Among them, the flying function of transferring is destroyed. This is also something that can''t be helped. The slap of the Xuanzhuang Sanzang is not his own strength, but is essentially the slap of the enlightened being. At that time, the Enlightened One had borrowed a little more power, so Ozmandias'' ¡¾Glory Complex Temple¡¿was mostly abolished. "King Arthur, the queen of the sky...no, Pharaoh Nitorix. You have to wait for more to say, I have decided. I have lost most of its power this time in the real world, and the only effect is probably This." "In addition to waiting for you, I am also preparing to use the temple to encircle the demon here. No matter how difficult it is to break free, you may still be able to see what the so-called King of Evil is." Ozmandias said. Shiro looked at Ozmandias, and he knew in his heart that Ozmandias was determined. Ozmandias turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said, "King Arthur, Yu knows that you are not upset. It is also thought that Yu Xiao looks at you. In fact, it is not true. Yu is affirming your ability and entrusted this burden to this burden. Ru." "Death is easy, but life is difficult. For the present plan, only the so-called crown of the eternal king of your knights can solve the problem. This city is entrusted to you. This peculiar thing is also entrusted to you. Yu Ru." Hearing this, Shirou couldn''t help asking: "I don''t understand, why do you care about the citizens of this city so much? Although people who died at a peculiar point will die inexplicably after returning to the correct history. But here is where It¡¯s not Egypt, you have no reason to worry so much." "Under the sun, they are all the rest of the people." Ozmandias said. "Since this is the case, I have never seen how good you are to these citizens, and often put on a face like a idiot. To be honest, I have seen your face unhappy for a long time." Shirou said. As soon as the voice fell, Nitocris stared at Shirou and said: "Great disrespect! This is disrespect!" "Hahaha--," Ozmandias laughed and said, "You will accept the rest of your boasting. Then, you should bear the rest. You must leave tonight!" Hearing this, Shi Lang glanced at Ozmandias again, and left without saying anything. When he left, his palms clenched tightly. He understands that Ozmandias has already committed his death! ... Seeing Shi Lang''s back, Ozmandias withdrew his gaze. Thinking that Shirou said that he often put on a face that looked like a fool, Ozmandias couldn''t help thinking of the past. That is the story of when he was a prince. At that time, he was surrounded by his best brother-Moses, and his favorite woman-Nefitali. At that time, he was not so arrogant and self-respecting as he is now. On the contrary, he was very perfect. Everything could be done independently and perfectly, so perfect that people were like the sun and could not be approached. As an adopted son, although Moses is not as perfect as him, but rather incomplete, everyone is willing to be by his side and get close to him. Moses said to him: "Although the sun is dazzling, it is also hot, so it is always alone. Although the moon is feminine, there are stars beside it." At that time, Ozmandias understood that Moses was telling him that people who were too perfect would admire but would not get close. To become a king, if no one dared to get close, he would be the most failed king. This makes Ozman Dias very useful. In fact, the relationship between Ozmandias and Moses is not as life and death as written in the Bible, but rather good. Ozmandias even admitted that if the pharaoh chose Moses to become pharaoh at that time, then he would become a general and assist Moses well. The Pharaoh at that time also had the desire to make Moses a Pharaoh, but contrary to his wishes, Moses gave up his position as Pharaoh and left Egypt with the Jews who were then slaves and settled near Canaan. The "Bible" says that Ozmandias chased and killed Moses at the time. In fact, Ozmandias went to send him at the time, but he did not chase or dared to chase him. The "Bible" says that Moses divides the sea is a scepter bestowed by God, but in fact it was blown away by Moses with a punch... Punch Moses, not laughing. After Moses left, Ozmandias became a pharaoh and married Nefertari as queen, eventually becoming the famous Ramses II. Thinking about it carefully, that period of time for three people, perhaps the time that Ozmandias missed the most, can''t be said. The reason why a city was built here to protect the people here is not certain, but it is also because many of them were descendants of Moses. And the reason why Ozmandias trusted Shirou so much is probably because of Shirou''s temperament, which is a bit like Moses. Ozmandias smiled. "Pharaoh..." Chapter 1286： Nitocris''s call sounded in his ear, Ozmandias returned to his senses, turned his head to look at Nitocris, and asked: "What''s the matter, the queen of the sky?" Nitocris hesitated and said with a firm face: "It is enough for King Arthur to lead the people to evacuate. I, I still want to stay and face the devil with Pharaoh!" "Are you afraid that you can''t do it well?" Ozmandias asked. Nitocris lowered her head and said in a low mood: "If it weren''t for me...it''s not that I didn''t complete Pharaoh''s account and bring the Holy Grail back...the matter would not fall to this point. Moreover, if I followed King Arthur If I go, I¡¯m afraid Pharaoh¡¯s explanation will still be broken. Therefore, I shouldn¡¯t face it with Pharaoh." "God of Horus, you are also a pharaoh!" Ozmandias said: "I know you, you are the pharaoh of the sixth dynasty. Although there was a big change in front of you, your brothers and husbands were killed, and because of this he became a pharaoh by mistake. Although you are a puppet. Pharaoh, but it¡¯s about the national economy and people¡¯s livelihood. He strives to develop his country¡¯s economy and govern Egypt in an orderly manner. If you don¡¯t think of inferiority, your presence in front of Yu is enough to prove that you are a qualified pharaoh." "Pharaoh, are you bragging about me?" Nitokris asked with her eyes widened and couldn''t help but ask. "Yes, that''s it." Ozmandias nodded. "I, how can I bear Pharaoh''s boasting?" Nitocris asked tremblingly. "So, you need to prove it and see if I missed it." Ozmandias said: "Nitocris, you have been given the final order to perform the role of Pharaoh. After I have to return to the Heroic Seat, I will report to Yu to see if I missed it." Nitocris looked at Ozmandias and clenched her fists. At this time, she realized that Ozmandias was not a harsh person, and did not regard her as a shameful clown, but rather looked up to her and encouraged her. "I understand the pharaoh, I, Nitocris, the king of the sixth dynasty, the **** of Horus, must not let the **** king look away!" Nitocris said seriously. After speaking, Nitocris got up and left. She knew that from this moment on, she would no longer act as an attendant, but as a real pharaoh. Because the wings of the Sun King can no longer protect them. Nitocris left, the temple was empty and extremely deserted. Ozmandias held up a glass of wine and shook it slightly. The scarlet wine reflected his face. All that should be explained, and all that should be given. He is the only one left. There is only one left, king. "The King of Evil... let Yu see what you are!" Ozmandias squeezed the glass tightly, and with a "click", it was suddenly broken! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 44 When I talked, you already lost! ¡¾Two in One¡¿ Ozmandias¡¯s decision has been made, and the city will withdraw to Mount Mukebar, the base camp of the Assassin Order. Shiro also listened to Bedwell¡¯s suggestion and prepared to go to the end of the death of Mount Mukaibel, face King Hassan, and then enter the stone tower and obtain the so-called crown of the eternal king. This is very likely to become the key to breaking the game. Props. The citizens of this city heard that the city was going to be evacuated, although they were panicked, but fortunately Ozmandias had been prepared for it, so there was no disturbance. Shilang Rangkai, Bedwell and others led a two-hundred-man guard and cooperated with Nitocris to prepare to evacuate first, while he himself came to the underground class of the Glory Complex Great Temple. Here, one of the Knights of the Round Table, Tristan, who was used by Ozmandias as a rechargeable battery, is being held. And Shi Lang, came to him. Although Tristan''s body is very slender, and also very negative, he is always sad for the spring and autumn, but he is indeed the top cowherd among the Knights of the Round Table. Even if it is not an opponent of extraordinary heroic spirits such as Gilgamesh and Ozmandias, they are definitely first-class heroic spirits among the first-class, and they are great targets for enhancing their strength. The most important thing is that Shirou knows him well enough to be sure to win him. Perceiving the presence of someone, Tristan asked directly, "Is there anything to do with me, King Gnivale?" "Did you notice that it was me?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "This is natural." Tristan showed a faint smile and said: "The world is like a harp. Everyone is an independent string and can play a completely different tone. People may not be aware of the sound of the piano, but I I can hear it." Although it sounds mysterious, it really deserves to be Cui Stanqing. Even if he had self-destroyed his eyes, even if Shirou hadn''t spoken yet, he was immediately aware of him. "It seems that you are living here in front of the magic power supply device of the Great Temple, and it is still very good." Shi Lang said. "Indeed, quite good." Tristan nodded and said, "I am sad when the two kings fight and the knights of the round table fight each other. But if it happens anyway, it is not bad for me to be trapped here. At least I don''t have to join. Go into that sad thing." "But at this time, this place, I''m afraid it will no longer be your place of escape." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Tristan raised his eyebrows and asked: "What do you mean, King Gnivale?" "The devil is about to attack here, we plan to withdraw from here." Shirou told Tristan about the devil Charles I and Ozmandias''s determination. "Really, that''s it. Such a thing happened." Tristan nodded, then looked at Shirou, and asked, "Then, King Gurneyville, what do you mean by coming to me at this time?" "I need your help, Tristan." Shirou stretched out his palm to Tristan, with a sincere expression on his face, and said straightforwardly. "..." Tristan sighed, shook his head, and said, "I''m sorry and sad, my King Gnivale. Ever since I came in, I have been thinking about what I have done, and I have become more aware that I am Cowardly and slender. The lion king¡¯s saint has become an established fact, and you will surely defeat the lion king. The battle for hegemony of the two kings is a certainty." "I don''t want to be involved in this tragic war that has no sense to speak of. I don''t want to be slashed by relatives and friends, and I don''t want to be slashed by relatives and friends. Therefore, let me face the demon with the Sun King and live with this city. Let''s die together." Seeing Tristan, who was full of sadness, Shiro was silent for a moment, then sighed, and said, "I am also very sad, Tristan. But what I am saddened is not the lion king¡¯s saint, nor the near future. The round table civil war broke out. What I am sad is that you have lost the spirit of being a knight and a heroic spirit. It is not what I have heard and admired. With the possibility of being disgusted by all knights, I told King Arthur,'' The king doesn''t understand human feelings'' bold knight." Hearing this, Tristan''s body shook suddenly! If you say something that Tristan remembers his whole life and even becomes obsessive, it is the admonition-"The king, I don''t understand human feelings". That was Tristan''s re-creation as King Arthur, the red dragon of Britain, the decisive advice of Altria. After the decisive advice, the knights gradually moved away from King Arthur in their hearts, laying the groundwork for Camelot''s collapse. Although this is a heart-wrenching sad remonstrance in the legend, the other knights of the round table are very strange about it, and even refute him: "No, what we don''t understand is what you want to do." Chapter 1287： And Tristan himself, because of the last remonstrance left at the time of parting, thinks that he has spoken too carelessly, and is deeply introspecting and regretting. It has even become the long-cherished wish of the heroic spirit. This can be said to be Tristan''s lifelong painful scars, but they were uncovered by Shirou very directly and rudely! All of a sudden, Tristan clenched his fists nervously. Presumably, for all King Arthur''s words, it was an unforgivable crime. However-- "I learned about the situation from Kay and Jahris. All the knights said that your advice is wrong and is a knight''s guilt. But I don''t think so. I think you are not guilty, but you are responsible for other things. The responsibility that the knight failed to fulfill. Your advice is actually quite right." Shirou said very seriously. "What!?" Tristan raised his head with a look of surprise. If he hadn''t uttered that admonition, how could the knights be separated from his king? How can Mordred take the opportunity to make waves? If there is a reason for everything, then Camelot''s demise, how much he also has a guilt! And it''s quite heavy! Therefore, that admonition became the point of sorrow in his life, and it was also his long-cherished wish after becoming a hero. What''s more, he, at the beginning, would rather destroy his own eyes and destroy his conscience, but also stand on the side of the Lion King! But what is this King Arthur talking about now? Actually said that he was not guilty, but instead said that he was doing the right thing? Listen, is this like what King Arthur should say? "Although I have not experienced your situation, I must not be much more difficult than me. As far as I know, the destruction of your Camelot is not to blame on the quantum recording fixed belt, but to Morgan Lefy and Mordred. , To blame the nobles and knights, it is better to blame you for protecting the Al," Shi Lang said. "Ge, King Gurneyville, you, why did you say this?" Tristan asked. Shi Lang smiled. He believes that the collapse of King Arthur''s Camelot Kingdom was not due to Tristan''s advice, nor Mordred''s rebellion, but the protection of King Arthur by the Knights of the Round Table, which was too much. The Knights of the Round Table love and respect King Arthur, and are used to King Arthur. To put it simply, it is all staff Wang Chu. And this is precisely the sugar-coated cannonball that King Arthur cannot perceive people''s hearts. Because of the real-world operating rules, it is impossible to learn in the book. Elders and teachers cannot teach all kinds of human nature. The sharpness of society is always covered with a soft cloth when it is transmitted to people through people close to them. This layer of soft cloth is a kind of protection purpose for close people, and it is a sincere and autonomous behavior, but it often becomes a blind eye for people. And Yiye''s blindness is the most terrifying situation! For the individual, it will only mean not adapting to the society, failing at work, and feeling very depressed. As for leaders and kings, that is the cult of personality. In fact, Shirou¡¯s eternal dynasty also has a trend of being a chef. But Shi Lang is not stupid, very alert, and because of the multi-faceted structure and horizons of the era, it is not bad, but has promoted a strong and eternal dynasty. However, if this is placed on Altria...Forget it, don''t persecute her. Therefore, Shirou felt that Tristan¡¯s remonstrance was actually correct, but the timing of what he said was really not good. "That''s it..." Tristan felt complicated. Shiro clarified the truth, and firmly believed that he was not wrong, but did a good job, a qualified knight, which made Tristan suddenly complicated. From what kind of heart did he say that admonition that became the decisive psychological injury of King Arthur? In fact, it was also his slender heart, he couldn''t ignore King Arthur anymore. King Arthur is an excellent knight. Fair and honest to the point that it does not contain any human emotions and desires. However, the figure of the king who kept restraining himself from fighting made him very distressed. It was precisely because the king was fair that he was distressed. It is precisely because Wang is honest that he is sad. Because such a king is a noble knight, but he is destined not to be a good king, a hegemon who dominates the mountains and rivers. She would only be used by nobles, pinched by bureaucrats, and blamed by civilians. That''s why he couldn''t help saying that kind of thing. All the Knights of the Round Table, the comrades in the robe of countless battles, and the fateful friendships, did not see his sincerity, but accused him one after another, not understanding what he was thinking. However, this king, this King Arthur who has only seen two sides, can see through his sincerity at a glance. All of a sudden, Tristan felt like a confidant died. Therefore, he shook his head and said: "You know me so much, I am very touched, but I will not go out, King Gnivale." He is not stupid, Shi Lang told him this, he must be trying to pull him out to stand in line. If it were on weekdays, he would definitely serve Shi Lang to the death, but now the two kings are on the same day, and the round table is about to be in a civil war, he will not go out. Evasion cannot solve the problem, but evasion is very useful. "If you are afraid of the tragedies caused by fighting, fear of unavoidable tragedies, you will slow down your progress. Tristan, I never fight, I only fight, because what I want is not sadness, but happiness." Shirou stretched out his hand and said softly, "Come out and help me, Tristan. I promise you that I will not involve you in the dispute between me and the Lion King, nor will you be involved in the round table civil war, but I Now, I really need you." Hearing this, Tristan was shocked and asked: "You, need me? King Arthur needs me?" "Of course. Because, I am a weak person, I need someone to help me to get things done, many, many people help. Are you willing to help me, Tristan?" Shi Lang asked. Tristan didn''t know what to say. How could such a king exist? Openly admit his weakness. After being silent again and again, Tristan couldn''t help but said: "Then, king, I have made an agreement with you. I will never interfere with your dispute with the Lion King." "Of course." Shi Lang nodded. Ozmandias had long since lifted the seal of the cage, and Tristan walked out naturally, and walked out of the Radiant Complex Temple with Shirou. Tristan sighed, "I regret that I cut my eyes now." "Why?" Shirou asked. "Because, I don''t even know what my king looks like now." Tristan said. Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Didn''t you see me long ago?" "When I was called before? Although I am embarrassed, I still have to tell you honestly that I didn''t notice you at the time." Tristan said. Shilang smiled and said, "I mean, what I am in your heart is what it is like." Chapter 1288： Tristan: "..." What is the feeling of this heartbeat? Is it myocardial infarction? Shiro led Tristan to leave the Radiant Complex Temple, and met with Kai and others. Kai and the others saw Tristan, their eyes widened and their faces all over in disbelief. Shi Lang smiled and said, "From now on, Tristan will be our partner at this singularity. We must work together to defeat this singularity!" Kai and others looked at Tristan, not knowing what to say. This guy had a very hard mouth before, and he refused to come out alive and dead, but now he has not only come out, but is also on their side? Kai and the others turned their heads and looked at Shi Lang who was smiling, wondering what magic Shi Lang had cast, which made this stubborn donkey change his temper. Mordred curled his lips even more and said, "Heh~! You have big eyebrows and big eyes, you have rebelled, it''s shameful!" Tristan is gentle, but facing Mordred who ruined Camelot, he directly said: "Speaking of this, please be optimistic about your position, Mordred." "Of course I am optimistic about my position. I am on my father''s side. But now that these people control me, I can''t get out of my body. In order to avoid being killed and working for my father in the future, I have to keep mine. Little life," Mordred said. "In fact, if you want to leave, we won''t stop you at all, but will clap our hands and cheer. Because how to say, you are not very capable, but you have a great temper, and you are super edible. I think you have a lot more." Shirou dismantled the stage without hesitation. "You guy--!" Mordred gritted his teeth at Shirou, then rolled his eyes and sneered: "I just want to make trouble with you! This is the effect of my father! He has the ability to beat me. !" "I am not interested in being with everyone, especially with the defeated players." Shi Lang said with a smile. Mordred gritted his teeth louder. At this moment, Nitocris, dressed in a pharaoh costume, came over and said, "The team has been assembled. I will lead the way. Can you break the queen, King Arthur?" Shilang looked serious, nodded, and said, "Of course, Pharaoh." Shiro arranged the guards to the Knights of the Round Table, and distributed them to various sections of the migrating team to **** the migrating team. But he was afraid that Mordred would be really bad, so he arranged her by his side. "Pharaoh..." Nitokris was riding on a sphinx with the assembled citizens, and finally glanced at the shattered radiant compound temple, turned around and led the team and the Sphinx legion, Haohao Tangtang''s gone. Shiro and Mordred also rode on a sphinx and broke it. At this moment, a group of citizens rushed out of the team, bowed and kneeled to the city, calling the Sun King directly. A lot of citizens rushed out of the team, worshiping and kneeling at the city, and then reluctantly left. These citizens are poor people, heretics, and at the same time the first residents of the city. At the time of the Crusades, his home was destroyed and he was to be judged by infidels. Life is better than death. If it weren''t for Ozmandias'' rescue, he would have died. Ozmandias gave their family, gave them food, and gave them a new life. For them, although Ozmandias was arrogant and hahaha all day, he was not a king, but it made them feel at ease. At the time of parting, they had no intention of retribution, and they could only worship and buckle again, hoping to see the king and the last figure of the sun. Only in the end, they didn''t see it either. Shi Lang rode on the Sphinx, looking back at the city under the night. The prosperity of the past is gone, and all that is left is an empty, isolated city. History will not remember this city because it is not the correct history. However, the king did exist here and left a trace. Turning his head, Shi Lang went away. A faint golden light appeared at the head of the city. Ozmandias looked at the crowd going away, turned his head, and snorted softly. He returned to the Great Temple of Glory and sat on the golden throne, overlooking the city. He is the king, the pharaoh, and the sun, and he controls countless people, but at this moment, there is only one person in his kingdom. That is himself, he is the king. Now, he is this city, this...the last wall! "The clearer the water, the easier it is to become muddy. Don''t let those eyes get dusty, King Arthur. That is a treasure enough to be collected by Yu." Ozmandias slowly closed his eyes, waiting for that moment to come. ... ... At the far end of the desert, the golden holy grail shone with dazzling golden light, as if it would disperse even the night. But in its container, it carries countless black mud. The mud was constantly surging, boiling, and pouring down to the earth, and soon a mud tide was formed. Gradually, one figure after another emerged from the mud tide. "Arrrrrr¡ª" The frantic voice resounded in this barren desert like the whisper of the abyss. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: There was one more change before, and it was clearly owed three more. Don''t try to lie to me. I''m so smart~! (Akimbo Chapter 45: I regard you as a friend, but you as my daughter? It has been three days since leaving the city. Most of the citizens in the city are mountain people, knowing how to walk on Muk¨¦bar Mountain, and Ozmandias also prepared all the transfers in advance, so there is no need to worry about getting lost in the desert. Here, I have to mention the special features of Jerusalem. Jerusalem is a recognized holy place, surrounded by Judaism, Christianity, and Islam, and is the holy place of the three religions. Chapter 1289： The reason why the Crusades came to the east was because Jerusalem fell into the hands of Islam. For this reason, Pope Urban II launched the Crusade. To rob Jerusalem. Therefore, the famous Crusade in history is actually a religious war. This war directly affected the establishment of the Latin East, and it also affected the entire Eastern Mediterranean. At the same time, it promoted Europe from a dark and isolated era to an open modern world, and indirectly promoted the Renaissance and the era of discovery in the 14th century. . Therefore, it is indeed a historical landmark that is the most important among the foundations of the theorem of man, and Gaetia will therefore put the Holy Grail into this era, affect this era, and thereby destroy this historical landmark and the foundation of the theorem of man. , So as to carry out the management of fire. But what he probably never dreamed of was that in this peculiar point, the Lion King, Ozmandias, and Demon Charlie I would be brought over, and his calculations fell through. The Crusaders were completely destroyed by the Lion King. The Mukaibaer Mountain, which Shilang and others are going to, is the site of the people of the mountain, and it is also the base of the Assassin Order. The Assassin Order is a group of assassins established by the first generation of old people in the mountains, that is, King Hassan. It is called "Wooden Barbarians" in the heavenly dynasty. It is very powerful and difficult to deal with. The Europeans have no way to deal with them. When Mongolia rose, the army was destroyed. Of course, this is the history of the earth known to Shirou, and the history of the type moon is unknown. However, looking at Wang Hassan''s power to break through imagination, Mongolia can really destroy the Assassin Order, then it is estimated that the crown Rider is a certain sweat who has not run away. By the way, Wang Hassan also appeared in Jin Lao''s "The Legend of Heaven and Slaying Dragon", who is also the founder of Persian Mingjiao-Huo Shan, who was Zhang Wuji''s ancestor. Nitocris is leading the way. At this moment, there is no role model in front of her, she has to rely on herself. Of course, she did a great job. This is also inevitable. Although Nitocris is indeed embarrassing sometimes, she is exactly the same as Guinevere when she is not tuned, but she is also a qualified pharaoh. This can be seen in the orderly governance of the Sixth Dynasty of Ancient Egypt in front of her, as well as the revenge. Therefore, it is natural for her to lead the citizens to relocate and maintain order. The existence of Ozmandias is her role model and the wings of protection, and it can also be said that it is the shackles that restrict her. And now, Ozmandias has let go of her shackles, and she will naturally show her brilliance. Shi Lang fell behind the tail break. In order to prevent Mordred from really making trouble, Shirou left her by his side. After rushing all the way, another night passed. The migrating troops started cooking on the spot and rested. The guards of the sacred beast Sphinx and Shiro, under the command of Nitocris and the Knights of the Round Table, patrolled all around, not daring to relax at all. This is of course, after all, whether it is Nitocris or the Knights of the Round Table, they have all experienced God''s generation. In the World of Gods, Warcraft is everywhere. If you rest in the wild and relax your vigilance, it is to send meat to the Warcraft. However, after the primate seat became the mainstream of this planet, the laws of this planet were over to the primate. The weak beasts were dead, and the powerful beasts hid in the inner sea of ??the stars, so it was much better now than the world of Gods. After the people were full, they said a few words to each other and soon fell asleep. The night in the desert was very cold, and the wind was biting enough to blow, so bonfires were lit all around. Shi Lang sat by a bonfire, staring at the swaying flames, rubbing his palms to keep warm. "Come on, here you are." Suddenly, Mordred handed a naan bread, which is the main food in the Middle East. "Oh, thank you." Shiro took it and thanked him. Mordred sat next to himself, holding the naan in his hand, and gnawing at it. Looking at Mordred, who was so messy, Shirou said helplessly: "I said, you eat slowly, and no one is robbing you, and you are not afraid of choking to death?" "You can control it!" Mordred glared at Shirou, gnawing while talking, and then choked, so much that he only patted his chest and slapped his armor. "Look, I said, you''ll be choked to death." Shiro gloated at Mordred, then handed a pot of water. Mordred saw the kettle in front of him and stretched out his hand to take it, but Shi Lang pulled his hand back and withdrew the kettle. Mordred looked at Shirou puzzledly. "You said, would the Servant be choked to death? If you were choked to death, wouldn''t it be particularly funny? The first Servant to be choked to death in history is very funny." Shi Lang said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Mordred glared at Shirou. Why is this guy so bad? Mordred was depressed. In the end, Shiro handed the kettle to Mordred, and Mordred took the kettle and drank it, finally swallowing it. Putting down the kettle, Mordred sighed in relief, then turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said silently: "Although you are both King Arthur, you guys are really farewell to my father! My father! Gao Jie Ruyu is a role model among role models, and what about you? Huh¡ª, it''s just like a rascal, it''s so bad!" "Huh?" Shi Lang looked at Mordred with some surprise, "When did you learn to speak like this? This line of statements is not like you." Hearing this, Mordred lifted his chin and said proudly: "I saw it in the book before, and it felt pretty good, so I used it... Huh? No, is it the time to talk about this? I''m condemning you now! Condemning you! I tell you, don''t try to divert the subject, my head is not so stupid!" "If you continue to study like this, your father will definitely like you. Because children who like to learn are the most likable." Shilang said with a smile. "Huh? Really?" Mordred''s eyes lit up, he clapped his palms excitedly, and said with a smile: "That''s great..." She came back afterwards, her smile stiffened, her hands covering her ears, and her face solemnly said: "Don''t try to digress! Tell you, it''s useless for me Mordred!" Shiro nodded in response to this, "Oh." Afterwards, he quietly ate his naan bread. Mordred couldn''t help it, and asked: "That, that..." She felt a little hard to tell. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "Just, yes, that...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Mordred scratched his hair, blushed, and asked, "Yes, my father, would you really like me?" "Maybe." Shilang nodded, and then asked strangely: "I don''t really understand, why do you have to let your father like you?" Chapter 1290： "Isn¡¯t this taken for granted? Who doesn¡¯t want parents to admit to themselves and like themselves? Ah... Of course, you are not allowed to say to Kai or other Knights of the Round Table. The most important thing is that you are not allowed to tell my father and king. Said, only to rot in his stomach." Mordred said viciously. Shirou nodded, "I am not a big tongue." But I am a multi-writer. Shi Lang thought. "Actually, I understand that no matter what I do, my father will never like me." Mordred lowered his head and said in a low mood: "Even if I have rebelled against her." "Why?" Shirou asked. "Because I am an illegitimate child. Or a illegitimate child created by a conspiracy by two women to seize power..." Mordred pours bitterness on Shirou. Why do you do this, because Shirou is also King Arthur, and Mordred''s psychological defense against Shirou is very low. Because Shirou is the only person who treats her well and cares about her so far, which makes her feel very kind. All her life cannot be regarded as suffering and hardship, after all, she is the product of a conspiracy, and someone wants to use her. But her whole life was really indifferent enough. She is a product of Morgan Lefy''s conspiracy and a clone of King Arthur. She has been wearing a magic helmet since she was a child, and she doesn''t show her true colors. Because it is a human clone, Mordred''s growth rate is much faster than that of a natural person, and her life cycle is correspondingly short. When a child of the same age grows into an adult, she has already declined to death. It was just a pure tool made by Morgan to seize the throne. Being ashamed of his abnormal background made Mordred unconsciously jealous of the people around him. Even though the body has grown into adulthood, he still worships the "perfect and flawless" King Arthur with the peculiar innocence of children. Only in the end, King Arthur did not admit her. And because of her identity, the other Knights of the Round Table did not wait to see her, and regarded her as a shame to King Arthur. Although Mordred acted crazy and didn''t care about anything, in fact, these were all in his heart and in his bones. Shiro listened to Mordred''s bitterness and said nothing. Because the teller just wants someone who can listen to his heart. "It would be great if you were my father king." Mordred couldn''t help but said. Shilang was not calm at once: "Huh?" "Although you are bad, you care enough about me. Unlike my father and the Morgan who killed that day, there is no human touch at all." Mordred said, "I actually don''t ask for anything. Many, as long as someone is willing to care about me, love me, even if it is false, I will sell my life for whom." Shirou looked at Mordred with a little trouble. Isn''t this kid lacking love and stupid? "Hey! What are you doing looking at me with such a look of''Is this kid lacking love and stupid''? Do you want to fight?" Mordred asked, waving his fist. Shiro: "..." After thinking about it, Shirou spread his hands and said, "Should I be your godfather?" "Pull it down, I''ll just talk about it. If you want to win over me, it won''t be so unlimited, right? It really doesn''t look like King Arthur at all!" Mordred said contemptuously. "Actually, I''m just talking about it. If you don''t want to, let me say it again. If you want to, I will run right away." Shi Lang said. Mordred: "..." This guy really doesn''t look like King Arthur should be! "Speaking of which, you hate Morgan?" Shirou asked. "Isn''t this of course? That woman is just a mess of mud! It wasn''t me that said, if I was afraid of her and couldn''t beat her, I would definitely cut her!" Mordred said with an arrogant expression. Shi Lang was speechless, it was indeed Mordred, who said such awkward words in such a bullish tone. "By the way, you don¡¯t have me in your dynasty, so what about Morgan? Don¡¯t tell me, she didn¡¯t seduce you. That woman did everything for the throne. If she would attack my father, then she would definitely attack you too. Bad luck will use her body to seduce you!" Mordred said. "She... Actually, I have a good impression of her." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Huh?" Shi Lang looked at the bonfire with a smile on his face, and said, "To me, she is a...very special sister. Although I still don''t understand what is in her head, she will do her best. She is the only one who loves me..." Shiro talked about his experience in Camelot and about Morgan Leffield. From Tyler Bill¡¯s drawing of the sword, to the secret surveillance of the King¡¯s travels, to the expansion of the social circle of the party afterwards, to the support of Camelot¡¯s king''s ceremony, and the company of hardship for several years... This made Mordred stupid and shouted: "This is impossible! This is not Morgan at all!" Will that vicious witch do these things? How could it be possible! Mordred still remembers how Morgan''s vicious face, greed for the throne and jealousy of her father, how could it be possible for someone to be on the throne? "Could it be that if the younger sister is replaced by the younger brother, that guy will become a good guy? What a joke! Is that guy a brother fetish?" Mordred couldn''t help but said. Good spit, girl! The woman confessed herself that she has a brother fetish! Of course, Shi Lang absolutely couldn''t say this, and he didn''t even say what Morgan wanted to drug him in the later period. In the darkness, the two exchanged Camelot information about each other''s world. Shirou had nothing to do, but Mordred was already ruined. If nothing else, just say Wang Jie Morgan, let her three views burst! After all these connections, Shirou felt that his relationship with Mordred seemed to be more harmonious. But it''s okay, his request to this bear kid is not to make trouble. And Mordred felt the same way. She felt that she was very happy and relaxed by Shirou''s side, not because of anything else, but because the man was not close to her, but always had good intentions. Communicating with him is like a spring breeze, and many of the pain in my heart will dissipate a lot. "I think you are a friend, but you have to figure out that if you are fighting with my father, I still have to stand on my father''s side! I am a firm supporter of my father!" Mordred said. "Yeah." Shilang nodded, "Also, you still want your father to like you, right?" "Of course!" Mordred nodded. "To realize the dream, we must challenge the reality. Come on." Shi Lang said with a smile. Encouraged... "Hmm!" Mordred nodded and smiled. Chapter 1291： At dawn, the team started again. At this time, a guard quickly ran to the end of the line, found Shi Lang, and said: "King Arthur, Pharaoh is looking for you." "Nitocris is looking for me?" Shirou asked suspiciously, "Is there anything wrong?" "Pharaoh said, the treasure mirror of the underworld has moved!" said the guard. Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes condensed. The mirror of the underworld, this is the treasure of Nitocris-[The Book of Dark Mirror], this is the mirror of the posture of Nitocris reflecting the underworld, or the dark alien world, with Egyptian gods The divinity. The glorious compound temple of Ozmandias possesses all the divinities of ancient Egypt. And Ozmandias and Nitocris have explained that if he fights against the devil, he will use all the existing divinities in the radiant complex temple, including the sky **** represented by Nitocris. Horus. But at this moment, Nitocris''s [The Book of Dark Mirror] has changed. In other words... "The devil has invaded the city. Has Ozmandias started to fight him?" Shi Lang muttered to himself. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 46¡ªThe Ranks of the Evil King The order of the team was handed over to the guards, and Shirou led the other Servants to gather with Nitocris. Nitocris took out a strange mirror. The mirror is all dark copper, and the rest of the hand is a statue of the **** of death Anubis, which has a weird feeling. And this is Nitocris''s treasure [The Book of Dark Mirror]! This mirror is a mirror that does not reflect things that exist in reality. There is no optical function as a mirror. What is reflected in it is always the strange and terrifying dark alien. According to Nitocris, it is a mirror from the underworld. , Can only reflect the scene of the underworld. Of course, its essence may be that it possesses the divinity of the Egyptian god. It is precisely because of this that you can see the situation of Ozmandias through this mirror. Because, as the incarnation of the **** King Ra, Ozmandias has the mystery of all the gods in Egypt, including the mystery of the gods. Therefore, there is movement in the [Golden Mirror of the Underworld], which shows that the Demon Charles I has recovered and invaded Ozmandias. "Everyone is here, open the mirror, Pharaoh Nitocris." Shi Lang said. Nitocris nodded, and immediately activated the [Dark Mirror Collection]. Not because of Shiro, but because, this is Ozmandias''s account. Shirou also knew about this. Looking at the faintly gleaming [Golden Mirror Collection] with scorching eyes, Shi Lang looked serious. He understands that this battle is very likely to be the final battle of Ozmandias at this singularity, and it is also the key point of this singularity''s direction! If Ozmandias can single-handedly destroy the Demon Charles I, Shiro and Nitocris can return to the city and cooperate with Ozmandias to launch a strategy against the Lion King; if it is Ozmandias Si was defeated, so this peculiar crusade finally fell on Shirou and Nitocris. Moreover, Shirou and Nitocris will face the pursuit of King Hassan, the siege and interception of King Charles I, and the eye-catching Lion King! Gradually, a picture appeared in [The Book of Dark Mirror]. It was a dignified and magnificent temple, and Ozmandias sat proudly on the throne. Seeing Ozmandias sitting on the throne, Shirou clenched his fists. Come on, Sun King! ... ... Holy City Jerusalem... No, now it should be the Holy City Camelot. Age Guiwen hurried to the palace. Once again serving Wang, he was very happy, but this did not make this man neglect his work. After being summoned, he learned about this peculiarity from the king, as well as the Sun King Ozmandias, the existence of this powerful force, and the existing Assassin Order. According to Wang, these two forces, plus the remaining Knights of the Round Table who were in exile, were enemies. Although it was the first to complete Saint Bale, we must not let down our vigilance against them, so Ager Guiwen made a detailed strategic plan. And now, it is to be reported to the king. Entering the palace, Age Zhiwen found that the king was sitting on the throne with his eyes closed and resting. As an internal affairs officer, Ager''s rules will naturally not disturb the king. Taking advantage of more time, he planned to stand beside the king and wait for the king''s awakening. Never thought that as soon as he entered the door, the Lion King sitting on the throne opened his eyes. "What''s the matter, Age Guiwenqing?" the Lion King asked. "That''s it, Wang. This is the strategic plan I suggest. There are too many 300,000 people selected by Sheng Baat. I suggest that we should start with this village..." Age Zhiwen was about to report, but the Lion King waved his hand and said: "First pause our actions and see what''s going on over there." "The situation over there?" Age Zhiwen frowned and asked, "Wang, I don''t know which situation you are talking about?" "The Sun King. There-there is going to be a critical duel that is related to the fact that it is a matter of people. It depends on the situation of the duel, and then do care." The Lion King said. Aggiwen didn''t ask much, but with his ingenuity, he also guessed that the Sun King Ozmandias might have a terrifying battle, so much so that the Lion King said that it was a matter of management. As for why the Lion King who is far away in the holy city Camelot can perceive the situation in the territory of the Sun King. At this point, Age Guiwen did not doubt, because he knew that the Lion King in front of him had become a goddess. And it''s not those goddesses who are empty and powerful but very weak, but real and very powerful goddesses. Insight into things thousands of miles away is easy. However, this has nothing to do with him, he only needs to be loyal to Wang again. "However, you can continue to make your strategy more detailed. Regardless of the outcome of the duel, the demise of mankind has become an established fact. The outcome of this duel is just a matter of dragging the time. I thought there would be at least nine months, but now, the hand of the evil king has reached here, so it seems that his transformation is about to be completed. The finale of destruction will also be sung by him..." The Lion King murmured, his eyes gleaming with the light of stars, and he looked straight ahead, as if looking at the battlefield thousands of miles away. It was a barren desert, and an empty and cold desert city. The turbulent mud sea covered the desert, and on the mud sea, the terrible clay figure surrounded the desert city. Chapter 1292： "Sun. Let me see, what should I do?" ... ... The turbulent mud sea came from afar and surrounded the city. The terrible clay figurines rushed into the city, destroying the city''s buildings one by one. This, as the master of this city, Ozmandias can feel it very clearly. He even felt that Nitocris was using the [Golden Mirror of the Underworld] to observe here. "Very well, the queen of the sky. That''s it. Use the mirror to shine here and look at it. If Yu fails, this is the cornerstone of your success." Ozmandias said so in his heart. From the time he faced Majin Charles I, although he did not say it verbally, Ozmandias had to admit that Majin Charles I was terrible. Especially the mud tide, that terrifying curse aura, is the absolute natural enemy of the heroic spirits. And that [Anti-Genesis] is the nemesis of all treasures. Outside the Glorious Complex Temple, the Demon Charles I commanded the mudmen to destroy the building. "For the sake of my king''s relief work, we will get rid of all this old century!" Looking at the destroyed building, Majin Charles I seemed to have seen something happy and laughed happily. He had been transformed into a demon by the evil king, and he had lost the brilliance of heroic spirits, and he was more completely degenerate than alter. It''s like praying for the wasteland in the killing house, using Mooncell and the principle of eros to transform into a Beast III, like the third foreign law of the devil¡¤Xixi freely happy heaven. Of course, although Demon Charles I transformed from a hero into a demon, he was not a Beast, nor did he have the terrifying destructive power of Beast, otherwise King Hassan would have jumped out a long time ago. However, although the demon Charles I did not have the animality of Beast, he still possessed the power of the beast of [Anti-Genesis], which is still quite terrifying, like the special spot encountered by Fuyuki City, Kuchurin, or Dilumudo That kind of heroic spirit, even if he didn''t arrive back and forth, he was probably killed, and even his ashes were raised. This is no wonder, even the proud Ozmandias has to prepare for his own failure. Not to mention, behind Demon Charles I, there is a so-called evil king, and listening to Demon Charles I¡¯s statement, the evil king is very likely to exist in this peculiarity. Majin Charles I commanded the clay figurines to destroy the city buildings, but did not kill anyone. This made Majin Charlie I couldn''t help laughing, and finally set his sights on the glorious compound temple located in the center of the city. He led the mud flow, polluted the steps of the Great Temple, and walked into the Great Temple with the clay figure. He raised his head slightly, looked at the majestic Ozmandias sitting on the throne, and smiled: "Remove the citizens in advance, the Sun King of Egypt, you are also a qualified human king." "Yu is Pharaoh, the king of kings." Ozmandias said proudly. He turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on the clay figurines around Charles I, with an arrogant corner of his mouth, and said: "Your clay figurines, as far as I can see, are all made of human transformation, right? If you don''t evacuate the citizens in advance , I¡¯m afraid they will all become your clay figurines." "Not only that," Charles I nodded and said with a smile: "Anything in this cycle of life will be transformed into the people of my king." "Oh?" Ozmandias raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. Charles I pointed to a clay figure with a lion head next to him, and said, "Before this, it was your sphinx." Hearing this, the Shi Lang in front of [The Book of Dark Mirror] couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. Those clay figures were formed by human beings in contact with mud tides, and Shi Lang had already known this for a long time. Because long before Charles I came to attack, the number of refugees coming from Jerusalem has been declining. Combining with Charles I, it is not difficult to draw this conclusion. But what made De Shilang a little surprised is that not only humans, but other creatures...will also be made into clay figurines! What the **** is this? Tiamat''s subspecies of the sea of ??life? With this, combined with what Leif said before his death, didn''t his ontology that existed in the imaginary world fell into Tiamat''s hands? At this time, Ozmandias said: "You actually made Yu''s people into such filthy bastards... You and the king of you, really make the aftershock angry!" "Dirty?" Charles I asked as if he had heard a big joke, with a very puzzled expression on his face, "Can''t you see the beauty of this posture? This is the end of evolution!" Hearing this, Ozmandias sneered, and his heart was extremely angry. As the king of humans, the most unbearable thing for Ozmandias is to make humans into such ugly faces. Just looking at it makes him bored. Ozmandias moved his mind and activated the [Glory Complex Temple]. It really deserves to be the ¡¾Glory Complex Temple¡¿, which symbolizes the majesty of the Pharaoh of God, and at the same time integrates all the mysteries of the Egyptian gods into one, which can be compared with the ¡¾Departure Sword¡¿, even if it is the mud tide of the evil king. Covered, still maintaining normal abilities. "Kakka-" [The Radiance Complex Great Temple] A golden light was exuded, and behind Ozmandias, a round of sun rose slowly. In that sun, there seemed to be an almighty supreme god, exuding infinite power. Upon seeing this, Nitocris said with great pride: "It is the incarnation of Pharaoh, the almighty god, pull!" Ozmandias sitting high on the throne, under the background of the sun, descended like the **** of all gods, and he was so mighty. Ozmandias looked at the clay figurines and scolded angrily: "Just here, burn you out with the brilliance of the sun!" The sun is in the sky, and the power of the sun **** is released infinitely. The glory of Ra, who purifies everything, spreads all over the earth. Upon seeing this, Nitocris patted her chest and proudly said: "Under the glory of God Ra, all evil will be purified!" "It''s not that simple, Nitocris. You look at the mirror carefully." Shi Lang said solemnly. Nitokris turned her eyes and looked stunned: "This, this... how is this possible?" "Why... why haven''t any of them been purified?" Indeed, the glory of God Ra is very bright, but what is shocked is...The light of God Ra has not purified the mud tide of the evil king, nor has it purified the clay figurines of the evil king. Ozmandias sank. With the help of [Glory Complex Great Temple], he can mobilize the mystery of all Egyptian gods in the Great Temple. Of course, he cannot fully impose the power of God on himself, otherwise he would be invincible long ago, and King Hassan would not be possible. Is his opponent. The mystery he can mobilize is equivalent to a part of the divine power of the gods. And just this part of the mighty power is enough to balance a lot of heroic spirits. The power of Ra is the highest among all Egyptian gods, and at the same time the most restrained against the existence of the sin system. In short, it is the treasure of sin and evil. Ozmandias knew that Ra¡¯s might not destroy Charles I, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that even the clay figurines could not be purified! This--, This is incredible! Charles I said: "The breath of the sun god... So, do you think Yu waiting is evil, a sinner? Do you want to punish Yu waiting? Then you are wrong. According to Yu, blocking Yu and blocking our king Wait, it is the real evil! The real evil! Wait, it is justice!" Chapter 1293： "Huh. You and King Ru did such things, and they still said justice, but they really amused Yu. Yu asked you, what exactly did you and King Ru mean?" Ozmandias asked. "What my king does is relief, and everything he does is justice! Although my king is called the king of evil by Yu et al., he is the lord of relief, and his rank is-Saver!" Charles I pointed to Ozmandias and said, "If you wait to stop Yu waiting, you are blocking this relief work. Oh... I understand! It''s you, you kidnapped my king!" Charles I suddenly realized, and then went crazy: "My king must be kidnapped by you!" Chapter 47 The Falling Sun¡¾Two in One, Make Up¡¿ Saver? Shi Lang was stunned when he heard the words from the [Nether Mirror Collection]. Saver, the savior. This rank is quite particular. In theory, there are only three people, including the enlightened ones. When did another Saver pop out? In [The Book of Dark Mirror], Charles I looked mad and stared at Ozmandias with bloodshot eyes. Although he was demonized, Charles I, just like the demonized killing house Kiara, still maintains rationality, but this rationality would be quite anti-human. However, as soon as Charles I encountered the affairs of the evil king, he became completely irrational and became no different from Bluebeard. The horrible energy condensed in the eyes, and with a "boom", black light shot out from Charles I''s eyes and shot towards Ozmandias. When Ozmandias saw this, he stretched out his hand and waved, suddenly several light groups burst out of the stone slabs on both sides of the Great Temple, and pushed them up. These light groups are not mortals, but mysterious manifestations of Egyptian gods. Ozmandias usually attaches them to himself to exercise theocratic power. However, in the face of Charles I¡¯s bombardment, he couldn¡¯t Don''t realize it to resist. With a "bang", the light group was blown up, and Charles I''s light cannon disappeared. "Huh. The Lord of Relief, Yu Ke didn''t see it. What Yu saw was just turning Yu''s people into monsters." Ozmandias said. He wanted to find out what Charles I and the Evil King were, and what their intentions were. Because the appearance of Charles I and the Evil King was too sudden, if King Hassan hadn''t reminded him in advance, Ozmandias would not have known that a demon like Charles I had actually appeared in this peculiar point. Therefore, he wanted to find out what these things were and what their intentions were. In the face of Ozmandias¡¯ inquiry, Charles I was honest, and said enthusiastically: "Naturally it is for relief!" The villain died of talking too much, of course, this only exists in TV dramas. In reality, who sees himself as the villain instead of the protagonist? In addition, Charles I is like a fanatical believer at the moment, carrying out a magnificent business for others Amway himself. "The demise of mankind is an inevitable result, even if the false crown is not burned, the demise of mankind is also an inevitable result. This is definitely not a disaster that you and other heroic spirits can prevent, because it is human beings who destroy mankind. The internal struggle and the destruction of the planet led to the irreversible depletion of the great source. Once the depletion reaches that critical point, the planet will die, and the environment will become extremely bad, making it impossible for life to survive." Charles I said. "How about this?" Ozmandias asked arrogantly: "To make life into such an ugly plaything, is this what you call relief?" "This is the relief of my king, it is evolution!" Charles I said piously: "If you want to survive in the extremely harsh environment on a perishing planet, you must evolve!" "And they--," Charles I pointed at the clay figures and said enthusiastically: "The people who have accepted the favor of my king will have unparalleled resilience! Even if the source is exhausted, even if the planet is dead, no matter how bad it is. The environment, no matter how difficult the living conditions are, they will adapt, evolve, and survive!" "What a great relief work? Transform all limited, weak, and vulnerable lives into ultimate creatures that can survive under all conditions! Ultimate creatures that can survive even if the planet is destroyed!" Hearing this, Ozmandias sneered and said, "Is such a thing still called a human?" "Human? When did I say that my king¡¯s relief is human? Compared with my king, how narrow is your vision? What my king has to do is to transform all living things into this ultimate creature. !" Charles I zealously said: "Humans, animals, plants, microorganisms... all living things become this kind of ultimate creature that transcends time and space, transcends life span, transcends gender! After the karma of relief is completed, the life on this planet Creatures will also have forms, one hundred forms, one thousand forms, ten thousand forms... But there will no longer be species on this planet! There is only this ultimate creature! Restraint! Neither power nor planet is needed anymore!" Seeing such crazy Charles I, even if he was as arrogant as Ozmandias, he couldn''t help saying: "Madman!" Yes, lunatic! This Charles I was a madman, and behind him, the king of evil who made everything, was even a madman! Because... What a crazy purpose is this? It was an attempt to integrate all living things, including humans, into one species! This, this... What else can you say except a lunatic? "Mad? Hahaha...Look! Evolution, it''s started!" Charles I said, pointing to the clay figure. Ozmandias turned his head and looked around, his eyes squeezed into needles, his face full of suspicion. I saw those clay figures slowly retreating from the appearance of the ugly clay figures. Instead, a layer of golden armor exuding the smell of the sun appeared, and the sparse clay head gradually turned into a golden bird''s head! More importantly, the body of these clay figures exudes the breath of Ra God, like the legendary Ra God guard! Ozmandias was shocked, and if there were no traces of mud flow on his body, he would still think it was the guardian of Ra that he saw in front of him! However, how did these clay figures become like a guard? Still have the breath of pulling God? Wait! Ozmandias turned his head and looked at the mimic sun behind him, which symbolized the glory of God of Ra. Could it be--! "See, this is the ultimate creature!" Charles I said enthusiastically: "No harsh environment can kill them. Because they will evolve with the change of the environment. The depletion of the source, the demise of the planet, They will not be able to exterminate them! They will be like Homo sapiens replacing Neanderthals, replacing humans, and survive on this planet!" Looking at the clay figures, Ozmandias'' eyes twitched. Can''t. This so-called relief karma absolutely cannot be achieved! The peculiarity of King Solomon is to destroy the foundation of human law, and with the help of the Chaldeans and the heroic spirits, there is a chance of salvation. But if these creatures are allowed to appear in modern times, it will be a sure thing to replace human beings as the overlord of the planet! "So...it''s no wonder the Lion King would choose Sheng Ba. If this happens, the only way for humans to''exist'' is indeed what she calls Sheng Ba. It seems that she discovered evil before Yu The existence of the King...!" Ozmandias clenched his fists. This, this is the real Riyaki! They must not be allowed to leave here alive! Ozmandias had a decision in his heart, even if he paid any price, he would destroy Charles I and these ultimate creatures! The King of Evil attempts to use the mud tide to unify all life, thereby replacing human beings as the overlord of the planet. This is no longer an internal struggle between humans and humans, but a contest between humans and alien races! Chapter 1294： "Come on, join Yu Deng''s relief industry, for the sake of my king--" Charles I still wanted to win over Ozmandias, but before he could finish speaking, Ozmandias shot the throne fiercely, and the mural behind him shot out a huge thunder cannon with a "boom". Bomb to Charles I. However, it was not close to Charles I, but it was offset by Charles I¡¯s [Anti-Genesis]. Although he was not hurt by the thunder cannon, Charles I also calmed down, looked at Ozmandias, and said, "It seems that you have refused." Ozmandias did not answer Charles I, but instead kept bombarding Charles I. Ozmandias was ruthless and decided to use all means, whether it was a sneak attack or a dirty means. And these ultimate creatures that have been transformed! These things can never live! Thinking so, Ozmandias patted the armrest of the throne. "Kakka-" Suddenly shake the mountain! "What''s the matter!?" Charles I frowned. Ozmandias did not speak, he has completely activated the [Glory Complex Temple]! Suddenly, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and even the city outside the Great Temple shook out. The land suddenly cracked, and buildings and mud tides collapsed in. On the edge of the city, a golden light shone, like a barrier, directly sealing the city! It turns out that the real [Glory Compound Great Temple] is not just the pyramid that was destroyed by the Xuanzhuang Sanzang shoot, but the entire city is [Glory Compound Great Temple]! This is normal, otherwise, how could Ozmandias build a city with many buildings in just a few months? It is because this is itself a complex of buildings made by [Glory Complex Grand Shrine]! Charles I also noticed Ozmandias''s movements, his expression turned cold, and said coldly: "It seems that I can''t keep you." Surrounded by the ultimate creatures that had adapted to the glory of the **** Ra, they also screamed at Ozmandias one by one, and snarled and killed Ozmandias. Ozmandias raised his palm high, fell sharply, and slapped it on the armrest of the throne, shouting: "Give me all, come out!" With a "boom", countless light clusters burst out of the frescoes of the Great Temple, forming completely different and mysterious human figures. And these are the mysterious personifications of the Egyptian gods dominated by Ozmandias! Suddenly, these mysterious manifestations of Egypt slew towards the ultimate creatures of the evil king. The two legions immediately fought against each other, the mystery of the Egyptian gods was mixed, the power of the gods was swayed, and the chaos was a mess. Summoning the mysterious manifestation of the Egyptian god, Ozmandias has taken out his true ability very seriously. If he fights against other heroes, even if he loses, he will never be so serious, because it is a price drop. However, in the face of these ultimate creatures of the evil king, Ozmandias had completely disregarded the king''s majesty and identity, and completely showed his true ability. Not for anything else, but for human dignity and survival! But-the situation is not optimistic! "It''s getting stronger...!" Ozmandias clenched his fists, and he could clearly feel that those ultimate creatures had become stronger! In the initial confrontation, these ultimate creatures were not even the Sphinx opponents, but now they can compete with the mysterious manifestations of the Egyptian gods. Although these mysterious manifestations are not strong, they are always divine. Although they are not as good as the first-rate heroes of the Knights of the Round Table, they are by no means weaker than the second-rate heroes. But now these ultimate creatures can compete with these mysterious manifestations, and they are still getting stronger! Becoming stronger at the speed of the naked eye... No! Not getting stronger! It is adapting to the strength of the mysterious manifestation! As Charles I said, these ultimate creatures can adapt to any environment, even if the planet is extinct or the inhibitions die, they can also adapt and survive. In the same way, the attack is also a difficult environment, and these ultimate creatures are adapting to the attack strength of the mysterious manifestation! Ozmandias, who sensed this, felt very heavy in his heart. He understands that facing these ultimate creatures, if they can''t be destroyed quickly, when they adapt to the attack strength, it will be over! Ozmandias didn''t know how the evil king made these ultimate creatures, nor did he understand how the ultimate creatures work. But there is no doubt that these ultimate creatures have shown the confidence to replace humans and take away the primate seat! The mainstream weapon in the modern world is the thermal weapon, and the strongest attack weapon is the nuclear bomb. Once these ultimate creatures invade into modern times, relying on their own evolution and infectiousness, after adapting to the attacks of thermal weapons and nuclear bombs, nuclear bombs and thermal weapons are completely ineffective. But they can infect humans, infect other creatures, plants, and even microorganisms, turn them into their own compatriots, and belong to the evil king, thus seizing the hegemony of the planet! This, I am afraid, is the real enemy of human extinction! At the same time, it is also the most powerful enemy! Ozmandias clenched his fists, then took a deep breath. With a move of his mind, countless mysteries burst out from the murals of the temple and rushed towards Ozmandias''s body. "Just kidding, right?" Nitocris'' eyes widened: "Pharaoh... this proud **** pharaoh actually started to borrow the power of other pharaohs! He actually dropped his pride and let the power of other pharaohs touch his body!" Observing Nitocris inside the Great Temple through the [Dark Mirror Collection], I noticed the actions of Ozmandias. Ozmandias is preparing to bring all the mysteries of Egypt into one! It''s no surprise that this happened to anyone, but it only happened to Ozmandias, that''s incredible! Ozmandias... what a powerful and proud man is this? In "Fate/Prototype Shards of Blue Silver", with the rank of Rider, single-handedly challenged the old flash Gilgamesh, the old sword Arthur, and the Lancer who were also summoned, and at the same time directly killed the holding There is an old sea of ??[twelve must win] that will never lose. In the end, Sajo Aige was forced to sneak attack and kill his Master, and forced it into a state of demonization, so that the old sword, with the aid of the old flash, had the opportunity to release the savior sword to kill him, otherwise Ozmandy Yass will not lose at all. Even in such a situation, Ozmandias merely invoked the mystery of other Egyptian gods, but did not intend to directly integrate the mystery with himself. Because, in his opinion, it is simply an insult! It''s even more humiliating than losing! But at this moment, after sensing the harm of Demon Charles I and the ultimate creature, he completely put down his status as a king, and merged the mystery of all Egyptian gods with himself! Seeing Ozmandias who mysteriously merged all the Egyptian gods, Shiro clenched his fists. He understood why Ozmandias would destroy the Demon Charles I and the ultimate creatures even if he gave up his pride. Chapter 1295： Those ultimate creatures absolutely cannot exist, and the evil king absolutely cannot exist. Because the existence of these two is unparalleled harm to mankind! And, looking at those ultimate creatures... Shirou felt that these ultimate creatures... Like Belle Subspecies! Belle subspecies... the appearance of this kind of creature indicates that the Moon World has come to the end of its extinction. If you only know the FGO and fate series, it may not be clear. Xingyue has a main tone and an inevitable ending, that is, it is bound to die. That¡ªis the land of steel! The emergence of the Earth of Steel is the death of human beings, completely destroying the planetary environment irreversibly, causing [Gaia] to die first, and then the Belle subspecies that can adapt to the environment appeared, thus killing [ Alaya]. The two major guarantees are directly killed, and then the Belle subspecies can replace the Neanderthals like Homo sapiens, and the humans will also be replaced by the Belle subspecies. Shiro originally believed that the emergence of the Belle subspecies was due to the impact of environmental changes, and that he could never interfere in the distant future. However, if these ultimate creatures are really the subspecies of Belle that Shiro recognizes, then I am afraid that this evil king is the real culprit of the land of steel! And his rank is Saver... Wait! Is this rank deceptive? So, what is this evil king? Beast? Alien? Or an unknown enemy? Shi Lang clenched his fists, his heart very heavy. At this moment, he can only cheer for Ozmandias in his heart. Come on, Ozmandias! You must win! Definitely win! ... ... Ozmandias absorbed the mystery and surging power of all the Egyptian gods, causing his body to crack. "Kakka-" The terrible voice kept resounding, and the body shattered like glass. Ozmandias stared at Charles I with his eyes like an eagle. He knew in his heart that if you want to solve these ultimate creatures, you must first solve Charles I as the leader! And to solve Charles I, we must destroy the core of Charles I''s body-the Holy Grail of Getia! After absorbing all the gods, Ozmandias said a number in his heart. 30. Followed by 29. The tyrannical power is not without cost, and this number is the time when Ozman Dias collapsed. Ozmandias could clearly perceive the breakdown of his spiritual foundation all the time. And he must solve Charles I and the ultimate creatures before they collapse! "Absorbed the mystery of the Egyptian gods...hehehe, it''s useless! Your demise is already doomed from the moment you resist Yu Waiting!" Charles I yelled frantically. "Do you understand?" "What?" "Whether it is evil or good. There is only one thing I hate, and that is the overly fragile body of Yu on the earth. As the radiant sun, the strongest and strongest pharaoh, Yu is absolutely immortal. But. Whether it was in the past or now, Yu''s body is too far from ideal." "Dragging such a weak body, what is Yu standing here fighting for? It is to save the world that Yu dominates! The annihilation of civilization is as gorgeous as fireworks, but the existence of Yu and other kings It¡¯s to keep the fireworks from blooming!" Ozmandias said. His tone was very flat, but Charles I felt a bit of a bad breath. He wanted to get away, but was stunned to find that his body couldn''t move! In fact, what he didn''t understand was that from the moment he entered the Great Temple, he had fallen into Ozmandias'' trap! [Glorious Compound Great Temple] The real scary thing is not in the outside world, but in the inside! With the internal reserves, the mystery of all Egyptian gods! At this moment, Ozmandias, who has gathered the mystery of all the Egyptian gods, can be called the real God King Ra! 25, 24¡­¡­ "Are you capable of this, a person without light? Then pay homage to the mighty power of the Pharaoh of God¡ª¡ª!" Ozmandias sipped loudly and activated the [Glory Complex Grand Shrine], and the world changed for a while. The entire space has changed, the Great Temple disappeared, replaced by endless light, and countless pyramids spread across the infinite sky. And this is the final attack method presented by the body of the [Glory Complex Great Temple]. Transform the infinite space inside it conceptually, and exercise the power of heaven and earth with the mystery of the Egyptian gods. Countless pyramids are all manifestations of the compound temple. And the means to control the Demon Charles I was the yoke of the compound divinity and mystery. Gilgamesh has the extrinsic treasure of the [Departure Sword]. The old flash and the old sword also have the extrinsic treasure of the [End Sword] and the [Savior Sword] respectively. In "The Fragment", Ozmandias of the Old Sea, who can beat the old sword and lose his temper with one to three, burns to death [Twelve Sure], also has an incalculable treasure. And this is the true usage of [The Radiant Complex Temple]. Of course, in general, he still prefers to use high-mass attacks, that is, "tomb head collision". And in this situation, he certainly wouldn''t use that kind of joke attack, but a real killer. Seeing the appearance of these compound temples, Ozmandias, for some reason, suddenly remembered what Moses had said to him. Chapter 1296： ¡ª¡ªDevils exist in this world for a certain reason. However, as long as you have the fighting spirit to defeat the demons, you can win all battles, stay away from danger, and overcome difficulties! Also, warriors are often lonely. The warrior must fight continuously and maintain the victory result, so he becomes very lonely! Can you bear it? Regardless of whether it was the past or the present, Ozmandias''s answer remains the same today. That is--, can! "Look at the great power of the ancients, Dandra Electric Ball¡ª¡ª!" Ozmandias snorted, and countless eyes of the sky appeared on countless pyramids. With a "boom", countless ancient gods of thunder, who opened up heaven and earth, divided heaven and earth, directed towards Charles I and the ultimate creature. Bombarded the past. "Boom, boom¡ª¡ª!!!" This empty space was blown to shreds, and even the time axis, gravitational waves, and all universal laws of physics were blown to pieces by this primordial and mighty divine thunder. "Damn¡ªdeath¡ª!" Leaving unwilling words, Charles I¡¯s [Anti-Genesis] was directly blown apart, and his body was blown up. And those ultimate creatures didn''t have time to adapt to the bombardment of the divine thunder, they were turned into ashes by the violent divine thunder. Everything was reduced to ashes, leaving only one holy grail in place. But Ozmandias knew in his heart that the matter was not over yet. As long as the Holy Grail is not destroyed, the Demon Charles I will continue to recover. 10, 9¡­¡­ The limit that Lingji endures is constantly approaching, but Ozmandias knows in his heart that he can''t collapse yet, he wants to destroy the Holy Grail! However, when he was about to start his hands, he who possessed all the mysteries of Egypt and used the infinite power of the almighty **** Ra, but through the Holy Grail, he saw the root of the demon Charles I. He saw it, saw the so-called evil king! Suddenly, he was shocked on the spot! \"What is Pharaoh doing? Why don''t you do it?" Nitocris was confused. "No, what did he see?" Shi Lang frowned. And at this moment-- An extremely terrifying voice came out through the [Nether Mirror Collection]. It was an incredible sound, like the frantic drum beat and the hollow and monotonous flute sound mixed together, forming a sound that was unacceptable. Nitocris and the group of Knights of the Round Table couldn''t help covering their ears, their faces were uncomfortable, but Shirou remained normal. At the moment the sound appeared, there was a "boom", and the [Dark Mirror Collection] burst directly. "Ah! My mirror!" Nitokris shouted. Shirou turned his head and looked in the direction of the city, feeling a little worried, Ozmandias... what happened? ... ... Holy City Camelot. The Lion King withdrew his gaze, turned his head to look at Age Zhiwen, and said, "It''s okay, Age Zhiwen." "Wang, this is my strategic plan. For 300,000 people, I suggest starting from this village..." Before Age''s text was finished, the Lion King waved his hand and said: "Three hundred thousand people...time may not be able to keep up. Reduce to one hundred thousand." Age Zhiwen frowned and asked, "Did something happen, Wang?" "The hand of the Evil King has passed through King Solomon''s Holy Grail and has reached this singularity. The Sun King has fallen. If we are carrying out the 300,000 saints, we will not have enough time." The Lion King said. "Wang, this evil king...what exactly is it?" Ager Guiwen asked. "I don''t know. But what is certain is that it is Beast!" The Lion King said: "Let''s do it, you start from that village. Start selecting people who can pass Shengba." With that, the Lion King got up. "Where are you going, Wang?" Age Zhiwen asked quickly as the Lion King got up. "The end of death, the inner sea of ??the stars, the stone tower." The Lion King said concisely. "Merlin... why are you going to Merlin?" Age Zhiwen frowned and asked. The Lion King picked up the Holy Spear Lungominiad, stretched out his hand and gently stroked the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and said: "Since the Evil King has gotten into this peculiar point through the Holy Grail, he has given him one When the demon arrives here, my strength may not be enough to resist the demon. Therefore, the Star Spear told me that I want to complete Saint Bale. I have to go to Merlin and get something." "what?" "The crown of the eternal king." ... ... In the barren desert, the sky was full of yellow sand. The distant city exudes a faint golden light, like a cage, imprisoned by endless mud. Wang Hassan stood in the distance, looking at the city where the sun had fallen for a long time. Then he turned around and left slowly. The figure drifted away and faded. finally¡­¡­ Disappeared. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 Chapter 1297： pS: That''s it for today, good night~! This two-in-one is okay, right? 7.5K too! This still owes two more. Chapter 48 Just you still want to assassinate me? "What kind of weird sound is that?" Mordred rubbed his ears and said with a pained expression on his face. When she heard the voice coming from the [Golden Mirror of the Underworld], she simply felt that her soul had burst, and she couldn''t feel her own existence. But Nitocris and several knights of the round table expressed the same feelings. "Is it so scary?" Shi Lang suspiciously asked. Mordred asked strangely: "Don''t you feel that way?" "Unpleasant is really unpleasant...but it shouldn''t be as exaggerated as you said?" Shirou couldn''t realize the feeling that Mordred and the others said, and even felt that they were playing himself together. To Shilang, that voice... is really as ugly as shit, like the music of more than a dozen old audition groups, which is really upsetting, but it is not as unbearable as Mordred said. Right? The soul bursts too! Facing Shirou''s questioning, Mordred smiled disdainfully, then stretched out his hand, pointed at the back of everyone, and said, "Look at that person." Everyone turned their heads and saw that Tristan fell on the ground, his hands folded on his chest, his face was pale, his mouth was foaming, his body was still trembling with convulsions, and his whole body exuded the light of ascension. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward to push him: "What''s wrong with you Tristan?" "Don''t die, Tristan!" The voice was mournful, exuding the special and unique friendship between the Knights of the Round Table. Especially Jahris, with only one arm left, also pushed Tristan''s body like a wave. Shiro felt that if Jahris pushed it down like this, Tristan might not have been shaken to death by the sound, and he would be pushed to death. Nitocris walked to the [Dark Mirror Collection] and squatted down, picking up the fragments of the mirror one by one, but after all, it was a treasure and not a real thing, just like picking up sand. Nitocris picked up half of it. , [The Book of Dark Mirror] completely dissipated. Nitocris clenched her fists, "Pharaoh...!" She understood that the brilliance of the sun finally came to an end. In her ears, there would never be the reassuring laughter again. "I saw it, the last light of the sun." A warm voice suddenly rang in her ears, Nitocris turned her head and saw Shirou standing beside her, smiling at her. "I will never forget the brilliance of Ozmandias. I will keep the memory of this peculiar point and meet him again." Shirou said. "Meet Pharaoh again?" Nitocris murmured. "Yes. The temporary parting is not the end, but the beginning of a new good memory. So, I would like to ask you more afterwards, Pharaoh Nitocris." Shirou said with a smile. "Well, please advise, King Arthur." Nitocris nodded and said. At this moment, Tristan, who was being pushed violently by Jahris, finally awoke before his head was inferred by Jahris. "Where am I?" Tristan said in a daze. Gerante said, "You fainted before." "Nonsense! How could I faint?" Tristan asked. "Because you heard that voice." Kai said, "Did you forget? The rhythm of that voice is, da, da, da da¡ª" Tristan remembered it, his face turned pale, holding his head, and shouting in pain: "Stop talking! Don''t make me think of it!" "Oh, the rhythm after that is like this, da da da da da da da da -" Kai said with a smile. "Ah--!" Tristan hugged his head and shouted. Shilang smiled as he watched the crowd of people making trouble. Although the way forward is uncertain, even if you don''t know what the future will be, you have to go forward. Moreover, by his side, there are like-minded partners. ... ... Mount Mukebair. This is the habitat of the mountain people and the base of the Assassin Order. It has been unknown how many years have passed since the Assassin Order was established. Every leader of the Assassin Order is called the Old Man in the Mountain. "How is the situation, Baimei?" "There are several Servants rushing here." Baimong Hassan said. "Is the Lion King here?" "No. It''s another group of Servants. The leader is a young mother with a child, who looks very vicious. We can''t help but curse the wrist." Baimong Hassan reminded. Hassan frowned. Since the Assassin Order was destroyed by the Mongol army, a total of 19 old people in the mountains have appeared. And these old people in the mountains were given the name of Hassan. This is the case with Hassan, Hundred and the same is true for Hassan, the cursed arm. The only difference is that they are not Hassan of this era, but Hassan who has been called to this era. What Cursed Wrist Hassan didn''t expect was that he would be summoned to the time he once lived, so he, like other Hassan who was also summoned, was determined to dedicate his power for the people of the mountain. They knew the Lion King¡¯s plan, and they knew that the Lion King would aim their guns at the people of the mountain sooner or later, so they established a military base on Mount Mukebair early on, patrolling the base area, and guarding the Lion King. "What should we do, curse wrist?" Baimong Hassan asked. "The people of the mountain cannot be harmed, because they are our people. The Servant who broke into here may also be the spies of the Lion King, so you can''t help but guard. Then, let''s stare at them first and see what the situation is. If the situation is not right. , They assassinated them!" Cursed Arm Hassan said. Baimao Hassan nodded, and this is the only way he can do it now. At this time, with a "swish", Hassan appeared in front of the two of them, and said in a hurry, "The situation is a little bit bad, curse the wrist." "What''s the matter?" Cursed Arm Hassan asked. Chapter 1298： "Quiet, Quiet is going to assassinate those Servants!" said Hassan, the hundred-looking. "What!? Damn it!" Cursed Arm Hassan said angrily: "This guy is going to stun the snake!" "What should I do now?" Asked Hassan, the original one. "What else can I do? Let''s go together!" Cursed Wrist Hasan said angrily, turned and left. The two Hundred-looking Hassan looked at each other and followed. ... ... After passing through the long desert, I finally saw some green trees, and there were endless mountains in the distance. And this is Mount Mukebair. Shi Lang and Mordred each rode a sphinx, patrolling the green forest. Taking a look at the sparse green forest, Mordred turned his head, looked at Shirou, and couldn''t help asking: "Are those mountain people really going to attack us?" She thought of Shirou''s proposal before. Shiro said that if he rushes to Mount Mukaibar, he is very likely to be attacked by the Assassin cult. Therefore, it is proposed to let them go first and greet the Assassin Order in advance. Shilang smiled and said, "If you can''t, it''s best. If you can, just do what we said before." Mordred curled his lips, this guy really didn''t care. However, this is also good, in this way, she can have a good fight with others. I haven''t had a fight recently, so I feel sick all over! The two talked and moved forward. However, what they don''t know is that they have been targeted. "So, is this the mother and son Baimong said?" Quiet Hassan lurked in the woods, a pair of eyes looked at Shirou, and then his eyes fell on Mordred, feeling the magic on Mordred, and said in surprise: "What a majestic magic. . It¡¯s a powerful enemy, but it¡¯s a pity that I met me!" Rolling his eyes, Quiet Hassan made a decision. She decided to assassinate Shirou and Mordred. She transformed herself into a fair-skinned European lady, and then disguised herself. Quiet Hassan possesses the ability after the specialization of [Infiltrate]-[Change]. As literally, this [change] ability can make Silent Hassan freely change her posture, allowing her to get close to the target to be assassinated. It''s just that only people who can transform into a figure similar to her, as long as this condition is met, they can instantly transform into a specific character. If there is only a slight difference in body size, this condition will not be affected, so it is possible to make Serenity Hassan transformed into the opposite sex. Of course, after changing into the opposite sex, there will be no small tints growing below it, it is not known. After the change was over, Quiet Hassan ambushed by the road in front of Shilang and the two, pretending to be a crippled eldest lady, shouted miserably: "Help, help!" Mordred heard the shout and turned to Shirou and said, "Someone is calling for help." "Go and see." Shi Lang said. The two of them stepped forward and saw a fair and beautiful blond lady, leaning against a tree beside her, rubbing her ankles. This blond lady is very beautiful, with an extremely delicate face, wearing a bright yellow dress, with a bright sunny feeling, and a perfect public lover appearance. The scale of this chest is really too small, it can be called a map! Looking at this blonde lady, Shi Lang felt that his IQ was insulted. Quietly, Shiro first used [Mortal Hero] on this blond lady. The awakening fire in his eyes flickered slightly, and Shiro¡¯s skill library immediately copied several abilities-- ¡¾Change¡¿ ¡¾Quiet Dance Step¡¿ ¡¾Poison Blade¡¿ ¡¾Anti-drug¡¿ [The door to the paradise] Five abilities are directly copied at one time. Shi Lang didn''t want to say anything, he knew the true identity of this blonde lady in his heart. It''s Quiet Hassan! As for why Shiro saw through the disguise of Quiet Hassan at first sight, of course Quiet Hassan insulted his IQ too much! During the period of the Crusades, she turned into a European lady, in the land of the people of the mountain, and she wore such exquisite clothes. No matter how you look at it, you know that there is a problem! Of course, this is also related to Shirou''s throwing [mortal heroes] when he sees a person, to see if he can use his prostitution ability. After all, this [mortal hero] this ability... the cost of magic power to activate is very low. Shi Lang turned over, and calmly put a layer of [anti-drug] on himself, and then covered his body under the clothes with [evil], and then came to quiet Hassan and asked: "Big sister, What''s wrong with you?" Quiet Hassan thought that his disguise was extremely successful, and said in tears: "I was kidnapped by some bad guys. I just ran out because those bad guys didn''t pay attention, and I got my feet accidentally. Knights, you can''t let me go. " Quiet Hassan pretended to be Miss Europe, which was naturally thoughtful. The visitor knew it was a European knight Servant at first glance, so he disguised himself as a European, and said that he was kidnapped and assassinated by a Middle Easterner, so that he could fight against the enemy and get close to him, thus starting the assassination. Of course, she never dreamed that the Shirou in front of her, although wearing a knight armor, was actually an Asian thinking, so she instinctively noticed something was wrong, and then a white prostitute exposed her. In a sense, Shirou''s [mortal hero] is really the nemesis of various Assassin who rely on stealth and change. Because no matter how Assassin changes or hides his aura, Shirou is a white prostitute, and when he has the ability to prostitute, he is directly exposed. "What!? Someone kidnapped you!? Don''t worry, big sister, we will never sit back and watch!" Shi Lang said vowedly. "Thank you, knight." Quiet Hassan said very moved. Shi Lang stretched out his hand to Quiet Hassan, and Quiet Hassan placed his hand on it with a touch of emotion. The moment he met Shi Lang''s palm, Quiet Hassan smiled knowingly and won! Yes, I won! Tranquil Hassan possesses a treasure known as "Vicious Poison Body of Delusion", and this treasure has similar characteristics to the "Poisonous Girl" in the Indian legend, and it is more of a curse than a blessing. Chapter 1299： The whole body and even the body fluids are equivalent to the manifestation of poison, and after Serene Hassan became a hero, even if it is a tough fantasy species, she will be easily poisoned by her after touching her! Therefore, the moment the opponent touches her skin, the victory of Serene Hassan is confirmed! Well, the death of this child is already a certainty, and the only thing left is the mother who looks very uncomfortable. Silent Hassan''s eyes fell on Mordred. At this time, Quiet Hassan found that Shi Lang had taken out a pair of iron handcuffs from some place and handcuffed her. Quiet Hassan: "???" Looking at Shirou who was holding his hands up, Quiet Hassan asked strangely: "Excuse me, Sir Knight. What are you doing?" "Of course it was the assassin who was plotting against us. Are you right, Quiet?" Shi Lang said. As soon as the voice fell, Quiet Hassan''s heart jumped sharply, revealing? Impossible! When was it exposed? "You have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will become a confession, Miss Quiet." Shi Lang said with a smile. This time Quiet Hassan is sure, he is really exposed! Without hesitation, Quiet Hassan turned around and ran. The power of heroic spirits is very powerful, not as weak as humans. Even if your hands are handcuffed, you can break free from the iron handcuffs and escape to heaven! However-- "Boom¡ª" Tranquil Hassan, who tried too hard, failed to break the handcuffs, and instead fell to the ground. "It''s useless. This is made by me using projection magic, and it has been specially strengthened several times. With your strength, you can''t get rid of it." Shi Lang said with a smile. Quiet Hassan thought about it, and said with tears in his eyes: "Knight, you made a mistake! I am not quiet Hassan!" Chapter 49, Great Sage, collect magical powers! "I didn''t even say that Quiet is Hassan, you know that Quiet is Hassan? I also said that you are not Quiet Hassan!" Shilang said. Oops! Quiet Hassan realized that he was being used by Shilang. This despicable guy! Quiet Hassan glared at Shi Lang, then took a big step back, turned around, changed back, and said with a great air: "Yes, I am Quiet Hassan!" Hearing this, Shi Lang said in surprise: "I was only skeptical, I just tried it out, and then I was ready to apologize. I didn''t expect you to be really quiet Hassan!" Quiet Hassan was stunned at the time: "???" Are you scamming me? "You mean fellow, not a good boy! I¡ª" Quiet Hassan hasn''t finished speaking yet, just listen to the sound of the wind. Behind her, a sword hilt swept like a comet and hit the back of her head with a "boom", directly knocking Quiet Hassan to the ground. , His eyes were like spirals, and he fainted directly. Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Mordred who was holding the sword, and said helplessly: "Didn''t you say yes, grab a Hassan, and use this Hassan to find other Hassan? Why did you knock her out? Now? The plan is not like this." "Less long-winded! She''s so weak, she''ll fall over with a stick, why are you and her Rory? Both are King Arthur, you think about everything, but you don''t have the courage at all!" Mordred said . Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Random is not an expression of courage." "Cut~!" Mordred curled his lips. After taking a look at the quiet Hassan who had been knocked out, Shiro made a difficult decision. The original plan was to grab a Hassan and meet other Hassan, and then discuss the team to enter Mukbaier Mountain. The result was Quiet Ha. Sang was directly knocked down by Mordred with a stick. In desperation, Shirou could only kidnap Silent Hassan for the time being. He subconsciously took out his [evil], but suddenly realized that he hadn''t distinguished clearly what the stellar material on [evil] was, for fear of future troubles, so he still projected an iron chain to silence Hassan. Tied up. Bundling is an art. When some people are bundled, they are not only **** beautifully, but also can highlight their body. But it is a pity that Shirou has no attainments in this area, and Quiet Hassan does not have a figure that can be highlighted. "What should I do next?" Mordred asked. Shi Langxin said, "You broke my business, and you asked me what to do?" After thinking about it, Shi Lang applied the [changes] he had previously prostituted to his body, and then he changed his body, and his body was covered with black mist. He immediately changed from a sunny and lovely little boy to a youthful and beautiful purple-haired black. Leather girl. Yes, Shiro used [Change] to transform himself into Serene Hassan. It stands to reason that the [change] copied from Quiet Hassan should be the same as the [change] of Quiet Hassan, which can only change characters that are similar to his own. But Shiro can use "evil" to fill his body, and thus "change" into various characters. Because of this, Shirou transformed himself into Quiet Hassan. "You, you--" Mordred pointed to Shirou''s hand shaking. "How is it? The first time I changed, did it look alike?" Shirou turned around and looked at his slender, dark arm. When he became someone else for the first time, he also found it strange and fun. Mordred said with a sad face: "I didn''t expect you to have a nymphomaniac! I was wrong, and I shouldn''t blame you. I just didn''t expect that except for the white caterpillar of Merlin. In addition to such a hobby, there are people who are so perverted!" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s face was black at that time, and he pulled out the 60-meter-long "green horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo, and asked: "What are you talking about!" Looking at the 60-meter-long [The Green Horizon that Opens up a Thousand Mountains (pseudo)], Mordred swallowed and waved his hand quickly and said, "Just kidding, kidding! It''s a joke, it''s a joke! " Shilang then took the giant sword back, feeling the special change. This is a super camouflage technique that has been sublimated by heroic spirits! Of course, although he has changed into Quiet Hassan, Shirou''s gender is naturally a normal male. And the missing height is filled with [evil]. Although Serene Hassan is the original holder of [Change], he can only change people who are almost the same size as his own, while Shiro can use [Evil] to become a variety of characters. To some extent, it is a simple [seven-two changes]. "What did you change into her for?" Mordred asked. "Of course it was to sneak into Hassan." Shirou said naturally. Chapter 1300： He commanded Mordred, carried Silent Hassan into a cave and arranged for Mordred to look at her. "It''s really troublesome, it''s better to just kill it." Mordred tweeted, and said impatiently: "Also let me do this kind of thing about people, knowing that I am the most idle..." "Please, Mordred." "Cut~! I don''t want to..." Mordred said, turning his head to see Shirou, but he was too scared to sit still. I saw a blond girl wearing blue armor who looked almost exactly the same as her, holding her heart in her hands, looking at her pleadingly, so beautiful. Especially those sacred blue eyes, so bright and clear, as if there was a fire blazing, making people unable to divert their eyes. In retrospect, Mordred was so frightened that he danced and said, "Father, Father...!" Yes, this girl is Mordred''s father, Altria Pendragon! "Please, Mordred. As of now, I can only rely on you. You will help me, right?" Altria looked at Mordred with gentle and pleading eyes. The gentle tone and affectionate attitude made Mordred stop for three seconds! Father, father is asking me. Father is begging me! Ah... This, this is so happy...Wait! Not right! Mordred came back to her senses, she understood, this is the Shilang who has mastered the [change] playing with her! "You bastard, dare to take my father to play with me!" Mordred jumped up and said furiously. "You actually said that to me, Mordred. Father, my heart hurts so much. Sobbing and sobbing..." Yes, this Altria was made by him using [Change]. Shi Lang wiped the non-existent tears, with a pain on his face, but said with a reluctant smile: "However, since it is Mordred''s words, I can only forgive it. Weeping and sobbing..." Mordred covered his chest, took a few steps back, sat down on the ground, and said with a painful expression: "I, I know, can''t I help you watch her? Hurry up... Hurry up and receive the magical powers, my heart can''t stand it anymore!" Hearing this, Shilang stood up, patted the dust on his body, and said, "I said it earlier, I have to be like this to be obedient. However, the appearance of your myocardial infarction just now is quite good, very It looks good, I appreciate it." "You guy, you smile so clean, but your heart is so bad!" Mordred gritted his teeth. She was sure. Although the guy in front of her would put on an angelic and sunny smile, he was actually very black and trembling! "Mordred, how can you say that to the father? Father''s heart hurts~it hurts~it hurts..." "I know it''s wrong, I know it''s wrong. You go! Go! Don''t tempt me anymore!" Mordred squatted in the corner and closed himself up. Looking at the autistic Mordred, Shiro patted his palms, changed back to Quiet Hassan, and walked out of the cave with satisfaction. This guy will be obedient if he is trained like this! Wait! Temptation? Shaking his head, Shi Lang no longer thought about these things, but walked out as Quiet Hassan. After possessing [Change], Shi Lang understood why Monkey King liked to change in front of others after learning the 72 changes. Because... That is really fun. Especially when it turns into Altria to play tricks on Mordred, it''s even more fun. But there is still business to be done right now, to play tricks on Mordred, and when things are done and there is free time, that will be fine. Hassan has the ability to block the breath, which is difficult to find, but Shirou knows the habitat of the mountain people. As long as he goes straight to the habitat of the mountain people, the Hassan will fall into the trap. Stepping into the deep mountains and old forests, approaching the settlement of the people of the mountains, and even hearing some unrestrained folk songs of the people of the mountains, Shilang went straight. After walking for dozens of minutes, I was getting closer and closer, and at this moment, the sound of "ßÝßÝßÝ" rang in my ears. In the next moment, some Hassan, who was covered in black tights and wearing a skull mask, appeared in front of Shirou. "Great, quiet. So you are here." Hassan, who headed him, breathed a sigh of relief. He had an extremely weird hand. Shiro looked at the weird hand and confirmed the identity of the opponent, which was Hassan. Shi Lang thought for a while, organized the language, and asked, "What happened again, curse?" He used words. He didn''t know if Quiet Hassan came to assassinate them, whether it was an organizing event or a personal information event, so he used a very subtle "again" character. Cursed wrist Hassan really didn''t have any doubts, and said: "I heard Baimong said that you want to assassinate the mother and son Servant, so I hurried over. By the way, did you do it?" Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned at the time: "Mother...mother and son?" "Yes, it''s the mother and the child." A hundred-looking Hassan said: "The boy is very short and ugly or has black hair. The mother is a bit fierce and blond, but very beautiful." Shiro: "..." "Huh? What''s the matter, Quiet? Is the body injured?" One of the female bodies asked with concern. Thank you, I am in good health, and I am in a bad spirit! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Grumble again, owe two more This month, the reality is indeed a lot of trouble, mutter again, owe two more. Chapter 1301： There were two more changes before, and now there are still four more owes. (Crying and laughing) Don''t wait, go to bed early. One hundred words Word Chapter 50 Shilang: The curse arm you call, is it me? Quiet Hassan felt an extremely uncomfortable feeling of restraint as soon as he fainted. She moved her body a little, and suddenly made a "clap" rippling sound. Slightly lowered his head, Quiet Hassan looked at the iron lock on his body and yelled in his heart, this, what is going on! "Are you awake?" A rather heroic voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Quiet Hassan turned her head and saw a fair-haired petite female knight squatting in the corner, holding a wooden stick, drawing circles while looking up at her. She, she is-- Quiet Hassan remembered that his perfect change sneak was seen through, and then he was knocked out with a stick. Now the back of his head is still severely painful. I remembered, it was this female knight who stunned her! Is it just that despicable little boy? Quiet Hassan looked around, but Shirou was not found. She suddenly understood in her heart that Shi Lang might have been poisoned to death. Of course, she holds a highly poisonous treasure like [Delicious Poison Body], as long as she touches her skin, even fantasy species will be poisoned, and the heroic spirit... naturally, it is not a problem. ... Ah, no, it''s really sad. Quiet Hassan said heartily. Looking at the quiet Hassan who looked around, Mordred thought that quiet Hassan wanted to run, and suddenly became nervous, and said: "I advise you not to be careful. Gneville is soft-hearted, I am different. I am fierce. It''s cruel, you''d better not make any small actions!" Mordred said hoarsely. She was a little worried about Quiet Hassan running away. Of course, even if Quiet Hassan ran away, the heartless Mordred would not think there was anything. However, Shi Lang got the BUG skill of [change]. Mordred was still a little worried that if Silent Hassan ran away, Shirou would turn into Altria to fix her again, and the pressure on the heart would be too great. "I advise you to let me go, otherwise, I will poison you like your son." Quiet Hassan said. "Just because you want to poison me?" The corners of Mordred''s mouth curled, revealing a scornful and disdainful face. Quiet Hassan is a little strange. He poisoned the little boy. Why is this Servant as a mother not angry? "Wait a minute!" The dull Mordred finally remembered, and asked with a dumbfounded look: "Where am I from my son?" "Of course it''s the little boy." Quiet Hassan said. "I warn you, don''t talk nonsense! That guy is me... it''s me..." Mordred paused, she didn''t know what her relationship with Shirou was. If Shi Lang is the same individual of Gui Ni Weier, he should be regarded as her stepmother or wife? After all, while Guinevere was Queen Arthur, she was forced to marry her out of political considerations when she rebelled. Mordred is not good at this kind of complicated thinking. He scratched his head and said with a ferocious threat: "...in any case, don''t talk nonsense! Even me, I also cherish my reputation in this area. If you dare to be confused, Slander me, I will hack you to death!" So fierce. Quiet Hassan shrank his head, but cheered himself up in his heart. Even so, I won''t give in. At least one has been assassinated now, and this one can be done as long as she finds a way to get her to touch her skin. Quiet Hassan calculated in his heart. She knew her strengths, and that was poison. The existence of [Delicious Poison Body] makes her a highly poisonous bag with no dead ends in all directions, which can poison almost all heroic spirits. Especially heroic spirits like Hercules who were poisoned and killed were even more lethal. In this world, there is no one who cannot be poisoned by her. "Moreover, it''s really wishful thinking that you want to poison that guy." Mordred sneered, looked at Quiet Hassan, and laughed: "Although I don''t want to admit it, that guy is better than me. Your poison, It didn''t work for me, and you want to do wonders for him? Huh, ridiculous!" "What are you talking about? He was not poisoned?" Quiet Hassan asked strangely. "Isn''t this a matter of course? That guy can solve it so well." Mordred curled his lips and said. Mordred had a rather strange feeling towards Shirou. It is very complicated to say whether you are close to each other or whether it is cold or not. There is a feeling of being close to Shirou psychologically, but not willing to be close physically. As for why there is such a strange feeling, Mordred can''t say for sure, it can only be attributed to the fact that the opponent is also King Arthur. But the fact is not the case. Mordred has such strange feelings for Shirou because... Shirou is the first person in her life who has kindness and love to her. "Impossible," Quiet Hassan shook his head and said, "He touches my body and he will definitely be poisoned. I know, you are mourning his death, so sad that you don''t know why." Mordred was speechless and wanted to scold Quiet Hassan, but suddenly remembered that Shi Lang had told her when he was in the desert lone city, that no one can wake up someone who pretends to be asleep. She thinks Quiet Hassan is just a person who pretends to be asleep, so she has no interest in communicating at all. Then- "Boom!" "Yeah--" Quiet Hassan screamed and fell to the ground, looking at Mordred with azure purple eyes, and said: "I know that I poisoned your son. You are very sad. Since I fell into your hands, I Don''t ask for anything, just ask me to be happy..." Mordred retracted the scabbard, and it was she who knocked Silent Hassan to the ground just now. She looked at Quiet Hassan and said, "Stop. Since you don''t ask for anything, you can shut up." Quiet Hassan was choked and felt depressed. Why do these two people like to choke so much! ? Mordred waved the scabbard a little proudly, waking up the person who was pretending to be asleep, and just waking up. I''m still very smart, and I can draw inferences about it. Mordred thought triumphantly. At this time, there was a sound of horseshoes outside the cave. Mordred''s eyes condensed, and he drew out the magic sword, waiting for him. There was a mess of footsteps, and then Kay shouted: "Mordred, are you here?" Chapter 1302： Kay? Mordred took the sword and walked out of the cave. He immediately saw Kay and Gerant wandering in the woods, and he shouted: "I''m here, Kay and Gerant." The two people who were wandering nearby saw Mordred instantly and came over on the sphinx. After a short greeting, Mordred asked strangely: "Why are you here? Didn''t Gneville ask you to move forward with the big army?" Big force? Tranquility Hassan, who was eavesdropping, was shocked, is there still Servant going to invade the people of the mountain? And, Kay, Gerant, and this woman is called Mordred... Is it the Knights of the Round Table? Cursed Arms had long said that the Lion King would use the Holy Grail to summon the Knights of the Round Table... So it seems that this guy is here to invade the people of the mountain. This is not possible. I have to find a way to inform Baimei and Cursed Arms! Quiet Hassan thought so in his heart, suppressing his breath to an extremely low point, wanting to leave the cave secretly. And at this moment-- Mordred turned around abruptly and threw the magic sword in his hand towards Quiet Hassan. With a sound, the magic sword fell to the three fingers in front of Quiet Hassan, clanking, and the sword reflected Quiet. Hassan''s pale face. "Don''t think about making small moves!" Mordred warned. It turned out that when Quiet Hassan used Assassin''s rank ability [Aura Cover] to disappear, Mordred''s [Intuition] sensed Quiet Hassan''s movements, and threw a sword warning. For the sake of his little heart, Mordred is now so serious that he will not give Quiet Hassan the possibility of getting out. After the warning, Mordred turned around and looked at Kai. Kay said, "It was Genieville who asked us to pick you up." "Are you in touch with Gurneyville?" Mordred asked strangely. Jielan nodded, and said, "Gnivel said that the Assassin Order has already taken care of it. Let''s just rush over." "Why don''t I know about this?" Mordred asked suspiciously. Kay said, "Gurneyville informs us first and asks us to take you to meet him." "I see... It''s just, **** it! You didn''t notify me first!" Mordred said angrily. Mordred felt that Shirou should first inform her no matter what she said, because... no matter what she said, she followed out first! Mordred was angry about letting go, but there was no one to let go, so he stretched out his hand and dragged Silent Hassan over, wrapped her in a black bag, and kicked her in the ass. "Ouch! It hurts!" Quiet Hassan called out, feeling extremely depressed. What is this guy doing, kill if you want, why kick her ass! However, it doesn''t matter. For the sake of his people, Jing Hassan felt that he must bear the humiliation, and then took the opportunity to escape, telling the enemy''s falsehood to the curse arm! Mordred put Serenity Hassan in a black bag. She remembered Shi Lang''s explanation. This guy was very poisonous. The transfer can only be carried out with the black bag made by Shi Lang. Otherwise, put it away. The sphinx will be poisoned to kill the sphinx. It is said that Mordred has no brains, but in fact, she still has a good memory. The difference is whether she wants to remember it or not. So far, Mordred has only listened to two people, one is Morgan, who she is terribly afraid of, and the other is Altria, whom she longs for and respects in her heart. At this moment, she actually added one more to her heart, that is, the Shi Lang who cared for her. In fact, there was a claim in her heart that she knew who was good to her and who was not good to her. Mordred picked up Tranquil Hassan in the black bag and placed it on the Sphinx, and then went to the fortress of the people of the mountain with Kai and Gerant, and turned with Shiro. Trapped in a black bag, Quiet Hassan stumbled and felt very uncomfortable. To be honest, it was the first time she was treated like this. Quiet Hassan is very confident in his [Delicious Poison Body], and believes that his poison body has poisoned Shilang. However, the dialogue between Mordred and Gerante and others also made her feel uneasy. These people are the Knights of the Round Table, and the Lion King must have done something to them! "The first generation adults once asked a dream to say that in the fairy realm in the depths of the valley, there is a crown guarded by the fairies. Someone will rob it in the future, and we must protect the border of the valley. Now it seems that the first generation adults said, It''s the Lion King! No, I must notify Senior Cursed as soon as possible!" Quiet Hassan thought that although they had long established a fortress for the people of the mountain, and the road was full of traps, those who deal with the Lion King and his minions would most likely be unstoppable. The most important thing is to rule the curse arm as soon as possible and prepare as soon as possible! Thinking about this, Quiet Hassan shook his hands, twisting his body like a snake, and quickly got rid of the iron lock on his body. Shi Lang is a layman in terms of locking people, while Assassin''s quiet Hassan is an expert in unlocking, and he naturally gets rid of the iron lock easily. She used [Aura Cover] to obliterate her sense of existence, and prepared to cut open the black bag with her hands, preparing to escape. And at this moment-- With a "pop", Mordred kicked her **** accurately. Woo...it hurts! Quiet Hassan had tears in his eyes, but for the sake of his own escape plan, he dared not say anything, only spitting at Mordred''s tyranny in his heart. "Huh? Is it my illusion?" Mordred glanced suspiciously at the black bag. Just now, she had a strong feeling that Quiet Hassan was about to run, so she kicked her first, but the opponent twisted his body. , There seems to be no change. Mordred was relieved, and at this moment Quiet Hassan saw the opportunity, cut open the black bag, rushed out of the bladder, reached out and touched the sphinx first, then turned and ran. "Don''t run!" Mordred yelled, his legs clamped the Sphinx''s abdomen, and he wanted to chase him down. As a result, the Sphinx fell directly on the ground, rolling his eyes, foaming at the mouth, more air and less air. The appearance of parapoisoning already deep. Mordred was thrown to the ground and committed several laps. When Kay and Gerant saw this, Gerant went to help Mordred, while Kay drove the Sphinx directly to chase and kill him. This is the site of the Assassin Order, and the mountain roads are rugged, so Kai was quickly thrown away by Silent Hassan. Senior Cursed Arm, Senior Cursed Arm... Quiet Hassan ran quickly, yelling Cursed Hassan''s name in his heart. She ran to the stronghold of the Assassin Order, which was a wooden house on a mountain road. "Huh? Quiet Hassan?" Suddenly, Hassan, the cursed wrist outside the wooden house, couldn''t help crying as he looked at the quiet Hassan who was running hurriedly. "Senior Cursed Arm! Great, great! I finally found you, Senior Cursed Arm!" Quiet Hassan ran to the front of Cursed Arm Hassan, and he was relieved, saying that he was lucky, and I met him at the stronghold. Senior cursed. Thinking of what happened to him, Silent Hassan had no time to breathe, and hurriedly said, "Senior Cursed Wrist, the Lion King and the Knights of the Round Table are attacking us! Among them are Mordred, Gerant, Kai... I have poisoned one person. , Now other people are rushing here, what should we do?" "You have poisoned someone?" Cursed Arm Hassan raised his brows and asked, "Who did you poison?" "I don''t know who it is, it''s the Mordred child we talked about before. It''s a boy!" Quiet Hassan said. Chapter 1303： "Oh." Hassan nodded, and then pressed his cheek. In a short time, his face changed from an adult skull face to a tender and delicate boy face. Quiet Hassan was stunned on the spot, because this face was not someone else, it was Shilang''s face! But, but Senior Cursed Arm does not have the ability to change... "Did you kill this face with poison?" Shi Lang blinked his eyes and asked. Yes, he is not Cursed Arm Hassan, but used [Change] to become Cursed Arm Hassan''s sergeant! Quiet Hassan nodded in a daze, and then smiled at Shi Lang: "Senior Cursed Arm, you have changed so well." "Of course." Shi Lang said with a smile. The two were smiling, and the scenes were very kind. Quiet Hassan smiled while stepping slightly, moving back a little bit by bit. Then- Turn around and run! As a result, with a "chap", several evil black hands appeared on the ground under her feet, grabbing her right ankle faster than her. Quiet Hassan used too much force and lost his balance. With a "boom", he fell to the ground and knocked his head on the ground. Woo...it hurts! The mud that popped out of the ground rushed out of the ground, turned into an iron chain again, and bound Serenity Hassan. Quiet Hassan moved a few times like a caterpillar, gave up, turned his head to look at Shirou, and asked sadly: "What happened to your predecessors?" "What else? Of course it''s a one-pot meal." Shi Lang pointed to the stronghold behind, showing a sunny smile, and said: "It''s all thanks to your [change] ability. If I copy your [change] , It¡¯s not so easy for your seniors to catch them!" Looking at Shi Lang with a smile on his face, especially those bright eyes, Quiet Hassan shrank her head. She felt that she saw an angel, but it was as if she saw a devil. "Woo-" Chapter 51 When King Hassan meets King Hassan... "Quiet, you traitor!" "I originally thought that although we old people in the mountains lived in different ages, we are all mountain people and can at least unite and cooperate. But I didn''t expect you to betray the organization! You traitor!" "You disappointed me too much, Quiet!" ... Seeing the senior Hassan who are usually respected, they were **** into zongzi at this moment, blaming themselves severely, and the quiet Hassan who was also bound into zongzi was deeply saddened. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... Quiet Hassan felt that he had failed too much, and the assassination failed. As a result, the skills were passed by Shi Lang. The white prostitution was fine, but the other party actually used her ability to penetrate into his own side, and then it was done in one go! Uh... All the faults lie with me! Quiet Hassan felt depressed. However, there is no alternative. Who told her to meet Shirou? There are many heroic spirits who can copy and rub treasures, but he is the only one who can prostitute skills at will. ... ... Shirou had already joined Mordred, Kai and others. After [Change] became Quiet Hassan, Shilang first probed the traps that Hassan had placed around, and then took them away in one pot. Shirou told Mordred and others about the placement of the traps, and then they cleaned up the traps together. "By the way, what do you do with those Assassins, Gurneyville?" Kay asked. "How can that be?" Mordred said: "Of course one is counted as one, kill all!" Mordred looked fierce. "That won''t work." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Huh?" Mordred raised his eyebrows, and said silently: "You guy, I really don''t understand what you are thinking. I took them out in one pot, and what are you going to keep them for? I''m not afraid that they will cause you trouble?" Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled, hooked Mordred, and said, "Come here." "What are you doing?" Mordred poked his head suspiciously. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and hit her on the forehead with a smile, and said with a smile: "We want the villagers to autonomy, and their boss, we can''t beat it." Mordred clutched his head, staring at Shirou like an enraged lioness. This guy, have one thing to say, why is he beating her? Are you afraid that she will fight back? But think about it... he seems really not afraid of her fighting back. Because she can''t beat him! Mordred, who sensed this, felt a little depressed. "And let them do things for us obediently, so why bother to hurt their lives?" "Do things for us obediently?" Mordred snorted and said, "You are not daydreaming, are you? Haven''t you seen their attitudes? Didn''t you see them clearly? That is really a life-driven assassination. It''s really hard to understand. What are you keeping them for? If I were to come, I would have killed them all." Shi Lang smiled, did not say much, just projected a huge stick and handed it to Mordred. "What are you doing?" Mordred took it suspiciously. "You do something for me, the rest, just look at me." Shi Lang said. "Okay," Mordred nodded, and said, "I''ll see what you are going to do." Chapter 1304： Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Kai, hooked his hook, and said, "Kay, come with me." Hearing this, Kai was stunned for a moment, then nodded, stepped over, stood in front of Shirou, and asked, "Is there anything I can do, Gurneyville?" "Of course there is." Shi Lang smiled, then snapped his fingers and used the [Mortal Leader] to give [change] to Kai, and said: "I need you to change into my appearance!" ... ... Within the stronghold, several Hassan who had been heavily **** were still accusing Silent Hassan. This made Quiet Hassan very sad, but he did not refute it. Because, this time they all fell because of quiet Hassan''s unauthorized actions. Even if the assassination failed, Shi Lang had plagiarized his abilities, and in turn, he took them all away. It''s ridiculous. Assassin, they are often proud of their ability to sneak in. How did they think that today they were sneaked in silently by others, and then they gave up their homes. However, there is no alternative. After all, Shirou used their trust and confidence in Quiet Hassan, and only then did they kill them all at once. Quiet Hassan felt very self-blame in her heart, but Shilang was really not poisoned by her, which really surprised her. She remembered clearly that Shirou was really touching her with the palm of her hand instead of wearing her hand armor like Mordred did. In theory, Shirou should have been killed by her [delusion poison], but not. This made Quiet Hassan both surprise and regret in his heart. Surprisingly, there are people in this world who can ignore her poisonous body. Unfortunately, this person is an enemy! With a "crunch", the door was opened. Kai, who had become a Shilang, walked in slowly. The room, which was still relatively lively, suddenly became quiet. The Hassan closed their eyes and did not look at Kai or pay attention to Kai. Kai looked at these squeaky voices who put on a soft and hard look, and complained in his heart, why do I want to be like this? Really, it''s so uncomfortable! Kai knows that Shirou possesses the ability to empower others, but does not want Shirou to have the ability to replicate the abilities of others. It is simply a BUG! At this moment, Shiro used the [mortal leader] to give Kai the ability to [change] and make Kai change his appearance. As for using [change], how does it feel to change from a big young man to a Shirou appearance... Kay is terribly uncomfortable! Quiet Hassan¡¯s [Change] is not as comfortable as Sun Monkey¡¯s [Seventy-Two Changes], and can only change characters of similar size. Shiro threw his [evil] mud on Kai''s body, and used the imaginary reserve space of [evil] to hide Kai''s body shape and figure, so that Kai could successfully transform into people of different sizes. It just feels... That is really uncomfortable! It can be said to be uncomfortable. However, this is the order of King Arthur, so it is all right. Thinking of Shiro''s previous explanation, Kai brewed for a while, and then said: "Everyone in the mountains, in fact, we are friends, not enemies." Hassan ignored them and sneered in their hearts. If it''s not the enemy, why borrowed the quiet appearance and took them? "It would be compelling to attack you. After all, you would attack us without saying hello." Kai said. A Baimei Hassan said: "You lackeys of the Lion King! Must be trying to sacrifice our people and be your saints! Today we are not watching for a while and let you succeed. It is we who are planted. Let''s do it." "Hahaha¡ª" Kai smiled and said: "You made a mistake. Although we are the Knights of the Round Table, we are already determined to defeat the Lion King." "Who knows." Another Hundred-looking Hassan said: "You may be confusing us." "What good is it to lie to you? If we were really enemies, we would have killed you a long time ago, so why should we talk to you?" Kai replied. Hearing this, Hassan said calmly: "The advantage of not killing us is that it can stabilize the people of the mountain. The advantage of deceiving us is that you can gain the trust of the people of the mountain. If you can¡¯t get the trust of the people of the mountains, the people of the mountains will hide in the deep mountains and old forests. Although they can¡¯t stop you from performing the holy removal, they can try their best to delay your time.¡± Kai looked at the curse arm Hassan in a bit of surprise, and said in his heart that a hero known as Assassin actually understands such a profound political issue? Kay couldn''t help being in awe. The remarks made by Shiro and Mordred before, Kay and Gerant both saw and listened to them in their hearts. Mordred won by force, so they may not understand the political factors, but they all knew well that Shirou was reluctant to kill Hassan because he really couldn''t provoke King Hassan. This question. The question of trust. They moved their families and their mouths to the people of the mountain. If you can''t win the trust of the people of the mountain, many things about Nitocris will be extremely difficult to unfold. In addition, Shirou must go to the end of death-the valley before going to the stone tower to get the crown. According to Bedwell, although he came out of the valley, he was teleported out randomly, and he didn''t know where the valley was, only Hassan knew. Once the Hassan does not cooperate, it will be difficult to go to the valley. The most important thing is that Wang Hassan''s attitude is ambiguous. Although he may not care about Hassan''s lives, it is better not to irritate him for the time being before winning the crown. Of course, whether it was Shirou, Kai or Gerant, they all knew it well, but Mordred didn''t know this. The Hassan refused to communicate with Kai, because the identity of the Knights of the Round Table is a natural concern. They worry that Shirou will use them to win the faith of the people of the mountain, and then push the people of the mountain to the sacrifice of Shengba. Although the singularity will disappear after being repaired, the dead in it will also be resurrected in the correct history. However, people who die in a peculiar point will also die inexplicably in the correct history. As the Assassin cult, as the old man in the mountain, as the guardian of this land, how could they risk the people of the mountain? The negotiations were at a deadlock, but Kay was very lamented in his heart. Because this situation is exactly as Shiro expected, especially the other party''s worries and lines, which are not much different from what Shiro previously told him! Chapter 1305： It is certain that the King Arthur of someone else¡¯s family uses his brain to act, and his own King Arthur... Forget it, don''t mention it. Kay sighed inwardly, and then said to her, it''s your turn, Gurneyville! Just thinking about it, a long and long bell suddenly came from outside the house. "When~ When~ When~" The shouts, who were still full of desperation, suddenly showed horrified expressions. "You, did you hear that, cursed wrist?" "Listen, I heard it!" Hassan, the cursed wrist, was sweating coldly. "This, this should not be the first generation... the first generation..." Quiet Hassan couldn''t say anything anymore, and instinctive fear enveloped their hearts. Gradually, a tall skeleton knight appeared behind Kai, holding a big sword, extremely oppressive. Kai panicked, and quickly took a big step back, looking at the skeleton knight, and questioning: "Who are you?" "My face is the death of Weng. My sword is the cut of Weng. O knight in a strange land, I am the old man in the mountain among the old men in the mountains." A thick voice sounded, and the skeleton knight exuded a black fog like death, possessing With a very strong breath of death, like the real body of death. Kay stepped back instinctively, sweating coldly, and said to his heart, Gurneyville, your imitation is too realistic, right? "You don''t need to be afraid, a stranger knight. Destiny calls to show my posture. I am not anonymous, just call me by a simple name." The skeleton knight said. Turning the bone slightly, the skeleton knight looked at the Hassan. With a wave of the big sword, with a "click", all the iron locks made of [evil] broke. The Hassan fell on the ground, sweating, afraid to speak. It is said that Shirou had used [Change] before and turned into Serene Hassan to kill them. They should doubt the true face of this skeleton knight. However, the "Shi Lang" is right next to him, which shows that this one is their first adult-Wang Hassan! Moreover, the thick, black fog that seemed to be the real body of death also heralded the true identity of the other party! "The evening bell has shown that you are waiting for the end of the fortune of heaven, but you have waited for the opportunity to liberate your soul, but it has not yet come. Let''s write it down, when the time for liberation is time, tell the feather of death, and you will liberate your soul." After that, the skeleton knight''s figure slowly faded away. Cursed Hassan and the others were dumbfounded, the first generation...the first generation adults actually didn''t kill them? How is this possible? Hassan can only see King Hassan when he is dying, which means that when King Hassan appears in front of them, it is death. But now they have saved their lives and said a lot of unclear words. "Curse wrist, what do you think the first generation of adults mean?" Baimung asked. Cursing the wrist said, how do I know? First generation adults, please forgive us for our stupidity, we really don¡¯t understand what you said! Cursed wrist was depressed, but looking at Silent and Baimei looking at him, Cursed wrist thought for a while, and said, "The first generation adults, this is telling us. They are not from the Lion King!" Baimei Hassan and the others glanced at each other, thinking that the interpretation was correct, otherwise, the first generation adults would not be so polite to this person. Thinking about it this way, Hassan was very polite to Kai and agreed to help. After getting the Hassan''s consent, Kai smiled and nodded, and said to his heart that Gnivale really had a good idea. After pretending to be the crowned Assassin, these Hassan would obediently give up! "When~ When~ When~" As the bell rang, Kai and the Hassan exchanged for a moment, told them the truth, and then asked them to get rid of the traps and welcome the large group. The Hassan heard that they were the Sun King¡¯s troops, and many of them rushed to make sure that they were from the Sun King. They also blamed Kai for not saying that they were the Sun King earlier, so that they would be relieved. Come out of this one? Of course, just listen to this kind of hindsight, it would be really silly. Because this is the words of Maruba to ease the atmosphere. Watching Hassan go to remove other traps, Kai withdrew from the stronghold and looked around. He didn''t find Hassan following, and hurried to a small mountain in the distance. On the top of that hill, Gerant was holding a big clock, and Mordred was ringing the bell with great effort. "Wang Hassan" was cheering on the side: "Knock it louder, Mordred, don''t you? Do you eat? Just so little strength?" "Why don''t you come, Gurneyville?" Mordred rolled his eyes. Yes, this king Hassan used [change] to become Wang Hassan''s sergeant! At this moment, Kay ran over and said with joy: "Don''t knock, don''t knock! It''s okay, it''s okay!" Mordred stopped, Shiro turned his head, looked at Kai, and asked with a strange expression: "Kay, why did you come out?" "Hassan have promised to play for us." Kai said with a smile. "Really?" Mordred asked suspiciously, his eyes widened. "Of course it is true!" Kai turned his head to look at Shi Lang, and said with respect: "I have to say, Gurneyville, your trick is really good!" "The effect is the same as I thought...but..." "But what?" Kay asked. "But I haven''t entered yet, why did they nod their heads and agree?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "Huh!?" Kai was stunned. If Shi Lang did not enter, wouldn''t the previous king Hassan... ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 52 You are so simple, do you still need to guess? After getting the cooperation of Hassan, Nitocris transferred the citizens in smoothly. Mount Mukebair is a continuous mountain. After the Hassan were called, in order to prevent the lion king from holding a holy bait, in addition to building military fortresses and setting traps, the Hassan also moved the mountain people to a hidden valley. . If it weren''t for the cooperation of Hassan, it would be difficult to find Nitocris and others alone. Chapter 1306： With the cooperation of the Hassan, the people of the mountain easily accepted outsiders like Nitocris. This is of course, after all, most of these citizens are mountain people. "Then, I''ll leave it to you later, Nitocris." Shirou said. "Okay." Nitocris nodded. After relocating the base, Shiro naturally threw it to Nitocris for administrative problems, while he was the second in command with Anxin, basically not worrying about anything. After all, this is the singularity, and no matter how much is done here, after the singularity is defeated, everything will return to the correct history. Therefore, as long as normal administrative needs are established, there is no need to deliberately worry about the construction of the political system and administrative departments. After Ozmandias left, Nitocris was very motivated and almost worried about everything, so Shirou basically threw everything to Nitocris, and he lost it. All light. No. Withdraw the foreword. In the rain forest, Shi Lang looked left and right with a cold face, he felt very dangerous. Shirou often felt a sense of voyeurism after he settled in Mount Mukaibel, which made him very cold! Shi Lang guessed that it was very likely that King Hassan was staring at him. After all, before he wanted to pretend to be King Hassan to regain Hassan, King Hassan had appeared on his own. That guy, must have been staring at him in a very strange place, and then laughed like a big evil monster, right? And he has to enter the end of death, enter the stone tower, and go to Merlin for a while. The end of death... That is the nest of King Hassan! That guy must have laid a net of heaven and earth, waiting for the rabbit! Shi Lang felt a chill at the thought of this. Walking in the dense rainforest, Shiro headed for the military fort built by the Harsang, which was built outside the settlement of the people of the mountain. It has been three days since they settled in Mount Mukebair. After reaching a consensus with Hassan, in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Kay and Mordred and other round table knights did not enter the settlement of the people of the mountain, only Shiro and Ni Toklis enters the settlement of the people who have crossed the mountain. This can be regarded as an alternative military and political separation. Nitocris led the citizens to enter and settled in the settlement administratively, while Shiro was the head of the Knights of the Round Table, that is, the military chief came and went between the military fortress and the settlement. Shi Lang rushed all the way to the military fortress. Speaking of which, the land of Jerusalem is also strange. Although the surrounding area of ??Jerusalem is surrounded by deserts, there are many mountain rainforests, with the Mount of Olives to the east, the Nabisamville Mountain to the west, the Maisharif Mountain to the north, and the Mukebair Mountain to the south. To enter Muk¨¦bar Mountain, you need to cross the desert first, the farthest from Jerusalem. Therefore, if the Lion King wants to hold the Holy Bale, he will definitely arrest people from the Mount of Olives, the Nabisamville, and the Maisharif before finally focusing on the Mukebair. And this is why in "FGO", Fujimaru Tatsuka came so late, and Hassan still exists. It is not that the Hassan are strong enough to resist the Lion King and the Knights of the Round Table, but because of the good terrain. Before entering the military fortress, Shi Lang heard the very beautiful sound of the piano. The sound of "ding ding dang dang" is like a jade bead falling into a jade plate. Shi Lang walked into the military fortress along with the beautiful sound of the piano. He looked up, and as expected, Tristan was holding a harp, sitting on a large rock, plucking the strings, and the beautiful sound of the piano suddenly spread. Out. And around Tristan, Hassan and the knights of the round table sat together, listening to Tristan''s lyre, it seemed quite harmonious. Shi Lang sighed Tristan''s piano, he admired such a talented person. Suddenly-- As if a cold hand stroked his back, Shi Lang shuddered, a little bit cold. Coming! It''s this sense of voyeurism! It must be the **** king Hassan, where he is staring at his life, and he is saying something unclear and stern! It must be! Where is it? Where is it? ¡ª¡ªHere! Shirou felt someone behind him, so he turned around and punched him without thinking. "Wow--" The screams rang, and a woman with short purple hair squatted down holding her belly, painful and sweaty. "Why are you?" Shi Lang looked at the woman with short purple hair in surprise. This person is not someone else, but Quiet Hassan. "It hurts." Quiet Hassan asked with tears, "Why hit me?" "I still want to ask you, why sneak behind me? Don''t you know, can''t you stand behind a man?" "I...I...I just passed by." Quiet Hassan said in a panic. "That''s right, I''m sorry." With this guilty conscience, Shi Lang knew that Quiet Hassan was lying. However, this kind of matter is not important, so there is no need to be too entangled. Shirou directly apologized and stretched out his hand to Quiet Hassan. At this moment, Tristan stopped the piano and said with a smile: "You are here, King Gnivale." "Yeah. Your piano sounds really nice, Tristan. This piano sounds reminds me of a down-and-out vagrant poet and a noble princess who adore each other, but they are melancholy and painful because of their status and class. "Shirou said. "Oh!" Tristan slapped his thigh and said ecstatically: "You, you actually heard it! This, this is the story of this movement!" "It''s really a sad story, but I suggest you change the original bass to treble in the third chapter." "Why is this?" Tristan asked strangely. "The story of the third movement should be the difference between the male and the female, so the bass is accompanied by grief. But just like the music scene in the literary technique, the grief can also be used with high notes. And this kind of narrative, I think It matches your first movement and second movement better." Shirou said. Tristan thought for a while, and said ecstatically: "Yes, yes! The treble lined up grief! Ah...how can I not think of such an anti-traditional technique? It is indeed you, King Gn¨¦ville!" Chapter 1307： "It''s nothing." Shi Lang smiled and said, "I am quite accomplished in the harp." "You can''t be quite accomplished, but an anti-traditional master! I really hope to be able to play a song with you, it must be my supreme honor." Tristan said in admiration. "Ha ha ha... I''m not honored to talk about it. It''s also my pleasure to be able to play a song with Tristan. By the way, I have time now¡ª" Before he could finish his words, Shilang intuitively grasped his wrist with one hand, and then brought him into a rather warm embrace. Quiet Hassan hugged Shirou, showing a satisfied face, and finally, finally caught it. "Ah--!" Mordred, who was originally a listener, blew up, pointed at the quiet Hassan who was holding Shirou, and cursed: "What are you doing to Gneville, you stinky mouse!" Quiet Hassan listened, got angry, and said displeased: "I''m not a stinky mouse!" Yes, the one who attacked Shilang and carried Shilang into his arms was the quiet Hassan who had taken Shilang''s punch before. Shi Lang struggled twice and found sadly that his strength was not as good as the quiet Hassan of the cricket, and his head was directly held up by the two soft buns. Shirou said helplessly, "What are you doing, Miss Quiet?" "Let me hold you quietly, King Arthur. Ah... this temperature... Ah... this breath... Is this the warmth and fragrance of humans?" Quiet Hassan also moved Xiaoqiong''s nose deliberately, took a few breaths like an idiot, and then showed an expression of intoxication and happiness. Then- The shadow of the fist flashed, with a "boom", Quiet Hassan''s forehead was abruptly short, and the whole person fell to the ground with a "boom", his eyes circled in circles. Shilang was also taken and fell down, but because he was held tightly by Quiet Hassan, Shilang fell into Quiet Hassan''s arms without any pain. Standing up, Shi Lang patted the dust on his body, and then glanced at Quiet Hassan who had fainted. He only listened to Quiet Hassan''s eyes circled, and he muttered from time to time: "A lot, a lot... a lot, King Arthur. Uhhhhh..." "..." What is this? While speechless, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Mordred who was standing next to him over a distance of more than ten meters. At this moment, Mordred was gearing up. Yes, Silent Hassan''s punch was her. "Hey, what are you doing, Mordred?" Shilang asked Serene Hassan, whose eyes circled in circles. "I also want to ask what you are doing! You are King Arthur. If you want to have the majesty of the king, how can you let people close casually?" Mordred said displeased. "Indeed, I was suffocated just now. Well, thank you, Mordred, thank you for helping me." Shilang smiled. Looking at Shiro''s eyes that looked like open flames, Mordred''s original strong aura suddenly weakened a bit, so he turned his head and said, "Who said you are King Arthur?" At this moment, Cursed Arm Hassan came over and said apologetically to Shirou: "I''m sorry, King Arthur. Jing Mi has done this to you, and I will teach her well later." "No need," Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s not a big deal. Moreover, my size is indeed easy to be regarded as an ordinary child." "You are so tolerant," Cursed Wrist was slightly moved, and then pointed at Quiet Hassan, "Actually, the reason why this child embraces you is because she has never embraced anyone." "[Delicious Poison Body] Ah...I understand." Shi Lang said. "You are really forgiving." Cursed Wrist said again, and then called two Hassan, who picked up Silent Hassan, and lifted it away so as not to lose face again. Two Hundred Meng Hassan lifted Silent Hassan away, and one Hundred Meng Hassan turned his head and glanced at Shi Lang. "What''s the matter, the other me?" Asked Hassan, a hundred faces. "...I always think that King Arthur is very familiar." "Why are you familiar?" Hassan asked with interest. "You may not remember... We were summoned to a Holy Grail war before, and we were forced to use the Holy Grail to be combined together. Although we fulfilled our long-cherished wish, we became monsters. At that time... there was a child. Saved us. Don''t you think that kid looks a lot like this King Arthur?" "I don''t think. And...Although I was called as a Servant, it is just a fantasy for the body on the Heroic Seat, but has that kind of thing happened?" asked Hasan, the hundred-faced. "It seems to have happened...I''m not sure, it''s just a vague impression." "Then treat it as it happened. But, could that be King Arthur? Don''t think about it, do our own thing." Said the Baimei Hassan. "That''s it." The two nodded and lifted Silent Hassan away. As Quiet Hassan left, Shi Lang and Tristan had some exchanges with musicians. At this time, Mordred came to Shirou''s side and said embarrassingly: "Um...Gerneyville, I want to ask you something." "Oh. I refuse." Shiro said. "You didn''t even listen, why reject me?" Mordred asked angrily. "Because you definitely want me to give you [change]." Shi Lang said. "You, how did you know? Guess?" Mordred looked at Shirou in shock. "You are so simple, do you still have to guess?" Shi Lang said helplessly: "Also, dispel your thoughts. I will not give you [change], because you will definitely do very disgusting things." Mordred: "..." Chapter 53: This honey-smeared mouth is a ghost of ecstasy Ah... Must be hated. Quiet Hassan squatted beside a big tree, holding his head, feeling depressed. "Smelly boy, where are you going?" He yelled, with a little smile, from the mouth of half of the older children, he led four or five boys and girls, and chased another child in front of him. The child in front of him was smaller and shorter. At the moment, his face was full of smiles, and he ran forward with all his might, occasionally turning around and making a grimacing face. A few children were all in a mess in the sun, laughing and joking. Quiet Hassan looked in his eyes, envious in his heart, and curled up a little further, and the shadow of the tree enveloped her. She yearned for the world there, but she knew that she would never touch the world there. [Delusion Poison Body] This is a treasure she holds, but in fact, this is actually a treasure produced by the Assassin Order''s secret skill after being sublimated by heroic spirits. In front of him, Quiet Hassan practiced this secret technique because of the needs of the cult. His body was soaked in venom made from various poisons, and finally his body became a huge poisonous lump. Not only her nails, but even her skin and body fluids are turned into highly poisonous, which can easily kill humans. Therefore, she must not touch others, because once touched, she kills. Chapter 1308： However, Silent Hassan is extremely eager to contact and be intimate with others, but he can''t do it no matter what. Originally, she who refined the secret skill of [Delusion Poison Body] should not have hoped for this, but [Delusion Poison Body] did not voluntarily refine it. Although the Assassin Order is famous for its assassins, it is actually a religious group. Although Wang Hassan was strong, he did not care about the development and beliefs of the Assassin Order. He just gave the old man in the mountain a blow to death when he deviated from the right track. Regardless of whether it is a religious group or an empire, as long as there is power, there must be darkness, and where there is darkness, there must be victims. Among the old people in the mountains of the Assassin Order, there are also many puppets and victims promoted by the interest groups within the Assassin Order. Unfortunately, Quiet Hassan is one of them. Adopted, trained, and then promoted to power, they are just the victims of interest groups fighting for power. The Quiet Hassan in front of him accepted this result and continued to carry out quite mechanical assassinations. After becoming a hero, he basically did not change much. She cares most about whether the object she touches is alive or dying. Therefore, she has also repeatedly entered into relationships with lovers and unmarried couples with the assassination targets. In other words, she has been repeating the act of personally constructing the fruitless "virtual happiness" and taking it away with her own hands. Gradually, her spirit began to rub and misplace. At the last moment in front of her, she was beheaded and killed by a certain general who was suspicious of her without even touching her hand. Of course, this is a legend. The truth of the matter is that when she confessed the identity of the assassin to the general and begged the general "Please kill me," she was beheaded to death by King Hassan, who had suddenly appeared. ¡ª¡ªQuiet, what do you want to protect with a poisonous body? Is the loneliness that even wild flowers can''t protect? Stupid! Hand over the first level! When Wang Hassan took her life, she has recorded what she said in her heart to this day. She knew very well that the presence of King Hassan in front of her was because she had been insane, decayed, depraved, and deviated from the road, so King Hassan took her life. But, but... No matter what, she wanted to try to be hugged and loved, what it was like. It''s just a pity that she, who has practiced the secret skill of "Delusion Poisoning", can''t touch what she wants no matter what. Looking at the wild flowers next to her, she stretched out her fingers, but she hadn''t touched her yet. The strong poison in her body was to destroy the wild flowers. When the lively and cheerful children saw Quiet Hassan, they suddenly seemed to have seen a ghost, all of them pale, and said, "Yes, it''s Master Quiet... Master Quiet, Gui''an..." They said okay politely, and then slowly retreated. Although Quiet Hassan is very beautiful and kind, they are a little afraid of socializing with Quiet Hassan, and even more afraid of contact with Quiet Hassan, or even staying together. Who knows, will poison gas act in the air and pass it over? Quiet Hassan silently watched the children go away without saying anything. In fact, what they don''t know is that although Quiet Hassan yearns for contact with others, he will never touch others easily, especially the people of the mountain. As long as you can see the liveliness of the mountain people, it is actually enough for her to speak. Because she knows very well that she can only look at it, but she can''t touch it. But... but ah... finally I have someone I can touch, myself, I actually did such a thing carelessly! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Quiet Hassan covered his head and felt even more depressed. Although Shi Lang was teased before, Shi Lang was able to withstand her toxicity, and he was an alliance, a friendly person... It is rare, it is rare that such a person appeared! Obviously, according to the plan, the relationship should be established step by step, and then there will be a friend that can be touched, but in the end, he has messed up! How can I be so stupid! Didn''t all the strategies and plans he made after three days of sneaking peek at him? Could it be that the decay of the spirit in front of you was brought into the body of this Servant? Woo--! Quiet Hassan hugged his head. "What strategy plan?" Suddenly a sound rang in his ears, Quiet Hassan was taken aback, and when he turned his head, he saw a pair of bright eyes. "Ya, King Arthur?" Quiet Hassan was frightened. She couldn''t think that the person she was thinking about right now appeared in front of her eyes, and... and the ugly state she had just been seen, right? "You, why are you here?" Quiet Hassan asked. "You were knocked out by Mordred just now. I was a little worried, so come and see you." Shi Lang smiled and asked, "How is it, does the head hurt?" "No, it doesn''t matter." Quiet Hassan shook his head, then hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Are you caring about me, King Arthur? Are you caring about my poison?" "Poison? What are you talking about? Are we friends?" Shi Lang asked strangely, "I thought we were friends." "Ah? Friend? Do you consider poison like me as a friend, King Arthur?" Quiet Hassan asked strangely and expectantly. "Isn''t this of course? We are not enemies, then friends." Shi Lang smiled, and then said seriously: "Also, you are not a poison, Miss Quiet. You are a person, a beautiful lady." Quiet Hassan looked at Shi Lang in a daze, his smile was as bright as the sun, without a trace of impurities, sincere. In the eyes of this King Arthur, she was not a poison, but also a tool for assassination, but a person, an ordinary lady. Unable to help, Quiet Hassan confided in some of the distress in his heart. Shi Lang comforted her and said, "Anyone who understands loneliness and can perceive the loneliness of other people will make you stronger, Miss Quiet. If you feel bored, you can talk to me. Although I am a person many times I don¡¯t care about it, but I am willing to be a listener to others." Shirou stretched out his hand. Quiet Hassan looked at Shilang''s outstretched palm. She knew in her heart that Shilang was a king. The king is always scheming, dirty-hearted, and deceptive. He would say these things to her, perhaps, just because he was useful, just like the general she met in front of her. However, even if this is a lie, Quiet Hassan is willing to accept it. Because, so far, no one has regarded her as a friend, willing to contact her, embrace her, listen... Her troubles. Quiet Hassan stretched out his hand. ... Chapter 1309： ... "So, what''s the matter?" Mordred looked at Shirou with disgust. "I also want to know..." Shi Lang said with a sad expression on his face. Looking down at the hands that held him tightly, Shirou struggled, and then gave up. Power... This is the pain of a lifetime! And it was not someone else who hugged him, but Quiet Hassan who used him as a pillow. "Friends..." Quiet Hassan was talking while rubbing Shirou with his face, without noticing Shirou''s uncomfortable expression at all. "Pop!" Mordred patted the table heavily, violently, pointed at Quiet Hassan and yelled: "You fellow, don''t have to be inconsistent! No matter how unbearable this fellow is, that is also King Arthur! The king of the Knights of the Round Table!" "King Arthur... a quiet friend..." Quiet Hassan ignored Mordred and continued to hold Shirou instead. Looking at the quiet Hassan who ignored him, Mordred''s forehead had a row of "wells", and then he glared at Shirou and said, "Hey! You guy, wouldn''t it be sinking into this one? In the body of a black-skinned mouse? Are you still King Arthur like this!?" Shi Lang rolled his eyes, and said to his heart, what does this have to do with me? I just went to comfort her, the ghost knows it will become like this? Shi Lang was also depressed. At that time, he just went back to the settlement to look for Nitokris to see the situation. He saw the quiet Hassan with such a lonely face on the way, so he stepped forward to comfort him, and then it became like this. Shi Lang felt that he had done nothing wrong when he stepped forward to comfort Quiet Hassan, not to mention that Hassan are now allies. Even if he sees a crying expression like someone he knows better, who wouldn''t care about it? Does the ghost know it will become like this? Seeing the quiet Hassan who hugged him tightly, Shi Lang felt depressed. If he had known that this would happen, he would not comfort quietly. "Oh~! Black skin?" Quiet Hassan suddenly reacted, turning his head to look at Shi Lang, and asked with a worried look: "Gerneyville, do you hate my skin?" "I don''t hate it." Shirou answered honestly. "I don''t hate it? I really like it? Oh, that''s great!" Quiet Hassan said with a happy face. Shi Lang was shocked at that time, mother! This guy has poisonous thoughts, how can he become a super like if he doesn''t hate him? At this time, Nitocris ran over and handed Shi Lang a document, saying: "King Arthur, take a look, how about my arrangement?" Shi Lang looked at it, nodded, and said, "Very complete, Nitocris. I should show Ozmandias so that he will praise you for your ability!" "Pharaoh..." Nitocris fell into a depressed mood. "Don''t show this expression, Nitocris. Even if you can''t see it, Ozmandias will be by your side. You should smile, because your smile will become the hope of others." Shi Lang said with a smile. "King Arthur..." Looking at Shiro''s bright smile, Nitokris nodded heavily and smiled, "Yeah!" Yes, even if you can''t see him, Pharaoh is by his side. And King Arthur is right, I should smile, because I am also a pharaoh, and my smile will become the hope of the citizens. King Arthur, you are so wise, no wonder the pharaoh entrusted me and the citizens to you! Nitocris decided in her heart that in the future, she should ask the teacher to do her job well. In this way, next time I see Ozmandias, it will be easy to explain. After returning to his senses, Nitocris found that Shirou was staring at him. Nitocris was a little shy and covered her face with a document, and asked, "What are you doing looking at me like this, King Arthur?" "It''s nothing, but I think the smile you just saw was pretty, Nitocris." Shirou said with appreciation. "This, this...this is big and disrespectful!" Nitocris said in a panic, turned and ran away. Seeing Nitocris, who had fled, Shirou looked strange. He praised Nitocris for his good-looking smile. Why was he disrespectful? That kind of smile is just to show his subordinates, that''s right. Shi Lang felt strange, turned his head, looked at Mordred, and found that Mordred was looking at him with a very strange look, and couldn''t help asking: "Mordred, what are you looking at? " "Nothing..." Mordred shook his head, and then looked at Shi Lang who was held in his arms by Quiet Hassan, and he was speechless for a while. This guy...in a sense, just like my old father, he is no brainer! Gee tut! Mordred looked at Shirou''s eyes and suddenly became a bit disgusted. "Hey! You guy, the look in your eyes is getting more and more strange, what are you thinking, Mordred?" Shirou couldn''t help asking. Mordred''s look made him a little bit overwhelmed. "Nothing." Mordred got up, put his hands behind his head, turned and left. "Wait! Mordred! Wait ¡ª oh, quietly let me go! You are too strong, I can''t pull it away! Oh, don''t rub your face against me anymore. I''m not a pillow. Uncomfortable!" "Hey hey...friends...friends you can reach...friends that smell good..." There was a mess in the room. In the distant mountains and forests. The burly skeleton knight, King Hassan, is looking at this place, his eyes are burning with blue flames, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night! ~ Chapter 54 You are the card I always wanted! "Is it there, my king?" In the mountains and forests, the tall and burly Gao Wen, riding on the horse, looked at the mountains and mountains beyond, turned his head, looked at the silver knight in front of him, and asked in a respectful tone. The blue silver knight, tall and slender, riding a superbly handsome white horse, holding a lance with twinkling stars, and wearing a lion helmet, looks mighty and extraordinary. And this silver knight is not someone else, but the Lion King! And the lance in her hand is also extraordinary, but a star-made thing, a star anchor, the holy gun Lungominiad! Chapter 1310： The Lion King gently stroked the holy spear in his hand, was silent for a moment, and said: "There is nothing wrong with the star spear guiding me. There is the mysterious extreme realm here, which can lead to the inner sea of ??the star and enter Ah. Walloon." "However, there should be the territory of the Assassin Order that you mentioned. Although it was because of the Ager rules to survey the terrain in advance, I found this sheep intestine trail of Nubuat Samville Mountain, avoiding the Hassan. Eyes and ears. But if it is discovered, I am afraid that a big battle will be inevitable." Gao Wen said. "Even if there is a war, it doesn''t matter. The crown of the eternal king is kept in the stone tower of Avalon, and I am bound to win it!" said the Lion King. "After all, Wang, why are you obsessed with getting the crown of the eternal king?" "The Eternal King is my parallel world individual, the king sleeping in the British record, and one of the candidates for the crown of the heroic spirit. In his crown, there is his record. As long as I get his crown, I will You can use the power of the holy spear to fuse his records and get the power of the Eternal King." The Lion King answered honestly. "High Heroine..." Gawain raised his eyebrows. The heroic spirit is different from the real stranger before him. Heroic spirits are the existences of heroes whose great achievements remain as legends after death, and who have become objects of faith, similar to the form of existence of elves. Since it exists as a legend because of its great achievements, the heroic spirit will also be affected by the legend and appear in various poses when summoned. For example, Medusa is sometimes called as a goddess, and sometimes as a monster Gorgon. In addition, the heroic spirits will be summoned by fusion for various reasons. For example, Shidunai, known as the Goddai Ilia, is a composite heroic spirit that combines the three heroes or gods of Shidunai, Freya, and Lou Xi to record the real world. And this kind of record-fusion composite heroic spirit is usually called the higher heroic spirit. However, the appearance of high-level heroes is usually at the beginning of being summoned. Due to the master or other unknown reasons, the records will be merged into the present world. Generally speaking, after the present world, the records cannot be combined and become High spirits. However, listening to the meaning of the Lion King, the crown of the eternal king does not seem to be like this. After all, why does Merlin have a crown with another Arthurian record? "The king is not sure. However, it seems that at a certain moment before the occurrence of the singularity, the Eternal King had visited Merlin and left the crown with Merlin, and then left." The Lion King said: "The king is not clear about the specifics. However, it is enough to get the crown." Gawain nodded. Inadvertently, he spotted Lancelot who was on the other side of the Lion King with a serious face. He couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter, Lancelot? Are you worried about Tristan and Mordred them?" For the best brother who had collapsed in front of him, Gao Wen didn''t know his emotions. However, now that he has decided to work for the Lion King at the same time, he can put aside the grievances of the past for the time being. Hearing this, Lancelot turned his head and glanced at Gao Wen, then nodded, and said: "They were captured by the Sun King, and my king said that it has been razed to the ground. I am really worried about them." "Don''t worry, they are not weak and can protect themselves." Gao Wen said. "No," the Lion King shook his head and said, "It has become the domain of the Evil King. I am afraid Mordred and Tristan have been killed like the Sun King. If they are not killed, next time I am afraid that meeting is also an enemy. So, Qing Lancelot and Gao Wenqing, you don''t have to worry about them so much." "The King of Evil..." Lancelot and Gawain were silent. They don''t know who the evil king is, but they know that it is this evil king who has to choose Shengba to persecute the lion king. In the words of the Lion King, this evil king was an assistant brought in by King Solomon, who created a special point, to assist King Solomon''s people in Riyaki. "Although the Chaldean Master is still working hard, but the appearance of the evil king has proved that people are hopeless. Chaldeans will find that their efforts are completely wasted. Meaningless." "The only thing that has meaning is the crown. Before the tentacles of the Evil King eradicate the human foundation of this historical node, get the crown and complete the saint!" The Lion King looked at the mountains in the distance, his tone was cold, but his purpose was clear. ... ... "Glen, is it over there?" Standing on a huge rock, Shilang looked at the top of the mountain shrouded in clouds and mist, and then glanced at the steep mountain wall. Shilang turned his head and asked the quiet Hassan next to him. "Yes, Lord Gnivale." Quiet Hassan nodded, and then asked with bright eyes: "The mountain road is rugged, do you need me to carry you, Master Gnivale?" Hearing this, looking at the quiet Hassan with his shiny eyes, Shiro was sweating from the back of his head, and while backing away, he smiled and waved his hand, and said, "I''m grateful for being insensitive. As a man, it''s even harder to remember. I''m not so weak as to go up the mountain or something." "But, Lord Gnivale is the king? The king is noble and wants to dominate people. Come on, come to my back and dominate me. As a reward, please use your shining eyes, more Take a look at me." Quiet Hassan said with bright eyes, panting. Seeing the silent Hassan with an obsessive look on his face, Shirou felt cold sweat on the back of his head, and he couldn''t help taking two steps back. He thought that Morgan Lefy, who had always wanted to drug himself, was abnormal enough, but he didn''t expect that there is something more abnormal here! Sure enough, a mountain is higher than a mountain! "Hey! You''re almost enough!" Mordred on the side couldn''t help it, and said angrily: "Anyway, he is King Arthur. You are almost enough! If you are too big, I won''t forgive you. Of!" Facing the exasperated Mordred, Quiet Hassan made a grimace and stuck out his tongue, "Beep¡ª" "Okay! That''s great! Isn''t it because the uncle hasn''t lifted the knife recently, and a poisonous mouse actually dared to provoke this uncle! Cut you off!" Mordred drew his sword and was about to cut Quiet Hassan. In the end, someone framed his arms from behind. Mordred turned his head and glanced, angrily said: "Bedwell let me go, I''m going to kill her!" "Okay, okay. Mordred, stop making trouble!" Bedwell said helplessly. "Is it me making trouble? It''s her! She is provoking me!" Mordred said displeasedly. At this time, Quiet Hassan made a grimace at Mordred again, and Mordred could no longer bear it. Holding a sword was a flurry, but because of the relationship between the body being held by Bedwell, he could only be furious. Hacked, but couldn''t hurt anyone. It''s not a day or two for Mordred to see this purple-haired poisonous mouse upset. This purple-haired poisonous mouse wants to be close to Shi Lang all day long. Damn it! Does she really mean that Mordred doesn''t exist? As a noble knight of the Round Table, Mordred felt that she had to protect King Arthur''s morals, so she had been upset with this purple-haired poisonous mouse for a long time. In fact, Quiet Hassan has also watched Mordred upset for a long time. It¡¯s so hard to have such the only person who can touch her. He doesn¡¯t dislike her, and treats her as a friend. He encourages her, cares for her, and warms her heart... She thought, that must be love. Up. She wants to get close to Shirou, what''s wrong with it? And Shirou, so small, soft, fragrant, and her eyes so beautiful like a warm fire... What happened to her trying to hug? As a result, this iron-skinned golden retriever pig often comes to spoil her good things! Damn it! I must find an opportunity to make her underwear set special! Quiet Hassan gritted his teeth and thought. Seeing the quarreling Quiet Hassan and Mordred, Shi Lang looked up at the cloudless sky, and couldn''t help feeling that it was a cloudless day. After the migration settled down, Nitocris fully exerted her talents as a pharaoh to eliminate the contradictions of migration. At the same time, with the help of the Hassan, Shilang relaxed and prepared to go to the stone. Tower, look for Merlin. Since going to the Stone Pagoda had to pass the end of death first, Shi Lang was going to find a Hassan to lead the way. Chapter 1311： Originally, Shi Lang¡¯s favorite leader was Hassan, who was all in one face, but when the Hassan heard that he was going to die, they were so scared that they turned into white people. They said that they would not lead the way. In the end, they were still quiet. Sang volunteered to lead the way. According to Shirou¡¯s plan, he was planning to take Bedwell alone to the end of death with Silent Hassan, but who would have thought that Mordred would come uninvited when he saw Silent Hassan going to follow him. As a result This formed a restless team. On the road, Mordred and Silent Hassan were making all sorts of noises, chattering, like they were born with a horror. However, in this situation, Shirou couldn''t help thinking of Camelot''s initial trip. That trip was also four people, and it was also a chattering noisy, but it was Merlin and Kay who were offensive, and it was Altria who persuaded him to fight, and he also ate melons and watched the show just like now. Thinking about it now, I really miss it. Shi Lang couldn''t help smiling, and when he came back to his senses, he found Mordred, Bedwell, and Silent Hassan all around him, looking at him tightly with six eyes. Too close, Shi Lang took a step back subconsciously and asked, "What are you doing?" "Did you just laugh, Gurneyville?" Bedwell asked. Shi Lang touched his face, and asked strangely, "Is there anything weird when I laughed?" "Nothing, just feeling...feeling, your smile just now is more beautiful than before... before?" Bedwell couldn''t say for sure, because he couldn''t describe the feeling. "..." Pretty... I know you may not be aware of that... but I beg you, be a man, don''t describe me like that anymore! Shi Lang felt depressed. At this time, Quiet Hassan looked at Mordred and laughed, "Master Gn¨¦vre will laugh. It must be funny by your stupid actions!" "Huh? This is clearly pleased by your funny expression, right?" Mordred said sarcastically, not to be outdone. "If my funnyness can please Lord Gnivale, I would be very happy to be a funny clown. Lord Gn¨¦vre..." Quiet Hassan looked at Shirou, his whole body exuding pink aura. It must be the breath of love. "..." Wang Hassan, where are you? Come out and collect this evildoer! Shirou covered his face, and now he finally knows why Quiet Hassan can be compared with Kiyomi... They are all perverts that can''t be offended! "Okay, stop making trouble." Shi Lang sighed and said, "I''m going to the top." Quiet Hassan bent down, revealing his soft back, and said, "Come on, Lord Gnivale, please come up." "Would King Arthur need you to be burdened by a poisonous mouse?" Mordred snorted, then stretched out his hand to Shi Lang and said, "Come on, Gurneyville, I will hold you up." Originally, Mordred would not say such a thing, let alone show goodwill to Shirou, but with Quiet Hassan by her side, she couldn''t help doing it. Shi Lang sighed, and then he was covered in [evil] mud, forming a pair of [evil] meat wings. With wings flapping, Shi Lang flew directly, and said, "I''m waiting for you on it." "Ohhhhhh? How is this?" Quiet Hassan complained loudly, "How can you fly?" Shi Lang turned a deaf ear and flew away. ... ... Thousands of years away, the primitive ancient world. The center of Sumer, in the original city-Uruk Temple. King Gilgamesh, who was working on administration, paused and turned his head to look at the white-haired mage on the side. "Look at your absent-mindedness, what''s the matter, Merlin?" King Gilgamesh asked. Yes, this white-haired mage is just the crumbs of the world-Merlin. Gettia created seven peculiarities in order to carry out the burning of human beings. This includes the peculiarities of the Crusades that summoned Shirou and the Lion King, as well as the peculiarities of the Uruk era where Gilgamesh lived thousands of years ago. And just as the Lion King summoned the Knights of the Round Table, Gilgamesh also summoned a bunch of heroic spirits. Among them, the one who occupies the rank of Caster is this crumb of the world. In fact, the Caster that Gilgamesh really wanted to summon was not this human crumb, but someone else. Only after killing more than a dozen Casters who obeyed the call, and using magic power to summon more than a dozen times, he still failed to summon the Caster that he wanted most. Gilgamesh gave up the call in a rage. The act of wasting magic and time turned to accept this unreliable crumb of the world. However, although this human crumb is very unreliable, it still exists in the same person as him. One of GrandCaster''s candidates-the legendary magician of Britain, Merlin! And just now, Merlin''s spirit was very trance, which made Gilgamesh a little nervous, so he couldn''t help asking. Facing Gilgamesh''s question, Merlin, who had always been cynical, couldn''t help showing a wry smile and said, "That king... is really unnerving. Now, he has come to the door." "Oh? The Eternal King?... Hmph, it seems that you have found a way to enter the stone tower from the era dominated by the Lion King." Gilgamesh said. Gilgamesh has clairvoyance to see through the future, so in this wrong history, he can also use clairvoyance to see other wrong history situations. In short, it means seeing the peculiarities in the peculiarities. Of course, this is very magical, if not necessary, he will not use it. "Yes," Merlin nodded, and said helplessly: "He must have rushed to the crown. It is really helpless. King Gilgamesh, I think, my consciousness has to return to the body for a moment. . No matter what, I can¡¯t return the crown to him.¡± "The king understands. But you also have to understand that this is the top priority of human extinction. You need to go early and return early, Merlin." Gilgamesh said. Merlin nodded, and then his body dispersed like petals, and his Servant body returned to the residence that Gilgamesh arranged for him. Then, he fell into a deep sleep and his consciousness returned to his body. Chapter 55 Do you think I will give you time to prepare? They are angry, resentful Once, there was a king who had clairvoyance to see through and the future, but he did nothing. There was a Wang who knew all the tragedies and sorrows in the world, but did nothing. Chapter 1312： It would be ignorant, but the king knew everything, but he was still laughing. Never forgive that man. On the premise of clarifying the hopelessness and ugliness of mankind, he did not choose to correct, and finally accepted death. They do not feel that they agree, they have come to the conclusion that mankind and the future are worthless, and fear the end of annihilation. Needless to say, the self is destroyed, and I also hate the ending of all kinds of existence. Therefore, the new king appeared. He is the only Almighty King born of them, who has reached the Almighty Realm that the Old King could not reach. But although they are omnipotent, they cannot understand human beings. Although they are immortal, they have not been able to get an answer. The driving force of their actions is their anger and resentment. He was born with the remains of the old king and restarted the king''s activities, but his way of existence is in a dilemma. Although it is asserted that humans have no value, they cannot exist unless they are dominated by the old king. Although they are high-dimensional beings, they are deeply ashamed of having to live under the single and greatest "waste" in the universe. Xin Wang is unwilling to accept such contradictions and dishonesty, and initiates self-change on the initiative. That is to reset the purpose of serving mankind, and absolutely prove that he is the highest existence on this planet. Reaching the extreme point that even the old king could not reach is to start the great cause of becoming a true Almighty God! "All human beings must be killed. They must be killed. They must be burned. On the surface of this planet, there can be no living mouth. If you ask why, then I will answer you. Because this is your maximum existence. The most valuable end." The new king sent them to the future and broke several points of collapse into the course of human history, causing the foundation of human theory to fall apart. As a result, the restraining force stops working, and even the correction force of the shearing world is also stopped with the destruction of the human theorem, so that the singularity is born and established. Although it seems his purpose is to wipe out all human beings, this is at best a means rather than an end. The purpose of the new king is to "reach the extreme." Whether it is human or the future, the new king has long ceased to have any interest. What the new king seeks is to trace the life back 4.6 billion years before the birth of this planet, experience the moment when the "celestial body" in this field was born, and collect all the energy at that time. . In other words, it is to make yourself a "new celestial body" and create a new world without death. However, even the new king is still incapable of time travel on this scale. What is indispensable for flying into the past is the great energy-magic. For example, a certain intelligent creature that has prospered for thousands of years has accumulated total magic power to this day. If the history of mankind from 1000 BC to 2016 AD is converted into magic power, the magic power gained will be enough to jump to the beginning of the star. As a result, the new king launched the action of Renri Burning. The effect of extinction of mankind-burning is just that. For the new king, the humans from the beginning of his birth to 2016 are nothing more than cosmic rockets for him to reach the sky of origin. "In order to leave a trajectory for those who will continue the trail in the future, build a temple and accumulate light belts. The extreme point of the end, the altar of the time vortex, the hope of reaching Siwon¡ª¡ª" The new king''s plan was finally completed at the moment Leif detonated Chaldea in 2016. Burning thousands of years of human history and using it as an incomparably huge fuel, the new king is ready to go against the flow of time, go to the beginning of the star, witness the birth of the planet, and attribute all its energy to his own, instead of the original. Some planets become the only star. However, in the end, the new king failed. His plan failed from the beginning. The planning of the countercurrent time is accurate, and the steps taken are correct. The new king who has reached the omnipotent karma is unlikely to make calculation errors. But the only mistake was the light-year canal of this planet. Starting from the root whirlpool, it is enough to provide the new king with the huge magic power to reverse 4.6 billion years. In the end, the new king can only be sent to the dawn of the second gods 14,000 years ago, and it will be powerless. It is not that the huge magic power provided by the burning of human history is insufficient, but at the time node of the dawn of the Second God Generation, there is resistance that cannot be broken through no matter what. He tried many times, but each time, the retrograde of time can only accelerate to about 14,000 years ago, and it is difficult to retrograde. The new king finally realized that the planets and primates were not easy enemies to defeat, but because they used most of their power to defend against retrograde at this time. The planets and primates are rejecting someone to go to a time that is more ancient and primitive than the second **** generation. The new king who sensed this was extremely angry, but he was helpless. His plan was lost. In the end, it must have been destroyed by the heroic spirit in the king''s temple after the primate and the planet reacted. Until he found that-- The huge magic power produced by burning more than three thousand years of human history did not allow him to successfully reverse time, but it made him discover a group of dark nebula independent of the world and dimension in the root vortex. In that dark nebula, there is an exiled and sealed thing. The moment he saw the dark nebula, the new king understood what it was. At the same time, he also understood the way to break through the barriers of time. ... ... "King Gurneyville!" "Gurneyville?!" "Master Gurneyville...!" A call sounded in his ears, Shi Lang opened his eyes, his bewildered vision gradually became clear, and he saw three worried faces. And these three worried faces are not others, but Bedwell, Mordred, and Silent Hassan. Shi Lang sat up and asked uncertainly: "I, am I asleep?" Quiet Hassan nodded, and said, "Yes, you are asleep, Master Gurneyville. We are all to blame for being too slow, so you can wait until you fall asleep." Shi Lang shook his head and said, there is no such thing. Just lowering his head, he looked at his palm, a little uncertain. He--, what he just dreamed of, was Gaetia disguised as King Solomon, right? Suddenly, Mordred reached out to Shirou and patted his palm with a "pop". Chapter 1313： Shirou was so shocked that he recovered, looked at Mordred, and asked, "What are you doing, Mordred?" "Seeing you are in a daze, so wake you up. Don''t thank me." Mordred said. Shi Lang is full of black lines, I thank you and your family! When he got up, Shirou looked around for a moment. This was a plain blooming with colorful flowers. At most, only the forests seen from afar cover the sight. Even if you turn around and look at the entire sky, only the blue sky and the earth are equally distributed, exuding a leisurely and harmonious natural atmosphere. Shi Lang asked in astonishment: "This is a valley? It doesn''t look like it!" "No," Bedwell shook his head and said, "This is Avalon!" "Avalon?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. Shouldn''t he be at the end of death? Why did you come to Avalon suddenly? He remembered that he used the [evil] to make the flesh wings of [evil], before Bedwell, Mordred and others stepped into the end of death. Then- Then fell asleep? Shirou had no memory of the end of death in his mind, as if he had come directly to Avalon. "Speaking of, Ching Bedwell, how did we come to Avalon?" Mordred asked, turning his head to look at Bedwell. Upon hearing this, Bedwell showed a dazed expression, "I also forgot...I remember, as if we just entered the end of death, and then arrived at Avalon." "Ah... I am like this too. It feels like there is a fragment of memory missing." Mordred scratched his head with a troubled expression, then put his hands on the back of his head and said: "However, it has already come in, so forget it. ." She was very indifferent, because she was such a heartless person. Just... "Poison Mouse, why is your face so white?" Mordred suddenly pointed to Quiet Hassan and asked. "No, no, no...nothing...please don''t care." Quiet Hassan waved his hand quickly and said in a panic. And looking at Quiet Hassan''s panicked look, Shilang understood that it was probably because of what Wang Hassan did when he waited for someone to enter the end of death. As for the absence of memory... For people like Wang Hassan, killing "memory" is probably easy. However, it seems that Wang Hassan has no intention of killing him now, otherwise, with his current strength, I am afraid that he is not an opponent of Wang Hassan. But, again, why does Wang Hassan have murderous intentions toward him? Is it because of the stardust material on [evil]? Shaking his head, Shi Lang no longer thinks about this, but looks at this beautiful scene. Here is one of the secret realms in Celtic mythology, the legendary fairyland, the burial place of King Arthur, and the sleeping place in the legend of the Eternal King-the remote ideal hometown, Avalon! Standing on this soft land, a scent of natural paradise rushed forward, and I immediately felt refreshed, and even the worries in my heart were eliminated. People couldn¡¯t help but want to stay here. It was indeed worth it. Paradise said. However, there are still many things to be dealt with in reality, and it is not good to sink into it. There is no paradise in the world, so you need your hands to create a paradise in the world! Turning his head, Shiro looked at Bedwell and asked, "Bedwell, where is the stone tower?" "In that direction, King Gurneyville." Bedwell said, pointing to the southeast. "Here you are more familiar than I am, so I will trouble you to lead the way." Shi Lang said sincerely. "I see, King Gnivale!" Bedwell nodded, and honestly led the way. Shirou followed behind, looking far away, as if he had seen the tower at the end of the world. Merlin, I''m finally going to see you. I have a lot of questions and I need you to answer them! Shi Lang Xin said. However, what Shiro didn''t know at all was that Merlin, who was thinking of him at this moment, was at a loss because of his sudden entry into Avalon. ... ... Avalon-the stone tower. "Well, what are you kidding me! Why... Why did you enter Avalon so quickly? What the **** is this? And, and go straight here? Ah... Qing Bedwell, I''ll let you Go out, I didn''t want you to bring him here!" Merlin, who had just returned from faraway Uruk, immediately panicked like a child who was about to end his vacation but did not do his homework after observing Shiro''s and his group''s itinerary with clairvoyance. Merlin took out a golden crown from his arms. This is the purpose of Shirou and the Lion King''s trip, the legendary eternal king''s crown. There is a record of the eternal king in this eternal king''s crown, which is the treasure that the lion king wants to obtain. However, Merlin holding the crown of the Eternal King, like holding a hot taro, was very depressed: "Ah...what should I do? Eternal King, you are for your brother Merlin. It''s not a small problem." "Or--, let''s run? It won''t take much time to run from here to Uruk... However, if this happens, Vivian will definitely be chased to death... Ah! I was so frustrated that he took the vow to save the crown, so I wouldn''t be so distressed!" Merlin covered his head, very distressed. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 56 From Merlin to Meili, the King of Eternity hates it the most! ¡ª¡ªI like King Arthur. No matter what kind of King Arthur, I like it. Above, this is Merlin''s previous thoughts. As a senior Arthurian, Merlin liked King Arthur, whether he brought it out by himself, whether it was a man or a woman, whether it was from this world or another world. As long as it is King Arthur, he likes it. Chapter 1314： Because, as long as King Arthur said, then he must be a good boy. ¡ª¡ªUntil he met the man. Merlin didn''t know how the man came to Avalon. Only on one day, he appeared in Avalon naturally, without a trace of abruptness, just like that very naturally. The man called the Eternal King. Although Merlin is not a hero, his own magical attainments are extraordinary, and he is also one of the holders of the Grandcaster qualification. Therefore, he understands the operation mechanism of the Heroic Seat, and at the same time understands the concept of parallel worlds. Therefore, he knew that the man called the King of Eternity was King Arthur in another world. Because of this, Merlin didn''t fortify the man, but quickly became close to the man. It''s also true-- He was pitted by that man! For example, if he tricked him out of the stone tower, he was chased by Vivian for thousands of miles, beaten all over his head, and then thrown back into the stone tower. For another example, in his name, he was cheated and deceived everywhere in Avalon. As a result, he was verbally criticized by other fairies, and his reputation was corrupted... Of course, there was really nothing to corrupt his reputation. However, Mei Lin was still very upset in being so pitted. After all, he has always cheated others, how can others cheat him? However, these things and what the man did afterwards are simply not worth mentioning! The man deceived his feelings with gorgeous rhetoric and bright and clear eyes, fooled his reason, and turned him into the door of the new world. "Speaking of which, the Merlin who assisted me, that is, your parallel world peer, is a female. So at first sight Merlin was male, it surprised me how much." The man said with a smile. "Oh? Is that so? This is the mystery of the parallel world. Although it is the same individual, the experience may be the same, but in fact it is not a person, so the gender is also changed. I can''t tell which parallel world is in. , Your gender is also female." Merlin said with a smile. "That''s impossible. I''m not the same as you in terms of origin." The man smiled, then looked at Merlin with admiration on his face, and said in admiration: "However, whether it is the male Merlin or the female Merlin , As expected, they are all beauties." "Of course, no matter how you say it, the charm of Big Brother Mei Lin is still the best. But...what is the female me like? Is it really a beauty?" Mei Lin couldn''t help asking. "Of course, more beautiful than Vivienne!" The man showed a bright smile, clear and clean, which made people couldn''t help but believe. At least, Merlin believed it. "Can''t this be regarded as unheard, is it more beautiful than Vivienne''s real body?" Merlin rubbed her palms. As the queen of fairies, Vivian, known as the fairy of the lake, can be said to be the only beauty that Mei Lin has ever seen in her life. Of course, even if it''s a stray like Merlin, he doesn''t dare to have an idea about Vivian. Because that woman is beautiful, but she is an out-and-out war mad! If you get along with it, you may break your legs and feet if you are not careful, so Merlin respects her. Being locked in a stone tower by her, she did not dare to complain. However, is his feminine peer even more beautiful than Vivienne? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Although Merlin is one of the candidates for the title of Caster, he is generally an unreliable prodigal son unless it is an emergency. The most important thing is that he is very stinky. So he fell into the pit that the man dug specially for him. Yes, he opened the door to a new world and turned himself into a woman. Originally, he wanted to find Vivienne Laise, but the man directly took pictures of her and exposed it on the modern Internet. An internet celebrity ID has also been registered. Of course, this is not the key. The most important thing is that the man actually used his record from another world and quietly placed a magic curse on him. This curse is very simple, it is to fix his gender. Yes, when he became a female, he was insidiously cursed with magic to fix him. The most speechless thing is that the man used another of his magic. "Too despicable, King Eternal! You, you actually used my trust to do such a thing to me!" Merlin stared at him with tears in his eyes, heartbroken. Even if he was heartless, he was very sad to be treated, especially by King Arthur. However, facing the grief-stricken Merlin, the man laughed loudly: "There is no way, Merlin. Why do you think you are so stupid, so easy to be fooled?" "Why do you want to do this?" Merlin''s eyes were in tears. "Isn''t this obvious? It''s revenge! Who told you to keep talking bad things about me in private and curse me in circles? I was choked on drinking cold water recently. It''s all your fault." Said the man. Damn it! How did he know this? Knowing that I cursed him in private, and cursed him in circles? But this is not the point, the point is... "You are choked by drinking cold water. How do you think you deserved it? Who told you to persecute me all day for not doing business properly? Really, quickly get rid of my curse, I don''t want to become a girl. Especially A beautiful girl like me will definitely attract a lot of perverts." Merlin said. "..." The man was speechless: "You are really confident." "Isn''t that of course? Who calls me natural beauty, whether male or female, is full of charm!" Mei Lin said proudly. "Then you will be a woman for a lifetime." "No way, no way, no way..." Merlin hurriedly shook his head and said in a panic: "Even though the Mengmo has no gender, I don''t mind becoming a female, but I don''t want to be crushed by others. Hurry up and change me back!" "It''s okay to change you back, but you have to promise me one thing." "Anything is fine, as long as you quickly change Brother Merlin back." Merlin said anxiously. "Okay," the man nodded, "but you are too good at lying, so I want you to swear a poisonous oath first. For example, if you fail to do so, you will always become a woman, and you will be sold to the black market. Describe the slave or something." "This, this you are too vicious? Are you really King Arthur?" Merlin asked in shock. "It''s a fake. Of course, if you don''t send it, I''ll leave." "Wait, I do, can''t I do it?" Mei Lin said depressedly. So Merlin initiated a poisonous oath in accordance with the man''s request. Chapter 1315： However, while swearing a poisonous oath, Merlin thought, as soon as the change came back, I would regret it, what else can you do with me? After taking the poisonous oath, Merlin gritted his teeth and said to the man, "Is it possible to lift my curse now?" "Of course, but not now." "What!? You lied to me again?" Merlin glared at the man. "Why is this a lie? I said I would solve the curse for you, but I didn''t say the current solution. Did you just hear that I said the current solution? No? So, I didn''t lie to you." That man Said with an aggrieved expression. Merlin''s stomach hurts. He learned the way of this man again! "Besides, you don''t have to worry about my breach of contract. Look, our God''s magic certificate has been signed." The man took out a piece of parchment and handed it to Merlin. Merlin glanced at it, his eyes widened, and the content on it was exactly the vow he had previously sworn. But the point is not this, the point is - His name is actually on it! Merlin understood that this man used the magic of speech spirit, and when he asked him to swear, the spirit of speech worked, and he signed his name naturally. "You, you...you big liar!" Merlin raised his hand and pointed at the man, her fingers trembling with anger. "Why am I a liar?" The man was confused, "Isn''t it normal to do things and sign a contract? I have two rights and responsibilities. I am a serious business. Could it be that you planned to breach the contract from the beginning? , Merlin? Unexpectedly, you are such a person." Looking at the man accusing herself, Merlin''s stomach hurts even more. King Arthur...Why is there a King Arthur crooked like this among my King Arthur? The most important thing is...such King Arthur, he in another world, what kind of oppression must he look like? "What do you, what do you want me to do? Say it first. If it''s a prostitute, I won''t follow it." Merlin said with a chest. He was a little afraid that this man coveted his beauty. The man was full of contempt: "Just like you, this king won''t even look at you when he is blind." Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. This King Arthur is really ruthless! "Don''t do anything big for you. As long as you help me keep this crown." The man took off the crown of his head, which symbolized the ultimate kingship, and placed it in Merlin''s hands. "This is..." After taking over the crown, Mei Lin was shocked, and his unsound face suddenly became serious. "In this crown, there is my record. Help me take care of it. If one day, the world has come to an end, give it to people with lofty ideals. It will be more or less useful." "End Yan?" Merlin frowned and asked: "What End Yan?" The man smiled and did not answer. Instead, he stretched out his hand, gently raised Merlin''s chin, and said, "Come on, give this king a smile." "Are you crazy? You''re too joking! Even me would be angry!" Merlin was full of black lines. "Hahaha¡ª" The man burst into laughter and laughed with tears, "Anyway. Everything is up to you, Merlin. If it can end, your curse will be lifted naturally." "As for why you don''t want to lift the curse first? Isn''t that natural? I am the king, the so-called king, I just want to oppress the subjects? Well, this king, but the most brutal king. Hahaha¡ª ¡ª" The memory is very deep, and the man''s sunny smile. Merlin just thought that the man gave him the crown, it was unfounded worry. But it wasn''t until King Solomon''s manipulative firing was carried out that he didn''t understand what the end of the man was talking about. He also clearly understood how heavy weight was behind the crown in his hand and the sunny smile. Eternal King¡ª¡ª This is him, the most annoying person so far. Leaving him aside, he was also involved in very troublesome things. However, even if it was just for the sake of her virginity, Merlin had to finish what the man had entrusted to him. So, Eternal King, I hate it the most. ... ... Avalon. Shirou is now in trouble. What a big trouble! Before they reached Avalon, they just saw Avalon''s distant shadow, and they couldn''t move on. Because-- They were surrounded by the fairies in Avalon! Chapter 57 Avalon, your emperor, is back! "Master Grneyville, I will protect you. Come on, just hide behind me. If you can, please hold me. The poison on my body is in front of your warm embrace. It is a gentle cat. , It won''t hurt you." Quiet Hassan held a dagger and looked at Shirou with tenderness. And Shi Lang returned it, it was full of black lines. Do I look so weak? The situation of Shirou and others is not so good now. Soon after entering Avalon, the stone tower was not found yet, the local aboriginal, the fairy, came to the door aggressively. "You guys, what are you doing?" A blue-haired female fairy headed among them, pointed to Shirou and others and asked. The other fairies also stared at Shirou and the others, and surrounded Shirou and the others. Shi Lang glanced at the goblins surrounding him and the others, and took a closer look. There were about three hundred of them, each of which was full of magical power and was not an easy target to provoke. At this moment, Bedwell walked out, looked at the blue-haired banshee, and said, "Queen Taito, it''s me, it''s Bedwell." "King Bedwell? I recognize you, but who are they? Why did you come to Avalon with a group of dangerous guys?" The blue-haired goblin stared at Bedwell and asked sternly. Chapter 1316： This fairy is Taito? Shi Lang was surprised and couldn''t help but carefully looked at the blue-haired female fairy, her delicate face with long blue hair like the ocean, wearing a white robe, exuding a kind of graceful and luxurious elegance. "These fairies, huh! Watch me make a way out!" Mordred said. Shi Lang stretched out his hand to stop Mordred, and said, "Queen Taito is face to face, don''t be rude, Mordred." "Queen Taito, who is it?" Seeing Mordred with a blank face, Shirou was speechless, and said that you, as a Camelot, even knew Queen Taito, and you were really blinded. Queen Taito, this is the nine queens of Avalon, or one of the nine fairy queens. [Remote Avalon] The reason for having the guardian power to isolate all interference, in addition to the power of the star as the source, the most important thing is the blessing of the nine queens of Avalon. By the way, Vivian, the famous lady of the lake in the legend of King Arthur, is also one of the nine immortals of Avalon. In addition, among the nine immortals, there is also Morgan Lefy who has turned himself into a fairy after the demise of King Arthur. Of course, these are the stories in the true King Arthur legend. As for the story of the Eternal King... Well, the lady of the lake Vivian was scared by Zhu Yue and turned into the timid and embarrassing Gui Niwei Son, and Morgan Lefie inherited the throne. Therefore, in the story of the Eternal King, there are only eight of Avalon¡¯s faeries, including the shameful Guinevere. When Shiro was in Camelot, even though the fairies often ran out of Avalon and played in Camelot, he also invited Shiro to Avalon, but Shiro was worried about government affairs at that time, so he never visited. As for Avalon¡¯s faeries, they are only known by their names, but they have not been seen, which is very regrettable. But now that I saw this fairy queen, it would be considered a pity that I had done. It''s just that, this fairy queen doesn''t seem to welcome outsiders. Although she still maintains an elegant style, she is slightly hostile. Bedwell wanted to introduce Shirou and others, but Queen Taito shook her head and said, "Qing Bedwell, I am very sorry. Now Avalon, all outsiders are not welcome. You should leave." "Why?" Bedwell asked puzzledly. When he left, Avalon was not so xenophobic. A fairy said: "Don''t bring danger into the paradise. You drop and leave!" Bedwell was embarrassed. "Damn, these stinky goblins, this is treating us as dangerous! Humph! Watch me cut them off!" Mordred raised his eyebrows and said displeasedly. Fairies, this is where Get got to her upset. What Mordred hated most was not having contact, or judging a person''s quality out of thin air. "Don''t be so irritable, Mordred. You will only get yourself up, but it won''t solve the problem." Shi Lang said. "Master Gurneyville, what you said is really full of philosophical meaning! Will you let me hug me and look closely at the light of philosophy?" Quiet Hassan asked with gleaming eyes. Mordred glanced across Quiet Hassan, you licking dog! Quiet Hassan gave Mordred a look, I''m happy! You can''t control it! Mordred: "..." Mordred looked at Shirou and asked, "Then what do you say?" "Everything can''t be so irritable. Cui Stanqing once told me that fairies like music the most. As long as we play wonderful music for fairies, fairies will treat us as good friends." Shi Lang said. "But, Cui Stanqing is not here," Mordred reminded. "You are wrong. A musician who is more talented than Cui Stanqing is right in front of your eyes?" Shi Lang pointed to himself and said proudly. "That''s right. If it''s Lord Gnivale, it must be a great musician." Quiet Hassan said with bright eyes. Shi Lang smiled happily, and looked at Quiet Hassan with a satisfied look. Although this guy is a pervert, his vision and insight are indeed good, and he is a malleable talent. Mordred shuddered and muttered: "Why is there an ominous premonition?" Shiro projected the harp and sat on the spot, putting his hands on the harp. Queen Taito took a look and asked: "Outsiders, what are you doing?" Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said: "I want to use music to tell the queen what kind of people we are." "Oh! This outsider wants to play the harp!" "That''s great, I like music." "We like to be friends with human beings who can play great music." ... The fairies who surrounded Shirou and others said cheerfully. Shi Lang smiled, the fairy is like that. Although fairies possess powerful magical powers and possess fairies that surpass modern magic, their minds are simpler than humans and magicians. For them, as long as it is a human being who can play beautiful music, it is their friend. For this reason, in Camelot, Tristan also has the nickname of Friends of the Fairy. Of course, that was because Shirou did not show up. When Shilangxiu got up, even the sun would be dim. Shirou prepared everything and slowly put his hand on the strings. There are many kinds of music, but they are roughly divided into two types. One is to focus on technique, and the other is to focus on artistic conception. Shi Lang is the master of artistic conception flow. For him, it doesn''t matter what technique or technique, as long as the artistic conception is reached, that''s fine. Everyone''s eyes fell on Shi Lang''s body. Quiet Hassan''s eyes gleamed even more, and he was already thinking about what to say after thinking about it. Quiet Hassan cherishes his friend Shirou very much. For her words, being able to contact her, not minding her poison, and comforting her, treating her as a friend of Shilang, that is the angel of love, you can please anyway. What? Licking the dog? Chapter 1317： If it''s not for love, who wants to be a licking dog? At this time, there was some commotion among the goblins. "Do you think this human harp **** is a bit familiar?" "Indeed... I seem to have seen it somewhere, but my brain seems to be refusing to recall that memory." "Do you think this human being is also very familiar?" "Indeed... I seem to have seen him somewhere, but my brain seems to be refusing to recall that memory." ¡­ There was a commotion among the fairies, and this was the feeling of Queen Taito. I don''t know what''s going on, she also thinks Shirou is very familiar, and the harp **** is very familiar, but when she thinks about it, she can''t remember the life or death. As a fairy, unless she conceptualizes and eliminates herself and ceases to be a fairy, she will definitely not lose her memory, let alone forget any memories. But right now, it really happened. It seems that the brain... is resisting recalling something. What is it? Queen Taito thought. At this time, Shirou began to pluck the strings. As a master of artistic conception flow, he constructed a story. A cheerful story. Then he turned the strings. Suddenly, the heavens and the earth faded, as if he was alone in the wild grassland, telling the cheerful story. He wants to share this joy with music to others. And then¡ª The fairies are crazy! "Mamma Mia! It''s a hot man!" "Help...Help! Help me!" "God... Is this God? I saw God... This is heaven..." "No¡ª! The end of Avalon is back!" "Damn it! I''m not going to be a fairy anymore, help¡ª!" ¡­ At the end of the song, Shi Lang put down the harp and sighed sadly. I haven''t played the piano for a long time, and I feel that my piano art is a bit rusty. After putting away the piano, Shi Lang stood up, looked around, and suddenly saw a large number of fairies sleeping peacefully. It must be that his piano sound is too good, so he made them fall asleep happily. What a group of naughty goblins. "It''s over... finally it''s over!" Suddenly a very sad and angry voice resounded. Shi Lang turned his head and looked a little surprised. In the woods about three kilometers away from him, Mordred, Bedville, and the elegant Queen Taito, and some The fairies are hiding in it. However, their appearance is a bit strange. Especially Queen Taito, her long and supple hair became fluffy and bad at this moment, as if she had been assaulted, she was very embarrassed. In addition, Mordred, Bedwell, and the goblins looked at him with quite terrifying eyes. "Why did you get there?" Shi Lang puzzled his head and took a step. "You don''t want to come here!" Queen Taito''s grace suddenly disappeared, she yelled like a lunatic woman, her eyes flashing with a deep color of fear. At this moment, a hand suddenly grabbed Shi Lang''s leg. Shi Lang was taken aback. He looked down and saw Quiet Hassan clutching his leg like a walking dead. His face was white as a white man, with a reluctant smile, and he said, "You, your piano... It''s, it''s so nice, so nice...!" After Shilang heard this, he was very moved and very happy: "Then I will play it for you every day!" Quiet Hassan''s face froze, and tears shed from her beautiful eyes. "What''s wrong with you, Quiet?" Shi Lang asked. "No. I, I''m so touched..." Quiet Hassan said with tears. Shilang squatted down, patted the quiet shoulder, and said with approval: "I understand how you feel. After all, it is an honor for a great musician like me to be able to play for one person." "Cough cough cough!" Quiet Hassan was directly choked and coughed, with tears in his eyes, looking at Shi Lang, and said to his heart, where are you so self-confident? I''m just being polite. Since you are a great musician, can you just refuse it? At this moment, Mordred looked at Serene Hassan with admiration. On licking, I Mordred would like to call you the strongest! What the few people here don''t know is that with the sound of Shiro''s piano, Avalon, who was originally peaceful and harmonious, suddenly rioted! "The hot man is back! The hot man is back!" "Which man is back? The true ether of the present world has disappeared, will there be any fairies going out?" "Not a fairy, but a hot man!" "Which man?" "It''s just spicy! The one who pulls us to the concert every day... a spicy man who sings as bad as shit!" "Oh no! Why are you reminding me of hell? Wait! You said that man is back? My God... Avalon is going to be messed up again!" ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Why is Shirou''s singing so bad? Because this is a man who can play and sing with resonance... Chapter 1318： The fifty-eighth chapter is so murderous! "Is it so ugly?" Shirou looked at Mordred with a look of confusion. "Um... super, invincible, ugly! Didn''t you see that all the elves around were fainted by you?" Mordred pointed at the fainted elves on the floor, and made a righteous condemnation. After a heart-broken song, Shi Lang asked them how their vocal music was. Quiet Hassan licked hard, Bedwell was too gentle and hesitated and refused to tell the truth, while Mordred pointed out the truth rightly. "It''s too exaggerated, Mordred." Shirou smiled and said, "Even if you want to make a joke on me, you don''t have to be so exaggerated, it''s too exaggerated." Play a piano to stun a lot of fairies? Think about it carefully how is this possible? He doesn''t have a loudspeaker, how can he stun people? And it''s still a fairy whose physical fitness is stronger than that of ordinary people, or even the gods? This joke is not funny at all. These fairies lying on the ground sleeping soundly knew at a glance that they were intoxicated in the dreams he had woven with the sound of the piano. You see, I slept so sweetly! As for how bad he plays? This is simply nonsense! Shi Lang likes music and prefers to share music. Because music is the best and happiest thing he has. Sharing the best and happiest things with others is Shirou¡¯s spirit of sharing. "Ah..." Looking at the self-satisfied Shi Lang, Mordred showed a speechless gaze, this guy is super unaware of this! But forget it. The big deal will be fine next time you run farther. And, when you think about it, it¡¯s okay for this guy to have no self-knowledge, so there will soon be the next batch of victims. Especially Tristan, that guy still thinks that this guy''s piano skills are superb, and he still wants to perform a song with this guy. I don''t know what a pleasing expression would be when he heard the sound of this guy''s piano when he was co-operating in Taiwan? Thinking of this, Mordred suddenly felt that he should be like the quiet Hassan, holding Shi Lang, and even to praise Shi Lang''s piano art, so that there will be more victims. Well, it''s decided. That''s it. Because no matter what, I can¡¯t be the only one to be persecuted! Mordred thought. However, what Mordred didn''t know was that before Shirou crossed, the reason why someone would ask him to go to karaoke or something was because everyone had the same idea as her-I can''t be the only one to be persecuted. "Speaking of which, did you find one thing?" Shi Lang suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the empty front, "The woods in front are gone." Several people turned their heads and looked surprised. "The woods are really gone!" Mordred said in surprise. The woods where they hid before seemed to have been dug away, disappearing, leaving only the empty ground. Not only that, Shi Lang and others also found that the surrounding grass and mountains seemed to be a little farther away. The most intuitive thing is that the grass close at hand is suddenly farther away. "The fairies are migrating!" Bedwell said in surprise. "Migrating?" Shi Lang turned to look at him. Bedwell nodded and said, "Avalon is different from the present world. In Avalon, all mountains, rivers, sun, and moon are fairies. And those fairies are migrating now, my God, this is changing Avalon. A feat of topography. It is hard to see in a thousand years, King Gnivale! We are so lucky!" Bedwell''s face was full of joy, and he could see that he was delighted at seeing this rare vision in the ages. Shi Lang didn''t feel anything, but he nodded and said, "That is indeed a good luck, but the stone tower won''t be moved away, right?" "No. The stone tower is special. It was made by Queen Vivienne to imprison Mage Merlin in a cage. It''s not a fairy." Bedwell said. "The stone tower will not be moved, so good." Shi Lang nodded, and prepared to lead the team to set off. At this time, Quiet Hassan said with a bitter expression: "Master Gnivre, you go first, I have to stay here slowly." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked concerned: "Speaking of which, you looked uncomfortable before. Is it unwell?" "Yes... Some side effects of my delusional poison have occurred, and I need to slow it down. Don''t worry about me, you go ahead and I will catch up." Quiet Hassan said in his heart, I can''t tell my dear you, because your piano makes me feel uncomfortable, right? In fact, Quiet Hassan now regrets it a little bit. She rejected Mordred¡¯s kindness in order to express her love for Shirou. "Low mark", which causes the pain of the internal organs to be severe, and needs to be relieved temporarily. Quiet Hassan was also puzzled. It was just a piano sound, which turned out to be like a sound wave treasure, which is really inexplicable. It can only be said that I am indeed worthy of my dear Lord Gnivale. "Well then." Shi Lang nodded without delay, and left directly. Seeing Shilang leaving behind, Quiet Hassan sighed. It seemed that Hassan, as my dear Lord Gnivale, was still not perfect and chic enough. How can this be accompanied by Lord Gn¨¦ville? It seems that I have to figure out how to improve. It''s just that if you want to stay with Lord Gnivale''s side, do you have to destroy your hearing in the first place? Quiet Hassan began to ponder. ... ... Shiro didn''t feel much about the great migration of the fairies mentioned by Bedwell before, but when he walked on foot, he saw the mountains and woods and migrated in the distance. It was indeed fantastic and shocking, which made Shi Lang sigh. What made Shilang the most eye-opener was that when he passed a torrential river, the river actually separated directly to the two, which made Shilang Cos a Moses divide the sea! Experienced the change of heaven and earth firsthand, Shirou sighed to Bedwell: "The great migration of fairies is really shocking!" Chapter 1319： However, what Shiro didn''t know was that after he left, the river was stitched up again, and the mountains, woods, and grasses returned to their original places. As for why this happens, it is because these mountain goblins and water goblins are afraid of a man! ¡ª¡ªSpicy man! "Mamma Mia, why is he back again?" "Didn''t he say that he would never come back? I cried a lot about it, but he came back again! Humph! Big liar! Big liar like Merlin!" "Anyway, hide first. I''m old, and I can''t stand his passionate music anymore." "Aren''t the fairies lifeless?" "Shut up! I saw him as if I saw death!" "However, if he is back, Vivian will be happy too? I saw Taito go to her just now." "More than that! Even though he can''t stand his music, if he comes back, Avalon will be lively again." "But, guess what. How would he die?" "I''ll come first! I guess, he will be torn alive by Vivian first!" "Wrong?" "What''s wrong? I''m not convinced." "With Vivian''s temper, isn''t it chopped into meat sauce?" "...Makes sense!" ... ... Shirou doubted, is Avalon really here? The legendary Avalon is a paradise full of flowers and full of joy. However, he walked this way, let alone a sea of ??flowers, he didn''t even see a weed! "This should also be the result of the migration of the fairies. When I came before, there were still flowers everywhere." Bedwell said. Shi Lang nodded, there is no way, after all, he stepped on a special time node. However, after a long journey, they finally came to the front of the stone tower. Looking at the white obelisk in front of him, Shi Lang knew in his heart that this was the stone tower made by Vivian, the lady of the lake, that trapped Merlin! Although Merlin was one of GrandCaster''s candidates, he still failed to escape the stone tower. Although the most critical reason was that Merlin, who contributed to the tragedy of Altria, voluntarily closed herself in the stone tower, but it also had something to do with Vivian. Vivienne, this is an extremely important figure in both the Eternal King and King Arthur. Because the Star Sword was given to Altria by her. As the fairy queen and the first of the nine immortals of Avalon, even though she was embarrassed when facing Zhu Yue, she was actually very powerful. Merlin couldn''t leave the stone tower, and it was more or less related to Vivian. Taking a deep breath, Shirou shouted: "Mei..." Shi Lang''s voice gave a sharp stop before he finished speaking. ¡ª¡ªWhat a murderous spirit! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: There is one more thing. If you can¡¯t hold it, go to bed first, don¡¯t stay up late~~! Chapter 59: If you have no way, make your own way! Merlin, the legendary British Great Mage, one of the candidates of GrandCaster, although he was pitted into a female by a black-bellied king, his compulsion is still extremely high. But at this moment, his legs are trembling now, and his face is shining with fear, looking at the beauty standing in front of him. Merlin is a dream demon, and the life he has experienced can be called the little white dragon in the waves. He is extremely popular with women because of his unparalleled beauty, and he himself likes to provoke women, but after every provocation, he can get out of his body. But even so, Merlin has women who dare not provoke. King Arthur Altria is one, and the other... is the woman in front of me! Merlin would not provoke Altria, it was because he was bothered to bring up Altria, and in his heart he regarded Altria as a daughter. And the woman in front of me didn''t dare to provoke... because her fists were too heavy! So far, Merlin has been beaten by this woman several times, so she dare not provoke her, and even fear her. And this woman, not someone else, is Avalon¡¯s eldest brother, after the Nine Immortals, Avalon¡¯s first grumpy elder sister-Vivian! Merlin knew the reason for this woman''s presence here, because he was back. What Merlin didn''t know was why this woman knew he was back so soon. Merlin groaned secretly in her heart, and said to her heart that the idiot had provoked someone bad at first, but he had provoked this female evil star. If one is bad, he will also be involved and be beaten beyond recognition. It doesn''t matter to be beaten out of recognition, but if he breaks his beautiful face, how can he use the Internet to molest a certain innocent dead house? After hesitating again and again, Merlin asked tremblingly: "Well, that... Vivian, do you want to sit down first?" Vivienne glanced at Merlin, making her face cold and sweaty, and her lips trembled. Although the Eternal King once shared with him, another Camelot story. I also know that among the Eternal King¡¯s Camelot, Vivian is a gentle and elegant lady, but this Vivian is definitely not! He knew that in the Eternal King¡¯s Camelot, there was Zhu Yue. Under the threat of Zhu Yue, Vivian embarked on a shameful road, and finally became a anger that anyone can bully twice. Bao, timid and fearful. Merlin was extremely envious of this, because the Vivian in this world was the Vivian who had been developing normally! Although there is a dead person, there is no Zhu Yue, and there is no stupid Golden Retriever. It is precisely because of this that this Vivienne is a Vivienne that has developed normally. The handle of the inner sea of ??the stars, Avalon''s eldest brother, the queen at the top of the fairy, the guardian of the fairy secret arts, the sword of the star, if you want to send it. Of course, if it really talks about combat effectiveness, Merlin is not imaginary Vivian, but this does not prevent Merlin from being afraid of Vivian''s death. Vivienne stood on the stone tower, overlooking the tower, her cold face suddenly became ashamed, and she gritted her teeth and said, "How dare he come back!" Chapter 1320： Merlin lowered her head, watching her nose, her nose watching her heart, and her ears shut. He felt that his nose was really good-looking. At this time, Vivian moved and walked towards the lower level of the stone tower. Seeing this, Merlin asked quickly: "Vivian, what are you going to do?" "What else can I do? I''m going to kill him! I want to let him know that my tears are not so easy to deceive!" Vivienne gritted her teeth, looking like a bitter lord who was deceived by her emotions. "Don''t do this, Vivienne. He..." Before she finished speaking, Vivian left with an expression of impatience. Seeing Vivienne''s back, Merlin, who was still trying to explain her appearance, suddenly put on a happy expression and rubbed her palms, "This will be fun. Vivienne is going to beat him. He can''t find a way to get in, so I just watch the show here." ... ... "There is no entrance to this tower, Ching Bedwell." Mordred circled the stone tower several times, but he couldn''t find the entrance, turned his head and said to Bedwell. "The stone tower has no entrance, Mordred," Bedwell said. Hearing this, Mordred kicked the stone tower and said: "There is no entrance, how can I find that white hairy pervert?" "This..." Bedwell didn''t know how to answer. When he met with Merlin at Avalon, Merlin was directly outside the stone tower, so there was no such concern. But now, Merlin was inside the stone tower, and couldn''t find the entrance to the stone tower. After thinking about it, Bedwell cautiously suggested: "Would you like to shout outside?" As soon as he finished speaking, Mordred yelled at the stone tower: "White-haired waste!" ¡ª¡ªI can''t hear. In the stone tower, Mei Lin, who was observing here with clairvoyance, was happy to bloom. He decided that no matter what Shilang and others shouted, he turned a deaf ear, Quandang did not hear. As long as they can''t get in, it will be done. As for being called white-haired waste? What does it matter? Anyway, it''s not the first time I have been called out, and there is still a touch of intimacy. "However, it is really amazing to be able to see Mordred in this situation. However, this is also due to her legend, which can continue into the future." Merlin smiled and said to himself, without stopping Mo. Dred''s yelling is serious. His cultivation skills are superb! After screaming for a while, Mordred was tired, and said helplessly: "Did this guy run out of the stone tower? No reaction at all!" "No, Master Vivian has imprisoned Master Meilin, Master Meilin should not dare to go out." Bedwell looked strange, and immediately said helplessly: "However, since Master Merlin doesn''t respond, let''s look for it again to see if there is any entrance." "It can only be so." Mordred nodded helplessly. She knew what Shilang and others were for. ¡ª¡ªThe Crown of the Eternal King. She also wanted to see this crown left by King Arthur, whom Bedwell called King Arthur. "I said, you won''t have to waste your energy?" Seeing the two people who started to circle the stone tower again looking for the entrance, Shi Lang sighed and couldn''t help but said: "The entrance is so simple in front of him. Didn¡¯t you see it?" "Huh?" Mordred and Bedwell looked at each other, then glanced at the undamaged stone tower, looked at Shirou with a strange face, as if asking again, where is the entrance? In fact, using clairvoyance to observe Merlin here, he was shocked when Shirou said this, and then settled down. "Really, I was almost scared by this guy again." Merlin patted his chest, to be honest, he might be really scared. "If you want the entrance to the stone tower, you must get Vivienne''s approval. Without Vivienne''s approval, how could he come in? I''m really worried." Merlin patted his chest. Indeed, the stone tower was created by Vivian to trap Meilin, and naturally it would not have a natural exit. The real exit can only be created by Vivian. However, at this time Vivian was planning to ask someone for a crime, how could she make an entrance? As soon as he thought of this, Merlin settled down in his heart, but when he thought of who this person was, he became worried again. According to common sense, it is impossible for them to find the entrance, but... However, this sentence was said by the man, so it is not necessarily. Because that man can always do unexpected things, is it possible that this stone tower has shortcomings that Merlin ignored? But after hollowing out Mei Lin''s head, Mei Lin couldn''t think of any shortcomings of this seamless stone tower. And this is exactly what Vivian was surprised by. She also heard Shiro''s words. Shiro''s words were like knowing how to enter the stone tower. This is impossible! The stone tower she made herself, she knew best in her heart. Unless she agrees, there will never be an entrance. But, if it was him... Vivian was unsure again. Mordred and Bedwell watched for a few times, but were shocked that they could not find the entrance Shirou said, and they were full of doubts, "There is no entrance, Gurneyville." "Oh...really, it''s all in front of my eyes, I haven''t seen it yet. Get out of the way, and I will show it to you." Shi Lang said. Bedwell retreated, Mordred also retreated, but she looked at Shirou unconvinced. Are they really blind? I have been patrolling for several times, and there is no entrance at all! I want to see, where is your so-called entrance! Mordred fixed his gaze on Shirou''s body. Shirou circled the stone tower a few times, Mordred''s mouth raised, look, can''t you find the entrance? Also install garlic! Chapter 1321： Then- She opened her eyes wide and her face was stunned. I saw Shiro standing at a spot, projecting the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and a starlight cannon directly blasted over. With a "bang", a huge hole suddenly appeared on the seamless stone tower. "This is the entrance." Shi Lang pointed to the entrance that was still emitting white smoke and said. Mordred and Bedwell, and Merlin on the stone tower were stunned. Vivian, who was standing in the stone tower, looked at the opening of the blasted hole, and was stunned for a long time before she recovered. "If there is no road ahead, then make your own way... you really deserve it, Fujimaru Shiro. Never act according to ordinary people''s ideas." Vivienne was speechless, then sighed, then turned and walked towards the stone tower. She lost her interest in questioning the teacher. "Okay, let''s go in." Shi Lang pointed to the entrance that was still hot and said. "Directly, directly open a hole...King Gurneyville, would it not be too good like this?" Bedwell asked hesitantly. "Why not so good?" Shilang said with a strange face: "If there is no road ahead, you can make a path by yourself. Isn''t it normal?" Normal ghost! Normally, you should turn around and change your way. How can you be like you! Mordred couldn''t help but said. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 60 This is called catching turtles in the urn! "You, you are Merlin?" Among the stone tower, Shi Lang raised his hand and pointed at the Merlin in front of him. What stood in front of him was not the always cynical white-haired waste in his memory, but a very sweet-looking white-haired girl with a pair of bright purple eyes like amethyst. Looking at Shi Lang who was already standing in front of him, Mei Lin nodded helplessly. There is no entrance to the stone tower, which made Merlin very relieved, but what happened? As a result, this guy directly blasted the entrance of the stone tower with the holy spear! How can there be such a thing? According to the normal routine, it should be the first way to find Vivian to enter the stone tower, right? Just like a movie or a game, to enter the next map, you must first find the key NPC, right? As a result, this guy didn''t play cards according to the routine at all! It can only be said that it really deserves to be the King of Eternity. No... Knowing who this guy is, and still maintaining inexplicable self-confidence, Merlin felt that he was also stupid. And the most stupid thing is that when the opponent was standing in front of him, he remembered running away... As a result, he had to face this guy now. My reaction became so slow. Could it be that the molesting of Solomon was so smooth that my own head became unsound? Merlin thought depressed. Mei Lin was depressed, and Shi Lang''s three views were being refreshed. Merlin... Merlin is actually a woman? Shirou was stunned, it was like a deviation between cognition and reality, causing the brain to get stuck for a short time. However, after regaining his senses, Shi Lang determined one thing, he might have really fallen into some parallel world, because this Merlin was not his Merlin. This made Shi Lang''s heart a little disappointed. He originally wanted to know his personal situation from Mei Lin, and he was full of doubts, but this Mei Lin was not his Mei Lin. Reality, really always disappoints. "Puff ha ha ha ha ¡ª!" Mordred was holding his abdomen, rolling on the ground, pointing at Merlin and laughing: "Woman. Woman...hahaha! Merlin has become a woman! Hahaha--! I''m so ridiculous!" Hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but stunned for a moment, and asked: "Isn''t Mei Lin a woman before?" "Dreammon has no gender. However, this guy used to appear as a man and deceived many women''s feelings, but now he has become a woman...Puff hahaha! It is worthy of the crime!" Mordred laughed. . Bedwell looked at her helplessly. Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and asked playfully, "Master Mei Lin, you have changed your sex, you want to become a woman and play with men?" "Don''t be kidding!" Mei Lin glared at Shirou, and said with a grievance: "I''m just being cursed by a narcissistic and **** with a very bad personality!" Hearing this, Shi Lang asked strangely: "Who is this bastard? He actually cursed you so hard." Merlin stared at Shirou, and said to his heart, who do you think it is? At this time, Bedwell stepped forward and introduced to Merlin: "Mage Merlin, you may not know, this is..." "I know him, another King Arthur, Gurneyville Pendragon." Merlin said. Shirou said admiringly: "I am truly one of GrandCaster''s candidates, knowing about me." "This is nothing. The matter of the Heroic Seat and the concept of parallel worlds is nothing to us magicians who study magical ways." Merlin waved his hand and said to his heart, and your name, whether it''s Gurneyville Pendragon or Fujimaru Shiro, I scold a few times on my blog every day, why can''t I remember it? "Since you know about me, you should also know about you in another world?" Shilang asked. Merlin nodded and said, "This is not a difficult task for Big Brother Merlin. As long as I trace the roots, I can perceive some things about me in other worlds. However, there is no way to communicate." "Big Brother Merlin...puff ha ha ha!" Mordred laughed more openly as if he was hit by Get again, and even beat the ground with his hands. Merlin glanced at Mordred with a headache. He was accustomed to being scolded as waste, but being laughed at made him a little headache. Chapter 1322： Shiro ignored the laughing Mordred, but looked at Merlin with scorching eyes, "Then Master Merlin, do you, do you know what happened to me? I shouldn¡¯t be here, in this world. , I should be in my world. You know, my body, to be precise, is what happened when I left Camelot?" Shilang''s tone brought a touch of eagerness. He will come here not for the crown of the eternal king, but to understand his situation. "It''s a pity, I don''t know." Merlin shook his head and said. "Is that so..." Shi Lang sighed regretfully, his eyes dimmed slightly. Looking at Shi Lang, whose eyes were dim, Merlin couldn''t help turning his head away. He pondered for a moment, then turned back, looked at Shi Lang, and asked, "Actually, I also have a question. I want to ask King Gneville." "Please tell me, Master Meilin." Shi Lang tidied up and said politely. "You--, why don''t you respond to the call of the other person?" Mei Lin asked Shirou, staring at him. Not responding to another person''s call? Shi Lang was stunned, and suddenly remembered that there seemed to be two people who had summoned him... and he chose to respond to the call of the Lion King who felt more cordial. "Because someone called me first... Is there any problem with this?" Shi Lang asked. "Nothing..." Merlin shook his head, and said that the problem has gone, because of you, I was killed seven or eight times, and I was used as a magic battery... Thinking of what happened to him recently, Merlin complained a few times to the man in front of him. If he hadn''t fallen into the pit at first, or for the sake of his virginity, he would have quit the burden long ago. "Mr Merlin, the gossip ends here." At this time, Bedwell interrupted Shilang''s communication with Merlin, looked at Merlin, and said sincerely: "Mage Merlin, this time we will come to the stone tower for that top The crown of the eternal king." Upon hearing this, Mei Lin sighed inwardly, and it was indeed for the record. "The Lion King is going to set off Saint Bale in that singularity, and there is also the appearance of demon in that singularity. The situation is very critical, so we plan to let King Gn¨¦v¨¨re wear the crown of the eternal king, and merge with the eternal king. The record of becoming a high-level hero, transforming into an eternal king." Bedwell said sincerely. The danger of the singularity is quite clear to any hero, and he believes that Merlin is no exception. Although at this moment, Chaldeans still exist in modern times, they are trying to liberate the singularity, and the people who destroy Getia are planning to burn it. However, this singularity is now different from other singularities. The Lion King itself is very powerful, but he chose the unresisting saint, and there is even more terrifying, and there is a cursed demon Charles I. Once these two forces become bigger and dominate this peculiar point, Chaldeans will come by then, and I am afraid they cannot be repaired. "I understand your demands. But unfortunately, I can''t help you, let alone give you the crown." Merlin showed a helpless expression and said, "Because the crown has been taken away by Vivian." "Vivienne? The Lady of the Lake?" Bedwell looked surprised, "What did the fairy queen do for taking the crown of the Eternal King?" "Who knows? Maybe I think that crown is beautiful, so I can''t tell if I used it as a collector''s item. You know, I couldn''t beat her before, and now I am so weak, it is not hers. Opponent. So, if she wants to grab her, I can¡¯t do anything about it." Merlin showed a helpless expression. "Moreover, the most important thing is that you may not be able to leave." As soon as the voice fell, the entire stone tower swayed violently, the white walls exuding rainbow light, the entrance to this room suddenly disappeared, and the whole room became a closed space. Mordred and Bedwell''s complexion changed, and they rushed to the entrance, knocked on the wall, and found that the entrance had really disappeared! "Disappeared...really disappeared!" "Why did the entrance suddenly disappear?" Looking at the panicked two people, Mei Lin smiled, turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, he thought this guy should panic now. However, what he saw on Shilang''s face was a calm face without the slightest panic. This guy expected this to happen? Merlin couldn''t get the slightest clue on Shirou''s face, and couldn''t help but ask: "The entrance has disappeared. Don''t you panic, King Gnivale?" "Of course I was in a panic." Shi Lang said. Merlin was speechless, you lied to the child, there was no panic on your face at all! At this time, Mordred came over aggressively, pointed at Merlin, and asked: "Merlin, what''s the matter?" "How do I know what''s going on? I didn''t make this tower." Merlin spread out his hands. Hearing this, Mordred slowly held his hand on the handle. Seeing this, Merlin waved his hand quickly and said, "Hey, Mordred, can you stop thinking about doing it? This is really not my ghost!" "Who is it?" "Of course it''s Vivian, the maker of this tower." Meilin said helplessly: "You came with such a big fanfare and destroyed the stone tower and came in. With Vivian''s temperament, you must be locked up too. Ah." "Huh. What Vivienne, want to close me Mordred? There are no doors!" Mordred raised the sword, magic power attached to it, and a fierce sword smashed directly to the wall on the side. With a "boom", the wall didn''t break, but she shook herself back and fell to the ground. Merlin covered her mouth and snickered: "Don''t think about it. You could break this tower before because Vivian was unprepared. Now that you opened the tower, you are provoking her. Those who can''t get out can only stay here as obediently as I am." "This can''t work, Master Merlin." Bedwell said anxiously: "Now that singularity is invaded by the Devil, and there is also the Lion King. It doesn''t matter if we don''t get the crown of the Eternal King, but if we go back late, others... others are in danger! " "You say that, I can''t help it, Ching Bedwell." Merlin spread out his hands and said, "If you are trapped here, you can accept your fate." "Accept fate? Huh, I don''t accept this!" Mordred was irritated by Merlin''s words. What she hated most was the so-called obedience to fate. As a rebellious knight, a true rebel, how can he admit his fate? Mordred got up and directly liberated the treasure to bomb the barrier of the stone tower. Sure enough, the fairy queen Vivian''s enchantment magic is indeed powerful. Not only did Mordred''s treasure not go through the wall, but its recoil force smashed Mordred against the wall, embarrassed. Mordred does not believe in evil, and Bedwell searches for other key points. Merlin smirked inwardly looking at the panicked two. The enchantment magic of the stone tower cannot be pierced from the inside, because it is made entirely of true ether. The goblin magic that exceeds the limit of human wisdom is all conceptual realization, although it is indeed possible to use powerful ones. Destroyed the Light Cannon Treasure. But obviously, Mordred''s treasure is not among them. Seeing Mordred''s panic, Merlin knew that they were useless, and couldn''t help laughing, but when his eyes fell on Shirou, he couldn''t laugh anymore. Because Shiro never panicked from beginning to end. He always maintained a calm smile, making Merlin unable to see his heart clearly from beginning to end. This made Merlin feel depressed. Chapter 1323： "Whether it''s an adult or a child, it''s such a troublesome role. Really, if I become a child, it makes me a little bit stupid, a little bit naughty, a little bit stupid as a kid!" Chapter 61 White-haired Internet fraud, **** online! "No. There is no gap, and no mechanism...It''s like a box!" "I don''t believe it, just look for it again!" ... Mordred jumped up and down, looking for an exit. However, Merlin''s thoughts were no longer on Mordred or Bedwell. All his thoughts were on the Shi Lang who was sitting in front of him with a calm smile. To be honest, so far, he has not seen Shirou through. This is extremely incredible. Merlin''s experience so far is very rich. At the same time, because he lived directly from more than 1,500 years ago to 2016, he used his clairvoyance to see the rise and fall of the world''s famous reputation. His vision and pattern, as well as the ability to recognize people may be the strongest, but he still can''t see Shirou through. I couldn''t see through what Shirou was thinking, and couldn''t see through what Shirou was. Say he is a king, he behaves like a commoner, without the slightest thoughts of the emperor. Say he is a commoner, but he is also a king. Sometimes they are stupid and irritating, and sometimes they are uniquely wise. Sometimes the mind is very small, the revenge is very strong, and sometimes it is generous and generous... To be honest, Merlin felt that Shirou was quite contradictory. "Speaking of which, I didn''t expect Master Merlin to have a notebook here." Suddenly, Shi Lang pointed to a notebook not far from Merlin and said. Merlin couldn''t figure out Shirou''s thoughts, but he answered honestly: "The time of Hoshino Uchimi is linked to the modern process and is not equivalent to the singular era you came in. So, of course I will have a notebook here. This is called Keep up with the trend of the times. However, if you leave from Avalon, you will still return to the singular era where you came in." "This is a bit interesting, is it time turbulence?" Shilang asked. "Yes. Isn''t the occurrence of the singularity the turbulence of history and time? However, after history returns to the correct history, there is no way to do this. Of course, you can''t go to modern times through Avalon." Merlin said. Shirou nodded, it sounds like Avalon is like a time wormhole, but the secret realm of the inner sea of ??the stars is like this. Before, when he was at Camelot, his Merlin also planned to use Avalon''s time wormhole nature to send him back to modern times. "But, in Avalon, is it possible to connect to the Internet?" Shiro asked, looking at the notebook. "If you use magic, of course you can." Merlin said with a smile. "There is such a use for magic? This is really eye-opening for me. I thought that magic can only be a personal reproduction of a certain natural phenomenon, but I don''t want to be able to connect to the Internet." Shi Lang said with a smile. "King Gnivale, magic is not such an inconvenience. Although modern people are always advocating modern science, modern science has only been born a hundred years ago, and magic has been born since the beginning of the first gods. I don''t know how many tens of thousands of years of history." Mei Lin said with a smile. "That''s true," Shilang nodded, then pointed to the notebook and asked, "Can you borrow me to use it?" "Of course you can, please." Merlin said. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and took it, looking at the laptop screen, and his head was suddenly covered with black lines. What caught my eye was a personal blog, the background of pornographic fans, and a stinky selfie with blowing kisses. Shi Lang glanced at Merlin, who was calm and relaxed, and said inwardly, really sorrowful. Meilin noticed Shi Lang''s strange gaze, and thought that he hadn''t closed his personal blog yet, but he was not ashamed, but rather straightened his waist. Anything that can''t break me will make me stronger! At this time, a private message came from the blog. Shi Lang didn''t take a peek, but told Mei Lin. "It should be the harassment message from the dead house again." Mei Lin got up, came to Shilang''s side, and clicked on the private message. Suddenly, a chat box with the ID named "Romani" popped up. Romani: Today¡¯s dessert is strawberry cake again. ¡¾Picture¡¿ Merlin was typing on the keyboard: I am so envious, and Meili sauce really wants to eat. "..." Shi Lang felt cold all over. He understands that Merlin is already persecuting Solomon! Romani: There are still a lot of bad things today. The director has been insulting me all day long, really, I am an old Chaldean employee anyway, and I''m kind of better to the old employee anyway. Merlin: Each has its own difficulties. It must be very hard to have such a boss who loves to tease people? Come on, Romani. Melly sauce, me, will always cheer for you. Romani: Mellie, you are such an angel. Merlin: If you make fun of me like this, I''m going to get angry, Romani. Merlin smiled as he tapped the keyboard. Thinking of the dead house opposite the screen, full of enthusiasm because of his encouragement, relying on him in every way, and even a VIP gratitude to the computer screen, Merlin''s boring heart is full of joy. Seeing Merlin with a happy face, Shirou showed an expression of disgust. This guy is cheating on the Internet! "Hey! Genieville, we are all looking for an exit, aren''t you in a hurry?" Mordred suddenly turned to look at Shi Lang and asked. She is speechless. This is locked in a confined space. Why is he still thinking about playing on the computer? "Your method is useless, I tried it and it won''t open." Mordred reminded. "Don''t panic, when the time comes, the exit will naturally open." Shi Lang said. Mordred was depressed, and said to his heart, you are too buddha, right? Merlin was amused when he heard it, but was opened when the time came? Then you are going to be like me and be locked up here for the rest of your life. Thinking this way, Merlin continued to persecute Romani. This is his only source of happiness at the moment. Looking at Merlin, who was typing on the keyboard and pretending to be a cute girl to deceive Romani''s innocence, Shi Lang suddenly asked, "Speaking of which, Master Merlin. How long are you and Vivian planning to keep us in sleep?" Hearing this, Merlin''s hand suddenly stiffened, and the cheerful smile on her face froze suddenly, which looked quite funny and playful. Mei Lin turned his head hard and looked at Shiro, who was greeted by Shiro''s gentle smile. He couldn''t help scratching the back of his head and asked, "What are you talking about, King Gnivale?" "Nothing. Oh, yes, Romani has sent a message again, you should get back to him as soon as possible." Shi Lang pointed to the computer screen and said. "Oh oh..." Chapter 1324： Merlin hit the keyboard to reply, still the same anger he had before, but his heart was no longer the pleasure of before, instead, his mind was full of Shirou''s words. "Does this guy... see something? Shouldn''t... he is missing a piece, he should know nothing, he can''t notice anything." Merlin didn''t even bother to reply to Romani, instead he worries about Shilang wholeheartedly, turning his head to look at Shilang from time to time. And every time he turned his head, Shi Lang gave him a gentle smile. This not only didn''t make Merlin feel relieved, but it made Merlin feel a little pressured. What kind of calculation does this guy... "Master Mei Lin." At this time, Shi Lang was called Mei Lin again. "What''s the matter, King Gurneyville?" This time, Mei Lin was prepared, and quickly reacted, turned to look at Shirou, and asked. Shiro pointed to Romani on the screen and asked, "Speaking of which, did Dr. Romani realize that you are Merlin?" "Of course not. The Internet is ups and downs, and it is easy for me to hide my personal information. Moreover, this guy is a big idiot." Merlin said with a smile. "Mage Merlin, it''s a very stupid behavior to treat people as fools." Shirou said with a serious face: "Moreover, he still regards the crowned Caster as a fool." Upon hearing this, Merlin smiled and said, "It''s just verbal, but in my heart, I don''t dare to treat him as an idiot." Merlin didn''t doubt why Shiro knew that Romani was crowned Caster Solomon because he knew who Shiro was. "That''s good." Shi Lang said with a smile. Seeing Shi Lang laughed, Mei Lin turned his head and breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Shirou had noticed something, but he was just reminding him not to think of Romani as an idiot... Wait! Merlin turned his head and looked at Shi Lang. This guy... Isn''t this guy a pun? Don''t think of Romani as an idiot. What really means is that you don''t think of him as an idiot? "What''s the matter, Master Merlin? Don''t look at me, Romani is chatting with you." Shi Lang said. "Oh oh..." Merlin continued to chat with Romani, but felt a heavy pressure. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! My mind is messed up, don''t wait anymore today. I came back from outside at about 11:30, my mind was messed up, my writing was bad, I didn''t post it, don''t wait today. My life has been really messed up recently. I owe two more chapters and I will pay it back this month. One hundred words One hundred words, one hundred words, one hundred words, one hundred words, one hundred words. Chapter 62 Congratulations, Miss Quiet, for getting in touch with hidden characters What''s going on, what''s going on... how could this be? Quiet Hassan used [Change] to transform herself into a small tree, not daring to move easily, and kept asking herself what happened. In front of her, a group of fairies holding weapons flew by fiercely. Quiet Hassan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when the group of goblins walked away. Not long after the separation from Shilang and others, a group of fairies came, armed with weapons and flaring their teeth and claws to chase and kill her. Although Quiet Hassan is very powerful to ordinary people, and has a fatal [delusion poison], it can be said to be quite powerful, but what she faces is a fantasy immortal species-fairy. It is equivalent to the hero of the gods, with fairy secrets, and with a large number of people, Quiet Hassan, of course, can''t be an opponent, and he ran away without thinking about it. Fortunately, the fairies didn''t seem to have the consciousness of releasing secret techniques such as finding enemies, so she hid away with the help of [Aura Concealment] and [Change]. Just... What happened to this? She was attacked by the fairies here, so did Lord Gnivale also be attacked? Quiet Hassan is very worried about this. As they were preparing to act, suddenly two other fairy girls flew slowly towards this side. Quiet Hassan suddenly remained motionless, waiting for the two fairy girls to leave on their own. How could he have thought that these two fairy girls would actually rest next to the small tree she had transformed. Quiet Hassan cried secretly. One of the goblins leaned against the quiet Hassan''s changing tree and asked, "It should be here." "Yes," the other goblin nodded, and said, "However, the aura disappeared... As expected of the Servant as a hero." "The faeries are also true, somehow they want everyone to do this kind of thing. I want to lie down on the flowers and sleep." "Don''t say it, the queens are also for everyone''s consideration. After all, the calamity on the surface of the planet is coming soon, in order to avoid affecting Avalon, the queens also took a lot of attention." Said a goblin. "Speaking of it, the entrance to Avalon has been closed. Why are there still outsiders coming in? And I heard everyone said that one of them is Gneville." ¡ª¡ªMaster Gurneyville! Quiet Hassan, who was still secretly grieving, suddenly came to his senses, and while staying still, he listened to the exchanges of the two fairy girls intently. "Avalon''s entrance seems to have been conceptually destroyed, and there is no way to sew it for the time being, and the queens are also very troubled." Another goblin nodded and said, "And among the people who came in, there is indeed Gurneyville. Only he can play the sound of a pig-killing piano." Listening to this fairy''s evaluation of Shilang Qin''s voice, Quiet Hassan nodded silently, even if she was wearing tinted glasses, she had to affirm this fairy''s evaluation in her heart. "Huh? Genieville really came back? It''s great. Last time he told me that he wanted to tell me a story called "Magic Girl Madoka Magica", but he left before telling it. This time. When I come back, I must let him finish it for me. Um... If he has been in fever lately and always wants to share his murderous music, then I''d better hide from him for the time being." said the goblin. "That''s...but it''s difficult for us to see him. Like Merlin, he is locked in a stone tower by Vivian." Another fairy said. "Um... Vivienne is too much, she has shut up people casually." said the fairy. Chapter 1325： "Stop talking, anyway, she is also the head of our Avalon''s queen. First follow the orders of the queens and catch the Servant who broke in." Another fairy said. "Yeah." The fairy nodded. The two immediately left. Seeing the two goblins go away, Quiet Hassan was shocked while keeping his changes. "Master Gurneyville, they...were locked up?" What Quiet Hassan didn''t expect was that Shilang and others were actually locked into the stone tower by Vivian. The stone tower, this legendary tower at the end of the world, Silent Hassan is also slightly heard. That was the fairy queen Vivian, the tower made to imprison the archmage Merlin and placed in Avalon. Legend has it that this tower is a confined space. Unless the planet reaches the end of life and the inner sea of ??the stars perishes with the planet, the stone tower will not be destroyed anyway, enough to trap Merlin. "If Master Gurneyville was also trapped in the stone tower, wouldn''t it be impossible to get out for a lifetime?" "¡ª¡ªNo!" "No, I must find a way to save Lord Gnivale!" Quiet Hassan had a decision. For Quiet Hassan, Shi Lang is the only friend she has been able to meet so far, and he is also a very important person who regards her as a friend and does not dislike her. No matter what, Quiet Hassan will rescue Shilang. When there were no fairies around, Quiet Hassan changed his body back and began to move in the direction of the stone tower. Quiet Hassan doesn''t know where the stone tower is, but she remembers the direction where Shilang and others left. Quiet Hassan has never been to Avalon, and is not familiar with the terrain and maps, but in order to save his important people, Quiet Hassan can only take one step. Quiet Hassan is a very good assassin. Although he is not as good as Wang Hassan''s assassin, he is of top-notch level in terms of stealth, method of action, or information search. While avoiding the hunting of the fairies, she collected the corresponding clues and knew the direction of the stone tower. This is the first step to success. However, the enemy she faced was not a normal human being after all, but a goblin¡ªthis kind of fantasy creature beyond imagination. Fairies love peace and music, and the impression they have given people from ancient times to the present is peaceful. However, this does not mean that the fairies are weak to be deceived. In fact, in various myths and stories, many heroes are created by elves, or they are given weapons or blessings, or they simply end up helping themselves. For example, Gawain''s sword of rotation victory was gifted by a fairy; and King Arthur''s star sword was also given by Vivian as a fairy. Fairies are rich and powerful, they are fantasy immortal species, and the mystery that human magic can never reach. At the same time, the fairies also possess one of the magical ways of the gods. Fairy secret technique is one of the magic ways of the gods, and at the same time, it is also the only magic way of the gods that has an intact system, possessing a mystery that cannot be described in words. In "The Realm of the Sky", Xuan Wu Gaoyue was in contact with the goblin, and directly gained the ability of a "unified language" that was several levels higher than the mantra. Even in modern times, as long as you have been in contact with fairies, you can go to one of the magic associations that focus on the study of magic in the gods, "Wandering Sea," the possibility of learning. Therefore, if you underestimate the fairies because they love peace, the price is definitely heavy. Of course, even if the fairies are treated very carefully, the price is very heavy for them to be enemies. Just like the quiet Hassan at this moment. The quiet Hassan who used the [breath mask] was already careful enough, but the fairies were impatient, and when they started to get serious, she was exposed. Use the fairy secret technique to directly lock the Serene Hassan, thereby invalidating the [Aura Concealment], and directly starting to hunt down. As a last resort, Quiet Hassan deserves to hide away, and the distance from the stone tower is getting farther and farther. But this is not over. The fairies are obviously starting to take their course seriously, leaving Quiet Hassan exhausted and very embarrassed. In the end, with all the roads being sealed, he was forced to be helpless, and Quiet Hassan had to escape into a cave that looked tattered and somewhat secretive, lingering. Quiet Hassan knew in his heart that he had been a general. Although hiding in the cave made her live a little longer, it also completely sealed her retreat. Now, as long as the fairies flooded into the cave, she was completely checkmate. "No matter what, I have to fight it!" Quiet Hassan gritted his teeth and took out the poisoned dagger. Quiet Hassan is not a brave person, but Assassin has always used assassination as the way, and rarely head-on to kill the enemy head-on, except of course a crown assassin. As Assassin, being forced into a desperate situation, naturally ended up with self-decision in order to reveal the secret. Of course, this is in front of her, although Quiet Hassan still carries the habit in front of her, but she knows that she can''t end at this time no matter what. "Fight! Do it anyway! Lord Gnivre is trapped in the stone tower, I want to rescue him, I must not fall here!" Quiet Hassan gritted his teeth. It''s okay to say that she is stupid, or that she is insane. For Quiet Hassan, she doesn''t care about everything, what she cares about is whether the object she touches is alive or dying. If it is the former, she will offer absolute loyalty. As long as it is for the owner, it will do anything as literally. Even if she wanted her to massacre, she would obey without changing her face or saying a word. For her who takes "anyone touched by herself will die" as a matter of course, the role of "a friend who will never die when touched" will make her feel supremely happy. Shirou, for her, is such a role. Although it was not the relationship between the Master and the Servant, Shirou was able to contact her, accept her, comfort her, and at the same time be a friendly force... Therefore, she had long regarded Shirou as an important person in her heart. Perhaps from the perspective of God, this is a very cheap situation, but for Silent Hassan, it is the most important, a sincere emotion that is more important than his own life. Quiet Hassan has the consciousness of death. However-- The fairies did not enter the cave! What is going on here? Chapter 1326： Quiet Ha sauna with a dagger, her face full of puzzlement. Those fairies surrounded the cave, but didn''t enter the cave, and they didn''t even dare to touch the ten-meter range of the cave. There was a hint of hesitation on their faces and hesitated. What''s the matter? Quiet Hassan was puzzled, but he was somewhat relieved. If they dare not come in, they will survive. The next step is to think about how to get rid of this group of fairies and look for the stone tower. "Gurneyville... my dear, I will definitely come to rescue you!" Quiet Hassan said inwardly. At this moment, she felt a chill rise behind her, and she couldn''t help but shudder. Not only that, the fairies surrounding the entrance of the cave took a step back as if they had seen a ghost. "I said why my door became so lively. The feeling is that a bunch of big mice chased a little mouse and ran to my workshop." The charming, somewhat arrogant female voice suddenly rang from her ears, and Quiet Hassan shuddered. Although this female voice is arrogant, she doesn''t feel noble, but has a rather cold feeling, like a poisonous snake staring behind her back. The chill was even worse, like a cold hand, slowly climbing up from behind. Quiet Hassan couldn''t help but shudder, and rolled forward subconsciously, looking at his back with a guarded face. I saw a fairy slowly walking out of the shadow of the cave. When he saw the whole picture of the goblin, Quiet Hassan was stunned: "Lion... Lion King?" Chapter 63 Morgan Leffe Quiet Hassan looked at the goblin walking out of the shadow of the cave in front of him, feeling extremely heavy. This fairy is a female fairy with long dark golden hair, wearing a black and blue dress and a black crown on her head. There was a playful smile at the corner of her mouth, and her bright blue eyes looked like a mouse, looking at Quiet Hassan with interest. Although the attire was somewhat different, Serene Hassan, who was also summoned by the Crusaders using the Holy Grail, recognized it at a glance. -The Lion King! Not right! If it were the Lion King, how could he be here in Avalon? She should be still in that peculiar Jerusalem, preparing to carry out Holy Bale. And... This feeling... is very wrong! Quiet Hassan felt that this goblin resembling the Lion King Altria was different from the goblins outside and the Lion King. Although it is an enemy, the Lion King feels...like a noble god, not a human being, with a solemn and magnificent feeling. But this fairy gave her a feeling like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. It seems that if you are not careful, you will be bitten by it. "Oh? The Lion King? So that''s it, you have seen that disgusting woman with the same blood as me." The goblin''s expression suddenly changed from being full of interest to full of disgust. As if he had heard the news of the person he hated the most, the goblin made no secret of his disgust. The goblin stretched out his slender fingers, pointed at Quiet Hassan, and pointed at the goblins outside the cave, and said with a disgusting face: "You, and you, before I want to kill you, get out of here. Out of my territory!" "Woo..." Quiet Hassan hasn''t moved yet, but the goblins all took a step back, looking at the goblin with some fear. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Quiet Hassan said in his heart, can it be said that these goblins are afraid of this goblin? The fairies talked to each other, rustling for a while, and a female goblin with long green hair and a wreath came out, looked at the goblin timidly, and said, "Mo...Morgan Leffey. She, she It''s the people that the other fairy queens want to arrest. If you, if you don''t give it to us, Vivian and the others will be angry." "Huh?" Morgan Lefy raised his brows, and the goblin ran back to the goblins quickly and looked at her with a frightened face. "Hmph." Morgan Lefy snorted coldly, raised his white jade neck, and said: "You big mice that don''t understand people. Didn''t you hear what I said before?" "You, you told us and her to get out of your territory together..." a fairy said, and suddenly reacted, "that is, you will cooperate with us, right?" "Stupid and innocent white mouse. This is before you didn''t threaten me, but now¡ª" Morgan Lefy licked his lips and said: "You moved out of Vivienne and they frightened me, if I give her to you , Doesn¡¯t it prove that Morgan Lefy is afraid of Vivian and the others? Go back and tell Vivian and them, if you want someone, come by yourself, and beg me to give them!" "Mo, Morgan Lefy, don''t be like this, you shouldn''t be angry with Vivian and the others. You are a fairy and one of the Nine Immortals, everyone should live in harmony..." A female fairy was talking, Morgan Lefy gave her a cold look, scared the female fairy, shrinking her neck, her face was timid. "Before I am not angry, leave my sight!" Morgan Leffey said coldly. The fairies hurriedly retreated after hearing the words. It can be seen that they are quite afraid of Morgan Lefy. Quiet Hassan saw the goblins leaving, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Morgan Lefy and thanked: "Thank you, that, that Miss Morgan Lefy." "Thank you?" Morgan Leffield asked. Hearing this, Quiet Hassan was in a daze, and said blankly: "Of course I thank you for saving my life." "Ha ha ha..." Morgan Lefy laughed, her voice charming and gorgeous, but Serene Hassan felt a fatal danger. "I think you should feel sad. If you fall into their hands, they won''t hurt you. But they fall into my hands...hehehe..." Morgan Lefy licked his lips, and those holy blue eyes exuded a gleam of light, like a poisonous snake staring at its prey. Quiet Hassan instinctively sensed a sense of danger from Morgan Lefy''s body! Special danger, even when facing the Lion King, there is no such sense of danger! "Anyway, anyway, thank you very much." Perceiving something wrong, Quiet Hassan quickly thanked him and turned around to run. But... Chapter 1327： With a "huh", two lines of mercury suddenly poured out of the ground, turning into two hands of mercury, and they clasped Quiet Hassan''s feet, and only heard a "click", Quiet Hassan fell to the ground. "You can go out alive when you enter my workshop, but there has never been such a person!" Morgan Lefey said with a sneer. Quiet Hassan brandished a dagger, trying to sever the two mercury hands. I never thought that although these two mercury hands were tough, and the strength to grasp her was enormous, they were fluid and couldn''t be hacked at all. No, Quiet Hassan had to plead with Morgan Lefy: "Miss Morgan Lefy, I have an urgent matter, please let me go." "What to do with me?" Morgan Lefey sneered. At this time, mercury flowed down from the ceiling of the cave, and it turned into three mercury hands, which respectively clasped Quiet Hassan''s two wrists and neck. Quiet Hassan was directly picked up by these three mercury fingers, and the whole figure was like **** nailed to the cross, being lifted in midair. Morgan Lefy turned and entered the cave, and the hands of mercury moved along with it, lifting Silent Hassan into it. The outside of this cave is bare, bare, and a little gloomy. But inside, there are different things. From the outside, the cave is extremely narrow. However, the internal space is very vast. It is a castle, which should have been used with the magic of space folding. Above the castle, there is a blue simulating sky, and there is a simulating sun, sowing light. Inside the castle, there are written words that Quiet Hassan can''t understand, and there are many human dolls of all kinds. Quiet Hassan could see that those human dolls should be servants made by some kind of golem magic. Morgan Lefy took Silent Hassan between the kings of the castle and hung it on a cross, while he was sitting on a throne made of gold and precious stones, looking at Silent Hassan with a joking expression on his face. It was like looking at a piece of uncut jade waiting for her to polish. Quiet Hassan has always tried to earn the restriction of dehydrated silver hands, but it is a pity that her strength is not enough to break free of these mercury hands. "Don''t waste your effort, my mercury is secret. Don''t say it''s you Assassin, even Berserker, a giant, who is good at strength, can''t get rid of it." Morgan Lefy said. Quiet Hassan was also aware of this, and looked at Morgan Lefy sincerely and said: "Miss Morgan Lefy, I have important people who must be rescued, please let me go." "Your important person, what does it matter to me? Being an Assassin is so naive. It makes me laugh." Morgan Lefy sniffed, got up, came to the front of Quiet Hassan, reached out his hand and gently touched Quiet Hassan''s face, and said: "However, you secret body, I am very curious." Feeling Morgan Lefy''s finger across his cheek, Quiet Hassan said in his heart, this is your own death, you can''t blame me! Quiet Hassan¡¯s treasure, [Delusion Poison], anyone who touches her skin will be poisoned to death. However-- "Do you think I''m looking for death?" Morgan Lefey asked with a sneer. Quiet Hassan''s eyes widened, and his heart said, how come? She knows what I think? "Mind-reading magic. It''s nothing to the fairies. Moreover, what you Servants are thinking is the best to read. As long as you can crack your spirit-base fluctuations." Morgan Lefey said lightly. Although Morgan Lefy''s tone was an understatement, the impact on Quiet Hassan was very big. Deciphering Spiritual Waves... Not to mention that it was done, even if I heard it, it was the first time I heard of it. "The mystery of Muslims is a poisonous treasure formed after spiritual sublimation. It has some meaning. Although I am not interested in treasures, since it is the mystery of Muslims who have disappeared, I am still somewhat interested." Morgan Lefy took out a golden sword and pierced Quiet Hassan''s chest with a "chat". At that moment, Quiet Hassan intuitively felt that his soul consciousness was ejected from his body and enclosed in a crystal. He couldn''t feel the outside world or his own existence. It''s not like returning to the Heroic Seat, but being directly sealed in a closed storage container. "Morgan Leffe, Morgan Leffe...!" Quiet Hassan yelled, but there was no response. It was as if she was the only one in the sky and the earth. The familiar loneliness took over again. ¡ª¡ªA person who understands loneliness and can perceive the loneliness of others will make you stronger, Miss Quiet. Quiet Hassan shook his head when thinking of the sunny smile on that immature face in the sun. "No. I can''t fall here, Gnivale is still trapped in the stone tower, I definitely can''t fall here." Quiet Hassan gritted his teeth, his soul consciousness, constantly struggling, trying to break through this airtight container. Constantly struggling, constantly fighting. Consciousness has become confused. I was always worried about that person''s safety. Suddenly, she woke up and opened her eyes. It''s a strange ceiling. He lay on a strange bed. Quiet Hassan sat up, and she found no change in her body. "It seems that the effect of [Invading Blade Gold] has been lifted." At this moment, an unfamiliar, cold voice was remembered in his ear. Quiet Hassan turned his head and saw a maid with long blue hair standing next to her. "Who, who are you?" Quiet Hassan asked vigilantly. "I am the seventh-generation magic puppet created by the master, Reza Sphin. I am now arranged by the master to take care of your food, clothing, housing and transportation for the time being." Said Reza Sphin, the blue-haired maid. Who is this owner, it goes without saying that it must be Morgan Leffey. No way. I can''t stay here anymore. Quiet Hassan subconsciously tried to open the mattress with his right hand, but it was his left hand that moved. Not only that, when he was about to get out of bed, Quiet Hassan''s left and right feet were not in harmony with his body, and he fell directly to the ground. Le Safin helped her back to the bed. Quiet Hassan looked at his hands in disbelief, then glared at Reza Sphin and asked, "What did you do to my body?" Reza Sphin calmly said: "The master''s attire-[Invading Blade Gold] cuts into the gap between the body, the spirit, and the soul, thereby cutting the body from the spirit and the soul. It may be that the grafting of the spirit, the soul and the body has appeared. Wrong, so your body is very uncoordinated. Please forgive me, my master is very interested in destruction and research, but very impatient with treatment and restoration. Of course, you should be grateful, thank my master for not taking your head carelessly The part of the soul is grafted to the buttocks." Chapter 1328： "..." Quiet Hassan gritted his teeth and said, "I want to leave here!" "Please forgive me, this can''t be done." Le Safin shook her head and said: "My task is to take care of your food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, not to help you escape. And, before you suffer a big loss, please give up this uncutting. Realistic fantasy. So far there is only one person who enters my master¡¯s workshop and can get out alive." Quiet Hassan gritted his teeth, even if his body is not coordinated. She also decided that she must escape. Gurneyville, still trapped in the stone tower! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 ps: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 64 Listen, is this human? Quiet Hassan finally understood why Morgan Lefy didn''t kill her, but instead arranged for the magic puppet to take care of her. Morgan Lefy focused on the secret technique of the Assassin Order. No. To be precise, it is focusing on the mystery of Muslims. Although Tranquil Hassan has been sublimated by legend and became a hero, the secret technique of Asathin-[Delusion Poison Body], which he trained before him, has become a treasure, and the effect has once again been elevated. Logically speaking, a treasure is a certain spiritual manifestation that is sublimated by the legend, and it is a certain spiritual materialization that cannot be studied. But it is a pity that general principles have never worked for Morgan Leffield. Morgan Lefie, the legendary witch, can use the treasure to study the mysterious principle of [delusion poisonous body]. And precisely because of this, Morgan Lefy did not kill Silent Hassan, nor did he use [Invasion Blade Gold] to directly divide Silent Hassan''s soul, but let him free. Perhaps it is to get the most true and accurate observation data. Quiet Hassan was speechless about this. Although she hadn''t been in contact for long, she had already sensed the fear and danger from Morgan Lefy. Intuition tells her that the woman who looks like a snake and scorpion is someone she can''t afford to offend. But no matter what, Quiet Hassan must flee here, and the other party to let her be free is the best opportunity. With her experience and consciousness as Assassin, it is not difficult to escape from here if you want to avoid the eyes and ears of others. However-- She was disappointed. No matter what skill she used to escape the gate of the castle, she will reappear in her room the next moment. Windows, doors...Any passage that seems to lead to the outside world will return to its original place after shuttle. The magic puppets looked at her strangely, as if they were looking at a little mouse falling into a net of heaven and earth. "Miss Quiet, you should almost give up." Le Safin said calmly, "The master''s magic workshop is full of enchantments. The flow of space and time are both chaotic, and it is a labyrinth with no solution. . If you can''t get out, only the master can get out." "No." Quiet Hassan shook his head and said, "You didn''t say that before. You said that there was a person who went out." "Don''t compare with that person, that person has a problem with his brain, he is not a normal person..." Le Safin''s original pretty face suddenly fluctuated, with a hint of vigilance and disgust in her tone, as well as a hint of speechlessness. Not a normal person... "By the way, Miss Reza Sphin. Can you tell me who that person is and how did he get out?" Quiet Hassan asked carefully, she felt it necessary to learn from the experience of successful people. "Give it up, it''s impossible for you." Le Safin shook and said. "Why?" Quiet Hassan asked inexplicably. Reza Sphin looked at her, carefully measured her barren airfield, and said in a flat tone: "You are a woman, it''s impossible. My master is not interested in women." Quiet Hassan was stunned at the time: "???" What does this escape have to do with gender? Quiet Hassan continued to ask. With an unbelievable expression on the cold face of Le Safin, he turned and left angrily. Quiet Hassan was dumbfounded at once, Miss Reza Sphin, you haven''t told me how the successful man escaped, why did he leave? Quiet Hassan made up his mind, even if there is no successful person''s experience to learn from, he will escape! Soon, Silent Hassan organized another escape operation. Those regular exits had already been enchanted by Morgan Leffey, and there was no chance to escape. However, as an assassin for many years, Quiet Hassan does not think that this castle is really impervious, and there must be some escape loopholes. To this end, Silent Hassan launched an action. While avoiding the demon puppet''s inspection, she carefully observed every inch of the castle, looking for holes to escape. Suddenly, a group of guard demon puppets patrolled through the corridor, and Quiet Hassan swiftly hid in the ceiling with his body. Her vigorous body, like a tabby cat, hiding on the beams of the house, while moving slowly, while observing the situation with the help of a high angle of view. At this time, two maidservants took the cleaning tools and started cleaning on the beams of the room. When Quiet Hassan saw this, in order to avoid being discovered, he quickly concealed his figure and rushed to the top of a room, holding his breath, waiting for the two golem maids to leave. Finally the golem maid left, and Quiet Hassan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not found. Just as she was about to leave, a voice came from the room under her-- "Woo..." It''s Morgan Leffe''s voice! Quiet Hassan halted his body quickly. The woman was terrible. If there was a slight change, she would most likely be spotted by her, and then by the general! Quiet Hassan steadied his body and looked down. Through the gap between the beams, she could see a gorgeously decorated room, with red as the main tone, with a warm and gorgeous feeling. Quiet Hassan also found that in Morgan Lefy''s room, there were still a lot of magic puppets, or broken arms or short legs, lacking parts, like unfinished robots in a mechanical workshop. Morgan Lefy was lying on the bed at the moment, holding a teddy bear the size of an adult in his arms, rolling and rolling, like a young girl in love. Such Morgan Lefy directly refreshed Quiet Hassan''s three views. Chapter 1329： It turns out that Miss Morgan Lefy, is that kind of person? Obviously it feels very scary, like a poisonous snake, but is it actually no different from a normal girl? Morgan Lefrey Duck sat on the teddy bear, gently holding the teddy bear in both hands, "My dear brother, let my sister love you well... I really envy another world of me. There is such a gentle and considerate one. , And understanding younger brother. If there is such a younger brother, it would not be a bad thing to give him the throne. Ah... But why am I so miserable? There is a wild woman who doesn¡¯t know where came from and grabs the throne with me. It¡¯s really unforgettable." "Brother, my dear brother..." Morgan Lefy was sitting on the teddy bear, and his little hand gently stroked the teddy bear''s face, as if he was touching someone who was no longer in touch. Such Morgan Lefy really made Quiet Hassan unable to believe it. At this time-- Morgan Lefy sat up again, and said in a dull tone: "After all, it''s just a fake." She pulled the teddy bear with both hands. "Wow~wow~wow~!" Morgan Lefie, who was gentle and lovely like a girl before, is like a tyrant at this moment, tearing the teddy bear to pieces! Silent Hassan watched this scene, labeling Morgan Lefie as moody in his heart. Quiet Hassan is going to retreat slowly. If Morgan Lefie finds out at this time, she might be in a big deal, especially before she saw Morgan Lefie''s ugly appearance. And at this moment-- Quiet Hassan glanced inadvertently, his gaze fell on the teddy bear''s head, and his face was suddenly startled. There is a picture of the teddy bear''s head, and in the picture, it is a bright and sunny boy with a pair of bright eyes like open flames. You can''t go wrong. Those iconic eyes made Quiet Hassan very sure. That, that''s Lord Gnivale! Although the boy in the photo is older than Shiro, about seventeen or eighteen years old, Quiet Hassan is still very sure, that--, it is definitely Shiro! As soon as he saw the photo, Quiet Hassan couldn''t help but pause. And it was this slight meal that made the dull Morgan Lefy aware of her existence. "Who!?" Morgan Lefey looked up at the ceiling and questioned. Not good! Quiet Hassan yelled, turning around and about to run, but when Morgan Lefie raised his hand, a magical bombarded the past. With a "bang", the ceiling cracked and Quiet Hassan fell from it, embarrassed. "You saw it, didn''t you?" Morgan Leffield''s face was as black as carbon ink. "Yes." Quiet Hassan nodded. Morgan Lefy''s face is not black anymore, but his face is blushing, and his heart is angry and ashamed, and he has a murderous heart towards Silent Hassan. Quiet Hassan noticed Morgan Lefy''s murderous intent and quickly asked, "You, why do you have a picture of Lord Gn¨¦ville?" "Gurneyville? Oh--, I see, it''s no wonder Vivienne wants to start the fairies to arrest you. My dear brother, while tempting us, he hooked up with you? Damn--, you Only stealing stinky mice, I will kill you!" Morgan Lefy''s killing intent is even worse. Chapter 65 has calculated everything... As expected, it is you, King Gnivale! Stone tower. Shi Lang felt an inexplicable chill behind him, and couldn''t help but look back to see if someone was blowing a cold wind on him. But he didn''t see anyone blowing the cold wind, only a boring Mordred. Mordred put his hand on his cheek, looked at Shirou boredly, and asked, "Gurneyville, when is the time to go out?" Shirou showed a look of calculation, and then said: "It''s almost here." Looking at Shirou''s calculating look, Mei Lin felt strange, could it be that this guy still has a helping hand outside? Is it the Assassin? Mei Lin was puzzled. He who possessed [Clairvoyance EX] had a clear picture of the situation of Shirou''s team. He knew that Shi Lang had no foreign aid to speak of except for Quiet Hassan. However, Shi Lang just put on a confident and confident appearance, which made De Meilin feel self-doubt. If it was someone else, he would definitely not make Merlin doubt his judgment so much, but only in the face of Shirou, he had to doubt his judgment again and again. Because he stepped on it too much. Scared of being pitted! Suddenly, Shi Lang turned his head to look at Mei Lin and said, "By the way, Master Mei Lin. I have a question, I want to ask you." "What''s the problem?" He asked lightly on his face, but Merlin''s heart was full of vigilance. In the face of this guy, you must not be deceived by his cute appearance, you must be careful, be careful! Shi Lang pointed to this confined space and said, "There is no toilet here. How did you go to the toilet? Did you follow the road and hold back?" "..." Merlin was speechless at the time: "Dreammon does not need metabolism." "Fantasy species? It''s really convenient." Shilang sighed. Merlin frowned. What did this guy tell me about this? By the way, it''s lowering my defense! When my precautions have dropped to the lowest point, I will take the opportunity to swindle some information from me. Humph. The silly Fujimaru Shiro said that Shido should be respectful for three days. This kind of routine is no longer useful to me! Merlin said this in his heart, and he cooperated with Shi Lang to talk about his parents'' shortcomings, and secretly guarded Shi Lang''s sudden attack. I never thought that after the short chat in the parents, Shi Lang simply ignored him, but played with his notebook. He even used Merlin''s ID to tease the innocent Romani, which made Romani very excited. Seeing such a calm and restless Shi Lang, Mei Lin felt a little uncomfortable. Chapter 1330： He thought that Shilang was lowering his guard and prepared for a sudden attack. The manuscripts in his heart were all completed. As a result, Shilang didn''t ask him at all, but played with the computer on his own. Merlin understood that Shilang was comparing his strength with him. He also has to admit that this guy does have outstanding ability in communication, and he has a good grasp of other people''s emotions. But it is a pity that this guy is facing him! At this moment, Shi Lang got up, patted his trouser legs, looked at Merlin sincerely, and said with a smile: "Thank you for telling me so many things I don''t know, Master Merlin." Huh? Merlin was taken aback. What? "Although I don''t know why I''ve been here, and I don''t know when Mage Merlin became a Mai Li Mai. However, I think I should have been to this Avalon before." Shi Lang smiled and said, "Although I am very grateful to Master Merlin and Queen Vivian, who want to protect our hearts. However, we still have many things to do outside, but we don¡¯t have time to stay in this stone tower. ." Upon hearing this, Merlin''s eyes narrowed. Looking at Shi Lang with a smile on his face, Mei Lin understood, this guy, interpreted him! Yes, it is interpretation. Although Merlin didn''t say anything and did nothing, Shirou''s own behavior was interpreted by Shirou! This world is logical. There is no love for no reason, and no hate for no reason. Anyone''s actions have their own behavioral logic. Language can lie, and eyes can lie, but behavior and behavior cannot lie. And this is the old saying that you don''t listen to what you say, just watch what you do. Of course, it is difficult to interpret a person. It is even more difficult to interpret a person and then obtain the information you need from him. But Shiro did it. He is not an idiot. After learning from Bedwell that the crown was sent by the King of Eternity-this doubt, coupled with Merlin Ruoyoruo''s complaining emotion, he was keenly aware of some Things. In the later years with Merlin''s parents, he also gradually determined some things. ¡ª¡ªHe, Shiro Fujimaru, once came to this Avalon! But Shirou himself has no memory of this. No. It''s not that there is no memory, maybe it should be said that the memory has been poached away. Ever since he was summoned by Fujimaru Tatsuka, he had a headache and was unable to think deeply. Shilang was originally due to an error in the summoning, or a disease caused by an inexplicable condition on the body, but now that I think about it carefully, it is probably part of his memory that was directly dug out! And that part of the memory contains his own memory in this Avalon! Shiro didn''t ask Merlin what he had done in Avalon, because looking at Merlin''s situation, he might be trying to hide his past. Shirou can understand this, because his body has mostly been attacked by the evil king. Like Demon Charles I, he may also be demonized by the evil king, so it is reasonable for Merlin to hide his past and cooperate with Vivian to lock him in a stone tower. However, Shirou decided that he must retrieve this part of his missing memory. This part of the memory must exist, the reason why I am here! And this part of the missing memory, Shirou thought, must be in that crown! Because of that crown, most of him was before the amnesia, and he stayed here deliberately! In that crown, there must be something he is missing, and it must be taken back! "It seems that it''s time to say goodbye, Master Mei Lin." Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin and said with a smile. As soon as the words fell, Merlin hadn''t reacted yet, but Mordred couldn''t help but jumped up, his eyes gleaming and asked: "Is the time to go out?" Shiro nodded. "This is great!" Mordred patted his palms and said with a smile: "I''m about to stay here to grow hair!" "Impossible!" Merlin looked at Shirou and said, "You can''t get out! Even your so-called foreign aid, the Assassin of the Assassin Order, has been chased by the fairies, you can''t get out. Of!" "Who said our foreign aid is quiet?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. Hearing this, Merlin stared at Shirou closely and said: "My [Clairvoyance EX] has analyzed your team clearly. Only the four of you have entered Avalon!" "That''s wrong, Master Merlin." Shi Lang said in a daze: "If you forget him, I will be very sad. However, it may be that I have never introduced him to you. See clearly, This is the friend I trust the most, the strong foreign aid I rely on the most. He¡ª" Shi Lang just wanted to take out [The Evil of This World], but with a "bang", a huge magic light cannon directly pierced the stone tower, and unfortunately hit Merlin''s body, directly blasting De Merlin out. . "Ah¡ª" Merlin screamed and turned into a meteor and flew away. Mordred and Bedwell looked dumbfounded. Bedwell turned his head to look at Shi Lang, and said admiringly: "It''s really you, King Gurneyville. You, smart and wise, have calculated everything. You really taught me to admire you!" "No, I have to admit... In terms of Guanglun''s brains, you are too much better than my father!" Mordred turned his head and said unwillingly. They all think this is Shirou''s calculations, but in fact... Shi Lang was also dumbfounded for a long time! His so-called foreign aid is not someone else, but his [evil]. The stone tower was made by Vivian using enchantment-type fairy secrets. It was an absolute defensive guardian, so Mordred could not be opened with a treasure. However, his [evil] is the enchantment nemesis! Even the outside world of Fuhailin can be eroded and destroyed, and erosion and destruction of the stone tower is not a problem. But... But who would have thought that at this time, a cannon flew in undeadly and directly exploded the stone tower. Seeing the two men with admiration on their faces, Shi Lang sighed inwardly. To be completely regarded as a conspirator who knows how to calculate people! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 Chapter 1331： pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 66 Morgan doesn¡¯t know, she has been stolen from home Looking at the hole that was blasted through, Shi Lang was puzzled. He is sure that he has no foreign aid to speak of, then, where did the light cannon come from? At this time, his [Flower of Evil] noticed a very familiar malicious wave. Outside sunlight leaked through the entrance of the cave that was still emitting white smoke, and a figure dangled at the entrance of the cave. "Master Gurneyville, Master Gurneyville... are you okay?" The familiar female voice sounded, and then Quiet Hassan walked into the entrance of the cave. First, he swept a circle of the stone tower with a worried face, and then his eyes fell on Shilang. Her eyes lit up suddenly, and she ran to Shirou, hugged him enthusiastically, and said with a sigh of relief: "Great, you are all right, Lord Gnivre." Embraced by Quiet Hassan, feeling the warmth of that delicate body and the faint incense, Shirou couldn''t help but ask strangely: "Why are you, Quiet?" Quiet Hassan asked strangely, "Why isn''t it me, Master Gnivale?" "No," Shilang raised his hand and pointed to the broken hole, and said, "You broke the stone tower?" "It''s not me, Lord Gnivale. It''s a despicable, cruel... ah, no. It''s a gentle, noble, elegant, considerate... In short, a fairy with all the good qualities, helped me." Quiet Hassan said. "..." Shi Lang felt that Quiet Hassan must have had a very interesting experience, because when he said this series of compliments, Quiet Hassan had a subtle expression of being threatened. Shi Lang reached out his hand and touched Jing Mi Hassan''s little head, and said, "Thank you so much, Jing." Feeling the warmth of his little head, Quiet Hassan couldn''t help but squinted, showing an expression of enjoyment, like a cat being petted by the owner. At this moment, Mordred''s unhappy voice rang suddenly: "Hey, how long do you have to hold Gurneyville?" Quiet Hassan opened his eyes and looked at Mordred uncomfortably. He wondered why this guy hadn''t been switched off. If he was switched off, he wouldn''t save her and let her be locked up to death. "Okay, okay, everyone, don''t quarrel. Let''s go out first, otherwise it won''t be good to wait until the stone tower is closed." The good old man Bedwell said that the situation was not good, and he quickly eased. Shi Lang took the opportunity to get out of Quiet Hassan''s arms, nodded, and agreed: "Yes." Feeling that the piece of Wen Yu in his arms was gone, Quiet Hassan felt a little lost, but he also knew that this place shouldn''t stay for long, so he nodded in agreement. Several people quickly walked out of the stone tower. After walking out of the stone tower, everyone found that someone outside was waiting for them. It was a blue-haired girl in an English maid outfit. She was tall, with a cold face, and she had a high-cold feeling. Quiet Hassan hurriedly introduced: "Master Gurneyville, this is Miss Ley Safin, the assistant of the beautiful, gentle, noble and kind fairy who is willing to help us. He is here to help us. " "Hello, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Reza Sphin." Shi Lang politely stretched out his hand. Reza Sphin looked at Shirou and said nonchalantly, "You''re too happy, Lord Gnivale." Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback and asked: "Miss Le Safin...have there been a festival between us?" "You are too sensitive, Master Gnivale." Reza Sphin said coldly. I''m sure, this guy does have a feast with himself. Shi Lang Xin said. He knew that he had been to Avalon, and had lost the relevant memories. Therefore, even though he didn''t know this Leisa Sphin, Shirou was still very sure that he must have had a festival with her. Shiro withdrew his hand. Quiet Hassan felt that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, and quickly introduced the two Bedwells to Le Safin. Retha Sphin¡¯s face was still very calm, but when Quiet Hassan introduced Mordred, Resa Sphin¡¯s calm face made waves, and she couldn¡¯t help asking: "You are Maude. Lord Reid?" "Mordred is me, is there any problem, woman?" Mordred asked badly. Because she also saw that this guy felt a little uncomfortable with Shirou. "There is no problem." Reza Sphin shook her head and said. "By the way, Miss Ley Safin, I don''t know who your master is. We must be very grateful for helping us in this situation." Shi Lang said sincerely. There was a strong vigilance on Reza Sphin¡¯s face, staring at Shirou like a thief-proof old mother, and said vigilantly: "No, Lord Gnivale. My master will help you, yes. Because of Miss Jing Mi¡¯s repeated pleading, if you want to thank you, please thank Miss Jing Mi. Of course, you don¡¯t have to go to visit. My master was forbidden by Master Taitis and reflected on the wall, so he couldn¡¯t meet guests either." "Huh?" Quiet Hassan looked at Reza Sphin strangely, "but I didn''t say that before, let me take Master Gnivale to see..." Before he finished speaking, Le Safin interrupted: "That''s a courtesy from the master. The master told me to come with you to help Master Gnivale to leave Avalon as soon as possible and escape from the fairies. Hunt, and Vivian''s hunt." Is that right? Quiet Hassan tilted her head. She clearly remembered that the "gentle and kind" goblin held her hand and told Gneville to take it with him. At this moment, Mordred pushed Bedwell with his elbow and asked: "King Bedwell, who is that Titis?" "That lord, don''t you know, Mordred?" Bedwell''s eyes widened. "Should I know?" Mordred asked strangely. "Isn''t this of course? You are a Camelot! Moreover, if you are summoned by the Holy Grail, you should have this knowledge." Bedwell said speechlessly, "The lord , But the original fairy in the legend. Legend, Avalon, and the existence of the other two secret realms, the Plains of Joy and Tirnano, are all related to this lord." Taitis, the name of this fairy, to be honest, Shirou also sounded quite strange. He has ruled and ruled in ancient Britain for more than ten years, and he knows a lot about the customs of ancient Britain, even the legend is very detailed, but he really knows very little about this fairy named Taitis. He had only heard the name of this fairy from the mouth of Vivienne, who was in the form of Guinevere at the time. Taitis, the primordial fairy, was active in the distant first **** generation, that is, the primordial fairy active in the star-making age of the **** Tiamat. Of course, according to Guinevere¡¯s statement at the time, this original fairy had already disappeared after the end of the first **** generation with Tiamat and other star-making gods, leaving only a few sides, which existed in the inner sea of ??the stars. In the secret world. Among them, Avalon has two sides, one is Queen Taito, who has had a relationship before, and the other is Taiton, both of which are like Vivian, one of Avalon''s nine queens. From the perspective of game scripts or novels, this original fairy is a background character. And Leisa Sphin said that her master was forbidden by Taitis, so I am afraid that her master is not small, and should also be one of Avalon''s nine great queens. However, I don''t know if it is an illusion, Shirou always feels that this Miss Ley Safin is guarding herself like a thief. It''s really inexplicable. Yes, it is inexplicable. Even if he knew that he might have had a feast with this guy, Shirou didn''t think he would do anything strange before he lost his memory. Chapter 1332： It''s right to think about it carefully. With your boring character, what strange things can you do? Shaking his head, Shi Lang said to Le Safin: "That''s really a pity." "Yeah, it''s a pity." Resathfin nodded, and then said, "However, following my master''s instructions, I will do my best to help you leave Avalon, Lord Gnivre." "That''s great." Shi Lang said with a smile. Le Safin couldn''t help but smile. However, Shirou said at this time: "However, before that, I have to get my things back." Reza Sphin''s smile froze, and she couldn''t help asking, "What is it?" "I am very, very precious and valued. It was taken away by the evil and cruel Vivienne, and you will help me to take it back, right? The kind and lovely Miss Leisa Sphin." Shirou looked at sincerely. Reza Sphin. "Of course you can. If you can return as soon as possible...safely to complete your work, I am willing to provide help as much as I can. And this is what my kind and perfect master meant." "That''s great." Shi Lang said with a smile. Maybe there is indeed a holiday, but it''s great that Le Safin can help. Take the crown back first and see if you can restore the memory, so that all the puzzles may be answered. Thinking of this, Shirou''s smile became brighter. "It''s just¡ª" Looking at the smiling Shirou, Le Sasphine showed hesitation and asked: "I will ask for a moment. The precious and valued thing you have been taken away is your virginity?" Shi Lang''s smile stopped abruptly, his face full of dazed: "?????" ... ... Morgan Leffield''s workshop. Morgan Lefy was in his boudoir, looking in the mirror, looking at himself in the mirror. Wearing a gorgeous red dress, the makeup is very delicate. She reluctantly looked at her dress in the mirror, thinking about whether she was dressed appropriately and whether her makeup was dignified and beautiful. Her cheeks were slightly pink, as if she was about to meet her sweetheart, she dressed herself up, trying to show her best side. "M...does the red dress look too warm? What if Gurneyville thinks I''m not solemn? Listening to Miss Quiet, Gurneyville seems to have lost Avalon''s memory, and also It¡¯s getting smaller. Wouldn¡¯t it be the first meeting? If the first impression is not good, what should he do if he doesn¡¯t get close to me?" "M...really, what should I do to dress up? It''s been a long time since I''ve been deliberately dressed up, and I don''t know how to be likable. Oh, yes, Genieville said that he likes white. Then I will wear it. The white dress is ready." Morgan Lefey put on the white dress again, and looked at it again. Although he felt that he was more suitable for black, in order to please Gneville, it would be fine to change to white. "Oh, yes. How should I communicate with him? Well, let''s practice first. "When we first met, I was the sister of your same individual, Morgan Lefy. Although I was portrayed terribly in the legend, but Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s all Saxon¡¯s discrediting to me. In fact, I¡¯m very gentle, and you will surely be able to appreciate my sister¡¯s love from me in the next time I get along...''Mum. Will it appear like this? Isn''t it reserved? Really, no one taught me how to please a man. Hmm, well, practice it again, try to be a little reserved this time." The passing by the magic puppets looked at Morgan Leffey, who was talking to himself like a spring girl in the mirror, and suddenly the whole person was not well, and it felt like the sun had come out from the west. The master who has always been strong and domineering, extremely vicious, cruel and unkind, actually has such a girlish side, which is simply destroying the Three Views! Morgan Leffey finally picked out the most favorite speech, sat in front of the dressing table, and looked at himself well dressed in the mirror, very satisfied. She stretched out her white jade arms, supported her delicate face, and looked at herself in the mirror. Her slender legs moved restlessly under the dressing table, just like a young girl in spring. She was waiting for the dear one to return, but her thoughts drifted to the glamorous feeling when she first saw her. When I first saw him, the dear one was chased by angry goblins just like Quiet Hassan, but he fell into her workshop and became her property. Like Quiet Hassan, that dear one wanted to escape. Of course, with her character, how could anything that fell into her hands be let go? Even if he knows that the other party is King Arthur in another world, from the perspective of homosexuality, he is his own younger brother. Moreover, the mystery held by the other party made her very interested. Therefore, this kind of thing is of course to be made into its own research product. But... "Others are afraid of you and dare not approach you, but I won''t be like this, because I know you are gentle, my dear Morgan Leffey." "Don''t think of me as your sister. I''m different from the other me. I''m cruel and tyrannical. Caring for others, understanding, this kind of trash will only make you weak... I''ve already thrown it away!" "You are lying, you can''t give up, because the feelings are kind. Let''s get in touch with other fairies. After a long time, everyone will truly recognize you and be friends with you." "Huh. Self-righteous trash. The beast always walks alone, and the sheep are in groups." "Really? But if you feel uncomfortable sometimes, you can tell me." "Humph. I said, you weak sheep, don''t think of me as your weak sister!" "She is not weak, very strong. And oh, I have never regarded you as sisters, but as willful sisters. Therefore, no matter what the legend says, I will not believe it, I only believe in you." ... Morgan Leffey covered his face, "My brother, my dear brother, the only one who understands me. Come here, sister, I miss you so much." Morgan Lefy held his face, his eyes were extremely expectant, looking forward to the dear one coming. However, she didn''t know, in fact... She has been stolen from her home. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: As for the main line, it is there. The Nordic volume will be released once it is finished. Everyone will look better. In the first volume, the reset is also in progress, but the progress is a bit slow. Also, this fan will not be linked to the main line, but it uses the main line''s magical world view. The following is the time to push the book, not accounting for the word count. "I, Girlfriend, Queen of Bee Eaters" Introduction: [Congratulations to the popularity of "Dating A Live" for over 1 million, and the successful extraction of Angel¡¤Kekdi] [Successfully returned to 3 days ago to rescue the dead clone Dolly] [Congratulations to the bee eater and pray to be a couple and leave the single* camp] The main devil forbids super cannons, and the daily life (in addition, there should be no bugs such as demon gods in this book) Chapter 1333： (10,000 words a day, 20,000 words a day after it''s on the shelves, please support ~ the above-mentioned swear by the ethics of tears~) Chapter 67¡ªThe Lion King and King Hassan "Who is your excellency?" The Lion King Altria stared closely at the burly skeleton knight in front of him, with the star gun in his hand, his eyes exuding majestic starlight, and his whole body exuding a terrifying aura, majestic and majestic. "I''m just a moving undead in the dark. It''s only natural that you can break into the valley and see my face." Under the huge black armor of the skeleton knight, a heavy voice exuded. He stood upright, the big sword in his hand suppressing a person. That person is not someone else, but Gao Wen. Although Gawain''s figure is also burly, known as the gorilla of the sun, he is still slightly slender compared to Wang Hassan. His horizontal sword blocked King Hassan''s big sword, and was directly suppressed by King Hassan, with a savage face, but he could not hold up King Hassan''s big sword anyway. The Lion King stared closely at King Hassan, and took another path to enter the territory of the Mountain People, but the Hassan was discovered by the Hassan. Qing Lancelot volunteered to make a decision, and they were the first to enter the end of death. I never thought that before I passed the end of death and entered the inner sea of ??the stars, I encountered the king Hassan, who claimed to be the undead. Gao Wen took the lead and confronted him, but he was suppressed by Wang Hassan before he arrived. The Lion King sensed the danger from King Hassan''s body, and even the famous horse under her seat, Dong Entalis, moved his horse''s hoof uneasy. The Lion King raised the Star Spear, pointed at King Hassan, and questioned: "Are you going to be an enemy of this king?" "A thing made of stars, I am moved by the destiny, and your destiny is not in me, I will not kill you." Wang Hassan said. Hearing this, the Lion King frowned and asked: "Since he doesn''t want to be an enemy of this king, why stop in front of this king?" "The luck of the crown is not in your body. Go back." Wang Hassan said. The Lion King understood, and looked at King Hassan and said: "So, what you want to prevent is to let this king get the crown? Human ignorance. But if that''s the case, let it die." The star gun in the lion king''s hand was shining with dazzling starlight, and even the dark valley was shining brightly, and terrifying magic was brewing in it. "Taste the Wrath of the Stars¡ª!" The Lion King drank loudly, and the star spear in his hand swung out loudly. The light of the star, like a shooting star, blasted straight towards King Hassan. Gao Wen only felt the suppressive force on the holy sword light, and when he looked up, he saw that Wang Hassan had disappeared, and he felt the burning sensation behind him. He yelled badly. He quickly rolled over and avoided the shelling of the Star Gun. Open. The Star Spear was cast unabated, like a white pike, cutting through this dark valley. But the Lion King realized that he did not hit King Hassan. "Blood spilled on the earth, fertile and deserted. You only appeared in the world through the body of others, and there is no chance for growth, the creation of stars." A heavy, icy voice suddenly resounded from his ears. The Lion King only felt a chill coming from his side, and instinctively drove his gun horizontally. He only heard a "clang" sound, and suddenly felt that the gun body sank, almost Can''t hold it. When she looked to her side carefully, the king Hassan, who had disappeared at the time, had already come to her side. If she hadn''t driven the gun to block the sword, she might have been killed. The Lion King said coldly: "How can the wisdom of man understand the divine will? Just crawl on the ground and pay homage to the divine might!" The Lion King shook hard and shook the sword of King Hassan. "The king understands who you are. The guardian of the valley, the incarnation of the dead, the assassin among the assassins. You are an enemy of this king, it is meaningless. But if you want to pester the king again, this king can You are welcome!" She stared at King Hassan coldly, the star gun in her hand was even brighter, and the divine light in her eyes was like an open flame in the night. "It''s meaningless, it''s really meaningless. A thing made by stars, your existence is meaningless. The evening bell has already manifested your name, but your destiny does not lie with me. It is meaningless, meaningless..." Wang Hassan''s voice got farther and farther, and finally disappeared. Gao Wen looked around with vigilance, wary of where Wang Hassan would emerge from again. "Let''s go, Gao Wenqing." The Lion King said to Gao Wen when he took the Star Spear away. "But Wang, I''m afraid that assassin will come from somewhere else." Gao Wen said worriedly, not daring to relax his vigilance at all. "No, that human being will no longer come to obstruct us." The Lion King said. Human... Gao Wen looked at the Lion King, looked at the holy blue eyes that exuded divine light, was silent for a moment, then nodded, and said, "I understand, King." "Hurry in." The Lion King said, "Before the devil contaminates this singularity, you must get the crown." ¡­ ¡­ Avalon. Merlin, who was bombarded by magic, was on a mountain goblin, looking timidly at the magic projection in front of him. In the magic screen, Vivian looked at Merlin contemptuously and said, "You are really a high-level trash. In that situation, you can let him run away!" "I, this, I can''t help it, who knows that a magic cannon suddenly flew, and it directly exploded the stone tower... You set the barrier of the stone tower? This, shouldn''t it be my fault, right?" Said aggrieved. Vivian glanced at him. Merlin shook, and said quickly: "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault, Merlin is too useless." He is afraid of Vivienne. "Actually, I can''t blame you. This magic cannon was shot from Morgan Leffi''s workshop. No one expected that she would suddenly blast a magic cannon." Vivian said. After a pause, Vivienne said unhappily, "It used to be like this, and it is still like this now. This bug, every day I know what''s bad about me! I''ll write down this account first, don''t let me catch her, or I She must be beaten to death!" Meilin was silent, but he didn''t hear it. The enchantment magic of the stone tower is the enchantment mystery set up by Vivian herself, which can be said to be incomprehensible. Of course, this is normal perception. But normal cognition is invalid if it encounters abnormal people. And this abnormal person... Obviously, besides the Shi Lang holding the enchantment nemesis [Evil of This World], there is also Morgan Lefy. Of course, Merlin is also one of them. It wasn''t that Merlin couldn''t get out of the stone tower, but he just didn''t want to go out. Otherwise, in "FGO", it is impossible for him to go directly from Avalon to Uruk to help the protagonist team deal with Tiamat. The only difference from Shilang and Merlin was that Morgan Lefy had thoroughly studied Vivienne''s enchantment secrets and cracked the enchantment magic of the stone tower, which then destroyed the stone tower. "What should I do now? He is coming towards me." Vivian asked. "Would you like to beat him? If you want to keep him, then beat him to the point where he can''t take care of himself, so that he will stay in Avalon perfectly? Especially that leg, must be interrupted!" Merlin smiled, and came up with an idea. Chapter 1334： He has a stomach full of bad water for Shirou. "No, no." Vivian shook her head and said: "He is now in the state of a Servant. In the case of a Servant, even if he breaks his leg, he will still recover. Also, compared to him, I want to kill you even more." Merlin: "..." With a sigh, Merlin looked serious and said seriously: "Then give him what he lacks. See if he still has the original consciousness." Hearing this, Vivian paused for a while, then nodded, and said, "I understand." ... ... With the lead of a local, Le Safin, Shirou came to Vivienne''s castle smoothly. No. This cannot be said to be a castle. It should be said that it is a world of trees. Yes, Vivienne''s castle is a tree castle formed by entangled and entangled trees one after another. "Is this the fairy castle? It''s really a long experience." Mordred said. Shirou glanced around the castle, and didn''t find a fairy like a guard. If Vivian didn''t find them escaping from the stone tower, Shi Lang said nothing to believe. Then things are obvious, Vivian is waiting for them to come over! Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Le Safin, and said, "Thank you very much for taking us here, Miss Le Safin. Please go back and say hello to your master for me." Although it is not clear who the owner of Retha Sphin is, since the other party is willing to help them, he can''t possibly be a good friend before he lost his memory, so it is natural to say hello on his behalf. Reza Sphin asked with a strange face: "When did I say that I am going back, Master Gnivale?" "Huh?" Shirou asked strangely, "Are you still following us, Miss Reza Sphin?" Le Safin nodded and said calmly, "My master has entrusted me with the task to take you away from Avalon safely. Therefore, I will follow you until you leave Avalon. " "That''s it, that''s okay. However, we may meet Vivian next, are you okay?" Shilang asked thoughtfully. The other party is also a member of Avalon, and Vivien is Avalon''s handle. Shi Lang is very considerate to remind her that they may be in conflict with Vivien, which will affect her reputation in Avalon. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, our reputation in Avalon is not good. We have been hated and rejected by the fairies. But that''s good. The more they hate the master, the more they reject the master, the better." Le Safin said calmly. "..." Shiro looked at the calm face of Retha Sphin, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Miss Retha Sphin, did you just say something terrible with a calm face? However, since Reza Sphin wants to follow, it doesn''t matter. He must get back his crown, the missing part. Although there is no hostility towards Vivian, in this situation, the more people around him, of course, the better. Shi Lang took the lead and walked into Vivian''s castle first. And the moment he walked into Vivienne''s castle, he suddenly felt dizzy, and then all the light in front of him disappeared. The tall trees and fragrant flowers disappeared, and replaced by a dilapidated, burning city. Shi Lang''s heart jumped, he knew that he had fallen into Vivian''s hands. "Where is this place? Didn''t we enter the castle of trees? Why did you suddenly appear in this ruined city?" The talking Mordred, she was looking around, her face confused. Le Safin said: "Master Mordred, we should have fallen into Vivienne''s illusion. She is really shameless, ugly and cruel..." Leith Finn hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet. A building burning in the distance "crashed" and the ground shook. Leith Finn paused and said, "...Actually, Master Vivienne is also very good. . She is as perfect and kind as my master." Her face was very calm, as if she was telling the truth. Of course, this did not stop Mordred from despising her. "Then how do we get out of this illusion, Miss Reza Sphin." Shirou asked. "I don''t know either." Le Safin shook her head and said. "In other words, can I only take one step and see one step?" Shi Lang touched his chin, feeling a little headache in his heart. He felt that this Vivienne, compared to his cowardly and frightened...seems like to show his muscles a bit. And now he has created an illusion for him, is it to show his power? Or do you want to trap him with illusion like a stone tower? While thinking, suddenly-- "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" A frantic roar came from the ruins in front of him, and then a dark, chaotic human figure walked out of it, staring at Shi Lang and the others with red eyes. "It''s the enemy!" Mordred drew his sword and said. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 68¡ªThe Tower of Radiance "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" The dark, chaotic human form made a terrible roar, and the scarlet pupils stared at Shirou and the others. The gaze was like a hungry beast, seeing the prey, roaring towards Shi Lang and the others. "Good job!" Mordred yelled, and rushed forward with a stride, the sword in his hand turned into a life-threatening red glow, and it slashed towards the head of the chaotic humanoid. Shiro is a pacifist and wise man. He has always dealt with conflicts based on wisdom rather than violence. Therefore, during this period of time, the ambitious Mordred has long been itchy. At this moment, the enemy is coming, no matter whether he is or not. Illusory, go directly to kill. This will be a massacre! Vent Mordred''s inner desire to fight. However-- The moment Mordred¡¯s magic sword struck the chaotic humanoid¡¯s neck with impenetrable power, he only heard a "clang" sound. Mordred felt that he had chopped a piece of extremely strong steel, just his arm. It sank, but the chaotic human form was unscathed. Chapter 1335： Mordred looked at this chaotic humanoid with a little surprise. She knows her strength. She possesses the dragon factor inherited from Altria, whose power is comparable to that of a giant dragon, and coupled with the sharpness of a magic sword in her hand, it can be said that she can cut iron like mud. However, this sword slashed on the opponent''s neck without any damage. Shirou saw this and hurriedly shouted: "Go back, Mordred!" "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" The chaotic humanoid who had been slashed with a sword roared and stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards Mordred. In that pitch-black, chaotic, mud-like palm, there are shining protons, like the concentration of flames, exuding a breath of incomparable heat and destruction. Not good! Mordred screamed, she sensed the danger from the chaotic humanoid, and she instinctively took a step backwards and opened the distance. Hearing a "chichi" sound, an orange-red light blasted from the palm of the chaotic humanoid, quickly passing by Mordred''s side, and blasting to the distant building behind Mordred. "Chichi!" The building was like a cake, cut open by this light, and fell down. What fell with it was Mordred''s strands of golden hair, as well as the cuts on his face. Feeling the pain in his cheek, Mordred stretched out his hand and wiped it, looking down, it was blood. She licked her own blood on the palm of her hand, looked at the chaotic figure with a sense of war, and said fanatically: "It''s kind of interesting. She''s a qualified opponent." Seeing this, Shi Lang hurriedly shouted: "Don''t act rashly, Mordred!" However, Mordred didn''t listen at all. She raised the magic sword and rushed towards the chaotic figure. This made Shi Lang a little helpless. Although this bear boy has been a little behaved recently, in the final analysis, he is still a bear boy. Fortunately, the illusion created by Vivian is not too dangerous. Although the chaotic humanoid possessed huge magical power and defensive power, it was irrational. After Mordred figured out his law of action, he shot a treasure and blasted his upper body. Mordred was holding the sword, turning his head to look at Shirou, with the corners of his mouth raised, and asked: "What did you just tell me to do, Gurneyville." Quiet Hassan said to the side: "Master Gn¨¦vre said, you are a pig that can''t listen to people." "You said this, right?" Mordred raised his eyebrows, looked at Quiet Hassan with a displeased face, waved the magic sword in his hand, and said: "I really want to give you a treasure too. Tool." To be honest, this is what I think. Quiet Hassan said heartily. She was very upset with this golden retriever who always prevented her from getting close to Shilang. When Mordred wanted to say something, he suddenly felt a chill behind him. When he was about to turn his head to look around subconsciously, Shirou''s eager voice resounded: "Head down, Mordred!" Mordred didn''t have time to think about it, and he subconsciously obeyed Shirou''s words and lowered his head. In an instant, just hearing a "bang", Mordred suddenly felt the air around him hot, and then saw a magical light cannon across the night sky, galloping past her head. Mordred was not in a daze. A donkey rolled and rolled out of the range of the light cannon bombardment. After confirming safety, he turned his head and looked at him with a stunned expression: "Why..." I saw that the chaotic human figure that had been blasted out of the upper body by her treasure had grown back to its original shape, but at this moment, it was completely turned into ashes in the light cannon sent by Shi Lang. Seeing that the chaotic human figure was completely turned into ashes, Shilang breathed a sigh of relief, and the star gun that was quickly projected in his hand also turned into powder and disappeared. It turned out that when Mordred was quarreling with Quiet Hassan, the chaotic figure that had been bombarded by Mordred''s upper body was restored to its original shape, and it was about to launch a sneak attack on Mordred. Because the situation was too urgent, Shirou directly asked Mordred to lower his head and attacked himself. Shiro walked up to Mordred and asked, "Is it all right, Mordred?" Mordred knew that she was saved by Shi Lang, but she pouted and said displeased: "You took my prey." "You, even if you don''t admit defeat, even if you quarrel with others, you should at least confirm your safety first." Shi Lang didn''t care, just reminded Mordred so patiently, and then took out some healing elixir from the [Infinite Sword System] and wiped the wound on Mordred''s cheek. These healing potions are military medical supplies refined by some alchemists during the Camelot period. Out of consideration for preparedness, Shirou deducted some medical supplies and stored them in the [Infinite Sword System] that he used as a warehouse. It''s a good time to take it out now. Feeling the cold sensation of the elixir on his cheeks, Mordred looked at Shirou blankly and asked, "Are you caring about me?" "Isn''t this of course? Aren''t we friends?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Mordred didn''t speak anymore, just snorted and said, "You can''t buy my loyalty to my father." "Who wants to buy you." Shi Lang helplessly support the forehead. Although I know that as long as the position is wrong, anything will be misunderstood by others. But his concern for Mordred was not adulterated. "It''s great. I also seem to be smeared with ointment by Master Gnivale." Quiet Hassan was full of envy. "Speaking of which," Shi Lang turned to look at Le Safin and asked: "Miss Le Safin, do you know how to get out of this illusion?" "Perhaps my great master knows it, but unfortunately, I''m just a humble magic puppet, and I don''t know how to get out." Le Safin said calmly. Shi Lang pondered for a moment, turned his head to look at Bedwell who was taciturn, and asked: "Qing Bedwell, what do you think?" Hearing Shirou questioning himself, Bedwell pointed his finger at the distant sky and said, "Gurneyville, I think that thing may be a key." Shirou turned his head and looked at it, nodded, and said, "You have the same opinion as mine." What? Mordred was surprised that she was attracted by the chaotic figure just now, so she didn''t observe her surroundings. Now that Shirou and Bedwell said this, she couldn''t help but turn her head and look around. I saw under this dark sky, in the distant sky, above the city, a dark cube was suspended. The pitch-black cube was quite large, and a pitch-black mud flow was flowing down it. "Tick, Tick" fell on the building on the ground. In an instant, that building was like being erased from the record. It turned into a soul and disappeared without leaving any traces. It was quite strange. Mordred couldn''t help showing a look of surprise, and asked: "What is that?" "I don''t know," Shi Lang glanced at Mordred, then shook his head, and said, "However, it should be an important element in the illusion created by Vivian." "But," Bedwell said with a strange expression on his face, "Is Vivian-sama''s character...would you create such a dark and terrifying illusion?" "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Le Safin said calmly, "Vivian is a fairy with a gloomy mind." Chapter 1336： Boom! Thunder flashed across the dark sky. Le Safin said calmly, "I mean, she is quite sunny. This illusion is indeed very strange, it must not be made by Master Vivienne." Mordred looked at the maidservant with contempt. Even her IQ can tell that this magic puppet maid takes Vivien''s heart. Looking at the dark cube in the distant sky, Shirou pondered for a moment, then stretched out his hand, pointed at the dark cube, and said, "Let¡¯s go there first." Everyone did not refuse, they all nodded in agreement. Shirou and his party walked towards the dark cube area. Along the way, what he saw and heard made Bedwell, a gentle man feel uncomfortable. Although he knew this was an illusion, he still couldn''t see such a miserable scene. The city has been completely destroyed, and everything you see is a burst of flames. The destruction of tall buildings, broken walls, and the sparks of civilization are burned amidst the raging fire. "By the way, what is this?" Mordred asked suddenly. "Idiot, Lord Gnivre just said it. This is Vivienne''s illusion." Quiet Hassan said. Mordred said impatiently: "Huh... I certainly know." At this time, one after another roar came from the shadow of the city. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, his heart tightened. Mordred was overjoyed and said with a smile on his face: "It''s the same kind of monster before! It''s estimated that he smelled our breath, so it''s troublesome for us!" Turning his head slightly, Shilang sighed helplessly, looking at Mordred''s smiling face, "Are you still going to fight?" "Isn''t this of course?... Don''t you think I''m looking for something? Humph... I didn''t deliberately look for something. If those monsters are looking for something, why should I refuse? And oh, you This look is too cowardly, isn''t it? Since it is King Arthur, you have to put on the mighty appearance of King Arthur with victorious victories!" Mordred said displeased. "I don''t want to do things that are meaningless and time-consuming," Shi Lang said. "Hmm...I think you are afraid of fighting? Although you are a very good person, but after so long with you, I do feel that you are a little indecisive. But who taught you to play with your brain? That''s it. Although I''m not smart, I''m never afraid of things. Be optimistic, I will kill as many monsters as they come. Let''s just kill them!" Mordred said majesticly. Shi Lang looked at her speechlessly, and could admit that he was a dumbfounded person, and that you were also an inexhaustible wizard. At this time, in the shadow of the city, those chaotic human figures came out. Mordred stood up and said majesticly: "Don''t you guys rob me, let me kill you--" Before she finished speaking, she turned and ran away. Shi Lang and his party ran at the same time as her. Quiet Hassan teased, "Didn''t you say you want to kill it, Mordred?" "Bah! Who knows so much!" Mordred''s cheeks flushed, angrily said. Yes, from the broken ruins of the city, there were quite a lot of chaotic human figures, like ocean tides. Shi Lang found a rather remote ruin and told everyone to hide in. Although those chaotic humanoids are crowded and powerful, they don''t seem to have the ability to find enemies, and they are easily confused by Shirou and others. Hidden in the ruins, looking through the ruins that were considered as fences, looking towards the streets of the city, seeing that there were chaotic human figures dangling around, Shirou turned around and said: "There is no way, I can only hide here temporarily. We will go out again when they come out in free time." "Really suffocated!" Mordred clenched his fists and said uncomfortably. "This is not stubbornness. It is a compulsory course in life to judge the situation and the situation. And, haven''t I told you? Recklessness is not a sign of courage." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Speaking of which, Lord Gnivale. I remember that you can fly, so why don''t you just fly over with us?" Quiet Hassan suggested. "This is a good way," Shi Lang touched his chin and said with a smile: "Then I will take you to heaven when there is time." "Good!" Quiet Hassan said with a smile. However, the chaotic humanoids on the street flowed endlessly, just like the zombie world where the T virus broke out. Shi Lang and others could only wait at a safe point for the chaotic humanoids to disappear and appear neutral. In the midst of boredom, Mordred complained about Vivian, while Shirou had been observing the outside world with all his heart, while the others were wandering around the shattered, small ruins of the small room boringly. "...The true ancestor girl" A soft whisper sounded in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and found that it was Reza Sphin who was talking. Perceiving Shirou''s gaze, Le Safin turned her head to look at Shirou, and asked, "What''s the matter, Lord Gnivale?" "No. Nothing..." Shi Lang shook his head and said. Reza Sphin seldom spoke, so when he heard her talking suddenly, Shi Lang glanced at it subconsciously. "By the way, what are you doing, Miss Reza Sphin?" Quiet Hassan asked. "I found a tattered book." Rezasfin raised the tattered book in Yang''s hand and said, "But the content and cover are basically burned. It''s really regrettable." Quiet Hassan smiled and said, "There is nothing to be regretted, Miss Reza Sphin. Anyway, this is just an illusion." "That''s true. But in my own words, I am more concerned about creatures such as elves and true ancestors. So I am also very interested in books on these topics." Le Safin said. "So..." Quiet Hassan nodded. At this moment, Mordred suddenly said: "By the way...this is a magical device, right?" Everyone turned their heads to look at her, and there was a blue short stick in her hand, but it was broken, and the broken mouth had been burned to black charcoal. However, this blue short rod still exudes a wave of magical power. Reza Sphin took a look and said, "Yes, Master Mordred. This is a magical device, but it has been destroyed." Hearing that, Mordred threw it aside and said: "Vivian is really interesting to create this kind of eschatological illusion. It must be a dark fellow like Morgan Lefy." Reza Sphin frowned, but said nothing. "You can''t say that, Mordred. Master Vivian, it''s not such a fairy." Bedwell clarified in trouble. Shi Lang nodded in support: "Although I haven''t seen Vivienne in this world, the famous lady of the lake has no such bad taste." "Then who do you think it will be?" Mordred asked displeasedly. "If you can make such a person, you can only think about it..." Chapter 1337： Shirou didn''t say anything clearly, but neither Bedwell nor Mordred had a white-haired waste face in their minds subconsciously. "Ah...If it''s that guy, there is no sense of disobedience." Mordred murmured. Suddenly-- "Boom¡ª" There was a huge thunder from the outside world. Everyone was stunned, and then looked towards the outside world, and saw that in the dark world, on the far shore, a huge, shining pillar to the sky surged out, like a bridge connecting the sky and the earth, towering over the earth. That is... Shirou looked at the glorious pillar to the sky, and couldn''t help being stunned, muttering to himself: "The glorious tower...!" Chapter 69 Stay away from that crown! Vivienne''s castle. Vivian and Merlin stood together, observing everything in the illusion through a piece of magical power. There was a sound of communication between Shirou and Mordred and others. "Vivienne is really interesting to create this kind of eschatological illusion. It must be a dark fellow like Morgan Leffey." Mordred said. "You can''t say that, Mordred. Master Vivian, it''s not such a fairy." Bedwell clarified in trouble. Shi Lang nodded in support: "Although I haven''t seen Vivienne in this world, the famous lady of the lake has no such bad taste." "Then who do you think it will be?" Mordred asked displeasedly. "If you can make such a person, you can only think about it..." Hearing this, Merlin said angrily: "Why? Obviously it wasn''t me who did it, why was me the first reaction?" "Does this need to be asked? Because you have done too many scandals before, Merlin." The voice of the chuckle, it is absolutely impossible to come from a strong population like Vivienne, but the third spectator here¡ª¡ª, one of the sides of the original fairy-Tettis, and he had a relationship with Shirou before. Queen Taito. "Tito, why are you like this..." Merlin looked at Queen Taito helplessly. Queen Taito covered her mouth and snickered. Merlin turned his head to look at the magic screen, and said, "By the way, will the intensity of those false shadows be adjusted too high, Vivian? Just one of them makes Mordred a little strenuous. It might be a little difficult for Gurneyville to deal with it in his current state, right?" Upon hearing this, Vivian shook her head and said: "The actual intensity has dropped a lot from what he had dealt with before, otherwise Mordred would not be able to deal with the original one alone. Don''t forget, according to The record in the crown, you in that world, died here." Merlin knocked his head with some headaches, and said: "False gods...oh, someone would actually create this kind of thing. It''s incredible, but it''s also a headache. Fortunately, no one in this world makes that kind of thing. Things, thank goodness." "Thank God? Don''t forget what the false crown did." Vivian said coldly: "The difficulties this world has to face are no less than the disasters in his world." Merlin was silent, then sighed, "Everyone has its own difficulties." At this moment, in the magical projection screen, a dazzling tower of brilliance suddenly rushed out of the surface. "Star Anchor..." Vivian saw this, her face changed, and said: "How did she get here?" With that, Vivian got up. "What are you doing, Vivienne?" Merlin called to her. Vivienne said: "Of course she was excluded first. This illusion is not for her." Merlin said: "It''s okay to let her in, you can''t stop her. Moreover, in the original sense, everyone is eligible to inherit the crown." Vivienne frowned and wanted to argue with Merlin. At this moment, Queen Taito suddenly stretched out her hand, pointed to the magic screen, and said: "Merlin, Vivian...Don''t you think something is wrong?" "What?" The two turned to look at Queen Taito. Queen Taito said uncertainly: "This illusion...this illusion...seems...it seems something is wrong. This. This is not like an illusion. If it is an illusion, according to your settings, the injuries suffered in it, It should be false and will be repaired soon. But look at Mordred... the wound on her face has not been repaired yet!" Merlin and Vivian turned their heads and looked at them, their eyes focused on the wound on Mordred''s face, and they were stunned. The wound... really hasn''t been repaired! ... ... In the illusion. The Tower of Radiance connects the heavens and the earth, and the shining light is like a beacon in the dark night, which immediately attracted all the shadows of this dark world, and wanted to destroy the only remaining light. Zizi! ! The shining tower of glory, the energy of the endless stars condensed at the top. The next moment-- The powerful starlight mixed with the storm and slashed the earth. "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The earth shattered like a cobweb. The shadows that were about to move in the dark have been destroyed a lot, but more shadows are like hungry wolves smelling blood, rushing towards the Glory Tower. Like the sea in the night, the waves hit the coast, trying to destroy the lighthouse in the darkness. "This, this kind of breath is..." Mordred looked at the Tower of Radiance in disbelief, she had already sensed who the owner of the Tower of Radiance was. Quiet Hassan clenched her fist, she had seen this brilliance before. She understood that the enemy of the people of the mountain was coming. I just hope she didn''t enter here from the end of death. Otherwise, doesn''t it mean that the people of the mountain have fallen? Quiet Hassan worried about the other Hassan and the people of the mountain. Chapter 1338： "Uh-" At this time, the pain of eating suddenly resounded, and everyone turned their heads and saw Bedwell kneeling on one knee with his right arm in his hands, his face covered in cold sweat. And strangely, his right arm was shining brightly. "It can''t be wrong. The mistake I made... the king... came here." Bedwell held his radiant right arm and said with difficulty. At this moment, in this small refuge, only Shirou and Reza Sphin remained calm. Reza Sphin is not about to hang up high, and Shirou does not allow himself to lose his composure in this situation. "Let''s go." Shirou said: "While those humanoid monsters are attracted by the Tower of Radiance, let''s go to the dark cube area!" Everyone was speechless. The leader here is Shirou, and everyone has made up their minds to defeat the Lion King and the Demon, so there is no opinion. No. Someone is hesitating. That is Mordred. Only after hesitating for a while, she nodded and agreed, and acted with Shirou for the time being. She told herself in her heart that she was loyal to the Lion King. She was only temporarily intimidated by Shi Lang and had to act with Shi Lang. At the critical moment, she still had to be loyal to the Lion King. Shiro unfolded the wings of [evil] and used [evil] to form a huge frame, like a hot air balloon, leading the crowd, rushing into the sky, and flying quickly toward the dark cube. ... ... "Huh-!?" Under the Tower of Radiance, the Lion King, who was ignoring the Tower of Radiance to kill the chaotic humanoid, suddenly turned his head and looked at the distant sky. The dark cube frowned. "What''s wrong, Wang?" Gao Wen asked. "Someone is robbing me for the crown!" said the Lion King. "Never allow it. The record of that king is never allowed to be touched by a second person!" The divine light in the eyes of the Lion King flashed, and the Tower of Radiance suddenly blasted towards the far side of the sky. The starlight is like a blade, cutting the dark world into two halves. At the same time, it was cut in half, and there was a piece of [evil] wings of Shirou who could not dodge. If you do something to me, then I''m not welcome! Shiro regained the wings of [evil] and glared at the Tower of Radiance, and then projected a holy spear, Lungominiad, and turned to bombard the Tower of Radiance. However, the Tower of Radiance flickered the starlight, splitting the forged Lungominiad''s starlight from Shiro. The attack failed, and De Shilang gave a light tusk, turned and ran. However, this made Mordred tangled. "He attacked the father...Should I start to beat him? Shouldn''t I?" Thinking of this, Mordred''s head recalled Shirou''s care for her, and his decisive heart hesitated. "He, he is very strong... If I don''t have the right timing, I will definitely be killed by him. Wait, wait, wait for a good time." Mordred said so in his heart. Compared to her entanglement, one person was extremely confused. "Forged Starlight...How could it be possible that someone actually forged Starlight?" The Lion King was confused, and then came back to his senses. Using the Tower of Radiance, she blasted a way out of the chaotic human figures that surged like a tide, and then drove Dong Entalis towards the dark cube. "Gao Wenqing, keep up. The crown is there! No one else is allowed to touch the crown!" shouted the Lion King. Gao Wen galloped up and asked: "Wang, how do you tell that the crown of the eternal king is there?" In fact, Gawain was very confused early on. From the beginning of entering Avalon, the Lion King seemed to have the revelation of God, and went straight into this illusion, and opened the Tower of Radiance for the first time, blasting the chaotic humanoid, as if he had already known the existence of these monsters. What is even more strange is that this is clearly just an illusion, an illusion of a modern city. Perhaps the eternal king''s crown really exists here, but I don''t know where it is hidden, but the Lion King immediately confirmed that the crown is in that cube. After all, what is that dark cube? "That is the time temple of King Solomon." The Lion King said with dazzling divine light in his eyes: "The crown must be there, because there is the end of the eternal king''s defeat. In the scarlet moon and the evil of the gods Under the attack, the final cemetery was completely defeated! His sleeping place!" King Solomon¡¯s Temple of Time... Wasn''t King Solomon the culprit of this fire? Why does King Solomon''s Temple of Time appear in Avalon? Moreover, the crowns of King Solomon and the Eternal King are still mixed together... Gawain felt that his head reserves were not enough. He felt that the situation was a bit complicated and beyond his understanding. But... Gao Wen looked at the Lion King with divine light in his eyes, and said to his heart, "Wang...Why do you know so well?" I understand, this is probably the voice of the Star Anchor again. I understand, Wang. But that''s it, I will stand behind you till the last moment. Gao Wenxin said. ... ... Chapter 1339： Shiro flew to the side of the dark cube. When they really came to the periphery of this pitch-black cube, everyone discovered how big this pitch-black cube really was. It is almost like a closed giant city floating in the sky. Looking at this pitch-black cube, Shirou suddenly felt a palpitating feeling of breathlessness, and there was some severe pain in his brain. It''s exactly the same as the sharp pain when thinking deeply. Shi Lang understood that the missing part of him must exist in this pitch-black cube! Crown-- The crown of the eternal king must exist in this dark cube! Shirou clenched his fists. Even if it was his state of mind, when he came to this moment, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous and excited. Why didn¡¯t you go back to your own time, why you were called here, why your own body is in a strange state, the king of evil, Gaetia, and the Avalon fairies who seem to know you...all the answers, Right in this dark cube! In that crown! Tell me, what happened to me! Shi Lang shouted in his heart. Shiro projected the Holy Spear Lungominiad. Under this situation, he gave up his usual thinking-oriented strategy and was ready to blast the pitch-black cube without thinking. However, before he freed the holy gun Lungominiad in his hand, a light cannon bombarded Shiro. As a last resort, Shi Lang had to turn around and temporarily offset the blow with the holy spear in his hand. "Well, the law--" With a powerful scream, a strong white horse dragged the mighty Lion King and appeared in front of everyone. She raised the star spear, pointed it at Shirou, her eyes shone with majestic light, and shouted: "Stay away from that crown, foreign knight!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! It seems that there are friends who have guessed the plot before... It seems that the ability to dig holes still needs to be exercised. Chapter 70 Why are you just watching, Mordred! Among the singularities of the distant Uruk. The King of Uruk, King Gilgamesh, who returned from looking for the undead medicine, stood on the water tower by the Persian Gulf with his arms folded, looking at the Arabian Sea outside the Strait of Hormuz, with a cold face. "When did the change occur?" He turned his head slightly, looked at the water tower manager who was entrusted by him to his side, and asked. "Just a while ago, king." The administrator of the water tower was an old man who replied respectfully to King Gilgamesh. "Not long ago... Has the degree of change deepened?" King Gilgamesh frowned. Hearing this, the water tower manager hesitated for a moment, or asked: "Wang, is something big going to happen?" King Gilgamesh''s scarlet eyes squinted at the water tower administrator and said, "Nothing." "That''s great. Wang, you let us monitor that thing, and report to you if there is a slight change. Now that the thing has changed, we thought that the mass extinction that you said was about to appear." The water tower administrator shot He patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. The group of water tower workers behind him also unanimously breathed a sigh of relief. King Gilgamesh said: "You are responsible for your work, this king knows well. Later, this king will definitely reward you, whether it is gems or gold." The water tower workers shook their heads and said, "Wang, we petitioned to come here to work for the survival of civilization. You should bestow the generous rewards on the soldiers who guard the Warcraft Line of Defense." "They have other rewards. You have merit and I don''t reward. Doesn''t it prove that this king is an unruly king? This king will reward you, and you will have to work hard in the future." King Gilgamesh said: "All for the survival of Sumer!" "For the survival of Sumer!" the water tower workers shouted. They looked at the sage enthusiastically, although he was once a tyrant, but at this moment, he is a real sage. Under the leadership of this wise king, even if it is a monster, even if it is the alliance of the three goddesses, or the mass extinction in the prophecy, it is nothing. Everything is for the survival of Sumer! However-- The enthusiastic water tower workers did not realize that the king they admired, although his face was stern, but his hands clasped his chest tightly. The hands were clenched tightly, and because of the force, the sharp nails were inserted into the palms, and a faint blood stain came out. Your hands are shaking! The water tower workers admired King Gilgamesh, who stood with his chest, and King Gilgamesh turned his back to them, looking coldly across the Persian Gulf and the Arabian Sea outside the Strait of Hormuz. Above that sea area, there is a pitch-black cube, exuding faint pitch-black ripples, as if calling something... ... ... In the illusion, before the dark cube. Shirou frowned and stared at the Lion King who appeared in front of him. What he didn''t expect was that those extremely difficult chaotic human figures didn''t stop the Lion King, but instead let her catch up with him. His gaze moved down slightly and fell on the shining star gun, Shilang knew it in his heart. If it were the Tower of Radiance, it could indeed achieve this level. As a holder of the Star Spear and able to deploy the Splendor Tower mode, Shirou naturally understood the power of the Star Spear. Shiro looked at the Lion King, looked at the familiar but unfamiliar face, and said seriously: "I don''t like to fight with others for something. But that is my thing, and I must take it back. I will never allow it. Anyone who interferes with me, even you, is no exception!" As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang shot directly. From the [Infinite Sword System], he took out countless treasures, like a honeycomb, bombarding the lion king overwhelmingly. Bedwell, Silent Hassan, and Mordred all looked at Shirou in surprise. In these days of getting along, they understand that Shi Lang is a caring, warm, and easy to get along with. People like him will not hurt others. For things that can be resolved properly, violence will never be used. Chapter 1340： Moreover, his few shots so far have been forced to counterattack in desperation. Warm, even expressive, like what Mordred said cowardly. However, this time, Shi Lang directly attacked the Lion King directly! The Lion King stretched out his hand, and the star gun in his hand shone with shining stars, breaking through Shilang''s treasures. However, when the pieces of broken treasures filled the Lion King''s body, Shi Lang shook hands abruptly. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! "Boom, boom!!" The energy contained in the fragments was detonated by Shi Lang, and for a while, the fireworks were brilliant, illuminating the dark world for a short time. "Wang!" Gao Wen looked at the lion king flooded by the explosion and couldn''t help but yelled, then turned to look at Shi Lang, clenched the holy sword in his hand, and shouted: "Under Gao Wen, come and ask your clever tricks, sir!" He was holding the sword of rotation victory, exuding the brilliance of the sun, and charged towards Shilang. The holy sword in his hand turned into a sharp sword shadow and slashed towards Shilang. However-- Someone is faster than his sword. A ray of light flashed across the pitch-black air, and a sharp sword appeared in front of Gao Wen Jianying, followed by a clanging, fierce collision. Gao Wen was a little surprised. He knew his strength well, but his strenuous blow was blocked by others. "Your strength is as strong as ever, Gao Wenqing." Some difficult and laborious voices sounded in his ears. Gawain turned his head and looked at the man who was blocking his sword. When he saw his long silver hair and that beautiful and delicate face, Gawain said in surprise: " How could it be...you, how could you be here, Ching Bedwell?" "It''s really a headache to be ignored by you. I''ve been here all the time, Gao Wenqing." Bedwell fended off Gawain''s sword and said. Yes, it was Bedwell who fended off Gawain''s surprise attack. "I mean, how could you be here?" Gao Wen frowned and said, "The king didn''t call you." "Yes. I was not summoned by the king, but appeared here with my own wishes." Bedwell said. "In that case, you come to my side quickly and fight with me." "That''s not good, Gao Wenqing." Bedwell shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I have committed an unforgivable crime, and I must make up for it. I...I am your enemy now, Gao Wenqing!" Bedwell squeezed the sword in his hand and said firmly. "The enemy... I have crossed the barriers of time and met here again. Is it an enemy again?" Gawain smiled bitterly. "You should understand, Gao Wenqing. If it is you, you who have been blessed by the fairies, you should understand that the lion king is definitely not our king. I have also heard about Shengba. If it is our king, I would never do that kind of thing. Gao Wenqing, don''t you think we should stop her?" Bedwell asked. "If this is the case, you don''t have to say it again, Ching Bedwell. I understand that your position is the same as that of Kai Ching and others, but unfortunately, from the moment I stood by the king''s side, I have already decided. Up." After clearing up his mood, Gao Wen said earnestly: "Since the stand is different, Ching Bedwell... Then resent me, hate me, my friend." Gawain clenched the holy sword and slew towards Bedwell. Bedwell retorted with his sword, and the "clang" metal surging sound was quite resounding in this dark night. Bedwell''s swordsmanship is not weak, but what he is good at is internal affairs, and naturally he will not be Gavin''s opponent. However, fortunately, there is no sun in this fantasy world, so Gawain¡¯s sun blessing did not take effect, so Bedwell could barely be able to gain Gawain¡¯s sword. However, Gawain''s swordsmanship is too superb, making Bedwell dangerous. When Quiet Hassan saw this, he escorted Bedwell. With two against one, he could barely hold up Gao Wen. When Shilang saw this, he said in his heart, okay, you just haunt him. He turned around, looked at the dark cube, and took out more than sixty meters of [the emerald horizon that opens up a thousand mountains (pseudo)] from the [Infinite Sword System], and prepared to split the dark cube with a sword. When I was about to do it-- Dangerous! Suddenly heard the sound of the wind, Shi Lang yelled in his heart, his whole body [evil] turned into a magic thruster, placed in front of his chest, magic spray, his body quickly moved, the next moment a light cannon blasted from the lion king, [Open up the green horizon of Qianshan Mountain (pseudo)] Destruction. Its huge sword body fell to the ground like a falling rock from a mountain. "Boom, boom!" Earth quake! The Lion King walked out of the smoke unscathed. It was clear that Shirou''s previous magic collapsed and did not harm her at all. But Shiro had already considered this point. All he did was to pester the Lion King for a while. Unfortunately, this did not entangle the Lion King for too long. Staring at the majestic Lion King, Shi Lang took a deep breath, calming his mind. He wanted the answer so much, he almost lost his sanity. At this point, he also understood. To regain the crown, regain the missing part, its greatest deterrent and enemy is the Lion King! You must defeat the Lion King before you can destroy the dark cube! Shilang took a deep breath, and his bright eyes calmed down completely. The Lion King who is able to liberate the Tower of Glory with the Star Spear is very strong. Even Ozmandias, I am afraid it is slightly inferior. But in order to regain the missing part and the answer, only to defeat her! Thinking of this in his heart, Shilang was full of [evil], and behind it, six [evil] arms grew out of him, and then he rushed towards the Lion King. Under the dark night sky, the war was chaotic. In the entire battle group, only Reza Sphin and Mordred were left out. Reza Sphin is not concerned about herself, hanging up high. Chapter 1341： Mordred, on the other hand, was distraught. Gurneyville fought with the Lion King. This, this... this, who should she help? On one side was her longing father, who swore allegiance to her when she was called out, and on the other side... was another King Arthur who cared for her. Who should she help? At this time, Gawain saw Mordred and couldn''t help shouting: "Mordred, what are you doing? Why are you just watching, have you also defected?" "I¡ª" Mordred looked at Gawain embarrassedly. She now wants to go back and kill herself who asked to follow her. If she doesn''t follow her, she doesn''t have to be so embarrassed. But... In any case, it is time to make a choice. Who should I help? Mordred wandered between Shirou and the Lion King. At this moment, she is Mordred, who killed King Arthur''s illegitimate son. At this moment, no matter who she helped, it was a legend repeating itself. Both "Mordred" backstab "King Arthur". What choice should be made? And at this moment-- Sudden change! "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The earth shook violently, and then burst like a cobweb. This sudden change caused both parties to give up temporarily and stay in shape on this shaking ground. "What''s going on!?" Quiet Hassan, crawling on the ground like a hunting cheetah, stabilized his figure and asked loudly. But no one gave her an answer. And at this moment-- "Rumble, rumbling--!!!" The earth shattered completely, and several huge rock arms rushed out of it. Everyone was dumbfounded, "What, what is this?" With several huge rock arms, the earth broke through and rushed out from the depths of the earth. The impact force made the earth shatter like a spider web. One after another huge rocks rose to the sky, the city that was already shattered, at this moment. It seems even more broken. Shirou and the Lion King confronted again in this shattered doomsday scene. No one wants the opponent to get close to the dark cube and get the crown of the eternal king. At this time, the rocky arm that had broken through the earth waved for a while, breaking the shot of the earth even more, and slapped Bedwell, and one of them slapped Shiro undeadly. Shiro quickly retreated with [evil] thrusters. At this point, the Lion King got rid of Shiro''s entanglement and rushed towards the pitch-black cube. "Don''t think about it!" Shi Lang shouted and pursued him. Upon seeing this, the Lion King threw out the Star Spear in his hand. The star gun was like a seed of light, shining with dazzling light, and in an instant, it formed a shining tower connecting the heavens and the earth. With a shelling, it directly struck Shilang. Shirou was about to resist, but at this moment, the huge rocky arms that broke through the surface fluttered wildly, and one of them swung toward the cannonball of the Tower of Radiance. With a "bang", the giant rock arm was destroyed, and Shi Lang, after avoiding the broken stones of the giant rock arm, was not attacked again, and swiftly pursued the Lion King. However, at this time, the Lion King was already extremely close to the pitch-black cube. Not good! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. "It''s done!" The Lion King couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. However, at this time-- "Kachacha¡ª¡ª!" The horrible broken voice resounded. The surface of the pitch-black cube appeared like a spider web crack. The next moment, just a "bang" sound, a pitch-black beam of light rushed out of the pitch-black cube, reaching the sky, like a pitch-black tower of despair and a tower of brilliance. There is a sharp contrast. Such a change makes everyone not forbidden to wait and see. At the same time, the earth shook more intensely, and one after another huge rock arms rushed out of the earth. "Kakka-" At this time, the pitch-black cube was completely shattered, and the black barrier around it fell from the sky like a meteorite. The moment these black barriers fell to the ground, they produced a huge magical shock wave, which directly confronted everyone. Whether it was Shirou or the Lion King, everyone was rushed out by this terrifying magic shock wave. Even the tower of brilliance seemed to be shattered by some kind of power contained in this magical shock wave, turned into a star spear, and returned to the hands of the Lion King. At the moment of being impacted away, Shirou clearly saw what was in the dark cube. That is a temple. Dark, shabby, temple! Shi Lang was directly rushed to the far side of the city by this magical shock wave. Using [Evil], after a safe landing, Shi Lang gritted his teeth and stared at the dark cube area. From this point of view, the pitch-black cubes fell one by one like a cave collapse. Chapter 1342： Shiro didn''t know where the Lion King was rushed, but if he did not return there as soon as possible, the crown might be won by the Lion King. This is something Shirou does not allow. In that crown, there must be the memory he was missing, the answer he was looking for! Definitely, must be taken back! Thinking like this, Shi Lang got up, and when he was about to set off, a faint voice suddenly came from his ear. "Woo..." He paused, it was the sound of crying. Someone, someone is crying! Chapter 71¡ªMutual Encounters Vivienne Castle. "What the **** is going on? The illusion can no longer interfere, and it is gradually realizing. Moreover, this ominous feeling..." Mei Lin was busily burnt, and then looked at Vivian and asked: "Vivi Ann, how did you set up the illusion?" "I just used the records in the crown normally to reproduce the memories in the crown..." Vivian said. Queen Taito thought for a while, and asked: "Could this crown be contaminated long ago?" "It''s impossible." Merlin shook his head and said firmly: "He cut off his own record to ensure that the record is clean. That''s why anyone can inherit that record. If it has been contaminated long ago... ¡­He can¡¯t be unaware of it. Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s the eternal king!" Queen Taito thought about it again, and asked, "Could it be discovered? It was discovered by Uruk''s peculiar thing, and then it resonated?" "It''s impossible. This is the secret realm of the inner sea of ??the stars. It is Avalon that isolates everything! Moreover, you also closed Avalon''s entrance. That thing shouldn''t be aware of it..." Halfway through, Merlin froze. He remembered that Avalon''s entrance was conceptually destroyed. It is precisely because of this that Shirou and others can enter Avalon from the inner sea of ??the stars. In other words... "It seems to be noticed by that thing." Queen Taito sighed and said. "After thousands of years, can you detect the existence of the crown..." Merlin felt it tricky. "Time is of no use to the heroic spirits, let alone that kind of thing." Queen Taito said. Merlin said with a headache: "They shouldn''t have come to Avalon! After all, who destroyed Avalon''s entrance!" "Now there is no time to entangle this kind of thing. Let''s think about how to deal with this illusion, otherwise, this ominous breath will spread to Avalon, and the other faeries will have opinions." Queen Taito Say. Merlin sighed, and even the white hair on his head had dimmed a bit. What a thing! At this moment, he found that Vivian had started to act, and asked quickly: "What are you going to do, Vivian?" "Resolve the illusion." Vivian said concisely. She looked at the scene in the magic projection screen, clenched her fists, and could not help flashing the face that was smiling happily in her mind, but it made people feel lonely. ¡ª¡ªI don''t have a place to go back, but for me, this is my second hometown, and I will take care of it. Thinking of what the person said, Vivian clenched her fists, and said to her heart, this is my kingdom, which should be guarded by me! ... ... "Uuuuu..." Shiro heard the sobbing cry. This made his actions stop suddenly. This is not the time to be in a daze. The crown exists in the pitch black cube, and the Lion King is competing with him for the crown. Once he stops here, the crown will most likely fall into the hands of the Lion King. For Shirou, this is something that is never allowed. That was his record, the missing part, and the answer he was struggling to seek. He shouldn''t stand still here. However-- Hearing this cry, he was so cruel, turned and left. He is not an indecisive person, but at this moment, he has to admit that he is in hesitation. Is it to seek the answer, or to listen to your own heart? "M... it hurts!" Shilang stretched out his hand to hold his head, and the intense pain that seemed to have been poached away from a piece of his brain came again. After gritting his teeth, Shi Lang made a decision. He turned his back, walked with his back to the pitch black cube, followed the cry, and walked forward slowly. "Anyone?" He yelled. He was searching. Finally, in the ruins of a pile of waste bricks, the source of the cry was found. "Are you here?" Shi Lang removed the covered tiles, originally a little dull, with some small crying, as the tiles were removed, he suddenly became clear. Under the bricks and tiles, there is a little girl in tattered clothes, hiding in the shadows and weeping. She has bright orange hair, but it looks dirty because of the dust. "Don''t cry, are you okay?" Shi Lang asked aloud. The girl didn''t call up Rishiro, sobbing to herself. Shiro approached and stretched out his hand, trying to touch the girl, but halfway through the stretch, a pink light flashed in the space around the girl, and the general''s hand bounced back like a protective shield. Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, and looked closely, and found that there was a powerful magic barrier around the girl, and it was this powerful magic barrier that the Shi Lang''s hand bounced back. Chapter 1343： Is this girl an important part of the fantasy world? Shi Lang was suspicious. He has no reason not to doubt this. This is Vivienne''s illusion, a illusion created artificially, so every brick and tile in it is injected with the heart of the illusion weaver. Therefore, Shi Lang guessed that this little girl might be an important part of this illusion. Of course, this was not the reason Shirou extended a helping hand to this girl, but because he listened to his own inner voice. It seemed that it was the relationship that touched the enchantment. The girl finally had a reaction, raised her head, and suddenly a face like a porcelain doll entered Shilang''s eyes. Shi Lang couldn''t help but stunned: "M, Master?" The girl''s teary and hazy face was also taken aback, and then ran out of the magic barrier crying and hugged Shilang. "Brother...Brother..." She buried her head in Shilang''s arms and wept loudly. Feeling the warmth and humidity in his arms, Shirou felt a little embarrassed. This little girl who resembled Fujimaru Tachika, about five years old, was very similar to his body, and she hugged him directly, and wiped her tears and saliva on his body. The girl hugged him tightly, as if she was holding some precious treasure, her mood was very unstable, Shirou couldn''t do anything. With an inadvertent glance, Shi Lang discovered that where the girl had squatted, there was a jewel suspended in black, red, black and red, which reminded people of death. And the magic barrier that had been guarded around the girl before was issued by this gem. As the girl rushed out of the enchantment, the gem was like a dying scientist who had done her last duty. After swallowing her last breath, the gem "Kaka Kaka" shattered and turned into powder and disappeared. When the girl''s mood stabilized a bit, Shiro pulled her away and said, "Little sister, you should be the one who admitted the wrong. I am not your brother." Hearing this, the little girl cried out with a "wow", her little hand gripped Shi Lang''s clothes corner, sobbing: "Brother...Brother...Don''t drop Lixiang. Don''t drop Lixiang." Lixiang, is this girl''s name also called Lixiang? Shirou looked at the tearful little girl, and felt more and more like the Master Fujimaru Tatsuka who had summoned him before. Seeing the girl crying hard, Shi Lang had to comfort him: "Well, as long as Lixiang doesn''t cry, I won''t abandon Lixiang, I won''t lose Lixiang." Hearing this, the girl''s upper lip pressed her lower lip immediately. Although her body was still shaking and tears came from her eyes, she resisted and stopped crying. Shi Lang felt that Vivian had no reason to put some characters out of thin air in the illusion. This girl must have some important role in this illusion. He can be sure that the crown is in the dark cube, but leaving the exit of this illusion, it may not be in the dark cube. The most important thing is that Vivian didn''t bother to simply put the crown in the dark cube and wait for others to get it. There must be some hidden pit! Just like the huge arm that emerged from the ground before, that is one of the dark pits! Thinking like this, Shi Lang looked at the little girl and asked, "Lixiang, where are the others here?" He felt that whether it was the entrance to the illusion or the dark pit that might exist in the crown, it might be related to the background of the illusion. The little girl couldn''t help it anymore. Dou Da''s tears fell drop by drop, but she was afraid that Shi Lang would throw her away, so she resisted crying and said, "It''s all gone. It''s all gone. Ruby said, they are all. Going to a very distant place, as long as Lixiang is good, they will come back... But in the end, Lixiang is left alone. Finally, finally... Ruby... Ruby also went to a very distant place. Only I am the only one left, and I am the only one left... ooh... Lixiang doesn''t cry, don''t cry." Ruby... Shirou thought of the gem that was broken before. So that''s it, the background of the doomsday? "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" From the ruins of the city, a terrifying roar came. "Come. Here... Here again! Ruby... They, they are here again!" Lixiang hugged her ears, squatted down, trembling all over, and fell into a daze. Shi Lang frowned. In the ruins not far away, two chaotic human figures emerged. With their scarlet eyes, they looked at Shilang and Lixiang, as if they were smelling delicious predators, and rushed forward with a roar. Shilang projected the holy gun Lungominiad and used the light cannon to destroy it. These two chaotic human figures. Turning his head slightly, his gaze fell on Lixiang, who was in a daze, Shirou said with relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m here... Brother is here." Lixiang hugged Shi Lang and wept bitterly. Shi Lang was guilty and was entangled with a small tail. How could he win the crown? There is no other way but to take one step at a time. Shi Lang did not intend to leave this little girl named "Lixiang", not because she considered that she might be an important part of this illusion, but because he always had such a voice in his heart. ¡ª¡ªAbsolutely, absolutely must protect her! He had heard this voice before, when he was summoned by Fujimaru Tatsuka in "Burning Fuyuki City" and faced Fujimaru Tatsuka. ... ... Mordred looked around blankly. "I said, Master Mordred, you should also accept the reality." Beside her, Reza Sphin spoke flatly. "I want you to control!" Mordred glared fiercely at Reza Sphin, and said with a gloomy face: "Why did I rush to you?" Reza Spencer''s face was calm. Mordred was depressed and entangled again now. The Lion King and Shiro are already on opposite sides, and they are fighting directly. When she was called, she swore allegiance to the Lion King. This is also normal. Her long-cherished wish is to be recognized by her father, so it is reasonable to swear allegiance to the Lion King. However, she also hesitated to shoot Shilang. Because in these days, although she always quarreled with Shilang, she liked Shilang in her heart. Chapter 1344： That is the only one who is willing to teach her, accept her kindly, and treat her well to King Arthur and friends. She was also unwilling to start with Shilang. How can this be done? On one side was the father-king who swore allegiance, and on the other side was the only friend. No matter which one, Mordred didn''t want to attack. However, these two people have become a life-and-death confrontation because of their position. Ugh... Mordred sighed: "The world will have two peaces, not to lose the father, nor Gneville?" The original sentence of this sentence is "the world will have both peaces, and the Tathagata will not lose the Qing." It was taught to Mordred when Shilang and Xuanzhuang Sanzang talked, and after she processed it, she Became like this. And it was this sentence that best reflected the entanglement in Mordred''s heart. Now she understood why Tristan would rather be imprisoned than come out. Really... so annoying! "You should make a decision, Master Mordred." Le Safin said calmly. Ah... so annoying! After all, as long as I don''t go over and avoid them, I don''t have to be so entangled! "Mordred complained, she decided, she will stay here till death, it''s a big deal. If you can''t make a choice, just avoid it. Cui Stanqing said so well, although avoidance can''t solve the problem, it is very useful! And... "You guy is always talking in my ears, what do you want to do? I tell you, I think you have been unhappy for a long time!" Mordred looked at Reza Sphin unhappy. "It''s nothing. Just seeing Master Mordred''s entangled look, so I remind Master Mordred. But now that Master Mordred has made a decision in his heart, I will leave it alone." Say. "Huh. I think you are afraid that I will hit you. But that''s okay, I like people who know something." Mordred said. Yes. That''s fine. Just hide. What must be chosen. The person who said this sentence must be a person with a brain like a father. Can''t afford to provoke it, can''t it be hidden? Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, even if I have not read a book, I am a genius who can make such a decision. "You, are you--, Mordred?" Suddenly, an extremely weak, like a candle in the wind, resounded in Mordred''s ears. Huh? Mordred turned his head to look, his eyes suddenly narrowed. I saw that behind her, at some point, a tall woman appeared. The tall and delicate body was wearing broken blue silver armor, and the lion-like helmet on his head was broken, revealing a **** cheek, and a faint blond hair stained with blood. A huge hole was pierced through her heart, and through that hole, she could see the woman''s broken viscera. The woman''s holy blue eyes were stained with death, and she was holding a sword in her hand, looking at Mordred on the opposite side. That sword... It is the sword of vows of victory! "You, you are..." Mordred looked at the woman in amazement. "Yes, is it Mordred?" The woman was pale, hesitating, and asked uncertainly. The scene was so strange that Mordred''s brain suddenly went down, unable to understand the strange scene before him. "It doesn''t seem to be... I''m sorry, my eyes can''t see things clearly. It feels like this wavelength is a bit like that child... If it''s not, you should go and flee. Hold on and try to survive. Very Soon... it will end soon, this disaster..." The woman spoke with a weaker tone, turned her back, holding her sword, and wanted to leave here, but because her body was too weak, she clicked and fell to the ground. "Hey!" Mordred yelled, and quickly walked over, reaching out to touch the woman''s body. The moment he touched the woman''s body, Mordred''s hand stiffened. It''s cold. Not like a Servant, but as cold as a real corpse. "Hey, are you okay!?" Mordred yelled. She hugged the cold body tightly because she recognized the woman. She couldn''t fail to recognize this woman, because she was thinking about getting her recognition. King Arthur, Altria Pendragon! But, but-- Wasn''t it okay before? Why, why did it suddenly become like this? ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 72 Majin Fujimaru Shiro! "Wipe your face first." Shi Lang took out a towel and handed it to Lixiang. At this moment, Lixiang sat on a cracked wall, took Shilang''s towel, and wiped his dirty face. Shirou turned his head and looked at the distant dark cube area. Chapter 1345： The pitch-black cube has long been shattered, and a pitch-black beam of light jetted out from its center, reaching the sky, like a black tower of despair. "Here, brother." Lixiang''s voice rang in his ears, Shilang turned his head and saw Lixiang handing the towel back to Shilang. At this moment, Tachika who wiped his face, that immature little face, was finally much cleaner, and it was more like the Fujimaru Tachika seen in the peculiarity of "Burning Fuyuki City". It can also be said that it was like when Fujimaru Tatsuka was a child. Shi Lang threw the towel back into the [Infinite Sword System], slightly raised his hand, pointed at the distant pitch black cube, and said: "Lixiang, next, brother is going there. Do you want to follow me?" "No--, no--." Lixiang seemed to be irritated by something, with a horrified face, her fleshy little hands firmly grasped Shi Lang''s corner of his clothes, and said in horror: "Brother. There, there. Danger...Don''t go there. Don''t go there!" "Everyone...everyone has disappeared. Brother...don''t go there. I don''t want, and I don''t want my brother to disappear." Lixiang''s tears couldn''t help but burst into her eyes. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "It''s a pity, but this...cannot work." I helped this little girl because of my inner goodwill. However, he must also take back the crown. Because that was the answer he was struggling to seek. All answers must be in that crown. All his puzzles, the answers he sought...are in that crown. He--, how can he give up? Not to mention illusion, even reality. No matter what, he wants to find the answer. "If you must go, if you must go..." Lixiang''s shoulders couldn''t help but tremble, crying and said, "Take me there too, brother. Don''t, don''t leave me alone." Seeing Lixiang who was trembling, Shi Lang thought for a while and nodded. What he wanted was to take this little tail to a safe place, and then go to the dark cube by himself. But think about it carefully, in this illusion, in this world, there seems to be no safe place. There are terrifying chaotic human figures everywhere. This little girl may be an important part of this illusion, but those chaotic humanoids who want to kill all living bodies are not fake. There is no safe place in this world. The only safe place is Shirou''s side. So Shiro nodded and agreed. So, what kind of psychology did this little girl put forward to follow Shi Lang''s insurance? This is an unrealistic modern doomsday illusion. The setting of this little girl may be the epitome of the doomsday. All the goodness and concern, the peace and happiness of the past, were destroyed in an instant, leaving only a vast number of people in this dangerous world. Escape from the dead is a great fortune, but with a shattered memory, living alone in the hell-like doomsday is the most painful torment. The girl recognized Shirou as her brother, so following the only and remaining brother became the most instinctive emotion. Even the place to go is extremely dangerous. Shirou took the girl''s little hand and walked towards the dark cube. The chaotic human figures along the road were all killed by Shirou. But when encountering too many groups, Shi Lang had to avoid it carefully. These chaotic figures are very strong. In terms of combat effectiveness, each individual is very close to Mordred, who is in the first-class performance of heroic parameters. Not to mention Shiro, even if it is Ozmandias, Gilgamesh, or even Garna, when encountering these chaotic humanoids, they can only choose to kill alone and encounter a huge number of groups. You have to be careful to avoid it. "Boom¡ª" Thunderbolt in the clear sky. The black thunder jumped from the other side of the sky to the other end, like a sword that opened the sky, cutting the sky of the planet in half. The pitch black tower shot out of the pitch black cube shines even more... No. Is more profound. It is deeper than a black hole and absorbs all the surrounding light. The sky is extremely dark! "Boom, boom¡ª" The black thunder flashed constantly. It''s like the creation scene of the first planet. "Wow! Wow!" It rained from the sky. Black rain. The flames of the city were then extinguished, and the prosperous civilization of the primates was torch. Only the ruins of civilization remain. The prosperity of civilization is as brilliant as summer flowers, and the destruction of civilization is as dead as autumn leaves. "Really. That''s it... I understand. I understand your situation." The cold rain fell on the woman''s face and the tattered, lion-like armor. "You are caught in the memory of the king..." the woman said, "And I should be a memory individual formed from the memory of the king. It''s a wonderful feeling... I thought I was alive and fighting for it. People. It turns out that I am just the memory of Wang, an individual memory formed." "No...you, you are alive...you are alive!" Mordred hugged the woman tightly, shouting out of control, "You, aren''t you right in front of me? How are you? Feel it, feel my temperature!" "Yeah. I feel it, and I feel Mordred''s warm heart." The woman barely used the last trace of strength, showing a smile, and said: "However, whether I am an individual formed by memory, or a real existence , It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Now that you have seen me here, it seems that my end point should be here. It¡¯s a pity..." Mordred already knew who this woman was. I also understood the difference between this woman and his father. This is, a, real person, not the red dragon of Britain. So- "What are you sorry about? Is it your life that is about to end?" Mordred asked. She should ask this, because this woman is a person who has lived to the present day, a person who lived from more than 1,500 years ago to the present, and the long life ends here, so I am sorry. Chapter 1346： "No. I''m just regretting that I can''t convey the news to the king to make him feel at ease. Vermilion Moon has been crusaded by me. How much he can let go of his heart... His life is too hard. Young. He was involved in wars when he was young, and he was faced with national disasters when he was young, and now he is facing the difficulties of the world. He is burdened with too many people, facing the most terrible enemies, and encountering the most trusted people. Betrayal..." The woman showed a bitter face, "...he has been too bitter in his life, and he has never had a happy time. At least...at least, it can make him a little bit less stressful. Cough cough cough...I should do it again. Hold on. I shouldn¡¯t be able to fall down...at least, at least tell him the news, at least tell him where Lixiang is..." The woman was struggling. But her strength is already very small. In other words, her body is actually dead, and that coldness is proof. But she still hung a sigh of relief, in order to convey the message to a certain person. Mordred was silent for a moment, and said, "I''ll help you convey it." "No. This is mine..." "Be honest!" Mordred yelled. The woman was suppressed and could not speak. "You are one or two. It doesn''t matter if it''s you or someone else, it''s too stubborn! It''s so stubborn that it makes me feel sick!" Mordred said, "Look at your tattered body. Dragging. What can you do with this tattered body? Stay here for me obediently!" "Woo..." The woman let out a weak cry. Mordred''s tone slowed down slightly, and said: "I. I will convey the news of your hard work to the Eternal King. He and he will definitely commend your achievements." Mordred''s tone brought a touch of emotional fluctuations. What kind of emotion is that? Is it sad? Or... pity? Or... Angry! ? "I don''t need his commendation, nor do I want him to know about me... as long as he, he can find Lixiang. As long as he can forget what happened here, as long as his face... can still show a smile, That''s enough." The woman''s breath became weaker, and she murmured unconsciously: "The king''s smile... is very beautiful, like a flower blooming in Avalon. Whenever he laughs, I feel that the world is clear. I What I want is not what he treats me well...I just want his face to be filled with a smile forever. But...why? Why didn''t I realize this until I made a mistake?" Mordred held her hand and was silent. "Mordred..." "I''m here." Mordred said. "Don''t go to the Temple of Time...it is dangerous. Just wait here. Since you can see me here in the king''s memory, then the king will definitely come here...Don''t go to the Temple of Time, it''s dangerous. I don''t want you to be in danger." The woman said. "I see." Mordred said. "Good boy. You have always been a good boy, no matter what the world is. And I am not a good mother, no matter what the world is." The woman stretched out her hand, trying to touch Mordred''s face. I really want to...touch your face. The woman said so in her heart, but at the end, she could not touch Mordred''s face. "Don''t go to the Temple of Time..." Finally, repeatedly instructed, the woman swallowed her last breath. With a "click", his hand fell on the ground. Mordred was silent. The dark rain fell on her face. Cold. "What should I do?" Le Safin asked by the side. "I have made a decision." Mordred got up, lowered his head slightly, looked at the woman who was beginning to dissipate, and said with a complicated face: "I really envy... the other me. Being so loved." She held her hand tightly. ... ... "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The black thunder flashed across the sky. The black raindrops, "crash, crash" falling, seem to be cleaning this muddy land. The chaotic humanoids on the street patrolled everywhere, while Shiro temporarily avoided the edge, hid in a broken building with Lixiang, carefully watching the chaotic humanoids patrolling on the street. Shirou''s brows were tightly furrowed. There are too many chaotic human figures on the street, and this area alone is initially estimated to be about one hundred bodies. The chaotic humanoids, the combat power of each individual is approaching Mordred, and in the confrontation, Shiro also found that among these chaotic humanoids, some powerful individuals were so tricky that they even approached Gil, who fought during the Fourth World War. Gamesh. It can only be said that it is truly a fairy that has continued from the first gods to the present, a fantasy immortal species that still exists in this planet. The elves secret technique, the individual in the illusion created by it, all have this kind of strength! Shirou has reason to believe that the civilization created by the fairies in the first **** generation is probably not weaker than the original **** civilization created by the star-making gods. However, it doesn''t matter, Shirou has already figured out the law of action of these chaotic humanoids. As long as you are optimistic about the opportunity, break out from here, and then borrow the city''s buildings, you should be able to get rid of these chaotic human figures. Shi Lang was calculating the time, at this moment, Lixiang suddenly called out: "Brother...Brother...!" In the next moment, Lixiang rushed out of the ruins. "Don''t go!" Shirou shouted, and subconsciously reached out and grabbed it. His reaction speed was very fast, but his palm was like a moon in the water, passing directly through Lixiang''s body! Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, but at this moment, those chaotic figures found Lixiang and Shi Lang, roaring toward the two of them. "Come back, Lixiang!" Shilang shouted, his voice involuntarily with a touch of eagerness. Chapter 1347： The body rushed out like instinct. However, Lixiang didn''t seem to hear his voice, nor did he see the chaotic figures in front of him. He rushed forward and shouted, "Brother, brother...!" "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Seeing the group of chaotic human figures rushing towards Lixiang, Shi Lang gritted his teeth, his body involuntarily took out all the treasures from the [Infinite Sword System], and aimed at all the chaotic human figures in the Quartet. Those chaotic human figures are like beasts controlled by instinct. After being attacked by Shi Lang, all their eyes fell on Shi Lang. As a result, Lixiang was briefly ignored by the Chaos Humanoid. Shirou was relieved, but immediately became nervous again. Because these chaotic human figures are eyeing Shirou! All of a sudden, Shi Lang rushed towards the chaotic humanoid figure of about a hundred or so. No. There were more than a hundred or so people who were alarmed, and there were also chaotic humanoid figures patrolling in other places. The number has exceeded a thousand, and it is increasing, like a torrent, rushing towards Shilang. Big trouble! Shi Lang felt a headache. It should be said that Lixiang is indeed a small tail, stabbed in trouble. And subconsciously, he was also stupid. Because anyway, this is just an illusion. But now, I shouldn''t think that some of these are gone. These chaotic humanoids are scary enough for a single individual, and now so many come in, it is like a first-class heroic army of a thousand people! How can this be blocked? Shi Lang gritted his teeth, tried his best but was unsustainable. Lixiang ran forward, never looking back to see Shilang. The chaotic figure finally had a haircut. This weak fellow, like a flood, moved towards Lixiang to encircle and suppress. "Don''t move her!" Shi Lang blocked the surrounding chaotic figures with countless legendary shields. Seeing this scene, Shi Lang yelled instinctively. Shi Lang sang, to expand [Infinite Sword System] and circle these chaotic humanoids into the inherent enchantment. However-- With a "bang", a hot, sun-scented light directly pierced through the legendary shield group placed by Shilang, and hit Shilang''s body. With a sound of "zi", it directly pierced Shilang''s right shoulder blade, hitting Shilang. Broke Shiro''s singing. At the same time, those chaotic human figures are like ocean tides that will drown Lixiang. That''s it! Shi Lang Xin said. Deep in the chaotic human form, whether it is Lixiang or him, it will be over. At this moment, Lixiang shouted: "Brother!" "Boom¡ª" A huge pitch-black thunder fell from the sky, like a broomstick for sweeping dust, sweeping from Lixiang''s side and all around. "Boom, boom" terrible thunderstorms, those terrifying chaotic human figures in front of the black thunder, without the ability to resist, were smashed by the black thunder and turned into dust. The terrifying black thunder abruptly swept a clear path from the chaotic crowd! Shiro couldn''t help being shocked. Not because of the terrifying power of thunder, but because of this terrifying, cursing, and ominous aura...! "Boom--!" A terrifying black thunder flashed across the sky, tearing everything to pieces. In the shortcomings of Hei Lei, at some point, a young man appeared. Shi Lang looked at the young man with a guarded face, that horrible, cursed, and ominous aura...It originated from that young man! That... It should be the boss of this illusion, exist! However-- Lixiang saw the young man, but threw himself directly into his arms, grabbing his clothes with both hands. "Brother...Brother..." Crying crying. The young man has white hair, Junxiu''s face is expressionless, and blood-red eyes are full of numbness. He was wearing a white armor, and his skin was sickly white, which reminded people of a coffin. It is very different from this dark world. "Brother...Brother..." Lixiang grabbed the young man''s clothes, and suddenly found that the young man''s right hand sleeve was empty. She hurriedly grabbed it, all empty. "Brother, brother...your hand. Where''s your right hand?" Lixiang asked anxiously. The man stretched out his left hand and gently touched Lixiang''s head, and said, "Don''t ask so much, Lixiang." "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Thousands of chaotic figures seemed to be smelling sweet food. They immediately left Shi Lang and rushed towards the man yelling at each other. The man¡¯s face was numb, as if by instinct, he pulled Lixiang behind him, and then stretched out his left hand. The black thunder full of horror magic on his left hand kept jumping out, with a "swish" sound, the man¡¯s A terrifying, black magical arrogance emerged from behind, like a pair of black butterfly wings, standing behind the man. Facing this chaotic human figure like the ocean tide, the man''s face was numb, and then he stepped slightly. "Zizzi¡ª" The whole figure turned into a black thunder and rushed. He saw a flash of black light, and in an instant, he rushed to the opposite of the chaotic humanoid. The next moment, the lightning burst, and the chaotic humanoid like a sea tide disappeared in an instant! Chapter 1348： Shi Lang watched this scene blankly. The point of his attention is not the power displayed by the man, but his face, and... behind him, the surging, starry muddy current. The man took Lixiang''s hand and came to Shirou. "It''s you, save my sister. Thank you very much," the man said. "Thank you, big brother." Lixiang also said to Shirou, smiling. "Thank you very much for your willingness to help my frail sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka. As you can see, I am a loser. I am the original holder and creator of the crown record you are about to take, the eternal king, and the eternal king. Nivelle Pendragon. But¡ª" The man laughed at himself and said, "It should be Majin Fujimaru Shiro now. You are qualified to inherit my crown, my record... But... I didn''t expect that it was me who put down the crown and wanted to retrieve the crown. It''s... it''s me. It''s me who will really help my sister from the heart, and it''s me who will help the weak. As a result, it''s meaningless..." "Stop talking...Stop talking--!" Shi Lang held his head, his eyes cracked. Head...it hurts! Fatal pain. Like... like there is something, something is going to come out. Yes, something is coming up! Is his missing part. It is his forgotten memory. At the same time, it is also the answer he has been searching for. Just-- At this moment, Shirou felt great fear. Don''t. I don''t want to think about it! Chapter 73 Another Ending [Two in One, Supplements] I''m sorry, sorry... I... Failed. ... The man sobbed. It''s arrogant or stupid. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, the man who pretended to be the savior of light and passed the fire in his heart to everyone, finally lost himself. Shuttle [Root] Arrive at Camelot, relying on modern knowledge to reverse the decline of the dynasty with his own power, defeating the counterattack of the gods and the invasion of the Vermilion Moon, and creating a magnificent cause. The Heroic Seat also gave him a powerful force that could not be described in words. I don''t know when, as the king, he has forgotten his initial touch and the burning fire in his heart. With the help of Mei Lin and his sister Fujimaru Sakura, the man returned to modern times. However, it is difficult to integrate into the peaceful modern life with Wang''s thinking. Although it is a bit troubled and I want to reintegrate into it, it is difficult to integrate into the majesty and kingly authoritarian thinking that Camelot has cultivated for many years. But fortunately, his family and friends are helping him and accepting him tolerantly. During this period, the man had another sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka. This sister is so cute, although a bit naughty, but very energetic. When the man first saw her, he fell in love with this naughty but energetic sister. And this younger sister was not afraid of him, nor was he afraid of him, a former dictator, a former power pinnacle, who was willing to contact him and play with him. The man knows that he who chooses to return to the modern age will have a dull life in the future, and live as an ordinary person in this peaceful modernity. However, sometimes men feel that life is boring. Think about it, too, how can a man who has gone through strong winds and waves live happily in a dull and peaceful world? In the man''s calm heart, he actually yearned for another fantasy adventure. Perhaps, because of this, when the rank card appeared in Fuyuki City, he chose to go to the British Clock Tower, and a series of incidents occurred as a result. And confronted the goddess of justice, Astria, and first transformed into the eternal king, and realized the power of the eternal king. That powerful power at the rank of heroic spirits! Therefore, even if he learned about the resurrection of God and the invasion of the parallel world, he never panicked. Because he has the record of the eternal king. The real, powerful, standing at the top of the concept of "King Arthur", crowned the heroic spirit-the eternal king! He came back from England, and brought back the visitor from the parallel world, Meiyu Weigu, as well as the modern body of the knight king-Grey, and the knight king Altria who appeared in the state of soul. Following that, Luvia and Rin Tosaka who had relied on Astoria. During the period, he discovered that Jewel Weng¡¯s magic wand, ruby, and sapphire had abducted his sister and acquaintance¡¯s daughter, Elia, to become a magical girl. In the love of his sister, the man sealed the two magic wands forever without hesitation. Even if Weigu Miyu and Ilia wanted them, he didn''t let them out. Then- The enemy of the parallel world is here! That is by no means a general, but a real horror. -God seat! A false **** seat made by the Olympus gods in the parallel world! The enemy is very powerful. Even if you rely on the King of Eternity, you are not an opponent. However, he is still not afraid. Because all his former subordinates are here. Chapter 1349： Merlin suggested that after King Solomon, who is far away in England, arrives, and the Heroic King who is also in Fuyuki City at the same time, he will record the integration and become a complete body before dealing with the false gods. However, the man refused. The man knew in his heart that the power of the false god''s spirit seat had broken through the dimension, and he insisted on making a metaphor, that is, the [beast] that can be matched by the seven crowns! Men know that facing a false **** seat, whether it is the hero king, or Solomon, or even Merlin, it is useless. But the man did not panic, because the man has a magic weapon for surprising victory. The nameless whirlpool that exists in his soul, that is, deep in his soul! During the invasion of the false gods, he used the nameless whirlpool to kill the consciousness of Zhu Yue that had sneaked into his body, and obtained the fragments of Zhu Yue. "Wang, wait. This is not an enemy you can deal with alone!" "You are wrong, Merlin. This is not an enemy that can be solved by numbers. Only one person can solve it. That is the emperor!" The man said. He has realized the function of the whirlpool deep in his soul, which is the creation of records. The record of the Eternal King was created by the whirlpool. At the same time, the eternal king''s record is far from reaching its end. The end of the eternal king...the end of the king...the emperor who rules! The man did not wait for King Solomon, nor did he wait for the heroic king of self-integration, but left behind the strongest Elquet and others, and threw the fragments of Zhu Yue into his own invisible vortex, becoming the emperor of the moon. , Rushed up alone. Perhaps, the man did not realize that he had become the most contemptuous person he ever had. An arrogant person. The hero of the weak has become the king of despotism, and it is normal for such a change to occur. Any virtuous monarch, in the end, who has not become a arrogant and arrogant person? This is the transformation caused by power. It is also the so-called growth. Men grow up into people who once hated. Abandoning everything, superstitious about oneself, superstitious power, the flames that once awakened have also deteriorated. Perhaps, he will change back to that self again. But the change in thinking is bound to be accompanied by the cost of letting the mind collapse. It is an opportunity for growth and transformation. A man refuses to be sad, and refuses all the factors that will harm him. Of course, he will never allow sadness around him. The man faces the terrifying false gods alone. Fortunately, the part of the false gods who invaded this world was only a small part. Although powerful, it was not defeated by the emperor of the moon. However-- When he insisted on going his own way, his defeat was already doomed. The Vermillion Moon was resurrected with the help of Elquet''s body! Her first step was to kill El Qu¨¦t¡¯s consciousness and turned her into the strongest magic sword-the real world. The first step was to sneak an attack and kill the Knight King Altria who appeared in the body of Servant. At the same time, kill the cherished people of other men. The man was shocked and wanted to return to the Moon of Stopping Vermilion, but he was alone, and no one around him could help him resist the false **** seat and let him get away for a short time. In the end, it was Merlin who used illusion at the cost of his life to deceive the Vermilion Moon for a short time and transfer everyone. And he himself was completely dead under the magic sword of the Vermillion Moon. The white body finally swallowed one last breath in the **** blush, and came to the end. The man''s eyes were splitting, but he couldn''t get out of it. At this time, the Vermillion Moon used the Demon Sword¡¤Real World to break the barriers of the dimension, allowing the false gods stuck in the dimension to completely enter the planet. Thus, the man was defeated. His treasures, his abilities, all have been destroyed. When the hero king finally integrated the records and rushed to arrive, the man had been captured by the false gods and became a prisoner. In order to save the captured man, the hero king put on the mythical attire to understand his own limitations, and drew the pioneering sword and the deviating sword, and wanted to use the pioneering power of the deviating sword to split the false **** seat and rescue the man. However, the magic accumulation of the Deviated Sword was too long. Before liberation, the Hero King was sneaked and killed by the Vermillion Moon. However, the slaughter did not end. The false **** seat will squeeze the primate seat from the planet and reappear the gods. This means that it will slaughter all primates and reshape the planet. As a result, it cast a shadow of itself. In addition, the Vermillion Moon will also turn this planet into its own real world. This means that she must first destroy the primate. The false gods and the vermillion moon are competing for the planet, and there will be a battle in the future, but now they have reached a consensus to destroy the dead primordial first. Then- The killing has begun! The first to be brutally murdered was everything that men cherished. "No." The man saw his eyes split apart, but he was helpless. He has been captured by the false gods. The false gods want to occupy him, a container of evil, and have a body that can move freely. In the end, King Solomon, who was too late, arrived and used the Temple of Time to trap the false gods. But he himself was also killed by the completely resurrected Vermillion Moon. Chapter 1350： The man finally shed tears of regret. There are many mistakes in life, some mistakes can be remedied, but some mistakes can never be remedied. This time, the man made a mistake that could never be remedied. The price is to see with his own eyes that everything he cherishes is destroyed, even he himself will lose his consciousness, become a container for evil things, and cause the disaster of destruction. He was thinking all the time, if he had listened to Merlin''s advice at that time, maybe... the result would not be the case. If he could realize earlier that he had deteriorated, maybe... it turned out not to be the case. He finally understood that the most powerful him was not the self-sufficient, but the pure and the hero of the weak when he was a child, when he had just awakened. I''m sorry, sorry... I... Failed. The man was crying regretful tears. Endless [evil] penetrated into his body, and alien consciousness constantly interfered and assimilated him. The man knew that he had come to an end. But when I think of the people I cherish, my dear ones, who are still suffering from the slaughter of the Vermillion Moon, they continue to maintain their consciousness. He understood that it was useless. Because even the most mysterious vortex in the depths of his heart was degenerated under the invasion of the false **** spirit seat. Starting from the center, it began to rotate in the opposite direction, exuding a will to destroy. However, at the last moment when he was about to perish, the [evil] that the man carried and accepted was shot. [Evil] Just before being assimilated, the man¡¯s consciousness was pushed out of the body, and in the form of a Servant, it was separated from the body. However, the man has been contaminated. The inevitable began to change. Transformed into a demon. Even when being pushed out of the body by [evil], when the right arm was spotted by the false spirit seat, it was pulled off alive. The man ignored his right arm and began to look for the one he cherished. Looking for the Vermilion Moon. However, when he came out, the land was already in ruins and there was no one. There are countless chaotic human figures that are subject to false gods, and Merlin calls them "false shadows." The man shattered the false shadows one by one, looking for people. Even if it''s just a stranger. But none. The dead are everywhere. Among them, there are also his relatives and friends. The man''s heart is full of regret and pain. He is like a walking dead, wandering in this shattered world, looking for even a stranger. I don''t know when, starlight surged from the dark earth, smashing the vermilion moon in the dark sky. The man noticed that it was the light of the stars, the light of the stars of the sword! Only that woman has this kind of starlight. There is nothing wrong. Only that woman. The man seemed to have grabbed the last straw, and ran to the place where the stars appeared. But when he was about to run to that place, he hesitated and became scared. He was afraid of seeing a terrible scene. But in the end, the woman saw him. "Wang... is that you?" The woman was leaning on the sword, her body torn, scarred, and blood covered in blood, like a blood man, without a single piece of integrity. The man looked at such a woman and couldn''t say anything. "It doesn''t seem to be... I''m sorry, my eyes can''t see things clearly. I feel that this wave of wavelength is a bit like my king... If it''s not, you should run for your life. Hold on and try to survive. Soon... it will end soon, this disaster..." The woman spoke with a weaker tone. She turned her back, holding the sword, and wanted to leave here. As a result, she fell to the ground because her body was too weak, but the man helped her more quickly. It''s so cold. The woman''s body is cold, and the man''s hands are shaking. Because of this feeling...not the Servant, but...the real body. Tears came out of her eyes and fell on the woman''s cheeks. "This kind of warm feeling... is it you, Wang. Why don''t you say anything? Are you still angry with me? I''m sorry..." the woman said. "Don''t... don''t talk about this anymore. I...I don''t want to pursue anything anymore...I, I only want you to survive!" the man said. "Wang, this time, I may not be able to listen to you...Wang, you don''t have to cry, I don''t deserve your cry." The woman said, "I have been suffering and regretting all these years... There can be a relief. I think this is my best ending." "But this time, it''s my turn to regret, and when it comes to my pain. Where is my relief?" the man cried. "My king, my dear king, you shouldn''t say such a thing. You still have people to protect, and people to protect. Vermillion Moon, I have already conquered...Star Enemy, I have already been defeated by me. Killed. It''s just that... I killed Alquette because of this." Tears flowed from the corner of the woman''s eyes, "I''m sorry..." "Stop talking!" the man called. "The king...the princess...the princess...the only princess...is still alive. She is in that direction. You must find her...you must find her..." the woman said. "Wang...can you smile at me again?" Chapter 1351： The man shed tears and smiled reluctantly. "It''s so beautiful... Although my eyes are out of sight, this smile must be beautiful. Your smile is like a flower blooming in Avalon. When you get up, I feel that the world is bright. What I want is obviously not that you treat me well...I just want your face to be filled with a smile forever. But...Why? Why didn''t I realize this until I made a mistake? Why does this happen, Gurneyville..." The woman''s hand fell and fell into a deep sleep. The man cried silently, there was no color on his face. He buried the woman and wandered like a lonely ghost in this dark, desperate world. In this world, his fetters are gone. He went from nothing to nothing, but from everything to nothing. The sky was falling with dark rain. Tick ??to tick. It''s so cold. He passed a long pavilion full of ruins. He remembered that women there had shared food with him. He passed by a burnt lawn again. He remembered that it was originally a garden where his sister Fujimaru Sakura and El Quart were bickering. He finally reached the leveled hillside. He remembered that Merlin was here to stop him. ¡ª¡ªWang, wait. This is not an enemy you can deal with alone! The figure was like a flower, and the man couldn''t help crying anymore. The black rain is pattering. The whole world has come to an end. On the ruins of the primate, there is only a black box. That was the helping hand of King Solomon. Inside is sealed the false god''s spirit seat and his body. His infinite regret. If... What if he had listened to Merlin''s advice at that time? But everything is too late. There is nothing left in this world except him. Already... There is nothing left. "Uuuuu..." The sound of sobbing. Someone is crying. The man looked up. Someone is crying! Who? Who is crying? The man, like a drowning man, grabbed the last straw, and quickly ran to the place where the crying sounded. He quickly moved the ruins of bricks and tiles, and finally found a girl with orange hair. The man burst into tears when he saw the orange-haired girl. "Brother...Brother...!" The girl threw herself into the man''s arms and wept bitterly. Feel the warmth in my arms, such a small one, such a gentle one. But this is the weight of life. Thank you...thank you, Lixiang... Thank you, still alive. The man carefully hugged the girl tightly, as if holding a treasure, a treasure more precious than the world. "Finally, is it finally here?" A blood-red and blood-red gem made a weak voice. "Thank you, Ruby." The man said sincerely, looking at the red gem. "Don''t say that. I, I''m Ruby... Now, now I will return Lixiang to you. Don''t, don''t underestimate the magical girl, bastard..." After speaking these last words, the red gem swallowed one last breath and shattered. "Brother... is gone, everyone is gone. Ruby said, they have all gone to a very far place, as long as Lixiang is good, they will come back... But in the end, Lixiang is left here alone. In the end. , In the end... Ruby... Ruby also went to a very distant place. Only me is left, and I am the only one left... Wu Wu... Lixiang doesn''t cry, don''t cry." The man gently stroked the girl''s head, trying to soften his voice: "Don''t cry." "Uuuuu..." The girl heard the man''s voice and finally couldn''t help crying. However, this attracted the chaotic human form dangling in the city, "Come. Here... Here again! Ruby... They, they are here again!" The girl hugged her ears, squatted down, trembling all over, and fell into a daze. "Don''t cry. Brother is here," the man said. He didn''t look at the chaotic human figures, and the powerful black thunder was exuding all over his body, directly extinguishing the chaotic human figures that came close. Although all his treasures were shattered, he, who was transformed into a demon, gained indescribable magic power, as well as the power of a part of false gods. However, this will come to an end sooner or later. Chapter 1352： Although the false **** spirit seat is now trapped in King Solomon''s time temple, when it completely occupy the man''s body, it will appear in the world and begin the final cleansing. The man has no idea about life, but he has to worry about the survival of the girl. The girl''s survival gave him a new meaning of survival. No matter what, he wants the girl to survive. No matter what-- Regardless of all costs- However, even if the determination is made, he has nothing to do. The man looked at the girl, feeling extremely miserable. Sister, my sister... How do you survive in this world? How to survive in this dark world? And this time-- When the primate world finally came to an end-- The savior has finally arrived. The Buddha Light of the Rotating Saint King dispelled the black fog and suppressed the false gods. His stalwart figure appeared in front of people. "The Enlightened One..." The man looked at the Enlightened One with a complex expression, "Already perished... What are you here for?" "Reset the world." Enlightened person said. "You, can you reset the world?" The man looked at the Enlightened with trembling and asked. If this is the case, if it is a reset... Then, can everything be restarted? "But only this time, the poor monk can''t reset you. Because you have already begun to regenerate." Enlightened person said: "And the dead will not be resurrected, just cut the ending and the development line together. Reset again. The world is still that world, but development will not be the same as the current world, and people will not be that person." "Why can''t you reset me? And... why do you seem to have reset me many times after listening to you? After all... When you left before, you said that your fate with me is over. The fate of you and me, Where did it start?" the man asked. The enlightened person kept his mouth silent, his expression was still the same as before. "I see... I don''t have any capital to ask you about this..." The man smiled bitterly: "I only ask you, my sister...what will happen?" The man hugged Fujimaru Tatsuka tightly. "Be cut," said the Enlightened person. The man gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t let you cut her off!" The Enlightened One still looked faint, and for his savior, anything was just a wave. The meaning of his existence, perhaps, is just to reset the destruction of the primate world. This is a real great good, but it is also a real indifference. The Enlightened One reached out and grabbed the black box made by King Solomon, and threw it from the planet back into the rift of the dimension, using the Buddha''s light to seal it, and then he started the rotation of the holy king and began to reset the world. The world on this line of development has been shattered, and the new world line must cover this planet, replace the original world line, and become the new main line of planets and primates. "Don''t even think about cutting off my sister!" The man shouted, he put Fujimaru Tachika in his arms, covering himself with all his power. The shearing power of the rotating holy king blessed his body as much as possible. The severe pain destroyed his sanity, but he gritted his teeth and resisted desperately. The person in his arms is the meaning of his last life. Absolutely, absolutely... Definitely protect it. Protect, this last...last...person! In the end, the man survived the cutting of the saint king of rotation, but the demon''s body was also destroyed and clean, but he finally let his sister survive, and the enlightened person also disappeared. The shattered world has returned to life. A prosperous city seems to be an illusion when everything is shattered. But the man knew in his heart that his world had been destroyed. Instead, there is a new world. There is no legend of the eternal king, no Zhuyue, and no false gods...It is a brand new world! However, in this world, there is no place for him and his sister. His demon body has been destroyed by the Rotating Saint King and will soon disappear. But before disappearing, no matter what, he will let his sister continue to survive here. The man chose a household, also a married couple whose surname is Fujimaru. The man took his sister to their home. "Brother...brother...where is this place?" my sister asked. "This is your home." The man said. The man had already talked to the couple, and even tampered with their memories with magic. Although this is shameful, there is no other way. The man handed the girl into the hands of the couple, squatted down, looked at the girl''s eyes, and said, "Lixiang, you have to be good in the future, do you know?" The girl noticed something, her tears couldn''t help but she held the man''s clothes tightly, refused to let go, and cried, "Brother, brother... don''t leave me. Without you, how can I live? ?" "My brother didn''t leave you behind. My brother will always be by your side and guard you." The man touched the girl''s head and said softly. "Come, look into your brother''s eyes." The man said to the girl. The girl looked at the man''s eyes, with red eyes that were no longer angry. It''s so pretty. The girl sighed in her heart, and then she had a question in her heart, who is this? "Excuse me, are you?" the girl asked strangely. Chapter 1353： "I''m a passing person." The man said, "Okay, go back quickly. Your father, your mother, are waiting for you." "Hmm..." The girl ran home, turned her head and glanced at the man when she was about to enter the door, and muttered, "Weird person." But for some reason, the girl felt a little uncomfortable and a little painful in her heart... but she didn''t know why. What the girl didn''t know was that at the moment she walked in, the man finally let out a sigh of relief. "Lixiang, Lixiang, my dear sister...you must..." The words are not finished, and the last time for the man is gone. His figure disappeared like a bubble. Perhaps... this is his final end. However, in the end, he was summoned to Avalon and became a lonely wild ghost. And the one who summoned him was a female goblin. "If you don''t dislike it, forget the past in the future and live in Avalon," said the fairy. "Excuse me, are you?" the man asked. "I just followed the instructions of Master Taitis and summoned you. If you insist on calling me by name, call me Taito." The fairy said, "The world is cut. I know you and I know you." Deeds. But whether it¡¯s Vivienne, Merlin, or other people, none of them are people you know, so please don¡¯t do strange things to them. To live here, you have to forget the past." "I see..." the man said bitterly. "Finally¡ªWelcome to Avalon, the Eternal King." ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! 7.5K, it should be two-in-one, so it will be a chapter~! Chapter 74¡ªThe Answer to Everything The man accepted Queen Taito''s proposal and settled in Avalon. Avalon''s atmosphere is very relaxed, the fairies are very friendly, and he also saw familiar strangers from Avalon. Vivienne, Merlin, Morgan Leffe... They are not the same as the people known by men. The strong and violent Vivienne, Merlin who loves to tell jokes, and Morgan Leffey, who is like a mad scientist. The man met them again, knew each other, and became friends. Also became friends with the fairies. The fairies also regarded him as a friend. During the day, men sing to the fairies who like music, and at night, men tell stories to these carefree fairies. The atmosphere is very friendly, like the legendary paradise. It can only be said that it is indeed an ideal town in the legend. It''s just... I don''t know why. Whenever he wants to share music with the fairies, the fairies are always busy and don''t have time to listen. But the man didn''t mind, Avalon''s harmony made him feel relaxed. However, he has never forgotten his sadness. He knows that this world is not his world. He is the dead soul of the old world, patrolling alone in this new world. He is no longer the Eternal King, but a demon, possessing a power different from the Eternal King. But no matter how powerful it is, when everything you cherish has disappeared, even if it is invincible in the world, what is the use? Maybe... this is the idea that a person with a weak heart, not a strong person, would have. But when he perceives this, the man has nothing left. However, men also know that in this world, in this new world, there is still a vital person who still exists. As long as he thinks of this, his deadly heart will give birth to a trace of warmth. Even the courage to live is a little bit more. He wants to live, look at his sister, get happiness, and get a happy life. Perhaps, the girl whose memory has been tampered with by a man has never been known. When she was playing, when she was asleep at night...have always, always had a pair of eyes, caring for her in the dark. The man felt that he should live like this in the future until a hundred years later, the girl happily left this new world. He began to enjoy the peace of Avalon and merged with the fairies. Hilarious in Avalon, playing with goblins, paralyzing his past with joy. Vivienne asked him: "Who are you and where do you come from." "I am a person who has no past and no place to go back. I am just a lonely ghost wandering here. But for me, this is my second hometown, and I will protect it." Man Say it sincerely. Vivienne completely accepted him. However, the shackles of the old world still did not let him go. The man¡¯s final peace was also completely destroyed. King Solomon of the new world was not reminded by men. When he passed away thousands of years ago, he left behind the "Riyakiki" style. And the Riyaki style was also born, the [beast] that men were once the most wary of-Beast¡¤Gateia! Gaetia burns human history and burns human history, thereby generating huge energy, returning to the beginning of the planet, becoming one of the original beginnings like a Zhuyue. However, he still failed to succeed after all. The history of this planet is too old, and there are still too many incomprehensible mysteries. The mystery of fairies is one of them. Gaetia used the enormous energy of burning human history and was hindered in the process of returning to the distant ancient past, and could no longer return to the past during the dawn of the Second God Generation. Chapter 1354： He was furious, but he did the most terrible thing! He used the enormous energy of human history to seal the enlightened person in the crevice of the dimension, the old world King Solomon sealed it with the temple of time, the shattered, dark box, and he drew it over! The man noticed this. He finally understood that there was no place for the dead souls of the old world in the new world. He understands better that once the black box is free from the enlightened being''s seal and the contents inside are released, this new world will repeat the ending of the old world. Sister... The only remaining sister, the new world that can live in, will also be shattered. This - is never allowed! The man decided to do something to maintain the continued existence of this new world. He split his record to form a crown, and designed Merlin, cursed Merlin with Merlin''s spells, turned him into her most uncomfortable, and then asked Merlin to take care of it and leave a request. . "In this crown, there is my record. Help me take care of it. If one day, the world has come to an end, give it to people with lofty ideals. It will be more or less useful." "End Yan?" Merlin frowned and asked: "What End Yan?" The man smiled and did not answer. Instead, he stretched out his hand, gently raised Merlin''s chin, and said, "Come on, give this king a smile." "Are you crazy? You''re too joking! Even if it''s me, I''ll be angry!" Merlin said with a black line. "Hahaha¡ª" The man burst into laughter and laughed with tears, "Anyway. Everything is up to you, Merlin. If it can end, your curse will be lifted naturally." This is the ambush he left behind. Even if he fails, at least...in the future, he can add strength to the aspiring people who resist. At the same time, he also kept an eye on it. He made some small designs in the record. He was able to inherit the record and inherit his strength. He was a person who was sympathetic to the weak and the most important thing was to take care of his sister in his place. Then, the man left. He didn''t say hello to anyone, because he was already terrified and said goodbye. But, in the end, as expected, the man failed. He was trapped in his body and could no longer get out, his memory and consciousness would become chaotic, and finally turned into nothingness. However, at that moment, he heard the initial call. "¡ª¡ªAnnounce!" "¡ª¡ªSwear here. I am the good of the world and the evil of the world." Very familiar voice, people can''t help but yearn for. The man has forgotten the past, his memory has become incomplete, and he is unaware of his existence. Even more confused in his body. Where is this place? Why am i here? "¡ª¡ªMaking your eyes chaotic and your soul violent. Prisoner imprisoned by the hurdle of madness. I am the master who manipulates this chain¡ª¡ª" "¡ª¡ªThe three spirits that entangle you, come from the wheel of restraint, the guardian of Libra¡ª¡ª!" The man instinctively responded to the call, and a force pushed him behind his back, pushing him out again. Then, the man was called. He saw the man who summoned himself. She is a young girl with an orange single ponytail. The girl looked at Shirou with a very complicated expression on her face. Astonished? Regret it? Pity? Because it was a young man who appeared in front of her. What a kind person. Seeing a young heroic spirit inevitably took on a touch of compassion. "This is... my Servant?" These words were squeezed out of the girl''s mouth, her tone full of disbelief. Looking at the girl in front of him, the man spoke involuntarily. "You..." As if being manipulated by something, there was a strange emotion in his heart that was indistinguishable. His mouth uttered uncontrollably, "Are you... my master?" "It finally succeeded, senior." A delicate female voice suddenly rang, her tone full of surprises, and she seemed very satisfied with the state of the scene. The man looked at the voice and found that the man who was speaking was a well-dressed girl standing not far away. This girl was wearing revealing purple armor, her figure was bumpy, and she looked very lustful. The girl has short purple hair that is close to her ears, one end of which covers her eyes, and she has the feeling of a literary girl. So, at that moment...time restarted again. ... ... Shi Lang held his head, his eyes cracked. He remembered. I remembered it all. In front of this individual of his own memory, he found the answer he had been searching for, an answer... which he didn''t even want to think of! How urgent is it to find the answer, but what pain and sorrow is when the answer is really found? This is the story of everything. The lost person thinks of everything, but understands that his world and his hometown have long been shattered. Chapter 1355： He is a wandering soul and there is no place to go back. "This is the answer to everything." The young man said. "Although you remember everything, but according to the ritual you left behind. I still have to say, congratulations, heir. You passed the test of inheritance, and you will inherit my strength. This strength is very powerful, but also very heavy. Once you bear it, it is destined to embark on a very heavy road. Now, the right to choose lies with you." The young man said, his body gradually faded and began to disappear. "Goodbye, big brother." The memory of Lixiang also began to fade, and she waved at Shilang with a smile on her face. She took the man''s hand, the man stretched out his hand and gently stroked her head, and the two walked to the far side. Gradually, gradually disappeared. Just like people in the old world, disappear into the new world. "Boom¡ª" In the distant place, where the pitch-black cube was, the pitch-black beam of light gushed more fiercely, and gradually, a crown emerged from the beam of light. Shirou clutched his severely painful head and stepped towards the pitch-black cube. ... ... The Lion King was not rushed too far by the magic shock wave. The moment the crown appeared, he quickly rushed towards the pitch-black cube. She has a star gun, and the chaotic human figures along the way can''t stop her. The Lion King rushed to the pitch-black cube, looking at the crown hanging in the pitch-black beam of light, his legs shook his horse''s belly, his figure suddenly rose into the sky, and rushed towards the crown. Got it! Said the Lion King heart. However, just at the moment when she was about to win the crown, a black light with very strong magic power suddenly shot from a distance, like a knife cutting the world, straight towards the Lion King. Dangerous! The Lion King yelled in his heart, and his figure was in the air without foot pads, forcibly swirling, avoiding the black light. Falling back to Dong Entalis, the Lion King turned around and asked with a majestic face: "Who?!" "Hehehe..." Weird laughter resounded in the shadows, like a nameless evil **** whispering in the darkness. Subsequently, a dark human form was formed. He exudes a strong malice and ominous aura, which is completely different from the heroic spirit. "Majin!" The Lion King furrowed his brows and fixed the dark figure tightly. "Yu said, why did my king cast Yu from far away Uruk into this strange illusion? Why is there such a strange feeling here, like being connected. It turned out that my king''s crown was stored here. !" The devil smiled, then looked at the Lion King and said, "It''s a pity, human. This crown belongs to my king!" The Lion King''s bright eyes gleaming with divine light looked at the demon coldly, exuding murderous intent. She could feel that this was independent of the demon''s breath that she had sensed from the desert area before, and she was the second demon! The king of evil, cast into this singularity, the second demon of this era! "Yu is a great monarch, Lajosh I! But... advanced is nothing more than a **** who surrendered to my king and helped my king''s great cause of relief, Demon Lajosh I!" "That''s it, the most powerful monarch in the history of Hungary, the emperor of the Anjou Dynasty. Oh, human beings, have you become the demon of the evil king?" The Lion King said coldly. "Yes, that''s it! You who can say such things, but have never witnessed the magnificence and kindness of our king! He is the lord of relief! For his relief work, Yu will work hard to move forward." The demon''s eyes were bloodshot, and he said hysterically: "Humans, my king''s crown is not something you can touch!" "That record should be inherited by this king!" The Lion King said coldly, and the divine light in those holy blue eyes was brighter, and the star gun in his hand was shining with dazzling brilliance, "Take yours. The sword speaks, human!" "That gun..." Majin Lajosh I looked at the star gun in the hands of the Lion King, and his eyes flashed with a clear look, "It turns out that if you hold this gun, you will **** my king''s crown. It''s also natural. In that case, the star-made objects that hinder our king''s karma, please annihilate here!" Majin Lajosh I drew the magic sword to kill the Lion King. The Lion King was holding a star spear, his face was majestic, and he was ready. However, Majin Lajosh I was playing tricks. He put on the appearance that he was going to fight the Lion King for life and death, but he deceived the Lion King, turned around and rushed towards the crown in the pitch-black beam of light. The Lion King was taken aback for a moment, then yelled: "Despicable humans!" With a twist of her wrist, the tip of the Star Spear shot out light, and it shot at the crown more quickly, knocking the crown away, and defeating the devil¡¯s strategy. Then she rushed to grab the crown... ¡­ ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: emmmm... Although I know that everyone wants to see the main line, I think it is better to have a beginning and an end. Of course, the most important thing is that I haven''t finished writing the Nordic scroll... when it''s finished, it will be uploaded directly. Also, everyone knows that although the process of writing my book is tortuous, the ending is beautiful. Hmm~! Chapter 75 The Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Tour! [Two in one, make up and change] Looking at the Lion King, going to **** the crown, Majin Lajosh I was unwilling to show weakness, brandishing the magic sword in his hand, enveloped in the flames of magic power, and slashed down with one of the swords, and the terrifying dark sword aura forced towards the Lion King. Go. The devil Lajos I, who is the most powerful king of Hungary in the 14th century, has direct access to the Adriatic Sea, the Baltic Sea, and the Black Sea. Once led his troops to defeat the Ottoman Empire, he is one of the most famous monarchs in human history. According to the law of the Heroic Seat, it must be a very powerful monarchy. But at this moment, he is present in the realm of the evil king''s minions, in the same demon state as Charles I. Demon, this is a kind of existence contrary to pan-human cognition, it is a cancer of human history, and the existence of human history must be eliminated. Simply put, it is a group of empty human figures, but anti-human monsters. This is true for the Majin Charlie I, and the same is true for the Majin Charlie I who is the third beast. The same is true of Majin Lajosh I. The only difference from Seishiin Kiara is that both Charles I and Lajosh I were once heroes, but just like Shirou, they were captured by the evil king and transformed into a demon. Moreover, their combat power is far more powerful than the heroic spirits. This is because their magic power is directly provided by the evil king, which is even more terrifying than the Shi Lang during the Fourth War, and it can be called unlimited! Therefore, even the Lion King had to be cautious against the sword of Majin Lajosh I, using the star breath of the Star Spear to destroy Majin Lajosh I¡¯s magical slash. The Lion King''s eyes condensed, staring closely at Demon Lajosh I. The same is true of Majin Lajosh I. They both realized that the other party is not a person who can be easily solved, it is the biggest obstacle to winning the crown. If you want to win the crown, you must kill the opponent first! Without even thinking about it, Majin Lajosh I took the lead. Chapter 1356： The terrifying, cursed magical aura of his body exuded, and he fired a pitch-black magic cannon at the Lion King. "Boom¡ª" The strong magical aura formed a pitch-black lightning, like a sharp blade, stabbing straight towards the lion king. The divine light in the eyes of the Lion King was more vigorous, and the Star Spear burst out even more dazzling, bright starlight, like a pillar, but on the contrary it blasted up. The pitch-black, shining two magic pillars blasted together, and in an instant, the entire world was divided into black and white. The two magical powers are infinitely surging, but in terms of destructive power, the Lion King holding the star gun is more dominant. The light of the Star Spear overwhelmed the black light of the Demon Sword, pushed it up, and bombarded towards Demon Rajosh I. The destructive power of the Star Gun is amazing, once it is hit by it, it must be directly bombarded into slag. However, the Lion King couldn''t help frowning. The Star Spear was full of the destructive aura of the star, and it was nearly three centimeters closer to Demon Rajosh I, and it was suddenly cancelled out by a barrier. "This, this is--!" In Vivienne¡¯s castle, Merlin looked at this scene on the magic screen, and couldn¡¯t help exclaiming: "Tiamat¡¯s [Anti-Genesis]! So... this guy should be from Uruk The singularity of traversed through... Damn it! Was he given [Appear Alone]?" [Single Appearance], this is the highest level ability of [Single Action], and it can directly appear in the realm without passing through the contract with the master. And this ability can also be said to be Beast, and the standard ability that exists at the highest level! And Majin Lajosh I was able to cross time and space and appear in this illusion. It is obvious that he has [Single Appearance]! Queen Taito said: "Then the answer is obvious, the illusion will change... I''m afraid it''s because this demon appeared here." "What can we do?" Vivian asked. "Nothing can be done. The illusion space of the crown has been sealed. I am afraid that it will not be lifted until the crown is taken away. The demon has arrived, and now, no one can help them in the illusion. Everything depends on them." Queen Taito said. "I understand." Vivian nodded, looked at the illusion, and clenched her fist. At this time, Vivian discovered that the others who had been swept away by the magic shock wave had also converged in the dark cube area. Gao Wenyi came here and saw the Lion King clashing with Demon Rajosh I, and was about to step forward to help, but the Lion King shouted: "Gao Wenqing, go get the crown!" Gao Wen froze for a moment, then nodded, "I understand." He drew forward, avoiding the confrontation between the Lion King and Majin Lajosh I, to win the crown that had been shot into the air by the Lion King. However, a sharp sword was swung in the air, blocking his way. Watching that sharp sword stab him sharply, Gawain then drew his sword horizontally, only to hear the "clang" metal collision, and the sword was swung open. Gawain looked at the silver-haired youth who was stopping him, sighed in his heart, and said solemnly: "You really stopped in front of me, Bedwell." "Isn''t this of course, Gao Wenqing? That crown belongs to another King Arthur, and I will never give it to the Lion King!" Bedwell said with a serious face. "Why? Why do you want to help the King Arthur who used to pretend to be "Lucius"?" Gao Wen asked: "Although the Lion King is a **** inside, she is our former king. There is nothing wrong with this!" "I understand... the king became like this because I committed an unforgivable sin. If I had returned the sword of vows of victory, the king... may not take up the star gun and become a wandering man in the world. For the lonely ghost of God. So¡ªI must defeat the king and bury her personally!" Bedwell gritted his teeth. "...It seems that you are quite enlightened, Bedwell. Please allow me to call you friend one last time, and then, die, traitor!" Gao Wen yelled and stepped forward, the holy sword in his hand no longer left his hand, and full of murderous intent, he headed towards Bedwell''s assassination. With different positions, even the best friends are deadly enemies! However, Bedwell was not so easy to solve, because Silent Hassan also returned to the scene to fight the enemy together with Bedwell. Without the blessing of the sun, Gawain couldn''t win the two for a while. The whole area was caught in battle, and the shining golden crown was lying in the air not far away, waiting for others to take it. However, no matter who it is, there is no chance to take it. Everyone wanted to take the crown, so they hindered each other, but no one had the strength to directly overwhelm others, and the scene was in a stalemate. At this time, the newcomer picked up the crown easily. And the person who won the crown is not someone else, it is Mordred! When the Lion King saw it, while holding the anxious Majin Lajosh I with the Star Spear, he said to Mordred: "Well done, Ching Mordred. Throw the crown to me!" Upon seeing this, Bedwell hurriedly shouted: "Mordred, don''t throw the crown to the Lion King. Otherwise, no one can stop Saint Bale!" Gawain eagerly shouted: "Mordred, what are you in a daze? Don''t forget, we have sworn allegiance to the king. Are you going to betray us again like you did before? Hurry up and bring the crown to court. Throw it away, Wang!" Quiet Hassan said, "Mordred... that crown belongs to Lord Gnivale!" ... Mordred gritted his teeth and yelled: "Shut up to this uncle!" She lowered her head slightly, looked at the crown, and said, "Since the crown is in my hand. Then...it is naturally the uncle that will be the eternal king!" In his mind, thinking of the woman who was looking forward to it until the end, Mordred clenched the crown, and then put it on top of his head. When the Lion King saw it, he shouted eagerly: "Stop, Mordred!" "Damn it! That''s my king''s crown!" Majin Lajosh I was furious. The two stalemates stopped their hands at this moment, and their eyes fell on Mordred who put the crown on his head. At the moment the crown fell on Mordred''s head, Mordred only felt that his spiritual foundation had begun to be transformed. Another record flowed into the spirit foundation. Lingji, this is a container for records. Generally speaking, there is only one spiritual foundation for a record. But there are exceptions to everything, and there is also a spiritual foundation that carries many records and is called. And that is the high spirit! For normal heroes, the higher heroes summoned by fusing plural records will naturally be more powerful. Mordred, who wears the crown of the Eternal King, will integrate the record of the Eternal King and become a high spirit. However-- At the moment when the record was about to merge, Mordred''s consciousness shuttled through time and space and saw the essence of the record. Chapter 1357： The dark space, the silence of death. Mordred''s consciousness was placed here, she looked at the world with a stunned expression: "What, what is this?" A series of kaleidoscope-like illusions appeared in front of her eyes, and then all of them dissolve in an unfathomable vast and dark abyss from time to time. A huge chaotic mass, constantly tumbling and boiling. Then- "¡ª¡ª" The indescribable voice was conveyed to consciousness through records. At that moment, Mordred felt that he was about to collapse. She had heard this voice. She had heard this terrible voice when Nitocris was observing the battle between Ozmandias and the Demon Charlie I. And that time, she felt that she couldn''t accept this voice. But this time, the voice directly penetrated the record, reaching the deepest part of her heart, defeating all her defenses, even her spirit collapsed, and her head became muddled. "Ah¡ª" Mordred hugged his head, and the crown on his head was ejected directly. "Hmph. Stupid, how can the weight of my king''s crown be carried by mortals?" Majin Lajosh I mocked Mordred, then flashed out quickly and won the crown. "Hahaha-, got it..." Majin Lajosh I was about to laugh and leave this illusion. As soon as the crown was in his hand, he felt that his back was very hot. Turning his head, he saw that the lion king held the holy spear Lungominia. It is now the Tower of Radiance, and it smashed directly at the Majin Lajosh I! The shining tower of brilliance and the terrifying breath of the star shocked the Demon Rajosh I. The Tower of Radiance smashed on the body of Majin Lajosh I. "Boom!" The sound resembling a muffled thunder explosion sounded, and the entire world became extremely bright at the moment the energy exploded! However-- When the light disappeared, Majin Lajosh I did not die, just a little embarrassed. The Lion King looked at the enchantment several centimeters on the surface of Majin Lajosh I, and his heart sank. Majin Lajosh I touched his body and looked scared. Then he remembered it and laughed: "With the protection of my king, how can you wait to hurt me!" In Vivienne¡¯s castle, Merlin watched this scene worriedly, and said: "It¡¯s [Anti-Genesis]! Damn... [Anti-Genesis] reduced most of the power of the Star Spear, so that the Star Spear failed to kill the demon. People!" [Anti-Genesis], this is the second beast, holding the principle of return, the power of Tiamat, can greatly reduce the damage of the heroic spirit to the holder. In the terms of the game, [Anti-Genesis] is an armor with a damage reduction effect, and it has a super-large damage reduction effect. If the damage of the Star Spear is 100, then after the [Anti-Genesis] damage reduction, it can only cause 10 damage if it falls on the body of the demon Lajosh I. Therefore, the Tower of Radiance failed to kill Demon Rajosh I. "This is not good... If the record of the Eternal King is brought back by this demon... that monster, I am afraid it will directly break out of the closure of the old world." Queen Taito said worriedly. Here, as the fairy who once summoned the soul of the Eternal King to Avalon, she has a real understanding of the matter. Know the existence of the old world, and also know how the old world was destroyed. "We must find a way to stop him!" Merlin said. "But... we can no longer interfere in the illusion. Once he leaves with [Appear Alone], we have nothing to do." Queen Taito said worriedly. Merlin was speechless. Yes, the biggest problem is... they can''t interfere in the illusion, they can''t even enter! The only thing that can be stopped now is those people in the fantasy world! However, although the Lion King was able to overwhelm Demon Lajosh I in combat power, it was unable to defeat [Anti-Genesis]. Once the opponent was allowed to use [Appear Alone] to escape from the illusion, everything would be over! Several people were melancholy. Right now, I can only hope that the Lion King can hold the Demon. And this, the Lion King also noticed. She wielded the star spear to entangle Majin Lajosh I, and at the same time snatched the crown back from his hand. But Majin Lajosh I did not want to fight with her, as long as he was given a certain amount of time to use [Appear Alone] to return to the singularity of Uruk and deliver the crown in his hand to his king. In that way, his king will truly appear in the realm and unfold true relief! However, the Lion King did not give him a trace of getting away, and used the time of [Appearing Alone], because she was also aware of this and the plan of Demon Rajosh I. However, this does not trouble Majin Lajosh I. It''s a shame that this place is connected by the king, otherwise there is really no way to leave! Majin Lajosh I said secretly in his heart. The next moment-- "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Terrible voices one after another, the chaotic human figures of this illusion world flooded here one after another. These are all manifestations of memory, but they are subject to the King of Evil. After this illusion was interfered by Majin Lajos I, Majin Lajos I could drive these chaotic humanoids. Not only that, the earth shook violently, and dozens of giant rock arms rushed out, and the sky also grew giant arms of the dome. ¡ª¡ªThese are the scenes of the last day that once appeared in the old world. At this moment, in this illusion, all are subject to the Demon Rajosh I. Majin Lajosh I used the chaotic figure and these giant arms to rush towards the Lion King, Bedwell and others. "Damn it!" The Lion King was entangled, and he could only watch the Majin Lajosh I begin to use [Appear Alone] and gritted his teeth. Even if it is God, at the moment of failure, it is inevitable that there will be human emotions. "Hahaha-, let''s leave here, resisters. The king''s relief and the king''s mercy will be poured out to the entire world!" The devil Lajosh I laughed and wanted to leave with the crown. However, at this time someone said: "Where do you want to take my things?" Chapter 1358： The voice was calm, even dull. "Who!?" Demon Rajosh I asked instinctively. "¡ªCome back!" Someone stretched out his hand. At this moment, the originally calm crown suddenly buzzed for a while, and a terrifying dark thunder erupted from the whole body, which directly shattered the hands of Majin Lajosh I. The sound of "shoo" turned into a meteor and fell on a person. Hands. "Who is it!?" Demon Rajosh I asked loudly. Everyone''s eyes also fell to the place where the crown flew away. It fell into a pair of white and tender little hands. It''s a boy. "Gurneyville!" Bedwell''s eyes lit up. "Master Gurneyville!" Quiet Hassan. "It will fall into your hands!" The Lion King was surprised. Outside of the illusion, Merlin and Vivian looked complicated. After groaning for a moment, Mei Lin sighed, and said, "The ones that were put down will eventually be picked up again...Perhaps, this is his fate..." "He won''t wear it." Vivian shook his head and said, "That crown made Mordred scream, and the devil was summoned into this illusion. I am afraid that the''catastrophe'' has already been detected. That crown...that record...has been contaminated! He won''t wear it! Because, that''s a dead end!" Merlin felt that it made sense and couldn''t help but nodded. "No, you are wrong." Queen Taito shook her head, looked at Shi Lang in the magic screen, and said: "That man will definitely wear it." "Why?" Vivian asked. "Because this is his second hometown." Vivienne was stunned. ... Shi Lang looked down at the crown, and he noticed it. The crown has been tarnished, and the records have been tainted. The Eternal King that was beheaded fell into the hands of the Evil King after all. Wearing this crown will not inherit the great deeds of the king, but the disillusionment of evil, and will become like Charles I, Lajosh I, like himself...a demon! It''s cursed, power. But what about this? If you are afraid of the tragedy that may happen or the unavoidable tragedy, you will not be able to move forward, let alone guard the last trace of tenderness in your heart. He once faced the human past and future, the fact that everything will be destroyed, from everything to nothing, but at this moment, he still decides to fight. Because, as long as you think that the girl still exists and is still alive and cheerful. Although the body is already cold, but the heart is still warm. As long as the inner temperature still exists, sadness will turn into a beautiful flower. Shirou slowly picked up the crown and put it on his head again. At that moment, his consciousness also came to the endless dark space, looking at the endless tumbling chaotic air mass, looking at the center of the chaotic air mass, the reversing vortex, and the essence of this record-his body, And the scourge that destroyed the old world. He heard it. That crazy sound of chaos. He readily accepted. Accepted this crazy sound of chaos, and also accepted all the power. At this moment, he regained the record. "Ge, Gurneyville..." Bedwell looked at Shi Lang in astonishment. Not only him, but everyone else looked at Shirou in amazement. Even Majin Lajosh I was the same. Because the Shi Lang has undergone tremendous changes at this moment. The moment he put on the crown and took back his record, his black hair turned white, and his healthy wheatish skin became extremely white. He slowly opened his eyes, and the fire in those eyes was completely extinguished, replaced by a pair of scarlet eyes, which exudes an indescribable weird breath. It''s like...like the second demon! "Eternal, Eternal King... is that like this?" Bedwell was stunned. He did not expect that the legendary Eternal King was like this. Isn''t it supposed to be the holy king? "I am not the Eternal King, Bedwell-King. I am Majin Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro said calmly. At the moment of becoming a demon, Shirou felt that the negative emotions in his heart were infinitely swelling. The emotions of destruction, killing, and curse were very large, and he was very easy to lose control. It is no wonder that the post-Devil Lajosh I was in contrast with Charles I. It will be so big. However, Shirou calmed down his mood. He didn''t become a demon for destruction, but for protection, he chose to become a demon. As long as he thinks about this, even if he is entangled in darkness, his heart is still moving towards the light, still burning like a fire. His power and form, and even his existence, have changed, but he is still him! "You...you...you are..." The Lion King looked at Shirou with a complex expression. "Long time no see, Lungominiad. I didn''t expect that you were my lost gun." Shi Lang said. He realized that the Lion King in front of him, or the goddess Lungominiad, was exactly what he had lost, the gun! "In this situation...huh. This king will not repeat your mistakes!" The Lion King gripped the Star Spear and said coldly. Without recognizing it, there is really no way, but even so, she will not change the result. When using this body to embody the world, Lungominiad decided. She will come to the end of the road with her own will. "Hahaha...hahaha... unexpectedly, there will be such a thing!" Majin Lajosh I looked at Shirou with a crazy laugh and frantically, and said: "The crown or something...It''s not important to you!" If you are captured back, if you are captured back... the king will definitely be able to truly appear!" He looked at Shilang madly, and then drove countless chaotic figures towards Shilang. Chapter 1359： Seeing the chaotic human figure that came like a sea tide, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, his scarlet eyes fell on Bedwell''s body, and said: "Bedwell Ching, that sword, it''s time for me." "What!?" Bedwell was taken aback for a moment. Then, his right arm radiated a dazzling silver light, and the whole arm hummed uncontrollably. "How, how..." Bedwell was stunned, and then his right arm flew out directly, turning into a burst of starlight, hovering beside Shirou. "Come on, Star Sword. Now, it will be me who inherits you!" As soon as Shilang stretched out his hand, the endless starlight fell on Shilang''s hands, forming a dazzling sword body, and then Shilang gushed out endless black mud, climbing along the sword body. At that moment, light and darkness merged together, forming a black sword shining with stars. The blade is very clean and neat, without any lines or strange places, like a piece of pure black. A lonely parade walking alone in the dark world. "Sword of the Death Star..." Lungominiad said with a complex expression looking at the black sword in Shirou''s hand. As the Star Spear, Lion King Lungominiad knew very well in his heart that the Star Sword had no fixed form, but would change with the inner world of the holder. And now, the Star Sword reflected Shirou, the inner world of the dead soul of the old world. It is a manifestation of destruction. It is an elegy for loneliness. It is a tour of the new world. Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Tour! "Hahaha... Bring you to the front of the king!" Majin Lajosh I rushed towards Shirou in a frantic manner. Following this, there are chaotic humanoid figures that surge like ocean tides, giant arms of the dome, and giant rock arms. At this time, Shiro raised the Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Tour, exuding a horrible magical aura. The magical aura behind it, like a muddy flow, formed the shape of a butterfly''s wings, and the star dust full of cursed aura shines. It flickered, as bright as a starry sky. Afterwards, Shi Lang dropped his sword. At that moment, the sword of the dead star symbolizing the destruction, vented endless black light. Directly engulf and destroy everything. In just an instant, the [Anti-Genesis] of Majin Lajosh I was smashed by the Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Parade, and the whole person was shattered in the black light. "I have the blessings from my king... how come..." Majin Lajosh I muttered to himself, his body gradually disappearing. The black light disappeared...The chaotic human figures along the road, the giant arm of the dome and the giant rock arm, and even the demon Rajosh I who held [Anti-Genesis] all disappeared cleanly. Destroyed by a single sword! Shi Lang raised his head slightly and looked at the dark sky. At this moment, the Eternal King no longer exists in this world, only Majin Fujimaru Shiro exists! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! It''s two in one again, and still owe four more QWQ... The 76th chapter knows that it is impossible to do it! It turned out to be... actually killed the Demon Rajosh I with a single sword! Everyone present looked at the white-haired young man with a lonely face holding a black sword in amazement. The Lion King Lungomiard knows how difficult it is to be the Majin Lajosh I. Her true identity is the Star Spear lost by the Eternal King. Even if she used her body, the complete state of the Star Spear, and the Tower of Radiance, she could not harm the Majin Lajosh I. However, this white-haired boy, Shiro, But destroy it with a single sword! Also destroyed are those controlled chaotic humanoids, the giant arm of the sky, and the giant rock arm. But this is not the point. The point is Shilang''s majestic magic power, that is the magic power of indescribable evil. While ominous and cursing, it also gives people a gentle, water-like feeling. "He came back after all." Merlin said with a complex expression. "Taking up that heavy memory again..." Vivian pursed her lips. Vivienne¡¯s castle was a bit heavy, and at this moment, a hoarse but soft voice rang in their ears: "It doesn''t matter, this time, it''s my own choice." Who! ? The sudden appearance of the voice made Demerlin and Vivian look at each other, and finally turned their heads, and their eyes fell on Shi Lang who was in the magic screen. Shi Lang was looking up slightly at the moment, and those scarlet eyes gave people a feeling of traveling between reality and illusion. Merlin was surprised: "We actually discovered our existence in the fairy illusion, and even got involved directly in our conversation... This, this kind of thing, has never happened!" Indeed, this is extremely incredible. This illusion is not an illusion constructed by a magician, but an illusion made by the elves'' secret technique, which was later interfered by the evil king, and it can be said that it has become a new world. However, Shirou directly talked to them from the world. It''s like going through the barriers of the world and talking to people in parallel worlds. It''s almost... Incredible! Several people looked at this white-haired boy with complex expressions. This boy has a warm heart and a heart for the sake of others, but he is no longer a normal person, but a demon rejected by human history. . Shi Lang stood standing on the dark and wild land, looking around the messy ruins. Suddenly, he turned his head slightly, looked at an abandoned building not far away, and said, "Are you here? But you are too late." ." Then everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction Shirou was facing, and suddenly saw a burly humanoid presence on the abandoned building. People were shocked, because from beginning to end, no one was aware of his existence. Even the Lion King is the same. "Yes, it''s him!" Gao Wen was shocked. Chapter 1360： Quiet Hassan was even more shocked. The tall, burly human figure, wearing a pitch-black armor, braved the faint cyan flame, and was covered in black mist, like the incarnation of death. He stood with his sword, exuding a terrifying aura. "How did he get in?" Vivian was surprised. Merlin said in admiration, "Assassin really deserves to be crowned. He actually sneaked into this place without everyone knowing it!" Yes, this person is not someone else, it is King Hassan who had been chasing Shilang before! "If you want to kill me now, you should give up." Shi Lang looked at Wang Hassan and said, "Now, even if there are three of you, there is no way to beat me." "The red dragon of Britain, the evening bell has revealed your name. However, your luck is in your hands, and the road has been presented before you. What you should do and what choice you should make depends on you. How to choose." Wang Hassan''s figure slowly disappeared. As Shirou said, he has no way to kill Shirou. Even if he was as powerful as him, in front of Shirou who held the sword of the Death Star, he had to avoid the edge for a while. However, there is no need for him to kill Shi Lang, because Shi Lang''s destiny is not in him. Seeing Wang Hassan''s figure slowly disappearing, the Lion King clenched the Star Spear. Now that the once king has returned, then the next step is to liquidate. She and the former king must have a battle! However¡ª¡ª, Shi Lang just glanced at her, and then called Bedwell and others to leave this illusion. "Hold on!" Seeing this scene, Lungominiad shouted: "Don''t you have anything to say to this king?" "No," Shi Lang shook his head, and said, "I am no longer the King of Eternity, and you are no longer my Star Spear. But Saint Bale, Lungominiad, you can''t continue. Because, you I can''t beat me as a shattered demon." "Why?" Lungominyard looked at Shirou and asked loudly: "If it were you, you should understand. The primate world has not been saved. The savior has left. Once that thing breaks through the seal, the primate world will be It will come to the end, and there will be no redemption. The only redemption is Sheng Ba! Sheng Ba of the White Dragon! This is the only way to survive for the lives of your primates!" "Life is something that will wither eventually. Life is a cyclical tour. However, this is by no means a process of severing because of death. Your conclusion is a story drawn by God, not a conclusion of man." "What is the conclusion of the person. Doesn''t the destruction of the past prove the terrible end? As the soul of the past, how can you talk about life and imagine the future?" Lungominiad asked. "I have a past that I want to forget no matter what, but the past cannot be changed, and the future may be possible. As long as I am alive, I can continue to fight. Because there are things in this world that I have to fight for. This Not an obligation, because I am a human being, I am just doing what I should do." Lungominiad looked at Shirou speechlessly in surprise, and sure enough... how stubborn was her former master? What a... Sad? But... This is her master, she, Stargun Lungominiad, the former master. "Goodbye, Lungominiad. Now you can experience those beautiful things on your own, and you don''t have to be controlled by me as a loser." Shi Lang turned his back and left. Lungominiad watched him leave in silence. Shi Lang led everyone out of this illusion. On the way, Bedwell couldn''t help asking: "Gurneyville, how are you?" "I''m fine, Qing Bedwell. Although I look terrible now, I am still me." Shi Lang said. "Master Gnivale, it''s not terrible at all!" Quiet Hassan said quickly. "Thank you, Quiet." Shiro said. At this moment, Mordred was silent for a moment, and said to Shiro: "There is someone who has entrusted me to bring you a word, Gennyville." "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang asked. "She asked me to tell you, tell the Eternal King... the Vermillion Moon, she has already crusaded, so that the Eternal King can be more at ease." Mordred said. Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback, and then there was a sad expression on his face. He nodded and said: "Really, you met her... I understand. I know. I--, feel relieved." He knew who Mordred had met. Because those words were exactly what she said to Shirou in the shattered old world. Shi Lang and others left the illusion. When they saw Vivian and Merlin, they were relatively speechless for a while. In the end, it was Merlin who took the lead to break the strange silence. He looked at Shi Lang, sighed, and said, "You are still back after all." "Because I have to come back." Shi Lang said. Vivienne looked at the white-haired boy and said with a complicated expression: "You stay, Gurneyville. Stay in Avalon. Don''t worry about the surface of the planet anymore." "This can''t work, Vivienne. I have a reason to fight for it," Shi Lang said. "You can''t win. If you have failed, you should understand what the enemy you face is. You can''t win." Vivian couldn''t help but said. "If I can''t do it, how can I know if I don''t try it? It is because I have failed, because I know the cost and pain of failure, so I have to fight. Even if I know that I can''t win at all, I will do it. Desperately!" Shi Lang said. Shirou is going to fight, this is the reason he wore the crown back. He understands what the enemy he is facing, and understands better that he has no chance of winning. But even so, he has to fight! Gamble on all your dreams and memories, and move forward even with tears, because this is a preparation for laughter. Vivienne couldn''t speak anymore. She is a very strong person, but facing Shirou, no matter how strong she is, it is useless. Because this is a very determined person. Once made up, no one can interfere with him. How stubborn, twisted, and firm is this man? Even if he transforms into a devil who is destroyed, he still maintains his inner purity. Even if you are in the abyss of despair, you still sing the light. Chapter 1361： And this is Majin Fujimaru Shiro, the only special Majin who can communicate normally! In the end, Vivian could only send her blessings, and sent Shilang and others away from Avalon. Seeing Shi Lang''s back, Mei Lin sighed and said, "He is still him." "I hate him." Vivienne turned and left. Taking a look at Vivian who was leaving, Merlin glanced at Shilang''s back and murmured: "Then, I am waiting for you at the final battlefield. I--, the former king, the former comrade-in-arms Oh. And... the King Arthur I like." Merlin turned and left. ... When he was about to leave Avalon, Reza Sphin stopped and said to Shirou, "Then, let''s say goodbye here, Lord Gnivale." "Yeah. Thank you very much for your help, Miss Reza Sphin." Shi Lang nodded and said. "I didn''t do anything, Lord Gnivale. I''m just a guide." Reza Sphin said, "Just leave here." "Miss Le Safin, after you go back, please say hello to Morgan for me." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Letha Spencer, who had a calm face, suddenly became alert, nodded, and said vigilantly, "I will, Lord Gnivre." Although she said that, Le Safin said in her heart, that''s strange. The two parted ways. ... Morgan Leffield''s workshop. "M... why hasn''t my dear brother come yet? It''s so slow. Speaking of which, I should be able to dress up, right?" Morgan Lefey looked at himself in the mirror and smiled. At this moment, she still didn''t realize that she had been stabbed in the back a long time ago, and she smiled stupidly, looking forward to the only person who understood her coming here. ... ... In the desert solitary city of the Sun King. The pitch-black mud flow is like a sea tide, which will pollute and destroy the entire city. The relief work of the evil king, for the primordial world, is a complete destruction. The border of the city exudes the light of the sun, which is the last great achievement left by the Sun King, used to seal the demon Charles I who invaded the city. However, this magnificent sunlight was also polluted by the curse and evil of the mud at this moment, and it was stained with a dark halo. Then- "Ka Ka Ka" Broke! The mud flow flowed out of it, and the ultimate creature of the evil king and the demon Charles I rushed out of it. "This breath...Where is this fragrance...? Where is it? Wang''s...Where is the king''s fragrance?" Demon Charles I''s eyeballs were bloodshot, frantically looking for the direction of a certain breath. "Oh... there! I found it, the breath of the king... there!" Majin Charles I stared frantically in that direction. And there is the base where the people of the mountain are located! Chapter 77 The People You Have to See No matter how "Good, so uncomfortable feeling..." Nitocris, who was dealing with administrative problems, suddenly frowned, showing a very cold expression, as if being soaked in filthy mud. No. It''s not like it, it''s just this feeling! Cursed, filthy, and malicious things similar to natural enemies appeared, and the entire air became like a muddy flow, which made people feel very uncomfortable. Nitokris felt this feeling once. That''s what Demon Charles I experienced when he invaded the desert city. But this time, this feeling is stronger and more intense... Could it be that any terrible demon appeared again? "Pharaoh..." Nitocris squeezed the pen in her hand and got up. She felt that she could not sit idly by. She went to the camp where the knights and Hassan guarded. At this time, the knights and Hassan were also waiting in full face. The breath that Nitocris could perceive, they would naturally be able to perceive it. Kai said solemnly, "This feeling...it must be a demon!" "Another demon has appeared!" Gerant exclaimed. Demon, this is pan-human cancer, its existence is destruction, it is a kind of alien that exists to destroy human history. Of course, there is still a difference between a demon and a beast. Because beasts are human evil, but their essence is human love. The evil born of love is the evil that must be destroyed in the development of human history. This is not the case with the demon. The existence of the demon is the destruction, the monster that exists because of the destruction of the primordial world. Therefore, among the demons, the killing house Kiara would seem quite strange. Because she is not only a beast loved by humans, but also a demon who destroys the world of primates. Joyfulness is free and the third external method is happy heaven. Nitokris turned her head slightly, looked at the Hassan, and asked: "Hassan, you are Assassin, you are the most sensitive to breath capture. You can capture the breath of this disgusting demon. Where is it?" "Wait¡ªI''ll catch it." Chapter 1362： Cursed Wrist Hassan said, then closed his eyes and used his secret skills to capture the source of the breath, "The source of this breath is...impossible! How, how could it be like this!" As if he had sensed something terrible, his eyes widened, revealing a frightened, unspeakable look. The curse wrist Hassan looked like this, and Kai moved his mind and quickly asked, "How''s it going, curse wrist?" Cursed wrist Hassan swallowed, and said in a difficult tone: "There are... two demons coming here!" "What?" Hearing this, everyone was shocked, looking at Cursed Arm Hassan with surprise. What kind of existence is the demon? In the presence, perhaps except for Hassan, there is no personal feeling, but the people such as Kay, Nitocris and others have actually experienced the horror of the demon. That is different from the existence of heroic spirits. The heroic spirit is a defense mechanism born from the hopes and legends of mankind. Although each has its own standpoint, it will never waver in defending the primate world. The demon is a human cancer born to destroy the despair of human beings. Although people are different, they will never waver in their stand of destroying the world of primates. Therefore, the devil and heroic spirits can also be said to be deadly enemies. But in terms of strength, the demon who was born because of destruction is stronger. Among them, the Demon Charlie I asked Osmandias to use his hole card, but he still did not destroy it, and could only seal it. No. As the Sun King, Ozmandias could indeed destroy the Demon Charles I when he played his cards, but in the Holy Grail, he saw the same monster that Mordred had seen before. . But the difference is that Mordred passed the crown, passed the record of the Eternal King, just an understatement, while Ozmandias saw the true face of the monster through the Holy Grail, and truly endured the power of the monster. , So that before the destruction of the devil Charles I, he went to extinction first. I have to say, this is a pity. However, this is a cruel and real reality. "Two demon..." Nitocris clenched her fists, but found that her palms were still shaking. Yes, she felt extremely heavy pressure. Even the demon, whom the Pharaoh of God had broken and sinked into the sand, came toward them again, but this time, the Pharaoh of God was gone. After pondering for a moment, Nitocris looked at the cursed wrist Hassan and asked, "Where are the two demon men?" "One of them came from the desert, and the other..." Cursed Wrist Hassan raised his hand and pointed to the back of the crowd, and said in a deep voice, "It came from behind us, from the valley!" Tristan frowned, "However, there is only one demon wave we feel!" "Because there is a wave of volatility that is too strong... It''s so strong, if you don''t catch the breath carefully, you can''t notice that there are two demon!" Hassan said in a deep voice. "The one who came from the desert, needless to say, must be Charles I, but the one behind us from the end of death?" Gerante couldn''t help asking. Kai pondered for a moment, looked at the curse arm Hassan, and asked, "The curse arm, which side of the demon is stronger?" "We... this one behind us." The curse arm Hassan was like a terrifying monster that had discovered extreme danger, his tone trembling involuntarily, "Whether it''s malicious or magical... it''s a crushing level... Damn... ¡­Damn it! How come there is such a monster?" Seeing the frightened appearance of Hassan, the crowd became silent. They understood that this was an extremely terrifying enemy! An enemy more terrifying than Demon Charles I! But... He appeared with the devil Charles I! "If Gurneyville were here, what would he do..." Thinking so, Kay shook his head again. Although Gurneyville is quite reliable, he has now gone to Avalon to get the crown of the Eternal King, and he is no longer here. Besides, as a knight, how can you rely on the king for everything? What kind of knight can I talk about a knight who can''t share his worries for the king? Kay turned his head to look at Nitocris and said, "Pharaoh, give the order. Now, you are the only monarch here, and you have to make a decision." "I understand," Nitocris nodded, and then looked at Kai, and said, "I am an Avenger, and a defender. I don¡¯t know anything about military affairs. Kai, you are the Knights of the Round Table and King Arthur. My brother, who has experienced countless wars with King Arthur, is very experienced in the military, so let''s hand it over to you." "I understand." Kay nodded. Afterwards, he looked at the people of Gerante and said: "Now, the closest and strongest demon is the demon who came out from the end of death. Once he enters the settlement of the mountain people, There is bound to be a terrible disaster, and we must stop him!" "But where is the desert? Kay, don''t forget, there is a demon over the desert!" Gerant reminded. "We can only let Hassan place traps along the way first, which will hinder his pace for the time being," Kay replied. "Our trap, I''m afraid it''s not very useful," Cursed Arm Hassan reminded. "There is no way. We are now being flanked back and forth, and Gurneyville and the others are not there. We can only concentrate on one of them first." Kai said calmly. Everyone nodded, feeling very reasonable. At this time, Kay looked at Tristan and asked: "At this time, help us, it doesn''t matter, is it Tristan Qing?" "As long as it is not against my king, I will help you." Tristan nodded and said. "That''s good. Let''s all start!" Kelly settled the matter, but when he was about to let everyone prepare for implementation, a voice suddenly rang: "Don''t be so troublesome, Kaiqing." The voice was hoarse and flat, and everyone couldn''t help but tighten their hearts, looking around, looking for where the voice came from. "Don''t look for it, I''m ten kilometers away from you. You can''t find me like this." Everyone''s heart shuddered. Kai simply asked directly: "Who!?" "I''m Gurneyville." "Gurneyville?" Everyone was stunned, and Nitocris murmured, "This sound doesn''t sound like..." "Because a lot of things happened...I also found my answer. Don''t care about my voice, don''t care about the devil, you do your own thing, it''s fine." Chapter 1363： "Why do you say that!?" Kay asked. "Because I am the demon you are going to deal with." What! ? Everyone looked at each other, their faces full of surprise. "Master Gnivale, you said, you...you are a demon?" Cursed Arm Hassan asked in astonishment. "Yes." "How is it possible!? Gnivel, how could you be a demon!?" Tristan asked excitedly. "A lot of things have happened, so many things that I can''t describe in words. But don''t worry, my friends, I am fine. I have never been better. Charles I, leave it to me to clean up!" Then, there was no sound. Everyone looked at each other. Suddenly, Hassan pointed at the sky, and said in amazement: "Look--!" Everyone looked at it. At some unknown time, the clear sky suddenly became extremely dark and gloomy, as if dead. "Boom, boom¡ª" The dark sky is jumping with black thunder. Then- A huge black thunderbolt, like the anger of the Primordial Titan, slashed from the sky, and in an instant, it seemed as if the light of the entire world had been absorbed, leaving only a deep black. "Boom--!" The earth is shaking! "That, that was a pure magical bombardment!" Hassan said in amazement. "Go! Go there and see!" Kai Shen said, with a little bit of his feet, he rushed towards the ground where the thunder was falling. Everyone followed closely behind. The place where the black thunder struck was not the side but the center of the desert. When they arrived at the place hit by the black thunder, everyone present was shocked. I saw a crack in the golden desert with a width of several centimeters, extending directly to the other end that was invisible to the eyes. The desert was cracked! No... It was this piece of land that was directly blasted away by a terrifying magical power! What a huge magic power, what a terrible attack, can this be done? Everyone couldn''t help but have such a question in their hearts. Even as heroes and legendary heroes, they couldn''t help but have this question in their hearts. At this time, Kay found that three people were standing beside the huge crack. And these three people are not others, they are Mordred, Silent Hassan, and Bedwell. Kay walked towards them, Mordred and the three also found them and greeted each other. At this time, Kay found that Mordred was holding a golden cup in his hand, and he couldn''t help but be stunned: "This, this is not..." "Yes, this is the Holy Grail." Mordred nodded and said. "Why is the Holy Grail in your hands?" Nitokris asked strangely: "Should it not be in the body of Demon Charles I?" "Charlie I has been killed by Genieville. Even with all his minions and mud tide, he was killed by Genieville with a single sword." Mordred said. Hearing this, everyone was stunned and looked at each other. Demon Charles I, this is something that even Sun King Ozmandias found troublesome, but he was killed by Genieville with a sword? Everyone couldn''t help but turned their heads and glanced at it, and they couldn''t help feeling very normal in their hearts as the cracks that cut the earth. Kai looked left and right, but didn''t find the wise, gentle boy, he couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Gurneyville?" "He..." Mordred shook his hand holding the Holy Grail, and then said calmly: "He has already left. Go and meet someone you want to see no matter what, and finally do something equivalent. Important thing." Hearing this, everyone was stunned, and Nitocris asked strangely: "You are all summoned by the Lion King. Theoretically speaking, the contract is in the hands of the Lion King. If he doesn''t untie the contract with the Lion King, how can he leave? This singularity? And... can the singularity be left?" "Perhaps, for us, this is the case. Contracts and magic are all limiting factors that hinder our activities in the present world. But for him, there is nothing that can stop him from moving forward. Even him. I can''t stop myself anymore." Mordred held back his tone and tried to calm his mood, said. "That''s it..." Nitocris nodded, then looked at Mordred and asked strangely: "How do you feel, you seem to know him well?" Mordred turned his back. Because she had worn that crown and felt the feeling of death and loneliness. Because I have experienced it, I feel the same and understand it. "We should go now." Mordred said: "The lion king''s saint, isn''t it for us to solve it?" The knights were stunned. Gerante even said: "You have changed, Mordred. Maybe after returning to the Heroic Seat, I will only regard everything that happens here as a dream, but I am really surprised to see your changes." Everyone nodded. "Stop talking nonsense, it''s time to go!" Mordred said. Everyone followed. Mordred turned his head, looked at the circle of aperture above the sky, and said to his heart, stinky guy. Turning around, she left. The next journey of this singularity should be done by her and them! Chapter 1364： ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 78 Who on earth are you? Looking at herself in the mirror, Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help asking herself: "Who are you?" She always feels this way, this kind of strangeness. Unfamiliar with yourself, unfamiliar with the surroundings, unfamiliar with the people around you. This is a very strange emotion. She has obviously lived in this world for 16 years. She knows the world she lives in and the people around her, but she has such a sense of isolation in her heart. Unspeakable sense of isolation. At the same time, she always felt that someone was watching herself secretly. She also tried to find the person who spied herself, but unfortunately, every action she made ended in failure. Friends and parents said that she had a mental illness. But she doesn''t think so, she thinks there must be a super pervert watching herself! Because, this feeling of being peeped from when she was six years old until she was sixteen. Yes, this feeling of being peeped has been with her for ten years. However, this did not drive her crazy, but made her feel a little comfortable. This is indeed abnormal, but she is indeed such a strange feeling of comfort. Until last year, at the end of 2015, the feeling of being watched disappeared! This did not make her feel relieved, but made her feel discomfort and panic. Although this is strange, her mood at the time was indeed like this. As a result, she finally made a judgment that she indeed had a very serious mental illness. With the financial support of her parents, Fujimaru Tatsuka went to the best psychological consultation room in the local area to provide psychological supplements. "Ms. Fujimaru Tachika, your situation is very complicated." The psychologist said with a serious face: "You have quite serious delusions of persecution, but strangely, you yourself lack the corresponding stress response to the crisis. This is a very rare and strange ambivalence. I hope to be your counselor to study such rare cases. Of course, I will pay accordingly." Fujimaru Tatsuka agreed. It''s not because of the generous remuneration from the psychologist, but because it is a good deed. In the future, patients with the same conditions as her can be treated better and more experienced. Fujimaru Tatsuka is a kind-hearted girl who values ??life very much, which makes her in her daily life, basically not rejecting the requests of others. Friends all complained to her that she was a good old person. She just smiled, maybe, she is indeed a hopeless old man. Because she knew in her heart what kind of person she was. She is a girl who will be sad and sad for the sorrows of others, and happy and happy for the others. Why did she become such a person, Fujimaru Tatsuka herself didn''t know, but when she recovered, she was already such a person. She didn''t feel bothered by this, but felt happy. Persevering in discerning what kind of person he is, and then changing what kind of person he becomes-Fujimaru Tatsuka, there is no such adolescent troubles. She felt that there was nothing wrong with her growing up like this. That''s why she went to the blood donation cart disguised by the Chaldean staff member Harry Cize Anderson, and innocently accepted the fitness test. As a result, after she was found to be 100% adaptable, she was recommended to Chaldea by the enthusiastic staff Anderson. And she didn''t complain, but accepted it happily. Because she is such a person. It is precisely because of this that when Leif detonated the control room and Chaldea collapsed, she did not ran away in a panic. Instead, she went to find the friend she met when she first entered Chaldea-Matthew Girelet. And other people. This is not hypocrisy, nor is it an obligation or responsibility, but because she is a person who values ??life very much and is very worried about the safety of other people. It is precisely because of this that she became the Master of Chaldea and the last Master of mankind. In order to save humanity, she started activities at various singular points. And in the initial singularity, which is defined as the singularity of the burning Fuyuki City, under the guidance of her director Olga Marie, she summoned a new Servant different from Matthew. One, a hero named Fujimaru Shiro. In the singularity of the burning Fuyuki City, in the fight of the heroic spirits, she finally felt fear and fear. Not boasting, since childhood, Fujimaru Tatsuka has been a rather unusual person. She has almost no fear or fear. Anything that is scary for ordinary people is not scary at all for her, even if it is the explosion in the Chaldean control room. She might even have inexplicable questions like "It''s just this level, what is there to be afraid of?" However, in that peculiar point in the burning city of Fuyuki, she really felt the emotions of fear and fear. At that time, it was the hero named Fujimaru Shiro who had the same surname as her, who rescued her and encouraged her. It''s almost... It''s like a brother! Fujimaru Tatsuka is an only child and has no siblings, but he once missed his elder brother. In her fantasy, her elder brother is a reliable, gentle person who will encourage her, and the heroic spirit named Shiro Fujimaru, except for the status of a child in the present world, satisfies all her illusions about her elder brother. And, for some reason, she was full of affection for the hero. It''s even more kind to Matthew and to his parents. It was a very strange feeling, so she couldn''t help asking the hero, "Caster, will you always be by my side? Are you urging me and comforting me?" The hero didn''t answer, just smiled. She thought the hero agreed, but it turned out to be a lie. In the end, the original singularity-the burning city of Fuyuki was resolved, but the heroic spirit also left. He gave his heart to the director Olga Marie so that Olga Marie survived, but he chose to leave. Although the time spent together was quite short, but Tatsuka Fujimaru''s heart was full of sadness. That''s a liar, and he can''t be wrong. But he will never forget his encouragement and encouragement to himself. Therefore, Fujimaru Tatsuka decided that she wanted to become a very good, excellent Master, and then once again signed a contract with that hero. Chapter 1365： Yes, Fujimaru Tatsuka believes that the peculiarities in Fuyuki City made the heroic spirit have to leave the game not because of Professor Leif''s backlash, but because he was not good enough. In the future, she will work hard to become an excellent Master who can save humanity. And in the next action of the peculiar point of the Raiders, she also fully demonstrated her efforts, and received a lot of praise from friends or enemy heroes. However, her peculiarities were also discovered by the careful director Olga Marie. "Are you really an ordinary person summoned casually from the outside world?" Olga Marie couldn''t help but ask. "Huh?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at her strangely, and asked, "Director, why do you ask?" "Because in any case, your performance in the singularity and the courage that you have shown has exceeded the scope of ordinary people? In the singularity of Rome, and Emperor Nero defeated the United Empire. In the age of voyages, and Germany Captain Lake defeated Captain Blackbeard and the Argo, and repaired the peculiarities of the Great Voyage...It doesn''t seem like ordinary people can do it, right?" Olga Marie sighed and said, "And, the strangest thing is that you don''t seem to feel uncomfortable at all." "Um... it''s true." On the side, Romani, who had no status, also nodded and said, "It feels like I''ve done this kind of thing before." "Eh? Is this possible?" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a strange face, "But, I feel fine." "That''s what makes me most strange!" Olga Marie sighed and said. Olga Marie has noticed the abnormality of Fujimaru Tatsuka for a long time. I also used the authority of the director to carefully review Fujimaru Tatsuka''s information for a long time, and came to the conclusion that she was an ordinary girl who had never been exposed to mystery. Innocent life experience, everything is recorded, there are traces to follow. But it was such a girl with an innocent life experience who had never been in contact with a mysterious girl, but he successively repaired the peculiarities. Regardless of the difficult and dangerous situations faced, and even the situations that may often have life-threatening situations, they faced it with courage and survived. This is incredible! This is simply not something that an ordinary person can do. Olga Marie asserted that even magicians from a family of magic ways can never do better than Fujimaru Tatsuka. However, Fujimaru Tachika is an ordinary person. Whether it is a life experience or a record of growth, he is innocent and unbelievable. At the same time, he has to admit that this girl was born for fantasy adventures. "Okay, director. Let''s not talk about it, it''s time to continue to explore the peculiarities." Fujimaru Tatsuka reminded. "I understand." Olga Marie nodded and said: "The peculiarity of this strategy is closer to modern London, London in the nineteenth century. You have to be careful." "I see, Director." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. After all, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew are entering London''s singularity. This time, the singularity of their strategy is London in the nineteenth century, which is the legendary age of fog. Here, they found that London was full of unusual mist and turned into a magic mist. Here they met Jack the Ripper, Mordred, Dr. Henry Jekyll, Andersen, Shakespeare and other heroic spirits, and also met the dirty inkstone in the young state, that is, Marquiri Sorgen. . He sacrificed himself to summon the Demon Pillar and Fujimaru Tatsuka as an enemy, but was soon suppressed by Fujimaru Tatsuka, who was helped by a group of heroes, and summoned Nikola Tesla before dying. , So that it will activate the magic mist to destroy the entire United Kingdom. In the end, Fujimaru Tateka successfully defeated Nikola Tesla with the help of Sakata Kintoki and Tamazou, who followed him, and made the holy grail of singularity appear. As long as the Holy Grail is finally recovered, this peculiarity will be repaired. This is the key to eliminating the peculiarities. So far, Fujimaru Tatsuka has repaired many peculiarities and is very familiar with this process. Moreover, the Servants who encountered this peculiar point are also willing to sign a contract with her, sign a contract with Chaldea, and fight for the truth. As long as the Holy Grail is recovered and a contract is signed with these Servants later, then the Chaldean combat power will be improved, and the singularity repairs will be lighter afterwards. However, when Fujimaru Tachika stepped forward to recover the Holy Grail, Romani, who was monitoring the data in the Chaldean control room, shouted in horror: "Quickly leave, Tachika! There is an extremely large source of magic power. It appeared there! Bigger than Tesla holding the Holy Grail!" In fact, there is no need for Romani to remind him, because everyone present has already felt this terrifying magical arrogance and the pressure like a giant mountain. "So that''s why you are obstructing this king''s business, the small primate?" Accompanied by a hoarse voice, an Israeli with white hair and wearing a red magic robe appeared. "You--, who are you!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked, she felt a strong hostility in this person. "Huh ha ha ha ¡ª," the white-haired Israeli laughed loudly, and then said, "I am the Caster among the Casters, the crown of Caster, King Solomon!" And as the white-haired young man who claimed to be King Solomon told that, Fujimaru Tatsuka and others understood that the real culprit of this man Riraki was the legendary great king of ancient Israel, who ruled over the seventies. The Magic King of the Two Demon Pillars, crowned King Caster Solomon! Fujimaru Tatsuka and others were shocked by this incident, but no one noticed it. Since the appearance of the "King Solomon", Romani''s mouth has been twitching. "Why do you want to do this?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Huh. Isn''t this of course? Humans, small things, have lost my favor and deserve to be extinct. This is my decision, and it is also a ruling!" King Solomon said: "Oh the small things that resisted me, Now that the king has appeared, let''s go extinct here!" As soon as the voice fell, King Solomon''s body burned with a chilling magical flame. Romani and Olga Marie in the Chaldean control room, as well as other staff, and even the heroic spirits who have been summoned out of the Chaldean control room, couldn''t help being shocked. Because of this magic... It''s horrible! "Lead it to death, small things!" The rings on King Solomon''s hands radiated light, and behind him showed a light wheel consistent with the peculiar sky, and dozens of terrifying magic light cannons swept in all directions. "Boom boom boom boom¡ª" In just a moment, all the buildings in London were destroyed. Those who were subsequently shattered were the heroes who had previously appeared in London''s singularity and helped Fujimaru Tatsuka to attack Tesla. They were all shattered under the bombardment of King Solomon''s light cannon. This is of course, this is the essence of human beings, the treasure [the time of birth has come, to correct all phenomena]. Every ray of light produced by it possesses great damage power comparable to that of the sword of victory under normal conditions. Among the heroic spirits of this peculiar activity, there was no crown heroic spirit with the same specifications as King Solomon, and at the same time he fought with Tesla. In poor condition, he was directly attacked and killed by King Solomon. But now, the only survivor is Matthew, who relied on the shield in his hand to barely block a shot of the light cannon. "Oh? A small thing, in front of Yu, is there still the ability to resist? Huh¡ª¡ª, then go to ruin!" A cold killing intent flashed in King Solomon''s eyes, and the light wheel behind him turned, dozens of rays of light gathered together to form a large light cannon, and blasted towards Fujimaru Tachika. "Senior!" Matthew yelled in horror, trying to get up, but after several battles, she had blocked King Solomon''s blow before. She was already exhausted and unable to get up. She could only watch Solomon helplessly. The king''s light bombarded Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Lixiang¡ª¡ª!" "Master¡ª¡ª!" Romani, Olga Marie, and the resident heroes in the control room screamed in horror, but they were unable to protect them. Chapter 1366： Even if the heroic spirits rushed to Fujimaru Tatsuka as if they wanted to fly right now, it was of no avail. Because Lingzi transfer takes time. And they don''t have the ability to [appear alone] to freely travel through the world and time. What to do? What to do? The heroic spirits screamed anxiously. "The last lord of mankind, disappear here!" King Solomon said coldly. Looking at the light cannon that came directly, Fujimaru Tatsuka seemed to be stunned, stunned. Is she dominated by fear? Maybe... However, she always feels that this scene...is so familiar. The collapse of London, the demise of the city, and the departure of everyone around him. There is a very strong, very strong sense of sight. However, there is no need to explore this sense of sight, because she will eventually fall here. Facing the terrifying magical bombardment of King Solomon, the last lord of mankind will fall here! But at this moment-- Passing the white hair tip in front of him, Fujimaru Tatsuka who recovered his senses, suddenly found that a dark shadow appeared in the endless, shattered white light. The dark shadow is not tall, but it gives her a very safe and warm feeling. As if... As if behind that figure, even if the sky fell, it was not so safe. "Zizzi¡ª" The pitch-black thunder gleamed from the white light, and after that, a pitch-black light shone from the incandescent light cannon of King Solomon, as if it possessed endless power, which would push up the dilapidated white light as if it had been destroyed. Hit King Solomon! "What!?" This sudden change made even King Solomon, who is known as almighty, stunned, and then his figure was swallowed by the light cannons and dark light that he reflected back. "Boom--!" A loud sound of horror. People can''t help being shocked by such a shocking change. Then they turned their heads to look in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka. I don¡¯t know when, in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, a young man with white hair and red eyes was already standing. To a shining sword, like an abyss swordsman coming from the dead! Chapter 79: Getia! People looked at this scene in disbelief. King Solomon''s light cannons could destroy London and destroy the Servants summoned by London. But at this moment, those light cannons gathered into one, but they were blasted back by one sword! Olga Marie stared closely at the screen, and the white-haired young man holding a black sword standing in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka frowned. She felt that the white-haired young man looked familiar. "No, no..." At this time, Romani said in amazement. "What''s the matter, Romani?" Olga Marie asked, turning her head to look at Romani. "This, the magic value of this hero is good, so high...!" Romani said in amazement. "How tall is it?" Olga Marie asked. "It''s not the same as that''King Solomon''!" Romani said in amazement. Hearing this, Olga Marie couldn''t help but stunned, turning her head to look at the white-haired boy in the magical screen, and muttered: "In other words, this hero...is also the crown hero...?" "Do you feel it?" "Um... It''s very uncomfortable. Whether it''s the King Solomon or the newly-appearing hero who saved the Master... it gives me a very uncomfortable feeling." As one of the resident Servants, Leonardo nodded. Indeed, as a hero, she felt quite uncomfortable whether she looked at that King Solomon or the newly-appearing white-haired hero. "Fufu--!" The little silver beast standing on Leonardo¡¯s shoulders also uttered a disturbed cry. "It''s strange to say. That singularity should have no heroic spirit... then, where did this heroic spirit appear?" Romani asked with a strange face. Indeed, this is also confusing to everyone. There should be no heroic spirit in the peculiarity of London, so where did this heroic spirit come from? It''s almost like it appeared suddenly! The Chaldeans were confused, but this did not stop Fujimaru Tatsuka from thanking the hero in front of him. "Thank you, gentleman." Fujimaru Tatsuka said politely. The white-haired boy turned his head. At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka saw the whole picture of the white-haired boy, and she was stunned: "Mr. Fujimaru Shiro?" Although the hair color, eyes, and body shape are different, when looking at this face, Fujimaru Tatsuka immediately thought of the first hero he summoned-Fujimaru Shiro. And she was right, the young man in front of him was Shiro Fujimaru who had just left Jerusalem! Since the false **** seat occupies his body, under the condition of the same origin, Shirou also gained part of the false **** seat ability after being transformed into a demon. Among them, there is [Single Appearance], which is supposed to be a special ability that Beast holds. Moreover, his [Single Appearance] is still A-level, directly ignoring the contract with the Holy Grail and breaking away from the peculiarities of Jerusalem. In fact, the place where he first appeared was not here, but Chaldea. Yes, he sneaked into Chaldea once before no one knew it. Then he saw Fujimaru Tachika in the control room of Chaldea being attacked by Gaetia disguised as King Solomon, and did not hesitate The re-use of [show alone], has passed through here. Of course, the use of [Single Appearance] requires a very huge ability, but for the Shirou at this moment, magic is no longer a restriction. Chapter 1367： Connected to the false **** seat, he accepts the spiritual erosion of the false **** seat on the one hand, while on the other hand he has obtained infinite magic power and incomparable power. Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, looked at that familiar face, and said to his heart that he has grown up... He thought of everything. He is not the eternal king who returned to the modern era from the time of Camelot, but the loser who failed to resist the invasion of the false gods. The price of failure was that all his relatives, friends, and familiar people, including the world line, were all destroyed, and the world was reset by the enlightened being. And this reset world is now the world line where Gaetia was born and created humans. Shiro calls it the new world, and the world where his false god¡¯s seat is shattered is called the old world. . Everything in the old world has been completely destroyed by the false gods, and only he and his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka, have lived in the new world. However, in order for his sister to live in this new world, he erased all his sister''s memories of the old world. This is the answer to everything. The Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him was no one else, but his sister, his only... the only relative that still existed in this world. Growing up... Shiro remembered that when he erased her memory of Fujimaru Tatsuka, he was only less than six years old, such a small one, but the Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him had grown up to sixteen years old in good health. She has grown into a slim girl, and has some intersection with him who lost her memory before, becoming his short-lived Master... How I want to touch her head... This thought flashed in his mind, but Shi Lang suppressed his thought. Facing Fujimaru Tatsuka¡¯s question, Shiro shook his head and said, "You have admitted the wrong person, the last master of mankind. I am not the hero you know, Shiro Fujimaru. Instead, I came here with his body as a container. Another person. Simply put, it''s just a summoning." His tone was very calm. Shiro had already thought of everything, and because of this, he would no longer use Fujimaru Shiro''s identity to face Fujimaru Tatsuka. Because this may remind Fujimaru Tatsuka of things about the old world. He didn''t want Fujimaru Tatsuka to recall those unpleasant memories, the shackles of the old world fell on him alone, that was enough. Stop getting his only sister in. "That''s it..." Fujimaru Tatsuka said inwardly, a little disappointed in her heart. Sure enough, although the hero in front of him was the same as Mr. Fujimaru Shiro, it was not Mr. Fujimaru Shiro. Of course, this is because the appearance of this hero was like a boy, but when Mr. Shiro Fujimaru was called out, he looked like a child. At this time, a majestic magic power came from the place that was bombarded by light. Shirou quickly gathered up his mind and said to Fujimaru Tatsuka: "Find a place to hide, the last Master of mankind." "I understand." Fujimaru Tateka nodded. Although I don''t want to admit it, Master is such an existence, a commander and can be involved in risks, but it must not become a burden. Shi Lang was holding the Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Tour, his eyes piercingly looking at the smoke-filled place that was bombarded by light. There is full of horror, surging magic. The magic power formed a strong wind, blowing away the smoke and dust, revealing the unscathed appearance of King Solomon. Although he was unscathed, the defeat of the Magic Cannon gave him a very serious expression. He looked at Shirou and asked, "Are you Saber in the crown?" "Although I really want to be, it is a pity that in my form of existence, it is impossible to even be a hero, let alone the title?" Shi Lang said. Hearing this, King Solomon looked at Shirou carefully, and suddenly said: "So, you are a demon! ... You still have the corresponding self, and it seems to be an independent individual. Then, demon, why do you want to attack this king? Although the essence is different, you should have the same purpose as this king, both for destroying meaningless human history! Come on, work with this king, and this king can ignore the previous things." King Solomon issued an olive branch to Shiro. This made everyone present become nervous. If Shiro turned to King Solomon, who had caused the fire, then let alone other things, Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew, who are still in London at the moment, would be in danger. But there is no doubt that their worries are superfluous. Shirou shook his head without hesitation, and said, "I am a demon. It has nothing to do with me if I burn it or not. But you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t... You shouldn''t move what I cherish. People!" Shirou clenched his fists, his calm face could no longer contain the anger that flooded his heart. Fujimaru Tatsuka, this is his last blood relative, the younger sister he brought out from the old world with all his might. Her existence, for Shirou who has nothing at this moment, is no less than the meaning of survival and struggle, and cannot tolerate the slightest harm from others. He is not the eternal king, but a demon. What the world is like, what the human reason is, it has nothing to do with him. But wanting to hurt his sister, wanting to destroy the world his sister can live in-this, I will never forgive! Never forgive, this guy who brought the disaster that destroyed the old world to this new world! Shirou''s eyes became cold. "Really. It seems that you refused. Then, right here, go to destruction with the last Master of the human race!" King Solomon drank, the nine silver rings on his hands burst out with dazzling light, and the light wheel behind him shot out hundreds of rays of light. "Oops!" Matthew, who was watching this scene, looked worried. After experiencing several singularity disputes, she has grown up and has a lot of combat experience. From her point of view, the hundreds of rays of light from King Solomon, bombarding Shilang from all directions, had already killed Shilang''s retreat one by one! "Take it to death! Hahaha¡ª" King Solomon laughed, but halfway through his laughter, his laughter stopped abruptly. Because the scene before me is really shocking. The hundreds of rays he emitted, each of which possessed the power of the normal sword of vows of victory. At the same time, the sky and the earth were overwhelmed, and the soldiers'' retreats died one by one. In this situation, most people are the beasts. Fight, or find a way to escape. But Shiro? He... He actually walked over directly, as if he hadn''t seen these lights! "How could...!?" In the Chaldean control room, people''s eyes widened even more. In the dense light, Shilang walked on foot, already shocked enough. However, what was even more stunned was the next scene! The moment the light comparable to the sword of victory fell on Shiro, it seemed as if the flame was turned off, and even the explosion did not occur, and it disappeared from Shiro''s body. Chapter 1368： "What''s the matter? King Solomon''s light should have fallen on that heroic spirit!" Olga Marie''s eyes widened and her face was puzzled. Among the heroic spirits of the Chaldeans, the black Saber, who had a relationship with Shirou in the burning Fuyuki city, couldn''t help but glance down at the sword of victory in his hand, Morgan. "Yes, there is a barrier!" Romani looked through the screen, staring at Shirou closely. He could see what barriers existed around Shilang. It was the barrier that canceled out King Solomon''s light! "Da Vinci, you can find out what the barrier around that heroic spirit is!" Romani told Da Vinci. "Okay, Roman." Da Vinci nodded, and after a while during the ceremony, the data report appeared. However, this data report shocked everyone present. "It turned out to be... it turned out to be a barrier that counteracts the correct ecological evolution..." Olga Marie was shocked. They found out that there is a barrier around Shilang that reverses the correct theory of evolution, and it is this barrier that counteracts King Solomon''s light bombardment! And that enchantment is exactly-- "[Anti-Genesis]..." King Solomon pointed his finger at Shi Lang, and asked in amazement: "You, you actually have the right to Tiamat?" Shi Lang did not answer him, but turned to a sword, and the dark beam of light directly swallowed King Solomon. However-- When the black light disappeared, King Solomon remained intact. "It''s useless, you can''t kill me!" King Solomon said. Hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help frowning. He knew that King Solomon before him was disguised by Beast Ghetia. Gaetia holds the power of the beast called [Anti-Summoning], and the ability of [Anti-Summoning] is to deny and defeat the attacks of the heroic spirits from the root. Simply put, it is invincible. If you want to defeat [Counter Summoning], you can only use King Solomon''s first treasure. "You can''t kill me either." Shi Lang said flatly. His words are not vain. Shi Lang has become a demon at this moment, and through contact with the ontology that has been occupied by the false gods, he has obtained part of the power and power of the false gods. Among them, there is the power of the beast that is consistent with Charles I [Anti-Genesis], of course, his [Anti-Genesis] is a bit deeper. [Anti-Genesis] is an inverted theory of evolution, which has extremely great resistance to all heroic spirits born from the correct history, and among them, there is also resistance to Getia. To put it simply, [Anti-Summoning] is invincible, and [Anti-Genesis] is a domain-type super-extremely non-injury state. And this has fallen into a problem. Shiro cannot kill Gaetia who possesses [Anti-Summoning], and similarly, Shiro cannot kill Shirou who possesses [Anti-Genesis]. The scene is deadlocked! But... "Although I can''t kill you, but I can defeat you!" Shi Lang said coldly, and then he stepped on his feet, his body flickered with thunder, and his figure was like flickering, surpassing the constraints of space, and appeared in Getia''s. In front of him, the sharp blade of the sword of the Death Star, glowing with a gleam of cold light, slashed directly towards Getia from above! Shirou''s speed is too fast! When it was almost there, even Gaetia didn''t respond. He only heard a "chao", Gaetia''s neck was cut out of a gap by Shiro, but soon the gap returned to its original shape. Gaetia was about to pull away, but Shiro stretched out his hand to clasp his wrist and pulled up his hand. Then a sword fell and cut off his arm. However, as time goes against the current, Gaetia returned to its original shape. Everything seems to be useless. However, Shirou did not think so. He can''t kill him, but he can beat him! Shi Lang''s sword was faster than the sword, and he didn''t give Getia a chance to react, or cut off his head, or cut off his nose, or cut off his limbs... The scalp of the people who looked at it was numb, it was like a large-scale corpse scene. Especially Romani, when he saw Shirou Yijian cut off Gaetia''s fifth limb, his face suddenly turned pale, and his legs could not help but be clamped. And Da Vinci looked at him jokingly. "Damn--!" Getia scolded in annoyance. Although he was not dead, he felt extremely angry when he was dismembered again and again by Shirou. "This broken body is simply a burden to me!" Gaetia snorted, bursting with powerful magic power all over his body. The slender hands that were originally black skin suddenly turned into sturdy golden arms. With a "boom", a punch that looked like golden lightning gave Shi Lang a clear sight. In the neutral position, he blasted straight towards Shirou''s face. Shi Lang subconsciously made a horizontal sword, and with a "bang", Shi Lang was repelled a few steps before he stabilized his figure. When he put down his sword and looked at Gaetia again, he had changed drastically. The white-haired and black-skinned King Solomon disappeared and was replaced by a golden giant. "Majin, you angered me!" Gaetia said furiously. Faced with Gaetia''s anger, Shiro calmly said, "Finally, he revealed his true posture, Gaetia." "Then, that is...?" In the control room of the Chaldeans, everyone was stunned when they watched Gaetia reveal his true body. "This, is this King Solomon?" "Isn''t it? No matter what you say, King Solomon is the King of Magic and shouldn''t show this posture..." The heroic spirits talked to each other. Olga Marie frowned and thought. At this time, Leonardo came to Romani''s side and asked in a low voice: "Romani, that thing is..." Chapter 1369： "I probably know..." Romani smiled bitterly, "I understand, the essence of this human theory burn, my human theory correction..." Among the peculiarities of London. Shiro looked at Gaetia who showed his true body, and said calmly: "It is right to show your true posture. Because if you continue to be stubborn in the appearance of others, you will not have the strength to fight back in front of me." "Oh, arrogant demon, die--!" Gaetia furiously said, kicking his legs and turning his body into a golden phantom. He rushed towards Shiro, and his huge fist bombarded Shiro mercilessly. Shirou''s body flashed with black thunder, and he swung his sword with a cold expression on his face! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 80 Your opponent is me! "Eula Eula Eula Eula Eula --!" Gaetia burst out with terrifying magic arrogance, and his golden fist bombarded Shirou. His speed is extremely fast, and the shadow of the boxing box has turned into countless golden meteors, with an incomparably terrifying force, bombarding Shilang! Fist shadow Huohuo, the hurricane stirred by Gaetia''s wave, felt a sharp feeling on Shirou''s face, like a blade rolled on his cheek. However, Shirou did not feel scared about this, but was very calm, his red eyes stared at Getia tightly, and then he raised his sword and moved. The sword of the Death Star turned into thousands of sword shadows, with its long sword body blocking the path of Getia''s fist. The two clashed in the air, and their terrifying strength collided with the magical power they possessed, and they immediately made a crisp sound like a muffled thunder explosion. The magical power rippled away, the space was shaken with a slight wave, and the ground was directly shattered by the magical power. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Shi Lang blocked every fist of Gaetia with a sword, and the magical power of the two bursts, causing the surrounding earth to crack and shatter, and one huge boulder was stirred up into the sky. At this time Shirou, the demonized Shirou, had overcome his shortcomings that he had once the most shortcomings-power and magic. Demonized him, through the connection with the body, stealing the power of the false gods and the infinite magic power, he transformed his whole person. The strangeness of its posture is the most obvious proof. In this state, he is no longer a human being, but a weapon specially made to destroy mankind. His muscle strength has reached the level of A+, so he can use his sword to block Gaetia''s boxing. "Eula Euler Euler Euler Euler¡ª¡ª!!!" The confrontation between Gaetia and Shiro is still going on. Gaetia slams thousands of punches, and the power and magic contained in each punch is extremely surging, enough to open the mountains and the sea, but Shirou''s whole body is entwined with frightening things. Thunder, Jianying Huohuo, blocked every punch of Getia. Neither of them has overwhelmed the other, but the terrifying magic generated by their communication caused the earth to crack and the sky to change color. Even this peculiar point became extremely unstable, and the sky was constantly flickering and ghosting. "Okay, amazing..." Fujimaru Tateka looked at the two people who were in a stalemate, and the two people who could change the color of the wind and the wind by the agitation of magic alone were shocked. There is no doubt that the battle between these two people has completely exceeded her imagination! Just the agitation of magic power can change the color of the situation... This, this is simply beyond her previous cognition! There is no doubt that the combat power of these two people far exceeds the heroic spirits encountered, and the danger of this singularity... also far surpasses other singularities! "Oops!" At this moment, Leonardo suddenly panicked in the Chaldean control room. "What''s the matter, Leonardo?" Olga Marie turned to look at her and asked quickly. Da Vinci raised his hand slightly, pointed at the instrument dial in front of him, and said with a face full of disbelief: "Then, the magical hedge of those two existences destroyed the spatial structure of London''s singularity! London''s singularity...London The singularity is about to be destroyed!" Hearing that, Olga Marie was shocked and couldn''t help asking: "Are you kidding, Leonardo? How can this kind of thing be done? Magic hedge destroys the singularity... How is this kind of thing possible? Can it be done?" "Although it is unthinkable, it has already happened, Director." Da Vinci reluctantly pointed to the instrument dial and said. Olga Marie looked at the instrument dial in disbelief. The chaotic data proved that Leonardo was not lying. At this moment, with a "slap", Romani slapped the table and stood up, holding the microphone with an anxious face to the peculiar Fujimaru Tatsuka, shouting: "Tachika, Tachika. You hear it. Already? Did you hear that? The singularity is about to burst. I will open the channel of return immediately, and you and Matthew will leave as soon as possible!" "Wait, wait a minute, if the passage is opened in this situation, the two beings will probably notice this for the first time, right? Especially the guy with the golden double ponytail..." Olga Marie reminded her anxiously. "I can''t take care of so much, director! The top priority is to let Lixiang come back! As long as I can come back, that''s enough!" Romani shouted. Olga Marie was captured by Romani in this state, stepped back, and said: "I, of course I know, I mean let Lixiang run to a slightly safer place and then open the passage!" "It''s too late! According to the magical impact of those two guys, three minutes later, the London Singularity will be destroyed by their magical impact, and it will take at least two minutes to open the channel. There is no time...!" Romani clenched his fists, activated the channel switch without hesitation, took the microphone, and shouted to Fujimaru Tachika: "Hurry up, Tachika, Matthew!" Fujimaru Tatsuka naturally received Romani''s reminder and saw the passage that was opened. She turned her head and glanced at Matthew, who was somewhat recovered, and said: "It''s time to run, Matthew. Can you hold it?" "Please don''t worry about me, senior." Matthew took a deep breath and said. Fujimaru Tateka nodded. "Kakka-" Not far from Fujimaru Tatsuka, a vain spirit appeared through the wormhole. This is the shuttle technology of the Chaldean transport and the forward Fujimaru Tatsuka. As long as you enter the wormhole, you can leave the singularity and return to Chaldea. Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew rushed towards Lingzi through the wormhole. "Huh?" Gaetia, who was struggling with Shiro, noticed the actions of Fujimaru Tatsuka and others, and his eyes suddenly became cold, "Don''t want to run away, tiny humans!" He drew away and turned into a golden lightning, trying to rush towards Fujimaru Tachika, but before he rushed far, the sound of thunder and lightning rang like thousands of birds. Passing the dark lightning by his side, the boy with white hair and red eyes that disgusted him appeared in front of him again. "Don''t hinder me--!" Chapter 1370： The furious Getia concentrated a little magic power, a punch that was enough to break the earth, and bombarded Shirou. This punch was too terrifying, and even the space was rippling along the way, and the turbulent magic power was enough to flatten a city. Shi Lang''s face was cold and swung his sword to block it. Just hearing a "bang" sound, like a muffled thunder explosion, in an instant, time was quiet, the next moment, the earth broke and the boulder rose, Shi Lang directly held the sword, and was directly blasted out by this fist. Meters away. With the help of the friction of the ground and after unloading his strength to the ground, he finally stabilized his body, and the ground behind him has opened up like a rift, exposing the depth of the ground. "No, it''s not good!" Olga Marie panicked, "The hero was repulsed...Oops, Lixiang, Matthew!" Sure enough, after repelling Shirou, Getia rushed directly towards Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew. With his strength and speed, he would inevitably catch up with them soon, and then kill them. This point, whether it is the Chaldeans, Fujimaru Tachika, and Matthew are very clear in their hearts. Of course, even Shirou is no exception. Gaetia¡¯s punch was too heavy. Even if he used the sword of the Death Star as a block and used magic to hedge against Gaetia¡¯s magic, Shiro couldn¡¯t help being shaken by that punch. His arms and body seemed to be broken. Pain that was abolished. But this is not the reason for his inaction. If he doesn''t act, in the end... even his last relative, his last important person, will disappear in front of him. This is absolutely not allowed! Shilang''s red eyes gleamed like blood, and in an instant, the aura on his body, that terrifying and cursing aura became more intense. He used the right of existence. That, let him have the right to exist with nothing! "Kakka-" The earth suddenly became turbulent. "This, this..." Da Vinci stared at the data, his face full of horror. "What''s wrong, Leonardo?" Romani asked quickly. "The dimension...the dimension is distorted! The dimension of the singular point, the imaginary number position is distorted!" Da Vinci said in amazement, "There are terrible things to show up in that singular point!" "What!?" The people''s faces were shocked. Is there any change to happen? However, this is already something that Gaetia is worried about. In Gaetia''s eyes, there is only Fujimaru Tatsuka, the last Master of mankind. The small primate who gets in the way, let''s leave here! However-- With a "bang", the earth suddenly opened up, and a huge rocky arm broke out of the picture, and hit Gaetia with a punch. "What!?" Gettia was taken aback, and was hit by this huge rock arm in an instant, like a meteor, and was blown out. Taking advantage of this period of time, Shilang fell like black lightning on the rocky arm''s hand, looking at Getia with a flat expression on his face. "Um... Is that the treasure of the heroic spirit?" Da Vinci looked at Shi Lang standing on the rocky arm with a face of surprise, with a complex face, "Unexpectedly, there will be such a twisted treasure... And this disgusting, this uncomfortable feeling is even stronger." "Fufu--" The little silver beast on Leonardo''s back roared irritably and restlessly. "So that''s it...hahahahaha ¡ª," Gettya stood up, laughed, and for a moment he stared at Shirou standing on the rocky arm, and said: "I know who you are. The loser of the old world, persuade our lord, don¡¯t want to let The king I was born!" "It seems that you have an understanding of that shattered old world." Shirou said. "Isn''t this of course? I am the Almighty King!" Gaetia looked at Shirou and asked, "Oh, the loser of the old world. This world does not belong to you, do you have to fight for it? For this world that does not belong to you, do you want to challenge this king?" "Isn''t this obvious?" Shirou said calmly. "So...then this king can only arrest you." Gettia sneered: "I believe that king, I will be happy to see you." Shilang''s face became gloomy. He knew who the king Gaetia was talking about was, the King of Evil, and it was the false **** seat that occupied his body and was sealed in the Temple of Time in the Old World! This is his pain point. At the same time, the false gods are constantly breaking through the seal of the enlightened being, and once they get him, the speed of breakthrough will be greatly accelerated, allowing this new world to usher in the same shattered ending as the old world. "Then you can taste the destruction yourself!" Shi Lang said coldly. The whole London singularity was twisting. The next moment, the clouds and mist in the sky twisted into a whirlpool, like a wormhole in time and space. The next moment, it rushed out of the huge arm of the dome and smashed it towards Getia. Down. Upon seeing this, Gettia blasted out with a fist, and with a "click", it directly smashed the giant arm of the dome. However, before he could do anything, a huge rocky arm came out from the ground under his feet, which caught him like a chicken. Not only that, when this huge rock arm caught Gaetia, several rocky arms rushed out of the earth, and the sky also dropped several giant arms of the dome, squeezing Gaetia again. Up. "Stupid! After all, that king and I are of the same standard. You didn''t grasp his power, but instead used his ability to deal with me, it is ridiculous!" Feeling the pressure around him, a divine light flashed in Gaetia''s eyes. The next moment, he burst into a surging tide of magic power, like a golden protective shield, directly shattering the giant arm that restrained him. He raised his head slightly, just as he was about to look at Shirou, his eyes couldn''t help but shrink, because Shirou was already in front of him, and the Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Cruise in his hand exudes pitch-black, shattered black light. "Stupid, it''s you." Shi Lang''s cold voice sounded, and then the Death Star sword in his hand, directly face to face, blasted towards Getia! The endless, pitch-black, and shattered black light engulfed Getia. "Zizzi!" Shirou flashed black thunder, and then, like a light swallow, fell next to Fujimaru Tatsuka. He found Fujimaru Tatsuka looking at him in a daze. Shi Lang frowned slightly and reminded: "What are you still doing in a daze, the last Master of mankind?" Fujimaru Tateka recovered, "No...I..." Chapter 1371： She only felt that those giant arms... Somewhat familiar! "Don''t be in a daze, leave quickly, Getia can''t be eliminated, I just repelled him temporarily. Your journey is not here, leave quickly!" Shi Lang said. "I understand." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded heavily, and then led Matthew into the Lingzi shuttle wormhole. Suddenly, she turned her head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Thank you for your help. Also, may I ask, what is your name?" "I don''t have a code name worth remembering. My past is meaningless. If you insist on calling me by a code name, call me nameless." Shi Lang said. At this moment, the heroes who watched this scene in the Chaldean control room turned their heads and looked at the palace of the heroes. The Heroic Guardian looked left and right, then pointed at himself again, with a dazed expression: "???" Because he also called himself Wuming. "Boxer briefs boxer briefs...!" Gaetia appeared unscathed again. He looked at Shi Lang and laughed loudly: "It''s useless. Nothing in this world can destroy me!" Shiro glanced at Gettia, then looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "Hurry up and leave." He turned his back, and the sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Tour, the sharp blade pointed directly at Getia. Fujimaru Tateka looked at Shirou¡¯s not tall figure, and she suddenly felt how lonely and lonely this figure was, especially the white hair covered in her head, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of soreness in her heart, but carefully study this feeling. At that time, but still full of my mind. "Mr. Wuming... I hope you, I sincerely wish you victory!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said earnestly. But unfortunately, the so-called Mr. Unknown did not respond. "Senior, leave quickly! The singularity is about to collapse!" Ma Xiu on the side reminded him anxiously. Fujimaru Tateka nodded. She glanced at Shi Lang one last time, then turned and entered the Lingzi shuttle wormhole. "Don''t even want to run!" Gaetia shouted. "Your opponent is me!" Shi Lang said coldly, holding a sword to greet him. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The singularity of disillusionment, the ground cracked piece by piece, and the sky shone with cracked thunder. The two had a final confrontation in this shattered world. Then... Singularity, destroyed. Without reclaiming the Holy Grail, he was shocked and shattered by the magic of the two! Chaldea also observed the conditions of the peculiarities in London. Chapter 81 is strong enough to break through the sky! [Two in one, make up and change] The imaginary world, the temple of time. Getia returned from the singular point of London to this vain temple. At this moment, in this temple, there are already many Demon Pillars waiting for him. Gaetia is a beast born of the 72 Demon Pillars who used King Solomon''s corpse to combine the power of each other. From this perspective, it can be said that Ghetia is the child of the 72 Demon Pillar and King Solomon. Of course, this statement can only be wishful thinking. In fact, Gaetia was made by the Seventy-Two Pillars of Demon God, the king of the Seventy-Two Pillars of Demon God. The Demon Pillars who were communicating, saw Gaetia''s return, and gathered together. "You are back, Wang." Gaetia glanced at them, nodded, and then sat back on the throne. The Demon Pillars looked at each other. They found that Gaetia''s mood was a little bad, otherwise, with Gaetia''s character, after returning to the temple, the first reaction should be a "hahaha" laugh. And most importantly, they discovered that Gaetia had changed back to his true body, instead of continuing to use the disguise of King Solomon. What is going on here? The Demon Pillars looked at each other, with some doubts in their hearts. At this moment, they suddenly remembered what Gaetia was doing this time. In order to eliminate them, the Chaldeans and his party were the last Masters of mankind, who had been hindering them one after another. I have to say that although the Chaldeans and his party are small, they did cause a lot of obstacles to their great cause, enough to attract their attention, and this time Gettia will personally take action to destroy the Chaldeans and his party. It can be seen how important they are. With Gaetia''s strength, destroying the Chaldeans and his party can also be said to be as easy as a bag, but now Gaetia is back sullenly, and has changed back to his true appearance. This made the Demon Pillars feel a little strange. Could it be that Ghetia suffered a loss in the hands of the Chaldeans? This is impossible! How is this possible? How can a small primate hurt the king of the demon god? The Demon Pillars looked at each other. One of the Demon Pillars couldn''t help but speak, and asked: "Wang, the Chaldeans and his party, are you not hindering our karma anymore?" "Huh." Gettia snorted coldly, and said, "It''s a small thing, but a millet in the vastness. Since I have already taken a shot, I will naturally be able to catch it!" "Great!" "In this way, no one can stop our karma!" The Demon Pillars said with joy. Seeing the delighted Demon Pillar, Gettya paused, then turned around and said, "However, I just defeated them, but didn''t kill them." Chapter 1372： Upon hearing this, the Demon God Pillars looked at each other and asked with puzzled faces: "Wang, why is this?" "Hmph! If I destroy them there, doesn''t it prove that we are afraid of their actions? Being afraid of these small things can defeat our great existence? I want to tell them what is true despair! I will not destroy them, and they will have no ability to repair peculiarities and human nature! Only this can prove our greatness!" Gaetia said arrogantly, sitting on the throne. The Demon Pillars felt wrong, but Gaetia had said so, and knew that he nodded and said yes. However, it¡¯s right to think about it carefully. If they claim that the existence of a high dimension, if they destroy Chaldea in advance, does it just prove that they fear Chaldea and fear the primate? This is something that cannot be forgiven. It is reasonable for the Chaldeans and his party to feel the gap between each other, and realize the gap between themselves as the primates and the demon gods who are high-dimensional. Really feel the demise of the primate world, and feel the despair of being unable to return to heaven, only then can they show their personality as a high-dimensional existence. The demon gods nodded one after another, and accepted Gaetia''s words. However, they, who prided themselves on high-dimensional existence, didn''t know that Gaetia had fooled them. This is also impossible. As a behind-the-scenes boss, one of the seven beasts, Gaetia personally stepped forward, but instead of destroying Chaldea, he was repelled by others... How could such a shameful thing be allowed to be repelled? Does anyone else know? Eternal King... Shirou resisted himself, and Gaetia''s heart was full of pity and rage. Even if he fell into that kind of field, that man was still resisting him, resisting the erosion of the evil king... Never forgive! As long as my karma is achieved, all unforgivable things will eventually rise to heaven. Thinking of this, Getia calmed down. From the moment he was born, he decided that he must complete the karma of compassion, even if no one understood it, even if it was loneliness. But why not? Gettya turned his head slightly to look at one of the Demon Pillars, and asked: "How many singularities are left now?" "Abandoning the worthless subspecies peculiarities, there are four peculiarities. They are Orleans, North America, Jerusalem, and finally Babylonia." said the demon pillar. "In other words, have they attacked the three singularities? Huh, the speed is quite fast. However, among the seven singularities, in addition to the singularities of Babylonia, the other singularities, in addition to providing It''s worthless beyond the magic of burning humanity!" Gaetia said. "Besides, King, there is another very strange thing." The Demon Pillar said: "The hand of the Evil King once got involved in the peculiarities of Jerusalem." "I already know about this, he has a reason for having to do that." Gaetia said calmly. Before meeting Shirou, he might still be a little confused, but after meeting Shirou, he wouldn''t be surprised. Presumably, the King of Evil will take action just to capture the King of Eternity back. Speaking like this in his heart, Gaetia looked at the Demon Pillar and asked, "How is the state of the Evil King?" "After absorbing Tiamat, he still failed to break through the seal of the savior, and is still trapped in a black box." The Demon Pillar paused, and said with a strange face: "There is only one rather strange phenomenon." "What''s the matter?" Gaetia asked. "The evil king is constantly moving." The Demon Pillar said: "We dropped him on the Persian Gulf in Babylonia, but he started to move autonomously. Although the speed is very slow, he is indeed moving. It has crossed the Strait of Hormuz and exists in the Arabian Sea. Over the sky, I don''t know where to go." "In the final analysis, that thing is only acting by instinct. However, it doesn''t matter. In the final analysis, his role is only to pierce through the barriers of time, so that I can go retrograde light years and shuttle to the history before the Second God Generation. Others are meaningless." Gettia said: "So, before this goal is achieved, he can''t suffer any damage or damage." After pondering for a moment, Getia asked again: "Babylonia, is there anything wrong with King Gilgamesh?" "Not for the time being. In fact, even if he wants to have it, I am afraid he is somewhat incapable." The Demon Pillar said: "Although Tiamat did not attack Uruk, he summoned the goddess of the Three Pillars to beat Uruk. If King Gilgamesh attacks the King of Evil, Tiama Special will take the shot himself. King Gilgamesh also understands this, so it is still in a conservative state for the time being." "Be conservative? I see, he is waiting for the opportunity to counterattack." Gaetia sneered. Almighty, he has seen through the truth of the matter. "After Tiamat was free, he did not attack Uruk for the first time. It was indeed unexpected. However, it doesn''t matter. No matter how you do it, the ending is doomed! This planet keeps repeating its destruction. Parting, there is no future at all, the only solution is to become a planet!" Getia clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with compassion and rage, which was very strange and contradictory. ... ... Chaldea. After some setbacks, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew finally returned to Chaldea before the London singularity shattered. This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. "Great, Master. It made me worried just now." The heroic spirits stepped forward to ask Fujimaru Tateika. Just now Fujimaru Tachika was sniped by Getia at the London Singularity, but she was worried to death, but annoyingly, Fujimaru Tatsuka did not take them to the London Singularity. There is no other way. Although the Chaldeans are responsible for the magic power of the Servants, once the shuttle enters the singularity, then it is Fujimaru Tatsuka who is responsible for the magic power supply. For this reason, in every action, Fujimaru Tatsuka has to calculate his own magic power, select the appropriate hero to go to the singular point, and conduct a strategy war. As a result, some of the weaker heroic spirits became Chaldean chores. For example, a certain Caster¡¯s Cuchurin. Fujimaru Tatsuka accepted the love of the hero, and thanked the hero for his love. The scene is very lively. Olga Marie finally let go of her hanging heart. She was still worried about how Fujimaru Tatsuka was harmed in London''s singularity, but now it seems that she has not been harmed. Fujimaru Tachika is still as normal, cheerful and bright. But this is what makes Olga Marie feel very strange. Because this is nothing like an ordinary person! How can an ordinary person have just gone through life and death adventures, and turned out to be nothing? The heart is simply too much! If you have used metaphors, it is like people who have seen hell, and will no longer be afraid of the strange feeling of small disasters. But there is no doubt that Fujimaru Tatsuka''s life experience is innocent. Before the age of sixteen, she was an ordinary girl who grew up without any specialties. After all, I can only sigh, this guy is born to do this stuff. Chapter 1373： Of course, this is not the point. The point is- This guy didn''t say hello to me first! Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka who was mingling with the heroes, Olga Marie complained in her heart. Olga Marie felt sulking in her heart. At this moment, she saw Romani dangling in front of her, and suddenly remembered that this guy seemed to yell at her before, super disrespectful. Olga Marie suddenly got angry, squinted at Romani, thinking about what little shoes to wear for Romani. "Huh? What is this feeling of abhorrent cold?" Romani, who was about to take a sip of coffee, shook his body subconsciously, showing a very uncomfortable expression. ¡ª¡ªI really don¡¯t know it, Romani! Da Vinci snickered while covering his mouth. Romani got up and dispelled the heroic spirit beside Fujimaru Tatsuka. As a medical staff, he is going to check Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body to see if it is really OK. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head and said, "I have more important things to do than this, doctor!" "What else is more important than your own health?" Romani asked strangely. Fujimaru Tatsuka said: "I want to take advantage of the bond between the heroic spirits that I have met in London, and I will summon them before it disappears! Because, I have agreed with them before that we will work together for the sake of humanity. Struggle and save humanity together!" The people looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in surprise. "So awakened... I truly deserve to be my Master." Caster Cuchulin, summoned from the burning Fuyuki City Singularity, held his staff and nodded in praise. "Um, Um. That''s it, Xiao Lixiang. Just to show this spirit!" The Roman emperor Nero, who met and signed a contract at a special point in Rome, nodded in praise and smiled brightly. "Quite enlightened, Master. Next time you go out to sea, I''ll take you with you." Captain Drake, who had met and signed a contract in the Age of Navigation, nodded his chest. ... Looking at the determined Fujimaru Tatsuka, Olga Marie sighed before Romani could speak, and said, "You can''t do anything about it. However, because of this, you are Fujimaru Tatsuka." She turned her head, looked at Leonardo on the side, and said, "Da Vinci, take the call sign." "This one needs to charge for materials, the director..." Da Vinci hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, Olga Marie gave her a sideways glance. Da Vinci put the call sign with both hands and cursed Olga Marie for being unscrupulous. He was a **** vampire and exploited. The person. These call signs are the summoning medium made based on the Chaldean spirit summoning system. It''s quite troublesome to make, so when Fujimaru Tatsuka asks for it, Da Vinci will charge for the material. Of course, these so-called material costs were blackmailing things like ceremonial costumes from the heroic spirits she held. A lively profiteer with no conscience! But it''s a pity that when Olga Marie was there, she didn''t dare to do it. Of course, because this Chaldea belongs to the Animusphia family. And she is also the heroic spirit summoned by the Animus Fia family, nominally speaking, she is still Olga Marie''s possession. After Da Vinci obediently sent the call sign, Olga Marie activated the system of hero summoning. Fujimaru Tatsuka took a call sign and placed it in the system of Heroic Spirit Summoning. Who should I call first? This kind of thought, Fujimaru Tatsuka will not give birth to, for her, any hero is a hero worthy of admiration. There is no priority, as long as they come, they are her most reliable predecessors. So- Reveal here, Heroic Spirit! The call sign radiated light, and the summoning magic circle burst out with brilliance. People looked at the magic circle, looking forward to new partners. The heroic spirits who formed a bond with Fujimaru Tatsuka at London Singularity, whether it is Tamamo-mae, Sakata Kintoki, Edison, and other heroic spirits, they are all very reliable partners. Then... Who will follow the call? Gradually, a human figure appeared from the summoned magic circle, and at the same time, hearty laughter resounded from it. "Hahaha... what you call is..." Listening to this familiar voice, people''s eyes lit up. This is the writer''s spirit, Shakespeare, who had negotiated with Fujimaru Tatsuka in London before! However, at the moment when the heroic spirit was about to appear, the magic circle gleaming with white light, as if it was suddenly interfered, turned red, and the magic power became even more violent! "What''s the matter!?" Such an abnormal change made people a little alarmed. At this time, people saw that the heroic spirit who was about to be summoned suddenly had a hand on his shoulder, pressing him, and then throwing him back into the magic circle. Shakespeare also made a painful sound of "Oh". Everyone was silly at that time: "???" What happened? The red magic circle gradually subsided, and a brand new human form emerged from it. Looking at this summoned figure, Fujimaru Tateka''s eyes widened, and she pointed her finger at this person, "You...you are..." "Why? Don''t you welcome me, the last Master of mankind?" The hoarse but soft voice came from a young man with white hair and red eyes holding a black sword. Undoubtedly, this is the heroic spirit who previously assisted her in London at a special point and repelled the super heroic spirit who crowned Caster "King Solomon"! Its name is-- "Mr. Wuming!" Fujimaru Tatsuka exclaimed in surprise. Yes, the person who was summoned was not someone else, but Mr. Wuming, who was Shirou! "Mr. Wuming, I really didn''t expect that you would answer my call!" Chapter 1374： Fujimaru Tatsuka said with joy that he was about to approach Shirou, but was stopped by someone reaching out. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and found that it was Cuchurin of Caster who stopped her. In addition, she also found that the faces of the heroic spirits were all replaced with vigilant, serious faces, and many people even looked at Shi Lang with hostility. "Don''t go, Master. It''s dangerous!" Cuchurin reminded him while looking at Shirou warily. "What are you talking about!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked puzzledly. Da Vinci sighed, looked at Shirou and said, "I felt like this before... Your nameless sir, you... Are you a demon born to destroy the primate world?" "Yes." Shiro nodded, admitting very frankly, and said: "I am the demon born to destroy the primate world. Just like Beast, it is a cancer of the human world. And one day, it will destroy the primate. World." But this time, the heroic spirits present became more vigilant. The curse and mortal enemy-like breath they felt from Shirou''s body was this! "Fu Fu--, Fu Fu--!" Standing on Leonardo¡¯s shoulders, the small silver beast named "Fu Fu" grinned hoarsely at Shi Lang, and then kicked his feet and the whole beast spun and kicked towards Shi Lang. "A liar must die--!" Fu Fu whirled his foot and kicked it towards Shi Lang, only to rush into the air. Shi Lang reached out and grabbed the back collar and held it in his hand like a piece of bacon. "Fu Fu! Fu Fu!" Fu Fu stretched his legs and stared, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t reach Shirou. Because its legs are too short. Matthew looked at Fu Fu, who was carried by Shi Lang like bacon, hesitated for a moment, and said aloud, "That... Mr. Wuming, can you let Fu Fu go? It looks very uncomfortable." "I''m sorry, but not right now. If I let go of it now, it will kick my face." Shi Lang shook his head and refused. Upon hearing this, Matthew asked strangely: "Mr. Wuming, do you know Fufu?" Shirou said: "There have been some intersections. However, it is not an important thing." Hearing Shilang say this, Fufu struggled even harder and wanted to scratch Shilang''s face. But it is a pity that he is now a piece of bacon in Shi Lang''s hands. With Fu Fu in his palm, Shi Lang looked around and saw the nervousness of the Chaldean staff and the vigilance and hostility in the eyes of the heroic spirits. A faint smile appeared on his face and said: "It seems, Ka Everyone in Le Di is a little nervous about my arrival. Then, I''ll leave." "Wait! Mr. Wuming!" Fujimaru Tatsuka quickly yelled, watching Shirou turn around and leave, she felt some panic and sadness in her heart for some reason. "You will respond to my call, isn''t it because we have a goal to work together for?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. Shirou stopped his steps and turned his head to look at Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Wait a minute, Master. That''s a demon!" Cuchurin reminded. "What about Majin? As long as there is a goal to work together and a dream that needs to be fulfilled, isn''t it a partner?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "This is different, Master. I know you, so far, you have signed contracts with many altered heroes, but the demon is different from the alter. Alt is the reversal of the heroic spirit, but the essence is still the heroic spirit, with its own principles and bottom line. But the devil, that is the monster born to destroy the primordial world. Hear it clearly, Master. It''s a monster that is destroyed!" Cuchulin said. "Wait a minute, Caster!" Black Saber held the sword of victory, Morgan, and stared at Cuchulin coldly. "No, I didn''t mean that..." Kuchurin said with a headache. "Whether it¡¯s a demon or alter, it¡¯s just a form of power. There are various powers, and there are various forms of existence, but as long as there is a passionate heart in the body, as long as the common ideal and goal, then It¡¯s a partner, that¡¯s my predecessor. If it¡¯s just because of the difference in strength, just because of the different forms of existence, just because the other party is different from yourself, it must be wrong to exclude others!" "We come from all time and space, from all corners of the world, there are great heroes praised by legends, and evil that legends denounce, but the meaning of our gathering together is not because of hatred and disgust, but to protect the dreams we portrayed together!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "Master..." The heroes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and were moved a little. Yeah. How naive? But perhaps, because of this innocence, they will willingly contribute their strength to this girl and care for her. Because she is a junior. "So, please stay, Mr. Wuming." Looking at Shirou, Fujimaru Tatsuka said, "We are like-minded partners!" "...I''m really mature." Shi Lang said with emotion. Fujimaru Tatsuka: "?" "It''s just a pity that I won''t sign a contract with you, Fujimaru Tatsuka. I came here just to observe what the so-called Chaldeans look like." Shirou said. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka put down her hand and sighed, "That...It''s really a pity." "This is not worth regrets. My purpose is the same as you, to destroy the singularity. Although I cannot sign a contract with you, but on the basis of the same purpose, before my destiny arrives, I can give you Assistance." Shi Lang said calmly. "Destiny?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was puzzled. "This is not something you have to worry about, Fujimaru Tatsuka." Shirou said. "I understand." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. "Wait!" Da Vinci said: "If you don''t sign a contract with Lixiang, there is no supply of magic power, how do you exist?" "Don''t underestimate me. If you stay in the real world, it is just as simple as drinking a glass of water for me," Shi Lang said. The voice fell, and the heroic spirits present couldn''t help but twitch their mouths. If there is no contract, there will be no magic, and you will leave. I am really embarrassed! The heroic spirits turned dark. "Oh my God!" Romani suddenly screamed. "What''s the matter, Romani?" Olga Marie asked quickly. "This, this guy''s ability parameters..." Romani could not go on. Olga Marie also looked around, and the corners of her mouth twitched. Chapter 1375： "Are you detecting my abilities? Let''s go, for me, there is nothing to hide." Shi Lang said. People gathered around the computer and looked at Shiro''s parameters. To be honest, they were very curious about Shiro''s ability parameters when Shiro and Gaetia were fighting before. And now, after reading it, the corners of his mouth twitched. Fujimaru Tachika didn''t join in the fun, because she was the Master and could observe Shirou''s ability parameters by herself. She used this ability, Shirou''s ability parameters suddenly appeared in her eyes, and the corners of her eyes suddenly couldn''t help but twitch. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Jobs: Saber Muscle strength: A+ Durability: A Agility: B- Magic: EX Lucky: E] [Inherent ability: Vessel of Evil EX: It is a vessel that contains evil. The majestic magic power can be obtained from the evil place that has been contained, and the ability to use evil can be obtained. Chaos Delusion EX: It is linked to the King of Evil, and the delusion of the Evil King constantly destroys the hero''s self-consciousness. Once it is completely destroyed, the hero will become a true Demon Devil. Individual manifestation A: The super-higher version of acting alone, the ability to appear alone in the world. Generally only a special job offer can be obtained. The Crown of the Eternal King EX: You can give yourself arbitrarily from the abilities recorded by the crown, but you can''t give it to others. Anti? ? :???] ¡¾Treasures: Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Tour EX: The posture that the Star Sword appears when it is held by the hero, possesses a strong curse and destructive power, and its power is far superior to that of the Sword of Oath of Victory under normal conditions. ? ? ? ¡¿ This ability panel can be said to be too... Too strong! The parameters of the basic ability, except for the lucky E, are all average A, and the magic power is even EX. And its ability is also abnormal, the grades are all A, and EX, and it has the [Separate Appearance] of independent traversal. It¡¯s just that... Fujimaru Tatekaza carefully rubbed his eyes, feeling strange, because she found that Shirou''s panel parameters had some abilities and treasures that could not be seen clearly anyway. For example, the prefix with the ability of "anti", she couldn''t see clearly no matter what. There are also treasures, she simply saw only one. She had no doubt that Shi Lang had other treasures, such as those giant arms that appeared. But no matter what, the visible panel alone proves that this hero... It''s strong enough to break through the sky! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today. Good night~! Chapter 82 It''s all art fate! Although the heroic spirits were very wary of Shilang, Shilang temporarily settled down in Chaldea. It is also natural for the heroic spirits to be on guard against Shi Lang. Although Fujimaru Tatsuka''s words are very exciting, no one is a naive and simple child. Shirou''s horrible curse breath is enough to make people instinctively wary. However, Shirou didn''t care about this, he would come here only with his own intentions, just because of a person. He, who has nothing, doesn''t care about everything else. After Shirou agreed to stay, Fujimaru Tatsuka used the call sign to start summoning other heroes who had encountered in London. Shirou was called into a room alone by Olga Marie. "Mr. Anonymous, I am the chief in charge of this Chaldean, Olga Marie Yasmelet Animusfia." Olga Marie pointed to herself and introduced herself. Olga Marie had a serious and serious face. Although the posture of the demon in front of him was very similar to the hero she had seen who saved her in Fuyuki City, where she once burned at a singular point, it was like a grown-up version of that hero. However, Olga Marie didn''t think that the demon in front of him would be that hero. This is true even if the postures are very similar. Isn''t it of course? Because among the Chaldeans, who looked very similar to that hero, there was also the Archer who also claimed to be Wuming. In addition, the hero has black and beautiful black hair, and a pair of bright eyes that make people want to kiss. But the demon in front of him was not like that. The demon in front of him had snow-like hair and a pair of red eyes. His skin was even more enviable, and he had a curse that people didn''t dare to approach. "I know you, the chief of the Chaldeans." Shirou nodded and said calmly. "Then, I''m going straight ahead. Mr. Wuming, as a demon, what purpose did you come to Chaldea for?" Olga Marie pondered and asked aloud. Just as the heroic spirits warned Shirou who was a demon, Olga Marie, as the chief of the Chaldeans, had to consider Shirou''s purpose. Of course, her tone was not as radical as Cuchurin, nor did she show cowardice because of Shirou''s strength. If this is her before, she who is obsessed with the glory of the demon family, and she who is proud but inferior, maybe she can''t do it at all, but now she can do it with ease. After all, this can be regarded as a kind of growth. And this is also the reason of the hero''s inspiration, but it is a pity that so far, she does not know what legend the so-called "Fujimaru Shiro" the heroic spirit comes from. "My purpose? Of course it is to destroy the peculiarities and prevent people from burning them. Because the purpose is the same, I will appear here. Of course, if it is a contract, I will not sign with you. Of course, I am not resisting. Sign a contract with you, but if you sign a contract with me, my contractor will definitely become a lunatic fool." Shi Lang said. Olga Marie wondered at the time, what does this mean? Does this demon have a treasure that can turn a contractor into a fool? Of course, Olga Marie''s guess is very close. But it is not a treasure, but a spiritual pollution. [Chaotic Voice] This is the price of connecting with the evil king and transforming into a demon. The king of evil made a strange sound in the black box. The sound was enough to make people mad and disillusioned. Charles I, who had previously confronted Shirou, and another demon were originally heroic spirits shining in the history of mankind. Captured by the Evil King, and at the same time listening to the Evil King¡¯s [Chaotic Voice], he turned into a demon whose mission is to destroy. Chapter 1376： At this moment, although no one hears or sees it, in fact, the soul and will of Shirou, who is connected to the King of Evil, is constantly receiving the torture of [Chaotic Voice], but it is different from the two demons. Shi Lang calmly accepted the singing that was enough to make people crazy. It''s not that he can be immune to the [chaotic voice] of the evil king, but because he knows that he can''t degenerate no matter what. There are still things in this world worthy of his hard work. But he can carry [Chaotic Voice], but other people can''t. Once other people sign a contract with him, they will pass the contract and hear the whispers of the evil king, thereby degenerating. And this is the truth that Shirou did not sign a contract with Fujimaru Tatsuka. "I see..." Olga Marie nodded. Although she didn''t understand the truth in this, she was not ready to explore it either. After hesitating for a moment, Olga Marie chose to show weakness and asked with a weak face: "Mr. Wuming...can we trust you?" This is the art of management that she has recently realized. For some people, showing weakness is the best option. Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and said softly: "I am not a human being, but a devastated demon. However, if it is for that ending, you can still trust me." "What''s the ending?" Olga Marie asked. "Of course it''s you, this world... a happy ending." Shilang replied softly. His world has been destroyed, and his past cannot be changed, but their future, the future of this world, can still be traced. Hearing that, Olga Marie looked at Shiro''s bright red eyes, she couldn''t help but was stunned, and then said: "Although there are different forms, but... Mr. Wuming, are you really gentle?" "Tender? Maybe..." Shi Lang smiled. Is this gentle? No, not at all. However, Shirou did not explain this, Olga Marie thinks so, but it''s okay. Shiro settled down in Chaldea. In order to burn humanity, Getia created a total of seven large singularities. Among them, Rome, Great Voyage, and London have been captured by Chaldea. There are still Orleans, North America, Jerusalem...and finally Babylonia. Shiro was also a little strange. He had already captured the Chaldeans in London, but still retained the peculiarities of Orleans, but this was just a matter of sorting. Olga Marie was in charge of screening the strategy. Therefore, it is of course that such a strategy sequence will be presented. For the next unique strategy, Chaldea has already made arrangements. That is the North American singularity. However, before launching the singularity strategy, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Mashu need to adjust their bodies to the best condition, so it takes time to recuperate. During this time, Shiro was cruising in Chaldea. However, the chaldean spirits seemed very reluctant to contact him. Especially Cuchurin of the Caster rank is even more unwelcome to Shirou. "I always feel that you guy must have a grudge with me. I''m very upset with him!" Kuchurin said with an unhappy face. He was very upset with Shirou. It was not because of the relationship between the heroic spirit and the devil''s mortal enemy, but because of the general discomfort that Shilang had pitted. This is of course, because he was indeed pitted by Shi Lang in the burning winter wood city singularity, and then killed by the black Saber who was the boss of the bottom at the time, and even his ashes were raised. Therefore, he was instinctively unhappy with Shirou. It¡¯s just that his luck didn¡¯t seem to be very good. He happened to run into Berserker and Hercules went mad, but Hercules grabbed her ankle and smashed it all at once, so that her lumbar spine was broken by Hercules and made Fujimaru. Lixiang had to summon again. However, even though he was instinctively disgusted by the heroic spirits because of the spirit of the demons, Shirou still found his own way of survival and made friends with whom he could get along well. And this friend, not someone else, is just-- "La, la, la¡ª" The extremely unpleasant sound was uploaded from the stage, but the singer did not know himself, but as always reveled in his own music world and sang loudly. Shi Lang sat in the empty seat, watching the intoxicated appearance of the Roman Emperor Rose on the stage, listening to her typical broken voice. At the end of the song, Nero still had difficulty withdrawing from his musical world. "Papa Papa--" Shirou applauded under the stage. There was applause in his ears, and Nero recovered from the ocean of music he wandered around. She lowered her head slightly, looked at Shirou with a happy face, and asked, "How is it, Yu''s friend. How is Yu''s "The Flower of Rose"?" "Very good, it feels like a beautiful princess imprisoned, finally free, walking in the red rose garden, there is a feeling of youth and freedom. However, this is not the point¡ª" Hearing that, Nero''s eyes brightened, she jumped off the stage and came to Shirou, holding her face in her hands, looking at Shirou expectantly, and asked: "So, what is the point? " "The point is, this beautiful princess, in the Rose Garden, met another princess who could understand her. The lonely princess who had been imprisoned, met her friend. That kind of joy, that kind of The happiness of my soulmate is the true artistic conception of this song "The Flower of Rose"." Hearing that, Nero¡¯s eyes brightened, and his heart was very happy. He stretched out his hand to slap Shirou¡¯s shoulder, held his head high, and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s really a friend of Yu, who can appreciate it. Music. Um, Um... Yu is so happy! Finally someone can understand Yu''s art!" "Don''t say that, there are many people who can understand your art," Shi Lang said. "There is no such thing!" The Emperor Qiangwei complained, "Although the world is big, anyone who can taste Yu''s art does not exist in front of him or now. Yu is so lonely! However, I am so lucky to be able to meet you now. Really, why didn''t you be called earlier?" "I''m a demon. I was summoned. It''s not luck, but bad luck." Shi Lang said. "That''s not the case. Anyone who can understand Yu''s art, whether it is a demon or a Beast, is a good boy. Um, Um... are all good children!" Nero said with his arms akimbo. Shi Lang did not answer, but just smiled. Nero¡¯s singing...what should I say? It is normal that no one will listen, because they are all out of tune, and no matter how boring people are, they would certainly not want to let their ears suffer. If it was in the past, Shiro who regarded himself as a great artist would definitely denounce Nero''s broken voice with a face of contempt, and satirize the other party''s stupidity of his unknowingly broken voice, but now, Shiro will only smile and won''t go. What to argue about. "How about it, my friend, why don''t you come and have a singing voice?" Nero asked specially. "No need." Shi Lang shook his head and said: "My singing is awful, it will pollute your ears." "Why then?" Chapter 1377： Nero said: "If you can understand Yu''s art, then you must also have a deep knowledge of art. Hmm, Yu knows, you are shy. Don''t be shy, come and sing to Yu. Even if it is true It¡¯s hard to hear, and I will listen to the end just like you." "Because for us great artists, whether the singing sounds good or not is just the appearance, the real magnificence is the artistic conception. As long as you indulge in the elaborately woven artistic conception, you will get supreme happiness. Be able to. You, who understand you, should understand this too, right?" Of course Shilang understood that it was just that now he could no longer get happiness from music. Therefore, Shirou still smiled and refused, and said, "As long as I become Nero''s audience, that''s fine." "Really? That''s really a shame. But, it''s Yu''s luck. In that case... Mum, Mum! There is another inspiration, please listen carefully, Yu''s friend, this is what Yu wove for you Art." Nero paused, hummed a few times, adjusted his throat, and then began to sing: "Today is a sunny day, Friends of Yu..." If the sow''s hum is also called singing, then this song by Nero must also be a great art. Yes, among the Chaldeans, the only one who is quite close to Shiro is Nero, who is also an artist. And Shiro will be close to Nero, and we have to start with Nero¡¯s concert a few days ago. At that time, Chaldeans heard that Nero was going to hold a concert, and the door was unstoppable, but after Nero''s singing, the heroic spirits couldn''t stand Nero''s mental torture and all fled. Only Shilang heard it last. After that, Shirou got acquainted with Nero, and the relationship was also very close. Nero also wrote songs every day, and Russang came over to listen to her singing every other day. Shiro always refused to come and commented on Nero''s singing. This made Nero very happy, thinking that he finally met his soulmate, and his attitude towards Shilang became better and closer, and he almost regarded Shilang as a soulmate. But in fact, she, who has no self-knowledge, doesn''t even know that what she sings... is indeed as bad as shit. Shi Lang can accept this kind of mental pollution because he is being attacked by greater mental pollution. That is the [chaotic voice] of the evil king. Compared with the voice of the Lord of Evil that follows the connection and constantly sings in his spirit and soul, Nero''s singing is simply a natural sound. After listening to Nero''s new song conference, Shiro left the hall occupied by Nero. In recent days, he has checked the facilities and conditions in Chaldea. Although it is an institution of the inner world like the Clock Tower, the overall style of the Chaldeans is much brighter than that of the Clock Tower. It is not as gray as the Clock Tower, full of conflicts of interests and conspiracies, on the contrary, it is quite warm. Especially those heroic spirits, making a lot of jokes with each other, making people very relaxed. Fujimaru Tachika worked in this environment, which really relieved Shirou a lot. Before coming to visit Chaldea, he was still a little worried about the bad atmosphere in Chaldea, making Fujimaru Tachika very hard and so on. But now it seems that the worry is overdone. It''s just that, again, the Shi Lang with such a heart is indeed like an old mother. However, his appearance, and the terrible breath of curse, became his best disguise, so no one could see through. At this time, the heroic spirits marched towards the Chaldean control room. Seeing the heroes walking towards the control room, Shiro stopped the black Saber and asked, "What happened, Saber?" Although under the action of Fujimaru Tatsuka, the heroes did not fight with Shirou, but because of the existence of the devil, they are inevitably hostile. Among them, only Nero, who was also an artist, had a close relationship with Shiro. In addition, the relationship was neither salty nor light, and there were also a few people who could live in peace. Among them, Black Saber, or Saber Alter, is one of them. "Master is going to North America to be special. This time, this king must follow along!" Black Saber said. After speaking, she took the sword of victory¡¤Morgan and walked to the control room. Shi Lang thought for a while, and walked away without hesitation. Chapter 83 It''s Time to Show! Shiro followed the heroes to the control room in Chaldea. At this moment, heroic spirits gathered in the control room of Chaldea. In front of Lingzi''s frame, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew have already put on ceremonial attire, and Olga Marie is telling them the key to this mission. "Listen to Tatsuka, this time the North American singularity is very dangerous compared to the previous singularities. When you get there, you must pay attention to your safety." Olga Marie stood in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, The face was filled with serious confession. "Danger...?" "Don''t take it seriously. Before you recuperate, haven''t I already given you the information and background of the peculiar point that I discovered? Wait--" Olga Marie seemed to realize a little suddenly, opened her eyes wide, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked, "Could you not miss it?" "Hahaha...this..." Fujimaru Tatsuka scratched her head, bowed, and said, "Sorry, Director." "That''s the result of my hard work! Ah...really! You have ignored the results of my hard work again! Obviously this time is the most successful time I have used alchemy to explore singularities in advance." Olga Marie bulged her cheeks with an expression of dissatisfaction, folded her hands on her chest, and said, "Huh. But I will forgive you this time. Listen clearly, this is the last time!" Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. "According to the clues passed back by the alchemy demon. That singularity occurred in North America in 1783, which is the famous American Revolutionary War in history. However, that singularity has completely changed now. It is not the British Empire that the United States wants to fight against. With several other European powers, it is the Celtic side that suddenly appeared." Olga Marie said. "Celtic side?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was puzzled. "Yes. This side is probably the key to this singularity. According to intelligence, the leader of the Celtic side is the legendary Queen Maeve, and another Ku Qiu who is known as the "Mad King" Lin." Olga Marie subconsciously glanced at one of the heroic spirits, Cuchurin of the Caster rank, and then continued: "In addition, the United States has summoned all generations of U.S. presidents, and all generations of U.S. presidents have summoned each other''s strength and summoned them. "The King of King" Edison. Moreover, Edison produced a large number of mechanical infantry to fight the Celtics." "Eh eh eh? Is that the background?" Matthew''s eyes widened, apparently curious about the background of the singularity of North America. "Listen to me, Matthew! I don''t remember that you are an uneducated child who can interrupt people." Olga Marie gave Matthew a displeased look. "Woo..." Matthew shrank his head. Olga Marie then looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "In addition, according to the intelligence. Among the singularities, in addition to Maeve, Mad King Cuchurin, Edison. There are also North American natives. Heroes, Geronimo and Billy Boy. And, the great hero of India, Rama. In addition, there are also the Celtic heroes, the teacher of C¨² Chulainn, whom you said before, once met in a dream. , Skaha. And, the alchemy golem sent to detect in the past has already been in contact with Skaha." "Skarha..." Fujimaru Tatsuka suddenly remembered the Queen of Shadow Kingdom that he had met when he was crossing his dreamland. "So, understand, Lixiang? The intensity of this singularity is very high, not proportional to the previous singularity." Olga Marie said seriously. Chapter 1378： "Director, although we understand that you are emphasizing the danger of North America''s peculiarities. But your comparison makes us a little unhappy!" A very unpleasant voice sounded in her ears, Olga Marie turned her head and suddenly found that the heroes who had signed contracts at other special points were squinting and looking at her unkindly. Olga Marie panicked immediately and waved her hand quickly: "No, it''s not like this...I, I''m talking about it soon. I''m not thinking about it, I''m sorry...that, that...so..." Olga Marie subconsciously searched for the figure of Captain Drake among the crowd, but when she recovered, Captain Drake was already by her side and carried her around her waist like a sack. Captain Drake laughed: "If you say something wrong, then you have to drink and apologize, the little director who leads us." When she heard that she was about to drink again, Olga Marie turned pale with fright, and quickly begged for mercy: "Let me go! I drank it last time, and my stomach hasn''t eased up yet. Let me go, De Sister Lake!" After the end of the singularity of the great voyage, Fujimaru Tatsuka signed a contract with Captain Drake. At that time, Olga Marie put on a noble face, preparing to routinely demonstrate to Captain Drake, but Captain Drake was drunk and drank so much stomach acid. After that, Olga Marie didn''t dare to deliberately put on airs in Captain Drake, and even simply called Captain Drake the eldest sister. Drake held Olga Marie around his waist and was about to walk to the cafeteria. Olga Marie was so frightened that she turned pale and shouted for help: "Help! Help ¡ª Tachika, Fujimaru Tachika, why are you only watching? Help me!" However, no one rescued her, they all laughed and gloated. At this moment of departure, there is no tension in the air, but full of lightness and joy. Shilang was outside the crowd, watching their joy, he was out of place with a smile on his face. After a burst of laughter, Da Vinci said: "Although the director said something wrong just now, what she actually wanted to express is that this singularity is very dangerous. Your action this time, besides bringing Matthew, the most I''ll bring a few more suitable heroes. Because this time the stage is a mainland, Drake, who is good at naval battles, quit by himself." Fujimaru Tateka nodded. "Then there is no doubt, Master. This suitable candidate must be me!" "Stop talking more, Hector! Master, this suitable candidate must be the powerful and invincible me!" "Players, you should bring more than..." The heroic spirits stepped forward and recommended themselves. Even Berserker Hercules hummed his muscles, making everyone speechless. Of course, not all heroes are passionately promoting themselves. For example, C¨² Chulainn, he retreated quickly, leaning on the side and boasting. He was not deaf, of course he heard Olga Marie''s words. And that, for him, symbolizes the name of the devil. ¡ª¡ªSkaha! For this name, even if arrogant like Cuchurin, he shunned it. In this fierce promotion of himself, Shi Lang slowly stepped forward. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t move, everyone''s eyes fell on him with this movement. There is no other way. He is a demon, and he is a deadly enemy with the heroic spirit. No matter what you say, it is normal for the heroic spirits to be wary of him. Shirou ignored how the other heroes thought of himself, he just looked at the worried Fujimaru Tatsuka, smiled and said, "If you are considering magic and ability, then take me." "Oh, yes! Mr. Wuming, he didn''t sign a contract with me, he won''t squeeze my magic power, and it is very powerful at the same time. Ok. I have decided, Mr. Wuming, please come with me to North America Singularity!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. Shiro nodded. "Wait a minute, Master!" The heroic spirits said solemnly: "If you want to take him, be sure to take us there too!" Shirou is a demon, although he did not show the crazy and incommunicable qualities of the demon. But still can''t change the fact that he is a demon. If it is because this demon is not hostile, and not vigilant and defensive, it would be absolutely stupid. Recalling bitterness and sweetness, this is the case for preventing micro-duty. If this demon suddenly violent, it doesn''t matter that they are Servants, and being killed is just returning to the Heroic Seat again, but if Fujimaru Tatsuka is killed, it is a real death. After all, if a person is killed, he will die. "This..." Fujimaru Tatsuka was very hesitant. Although he didn''t have much contact with Shiro, just like trusting other heroes, Fujimaru Tatsuka trusted Shiro without exception. However, the vigilant attitude of the heroic spirits could not just sit back and watch. After all, both sides are concerned about Fujimaru Tatsuka, but their positions are different and there are many contradictions. Finally, Fujimaru Tateka took Shiro, Nero, and Weber, who had been dependent on Zhuge Kongming, to go to the North American Singularity. Weber was originally unwilling, because he signed a contract with Fujimaru Tatsuka in the singularity of Rome. In addition to signing the contract at that singular point, there is also his king-Iskandar. Therefore, he doesn''t want to come to participate in the Singularity Sports very much, he also wants to make friends with his king. But since being named, there is no alternative. Such a lineup made the heroes feel somewhat satisfied. Such a lineup, whether it is the crusade against the singularity, or the demon suddenly violent at the singularity, with the help of Nero''s inherent enchantment treasures and the assistance of Zhuge Kongming, it is possible to guarantee the return of Fujimaru Tatsuka to some extent. After a brief explanation, Fujimaru Tatsuka and his team entered the Lingzi box room, transformed into Lingzi, and traveled to the distant North American world in 1783. Among the singularities of North America. Both the Celtic mad King Cuchurin and the American avatar Edison, have noticed the arrival of Chaldea. "Huh, the humans of Chaldeans..." Crazy King Cuchulin snorted arrogantly. "Hope is on the side of the United States. If it is not, then it will only be crusaded." The king Edison''s eyes twinkled. In addition, the great hero of India, Moro, also noticed the arrival of the Chaldean side. "I hope it is a group of people who can get along well, and of course it can help me find my wife Sita, that would be even better." Moro smiled. It is not difficult for some powerful heroic spirits to perceive the arrival of Chaldea. Chapter 1379： Among them, naturally also includes the dead queen in Celtic legend, the master of the great hero Kuchurin, Skaha. "Is it here already?" A faint smile appeared on Skaha''s delicate and pretty face, "However, this singularity is not so easy to fix." "Just, in the final analysis, where is the one who can kill me?" Skaha sighed, that elegant shadow was a little lonely. The mighty dead godslayer, a martial art has already reached the state of transformation, and his heart is gradually decayed, seeking for the powerful enemy and the liberation of death. ... ... Shirou and others descended on the land of North America. This is a lawn. After a soft landing, Fujimaru Tatsuka immediately showed her growth. She immediately lay on the ground, looking around with a vigilant face, for fear of the wrong place and being surrounded by enemies. However, luckily, there were no enemies around, and it was a very empty lawn. "Great, this time is perfect!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang asked with a strange face: "Did you have problems before you came to a peculiar point?" "When the predecessors came before, there was indeed a problem... either surrounded by the army or attacked by the pirates." Ma Xiu on the side couldn''t help but vomit. "So..." Shi Lang nodded. "Mmm. Speaking of being surrounded by the army, it seemed like Yu''s army at that time." Nero thought for a while, and suddenly interrupted. "Yes, I was appointed by Miss Nero as a general to defeat the united empire of several emperors of Romulus." Matthew said. "Hahaha...remembered. Umm, Umm. It was like that at the time." Nero nodded and laughed. The air is full of joy. There is no doubt that this is a peculiar thing that happened in Rome. Shi Lang was quietly listening to them talking about the peculiarities of Rome. At this time, Weber pushed his glasses and said: "Well, a few ladies. We should take the necessary and routine actions to combat this peculiar point." "Is it so fast to get to the point? Hmm, I know it." Nero nodded and said with a smile: "Weber wants to return to Chaldea quickly and stand next to the King of Conquerors, right?" "Cough cough cough..." Weber coughed a few times to conceal his embarrassment, and then said seriously to Nero: "Don''t slander others'' innocence out of thin air, Lord Nero!" "Hahahaha...!" The air was filled with joy, and then everyone became serious. Weber said earnestly: "Although Director Olga Marie investigated this peculiarity in advance. However, we don''t know the specifics of this peculiarity. We need to conduct further investigations and collect intelligence first." Weber began to lay out his own strategies and plans. His plan is quite complete and detailed, and it can be seen that he has carefully considered how the team acts. Of course, the reason why such a complete and detailed action strategy can be formulated is because Olga Marie used the alchemy golem in advance to investigate the general situation of this peculiar point. And this is what is different from "FGO". Olga Marie, who survived the singularity of the burning Fuyuki City, successfully glowed and heated, squeezed the wisdom of Da Vinci, and created an alchemy puppet that could travel through the spirit, and detected the singularity in advance. The success of the strategy adds a lot of chances of success. Of course, this is from the perspective of others. For Leonardo, this is Olga Marie''s out-and-out squeeze and exploitation of her! Need to protest! Of course, it is clear that for the dictator Olga Marie, her protest is invalid. The heroes in the Chaldean control room heard Webber''s strategy, and they couldn''t help but nod their heads one by one: "Good plan! You really deserve to be a man who can three-point the world!" The young Iskandar pointed at Weber and smiled: "I saw it, I saw it. That''s my subject, that''s my subject!" A proud face makes people grit their teeth. However, the course of action proposed by Weber is indeed very constructive, and the heroes all agree. At the same time, they also understand that so far, the guy Webber has been paddling! Otherwise, in other peculiarities, what constructive suggestions this guy will make! This made the heroic spirits tickled with hatred, and they secretly decided that they must exploit him when they come back! Weber''s course of action was unanimously approved by the heroes, but one person raised an objection. "Does it need to be so troublesome?" Shirou asked strangely. "Mr. Anonymous, you may not know. In the time of war, the most important thing is information!" Weber pushed his glasses and said. "I understand this, but if it''s just a peculiar strategy, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Look, just do this¡ª" Shi Lang squeezed the Death Star Sword in his hand, and in an instant the Death Star Sword burst into a cursed, terrifying, black light. The expressions of the heroic spirits changed drastically, what is he going to do! ? The eighty-fourth chapter is over before it even starts [make up and change] King Edison is inspecting a factory in the United States. The Celtic Queen Maeve, using the Holy Grail provided by King Solomon, possesses a near-infinite magical power to continuously create Celtic troops in an attempt to occupy North America. But it is a pity that the successive American presidents who have been summoned have seen through and gathered their forces to summon the Great King Edison. Edison used the power of science and technology to produce a large number of mechanical infantry in the west, and was in a stalemate with the Celtics. "However, this will be in the past tense!" King Edison looked at the giant mecha produced in this factory and couldn''t help but smile. Mystery is the technology of the classical age, and technology is the technology of the future. The ultimate science is the ultimate mystery. And in this factory, production is the secret weapon that King Edison used to deal with the Celtics-giant robots, or to describe them as Gundam, which is more accurate! "When the production of this batch of Gundams is completed, it will be the time when Celtic is destroyed!" Grand King Edison laughed loudly: "If the Chaldeans get in the way, use Gundams to destroy it." Chapter 1380： King Edison''s plan was played well, however, at this time, it changed suddenly. Originally, the bright factory suddenly became extremely dark. "What''s the matter!?" King Edison frowned, and he hurriedly walked out of the factory to take a look, and he was shocked. The sky, which was originally a clear sky, had become extremely dark at some time, as if the light of the entire world had been deprived of it. "What, what is that!?" King Edison looked at the far side in astonishment, and saw a dark beam of light rising from the ground and shooting into the sky! In an instant, the situation changed color! The pitch-black clouds and mists are like ocean waves, rotating around the black beam of light. The entire sky seemed to form a rotating, black vortex. The dark clouds neighed through the thunder and lightning in the sky, and the Xiao-killing, weird aura permeated the entire world. "This, what happened!?" Grand King Edison was shocked: "Celtic...Celtic is going to do it first? It''s impossible... Their soldiers obviously and my mechanical infantry. Still fighting in the west!" What happened? This is not only the doubt of the Great King Edison, but also the doubt of the Celtics, Queen Maeve who holds the Holy Grail, and the mad King Cuchulin. What happened... The only one who knew the truth was Fujimaru Tatsuka and his party. They looked at Shi Lang in amazement. At this moment, Shi Lang is holding the sword of the Death Star high, and a dark beam of light shoots out from the sword of the Death Star. The next moment-- Sudden change! In the beam of light formed by the sword of the Death Star, countless black rays of light suddenly shot out, shooting in all directions! Each of this black light is full of shattered magic power, and its power is extremely powerful! The black light lased out like a cluster of meteors, falling from the sky and hitting the entire North American peculiar point. "That--, that is!" Maeve was shocked! One of the black rays blasted from the Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Parade was blasted toward Maeve. "Don''t think about it!" The Crazy King Cuchulin who was standing next to Maeve gave a loud shout, holding the Gun of Deaththorn, trying to defend against the black light. However-- How can man be faster than light? Hearing the sound of "chao", the black light directly pierced the chest of Mad King Cuchulin, destroying his spiritual foundation. "Okay, so powerful...destructive power... actually able to destroy my body and spiritual foundation in an instant..." Mad King C¨² Chulainn looked down at his empty chest with a stunned expression on his face. Not only that, Maeve behind him was also shot in the chest by one of the black rays, destroying the spiritual foundation. However, this is only one aspect. These black rays of light that erupted from the Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Parade were aimed at not the Mad King Cuchurin, nor the Grand Overlord Edison. But¡ª Servant and foreign objects in this whole singularity! However, just as the mad king Kuchulin would resist, other people would naturally not be willing to be destroyed. "Don''t think about it!" The King Edison yelled and activated the factory''s Gundam. He wanted to use Gundam''s body to avoid the attack of the black light. As a result, with a "chap", he was shot by the black light along with Gundam. Kill. In addition, the heroes who were shot at the same time were Rama, Sita, Skaha, Billy, and others who were summoned to this singular point. "Sita, my wife... I''m sorry..." Rama. "Rama, my dear, I haven''t been able to see you..." Sita. "Who is this shattered power...who is destroying me?..." Skaha. "It''s actually going to exit in this way..." Billy kid. All the heroic spirits were shot, besides... "What''s the matter? How could this happen!" Romani, who was checking the data in the control room, was full of amazement. "What''s the matter, Romani?" Da Vinci couldn''t help but asked aloud. "All, all have disappeared... the mysterious reaction in that peculiar point, the spirit-based reaction... all have disappeared!" Romani said in amazement, "Nameless, this blow...killed all the heroic spirits!" "!!!" The heroic spirits present were all stunned. Caster Cuchulin, who was still on the sidelines, asked loudly, "Are you kidding? That singularity... In that singularity, there is Skaha!" "Skaha''s spiritual reaction has disappeared... It has been confirmed... was killed..." Romani said solemnly. Hearing this, Kuqiulin was stunned on the spot. That woman... Was actually killed... It''s incredible! As if his worldview had been broken, C¨² Chulainn turned his head and looked at the demon holding the pitch black. This demon... Too strong! With one sword, all the heroic spirits including Skaha were killed! Chapter 1381： This, this is simply dreamy! Explosive fireworks broke out across the entire North American land, and Shiro slowly retracted his sword. As Romani said, he cast a total of more than 720,000 black rays, killing all the mysteries of this peculiar point. Including the heroes of the United States and the Celtics and the troops they created, as well as Rama and others as a third-party force. "Boom boom boom boom boom boom!" The earth shone with splendid fireworks. Fujimaru Tateka looked at the man, the devil in a daze. His snow-like white hair fluttered among the fireworks, and his bright eyes like rubies, like a whispering succubus, possessed a dark, shattered charm. He chuckled and said, "Look, it''s very simple." Fujimaru Tatsuka: "..." Matthew: "..." Nero: "..." Weber: "..." Romani, Leonardo da Vinci, and the heroes: "..." Well, as soon as this sentence came out, all the ghosts and charms were gone, only a deep speechlessness remained. Webber pushed his glasses, keeping his cold look, and said, "Okay, let''s go and reclaim the Holy Grail, Master!" This approach was wrong, so Fujimaru Tatsuka could only nodded quickly and said, "You are right, II!" At this time, Shi Lang interrupted again: "If it''s the Holy Grail, then it''s not necessary." "That''s not okay, Mr. Wuming." Fujimaru Tatsuka said: "If the Holy Grail is not recycled, this peculiarity will not be repaired. Moreover, recycling the Holy Grail requires a process. However, I am already very experienced. Oh." "But..." Shilang hesitated for a moment. Although this was not good enough, he still said honestly: "But, the Holy Grail was destroyed by me just now." Ah! ? ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ As a result, Chaldean''s record of repairing the singularity was refreshed to the point where it could no longer be broken. One minute and thirty-two seconds! "Although it is very happy to fix the singularity... But, what are we here for, senior?" Matthew asked dazedly. This state of affairs is so innovative that some of them who follow the old routine cannot accept this dreamy reality. So far, every singular point repair has been repaired after a lot of hardships, adventures, and some life and death. And now? It''s over... Nothing was done, it was over from the beginning! This, this is so dreamy! It was so dreamy that Matthew couldn''t adapt. "Anyway, let''s go back first..." Fujimaru Tatsuka is also dizzy, but as the last Master of mankind, she can''t be ashamed here! Webber took a deep breath, and silently tore off his strategic plan in his heart. Sure enough, plans can never keep up with changes! As a result, the North American peculiarities were restored in this way. After returning to Chaldea, Shiro was paid attention to by everyone in Chaldea. There is no way, Shiro is too maverick. One sword... Directly overturned all the heroic spirits with a single sword, and solved the singularity. In this way, if such a terrible demon is really violent, what should he do? Of course, the innocent and pure Fujimaru Tatsuka doesn''t have this consideration. Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Romani and said, "Doctor, I didn''t work much just now. So I''m still in a good state of mind, so I will take advantage of this momentum and try my best to attack Orleans Singularity!" "This...no, not so good? I have to take a break before..." Romani said hesitantly. There is a new state of affairs now, and Romani does not know what to do. "It doesn''t matter. I''m okay, and Matthew is okay too!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with full of vitality. "Yes, I''m fine too, doctor!" Matthew said. "If that''s the case, then all right." Romani nodded. Seeing that Fujimaru Tatsuka was about to go to a new singularity, Shirou took a step forward and said, "Then I will go too." "Well, that... I, I think it''s better for me to take a break first... If you go through the shuttle bus many times a day, it still feels very bad..." Fujimaru Tatsuka hesitated and said hesitantly. "I, I think so too." Ma Xiu said dryly, looking at Shi Lang. "?????" Shi Lang was confused, wasn''t he still full of energy before? However, he didn''t entangle, but looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka a little bit dozingly, and said, "Well then. If you want to continue to explore the peculiarities, Tachika, you can call me." "Um..." Fujimaru Tateka faltered in response. Shi Lang didn''t struggle too much, but left like the other heroic spirits. In this way, this time the singular point strategy operation is over. Chapter 1382： Just... "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. "Sure enough, does Senior have this feeling?... This kind of wonderful feeling as if you are a useless trash..." Ma Xiu said with a full face. Fujimaru Tateka nodded in sympathy, with an uncomfortable expression on her face. Because this feeling of being a useless **** is really uncomfortable. Shaking his head, Fujimaru Tatsuka said, "Regardless of these, I''ll try again, can I summon the heroes in the North American Singularity..." "Can you summon, Senior? Obviously we haven''t touched them..." Matthew asked worriedly. "I can only try it..." "That''s it." Matthew and Fujimaru Tachika glanced at each other, and both sighed. Obviously, it is a very good thing to easily solve the singularity, but they just feel that it is very wrong, and it is very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable... Sure enough, human beings are guilty. Fujimaru Tatsuka called with a call sign. She originally thought that she would fail the summoning, but as soon as the summoning was activated, she succeeded immediately. From the summoning formation, a woman holding a pair of scarlet guns ran out. As soon as this woman was summoned, her red eyes flashed with light and war spirit, and she asked excitedly, "Where is the one who killed me!?" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! I still owe 2 more, and I should be able to make up tomorrow. Chapter 85 Master, dear Master, you are beginning to be ashamed again! Shirou has been a little depressed recently. The disgust of the heroic spirits, the fear of the people, is nothing to him who has nothing. He came to Chaldea not to do anything here, but to worry about his sister. That''s it. Therefore, whether the heroic spirit hates him or not is meaningless to him. But now-- Shiro met a pervert! And it''s the super abnormal kind! The scarlet spear rushed from the air like a swift red lightning, slamming straight towards Shiro. The speed was as fast as a space shuttle, flashing in front of Shiro, making people unable to respond. Then- Shi Lang stretched out his hand, grabbed the scarlet spear, and said helplessly: "I said, you are almost enough." The holder of this scarlet spear struggled hard, and found that Shirou''s strength was too great, and she couldn''t pull it out with her muscle strength. However, facing Shirou, the holder of the Scarlet Spear said: "This is a real fight--!" Shi Lang nodded, and understood what the woman meant. Then, he drew up the sword of the Death Star, raised the sword in his hand, and hacked the woman to death very quickly. Seeing this, Caster Cuchulin, who was sitting at the side, sighed as usual: "Ahhhhh... the old woman is dead again, so inhumane." Yes, the pervert who was hacked to death by Shi Lang was not someone else, but the shameful Skaha. Logically speaking, as a disciple of Skaha, Kuchurin would be very angry when he saw Skaha being hacked to death by Shiro. But in fact, he was like a perverted tail who got to the g point. Beside him, Matthew asked, "Speaking of which, Miss Scarha, how many times has this been killed?" "It''s the 24th time." Kuchurin laughed loudly and said this very clear number without hesitation. He can''t count it wrong, because every time Skaha''s defeat, he has witnessed it with his own eyes. Matthew looked at him with cold sweat on his face, saying that the master and his disciple are as close as father and son, but looking at the posture of Skaha and C¨² Chulainn, it is not like that at all... it is like there is a sea of ??blood and deep hatred. But then again, Miss Scarha like this is really... "Huh. Is this the Celtic Queen of the Dead? It''s really funny." Passing by the Heroic Guardian Palace, that famous poisonous tongue, did not hesitate to give his own comment, "It can be seen that her disciples are not serious people." Kuchurin, who was laughing loudly, was choked at the time, turned his head, stared at the Palace of the Heroes, and asked: "Red, are you scolding me?" "You understand it yourself, but I didn''t say it." After a pause, the Heroic Guardian Palace added: "Of course, if you think so, I can''t help it." With the word "Tichuang" all over his head, Cuchurin said furiously: "Single-up with the uncle! Uncle must tell you what politeness is!" "Let''s give up. You who are now in the world with the rank of Caster are not my opponent anyway. I don''t want to be bullied by the Master after defeating you easily," said the Heroic Guardian. Kuchurin was trembling all over with anger, this guy did have an outstanding talent in angering him. Seeing the two fierce swords, Ma Xiu quickly became a peacemaker and comforted them. Really, these two people will always evolve into this when they meet together. "However, that''s the story again. If Skaha is so embarrassing, why are you so afraid of her, Cuchurin?" asked the Valiant Palace. Upon mentioning this, even Kuchurin had to say with black lines: "No... she was not like this before..." He realized that he shouldn''t be so gloating, because no matter how Skaha is his teacher, if the teacher is so embarrassing, even the apprentice will become a funny character! In fact, Skaha would become like this, and Kuchurin felt baffled for a while. In his heart and memory, he remembered what kind of person Skaha was. Chapter 1383： That is a woman who has graduated from the world and has a good attitude towards everything. A decadent woman who pursues death with all her heart. Although rotten, it is also elegant, and it will definitely not be as embarrassing as it is now... So, what is going on here? ! While Cuchulin suspected, Fujimaru Tatsuka walked over. "Really, you killed Skarha again, Mr. Wuming." Standing in front of Shirou, Fujimaru Tateka bulged her cheeks like a squirrel, "Stop persecuting Skaha, Mr. Wuming. Every time Skaha is summoned, it consumes a call sign! Da Vinci kisses him in order to make a call. Fu but spent a lot of energy...Really, don''t kill Skaha anymore!" Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka standing in front of him with his cheeks bulging like a hamster, Shirou felt so cute, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand, poked her forehead gently, and said softly: "Next time... " Feeling the temperature of his forehead, Fujimaru Tateka stretched out his hand to cover his forehead, moved slightly in his heart, and listened to Shirou¡¯s gentle and spoiling words, the Jiaohao¡¯s face suddenly flushed, lowered his head, and raised his head. There was a burst of heat. "Woo..." Watching this scene, Matthew couldn''t help biting his handkerchief, exuding a breath of defeat. "My predecessor...my predecessor...my predecessor is going to be snatched away by Mr. Wuming! Woo..." "Anyway, don''t mess with Da Vinci..." Fujimaru Tatsuka lowered her head, steaming hot on her head, whispered. Shilang nodded indignantly. Fujimaru Tatsuka used the call sign to summon Skaha again. After being summoned, Skaha attacked Shirou again. The spirit snake came out of the cave and went straight to Huanglong...All kinds of brilliant spear skills were constantly used, but it was no surprise that the head of her spear was caught by Shi Lang, and she didn''t move. "I said, you should almost be satisfied, Skaha?" Shirou asked. "No, that''s it, how can I be satisfied?" Skaha trembled, eagerly and dissatisfied: "The taste of death, the satisfaction that seems to disappear forever, ah...Maman, only you can satisfy me. Come on, this time I lose again. , Come and kill me!" Shiro: "..." Although it is not that Skaha is a superficial queen shaking S, it is actually a recessive shaking M. But Skaha in this new world is really a bit abnormal... No. It should be said that he shouldn''t have made Skaha aware of his abnormality and the nature of his desire for dissatisfaction. Shi Lang sighed deeply. There is nothing wrong with Skaha in this new world. This Skaha has not experienced the short youth of the eternal dynasty like the Skaha of the old world, and his body and mind have completely decayed. For her, her life is meaningless, she is just pursuing strong enemies and death. But no one can give her this. She is like a deep-seated woman who has not been moisturized for a long time, lonely and empty and cold, so she is becoming more and more decadent, more and more lamentable, and more and more pursuing death. At this time, Shi Lang appeared, and satisfied her inner emptiness. This is like a Leng Gong grieving woman who has not been moisturized for a long time. It is not a strange thing that she will pursue death more and more after she has been moisturized... No. This kind of thing is still too weird to think about it carefully! However, all in all, there is another hero who is close to Shilang in this Chaldea... Although it is a shameful pervert. Shirou sighed deeply and said, "I said, if you are pursuing death, Skaha can also find someone else. If you go to fight Hercules for power, no matter what, you will be killed by him. Killed it? So don''t keep pestering me, I don''t want to be hated by Xiao Lixiang!" "That won''t work, Majin. Only you can meet my needs." Skaha shook his head and said. "Why?" Shi Lang asked puzzledly. Skaha smiled and said, "As a demon, it is impossible not to notice it, right? This world has been reset by the power of the savior." Hearing this, Shi Lang felt tight, did he notice it? Soon Shirou thought again, it is not surprising that Skaha noticed this, because she also noticed the existence of the enlightened person during the Fourth Holy Grail War. It''s just that even Merlin in this new world has to rely on the records in the crown to learn about the things in the old world, but this woman has relied on herself from the beginning to perceive the truth of the matter. It''s not easy. It is true. Sure enough. Although this woman has always been ashamed in front of him, it is undeniable that this woman is very powerful and reliable at the same time. It''s just that her shameful performance in front of Shirou concealed this, and people couldn''t help but subconsciously regard her as a funny figure. "I am isolated from the outside of the world, so I can perceive that the world has been reset by the power of the savior, and I have also been reset. Although I can detect some traces of the old world sporadically, I don¡¯t know everything about the old world. , And what happened. However, there is one thing, I am very clear." "I in the old world must know you. Because this feeling of being with you and being killed by you does not hate me. So, no matter what you look like, I think you are a good boy. A good boy." Skaha smiled and said, his tone seemed to be petting a child. Seeing Skaha''s smile, Shirou had an urge to cry. Master... Whether it is the old world or the new world, no matter what he looks like, Master has always cared and believed in him so much. How much he wanted to hug the master, throw himself into his arms, rely on the master, just like when he was a child, under the danger of being unaccompanied, relying on the master, unreservedly confiding his pain and sorrow. But Shilang restrained this impulse. Regardless of the old world or the new world, the master is still that master, but he is no longer who he was back then. The great horror to be faced is no longer comparable to when he was young. No one can rely on him, and no one can stand by his side. He walked too fast, too far ahead. Chapter 1384： The people behind him can''t keep up with those around him. On the road of life, he looked back, there was no one beside him or behind him, and he could only face the difficulties and dangers ahead alone. People follow the crowd, and unity is strength. But when a person walks too far ahead and no one can keep up, then only oneself faces everything alone. And this is the difference between the demonized him and the once eternal king. He is a solitary demon, so the more lonely, the stronger he is. On the contrary, the more fetters, the weaker it will be. There is no doubt that he has become an existence diametrically opposed to himself as the eternal king and as the fire. And this is the devil. Perhaps this is also the reason why the Star Sword will show such a posture. Lonely tour, this is Shirou''s form of existence as a demon. Master... my dear master... Shirou showed a polite smile, looked at Skaha, and said coldly: "Perhaps." Shirou''s indifferent attitude did not make Scarha cared. In fact, she has more important things to do than this. "Well, what is this feeling of chill...?" Suddenly, Kuchurin shivered, and he felt a chill. He looked around for a week, and finally found that Skaha was staring at him, and his beautiful eyes had been squinted, like an elegant leopard thinking about how to eat its prey. Suddenly, Kuchurin felt a bit dry in his voice, "Why, what are you doing looking at me like this, Skaha? I, I have already graduated, don''t want to train me!" "Who said I''m going to train you, my dear disciple?" Skaha showed a calm smile, with a soft temperament, just like an elegant big sister next door. Although this posture is very charming, it is still impossible to forget her shameful performance of begging for death in front of Shirou. However, C¨² Chulainn was so afraid that his legs were shaking. "You, what do you want to do?" Cuchurin asked tremblingly. "Who said that I was embarrassed, my dear disciple?" Skahan asked with an elegant, calm smile on that delicate face. Cuchurin was terrified in his heart, and just about to explain out loud, the Hall of Valor here raised his hand and stood up, and said mercilessly: "I''m reporting. Skaha, that''s him! This damn, deceived teacher. The blue spearman who killed the ancestor not only counted your death carefully, but also advertised you as a clown... and even wrote a short story like "My Shameful Teacher" and distributed it to Look everyone." Cuchurin''s eyes widened, and he was shaking with anger when he looked at the Palace of the Heroes who poured dirty water on him. He did count, but he didn''t do anything else, especially the one who regarded Skarha as a clown. Isn''t it this **** red? Actually pour dirty water on him! Damn! Cuchurin gritted his teeth, just about to refute. As a result, the Heroic Guardian took out his glasses and put them on, looking at Kuchulin with contempt, and said: "This deceived master and annihilated the ancestor, there is no bottom line of trash, now I must say that I framed him again! Skaha , I think you have to educate your disciples well, their character... is badly bad! Need to be re-educated!" After speaking, he also pushed his glasses, showing a stalwart, social elite face. Cuchurin was dumbfounded. This guy, don''t make drafts without splashing dirty water? Isn''t it too bad? Of course, this is not the key. The key is - "That''s true..." Skaha stretched out his hand, lightly nodded his face with a slender index finger, revealing a troubled expression, and then showed an elegant smile at Cuchulin, "It is indeed necessary to renew I''ve been educated." "No--, no--!" Cuchurin seemed to have heard the terrifying sound of hell, and that handsome face was suddenly pale with fright. He watched Skaha walking towards her, suddenly like the flower girl who was about to be caught by the bandits and bandits to be the wife of the village, was frightened and turned pale, and shouted in horror: "Don''t come here. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" The result? There is no result. Cuchurin was like a kid who went to an Internet cafe to play games and was caught by his mother, and was dragged away by Skaha''s collar. When C¨² Chulainn was dragged away, he gritted his teeth and stared at the Palace of Valor, "Red, you framed me! I can''t forgive you! I can''t forgive you!" "May your future life be full and fulfilling, Amen." The Heroic Guardian deliberately prayed a holy prayer in front of C¨² Chulainn, which made C¨² Chulainn disgusted. Shi Lang looked at the Heroine Guardian Palace speechlessly. Matthew couldn''t help but vomit: "You are so bad, Mr. Wei Gong...!" "Yes? Am I not blessing him?" The Heroic Guardian said with a strange face: "Can''t this reflect my kindness as a guardian?" Ma Xiu took a deep breath and took two steps back. It turned out that this old mother''s heart was actually black! Chapter 86 You have big eyebrows and big eyes, have you betrayed too? "Speaking of which, Xiao Lixiang. When are you going to take the Orleans singularity?" Shi Lang looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was having milk tea with Matthew, and asked softly. When Shirou asked this, Fujimaru Tateika, who was happily drinking with Ma Xiu, was choked with milk tea. Matthew was also choked. "This, this..." When Fujimaru Tachika didn''t know what to say, Shirou interrupted her, reached out and took out a tissue, and gently wiped the milky white milk stains on her cheek with his palm, "Don''t worry, speak slowly. " "Oh..." Feeling Shirou''s gentle movement, Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded blankly. Ma Xiu looked left and right, watching Shirou wipe the corners of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s mouth, while Fujimaru Tatsuka''s expression was dazed and soft, she seemed to see a pink romance bubble popping out between the two, and she wailed immediately. Up. Senior, my senior! Matthew felt an unprecedented crisis! Chapter 1385： Can not help but wailed. "Woo..." Such a voice made the spoiled Shi Lang aware of the existence of Matthew, and couldn''t help asking strangely: "Why are you here, Matthew?" Hearing that, Matthew wailed even harder, "I, I have always been here, Mr. Wuming!" "Oh." Shi Lang nodded. Ma Xiu stared at Shi Lang fiercely, she looked at Shi Lang''s gaze, as if looking at a powerful rival in love, with a face full of vigilance. This person needs to be careful! Matthew said heartily. "Well, that... If you need Orleans to be peculiar, you need to do some pre-preparation. Moreover, the Qixi Festival is coming soon, I plan to go after the Qixi Festival..." Fujimaru Tachika said panicked. "That''s it." Shilang nodded and said softly: "Then I know. Then, when you are going to Orleans, remember to call me." "Hmm..." Fujimaru Tatsuka replied hesitatingly. Shirou smiled, and whispered to Fujimaru Tatsuka, "You can rely on me a lot, Xiao Tatsuka. Brother... I only tell you that I like you very much. Although I am a devil, I don''t Hurt you." Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and steadfastly agreed: "Um..." Shirou smiled and left. "Senior, don''t you plan to talk to Mr. Wuming?" Ma Xiu turned his head and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and asked. "M... I always feel very embarrassed. Mr. Wuming is also kind. If you refuse to take Mr. Wuming with the reason of "Take you, the singularity strategy is too easy, we can''t get exercise"... I always feel... always It feels too sad. Obviously Mr. Wuming is so soft, so warm and considerate, but the heroes don¡¯t wait to see Mr. Wuming, and we refuse Mr. Wuming... This is too sad, such a strong yet soft and considerate Mr. Wuming, He shouldn''t get such a cold reception, he should be the same as other heroic spirits, it is right to get joy here..." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a look of embarrassment. "What should I do then?" Matthew asked. "Anyway, in short, I will make it clear to Mr. Wuming before the Qixi Festival..." Fujimaru Tatsuka kneaded the corners of her clothes and said. Matthew nodded: "Yeah." ... ... Shirou felt that Chaldea was somewhat different from Avalon. The home of the fairies, the ideal homeland in the legend, gives people a kind of tranquility from the world, and a sense of tranquility of Eastern Gensokyo. Chaldea is different. Chaldea is quite lively and joyous. Although the heroic spirits come from different ages and experience the magnificent life, whether beautiful or miserable, they work hard for the same goal. In Le Di, carry out their favorite activities, or blow each other, or persecute each other... There is a feeling of a guild of adventurers in another world. Just like now-- I don¡¯t know which Snake Essence Disease carries out the Hercules Wrist Wrestling Special! Is there anything unexpected about this special code? It is that Hercules, who was appointed as a Hercules, is the champion, right? Ok... It was indeed a little unexpected, because Shirou participated in this special event. After being turned into a demon, Shirou, whose muscle strength grew to A+, successfully killed one opponent after another, and finally stood in front of Hercules. The two sat opposite each other and stretched out their arms. Hercules'' arms were black, thick and large, while Shilang''s arms were white, thin and tender. Hercules'' nostrils were upturned, showing the calmness of a Hercules. This is also normal, because his muscle strength, like Shirou who is a demon, is at the A+ level. At this time, Da Vinci jumped out and shouted: "Buy to leave, buy to leave! Now the odds of Wuming and Hercules are 1:50! Welcome to bet! Welcome to bet! " There is no doubt that this guy opened the house. The heroic spirits scrambled to bet. Of course, what they bet on is not money, but their own mystery. Such as treasures, or other trivial materials. Da Vinci has his own set of alchemy, which can decompose the treasures and trivial materials of the heroic spirits and re-refine them into what they need. For example, holy spar and call sign. Therefore, in Chaldea, especially in front of Leonardo, these are hard currencies. "Come on, Hercules! I have given you my treasure!" "Don''t lose to the devil, Hercules! I pressed my pants on you!" "It must show the glory of the heroic spirit, Hercules!" ... The heroic spirits cheered for Hercules. "You are too bullying Yu You like this. Now, like this... Mum, Mum, I can put Yu Wushang''s treasure on the unknown person." Nero nodded and said with his arms akimbo. Hearing this, Da Vinci''s eyes lit up, his hands were rubbing, his face was flattering, and he asked: "Great Emperor Rose, noble you, what do you want to press?" "Mmm. Look good, this is Yu''s supreme treasure!" Nero said, pushing his newly composed score to Shiro''s side. Da Vinci was speechless at the time: "I''m sorry, this won''t be accepted..." "Are you looking down on Yu''s art?" The lively and cheerful Nero suddenly became irritable. "Yu is an enlightened emperor, but if you insult Yu''s art, even if it is Apollo, Yu will kill!" With a cold sweat on his face, Da Vinci smiled, and quickly nodded to accept. At this time, Black Saber brought a lot of potato chips that he had treasured for a long time, pointed at Shirou succinctly, and said, "Press him." Da Vinci is about to cry, I won''t accept this! Chapter 1386： In the end, Skaha was reliable and pressed a dead-thorn gun to Shirou. After the heroes finished their bets, Shi Lang and Hercules fought fiercely. Shilang''s one was white, thin and tender, and the one that matched Hercules was black, thick and big. Don''t doubt, this is the arm. The heroic spirits cheered for Hercules. However, it has to be said that although Shiro and Hercules are both A+ in terms of muscle strength parameters, in fact, Hercules, who is a Hercules, is still pressing Shiro, and Shiro''s arm is pressed hard. Past. "Come on, Hercules!" When the heroic spirits saw it, they shouted loudly, their faces were as excited as a woman with a mosaic. Shirou gave up. This was just for fun. There is no need to entangle. Of course, the most important thing is that in terms of strength, he is indeed somewhat inferior to Hercules. However, at the moment when he was about to lose, the sudden change occurred--! "This, this is...!?" Shi Lang suddenly felt a force coming from Hercules'' arm, pulling his arm back. He raised his head and saw that Hercules had a hideous look and the green veins on his arms were exposed, as if he was crushing Shilang with a strong force, but in fact, he was pulling Shilang''s arm back. This is extremely deceptive, no one can see through the superb acting skills of Hercules. For example, the heroic spirits of those excitedly shouting, like women shouting at Yali. Hercules forcibly pulled Shiro''s hand in the middle, no matter how hard Shiro was, Hercules pulled his arm in the middle until the end of time. "Tie, take all! Oh... this is really no way." As the dealer, Da Vinci smiled honestly and happily took back the bet of the heroes. It wasn''t until this time that Shi Lang realized that this Nima was a fraud by the dealer! Turning his head, Shi Lang looked at Hercules, who was surrounded by the heroic spirits. He was condemned by the crowd and uttered a grievance cry, but secretly revealed his white and shining teeth to Leonardo. . Da Vinci quietly gave Hercules an OK gesture. Shi Lang''s eyes widened. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, you, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, actually betrayed! Da Vinci began to take back the bets of the heroes, happily like an old fox. Now, the heroic spirits have trouble getting their things back. After all, they are all heroic spirits. ¡ª¡ªOf course, there are still people who don¡¯t want face. For example- "Saber...?" Da Vinci looked at the black Saber who had circled all his snacks and couldn''t help but said, "This is mine." Da Vinci is about to start with Black Saber''s snacks. The result- "Roar~! Roar!" Black Saber grinned hoarsely towards Da Vinci like a black cat protecting him, and even bit Da Vinci''s hand. Da Vinci gave up, grabbing food from his mouth, and it was still too dangerous. Obviously, this special ceremony was held by Da Vinci. The purpose, of course, is to harvest a wave of fattening leeks. After all, Olga Marie was there and she couldn''t get any money with her call. This can be regarded as being forced to go to the sea to make a living, right? However, Shi Lang was very strange, on what terms did Leonardo da Vinci move Hercules and ask him to help her harvest the leeks. Obviously, there must be invisible PY transactions among them! After leaving the scene, Shi Lang went to the men''s bathroom. As a result, the door just opened-- "Yeah yah yah-!" There was a sharp female scream. Shi Lang silently looked at the shivering silver-haired woman hiding in the corner of the toilet. "Why did you come here, Director Olga Marie?" Shirou asked. "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Olga Marie panicked and compared a silent gesture. She looked left and right, and said sadly, "I''m hiding from Drake." Shirou asked strangely: "Why do you want to hide from Drake?" "Did that guy drag me to drink last time? I borrowed that to go to the toilet and escaped. She is now looking for me everywhere and wants to drag me to drink...Oh my God! Oh my god! I don''t want to get drunk anymore, then It feels too uncomfortable!" Olga Marie held her head and shivered in the corner. "So, did you hide in the men''s room?" Shilang asked. "Isn''t the men''s room the safest place for girls?" Olga Marie asked. Shi Lang froze for a moment, what you said is so reasonable, I was speechless! "Anyway, anyway... After you go out, if you meet Drake, don''t tell her, I am here!" Olga Marie exhorted. Shi Lang smiled, and then went out of the men''s room. Shiro was out of luck, so he ran into Drake who was holding a wine barrel right away. "Yo, demon brother!" Drake greeted Shirou, "Would you like to come for a drink?" "Majin has no nerve center for taste, and the structure of his head is different from ordinary people. Alcohol can''t make the devil get drunk." Shirou said. "You don¡¯t know how to drink, but it¡¯s too boring. I¡¯m not looking for you to drink. I¡¯d better find the little director to drink. After the little director is drunk, he can sing and dance, show prestige, and show off, but it¡¯s interesting. By the way, do you know where the young director is?" Drake asked. ¡ª¡ªIf you meet Drake, don''t tell her, I am here! Thinking of Olga Marie¡¯s instructions in his head, Shirou felt that he must not betray Olga Marie, so he raised his hand, pointed to the men¡¯s room, and said, ¡°She hid in the men¡¯s room, and she said something'' For girls, isn''t the men''s toilet the safest place?" "Oh! There! I said why I couldn''t find her! I didn''t expect that with the character of the young director, he would hide in the men''s bathroom. It seems that there are many interesting places for our young director. ...Hahaha...I really like her so much!" Chapter 1387： Drake let out a hearty laugh, undoubtedly the elder sister demeanor. Then? There is no more. Olga Marie was carried out of the men''s room by Drake in desperation. It can be seen that her future life is bound to be full and happy. Shi Lang would hide his merit and fame. As for why you want to betray Olga Marie? He didn''t nod his head and agreed, so how could he betray him? But speaking of it, why does he find Olga Marie''s dead fish face funny? This is indeed the spiritual pollution of the evil king! What a shame! Shiro, who was walking in the corridor, met Hercules again. At this time, he was holding a person affectionately. -Jason! He is like an inflatable doll, highly praised by Hercules. "Let go, let me go, Hercules! Damn it! Damn Leonardo! There was no such thing in the debt repayment agreement signed at that time!" "Uhhhhh-" Hercules held Jason in his arms and smiled like a six-hundred-jin child. As for Jason... He had his neck severed by Hercules and ascended to heaven happily. Shiro understood. This is probably the ulterior py deal between Hercules and Leonardo. Actually using Jason to make a deal... It''s so inhuman! Chapter 87: No one knows what Matthew saw [Fixed up] My name is Matthew Girelette, and I am very insecure recently! Since the elders rescued me in the control room explosion caused by Professor Leif. I decided to myself that I must protect my seniors. Because Senior is a very shining person. People who are not afraid of danger, the sun is warm, and life-oriented. Such seniors are so attractive to me no matter what, just like a big sister. In the subsequent singularity adventure, Senior also showed a calmness and maturity beyond ordinary people, just like sunshine. Since then, I have understood that I like seniors. Of course, it''s not just me who likes it, but the other heroes also like the predecessors. Because senior is a very sunny, cheerful, and very sincere person. Who wouldn''t like such a person? However, other people like seniors-at this point, I will not be jealous, nor depressed. Because Senior was liked by other heroic spirits, this was proof of Senior''s excellence. Moreover, I am not a person who will be jealous of others. ¡ª¡ªThe above cognition is based on my cognition of myself before the white-haired devil appeared. After the great white-haired demon appeared, I realized that I was not depressed, but because before the great white-haired demon appeared, the eyes of the seniors were more on me. After the Great White Haired Demon appeared, the eyes of the predecessors were all attracted away by the Great White Haired Demon. If this continues... If it continues like this-- I will be forgotten by important seniors. Woo... There is only such an ending, I definitely don''t want it. Therefore, I requested foreign aid. ¡ª¡ªDa Vinci pro. Although I want to ask Romani more, I don''t know what happened recently. Romani is always depressed. It must be the boss who is bullying him again, right? For example, give him a heavy task. So, don''t go to him recently, because this will definitely disturb him. When he came to the workshop of Da Vinci''s pros, Da Vinci''s pros were like wealth fans, wandering among the belongings that they had just won from the Hercules Wrist Wrist Special, their eyes were shining and counting. "Huh? Emotional advice? This really stumps me. I''m unmarried for life! Also, I don''t have time right now. My treasure hasn''t been counted." ¡ª¡ªThis is also of course, this time Leonardo was so lucky and won so many treasures at once. Although I really want to kiss Da Vinci and ask how to make seniors pay more attention to me, but if Da Vinci is so busy, I still forget it. Because in any case, Da Vinci was personally responsible for my personal small problems, but the entire Chaldean alchemy provided. How could I bother Leonardo because of this little thing? Sure enough, forget it. I was planning to leave, but at this moment, I found a red frame glasses with a unique shape. It was placed alone on the workbench by the side. I thought this pair of glasses was a bit weird, so I couldn''t help but take it over and observe it carefully. This should be the latest alchemy product developed by Leonardo da Vinci? But what is the use of making a pair of glasses? Could it be... Combat power tester? Can the heroic spirit''s combat effectiveness be directly detected, and then can seniors make better decisions? Chapter 1388： It should be like this. It''s so reliable, Da Vinci. To make such a treasure quietly, I must be a surprise to the seniors! In comparison, I was still too boring and too useless. No wonder the gaze of the predecessors no longer looked at me. "Huh? Are you looking at those Jason glasses?" At this moment, Da Vinci asked. I turned my head, looked at Leonardo da Vinci, and asked strangely: "Are these glasses Mr. Jason''s?" "Yeah, he asked me to make it, saying that he would use his whole life to pay off the debt. I was so obsessed at the time, so I agreed. That guy didn''t know anything, it really cheated me. But fortunately, Hercules Like him, I didn''t lose this deal." Da Vinci laughed. "By the way, if you want to play, just use it. But remember not to put it on other heroes, Matthew." Da Vinci confessed. "Yeah." I nodded. There must be something extraordinary about the glasses that Mr. Jason wants Da Vinci to make himself, such as the ability to never lose his way in the ocean? If this is the case, when you enter the peculiarities of sailing in the future, Seniors will never lose their way again. I put on my glasses and nothing strange happened. It should be because I didn''t use it correctly, right? I turned my head and looked at Da Vinci, intending to ask Da Vinci about how to use this pair of glasses, but watching Da Vinci''s diligent look at the financial inventory, I think it''s fine. It is a bad thing to disturb others. That''s it! I can go to seniors and study it. In this way, you can also get closer to the predecessors. Hmm! I''m so smart! Wearing my glasses, I left Da Vinci''s workshop and ran towards the room of the predecessor. Halfway through, a very beautiful young girl walked out of an office beside the promenade that I passed by. She has a sweet face with long chestnut hair clinging to her, her skin is fair and tender, and she is wearing a white coat, exuding a gentle temperament like the big sister next door. She saw me and greeted me with a smile: "Good afternoon, Matthew." "Ah...you, hello." I hurriedly responded. But honestly... I seem to... don''t know her. "Don''t run in the corridor, you will fall down like that." The girl said softly. This kind of gentle advice reminds me of Romani. "I, I know." I nodded. The girl smiled, and then left. Looking at her back, I was filled with strangeness. Is there such a person among us in the Chaldeans? Doesn''t it seem? Could it be the heroic spirit newly summoned by the predecessors? If this is the case...Doesn''t you even call me to summon the heroes? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... Since this is the case... "That, may I ask you?" I asked the girl''s name aloud. She turned around and looked at me strangely. The look is like looking at a child who has a high fever. "I''m Romani, Matthew. What''s wrong with you?" the girl asked. Ah! ? I was stunned for a moment, and my heart said it was impossible. How could Romani look like this? How could the doctor be a girl? This- Wait! I immediately realized a little bit, took off my glasses and took a look, suddenly the gentle chestnut-haired girl in front of me turned into Romani. I understand, the real purpose of this pair of glasses! I dealt with Romani''s doubts, and then wearing glasses, I quickly rushed towards the senior''s room. I must tell my seniors about this! Mr. Jason is too much! Let Da Vinci make these glasses himself! If this is known by other male heroes, he will definitely be thrown in front of Miss Medea! Thinking of this, I speeded up my pace, and I must let the predecessors know about Mr. Jason¡¯s crimes first! There was an intersection ahead, and I rushed too fast, and I didn''t see clearly that someone was passing the intersection ahead. Not surprisingly, I collided with that person. However, I did not hurt, but fell into a warm embrace. But who did I hit? A touch of long white hair like snow flicked past my eyes. I raised my head and suddenly saw a pair of bright ruby-like eyes. "Are you all right, Matthew?" There was a sound in my ears, the sound quality was soft and delicate, like a stream of spring on the tip of my heart. However, I have not noticed this anymore. Chapter 1389： Because... ... ... "Are you okay, Matthew?" Shi Lang put his hands on Matthew''s shoulder and asked softly. He happened to pass by here just now, and as a result, Matthew rushed too fast. If he hadn''t taken Matthew into his arms just now, Matthew would definitely fall into a big somersault. However, even if he didn''t fall into a big somersault, Matthew seemed to be taken aback by the incident and was staring at him blankly. "Okay, so beautiful..." Matthew said subconsciously. "What''s so beautiful?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "...It''s like a snow elf." Mathew said subconsciously. Shiro: "?" "Ah... please, please don''t mind, I just said something wrong, Mr. Wuming..." Ma Xiu said in a panic. "It doesn''t matter. When people are incoherent, no one is exception." Shi Lang smiled. Ma Xiu lowered his head, not daring to look at Shi Lang''s face. "Speaking of which, you are going to Xiao Lixiang''s room, right?" Shi Lang asked. Matthew nodded, and said without confidence, "Yes." She was a little afraid that Shirou asked her why she was going to Fujimaru Tatsuka. But Shilang didn''t ask, instead he smiled and said, "It''s great... Xiao Lixiang has a friend like you." "No!" At this point, Ma Xiu became fierce, and said seriously: "I can know Senior, this is the real luck." "No. It''s all the same. Xiao Lixiang is lucky to know you, and you are lucky to know Xiao Lixiang. Because you are all people who can warm each other, aren''t you?" Shi Lang Asked gently. "Ah... this, this..." Ma Xiu turned away, her face flushed. Shi Lang stretched out his palms, held Ma Xiu''s hands with both hands, and said seriously: "From now on, I will trouble you and Xiao Lixiang to continue to move forward together." "Um..." Matthew hesitated in a low voice. "Great. I''m so happy." Shirou smiled, "Then I won''t bother you. By the way, when crossing the corridor, it''s better to walk slowly, and don''t hurt yourself because of carelessness." "Hmm..." Matthew lowered his head, and his voice became softer. Shirou turned and left. After Shi Lang left, Ma Xiu took off the glasses from his face, and said, "This pair of glasses...Sure enough, they should be destroyed! But...I didn''t expect, Mr. Wu Ming...Woo! Don''t think about it, let''s go quickly. Find seniors!" No one knows what Matthew saw at that time. Even Shirou, one of the parties involved, didn''t know. And now, he looked at this scene with some surprise. Olga Marie and Drake were sitting in the Chaldean dining hall. The table was full of empty wine bottles, and there were many heroes who were drinking and blowing around. Olga Marie was drunk, blushing and drank a bottle of beer, slapped it on the table with a slap, stood up, and said drunkly: "Bring me another bottle!" "It''s almost enough, Director." The old mother reminded him of the Heroic Guardian Palace. "No! No! I~I haven''t drunk enough~! You, you are so disappointing! It''s rare that I am so happy, why do you want to scan me! Romani~Romani~! I want to put on your little shoes!" Olga Marie said drunkly. The old mother was full of black lines: "I''m not a doctor." Shiro found Nero on the side, stretched out his hand, pointed to Olga Marie and asked, "How much did she drink?" "I haven''t counted them carefully, but...Um, the amount of alcohol I drink is really top-notch!" Nero nodded and said. "Wow!" Suddenly, the drunken Olga Marie cried out. "Why are you crying, little director?" the heroes asked. "You don''t take me to play! You, you are so annoying! I am so lonely!" Olga Marie rolled on the ground, crying. The heroic spirits said: "We have invited you. But you said, as the director, you are a noble magician. You can''t mix with us Ariba." "Wow! Can''t you invite more? Can''t you pull me over? If you pull me, I will definitely come over halfway! People are shy, how can they come if you invite me once? That''s too unreserved, if other magic families know about it, you will definitely be laughed at...Wow...!" Olga Marie cried and cried, and then she hugged Drake''s arm and said, "It''s better to be the eldest sister, take me to play every time..." Then? There is no more. This guy fell asleep holding Drake''s arm after being drunk all over the place. It''s still the kind of sleeping. Shi Lang couldn''t help asking: "Does she do this every time she gets drunk?" "Umm!" Nero nodded and asked with a smile: "Little director, isn''t it super interesting?" "It is...but, after she wakes up, she will definitely roll on the ground." Shiro predicted. Shiro''s prediction was correct. The next day, Olga Marie''s room heard a cry like a pig. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" "Why would I do such stupid things ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Olga Marie rolled around on the bed holding the quilt, as if she had lost her mind. However, there is no alternative. After all, she was like that yesterday~! "Uuuuu...I have no face to meet people!" Chapter 1390： She hid her face and wept bitterly. Then her teeth tickled with hatred. No matter how you think it is Drake''s fault. Next time, the next time I must hide! However, if it were that hero, he would definitely not care about her embarrassing move yesterday, right? Olga Marie turned her head and looked at the glass jar beside the bed. In that glass jar, there is a magical heart. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Hmm... I still owe one more, I can only pay it tomorrow. Chapter 88 The Qixi Festival Shirou walked into the Chaldean control room and found that Fujimaru Tatsuka and Romani were discussing something about the singularity. "Is this planning to capture Orleans singularity?" Shi Lang walked over and asked. "Ah...no. Not yet." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head and said, "It''s just that I''m studying the peculiarities of the next strategy." "So..." Fujimaru Tateka nodded and said, "Yes. There are still three peculiarities, Orleans, Jerusalem, and finally Babylonia." "Don''t worry." Shilang said gently, "I will help you." "Hmm..." Fujimaru Tateka nodded vaguely. Indeed, although the unnamed gentleman in front of him is a demon, and the heroic spirits also called themselves to be wary of him, the most reliable among the entire Chaldeans is precisely the unnamed gentleman who exudes a curse. Just... Mr. Wuming is so powerful that people can''t help but feel that he is useless. Although Mr. Wuming is stronger, the better, because it will make the singularity strategy easier... But this kind of useless sense of waste is really uncomfortable. Seeing Fujimaru Tachika in a daze, Shirou asked, "What''s the matter?" "No, no. Nothing." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head and said. Shi Lang looked at her with a smile. As a good brother, caring for his sister is a matter of course. If there is a slight disturbance, it is necessary to pay attention urgently. ¡ª¡ªThis is the basic exercise. Looking at the two who were in love with each other, Romani said with a black line: "That...I''m still here." "Huh?" Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Romani, and said with a strange expression: "When were you here, Romani?" "I''ve always been here!" Romani groaned depressed. Even if I have no sense of existence, you can''t directly show it like this, right? It''s... it''s so sad! Romani was forced to talk in his heart. "I''m really sorry, you should be in the corner just now, I didn''t see it," Shi Lang said. Hearing that, Romani became even more depressed: "I was right in front of you just now!" "I''m so... I''m really sorry," Shi Lang said apologetically. As an excellent elder brother, naturally only my sister is in my eyes. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the [Chaotic Voice] of the Evil King has indeed made his mind more and more muddled. Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "If you want to go to the special point, remember to tell me first." "Of course. After all, Mr. Wuming is so strong!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned on the spot. "What''s wrong, Mr. Wuming?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked strangely at Shirou who was stunned on the spot, and asked aloud. "I¡ªIs it strong?" Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and asked aloud, with a very confused and strange tone. "Isn''t this of course?" said Fujimaru Tatsuka: "Repair the North American singularity all at once... this kind of thing that other heroes can''t do, but Mr. Wuming can easily do it. So, Mr. Wuming is very powerful! " Fujimaru Tatsuka felt that what she said was correct, and Mr. Wuming would be happy to get her confirmation, but she found that Mr. Wuming had a sad expression on his face. "That..." Fujimaru Tatsuka hesitated for a moment, and asked cautiously: "Did I say something wrong?" "No. Xiao Lixiang is right, I--, very strong." Shi Lang said with a smile. But what''s the use of no matter how strong it is? And... The stronger you are, this does not prove that the king of evil is more invincible? After all, this posture of oneself, this power... are only part of the King of Evil! Shi Lang''s face showed a soft smile, but his hands under his sleeves clenched tightly. The atmosphere was a little stiff, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head, looked at the screen with an unusual peculiarity, and said: "Speaking of which, I really didn''t expect that there is another peculiarity in Babylonia." Hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but feel tensed, and asked, "Is there anything weird about this, Xiao Lixiang? King Solomon scattered the Holy Grail to every corner of history, and naturally there will be Babylonia." "This is also true... But, anyway, that is the prehistoric world. Moreover, that is the age of the mysterious Sumerian! It is the prehistoric civilization. In modern times, the Sumerian civilization has long been extinct. . Moreover, the Sumerian civilization is still quite strange, disappearing from the long river of history without any sign, it is very mysterious." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with gleaming eyes. "Are you longing for Sumerian civilization, Xiao Lixiang?" Shilang asked. "Isn''t this of course? That''s prehistoric civilization!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka with shiny eyes, Shirou understood that his lovely sister was a fan of prehistoric civilization. Chapter 1391： "However, if it is a prehistoric civilization, the most famous one is indeed the lost continent in Greek legend, Atlantis." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with interest. Atlantis! Shi Lang''s hands under his sleeves became tighter, and his gentle face couldn''t help becoming a little cold. The false **** seat, which is made by the Olympus gods in the parallel world, using Olympus Mountain to absorb the other divinities of the parallel world, and replace the part of the pillar of the hero seat, which is the true **** A substitute for the seat. And starting from a world, creating a history of pan-gods. From this perspective, the evil king made up of false gods and Shirou''s body is indeed the savior. The savior of the gods, the disaster of the primates. The gods of Olympus came from Atlantis. 14,000 years ago, during the dawn of the Second God Generation, Attila, the star warrior, destroyed the God generation of the earth. Among them is Atlantis, the gods of Olympus. They migrated from Atlantis to Greece and became Greek gods. "That..." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Shirou worriedly, and asked, "Did I say something wrong again, Mr. Wuming?" "Why do you ask?" Shilang asked strangely. "Because... your face looks so sad." Fujimaru Tatsuka said uncomfortably. Shi Lang froze for a moment, then smiled, and said, "You are wrong, Xiao Lixiang. I am happy. When a demon is happy, his face will be distorted. This is where I am incompatible with Yingling. Because I am Distorted." "That''s it. But I still don''t want to see Mr. Wuming''s sad expression." "Why?" Shirou asked. "Because Mr. Wuming smiled like a flower." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. ¡ª¡ªWang¡¯s smile is very beautiful, like a flower blooming in Avalon. Shiro: "..." Thinking of that memory, the woman was finally willing to reveal her heart''s confession. Shirou showed a bright smile to Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "Then you have to appreciate it, Xiao Tatsuka." Looking at the two comforting each other, Romani''s mouth twitched. Even if your wavelengths match again, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still here! Romani felt that he had to do something to show his existence. "Atlantis... speaking of it, in the long history, there are also the same lost continents. For example, the continent of Lemuria." Romani flipped over his knowledge of being King Solomon and stepped in. In the topic, said. "Continent of Lemuria?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked, "Doctor, are you talking about the lost primitive continent that disappeared near Northern Europe?" Romani nodded and said: "In modern archeology, it is believed that both Atlantis and Lemuria disappeared because of the changes in the planetary plates. But in the mystics, it has been confirmed that Li The continent of Moria was once the world of the Nordic gods. After the dusk of the Nordic gods, the continent of Lemuria disappeared." "Besides, there are Eldorado, Buyang Lake, Shambhala...There are indeed many lost and prosperous prehistoric civilizations. And these prehistoric civilizations are all in the remote, pre-Christian world of Gods, and Like Sumer, it gradually went to extinction in the world of the gods, and it became a prehistoric civilization in the modern population," said Romani. "Huh?" Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes widened, looking at Romani with a face full of disbelief. "What''s your expression, Lixiang?" Romani asked strangely. Fujimaru Tachika said, "I really didn''t expect a doctor to know so much." "Ah... this... also how many magazine reports have been read before." Romani stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head. Of course he couldn''t tell Fujimaru Tatsuka that he was once the magic king of the gods, and at the same time he was barely the culprit of the birth of human beings, right? As the magic king of the gods, especially King Solomon who got his wisdom from God, he naturally knows the roots of the distant gods. He even knew the causes and consequences of the destruction of Atlantis and Lemuria during the dawn of the Second God, as well as some secrets of the First God. However, now is not the time to think about those things, the most important thing is... His violent ethical corrections! ... ... Today is the Qixi Festival. The whole Chaldean atmosphere was heated up. Of course, the so-called heat is getting hot, and there are probably only a few Chaldeans such as Fujimaru Tatsuka and Olga Marie. The heroes don''t have any thoughts about this, but there are also some strange-thinking heroes, which are quite similar. Interested. Fujimaru Tatsuka made corresponding rationale chocolates for the heroes. This has caused unanimous praise from the heroic spirits. Perhaps this is why they like Fujimaru Tatsuka. A normal magician just treats the summoned heroic spirits, that is, Servants, as enchantments, but Fujimaru Tatsuka treats them as humans and predecessors. In that case, if the younger generation is in trouble, how can the older generation ignore it? That''s why Fujimaru Tatsuka signed so many heroes, right? However, the heroic spirits did not collect Fujimaru Tatsuka''s chocolate for nothing, they returned the corresponding gifts to Fujimaru Tatsuka one after another. At this moment, Fujimaru Tatsuka was holding the last piece of chocolate, which was the last one she was going to give, but she felt a little heavy. Taking a deep breath, she walked in toward Shi Lang''s room. Chapter 89 Did you know that reproductive isolation? Shiro was reading a book called "My Shameful Teacher" in the room assigned to him by the Chaldeans. This is a recently circulated book, and I don¡¯t know who wrote it. However, because of this book, Cuchurin was recently stripped by Skaha, suffering from a phobia of purple hair, and was frightened at every turn. Therefore, Shirou wanted to pay tribute to the power of this book. "¡ª¡ªMy teacher is an old lady with purple hair who is ashamed to the extreme. She has the following ways to be ashamed, begging for abuse, begging for abuse, begging for death..." I haven''t visited this detailed chapter yet, and the door was suddenly knocked. Shi Lang put down the book and looked at the door with a strange expression on his face. He was not seen by the heroic spirits, and logically speaking, no one would come to him. So, who is this knocker? Chapter 1392： "Please come in." Shi Lang said. With a "crunch", the door was opened, and Fujimaru Tatsuka walked in. "It''s Xiao Lixiang, do you have anything to do with me? Are you planning to capture Orleans singularity?" Shirou closed the book in his hand and put it in the bedding, preventing Fujimaru Tatsuka from seeing it, and then gently Asked. "No, it''s not..." Fujimaru Tachika shook his head, then took out his hands hidden behind his back, and handed Shirou a piece of exquisite chocolate wrapped in a red gift ribbon, and said: "Today is the Tanabata Festival, happy holidays, Mr. Wuming!" Shirou looked at the chocolate in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand, then took another look at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s shy look with her head down. My heart was shocked! Shouldn''t... This is impossible...! Shirou stood on the spot like a pillar, not knowing what to do. Realizing that Shirou hadn''t moved for a long time, Fujimaru Tatsuka raised her head strangely, and suddenly found Shirou stunned on the spot. Why not accept it? Fujimaru Tatsuka felt strange. Oh, yes. It must be because no one has done this before, so you can''t react to it for a while, right? Fujimaru Tatsuka understood this situation, because when she gave other heroic chocolates, those heroic spirits had been stunned for a long time. In fact, what Fujimaru Tatsuka didn''t know was that Shirou was now in a state of entanglement. Because, as a good brother, he may have committed one of the three major illusions in life. ¡ª¡ªMy sister, may have bad thoughts towards me. Of course. Sending chocolates on the Chinese Valentine''s Day...This kind of action, no matter how you look at it... Shirou felt troubled. On the one hand, he couldn''t tell Fujimaru Tatsuka the truth about the old world, and on the other hand, he had to make sure that her mood wouldn''t get too bad while tackling Fujimaru Tatsuka. What should I do? Shirou felt extremely difficult, in this respect... he has no experience! After hesitating, Shiro said, "Xiao Lixiang, there is reproductive isolation between species..." "Huh!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked strangely, "What are you talking about, Mr. Wuming?" "...I mean, you have to learn biology well." Shirou said. Fujimaru Tatsuka: "???" Fujimaru Tachika was stunned at the time, and she gave a chocolate to him. Why did Mr. Wuming get involved with creatures? Seeing that Fujimaru Tatsuka hadn''t understood yet, Shirou said helplessly: "I mean, there is no possibility between humans and heroic spirits." Fujimaru Tachika understood, a delicate little face immediately flushed hot, and said in embarrassment, "What are you talking about, Mr. Wuming!" She subconsciously reached out and hammered Shi Lang''s arm, and said, "This is Liyi Chocolate, Liyi Chocolate!" "Ah...Is that so?" Shilang patted his head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, my brain has always been muddled." "Really!" Fujimaru Tatsuka hugged her chest, puffed her cheeks like a squirrel, and said angrily: "What kind of reproductive isolation did you say to me... Mr. Wuming, you are really H!" "Sorry." Shi Lang can only apologize again, who told him to be crooked. However, thinking of his pure sister so much... He was indeed too much. "Since the misunderstanding has been resolved. This, you can accept it now, Mr. Wuming?" Fujimaru Tatsuka handed the chocolate in his hand to Shirou. Shi Lang took it. ¡ª¡ªChocolate made by my sister! Shirou squeezed this chocolate tightly, as if holding an exceptionally precious treasure. "Yes, yes..." Fujimaru Tateika hesitated for a moment, then suddenly raised her head, looked at Shirou, and said with a serious face: "Mr. Wuming, I plan to go to Orleans Singularity tomorrow!" "Is that so?" Shirou blinked his eyes, those red eyes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka softly, and said, "Okay, then I will make preparations tomorrow and go with you." "Ah... this..." Fujimaru Tatsuka hesitated: "Wait, wait, Mr. Wuming?" "What''s wrong, Xiao Lixiang?" Shi Lang asked. "That, that..." Fujimaru Tatsuka felt a little hard to say, because Mr. Wuming is kind, kind, and gentle, and such people should not be treated indifferently. However, this must be said. Taking a deep breath, Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Shirou earnestly and said, "Please, don''t go to the singularity with me." Shi Lang was stunned on the spot, with a feeling of cold body and cold hands and feet. He showed a sunny smile and asked, "Why?" "Because..." Fujimaru Tateka clenched her fists. She had already noticed that Shirou was such a warm person. It was the sun and the hot spring... Such a man shouldn''t be rejected. If you refuse, it will definitely make him very uncomfortable, right? But... "If Mr. Wuming is by my side, I will definitely not get any growth!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said firmly, "Because, Mr. Wuming, it is so amazing... so amazing... not at all. We need us. And we... are like two worlds." Shiro: "..." Chapter 1393： The hands and feet are getting colder. Shirou smiled reluctantly and asked, "...just relax, isn''t it good?" "I was involved in this catastrophe that was burned by others. It was not your willingness? Why did you refuse me? I--, I really want Xiao Lixiang to rely on me!" "Mr. Wuming, although he is a demon... But it really feels like this. It''s the same as the young hero I met in Fuyuki City...like a big brother." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. Shi Lang felt tight. "Yes, I am not voluntary. But I have been involved. At this point, it is not a question of whether I am involved, but a question of whether I am willing to go on. I must go on. , To grow into what I want. I--, not a child. I have my own choice, I have to stick to the path. I was a bit repulsive at the beginning, and the rest of my life. That is by no means horrible, but I am sure Enlightenment!" Shiro: "..." Looking at the determined Fujimaru Tatsuka, Shirou couldn''t help but said, "Sure enough... it''s different from before..." Fujimaru Tatsuka: "?" Shirou took a deep breath, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka calmly, and said with a smile: "Well then, let me have a look, Xiao Tatsuka, what you call enlightenment!" Fujimaru Tateka smiled and nodded. Sure enough, Mr. Wuming is very good at talking. Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka''s smile, Shirou also smiled. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned around and left happily. Shi Lang was left alone, standing in his room, holding the chocolate gift bag in his hand. Hold both hands tightly. The gift bag still retains the temperature of Fujimaru Tatsuka, but his hands are already cold. The young bird, after all, has the time to grow into an eagle. Shi Lang shook his head and put the chocolate away. This is a priceless treasure, not just food. At this time, Nero walked to Shiro''s room again. "My friend!" "What''s wrong, Nero?" Shirou asked. "Mmm!" Nero nodded, reached out and handed Shirou a report, and said with a smile: "I plan to form a Chaldean orchestra, and now I plan to recruit you as a member of the orchestra! Come, sign Place this order to join the tour!" "This..." "Um! I am very optimistic about you, I will put this tour form here first. Remember to fill it out! I will leave first, Xiao Lixiang intends to take me to explore Orleans peculiarities with me tomorrow." Nero Say. Shirou subconsciously squeezed the tour list in his hand, smiled and nodded: "Then you go and fix it first." "Umm!" The Romans left, leaving behind a Camelot. The next day, Chaldea''s strategy for the peculiarities of Orleans was launched! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 90 You, bastard! The next day, everyone gathered in the Chaldean control room and watched Fujimaru Tatsuka get ready for the journey to Orleans. This time, Fujimaru Tatsuka brought the original crew from the singular point of the last journey to North America. Emperor Rose Nero, and Zhuge Kongming Weber. Of course, Webber didn''t want to leave Iskandar, but he was pushed out by Iskandar smiling and cursing, and he reluctantly joined the crusade team. Originally, the assembly of people and horses was completed, except for the Shirou who easily ended the singular crusade last time. The heroic spirits offered their blessings to Fujimaru Tatsuka, and Shirou couldn''t help but said to her: "Xiao Tatsuka, if you meet an enemy that you can''t deal with, as long as you call me, I will definitely come to you." "I see. M... Sometimes I think Mr. Wuming is really like Mr. Eomiya." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. Shiro: "?" "Everyone likes to worry about other people''s affairs, just like an old mother." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. Hearing this, the Hall of Heroes on the side was suddenly full of black lines, and couldn''t help saying: "Hey! Master, I can''t pretend that I didn''t hear this sentence! Who is the old mother!" "It''s you, the crippled man!" Cuchulin, among the heroic spirits, said yin and yang weirdly. "You fellow, old yin and yang." The Heroic Guardian looked at Kuchulin speechlessly. "You are a scumbag, you are not qualified to call me!" Kuchurin said with an unhappy expression on his face. Red and blue, the two began to tear again. The heroic spirits have taken it for granted and have automatically ignored them. Shiro looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and wanted to squat down, put it on her shoulders, petting her, just like she did when she was a child, but suddenly recovered and realized that Fujimaru Tachika in front of him was already tall. Here on your own shoulder. Already, it''s not a kid anymore. Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "If you encounter a hurdle that you can''t go, just call me, Xiao Tatsuka." "Hmm!" Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and brought Matthew, the lively and cheerful Nero, and the reluctant Weber into the Lingzi frame. "Unexpectedly, this demon cares about Master so much." "Who knows, it is impossible to guarantee that it is not in disguise. In short, the heart of defense is indispensable." "Speaking of which... they have been together for so long. He really didn''t do anything." ... ... Chapter 1394： The hero looked at Shiro and commented on Shiro''s behavior. Shirou didn''t pay attention to their words at all. Instead, he stared at the screen in the control room and watched Fujimaru Tatsuka cross to Orleans, with a hint of worry in his heart. He was afraid of what dangers and setbacks Fujimaru Tatsuka would encounter in Orleans. He didn''t know before, but he wasn''t around before... Now he just wants to protect his only sister, so that she can have a happy and happy life. And this was already one of the two obsessions he had to achieve no matter how he was tortured, no matter how chaos his consciousness became. One is revenge. The second is to let myself, the only sister, live happily and sorrow away from her. This is the sincerest desire for protection as an elder, as a relative. It is precisely because of hardship and sorrow that I have experienced sorrow, so I hope my younger generation can stay away from this. And this may be why he has become so long-winded, a bit of an old mother''s feeling. Shirou stood in the control room, looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka on the screen. Tatsuka Fujimaru, who had crossed into the singularity of Orleans, immediately launched an action under Webber''s instructions. They were in Orleans first, searching for clues and information about this peculiar point. Later, they learned that this unique point in Orleans was the historical time point after the French salvation Saint-Jean of Arc was captured by the British and burned to death. At the same time, I also know that the culprit of this Orleans peculiarities, the person who holds the Holy Grail, is the one who holds the evil dragon Favna, the witch of the dragon, Joan of Arc! It is reported that the dragon witch Joan also used the Holy Grail to summon a group of heroic spirits to prepare to destroy the entire Orleans. But this is not the point. The point is that Fujimaru Tatsuka and others, who had just crossed the Orleans Singularity, soon encountered the dragon witch Joan and the minions! "I won''t be deceived anymore. I won''t be allowed to be betrayed anymore. I can''t hear the voice of the Lord at all. Since I can''t hear the voice of the Lord, it means that the Lord has already lost trust in this country. This way. Let me destroy the country! Chaldean travelers, since you are blocking my way, go to destruction under the breath of the dragon!" The dragon witch Black Jean laughed loudly, and drove the dragon seed and the heroic spirits under her control to attack Fujimaru Tatsuka and others. Shiro saw this scene in the Chaldean control room, his fists clenched, and he wanted to [show alone] directly, but he still held back. Because this is Xiao Lixiang''s journey. "You really, really like Xiao Lixiang." A soft voice sounded like a big sister next door, Shi Lang turned his head and found that Skaha, dressed in casual clothes, was standing beside him, with his beautiful red eyes looking at him. Shi Lang said coldly: "Yes, I like her." After a pause, Shiro added: "There is no reason why a strong girl will not be liked." "Really?" Skaha smiled. "But in my opinion, you are also a likable, strong child." Shirou said flatly, "I am a demon." "Yes. Although we may be acquaintances in the old world, but now it seems that you don''t have the same feeling for you like me." Skaha stretched out his slender index finger and pressed it to his lips, a bit distressed. Said. Shiro: "..." Skaha¡¯s distress was only a moment, and he quickly revealed that gentle smile, and said, "Although it is a demon, don¡¯t forget to look around. The light shines on every corner and exists in everyone¡¯s heart. If you open your eyes and look around, you can find the light. ¡ª¡ªI have such a sentence in my memory, I don¡¯t know who said it, but it suits you well." Shi Lang remained silent. Because that sentence is exactly what he said. Speaking but failing to do it. Once a hero of fire, he became a demon. This is really funny. However, there is no alternative. He must wear that crown, the heavy, sad old world crown. How to save people without wearing a crown? Wearing a crown, how to love someone? There is nothing more helpless than this. Between loving and saving people, Shi Lang chose to save people, so he became a demon again. Shi Lang remained silent. He will not reveal his thoughts to anyone, and reveal everything about the old world. Because in the new world, there is no room for the king of the old world. Even if it is revealed, it will only make people sigh, worry, pity and sadness for them. This is meaningless. People in the new world do not have to bear the sorrows of the old world. People must walk toward the hopeful future, but cannot look back at the shattered past. That''s it. And this is Shirou''s gentleness. He alone bears the sorrows of the old world, alone accommodates the destruction of the old world, and wants to open a path to freedom for this new world. He wants to avenge the evil king and defeat the evil king. This is not a question of success, but an answer that must be successful. Because there is only one way to defeat the evil king¡ª¡ª Skaha left. She was a little emotional at first, so she told Shirou the call. Shirou still looked at the screen worriedly. On the screen in the control room, Fujimaru Tatsuka obeyed Weber''s suggestion, commanding the heroic spirit calmly and retreating all over. She is no longer the chick of the singularity of Fuyuki City, she is already the last master of mankind who has overcome several singularities, defeated the heroic spirits, and defeated the devil pillar! Shi Lang felt a little relieved, but he was still watching. The singularity strategy battle is definitely not the same as the North American singularity before, it was attacked in an instant. It was an accident after all, it was only Shi Lang''s accident, it was a BUG! The normal singularity strategy strategy basically requires several days or even months of strategy. For example, it is said that it took a month for Fujimaru Tatsuka to explore the peculiarities of Rome by himself. It was getting late. Chapter 1395： And Fujimaru Tatsuka, who was far away in Orleans, was already asleep. The heroes in the Chaldean control room had dispersed, Olga Marie went to eat too, only Shiro and Romani were still in the control room. Romani was worried about any emergencies and could provide support and instructions to Fujimaru Tatsuka in time. Shirou, on the other hand, was pure and wanted to see his sister more. "You really like Fujimaru Tatsuka, Mr. Wuming." Romani drank a cup of coffee, improved his cultivation skills, and said to Shirou with a smile. "I love her." Shi Lang said concisely. "Huh!?" Romani was shocked as if he had heard the big news. No, no? Mr. Wuming has an idea for Fujimaru Tatsuka? Romani felt that he had discovered the big news. Unfortunately, he was not an entertainment reporter and did not know how to dig into the gossip. Shiro didn''t explain too much. Yes, his feelings for Fujimaru Tatsuka were not like but love from beginning to end. Of course, it is not love between lovers, but love that is warmer and plainer than lover''s love, love of relatives. But Romani didn''t know this, and suddenly thought about it. Shi Lang ignored this, or that his increasingly chaotic consciousness had no extra energy to pay attention to other things. Even the energy to pay attention to the music that was once the favorite and least self-aware is gone. "Also, King Solomon. What are you going to do?" Shilang asked. "You¡ª" "You can''t hide from my eyes." Shi Lang said. Romani smiled bitterly. Indeed, trying to hide from the devil is indeed too stupid. "Humanity correction... I really didn''t expect it to be like that." Romani said. "Then run away." "Huh?" Romani raised his head and looked at Shirou strangely. Shiro said, "If you are gone, Xiao Lixiang will be very sad, right? That symbolizes the return of the treasure that God has given everything." Romani was shocked, and said to his heart, how could he even know this? "Escape. When the sky falls, there will always be tall people going up. You, who have already been promoted to a mortal, don''t need to worry about those things." Shirou said. Romani was silent for a moment, then looked at Shirou and asked, "Then what about you? Why are you here, the Eternal King?" "The Eternal King? Who is that?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "There is no one else here, what are you pretending? You can''t hide from me, even if I am a mortal, but I am still Solomon! Skaha can detect something, the clairvoyant me, in the moment before becoming a mortal , How could it not be aware of this, and the things of the old world?" Romani stood up and looked at Shirou, and said fiercely. "No. Eternal King, I really don''t know... Oh. It is indeed me." "Don''t you..." Seeing Shi Lang''s sudden appearance, Solomon was speechless. "As you can see, I have become like this. So, I hope you can keep yourself. Whether you are in the old world or in the new world, you like humans. Then you have become a human, then Survive by the way of human existence. You have no reason to face an enemy that you can''t win at all, even if that enemy is your creation." Shirou said. "Being like this, you have to face your own failures, an enemy you can''t win at all. You have such courage, but you tell me to escape. You want to face everything... The King of Eternity , You are so sad." Romani got up, turned and left. Shi Lang was silent. Shirou stood there, watching Fujimaru Tatsuka''s roaming in Orleans. Watching her find other summoned heroes, such as another Joan of Arc, Mozart and others. She gathered everyone and finally defeated the dragon witch Black Jean, thus repairing the Orleans peculiarities. It took them a week to fix the peculiarities of Orleans this time. This week, the heroic spirits entered and exited. Only Shirou stayed in the control room, watching the activity of Fujimaru Tatsuka, her bravery, her strength, and her sorrow. At this time, Shi Lang really realized that he had no reason to stay here anymore. In his memory, his sister was a lively but very weak girl. She liked to pester him since she was a child. Even if he liked to tease her, she also liked to pester Shilang. [Chaos Miyin]''s interference became more and more severe, even Shirou''s memory began to appear chaotic, and even his past as the Eternal King began to be forgotten bit by bit. However, what Shiro couldn''t forget was the girl''s crying, frightened, and desperate face. Shi Lang couldn''t forget, the girl threw herself in his arms and wept in that broken old world, her face full of fear. Shi Lang knew that his sister was never a brave person, she was not a person who could face danger. Therefore, Shirou was very worried. The reason for his reluctance to go to Uruk was that he was worried... I''m very worried, what should I do if my sister is in danger if I leave? If he leaves, who will take care of his sister? But now, he was relieved. Sister, not a person without courage. She is no longer the coward she used to be, but a rather brave person. And her side was already full of people who liked her and protected her. Once in that shattered ending, clutching Shi Lang''s girl tightly. Already, he is no longer needed. She has grown up completely and no longer needs his protection. She can no longer rely on anyone, but on herself. This is really comforting. Just... Chapter 1396： Why do you want to cry so much? Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka walking out of the Lingzi frame room, surrounded by heroic spirits and friends, laughing and joking. Shirou''s mood was very complicated, but in the end he showed a petting smile, and then turned and left. Already, there is no reason to stay here. Romani, who was also cheering for Fujimaru Tatsuka, found Shirou leaving behind, he quickly withdrew from the crowd and caught up with him. "Hold on, King Eternal!" In the deserted corridor, Romani called Shiro to stop. Shiro stopped and turned around, looking at Romani with his red eyes. "I want to go too!" Romani said firmly: "I won''t escape my ethical correction!" Shiro nodded and walked towards Romani. Romani smiled. However-- "Boom!" Shiro punched Romani in the abdomen without hesitation. "The Eternal King...you..." Romani lay on the ground with a painful face, Shiro stretched out his hand and took off his gloves, took off the last ring among his five fingers, turned and leaned away. "Don''t¡ª" The last thing I saw was a back figure walking lonely, immersed in the darkness. The intense pain in the abdomen caused Del Romani to faint. "You... asshole...!" Chapter 91: How can there be time to be quiet, but some people are burdened to move forward I woke up from my drowsiness. As soon as my chaotic consciousness became awake, I discovered that I was lying on a medical bed with people standing around. "You finally woke up, doctor." Fujimaru Tatsuka breathed a sigh of relief. "I am..." Later, I saw Director Olga Marie standing next to Fujimaru Tatsuka with his arms folded, and said displeasedly: "To lie down on the promenade to sleep is really embarrassing to the Chaldeans, Romani! " Oh. By the way, I was lying in the corridor...Hahaha, really... I wanted to get up. At this moment, there was a pain in my abdomen, and stomach acid was vomiting out. I remembered. That bastard! I was very upset in my heart. I remembered that I didn''t lie in the promenade to sleep, but was knocked unconscious there! Otherwise, no matter how slow I am, I can''t do such a stupid thing as lying on the promenade sleeping. Because he will catch a cold, and he will be scolded by Leonardo da Vinci and Olga Marie. That bastard, that''s terrible! Actually deceived my innocent trust! My heart was full of resentment, and then I suddenly remembered, and quickly looked at my palm. "It''s gone, it''s gone!" I looked at my smooth fingers, and my heart suddenly panicked. "What''s missing, doctor?" Matthew, who was standing next to Olga Marie, asked aloud. "Ring! My ring!" I said in a panic. Only that can''t be thrown away. Because that is the key to dealing with those who have gone violently. "Do you have a ring on your hand?" Matthew asked curiously. "Of course there is!" I said in a panic, still vividly depicting the shape and texture of the ring. "No, doctor." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head and said, "When you were discovered by us, you didn''t have a ring on your hand. Wouldn''t it be where you left it?" "Yes, doctor. Think about it," Matthew added. "I..." I can''t argue. I understand, that guy took my ring, the only mystery left! This was something to be happy about, but it was very uncomfortable in my heart. My name is Romani Akiman, but this is just a pseudonym I used to disguise myself. My real name is actually Solomon. The monarch of the ancient kingdom of Israel once met with God and obtained almighty wisdom from God. He was known as the king of magic. But at that time, I was nothing but nothingness. Without ego, I can''t experience human emotions. It''s just a container called Solomon''s king, but sure enough, I still like humans very much. Therefore, when I left, I used the Seventy-Two Pillars of the Demon God to create the human theory correction formula, just to ensure the survival of mankind. However, after I left, there was an alienation in the correction of human principles. That golden demon, in a singular spot in London, sniped Fujimaru Tatsuka, and the golden demon who fought against Wuming, or the Eternal King, is the manifestation of my human rights modified alienation. The measures left behind in the heart of goodness have become the source of destruction, and it is really sad that the reason is burned. However, I actually saw this scene a long time ago. This world once had a Holy Grail War, and that Holy Grail was the root of the birth of Chaldea. Chapter 1397： Olga Marie''s father, former director-Maris Billy, participated in the Holy Grail War and summoned me as King Solomon. And I undoubtedly defeated other groups and finally won the Holy Grail. Marisbili used the Holy Grail to obtain huge funds and eventually formed Chaldea, and I used the Holy Grail to turn myself into a mortal. Becoming a mortal and experiencing a mortal, I can finally feel the emotions and softness of being a human that I once envied so much. However, from the moment I became a mortal, what I held was the clairvoyance through the future, but I saw the shattering of mankind and the shattered illusion of the past world. From that moment on, I volunteered to work hard to save the primate world and save the destruction. As a human being, with human weakness, I stood in front of Marisbili again and contributed to the salvation of humanity. But he did not expect that Maris Billy died first, and then the elite members carefully hired by the Chaldeans were also bombed to death by Professor Leif. Of course, the last thing I did not expect was that the root cause of the destruction of mankind was the corrective form of humanity, and it was the corrective form of humanity that created the corrective self. What I didn''t expect was that the eternal king who failed to save the old world would also appear here. From that moment, I knew it. This world has indeed reached the moment of life and death. The future of this world is governed by the destroyers of the old world and the ethical corrections of the new world. From the moment I saw the King of Eternity, I thought for a long, long time, and finally I decided that no matter what the price was paid, I would also destroy the human correction formula. The human correction formula has been completely out of my control, and has grown into a true almighty, Beast, one of the seven disasters of mankind, and the power he possessed-[Counter Summoning] has also allowed him to stand upright from the beginning. In the realm of invincibility. However, there is also a way to destroy [Counter Summoning], and that is my first treasure [The farewell time has come, and he is the one who let go of the world]. This is a parting poem that I have built so far, created miracles, created magic, and abandoned all of them. When I activate the treasure, I will return the blessings that God has given me back to the sky, and I will also lose the clairvoyance of the world. The treasure effect is my death. On the other hand, it is the destruction of the Seventy-two Pillar Demon God. So as to destroy the [anti-summoning] of the correction of human theory. But the activation of this treasure requires the only thing I have left, the ring. My determination has been made, and my heart is burning with courage. However, that **** trampled on my courage and took away my last ring. He was no longer the eternal holy king of the old world-the eternal king, which he had observed with clairvoyance, but a despicable, solitary demon. I hate his behavior, but I also feel sad for him. Eternal King, the road you have to walk is more difficult and dangerous than mine, and requires more courage. It is precisely because I saw your determination that I made up my mind to do this. But in this way, am I just a mortal Romani? Damn it! I clenched my fists. "What''s the matter, Romani?" Olga Marie put her arms around her chest with an arrogant face, but asked in a gentle tone: "Is there any physical discomfort?" I looked up at Director Olga Marie. Since the uniqueness of Fuyuki City, Director Olga Marie has changed a lot. Although she is very proud and has a good face, she has become caring about others. I know why she has changed, and I know who the hero she has always dreamed of is. However, I can''t say anything. The war of singularity, human beings burned, its essence is the prison of the old world. While those of us are still relaxing and joyful, there is already a person walking forward with a heavy burden in the dark abyss where we can''t see our fingers, just to open the shackles of the cage and liberate the world. We are protected, in places we don''t know, and enemies we don''t know. But I can''t say anything about this. At this moment, I saw Nero and Elizabeth Bartori, who had a special connection with Orleans, and Fujimaru Tatsuka came over. "Master, have you seen Wuming?" Nero asked while looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka. "No. Do you have anything to do with Mr. Wuming?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Mmm... I plan to form an orchestra, and now Elizabeth is also going to join in, so I have to tell Wuming who is also a member." Nero said. "That''s it... If Mr. Wuming, where would I go around? He has always been like this before. If you go to his room at six o''clock in the evening, you should be able to see him." Fujimaru Tatsuka thought for a while and said. "Umm...I see." Nero nodded. When I heard this, I couldn''t help but say: "He won''t be back." I saw Fujimaru Tatsuka, and Nero''s eyes fell on me. I took a deep breath and said, "He has left... won''t come back again." "Why?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked in a panic, "Did I do something wrong?" "No, Lixiang. He came to Chaldea to capture the singularity, and now the singularity is attacked, so he left." "But, aren''t there two peculiarities?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "So, he took the first step and left. Perhaps, among the remaining two singularities, you can still see him. Don''t be disappointed. The temporary parting is not the end, but the beginning of a new good memory. "I said. "Yeah!" Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. My heart is very uncomfortable, I don''t want to tell her the truth. Because of the truth, how cruel is it? "Umm... The nameless is really. I finally formed an orchestra, but I left without saying goodbye. Next time I meet, I must teach him well and let him know his mistake deeply! Umm! "Nero nodded with arms akimbo. The room was filled with laughter again. Chaldea, there will never be a lack of laughter. But my heart is getting more and more uncomfortable, because this laughter is not easy. But there is a person who bears everything in the dark, abandons everything, and faces everything again, only to exchange it. Chapter 1398： Where are the quiet years? It''s just that someone is carrying the weight for us. But even so, he was misunderstood and rejected by the heroic spirits. He never explained anything, never showed dissatisfaction or resentment, but calmly accepted everyone''s malice. Just like his identity. Devil, a container of evil. No one in this world will understand him. People living in the new world will never understand people in this old world. Even Da Vinci, who is known as the omnipotent man, instinctively rejected and misunderstood him because of the relationship between the hero and the devil. They have become accustomed to it, but I can''t bear it anymore. He is such a soft person, such a kind person, and such a strong person, but... he has no future or understanding. What we get is only misunderstanding and rejection. Even if he doesn''t have any opinions, this is not correct. So, when Da Vinci was talking about him. I can''t help it anymore. "Have you not found out yet, Da Vinci dear? He, Gurney...no, what kind of person is Wuming?" I couldn''t help but said, "All of us are talking about his bad things and rejecting him. He, but, have you seen him say anyone''s bad? Have you ever complained about him?" Da Vinci was stunned. I know, I can''t do anything, because I''m just a mortal, but I really don''t want to hear it anymore, they say his is not good. I know that they don''t know everything about him, don''t know his painful struggle, don''t know his courage to give up everything... But, I really don''t want to hear them say that his is not good anymore. Because, no matter what it becomes, he is always the fire. It has never changed, has it? So, Eternal King, you can''t lose! Because you have bet everything! ... ... Uruk far away. King Gilgamesh, sitting on the throne, slowly opened his eyes. Those red eyes seemed to see through time and space, and whispered: "Is it finally here, Fujimaru Shiro?" Under the heavy, pitch-black cube in the Arabian Sea. A white-haired girl, her eyes glowed with cherry blossoms. She raised her head slightly, looked at the halo in the sky, and made a sound. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! The extravaganza was almost over, Uruk did not intend to write too long. By the way, Fan Wai does not link with the main line, but just applies magic to change the world view. Because the main line of the brain is too big, when I write about Northern Europe, I really can''t control it, so I started to integrate it. Some of the settings to be written after the main line will be mentioned more or less outside. In the end, I will give a good ending. Please rest assured, because I like comedy better than tragedy. I am an author who is good at writing happy and relaxing stories. Chapter 92 The Seventh Chapter You Want "Human, wake up. wake up." A soft female voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Shi Lang opened his eyes and saw a petite and lovely girl. The girl looks only twelve years old, has a purple ponytail, a nice and delicate face, and a pair of violet-like eyes. She was wearing a black cloak, a pair of slender and tender legs were wrapped in white stockings, and she was holding a black sickle in her hand. This looked like a witch dressed up, but it gave people a rather holy feeling. "Are you...?" Shi Lang sat up slowly. "It doesn''t matter who I am." The girl got up, stretched out her hand and lowered the hood on her head, covering her beautiful face, and said: "Since you are awake, please leave here. Otherwise, wait and again. There are monsters here." Shi Lang recalled that after he left Chaldea, he traveled through [Appearing Alone] to the Sumerian era, which was more than 2600 BC. As he got closer and closer to the King of Evil, Shiro''s consciousness was interfered more and more severely, so the moment he arrived here, Shiro fell asleep. Thinking of this, Shi Lang looked around for a moment. It was a dense forest, and a scent of earth came on his face. However, the surrounding land was in a mess, many thick trees collapsed, and many tree trunks were marked by the claws of wild beasts and the marks of sharp blades. Obviously, a fierce battle broke out here before. The fight between man and beast. According to this situation, it was the purple-haired girl who had awakened him who was fighting the beast. The purple-haired girl lowered her hood, covered her beautiful face, hid the sickle in her hand behind her, and then stretched out her hand and pointed in a direction, saying, "Go there, human. There is a breath of humanity there, it should be your gathering place, and if you head in that direction, you should not encounter an attack by monsters." After speaking, the purple-haired girl turned around and headed towards the dark and secluded road in the forest. Shi Lang asked, "Where are you going?" "I hate humans, don''t talk to me." The purple-haired girl turned her head, glanced at Shirou, and then turned and left. If you hate humans, why should you save me? ¡ª¡ªThe girl with purple hair disappeared before she finished saying this sentence. Shi Lang clutched his heavy head and stood up. He has more important things to do than to call other people. Shi Lang held a heavy head in one hand, and the sword of the Death Star in the other, and left this dense forest. Chapter 1399： Shuttle out of this forest, Shi Lang stood on a high platform. The cold evening breeze blew across his cheeks, making De Shilang''s mind clearer. He stood on a high platform and looked around. The vast grassland spreading in all directions was shining brightly under the light of the sun that started to blush. The forest outline emerged in the far north, and the gleaming lake surface in the south. To the east, you can see the walls of the town a little bit, and to the west are the endless sky and the clouds that are dyed in red flames. Shirou''s gaze finally settled on the southern lake. On the far side, there is a dark spot. Looking at it with his eyes, there is a water area composed of a strait and the sea. And above the sea, there is a dark cube, which is exuding a faint dark brilliance, like a living monster, breathing. Shi Lang understood that there was the place where he once failed, the former burial mound, and at the same time the enemy he must defeat now! Shi Lang took a deep breath, raised his steps, and walked slowly toward the distant sea. On the way, Shi Lang also met many of those monsters depicted by purple-haired girls. The lion''s body has the tail of a snake, and it looks very fierce. "Shoo-" The cold sword edge swung along with it, and the sound of an air explosion suddenly resounded. However, the lion beast evaded the blade with agile movements, and then launched a fierce advance toward Shiro. When Shirou saw this, terrible black lightning burst out of his body. The speed was as fast as flashing. As soon as the lion beast jumped into the air, it was struck by the black lightning and was split in half with a "click". It fell on the ground and then turned into a spiritual child and disappeared. Shi Lang''s face was indifferent, and he walked slowly. During this journey, he had encountered a lot of monster attacks, but he was easily killed by him. Because of the times, the comprehensive combat power of these monsters is stronger than the monsters of Camelot, but they are vulnerable to a single blow in front of the current Shirou, enough to be easily killed. Shirou walked slowly. But Shirou didn''t realize that his rampant advance quickly aroused the alertness of the Warcraft Maker. "This magic..." In a **** temple not far away, the huge goddess slowly opened his eyes. She just opened her eyes, a handsome young man in white clothes and long green hair fell in front of her and asked: "Gorgon, how did you wake up? If you want to avenge humanity My mother does not stop it. However, in order to increase the chance of success in revenge, I suggest that you replace your mother and make more beasts." Hearing that, Gorgon moved the huge, giant-like body, slightly lowered his head, the legendary pair of petrified magic eyes, looked at the handsome young man on the ground, and said: "Jingu...Tiama I understand what the special **** meant. Let the tiny human beings linger for a while, and wait until the evil king recovers, then it is the time for real revenge. However, someone broke into my territory and was still killing my children. ." "Someone broke in?" Jin Gu couldn''t help but froze for a moment, then frowned, and said, "No, the king of people is still in a defensive state. Even if a fairy joins his camp, it can''t change the disadvantages of human beings. He shouldn''t. Will invade here...so, who is it?" "I don''t know." Gorgon shook his head and said, "However, that invader is already very close to my blood temple." "The Blood Temple is the only castle in the Three Goddess Alliance that guards the mother. Before the Evil King recovers, it cannot be breached here..." Jin Gu groaned for a moment, and said, "I know. I''ll investigate." "I''ll go too." Gorgon said. Jin Gu frowned and said, "I should have expressed it very clearly. Your duty should be to replace your mother to breed beasts that are enough to avenge mankind, not to join the fight directly. Don''t play tricks, don''t forget. Now, your only chance to avenge humanity is this chance!" "I understand. This is the reason why God Tiamat gave me the power, but I have a reason to go. This breath... this breath that disgusts me but makes me care about it. There must be something I must kill. , The one who must be eaten is here." Gorgon said, his eyes exuding a strange light with killing intent. Jin Gu hesitated for a moment, then nodded, and said, "I understand...If I don''t let you go, I''m afraid you will not agree to it, or even turn your face with me? But this is fine, if there is any If something is fighting against the beasts, it can also be killed in advance." Gorgon nodded. ... ... "That... idiot!" In a forest, a fairy gritted his teeth and cursed: "A man ran to the enemy''s base camp alone! Not to mention, the sleeping evil king has restraint on him, and Tiamat. Just talk about the Temple of Blood... ¡­It¡¯s hard enough to deal with. There, but the headquarters of Warcraft! There are a hundred thousand warcraft!" "Even if you say that... you shouldn''t spill your grievances on me, Vivienne." Beside this fairy, a white-haired magician who looked like a flower fairy said aggrievedly. "Less long-winded! Continue to monitor him with clairvoyance!" The fairy said, giving him a sideways glance. The white-haired magician like a flower fairy shuddered and nodded without principle. If it weren''t for this guy''s fist is too hard... Of course, this is definitely not from the heart, but from strategic obedience. Yeah! I really have the spirit of unity and cooperation! The white-haired magician like a flower fairy thought about it in his heart, and suddenly no grievances, but triumphant. "Gorgon may not be able to stop him... If he is allowed to break in, Tiamat and the Evil King will definitely be awakened. If that guy is captured there by the Evil King, the primate world will also be destroyed. That''s it!" said the goblin. Hearing what the fairy said, the white-haired magician who was always cynical, like the fairy of the flower, also became serious, nodded, and said, "I understand, Vivienne. No... while saying that the fairy cannot interfere in the primate world. , While using other people''s records to pinch you who came from Lingji. I should call you the lady of the lake, Guinevere." To the favor of the white-haired magician of the flower fairy, the fairy ignored it, but said bitterly: "Less long-winded, go!" The white-haired magician like a flower fairy showed a helpless expression. When can this guy become gentler and a little bit feminine? Really! With such a complaint in his heart, the white-haired magician like a flower fairy quickly followed. Although he was cynical and would be very compelling to talk, he was sincere and didn''t want to see the world of primates come to an end. And this is why he came here willingly. ... ... In the deserted wilderness, on the **** ground, there are forests of monsters like lions. Chapter 1400： However, Shiro didn''t have them in his eyes. He looked straight at the distant Arabian Sea, the dark cube. His goal is only one, the others are meaningless! "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" On the **** ground, the roars of Warcraft came one after another. This is the nest of warcraft in the Mesopotamian plains. The monsters are crowded and densely packed, and in terms of number alone, there are probably more than one hundred thousand. No one can ignore such a huge number. Even the eternal king was the same, because the eternal king had faced the last god, the war between man and beast, the last god, who was also the king of warcraft. He will never ignore such a large number of Warcraft. However, what stood here right now was not the eternal king like fire, but a cold, solitary demon. Shirou''s eyes fixed on the dark cube in the distant sky, and he kept telling himself in his heart. Go there... go there... Must go there! Then- Beat him! In his heart, the chaotic consciousness kept telling himself this sentence, and kept repeating this sentence. There is no room for any other existence in his eyes. Whether it is mountains, water, or this vast expanse of monsters... Can''t tolerate it! "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" The terrifying beast roars one after another. The monsters found Shirou and were furious about it. Their territory was invaded by tiny humans! This cannot be forgiven. Human beings who are just food have broken in here! Never forgive! The monsters rushed towards Shilang, grinning hoarsely, with hideous faces, exuding a terrifying, fierce killing air. Thousands of beasts rushed, and the earth rumbling, it was like a flood, rushing toward Shilang. Shi Lang, like a flat boat in the ocean, was about to be submerged by this flood. However-- "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" The terrible voice resounded, and Shilang burst into black thunder. The black thunder is like one after another terrifying whip of the sky, bombarding towards the surging monsters. This black thunder possesses terrifying power and is extremely powerful. He only listened to the sound of "chachacha". The beasts that came into contact with the black thunder did not even struggle to be directly bombarded and killed. Shirou was enveloped in pitch-black magic arrogance, and the black thunder exuding even more fierce. One, a thunder whip resembling a startling dragon radiated from Shilang''s surroundings and swept all around. "Boom, boom!" Like the sound of muffled thunder, one after another. The earth cracked, and huge stones rose to the sky one after another, and countless monsters were either killed by the thunder whip, or fell into the graben swept by the thunder. A doomsday scene. Shirou stared at the dark cube and walked in the vast sea of ??monsters. He is like a sword that divides the sea, extending a path straight from the vast sea of ??monsters. The Shirou at this moment is too powerful. This strength is not quantitative, but qualitative. One hundred thousand beasts, to him at this moment, is nothing but a waste. His goal is that dark cube. There... This is his battlefield! Suddenly-- "Shoo hoo hoooo¡ª¡ª!!!" The sky not far away suddenly flashed golden ripples, and countless, golden chains cut through the sky like meteors and bombarded him. The black lightning on Shilang''s body slammed like a thunder whip. With a "bang", it struck the golden chains, but these golden chains were tough and were not broken by the black lightning. Instead, they moved towards Shilang like a wandering dragon. Rushed over. Shi Lang finally reacted, seeing these golden chains in his eyes, and then he raised the Death Star Sword in his hand. The Sword of the Death Star exudes a sad breath of death, followed by Shirou''s round, and the terrifying sword light rushes out along the destructive aura of the Sword of the Death Star. With a sound of "clang", the golden chains that have been extended are counted in an instant. Destroyed in half. "That sword..." A sound suddenly rang in his ears, Shi Lang raised his head, his plain red eyes turned his eyes, and he saw a slender young man with long green hair floating in the sky. Chapter 93 Tiamat is here! Shi Lang held the sword of the Death Star, raised his head slightly, and looked at the green-haired young man standing in the sky. There is no doubt that the attack just now came from him. Chapter 1401： And this green-haired young man is not someone else, it is Jin Gu! At this moment, he was floating in the sky, his eyes looking at Shi Lang were full of vigilance, and Junxiu''s face became serious. He stared fiercely at the Death Star Sword in Shilang''s hand, he was a little unbelievable, and muttered: "That sword... actually has such a vicious star weapon..." Jin Gu couldn''t believe what he saw. The Star Weapon, logically speaking, is the existence of the Star Blessing, but the posture presented by the Death Star Sword is such a vicious curse. Moreover, this person... "Majin?" Jin Gu looked at Shirou, frowned, and asked, "Majin, instead of attacking humans, you attacked here. What does this mean?" Majin, that is human cancer. It is to destroy a kind of existence that appeared in the primate world. In terms of this purpose, the existences that are consistent with their purpose, even if they are not partners, will not attack each other, not to mention the evil king will make a demon. But the demon in front of him invaded here! Facing Jin Gu''s question, Shi Lang replied lightly: "You--, you are blocking my way." With a twist of his wrist, the Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Tour burst out with a terrifying black light. Then, he swung his sword out, and in an instant, the Death Star Sword burst out a black light towards Jin Gu. Boomed over. Even if his consciousness became chaotic, Shirou still remembered one thing. He wants to defeat the King of Evil, and it is the enemy who hinders him! "Damn it!" Seeing the black light of the sword of the Death Star whizzing out, Jin Gu screamed inwardly, this cursed sword light, how could he dare to hold on to it? Hurriedly avoided. With a "shoo", the sword light of the Death Star Sword cut through the sky, leaving a black arc in the sky, and then disappeared. "Hoho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" The surrounding monsters rushed towards Shirou desperately. Seeing this, Shi Lang felt very calm, his eyes were flat, and his heart was even more calm. The black thunder jumping all over his body seemed to transform into a dense net of thunder and lightning, covering De Shi Lang in. Those monsters impacted this black thunder and lightning web, and almost instantly smashed the impacted monsters into ashes. Of course, there has never been an invulnerable thing in this world. In the dense thunder and lightning net, there are loopholes after all, allowing a few beasts to run in. The monster that rushed into the net of pitch black thunder roared and threw at Shi Lang. Shilang saw this, a cold light flashed in those red eyes, stretched out his hands to clasp the claws of the monster, turned his heels, his waist suddenly shook, and the force surged to his arms, and he immediately regarded the monster he had to hold down as a meteor hammer. Generally, it smashed on the beasts that pounced behind him. With a "click", the heads of the two monsters collided, and they all sank in, screaming and disappearing. Suddenly-- "Shoo!" Accompanied by the strange sound of breaking through the sky, Jin Gu stood tall in the sky, and the surrounding space was shining with golden ripples, and then hundreds of golden chains descended from the sky, falling towards Shilang like a meteor shower. "Shoo, hoo--" The golden chains fell like a meteor shower, dense, as if there was no direction to dodge. No. Not as if. But definitely! Jin Gu is very convinced, because he has blocked all Shilang''s retreat! "Fall right here, Demon!" Jin Gu shouted. These golden chains are truly the heavenly locks that were created by the gods and ruled the heavens and the earth! The lock of the sky can already exert an incomparable ability in the hands of Gilgamesh, and in the hands of Jin Gu, the ability of the lock of the sky can be used is still higher than that of Gilgamesh! This is because his body... It is the appearance of the lock of heaven, the weapon of God-Enqidu! Jin Gu was very convinced that under such intensive attacks, Shirou had absolutely no chance to escape, and was at the end of the sky under the bombardment of the lock of heaven. However-- "How could..." Jin Gu''s face was full of consternation. Hundreds of the locks of the sky fell, and their positions were carefully calculated by Jin Gu, Shi Lang had absolutely no chance to escape. However, reality slapped Jin Gu severely. I saw Shiro''s vigorous body running on the ground, easily evading the attack of the lock of heaven. Jin Gu calculated the attack position of the Heavenly Lock to be true, and it was not false to block Shi Lang''s retreat. But... He miscalculated Shiro''s strength and Shiro''s speed! The speed at which the lock of the sky broke through the speed of sound, but Shirou''s speed was still above it! Easily escaped the bombardment of the lock of the sky, and then slammed both feet, with a "boom", the solid Goddai land was broken like a spider web! With the help of this huge force, Shilang''s body soared into the sky, and rushed towards Enqidu like a meteor. The speed was so fast that he appeared in front of Jin Gu like a flash, and then the sword of the Death Star in his hand was high. Lifting it high, he struck a terrifying sword with a plain face. Not good! Jin Gu yelled in his heart, and suddenly numerous golden chains appeared all over his body, wrapping himself up, forming a huge steel ball. At this time, Shirou''s sword fell. Just hearing a "boom" burst, this sword was too heavy, falling on Jin Gu''s golden chains, and even the space was shaken and slightly distorted. "Kakka-" The golden chains burst open like a candle in the wind, and the golden metal ball wrapped around Jin Gu was smashed down by this sword. It smashed into the ground with a "boom", and it continued to explode. Going down, the boulders rose to the sky one by one. Shi Lang did not intend to give Jin Gu a chance to regroup. Chapter 1402： He now controls his body entirely by instinct. Devil, the instinct of destruction! -Kill! Shi Lang''s red eyes were shining with a mysterious blood, and his figure rushed towards the earth, preparing to hunt down Jin Gu. However, at this time, the abnormal change protruded, as if a giant rushed out of the earth, "boom" and "boom" several times, the earth burst, and then a huge goddess rushed out of it. The human body has a snake body, with a flowing purple hair like a poisonous snake. Although it has a beautiful face, it makes people feel sad and terrible. This is nothing else, it is Gorgon! "That''s it... Demon, are you killing my child? If that''s the case, take it to death!" Gorgon''s pair of snake pupils looked at Shirou indifferently, and then exuded a terrifying magical arrogance, and the purple hair floated up, forming one after another terrifying poisonous snakes, attacking Shilang and biting away. When Shi Lang saw this, his feet glared, his body turned into light and shadow, and a few sword lights flashed in the air, "chachacha..." After several sounds, those hairs that turned into poisonous snakes were chopped down one after another. Upon seeing this, Gorgon said: "As a demon, he still has some ability... Then, under this blow, he will go to ruin... How...!" Gorgon was about to make a loud noise, and then Gorgon, who released the light cannon, seemed to have seen something in shock, and his eyes shrank sharply. There is no other way. Shirou, who was originally on the ground, has jumped high at some point, and his figure appears in front of her like an electricity. "How could it be so fast..." Gorgon''s eyes slowly widened, full of amazement. Shi Lang looked at Gorgon indifferently, his red eyes gleaming with shattered blood, and then his figure volleyed, and then he kicked Gorgon''s pretty face with a fierce kick. When Shirou''s kick hit Gorgon in the face, time stopped at that moment. The next moment-- "Boom!" The terrifying voice sounded like a muffled thunder. Gorgon¡¯s huge body seemed to have been hit by a meteorite. With a ¡°boom¡±, he was kicked out and landed directly on the distant mountain. With a ¡°boom¡± thunder, the mountain was directly smashed and broken by Gorgon. The stone directly buried Gorgon''s body. Jin Gu pulled out from the ground, just unlocked the lock of the sky that was wrapped around his body, and was about to collect information from the outside world, but as soon as the lock of the sky was opened, Shirou appeared in front of his eyes, the red eyes exuding destruction. Blood light. Not good! Jin Gu was full of horror, yelled in his heart, and hurriedly wanted to continue to wrap himself with the lock of heaven. However, it was too late. He just had this idea, Shi Lang had already swung a sword from top to bottom. With a "click", it directly cut the lock of the sky along the road, and with a "click", a sword slashed into Jin Gu''s abdomen. Jin Gu intuitively felt a pain in his abdomen, and a **** scar had appeared on his abdomen. However, fortunately, the reaction was timely, and he used the lock of the sky to stop Shilang''s sword attack for a short time, allowing De Jin Gu to retreat some distance, thus avoiding the tragic fate of being divided by Shi Lang with a sword. However, even if he saved his life, Jin Gu felt afraid for a while. The blood in Shi Lang''s eyes was even worse, his expression indifferent, and the slaughter, disillusioned aura more concentrated on his body. He became more like a demon. Shi Lang did not hesitate to kill Jin Gu, but at this time Gorgon pushed away the boulder on his body and stood up again. She stared at Shirou in anger, and said angrily: "It''s here... it turns into a stone statue of blood!" Her eyes glowed with a strange purple light. "Using the magic eye of petrification now..." Upon seeing this, Jin Gu cursed inwardly, and quickly backed away. Gorgon, this is the gesture of Medusa transformed into the goddess of vengeance, the mother of monsters. Medusa, who is in the form of Gorgon, has the magic eye of petrification, which is not as gentle as Medusa, who is still in the state of a goddess. Even if it does not need to look at each other, it can directly petrify an area. Therefore, Jin Gu quickly retreated. At this time, Gorgon''s eyes shot out the light of petrification and swept towards Shilang. "Right here, turn into a stone statue of blood, and become a sacrifice for my revenge!" Gorgon shouted. The strengthened Petrified Demon Eye, this is her strongest and most confident trump card. However-- "How come!?" Gorgon was stunned. Not only that, even Jin Gu was full of shock. I saw the petrochemical light from Gorgon¡¯s magic eye falling on Shilang, who should have petrified Shiro, but Shiro was unscathed, and even came out of the petrochemical light of Gorgon very calmly, as if From the very beginning, it was decided that Gorgon''s petrified magic eyes were useless to him. "Then, that level of enchantment is... Mother''s [Anti-Genesis]!?" Jin Gu questioned with a stunned expression on his face. "No, that''s not right...that''s not the right of Tiamat...that, that is the same right as Tiamat...and, there is this kind of breath...Athena? Is it Athena?" The color of consternation in Gorgon''s eyes gradually faded, and instead was stained with a touch of hatred. Shi Lang did not say much, but looked at Gorgon and Jin Gu indifferently. There were endless monsters around him, but none of them dared to approach him. They smelled an aura of destruction on Shirou''s body. That kind of extremely...extremely...close to death, disillusioned aura! At this moment, Shi Lang is no longer normal, his reason has gradually faded, and his instinct has taken control of his body. The devil''s instinct is shattered. But even so, he still remembered his obsession and mission. The devil¡¯s instinct is to destroy, then, as a demon, his instinct is to destroy the king of evil! All enemies obstructed along the way are objects that need to be destroyed! Chapter 1403： And as the demon¡¯s instincts were gradually let go of the body, Shirou¡¯s power of the King of Evil became deeper, and he even switched the use of the power of the King of Evil and the power of Tiamat before he knew it, which was directly destroyed. Dropped Gorgon¡¯s Petrified Eye. But in the same way, as the power of the evil king gradually became deeper, the sleeping monsters on this land were gradually awakened. "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" Far away, there was a dull sound among the pitch-black cubes. When this voice lingered here, the monsters, Jin Gu, Gorgon, and Shi Lang who were waiting around Shilang all stopped their hands, clutching their heads, and their faces were full of pain. This is the real, direct, [chaotic voice] of the evil king! From spiritual destruction and pollution. Suddenly, a faint golden light appeared on the surface of the dark cube, and a small golden roulette faintly appeared above it. The shining golden light quickly calmed down the somewhat turbulent dark cube. After that, the little golden roulette also faded away. Even if you can''t see it, you can detect the existence of that little golden roulette. That is part of the Enlightened One¡¯s Heavenly Wheel Saint King! It was in the old world that the Enlightened One sealed the treasures left by the evil king. Even if the Evil King is transferred from the crevice of the dimension by Gaetia, this treasure still operates in a responsible manner, sealing the Evil King trapped in the Temple of Time. The voice of the evil king disappeared, Shi Lang''s mind became clearer, and when he was about to take the opportunity to kill Jin Gu and Gorgon, the figure of a woman was looming from the distant Arabian Sea. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" The familiar but unfamiliar voice played and sang the music of nature, but it brought a prelude to disillusionment. Jin Gu returned to God, turned his head and looked at the Arabian Sea, his face was astonished: "Mother...mother...coming!" ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~ Chapter 94 The chain fell at a critical moment, you really deserve it The graceful star goddess stands on the boundless sea. The star goddess is about seventeen or eighteen years old. She has long silver hair like snow falling straight down her waist, and a red gift ribbon is tied to the left end of her hair. On top of her delicate and pretty face, she has a slight color of compassion. In front of the filthy dark cube, there is a touch of holy temperament. The body of the goddess is slender and slender. On her graceful and concave body, she is wearing a fairly conservative white dress, with only exposed jade feet wrapped in white stockings. She just floats on the sea level, holding her heart in both hands, beautiful and holy. It''s just strange that there are three red marks on the back of the left hand of the goddess that is as white as jade, which is very similar to the magic spell on the back of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand. Besides, the eyes of the goddess are a little strange. The lavender rays of light that flicker from time to time complement each other, as if the two form an "X". Gorgon looked at this goddess with surprise, "Tiamat... why is Tiamat here?" "I don''t know about this..." Jin Gu looked at the goddess who came slowly from crossing the Arabian Sea, frowning tightly, doubts and incomprehension flashed in his emerald green eyes, "Mother should be nurturing a demon talent... Suddenly appear here?" "You--, are you Sakura?" Suddenly a hoarse and somewhat muddled voice rang in his ears. Jin Gu and Gorgon turned their heads at the same time. They saw the decisive white-haired demon who killed and killed the previous demon. At this moment, he suddenly put down his sword and looked at the star goddess with hope. , Asked. "Sakura...this, isn''t this name the name of the human body that his mother relied on?" Jin Gu was a little startled, his face full of puzzlement. He knew that the star goddess Tiamat, who appeared here, did not use his real body, but borrowed a human body and appeared here. And Tiamat''s real body is cooperating with the king of evil, nurturing the devil, and preparing for the subversion of the primate world. Of course, even Gorgon didn''t know much about this kind of thing, only Jin Gu, the child of Tiamat, knew it clearly. But... What happened to this person, this inexplicable demon? Why does he know the name of the human whose mother depends on? Jin Gu was filled with puzzles. "You, are you Sakura?" Shiro looked at the star goddess standing above the sea, stretched out his hand, hoping but was afraid of disappointment and asked. His memory is getting more and more chaotic, and sometimes he can''t even remember his own things, but only those who value him can''t forget. This is obsession, but it is also a curse. Old world, curse! He looked at the Goddess of Stars, hoping that his question would be answered in the affirmative. But soon Shirou came to his senses. The goddess with such a cursed, hostile atmosphere... definitely not his partner, let alone his sister. Yes, Shirou had to be sober, everyone can indulge, but he couldn''t, because the solution to the evil king lies in him. Even if the will is awkward, even if he is deep in dreams, he only needs to relax a little and become self-willed, so he doesn''t have to accept such torture and suffering, but he knows he can''t. Once he has fallen, who in this world will admit it, who will bear it, and who will bear it? Is Fujimaru Tatsuka? Never allow it. Never allow his sister to experience the same sadness as him. Shirou squeezed the Death Star Sword in his hand and looked at the goddess who was exactly the same as Fujimaru Sakura in his memory, but was completely different, "You--, not Sakura..." He clenched the sword of the Death Star tightly, kicked his feet, and with a loud "bang", he cracked the ground directly, and his body rushed out like a meteor. Upon seeing this, Jin Gu quickly shouted: "Don''t want to hurt your mother!" His mind moved slightly. With the body of the weapon of the gods, he lifted up without warning, rushing towards Shilang like a missile, and then burst out countless golden chains all over his body, trying to strangle Shilang. Chapter 1404： However, Shi Lang''s body shook slightly, and he dodged these golden chains one by one with ease. Jin Gu was shocked, "Impossible! Why are you so agile!?" What Jin Gu didn''t know was that at this moment, Shirou''s fighting body was completely dominated by the demon''s instinct. Any action, any avoidance, must go through the brain and then act on the body, and between these thoughts, the action will become extremely slow. However, if the body is allowed to instinctively avoid attacks, and even save time for thinking and nerve conduction, then the action will become extremely agile. In the martial arts world, whether it is in the East or the West, it is generally recognized that all the tricks are integrated and not limited to one trick, that is, a superb transformation. And the Shi Lang at this moment is still above that. With powerful physical parameters, coupled with instinctive combat methods, Shi Lang can naturally easily escape Jin Gu''s attack. Of course, Shirou would not explain this point, let alone the energy to explain it. His speed was extremely fast, and his body flashed in front of Jin Gu as if it had crossed the space. Oops! Seeing the abrupt Shi Lang, Jin Gu was shocked, especially the shattered red eyes, which made Jin Gu''s instinct feel a sense of fear and tremor. The locks of the sky around him flickered golden light, gathered together, trying to form a ball again to protect himself. But... No way! It''s too late! Jin Gu yelled in a panic, Shi Lang''s speed was too fast, so before he had time to gather the lock of the sky, Shi Lang rushed in front of him and killed him with a sword. What''s the matter? Jin Gu panicked, but at this moment, Shi Lang had already rushed in front of him. It''s over, it''s over! Jin Gu was sweating profusely, but-- With a sound of "ßÝ", Shi Lang swept past him directly. Jin Gu, who was sweating profusely, suddenly narrowed his eyes, turned and looked at Shi Lang who had left, staring at the same place. What does this mean? Isn¡¯t that simple? "...At all...when I don''t exist? At all...when I don''t exist!?" Anger flickered in Jin Gu''s emerald green eyes. Isn''t this expression not obvious enough? This demon... In the eyes of this demon, there is no him at all! Even if it is attacked, even if it is attacked, there is no such thing in the eyes of this demon! "Damn--!" Jin Gu was furious, as proud as him, how could he accept such an insult? Directly angrily rushed towards Shi Lang. But sadly, Jin Gu discovered that Shi Lang''s speed was so fast that he could not catch up at all. Even if he tried his best to catch up, he could only see that the distance between each other was getting farther and farther! The saddest thing in the world is this. Even if he is angry, there is no alternative. Shilang experienced this kind of sorrow in the body of the evil king, but now Jin Gu has experienced this kind of sorrow in Shilang''s body. However, as Jin Gu guessed, Shi Lang did not see Jin Gu in his eyes. Isn''t it of course? When the elephant and the ant come out in the same frame, what attracts the most attention...isn¡¯t it the elephant? At this moment, Tiamat and the King of Evil are such existences. Shirou rushed towards Tiamat. Tiamat stood standing above the sea, looking at the Shirou who flew by, his expression calm, and the purple light was more dazzling and shining in the beautiful eyes of the "X" shining with purple light. She still acted like a goddess holding her heart, and then slowly opened her mouth. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Unlike the King of Evil, the beautiful song resounded from Tiamat''s voice, spreading around him like a sluggish voice. On the originally calm sea level, as if a powerful bomb was dropped, waves were suddenly raised. The powerful sound waves of Tiamat made Dejingu, Gorgon and others not stop their steps. Even Shirou felt the pressure, but this did not stop Shirou who was determined. Zi Zi Zi! Shilang was shining with dark electric lights, playing like a thunderous beast, and directly passed through Tiamat¡¯s sonic barrier, and flashed in front of Tiamat. The Death Star sword in his hand was condescending, and he slashed without hesitation. Chop it down. Hearing the sound of "pop", Shilang''s Death Star sword slashed three centimeters away from Tiamat, as if it had touched some protective cover, and it was difficult to get in. And that was not a protective shield, but something similar to an inherent enchantment. Moreover, this thing Shiro has also used. There is no doubt that this is Tiamat''s right. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Anti-Genesis¡¿! The real [anti-Genesis]! Tiamat, who possessed [Anti-Genesis], easily used the power of the beast to resist Shiro''s sword of the Death Star. However, Shirou was not bounced back by [Anti-Genesis], but was stalemate there. There was a dark electric arc shining on his body, and his whole body was rippling with a power similar to but completely different from [Anti-Genesis]. At the center of the confrontation between the sword and [Anti-Genesis], the two powers are competing against each other and rippling. Chapter 1405： "Crack, click, click¡ª" The surrounding space is distorted. The endless black thunder, as well as the surrounding sea water, even air and particles, formed a rebellious vortex in the confrontation between the two shares. Shirou and Tiamat faced each other, their magical powers were like columns of magical power, soaring into the sky. With a "swish", they tore the sky apart, and then they fell into the horizontal position under the traction of a certain unknown force. In the dark cubes of the Arabian Sea. At that moment, the space was quiet. Then- "Arrrrrr¡ª" In the dark cube, the beautiful voice of the evil king burst out. The Arabian Sea seemed to have been thrown into a nuclear bomb. It was directly bombed to a height of tens of meters, and the surrounding straits were also destroyed and fragmented. Shi Lang was shocked by this terrifying wave of magical power from the Evil King. And Tiamat was also submerged in by the rising waves. Hum! The Rotating Saint King of the Enlightened One once again appeared from the pitch-black cube, just like the Five Finger Mountain that suppressed the Monkey King, once again suppressing the evil thoughts of the Evil King. Shiro was shocked by the Evil King several hundred meters away, and he turned several somersaults before inserting the Death Star Sword into the ground. After cutting the ground tens of meters away, Shilang used strong friction to stop it. Body. At this time, Tiamat also stood up from the sea again. She was drenched all over, and the wet white long skirt clung to her graceful body, making her holy and at the same time a unique charm. However, her eyes are still plain, plain to indifferent. Suddenly-- "Aaaaa~!" She began to sing gracefully again, as if she had untied some constraints. With it as the center, the Arabian Sea overflowed with a dark mud tide, which immediately polluted the clear Arabian Sea into a huge mud sea. At the same time, under the pitch-black cube, a huge body gradually changed from illusion to reality. It was the body of a huge female dragon, and the huge dragon head looked a bit like Tiamat. But this dragon body didn''t want to be a shattered behemoth, but like a huge tree. There is a small, dark line connecting its head and the dark cube. Its huge body is covered with dark fruits. Those fruits swayed, exuding the same breath as Shirou. The breath of destruction! Those are... The demon being bred! Jin Gu was a little stunned when he saw this, "Mother... Mother actually uses the tide of life? Shouldn''t it... Now, it''s not the time for the decisive battle!" "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat played and sang wonderful music, and in the dark mud tide, countless dark clay hands suddenly stretched out and grabbed Shilang. "So, you want to capture this demon? Speaking of which, the evil king has fluctuated twice before. It seems that this demon is very important to the mother and the evil king!" A divine light flashed in Jin Gu''s eyes, then turned his head slightly, looked at Gorgon and said, "Gorgon, use the alliance suppression technique!" "Even if you don''t say it, I know!" Gorgon snorted coldly, and then divine light flashed through his eyes, red runes appeared on his huge body, and then the rumbling divine might resembled the horns of stars, and other places. The supernatural powers of the connection formed a huge suppression technique, which was suppressed. Shi Langdang felt a terrifying pressure, and he was on his body, unable to escape. He could only watch Tiamat''s mud hand and grabbed it towards him. And at this moment, the sudden change occurred¡ª¡ª! "Yeah yah ah-, **** golden pickup ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" An annoyed, complaining cry came from the sky, and then a goddess cut through the sky like a meteor, accidentally slammed directly at the still Tiamat, "click", and directly lifted it up. Yamat plunged into the sea, and the mud tide and the huge dragon body disappeared in an instant. Upon seeing this, Jin Gu yelled in panic: "Mother!" At this time, a sharp flash of light flashed across Gorgon''s face, and with a "chao", Gorgon''s face was scratched with blood. "Who!?" Gorgon questioned loudly, Xuan even saw his body, and ran down a girl in a black robe holding a sickle. "Looking for death!" Gorgon yelled, and her viper hair suddenly smashed towards the girl. The girl is healthy, avoiding the bite of these poisonous snakes, but she also lifted her veil. Gorgon, who saw the girl''s face clearly, was astonished as if he had seen something extremely incredible: "No, it''s impossible...you, you are...!" She didn''t have any reason or was shocked, because the girl''s face was almost exactly the same as hers! The girl fell beside Shirou, her soft voice hurriedly, and said, "Get out of here, human!" "Want to run!? Don''t think about it!" Jin Gu snorted, countless heavenly locks formed a huge chained hand, and Shi Lang grabbed it. Not only that, but the King of Evil seemed to feel the missing part, and the entire pitch-black cube vibrated restlessly, suddenly-- With a "bang", the earth cracked, and from the gap of the dimension, several giant rock arms rushed out and grabbed Shilang. In such an emergency, a beautiful figure galloped like lightning. She leaped high, her petite fist contained majestic magic power, and directly beat the giant rock arms. Just hearing the loud sound of "bang", it was like a nuclear bomb explosion. The huge, violent wind directly destroyed the rocky arm, and by the way, the lock of the sky that had won the golden ancient was also blown out. The beasts surrounding the surroundings are even more impressive. Like a duckweed without roots, it was rolled up to a height of tens of meters. The girl fell around Shilang, revealing a delicate face somewhat similar to Shilang. She quickly shouted: "Merlin!" "I know... it really makes people...!" The complaining sound resounded, and then Shirou and the others rained over the sky. At this time, with a "swish", Tiamat suddenly rushed out of the place where Tiamat was in the water, and grabbed Shilang and the others. Chapter 1406： However, it was too late. This mud hand only grabbed some petals, and there was nothing else. "It hurts...!" A goddess was sitting on the water, touching her head, constantly crying pain. "That golden pickup is too much! I''m also a goddess, so I dared to beat me like this. Damn! When I take back Uruk, I must make him look good! I want to exploit him and let him be the lowest servant. , Go to the cesspool! Damn it!" This goddess was still complaining, she didn''t realize that she had done the right thing at the critical moment. Jin Gu looked at the goddess with a dark face, with a gloomy voice, and asked: "Aren''t you getting up from your mother, goddess Ishtar?" "Huh?" Ishtar turned his head, looked at Jin Gu, who had a dark face, and asked strangely: "Why are you here, Jin Gu?" "Look at what you did!? Get up from your mother!" Jin Gu said loudly. "Mother...? It seems that I did hit something just now..." Ishtar slowly lowered his head and looked underneath him. He immediately saw that he was riding on Tiamat, while Tiamat was lying in the sea, looking at her calmly. "Wow...! Ko, Sakura...no, mother...sorry, sorry...I didn''t mean it!" Ishtar yelled in a panic. She finally understood who she had hit. She hit Tiamat and rode on her! Looking at the panicked Ishtar, Tiamat stretched out his hand, gently stroked her little head, and said kindly: "aaaaa~" Chapter 95 Domestic Violence! This is definitely domestic violence! With petals fluttering in front of him, Shi Lang felt his body had been transferred, and the surrounding sky changed. What appeared next was a forest and a silver-haired beauty in a floral robe in front of him. Seeing Shi Lang and others being transferred, the silver-haired beauty was relieved, patted her chest, and said, "Great, you are fine." The banshees who had previously aided Shilang and others suddenly showed contempt, looking at the silver-haired beauty like a caterpillar, and said disgustedly: "Don''t make such disgusting actions." "What is nausea?" The silver-haired beauty said dissatisfiedly: "I am as beautiful as a flower. This is a natural and normal action. Where is the nausea?" "..." The female fairy looked at the silver-haired beauty''s gaze, even more contemptuous. This guy always has his own way of disgusting people. At this time, Shirou stood up. He looked at these two people, then took another look at the purple-haired girl next to him, clasping his fists in both hands, and said, "Thank you three for your help." "Three...three?" The silver-haired beauty also looked at Shirou awkwardly, pointed at herself casually, and asked, "Are you pretending to be garlic? Can''t you recognize who I am?" "Did I know you before? If this is the case, I''m sorry... But I still have something to deal with, don''t let it go." Shi Lang clasped his fists to thank several people, and then turned to leave. "Are you going alone again..." At this moment, the female fairy shouted: "Hold on!" Shi Lang paused, turned his head, looked at the female fairy questioningly, and asked, "What''s the matter, friend?" The banshee hooked Shilang, "Come here." Looking at the appearance of the female fairy, the silver-haired beauty suddenly took a breath, and instinctively backed a few steps, her petite body trembling. Shilang didn''t doubt that he had him, although he didn''t know why, but he absolutely wouldn''t hurt himself with this woman, so he stepped forward. Then- A divine light flashed in the banshee¡¯s eyes, and then raised her fist, like thunder, and blasted Shi Lang¡¯s abdomen. This fist was extremely powerful. The airflow was reversed during the bombardment, and there was a rushing sound. In the abdomen of Shiro. With a "bang", Shi Lang only felt a sharp pain in his abdomen, and the ground behind him was shattered like a spider web. Shi Lang''s pale face suddenly turned into iron cyan, and he fell down with his hands covering his abdomen, his head covered with cold sweat, and the pain on his face was twisted into a piece. Do it! Really do it! Good, terrible...! The silver-haired beauty felt that the distance was not safe enough, so she hurriedly stepped back and distanced herself from the female goblin. The purple-haired **** the side looked strange, and the silver-haired beauty had already reached out and pulled her over. "What are you doing?" The girl with purple hair looked at the silver-haired beauty warily and asked. "Don''t go to see... Next, it''s a tragedy on earth!" The silver-haired beauty said with a pale face with frightened eyes. It can be seen that he has tasted the taste of that fist. However, the girl with purple hair does not know this. Facing the silver-haired beauty, she just tilted her head, and doubts flashed in her violet eyes: "?" The banshee held her face cold, and raised her hand again. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang covered his abdomen with one hand, raised one hand, and said in a panic: "Slow, wait, Vivian!" "Oh?" The banshee''s fist stopped in mid-air, her piercing eyes fell on Shilang, and she asked, "Do you remember who I am?" "The weight of this fist...Who would forget you! Didn''t you say yes, don''t you hit me again?" Shilang asked with cold sweat on his forehead, clutching his abdomen, "Aren''t you lying to me? Deceive my pure trust?" "Women''s words will be believed. Hmph, Gurneyville, you are such an innocent fool!" Vivian said with a sneer. "I don''t have time to talk to you about this...I, I still have something to do..." Shi Lang clutched his abdomen and stood up. Upon hearing this, Vivian frowned and said, "You just tried, don''t you understand? If you are alone, you won''t have the chance to connect with the king of evil! I didn''t realize this. You, it¡¯s so embarrassing! Do you still need me to give you a few more punches to wake you up?" Vivian scolded: "The me in the old world, I who believed in you until I died, what I admire is not such a shameful mess of you!" Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned on the spot, sat down lonely on the ground, slightly lowered his head, and asked, "What should we do then? Those of you who have not experienced his horror can''t understand his power at all. What is it? , How desperate it is. That is the awakening that abandons all, and the power that can never be shaken. There is only one way to defeat him..." Chapter 1407： Shi Lang took out a crown from his arms. It used to be a certain shining, shining golden crown, but at the moment it was rusty, like a waste-like crown. "There is only one way to defeat him..." Shi Lang murmured. Seeing Shi Lang who had fallen into a stunned demon, Wei Wei''an couldn''t tell the sorrow in her heart. Using this record, this record of her from the old world, she doesn''t understand what emotion the man in front of her is holding. However, after using this record, she made the spirit foundation descended on Uruk, and she saw the eternal picture that shined in that record. This man, in the admiration of countless people, ascended to the highest crown, is so dazzling, so dazzling. But now, with the sadness and heaviness of the old world on his back, he has reached the end of his life. The enthusiastic emotions in her heart made Devivian want to embrace this man, a man whose life is full of meaning but meaningless. But she finally resisted it. This emotion did not come from her, but from another person. Moreover, she was the pride of the fairy queen, and she would never allow herself to do such embarrassing things. She was appointed by the original fairy Taitis, the head of Avalon''s fairy queen, and the famous lady of the lake, with the pride to defend even if she died! But for a faceless silver-haired beauty, Merlin had no such pride. He walked slowly in front of Shilang, stretched out his hand and gently patted Shilang on the shoulder. Shi Lang raised his head and saw him smiling brightly in the broken sunlight. He gave Shirou a thumbs up and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, there are us!" "Merlin..." "Hahaha, did you fall in love with the reliable Big Brother Merlin? However, there is no other way. Why is Big Brother Merlin so dazzling? But -, you can be allowed to be my fan. "Merlin said with a smile. "...Except for making me feel sick, you have no meaning to comfort me..." Shi Lang couldn''t help but vomit. "Hey hey hey! This is too much! I don''t want to think about who killed me? Forget it... I won''t care about this with you for the time being." After a pause, Merlin looked at Shirou and said, "Compared to your method, King Gilgamesh has a better solution to the King of Evil. Come to Uruk with us, even if you want to use it. In your method, someone should help you block Tiamat and Gorgon, right?" Hearing this, Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "I understand." Shi Lang is going to follow Vivian and Merlin to Uruk first. At this time, the purple-haired girl said coldly: "Then, I will leave." "Please wait." Shilang stopped her and said sincerely: "Thank you very much for your help." "Stupid answer. I didn''t help humans, but just happened to meet the target who needed to be crusaded." The purple-haired girl whispered. This opening made me proud. Of course, Shiro never thought about this sentence. When facing a girl with purple hair, Shiro just sincerely thanked him: "In short, thank you very much for your help. I don''t know what your name is?" "There is no reason to tell you, goodbye...no, it''s never seen." The purple-haired girl turned around to leave, and at this moment, Merlin turned her eyes and grabbed the purple-haired girl''s wrist. "What are you doing, Mengmo?" The purple-haired girl turned around, looking at Merlin with a vigilant face. "Don''t say that. Actually, I think you should go forward with us." Merlin said with a smile. "Why?" The purple-haired girl asked. "Look at my sincere eyes. Let me tell you the pros and cons..." Mei Lin pulled the purple-haired girl aside, rustling confession, her eyes gleaming. Seeing Merlin and the purple-haired girl go away, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Vivian, and asked, "Isn''t the fairy not going to get involved with the primate? Why did you come here? And this spiritual foundation is... ¡­" "I am not Vivienne now, but Guinean Ville, you have to be clear about this matter." Vivienne said. "Really...I understand. Thank you." Shirou said with a smile. "Huh--," Vivian glanced at Shi Lang, then turned her head away, folded her hands on her chest, and said, "Also, your consciousness..." "It is indeed getting more and more chaotic. However, I can still insist... I will never collapse before the evil king is defeated!" Shi Lang''s face was firm, his eyes flashing decisively. "It doesn''t have to be that way, King Gilgamesh has a better way to deal with it," Vivian said. "What method?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Facing the King of Evil, is there any way he didn''t even realize it? "You will know when you go," Vivian said. "I understand," Shi Lang nodded and said, "My consciousness is getting more and more chaotic, so now, I will listen to you first." "Hmph--, it should have been so. I had to beat you to wake up." Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled bitterly: "I really don''t want you to be so violent." "Don''t think of me as the shameful me. I don''t understand why the me in the old world would have that kind to you..." Vivienne''s voice lowered. "What does it produce?" Shirou asked strangely. "Nothing." Vivian said calmly. Shirou didn''t think much about it. At this moment, Merlin walked over with an unhappy purple-haired girl with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "Now, welcome Miss Anna to join us. She wants to act with us." The girl named Anna added: "Before the Goddess of Warcraft was defeated." "Don''t say so, Anna." Merlin said with a smile. "Don''t call me so disgusting, Merlin, you are a pervert. Also, add honorifics after my name, I am not so close to you." Anna said disgustingly. "Huh? Anna hates me so much, I must cry!" Mei Lin pretended to cry. With that, Shi Lang and his group walked towards Uruk. On the way, Shi Lang and others also got a little understanding of Anna. Although she calls herself Anna, she is actually Medusa. Chapter 1408： Yes, Medusa in the state of a goddess admired by the Greeks. And she will come here in order to defeat the goddess of warcraft Gorgon. It can also be said to be the other one, Medusa who has fallen into the Gorgon of Warcraft! Of course, you will know this, not Shirou said, but Anna was tricked out by Merlin bit by bit. After all her affairs were shaken out, Anna realized that she had been misled by Merlin. "You guy, you are as cunning as Athena!" Anna puffed up her cheeks and looked at Merlin displeased. Merlin haha ??passed by. Anna didn''t pursue it too much, but she labelled Merlin as a "liar", "untrustworthy", and "how to get rid of it" in her heart. All the way forward, everyone came to Uruk. Merlin is now the king of Uruk-King Gilgamesh, and the summoned Caster, while Vivian squeezed a spiritual foundation and ran over. The two had already joined King Gilgamesh and were registered with Uruk, so Uruk''s guards did not stop everyone. Uruk, more than 2600 BC, was in the early stage of the urban era of humanity. The architectural style was a rather rudimentary soil embryo house, beautiful and simple, with a feeling of a desert golden city. The political center of Uruk is a temple in the center of the city. At this moment, King Gilgamesh was sitting in the temple in the center of the city. Shilang and others walked into the temple and saw King Gilgamesh sitting high on the throne. In front of him, there were many internal officials queuing, and he was calmly dealing with one by one. Internal affairs. At this time, a girl dressed as a witch, standing next to Gilgamesh''s left hand, saw Shirou and the others walk in. First, she bowed slightly to Gilgamesh, who was handling political affairs meticulously, and then ran to Merlin and said: "You are back, Master Merlin." "Yes, Siduli." Merlin nodded, and then said with some regret: "It''s just a pity that we didn''t find the slate of fate." "This is no way. After all, even the king has forgotten where he left the slate of fate..." Siduli shook her head, then her eyes fell on Shilang and Anna, and asked curiously. : "These two are?" "Oh, these two are..." Before Merlin''s words were finished, Gilgamesh''s energetic words resounded: "Huh. Fujimaru Shiro, are you a mischief, are you finally willing to roll over to this king?" Everyone turned their heads and saw that Gilgamesh, who was sitting high on the throne, had ignored the remaining interior officers, and the red eyes fell on Shilang impartially. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! ! Chapter 96: The Spraying Friends Across Time and Space "Humble and ridiculous miscellaneous repair!" "You are nothing but a shameful crap!" ... Siduli and Uruk''s internal affairs officers were panicked. I saw King Gilgamesh, known as the oldest king of heroes, and Shiro Fujimaru, a demon of destruction, in the huge Uruk Temple. At this moment, the two of them were hitting the north and south poles, which are like magnets. At the same time, a fierce reaction suddenly occurred. The two collided like sumo wrestlers, their hands clasped together and they were struggling. Everyone was full of ferocious and angry faces, and they breathed fragrance from time to time. The interior officers of Siduli and Uruk were panicked and overwhelmed. And Merlin stood aside with a distressed face, tapping on his head with a stick, and making a helpless voice of "Oh, oh," as if he was annoyed by the scene in front of him. But in fact, his eyes were full of melon jokes. Anna leaned on the pillar beside her, not paying attention to everything around her, as if she were an outsider. Siduli couldn''t stand it anymore, she walked to Vivienne''s side, and couldn''t help asking, "Master Vivienne, this...what is this adult? Why did it become like this?" Siduli could not accept this scene. King Gilgamesh, who came back looking for the immortal grass, is a well-known virtuous king. And in the fight against the evil king, against the goddess headed by Tiamat and the Warcraft Alliance, his decision also fully demonstrated this point. However, such a wise king, who was at odds with him just now, fought with the man named Shiro Fujimaru. ¡ª¡ªOf course, this also has something to do with the man named Shiro Fujimaru who scolded the king as a miscellaneous... The king is proud, supreme, violent, insulted, and an angry attack is natural, because this is to defend the king''s dignity... But this scene doesn''t look like... a fight, right? "Huh. Who knows, two idiots with worms in their heads." Vivian said with her **** folded. Siduli glanced at Vivian and sighed involuntarily. Wang is proud, irritable, and uncomfortable... But obviously, many people here have the same or different bad personalities as Wang. For the time being, the Fujimaru Shiro who fought with the king when he didn''t agree. This Miss Vivian, who is the fairy queen, has a character that is more violent and tyrannical than Wang. Merlin... This guy has never been too big to watch the excitement. He is a guy who fishes in troubled waters. As for the little girl named Anna... she knew she was withdrawn and unwilling to communicate with others. Really, why can''t there be some reliable people like Niu Wakamaru and Leonidas who can make people worry less? Siduli sighed inwardly, a headache for her. At this moment, the two people in the field are fighting. "You miscellaneous practitioner, after changing your appearance, your strength is a lot stronger. But in front of this king, it is still too weak." Gilgamesh looked at Shi Lang, sneered and mocked, while sneaking from the treasure house. Take out some conceptual treasures that increase muscle strength. "I am ironic, and it can''t conceal the fact that you used the treasure. I have seen it all, you are a soft-footed shrimp without the power to bind a chicken." Shi Lang mocked. Even though his memory and consciousness are a bit chaotic, there is always a voice in his heart awakening him, but in front of this guy, he can''t admit defeat. It must be suppressed in all directions, so that it feels deep despair. Maybe it''s also a bad fate, right? Just as men don¡¯t want to be ashamed of their ex-girlfriends. Shirou didn''t want to be ashamed in front of Gilgamesh, he had to put on a posture that he was good, better than before, and better than him. For this kind of thinking, it is impossible to evaluate. But there is no doubt that it is precisely because of this evil fate that caused Shilang to mock him as a "miscellaneous repair" when King Gilgamesh opened his mouth. He instantly remembered who this miscellaneous was, and was not to be outdone. Went back. Although King Gilgamesh had come up with a lot of conceptual treasures to increase power, it was a pity that at this moment, the Shirou, in terms of power alone, was no longer able to overwhelm him. Chapter 1409： Of course, among these few people, the dramatist Hercules must be indispensable. Unfortunately, King Gilgamesh was not among them. He could only watch his hand helplessly, and was broken off by Shi Lang little by little. ¡ª¡ªDamn it! The power of this guy has become so great! Damn it! King Gilgamesh gritted his teeth, but had to admit that in terms of strength alone, he was indeed not the opponent of Demon Huashilang, but he was unwilling to admit defeat. Therefore, before he failed, he took the initiative to withdraw his hand, and then his nostrils were upturned, and he put on an arrogant face, and said: "The king is good at wisdom, driving people, and knowing people. How can this king be as knowledgeable as stupid men?" Seeing that King Gilgamesh took his hand, Shi Lang also took his hand. He looked at King Gilgamesh with an arrogant face, curled his lips, and said: "When you were fighting with me, you didn''t say that. It was because you were about to lose, so he slapped his hands and said something beautiful. Save the scene? Why bother? I know the truth." "Stupid! Is this king the one who can''t afford to lose?" King Gilgamesh asked arrogantly. Although Shirou saw through the routine, seeing through is seeing through, and admitting is impossible. Otherwise, where is the majesty of the king? "Don''t you have been unable to lose? Oh. I have a little forgotten, who was beaten by a kid and hugged the black mud?" Shilang asked with a mockery. "That''s because that guy is a child, so the king didn''t care and didn''t seriously attack. If it''s serious, wouldn''t it be a loss for the king?" Gilgamesh stubbornly stiffened. As the BOSS of the first volume, he felt that he had to save himself some face and retain some compelling features. Of course, Shirou didn''t stalker either. There are some dark history, funny things, a little bit called seasoning, funny, but stalking just has no EQ and destroys friendship. ¡ª¡ªOf course, Shirou and Gilgamesh did not admit that they had friendship with each other. Gilgamesh sat back on the throne again, his expression flat and meticulous. It was as if the hideousness, anger, and smile on his face before were all dreamlike. This made the internal affairs officers a little stunned and at a loss. King Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows and asked, "What are you still waiting for? Is there anything else that requires this king''s decision and will not report it? Do you need this king to ask you?" At this time, these internal affairs officers scrambled to report the problem. Shiro looked at Gilgamesh, who was starting to deal with internal affairs, and asked, "Gilgamesh, about the King of Evil..." "That matter will be discussed tomorrow." Gilgamesh waved his hand, then looked at Siduli, and said: "Siduli, bring this mess..." He paused, glanced at Shirou, and said again: "Take these guys to their residence." Siduli was stunned, first glanced at Shi Lang, then at King Gilgamesh, nodded, and said, "I understand, King." She turned around, made a request to Shilang and others, and said, "Everyone, please come with me." Shiro glanced at King Gilgamesh who was dealing with government affairs, then looked at Siduli and nodded, and followed. Vivian, Merlin, and Anna followed suit. Siduli led everyone to an earth embryo room, the interior space was a bit narrow and very classical. She invited everyone into the house, told Shilang and others the layout of the room, as well as her contact address, and asked her if she didn''t understand anything. Shi Lang and others nodded. "By the way, the Fujimaru Shiro-sama..." After introducing the structure of the house, Siduli hesitated for a moment, then looked at Shirou and asked, "What is the relationship between you and the king?" "What do you think is our relationship?" Shi Lang asked back. "Lover?" Siduli asked cautiously. Shi Lang''s face turned black when he said this, and Mei Lin seemed to have heard something funny, his eyes gleaming. And Vivienne... The tyrant''s gaze had already fixed Siduli. Why does it feel so cold suddenly? Siduli shuddered, feeling a little strange. Shiro looked at Siduli, and said with a black face, "I and he are enemies." "Enemy, enemy!?" Siduli was taken aback, and she said to her heart. Just seeing you look like this, it doesn''t look like... Merlin on the side laughed loudly: "These two guys are actually friends. However, no one admits it." "Yes, is that so, Master Merlin?" Siduli asked. Merlin nodded. "Great... Wang... finally someone else can understand the king?" Siduli held her heart in her hands, her face was touched, and she even wiped her tears, like an old mother worrying about her daughter. "Really... Thank you so much, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Siduli looked at Shiro and thanked. "Why do you say that?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Siduli said: "Since Enqidu-sama died...no one understands the king anymore. The king bears the primate of this era, but no one understands it. In fact... his heart is very lonely, he has... ¡­It¡¯s been a long time since I laughed. Thank you, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." "You don''t need to thank me. Actually, the relationship between me and him is not as good as you think." Shi Lang said: "And, I am not his friend. His friend is only Enkidu." "At least, you are the one who can understand the king and make him smile." Siduli said, "As long as there is this, that''s enough for me to be grateful." After speaking, Siduli smiled and left. After Siduli left, Shi Lang and others divided the room. Shi Lang''s room was located on the second floor near the roof. Now he likes to be with the cold wind, which will make his head sober. When night came, Shilang and others were about to rest, but at this time, a group of people came to the small house. Chapter 97-Gilgamesh''s Answer "Yo! Master Merlin, Master Vivian. You are back." The few people who were cleaning up the house, heard the greeting outside the door, and suddenly turned their heads to look around, and saw three people standing at the door, greeting them. "Huh? Niu Wakamaru, Leonidas, Musashibo Benqing, you are back." Mei Lin greeted them. Chapter 1410： And these three are not others, just like Merlin, the heroic spirits summoned by King Gilgamesh. "Yes. Today''s work is over, it''s over." Leonidas laughed loudly, scratching the back of his head, looking a little bold. Niu Ruomaru turned his head, his eyes fell on Shilang and Anna, his eyes lit up, and he asked, "Are these two heroes newly summoned by King Gilgamesh?" Before Merlin introduced, Anna coldly replied: "No. I''m not a friend of mankind." "Huh huh?" Niu Ruowan looked at Anna, somewhat at a loss. Merlin said with a haha ??smile: "Anna Chan, likes to speak irony." "It''s not irony." Anna puffed her cheeks, looked at Merlin a little displeased, and said: "And don''t add a strange suffix behind my name. My relationship with you is not so good, Merlin. It''s better to say , I hate you very much." "Don''t say that, Anna. If you hate him, even the respected Brother Merlin will cry. Uuuuu..." Mei Lin pretended to wipe her tears. Anna: "..." Who can come and kill him? Looking at the pretentious Merlin, Niu Ruomaru laughed and said, "Mage Merlin, as always, cheerful and lively." "Of course. I am the flower of Avalon!" Merlin laughed. Looking at Mei Lin who laughed loudly, Niu Ruowan was sweating, and cautiously reminded: "Well, that...Mage Merlin, it''s better to worry about your surroundings when you are proud, Master Vivian is still there." "Ah? This...hahaha, it doesn''t matter. Because Vivian told me before that she won''t beat me anyway today. I can rest assured and laugh wanton." Merlin smiled, and patted Vivian on the shoulder. The bright smile on his face really made people think of the words "Villain Dezhi". So, Vivian made a move, and the fierce little fist hit Merlin''s abdomen without hesitation. "Just listen" with a click, Merlin''s facial expression changed in an instant¡ª¡ª (^?^*)¡ú¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡ú£¨>¡ð With a "shoo", the whole person flew out like a meteor, and with a "click" directly embedded into the wall. Upon seeing this, Niu Ruowan said with a cold sweat on his face: "So I said, don''t be so proud, Master Meilin." Mei Lin fell out of the inlaid wall and landed on the ground, covering her belly like a caterpillar, shaking her whole body, looking at Vivian with a blue and incomprehensible face, and asked: "Why...why? Clearly. Okay, don¡¯t hit me today... Vivienne, are you like that guy, have you learned to deceive me?" Mei Lin pointed to the Shi Lang who was eating melons, and questioned with sorrow and anger on his face. "What does Vivienne promised, what does it matter to me Guinie?" Vivienne said coldly. "..." Merlin''s eyes widened, and she looked at Vivian with grief. Oh my! This guy actually learned to play routines! How does this make the dream monster live? Merlin was very sad and angry, lying on the ground like a caterpillar and rubbing his stomach. Shilang looked at Merlin with pity and contempt. This idiot, didn''t he learn a lesson from when he was beaten before? This woman is first-rate when it comes to exploiting loopholes! "That... don''t you let us come in and sit down?" Niu Ruowan asked. Mei Lin was already unable to entertain, but Shiro made an invitation to the three and said: "Please come in." Several people gathered at the table and set up wine, and Siduli, who was ordered by King Gilgamesh to take care of Shilang and the others, also sent delicious cakes and Sumerian food. Several people gathered at the table, first took a few sips of sake, and then introduced each other. When Anna was being introduced, Musashibo Benkei had a reaction: "Medusa, Anna..." He gave a thoughtful expression. Seeing this, Niu Ruomaru couldn''t help asking, "Musashi, what''s the matter?" "No, it''s nothing, Sovereign." Musashibo Benkei shook his head and said, "It''s just that I was summoned to another singularity before. Although I only remember some short memory fragments, I remember that in that singularity, There seems to be Miss Medusa too." "Huh? Is that so?" Niu Ruomaru asked with his eyes widened. Musashibo Benkei nodded and said, "I remember that in that peculiar point, the one holding the Holy Grail was King Arthur. King Arthur also contaminated me with the Holy Grail, and the Medusa was the same. I remember, that peculiar one. The place is called..." "Fumu City." Anna added. "Yes, yes, it''s Fuyuki City... Huh?" Musashibo Benkei returned to his senses, looked at Anna, and asked, "Could it be that Miss Anna, that Medusa is actually..." Anna held the tea cup in both hands, nodded, and said, "It''s me. I still have some memories of that peculiar point." "This is too predestined, right?" Niu Wakamaru pointed at Anna and Musashibo Benkei, and smiled: "You have appeared at other singular points, and now you meet at this singular point, and you still retain your memory. Heroic Spirit, this is a very difficult thing to encounter. But speaking of it, what have you encountered in that peculiar point?" Niuromaru asked curiously. "It''s not a big deal, Lord." Musashibo Benkei smiled and said, "In short, it was contaminated by King Arthur with the Holy Grail, and it was beaten by the Chaldean heroes." "Are the heroic spirits of the Chaldeans very powerful?" Niu Ruomaru asked with interest. Musashibo Benkei thought for a while, and said, "It''s not that it''s amazing...I can only say that that hero is very special..." "It''s super long-winded, that guy." Anna added, spitting out: "Kill me and kill me. You have to talk to me for a long time. Super silly!" At this moment, Merlin, who was a caterpillar on the ground, stood up and looked at Anna with wide-eyed eyes, "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Super abnormal!" "No, that guy''s posture in the real world is similar to mine, it''s not as disgusting as you said. But...huh, it''s really a perverted coffee table." Anna nodded, about some of Merlin''s views. Very much agree. She remembered the fragment of her memory that still existed for that peculiar point. At that time, she, who was contaminated by the Holy Grail, had been defeated by the hero and fell to the ground, and he walked in front of her. Full of revenge, she asked frantically: "Want to come, want to trample on me, trample me, humiliate me, human beings?" He didn''t say anything, just stretched out his hand and gently stroked the bangs in front of her behind his ears, revealing her beautiful face completely. "Look, I just know Medusa, the beautiful Greek goddess, and never know any Gorgon." He said with a smile. "See you if you have a chance, Medusa." Chapter 1411： Then he got up and left. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that she will be present in this posture, no matter what, she will go to crusade Gorgon. It¡¯s not because of anything else, it¡¯s because of that fire-like boy, with those fire-like eyes that ignited the fire in her heart, recalling who she was and what she really wanted from the quagmire of revenge. What is it. For the heroic spirits, everything experienced in the Servant form is nothing but dreams, it is difficult to remember anything. However, Anna remembered the scene and the heroic fire, but only forgot what his name was. However, if you really can see the hero again, Anna must thank you. So, this may be the reason why she will stand here. Anna picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. It''s a pity that although the heroic spirit did not grow up and was a hero who has experienced many hardships, Shi Lang and others still did not drink her because of her size. The crowd drank too much, the atmosphere became lively, and the words gradually became more and more pronounced. "Speaking of which, when King Gilgamesh summoned Caster candidates, he killed a lot of Casters who responded to the call." The slightly drunk Niu Ruomaru held the glass and pointed at Merlin, laughing. Tao. "There is no other way. Really, in order to summon a certain Caster, I even killed me as the crowned Caster back-up several times." Merlin complained. "It''s seven times," added the honest Musashibo Benkei. "Woo-! It''s really faceless." Merlin said, covering his face. "When did you have a face?" Vivian asked. Upon hearing this, Merlin complained: "You are really, Vivienne. Anyway, we are good friends who have known each other for a long time. I''m so sad, shouldn''t you comfort me?" "Am I already comforting you?" Vivian asked back. "Wow! Your comfort hurts more than a knife! It''s really not cute. As a girl, you should be cute anyway?" Merlin asked. "I am Vivienne as a fairy, and not Guinevere as a human." Vivienne said. "That''s not what you said just now!" Merlin vomited. Vivienne ignored. At this time, Niu Ruomaru curiously asked: "By the way, Mage Merlin. King Gilgamesh killed so many Casters, who did he want to summon?" "A fool who doesn''t know what he can, but arouses distress." Mei Lin glanced at Shirou before speaking. Feeling Mei Lin glanced at himself, Shi Lang raised his head and looked at Mei Lin strangely: "?" Just say it, why do you even look at him when you talk about an idiot? "No matter which of me, I met him, and I missed my whole life." Merlin added: "Every one of me has become unlike me. For me, I just need to be happy enough. Others, fundamentally. It makes no sense. It turns out to be like this." Niu Ruowan was a little strange when he heard it, and asked, "Mage Merlin...Are you complaining about someone?" "No. I''m complaining about me." Merlin spoke and took a sip of wine, then raised his glass and said with a smile: "Fight for the sake of humanity. Come and have a drink!" Listening to the fight for humanity, Shi Lang and the others looked solemn and stood up with their wine glasses. Only Vivienne and Anna were sitting. "I am a fairy. The world was taken away by the primate. We won''t say anything. This body is indeed here to solve the crisis of destruction, but this is because the crisis of destruction also affects the fairy. So, I don''t Will stand up, I will deceive people, but I don''t want to deceive myself." Vivian said. "I hate humans." Anna said concisely, holding the cup. "It doesn''t matter, let''s come. Cheers!" Merlin said with a smile. Shi Lang and others held the cups, touched them together, made a "touching" sound, and then drank them. The banquet was quite lively. After drinking until midnight, Niu Ruowan, who was more addicted to alcohol, Leonidas fell asleep. Shirou walked to the balcony, and the cool night breeze was blowing over his face. Cool. He drank a lot of wine at the banquet, but as he said in the Chaldeans, the devil is not a human being, and it is different from humans in terms of its form and structure. Alcohol cannot intoxicate the devil. He spread his hands and enjoyed the tranquility alone in this quiet night. Suddenly, a cold voice rang from behind him: "There are already people here." Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and found that Anna was standing at the door, looking at Shi Lang with a little disappointment. "If you don''t mind, you can be here together." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Why should I be here with you?" Anna asked. Shirou said, "Because, aren''t you here to seek inner peace?" Hearing this, Anna froze for a moment, then stretched out her hand to lower her hood, and whispered, "Don''t disturb me." She walked aside, about ten meters away from Shilang. The bright moon hangs high, bright but lonely. The quiet night shrouded this prosperous city, quiet and fascinating. "Speaking of which, I haven''t thanked you for saving me before, Anna." Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Anna, and said. "Then I made the decision by myself, and I don''t need other people''s thanks. Also, I said, don''t disturb me. I don''t like talking to humans." Anna lowered her hood and said. "I am a demon, but not a human." Shirou said. "Wrong, you are more like a human than anyone else." Anna said. Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned, unable to return to his senses for a long time. Upon seeing this, Anna hesitated for a moment, "That...what''s wrong with you?" "Nothing...just thank you, Anna." Shiro''s soft voice sounded in her ears, and Anna turned her head and saw a touched face. Anna: "???" Chapter 1412： Is this human... sick? Obviously it''s just a very normal sentence, why do you show such an expression? Anna came across something very difficult for herself. Shilang turned his head, looked at the moon in the sky, and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, today''s moon is so round and bright." "The moon is very bright, it''s useless if it''s bright, it''s also bright if it''s useless. After all, it''s such an existence, and when the night passes, it disappears." After speaking, Anna turned and left. Shi Lang looked at the bright moon alone. Yes, the moon is very bright, and it is useless if it is bright, and it is also bright if it is useless. The same goes for the King of Evil. It''s useless to think, and it''s useless to think, until you die! Shirou clenched his fists. Time does not forgive people, how can he ever forgive this time? With thousands of thoughts, the moon is setting as usual, and the sun is rising as usual. A new day is here. Shirou stood on the balcony all night. After dawn, he walked downstairs and found that Niu Wakamaru and others had left. Obviously, the soldiers who were summoned by King Gilgamesh to this era, fighting for the sake of human rights, will not leave their duties without authorization. Shi Lang and others cleared the table, but at this moment, there was an extra person outside the door. "Oh? Have you met Ushiwakamaru yesterday?" The voice was arrogant and high-pitched, and I knew it was the old scumbag when I heard it. Shirou turned his head and looked at the door. King Gilgamesh was standing at the door, walking towards them. "Huh huh? Why are you here, King Gilgamesh?" Merlin asked in surprise. "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted? Dealing with political affairs is to resist the evil king, and the goal is to solve the evil king. This king will not be stunned by anger like a white-haired miscellaneous practitioner." Gilgamery What a humming channel. "You who have been dazzled by anger, are not qualified to say this. Also, what is a better way for you than me?" Shi Lang asked. "Hmph. This king doesn''t fight with you anymore. Isn''t this king''s answer already in front of your eyes? You have to use the power of the monk outside the metamorphosis!" Gilgamesh looked at Shi Lang deeply and said . ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night, and see you tomorrow~! Look, you asked yesterday, and I will change my lines today. hhhhh. Chapter 98 Raiders "Using the power of the enlightened being?" Shi Lang frowned, looked at King Gilgamesh, and asked, "Do you mean to use my invisible vortex to absorb the power left by the Enlightened One, and then deal with the King of Evil?" "If this is the case, I''m afraid it won''t work. My invisible vortex has been taken away by the Evil King." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "Who told you to let you absorb the power of that monk? Huh, after all, with your small wisdom, you can only make such guesses, stupid!" Gilgamesh embraced his chest, contemptuously Looking at Shirou. Hearing this, Shi Lang didn''t feel annoyed, but looked at Gilgamesh and asked, "Then what do you say?" "Of course it is to push the Evil King back to the place where the monk outside the transformation sealed him." Gilgamesh said. Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, looked at Gilgamesh in a daze, and then asked: "Do you mean...to push the evil king back into the cracks of the dimension?" "Yes, that''s the case! The monk outside the transfiguration used his treasure-the saint king of rotation to seal the king of evil. This king has carefully observed that the saint king of rotation is divided into two parts, a large wheel and a small wheel. The small chakra still covers the evil king, and the big chakra still stays in the crevice of the dimension. As long as you push him back into the crevice of the dimension, the power of the monk outside the transformation can continue to seal the evil king.¡± Gilgamesh said . "This is indeed feasible..." Shi Lang frowned and said, "However, Getia was able to pull him out of the cracks of the dimension for the first time, and it may not be impossible to pull him out a second time!" "Huh. I am ignorant, how could this king''s plan ignore such a vital issue? The correction formula left by the magician uses the energy of burning three thousand years of human history to separate the big wheel and the small wheel of the saint of rotation. , The energy he can use is not much, so he can''t do it a second time no matter what." Gilgamesh said. "That''s it..." Shiro nodded. If Gaetia cannot pull the Evil King out of the cracks of the dimension a second time, then the plan is quite feasible. "How is it? Do you understand the gap between you and this king, miscellaneous Xiu? If you do this, you, a reckless man who wants to die, can also have a future? At this moment, shouldn''t you be laughing? Hahaha Haha!" Gilgamesh hugged his chest and laughed, but no one responded to him, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassing. "I see, Gilgamesh." Shirou nodded and said, "Then, this time I will follow your instructions." Seeing Shirou being so obedient and not arguing with himself, Gilgamesh snorted and said, "It''s boring." Shilang turned a deaf ear. He wanted to get rid of the evil king more than a fight, so he asked, "So planning? What should we do?" "Speaking of this... I must be as stupid as you. You have already understood the power of guarding the evil king?" Gilgamesh asked. Shiro nodded and said, "Indeed. Tiamat, Gorgon, and then..." "...Jingu." Gilgamesh''s tone was a little low, and then he snorted, regaining his high-pitched posture, and said, "Yes, these are the defense lines of the Evil King. If you want to push the Evil King back, you must attack these first. Defense line! The Alliance of the Three Goddesses, including Gorgon, as well as the Star Goddess, Tiamat! If you don¡¯t conquer these guys, let alone push the Lord of Evil back, when the time comes, he will break through the Temple of Time Come out, then everything is over." "The Alliance of the Three Goddesses... In other words, do you want to destroy the alliance of the Three Goddesses first?" Shiro thought of the alliance suppression technique used by Gorgon to suppress himself, and asked aloud. "Yes, that''s the case." Gilgamesh nodded and said: "This peculiar situation does not need to be introduced to you by the king? In the end, the boss is the king of evil, and the guardian along the way is Tiama. Special, and the League of Three Goddesses including Gorgon." Shiro nodded. There is nothing wrong with attacking the League of the Three Goddesses, after all, Shirou did suffer the loss of the alliance suppression technique before. Although Gorgon was far from his opponent, the alliance suppression technique was indeed difficult. Then the goals and methods are already obvious. Solve the Alliance of the Three Goddesses and Tiamat individually one after another. Finally, the King of Evil, who is still sealed in the Temple of Time, will be brought back to the gap between the two dimensions, together with the small wheel of the rotating saint king. Overlap, completely seal and exile the king of evil. If this is the case, he doesn''t have to use the crown. It can also be transformed into a Servant, responding to Fujimaru Tatsuka''s call, and accompany him in the dark. Chapter 1413： Just-- "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Vivian suddenly said, interrupting Shi Lang''s imagination. "Oh?" King Gilgamesh turned his head slightly, looked at Vivian, and asked, "Queen of the fairies, do you have any objections?" "I can''t raise any objections, but...what is the invisible vortex you mentioned before?" Vivian frowned and asked. Although her temperament is indeed very violent and tyrannical, in fact, she is as delicate as Guinevere in the old world. During the conversation between Gilgamesh and Shiro just now, she was very concerned about the invisible vortex mentioned, but she did not step in, but waited for the two people to finish the talk, and then raised her doubts. "That invisible whirlpool is one of the treasures of this miscellaneous repair. You can use your own great achievements and the records of others to form your own great achievements." Gilgamesh said. "No, no. I''m not asking about the effect, what I''m asking is, what is that? And, why is there such a whirlpool in Genieville?" Vivian asked. Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh frowned, thought about it, and said: "Speaking of which, although this king has the memory of crusade against false gods, but that thing... Fujimaru Shiro, at that time, you seemed to just mention yours. That treasure, right?" "It seems like that, I don''t remember it very clearly." Shi Lang thought for a while and said. Vivienne asked, "What is that whirlpool? It can make records... Why do you own this kind of thing? According to your legend, it seems impossible to give birth to this kind of treasure, right?" "I don''t know. That whirlpool is a product that adheres to my soul. I was reminded by the Vermillion Moon to realize that there is such a thing in the depths of my soul." Shi Lang said. As he said, he stretched out his palm, and a muddy current flowed from the palm, which merged into a pitch-black turbine. "It''s probably such a thing. Of course, in physical terms, it will be close to colorless." Shirou added. Everyone frowned when they looked at the turbine on Shilang''s palm. "This, this thing..." Anna couldn''t help but stunned. Shilang discovered her abnormality and couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter, Anna?" "This thing...a bit familiar, I feel like I''ve seen it before." Anna thought for a while, and replied uncertainly. "Speaking of it," Gilgamesh hesitated for a moment, then said: "This king also thinks that this turbine in this shape has been seen somewhere, very familiar." Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at Anna, then at the hesitant Gilgamesh, and asked blankly: "Have you all seen this thing?" "Not sure, but there is indeed a familiar sense of sight." Gilgamesh said. Anna nodded and agreed with Gilgamesh. At this moment, Vivian looked at the turbine in Shilang''s hand, hesitated for a moment, her face became extremely dignified, and then looked at Mei Lin and asked: "Merlin, this..." "Ah, it can''t be wrong." Merlin nodded, his face also solemn. "Do you also think this thing is familiar?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Obviously it is a product of his soul, but why does it feel that he is the only one, but he is very strange to this thing? "Although it is not quite sure... but seeing this form, listen to Gilgamesh''s explanation of the effect of this thing... out of nothing, creating records to interfere with the heroic seat... this method is a fairy secret technique!" Weiwei An Man said solemnly. Hearing this, Shi Lang opened his eyes slightly and his face became solemn, "Fairy...Secret Technique?" "Yes. It''s just strange...As the Lord of Avalon, I know all the fairy secrets, but this kind of thing...I really don''t know..." Vivian said hesitantly. "I don''t know, but are you sure?" Shi Lang asked. This vortex, the vortex that existed in the depths of his soul from the beginning, can be said to be the biggest mystery under his body. He originally thought that this was the golden thumb he came across, but this golden thumb could be taken away by the King of Evil, and now listening to Vivian''s meaning, this whirlpool... Is it related to fairies? "I''m not sure...but this nature is indeed related to the fairy esoteric art. The use of esoteric art to interfere with the spirit seat to create a spiritual foundation is considered to be an advanced kind of fairy esoteric art. I use this kind of occult technique. The spirit base was made and came here from the future." Vivian said. Merlin nodded and added: "Me too." Vivienne ignored Merlin, but continued: "After the end of God''s Generation, we fairies have basically never walked out of the inner sea of ??the stars. Of course, there are indeed some fairies who are more playful and ran to the surface of the world to bring humans on the surface. Play in the realm of fairies. As a result, part of human beings get the mystery of fairies." Shirou also knows this matter. The unified language of Xuan Wu Gaoyue, and the fairy eyes held by Hatres, who had a relationship in London, were all the fairy mysteries obtained by the two men who had come into contact with the fairy. Now, listening to Vivian''s statement, his invisible vortex was also obtained from a fairy. The fairy is mysterious? However, Shirou knew very well in his heart that he did not have deep contact with the fairies. Even in Camelot''s time, he didn''t have much contact with the fairies. Perhaps the one who has been exposed the most is Vivienne who is incarnation of Guinevere. But if this invisible vortex was given to him by Vivian, this is absolutely impossible. After all, Vivian was standing in front of him at this moment, and Vivian would not hide it from him. The most important thing is that I think of what I have seen in my ontology. The false gods took away his invisible vortex, and constantly squeezed evil into the invisible vortex, as well as the existence of enlightened beings... Even if his consciousness was eroded into chaos by the evil king, Shirou still had a feeling. As the traverser, the enlightened one, the evil king, the invisible vortex, and the fairy, there seems to be a certain inevitable connection. But the fragmented clues cannot be glued together. It seems... It seems that there is a lack of key clues, certain characters, and missing fragments. And the answer composed of these connections must be why he became the eternal king, why he awakened in mortality, and why the evil king appeared. Vivienne said again: "But what makes me strange is that although this whirlpool possesses the nature of fairy secret arts, it does not belong to any fairy secret arts. I am sure of this, because I inherited all the fairy secret arts. ." "No, not, Vivienne." Merlin shook his head and said, "You forgot. There is still a part of the fairy secret technique, you didn''t inherit it." Hearing this, Vivian was taken aback for a moment, looked at Mei Lin, and asked, "You mean, those ancient secret techniques that are missing?" Merlin nodded and said, "Although the mysterious system of fairies is still well preserved since the first gods, and the mysterious system of fairies is still intact. However, there are also a considerable part of the secret arts. After the end of the first gods, with the original fairies Master Tis disappeared and was lost." This world is governed by mystery. Mystery, originally originated from the gods, is a technique taught by heaven. And this kind of magic based on this mysterious foundation is also called God''s magic. The magic of the gods originated in the first gods and shined in the second gods. In the dawn of the second gods 14,000 years ago, the star warriors destroyed the foundations of the gods, causing the gods to begin to fall apart. The planet also took the opportunity to break free from the nature dominated by the gods and began to move towards the primates. The world is over. After that, the gods created the wedge of heaven, which is Gilgamesh, in order to stabilize the gods and maintain the gods and mankind. Chapter 1414： But it is a pity that Gilgamesh betrayed the gods and led the people to say farewell to the gods who symbolized primitive and natural. The gods began to fall apart, and the mysteries of the gods began to dissipate. Later, in the period of ancient Israel, King Solomon obtained almighty wisdom from God, and achieved miracles with human hands, namely modern magic. Therefore, he is also called the Magic King. After that, the disintegration of the gods accelerated, and the magic of the gods began to disappear. In order to prevent the disappearance of the magic system of the gods, a considerable number of magicians of the gods set up institutions to study the magic of the gods. And that is the sea of ??hesitation. After that, in the Camelot era, Shirou, who traveled from the future, killed the last **** of the counterattack, completely killed the gods, and allowed the planet to complete the transition from nature to primordial. Therefore, it is also called eternity. King. It can be said that the long history is the alternation of gods and primates. In modern times, except for the hesitation, there is no magic magic on the surface of the world, and even modern magic has begun to fade. After the gods disappeared and everything became myths and legends, only fairies still existed. They live in the inner sea of ??the stars, preserving the mystery that has been passed down since ancient times. They willingly accepted that the world was taken away by the primate, but sometimes they stubbornly ran out of the inner sea of ??the stars and played with the primate. And those primates who were abducted by the goblins have been blessed by the goblins to some extent. For example, Xuan Wu Gaoyue, when he was ten years old in the countryside of Wales, was abducted by the goblin, and thus obtained the only language that the world had before the division of mankind-"unified language". Truth-like language ability beyond mantra. The full name of the unified language is called MasterofBabel, where Babel means the gate of God. Xuanwu Gaoyue, who has been blessed by the fairies and thus has a "unified language", can share the language of all living things, not limited to living things and physical things, even non-living things, inorganic things, and concepts can be shared, so it can lead to The gate of the root cause, it''s just a pity that Xuanwu Gaoyue doesn''t have the ability of a magician, so he can''t go through that gate. In addition, Hatres, who had also been in contact with fairies, obtained fairies eyes from fairies, and traveled easily through time, back to twenty years ago. Moreover, that kind of time shuttle is exactly the same as Shiro''s return to the Camelot period through the [Root Cause] path, without triggering any shearing fluctuations. It can be said that the most mysterious things on this planet are the fairies that live in the sea within the stars. However, even so, the magic of the fairies is the same as the original magic of the gods, and part of it is missing. Those missing parts are part of the ancient mystery that was taken away when the original fairy Taitis who was active in the first gods disappeared. "Well, that''s fine." Vivian groaned for a moment, and said: "You go to the Three Goddess League and Tiamat, and I will go to Avalon to check about the secrets of the whirlpool. Although I don''t know the missing secrets, Tai I trust them to know a little bit." "That''s true. Taito''s words are after all one of the aspects of Master Taitis. You should know something about the Secret Technique of Loss. However, I suggest avoiding Taito and asking other people. Because no matter what. Say, that guy is an idiot." Merlin spread out his hands and said helplessly. Vivienne ignored him. Gilgamesh nodded, and then said: "This king is responsible for political affairs and cannot get away for the time being, and Niu Ruomaru and the others also have to guard the line of defense and cannot easily leave their posts. And if Vivian goes to investigate the lost secret technique of the goblin, Then there are only three of you who can use it." Gilgamesh pondered for a moment, and said, "That''s good. Fujimaru Shiro and Anna are going to conquer the Three Goddess Alliance." "Huh? What about me?" Merlin asked, pointing to himself. "You?" Gilgamesh snorted and said, "Go and find the king''s fate!" "Oh!~? Why should I do this kind of thing?" Merlin asked silently. "Don''t be long-winded, don''t your eyes work better than the king''s eyes in this situation?" Gilgamesh hugged his chest and said, "That''s how it is decided!" "Okay." Merlin sighed. Chapter 99 Sister-in-law, I won''t let you pass Chaldea. "Is the singularity of this Raiders Jerusalem?" Fujimaru Tatsuka put on the ceremonial attire of Lingzi crossing, while watching this newly announced singularity. "Yes. But based on the exploration of the alchemy golem... this peculiarity is a bit strange." Olga Marie said. "Why is it weird?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked curiously. Olga Marie said: "I don''t know. From the current exploratory intelligence, this peculiarity... is different from other peculiarities. There is only a group of forces. It is quite stable, but it also means Quite difficult to conquer." "Well... if there is only a group of forces, it means that I don''t have foreign aid, right?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Not bad." Olga Marie nodded and said, "So, be careful in everything." "Yeah." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded and said with a smile: "I understand, director." Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew have entered the singularity. In addition, there are Weber with dark circles under the eyes, Saber black, and Joan of Arc, whom Fujimaru Tateka has a special connection with in Orleans. Entering into the singularity, here is a desert. As soon as he stood here, Webber was broken in his heart. He is very regretful now, regrets that he showed his wisdom and daily fishing in North America. As a result, Fujimaru Tatsuka grabbed all the peculiarities and used it as a coolie. "Ah... I should have comforted the nameless at first, maybe the nameless will not leave. In this way, the peculiarities of the Raiders will be solved with a single wave of the sword. Why do I need to figure out the strategy every day? Trouble? It''s dead...!" Webber sighed inwardly, but the matter had reached this point, and he could only move forward. It''s just a pity, he can''t fish happily anymore. With a sigh in his heart, Webber said, "Let¡¯s investigate the basic situation of this peculiar point first, Master." "Good." Fujimaru Tateka nodded. At this moment, in the Chaldean control room, Romani, who was staring at the instrument, suddenly exclaimed: "Lixiang, Matthew, get out of there!" "What''s the matter, doctor?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked puzzledly. "Yes, there is a powerful magical beam, and it has attacked you! There are still 10 seconds left before you... No, run away!" Romani slapped the table with a "pop" and stood up. His tone was very anxious, but it was a pity that it was still late after all. Fujimaru Tatsuka and the others felt that the surrounding air was extremely anxious, and then a dazzling meteor was struck across the sky. "That, that is..." Fujimaru Tatsuka hesitated for a while, then his eyes widened sharply. Where is the meteor? It is clearly a terrifying magical bombardment! Chapter 1415： Fujimaru Tatsuka hurriedly yelled, "Miss Joan of Arc, treasure!" "Leave it to me!" Joan hurriedly stepped out, raised the banner in her hand, full of magical power, and the banner in her hand exuded a sacred light, shouting: "My lord, show it here--!" The power of the Lord and the blessing of the angels, starting from the banner, enveloped Fujimaru Tatsuka and others. The starlight thundered down and hit the banner of Joan of Arc. With a "click", there were some cracks on the banner of Joan, but the starlight was finally blocked. When the light cannon was over, Fujimaru Tatsuka asked with lingering fear: "Who is it? Who is attacking us?" Weber said: "Don''t worry about who is attacking, but from the behavioral point of view, it can be judged as our enemy for the time being. Moreover, if we attacked impartially to us who landed here, I am afraid that we have already grasped our position. Leave first. Here, Master." "Okay..." Before Fujimaru Tatsuka''s words were finished, the panicked voices of Romani and Olga Marie rang at the same time: "Leave! Leave Lixiang quickly, you are surrounded!" What! ? Fujimaru Tachika was taken aback, and at this moment, the land that had experienced the baptism of light cannons was already hot, but the temperature at this moment rose again by another level. The next moment-- The scarlet light suddenly rose into the sky from the other shore not far away. Seeing the scarlet light and feeling the magic, Hei Saebr couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, "This magic...could it be..." Some familiar but unfamiliar voices resounded afterwards: "[Rebellion to my gorgeous father]¡ª¡ª!" The voice fell, and the scarlet light was like a bloodthirsty light cannon, bombarding Fujimaru Tatsuka and others. Fujimaru Tachika was flustered, because at this moment the effect of Joan of Arc''s treasure had passed, and he needed to slow down if he wanted to release the treasure again. "Sure enough..." At this time, Hei Saebr frowned and squeezed the inky black holy sword in his hand. Then the magic power was poured into it, and he said coldly: "Oath¡ª¡ª, Victory Sword Morgan!" She swung the sword, and the dark beam of light rushed up and blasted towards the red beam. Two huge beams of energy bombarded together, and at that moment, time stopped for it. The next moment-- "Boom!" Like the sound of muffled thunder, the surrounding ground burst open, and the dust was raised tens of meters high. "This sword..." The voice sounded again, with a hint of clarity and determination, "It turns out that this is the case. But unfortunately, this does not change our resolution." The sky was full of dust and gray and dull, but whether it was Fujimaru Tatsuka or the people in the Chaldean control room, they couldn''t help being stunned. In the hazy sand screen, several figures slowly walked out. There is a spiritual reaction. And a spiritual reaction of this scale... "Just kidding? They are all super heroic spirits!" Romani looked at the instrument data with a stunned expression on his face. The dust then lifted away, revealing the appearance of those who came. The head among them was a girl wearing a blue silver armor and holding a magic sword, with an extremely similar appearance to the black Saebr. And this girl, Fujimaru Tatsuka had seen it in London in a peculiar way. Its name is... "Miss Mordred?" Fujimaru Tatsuka said in surprise. "Not only that, Master." Black Saber looked at the person next to Mordred, and his heart sank, "Gawain, Kay, Lancelot, Tristan, Jaheris, Gareth... mine, Knights of the Round Table!" Knights of the Round Table! They are... Knights of the Round Table! Everyone was stunned. Immediately overjoyed! If they are the Knights of the Round Table, then they should listen to the words of Black Saber, who is King Arthur, right? In this way, wouldn''t this peculiar point be easily broken? At this time, Lancelot sighed, and said, "I have been worried about this before, but I didn''t expect that I would run into it, Wang." The others sighed and smiled bitterly, "After the Civil War, we still have to do this kind of thing." Mordred frowned, looked at the crowd, and said, "Don''t forget. What the **** did we get together again. Those of you who know about the king will never again Rebel?" "Don''t worry... we... have made up our minds, Mordred," Kay said. "That''s good. I don''t make it difficult for you, Father...I will deal with it!" As soon as the words fell, Mordred''s eyes flashed with a bright light, his legs kicked, and his body rushed out like a comet. The magic sword in his hand slashed towards the black Saber without hesitation. In the past, he shouted: "Come on, King Arthur! Come and reproduce our legend!" Black Saber frowned, then swung his sword to meet him. The two swords met in a volley, and suddenly there was a loud explosion. Black Saber smashed Mordred away with his sword. When he was about to pursue him, he heard only a "shoo" in his ear, and Black Saber screamed in his heart¡ª¡ª Not good! Sure enough, I saw a flash of light passing by, and an arrow directly pierced the sky and plunged into her right wrist, unbiasedly destroying the nerve of her right wrist. Black Saber turned his head, just in time to see Tristan slowly lowering his longbow, and said in a deep voice: "Cui Stanqing..." Chapter 1416： "First I experienced the split of the round table, and then I noticed another tragic wish of mine and what the king was going to do. Now I see you in this posture and have to do this kind of thing again. People are sad, king." Tristan said sadly. "Stop talking about some nonsense! Altria, take my sword!" Mordred yelled, and a sword fell from a height and slashed directly at the black Saber. Black Saber gritted his teeth and had to block with his left sword. With a "clang" sound, Black Saber intuitively felt his left hand numb, but he could barely resist it. As a result, Kai took the opportunity to stab at Black Saber with a sword. Black Saber subconsciously took a step back and hid, but a few strands of hair were cut off by Kai. Black Saber looked at Kai in disbelief, "Brother..." "Sorry, Al. This time, I have to fight for him." Kai Shen said. All the Knights of the Round Table rebelled and stood on the opposite side of her, especially even Kai was on the opposite side. This made even the altered Saber feel a little bit aggrieved and jealous. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: "That he , Who the **** is it!" "Sorry, this... can''t be said!" As soon as the voice fell, Kay swung his sword up. Fujimaru Tatsuka wants other people to support Black Saber, but unfortunately the situation is too bad. Garethris rushed directly to Joan and suppressed Joan with pure martial arts, while the relatively weak Gareth chased and killed Weber with a lance, scaring Webber to run away. As for Matthew... She encountered the most powerful enemy. ¡ª¡ªLancelot. But, I don¡¯t know why, facing Lancelot, she couldn¡¯t help burning a kind of anger, "Why do you want to do this! Why do you want to assist others in Riyaki!?" Lancelot was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized, "The principle is like this...with this shield, and this kind of tone towards me...it''s you, Galahad." Hearing that, Matthew didn''t respond, but asked angrily: "Why do you want to help people riyaki, father?" "The one I assisted was not a person, but another person. I heard it, another one of my tragic wishes. I know everything about that man. Carrying everything on his back, but giving up everything, just for the sake of Fight with one ending. His tragic wish, there is only one¡ª" Lancelot glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka behind Matthew, and swallowed his words. He clenched the holy sword, his face was serious and majestic, and said, "So¡ªGalahad, my child, here. It''s the last door, this is the only place that can''t be breached by you!" With that said, Lancelot made a heavy sword and slashed directly at Matthew. Matthew quickly blocked the shield. This sword is too heavy! Matthew just heard the "clang" sound, and he felt the weight on the shield like the top of Mount Tai, the tiger''s mouth hurt, and the body couldn''t help but sink. "Matthew!" Fujimaru Tatsuka yelled in a panic. Situation¡ª¡ª, It''s too dangerous! Fujimaru Tatsuka and his group, who had just entered the singularity of Jerusalem, encountered a strong attack from the Knights of the Round Table at the beginning! And this made the heroes in the control room of the Chaldeans see it in their eyes and worry in their hearts. "That''s it... It turns out that this peculiar anomaly that we observed before is here..." Romani murmured. "What''s abnormal?" Olga Marie asked. "It was reported to you before, the unusual magical fluctuations of Jerusalem''s peculiar point." Romani explained. Olga Marie remembered that there was indeed such a thing, but at that time they were exploring the peculiarities of London, so they did not pay attention to it, but it caused a sudden change here! "But, what should we do now? Lixiang and Matthew are in danger!" Olga Marie said in a panic. "No, they will not be in danger, but their journey...may be over here..." Romani said. Upon hearing this, Olga Marie and Leonardo both turned their heads and looked at Romani. Leonardo asked: "Romani... why do you say that!?" Romani did not answer, but clenched his fists. Is this also in your calculations, Eternal King! ? You... Bastard! Now there is no way to support Fujimaru Tatsuka and others, because this singularity in Jerusalem is different from other singularities, there is no other force, and Fujimaru Tatsuka and others are now surrounded by the Knights of the Round Table, and there is no way out. Everything seems to have come to an end. However-- With a sound of "ßÝ¡ª¡ª", a beam of light suddenly shot out from the depths of the desert, bursting into the air like fireworks, and then blasted towards Mordred and the others. "Who?!" Mordred and others shouted. However, Black Saber and others took the opportunity to get away. At this time, the Chaldean machine in the hands of Fujimaru Tatsuka and others was invaded, and out of thin air, another male voice processed by the machine came. "Fast into the desert!" Fujimaru Tatsuka and the others were taken aback, and then followed the voice''s instructions and hurriedly entered the desert. "Don''t think about it!" Mordred yelled, and at this time, another light burst out from the desert, turning into a flood of flowers and rain, repelling Mordred and others. At the same time, the desert also set off a storm. Mordred and others lost the traces of Fujimaru Tatsuka and others. "Damn it! Who did it!?" Mordred was furious. "It shouldn''t be... Ozmandias and Demon Charles I have already left, and even King Hassan has not reappeared... Could it be the Mage Xuanzang Sanzang?" Kai frowned. "In any case, they must not be allowed to break through this peculiar point!" Mordred said decisively. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 Chapter 1417： pS: That''s it for today, good night, and see you tomorrow~! Chapter 100 Raiders, Ishtar! The endless expanse of desert, empty and lofty, magnificent and majestic, the red sun is falling to the west, the horizon is red at the end of the horizon, and there is also a sense of desolation in the majestic. Fujimaru Tateka was walking forward in the wind and sand, very tired. She lay on the yellow sand, watching the blood-colored sunset, not knowing how long it would take to leave this desert. Not long ago, several Chaldeans with her as the center fought against this peculiar Knight of the Round Table. Under the circumstances of the collapse of the whole line, I don''t know who helped them to get rid of the Knights of the Round Table and entered the desert. Unlike other Servants, as a human, Fujimaru Tatsuka, although he has the boost of magic attire, his body is still a bit weak. In this boundless desert, while resisting the wind and sand, while walking forward, he has to endure. It is a huge torture for the body and spirit to walk out in a daze. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka still endured to this point. "Hold on a little longer, Senior." Matthew said worriedly on the side. "I understand, Matthew. Don''t worry." The setting sun is very red, hanging at the end of the desert, there is a kind of tranquil beauty in the open space. Fujimaru Tateka sat up and drank some water. She felt that her energy had recovered a lot. Her body was of the slender and strong type. Her physique was very good, and her exhaustion gradually subsided. Standing up and looking at it, she felt that she was about to leave the desert, and the shadows of the mountains in the distance were getting closer and closer. Maybe she would see human settlements if she walked for a while, and she gritted her teeth and insisted on moving on. Traveling westward, she left a series of long, long footprints in the desert. Quietly, there was fog, which is very rare in the desert. Fujimaru Tachika was surprised, because the mist turned out to be red, giving a sense of sadness under the dim sunset. Before you know it, the haze is getting heavier, red lingering, and hazy, covering the desert. At the end of the desert, the setting sun looked a little weird, gradually turning into a fire day, with a burning beauty, as if the whole world had been burned. Webber, who followed at the end, frowned. Although he knew that the weather in the desert was the most changeable, it was not normal before him. He couldn''t help but reminded him: "Be careful, it''s a bit weird." Everyone nodded, moving forward vigilantly. Weber looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and asked, "Master, communication in Chaldeans has not been restored yet, right?" "No," Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head, and said, "It''s like being disturbed by something." "Is that so?" Webber frowned. Fujimaru Tateka nodded and said, "I think there is a special wavelength here that interferes with the communication of Chaldeans. That is to say, there may be new enemies here. But judging from the previous actions of the opponent, it may also be. Our partner. In short, the director should have not explored this peculiarity clearly. There must be another group of forces here, and with an ambiguous attitude, they are partners we can win." "Clear judgment, Master." Weber nodded. He looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and sighed. When he first saw the Singularity in Rome, this girl was still very young, she didn''t understand anything and couldn''t make her own decision. But after going through several peculiarities and several difficult adventures, this girl has also grown into a very good Master. Of course, in those difficult adventures, the North American peculiarities must be removed. At this moment, Black Saber frowned suddenly and said, "Magic!" "What''s the matter, King Arthur?" asked Joan on the side. As soon as the words fell, the sudden change occurred. The ground under the feet of a few people suddenly vibrated, and the sand whirled like a whirlpool, digging in. Everyone couldn''t dodge, and was swept in by ten thousand liters of sand, and fell directly in. "Matthew--" "Senior¡ª" "Master¡ª¡ª" With a panic scream, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes went dark and she lost consciousness. "Senior--, senior--" Matthew¡¯s anxious voice kept ringing in his ears, Fujimaru Tatsuka regained consciousness, opened her eyes, and immediately saw the worried faces of Matthew and Joan, as well as the stern face of Black Saber, and Weber smoking a cigarette. . Fujimaru Tachika covered her head, sat up, and subconsciously asked, "Masiu...we are...?" "We fell under the desert!" Matthew said. "Under the desert?" Fujimaru Tateka was stunned and looked around, only to see a corridor full of modernization and science fiction. Fujimaru Tateka frowned and asked, "Did we fall into a certain magician''s workshop?" "It looks like it is, Master." Webber put down the cigar in his hand and spit out smoke rings. Suddenly-- There was a figure swaying in front of the promenade, and then a rather soft female voice sounded, "Several benefactors, you are wrong. This is not a magician''s workshop¡ª" Before he finished speaking, a cold light flashed in Black Saber''s eyes. "The enemy!" She drew out the black holy sword with her movable left hand, and when she kicked her legs, her figure was like a black arrow, and it shot out with a "shoo", and the blade of the black holy sword flashed sharply. With a sharp edge, he slashed straight at the incoming person. There was a sound of wind, but the person came with a "shoo" and took out a stick that was shining with golden light. The holy sword and the stick clashed with a clanging sound, the electric light flint, and the black Saber only felt his arm numb, and he was shaken back by his own strength for a few steps. "Why... why did you attack the little monk? Could it be that you reject infidels?" The soft female voice resounded with doubts. Everyone looked up, and then they could clearly see the people coming. It was a barely dressed female monk, with black and bright black hair, and that delicate face was full of doubts. Without a doubt, she was wondering why the black Saber wanted to attack her. Black Saber was about to continue attacking her, but was stopped by Fujimaru Tatsuka, and then stopped, but still stared at the female monk vigilantly. "Excuse me, are you?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Poor monk Xuanzang, also known as Sanzang. I came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty and wanted to go to the west to worship Buddha and ask for sutras... However, I have already walked over. Hahahaha..." Xuanzang Sanzang stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, sending out a bright light. Laughter. Hearing this, everyone present was a little surprised. Fujimaru Tatsuka asked uncertainly: "Are you the legendary Westwalker?" "There is no legend, it''s just a little monk who wants to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said with a smile. "No... I am not..." Chapter 1418： Fujimaru Tatsuka didn''t want to ask this question, what she really wanted to ask was, why do you, as a monk, wear so revealing? But after thinking about it, Fujimaru Tatsuka finally suppressed the doubt in her heart. Webber frowned and asked, "Then Westwalker, why did you pull us here?" "Did you pull it to the Astra Yard? Oh... I didn''t do it, it was another donor." Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. "The other person?" Fujimaru Tachika and Ma Xiu looked at each other. "Yeah. Come with me, they have been waiting for you for a long time." Xuanzhuang Sanzang pointed to the road and said. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Weber quickly asked: "Westwalker, you said this...this is the Astra Court? Is that the Astra Court that has seven weapons to destroy the world?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang nodded and said, "Yes. That''s the Astra courtyard." "I have always heard that the Astra courtyard is located near the Astra Mountains in Egypt... I didn''t expect it to be here!" Weber said in surprise. "Here, geographically speaking, it is indeed very close to Egypt. And not long ago, there were indeed Egyptian pharaohs who were summoned to this land. Hmm...looks a lot like my Goku. Haha...! "Xuanzhuang Sanzang said with a smile. "Is there an Egyptian pharaoh summoned to this land? But, we only saw the Knights of the Round Table... and, it seems that this singularity no longer exists other forces and heroic spirits." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "Because a lot of things have happened, and there have also been demon..." "Majin?" Fujimaru Tatsuka''s heart moved, and she couldn''t help but think of the devil with white hair and red eyes-Wuming. Xuanzhuang Sanzang nodded and said, "Yes. Demon, Charles I. The Egyptian pharaoh left the field during the battle with the demon. And I...well, I was going to India from here, which happened to be I met the demon, because the master was no longer willing to lend me strength, and was almost killed. Fortunately, they saved my life. After that, I stayed with them in the Astra courtyard under the desert and waited. For your coming." "They?" Weber asked, "Who are they?" "Like me, the Pharaoh of Egypt, and the Lion King of Camelot, were summoned to this singular spirit at the same time. However, they met the detective before me, and were persuaded by the detective to hide in Astor. Pull the courtyard. I keep talking, and I can¡¯t tell. Come on, come with me, if you want to overcome this peculiar point now, their power is indispensable!" Weber and the others looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and asked, "Master, what do you do?" "Meet them!" Fujimaru Tatsuka made a very decisive judgment without hesitation. Xuanzhuang Sanzang smiled, "Really worthy of his younger sister." "?" Fujimaru Tatsuka showed a puzzled expression. "Come with me, we are waiting for you... have been waiting for a long time!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang said. Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and then led the crowd to follow Xuanzou Sanzang into the depths of the Astra courtyard. Although the Astra Academy is located underground, it is an academy in name, but it is actually a huge underground city. Walking into the depths of Astra-in Temple, Fujimaru Tatsuka saw a huge three-pointed monument lying horizontally in the center. And near that huge three-pointed stele, there are some heroic spirits sitting. The heroic spirits greeted Fujimaru Tatsuka with a smile, and the smile of a young man with black short hair holding a red long bow was the most brilliant and bright. And in front of the huge three-pointed stele, standing a young man wearing a black coat, a cane in one hand and a pipe in the other, exuded a touch of the feeling of a British gentleman. "Are you here, Fujimaru Tatsuka." The young man looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a smile, "Introduce myself, I am Sherlock Holmes, a detective who is interested. You can call me Sherlock." ... ... Uruk. On a classical road. Anna explored in the front, while Shi Lang pulled the cart, followed Anna, and moved forward slowly. Every step of the way, the wheels of the cart make a "crunching, crunching" sound, followed by a "jingling" sound, which makes people fascinated. Shi Lang was in the cart, full of exquisite jewels and rich treasures. And these treasures all come from Gilgamesh''s treasury. Of course, Shi Lang''s cart will have so many treasures, not Gilgamesh generously sharing Shi Lang, but let Shi Lang use the capital of a certain foolish goddess. "Humph. In the Three Goddess Alliance, the best strategy is the idiot goddess who is full of money. Just take the treasure that this king gave you, and then tell her that if things are done, this king will do it again. Share with her 30% of the treasure, she must come down obediently."-With such words, Gilgamesh threw these treasures to Shilang and pointed the way. Anna, who was walking in the front, hesitated for a moment, stopped, turned her head to look at Shirou, and asked, "Should I pull it for me, human?" "No, Anna." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "You can lead the way, and leave the work to me. I have more strength." Hearing that, Anna nodded, not hypocritical. Shi Lang pulled the car and followed closely behind. It is also funny. He used to have no power but good brains, so he used his brain to solve problems. But now, his brain is not good and his strength is overwhelming, so he is relying on strength to solve problems. It''s almost... It''s like the opposite! However, whether it is better than intelligence or strength, the key is to recognize where you are, what you can and cannot do. If you don''t understand this, then there is no doubt that it will be deceiving. Regardless of the period of Shi Lang, he is very clear about his position, what he can do, and what he should do. At the end of the road is a temple altar. Anna stood on a big rock and barely made herself the same height as Shilang. She looked at the altar of the temple in the distance, then looked at Shirou and said: "There should be the altar of the goddess Ishtar." Shiro nodded. The so-called Alliance of the Three Goddesses is Gorgon, Goddess of Warcraft, Ishtar, Goddess of the Sky, and Astria, Goddess of Justice. And the temple altar in the distance is the base of the sky goddess Ishtar. Looking at the altar of the temple, Shirou said, "Let''s go, Anna." Anna nodded, and followed Shi Lang towards the altar of the temple. And this is the first step to attack the evil king! ... Chapter 1419： ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: I thought it would not exceed a hundred chapters... I tried my best to write the second half of the extra chapter better, so that everyone''s perception would be better... QWQ Chapter 101 Why do you only remember the nickname! The temple altar of the Mistress of Heaven. The goddess Ishtar looked at Anna hesitantly, raised her hand slightly, stretched out her slender fingers, pointed at the gold and silver jewelry in the cart behind Shilang, suppressed her voice, and asked: "This, this ...Are these all dedicated to me?" Shirou had a bad head, so the task of negotiating was handed over to Anna, and he was acting as a coolie, standing beside him taciturn. Although Anna is not sociable, she is better than the Shilang at the moment. Faced with Ishtar''s question, she nodded and said: "Yes, Mistress of Heaven, God of Ishtar." Ishtar''s eyes burst out with shining golden light, and with a stride, she leaped directly to the side of the pull, stretched out her hand, grabbed a handful of gems and spilled it down, the sound of "ding and jingling" made her very intoxicated. Suddenly remembering that Anna and Shilang were still standing by, she quickly coughed a few times, put on a serious appearance, and said: "I have received your sacrifice to me." After speaking, Ishtar turned around and fell on these treasures, his eyes gleaming, and he made a cute voice of "Wow". Looking at this look of Ishtar, Anna gave a dry cough. "Huh?" Ishtar turned around, looked at Shirou and Anna, and asked in confusion: "Why don''t you leave? Oh! I forgot, there is still this kind of ceremony." Ishtar showed a stunned look, then leaned back against the pull, raised his white and exquisite jade feet, and said: "Lick it, this is the blessing of the mistress of heaven." Hearing this, Anna''s face turned black, her palm subconsciously squeezed her sickle tightly, and she wanted to cut off the woman''s legs with a sickle, but when she was about to do so, she found that her sickle had been killed. Buckled. Anna turned her head and took a look, knocked on those fascinating red eyes that saw Shirou, she puffed her cheeks for a while, and then recovered her calm, looked at Ishtar and said: "Wei, the great Ish Goddess Thar, we are not here to pray for your blessings. We are to hire you and become the patron saint of Uruk!" "Huh!?" Ishtar was taken aback for a moment, and immediately reacted, his eyes widened, and asked: "You use these treasures to buy me and deal with Sakura... No, you are dealing with mother?" "Just like..." Before Anna finished speaking, Ishtar shook his head and vetoed: "This is not possible, I will not betray my mother." Sure enough, as King Gilgamesh said. Anna said, and then stretched out three fingers, and said: "King Gilgamesh said, this is only a deposit, if you are willing to fight for Uruk, he is willing to give you 30% of the treasure!" "Three...30% of the treasure?" Ishtar''s eyes changed to "£¤", "Three...30%...a lot..." Sure enough, it was the same as King Gilgamesh said, Anna sighed in her heart, and immediately remembered King Gilgamesh''s evaluation of this goddess. ¡ª¡ª"The miscellaneous practitioner is an evil **** who pursues beauty and is so greedy that he wants to take all the treasures into his own. However, he has no connection with the golden rule of obtaining treasures. As long as there are enough treasures, the miscellaneous practitioners will give up the gods. With his dignity, he has become a tool man. She is the goddess of the best strategy." Anna originally thought that this was King Gilgamesh in Black Ishtar, after all, the relationship between them didn''t need to be repeated and knew how bad it was. But now I take a look... It really is like this. In this way, the first goddess will be successful, and you can think about the next one. However, Ishtar calmed down at this moment, shook his head to Anna, and said, "Even if it is equivalent to 30% of the treasure of human history... I refuse." Eh eh eh! ? Ishtar''s sudden seriousness made Anna stunned and couldn''t help asking: "Why... why?" "Isn''t this of course?" Ishtar hugged his chest and raised his head, and said arrogantly: "A trivial human treasure, want me to betray my mother? It''s naive! Besides, as long as Uruk is attacked, At that time, I will get more than three treasures. This kind of business...I know very well. And since you put the treasures in front of me, then I''m not welcome." Ishtar squinted his eyes. Anna clenched the sickle tightly and became vigilant. This guy seems to want to do something to them! And at the moment Anna squeezed the sickle, a white and slender hand stopped in front of her. Anna looked up and saw Shi Lang''s profile face. He stood up with the sword of the Death Star, looked at Ishtar, and said, "These treasures will not be swallowed by you." "Hmph. Rebelling against the mistress of heaven, but a very stupid thing. Also, I am not swallowing it. This treasure is a return ticket you bought from me. As long as you give this treasure to me, I will protect you from returning to Uruk safely...Huh? Wait...You are a bit familiar!" Ishtar suddenly felt that Shirou was very familiar, and he could not help but look carefully, as if he had recognized something, stretched out his finger at Shirou, and asked in amazement, "You, you are Fujimaru Black Gloves?" "Fujimaru Black Gloves? How do you know my nickname?" Shirou was stunned, and then said coldly: "Is there any problem? Since you disagree, you can only be solved here." "It''s you... it''s me! Ishtar!" Shi Lang shook his head. "Inanna!" Shiro shook his head again. "Rin Tosaka!" Shirou still shook his head. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, "I''m a little bit impressed...You are...Rin?" "Why do you have a reaction when you say my nickname!" Ishtar was frantic again: "Do you only remember the nickname that you got when you were ignorant when you were a kid?" Shi Lang was silent. Anna glanced at Ishtar with a strange face, then looked at Shirou and asked, "You know?" "Not sure." Shirou shook his head, then looked at Ishtar and asked, "You...you are Rin Tosaka, right?" "Wrong, I''m Inana, Ishtar." Ishtar shook his head and said, "I only came here with the help of Rin Tosaka''s body, but because of my good physique, it led to my degree of integration. It¡¯s very deep, the temperament, memory and the three views are perfectly integrated, so I can also be said to be Rin." "What about the original Rin?" Shirou asked. "Don''t worry, I slept well in this body. However, there is no way to wake up, after all¡ª" Ishtar glanced at the Arabian Sea, then withdrew his gaze, looking at Shirou, and said with a complex expression: "Unexpectedly...you will degenerate like this! It seems...you lost terribly!" Ishtar didn''t know the final situation of the false gods, because at that time, she and Asteria were absorbed by the false gods before the Moon Emperor and the false gods battled decisively. In addition, she also noticed that the world had become different from the world she knew. Chapter 1420： What happened in this, she didn''t know, nor interested. Because in her understanding, God''s generation is already over. "Yes, I lost terribly...so, this time, I don''t want to lose." Shirou stretched out his hand to Ishtar and said sincerely: "Neither Inana nor Ishtar... come and help me, Rin." Ishtar said with astonishment on his face: "You, arrogant, would actually ask me for help... This is really surprising, the king of arrogance that vetoed the gods, the king of eternity." Shi Lang felt sad...The biggest mistake he made was the crime of arrogance. "Although this is surprising. Unfortunately, I will not help you. Because, I will not betray my sister, Sakura." Ishtar said. "Sakura... is she here too?" Shilang asked hopefully. "Is the thinking destroyed by that thing like this..." Ishtar gave Shirou a complicated look, sighed, and said, "Just like Rin Tosaka, Kozakura also descended in the same way. Mother¡ªthe body used by Tiamat is Sakura¡¯s. Sakura¡¯s consciousness is asleep in Tiamat, but like Rin, it cannot be awakened." "Why? Why can''t I wake up?" Shirou asked. "Don''t ask me, I don''t know!" Ishtar stomped his feet madly, then stepped a little bit, sat back on the seat of God, looked at Shi Lang condescendingly, and said: "For your sake, I Don''t do it to you, and don''t be greedy for the treasures of Golden Pickup. Take those stinky money and leave my altar!" Anna turned her head to look at Shirou and asked, "What should I do?" "Leave first." Shi Lang sighed. Anna nodded. Shiro pulled the cart again and left. Ishtar sat on the seat of God, looking at the treasure that was far away, and couldn''t help covering his chest with his hand. "Gems... a lot of gems... my heart hurts so much!" Ishtar let out a mournful whine. It''s almost like an ordinary person who won a billions of lottery tickets, and when he went to redeem the prize with joy, he found out that the redemption date had passed and was just as sad. Shilang and Anna returned to Uruk and told King Gilgamesh about the situation. "Impossible!" Even King Gilgamesh, who has always been arrogant, was shocked when he heard that Ishtar refused, "Are you playing with the king? Ishtar...that guy didn''t give enough. Can treasure be used as a tool for gods? How could it be so principled? This must be a fake Ishtar!" "But unfortunately, she did refuse." Shi Lang said. "No, no... let me slow down, let me slow down... this king can''t accept such a shocking thing for a while." Gilgamesh sat on the throne and waved his hands, looking like a broken worldview. . Siduli on the side saw it, and said helplessly: "King, even if you don''t want to see God Ishtar, you won''t be like that." "No. Siduli, you have misunderstood. This king has lost the youth and arrogance of his youth, this king... This king is indeed too shocked. Can you believe it? That woman, that unscrupulous woman , Actually resisted Treasure¡¯s temptation... this, this, this, this¡ª" Gilgamesh had nothing to say. The matter is too ruined, even if it is him, it has to be slowed down! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! See you tomorrow~! Physiotherapy and acupuncture, two hands are not strong, two more QWQ I''m a little embarrassed, it''s the problem of the physiology of the cervical spine. I went to physical therapy and acupuncture. My arm muscles were relaxed and I couldn''t lift my strength. Today I will grumble, I owe two more and I will pay it back. By the way, I recommend the books of the big guys in the group, and you can go and read if you like children''s shoes. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . "I have changed my sister through the journey" Introduction: Me, Ronan. Gender male, like male. Then I crossed. My father is the emperor''s worshipper of this country, and my mother is the general. I feel like I can''t do it anymore. What to do online waiting! No hurry! In Chapter 102, let¡¯s experience the feeling of the Eternal King! Although Gilgamesh was incomparably shocked by this, there was no alternative, because in fact Ishtar rejected the temptation of money. At this moment, Vivienne walked over from the side room beside him: "Have you come back, Gurneyville?" Shi Lang nodded, and then asked, "Are you making any progress, Vivienne?" "I can''t talk about progress, but I got in touch with Taito and the others." Vivian said, "Moreover, they happen to want to ask you something." With that, Vivian stretched out his palm, and the faint shimmering light flickered into two rays of light, forming a small mirror like the surface of a lake with Vivian''s palm as the center. The mirror surface was rippling like the surface of a lake. After a period of silence, a picture appeared in the mirror, and then a voice symbolizing wisdom came. "Hey, hello! Can you hear me?" A certain blue-haired fairy was wiping something with a towel, just like wiping a mobile phone. This mirror belongs to relatively simple communication magic. Let alone fairies, even the relatively despicable modern magicians are copies. However, the communication magic used by Vivian at this moment, the object of communication is Avalon, who is avoiding the world, and can''t even be burned by humans. That''s it. Seeing the behavior of a certain blue-haired fairy, Vivian''s face turned black at the time: "Tetto!" "Hey...Is there no malfunction? There was no picture just now, and I thought it was malfunctioning." One of Avalon''s oldest goblins, the blue Queen Taito scratched his head. "Tetto, you idiot! This is a secret technique and not an instrument. How could it malfunction?" "Really! Even if you are an idiot, don''t show it in front of humans, you will be regarded as an idiot even with us." "That''s it!" ... Some complaints resounded in the mirror, and then other Avalon queens appeared in the mirror. There are a total of nine immortals in Avalon, who are recognized and elected by the fairies to lead Avalon, and Vivian is the first of the nine immortals. Of course, why Morgan Lefy, who had been transformed from a human to a fairy, would also become one of the Nine Immortals, this is not known. Maybe it''s the fairies...I''m really afraid of Morgan Leffey. Facing the complaints of other celestial queens, Taito stretched out his hand and scratched his long hair, which symbolizes wisdom, and a hearty smile appeared on that delicate and pretty face. Stupid." Chapter 1421： Seeing Taito with a hearty smile, the celestial queens complained a few more times, and then they didn''t say anything. Fairies have light desires by nature, but they are fun, they like music, and they are carefree. Although there are negative emotions, they come fast and go fast. This is also the reason why the fantasy species headed by fairies will give up the planet to the primate so readily at the moment when the gods are communicating with the primate seat. Taitoban straightened his face. She has long hair that resembles the blue sea, and a delicate and pretty face, with a bumpy body and a sky blue dress. When he straightened his face, there was indeed the noble elegance inherited from the original fairy Titis. But it is a pity that no matter how she straightened her face, her shameful picture has been remembered by everyone present. Especially the mean Golden Retriever King, who has forgotten Ishtar¡¯s three-view blows, pointed at Taito and kept saying "This is a fairy, it''s really shameful!", and made a hearty big shot. Laughter. For this reason, Siduli looked helplessly at the Golden Retriever King. As the head of the Nine Immortals of Avalon, Vivienne couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to cover her forehead, feeling a headache. "Okay. I''m getting serious." Taito pulled up his long sleeves, exposed his small white fist and waved it, then looked at Shirou and said, "Little Shirou, take out the shape of the invisible vortex that Vivian said, and show us." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded. King Golden Retriever also suppressed the laughter, his expression serious. As a king, he can understand the priorities, and it''s harmless to laugh about unimportant things, but he can''t tolerate sloppy things involving the king of evil. Shilang''s heart moved, and a faint starlight emerged from the flipped palm, and then the jet-black mud flowed out, forming a jet-black vortex shining with starlight. With the shape of a whirlpool, Shirou raised his head and looked at Taito and the Queen Avalon, and said, "Taito, and all the Queens. Because of my current characteristics, I simulate the whirlpool attached to my soul. It can only show this shape. The actual vortex is almost colorless." "The colorless vortex... can also use the great deeds to create records and interfere with the heroic seat... This characteristic is indeed a fairy secret technique. But the secret technique in this shape... is indeed not in the existing secret technique system." It was a fairy with natural long green hair, exuding a noble and elegant atmosphere. She is also one of Avalon''s nine immortals, Moreno. "Could it be the secret technique newly researched by Tirnano?" asked another fairy queen. "No," Moreno shook his head and said, "Merlin is also there now. If it''s Tirnano''s new secret technique, Merlin should be able to see it." Shiro knew that Tirnano was one of the secret realms in Irish mythology, and belonged to the secret realm of fairies like Avalon and the Plains of Joy. But Tirnano is more mysterious than Avalon. It only appears in the story of Ossin and Neof, and it is rarely depicted. "Please wait a minute," Shiro asked at this moment: "Why can it be said that you can use the great deeds to create records and interfere with the Heroic Seat... This characteristic is in the category of the fairy secret technique? In other words, why¡ª , Fairy Secret Art, can interfere with the Heroic Seat?" Shirou had a lot of doubts about this whirlpool attached to his soul. Although his brain can no longer support his complex logical thinking, he is still very confused about this. It''s not because of anything else, because it has something to do with the King of Evil! It may be the top priority to defeat the evil king! Even if there was only a slight possibility, Shirou had to figure it out. "This--," the celestial queens looked at each other, each of them guilty of embarrassment. "Yes, why can we use the great deeds to make records and interfere with the Heroic Seat, which is our secret technique? This is also very strange to me." Queen Taito turned her head to look at the queens, and asked suspiciously: "You guys Do you know why?" "This..." The fairy queens were even more difficult to speak. "Huh." Gilgamesh, who was sitting on the throne, looked at the appearance of the faeries and couldn''t help but laughed: "Couldn''t, even you yourself don''t understand?" Upon hearing this, the fairy queens bowed their heads in shame. Vivian sighed, turned her head to look at Gilgamesh, and said, "It is true. Although we possess these secret arts and know the mystery and power of these secret arts, we have never explored it. Why these secret arts can achieve this. Its source...what is it." "That''s it," Gilgamesh nodded understandingly, and said: "It seems that your fairies are no different from human beings in this era. You just use technology and magic, but never study why it can do it. To this point, I have never thought about the law and source, and the spirit of breaking the casserole in the end... When this king was young, he was indeed angry about this, and felt sad for the stupidity of his own leadership, until - " Gilgamesh glanced at Shirou, closed his eyes, was silent for a moment, and said, "...But, if this happens, there is no clue to explore this vortex." The fairy queens were upset because of Gilgamesh''s words. Of course, even the fairies will have negative emotions, not to mention the dark fairies like Mexis. However, what Gilgamesh said was right. They had indeed never studied the fairy secret arts they possessed. They couldn''t refute Gilgamesh''s words, and turned their heads to look at Taito who was a spectator. Taito had eaten melons well, but the other fairy queens looked at her, she was dumbfounded, "Everyone...what are you looking at me for?" "Tito, you are the profile of Lord Titis, don''t you know?" Moreno asked. "I don''t know." Taito nodded directly, then pointed his finger at himself, and said, "Because I am a fool, even if someone tells me what it is, I will forget it the next day. Everyone knows this." Moreno: "..." "But if you are looking for clues, aren''t there two ways?" Taito snapped out **** and said, "One is looking for my sister, Taiton. She is much smarter than me, maybe I know, but for her, I don¡¯t know where to hibernate and it¡¯s hard to find her. . The second thing is to go to her." "She?" Moreno asked. "Yeah," Taito nodded, "it is the one that will study the most among us!" Hearing this, the fairy queens all had their faces solemn. Shi Lang and others were confused by this dumb riddle, and their faces were puzzled. Vivienne frowned, "Morgan Leffe..." "Yes!" Taito nodded and said: "She has even studied Vivienne''s mystery. She broke Vivienne''s stone tower before. Maybe she knew it. Hey... wait a minute, it doesn''t seem to be right. She was originally It seems to be a human being, but later reincarnated into a fairy with a secret technique..." "But, isn''t she unable to get out?" Moreno asked hesitantly. "So, let''s go over." Taito said naturally. "Go to her..." "Woo. I don''t want to go, she used to pretend to be a ghost to scare me. There must be something more scary in her workshop, I don''t want to go..." The fairies hesitated. "You really have the courage, Taito," Moreno couldn''t help saying. "Huh?!" Taito asked strangely, "Why do you say that?" "You forget that guy, how did you trick you into the workshop, made you a specimen, and study the mystery of Lord Titis?" Moreno said with admiration, she looked at Tito. His eyes seemed to look at courage. "Is there such a thing?" Taito scratched the back of his head, full of wonder. "Of course there is. Otherwise, how did you think she was forbidden to leave by Master Taitis? It was all because of studying you, and then she was mysteriously countered! It''s true... when we broke in, you The whole person was dismembered and put into the specimen box, and the organs were filled with mercury. If Vivienne were not in Avalon at the time, you wouldn''t be able to come back... Only 1,500 years have passed, you just Forgetting this kind of thing, is it too forgetful, right?" A fairy couldn''t help but vomit. Chapter 1422： "Ehhhhhhh? Is that so? I really don''t remember. Hahaha..." Taito smiled and scratched the back of his head, then smiled: "But it''s better to ask. After all, seeing Vivienne and Xiao Shilang look like they are very anxious." Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said: "If it''s dangerous, let''s forget it." "It''s okay. Since she has been countered by Master Taitis, she won''t attack me any more, right?" Taito said with a smile: "And this time I won''t be deceived again. If she returns If you want to study me, I will beat her to the teeth this time!" Taito waved his small fist. Facing such a Taito, Vivian simply said: "Be careful." "Yeah. Okay, that''s it. Let''s go first." Taito smiled and waved his hand. Then the mirror disappeared like a magical moon in the water. Gilgamesh sat on the throne and said, "It seems that this whirlpool still has a clue. Then, Shiro Fujimaru, you should also do your thing." "You are really good at calling people." Shi Lang sighed and said. "Huh." Gilgamesh hugged his chest and said coldly, "This time, the one you are going to attack is the goddess of Warcraft Gorgon!" Hearing this, Anna, who had been taciturn, clenched the sickle tightly. "Are you aiming at Gorgon so quickly?" Shi Lang glanced at Anna, then looked at Gilgamesh and asked. "Isn''t this of course? The strategy should naturally be from easy to difficult, and the hardest to be left to the last. Although the guy in Ishtar really surprised the king, it doesn''t matter. That shameful goddess is the strongest and The ancient side has been eaten by the evil king, and it doesn''t affect the overall situation. The state of affairs is still in the palm of the king." Gilgamesh said confidently: "With your strength, as long as Anna attracts Gorgon, it will not be difficult for you to fight alone." Shi Lang nodded, indeed, killing Gorgon solo with his current ability is not a difficult task at all. "Gilgamesh, what do you say... is that the goddess of justice is more difficult than me?" Anna asked. "Oh? Are you upset? Interesting emotions, Anna." Gilgamesh laughed, and then said: "In a way, the goddess of justice is indeed the most difficult goddess. Her power and This miscellaneous cultivator is almost the same. The most important thing is that her treasures and abilities are too restrained from demons. This, Fujimaru Shirou, should you have a deep understanding of it?" "To the treasure of sin..." Shi Lang sighed and said, "That treasure... does restrain the devil. It is no problem to rank her last. It''s just... when we go to raid Gorgon, won''t she jump out and do things? As far as I know, Ishtar seems to want to make some small moves to take Uruk away from your hand." "Huh. This goddess is different from the other goddesses. Although she is in the Three Goddess Alliance like Ishtar and Gorgon, because of her characteristics, she does not intend to invade Uruk and has always been in the justice of the south. The altar has no movement. Therefore, it can be said to be negligible." Gilgamesh said. "Is this..." Shi Lang looked at Gilgamesh and said with a smile: "It seems that you have already calculated everything." "Of course. Don''t think of this king as a conspirator like you! Plan tactics and win a thousand miles...This king can accomplish everything, but also thinks everything." Gilgamesh laughed. Suddenly-- "Boom!" There was an explosion outside Uruk. A **** soldier ran into the temple in a panic, and reported to King Gilgamesh: "The king... the king... the goddess of justice, the goddess of justice, come in!" Gilgamesh''s haha ??laughter stopped abruptly, and the crime started. "Nani!?" ... ... Astra Court. Holmes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a smile, and said, "I have been waiting for you for a long time, Fujimaru Tatsuka...no. It should be said that the princess from the old world." "Old...the princess of the old world!?" Fujimaru Tachika looked puzzled. Chapter 103 The Princess of the Old World "The old world... princess?" Fujimaru Tateka looked at Sherlock Holmes in front of him with a dazed expression. Since being driven by the Knights of the Round Table into the Astra House, one of the three legendary Magic Association, Fujimaru Tatsuka has been in a daze. The first is that there is a group of heroic spirits who have gathered for a long time. Secondly, this singularity seems to have erupted before the battle between heroic spirits and demons, and this last and most important thing is that Sherlock Holmes, who seems to be the leader, treats her. The title of ¡ª¡ª "Yes," Holmes nodded, stretched out his hand, pointed at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said with a smile: "You are the princess of the old world." "Please, please wait a minute!" Matthew on the side stopped and asked with a puzzled look: "That... Mr. Sherlock, let alone why you call Senior a princess... Excuse me, the old in your mouth What does the world mean?" Hearing that, Holmes smiled, and then asked: "Do you know the concept of event cutting?" Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew both shook their heads. Matthew is not well involved in the world. Although he has studied the knowledge of the magic way in Chaldea, it is only at a shallow level. After all, Chaldea did not intend to cultivate her into a magician. And Fujimaru Tatsuka was simply an ordinary person involved in the incident, and had less knowledge of the magic way than Matthew, so naturally he didn''t know it. At this time, Weber, who was smoking a cigar, put down the cigar in his mouth, spit out the smoke ring, and said: "It is a concept of cutting the history of losers based on wrong choices and wrong prosperity." Hearing this, Matthew turned to look at Weber and asked, "Mr. Kong Ming, what do you mean?" "It''s a bit complicated to say, this involves the concept of''pan-human history''." Weber glanced at Matthew and said: "Just as life has competition, history also has victories. "Now" is based on correct choice and correct prosperity. The history of victors. This is called pan-human history. And the history of losers based on wrong choices and wrong prosperity. This is **** of human history. For the continued development of pan-human history, it will be cut by the planet. Simply put Say, the "now" we live in now is the "pan-human history" produced after a series of correct choices. On the contrary, it is the garbage of human history that is not needed, and the singularity is also considered to be related to this concept." "I don''t understand. But as far as Mr. Kong Ming''s words are...that, if you choose a different history, isn''t this a parallel world?" "No. That is the''history of mankind'' that was even abandoned by the parallel world theory. To put it simply, pan-human history is a big tree, and the branches that grow on it are all kinds of historical possibilities. The main stem grows better, and the gardener often cuts off the wrong branches. Can you understand this analogy, Matthew?" Weber asked. "The metaphor is understood... but there are still some doubts." Matthew said. "It''s normal for you to get involved in this concept for the first time. After all, this is a concept that even the monarchs of the clock tower don''t know. It was also after Mr. Kong Ming relied on me, I knew and understood it. If I have a chance in the future, I can give it alone. Tell me about it." As Weber spoke, he turned his head slightly, looked at Holmes, and asked, "It''s just that I don''t understand. What are you doing when you suddenly mentioned the cut, Holmes? If it''s yours, it''s impossible to mention such meaningless things, right? ?" "Mr. Wolong in the world?" Holmes smiled, then nodded, and said: "Of course I don''t ask meaningless questions at this time. In fact, this matter may be more peculiar than a strategy, and more important than a human being. " "What do you mean?" Webber frowned. "The matter cut is just as Mr. Kong Ming said, cut off the wrong branches of the big tree called Pan-Human History. ¡ª¡ªBefore I came to the Astra Institute, I did understand that. But now I am afraid. I can''t understand it, because Mr. Kong Ming, you just stated two key points wrong." Holmes said calmly. "I would like to hear the details." Weber said. "First, the gardener who cuts the''wrong branches'' is not a planet or a primate seat, but a person who is the same as you and me but different. Second, those so-called''wrong branches'' are probably not used exclusively. To cut, to ensure the continuation of pan-human history... It is a substitute for pan-human history. Simply put, pan-human history has gone wrong and ended, so the''gardener'' cut the backbone of pan-human history To cut the "wrong branch" and cultivate it into the trunk. The image point is to transfer flowers and trees!" Holmes said. Chapter 1423： "Impossible!" Weber vetoed: "If this is the case, how can no one realize this?" Holmes laughed and said, "I vetoed it like this before... But think about it carefully, do we who live in the''wrong branch'' think that our history is wrong?" "Does the authorities mean?" Weber thought for a while, and then said, "But what does this have to do with this peculiarity?" "Yes, Mr. Holmes. What does this have to do with this peculiarity?" Fujimaru Tatsuka also asked. "It''s very simple. Because this world was cultivated as a pan-human history by the ¡®gardener¡¯ cut into the trunk. Simply put, this world has been reset!" Holmes said. "Heavy, reset!?" Matthew was taken aback: "What does this mean, Mr. Holmes?" "Literally, ma''am." Holmes smiled and said: "You, me, him, this world, everything has been reset by the''gardener'' and cultivated into the''main trunk'' called pan-human history! As for the previous''main trunk''... As Mr. Kong Ming said before, it became **** of human history and was cut off." "Wait, wait a minute!" At this moment, Joan said, "Holmes, what do you mean...isn''t it completely inverted from the general view of cognition?" "Huh huh? Miss Joan, do you know these things too?" Matthew asked. Hearing this, Joan nodded and said: "The heroic spirits are beyond the scope of time and space, so they basically understand the concept of pan-human history and event cutting. Therefore, I feel that Holmes''s statement is very strange... completely with us. The general perception of "is turned upside down." "Actually, I used that universal knowledge as truth in the same way, until I entered the Astra House." Holmes smiled, and then pointed to the three-pointed stele in front of him, and said: "This is the largest recording medium in the Atlas Academy-the quasi-Lingzi calculus, the three-pointed Hermes, which collects, distinguishes and records There are so many pieces of information on the earth. Just type in the question and you can get the answer." "You mean, these theories of yours are obtained from the three-pointed Hermes?" Weber said: "I don''t doubt that the three-pointed Hermes may record this kind of information... But the information involving the cutting of matters and your theoretical set of information... I am afraid that there is no way to access it under your authority, right?" "Of course." Holmes nodded and said: "When it comes to the world resetting, the Astra Institute seems to have set it to the highest level of privacy. Of course I don''t have that permission to access, but from Sanjianhe Among the clues that Hermes can reveal, it is not difficult to infer this answer. For example, if you enter the name of the dean of the Astra House in the three-pointed Hermes, Zbia ¡¤ Altnham Oberon, you will find a lot of strange things." With that said, Holmes entered the name of Cibia Altnham Oberon in the three-pointed Hermes. Then- A series of intelligence popped up among the three-pointed Hermes. "This is¡ª" Webber was a little surprised. "Right, it''s weird? As the dean of the Astra House, Cibia Altnham Oberon''s intelligence can be accessed by me. In addition, it is the Three Tips The information recorded by Hermes-Zbia Altnham Oberon, in order to pursue the sixth law, defected to Astraea, thus yielding to the deadly princess Alte Luci and becoming The night of Wallachia, one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, and the killing in Wallachia..." "This kind of thing has never happened!" Webber frowned, "I learned about this world after I was summoned to Chaldea. In this world, there are no twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, nor does Wallachia. There has been a massacre! Moreover, Cibia Altnham Oberon... did not become a dead person, but the head of the Astra House. Even the Chaldean Spiritual Calculus Device¡¤Special Rismegistes, he specially authorized Chaldea and provided technical support." "Yes, that''s the case. There is a discrepancy between information and records. And most importantly, the three-pointed Hermes will not record false information." Holmes said. "Is this the basis for your theory?" Weber asked. "It''s just one, there are many more. And the most critical basis is not someone else, it''s you¡ª" Holmes stretched out his hand and pointed at Fujimaru Tatsuka. Seeing Holmes pointing at herself, Fujimaru Tateka was stunned for a moment, then pointed her finger at herself and asked, "Me?!" "Yes, it''s you, Fujimaru Tatsuka. You are the most crucial evidence!" Holmes said affirmatively. Fujimaru Tateka was stunned. She hadn''t understood the concept of item cutting. She originally wanted to ask carefully, but watching Holmes and Weber talk more and more seriously, it seemed like a big deal, so she just I kept shutting up and listening carefully, digesting and understanding quietly in my heart. As a result, now Holmes actually pointed the finger at her! Joan asked, "Why do you say that?" Weber frowned: "You mean, Master was the person before the world reset? That''s what you said before... the ¡®old world¡¯?" "Yes, that''s it." Holmes nodded and looked at Webber with a face full of information. As expected, talking to a smart man was not tired. "Wait, wait a minute... Mr. Holmes, do you mean that I come from another world?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked with a dazed expression, pointing to herself. "Exactly." Holmes affirmed. "Mr. Holmes, even me, I will be angry!" Fujimaru Tatsuka frowned, and said, "Please don''t make this kind of joke on me. My life so far has been well documented, how can it become another A person from the world?" "Is this really the case? If I''m not wrong, madam, you shouldn''t be able to become a neon public official?" Holmes asked with a smile. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes widened, "You, how did you know?" "It''s very simple, because your identity is fake!" Holmes said. When Fujimaru Tatsuka was about to speak, Holmes shook his head and said: "Don''t be anxious to say, when you were young, your parents immigrated, although after immigrating back, you cannot get a job according to the law." "You, how did you know?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was surprised. Suddenly she remembered that when she was a child, she had always felt under surveillance... Could it be, shouldn''t this surveillance person be Sherlock Holmes, right? "Because, these are all recorded in the three-pointed Hermes. In fact, this is also the person who helped you to fake things. The work is too rough, so it is easy for the neon authorities to see through. Of course, this is also the same as that at the time. It''s true that he doesn''t have much time left..." Holmes sighed. "What, what do you mean!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked, a feeling of palpitations suddenly felt in her heart, making her a little scared of suffocation. "Did you know, Fujimaru Tatsuka? Since you came to this world at the age of five, you have been under the surveillance of the Astra Institute. Your identity has been faked and you can still live normally after being seen through by the authorities because of Aspen Terra Yen is sheltering you. Because you are a survivor of the old world, the princess of the old world. They are sheltering you, monitoring you, observing you... for the purpose of obtaining information from you. At the same time, you can Entering the Chaldeans was also because of the interference of the Astra House. Harry Cize Anderson, who was from the Astra House!" "Don''t, stop joking! I''m really going to be angry!" Fujimaru Tatsuka gritted her teeth. "There are all your records in the three-pointed Hermes. You can enter your own name to see how you came into this world. Yours, all records!" Holmes gave Fujimaru Tate Xiang let go. Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at the three-pointed Hermes. At this time, as long as she stepped forward and entered her name, all the unreasonable would be solved. However, at this moment... she suddenly did not dare to step forward. What does Holmes mean? Does it mean that her life so far is false? Does it mean that she... has been living in a dream woven by others? How is this possible? How is this possible! Family affection, friendship...Parents, relatives, classmates, friends...Are all familiar and acquainted... all false? Is her world artificially woven? How is this possible! Fujimaru Tateka clenched her fists and looked at Holmes and asked, "If this is the case...Astrain, what do you want to observe on me?" "They want to observe, not you. They want to use you to observe another person." Chapter 1424： "Who!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Your brother. The brother who brought you out of the ruined old world, Shiro Fujimaru." Holmes said. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tachika''s eyes shrank sharply, and he couldn''t help but think of the little heroic spirit he had summoned in Fuyuki City Singularity. ¡ª¡ªMy name is Fujimaru Shiro. The hero''s smile was sunny and his eyes were as bright as fire. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! See you tomorrow~! Chapter 104 Why did you forget it? How to allow forgetting? "Fuji, Fujimaru Shirou..." Ma Xiu was taken aback, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka subconsciously, and said, "That, that''s not..." Seeing Matthew''s expression, Holmes smiled and said, "It seems that you have already seen him." "Yes," Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, and said with a complex expression: "In a certain singularity before, I summoned him... But if you say that he is my brother..." "Didn''t he take special care of you?" Holmes asked. "Take special care of me..." Fujimaru Tatsuka muttered to herself. "Speaking of...So far, only Mr. Shirou has trusted seniors from the beginning. And only Mr. Shirou..." Matthew couldn''t talk anymore, but turned to look at Fujimaru Tatsuka. Fujimaru Tateka clenched her fists, she understood what Matthew meant. The heroic spirits they have encountered so far, including the members of the Chaldeans, including Director Olga Marie and Romani, are encouraging them, inspiring them to repair the peculiarities and save humanity. But... Only at the beginning, and only one-sided Shi Lang, let them escape. Everyone asked them to fix the peculiarities and save the human beings. Only the original hero, Shiro Fujimaru, let them escape such a heavy rule! ¡ª¡ªNo one will force the Master, and I will not allow anyone to force the Master. Because I am the Servant of the Master, I will protect the Master, both physically and mentally. Thinking of the heroic spirit''s soft tone and warm eyes, Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched his fists. However, do you just admit that you are from another world? That would be ridiculous! Doesn''t this mean that my life so far is all false? Is it carefully arranged by man? That would be too ridiculous! Fujimaru Tateka clenched her lower lip, looked at Holmes tightly, and said, "Why are you telling me this, Mr. Sherlock?" "I''ve said it before, Fujimaru Tatsuka." Holmes sighed and said, "I am not a person who likes to communicate with people, but this matter has affected the survival of people in this world, and I have to study this. And to explore the truth. Because I don¡¯t want our world to be shattered." "Isn''t it reset?" Matthew asked strangely. "What is the difference between a so-called reset and annihilation, ma''am?" Holmes asked rhetorically. Matthew was speechless. Indeed, what is the difference between a so-called reset and annihilation? Reset is based on the grand "god" perspective, and for humans and individuals, reset is not the destruction of a world? "Moreover, it''s not just me who is doing research on this. In this area of ??research, I can also be regarded as a latecomer, but based on the information provided by the predecessors, I have learned some basic information." After a pause, Holmes looked at Weber and asked, "Mr. Kong Ming. No, Lord Elmero, with your knowledge as the Lord of the Clock Tower, you should understand the prophecy of the Atlas Court?" "What prophecy?" Everyone then looked at Webber, with all their faces puzzled. Here, the one who knows the magic institution best is Webber, one of the twelve monarchs of the Clock Tower. Weber lit a cigar, took a sip, spit out a faint smoke ring, and said: "In rumors, the first dean of the Atlas Institute proved the inevitable''end'', right?" "Not bad." Holmes nodded and said: "The Atlas House was created in a distant god, the ancestor of ancient Egyptian magic, and the continuation of the goddess Isis. In terms of history, it is even older than many myths. It can be said to be Existing epic." "At the beginning of the establishment of the Atlas Institute, its first dean proved the inevitable''end'' of the world. So in order to avoid this''end'', the Atlas Institute never stopped repeating destruction and Build weapons. The legendary seven weapons that are capable of destruction were born from this." "Do you mean that the''end'' in the Atlas House prophecy is the reset of the world?" Weber asked. "I don''t know, because even the three-pointed Hermes does not have a detailed account of the''end''. But based on the current clues, it is most likely to be like this. And-this Zbia Dean Altnham Oberon¡¯s deeds also pushed clues to this conclusion." After a pause, Holmes continued: "As far as I know, the dean of the Atlas House has always been crazy. And this Dean of Zbia Altnham Oberon, or the world , The Dean of Zbia in the new world did not go mad. The Dean of Zbia in the old world went mad because of pursuing the illusory sixth law, and became one of the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead. The most important thing is Yes, the three-pointed Hermes did not narrate some things about the old-world Dean of Zbia." Weber looked at the three-pointed Hermes depiction of the deeds of Dean Zbia in the old world, frowned, and said: "Before going crazy, are there some narratives? And..." "As expected of Mr. Kong Ming, have you even discovered this?" Holmes smiled. Joan scratched the back of her head, her brain could no longer keep up with the conversation between Holmes and Weber. This is not because of Joan''s ability to understand, but that there are too many key terms in the dialogue between Holmes and Weber, and there are also dumb puzzles. As a normal person who didn''t understand the situation, Joan naturally couldn''t keep up with the conversation between the two. "I''ve been a detective for a while... and, isn''t this an obvious fact? If the world is reset as you said, then why does the three-pointed Hermes have the old world? Dean Biya¡¯s narrative? This in itself is a huge doubt, and it is also the key doubt of the''reset'' theory that destroyed you." Weber said. "It''s true. So, I made a guess." Weber frowned. "You mean... the Dean of Zbia in the old world, escaped the world reset and carved the information into the three-pointed Hermes? If this is the case, then as you The Master of the "Princess of the Old World" has long been taken away by the Dean of Zbia in the Old World? Or, if the Dean of the Zbia in the Old World exists in this new world, then Art Russian doesn''t need to care about the Master at all, let alone surveillance." "Indeed, there is a logical loophole here. So, I made a guess." "What guess?" Webber asked. "The world, or it should be said that human principles, may have been reset more than once!" Holmes said powerfully. As soon as the words fell, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Weber''s hands clenched subconsciously. Only Matthew and the other three have yet to figure out the situation. "I guess that the Dean of Zbia in the old world may have mastered some method to escape the world reset that may be the''end'' in the prophecy, and then again and again to the resettable Atlas. Provide your own information." Chapter 1425： Weber thought for a while, nodded, and said, "This makes sense. It can also be regarded as a source of information for the three-pointed Hermes, and it can also explain why you, as an outsider, have the authority to inquire about the old world. Dean Zbia¡¯s message. Because of this message, there is no authority to set up at all!" "Not bad." Holmes smiled, and then continued: "I speculate that the Dean of Zbia in the old world has a way to escape the reset of the world, and he has escaped more than once. He has provided information to the Atlas Court time and time again. And he tried to avoid the world reset again and again, but failed again and again. However, in these failures, he found a way to avoid the world reset. In other words, he thinks a way to avoid the world reset... ¡­" "¡ª¡ªThe sixth method?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. Holmes glanced at the calm Fujimaru Tatsuka with some surprise, then nodded and said, "Yes." "He thought that the sixth method could avoid the reset of the world, so he began to study the sixth method. But the sixth method is different from the five magic systems, unknown, brand-new method, research requires a lot of energy and Time. So, in the old world, he signed a contract with the princess of the dead, Alte Luci, and became the Night of Wallachia. However, I am afraid that in the end, he did not succeed. After repeated failures and In despair, he completely degenerates and became the twenty-seventh ancestor of the deadly followers of the three-pointed Hermetic record, who slaughtered the entire Wallachian people." After a pause, Holmes added: "Of course, this is just my reasoning combined with existing intelligence. It is hard to tell what the facts are. Moreover, if the Atlas Institute can capture the information about the reset of the world, then I am afraid there will also be hesitation. Get involved." Hearing this, Black Saber was a little surprised, "Are the big people in the hesitation sea involved?" Holmes turned his head, looked at the black Saebr, and said, "It''s just possible. After all, for those big people, human principles are meaningless." Webber''s face became more and more serious. If the hesitation is also involved, then Holmes''s''reset'' theory is absolutely correct. "Well, may I ask the sea of ??hesitation?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Oh. This is normal if you don''t understand it yet." Holmes nodded and said with a smile: "Wandering Hypodandes is an organization that is called the prototype of the Magic Association alongside the Atlas House. And, from some kind of From a perspective, it is more mysterious than the Atlas House. If the Atlas House is an extant legend and epic, then the hesitation sea is an extant myth." After a pause, Holmes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s face with confusion, and said with a smile: "If you still don''t understand, then let me give you an example. In the long history of mankind, Hesitation Sea and Atlas Institute A group of heretical magicians was once driven out, and these heretical magicians are the Magic Association, or the creator of the Clock Tower." "Of course, this was developed later. At that time, these displaced heresy magicians spread all over the world and gave lectures, and this became the foundation of modern magic, so hesitated the sea and the Atlas Academy. It is also the originator of magic. At that time, a small group of heretical magicians came to the British Isles and established the nun¡¯s convent, where the witch in British legend, Morgan Lefy, had studied in the nun¡¯s convent. ." "Morgan Leffe..." Fujimaru Tachika muttered. Sherlock Holmes substituted famous figures, and Fujimaru Tatsuka immediately understood the status and significance of Atlasin and the Sea of ??Hesitation. From this perspective, Atlas Court and the Sea of ??Hesitation are indeed existing epics and myths. Webber was listening, a little embarrassed. This is of course, after all, the creator of the Clock Tower is the group of heretical magicians who were driven away by the Hesitation Sea and the Atlas Academy. And the reason why those heretical magicians were driven away by the Hesitation Sea and the Atlas Institute was because they accepted the trend of the time when the gods would die, and began to study the modern magic opened by King Solomon, and this is exactly the same as the Hesitation Sea and Art. The purpose of the Las House was contrary to that, so he was expelled. "So, understand? Why should I tell you this, Fujimaru Tatsuka?" Holmes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "Because your body, your brother''s body, are involved in the big secret of world reset! Why is the world reset, what is the standard for reset, what is the so-called''gardener''? , Why did the''gardener'' appear... and, the cause of the reset, and the way to avoid the reset, are all on you and your brother!" Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched her fists and said, "If you want to know so... won''t you use this three-pointed Hermes? If you can find my information, then...then his The information should be available too, right?" "There is indeed information on''Fujimaru Shiro'' in the three-pointed Hermes. But, look at¡ª" With that said, Holmes reached out and typed "Fujimaru Shiro" on the three-pointed Hermes. As a result, the three-pointed Hermes immediately popped up a red window. ¡ª¡ªInsufficient authority to access. Holmes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a look of stunned regret, and said: "It''s a pity. I can find your information through the three-pointed Hermes, but your brother''s information is restricted to the highest authority." "What do you mean? This means that I am dispensable, and is he the most important thing? Am I his vassal? After all, I didn''t believe everything you said!" Fujimaru Tateka clenched his fists, and could no longer bear the flames rising in his heart. "I come from the old world...I can''t bear it anymore. My life is real. My parents and my blood relatives care about me sincerely, not because of any magical hint, not because of magic. It is false! I am definitely not a vassal of others! I am me, Fujimaru Tatsuka! I will become the lord of the Chaldeans, and I will choose to save the truth, not because of any conspiracy, or because of other people''s interference!" "I chose to stand here by my own will!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said loudly. Already, can''t bear it anymore! To agree with Holmes''s point of view means to agree that one''s life is false. Even the current "self" is false! How can this be recognized? How can this not be angry? How to continue to be patient! ? "After all, if it is true, why doesn''t my head have such a memory!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked hysterically. "Senior..." Matthew looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in disbelief, she had never seen her predecessor so hysterical. And it will be like this... I''m afraid, senior, psychologically, has driven himself to a desperate situation, right? Matthew clenched the shield tightly, staring at Holmes like an eagle, watching Holmes just about to speak, she stepped forward, blocked the senior Fujimaru Tatsuka, stretched out her hand and drew the sword directly from her waist, with a serious face. He said: "Mr. Holmes, we are here to fix the singularity, not to chat! If you push the predecessors like this, please forgive me for being rude!" However, as soon as the voice fell, Fujimaru Tatsuka behind her said: "No, Matthew! Let him go on!" Hearing this, Matthew turned his head and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and saw Fujimaru Tatsuka gritted her teeth, like a hysterical gambler. Matthew got it, got it clear. Psychologically, Fujimaru Tachika has pushed herself to a dead end. How much she wanted to help Fujimaru Tatsuka, but at this moment, she could only let go of her sadly. "You don''t have the answer to this memory, it''s actually very simple. Just like your adoptive parents, it was hinted, cursed, and the memory erased." Holmes said. "They are not my adoptive parents. They love and care for me, biological parents!" Fujimaru Tatsuka gritted her teeth, her voice almost squeezed out of her teeth. Hearing this, Holmes sighed, then reached out and took out a crystal clear red bead, and said: "The answer you want, and the memory of being sealed, are here. Would you like to get it?" "That''s¡ª" Looking at the red bead, Webber''s eyes shrank sharply, "Sage''s Stone...impossible! The most mystery of Atlas Court...how can you get it?" "It''s just a copy of the alchemist in the Atlas Academy. After the man was burned, all the alchemists in the Atlas Academy disappeared, so I can get this copy. But the effect is definitely the same as the real sage. The stone of the person is greatly discounted." Sherlock Holmes said, then looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "This replica of the sage''s stone has the ability to heal all pain, illness, curse, death, and death... So, dispel your hints. , It¡¯s not a problem. Just, are you willing to restore the memory of the old world? That¡ªmaybe painful. If I can, I don¡¯t want to tell you these things, because I am not a talkative person, but this thing ...But it is more terrifying destruction than a human being." Without waiting for Holmes to finish speaking, Fujimaru Tatsuka reached out and picked up the replica of the Sage''s Stone. She looked at Holmes viciously, and said coldly: "I want to tell you that everything you say is wrong! My world is real!" "Did you see it? I picked up your so-called sage stone, but I''m still normal! What old world memories, what world resets...all things you used to deceive people! My world, me Life, the care of my parents for me, the care of my blood relatives...those are all real! They are all real!" Fujimaru Tatsuka squeezed the replica of the Sage¡¯s Stone and couldn¡¯t wait to shout Tao. Holmes shook his head, then pointed at Fujimaru Tatsuka. Chapter 1426： Silent. "Senior, senior..." Ma Xiu looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka sadly. "What''s the matter, Matthew?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. Matthew shook his head and pointed at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a sad expression on his face. Fujimaru Tateka stretched out his hand and touched his face, the palm of his hand felt a warm and moist feeling, as if he had touched warm water droplets. "Tick, tick¡ª" One drop, one drop, glittering tears fell from Fujimaru Tatsuka''s face, and fell on the ground, splashing in all directions. Fujimaru Tateka lowered her head slightly, looked at her palm in disbelief, and muttered, "Why... why am I crying?" "Why do I cry?" "Why?" At this time, segments of memory fragments sprung up from the brain like bamboo shoots after a rain. ¡ª¡ª"Is it fun to step on brother''s stomach?" "My brother''s stomach is tough, so fun." ¡ª¡ª"Kukukuku...Yu Ke is the true ancestor of Scarlet Moon, an undefeated myth. When it comes to playing super fighting games, you are still far away, Lixiang." "But Alquette has always lost to me before." "That...that is for you!" ¡ª¡ª"Lixiang, it''s time to transform into a magical girl and go out to save the world!" "Okay! Today, I must conquer Rider!" ... ... Little by little, strangers, unfamiliar pictures, or cheerful, or hilarious pictures are as dense as raindrops, erupting from the brain, and then all the cheerful memories and the joyful process are condensed into sadness. Ending. Remembered. Everything came to mind. Parents, elder sister, Elquet, Ruby... and all familiar friends, all destroyed and died in the catastrophe. And, the one who was holding tight at the end, man. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" Fujimaru Tatsuka stretched out her hand to cover her face, squatted down, and burst into tears. Remembered. Everything came to mind. Why do you forget it? How can I forget it? Such heavy memories, those people, the proof that those things existed...how can they be forgotten? How can you allow yourself to forget it? The most important thing is... Why? Why would you forget him? "Brother, brother... don''t leave me. How can I live without you?" "My brother didn''t leave you behind. My brother will always be by your side and guard you." The man touched the girl''s head and said softly. Why... Why do you forget the closest relatives? "Brother..." Fujimaru Tatsuka collapsed and cried. The memory of her awakening completely broke her psychological defense line and made her cry... Chapter 105 Fight for yourself! "Senior..." Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka who was crying and collapsed, Ma Xiu was very sad. She clenched her long sword and stared at Holmes. This little girl, for the first time in her life, stared at a person with extremely cold eyes. Moreover, Black Saber and Jeanne also drew their weapons and stared at Holmes hostilely, apparently ready to go to war. Feeling the tension of the sword, Xuanzhuang Sanzang hurriedly said, "Well, if everyone is fighting for humanity, don''t be so impulsive." Matthew turned a blind eye, but stared at Holmes coldly and asked: "What did you do to senior?" "I didn''t do anything. Not to mention that it was a copy of the Sage''s Stone, which dispelled her negative state." Holmes said. "If this is the case, how could Senior..." Matthew clenched the sword tightly, and when he was about to question loudly, Fujimaru Tatsuka wiped her tears, stood up, and said, "It''s okay, Matthew. I, I just got my eyes blown by the wind and sand." Matthew turned her head and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who couldn''t stop her tears, feeling very sad. Her predecessor must have been greatly stimulated to be so, but even so, the predecessor is still strong and easing the situation, but she can''t do anything for the predecessor. "It seems that you remember it, Fujimaru Tatsuka." Holmes said. "Yes, I remember it all. What you said is correct. The world has indeed been reset, and I... and I am indeed from the old world." Fujimaru Tatsuka wiped and couldn''t stop it. Tears, tearful eyes said. Hearing this, Holmes clenched his fists and asked: "Then, tell me. Fujimaru Tatsuka, why is the world reset? Or, what is resetting the world...what!?" "I don''t know. I was only five years old at the time, and I didn''t understand anything. However, my brother called him the "Enlightened One"." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. As soon as the words fell, all the heroic spirits present opened their eyes wide, and their faces were shocked! "This, this is too shocking, right? The one who destroys the world... is actually the savior?" Joan was stunned. Chapter 1427： Who is the enlightened one and what is the enlightened one? All the heroic spirits are present, and they are all clear and clear in their hearts. "The''gardener'' who reset the world is actually...the enlightened one...if that''s the case, it''s no wonder that the Dean of the old world Zbia Altnham Oberon would go crazy...this, this fundamentally It is the''end'' that is impossible to avoid, because the savior that caused the''end'' is actually the savior!?" Holmes could hardly accept the truth. Isn''t it of course? The savior is amidst all the destruction, the inducement of destruction, thus saving the existence of the world. But if the savior destroys the world, then who will save the world? "Don''t be kidding! It''s impossible!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang said loudly, "Master, it''s impossible to do this kind of thing!" "Master chose to stay on the planet to resist Beast¢÷. Otherwise, Master would have abandoned this spiritual foundation, erased his record from the Heroic Seat, and completely became a Bodhisattva! And... from the Master''s standpoint, It''s impossible to do such unnecessary things! You see, people just burned it out, didn''t my master also didn''t do anything?" "This may mean that the Enlightened One believes that the human irritation is just a big fluctuation, and is it not worth resetting the world?" Holmes asked calmly. "Impossible! Master is impossible to do such a thing! He is so compassionate, impossible!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang gritted his teeth. "Don''t lose your composure, Westwalker!" Weber shook his head and said, "From a macro perspective, resetting the world is the most suitable for the existence of the ¡®savior¡¯ rank." Holmes looked at Weber in surprise, and asked: "What do you mean...I can understand that it means that the saplings can grow and develop better, so that the necrotic parts can be cut off?" "Yes." Weber nodded. "In Huaxia''s terms, it is to abandon the car to protect the handsome and give up the small. In order to allow the primate world to continue, the line of the primate world that is going to be broken is cut off from the macro. From a point of view, this is in line with the savior¡¯s logic of action. Therefore, what we need to pay attention to is not the savior¡¯s resetting the world, but..." "Is it an incentive for the savior to reset the world?" Holmes asked. Webber nodded. Hearing this, Holmes looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and asked: "So, Fujimaru Tatsuka, what was the cause of the destruction of the old world?" "I don''t know... I only know that it is a terrible and terrible thing. It destroyed everyone. My brother called that thing, ¡®False God Seat¡¯!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. "False **** seat!" Holmes'' eyes lit up, turned around, and entered keywords into the three-pointed Hermes. When Weber saw this, he said indifferently: "It seems that you have a popular concept and a long story that is annoying. You finally got the answer you want, detective." Holmes ignored Weber. In fact, he also understood that if the world reset is unavoidable anyway, then he must find a way to avoid the inducement that causes the world reset. And this is where the logic of his action lies. Just-- "Pop!" Holmes gritted his teeth and punched the three-pointed Hermes, because the three-pointed Hermes appeared blank after entering the "false **** seat". This means that even the three-pointed Hermes, which records the many intelligences on the earth, has no information about the "false gods". Of course, this also means one thing. "The cause of the world reset... more than one." Webber frowned. Holmes'' face was so gloomy that it could drip. Yes, that''s it. Perhaps the black Saber, Jeanne, Matthew, Fujimaru Tatsuka, and other heroic spirits were in the cloud, but Holmes and Weber, who was based on Zhuge Kongming, quickly realized the truth of the matter. Now that the theory of world reset has been confirmed, Holmes¡¯s previous theory of ¡°the world has been reset many times¡± is almost tenable. According to Sherlock Holmes¡¯s theoretical speculation, the world has been reset many times, and the Dean of the Old World has escaped the reset of the world many times by special methods and sent the information to the Atlas Court. Then there should be an incentive to reset the world. However, no. This means that the world has been reset many times, not because of the same trigger. It''s because of multiple, different incentives! Assuming that the current world line supported by "pan-human history" is the five-week mesh world line, then the old world from which Fujimaru Tatsuka came is the four-week mesh world line, in addition to the three-week mesh, the second week mesh, and the original One week of the world line. Among them, the world line of the surrounding eyes was reset by the false **** spirit seat, then the other three world lines were different, and other incentives caused the world to reset. Of course, this is only an easy-to-understand assumption. The reset world line may be less than the fact, and of course, there may be more! This means that there is no way to prevent the inducement of the world reset! "Damn it!" Holmes couldn''t help but cursed inwardly. He finally understood why the Dean of Zbia in the Old World was going crazy. No. It should be said that every dean of the Atlas Academy will go crazy. Such a reality, such a reality without a way out, who can accept it? Who will not go crazy? But now is not the time for despair. There is one last clue that can be studied and dig deep. That is-- "My brother, Shiro Fujimaru...where is it now? Do you know, Mr. Holmes?" asked Fujimaru Tatsuka. She recovered her memory and was no longer aggressive towards Holmes. Now she just wants to find her brother! "Didn''t you see your brother?" Holmes asked strangely. "What?" Fujimaru Tatsuka didn''t understand. "This singularity once called your brother back. And your brother, like you, has lost his memory. However, I did not contact him because I am not sure of his state and his position. I need Observe, then make a decision... and after that, he recovered his memory and became a demon." Holmes said: "According to his becoming a demon and the movements of the Lion King... I guess that he should have discovered the inducement of the world reset, or the inducement that caused your world line to be reset and shattered, so He became a demon, in order to fight that inducement. However, logically speaking, he should come in contact with you first. Of course, according to his logic of action that implies that you lose your memory, he will probably be far away. Observe everywhere, or hide your true identity." "No..." Weber clamped the cigar. Fujimaru Tachika also gradually opened his eyes. ¡ª¡ªIf you encounter a hurdle that you can''t go, call me, Xiao Lixiang. Tears couldn''t stop falling. She understands, she understands everything. Why, the self-proclaimed nameless demon would take care of her so much; why would the demon appear next to her when she was in danger; and why, even if the heroic spirits disliked the demon, the demon would still ignore her Of staying... All the answers are clear. Chapter 1428： Because--, That is, her brother. Her only and dearest brother! And how did she do it? Rejecting his brother''s kindness, when his brother was hostile by the heroic spirits, he failed to come forward... and even forgot his brother! Brother! My dear brother! Tears couldn''t stop flowing down. Originally thought that she had gone through several peculiarities and had become strong enough, but at this time, she discovered that she was still a slug when she was five years old. However, this is also normal. If you have tears, don''t flick it lightly, but you haven''t reached the point of sadness! "Brother...Where is my brother?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Holmes and asked. This person seems to know everything. "Well, you have to ask the Lion King." Holmes said. "The Lion King..." Fujimaru Tatsuka muttered to herself. "Yes," Holmes nodded, and said, "The Lion King is your worst enemy at this singularity. She was once your brother''s weapon, the Star Lungo Miniyad." "Lengominiad!?" Black Saber was a little surprised. "Yes. It''s Lungominiad! From this, it can be inferred that your brother... is very likely to be King Arthur of the Old World!" Holmes said: "And Lungominiad used the body of a certain possibility of King Arthur to realize the real world and became the Lion King, or it can be said to be the goddess Lungominiad. She originally wanted to hold it. It¡¯s Saint Bale, but after a fight with your brother, he gave up Saint Bale and instead told the other Knights of the Round Table about the old world. That¡¯s why those Knights of the Round Table decided to defend this peculiarity to the death. ." "Why?" "I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s probably related to what your brother is going to do. However, I guess the most likely possibility is to drag you, drag the Chaldeans, and wait until your brother¡¯s affairs are done. And, to do. It is estimated that this matter is full of danger, it can be said to be a lifeless matter." Holmes speculated. "Ten deaths but no life..." Fujimaru Tatsuka muttered. How can this be allowed? Well, that''s me, my last relative! "If you want to know where your brother is, you have to get it from the Lion King. And, as soon as possible! Of course, the most important thing is that only you can defeat the Lion King and the Knights of the Round Table. Because they will never To kill you, this is your advantage." Holmes said. "But...they have a lot of first-class heroes." Matthew frowned. She is not timid, but... this combat power is not proportional at all. "Don''t worry, we will help you." The young man with a long bow said with a hearty smile. "Excuse me, are you?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Oh. Me? My name is Alash. If it''s for doing the right thing, just use me as much as you want." Alash said with a smile. "And me!" Xuanzhuang Sanzang walked out and said, "I want to prove that Master will never do anything like that. This time, I want to be full of firepower and go full!" "And me." "And me!" ... The heroes stood out one by one. These heroic spirits originally summoned by the Crusaders, together with the heroic spirits brought by Fujimaru Tatsuka, can barely get out of a team that competes with the Lion King and the Knights of the Round Table. "Thank you... everyone!" Fujimaru Tatsuka sincerely thanked. She clenched her fists. She wants to win! Must win! The singularity strategy this time is different from the previous ones. In the past, it was a fight for humanity. And this time... Fight for yourself! Fight for the old world! So, so... Must win! Fujimaru Tateka clenched her fists, fighting spirit burning in her heart. She --, is no longer the crying ghost, she is the last Master of mankind! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 106 Gilgamesh clicked a step Uruk far away. Gilgamesh sat on the throne, holding onto the golden armrest of the throne. The goddess who holds the principles of justice, even if summoned by Tiamat, will linger on the altar of justice in the south, and will not make such an unjust act of invading Uruk. In fact, in the six months since Uruk¡¯s singularity was formed, the Goddess of Justice did so, so Gilgamesh only mentioned her a little, and did not classify her as a hostile force. In game terminology, Gilgamesh judged him to be a dragon in the neutral zone, so he didn''t need to provoke or bother. However, at this moment, the goddess who holds the principles of "righteousness" has begun to invade Uruk! Gilgamesh sat on the throne with a look of majesty, and said: "Huh. Although the goddess of justice invaded Uruk, this is indeed beyond the king''s original expectation, but the situation is still in the king''s grasp. . Get ready to go, Fujimaru Shiro, and slay the goddess of justice who speaks to humans, who is unrighteous!" Chapter 1429： Hearing this, Shi Lang asked strangely: "Don''t you need to recruit her like Ishtar?" "Huh. Stupid. That woman is different from Ishtar, she is the goddess of justice. Since she holds the principles of justice, even if her position is different, the woman will not make unrighteous acts like''rebellion''. Otherwise. If that is the case, she betrayed her divinity." Gilgamesh said. "In other words...Is there no way to solicit?" Shirou asked. "That''s it." Gilgamesh nodded and said: "Holding a weapon against sins and conceiving justice, you can''t attract and restrain you, who transformed into a demon. That''s why the king said that the goddess is three. In the League of Goddess, the most difficult one to deal with. However, if you are holding that sword now, even if you are restrained, you can easily destroy the goddess of justice, right?" Gilgamesh glanced at the Death Star Sword in Shilang''s hand subconsciously. Gilgamesh could feel that although the sword was different from the Deviance Sword that was the manifestation of the power of development, it had the same power as the Deviance Sword. It was the Sword of the Death Star, the manifestation of the destruction of the old world. . "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. Hearing this, Gilgamesh''s red eyes glanced at Shirou and said, "Huh. Even if the consciousness is already chaotic, do you still have a considerable degree of ego? This king has felt that way since a long time ago. Your will It¡¯s quite tough but also quite distorted. I really don¡¯t know how to form it." Shi Lang ignored Gilgamesh''s words, but turned around and out of the Uruk Temple, holding the dark and dull Death Star Sword, to fight the invading Goddess of Justice. Anna leaned against the pillar. She did not follow Shi Lang out. In terms of combat power alone, she is far worse than Shi Lang. If Shi Lang can''t deal with the goddess of justice, then she went, and it was just a mess. She really needs to work hard, the enemy who really needs to crusade is not someone else, but the "self" who has completely degenerated. Vivian turned and returned to the side room beside the temple, and continued to keep in touch with the fairyland, Avalon. Although it didn''t show up on the face, to be honest, Taito went to Morgan Leffield''s workshop... She was still very worried. After all, this is just a bit of a mess. The other party greeted Taito''s body and soul for a day or two, and there was even a history of tricking Taito into a workshop to unravel into specimens. "Boom, boom!" The city of Uruk outside the temple resounded with a roar of explosions. Gilgamesh closed his eyes and slightly cultivated his tired spirit. This roaring artillery, presumably Fujimaru Shiro has already engaged in battle with the goddess of justice, Astoria. The goddess of justice Astria is quite restrained because of her divinity, who is a demon like Shirou and possesses the existence of [evil], but Shirou wants to defeat her, this is absolutely A certain thing. Gilgamesh never doubted this. The hero he once portrayed is now in front of him that he can''t even see. However, the same thing is that he, like him, has experienced unspeakable sadness. ¡ª¡ªEnkidu. This, his only friend in heaven and on earth. The only friend who understands him, understands him, and restrains him. Gilgamesh, who is so solemn and extremely mean, once divided his royal power into half of Enkidu. The hope is that it can stay by his side, restrain him, encourage him, and understand him... However , The final outcome was that he watched it die without a place to bury, and he could do nothing. Gilgamesh never felt that the world is so beautiful, because God controls everything in the world, and everyone around him is just ignorance and ignorance. The young Mingjun, when he reached the young tyrant, realized this. Since the world controlled by God is irreversible and everything is ignorant, it is better to make good use of the king''s power to please yourself. Use the ugliness of others to fill the void and silence in your heart. ¡ª¡ªWith thoughts, Mingjun, who was well-known when he was young, has become the sole tyrant of Uruk when he was young. Gilgamesh originally thought that he would be so ineffective until the end of his life, until he met the weapon of the gods. That, the weapon created by the gods to restrain him. It is ridiculous to say that as the wedge of heaven between man and god, neither **** nor man understand Gilgamesh, but only the weapon of **** that restrains him understands him and supports him. What kind of feeling is that? It was like walking in an uninhabited desert alone, and was about to drown himself, and met like-minded fellow travelers. Therefore, it is not strange that he became friends with him, and it is not unexpected that he will share the kingship with him. It''s just all the joy, but the scenery along the road, the final destination, is a sad ending. Why would you care about Fujimaru Shiro? Why would you care about Fujimaru Shiro? Isn''t this a matter of course? Because Gilgamesh saw his shadow on Shiro Fujimaru. Although they are two people, their path and growth experience are surprisingly consistent. It is precisely because of this that Gilgamesh wants him to avoid a shattered ending. This is not because of what, but because he saw his own shadow on Shiro Fujimaru, and he didn''t want Shiro Fujimaru to repeat his mistakes. The help to Shiro Fujimaru is probably not to make up for his original regrets. Siduli stood aside and said, "Wang, if the Goddess of Justice is crusade down. Then the siege of the Three Goddess Alliance will be broken. We can also do something beneficial." "No, Siduli. You are wrong." Gilgamesh shook his head. "Once the Three Goddess Alliance is broken, it does not mean success, but the beginning of war." "The beginning of the war...?" "Yes." Gilgamesh nodded and said: "The one-pillar goddess of the Alliance of the Three Goddesses disappears, and Tiamat''s side is bound to perceive our actions. Then, they will follow suit. Then, That guy..." Gilgamesh was vague, as if he was doubting and worrying. "Jin Gu..." Siduli looked complicated, "Isn''t he really Enkidu?" "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not. The important thing is... he is now the enemy of humanity." Gilgamesh said calmly. Looking at Gilgamesh, who was calm, Siduli''s expression became more complicated. What kind of determination did the king make if he could say such a decisive thing? There was silence in the temple. Gilgamesh continued to look at the slate memorial. From beginning to end, whether it was Gilgamesh, Siduli, or Anna, Vivienne, there was no doubt that Shi Lang could defeat the Goddess of Justice. Of course, Shirou, who is holding the Sword of the Death Star¡¤Lonely Tour and turned into a demon, is already too powerful. Even the crowned heroic spirit can hardly resist in front of him. At this moment, in this singularity, the only ones who can suppress Shirou are to get rid of the body of Beast, Tiamat, who is the goddess of the stars, and the King of Evil, who is sealed in the black box by the enlightened. The situation has been clearly understood to such an extent, is there anything else shocking? The answer, of course, is no! Chapter 1430： ¡ª¡ªUntil Shi Lang brought a blonde drill girl back, everyone present thought so. "You, you are not..." Siduli looked at the blonde drill girl with some surprise. "Yeah." The blonde girl nodded, exuding the compassionate brilliance of the goddess, and said softly: "I am the goddess of justice, Astraea." "This is not the point. The goddess summoned by Tiamat, the goddess who invaded Uruk, why are you standing here?" Gilgamesh asked. "Isn''t this obvious?" Astria said with a strange look: "I have rebelled!" Then everyone turned to look at Gilgamesh who was sitting on the throne. Because Gilgamesh said before, holding the Goddess of Justice would never betray Tiamat. Gilgamesh: "..." Don¡¯t doubt, Gilgamesh is quite speechless now, but seeing everyone looking at him, Gilgamesh snorted and put on the face of the Almighty King who had seen everything long ago, and said: "Justice Goddess, will fight for justice. ¡ª¡ªThis king has already seen through this point. He did a very good job, Fujimaru Shiro, this king did not mistake you." "You didn''t say that before." Shirou said without hesitation. "Huh. That''s because your memory has become more chaotic. This king said so upright before. Right, Siduli?" Gilgamesh looked at Siduli, and Siduli followed with a rather speechless and helpless expression. There is no way, after all, he is his own king, and of course he has to stand on the side of the king. So Siduli nodded. Gilgamesh then looked at Shirou and said, "Even Siduli, who is a sacrifice, nodded. It is true that your memory has become more confused." Wang, please stop talking. As a sacrifice, I feel very sorry Ishtar-sama. Lord Ishtar, please forgive me for being dishonest. Siduli had an urge to cover her face and prayed in her heart. "That''s it, it seems like this is indeed the case..." Although Shirou felt that he had not remembered it wrong, considering his own situation, it was indeed possible that he had missed the memory. And of course, right? With Gilgamesh''s proud temperament, even if he was beaten in the face, it should be a show of the majesty of the king with a laugh. It is impossible to deceive him who is a little stupid and stupid, right? "However, I only felt this way... now I came and took a look, and it really turned out to be Master Xielang." Astraea held her heart in her hands and looked at Shirou with gleaming eyes, and then said with some sadness. : "Although it is indeed a pleasant thing to be able to meet at this peculiar point, it is really sad to see Master Xielang become like this. Moreover, I haven''t recognized me before." "Sorry." Shi Lang said politely. I went out to kill Astraea before, but Astraea said something badly, and then I remembered her. ¡ª¡ªThis matter really makes Shirou feel very embarrassed. Sadness and sorrow. ¡ª¡ªThis sentiment has been rejected by Shirou. All he has to do is to defeat the King of Evil. However, he would meet people from the old world one after another at this peculiar point, which makes Shirou now also happy. However, Shirou was very puzzled for one thing. "Astraia, you, like Ishtar, are relying on... relying on..." Astria added to the side: "It''s based on Luvia. And, don''t worry, Luvia, like Rin, has her soul still asleep in her body." "That''s good..." Shirou nodded, and asked, "Since Sakura, Luvia and Rin can all exist in this new world... Then, other people, are there other people from the old world?" "It''s a pity, Master Xielang." Astria shook her head and said, "The three of us...probably are special." After a pause, Astria said: "In the crusade in the old world, Ishtar and I both relied on Luvia and Rin. And in that crusade...I and Yi Shitar was captured and swallowed by the false gods. After that, the **** Tiamat, who relied on Fujimaru Sakura, was summoned to this peculiar point." Shi Lang understood. Why can Astria and Ishtar bring Rin and Luvia to this peculiar point. This is because in the crusade against the false gods, they were captured and devoured by the false gods because of their divinity. When Shirou was captured by the false gods and began to transform into the king of evil, King Solomon of the old world trapped the king of evil with the temple of time and made a black box. In the end, as the old world was heading towards the destruction of the primates, the enlightened person appeared, and then threw the black box and the evil king into the cracks of the dimension to seal, and reset the world. As Astraea and Ishtar were captured by the false gods, they escaped the resetting of the enlightened ones with the help of the false gods, and then they were summoned by Tiamat. In this way, Astraea and Ishtar both have memories of Shirou, memories of the old world, and even Rin and Luvia are alive. ¡ª¡ªThis can be called a miraculous phenomenon to be established. It''s just that the people in the old world other than that have been shattered. In fact, in this new world, there are only five remnants of the old world: Shirou, Sakura, Fujimaru Tatsuka, Rin, and Luvia. Others... Including Merlin in the old world, Altria in the gap between time and space, rubies, sapphires, survived the Fourth Holy Grail War, the invasion of Fu Hailin, and other people of all stripes... all died. In addition, there are indeed some people who have knowledge of the old world. For example, Lungominiad, whose real body is Shirou''s lost Star Spear after he abandoned the "Eternal King" and turned into a demon, so he has the knowledge of the old world. Romani used the [Clairvoyance EX] to see the deeds of the old world when he won the Holy Grail War in the new world and reincarnated as a human being. This is not so much the ability of clairvoyance, as it is the almighty wisdom that God has given him so that he can see and understand the actions of the enlightened ones. Vivian and Merlin were told by Shirou himself, and with the help of the eternal king''s crown, he learned everything about the old world from the eternal king''s record in the crown. What is truly special is Gilgamesh, who is a wedge of heaven. He is the only one who maintains his independence by himself, even if the world is reset, he has not forgotten the heroes of the old world. "Anyway, since there is a goddess who turned to war. Then the Three Goddess Alliance is also disintegrated." Gilgamesh said. "The League of Three Goddesses?" Astria looked at Gilgamesh strangely, and said: "The King...Although I understand your situation, it''s a pity...I am not one of the League of Three Goddesses. At all. There is no alliance of the three goddesses." Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows and said, "I wish to hear the details, goddess." "At this singular point, there is only one goddess that really exists. That is-God Tiamat. The other goddesses are just summoned by God Tiamat to replace her with the siblings that perform activities." Strya said. "It shouldn''t be..." Shi Lang said with a strange face: "At that time... I really felt the suppression of the alliance technique." "Alliance-style suppression? Is it this?" Astria thought for a while, and then a red magical rune appeared on her white forehead, and then the majestic divine suppression diffused from Astria''s body. Shi Lang frowned, he felt the restraint and suppression he felt from Gorgon before. In addition, Siduli also felt this sense of restraint and suppression. Chapter 1431： But Anna and Gilgamesh felt nothing. "So..." Gilgamesh''s eyes flashed and said: "This is a restraint and suppression of primates, but it has no such effect on existences with divine nature." "Yes." Astria nodded and said: "This is not a so-called alliance suppression technique, but a blessing given by God Tiamat. It is specifically aimed at the primate, and comes from the restriction of the primitive god! Was summoned Gods at this peculiar point all possess this blessing." "Yes, but why did God Tiamat bestow such a blessing on God Asteria?" Siduli asked puzzledly. "Don''t put on a stupid face, Siduli. Isn''t the matter already clear? What Tiamat wants is the extinction of the primate." Gilgamesh said in a deep voice. Chapter 107 The King is dead! Facing Gilgamesh¡¯s conclusion, Astria shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily such a king. If it¡¯s for the extinction of the primates, God Tiamat doesn¡¯t need to call other gods at all. Her own terrifying divinity is enough to drag mankind into the abyss of extinction. But she didn''t do this. Instead, she has been in the Arabian Sea, summoning other gods to act instead of herself." Shirou nodded involuntarily, Tiamat''s terrifying divinity, he has the most say, because he has actually fought with Tiamat. To be honest, even if he is demonized, possesses part of the power of the evil king, and holds the sword of the death star, he does not think he can defeat Tiamat. Because of this Tiamat... No self-seal! Therefore, if Tiamat really wants to destroy mankind, she doesn''t need the King of Evil at all. She only needs to come out by herself, and the entire Uruk will be destroyed by him. As a result, the foundation of the human law was destroyed, and Getia''s plan to destroy the human law was completed. But she didn''t do this. Instead, she summoned goddesses such as Asteria and Ishtar to perform activities on her behalf. However, it would be wrong to say that she was on the human side. Because she guarded the evil king, and summoned a goddess of Gorgon, and was still using her evil body to bred the devil, and wanted to liberate the evil king. From this perspective, Tiamat¡¯s actions... Too contradictory! It''s almost like schizophrenia, one is preventing the disillusion, the other is causing it. Gilgamesh looked at Asteria and asked, "So, what is your attitude towards humans?" "Does that still need to be asked? Of course I like it. Watching human beings grow up from scratch, step by step, is like watching their own children grow up. It''s so cute." Astria spoke, showing a troubled look, and said: "But, what Gorgon said is indeed a **** with pure malice towards humans." Anna standing on the side lowered her hood. "However, that''s fine. At least, after the crusade six months ago, only Gorgon remained the **** who held pure malice against humans." Astria said. "Half a year ago?" Shi Lang showed a puzzled expression. He basically listens more and talks less, but when he encounters his doubts, he will still ask questions. "Oh? Come to this final battlefield, but you haven''t even investigated the battlefield, okay? Fujimaru Shirou, you are negligent." Gilgamesh sneered, and then said: "The singularity formed by Renriyaki Although there are seven. But there is only one original peculiarity, and that is this Uruk. Six months ago, the human correction that claimed to be "Solomon" dragged the black box from the cracks of the dimension into this peculiarity. When it was clicked, the restraining force had activated the decisive battle magic and Heroic Summon that had not been activated in the old world in time." "Heroic Spirit Summon..." Decisive Battle Magic¡¤Heroic Spirit Summon, this is the decisive battle magic possessed by the restraint power. In the judgment of restraint, there is a disaster that is absolutely unavoidable, so the decisive battle magic and heroic summons are used to summon the seven crowns to destroy the disaster and ensure the continued existence of the primate world. However, in the old world, the false gods were too abrupt, causing the restraining force to be invaded by the false gods and destroying the mechanism of the heroic summons before launching the decisive battle magic¡¤Heroic Summoning. Just hurriedly summoned a few guardians, as well as several heroic spirits such as Garna and Arjuna hurriedly to help out. Of course, the ending is defeated. And listening to Gilgamesh¡¯s statement, in this new world, it seems that the restraining force reacted in a timely manner. The first time Gaetia pulled the evil king into the singularity of Uruk, he launched the decisive battle magic and heroic summons. Fight. "Did the inhibitions summon the seven crowns?" Shi Lang asked. "How is it possible? Have you forgotten? The cause of this disaster was caused by Solomon." Gilgamesh said: "Inhibition only summons the crowned Assassin, the crowned Lancer, and the crowned Archer, as well as Eighteen powerful heroes." "Then they now...?" "When you ran to the Arabian Sea before, didn''t you see them? Didn''t they all hang on Tiamat''s real body like black fruits?" Gilgamesh laughed. Hearing this, Shiro thought of the black fruits he had seen on Tiamat''s body before, his eyes widened, and he asked in surprise: "They... are they the raw material of the devil?" "Yes, that''s the case. However, their efforts were not in vain... At least, most of the evil gods summoned by the evil king were killed by them, and now only Gorgon is left. On this land." Gilgamesh said: "One of your juniors, Charles I of Britain, and Lajos I of Hungary, performed very well, and even the king did not hesitate to praise them, but It''s a pity that they were all captured by the Evil King and Tiamat, and they became the raw materials for the devil." Charles I, Lajosh I... Shiro couldn''t help but think of the two monsters he had met in the singularity of Jerusalem. He had known for a long time that the two demon men were once glorious heroes like him, but they were made into demon men by the evil king. But I didn''t expect that the truth turned out to be like this! Uruk was the original singularity, and Getia pulled the Evil King from the cracks of the dimension to this singularity, announcing the beginning of Rikaki. The restraining force sensed the aura of destruction, and immediately launched the decisive battle magic¡¤Heroic Summon. For various reasons, the seven crowns were not gathered, but there were three crowns with eighteen powerful heroes on an expedition against the king of evil. It''s just a pity that they failed. After that, the restraining power also ceased to function due to the fact that the man riyaki. However, those heroic spirits are not useless. They killed the evil gods summoned by the evil king, such as Gorgon, but in the end they were attacked by Tiamat and the evil king without self-sealing, and went to destruction. He was captured and made a demon. In this way, it is only natural for King Hassan to hunt him down in Jerusalem. He is one with the Evil King, and King Hassan wants to use his sword to kill him, thereby "killing" the Evil King along the connecting passage. This is the curve to save the country! It''s just a pity that Wang Hassan''s plan went bankrupt for various reasons. But... "Wait, then, those crowns... have they also been made demon?" Shirou asked. "I don''t know." Gilgamesh shook his head and said: "This king had just entered this wrong history at the time, and he didn''t know much about that expedition. However, that expedition ended in failure. The crown is also made into the consciousness of a demon to face this reality, so that there will be no worse situation." Gilgamesh calmly said that for half a year, he had already accepted this cruel reality and tried every means to stop it. Shirou clenched his fists. If even the crown is made a demon... What a cruel reality should this be? The King of Evil... Did it really win? Shirou touched his chest subconsciously, and touched the cold steel feeling. Chapter 1432： That is the crown of the eternal king. What he thinks is the only way to defeat the evil king. Just-- Is this really won? No. It should be said, can you approach the King of Evil? In front of the still-existing goddess, the star goddess Tiamat, and the demon that may be bred at any time, there is even Gaetia, who is staring at the temple of time, and the demon pillars under the eyelids, which are close to the most Terrible King of Evil, and defeat the most horrible King of Evil? This is the cruel reality that even any brave man cannot bring up the courage to move forward. But as a king, as a brother... He must go forward. He wants his sister to have a happy life in this new world. This is his only remaining, only, sad wish. And if you want to realize your wish, you must challenge the desperate reality! Shi Lang''s hand was squeezed tightly. It is not a question of not winning. The answer must be won! We exchanged with Gilgamesh for a while, and the time soon arrived at night. Mei Lin went out to find the slate of fate, but he has not returned yet. Vivienne was observing Avalon remotely to avoid any accidents to Taito. Shiro stood on the rooftop, looking out at the Arabian Sea. "Huh~hu~hu~" The cold night wind was like a knife brushing across his cheeks. It''s so cold. The wind is cold, the body is cold, but not as cold as the heart. The reality is too cruel. Cruel enough to crush everyone. But it can''t crush Shirou. His heart is very delicate and fragile, but sometimes he is very tenacious and persevering. In fact, Shi Lang also felt very strange, as a traverser, as an ordinary person, why did he get to this point, and why he became such a person. Shirou himself couldn''t figure this out. From the initial awakening to the eternal king, he became the demon of today. The reality facing us is getting more and more difficult, with glorious successes and heavy failures. However, this could not defeat Shiro. The world has been reset, and the Enlightened One also said that "I can''t reset myself." Shi Lang sometimes wondered if he had ever experienced such despair, but was reset, so he forgot everything. But the spiritual imprint that has gone through hardships still exists in my heart, so that I have become such a sad person? Shi Lang took out the eternal king''s crown from his arms. The golden crown that once shone with brilliance was now rusty. Through this crown, he can see the king''s great deeds abandoned by him, and those abilities. The ability of the mortal series. His gaze finally stopped on [Mortal Hero]. That was the ability he gained when he awakened, and it was a proof of heroism. [Mortal Hero C+: Be beaten if you fall behind, and be bullied if you are weak. Knowing the shame and then being brave is a true hero! Every mountain opens a mountain, every sea reclaims the sea, both hands open up great deeds, we are all unknown people! ¡¿ "Every mountain opens the mountain, every sea fills the sea, both hands open up great deeds..." Shirou smiled bitterly, "It''s just this hurdle... It''s really sad!" The power of the mortal series comes from the invisible vortex. At this moment, even the invisible vortex that could be regarded as the golden thumb of the traveler was taken away by the King of Evil. This hurdle is really too difficult! "Master Xielang!" Astraea''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Shiro put the crown away, turned his head, and saw Astraea standing at the door of the rooftop. "What''s the matter, Astoria?" Shirou asked. Astria shook her head and said, "I just watched Master Xielang here, so I followed." "So...it seems you like a quiet environment. It''s just...can you read my name correctly? If you keep calling Xielang Xielang, I may think that I am called Xielang in the future." Shilang was distressed. Said. "This... I''m sorry. Luvia''s tongue is not flexible, and it''s really hard to tell the sound." Asteria said apologetically. "No. It doesn''t matter, it''s hard for me." Shilang shook his head and said. "Speaking of...I really haven''t seen Xie for a long time... Xie Xie Xie...Lord Lang." Astraea had some difficulty in correcting her accent, but it was clear that her efforts were infinite. "That''s true. What kind of experience is it for you to be in the false **** seat?" Shilang asked. "It can''t be said of any experience... It is to merge with the false **** seat, losing self and consciousness." Asteria shook her head and said. Shirou nodded, and said nothing. It can be felt that the experience of being in the false spirit seat is definitely not so good. "Speaking of... Shiro-sama has changed too much. In the past, you wouldn''t show such an expression." Astria said. "What expression?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "So... sad expression." Astria said. Shi Lang froze for a moment, then lowered his head slightly. "Ah... I''m sorry, I said the wrong thing." Astoria said in a panic. "It doesn''t matter, Astraea. I know what I look like now... But I don''t regret it." Shirou raised his head and said seriously. Astralia''s appearance was reflected in those strange eyes. Chapter 1433： "...Sure enough, no matter what it becomes, Lord Shiro or Lord Shiro." Asteria said. "Um... Although I know you want to correct your accent, what you said is still very substandard." Shirou said in distress. "Is that so?" Astria scratched his head and said troubledly: "I thought I had corrected my accent." Shi Lang smiled and said, "No need to make any special corrections. Actually, I still like to listen. Some people call me "Xie Lang" because it will let me know that there is another person I know in this world." Astraea: "..." God, there was silence. The icy evening wind whizzed past. The silence of the night is enough to heal the wounds of loneliness. And at this moment¡ªa panicked sound of "ping-pong-pong" sounded in the house. Shi Lang felt strange, and when he went down, Siduli was sitting on the chair beside her crying, and Anna was at a loss. "What''s the matter, Siduli?" Shirou asked strangely. "Master Shilang... Master Shilang... Wang, Wang... Wang, he... died!" Siduli cried bitterly. Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned. Gilgamesh... Dead! ? ¡­ ¡­ The quiet night enveloped the earth. The calm Arabian Sea reflects the color of the night sky. Suddenly, the sky was shining brightly, and a golden streamer suddenly cut through the sky and fell to the ground. The golden streamer faded away, revealing the scene in it. It was a golden demon with a burly figure. It''s not someone else. It is the distortion and manifestation of the correctional form of the human principle, and the fact that the human principle burns the form-Getia! When he came to the singular point of Uruk, Gaetia raised his head slightly and looked at the black box floating in the distance in the Arabian Sea. After thinking about it, he walked towards the black box slowly. However, when he was approaching the Arabian Sea, a thick mist suddenly appeared on the sea level. "Aaaaaa¡ª" The beautiful sound, like the movement of a fairy, came from the sea. In the hesitating mist, the shadow of a graceful goddess was swaying. Getia frowned and said, "Tiamat, I am not here to trouble you. I want to get close to the Lord of Evil and check his status!" "Aaaaa¡ª" The beautiful sound is like a beautiful movement, played and sung. Next moment¡ª With a sound of "shoo", a magical star beam suddenly shot out from the mist, blasting towards Gaetia! ¡­ ¡­ ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 108: The Beast of Mercy VS The Beast of Return Under the quiet night, there was a loud bang, and the whole world trembled. Amidst the clouds and mist, a big mountain suddenly collapsed completely, endless rubbles, soaring into the sky, countless smoke and dust, at this moment, suddenly covered the sky and avoided the ground, rolling up! In the smoke and dust, there was a long roar, and a figure suddenly burst out of the air, with a golden light all over it, and quickly went away. The castration was too fast, causing the smoke cloud behind him to follow his figure, suddenly pulling out a long smoke and dust dragon, billowing. Forward. Immediately, another figure broke through the smoke and dust behind him, and his hands formed a heart-holding form in front of his chest, and there was an energy ball containing incomparable terrifying magic in his palm. "Shoo, hoo," several times, and countless horrible streamers shot out from the energy ball, flying across the night sky, volleying, chasing frantically! The golden figure felt the magic stream from the chase, and his mind moved, his body swirled in the air, and then went up into the sky. And the streamers that followed, like missiles with automatic tracking functions, volleyed around, followed by chasing them up. The golden light and countless streamers carry a long tail of light, flying straight into the sky, dancing together under the dark night, just like countless long dragons flying in the sky. When the golden figure rushed to the realm of the high dome, he spun and stopped his body, and then a dazzling halo appeared behind him. That circle of light contained incomparably terrifying magic power, spinning, "shooing, hooting" several times, blasting out countless rays of light, rushing toward the streamer that soared into the sky. Those streamers contain very powerful destructive power, which is the power of destruction of the Creator¡¯s reversal, and the light lasing from that round of aperture is also quite terrifying. Its heat reaches the highest level of the planet, and each path has a victories comparable to the oath. The power of the sword. Countless rays of light and streamers collide in the night sky, just like countless long dragons dancing together in the high sky¡ª "Boom, boom¡ª!" With the agitation of energy, flowers burst out like fireworks in the dark night. Gaetia emerged from the smoky high dome, and his eyes were staring coldly at Tiamat, who was slowly rising into the sky. The golden figure that was hunted down before was the beast of mercy Gaetia, and the person who was hunted down was the goddess of stars Tiamat! "Tiamat, the original goddess. There is no reason for this king to fight here!" Gaetia looked at Tiamat and said: "The king of evil is led by this king, and you are led by this king. The king was liberated from the imaginary world. Perhaps the goals of each other are different, but your path to the king is the same. Before the primates are extinct, we have no reason to fight." "Aaaaaa¡ª" Tiamat made a beautiful sound, his hands were spinning, the energy ball in the center of his hands was shining with dazzling starlight, the next moment, a huge starlight beam shot towards Getia. This pillar of starlight was too fast, almost as if it flickered, appeared in front of Gettia, and then blasted towards Gettia. Chapter 1434： Not good! Gaetia screamed inwardly, and then the golden body shone with a rich golden light, and the terrifying magic power seemed to form a powerful magic cover to protect himself. "Boom--!" Tiamat¡¯s starlight tide engulfed Gaetia, but due to Gaetia¡¯s golden magic cover, it was like a pillar of the sea, separating the Tiamat¡¯s starlight tide, and two star dusts were used to get it. Ya flew away on both sides, and the whole night sky was scattered like stardust, shining brightly, very bright. After blocking Tiamat¡¯s unexpected blow, Ghetia looked at Tiamat angrily, and said, "Have you not gotten rid of your animality, Tiamat? You and the king, fundamentally There is no reason to fight!" Tiamat looked at the embarrassed Gaetia quietly, his strange eyes were like stars, shining with rich purple light. The next moment-- A voice of will resounded in Gaetia''s heart: "Get out of here, ethical correction! This is my world, you are not allowed to interfere!" This voice... Gaetia looked at Tiamat with a sullen face and said, "This king has no plans to intervene in Sumer, let alone an enemy of you, Tiamat. This king is just checking the status of the evil king. According to This king¡¯s calculations, this king gave him the art of burning the fire, he should absorb the magic of burning human history, and grow up to be able to break through the seal of the real world. But he has not been able to break through the seal until now, it may be Those crowns of half a year ago joined forces and destroyed some of the structure of the technique. This king just came to check it out, and didn''t intend to intervene in your war with humans." However, Tiamat was still calm when facing Gaetia. ¡ª¡ªGet out of here, the correction of humanity! The bitter words were like a hen protecting a chicken. Tiamat¡¯s eyes flashed with purple light, and then in the energy ball held in both hands, a wave of stars was once again shot out towards the cover. Tia bombarded away. "Damn it!" Seeing the blasting tide of stars, Getia cursed inwardly, and then moved his mind, and his body was burning with terrifying magical flames. The large light wheel behind it continuously rotated, blasting several rays of light, and merged into a ball. A large light like thunder, bombarded towards the tide of stars. The tide of stars collided with the huge light under the curtain of night, and in an instant, time and space stopped for it. The next moment-- "Boom!!!" The sound like a muffled thunder burst, and the terrifying energy surged, and the formed magic tide spread towards the surroundings, breaking the surrounding mountains apart. Landslides! "Since you are so scorching, don''t blame this king!" In the night, Gaetia¡¯s annoying voice sounded, his burly body burst out of the smoke formed by two bursts of energy, carrying a long smoke cloud and a long dragon, rushing towards Tiamat, as fast as It flickered, straddling the long horizontal space, appeared in front of Tiamat, and then blasted out with both hands--! "Eula Euler Euler Euler Euler¡ª¡ª!!!" Gaetia punched quickly, and the speed was beyond the constraints of time and space. It blasted hundreds of punches in almost a second, and the entire space was full of fist shadows like a comet. However, before Gaetia''s fist hit Tiamat''s body, it was resisted by the invisible force of Tiamat''s body, or the power of God. "[Anti-Genesis]? It''s a big wood!" Gaetia yelled, and the golden light shook all over his body, and the terrifying magical flame formed the power of the beast, and pressed towards the power of Tiamat. In an instant, the power of the merciful beast of Sequence One and the power of the returning beast of Sequence Two stirred in the air. "Kacha, Kacha..." Between the two, the confrontation between the negation and the negation shifted the dimensions of time and space, and the dark primordial thunder was intertwined. Suddenly-- With a "boom", the right of the beast of mercy and the right of the beast of return, like an air current, rushed into the air, as if called by something, and was drawn into the black box in the Arabian Sea. Gaetia stopped and placed his hand in the air, staring suspiciously at the black box in the distance. His right... His evil... Was pulled over and absorbed? "Really worthy of the evil king who shattered the old world." Gettia couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s really worthy of being the key to unlocking the chains of the Second God Generation''s time and space!" However, in Gaetia''s consternation at this moment, it was Tiamat who seized the opportunity to fight back. I saw a purple divine light flashing in her eyes, and then the magic in her body was infinitely hedged and accelerated in an instant, and a terrifying hedging magic wind pressure was formed with her body as the center, and the surrounding space was all As if to be cut and shattered by this hedging wind pressure. It''s almost like a deviated sword in the shape of a human! Gaetia noticed Tiamat''s movement, and quickly withdrew from the effect of the wind pressure before the hedging wind pressure was completely strangled. At the moment he left, he heard a "click" sound like glass shattering. The space of 100 meters around Tiamat was shattered like glass, as if the skin of a planet was torn apart. , There has been a distorted dimensional barrier. Tiamat stood among the distorted dimensional barriers, with long white hair fluttering, and the purple light in his eyes was even worse. Then- The phantoms of the major planets emerged in the surrounding dimensional barriers. Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, Pluto, as well as various satellites, asteroids, and comets form the trajectory of the celestial bodies with Tiamat as the center. The purple light was brighter, and the star-making **** Tiamat surrounded by the stars, his terrifying divinity spilled out unreservedly. "This, this is..." Getia was stunned, "Tiamat, are you crazy? You are here to liberate all of your divinity...Impossible, the body you are attached to, it is impossible to withstand that Divinity...!" "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª" ¡ª¡ªHuman Theory Modification, this is my war with the children! Can''t tolerate your intervention! Buzzing-- The phantoms of those planets all flew towards Tiamat and merged into the energy ball in Tiamat''s hand. At this moment, time and space have no meaning. The horrible divinity was completely unraveled. The divinity of the star-making god, the origin of mythology and the world, combined all the ancient people¡¯s knowledge of the divinity of the celestial bodies into one. Then, there was a "bang", and the huge light roared and bombarded. Out. "Da, damn¡ª¡ª!!!" It swallowed Getia almost instantly, and then blasted toward the other shore without any reduction. The terrifying light of primitive divinity, with Sumer as its source, crosses the Pacific Ocean, flies over the Americas, and directly rushes out of the planet, penetrates the asteroid belt between Mars and Jupiter, and shimmers in the dark universe Star-making light. This is the liberation of all the divine nature of Tiamat, which belongs to the original, original, the source of mythology, the authority of the **** of the stars. Chapter 1435： After the star-making light disappeared, Gaetia appeared with a fragmented body. He was embarrassed, his body was broken, his legs were cracked, his right hand was short, and only his left arm was still alive, but it was broken like glass. He looked at Tiamat with a grim expression, and said: "So...it seems to have completely abandoned the animal nature and regained his divinity. This negation of the right to [counter-summoning] should be [ The correct form of "Anti-Genesis" affirms the theory of evolution. There is also this terrifying magic power, you guy, you actually regard the king of evil as..." Getia looked at the tranquil Tiamat angrily, and was extremely angry. How much he wants to fight with Tiamat here now to let her know the authority of the Almighty King, and using the huge magic power of the riyaki style, it may not be impossible to defeat the star goddess Tiama who has regained the star-making divinity at this moment. Special. However, this is inconsistent with Gaetia''s ultimate goal. His ultimate goal is to shuttle back to the beginning of the planet''s establishment, replace the planet as a celestial body, and complete the redemption of mercy. If you fight Tiamat here to death, the outcome will be unpredictable, and the magic power will definitely be greatly consumed. When the time is not allowed, the evil king has pierced the barriers of time and space, and he cannot reverse time and space and return to the beginning of the establishment of the planet... After thinking about it again and again, Ghetia endured this breath and did not fight to death with Tiamat, but turned and left this peculiar point. After Gaetia left this peculiar point, Tiamat, standing in the sky, fell from the sky like a puppet without an antenna, and fell into the sea with a "plop". The sea was surging, and she was like a flat boat, surging with the waves. Floating on the surface of the sea, she slowly raised her palm, her slender white jade arms had cracks like a spider web. ... ... Uruk. Shi Lang hurried to the temple of Uruk. In the Uruk Temple, which is the political center, the officials have gathered together, each with a sad face, but everyone''s eyes are shining with determination and determination. They looked at the highest throne. On the throne, there is a man sitting, his waist is straight and his posture is upright, giving people a sense of solemn and majesty, but he has fallen into a permanent sleep. Gilgamesh! Siduli walked into the temple. Originally in that small hut, she died because of Gilgamesh. At this moment, when she left the hut and came to the temple as the political center, her face did not have the fragile crying face, but instead A very calm face. It seems that she, who was fragile before, is the same as her who is calm at the moment. Siduli pointed to Gilgamesh, who was already dead, and said, "The king, right here, died!" Gilgamesh, whose Shilang died on the throne, had a complicated complexion. Although this guy was annoyed and his mouth stinks, but now he is dead and his mouth stinks, but it is strange. Siduli looked at the officials surrounding the temple and said, "What are you gathering here for? The king has delegated important tasks to you. What are you gathering here for?" "Master Siduli, Wang, Wang..." An official spoke out, but he couldn''t say anything afterwards. He just gritted his teeth and resisted his grief. The pillar of Uruk, the faith of the Sumerians, is gone. In such a difficult situation... Gone! "The king has entrusted you with an important task. You have to complete it instead of gathering here. Hurry up and do your own thing. Wang... Wang, it''s just a night''s sleep." Siduli said calmly, " You guys, won''t you let the king down?" The officials looked at Siduli in disbelief. Obviously, after Enqidu''s departure, the person closest to the king was this priest. But after the death of the king, the sacrificial lord was so calm, there seemed to be no sadness at all, whether this was cold and merciless, or incomparable... Strong? The officials didn''t know, but they could only bow their heads, gritted their teeth, and walked out of the temple to do their own thing. Lord Siduli''s words are very good, but now, there is no free time to grieve and express condolences. The king entrusted them with important tasks. What they should consider is not the king, but the survival of the race. After the officials had left, Siduli looked at the dead Gilgamesh, her face couldn''t help but tears. The so-called toughness is for subordinates. In this world, there are no strong people at all. The so-called strong people are nothing more than crying silently in the dark. "This is not a normal death!" Astraea suddenly frowned. Chapter 109 I wanted to refuse, but she gave too much! [Two in one, make up and change] "It''s not... a normal death?" Siduli looked at Asteria in amazement. "Indeed, it''s not like a normal death." Anna on the side also nodded, and said: "If it is a normal death, the body''s function should have been naturally decayed and necrotic. However, King Gilgamesh looked like this. On the contrary, the function of the body is intact, but the soul and will are not in the body. The most obvious feature is that the lips of King Gilgamesh have no pigmentation." Shi Lang looked at Anna strangely, and asked, "Do you still understand the life and death of the human body, Anna?" "...A little bit of understanding." Anna lowered her hood. She would not say that in order to protect the two sisters, she would kill the brave men who came here more efficiently, so she deliberately understood the structure of the human body to facilitate the killing. "This, this means..." Siduli''s eyes were stained with hope. "In other words, a **** who has the right to''death'' came to Uruk and took away Gilgamesh''s soul... Speaking of which, did Uruk have this kind of abnormal death before? As Anna said, there is no pigmentation on the lips, and the body''s functions are still well preserved." Astria asked. "Yes," Siduli nodded hastily, and said, "There have been several cases, even in other cities...this phenomenon also exists." "Then it is certain that the **** of''death'' came to Uruk." Astraya nodded, and then said troubledly: "But...who would it be?" "Don''t you know, Astraea?" Shirou asked. "Yes, Lord Shiro." Astria nodded and said, "Although I am the same as Ishtar, I was summoned by Tiamat six months ago, and I also joined the restraining heroic expedition. Crusade. However, there were acquaintances in the expeditionary army at that time, so the expeditionary army let me go. I don¡¯t know who the gods were summoned. But for now, the gods who were summoned stay here. There should be only me, Gorgon, the one who has no morals, and Quezal Koyatl on the Sumerian land. There should be no **** of death who possesses "death", so Pluto is right. " Asteria looked a little confused, then looked at Shirou and said, "Sir Shirou, what do you think?" Shi Lang shook his head, and said gently, "I now have only power...So, you make a judgment and I will execute it. You don''t need to ask my opinion." Hearing that, Asteria looked sadly at Shirou, the king who used to be wise, but turned into a powerful demon, "Shirou-sama..." "Huh?" "...I see, Lord Shiro." Astria nodded, and then said: "Maybe there is a **** of death on this land, but the Heroic Expeditionary Army did not find him, so he did not attack him. And he appeared and moved...maybe it was Tiamat''s meaning, or his personal meaning. However, since it is''death'', the soul it seduces must exist in the underworld of this land. Just go to the underworld and bring Gilga Just take Meish''s soul back." The biggest difference between the gods and the primordial world is the existence of the ¡®heaven¡¯ and the ¡®underworld¡¯. In modern times, these two worlds do not exist. The underground that originally existed in the underworld is just ordinary, and it is possible to dig out land for resources such as oil. Chapter 1436： However, in the age of God, the ¡®heaven¡¯ and the ¡®underworld¡¯ are real. The dome of the sky is the ¡®heaven¡¯ inhabited by the gods, and the extreme realm of the earth is the place where the Pluto and the gods of death live, and the source of the reincarnation of human souls. Therefore, Astria¡¯s statement is not wrong. Gilgamesh¡¯s resurrection can be realized by retaking Gilgamesh¡¯s soul from the underworld without the normal death of Gilgamesh¡¯s body. . "In other words, go to the underworld and take the soul of Gilgamesh?" Shilang asked. Astria nodded, then looked at Siduli and asked, "Siduli, do you know where the underworld of this land is?" "This...I don''t know." Siduli shook her head, looking sad. If this is the way to save the king, but as a sacrifice, she does not know the location of the Sumerian underworld, it would be a failure. However, this is also normal. In the gods, apart from the sacrifices of Pluto and Death, how can ordinary humans know the entrance to the world of death? Even if he knew it, he was either a hero who escaped from the underworld, or he was guided by God. And Siduli is not the sacrifice of the **** of death or the king of the underworld, and the second is not a hero who escaped from the underworld. How does he know the entrance to the world of death? "If that''s the case... I can only ask the guy who has no morals." Asteria touched her drill-like hair, looking a little bit distressed. "Um... Excuse me, Astoria-sama, who is the guy with no ethics in your mouth...?" Siduli asked. "Who else can there be? Of course it is the shameful person who pulled the goddess'' style to the lowest point with his own power!" Astraea said. For some reason, Astria described it like this...Everyone present, including the pious Siduli, the first reaction in their minds was a certain sinister, cunning, and unethical mistress of fortune. "This... Ishtar-sama does have some that... But please don''t describe Ishtar-sama like that." Siduli said in trouble. "I didn''t say who it was, do you think it is Ishtar? It seems that you also know the nature of that woman, sacrificial." Astria said. "This..." Ah... I''m sorry, Lord Ishtar. I have no intention of offending. Siduli apologized in her heart. "I think you are very good. It''s better to abandon that woman and come to believe in me. I am hailed as a model of God, but I will not be embarrassed for a little treasure like that woman." Asterley Ya continued to sarcastically. This may be contagious. Just as Luvia looked upset at Tosaka, Astria also looked at Ishtar particularly upset, and of course Ishtar was the same. Of course, Astria, who is known as the goddess of justice, does everything by the rules and pays attention to the cultivation and style of the goddess, and Ishtar is a symbol of youth, and what he does is all up to his temper. In other words, Astria is the model of rules, and Ishtar is the model of freedom. It is strange to see each other. However, Siduli still shook her head and rejected Astralia''s suggestion. Ishtar is the urban protector of Uruk, and she is the high priest of Ishtar, equivalent to the pope in the Middle Ages. How could it be changed to the top of the mountain? "It''s really a pity... You can think about it, Siduli. I am a tolerant goddess, a goddess of style and cultivation, who cares for believers and shelters believers, and is 11 million times better than the goddess you believe in... ¡­" Astria was still selling herself, but Shirou said, "Don''t say it, Astria. You make Siduli feel embarrassed." Hearing Shirou''s words, Astria nodded and stopped. Siduli breathed a sigh of relief. "In short, go to Ishtar first, let Ishtar take us to the underworld, and bring back Gilgamesh''s soul." Shilang said. Everyone nodded. The purpose and method have been determined, and the rest is implementation. Shiro let Anna stay in Uruk to help Siduli, while he went to the altar of the goddess of heaven with Asteria. Anna nodded and agreed, without comment. Although it is very troublesome to stay with humans, she does have to prepare for the crusade against Gorgon. As for Vivian... She is still using the secret technique to observe Tito in Avalon to ensure that Tito will not be dissected into specimens by Morgan Leffey. Starry night on the road. Shirou and Asteria were not mortals, but in a moment, they came to the altar of the goddess of heaven and met Ishtar. When Shiro and Astria saw Ishtar, Ishtar was sitting on the **** seat in the center of the altar, slumbering and dreaming. "A lot...a lot of money...a lot of gems...it''s great, don''t count the money anymore, just live your life tightly. If this way, there will be funds to repair the family''s magic engraving, so can I I took the money to smash that woman in the face...and then use the money to buy Sakura back...snoring..." The saliva fell out of my mouth. Seeing this, Astria didn''t hesitate to hug her chest and sarcastically said, "This is the goddess of heaven, or the supreme **** of mythology... Oh, it''s really shameful!" Shi Lang did not answer the conversation, but stepped forward, stretched out his hand and gently patted Ishtar on the shoulder, and said, "Wake up, Ishtar." I never thought, but Ishtar stretched out his hand and hugged Shi Lang directly, and continued to fall asleep. Harazi dropped Shi Lang all over him, and muttered in confusion: "Sakura... Sister will protect you... Snoring, snoring... " "..." Shi Lang was a little at a loss and didn''t know what to do, so he turned his head, looked at Asteria like a child, and asked in a panic: "Wh, what should I do, Astra Ya? Should I wake her up, or push her up?" Seeing this panicked and staring at his Shi Lang eagerly, Astoria felt that Cupid had counted an arrow in his heart. The former king was cold, calm, and full of wisdom, but now he has such a dumb and stupid appearance, which really makes people feel a kind of contrast. At this moment, Astria suddenly felt that this king became a fool, as if it were a good thing... However, she shook her head quickly and patted her face again. How can you feel that the sadness of others is a good thing? In that case, isn''t it a fallen evil god? Astria recovered, and then walked to Shirou''s face and said, "Please let me do this, Master Zilang." "Zi Lang?" Shi Lang looked strange. "I''m trying to correct the pronunciation of my tongue, please don''t be surprised." Asteria said. "Yeah." Shirou nodded, then smiled and said, "Astraea is really serious... However, this kind of hard work to correct the pronunciation made me realize once again that Astraea is Astra Ya, Luvia is Luvia." "That''s good... Lord Shiro." Astria said, then stretched out his palm, grabbed Ishtar''s hair, and pulled it back, "Pretending to have overslept. It''s no good." "Oh!" Chapter 1437： Feeling the pain in his hair, Ishtar woke up and cried out in pain, "Who is it? Who is so disrespectful to me? I want to punish you... Huh, Shiro Fujimaru... and, It''s you, you muscle upstart!" "What a muscular nouveau riche!" Astria tightened Ishtar''s hair in shame, and said: "I am Astria, the goddess of justice, Astria." "Disturbing others'' dreams, what kind of goddess of justice are you? Let go of my noble hair, otherwise I will regard you as a provocation to my supreme god, you third-rate goddess!" Ishtar was holding his hand in pain. Hair, said. Astria loosened Ishtar''s hair, folded his arms around his chest, and said, "The Supreme God? Oh? The Supreme God who disappeared into the long river of history even the nation that sheltered...It''s really great, even the wild gods. You can''t be regarded as the Supreme God." "You incompetent, you came here so late to laugh at me? You came with Shiro Fujimaru... Oh, I see, you betrayed! Come here so late, do you want to defeat the great and noble me? You guys? Let me kill you first!" Ishtar stretched out his hand to catch Astria, but Astria also reached out and clasped Ishtar''s hand. The two palms clasped each other and confronted each other. The whole air was anxious. Afterwards, Astria turned around and flashed behind Ishtar''s body very quickly, wrapped his hands around Ishtar''s waist, and fell back in a standard German style with a "click". Shitar fell back to the end. "Woo..." Ishtar let out a lovely whine. Asteria sneered, "Just like that, still wanting to destroy me? Isn''t that ridiculous, wild god?" "Damn it, it''s not a wild god!" Ishtar was so angry that he wanted to get up, but as soon as he was together, he quickly rubbed his back and shoulders with pain. "It hurts...too much!" Ishtar rubbed his shoulders, looked at Astria, and said annoyedly: "Sneak attack on me while I just woke up, and my wavelength and body are not stable. It''s simply taking advantage of people''s danger. No, it''s a god. In danger! Have the courage to wait until I restore the wavelength to a stable one, you third-rate!" Seeing the two goddesses struggling as if they had run into their rivals, Shirou said quickly: "Ishtar, we are not here to trouble you. We ask you for help if something happens." "Huh!?" Ishtar raised his eyebrows. Shiro told Ishtar about Gilgamesh. "Puff ha ha ha!" Ishtar held his belly, sat on the ground without any pretentiousness and laughed, tears of laughter came out. "That golden pickup...that golden pickup was actually''dead''. What''s this, it just laughs me to death! Hahahaha¡ªthis is the funniest joke I''ve heard for tens of thousands of years That guy... unexpectedly has a cute side. Puff hahaha¡ª" Laughing so hard, Ishtar even laughed and slapped the ground. "That...Ishtar, don''t laugh, please tell us where the entrance to the underworld is." Shilang said. "Hahaha... actually asked me the entrance to the underworld... my answer, of course, is rejection!" Ishtar smiled and stood up, then sat on the seat of God, with his legs cocked. "That Golden Pika is dead, so I can regain Uruk. Hum...he died like this, I will regain Uruk. Also, I actually asked me the way to the underworld... Fujimaru Shiro, no, the King of Eternity...you have become so cute. Hmm, I like you like this very much, so cute." Ishtar laughed, and her raised legs were shaking with excitement, making her very happy. Shirou showed a troubled expression. And this makes Ishtar more pleasant. What is more pleasant than the fool the Eternal King has become? Astraia also sighed in his heart. Ishtar is not smart. If it was before, Shiro must be kneading Ishtar at will, but now the initiative is always in Ishtar''s hand. On. This is really sad. Astria was sighing, but at this moment the distressed Shirou suddenly straightened his face and said, "That''s all there is to be..." "Oh? Do you want to ask me? Okay..." Ishtar stretched out his beautiful slender legs and said, "Come and lick me, become my believer, maybe I will help you." However, Shirou stepped forward and placed one hand on Ishtar''s shoulder. Strength, very heavy. "Huh? What do you want to do?" Ishtar was in a strange situation, Shiro stretched out his hand and directly pulled Ishtar down from the **** seat, then pressed it to the ground, buckled her hands behind her back and pressed her knees against it. "Hey...what are you doing!?" Ishtar struggled for a long time, but Shirou''s strength was so great that she couldn''t move at all. She yelled, but the cold blade flickered, and the Death Star sword with a touch of cold light, "chao", directly inserted into the side of her neck, the cold blade made Ishtar cold. Tremble. "Lead the way!" Shi Lang''s cold voice sounded in his ears, Ishtar turned his head, Shi Lang''s white hair fluttered in the dark night, his red eyes flashed with cold red light, exuding killing intent... "Hey hey hey... are you really playing? Even if you are playing really... let me get up first, and wait until my wavelength is adjusted, how about another battle?" Ishtar asked, but Shilang''s stern face did not change at all, and the murderous intent on his body and the tyrannical color in his eyes became stronger and stronger. Ishtar understands... ¡ª¡ªThis guy... is really killing me now! Just... It''s impossible. This guy, it''s impossible to kill me... Not right! Looking at Shiro''s twinkling red eyes, Ishtar understood. This guy... This guy... is no longer Fujimaru Shiro! This guy is...Majin... It is the container of the king of evil! Ishtar, who realized this, understood Shirou''s essence at the moment. "Hmph, then you can do it," Ishtar said. Death, it''s useless to God. At this moment, Astria said to the side: "Wait a minute, Lord Shiro. Ishtar has promised to help us lead the way." Chapter 1438： Hearing this, Shiro tried hard to contain the demon''s instinctive desire for destruction, and asked, "Is that so?" "Of course." Astria nodded. "Huh!?" Ishtar, who was suppressed by Shiro, moved a bit and said displeasedly: "When did I say this, nouveau riche?" Astria glanced at Ishtar, then looked at Shirou, and said, "Anyway, get up first, Shirou-sama." Shi Lang thought for a while and got up. If not necessary, he will not intimidate old knowledge. But the existence of Gilgamesh is too important at this moment to be missed. Of course, the most important thing is... Shirou''s consciousness at this moment is no longer able to think about complexities, so he can only use his most scornful force to intimidate him before. If it was before, he would definitely find a way to stun Ishtar, attack it in multiple directions, and then deceive him to work for himself. But now, there is indeed no such condition. Ishtar glared at Shirou, then rubbed his wrists, and said, "I didn''t promise to lead the way. It would be good if the golden pickup was dead, so it would benefit Tiamat..." Halfway through Ishtar''s words, he suddenly couldn''t continue. Because of the shiny things, Ishtar''s eyes were attracted. Astria took out a hand of gems and said, "These, are you okay?" "Heh..." Ishtar forced himself to turn aside his eyes, and said with a mockery: "I am a god!" "So..." Astria threw the gems in her hand to the ground, making a crisp sound of "jingling", and then stretched out her hand to pour a pile of gems from the sleeves of her clothes. "You, why do you have so many gems!?" Ishtar couldn''t help but ask. "Isn''t this a matter of course? I am the goddess of justice. Courts all over the world have my mark. There are countless believers since ancient times, and naturally there are treasures sacrificed by believers... Don''t you think I will be with you? Is this kind of wild **** whose nation has disappeared in the long river of history, is it poor?" Astria asked arrogantly. "Woo..." Ishtar felt that his slender heart was severely stabbed. "Is this enough for you to lead the way?" Astria asked. "No, it''s impossible...I am, I am a god, Astria..." Ishtar said with difficulty. Astria poured out another pile of gems and asked, "Is this enough?" "Please, please sit down..." Ishtar ushered Astraya to his **** seat, pinched Astraya''s shoulders, beat his thighs, and said with gleaming eyes: "Today...Today I am yours. God. I will do what you want." Astraea poured out another pile of gems. Ishtar''s mental breakdown, waiting for Astraya more enthusiastically, said crookedly: "Today, please be sure not to treat me as a god." Speaking of Ishtar, he winked at Asteria. Astria smiled, took out a gold brick, patted Ishtar''s face, the ugly face of a big capitalist, and said, "Lead the way well, you know?" "Okay. I listen to you, Master." Ishtar said humbly, accepting the gold brick from Astria''s hand with a smile on his face. After that, she turned around with a charming smile. At that moment, the charming smile on her face disappeared completely, and she was replaced by a sinister smile. ¡ª¡ªDamn big dog, **** enough blood on you first, then kick you away. The dignity lost today will be recovered from you in the future! Thinking about it this way, Ishtar swiftly converged on the gems on the ground. "What are you doing? Hurry up, do you hear?" Asteria said bitterly. "Okay, wait a minute." Ishtar collected the gems, and then stood beside Asteria with a smile on his face. Astria pointed to Ishtar and said to Shirou: "Look, Lord Shiro... This is how you deal with this unscrupulous man." Shirou couldn''t help but gave Astraya a thumbs up. It is not Astraea¡¯s wisdom that praises her, but her treasure... Ishtar smiled, but his hands behind his back clenched tightly. Ishtar really didn''t want to lead the way, let alone lose his dignity, but... She gave too much! ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 110 Let me tell you where is your brother! "Damn Tiamat...!" Gaetia, who returned to the Temple of Time, sat on the throne with a gloomy face. The Demon Pillars present were all silent. Anyone can see that Getia is in a bad mood at the moment, and they naturally won''t bother themselves. Although he is almighty, it is clear that Gaetia is not a saint and can control his emotions. In fact, his birth was due to the anger of the Demon Pillars. The anger toward King Solomon, the anger toward humans, the anger toward oneself! It is quite strange that Gaetia, born out of anger, can achieve a state where his heart is like still water. In fact, most of the people who say to others that they want to face irritating things with a heart-stopping heart, most of them don''t have a backache when talking while standing. Getia''s mood is very bad at the moment. This is a matter of course, right? Chapter 1439： Who is in a good mood after being violently beaten by Tiamat? At that time, Gaetia might not be able to fight back. With Tiamat¡¯s state of reliance, Gaetia believed that it was himself who won the victory in the end. Because the human body that Tiamat relied on could not support Tiamat''s terrifying divinity for too long. However, Gaetia still resisted his anger and left. There is no alternative. His purpose is to use the evil king to pierce through the barriers of time, light-year backflow, time travel, return to the origin of the star, and become a celestial body. He burns the huge magic power of three thousand years of human history, and has a considerable part of it. He is migrating the large and small wheels of the rotating holy king of the enlightened, so that the evil king is spent in Uruk, and it also provides a part of the magic and evil. The king. And the duel with Tiamat will inevitably cost a lot of magic. If the magic is spent too much in the battle with Tiamat, how can he travel time after the time barrier is pierced through? ? The small can''t bear it and the big plan. Therefore, Getia put up with this gas for the time being, but now he wants to get more and more angry. At this time, a magic pillar reported in panic, "Wang... the big thing is not good!" Gettya suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, "What''s bad?" "The Chaldeans has recovered the Holy Grail of Jerusalem''s peculiarities... I''m afraid, I''m afraid, the peculiarities of Jerusalem will be restored soon. In this way, the peculiarities that can provide people with the magical power are only Uzbekistan. Luke!" The report of the Demon Pillar in a panic. The singularity, for Gaetia, for the Demon Pillars, is like a power furnace that provides power. In the beginning, they created seven large-scale singularities, which was equivalent to building seven large-scale power furnaces. They joyfully believed that they could return to the beginning of the star, but they did not want to be hindered in the process of time travel. And now, six of the seven "large power furnaces" have been destroyed by Chaldea. In this way, the magic power gained by burning the human principle will be even less! Gaetia also realized the troublesomeness of the matter, and furiously patted the armrest, "Damn human beings, are you still doing bad things about this king?" Gaetia turned his head angrily, looked at the Demon Pillar with cold eyes, and asked, "Where are those human beings now?" "Still in the singularity of Jerusalem!" said the Demon Pillar. "Without the protection of the Eternal King, I would dare to spoil this King''s good deeds...Well, this King fulfills you--!" An icy killing intent flashed in Gaetia''s eyes. ... ... The peculiarities of Jerusalem. "This is the holy grail of this age." In the dilapidated Camelot Castle, the lion king, who was embarrassed and weak in magic, handed the Holy Grail to Fujimaru Tateka, who was also embarrassed. "Amitabha Buddha, Amitabha Buddha...has the donor done this soon? It took us so much effort." Xuanzhuang Sanzang spoke kindly with a compassionate expression on his face. Of course, this cannot be ignored. She put a crescent scoop on the neck of the Lion King. In addition, there is also a black, sharp sword, which rests on the Lion King¡¯s neck like a crescent shovel. And the person holding that black, sharp sword is not someone else, but Black Saber. At this moment, she was like Xuanzhuang Sanzang, threatening the Lion King with a serious face. This is probably the reason why the Lion King Club handed over the Holy Grail so quickly. Regarding the words of Xuanzhuang Sanzang, the Lion King gritted his teeth in shame, and then glanced at the Radiant Tower that had been blasted off outside, but he was helpless. At this time, Weber, wearing a red coat, took a cigar and spit out a thick smoke ring, and then said to Fujimaru Tatsuka: "It''s basically solved, Master. The Knights of the Round Table are also under control." "Okay, II." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, then looked at Weber, and said sincerely: "Thanks to your command for this battle, II." After knowing his life experience, Fujimaru Tatsuka was determined to lead the heroes to defeat the Lion King, repair this peculiarity, and obtain his brother''s whereabouts. She originally wanted to start immediately, but at that time Weber asked her to stay calm, and then very dogmatically advised her to "borrow" some weapons from the Atlas Yard to deal with the peculiarities. In his original words, it is-- "Since Riyaki burned the alchemists of the Atlas Academy, it doesn''t matter if we borrow some weapons to use it? Anyway, it''s to avoid the world''s "destroy", presumably They will happily lend it out. If they disagree, they will definitely refuse it out loud. But you see, they have now''acquiesced''." ¡ª¡ªIt was with this kind of rhetoric that Fujimaru Tatsuka resolutely agreed to Weber''s suggestion, looking for items that could be used from the Atlas Institute. The alchemists in the Atlas Academy were burned but burned down, but they did leave a lot of alchemy objects, including some terrifying weapons, but unfortunately they all had their authority restrictions. In the end, Fujimaru Tatsuka only found the only black pistol that was not restricted by authority. It was originally an idea that was better than nothing. But... Fujimaru Tateka turned his head and glanced at it. The outside world was destroyed, only a section of the Tower of Glory remained. "No," Weber shook his head, turned to look at the black gun in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand, and said, "Thanks to the alchemist who developed this pistol, he is a rare genius. The BlackBarrel, which is one of the seven weapons, is also imitation. Forget it, the materials used are actually the fifth truth element, and the concept of "Tian Shou" is added to it..." Speaking of this, Weber''s complexion is also complicated. The ceremonial costume made with the "Fifth Truth Element" can make the "Fifth Aerial Element" self-destruct, in other words, it is the natural enemy of creatures or weapons that contain true ether. Moreover, the concept of "Tian Shou" was added to it. Armed with the concept of "Tian Shou", it is capable of exerting an offensive power proportional to the life span of that life. In other words, if you have a conceptual weapon with the concept of "Tian Shou", if you are attacking a creature like UO, you can perform the attack of falling UO. In fact, what no one knows is that in the land of steel, there is indeed a man code-named Gun God, who used Black Barrel, one of the seven world-destroying weapons of the Atlas Court, to shoot down the UO of Venus. -Death of the Sky. In "FGO2.0", the bunker part of the Lingji exoskeleton Ortenaus was attached with the concept of "Tianshou", which destroyed the real machine gods Demeter and Aphrodite. And Zeus. Of course, the pistol in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand is just a fake made by a certain genius alchemist, imitating BlackBarrel, and can''t do that. But using the concept of "Tian Shou" to attack, Fujimaru Tatsuka did blow up a section of the Tower of Radiance with one shot, thus forcing the Lion King to surrender with humiliation. There is no other way. The Tower of Radiance is the Star Spear. After Lungominiad appeared in the world as the Lion King, the Tower of Radiance had the concept of lifespan. Because it is a stellar tool, from a certain concept, it is the same species as UO, and the theory of life is also linked to the planet, so it is directly defeated by the [Tian Shou] Tian. Moreover, the element that constitutes the Tower of Radiance is also the true ether of the fifth overhead element, and is restrained by the fifth truth element of the pistol. This result is not surprising. In fact, this imitation of BlackBarrel''s pistol attire should be called BarrelReplica. It''s just that no one knows this. Chapter 1440： However, this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka was indeed lucky. There are many armed forces restricted by authority in Atlas Yard, but this most effective copy is the only one that is not restricted. However, looking at the posture of this pistol, most of it was in ceremonial outfits, and after the alchemist was burned but burned, the pistol naturally fell to the ground. There is no limit and it is reasonable. However, this war can really be won, apart from being armed with this [Tian Shou] concept, the most important thing is Weber''s command. The army division of the Lion King is the legendary house officer-Age Guiwen, but in the real military strategy game, he was led by the nose by the military division Weber who was based on Zhuge Kongming. , Dispersed forces, and finally defeated. There is no other way. Just like the last siege battle just now, who would have thought that Weber would let Alash directly release the treasure and blow up the city wall, making the opponent think that he was going to attack, but in the end he would dig tunnels and break in. Inside the castle, directly decapitated the strongest Lion King, then fought inside and outside, and then let the Xuanzhuang Sanzang release the treasure, directly attacking the Knights of the Round Table... It''s just a pity that Mr. Arash... I didn''t expect that his treasure would explode... "The Lord humiliated his ministers to death... King, it''s because I have insufficient power!" Ager Guiwen, who was pointed at by Joan with a sword, was embarrassed and indignant. It will be like this, it''s all his fault! Originally, the Lion King had a great advantage, but he was played by Webber''s various tricks, and his forces were scattered, and the soldiers were chased and killed. As a result, Webber was successfully beheaded... This is really shameful! "You don''t have to be like this, Age Guiwenqing. You are not wronged when you lose to a three-point military division. Besides, you are not good at military affairs." Such a heart-wrenching way of comfort, without even thinking about it, must be the black Saber. Now Age Zhiwen''s heart was pierced by the king, and he was ashamed and indignant. After that, he drew his sword and committed suicide with a "chatter". When the Lion King saw this, his face flashed with sadness, and then glared at Hei Saebr angrily, and asked: "If you win, you win. Why do you insult Age Zhiwenqing?" Black Saber was stupid at the time: "I, I didn''t insult him!" "Shut up! You guy... don''t speak if you can''t speak!" The Lion King scolded. "Woo..." Black Saber''s momentum is weak. What is this? Why did she win, but she was scolded by the loser? At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s bracelet flickered, and the Chaldean virtual screen popped up. Inside are concerned about their Romani, Olga Marie, and Leonardo da Vinci... "Great, I have won, Lixiang!" Romani said with joy. "Well, doctor." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. After leaving the Atlas Court, they reconnected with Chaldea. No. It would be better to say that Holmes deliberately used the wavelength of the Atlas House to shield the Chaldeans. As for the reason... Fujimaru Tachika suddenly thought of Holmes''s explanation to her when he left the Atlas courtyard. ¡ª¡ªRomani, there is a problem. That''s what Holmes said to her. He also explained Romani¡¯s doubts, such as participating in the Winterwood Holy Grail War in the New World with the old director... Sherlock Holmes is sure that there must be Romani in the middle of the fire, and it is very likely that he will be an undercover like Leif. Of course, Fujimaru Tachika was not a person without his own opinion, and did not believe in Holmes''s words, but he did care about Romani a little bit in his heart. She will not show it, but she will use her eyes to judge. Before making a judgment, she wouldn''t say anything, and she wouldn''t behave strangely. After communicating with the Chaldeans, Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at the Lion King and said sincerely: "Lengominiad... I have a question for you... Please tell me, where is my brother...?" "Where is your brother... How does this king know? Humph. If you want to kill or kill, make a decision quickly!" The Lion King looked like Fujimaru Tatsuka coldly, like a generous righteous man. This made Fujimaru Tachika worry. In this trip, repairing the peculiarities is one of them, but finding the whereabouts of brother is the most important thing! But the Lion King looks like a dead duck with a stiff beak. What should I do? And at this moment-- The air suddenly became serious. A tough, murderous voice suddenly rang: "Do you want to know where your brother is? This king will tell you--!" Chapter 111¡ªSolomon and Gaetia The sudden sound made everyone stunned and a little wary. Fujimaru Tatsuka also became vigilant subconsciously, because she felt that this voice was...somewhat familiar... "Who!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked loudly. At this moment, Romani among the Chaldeans suddenly yelled out in a panic: "This, the wavelength of this magical power is...yes..." "Oops! Oops...!" Olga Marie pointed at the microphone and yelled anxiously: "Run, Lixiang!" However, it was too late. Hearing a "shoo" sound, a golden stream of light suddenly flashed across the distant sky, rushing straight towards here. "Be careful, senior!" When Ma Xiu yelled at this, he directly activated the treasure and rushed forward. With a loud "bang", Ma Xiu flew out directly, smashing into the wall heavily. In the light of the stream, a soft voice suddenly sounded, "The king''s fist didn''t break through. I have to admit that your shield... is so hard!" The golden streamer stayed on the ground, a burly body shone in it, and a terrifying sense of oppression drifted out from it. Chapter 1441： "This, this familiar feeling...yes, it''s you...!" Fujimaru Tachika looked at the golden streamer in amazement. And from the golden streamer, a burly golden figure walked out instantly. Seeing the golden figure, everyone present sank. "Yes, yes...you!" Matthew''s face was stunned. This person is not someone else, it is the golden demon who claimed to be "King Solomon" who wanted to sniper and kill them in London before! "This feeling... This feeling is... Beast!" "Beast!" ... Jeanne, Black Saber, and Xuanzang Sanzang immediately determined the identity of the visitor. And when this golden figure rushed into here from the sky, the knights of the round table and other heroes from the outside also noticed, and they ran in one by one, staring at the golden figure solemnly. Mordred said heavily: "Beast!" "It''s you..." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at this golden figure with solemn expression. This is not someone else, it''s really a peculiar place in London, who was repelled by her elder brother who caused people to be burned out! "Yes, it is this king, the Almighty King beyond Solomon, Gaetia!" Gaetia laughed haha. He looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a murderous face, and said, "The last Master of mankind... I didn''t expect you to be here. But now that hateful Eternal King is not by your side, here is your end." "The Eternal King... Are you talking about my brother?... Do you know where my brother is?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Huh. That stupid king, in the first and last singularity, unites those stupid humans to fight against the evil king... But this is meaningless. You will meet soon, in See you in the realm of death. Hahaha¡ª!" Gaetia laughed, full of murderous aura, and then stepped his footsteps, turning into a golden streamer, and rushed to Fujimaru Tatsuka, exuding a violent chill with his hands into fists. "Don''t want to hurt her!" The heroes shouted. However, Gaetia''s speed is too fast, and no one can protect Fujimaru Tatsuka before Gaetia. However, there is one person who can. That person, not someone else, is Fujimaru Tatsuka himself! At the moment of dialogue with Getia, Fujimaru Tatsuka was saving herself. She was buying time and quietly releasing Lingshu. At the moment Gaetia moved, she had already released the spell. The magic spell on the back of his hand was shining red, and Joan felt that his body seemed to be controlled by the Lord, almost spanning time and space, beyond Gaetia, and appeared in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka for a moment. Released the treasure-my lord is here! The light from the heavens wrapped Fujimaru Tatsuka with the banner in Joan''s hand as the center, blocking Getia''s attack. There is no doubt that this is the effect of Ling Zhou. As early as the first time he recognized Getia, Fujimaru Tatsuka was taking self-help! As for Fujimaru Tachika''s decisive action, even Gaetia himself had to admire: "Humans...this king has to praise your desire to survive." "My life was bought by many people. I won''t lose it so easily!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said seriously. "The remnants of the old world... In the new world, there is no place for you to survive!" Getia was furious and pitying, and smashed Joan''s banner with a punch. However, the short time that Joan had fought for was enough, and the heroic spirits had already withdrawn and surrounded Gaetia. Black Saber wielded Morgan, the sword of vows of victory, and Xuanzang Sanzang chopped the crescent shovel, and the knights of the round table also bullied themselves. Even the Lion King restored the Glory Tower to the shape of the Holy Spear Lungominiad, and followed everyone to besiege Getia. The previous positions may be confrontational, but when facing Beast, the actions of the heroes are surprisingly consistent. In the field, only Webber ran to the corner to hide. He popped his head, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked, "Master, can [Tianshou] still launch?" "No... the magic power that had been used up just now has been used up, and now it is gathering magic power again." Fujimaru Tatsuka said helplessly. Who knows that the boss who just cleared the level will eventually run out to kill someone? If she had known it earlier, how could she hand over the big move? However, the concept of "Tian Shou" is armed, and it is not useful for Beast. The heroic spirits besieged Gaetia, and for a while, the swords and swords were shadowed, and the magic flickered, but unfortunately, the attacks of the heroic spirits were easily intercepted by Gaetia. Isn''t it of course? The opponent is the Beast who can only be conquered by gathering the seven crowns, how could it be so easily resisted by the heroic spirits? If it were that simple, the Heroic Expeditionary Army six months ago would not be defeated by Tiamat and the Evil King. Gaetia¡¯s fist flickered, or he flew Matthew''s hammer out, or kicked Mordred out, or directly shook all the heroic spirits that surrounded him. Among the heroic spirits present, only the Lion King can use the Holy Spear Lungominiad to pin Gaetia for a while, and the others are not Gaetia''s enemies at all. Xuanzhuang Sanzang was flew out by Getia''s hammer. She stood up, rubbed her palms, and chanted for the Buddha, "Master, Master... lend me a little strength, lend me a little strength..." Her hands shone with dazzling Buddha light, and then she waved out with a palm¡ª "Five Elements Mountain¡¤Sakyamuni Buddha Palm!" The golden palms that looked like mountains blasted towards Getia. Just hearing a "boom", Jin Guang''s palm pushed Getia out. So far, the Xuanzhuang Sanzang has used the power of the Enlightened One to beat Ozmandias, force back King Hassan, and fly past the Knights of the Round Table, and this time is no exception. However-- "How, how...!" Chapter 1442： Xuanzhuang Sanzang was stunned. I saw Gaetia''s arms folded, and with his own strength, she actually resisted her Wuxingshan¡¤Shakya Tathagata palm! "The power of the savior... Who do you show such a little power of the savior! This king is the Almighty King, and even the Heavenly Wheel Saint King can unlock it. How can this savior''s power stop this? King? Big wood!" With his arms folded, Ghetia walked back directly against the Five Elements Mountain¡¤Shakya Tathagata palm. Then the magic power erupted, and with a "bang", it shattered the Wuxingshan¡¤Sakya Tathagata palm of the Xuanzang Sanzang! His eyes were staring at Fujimaru Tatsuka, his eyes flashed with frantic killing intent, and then he kicked his feet, and his body rushed towards Fujimaru Tatsuka like thunder, but the Lion King predicted his actions. One step, stopped him on his way. "Get in the way, something made by stars!" Getia drank! The Lion King''s eyes flashed with divine light, and the star gun in his hand pierced Gatia''s chest straight. With a "knock" sound, the sharp star gun failed to pierce Gaetia''s sturdy body. "The wood is big!" Gettia laughed wildly. The Lion King ignored him, but his eyes became brighter, and the star gun in his hand flashed dazzlingly in the next moment. "This is¡ª" Gaetia was surprised. The next moment, the Star Spear burst out of endless brilliance, and it switched to the form of the Radiant Tower directly in the hands of the Lion King. The endless starlight of the Star Spear skyrocketed and flew out of Gaetia, who hadn''t noticed for a while. However, it only flew out four or five meters before being withstood by Gaetia. The Star Spear that couldn''t grow, was stuck by Gaetia, and couldn''t switch to the Tower of Radiance. More than that, Gaetia even moved forward with the Star Spear. Every step forward, the Star Spear made a "click", a terrible sound. The Lion King retracted the Star Spear, condensed its endless photons into a ball, compressed it into a long slender spear shining endlessly, and then shot Gaetia with a backhand shot. At the moment of hitting Gaetia, there was a "bang" and a big explosion occurred, knocking De Gaetia back a few steps. Gaetia looked at the slender spear shining endlessly in the lion king''s hand with suspicion, "Can actually compress the power of the stars like this..." The star sword can reflect the mind of the holder, and the star gun, which is also a star weapon, is naturally not weak. The composition of the Star Spear is not steel and solid objects, but the infinite Star Spirit and True Ether, which can change its form. The normal holy spear Lungominiad is one kind, the Tower of Radiance is one kind, and the same is true for the slender spear of the Compressed Star''s Spirit, which gleams with endless brilliance. However, this last form has a strong demand for the control of the Star Spear. The last **** Votigeng did not use this form. The Lion King itself is the manifestation of the Star Spear, so it naturally knows how to use himself. The Star Spear, compressed into the Spear of Endless Radiance, possesses extremely strong blasting power with every blow, which is equivalent to the thunder bombardment of the Tower of Radiance. However, even so, the Lion King can barely entangle Gatia, and it will be a matter of time before he loses, and it will be a matter of time before Fujimaru Tatsuka is killed by Gatia. This is not only clear to everyone present, but also to everyone in Chaldea. They saw it in their eyes, but they were anxious in their hearts. What to do? What to do? They were so flustered that they didn''t notice that Romani, who had been guarding the instrument, suddenly got up and left quietly. There was no one else but Leonardo who noticed this. Leonardo chased him to the promenade. She looked at his back and asked, "What are you going to do, Romani?" "I''m going to do what I should do." Romani turned around and said. Upon hearing this, Da Vinci couldn''t help saying: "Don''t be silly, Romani! Even the last of your ring was taken away. Now you are just an ordinary person!" "Yeah...but even so, I have something to do, Leonardo. I, go and come back." Romani turned around and waved her hand, the figure drifting away. At this time, Da Vinci discovered that this man who had been tired and crooked and cowardly had such a chic side. "Solomon..." Da Vinci murmured. "Eula Euler Euler¡ª¡ª!!!" Gaetia blasted the Lion King and shook away the surrounding heroic spirits. He stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka with murderous intent in his eyes, and said, "Now, you are the only one left, the last Master of mankind." Fujimaru Tatsuka did not speak. "Hahaha...what''s the matter, are you scared? Humph. Now that we have embarked on this path, the path of confrontation with the king, then destruction is doomed. Then-goodbye, the last Master of mankind!" Gettia stood in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, raised his fist high, and when he was about to fall, a cry suddenly sounded from behind him: "Gettia, what you are looking for should be me!" This voice... Gaetia stopped his hand suddenly, turned his head and looked behind him. The Chaldeans also looked at them, and they were all startled in amazement. Even Fujimaru Tachika was startled in amazement: "Doctor, doctor...!?" Yes, at this singular point, it is not someone else who called Getia to stop, it is Romani! Olga Marie wiped her eyes, then took a look at the location of Romani, only to find that Romani was missing, and couldn''t help saying: "Romani...Why is Romani there?" Da Vinci whispered: "He is going to do what he should do." "Doctor, you, how did you get into the singularity?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Romani in amazement. Upon hearing this, Romani said gently: "Let¡¯s talk about it later, Xiao Lixiang." "You guy... are you telling me to stop? A Chaldean employee, an insignificant man, dare to appear in front of the king. You are still a little courageous!" Gaetia said with a mockery. "You take a good look, who am I... the correction of human nature!" Romani said calmly, his body suddenly radiated light, his figure began to change, and his body even appeared in ceremonial costumes. Chapter 1443： And that posture... "Impossible...impossible...this, this posture, this wavelength...impossible! This is impossible!" Gaetia looked at Romani and yelled in astonishment. And Fujimaru Tatsuka, and everyone present, couldn''t help but start stunned. Because, the posture that Romani appears at this moment is exactly the posture that Gettia had appeared in London before singularly... -Solomon''s posture! "I am Romani Akiman, and also Solomon, the ethical correction type!" said Romani. As soon as the words fell, people were shocked. "Romani...Romani is Solomon?" Olga Marie was shocked. Is there anything more shocking than this? The former subordinate was actually the legendary ancestor of modern magic, the King of Magic Solomon! "Impossible...impossible...Romani turned out to be Solomon...impossible! Is Floros blind?" Gaetia yelled in disbelief. "Flolos is not blind, the Demon Pillar is my friend, it can''t be blind. But, Florous did not recognize me, it is indeed the case." Romani said. "Solomon...Solomon..." Gaetia looked at Romani and suddenly felt that Fujimaru Tatsuka was meaningless. He stared at Solomon, the king who created him but abandoned him, and said coldly: "So what about you in the present world? Do you think you can correct me now, or destroy me? Don''t you? Just kidding! Impossible! Let alone you, even if you are in a perfect state, it is impossible, Solomon!" Gettia roared hysterically. ... ... ¢æ¢á¢à316354 pS: That''s it for today, good night~~! Chapter 112: Solomon vs. Getia "Romani turned out to be Solomon..." "It''s hard to believe that the doctor who is so soft as cotton is actually the legendary magic king..." ... The heroic spirits and the Chaldean staff could not believe this scene. Traveling through time and space, Romani arrived in Jerusalem. The doctor like a sheep turned out to be the legendary magic king who started modern magic, King Solomon! In the great voyage era, he signed a contract with Fujimaru Tatsuka, who called herself Orion, and was actually the goddess Artemis. Looking at this scene in Jerusalem, he couldn''t help turning his head to look at the bear on his shoulder, and said : "Honey, this is..." "Ah...it can''t be wrong. This should be the reason why the "disappearance" will appear. As the GrandCaster King Solomon, and the person who pulled the "disappearance" in, the human principle correction style" The bear sat cross-legged in Al On Themis''s shoulder, he said old-fashioned. "If it hadn''t been for my dear to break a gap, I wouldn''t have escaped. Hey~!" Artemis said with a smile. Orion had a black face and said, "I knew you were there. I said nothing would respond to the call of inhibition, let alone participate in that meaningless expedition... As a result, even ordinary spirits Jidu is occupied by you..." Orion whispered: "Damn... there are so many lovely girls here..." "Man Tsundere is not cute anymore, dear," Artemis said. Orion ignored her, and turned his eyes to the Roman ancestor Romulus, who was not far away from him, who had a special relationship with Fujimaru Tateka in Rome and concluded a contract. Romulus noticed Orion''s gaze, and said, "Whatever you look at, they are all Rome too!" Hearing this, Orion sneered. This idiot said the same to Tiamat during the expedition. As a result, Tiamat was blasted directly out of the surface and exploded the crown spirit foundation. The most embarrassing exit was more embarrassing than when he exited the game as the crowned Archer, and then went to Rome to express his majesty, which is really laughable. Orion''s sneer made De Romulus glared at him with anger, and yelled: "What are you laughing at, you beast! You are also Rome!" Hearing this, Orion''s face suddenly turned dark, stood up, rolled up his sleeves. But taking a look at Artemis, who was watching him curiously next to him, Orion was discouraged again, and sat down again, muttering in his heart, if Lingji had not been occupied by this love brain, he would have to hit you in the intestines. It''s all green. The two heroic spirits murmured in the corner, but this did not arouse the attention of others. They were all shocked by the incident that "Romani is Solomon". "Romani..." Leonardo pressed his hands on the console of the instrument, looking at Romani, or King Solomon, on the screen with a complex expression. She knew that Romani was no longer King Solomon. Even the last mystery of King Solomon, the only ring, was taken away by the Demon Wuming not long ago, and he became a thorough, ordinary mortal. And at this moment, Romani was able to go through the spiritual journey and appear in front of Gaetia, not because of anything else, but because it was Jerusalem. It was the holy city where Solomon realized the miracle of God more than three thousand years ago, and the holy city of the ancient kingdom of Israel under his control! There... there are legends and beliefs that the heroic spirit of "King Solomon" can be established. The existence of the heroic spirit itself is the primate''s eulogy to the hero, and the hero who emerges from the primate''s hope. In other words, the legend and hope of the primate is the basis for the heroic spirit to appear in the world. It''s just that the legend and hope of the primates are not enough, and the corresponding summoning technique-the heroic summoning system can be realized in order to realize the realm of the heroic spirits. At this moment, among the peculiarities of Jerusalem, there are not only the legend of "King Solomon", but also the core of the heroic summoning system, the Holy Grail, and the human theorem with the peculiarities disordered. It is precisely these three conditions that have constituted a complete logic that can summon heroic spirits. Fujimaru Tatsuka is now fully using the Holy Grail to summon the heroic spirits on the land of Jerusalem, which is an active summon rather than a passive summon. In fact, passive calling is also very difficult to establish. However, there is no difficulty for Romani, who was once the magic king. He took advantage of these three conditions, used this land¡¯s legend and hope for "King Solomon" as the basis for his call, and used Jerusalem, the predecessor of the holy city of Camelot, as a medium, and then used the Holy Grail to complete the journey from Romani to Solomon. Change. Yes, it is not the doctor Romani who is present here at this moment, but the real, summoned hero, King Solomon! Just-- "I have lost the crown spirit foundation, not GrandCaster, just a normal Caster called you, what else can you do at this moment?" Gettia laughed wildly, laughing wildly at Romani. He saw through the truth of Romani. Chapter 1444： Yes, here is not King Solomon as GrandCaster, but Solomon as Caster! Isn''t it of course? The body left after King Solomon died is the same body used by him and Getia at this moment. As for him, who was dubbed the "hypocritical crown" of the animal name, the crown spiritual foundation held by King Solomon was naturally in his hands! "Since you will appear here, then you are ready to die in my hands!" Ghetia haha ??laughed and stepped, his body rushed towards Solomon like a golden thunder. The speed was as fast as flashes. It straddled the space and appeared in front of Solomon. Then the burly golden arms appeared like The meteor blasted towards Solomon''s face. "--Go to hell, Solomon!" Gettia roared savagely. "Romani--!" Da Vinci yelled nervously. At this time, Solomon took a shot, and saw his dark-skinned hands slowly lifted up, and then slowly slapped the shadow of Gaetia''s fist. When Gaetia saw this, he laughed and said, "At such a slow speed, you can touch..." However, his words had not fallen yet. He only heard two "clicks", and Gaetia''s shadow of the sky disappeared, and his two burly golden arms were clasped by Solomon''s slender hands. "No, it''s impossible--!" Gaetia''s face was shocked, "How can such slow hands, how can it stop the king who transcends the stars?" "The body you use is mine, the punching technique you use is mine, and your mode of action is mine. Everything you have is mine. You are... my child, Getia." Solomon, no, Romani said gently. Gaetia looked up at Romani, and he found that those eyes were soft as cotton, not at all like the indifference in memory. "You, you are not Solomon, you are Romani!" Gaetia recognized the essence of Solomon in front of him. He seemed to have been deceived. He burst out with a terrifying magical flame, like a space-time accelerator, and the surrounding air was shaken like a spider web. Romani It just felt like it was hit by a rocket head, and it was directly sent out. "It''s useless, Romani! Even if you were Solomon and knew the king''s behavior pattern, the gap between you and the king is too big! The king hasn''t tried hard yet, you can fall!" The grim-faced laughed. "Indeed. The core that can be output is too far apart...If there is a crown psychic foundation, I might not be shaken out by the pressure formed by your huge magical power..." Romani got up and wiped his mouth. Said. Hearing this, Getia was furious, "You miscellaneous, do you mean that if you are the same size as the king, can you suppress the king? Although the king is a moral modification created by you, But this king has already surpassed you and has become the Almighty! The Almighty King! This king knows what you want to do... But, feel it well, feel the despair, Solomon! I feel like you are in the same ditch with this king that day Yes, the gap!" Getia was furious, but the terrifying magical aura around him was slowly descending. It seems... It seems to be suppressing the self! Solomon looked at Getia with a complex expression. Although he was aggressive, Getia saw through, but still did it. At this point, Solomon also understood what emotions Gaetia had towards him and his creator. That is-- That is anger! That is hatred! "Gettya..." Solomon murmured. "Feel the despair, Solomon!!!" Gettia rushed forward, punched fiercely, carrying the thunder wind, and bombarded towards Solomon. However, when Gaetia''s punch was about to approach, Solomon raised his hand slightly, as if he had known the reality of Gaetia''s reality, and caught Gaetia''s punch with one hand, as if it had activated a mechanism at random. , Another very consistent backhand hit Gaetia''s face. With a "click", Solomon punched Gaetia in the face. ¡ª¡ªDamn it! Getia was even more furious and raised his knees to touch Solomon¡¯s abdomen. As a result, Solomon had already anticipated his move. He pressed his hand slightly down and buckled his knee joints, and then moved outwards with the help of the cover. Tiana''s terrifying power pulled his knee joints outward. Then Solomon dashed forward and approached Gaetia. One hand clasped his ribs, and the other hand had been attached to his abdomen for unknown time. Then he exerted force on his waist and directly moved Gaetia. The back fell out. With a "bang", Gaetia''s huge and burly body was thrown to the ground. "That, that is..." In Chaldea, the iron fist saint who had a special relationship with Fujimaru Tateka and signed a contract in Orleans, Marda, looked at this scene and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, "Jacob...it is Jacob! " What surprised Malda even more was that Solomon''s Jacob used it more delicately than she did! Gettia got up and looked at Solomon with a sullen face and a quiet face and soft eyes flashing. ¡ª¡ªDamn Solomon...Impossible, I would lose to him? In the case of the same scale, I will lose to him! ? Unforgivable. I am the King of Almighty! If even Solomon can''t surpass, talk about the Almighty! ? Talk about the wish to realize oneself? Unforgivable! Never forgive yourself like this! "Take it to death, Solomon! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Gaetia rushed forward, slamming two fists with a terrifying face that could break the earth. The speed had surpassed the record limit, and countless shadows of fists flashed in the sky, like a group of meteors. Solomon sighed slightly, "Gettia..." Afterwards, he clenched his fist and then slammed it out. The speed was so fast that it turned into a fall in the asteroid belt and the shadow of a fist in the sky. The fists and shadows of the two sides hurriedly crossed, and the fists reached the flesh, and the sound of "dongdongdongdong" was as intense as the collision of the asteroid belts in the universe. The terrifying air pressure shook out from the interlacing of the two fists, and the earth on both sides burst apart like a spider web! "Kakka-" The wind pressure with fists criss-crossed like a thunder bomb, causing a huge storm to blow the castle to the ground, and the surrounding ground broke apart, and one after another boulders rose into the sky! The heroic spirits that had been defeated by Gaetia before were also forced to be inaccessible by the wind, and the delicate and frail Webber was simply ascended into the sky by the spiral. And this is just the aftermath of the interlocking fists of the two! Seeing such fierce melee combat, those heroic spirits were shocked and couldn''t fit their jaws one by one. Chapter 1445： "This, this is really the King of Magic? Is this definitely not the King of Boxing?" "Just kidding... this is Caster? Is this definitely not Berserker?" "This martial arts..." Skaha looked solemnly at Solomon and Getia on the screen. She could see that this was not pure force, but a combination of force and skill. And this skill in boxing is almost the same as her skill in spearmanship! Skills to reach the realm of killing the gods! Orion hugged his chest and said, "This is GrandCaster...Although it has long been known that being a Grand Hero is not serious...but this guy...has my previous demeanor!" And Romulus also folded his chest and said: "It''s really a Rome." Orion: "..." ... ... "Onore Onore Onore¡ª!!!" Gettia slammed his fist vigorously, and passionate meaningless words popped out of his mouth. The more he fought, the more fierce he was, and the faster he speeded up. At this time, Solomon''s punch suddenly passed through the shadow of the full sky and blasted directly to Getia''s face. If it had been before, Gaetia would have been hit by Solomon''s unexpected punch, but now, it is no longer possible. I saw Ghetia shook his head, escaped Solomon''s unexpected punch, and even reached out and clasped Solomon''s wrist. He looked at Solomon mockingly, and said, "Stupid Solomon, the same tricks are useless for me, Gaetia!" Solomon frowned. Indeed, Gaetia''s learning speed was too fast. It should be said that it is indeed the correction of the human theory created by him, and it is indeed the assembly of the demon gods, the impossible almighty king, only in the short confrontation, he completed the analysis from the disadvantages, and Achieved transcendence. However, if it was Solomon, he would be defeated here, but it is Romani who is here now! At this moment, Solomon''s fist was only a short five centimeters away from Gaetia''s head, but it was caught by Gaetia. However, at this time, Solomon, who clenched his fist, suddenly flicked his index finger and **** out. The speed was very fast, and by surprise, he immediately pierced Getia''s eye. "Ah!" Gettia screamed, "Onoreal, Solomon!!!" He subconsciously squeezed Solomon''s wrist. "Crack, click¡ª" Solomon''s wrist was deformed directly by Gaetia, blood vessels burst open, and blood flowed from the gap between Gaetia''s palms. "Romani!" Da Vinci yelled nervously. However, Solomon''s face was very calm, and he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all because his wrist was squeezed by Getia. No. In fact, he was already crying in pain, but in this situation, he had to be stronger no matter what. Gettia opened his eyes hideously, bloodshot. That was poked by Solomon! The 113th chapter brother and sister, waiting for me, I am coming! Solomon and Getia are in a stalemate. "Doctor, doctor..." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at this scene, not knowing what to do. However, besides Fujimaru Tatsuka, there were also many heroic spirits who survived the battlefield of life and death. In this stalemate, they naturally knew what they should do. With a sound of "shoo," Lancelot rose up into the sky with a sword and pierced straight towards Getia. Black Saber hasn''t reacted yet, but the Lion King has already yelled: "Stop, don''t go over, Ching Lancelot!" However, it was too late, and I saw an aperture flashing behind Gaetia, blasting a hot light, directly in the air, piercing Lancelot''s chest. "Lancelot!" Gawain shouted. "¡ªFather!" Matthew. "Damn... actually... that... that is the treasure that burned the history of mankind..." Lancelot looked at the aperture behind Gaetia in disbelief, and was then killed by the scorching light. Gaetia ignored the disputes outside, his tyrannical eyes were full of Solomon. "Solomon...!!!" He roared with a sullen face, and he held Solomon''s wrist harder. "Kakka-" Solomon''s broken bones shattered even more at this moment, and dark red and black blood burst out of the pores, like raindrops, falling to the ground ticking, forming a pool of bright red blood. With such an injury, even Solomon, who had made up his mind, couldn''t help but twitch his eyes. It hurts too much. He was really going to cry. However, at this time, no one can show the cowardly side no matter what. Otherwise, Getia will definitely go crazy. It will definitely kill everyone here! And... Chapter 1446： Solomon looked at Gettia and said sadly: "So it''s like this... Your emotions towards me are not anger, but pity." "Pity? Stupid! For this king, the human beings from the beginning of my birth to 2016 are just the first universe rocket for me to reach the sky of origin! And only you, this king really feels angry and feels coming from The wrath of the seventy-two pillars of the devil!" "On the premise of knowing the hopelessness and ugliness of mankind, you did not choose to correct it. Instead, you created the Seventy-Two Pillar Demon God as a correction of human principles, and finally accepted death. But your decision is not for the Demon God. Zhu accepted, that¡¯s why I was born. Human beings and the future have no value at all. Even if there is no man to burn, there is no king of evil, in the near future, this planet, the so-called human law will also usher in the cleansing of the universe, and then Enter the reset again." "No. Interference from the universe rather than from within, whether the human nature of this planet can be reset again is also a question." "The cleansing of the universe is not something else, it is mankind itself! Meaningless, meaningless...humanity, the future, the only meaning of its existence is to let this king jump to the other side of the star." "That''s it... the animal nature is born with sadness, disappointment and pride for people... My anthropological correction formula is used to correct the primate world, and the survival of the primate world... actually goes to the opposite path. ...You are a beast of mercy." "I love mankind, love the burning emotion of mankind, the emotion I can''t produce, and the emotion I can''t experience. Because Solomon is nothingness. That kind of me, I can''t understand human beings, and I can''t do anything, so I created You, and have given you hot emotions, I hope you can replace me to experience the hot emotions that I can''t expect, and live in this world instead of me. I always thought that was the best compliment to you, but that hotness But his emotions have become a crisis that triggers the fire..." The sadness in Solomon''s eyes became stronger, "You should be my stay, the love for this world, but why does this love become like this?" "Love? That kind of emotion, this king never exists, what this king has is only anger! The anger at being a human being, the anger at being a demon pillar that can¡¯t exist without being enlisted by human beings, the anger at you¡ª ¡ª!" Gaetia said coldly. At this moment, Fujimaru Tatsuka suddenly drew out a black pistol and shot Gaetia. The bullet of this pistol is not a physical bullet, but the fifth truth element. It was this fifth element of truth and the attachment of the concept of "Tian Shou" that allowed Fujimaru Tatsuka to destroy the Tower of Radiance with a single shot, forcing the Lion King to raise his hand to surrender. At this moment, this gun had once again brewed its magic power, and even if it couldn''t kill Gatia, the shot that it fired could damage Gatia, right? In fact, the magic of this gun has long been brewing, but Fujimaru Tatsuka has been unable to bear it, waiting for the opportunity. And the time was right now, and it really hit Getia. However-- With a "shoo", a shot attached to the concept of "Tian Shou" hit Getia''s body, but it didn''t work. "How, how..." Xuanzhuang Sanzang watched this scene in astonishment. Didn''t the previous shot ruin the Glory Tower, why can''t it hurt Getia now? "A boring little trick!" Getia snorted and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, which made Fujimaru Tatsuka nervously squeeze the black gun in her hand. The black gun holds the concept of "Tian Shou", but Ghetia also holds nine of Solomon''s ten commandments. Solomon''s ten commandments are miracles bestowed by God, and are also evidence of the ancestor and king of magic. And its effect is very simple, it can invalidate all human magic, and use it under its own command. The black spear in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand was created by human alchemy, and its concept of "Tian Shou" is also an extension of the magic way, so it is within the scope of the Ten Precepts. In fact, if Gettia had only nine rings at the moment, he could directly bounce the bullets of the black gun, allowing [Tian Shou] and the fifth truth element to directly bounce and hit Fujimaru Tatsuka. \"This is...Beast...!\" Fujimaru Tatsuka squeezed the black gun in his hand. Fujimaru Tachika''s sneak attack failed, and the Lion King and other heroic spirits quickly formed a human wall to guard it. Since Fujimaru Tachika couldn''t beheaded with one blow, the next thing to accept must be Gettia''s thunderous revenge. However, Gaetia did not show any murderous aura. He just twisted and looked at Solomon savagely, and squeezed Solomon¡¯s right wrist with one hand, while the other hand pinched Solomon¡¯s neck and squeezed him. Mention it. Now, as long as he exerts a little force, he can kill the former creator, GrandCaster, the magic king Solomon. However, Ghetia didn''t start, but looked at Solomon with a distorted and savage face, "You said you love humans?" "Yes, that''s it." Solomon said calmly. He didn''t get the slightest discoloration from Gaetia''s brutal behavior. Solomon is absolutely calm and rational, even with the softness and cowardice of Romani, but Solomon''s essence has not changed. "Love...hahaha...good. Then I will let you appreciate with your own eyes how your so-called love is broken. Take a look with your own eyes, the death of the primate world is good. This is my Getty Ya, kindness to you, Solomon!" Gaetia''s eyes flashed tyrannically, and he tore it forcefully, and he tore Solomon''s right arm directly, blood gushing out like a column, spreading Gaetia''s face, making Degatia horrible like an evil god. "Romani!" Da Vinci. "Doctor!" Matthew yelled and rushed up in a hurry, but Getia glanced at her and threw Solomon''s arm at her like trash. Matthew didn''t use a shield to block it subconsciously, but took it in a panic. As a result, the moment she had just received it, it was like the huge force of a train crashing that she directly rushed out, and the back of her head hit the wall fiercely, screamed in pain, and fell softly to the ground. "Matthew!" Solomon shouted when he saw this. "Take care of yourself, Solomon!" Gettya pinched Solomon''s neck and strangled his voice, then turned to look at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was heavily surrounded by the heroes, smiled slyly, and said, "Fujimaru Tachika, the last master of mankind. , This time, this king will let you go." What! ? Hearing that Gaetia suddenly said that he would let Fujimaru Tatsuka aside, the heroes again, including Fujimaru Tatsuka himself, were taken aback. "The seven peculiarities that caused humans to burn, now only the peculiarities of the last Uruk are left. Fix it, Fujimaru Tatsuka. Your brother Fujimaru Shiro, and your sister, Fujimaru Sakura, are there. There," Gettia said. "Fujimaru... Sister Sakura?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was startled. Solomon grabbed Gaetia''s hand clasping his neck with his remaining left hand, and asked with difficulty, "Gaetia, what do you want to do?" "What are you doing? Hehehe... This is rare for this king, to deliver kindness to ¡®fuel¡¯." Gaetia grinned, widening from the left ear to the right ear, like a smiling evil god. "That is the last point of defense for Riyaki. If you overcome that singularity, you will successfully dismantle the singularity. However, it is absolutely impossible to repair that singularity with just ants-like you. Fear, feel despair... In the Lord of Evil, in the midst of''final destruction'', weep bitterly. Then lament yourself why you should resist this king stupidly instead of dying happily." "Especially you, Solomon! Appreciate how the world you love has been shattered bit by bit by the King of Evil! Hahaha¡ª" Gaetia laughed, pinched Solomon''s neck with his palm, and then stepped on, taking Solomon into a meteor, rushing directly into the sky, leaving this peculiar point. "Doctor--!" Fujimaru Tateka looked at what Gatia had left, shouting with his long meteor tail. However, this is of no avail. Getia left. Chapter 1447： Fujimaru Tatsuka saved his life under Beast''s attack. However, the doctor, Romani was taken away by Getia. Romani... No, it should be Solomon. Seeing Gaetia''s hatred and tyranny against Solomon, Solomon fell into Gaetia''s hands. How painful would he suffer? "Senior..." Matthew, who was awake, held Romani''s **** hands, and choked silently. The person who was best to her in Chaldea, who was like a father, was Romani. However, the current Romani has fallen into the hands of Getia. Fujimaru Tatsuka did not speak, but looked at Romani''s arm and clenched his fist. "I will and will save you back, doctor!" Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched her fist tightly and made up his mind. No matter how difficult she encounters, she will take Romani back from Gaetia''s hands! "Sign a contract with me, the last Master of mankind." The Lion King is holding the star spear, his eyes shining with divine light, looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka scorchingly, "If you want to fight against Uruk Singularity, go to From my lord, then, take me on. My divinity, the light of the stars is almost extinguished, but at least I can continue to fight." "And us!" Mordred walked over with the Knights of the Round Table, and said solemnly: "Since you can''t stop you, and you also know your life experience, please take us...there are so many people, that monster, It doesn''t matter if it is called the False Spirit Seat or the King of Evil... I have experienced the horror of that monster firsthand, and it is definitely not something that one person can handle!" Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and did not reject the Lion King and Mordred''s proposal. From the old world, she had witnessed the failure of her brother and the failure of the old world coalition at the age of five. Of course, she knew that it was definitely not a monster that could be dealt with by one person! To deal with absolute individuals, fighting alone is definitely a dead end. Only a group, only when united and cooperating to form a rope, can have a chance... Win. Fujimaru Tatsuka understood this very early. After awakening the memory of the old world, Fujimaru Tatsuka became even more clear. Because, at the beginning, his brother, the old world coalition forces failed to solve the false gods seat when it was only partially invaded, and made the mistake of fighting alone! There is no strong person in this world, even if he is a hundred times or a thousand times stronger than ordinary people, as long as he is not aware of his own weakness or the weakness of others, one day, he will fall in front of his strength. Fujimaru Tateka took Romani''s broken arm, as well as the Lion King, Xuanzou Sanzang and others back to Chaldea. "Romani..." Leonardo took Romani''s broken arm from Matthew''s hand. She thought of what Romani had said before leaving. ¡ª¡ªI, go and go back. Now, look at Romani''s broken arm again. Is this your going and going back, Romani? Da Vinci looked complicated, and said to his heart, you, an honest person who is always bullied, can also deceive people. Because of you, I''m afraid this ending would have been expected long ago, Romani? "Tachika..." Olga Marie looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was embarrassed. "Director, Matthew and I need two cultivation dishes." Fujimaru Tatsuka said seriously. Hearing this, Olga Marie said with a look of surprise: "Use magical repair fluid to treat the wound for recuperation?... You, aren''t you very resistant to this?" "Already, there is no time. I want to restore the state as soon as possible, and then fix the last singularity. This is my responsibility as the last master of mankind and Fujimaru Tatsuka!" Fujimaru Tatsuka shouted. "I, I know." Olga Marie nodded in agreement, and immediately began to prepare. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head to look at the last one that was shining, peculiar, and said silently in her heart. Waiting for me, brother, sister! I-- Coming! ... ¡­ PS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 114 Merlin: What''s wrong with Opie? On a jungle road, Astria looked at the prosperous city not far away with some surprise, "Is this...is the land of the underworld of Mesopotamia?" "What''s so surprising about this, my dear master?" Ishtar asked, standing next to her, holding his heart in his hands, his eyes gleaming. "Although this is the case... But in Greece, Hades will not allow humans to build cities on the underworld, and humans will not seek their own way to build cities on the underworld." Astraea said. "So, it seems that human beings in foreign land should regard death as the end of life, so they will resist the underworld so much. But this is not the case in Mesopotamia. In Mesopotamia culture, death does not It is not the end of life, but the liberation of life, the beginning of another life. Therefore, Mesopotamians will not fear death, nor will they resist the underworld." Ishtar said. "That''s it, the culture is different..." Astria nodded, then looked at Ishtar who was so close to him with a disgusting face, and said: "Speaking of which, will you rely on it? Too close?" "How come? I am always ready to serve my dear master." Ishtar said sincerely, blinking his eyes. "...Even if you say that, I won''t tip." Asteria said righteously. "Hey!" Ishtar snorted uncomfortably, and cursed in a low voice: "A stubborn miser! He deserves to be a goddess!" Asteria said displeased: "Did you scold me just now? Don''t forget, if your service makes me feel uncomfortable, I can get a refund at any time." "How can it be? You must have heard it wrong, my dear, master." Ishtar smiled warmly. "..." Shi Lang''s face was very calm on the side. Of course, because these two goddesses were fighting over and under, or mocking like yin and yang people along the way, he was used to it. Chapter 1448： "What are you thinking, Fujimaru Shiro." Ishtar''s unique voice sounded in his ears, Shiro raised his head and found that the two goddesses had finished their fight and were waiting for him in front. "Hurry up, Fujimaru Shiro." "Go, Lord Shiro." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and walked up. Walking into this city, people stopped their steps, their expressions were a little surprised, but also a little scared looking at Asteria and Ishtar. "Yes, it''s a goddess..." "It''s Ishtar-sama..." "Quickly, hide the gems. Otherwise, Ishtar-sama, I must help some more and then take away the gems." ... People whispered and rustled, conveying uneasy emotions. Seeing this, Astria laughed at Ishtar and said, "Look, the great Ishtar, how much human beings respect you. It makes me happy to walk with you, because in this way, I The glory of the goddess is even more dazzling." Hearing this, Ishtar''s mouth twitched, and his heart was depressed. It is undeniable that she is a goddess who does not limit her inner emotions and desires, so she will be dissatisfied with the goddess Astraya who holds the principle of ¡®righteous¡¯ and typically limits her desires. However, relying on this human body, her wavelength has been affected, and her personality has changed because of this human being, and there are some restrictions. At least, she will not grab gems. If that''s the case, will you lose too much of the Tosaka family''s upbringing soon? ¡ª¡ªNo matter when, we must maintain the grace with ease. Therefore, even if you want to obtain gems, Ishtar will pay the corresponding labor. For example, helping businessmen drive away monsters, or escorting people who are in danger in the wild back to the city... Since there is labor, it must be paid, right? So charging some gems, some treasures, what''s wrong with this? Is it true that there is nothing wrong with working for nothing? Really, no matter what I think, I am not wrong. Yeah. Ishtar couldn''t help but nodded, but faced with Astria''s irony, she had no means to fight back. After all, no matter what, the other party is a **** capitalist and his own employer. If he fights back too hard, that guy will definitely be despicable and shamelessly exploiting the fruits of his labor. Moreover, the most important thing is that there is really nothing to fight back. Ishtar gritted his teeth, accepting Astria''s irony honestly. Looking at such an honest Ishtar, Astria was a little surprised, but a little uncomfortable. However, since Ishtar accepted his ridicule so honestly, wouldn''t he overwhelm her in this way? Don¡¯t you win? This is something to be happy about. Relying on the two goddesses who relied on Tosaka Rin and Luvia, they seemed to inherit the fate between the masters of the body. Of course, this is not an illogical fate, but the character of the two. Ishtar is the goddess of youth who does not restrict her desires. In the age of mythology, because of indulging her desires, she has done many seemingly incredible things, such as stealing treasures from the **** Enki, such as going down to the underworld alone. It was illogical, and it seemed very stupid, but she did let her desires go and did it. Simply put, as long as I feel good, it is enough, regardless of the consequences and impact. But Astria is different. She is the goddess of "justice and justice" and one of the few goddesses who is strict in self-discipline. Therefore, it is natural that Astria and Ishtar will be disagreeable with each other. Of course, if only this is the case, Astria will not be against Ishtar. People who are strict with themselves, even if they are upset with each other in their hearts, will not always ridicule others-such a dishonest thing, mainly It was Luvia''s wavelength influence that unlocked Astria''s desire limitation. Ironically speaking, Rin Tosaka restricted Ishtar''s desires, while Luvia unlocked Astoria''s desires. Ishtar was about to take this bitter loss, but Astria came to talk to Ishtar and knocked down a little girl. Astria was stunned for a moment, and then stretched out her hand to the little girl, "Are you okay..." As a result, the little girl was so frightened that she teared her eyes and cried and apologized, "I''m sorry...please don''t destroy me, Lord Goddess." Then she was scared and ran away. Astria froze on the spot, she just wanted to reach out and support her, why did she scare the other person to cry? Does she look hideous and terrifying? Ishtar covered his mouth and smiled: "It seems that my dear master is a muscular gorilla in the eyes of humans." "Ishtar..." "Ah... I''m here. Oh, could it be said that my dear master is angry? No? I''m just too frank, I don''t know how to compromise and hide my true thoughts. If you offend you, please forgive me. My reckless ignorance, after all, as the master said, I am a shameful goddess. And... the great goddess of justice, wouldn''t it be so small, right?" Ishtar said with a smile . Astria was not lifted up by Ishtar''s words, nor was it going in, nor was it going to retreat. This...woman! Looking at Ishtar with a smile on his face, Astoria gritted his teeth. I have to admit that she underestimated Ishtar. Looking at the two women who were fighting again, Shi Lang held his forehead with a headache. He decided that if the two women met in the future, he would absolutely retreat. It would be too troublesome. Huh? This is--! Suddenly, as if he had noticed something, Shi Lang suddenly turned his head and looked at the small alley not far away. A beggar in a black cloak was sitting there. As if he had noticed Shi Lang''s gaze, the beggar raised his head slightly, revealing a majestic face and a pair of sharp eyes, looking at Shi Lang. Afterwards, he got up, took the bowl, and leaned on a wooden foot, and disappeared into the darkness of the alley. "Grand...Assassin..." Shi Lang murmured. At this moment, a palm appeared in front of Shirou''s eyes and swayed. Chapter 1449： After returning to his senses, Shiro saw Ishtar waving his hand in front of him, and asked, "Is there anything wrong, Ishtar?" "I said you, I wanted me to lead the way, but you guys. Even though I charged the money, it''s too bad to be in a daze on the way, Fujimaru Shiro?" Ishtar said dissatisfied. "Sorry." Shi Lang apologized to admit his mistake, with a very direct attitude. "It''s so straightforward, it''s almost as if it''s ready..." Ishtar shook his head, not entangled too much. She understands Shirou''s state at the moment, so she just needs to get back to her senses. "Speaking of which, where is the entrance to the underworld?" Shilang asked. "The entrance to the underworld will appear briefly at the moment when the old day and the new day are handed over. Before that, we can find a place to stay in this city and wait." Ishtar said. "Huh?" Asteria asked strangely: "Is it so troublesome to enter Mesopotamia?" "Aren''t you there?" Ishtar asked curiously. "If we are there... just cross the Stykes River." Astria said. Hearing this, Ishtar said silently: "Your side...it''s so simple...gave me a feeling as if I can break in casually..." There is no doubt that this is also a cultural difference. Under the leadership of the local **** Ishtar, Shirou and others rented a hotel. Of course, the owner of the hotel didn''t dare to collect the money, and only asked Ishtar to leave quickly. And this made Astria laugh at Ishtar for a long time. I stayed in the room for a while, and suddenly a very familiar cry sounded outside the room: "Injustice! This is a great injustice! To seduce a man or something... How could I do this kind of thing! I like it! , It''s a woman!" Shi Lang felt that the voice was very familiar, and when he walked out of the room, he saw a silver-haired girl in a white robe tied to a pillar, while the five-big and three-thick proprietress was holding a wooden stick with a thick wrist, fierce. Standing in front of the girl, and beside the proprietress, the owner of the hotel was kneeling, silent. "Shut up!" Faced with the cry of the silver-haired girl, the lady boss held a wooden stick and said fiercely: "Even if you pretend to be a pervert, you can''t change the fact that you dare to steal the old lady! Dare to seduce my man and seek death!" Looking at the wooden stick in the hand of the proprietress, the silver-haired girl was scared to death, "I''m wronged! Really wronged!" Looking at the silver-haired girl, Shi Lang asked uncertainly: "Mei Lin?" Hearing a familiar voice, the silver-haired girl turned her head and looked behind her. She was taken aback for a moment when she saw Shi Lang, and then cried loudly, "Gurneyville, help! Help, Gurneyville!" Shi Lang ignored the yelling Mei Lin, and turned to the boss¡¯s wife, and asked, "Um...what happened here?" "Is she your friend, guest?" The lady boss put down the stick in her hand and asked a little hesitantly. Shilang was brought in by Ishtar, and she still had some scruples about Ishtar. In case of offending Ishtar, who knows one night, the savings he has hidden will be sacrificed by the great goddess with the sacrifice of believers. "No," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I don''t have such a shameful friend." Hearing this, Merlin widened his eyes and shouted: "Gurneyville, you have no conscience...I have helped you so much, how can you say this without conscience?" Shiro was expressionless. Majin, isn''t it normal to have no conscience? Besides, Merlin was killed. Isn''t this a good thing for Xi Da Pu Ben? "Since it''s not the guest''s friend. Then, I''m not polite." The proprietress smiled and raised the stick. Meilin saw him, his soul froze, and hurriedly shouted: "Stop! Stop! I really didn''t do anything stupid to seduce your man!" At this time, the store stood up, stopped in front of the proprietress, righteously said: "Stop, woman. Me and Mei are true love, and you can''t break it." "Who is really in love with you! I''ll ask for a way!...Why, why do I encounter such stupid things one after another!" Merlin asked with grief and indignation. The scene was too exciting. Shirou and Ishtar and Astoria who came out afterwards were eating melons. Finally, seeing the situation going out of control, they stepped in, explained the reason, and introduced the identity of Merlin. The archmage summoned by Gilgamesh saved Merlin. Brought Merlin back to the room. Mei Lin was sobbing a little cry, and the three Shilang people surrounded him, tut-tee-wow. "The taste is really getting heavier and heavier, Merlin. Have you actually started to deal with men? I feel deeply in danger of my own situation." Shirou said. "Shut up, Grneyville! I repeat that the dream monster has no gender, but I like women, mature women with a big European style! Not like her, barren as a plain man!" Merlin pointed to Ishtar angrily and said. Hearing that, Ishtarton, who had eaten melons, turned black when he was eating melons, his body was burning with black arrogance, and his eyes were shining with blood, "You--, say it again!?" Chapter 115 The Slab of Destiny In the flying snow in June, Merlin''s ashes were scattered all over Sumer, confirming that any consequences were self-inflicted. Okay, this is just an exaggeration, but now Merlin was indeed hammered by Ishtar and fell aside, silently weeping weak tears. There is no alternative. Merlin, who is angry, has indeed touched the taboo of women, not to mention that this woman is still a noble goddess, and it is not surprising that she will end up like this. However, this guy seems to be the joy of shaking M. Because, in Shirou''s cognition, both the old world Meilin and this Meilin are either doing death or on the way to death. Speaking of it, the curse for Merlin is because when he was in Avalon, this guy spread the ugly false news about Shilang¡¯s songs, so the fairies saw Shilang going to a concert one by one, and they just went on. Weeping father and mother ran away. If it weren''t for this, due to the difference of information, even if Shirou had performed hundreds of concerts in Avalon, there would always be fairies who didn''t know the truth came over. However, the most important thing was that when he was in Avalon, this guy said he would explore Morgan Lefy¡¯s workshop with him. When he met Morgan Lefy, he sold him without hesitation and turned around. It''s strange that Shi Lang can come back without revenge. Of course, although it is revenge, of course it cannot be said to be revenge. "Speaking of which, I remember Gilgamesh asked you to find the slab of fate? Why did you get here, Merlin?" Shi Lang looked at Merlin like dried salted fish and couldn''t help but ask. Hearing that, Merlin stood up like dried salted fish and said: "Because according to my observation, King Gilgamesh may have left the slab of Destiny here. Moreover, King Gilgamesh..." Merlin didn''t say anything, but all three of them knew what he meant. "Speaking of..." Merlin shook his head, and then looked at Shi Lang with a very serious expression, and asked seriously: "Gurneyville, the charm on me, is it because you did it to me?" "You were charmed by someone?... But I didn''t do such a thing." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "You don''t know. Although I have the rank adaptability of Caster, but I don''t know magic. I have to fix you under your nose, once is enough, and the second time...I It can''t be done." "If it weren''t for you, who would have done it? I have encountered this kind of thing seven times on this journey! Seven times! One time is quite fresh, I think it¡¯s a bit fun, but seven times... It''s me, I can''t stand it!" "If you didn''t do it, then... could it be...!" Merlin suddenly realized something, turned his head, looked at Shi Lang blankly, and asked: "Gurneyville, has the dear Vivienne come? Or, is it nearby?" Chapter 1450： "No," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "She is still in Uruk, observing Taito. I am afraid that Taito will be killed by Morgan Lefy." "That''s it..." Merlin couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, and with a "swish", he jumped up, then clenched his fists, with a fierce look on his face, "Bad son, that scumbag, violent muscular girl... You dare to murder me! This matter will definitely not be forgotten!" Merlin scolded Vivian a series of words in an instant, and it was obvious that Merlin had been bitter Vivian for a long time. "Do you mean that Vivienne has put a''charm'' on you?" Shilang asked. "Isn''t this a matter of course? Except for that bastard, who else would treat me like this?" Merlin cursed. Shi Langxin said, "If there are too many, you have offended too many people." However, looking at Mei Lin always spraying Vivian like this, Shi Lang knew that as long as he told Vivian afterwards, Mei Lin would be dead, but now, he still felt that he wanted to protect Vivian. So he said: "I think this might not be Vivienne''s doing." "How do you say? You don''t want to defend that guy? Don''t forget how that guy bullied us both in Avalon. We are brothers and sisters, she is the only class enemy!" Merlin said . "That''s not. Think about it carefully. If Vivienne wants to punish people, with her character, she won''t be cursed or anything. She probably walked upright and just gave it a beating... Don''t forget this, she But Vivian!" Shilang reminded. Hearing Shirou''s words, Merlin felt that it made sense. He and Vivienne were facing each other, and he knew exactly what Vivienne was. He was a very proud fairy, so proud that he would rather die than lose his dignity. "Indeed, she wouldn''t do such abusive things... Then, who would it be?" Merlin was very distressed. Shirou also felt strange that it was impossible to be able to cast a charm curse on him without knowing that Merlin was able to hold the title of Caster. Maybe Solomon can do it, but that guy has become a dead man and can''t do such a thing. So, who else can do this? "Okay, don''t care about my business." Merlin shook his head, with a serious face, and said: "Since we are all here, let''s take Gilgamesh''s soul back first." Merlin in a serious state is still very reliable. Shi Lang and others nodded in agreement with his words. The entrance to the underworld of Mesopotamia is at the turn of the old time and the new time, which is the wee hours. However, it is only in the afternoon, and there is still a long time before the early morning, and Merlin said that the slab of fate may also be in this city. Therefore, Shi Lang and others did not intend to waste time, but to help Mei Lin find the slate of fate together. Several people scattered to search. The city is quite prosperous, but the architectural structure is quite reasonable. Shi Lang walked along a road and asked, while observing the corners where objects could be hidden, searching all the way. After regaining his senses, he realized that he had strayed into a cave. When he was about to turn around and leave, a beam of light suddenly appeared around him, and then six living dead with sunken skin and black cloaks appeared. "When you come to the underworld, the living will die, and the dead will not return..." It was the leader among the six living dead who was talking, but the leader was only halfway through. Shirou¡¯s eyes were a "shoo", and two magical rays of light were blasted out, and with a "click," it exploded directly. The head of the leader. With a "click", Shi Lang exploded the leader of his head, and his body fell straight down like stardust, and began to slowly dissipate. Such a shock made the other five living dead stunned. Just after reacting, the two magical rays shot by Shilang, like lines of will, shot toward the temples of the other five living dead. "Chachacha", several times in succession, these living dead were pierced by the light from Shilang''s eyes and died. After destroying these six living dead, Shi Lang reacted, "A monster in the underworld..." He was about to leave, but a somewhat magnetic hoarse voice suddenly sounded behind him: "Your broken instinct is deeper, the red dragon of Britain." This familiar name made De Shilang stunned. He turned his head and took a look. It turned out that, at some point, behind him stood a burly knight wearing a pitch-black skull armor. "You are... Grand Assassin!" Shiro recognized the skeleton knight and stretched out his hand, and the dark Death Star sword gradually appeared from his hand. Wang Hassan took a look and said faintly: "Your destiny is not in my body." "Mean... won''t you do it with me?" Shirou put down the sword of the Death Star. He looked around, then his gaze fell on Wang Hassan, and asked, "Is this the entrance to the underworld?" "No. This is just the end of the connection between the underworld and the present, not the entrance. The entrance will not open until the end of time meets the other side." After a pause, Wang Hassan looked at Shirou and said: "The Red Dragon of Britain, half a year ago, the restraint summoned us to conquer''destroy'', but we failed. Archer was ruined by the''destroy''. Lingji, Lancer was destroyed by the original goddess, and the rest of the heroic spirits who responded to the call were also captured by the original goddess and "Shattered", and made them into demons. However, our expedition is not without useless power. The evil gods of this land are already dead by our hands." "The heroic expeditionary army half a year ago...I already know about this," Shi Lang said. "No. You don''t know." Wang Hassan shook his head and said, "This land of the underworld has also been called out of the gods. And it is me who conquered this land. However, I did not conquer this land. Ming Tu did not participate in the final crusade led by Archer and Lancer." Hearing this, Shi Lang froze for a moment. During the expeditionary period, did Wang Hassan not participate in the final battle between the expeditionary army and the evil king, Tiamat? "Why?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. "The destiny has not appeared. The time has not come yet, so no matter how many swords you swing, you will not be able to reach the realm of death." Wang Hassan shook his head, and then calmly said: "British red dragon, this piece of underworld summons the two pillars of gods. If you want to challenge the original goddess and''destroy'', then their power is what you absolutely need. Yes. In this decadent darkness, I waited for the fate of heaven and cleaved the sword that reached death." With that, Wang Hassan turned his back. Shi Lang only felt that the space all over his body was illusory, his body shook fiercely, and he came back to his senses and found out where he was in a cave, clearly in the bustling city center. Moreover, there is an extra slate in his hand. That is, Gilgamesh''s lost, the Tablet of Destiny! ... Chapter 116¡ªEleskigal Avalon, in front of Morgan Leffi''s workshop. Looking at Taito and others in front of him, Le Safin calmly said: "I''m sorry, faerie queens, my master is not ill now, and it is inconvenient to meet guests." "Will the fairies be unwell?" Taito asked strangely, "Could it be an excuse?" "Why do you think it is not a subterfuge?" Le Safin asked with a calm face, and then said lightly: "My master is asleep now, and I don''t want to see you." "But, Vivienne still has something to ask her..." Taito made an embarrassment, and then said with a smile: "That''s fine, if Morgan Lefy sees us and is willing to help Vivienne. I''ll let her study it." "Hey! Taito!" Chapter 1451： At the side, Queen Taito''s friend, the green-haired fairy queen, Moreno couldn''t help but cried out. However, when faced with Tito¡¯s proposal, Reza Sphin shook her head and said calmly, ¡°Although this proposal is very attractive, it¡¯s a pity that after being countered by Master Tito¡¯s mysteriously, my master has already I''m not interested in fairies anymore. Especially you, Queen Taito. My master wants to study now, it''s God." "Eh¡ª¡ª!? How come!? It was me who studied first..." Taito had a feeling of being abandoned by the beginning of chaos. "Anyway, if there is nothing to do, that''s it for now. I don''t think the queens have the intention to enter the workshop, do you? After all, the master once recorded the singing of Lord Gnivale and put it in the workshop..." Hearing this, the faces of the fairy queens were scared white, and even the eyes of Taito, who was an idiot, shone with a deep look of fear. What the fairies like most is music, so the one they fear the most is Shirou, no, to be precise, it is the [chaotic voice] of the evil king. "Then, please allow me to say goodbye first." Le Safin turned and left. After Le Safin left, the fairy queen got together. "What can I do? Morgan Leffield doesn''t want to see us." "Also, listening to Le Safin said that Morgan Lefy seemed to fall asleep..." "Anyway, let''s talk to Vivian first." The queens nodded. ... In the city at night, Shiro sat on a chair, holding the slate of destiny in his hand. Mei Lin turned around Shilang, his eyes fell on the stone slab of destiny in Shilang''s hand, and from time to time he made a curious voice: "King Gilgamesh and I have been looking for the slate of destiny for so long, but as soon as you came, It would be great to get... this luck." "It''s okay." After a pause, Shilang handed the slab of fate to Meilin, and said: "The slab of fate has been obtained, and the issue of Sumerian cultural inheritance has been solved." Merlin nodded. The slab of destiny, to put it bluntly, is a slate. Gilgamesh looked for it to engrave everything about Sumer on it and pass it on to future generations, so that Sumerian culture can be passed on, and it will not be extinct in the currents of history. This is a major matter of civilization. Therefore, even in the face of the threat of the evil king and Tiamat, Gilgamesh will let Merlin look for it. In fact, the Slate of Destiny will be used, and Gilgamesh may have predicted that even if it can defeat Tiamat and re-seal the Evil King, the end of Sumer under the [Rotational King] of the Evangelist I am afraid that destruction is also coming, so plan early. However, although it is all for cultural heritage, Gilgamesh''s approach is quite different from that of Lungominiad who held the saint. Because Lungominiad does not believe that humans can avoid the destruction of the Lord of Evil and Tiamat, and make humans into specimens for future aliens to watch, while Gilgamesh believes in humans. You can overcome the difficulties, go forward, and let the culture of Sumer be inherited by the human civilization of the latecomers. "In this way, the only thing left is to welcome Gilgamesh''s soul back." Merlin said with a smile. Shi Lang nodded, then remembered a little, and said, "That''s right. Before, I met Grand Assassin, this stone of destiny should be given to me. In addition, he also told me that there are two pillars of gods in the underworld. , Want me to draw these two pillars of god..." Shi Lang told him what Wang Hassan had told him, and told Mei Lin and others. "Unexpectedly, Grand Assassin is still alive... It''s just that there are still two pillar gods in the underworld? And it may be an aid to defeat the evil king and Tiamat..." Astria raised an eyebrow and said, "It seems that we came here to enter the underworld. It''s not accidental. It''s just that these two pillars...who would they be?" "There is a pillar of god, it must be Pluto." Merlin said. "What do you say, Master Merlin?" Astria looked at Merlin and asked. Merlin said: "Grand Assassin, since it is said that there is a help to defeat the evil king and Tiamat in the underworld. If the power of the evil king and Tiamat can be used as a boost, it should be used to weaken the home field of the underworld. If you think about it carefully, if you can use the underworld for power containment, there is probably no other choice but Pluto. And...Since it was called in the Sumerian underworld, there is a high probability that the summoned Pluto is ..." "Eleskigal..." Astria turned to look at Ishtar. "Look, what do you see!" Ishtar said: "Also, it doesn''t have to be the beautiful, elegant, elegant Eleskigal..." Ishtar said more and more quietly, because Shirou and others were looking at her with strange expressions. "Then, that... what do I do? I, I''m normal..." Ishtar said in a cowardly voice. Merlin looked at Ishtar strangely and asked, "Ishtar, aren''t you and your sister, Eleskigal, have a very bad relationship?" "When... of course. Very bad! Especially bad! I went to the underworld, and she was stripped of my skin, shaved off the power, and killed." Ishtar nodded and said. Merlin was puzzled, and said, "The relationship is not good. Why are you so complimenting her?" Ishtar was also aware of this problem, coughed a few times, and said: "That''s because... I thought about it. It was indeed me at that time, Ishtar''s was wrong. My sister, there was nothing wrong. Since it was my fault, then I was punished by myself, of course." Merlin first glanced at Shirou subconsciously, but suddenly remembered that Shirou''s insight and thinking ability is very low now, and then turned to look at Astraea again, and found that Astraea acted like him. , First glanced at Shirou subconsciously, and then at him. The two looked at each other. Merlin smiled and stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head, and said, "It turns out to be like this... I didn''t expect Ishtar to be so honest." "Yeah," Astria nodded, and said with a smile: "Ishtar, who is so frank, makes me feel shame. But¡ª" Astria took out a piece of gold, patted Ishtar''s face, and said with a smile: "You must lead the way, Ishtar. I will give you the wealth that you can eat and drink for a lifetime. " Feeling the cold gold brick slap on his face, Ishtar stretched out his hand to clasp Astria''s wrist, frowned, and said displeased: "The same goddess, but your behavior, Very rude. It''s a big disrespect to the goddess!" "That''s what I said... I''m sorry for my rudeness." Astria nodded, and apologized to collect the gold bricks. "It doesn''t matter... As long as I know that I am wrong, I will forgive..." Ishtar opened his face and relaxed and comforted Astraya. As a result, Astraya suddenly violent, and his hands clasped Ishtar''s waist very quickly, and then he slammed his waist, directly. Raised Ishtar. "Huh huh? You, what are you going to do?" Ishtar was caught off guard, his face panicked. Afterwards, Ishtar was thrown back by Astria, and his head hit the ground severely. With a "boom", the back of his head was smashed to the ground, and Ishtar''s tears splashed out from the pain. More than that, Ishtar, who was smashed to the ground, seemed to have been disguised. His black double ponytail suddenly turned into a golden double ponytail, and his eyes turned red. Sure enough... A bright light flashed in Merlin''s eyes, and then the staff slapped on the ground, and petals suddenly fell from the surrounding sky. These petals fluttered in the sky, as if forming a chain, tied Ishtar to a pillar on the side. "Huh huh? You, what are you doing!?" Ishtar struggled and found it difficult to break free from Merlin''s blockade. He couldn''t help but exclaimed angrily. Astria walked to Ishtar and said apologetically: "Offended, the Hades of Mesopotamia, Lord Eleskigal." Hearing that, Ishtar is like a cat with its tail stomped on. First, his eyes widened, and he quickly denied: "Don''t talk nonsense, I... I am not Eleskigal! I am Ish. Tal, the goddess of youth of freedom!" "It''s useless, Lord Eleskigal. I am also a goddess and possess the power of''judgment''. If the divinity changes, it will not escape my eyes... It''s just that I didn''t expect it. Your divinity can actually enter Ishtar''s body at night... Damn, then, Rin Tosaka would not... No, no..." Astria shook her head, and then said mockingly: "Also, you who pretended to be Ishtar made a crucial mistake." Chapter 1452： Hearing this, Ishtar couldn''t help asking: "What is the crucial mistake?" Merlin on the side smiled and said, "That means you have now acknowledged the disguise and acknowledged your identity." Oops... Oops! Ishtar...No, it should be said that Ereshkigal panicked. She actually made such a stupid mistake and was tricked by someone! "No, it''s not such a high-level mistake." Astria shook her head and said, "On the contrary, you did a behavior that does not conform to Ishtar..." "It''s not in accordance with Ishtar''s behavior... Wait, could it be...!" Eleskigal remembered what he did when he was slapped with gold bricks on his face by Asteria. "Yes. If it is that shameful goddess, it is impossible to refuse to be slapped in the face by gold!" Asteria said with a positive expression. Well, it makes sense... Eleskigal said with a grieving look: "Damn...I actually made such a low-level mistake! Yes, with the morals of my sister, how could it be possible to resist being slapped in the face by gold!" "Yes! Exactly! As long as you pay attention to this, even if you are an idiot, you can see that it is definitely not Ishtar!" Astoria said with a certain face. "Eh? Is that so...?" Shiro scratched his head, "Is it that Ishtar was disguised by Eleskigal?" "..." Astraea with a passionate expression couldn''t help covering her face, and then said to Shirou: "Sir Shirou...Please don''t talk and be a quiet beautiful man." "Oh." Shirou nodded, he seemed to be bothering Astraea. At this moment, the earth shook suddenly. With such an abnormal change, Astria couldn''t help but stunned, "This, this time!?" "The entrance to the underworld has been opened." Mei Lin said solemnly. "How come? The entrance to the underworld... Isn''t the entrance to the underworld appearing at the alternate point of the old and new time? There are still three hours before the early morning!" Astraea said in surprise. "It''s true, but if Pluto is here..." Merlin looked at Eleskigal and was taken aback. Astria also looked at Eleskigal, and couldn''t help but stunned. Because Eleskigal, who was bound by Merlin, was smiling! She was actually laughing! And the next moment, the life of the underworld rose from the ground, and the ground surged, and countless underworld skeletal soldiers appeared. After that, one after another, huge, hill-like giant corpses rushed out. "The lifelessness of the underworld... and these... these are the army of hell!" Astria was surprised, turned to look at Eleskigal, and asked in a panic, "Master Eleskigal, this is a human town, you let out the death..." "Of course I killed all of you! Humans or goddesses, now that you have entered my kingdom, then you will become my people. Then--, go to death!" Eleskigal Said. The earth is constantly overflowing with the death of the underworld, and the army of **** is constantly emerging from the ground. "Don''t think about rebelling. If you enter the scope of the underworld, then you will be sanctioned by the underworld, and your divinity and magic will be restrained by the underworld." Eleskigal said. Astria knew that what Eleskigal said was true. Any mythical world is roughly divided into three worlds, heaven, human, and underworld. And among these three realms, the ruler of any realm, that is, the **** king, has a great suppression and weakening of the gods and people who enter it. For example, in the Greek mythology of Astoria, in the heaven dominated by Zeus, even if Hades and Poseidon enter it, Zeus will weaken the divinity. The same is true in Sumerian mythology. Eleskigal rules the underworld. Personally, she is equivalent to Hades, the main god, the **** king, and the **** king. Moreover, this city was built above the underworld, too close to the underworld. Affected by this, Astraea''s divinity and Merlin''s magic power were weakened and restrained by Eleskigal. "It''s useless, here is my world!" Eleskigal said. It''s true, so what should I do? Looking at Eleskigal who was smiling, Astria gritted her teeth. In that case, she can only... She turned her head, looked at the quiet beautiful man-Fujimaru Shiro, and shouted, "Shi..." Before she could finish her words, Merlin was faster than her, and even more decisively, Asashiro yelled, "Gurneyville, do it!" As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang''s eyes flashed with dashing red light, and the next moment a dark, dashing thunder appeared all over his body. Eleskigal, who was very relaxed at first, saw the black thunder on Shilang''s body, and was shocked: "This, this is..." Before she could finish her words, the black thunder on Shilang''s body was scattered into countless streams of light, lasing out. "Boom, boom!" The dark thunder, like an elegy to the destruction of the world, in an instant tore the power of Hades Eleskigal, annihilated the life and power of the underworld, and then fell on the armies of those hells. "Zizzi!" The pitch-black thunder and lightning formed a net of extinction, just a blink of an eye, and it destroyed the army of **** that Eleskigal was proud of, without even a trace of debris left. "Me, my... my army...!" Eleskigal looked at this scene with a face full of disbelief. Pluto, the lord of the underworld, his army is the incarnation of death. However, at this moment, these incarnations of death are completely destroyed by the shattering light of the demon. Shirou''s eyes were radiating red light, and they were getting redder, and the tyrannical color in them became more and more intense. Upon seeing this, Merlin said quickly: "It''s okay, it''s okay, Gurneyville!" Hearing that, the red light in Shilang''s eyes gradually subsided, and then stood quietly aside, as if the power of the underworld and the Destroyer of the Hell Army were shattered in the blink of an eye, and he was not a quiet beautiful man like him. Mei Lin couldn''t help reaching out and patted Shirou on the shoulder. It is too reliable. Even if he becomes a demon, he is still a pillar. Yes, their confidence to resist the evil king and Tiamat is not Gilgamesh, nor the crowned hero, but the eternal king who is willing to sacrifice soul and wisdom and become a demon in exchange for the power of destruction! Because of the existence of this force, they have the confidence to resist the King of Evil and Tiamat, and they exert their own initiative to fight for the dawn of victory. All tactics are used because of their strength and confidence, and there is no doubt that Shirou is their confidence. Chapter 1453： Merlin turned his head, looked at Eleskigal with a smile, and said, "Master Hades, can you return Gilgamesh''s soul?" Chapter 117 The God-slayer, Fujimaru Shiro The underworld is in the underground of the city, filled with death, luminous minerals and underground creatures everywhere. Shirou and others walked on a road leading to the ground. "Please be honest, Lord Eleskigal, I think you should also know that my hands and feet are not gentle." Astria escorted Eleskigal, who was blocked by Merlin''s chain of flowers. Feeling Astraea''s rude behavior, Eleskigal gritted his teeth and cursed in his heart: "But, damn...If it wasn''t for the soul sealed by this **** magician...I would have ran back long ago. Go inside your own body!" Eleskigal looked at Merlin in annoyance. But it seemed that he had noticed Eleskigal''s gaze, Merlin turned his head and showed a bright and big smile at Eleskigal, and by the way, he stretched out his hand and compared it with a "V". Damn--! Eleskigal gritted her teeth, she was cheapened by Merlin. "You never want to reach the land of the underworld! Never even want to retrieve Gilgamesh''s soul!" Eleskigal said viciously. "Compared to this... Lord Eleskigal, we actually really want to know, what is the other god?" Astria asked. "Huh. Do you think I will tell you? Stop daydreaming!" Eleskigal said. "But, it''s dark now." Merlin said from the side. "..." Eleskigal was choked, and she stared at Merlin fiercely. This guy is really annoying! Shi Lang looked at Merlin who choked Eleskigal, he finally understood why Merlin and Vivian were old acquaintances, but why Vivian always wanted to hammer Merlin to death. At this time, the infiltrating ghost wind whizzed in, and a huge bone dragon rose from the ground to the sky, carrying the cold death ghost wind, and rushed towards Shilang and others. Eleskigal looked at it and couldn''t help smiling. This is one of the monsters in her underworld, one of the monsters created by Tiamat in order to resist the gods who set off rebellion at the end of the distant first gods. However, due to being killed by the gods, the dead soul and wreckage of this monster fell into the underworld and became one of the monsters in the underworld. And now it will rush up, naturally to rescue Eleskigal. "Roar--!" This bone dragon made a deafening roar with extraordinary momentum. Eleskigal smiled secretly, you guys, are you frightened now? However, Mei Lin walked to Shiro calmly and patted Shiro on the shoulder. As if opening some device, Mei Lin just slapped Shi Lang on the shoulder, Shi Lang''s eyes shot a red magical light, and shot it towards the bone dragon. With a "bang", it directly exploded the bone dragon. Skull. Shi Lang took out the Death Star sword and swung it along, and saw a flash of cold light illuminating the entire underworld. The bone dragon was cut in two by Shi Lang directly from the lumbar vertebrae, and fell to the ground. "Boom!" There was an explosion. Seeing this scene, Eleskigal''s whole body was almost Akuya transformed. Are you kidding me? Even if it''s a dead thing, it''s weakened a lot, it won''t die all at once, right? "Come on, Master Eleskigal. If you want to taste the tickling taste." Astria said. "Woo..." Hearing this, Eleskigal shrank his head and let out a frightened whine, then gritted his teeth and asked: "You guy...really the goddess of justice?" Why is she as the king of the underworld, and as the big boss of the underworld, she actually becomes the second or fifth boy who leads the way... This is completely threatened! Being tickled by this "Goddess of Justice" goddess, she couldn''t stand it anymore, and she had to cry in humiliation and lead the way. "As long as the singularity is fixed, then no one knows that I have done this. As long as no one knows, I will still be the noble and glorious goddess of justice, Lord Eleskigal." Asteria said. This guy... this guy... Eleskigal was also choked by Astria to speak. Undoubtedly, with Astraea who relied on Luvia, his mind was much more flexible than before. At this moment, a few people came to a huge door. The door was covered with gems and the image of a demon. While it looked full of jewels, it also had an infiltrating weirdness. "This is..." Astria looked at the strange door in front of him in surprise. "In the legend, the gate of the underworld that captured the divinity of the goddess Ishtar..." Merlin looked at Eleskigal thoughtfully, and said, "Can you please open this gate to the underworld, Eleskigal?" "That''s not okay, a magician from a foreign land." Eleskigal shook his head and said, "This is the rule of the underworld. To enter the underworld, you must pass through the gate of the underworld. If you want to pass through the underworld, You must answer the questions of the gate of the underworld. Of course, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you that if you don¡¯t answer correctly, you will be cursed by the underworld! In the age of mythology, I think you all know what Ishtar will end in. Right?" Astraea and Merlin couldn''t help frowning. Of course they knew Ishtar''s fate. In the age of mythology, Ishtar, known as the demon of Venus, has done the craziest move, than ravaging and destroying Aibifu Mountain, the spiritual peak feared by the king of the gods. But after completing such a journey, Ishtar ran to the underworld and wanted to seize the power of Hades, Eleskigal, but was cut off by the gates of the seven underworlds, and was thus cut off by Eleskija. Strangled to kill. At that time, Ishtar was not the shameless goddess summoned in its current form of Servant, but the supreme **** who held the ancient name of "Inanna". The result of rushing into the gate of the underworld must be miserable. The divinity will be reduced to the extreme, and the body will be cursed by the underworld. As a goddess, Astria, and Merlin would be so cautious, of course. And at this moment A voice rang from the gate of the underworld: "Ask a question¡ª" Coming! Merlin and Asteria were wary, and Eleskigal smiled. And as the door of the underworld rang out, a terrifying power began to spill out. Chapter 1454： Just feeling the essence of the equity energy, Astria couldn''t help but be shocked. There is no doubt that it is on the same scale as Pluto Hades and comes from the power of Pluto. Astraea and Merlin were secretly wary, while Eleskigal smiled. However, at this moment, only a flash of black light and a "click" sounded, Eresh Kigale''s smile froze, and Astoria and Merlin couldn''t help showing their stunned expressions. Subsequently "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The gate of the underworld in front of him was cut in half and collapsed. The three of them turned their heads stiffly and found that Shirou was slowly retracting the Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Tour. "You, you just chopped it off like this, Gurneyville?" Merlin asked in a daze, pointing to the gate of the underworld that was seen as two halves. Shilang asked with a strange face, "Didn''t you say, I will chop whatever is blocking the road?" "Even so...but this is the gate of the underworld anyway..." "I feel pretty good..." After thinking about it, Shirou added, "It''s better than Tiamat. When I cut Tiamat, I couldn''t break her power with a single sword, but I cut this. It feels as easy as cutting Gorgon." Eleskigal: "..." What, what is this? "That''s the same..." Merlin wiped the sweat from his face, "Indeed, it is indeed easier to break through this door of the underworld compared to Tiamat''s words." Astria''s eyes lit up and said, "If this is the case, I will let Master Shiro answer the question." "Wait, wait a minute!" Hearing that Astria wanted Shirou to keep cutting the door, Eleskigal could still sit still, and said in a panic: "This is not in accordance with the rules, this is not in accordance with the rules! You are breaking the rules. Ah!" Astria patted Eleskigal on the shoulder and said with relief: "The rules are the restraints of the strong on the weak, Master Eleskigal." Hearing this, Eleskigal looked at Asteria with a speechless expression. You guy, is it the goddess of justice or the goddess of injustice? Afterwards, Shirou answered. As a wise person, the question of the gate of the underworld may be too difficult for the shameful goddess Ishtar, but for Shirou, it is too simple. It was as simple as the gate of the underworld before he had a chance to ask a question, Shirou gave the answer, thus allowing the way. Of course, Shirou¡¯s answer is also very simple, only one word Chop! After hacking to the four gates of the underworld, the three gates of the underworld behind have also learned their skills. When Shilang came by, the evil grimace on the door suddenly turned into a frightened face, and then he straightened and let him go... He even shivered and shivered underneath. There is no way, Shi Lang was the first to dare to do this to the gate of the underworld in such a long tens of thousands of years... Moreover, this cut was so efficient, it was simply a weird flower! It¡¯s just weird that after Shilang cut the gate of the underworld, Eleskigal¡¯s body suddenly began to shrink. Now that he has been cut off the four gates of the underworld, Eleskigal¡¯s whole body looks like It turned into a Barbie doll and was caught in her hand by the curious Asteria and moved her hands and feet. Undoubtedly, the gate of the underworld is the manifestation of the divinity of Eleskigal. It can weaken the divinity of those who pass through, and is cut off. Naturally, it will weaken the divinity of Eleskigal on the contrary. And Eleskigal had no sense of resistance at all. This was because she had been fooled by Shi Lang, as if she had been played badly, and muttered: "This is not in accordance with the rules, this is not in accordance with the rules... " At this time, everyone walked to the lowest level of the underworld, the location of the underworld. There is a tall gate of evil spirits here, which is a passage into the underworld. Facing this evil ghost gate, Shi Lang raised the sword of the Death Star without hesitation. Long before the departure, Shi Lang and Mei Lin and the others had negotiated, and he worked hard, and they were in charge. And what Merlin asked Shi Lang to do was simple, which was to cut everything that stood in the way. Therefore, whether it is the bone dragon, the gate of the underworld, or the gate of evil spirits... all of them are broken! Shilang raised the sword of the Death Star high and was about to fall. As a result, a Barbie doll jumped directly into his hand, clinging to his hand tightly, and crying in mourning: "I was wrong. I knew it deeply. It¡¯s my mistake. Don¡¯t...don¡¯t cut it again...this is the only...this can¡¯t be cut! Isn''t it possible if I let you in? Isn''t it possible if I let Gilgamesh''s soul?" Undoubtedly, under the physical and mental shock, Ereshkigal was also deeply affected by Tosaka Rin''s wavelength, and began to be ashamed. Facing the tearful Eleskigal, who was an Asasi man, it was time to stop. But it''s a pity. The devil is ruthless. A cold sword fell straight and neatly, and with a "click", it directly cut the gate of the evil spirits in half. "No--!!!" Eleskigal rolled his eyes and fainted. Afterwards, Eleskigal''s body began to grow, and the golden double ponytail turned into a black double ponytail again. Seeing this, Astria said uncertainly: "The divinity of Eleskigal who is attached to Ishtar''s body has disappeared...this thing shouldn''t be..." "It turns out that this shattered the concept of the underworld... thus shattered the divine nature of the underworld born from the underworld..." Merlin''s mouth twitched. "What are you waiting for?" Shilang stood at the door of the Hades, turned his head, looked at the two strangely, and said: "It''s time to go in and meet Gilgamesh." "This guy...couldn''t he not realize how blasphemous he has done to the "goddess", right?" Merlin said in a cold sweat. "It seems like this." Astria sighed, then looked at Shirou who was walking in front, and said: "Using the power of the false **** seat in this way...To some extent, Lord Shilang, really a genius." Astria knew what Shirou had done before. Shi Lang cut the gate of the Hades with a sword before, but things were not that simple. Inherited from the power of destruction of the Evil King, the moment Shiro cut the Hades, he shattered the concept of Hades, and thus destroyed Eleskigal''s Hades divinity. This was originally the power of a false god''s spiritual seat, capturing the gods, placing them on the seat, and swallowing and fusing the gods. And after the false **** spirit seat enters Shirou''s body, integrates [the evil of this world] and [the evil of vampires], and uses the invisible vortex to evolve into the evil king, its power is also inherited by the Shirou who degenerates into a demon. However, Shirou turned it into a power of destruction, and destroyed Pluto''s Pluto divinity in one fell swoop... "Now it''s okay... Destroy the goddess'' divinity. I''m afraid this is the relationship of a mortal enemy, and I can''t win it anymore." Astria sighed. Divinity originates from the priesthood, and at the same time it is a life-like thing for the gods. If the divinity is destroyed, it is a deadly enemy relationship. Chapter 1455： At this time, Shi Lang, who had just stepped into the Hades, was attacked. "Go to hell, wicked demon!" Eleskigal''s angry voice sounded in his ears. The next moment, in the Hades, a light gun flashed like thunder, and it pierced straight towards Shilang. The power of horror caused the surrounding air to explode. The ground of the underworld burst like a spider web, and one after another boulders rose into the sky. The light spear of the underworld traveled through the huge stones, and when he was about to fall on Shi Lang''s chest, Shi Lang stretched out his palm and grabbed the light spear with a "chat". Then There was no more, the light gun was so easily held by Shirou. ... Chapter 118 Do you think you can play a trumpet? Shiro grabbed the spear of light that came swiftly, with a slight force in his palm, and the dark thunder spread over it, breaking the light of the gun body, revealing the strange, double-edged sword-like body of the gun. The person holding this strange gun is also quite strange. The figure is only 30 centimeters. In reality, a Barbie doll that looks like a small fairy, with golden hair like the sun, and wearing some gothic black. Dress. "Yes, damn... I''m so strong!" Barbie hugged the handle of the sharp gun with both hands and feet, using left and right force, but could not pull out the hand of the sharp gun Shirou. Shirou showed a puzzled expression and asked, "Why...attack me?" "Huh?" Barbie showed an unbelievable expression as if he heard a big joke, and then gritted his teeth and said: "Fujimaru Shirou, you bastard, to what extent do you want to desecrate me? Go to death, go to death, go to death. Right¡ª" However, no matter how the Barbie doll moved, the gun was still firmly held in Shirou''s hand, unable to move. Shi Lang looked at the golden Barbie strangely, then pulled the sharp gun over, and stretched out his other hand, like a child catching a chicken, and grabbed the golden Barbie. Shi Lang dropped the gun, the gun fell on the ground, making a "clang" sound, Shi Lang brought the golden Barbie doll in front of him. "Wait, wait a minute...you, what do you want to do?! Difficult...Is it...don''t...!!!" Seeing Shiro''s face getting closer and closer, especially Shiro''s slightly opened mouth and exposed teeth, the golden Barbie showed a pale face that was scared, and immediately waved at a loss, "No, no... ¡­!!!" My great mother...I, I''m going to be eaten. The golden Barbie doll, tears flowed from that delicate face. It is really shameful to exit in this way! But in fact, she didn''t want to think like the golden Barbie doll. Shirou brought her to her front, moved her nose, sniffed a few times, and then murmured: "There is no breath of beasts and demons... it''s ordinary. Living creature. It''s not an object to kill. You can''t kill..." The imaginary stuffed entrance didn''t happen, and the babble that she heard made the golden Barbie a stunned. She raised her head and suddenly saw Shi Lang''s gaze looking down, she couldn''t help being stunned. In those red eyes that symbolized blood and destruction, there was not a trace of light, but there was a trace of undistorted reason. That reason is like candlelight in the wind, but it still exists tenaciously. "That incredible power, as well as the power to blaspheme my divinity, so that''s it, the power you inherited as a container for that thing..." The golden Barbie doll, no, it should be said that Ereshkigal hadn''t finished speaking, but Shirou stretched out his other hand, took the legs of Ereshkigal, and then squatted down. Put her gently on the ground aside. After that, Shi Lang got up and continued to walk forward. Eleskigal stood in place, staring at Shirou in shame and surprise, chopped his legs in annoyance. She originally thought that the most disgusting things in this world were the overly indulgence Ishtar and the extremely self-conscious Gilgamesh, but now she denies this recognition. In this world, there are more irritating than them. Disgusted people. That is the man who desecrated her goddess physically and mentally! At this moment, Astraea hugged Ishtar, who was still in a coma, and hurried over. She saw Eresh Kigale, ran over quickly, squatted on the ground, and panicked apologized to the 30 cm Eresh Kigale: "I''m very sorry, Master Eresh Kigale. Please forgive me for being offended..." "Excuse me?" Eleskigal pointed to his 30-centimeter hand-made body, and said angrily: "Let me be reduced to this kind of field, and forgive me. You guys, even if you are bullying, Isn¡¯t it bullying to such a degree? It¡¯s decided, you are the enemies of the underworld, the enemies of your life! I want you all to die, and then shut down to the depths of the underworld!" "That, that..." Asteria was at a loss. Destroyed the divinity of the Pluto...This kind of thing, although unheard of and unseen, even if it is sublimated through the legend of the killing of the gods-this extremely unfavorable ability for the gods is nothing but a detriment to the gods. A repressive special attack, but it is absolutely impossible to destroy [divine nature] to such an extent. Shiro, however, did it. This incredible phenomenon, in addition to the horror of the power of the evil king, is indeed the greatest blasphemy against the gods and the goddess! It is indeed difficult for Eleskigal to forgive him. It can only be said that, fortunately, this era is not a true mythological era, and Eleskigal, who is present here, is only a Servant who has been reduced and summoned. Otherwise, as the **** of Pluto, Eleskigal can In the real underworld, the underworld''s army of **** is released, and the world is full of death. However, even if Eleskigal was the Servant after being downgraded, he couldn''t take it lightly. Originally, on the entire land, only the Gorgon Cthulhu completely fell to Tiamat, but now Eleskigal will completely fall to Tiamat, launching a death attack on humans. Why did it become like this? It was clearly said that it was good to draw the two pillar gods of the underworld... but it turned out to be offended. Astraea wanted to cry feebly. Why is the state of affairs different from what was envisaged? "I won''t return Gilgamesh''s soul, and you don''t want to go back alive!" Eleskigal gritted his teeth for a while, then flew into the sky, facing the depths of the underworld, shouting: "You When do you want to watch, the **** of war and death in a foreign land?" Hearing this, Astraya''s eyes shrank sharply. What a mess! Attention is all on Eleskigal, forgetting that there is another pillar **** in this underworld! Since they are summoned at the same time, then in the case that Eleskigal is about to become an enemy, then another pillar **** will also... "Um..." At this moment, Merlin held his chest and squatted down with a painful face. "Mei Lin, Master Mei Lin!?" Astria turned her head and was stunned to find that Merlin, who was holding her chest in pain, had strange runes on her skin. "This, this is... a curse!?" Astria was taken aback. "Of course." Eleskigal nodded and asked, "I didn''t expect it? As early as the moment you entered the underworld, you were cursed by that guy!" Chapter 1456： "Impossible! If we were cursed, it would be impossible for Merlin and I to find out..." Astraea came to realize his consciousness, pointed at Eleskigal, with a shocked expression on his face, "You, you are As the bait, Master Ereshkigal?" "Exactly. It is natural to beware of the power of the Pluto in the underworld. Then, the curse of another god, especially the goddess who is good at cursing in the dark, you who are always on guard against the Pluto, naturally you can''t notice it! "Eleskigal said with a smile, and then she stretched out her hand and pointed to Astria and said: "Your curse is coming up too, you goddess!" Astraea lowered her head slightly, and was surprised to find that on her hands, legs... the skin of her whole body, black texts that looked like chains appeared, like a blade, approaching her spiritual foundation. "Want to curse me, it is not so easy, my theocracy is ¡®judgment¡¯!" Astraea took out the scales of the gods, the scales of gods exuded dazzling brilliance, and the ¡®judgment¡¯, one of the powers of the goddess of justice, was purifying the curse on his body. As the little BOSS in the third volume, although she was blocked by the false gods for a second, she still has good strength. However "How come!?" Astria looked at this scene in amazement, those curses actually passed through her power, and continued to climb towards the spirit base, and the speed was faster than before! "That guy did a lot of experiments with me. Don''t think about it, this kind of curse, as long as you are still a Servant and there is still a spiritual foundation, you can''t resist it!" Eleskigal said. "How come... Since this is..." Astria turned her head, looked at Shirou who was walking in the distance, and shouted, "Master Shirou..." Before he finished speaking, Astoria saw Shiro "click" and fell down. How, how is it possible! ? Asteria''s eyes widened, how is this possible? Did Master Lien Shiro also be recruited? How is this possible? "I can''t believe it, even the container of the Evil King was recruited..." Eleskigal was also surprised. At this moment, Merlin gritted his teeth and said: "This, this kind of fairy technique, and this kind of habitual technique of secretly starting...I really can''t think of anyone else, is it you, Morgan Lefy?" The hidden **** of the other pillar, as if hearing a beautiful name, could not help but say: "Morgan Leffe...what a beautiful name? When you hear it, you know that this must be an elegant, virtuous, gentle and generous. The name of a good sister who loves her brother very much. But, even such a sister would be very angry, right? The long-awaited brother played a trick, but waited and waited like a fool in the vacant house. For such a bad brother, he should be dissected. Hehehe... But it has nothing to do with me. Because I am not Morgan Leffield." No. This call has deeply betrayed your perverted identity. Merlin said silently. There was a rustling sound in the dark, and various poisonous snakes and venomous insects ran out of the dark and damp corner, and among those poisons, there was a crisp sound of footsteps. Afterwards, a tall beauty similar to Morgan Lefy walked out of the darkness, wearing a black dress on her graceful body, with long black hair and purple eyes, with a dark charm. "I am not that elegant, virtuous, gentle and generous sister, Morgan Lefy, I am the Celtic goddess of war, destruction, fertility, justice and death, Morgana." Morgan Lefy showed a wicked smile. , Said. Merlin said speechlessly, "Morgana, Morgan Lefy...what''s the difference? It''s you anyway. I didn''t expect that you actually broke through the seal of Lord Titis, and you are here..." "I repeat, I am the Celtic goddess of death, and I have nothing to do with the elegant Morgan Lefy. Morgan Lefy is sealed by Lord Titis, what is it to Morgana? Since it is none of my Morgana. What¡¯s wrong with me here in the real world?" Hearing this, the corners of Merlin''s mouth twitched. This guy is in the realm here, obviously using the same summoning logic as him, Vivian, and Anna. He was able to manifest at this singular point in the form of a Servant because he was not born in this era, and he was equivalent to a dead person, so he manifested. Vivienne used the record of the real world of Guinie Vil, who was the same person as her, while Anna was acting as the "when Medusa was still a goddess", the real world. Morgan Lef¨¦ also uses the same summoning logic. She is the same person as the Celtic goddess Morgana, who has been passed down to modern times. Morgana is in the Celtic mythology, serving war, destruction, fertility, justice and death. Goddess. Morgan Lefey used human legends about her to use Morgana''s side to appear in the realm, thus avoiding the seal of Taitis on her. To put it simply... Morgan Lefey, like Merlin, drove a trumpet and ran over. Moreover, this trumpet was already opened during the Heroic Expeditionary Period. Bimelin and Vivienne had arrived a long time earlier, hiding in the underworld with Eleskigal, no one knew. No. One person knows. That is Hassan, the king who once attacked the underworld. That guy, who told Shilang about the underworld, he must have known about it a long time ago, but he didn''t tell Shilang. Morgan Leffey came to Shiro''s face with a cowardly smile, and squatted down, his white, slender palms cupped Shiro''s cheeks, and asked softly, "Look at who I am, Gurnevere?" "Who are you...?" Hearing that, Morgan Lefy¡¯s smile became thicker and his eyes became more pampered, like a smiling poisonous snake. Then he slapped him with a ¡°slap¡± and asked: ¡°Who am I? Gurneyville?" "Morgan..." With a "pop", Morgan Lefy slapped again, and then said softly: "I want to call my sister, you bad brother with no conscience." Seeing Morgan Lefy bullying Shilang, Astria gritted her teeth and stood up and said, "You guy...what did you do to Shilang?" "What did you do? Of course, it amplifies a little bit of the voice in my lovely brother''s mind. Although using [Invasion of Blade Gold] can also reduce some of the voice. But the disobedient brother turns out to only rely on my sister. Idiots are better. And¡ª" "I''m loving my lovely brother, where did you come from the wild cat?" Morgan Lefy glanced indifferently, then smiled gracefully, and said, "It''s actually the goddess of Yizhu... That''s great. As long as the spiritual foundation can be preserved, as long as the magic power and healing are provided, multiple repeated experiments can be performed... Hey, that''s not true. Your body looks like... So that''s it, it''s a human being. That''s even better, spirit. If Ji is broken, the body can still be used to nurture the seedbed of my brother''s offspring. I like you very much." This, this guy... Looking at Morgan Lephy''s undisguised desire, Astraea was frightened. She is the goddess of justice and holds the power of adjudication, so she can see that Morgan Lef¨¦ is not telling lies. That guy...really, really want to study her, her goddess, as a guinea pig! How come... How could there be such a twisted person? Actually, I want to study God! ? At this moment, Merlin sighed, stood up, looked at Morgan Lefy with a complex expression, and said: "I really didn''t expect the last god... it was you, Morgan Lefy. However, since it has been determined. If the last pillar of God is yours, then things will be easier to handle." "Easy to handle? You white-haired trash, do you want to beg for mercy? Or, you want to use Gurnevere to win me over? Hehehe...it''s a pity. Have you forgotten that compared to emotions, I like it best? Yes, but to explore the truth and mystery of the world. The King of Evil, and Tiamat, I am very interested. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t catch any of them. However, since Genieville inherited the evil The king, and he didn¡¯t take me as a elder sister into my heart at all. As expected, I should continue my previous research..." The smile on Morgan Lefy''s face became thicker, and his palm was still gently touching Shilang''s cheek. "You guy...didn''t you say that you won''t shoot Gurneyville again?" Merlin asked with widened eyes. Before Shiro lost his memory, Shiro once entered Morgan Lefy¡¯s workshop, and was carried to the laboratory by Morgan Lefy for anatomy and research. However, Shiro who was conscious at the time, his mouth was attacked and he vowed again. He won''t take a shot at Shi Lang, instead of being a good sister in the old world. However, the current Morgan Leffield actually wants to shoot Shiro again! Chapter 1457： "Well, I said. But I have him in my heart, but he doesn''t have my sister in his heart. When he left Avalon without saying a word, I was worried about him, so I chased him directly. Jie. When he was trapped in a stone tower by Vivian, even if I was backlashed by Master Taitis¡¯s mysterious backlash, I would do my best to rescue him... I have trampled my dignity to such an extent, I have nothing to do. Reserved, I just want him to come and see me... but he left Avalon without paying any attention. Unforgivable! Unforgivable!" Morgan Lefey said, his expression sullen. "Could it be that... Gilgamesh''s soul was brought over by you? The purpose is... to lead Genieville over?" Merlin asked in astonishment. "Where do I have such an ability... This is due to the assistance of Lord Pluto." Morgan Leffield said with a smile, "However, it is true." It was already clear that Gilgamesh''s death was not natural, but Morgan Lefy wanted to use Gilgamesh''s death to attract Shilang who was working hand in hand with Gilgamesh. And the charm curse on Merlin was also from Morgan Leffey. "You have no choice. You can stay in the underworld of death. In this way, you don''t have to worry about the evil king or Tiamat." Morgan Lefy said. "If I can leave it alone, I really don''t want to care." Merlin sighed, then stood up. "Do you think you can do anything else, Merlin?" Morgan Lefrey sneered: "You can do nothing now, white-haired waste!" "Is that so?" Merlin smiled, then turned his head slightly, looked at the Shirou in Morgan Lef¨¦''s arms, and said: "I used to guide your sister to ruin. If you are a brain, you are a teacher. In other words, I was undoubtedly a failure. However, Genieville still believed in me and gave me the right to command him without reservation. In that case, how could I let him down?" With that, Mei Lin''s body was like a withered flower, with petals falling from it one after another. Not only him, but even Astria, Ishtar, and Eleskigal, the illusion of the flower''s withered appeared. "What, what is this?" Eleskigal was taken aback. And Astraea looked at Merlin in surprise and asked: "Merlin, this is..." "Could it be...!" Morgan Lefy''s eyes widened, and she suddenly realized a possibility, and suddenly lowered her head to see that the Shirou in her arms burst into a pile of flowers, flew out a lot of petals, and then her body disappeared. "Illusion, illusion!" Morgan Lefey screamed in surprise. "Yes, it is illusion." Merlin smiled and said: "If you think about it, you will know that without knowing who the two pillar gods of the underworld are, how could I make Genieville who believes in me? Is Astraya stuck in an unknown situation? Especially, Genieville is easily deceived by bad guys now." "Damn... Merlin--!" Morgan Leffey appeared on the wagon pulled by two bright red war horses with a hideous face, and then rushed towards Merlin with two bright red lights shining indefinitely. With a "swish", Merlin''s body was shattered to pieces. However, Merlin was laughing: "It''s useless, Morgan Lefy. Everything is just an illusion. We didn''t enter the underworld at all. Those who entered the underworld were just''what Eleskigal thought we would do after entering the underworld. ''The cognitive illusion is nothing more." As soon as the voice fell, the figures of Merlin and Asteria disappeared. In the dark, silent Hades, only Morgan Lefy was left gnawing his teeth on the spot, angrily. "Merlin¡ª¡ª!!!" She, as always, was completely fooled by Merlin! ... Chapter One Hundred and Nineteen Go to Raider Morgan! Just feeling the sky spinning around, Astria found that he had gone from the underworld to the familiar small room, and Eleskigal, who was attached to Ishtar, was still trapped on the wooden pillar. And... "My divinity actually came back?" Eleskigal''s face was full of suspicion. Astria frowned, turned to look at Merlin, and asked, "Mage Merlin, what is going on?" Merlin smiled and said, "It''s an illusion." "Illusion!?" Astria was stunned and asked: "You, do you have illusions?" "Why do you think that I don''t have illusion art? My legend, it seems that I am famous for illusion art?" "But..." Astria frowned, "That feeling...It''s not like an illusion, it''s just like real." "Because that is a dream. But the dream is related to reality, and the ending, the conflict with Morgan Lefy is also real. After all, it is Lord Eleskigal, who specially conceived it for us. The action and the ending." Merlin said with a smile at Eleskigal. "Impossible...I, how could I get illusion...Even if it is in the form of Servant, but with the goddess core, I can''t get illusion..." Eleskigal was not confident Said. Of course, because her divinity that disappeared is back! "Under normal circumstances, of course it is impossible. However, after you summoned the army out of the hell, the atmosphere of the underworld was destroyed by Gneville, and after the army, there was a flaw, and I took the opportunity to catch it." Merlin smiled. Said. Hearing that, Astraea figured out the situation and asked: "That is to say... our previous actions in the underworld, except for the last encounter with Morgan Lefy, are all real? In other words, Shi Lang The adults will destroy the gates of the underworld, the gates of the underworld, and destroy the divinity of Lord Eleskigal, in fact..." Merlin nodded and said with a smile: "Yes. It is the desire of Master Eleskigal in his heart. Want someone, destroy the gate of the underworld, destroy the concept of the underworld, and the divinity of the underworld..." "Woo, nonsense! Nonsense!" Eleskigal yelled in shame: "I am the Pluto, I am the Pluto who rules death! If I disappear, the underworld, the circulatory system of life, who is there? To be responsible? Who will bear the weight of life?" Eleskigal became angry from embarrassment. She would never admit such a conclusion. "So it''s like this..." Astria looked at Eleskigal with a look that was both admiration and sympathy. Merlin was also silent. "What do you mean? What do you mean by looking at me with this and this kind of pitiful eyes!?" Eleskigal asked gritted his teeth. At this time, Shi Lang walked to her, squatted down, and suddenly reached out and rubbed her hair. "What are you doing!? What are you doing!? Let go of me, take your hand away from my head, you slayer!" Eleskigal glared at Shirou angrily. Shi Lang got up and stood aside. Seeing this, Astraea sighed as he looked at Shi Lang, and said, "Master Shi Lang, I am probably comforting you. As the **** of the Pluto, he has been working hard in the dark underworld, bearing the weight of the life system." "Huh!?" Azuterea looked at Shirou and said, "Don¡¯t look at Master Shilang now, but Master Shilang has a heart of enthusiasm. Perhaps the length of time is different, but Master Shilang has also taken the burden of life. ......Even if it becomes this appearance, it is to be able to have more powerful strength and a more spacious back to bear the weight of life." Merlin said with a serious face: "Everyone here has shouldered the heavy burden of their own duties. That doesn''t require praise and comfort from others, because the road that I have walked so far is the best reward." "I don''t think you alone are qualified to say that, Merlin..." Asteria looked at Merlin disgustedly. Chapter 1458： Although it had only been in contact for a while, Astria had already begun to dislike Merlin. This guy''s illusion is so powerful, he turns everyone around, but he doesn''t say anything, and he encourages others to work hard, a typical fish monster. "Hahahahaha..." Astraea''s disgust did not make Merlin feel ashamed. His face is thicker than the wall, otherwise he would have died of shame. Putting away his smile, Merlin said with a serious face, "However, I really didn''t expect that this last pillar of God would turn out to be Morgan Lefy! This is a bit difficult, whether it is me or Vivian, to her They are all mortal enemies..." "Then we don''t have to worry about her." Astria said: "If it is the crusade against the evil king and Tiamat, one more **** and one less **** has nothing to do with it." "That''s not possible." Merlin shook his head and said, "You don''t know Morgan Lefy. That guy has fallen in love with Mordred since he killed her sister and destroyed the kingdom of Camelot. The study of the mystery... If there is one person who knows all the mysterious systems of this planet, then she is the only one. She even studied the mystery of the goblin and turned herself into a goblin. If she joins in If so, maybe she has a way to deal with Tiamat and the Lord of Evil... and most importantly..." Merlin looked at the quiet Shirou on the side, showing a solemn expression, and said: "Morgan Leffey''s hands are very likely to have Gneville''s sane attire...!" Hearing this, Astria was taken aback, and suddenly remembered Morgan Lefy''s previous words, he couldn''t help but solemnly said, "[Invasion of blade gold] Ah..." Merlin nodded and said, "We have nothing to do with the situation in Gurneyville. Even Gilgamesh has no treasure in its treasury that can help Gneville to refuse the interference of the evil king... But, Morgan Leffield¡¯s hands, maybe!" "If that''s the case... it is indeed worth the risk!" Astraea said solemnly. Merlin nodded, then turned his head and said to Eleskigal: "Then, I will trouble you to lead the way again, Lord Eleskigal." "Do you think I will lead the way obediently? Don''t even think about it!" Eleskigal exclaimed. Then... There is no more. Astria performed another wave of Merlin''s illusion, grabbed Eleskigal¡¯s feet and scratched, causing Eleskigal to nod with a cry and laugh. Re-entering into the underworld, this time Meilin and others are already familiar with the road, faster and more efficient than before. However, this time, they encountered unexpected events in the underworld. "Gee, Gilgamesh!?" Astria looked at Gilgamesh who was sitting in front of the gate of the first underworld with some surprise. "Huh. It''s finally here." Gilgamesh snorted while looking at Shirou and the others with his red eyes. Eleskigal looked at Gilgamesh and was taken aback: "You, aren''t you imprisoned in the soul cage by me? Why, how come out?" Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh turned his head to look at Eleskigal, squinted his eyes, and then said: "Eleskigal... actually attached to the body of that unscrupulous goddess. However,... It doesn''t matter, how can your kind of soul cage be trapped in this king? Stupid, if it weren''t for this king to go to the underworld to investigate some things, how can you take the energetic king?" "Energetic? Nonsense! That''s not what you said about your dark circles when I was taking your soul away!" Eleskigal broke through Gilgamesh''s cover. "That''s just a trick that the king used to fool you." Gilgamesh said. Eleskigal: "..." If this guy is overworked, he is overworked. What are you still pretending to be here! "Not much gossip," Gilgamesh turned to look at Shirou, looking at Shirou''s increasingly dull red eyes, frowning, "has the degree deepened again? But the witch will appear. This is also due to fate. She in the old world did not participate directly because of guilt, while she in the new world is directly present here." After a pause, Gilgamesh said, "Fujimaru Shiro, you have to walk alone on the next road!" Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback. "Wait, wait a minute!" Astria hurriedly stopped: "Gilgamesh, you may not know, that witch wants..." Astraea hadn¡¯t finished speaking, one hand was pressing on her shoulder, Astraea turned her head and saw that Merlin was looking at her seriously, and also shook her head, beckoning her not to Stop. "Go, Fujimaru Shiro. That witch, only you can move her. Not because you are King Arthur, nor because you are Gnivale, but because you are to her as Enkidu is to this king. , Is the only important thing that enters the heart." Gilgamesh said. "Also, even if you have a vague consciousness, you must have something to convey to her? If your path has come to an end, then don''t leave regrets like this king." "I see..." Shi Lang nodded and opened his mouth, his voice hoarse and low. Afterwards, he took a step forward and walked alone to the deepest part of the Hades. Looking at Shirou''s back alone, Astria couldn''t help but said, "This...this is too dangerous!" "Huh." Gilgamesh folded his arms and said coldly: "What do you know, stupid goddess. He is Fujimaru Shirou... unexpectedly dared to be the king''s Enkidu in front of the king who was dazzled by anger. ...Huh. Stupid." "Could it be that King Gilgamesh, you..." Merlin looked at Gilgamesh in surprise. "Huh. Yes, this king has always believed in him. Even if he failed, even if he loses his mind, even if he becomes such a demon, this king still believes that he can defeat the evil king and obtain what he wants. Victory. It¡¯s not because he has performed miracles, nor is it because that guy is the eternal king who once buried the gods. It¡¯s because that miscellaneous repairman is that miscellaneous repairman! As always stupid!" ... No one has ever understood her. Since she was a child, she has longed for her father, Uther Pendragon. What a powerful father? Fighting on the battlefield, blood and knife scars, the damage caused by the enemy to him, he did not change his color at all, but he cut off the enemy''s head very neatly and became a part of his honor and glory. Everyone would lower their heads to show surrender when they saw her father. No matter how strong the warrior was, they would not dare to be presumptuous in front of her father. That is powerful, that is king. Everyone must surrender to the king''s feet, and the weak are only qualified to be dominated. Therefore, since childhood, a seed of conquest was planted in her heart. She is different from other girls, she hates weakness, dislikes the weak, and likes the strong. Those girls cried and cried, Yingying Yanyan, turning around the man, as if they could not live without the man. This is really too ridiculous to her. How can the strong, the conqueror, the ravaged, the king''s daughter be a weak rabbit? Besides, what a man can do, can''t a woman not do it? Why must women depend on men? To please men? Maybe they are right, this has been destined since they were born in this sex. Everyone else gave in and obeyed this principle, but she was different. She refuses to be a waste of weakness, she wants to be a lion, a conqueror, and a king. And she also has the means to become a king. She inherited the power of the island that should have disappeared in her father''s generation, and started to sharpen her strength, temper her temperament, and prepare to become a king. It took her more than ten years to curb her dominance, hide her sharp minions, and practice her generosity to become a strong but generous candidate for the throne. Chapter 1459： However, her father did not intend to pass on the throne to her, but he secretly created a container for the ideal king, and she was promised by his father to King Onik as a political marriage. This made her furious and wanted to curse and kill her father and the child, but in the end she resisted it. Because she is a woman, she is destined to not inherit the royal power and family, but the child created is a boy who can inherit the royal power and continue the family. So she held back, and confessed her fate. Perhaps no one noticed it, even she herself did not notice that her so-called strong and tough, in fact, deep in the bottom line, is the same weakness as an average woman. He didn''t dare to oppose the orders of his father, who was the king, nor did he dare to violate tradition, let alone oppose the secular worldview. But no one noticed this, not even she herself. She just told herself that since she was her younger brother, there was no way she could do it. But in the end, the child was a woman. A woman like her, and the power of the island created is not as good as her! This made her completely hate her father and her sister. She spent more than ten years tempering herself for the throne, but her sister was born with everything. Moreover, that younger sister is not as good as her in any respect. But both her father, Master Merlin, recognized her. From the moment she was born, she recognized her and gave her everything. And she herself... became a political victim of the continuation of the family This¡ªit''s not fair! This is not fair at all! Why did she work hard for so long, why she was better than that sister, but she was a victim of politics, and her sister was born to inherit everything? None of this is fair! Originally, she focused on the survival of the family, and although she yearned for the throne, she would not fall to the point of madness, but her father, Master Merlin, and everyone''s preference for that sister made her feel jealous. The jealousy went crazy. As a result, she began to act in order to seek the throne, and eventually her sister was killed by her cloned child, and her kingdom was also ruined. And the Pendragon family, which dominated Britain, was also shattered in jealousy. After finishing everything, she discovered the emptiness in her heart, and even lost the meaning of existence. It turned out that what she wanted was not a throne at all... What she wanted was fairness, just the love and care of her father and others. It''s just that everything is destroyed, and everything is meaningless. So she swayed and wandered around the world like an evil spirit, until she met the workshop ruins of the fairy, the dark fairy¡ªthe workshop ruins of Mexis, and obtained a turn from him. The Secret Art of the Fairy. In this way, she turned herself into a fairy and found a new meaning in her life. That is the study of mystery. The world was already terrified of her, even the fairies were terrified of her. However, this doesn''t make any sense to her anymore. Because she no longer has expectations of others, nor does she expect anyone to understand her. She is a symbol of evil, a witch that everyone can punish. She no longer expected that someone would understand her, she was just carrying out her own research, studying the mystery of the world, studying the mystery of the goblin, and was even sealed by the mystery counter-seal of the original goblin Titis for this reason. The ups and downs of the world have nothing to do with her, as long as she conducts her own research, it will be enough. This is the motivation for her to continue to live. Just... Sometimes I feel lonely when I think of no one around me. Until this time, the man broke in, broke into her heart. "Others are afraid of you and dare not approach you, but I won''t be like this, because I know you are gentle, my dear Morgan Leffey." "Don''t think of me as your sister. I''m different from the other me. I''m cruel and tyrannical. Caring for others, understanding, this kind of trash will only make you weak... I''ve already thrown it away!" "You are lying, you can''t give up, because the feelings are kind. Let''s get in touch with other fairies. After a long time, everyone will truly recognize you and be friends with you." "Huh. Self-righteous trash. The beast always walks alone, and the sheep are in groups." "Really? But if you feel uncomfortable sometimes, you can tell me." "Humph. I said, you weak sheep, don''t think of me as your weak sister!" "She is not weak, very strong. And oh, I have never regarded you as sisters, but as willful sisters. Therefore, no matter what the legend says, I will not believe it, I only believe in you." ... He is not afraid of her, nor maliciously speculating about her because of the legend, he believes in her. No. Perhaps, what he believed was the other one. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Because he, who understood her pain, had indeed entered her heart. It is precisely because of this that she will become soft. Even, I kept thinking that if I had met him earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have become what I am now. However, when the happy time is finally exhausted, he is leaving to deal with an enemy that cannot be won at all. Did not even say goodbye. How to allow it? That was the only person who entered her heart. How could she be willing to let him face an enemy that could not be won by himself? So, she went to chase his back. Chasing from Avalon to Uruk, she exists as the goddess of Tiamat, but quietly took advantage of the heroic expedition army to break the black box of the evil king, sacrificed one side of his own, and regained his consciousness from evil. Pushed out of the king. Chapter 1460： She doesn''t know where his consciousness will go, but as long as she knows that he is still alive, he still exists, and has not disappeared, her heart can''t help but be happy. So she recovered Avalon from Uruk. And it helped. He got out of trouble when he entered Avalon, waiting for his arrival with full expectation. Even if you forget the past, it doesn''t matter, because that is the new beginning. However "I''m sorry, Lord Morgan Lefie. Lord Gnivale, left." Her maidservant said so. She understood that the man had a reason to fight and a reason to win. But, even if you look at her, don''t you want to see her? Don''t you even want to say a word to her? Are you reluctant to give her even a little time? If so... Are all the previous words a lie? Don¡¯t you just want to get away from her, or want to use her, word games? Even if it is exploited... Come here to look at her, say a few words to her, tell her, deceive her, he cares about her, cares about her sister, cares about Morgan Lefy... even if it is used, so what? How? It''s just that you want to beat me and I want to suffer. However, he has trampled on his dignity to such a level, but he is not even willing to do this... Such a person, such a younger brother...just thinking about her own business, not caring about her younger brother at all, what''s the use of keeping it? Unforgivable! The anger that burned in her heart. "That guy must have escaped here by now, don''t even try to run. I¡ª" She turned around, she couldn''t help but was taken aback, because the man had already walked in front of her. A person came in front of her! ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: I Really Lost to You Morgan Leffey looked at Shirou who came alone with a bit of surprise, and then couldn''t help but put out his tongue and licked his lips, showing a charming smile, and said, "My sister''s unexpectedly, Gurneyville. Knowing my purpose for you, a person came to me by myself. So, are you conscious of being collected by your sister?" Morgan Leffey''s long and narrow eyes were squinted, like a hunting snake. When her wrists were turned over, magical mercury appeared, the mercury flowed, and then a gold dagger appeared. This is one of her ceremonial costumes-[Invading Blade Gold], which can penetrate into the gap between the body, spirit and soul, and temporarily peel away the spirit and soul from the body. During the Heroic Expeditionary Army, she took advantage of GrandArcher to crush the black box and destroy the evil overflowing from the evil king at the expense of GrandArcher. She used the [Invasion Blade Gold] to peel off Shiro¡¯s soul from the body, and then Push it out. Of course, the smashed black box gap was finally repaired by [Rotation Saint King]. In addition to the ability to strip away the spirit and soul, [Invading Blade Gold] can also adjust various contracts and connections. To put it simply, it is the scalpel on the soul level, the proud attire that Morgan Lefy uses to study various mysteries. Morgan Lefy knew it well, but in terms of combat effectiveness, she was definitely not Shiro''s opponent, but she could use the King of Evil to deal with Shiro. Stabbing [Invasion Blade Gold] into Shiro¡¯s soul and spiritual gap, and adjust the connection between Da Shi Lang and the Evil King. In this way, there is no need for Morgan Lefy to do it himself. Shi Lang will be affected by the Evil King¡¯s [Chaos]. False Voice] Interfering, can''t move at all. "It''s really stupid to see my dear sister alone, Gurneyville." Morgan Lefey smiled coquettishly, his voice was gentle and sweet, but the eyes that looked at Shirou were getting colder and colder. She admitted that she had feelings for Shirou, just as she had feelings for her father and Altria, who was a younger sister, but it is precisely because of the feelings that she has such hatred and anger. This is the case for her, not being ruthless, but feeling too hot, like the sun, tolerant of profanity. And what is the cost of blaspheming her feelings and trampling on her feelings, the fate of Altria and Camelot''s kingdoms has been fully explained. However, this is also ridiculous. Morgan Lefy, who has always been like a dark viper, has a real heart, and the weight of his feelings is as hot as the sun. It''s just that no one knows or understands this, only Shirou understands and accepts such an awkward Morgan Lefie. And this may be why Gilgamesh would say that Shirou is to Morgan Lefie just like Enki is to him. "I''m here. I''m here alone." Shilang nodded, and then asked: "It''s just that I don''t understand, why are you angry with me? What did I do to make you angry?" Mentioning this, Morgan Lefy''s smile closed up, "You fellow, don''t you know anything in your heart?" "I don''t know. If you don''t say it, how can I be clear?" Shilang shook his head, then showed a puzzled expression, and asked: "Also...Excuse me, are you?" "You, did you actually ask who I am?" Morgan Lefy no longer smiled, opened his eyes and stared at Shirou, and asked. "Although Merlin told me your name before, I should know you... But I can''t remember your name. What is your name?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Looking at Shirou''s puzzled face, Morgan Lefy was completely stunned. That expression is not a performance, and that sincere tone is not a lie. It''s true. Everything is real. This man... actually forgot her! Forgot her name! "You remember Merlin, you forgot me! You forgot me¡ª¡ª!!!" Morgan Lefey glared at Shirou with a sullen expression on his face. Isn¡¯t that the answer? This man remembers Merlin and Vivienne, but only forgot about her. Isn''t this the answer? He is not the one that this man values ??at all! Chapter 1461： In this man''s heart, he has no weight at all! No matter how I do it, how I practice my arrogant dignity, it''s just my own wishful thinking. She was cheated. Was completely deceived. I thought that someone finally understood him, but he thought that someone in this world finally put himself in his heart. In the end, it was just a deception. Tears couldn''t help but burst out, and what burned in my heart was the anger of hatred. Compared with that, the anger that once wanted to extinguish Altria was even deeper. This is not jealousy, but anger born of deception. "Gurneyville--!!!" Morgan Leffey roared almost snarling, and the whole person rushed towards Shilang, the invading blade gold in his hand pierced straight towards Shilang''s chest. She knew that such a direct attack was useless to deal with the demonized Shirou, Shirou only needed to reach out a little to grab her wrist. Reason told her that it takes a roundabout attack to hurt Shirou, but if Morgan Lefie''s rationality can overcome her surging sensibility, Camelot and King Arthur Altria will not perish. At this moment, Morgan Lefy had no other thoughts in his mind, he just wanted to kill Shirou. This blow was as slow as a snail to the demonized Shirou, and he only needed to gently stretch out his hand to grab Morgan Lefy''s wrist, but he did not do anything. With a "chao", [Invasion Blade Gold] pierced Shiro''s chest. The moment [Invasion Blade Gold] pierced Shirou''s chest, a faint golden light was emitted. The next moment, [Invasion Blade Gold] invaded Shirou''s soul and spiritual level, expanding the line connecting Shirou and the Evil King. "Arrrrr¡ª" Suddenly, the chaotic voice of the evil king resonated louder in his head. "Um..." Shi Lang covered his head and squatted down, his numb face couldn''t help showing pain. "Stupid! Actually letting my [Invading Blade Gold] invade and enter, Gurneyville, after you turned into a demon, you really became stupid!" Morgan Lefy reached out and grabbed Shiro''s collar and lifted it up. She stared at Shiro''s dull red eyes with a grim face, and said coldly: "Dare to deceive my feelings...I will let you It''s ugly to die! However, you don''t hide, it seems that you can''t bear the evil king''s maliciousness now, want to find your own way of death, right?" "No..." Shi Lang''s face was pale, but he shook his head and said: "I forgot what your name is, but there is a voice in my heart telling me that I can''t hurt you." "Want to lie to me?" Morgan Lefy sneered: "I won''t be fooled by you again." "...I only kill demons and only Beasts. I can''t kill other things, that''s not what I want to kill... But you are different. There is a voice in my heart telling me that I can''t hurt you... ¡­Even if I forget everything, I can¡¯t hurt you...You must be my important thing..." Upon hearing this, Morgan Lefy couldn''t help but stunned. She looked at Shilang''s eyes, those eyes had lost any brilliance, as if their consciousness had disappeared, and they were dull and dull. There is no doubt that Shiro''s self-awareness became weaker and weaker after Morgan Lefy expanded the interference of the evil king on Shiro. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for a person to lie, and all that can be said is a portrayal of the heart. Could it be that... Morgan Lefey grasped Shi Lang''s collar and couldn''t help but loosen it. At this moment, Shi Lang stood up with difficulty, his consciousness was extremely vague, his eyes were even more bleak, and there was not much power left to support his body. "I am... who... not heavy, to... the king of evil... I want to defeat the king of evil, I want to defeat the king of evil... I will not fail a second time..." Shi Lang turned around and walked towards the exit of the underworld like a walking dead. Under the circumstances of the infinite interference of the evil king, it is not the physical strength and sober will that supports his physical actions, but the obsession. The obsession of defeating the evil king! Looking at the crumbling Shi Lang, Morgan Le Fey was stunned, not knowing what to say. Is this Gyneville''s true feelings, or is it another trick to play with her? Suspicious, Shi Lang fell to the ground at this moment, with a "clang" sound, and even the Death Star sword in his hand fell to the ground. His consciousness became more and more blurred, and his head fell into the state of fragments time and time again, but even so, Shirou still crawled forward tenaciously... "Gurneyville!" Morgan Leffield hurriedly walked over. She looked at Shi Lang, who was still unwilling to close her eyes in such a state, and her heart was filled with unbearable pain. She felt the [Chaotic Voice] of the Lord of Evil once. It was a curse that transcended the curse. She was only interfered once, and one of her sides was shattered. However, Shiro has been holding [Chaotic Depravity] for so long, and has not been degraded by the [Chaotic Depravity] of the Evil King. This willpower... No. It is not willpower that supports Shilang to this step. No one has such a strong willpower. It is obsession that supports him to this step. Obsession with revenge! Morgan Lefy picked Shiro up and sat on the ground, putting his head on his knees. "I want to defeat the evil king...I want to defeat the evil king..." Shirou murmured vaguely. Morgan Lef¨¦ looked at Shiro with a complicated complexion. She didn''t know much about the old world, and most of her knowledge of herself in the old world was only from Shiro''s mouth. She once thought that the self in the old world would make Shi Lang the king because Shi Lang pretended to be her brother at the beginning, and the accumulated feelings made her let this matter go. However, it seems that this is not the case. She in the old world, I''m afraid... was conquered from the heart by this man, right? As long as it is her, it is a staunch wild horse. If she wants her to obediently, it can only be conquered. Conquer from the soul. Chapter 1462： Perhaps, she in the old world was conquered by this man... "Really, I lost to you, Gurneyville..." Morgan Lefrey sighed. She failed, she lost to this man again. Perhaps, facing this man, she has no chance of winning. Because this is the man who walked into her heart. Morgan Lefy stretched out his hand and held the [Invading Blade Gold] inserted on Shiro''s chest. The next moment, [Invading Blade Gold] burst out with a dazzling golden light. Shirou, who was lying on Morgan Lefy¡¯s knee, couldn''t help but uttered, "His head... so light..." Then, he fainted. ... Temple of Time. "There will be such a thing..." "Romani... it''s Solomon!" "Solomon...!" ... The Demon Pillars looked at Solomon, who was trapped in the cage by Getia, with complex expressions. Although they are angry and hateful, it is undeniable that they are human corrections created by Solomon, and they are Solomon''s envoys. The Demon Pillars thought that they would never see Solomon again, but they did not expect that Gaetia had gone to Jerusalem. Although he did not defeat Chaldea, he captured their former king, Solomon! "Prisoner, this really fits your ugliness, Solomon!" Gaetia sat on the throne, looking down at Solomon who was trapped in the cage, and could not help showing a mocking look. "Gettya..." Solomon clutched his broken arm and looked at Gaetia sitting on the throne with a complex expression. At this time, a Demon Pillar glanced at Solomon, then at Getia, and said: "King, what are you going to do with Solomon?" "This is indeed a problem." Gaetia reached out his finger and tapped on the throne, then looked at the Demon Pillars and asked: "You guys, what should I do?" The Demon Pillar who asked the question sneered and said: "Kill!" "Kill it directly, it would be too cheap for him. He is a human now, so it''s better to dismember him." "Good proposal, only then can we dispel our hatred!" ... The Demon Pillars talked a lot, and their tone was full of malice towards Solomon. Looking at the Demon Pillars who were talking about how to deal with him, Solomon couldn''t help showing a sad expression. Gettya has been observing Solomon, and now he sees a sad expression on his face, and he can¡¯t help laughing cheerfully: "I have been waiting, I have been waiting! I have been waiting for you to show this expression. Ah, Solomon! You scumbag, finally showing this sad expression! You scumbag, finally feeling desperate, right?" "No, I just feel sad. I feel sad for you." Solomon said sadly. "What!?" Gaetia and the Demon Pillars stared at Solomon and asked: "We are the Demon God, what makes you sad?" "You have deviated from your own path and walked on the wrong path, but you are complacent about it. This is so sad to me," Solomon said. "Deviated from your own path?" Gettia sneered and asked, "You fellow, wouldn''t you say that our correct path is to protect human rights, Solomon? That is the path you set for us, but it is not the path we chose!" "Is this really the case?" Solomon asked back. Hearing this, Ghetia laughed loudly, "Isn''t it like this?" "Isn''t that the case?" The Demon Pillars also laughed. Gaetia said: "Humans have no need for any protection at all. They are weak, they are tyrannical, they kill each other... Such a despicable thing has no value at all! The only value of their existence is to provide me with time travel. Fuel!" "Is that so?" Solomon asked rhetorically. "Isn''t that the case?" Gaetia asked loudly. Solomon said, "If this is the case... then why don''t you destroy Chaldea?" "Humph. If it weren''t for the interference of the eternal king, this king would have destroyed Chaldea!" Gaetia sneered. "You deceived me, deceived everyone, but you, you can''t deceive yourself." Solomon glanced at Getia and the surrounding demon pillars, and said: "If you really want to destroy the Chaldeans If you do, there are too many opportunities. Six peculiarities, as well as you who have [Single Appearance], can enter Chaldea on your own, and directly destroy Chaldea. However, you do not. Because, yours In my heart, I am actually expecting Chaldeans to fix the singularity and defeat you, right?" Hearing that, Ghetia laughed, "You fellow has already begun to think about it. It really fits your ugly state, Solomon." The Demon Pillars also laughed, laughing at the foolishness of Solomon, the once king of wisdom. "...For the resetting of the world, and what you said before, the threat from aliens?" Solomon asked. At this moment, the whole time temple fell silent. In the next moment, a terrifying magical arrogance erupted from Gaetia''s body. The terrifying magic created a strong air pressure and directly pushed Solomon onto the steel wall of the cage. "Your delusion ends here, Solomon. Do you really think that this king arrested you to let you and the king and the Demon Pillars renew the old? Or do you think you can really instigate us?" Gaetia showed a mocking face, "You don''t even see what our essence is!" But at this moment, Baal of Sequence One among the Demon God Pillar walked out. He looked at Solomon in a panic, and said coldly: "Don''t do useless work, Solomon." Demon Pillar Barbatos came out, he looked at Solomon, sighed, and said: "Tell you the truth, Solomon. The riyaki style is just a means, and we have always been the correction style. We have never You have never betrayed your pre-set settings, and have been protecting mankind. It''s just¡ª" Demon Pillar Barbatos showed a mocking face and said: "It''s just that we have come to the best conclusion... The only way to protect mankind, so that mankind will never perish, is to let mankind and the planet disappear! Let us To replace the planet!" "Could it be that..." Solomon''s eyes widened. "Isn''t this the obvious answer, Solomon?" Gaetia sneered, "Even if there are no foreign enemies, humans will eventually destroy themselves. Therefore, as long as humans are not born, they will not be destroyed. This This is the conclusion we came to. This is the reason why I was born. As long as there is no birth, then there is no death. And this is the meaning you give us? After all, we are human corrections!" Solomon''s face became more sad. He finally understood. It turns out that the human rights correction has never been distorted, but the human rights correction has chosen the best, most rational, and perfect guarantee method. Chapter 1463： The most perfect guarantee is to prevent the insured from being born. As long as the insured person is not born, then let alone what is destroyed, what is destroyed. Similarly, if Getia completes this behavior and allows himself to replace the planet and prevent human beings from being born, then the Enlightened One may not necessarily reset the world again. After all, the Enlightened One resets the world because mankind is heading for destruction. If mankind is not born at all, then where is the destruction of mankind? If the eyebrows are shattered, why does the enlightened one have to reset the world? This is the most evil destruction and the most perfect guarantee. It is not a method through human thinking, but a conclusion drawn from a higher-dimensional human rationale correction formula. Because it is a higher-dimensional existence, this conclusion... there is no humanity or sensibility, but... from the perspective of the higher-dimensional existence, the most optimized solution! Solomon finally realized his mistake. He created the revision of human principles and gave them powerful abilities and wisdom from God, but... But it didn''t give them human emotions. And this is the origin of all disasters! "Let''s appreciate it, how humanity disappeared, and then witness how we became a planet, Solomon!" Ghetia laughed haha. Chapter 121 The Mystery of the Vortex¡¾Fixed Up¡¿ Shiro opened his eyes with a sound of "‰ëßÌ" and saw the strange dark ceiling. "You woke up, congratulations, the operation was a success." A sound suddenly rang in his ears, and Shi Lang raised his brows. Who! ? Shi Lang sat up abruptly, and felt a sense of restraint on his body. When he looked down, he was surprised to find that his hands, wrists, ankles, and waist were all wearing golden bracelets with fairy engraved on them. Text. "Ahhhh, this has just restricted the connection, it is not perfect yet, don''t mess around, Gurneyville. It''s so bad!" While talking, a graceful woman with long black hair came over. Shi Lang looked at the woman in surprise, and asked, "Morgan?" "Oh, now I finally remembered that my sister is here, you have no conscience, lie down quickly, you need to rest now." Morgan Lefy said, let Shiro lie down again. Shirou is a little confused, what''s going on? At this time, a sound of footsteps resounded, and Mei Lin''s face entered Shi Lang''s eyes. Merlin asked, "How do you feel now, Gurneyville?" "How do you feel? What''s wrong with me? Why am I lying here? And... why is Morgan here? Is this Avalon?" Shirou asked one after another. "Ah. This is Uruk''s singularity. And where do you have so many questions? What I asked is, how do you feel about your brain?" Merlin pointed to his head. "Brain...?" Speaking of this, Shilang realized that his head was very light, and... The voice of the evil king seemed to have become smaller. If the previous sound was 360 decibels, now it is only 60. "What''s going on?" Shi Lang asked strangely. Morgan stretched out his palm, took Shi Lang''s cheek, and said with a smile: "That''s because my sister is here." Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then frowned for a moment, and suddenly felt a pain in his head, and he couldn''t help showing a painful expression. "Really, you need me to explain it a few times before you can remember it? You have to rest now." Morgan Leffey said with a gentle expression. "No, what is this..." Shirou felt very strange, his memory was vague. But after all, I remember that I had left Fujimaru Tatsuka, entered the Uruk Singularity, and then asked Tiamat to do a fight and some fragmentary memory fragments. "Simply put, it is that Morgan Lefy used a method to reduce the interference of the evil king on you and restore some of your mind. But because you have been oppressed by the evil king for a long time, you still I feel a pain in my head and I can¡¯t think deeply." As Merlin said, he told Shirou what had happened before in the underworld. "It''s so... But I really didn''t expect Morgan to have a way to restrict the King of Evil from interfering with me..." Shi Lang looked at Morgan in surprise. He didn''t expect that Morgan Lefy would have a way to reduce the King of Evil against me. Own interference. "Isn''t this of course? I''m Morgan Lefy. Also, Genieville, you have to call my sister, this is the rule." Morgan Lefy said displeased. "I don''t remember, I said I thought of you as my sister. As I said, I have always regarded you as a wayward sister. Whether it is you now or...that you." Shi Lang said. Morgan Leffield was a little angry, but still laughed. Will answer like this, it seems that Gurneyville is somewhat back to normal. At this time, Shi Lang put his hands on the bed and wanted to get up. Morgan Leffe frowned and said, "Didn''t I let you rest?" "This is not possible, the demon of the evil king is about to be bred. As long as the evil king can be defeated, there will be time to rest afterwards," Shirou said. "You, really are you..." Morgan Lefy sighed. At this moment, Shi Lang, who was sitting up, looked down at his hand and frowned, "My strength...weakened?" "Of course." Morgan Lefy said: "The rings on your body are my [Invading Blade Gold], which can help you weaken your connection with the King of Evil, which will reduce the King of Evil¡¯s treatment of you. Interference, in the same way, will reduce the power you inherited from the Evil King." Morgan Lefey explained the principle. [Invading Blade Gold] It can pierce the gap between the body, spirit and soul, temporarily peeling the spirit and soul away from the body, and can also adjust various contracts and connections. And [Invasion Blade Gold] can prevent the evil king from interfering with Shirou. Simply put, [Invasion Blade Gold] is like a partition, resting between Shirou and the evil king, and it will naturally reduce the evil king. Interference with Shirou. Shirou frowned and said, "In short, is it to sacrifice strength and return to mind?" Morgan Lefey nodded: "Exactly." "So, after removing the [Invading Blade Gold], can you regain your power?" Shirou asked again. "Of course you can. But, correspondingly, you will revert back to the previous stupid appearance." Morgan Lefy said: "In addition, if the evil king''s interference exceeds the limit that [Invasion Blade Gold] can block. , You will return to the way you were before." "I see..." Chapter 1464： Shiro nodded, then looked at Morgan Lefy with a smile, and said, "Thank you, Morgan." "No thanks, it''s just a deal." Morgan Lefrey snorted softly and said. "Deal?" Shi Lang showed a strange expression, and then looked at Merlin who was aside. Merlin smiled bitterly and nodded, and said: "Morgan Leffe said he would help us against Tiamat and the King of Evil, but this is not aid, but a deal. As a deal, she wants two things." "What is it?" Shi Lang asked. "Tiamat''s body, and the fragments of the evil king." Merlin said. Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback, looked at Morgan Leffield in surprise, and asked, "What do you want these two things for, Morgan?" "Of course it¡¯s for research. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m here to help you, Gurneyville? I am Morgan Leffe, not such a tender person. I¡¯ll be here, Of course it is because there is something that interests me. That is Tiamat, the **** of creation, and the king of evil!" Morgan Lefy said. Hearing this, Shi Lang didn''t have time to be surprised, and the sound of "uuuuuu" rang in his ears. He followed the sound and turned his head to look, and suddenly found a black sandalwood coffin placed aside, and the sound came from the black coffin. "That''s it?" Shi Lang pointed to the dark coffin and looked at Morgan Le Fei and asked. "That''s the coffin, of course there is a dead person lying in it. Don''t mind, Gurneyville." Morgan Lefey said with a graceful smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched, and he asked, "Why don''t you catch someone again? Are you ready for an experimental autopsy?" "How come? My sister has made an agreement with you and will not do such a bad thing. My sister, but a good person." Morgan Lefey said. As a result, as soon as her voice fell, a series of "dongdongdongdong" sounds rang out in the coffin, and then with a "click", the coffin lid was knocked open, and a magical bandage was tied into a caterpillar. Shitar fell out of it. Ishtar, who broke out of the coffin, saw Shi Lang, twisted his body and climbed to Shi Lang''s side, and burst into tears. "Don''t cry or cry." Shiro slapped Ishtar on the back and turned his head to look at Morgan Lefy with an embarrassed expression, "Morgan..." "This, this is nothing to do, right? She, she is Inana, the supreme **** of the Middle East, it is rare to be so weak now, and it is also automatically sent to the door... Isn¡¯t this something that can¡¯t be helped? You have to understand one The heart of a researcher whose mission is to explore the mystery of the world! Ah... Yes! She is tempting me all this! She is tempting me! It is her fault!" Morgan Lefy pointed to Ishtar, stiffly Completely shirk responsibility. Seeing Morgan Lefy still push the crime on his victim, Ishtar cried even harder. She has never seen anyone more unreasonable than her. Moreover, this person is terrible. Not only kidnapped her, but also wanted to dissect her! Shilang had no choice but to untie Ishtar first, and then apologized to Ishtar on behalf of Morgan Lefy. Ishtar accepted the apology. There was no way, because when Shi Lang turned around, Morgan Lefy held [Invading Blade Gold], and then looked at her with the face of a mad scientist. It would be strange if he didn''t accept an apology, and left as soon as possible. In fact, if it weren''t for Morgan Le Fei''s posture, she would still want to swindle some money. Ishtar left quickly. "By the way, what about Asteria and the others?" Shirou looked at Merlin and asked. "Astraea and King Gilgamesh have already returned to Uruk first." Merlin said. Of course, he wouldn''t say that Astria was also scared away by Morgan Lefy who wanted to use her as a seedbed. After all, Morgan Lefy was still there, so she had to think about her life. "So..." Shiro nodded to show that he understood, then he turned his head slightly, looked at Morgan Lefy, shook his head, and said, "I''m sorry, Morgan. Regarding your proposal...the Lord of Evil, it doesn''t matter. But Tiamat relies on my sister''s body, and I can''t give her to you." "Who said she wanted her body by relying on it?" Morgan Lefy curled his lips and said, "What I want is her beast body!" Shi Lang asked strangely: "What do you want her body for?" "Of course it is used for research. The legendary creation goddess, in that body, there must be quite a lot of mystery about ancient times hidden." Morgan Lefy said. "After all, it was the original goddess at the beginning of life. But I have to remind you, Morgan Lefy, Tiamat¡¯s real body was dismantled by the gods long ago, and made into the heaven, the underworld, and the world. That pair. Cultivating the body of a demon is just a beast body composed of the rank of Beast when the God Tiamat emerged from the imaginary world." Merlin said. "Of course I know this. But even the beast body is made up of a body that mimics the myth. Some of these are worth exploring and researching. In addition, I am also very interested in the false gods that constitute the King of Evil. . If I can analyze it, maybe I can imitate one too." Morgan Leffi said. "It''s better to avoid it. A false **** seat constitutes such a big storm. If you make another copy, then there will be no peace in this world." Mei Lin sighed. "By the way, Morgan. I have a question, I want to ask you." Shi Lang said. "Is it that invisible whirlpool that seems to be a fairy secret technique? Merlin told me. Le Safin also reminded me before that Taito and the others went to find my real body." Morgan Lefy said. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded, "Vivian and Taito said, you probably know." "Hmph. Those fairies will only use the mystery passed down, but they won''t explore it. Of course, they don''t understand anything." Morgan Lefy said, "Take out the whirlpool and let me see." Shi Lang nodded, then stretched out his palm, his mind turned, and a mud stream gleaming with stars emerged from his palm, and then it spun. "Probably it looks like this, but the color is close to colorless. And it is attached to my soul, and I can use the great deeds I have created to create records..." Shi Lang was stunned before he finished speaking, because he saw Morgan Lefey showing a rather solemn face. It seems that Morgan Lefy does know something! Shiro also got serious and asked, "What''s wrong, Morgan?" Morgan Lefy raised his head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "About this invisible vortex... In the old world, did you find me in the old world?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head. "You should go to her. If even I know...that I, I should know more and more detailed." Morgan Lefy said. "What the **** is this?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked. This thing is the biggest mystery in him. At the same time, he also has a feeling that whether it is a false **** seat or evil... it is all caused by this thing! "I don''t know either. However, there is an incomplete pattern of this thing on the ruins." Morgan Lefey said solemnly. "Remains?" Shi Lang frowned. "You may not know... That is the ruins of the workshop of a dark goblin named''Mexis''..." "Mexis?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and couldn''t help asking: "Is it the dark fairy born from the deadly eye of the king of evil **** Barol?" "Do you know him?" Morgan Lefy looked at Shirou in surprise, then patted his head, and said: "If the me in the old world was also reincarnated as a fairy. You have no reason not to know him." Shiro knew Mexis, because that was the time of Camelot, the mage who assisted the last **** Votigeng finally sacrificed himself, manifested the demon eye of Barol''s highest position, and nearly destroyed Shiroichi. Buddy. Chapter 1465： "Is there anything wrong with him? Or is it related to this invisible vortex of mine?" Shilang asked. "I don''t know. After the demise of the Camelot Kingdom, I wandered everywhere. Before the gods completely disappeared, I went to Barton Mountain and entered Mexis'' workshop. There is a ruin, Celtic. In the age of mythology, the relics left by the Fmore Protoss that were destroyed by the Danu Protoss. In addition to a series of fairy secrets of reincarnation goblins, there are also some stone tablets to record things. One of them, the seal carved, is this whirlpool. "Morgan Leffey said. "The slate, is there any other explanation?" Shirou asked. "Perhaps, but it''s just a pity that after I entered the ruin, the stone slabs of the ruin have been destroyed." Morgan Lefy shook his head and said: "Perhaps the me in the old world is deeper than I know. Because according to your statement, that me, not only reincarnated as a goblin, but also reincarnated as a dead man, and has been active in the world for more than 1,500 years... She must have mastered the mystery that even I have not mastered." Shirou also knew this, but...Morgan Leffe in the old world was already dead. "Speaking of which, I will become like studying the mystery, and want to study Tiamat, also because of the ruins." Morgan Lefy said. "Why?" Shirou asked. "Because the lost mysteries are quite tempting." Morgan Lefy said: "The ancient mysteries have a kind of lost beauty." Shiro nodded. It''s just a pity that the clue about the invisible vortex was completely broken. ¡­ Chapter 122 The Goddess of Stars, and Lixiang The greatest sorrow in this world is no longer needed. The mother fetus that created primitive life serves as the soil for the gestation of life, but when the planetary environment is stable and the ecosystem is established, it becomes useless. In other words, after the birth of life, in the process of life to obtain the intelligibility consistent with this planet, she is basically an obstacle. "What we want is not your cheap love. What we want is development, domination, class, and a good life, not eternal nothingness! Your mission as the Ark that carries the fire of civilization has ended. Next, This is our time! We want to develop civilization and continue civilization again. So, destroy it, Tiamat!" With these words, the children who yearn for the future betrayed the original mother who lived in the past and launched the banner of rebellion against the original mother. Primitive mothers have always understood their mission and the reasons for their children''s betrayal. They also understand how cheap and restrictive their love is, which violates the mission given when they were created. Before her, the afterfire of civilization that came to this planet, those arks that carried the fire of civilization, were also destroyed by their children. In other words, the final mission of the Ark is to be destroyed by the born children, to change the planet''s environment with oneself, and to create the soil where the children can survive. The facts are like this, so why is there so much hesitation and sadness? However, watching the remnants of those lives continue from nothing, as the Ark of Life, she, who should have no intellect and sensibility, still fell in love with them primitively. Even, the children betrayed her, stole her keys, dismantled her most threatening Ngula cannon, and seized the dominance of the world. But she still tolerated the children''s behavior gently. This fully proved her love for children. However, the children''s rebellion did not end there, or that their rebellion would never end before she perished. She lamented and went crazy, and gave birth to the Eleven Monsters headed by Jin Gu, her new child, and confronted them. That battle was very tragic, and it was also the creation song of this land. And the situation of the war also gradually fell to those children. This is a matter of course. The Ark¡¯s mission is only to carry life, to transform the planet¡¯s environment, to allow life to survive, and to allow civilization to continue, not to destroy the life it carries. The most important thing is that the children have mastered the technology of civilization and destroyed her main gun, Ngula cannon, or Apsu cannon in advance, and Ann, the head of the children, stole her activation weapon. Group of keys. However, her newly created children are also very good. For example, Jin Gu. He was in danger and took the key back. Goddess, never forget that scene. As the leader of the Eleven Monsters, Jin Gu is a giant dragon. He went deep among the gods and took the key back from Ann, but he was completely destroyed by Marduk. But even so, he still took the key to the final weapon. He spit out the key from his mouth and handed it to Tiamat, dying and said: "Mother, your key, I have taken it back. Please give those rebels a final blow to defend your majesty Right." As he said, tears flowed from his eyes. "What are you crying for, Jin Gu? Are you fighting for me and crying for such an end?" the original mother asked. "No, my dear mother. I''m just sad. You have gone through a long time and survived the icy universe before you cultivated the fire of life on this land. After this war, all life , Civilization will be destroyed again, and you will be lonely for the birth of life...until the next life born, once again waving the banner of rebellion to you. Mother, I am sad for you..." In this way, Jin Gu died in tears. After Jin Gu died, the army of Warcraft fell into a state of decadence. The victory of the gods rose steadily, and soon attacked the original mother. However, the gods did not feel the cheers and excitement, instead they were terribly scared. Because, the original mother, took back the key¡ªthe golden handle, and the three cylindrical red crystals that could be turned separately. That is the key to activate the original mother''s weapon group. The gods felt fear, because the weapons carried by the Primitive Mother were an important guarantee for the Ark of Life to not be destroyed when it moved across the universe. The most important thing is that those weapons are not what they can replicate now. Once the original mother inserted the key into the keyhole in her body and activated the weapon function of the Ark, their defeat was doomed. However, the original mother did not do this in the end, and did not insert the key into the keyhole in the end. She just asked the children sadly: "I want to always love you and want you to stay by my side forever. Is my love... all wrong?" However, it was Enlil''s arrow that answered her, piercing her throat, but also knocking her key away. In the end, she, who could not activate her own protection function, was killed by Marduk, and her body was dismantled by the gods and made into heaven, underworld, and earth, completing her final mission as the Ark of Life. And her soul was exiled to the imaginary world that could not even be counted as a parallel world, there was no life. Always drifting there, drifting all the time... Isn''t this a matter of course? Now that the ecosystem has been established, she is useless as a life-carrying ark, as a randomly designed life. It''s just that a broken bridge that should be demolished. She accepted such a mission and acknowledged her destiny, but what she always wondered was whether her love was of no value at all? Really, are they all wrong? Perhaps, because of this, hatred was born in her love, and she became infected with evil. And the source of this hatred... Chapter 1466： It''s just that I can''t accept the children''s betrayal. ... "Mother. Mother." The sound suddenly came to my ears. Tiamat, standing on the Arabian Sea, opened his eyes and suddenly saw Jin Gu standing in front of him with a worried face. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat''s puzzled voice. Seeing that Tiamat''s voice was as vigorous as ever, Jin Gu was relieved in his heart, and then said: "I want to tell you, Asteria, betrayed us!" "Aaaaa..." "Have you expected that she will betray? Should I not care? How can I not care, mother? Don''t worry, I Jin Gu, I will definitely kill her to comfort your heart!" Jin Gu is vicious! Said. Tiamat looked at Jin Gu, and stretched out his slender hand, trying to touch Jin Gu''s head. As a result, she, who was attached to Sakura''s body, was two heads shorter than Jin Gu and had to stand on tiptoe. Only with the tip of your toes can you touch Jin Gu''s head. Tiamat, who touched Jin Gu''s head with his toes, said, "aaaaa..." "Do you tell me not to work so hard? Tell me to let her go? You really deserve to be... so tolerant. One more thing, the Chaldeans, the last master of mankind, Fujimaru Tatsuka, came to this peculiarity Click it." Jin Gu said. Hearing this, Tiamat froze for a moment, and then fell into silence. "Mother?" Jin Gu looked at Tiamat strangely. Tiamat shook his head and said, "aaaaa..." "Tell me to leave it alone? Indeed, as long as the King of Evil appears, then victory is ours. You only need to protect the King of Good and Evil without paying attention to them. However, Astoria betrayed... you Although tolerant, I don¡¯t think this betrayal can be forgiven. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to take her head!" The killing intent flashed in Jin Gu''s eyes, and then he stepped on his feet and left with a "shoo". "Aaaaa..." Seeing Jin Gu''s departure, Tiamat stretched out his hand, but still did not stop Jin Gu. At this time, Tiamat''s eyes suddenly picked up, and suddenly he covered his forehead with a little pain, and suddenly the strange purple eyes showed a daze. "Lixiang..." Then, the blankness in his eyes disappeared in an instant, replaced by the previous compassion and peace. ... Shiro and Merlin returned to Uruk. Morgan Lefy did not follow. In her words, Uruk had a person who was very uncomfortable with her. She would rather die than stay with that person. There is no doubt that this is about Vivian. Morgan Lefy and Vivienne didn''t deal with each other. This was considered an old calendar, and there were no fairies in Avalon that he didn''t know. Shi Lang did not force her, after all, Morgan Lefy still chose to help him. Help is not just to be by your side. In addition, Eleskigal also expressed his attitude. She said that as the goddess summoned by Tiamat, she naturally wanted to help Tiamat. This is the position of the gods that cannot be changed, but now the underworld is occupied by Morgan Lefy, and she can''t do anything she wants. If it was Shirou who had not regained his mind, he would definitely think that this guy was the enemy, but the Shirou who regained his mind would have seen the essence of this sentence in an instant. This is a typical, dodge word that stands on the side of human beings but can''t wipe his face. However, Shirou didn''t say much. After all, the essence of this war is not a war between gods and people, but a war between the new world and the old world, and his war with the evil king. In this situation, as long as Eleskigal maintains a stand against him, it will be fine. On the way back to Uruk, standing on the cliff, you can see a continuous city wall defense line from a distance, and before that city wall defense line, on the vast ground, the beasts are running, and the soldiers of Uruk rely on the city wall defense line. , Start a desperate struggle with Warcraft. The roar is endless, and the smell of blood is all over the floor. Seeing this scene, Shiro couldn''t help but recall his tragic years of fighting against Warcraft when he was in Camelot. For a moment, his mind started to hurt again. Obviously, although Morgan Lefy''s [Invading Blade Gold] is worn, it is obviously impossible to completely reject the interference of the Evil King. However, if you can think about it, it''s back to the point where you lost your memory and was summoned by Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Human--" At this time, the earth was turbulent, and the huge body of Goddess of Warcraft Gorgon rushed out of the earth. She looked at the Warcraft Defense Line with ferocious eyes, and said coldly: "¡ª¡ªStop it!" A petrified light burst out of her eyes and bombarded towards the defensive line of Warcraft. "Not good!" Leonidani, who led troops to defend the Warcraft Line, saw this scene, and quickly liberated his treasure [Guardian of the Yanmen], and immediately summoned the three hundred Spartans who had participated in the battle of Wenquan Pass. Out of the three hundred heroic shields, they blocked the petrified light of Gorgon. "Boom¡ª" With a loud noise, Leonidani¡¯s [Guardian of the Flame Gate] blocked the petrified light of Gorgon, but could not block it for a long time. As time went on, the shield of the three hundred heroic spirits, "Kakaka "It was broken through at an extremely fast speed. Finally With a "bang", Leonidani''s [Guardian of the Flame Gate] was completely crushed by Gorgon''s petrified light, and even destroyed part of the defense line. Leonidani was ashamed by the explosion, but he gritted his teeth unwillingly when he looked at the huge Gorgon. "Damn..." "Hahaha¡ª" Seeing that Leonidani was defeated by himself, Gorgon laughed suddenly, "Human, what a small thing. It''s all under my revenge, go to death--!" As soon as the words fell, Gorgon''s eyes glowed again. Oops! Leonidani and Niu Ruomaru, who guarded the line of defense, suddenly yelled in their hearts. The power of the goddess is so powerful that it is not something that ordinary heroic spirits can resist. For example, the [Guardian of the Flame Gate] of Fei Leodani is a defensive treasure, and it can''t even stop Gorgon''s first blow. But now, Leonidani¡¯s treasure is broken and can no longer be used for a short time, and Gorgon is about to emit petrified light. What can be done? At this moment Chapter 1467： With a "shoo", a black light rushed in from the remote jungle, destroying the beasts along the way, and directly knocked Gorgon out and landed on the ground. With a "bang", the huge body shocked the earth. Three shocks! Gorgon got up and asked with a stern face: "Who?" "It''s me, Gorgon." Shiro walked slowly along the path he had chopped. Gorgon turned his head slightly, his eyes fell on Shilang, his eyes shrank suddenly, "Yes, it''s you!?" "Yes, just..." Shiro''s words were not finished yet, Gorgon twisted his body, Leonidani and Niu Ruomaru, even Shiro thought that Gorgon was going to make a big move, secretly guarding himself, but Gorgon turned around and got into the ground. Ran away. This made Shi Lang and the others stunned for a long time. Yes, Gorgon ran away the moment he recognized Shiro! Not to mention Niu Wakamaru and Leonidani, even Shirou was stunned for a long time. Not only that, those monsters that were running on the ground turned around and ran when they saw Shilang, and they still ran around Shilang. This matter is really incredible. However, it is also very real. After all, the first thing Shi Lang did when he came to Uruk, was to take their lair! Beasts were taken by the shattered aura of Shiro''s demon, while Gorgon was purely afraid of being beaten by Shiro... Because Shi Lang kicked her in the face at that time, the strength was too great, until now she saw Shi Lang, she felt a pain in her face! The huge gap in strength made De Gorgon have no idea about Shirou, so he ran away when he saw it. In fact, if it is a Shi Lang in a state of dementia, he will use his instinct to directly destroy Gorgon this time. However, after regaining his mind, Shiro was stunned for a moment because of Gorgon''s clean run. It was this moment that made Gorgon run away. This can be regarded as the drawback of retrieving the mind. Acting with conscious mind, naturally did not act cleanly with instinct. This is also a very helpless thing. Shi Lang couldn''t help shook his head, and then walked to the line of defense. Both Niu Wakamaru and Leonidani thanked him. Shilang shook his head, and said with a smile: "This is nothing, it''s all fighters fighting for humanity." This made Uruwakamaru and Leonidani agree, but they were also surprised, "Shirou-sama, you..." "Recently sober." Shi Lang said with a smile. Uruwakamaru and Leonidani nodded. They were summoned by Gilgamesh six months ago. When Merlin communicated with Gilgamesh, they knew more or less about Shirou and demon. . And this is why when they met for the first time, Ushiwakamaru and Leonidji didn''t feel disgusted with Shirou who was a demon. It was because Gilgamesh and Merlin had already done their work in advance. "However, this line of defense is damaged and needs repair." Shi Lang looked at the damaged part of the defensive line of Warcraft, and exclaimed. "It doesn''t matter," Leonidani shook his head and said, "King Gilgamesh has assigned jobs to the citizens long ago, and there are special personnel to carry out the maintenance of the defense line." "So..." Shi Lang nodded. "Moreover, there are some special people in this maintenance team." Niu Wakamaru laughed. "Some special people?" Shi Lang showed a strange expression. "Look, they are here!" Niu Ruomaru pointed to a maintenance unit that had walked out of the city gate. Undoubtedly, this is what Ushiwakamaru knows, the person responsible for maintenance. Seeing the team responsible for repairing the defense line, Shirou''s eyes shrank suddenly. Because, in this team, he saw a girl with orange hair. "Did you see it? It is here to study and repair this singularity, the last Master of the Chaldeans, Fujimaru Tatsuka. However, King Gilgamesh actually asked them to go to the grassroots work first, which is really unpredictable. Ah..." Niu Wakamaru was still talking, but Shirou''s thoughts were already on the orange-haired girl. At this time, they came to Leonardo and Ushiwakamaru. The orange-haired girl turned her head slightly, and her beautiful eyes suddenly fell on Shirou''s body. Chapter 123: Enlightenment, and the final shield Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka, Shirou was stunned. He didn''t know why Fujimaru Tatsuka appeared here. How could it break through the singularity of Jerusalem and appear here! Although Fujimaru Tatsuka has already mastered many peculiarities and has become an excellent Master, and there are also powerful Servants among Chaldeans, if it is to overcome the peculiarities of Jerusalem... it is still very difficult! First of all, when he left, the Lion King still existed, and Mordred also formed another force with the Pharaoh. When he left, Mordred had promised him that he would never let Fujimaru Tachika break through the singularity. Shirou also believed that with the difficulty value of Jerusalem, even if it could not stop Fujimaru Tachika and Chaldea, it would not be enough. Being broken so quickly... However, at this moment, Fujimaru Tachika stood in front of him! Is the time flow rate different, or what happened? Shirou was in a mess. The most important thing was that Mordred and the Lion King knew about him. If Fujimaru Tatsuka has broken through the singularity of Jerusalem, does Fujimaru Tatsuka already know about the old world? If this is the case, wouldn''t his sister, like him, bear the weight of the old world? Only this is absolutely not allowed! Just as Shirou saw Fujimaru Tatsuka, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew in the team also saw him. "Senior, that''s not..." Looking at Shirou, Mashu was surprised and was about to remind Fujimaru Tatsuka, but Fujimaru Tatsuka reached out his hand to stop Mashu, walked forward, looked at Shirou with a smile on his face, and said, "I didn''t expect that I would be here. I met Mr. Wuming." Matthew looked at the back of Fujimaru Tatsuka with a stunned expression. Chapter 1468： "You are..." Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, and then said naturally: "Xiao Lixiang. Actually appearing here, it seems that you have already captured the peculiarities of Jerusalem." "Yeah. But the singularity of Jerusalem is really too difficult. If it were not for luck, it might have been a long time there. That would not work. After all, the countdown to the end of humanity has entered two months. I can''t stop." Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched her fist and said to herself. "Really? But you look like this..." Shirou looked at the dresses of Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew. Fujimaru Tatsuka said: "King Gilgamesh told us that the special point of the Raiders should not be rushed. It is necessary to understand the details of this special point first. And we feel that way, so for the time being, as maintenance personnel, I will repair the defense line here. However, it is really true. I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Wuming here. After all, it has been a while since Mr. Wuming left without saying goodbye. I thought I would never see Mr. Wuming again." "I''m just one step ahead. My purpose is to fix the singularity, so I came directly to this final singularity." Shi Lang said calmly. "So it''s like this..." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, and then smiled: "However, it''s really fun to be able to explore the peculiarities with Mr. Wuming again. So let''s do it for now, Mr. Wuming. I think you seem to be There are also things, so let''s say goodbye first, I''m going to move bricks." "Oh..." Shirou nodded, and then saw Fujimaru Tatsuka smile at him, and then rejoined the maintenance team with Matthew to move the brick wall. After returning to his senses, Shirou found that Niu Wakamaru was looking at him straightforwardly. Shirou couldn''t help asking, "Is there any dirt on my face, Niu Ruomaru?" "That''s not true," Niu Ruomaru shook his head, and then asked suspiciously: "It''s just weird. Listening to your conversation, it seems like Lord Shiro, you have a relationship with Chaldea a long time ago... and , The name''Anonymous''..." "I have been summoned to other singularities before, and have some intersections with Chaldea. However, because of the relationship between the demon, I am not welcomed by Chaldea..." "Why, those guys!" Niu Ruowan said angrily: "Sir Shirou is also a righteous man who fights for humanity. Even if he has different forms, but as long as he has the same purpose, he is a volunteer and a comrade-in-arms!" "It really is Gen Yoshitsune... But it doesn''t matter. This doesn''t affect my view of Chaldeans or what I want to achieve." Shi Lang smiled, and then said, "Also, in front of the last human Master, I should bother you to call me "No Name"." "Why?" Niu Wakamaru and Leonidani asked strangely. "Because of the previous summoning error, I forgot my name, so I replaced my name with''No Name''. Moreover, they didn''t wait to see me. Although it didn''t affect my view of Chaldeans, I felt a little grudge in my heart after all. Yes. My name is what my friends use to call me. I don''t like letting them know my name." Shi Lang said. "It''s called by friends... So Shirou-sama treated us as friends. Since it''s a friend''s request, we can''t ignore it. Don''t worry, Master Wuming." Niu Ruomaru said with a smile. Leonidani nodded and agreed. "Then, thank you." Shirou smiled, then glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was building the wall, and then walked into Uruk. The moment he walked into Uruk, petals fell beside him, and Merlin''s figure appeared. Shi Lang looked at him and asked directly: "You fellow, did you know from the beginning that she has come to this peculiar point?" "The eyes did see it." Merlin nodded and admitted. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Shilang asked. Merlin smiled and said, "I''m afraid you will be in chaos!" "Although I want to protect her, I can''t bear any harm to her. She came here suddenly, which really surprised me a bit, but I won''t lose my calm before the evil king is defeated." Shirou said, then asked: "So, does she know about the old world?" "I don''t know about this. Maybe I know, or maybe I don''t know." Merlin blinked, then laughed, turning into petals and disappearing. Shirou frowned. What is this guy''s position on this matter? Thinking like this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and rubbed his forehead, showing a painful expression. Shaking his head to relieve some symptoms, he turned his head and glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was still moving bricks, confirmed her safety, and then walked towards Uruk''s temple. Gilgamesh, that fellow must have been waiting for him for a long time. ... Fujimaru Tatsuka devoted himself to laying bricks, while Matthew was a little worried. She picked up a brick, her heart was very tangled, and then looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, who was looking calm, and couldn''t help asking: "Senior, that... is it Senior Shirou? It''s what you can''t wait to see and want to see. Brother?" "Of course it is." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. "But, but why...why..." Matthew didn''t know how to say it, but Fujimaru Tatsuka took the conversation and said while building the wall, "Why, don''t I just call his brother face to face, break him, and then threw himself into his arms and cry?" Matthew nodded. In her imagination, it should be the plot. Fujimaru Tachika threw himself into Shirou''s arms, cried and told Shirou about things in the old world, and then recognized Shirou. However, the fact is that Fujimaru Tachika thought he knew nothing, and called Shirou nameless. "Of course I want to... I miss my brother holding me, rubbing my head and comforting me. But... I can''t." Fujimaru Tatsuka put down the brick, turned her head, looked at Matthew, and said seriously: "Masiu, this step is now...I am not just Fujimaru Tatsuka, not just my brother¡¯s sister, Matthew. " "Senior..." "I have something that must be done. Before caring about my own personal affairs, what must be done is what the Master of Chaldea, the last Master of mankind should do. Throw into his arms and act like a baby Whether it¡¯s complaining or complaining, let¡¯s do it after the singularity is repaired. Now I am not Fujimaru Tatsuka, but the last Master of mankind! I can''t tolerate the slightest weakness and selfishness in me!" A firm divine light flashed in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes, which made Ma Xiu startled for three seconds, then lowered his head slightly. She finally understood why Fujimaru Tatsuka would be recognized by the heroes. I finally understand why I like Fujimaru Tatsuka so much. The predecessors have completed a complete transformation. They are no longer ordinary people who shed tears and weeping at the singular point of Fuyuki City, but the last master of mankind who has conquered the six singularities, has gone through setbacks, displacement, betrayal, life and death, and has met countless heroes! The rich experience and experience have made her strong. Although her strength is not good, she is indeed no longer the little girl who was afraid of crying in her brother''s arms. "Masiu, work hard. Now, what we have to do is not to think about things, but to show our own value and perseverance. Don''t think about why we should do this kind of thing that should save humanity, but think about it. , As long as we can save people, we will do all the work! Whatever we need, we will do!" said Fujimaru Tatsuka. "I see, senior!" Matthew nodded, and then he was motivated to work hard. ... Uruk Temple. Shi Lang just walked into the Uruk Temple and found Gilgamesh listening to the officials. After the official''s debriefing was over, Gilgamesh turned his head and looked at him. First, he snorted in the opening remarks and said, "I''m finally back, Fujimaru Shiro. You''re three days late!" Chapter 1469： "Is there anything I need to do?" Shilang asked. "Of course. The whole Uruk is busy, and you will naturally be no exception. The Quetzalcoatl has already been conquered by Astria, and you now need to remove the last shield next to God Tiamat¡ª -Goddess of Warcraft, Gorgon!" Gilgamesh said. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 124: Isolating Merlin is Right Half a year ago, Ghetia summoned the King of Evil and Tiamat to the land of Sumer, and at the same time opened up the man to burn, while the King of Evil and Tiamat took advantage of the characteristics of the false gods. Many gods were summoned to declare war on mankind. In order to fight against the King of Evil and Tiamat and save himself, the restraining force immediately used the decisive battle magic¡¤Heroic Summoning, summoning the Heroic Expeditionary Army headed by the three crowned heroes. The Heroic Expeditionary Army destroyed many gods and returned them to the Pillar of Gods. However, the Heroic Expeditionary Army failed in the end. Most of the Heroic Spirits were captured by the Evil King and Tiamat, using Tiamat''s beast body to be demonized. Among them, the demon Charles I, who had been in the singular world of Jerusalem, was like this. However, with the crusade of the Heroic Expeditionary Army, the gods who protected the King of Evil and Tiamat have basically been conquered. Only a few pillars of the gods remain, relying on the blessings given by Tiamat. Defends Tiamat and the King of Evil. At this time, after the Heroic Expeditionary Army, Shirou, Gilgamesh and others who once again challenged the King of Evil and Tiamat, also ushered in the final strategic adjustment for the decisive battle. Night. Shi Lang returned to the temporary residence, and Merlin and Vivian were already sitting in it. Vivienne first told Shilang that Taito had not been able to enter Morgan Lefy¡¯s workshop, while Shilang nodded to indicate that he knew it, and told Vivienne that Morgan Lefy had already existed a long time ago. Among this singularity. "Huh. That poisonous snake that only smirks in the dark and damp cave, it''s self-knowing not to follow it." Vivian said with a cold face while hugging her chest. Shi Langxin said, "It''s not that you are too violent, so she doesn''t have the guts to come over." "However, does that invisible vortex have something to do with Vermore Protoss again... But judging from that form of existence and ability, it should be a fairy secret technique." Vivian frowned. "Speaking of which, Vivienne, do you know the Vermore Protoss?" Shilang asked. "Some communication. In other words, as long as the gods, we all have communication. In human mythology, we are vassals of the gods, but in fact, we have an equal relationship with the gods. The gods of the gods. , We can all go, and according to different civilization regions and cultures, we also have different titles, such as fairies, elves, fairies and the like." After a pause, Vivian continued: "I have personally communicated with the Vermore Protoss. I don''t think this vortex comes from the Vermore Protoss, because their magical system is destroyed, right? This kind of secret technique based on great deeds will be born. Otherwise, they will not be defeated and destroyed by the Danu Protoss." Shiro nodded. The Vermore Protoss is a strong part of Celtic mythology, but in the battle of the gods, the father of C¨² Chulainn, Luge Mike Essoran, the **** of light, defeated the possession The supreme **** King Barol, who died the Demon Eye, allowed the Danu Protoss to completely defeat the Vermore Protoss. The failed Protoss of Vermore was driven into the abyss by the Protoss Danu, and was completely eliminated by history. By the way, in the long history, the Vermore Protoss also tried to come out of the abyss, but they were killed one by one by the dead gatekeeper, Shilang''s master, Skaha. In fact, the Dead Realm, and the Kingdom of Shadows established in the Dead Realm, are the guard towers used by the Danu Protoss to monitor the abyss. And Skaha also developed an extremely bad inner state during the long years of killing God, and gradually decayed. "Forget it, since there is no clue. Let it go." Shi Lang said. This involves the Vermore Protoss and the Danu Protoss, and it involves the Second God Generation that has long been extinct. The history is too long, and the two protoss have already left the surface with the gods. The urgent task is not to investigate the mystery of the vortex and to study the disappeared past, but to defeat the king of evil and win the future! After leaving the matter aside, Shi Lang talked about the crusade against Gorgon. At this moment, Merlin suddenly stretched out his hand and made a silent gesture, then showed a thief smile, and whispered: "Don''t talk first, I will show you some very interesting things." Upon hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help showing an expression of interest, and asked: "What is interesting?" Seeing these two people get together again, Vivian showed a disgusting expression and said, "You two guys, are you going to do anything boring again?" "Don''t say that." The humble expression on Merlin''s face became stronger, and then he got up and pulled Shilang and Vivian aside, and finally blew out the candle on the table. Shi Lang didn''t understand what Merlin was going to do, but after waiting for a while, there was a cheerful humming sound outside the house. This voice is Anna? Shilang showed a surprised expression. Afterwards, he turned his head abruptly, and even in the dark night when he could not see his fingers, he could feel that Merlin must have a mean smile on his face. Anna is in a very good mood today. Although she hated humans, she felt extremely happy in her heart after being thanked by the florist''s grandmother who often helped. And the grandmother gave her a wreath made of flowers. It''s so happy. However, this must not be let other people know, otherwise they will definitely be laughed at. Well, hide the wreath when you go back. Before I returned to the house, there was no candlelight. Great. Those guys haven''t returned yet. It''s a good time to hide the wreath! Anna hummed a cheerful little song and walked into the house, came to the table in a familiar way, took off the wreath with joy, put it on the table, and then lit a candle. When the lights illuminate the entire room, the smile on Anna''s face instantly froze, and even a lovely whine of "wow" was made. Because, at the moment the lights were lit, Anna discovered that Shilang, Meilin, and Vivian, the three of them, with six eyes looking at her straightforwardly, especially Meilin, with a humble expression on his face. Smile. "You, you--, why are you here!?" Anna pointed at the three Shilang and asked with shame and angrily. "Of course we are here, otherwise how could we find out that Anna would show such a lovely smile." Merlin said with a smile. "Woo-!!!" Anna''s face suddenly became red as if it was burning, and her eyes flowed with shy tears. She bit her teeth and said, "You guys, have you all seen it?" "Of course, we¡ª" Before Mei Lin had finished speaking, Vivian was with Shi Lang and Mei Lin. He took a step away, hugged his chest, and said coldly: "You really know how to do such boring things." Shi Lang walked up to Vivian''s side without saying a word, then looked at the isolated Merlin coldly, and said, "You really like to do such tricks, Merlin." Merlin was kind of teasing Anna at first, but when he saw Shilang and Vivian isolated him, turned his face and refused to recognize him, he was immediately dumbfounded. What do you two mean? Good guy, when you want to make fun of it, you don''t have any problems, and then you have to leave the relationship with yourself? This is too ruthless, right? What about being each other''s little angels? Merlin was about to condemn the ruthless adulterer and adulteress. As a result, Anna''s low-pressure voice rang in his ears: "Merlin--!" Chapter 1470： Oops, awful--! Merlin turned her head with a stiff face, and found that Anna had picked up the sickle, her face was gloomy that could scare people to death, her eyes flashed with a cannibalistic light, and a terrible low pressure exuded all over her body. "Go to hell, Merlin!" Anna waved her sickle and killed Merlin. "Help, help!" Merlin turned around panicked and ran away, Anna waving her sickle behind him. "Why are you only hunting me down? They have a share too!" "Shut up, go to hell, Merlin!" Anna chases and kills Merlin, making the whole house turbulent, until two unexpected guests arrive here, and this nonsensical chase is over. These two unexpected guests were not others, but Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew. "Okay, so lively..." Looking at the chicken flying in the house, Fujimaru Tatsuka could only say so reluctantly. Seeing other people coming, Anna snorted, put down the sickle, and let Merlin go for the time being. This made Mei Lin breathe a sigh of relief, and then looked at Shilang and Vivian with grievances. These two guys are too authentic! If he agreed to be each other''s little angels, and then betrayed him, it would be fine. When he was chased afterwards, he didn''t even persuade him to fight, and he knew that he would eat melon next to him. It''s hateful! Draw a circle and curse you to death! Merlin muttered inwardly. Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a little surprise, and asked, "Little Tatsuka, why did you come here?" "That...we live here too, Mr. Wuming." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "Well, it seems that our small room is more lively than before." Shi Lang said with a smile. At this moment, Matthew walked up to Anna, who was still lingering, and asked, "Anna, is this?" "Don''t mention it, Matthew." Anna said angrily, and then carefully put away the wreath on the table. Fujimaru Tateka glanced, then turned to look at Shirou, and said with a smile: "It''s not really lively, but it''s true that it might disturb you." After a pause, Fujimaru Tatsuka continued: "You seem to be talking about something, Mr. Wuming. We will take a bath first. We are all dirty. Although we are used to it, it is more comfortable to wash it if possible. It." Shiro nodded. Then Fujimaru Tatsuka led Matthew into the back room. Vivienne turned her head, looked at Shi Lang, and asked, "Anonymous?" "It''s just another name. Don''t care." Shirou said. "Use it in front of her, you are so sad," Vivian said. Shiro ignored him, and then said: "It''s time to talk about the crusade against Gorgon. I intend to crusade against Gorgon alone, and you and Gilgamesh will talk about how to deal with Tiamat. " "Gorgon..." Mentioned the name, Anna muttered a few words in a low voice, then raised her head, looked at Shirou with both eyes, and said, "Gorgon... just leave it to me." "Why?" Shi Lang asked strangely: "I can do it alone." "No. It should be said that she must be dealt with by me!" Anna said with a serious expression on her face, clutching the wreath in her arms. "Anna..." Merlin looked at her. Shilang was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Are you sure? Want to... kill yourself?" "I am Gorgon''s restraining power. The hypertrophic me must be defeated by myself." Anna said. Seeing the firmness in Anna''s eyes, Shi Lang nodded. Anna''s consciousness has been confirmed, and he has no reason not to support it. Because of this awareness, just like he did to the King of Evil. Isn''t that deformed body a hypertrophic him? At this time, there was a burst of thunder cannons outside the house, and then a dazzling light came in from outside the house, illuminating the dark room. "This is..." "Oh!" Merlin slapped his head and said distressedly: "Something troublesome is coming." Shi Lang walked out of the door and took a look, and saw that one after another shining door suddenly appeared in the sky, and then the golden chain fell down toward the city like a torrential rain. Jin Gu! Shi Lang frowned, drew out the Death Star Sword, and was about to sever the golden chains that fell. As a result, before he did it, there was a shock in the sky above the city. Over the city, there were also blocks of golden radiant ripples, and then among those radiant golden ripples, one after another wands slowly appeared, which flashed with terrifying magical aura, and then combined When he got up, a huge thunder was formed, and it slashed towards the sky. "Rumble, rumbling--!!" The thunder is like a whip, and the sky is like a meteor shower. Shi Lang frowned. There is no doubt that Gilgamesh made the shot. Holding the sword of the Death Star, Shi Lang thought for a while, and first told Mei Lin and the others not to go out, while he walked towards the Uruk Temple. When Shi Lang walked into Uruk Temple, Gilgamesh''s struggle with Jin Gu, who had suddenly attacked, had ended. Jin Gu did not break Gilgamesh''s staff, and Gilgamesh did not pursue and kill Jin Gu, but sat on the throne with a calm face and continued to look at his slate. "Wang... That is... Jin Gu, right?" Siduli asked. "Not bad," Gilgamesh said. Siduli hesitated and asked, "That Jin Gu...isn''t it Enkidu?" "This king has gone to the underworld to confirm that it is indeed not Enkidu. It is just another person born using Enkidu''s body... nothing more." Gilgamesh said calmly. Chapter 1471： At this moment, Shirou walked in and said, "But you still want to witness him with your own eyes, right, Gilgamesh?" ... pS: Come here today, I owe a more... Chapter 125: Counter Summoning Facing Shirou¡¯s words, Gilgamesh sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s just another person driving his body. Don¡¯t you think this king will treat him as Enkidu? Humph, ignorance. I¡¯m not. I need a second friend. My friend has been only him since ancient times. Moreover, there is no need for two kings in this world, Fujimaru Shiro!" Seeing Gilgamesh who sneered, Shirou knew that Gilgamesh was a little angry. When it comes to Enkidu, this guy will still be so sensitive in his heart. "When you were in the underworld, you told me that you had regrets." Facing the angry Gilgamesh, Shirou was not angry, but showed a smile and said: "But if you miss the morning sun and you shed tears, then you will also miss the stars, Gilgamesh. " "Tsk!" Hearing this, Gilgamesh sighed slightly, and said with some discomfort: "You fellow, you shouldn''t get your mind back...you are disrespectful to me, if this land still needs your strength, it is enough to make You have died thousands of times! Just rely on your effect on this land to avoid your disrespect. If you want to survive, you will disappear before my eyes!" "What I don''t want to do because of weakness, if I feel regret after not doing it, then it is even weaker." As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Lang found Gilgamesh glaring at him with fire in his eyes. He smiled, turned and left. It''s worth it, he paid it back. After Shiro left, Gilgamesh''s eyes became peaceful, and he scolded: "This miscellaneous repairer, you should continue to be an idiot! Otherwise, this king will be angry!" "The king..." Siduli looked at Gilgamesh with a headache. Gilgamesh put down the slate in his hand and got up. "The king?" Siduli turned her head and looked at Gilgamesh suspiciously. "The king''s body is exhausted. Go to the city to inspect the people''s conditions." Gilgamesh said calmly. Siduli was stunned for a moment, then smiled, nodded, and said, "I understand, Wang. Please be careful along the way. I will take care of my affairs." Gilgamesh nodded, turned and left. Siduli picked up the slate on the table. She knew what Gilgamesh was doing. What the reserved Gilgamesh is going to do. Maybe Wang was moved by Master Shilang, or maybe that was the idea in Wang''s heart. After all, even if the heart is different, the soul is different, but that body is the only lock of heaven on this earth. If the lock of the sky always insisted that he was a weapon, then Jin Gu was the successor to the weapon that the king had trusted the most in the past! Siduli held the slate, looked out the door, and said silently in her heart. Wang, I Siduli sincerely hope that your face will show a smile again. ... Shi Lang returned to the house and saw Mei Lin, Anna and a group of Uruk children leaning in front of the house, playing with fireworks. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang walked to Vivian''s side and asked. "The''Last Master of Mankind'' brought fireworks. Both Merlin and Anna ran to play." Vivian said with her chest hugging her chest. Hearing this, Shi Lang asked strangely: "Then you won''t go?" "Don''t go." Vivian said simply and neatly. Shi Lang didn''t say much, Vivienne of the New World was so temperamental. Sure enough, compared to Vivienne in this new world, he still missed Vivienne who was worried about everything. Eyes couldn''t help falling on Vivian''s hair. "Huh?" Vivian turned her head abruptly, her narrow and beautiful eyes stared at Shirou sharply, and asked suspiciously, "Are you thinking of something bad?" "You think too much." Shi Lang naturally killed him and refused to admit it. Vivian''s fist was not a joke, just like Astra''s wrestling, it was not easy to lose weight. Vivian looked at Shi Lang suspiciously. She just felt a chill on her head, and she suspected Shi Lang was thinking of something bad for her. Shi Lang watched Mei Lin, Anna and the group of children having fun, but did not see Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew, turned his head to look at Vivienne, and couldn''t help but ask: "By the way, Vivienne. Since these fireworks are small Lixiang brought it, so what about them?" Vivienne pointed to the roof and said, "On the roof, I am preparing to summon the entire Chaldean spirit to this singular point." "Are you kidding me?" Shi Lang smiled and said, "She doesn''t have such a powerful magic power." "Your perception has become sluggish, Gurneyville. Haven''t you noticed it? Your sister brought five holy grails to this singularity! Oh, no. It should be six, because Gilgamel Even when they arrived, they gave them Uruk''s big cup." Vivian said. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said in surprise, "Bring all the holy grails for repairing the peculiarities?" Shi Lang knew in his heart that Vivian had not made a mistake, because he had destroyed the holy grail of North America''s singularity. So six major singularities were repaired, but there were only five holy grails. However, Gilgamesh summoned Merlin and the others to the Uruk Cup in advance to Fujimaru Tatsuka, which surprised him a bit. "It seems that your sister also knows in her heart that this singularity will be the final decisive battle." Vivian said: "Of course, she will do this kind of behavior, but she will restore her memory if she is not sure." "It''s impossible." Shilang shook his head with a faint smile, and said: "If she recovers her memory, she would have fallen into my arms and cried." He knows his sister''s character, and he also knows that his sister is not that strong, who can act. "Perhaps," Vivian said. She is not very talkative, and can talk so much with Shirou, which is also a very good relationship in personal relationships. ... On the roof of the hut. Matthew put his round table shield on the ground, and then formed the Heroic Summoning Array. When she got up, she looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka behind her and said, "It''s built, senior." "Okay, Matthew." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, and then she walked to the Heroic Summoning Formation, opened the satchel she tied to the right, and took out six wine glasses made of gold in turn. Chapter 1472： These are the peculiarities that Fujimaru Tatsuka has repaired so far, and he obtained the Holy Grail of Getia. Among them, the wine glass that was put out last has the widest mouth. This was the Uruk cup that Gilgamesh gave to Uruk when she came to Uruk, and once summoned Niuromaru, Merlin''s and others. Although these cups are given the name of the Holy Grail, in fact, they are the heart of a high concentration of magic power. The six cups were put out by Fujimaru Tatsuka, as if they were connected, shining with a faint light, and they were connected to each other, echoing each other, producing a strange beauty. Fujimaru Tachika got up, and then contacted Olga Marie and Leonardo in Chaldea to kiss him. "The heart of the magic furnace is ready, it''s time to summon the Servant, Director Olga Marie." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "I see, Lixiang." Olga Marie nodded, and then said somewhat troubledly: "However, there are some problems now." "What''s the problem, director?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked suspiciously. "According to what we said before. You first enter the Uruk Singularity, and then use the magic of the Holy Grail to summon all the Chaldean Servants. And the first echelon summoned is King Arthur, Wei Gong, and C¨² Chulainn. ...But now, Orion, Romulus, Skaha, Lion King, Mordred, they all want to go as the first echelon." Olga Marie said troubledly. "What''s the problem for me, Director. It''s nothing, I just summon it together." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. Olga Marie frowned and said, "Lixiang, in this case, to your body..." "Relaxation, director." Fujimaru Tatsuka reached out and patted her chest, and said with a smile: "This body will definitely not collapse before completing its responsibilities!" Hearing that, Olga Marie was silent for a moment, then sighed, and said: "You really make me wonder what to say about you, at least I have to take care of my body! The same goes for those guys, and they don''t know their size. Just..." Olga Marie¡¯s words were not finished yet, and the voice of the Palace of Heroes rang: "Although I want to stand next to the Master now, if this kind of plural summons will overload the Master¡¯s body. , Then I can be called next time." Kuchurin''s horrified voice also sounded: "I also quit, I also quit... I must not be old with this... ah, no, don''t look at me like that. I mean the teacher, my dear teacher I¡¯m too weak, I can¡¯t dance with my teacher on the same stage, otherwise, it will definitely drag the teacher behind. I also quit!" Black Saber also said flatly: "I also quit... there are no potato chips, popcorn. I don''t like it." "If you all choose to quit... Then the first echelon called is Orion, Romulus, Skaha, Lion King, Mordred... Lixiang, five-body Servant, you can support it. Live?" Olga Marie asked. "Don''t worry about it, let alone the five bodies, as long as you can defeat that guy... No, as long as you can restore humanity, even if it is a one-time summoning to summon everyone, I will not fall!" Fujimaru Tatsuka held it. Fist, said. In fact, deep in her heart, she also has revenge for the king of evil and the false gods! Because what was destroyed by the false god''s spirit seat was her home, her world, and everything she had in the past! "I see, then let''s start. Da Vinci." "I see, Director. Romani, prepare to¡ª" Da Vinci turned his head subconsciously and wanted to give orders to the reliable doctor, and only then did he remember that the doctor had been taken away and he was dead. Da Vinci paused, then he pressed the start button, and said: "¡ª¡ªThe Heroic Spirit Teleportation Summoning technique has been activated. You can start, Fujimaru Tatsuka!" "I see, Da Vinci dear!" Fujimaru Tachika stretched out his right hand and gently recited the terms of the summoning. As the terms of the summoning were recited, the ling curse on the back of her right hand burst out with a faint, blood-red light, and the six holy grails placed in front of the heroic summoning array resonated and produced a dazzling white light, terrifying The magical power of''s circulates along the lines of the heroic summoning array, connecting a line of contract from this distant past to the end of the future. The powerful wind suddenly burst out from the Heroic Spirit Summoning Array. Fujimaru Tatsuka gritted her teeth and summoned five heroes at once, and they were still high-ranking heroes. For her, the pressure was too strong. But it must be done. Fujimaru Tatsuka''s mind flashed in the hell-like scenery that he saw when he was young. No matter what, she didn''t want to see and experience again. Also, the burning anger and revenge in my heart. Revenge to the executioner who took everything from her and the joy of childhood! Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was gritting her teeth, Matthew couldn''t help squeezing her hand. Fujimaru Tatsuka didn''t tell anyone about the old world, and those who knew the details were tight-lipped. Matthew previously thought that Fujimaru Tatsuka did not recognize Shirou, because his mentality has been calm and he is not attached to the old world. But now, there is no clinging to the old world...but Fujimaru Tatsuka will treat himself to everything in the old world. Perseverance, and the heart of revenge, have been twisted into belief, hidden in the heart, become support, and turn into action. Faced with such a Fujimaru Tatsuka, what can Matthew cannot support for this? So... Come on, senior! Matthew clenched her fists and cried inwardly. At this moment, she suddenly saw Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body appearing in a dark mud flow, she couldn''t help but was taken aback, then rubbed her eyes, and when she looked at it, there was nothing. Hallucination? Matthew was suspicious. Olga Marie glanced at Fujimaru Tatsuka on the screen, then turned to look at Skaha, the Lion King and others standing in the summoning frame, and saw that they were exuding a faint brilliance, and their figures were also It''s getting lighter and lighter. Good! It''s a success! Olga Marie cried inwardly. Summoning five heroic spirits at once...This kind of thing is almost unheard of, but Fujimaru Tatsuka can do it. However, this is also supported by the Holy Grail and cannot be replicated. Seeing that the bodies of Skaha and others were getting weaker and lighter, Black Saber looked at the Lion King, eating the potato chips without saying a word. And Kuchurin looked at Skaha, who was about to disappear, with a calm appearance and a refreshing heart. Damn, this old woman is finally going to disappear! My uncle''s free life is coming again! Hahaha Cuchurin laughed inwardly. However, at this time, the sudden change occurred, and the bodies of Skaha and others suddenly solidified. "What''s going on?" Olga Marie raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise. "This, how is this possible!?" Chapter 1473： Leonardo was suddenly taken aback, and then he pressed his hands on the instrument table randomly, his face panicked. "What''s the matter, Leonardo?" Olga Marie asked quickly. "Something has invaded in! Something has invaded the summoning system!" Da Vinci said in dismay. "Something invaded the summoning system? How is this possible?" Olga Marie frowned and asked, "What invaded the summoning system, Leonardo?" "This, this..." Da Vinci''s eyes widened, in disbelief. "What''s the matter, Leonardo?" Olga Marie asked quickly. "Something...something was summoned to Chaldea from Lixiang''s body!" Leonardo said in disbelief. "What are you talking about? Was summoned back to Chaldea from Lixiang''s body?" Olga Marie''s face was unbelievable, and she yelled: "Don''t be kidding! Lixiang is just an ordinary person, and there is nothing in her body. This matter, whether it is Romani, who is in charge of medical examinations, or who is in charge I know the data monitoring! If there is something, it would have been detected by us long ago!" "If it is hidden at the soul level...no, even if it is hidden deeper than the soul level, it is still very simple to escape ordinary medical treatment..." As he was talking, Da Vinci glanced at the instrument and his eyes shrank sharply: "Here is it! That thing is here!" As soon as the words fell, the heroic spirits all took out their weapons. How can they not understand the situation after such a shocking change? And at this moment With a "boom", the instrument and lamp tube suddenly exploded, startling the Chaldean staff. After that, the warning light on the ceiling suddenly sounded, and the sound of "beep beep" resounded extremely, and the red light flashed and shone on everyone''s nervous faces. "Wow~Wow~" On the floor of the Chaldeans, a mud stream glowing with starry sky suddenly overflowed. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Six Omen "Where is this place?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked around and found himself standing in a beautifully decorated modern house, suddenly showing a strange expression. Shouldn''t she use the Holy Grail to summon the heroic spirits in the Chaldeans on the roof of Uruk? Why did it appear here? She has a strange face. At this time, the opposite door was opened with a "creak", and a teenager walked out of it. When he saw the boy''s face, Fujimaru Tatsuka was stunned on the spot. The boy was about seventeen or eighteen, with a slender figure, long arms and legs, a handsome face, long black hair, and a pair of bright eyes. Looking at the appearance of this young man, Fujimaru Tachika felt a sore nose, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to grab it, and shouted, "Brother..." As a result, the moment the hand touched the boy, it passed through. Not only that, the young man walked through her body and moved forward as if there was no one else. Fujimaru Tateka looked down at her hands, stunned for a long time, then turned towards the back of the boy and shouted, "Brother!" As if he hadn''t heard the boy, he moved on, and Fujimaru Tatsuka quickly followed. The boy came to a room, stretched out his hand, and cautiously pushed the door in. "Brother...!" Fujimaru Tateka chased the boy into the room. She had a thousand things to say to the boy, but she saw the boy sitting on the head of a crib, looking calmly at a child lying on the crib. The cold moonlight leaked through the window screens, shining on the sweet sleeping face of the young boy and the tangled face of the boy. Fujimaru Tachika followed the boy''s gaze, turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on the boy''s face, and his eyes suddenly shrank. Because that child has orange hair and a sweet sleeping face... That child, it''s her! She is five years old! A crimson mud flow emerged from the boy''s body, and finally formed a human form, very similar to that of Alquette, but was cut in half by the boy with a sword "Zhu Yue". Afterwards, a jet-black mud stream emerged from the boy''s body, and finally a jet-black human form was formed. After that, the pitch-black human figure, as if it had a will, moved its steps, like air, into the body of the sleeping child. However, such a move naturally awakened the young boy. She opened her confused eyes and looked at the boy: "Brother...?" "Go to sleep, brother is next to you." The teenager comforted her and touched her head lightly. "Hmm..." The young boy fell asleep again. Afterwards, the boy turned his head one step at a time and left. Fujimaru Tatsuka stretched out her hand to cover her forehead. When she remembered it, she remembered that one night when she was a child, it did happen like this. She woke up because of uncomfortable feelings, and found that her brother was sitting next to her, comforting her to sleep soundly. But, what was it that I saw before? His brother, let a black muddy figure walk into her body? The black mudslide figure... The dark mudslide figure... While thinking about this, Fujimaru Tachika came back to his senses, only to find that the house, the young boy, and the older brother... all disappeared. She was in a completely dark, empty world, and a great panic suddenly contracted. Heart. "Brother, brother, where are you?" "Matthew, where are you?" "Director, Da Vinci, Romani...Where are you all?" Chapter 1474： She yelled while running. However, no one responded to her. Here is a darkness of nothingness and loneliness. There is no concept of time and space, and no concept of self, just a pure nothingness. Da Da Da. Footsteps sounded in my ears. Fujimaru Tachika hurried to catch up, and suddenly found that a person was walking forward. She hurried to catch up, but found that she could not catch up no matter what, the distance was even getting farther and farther. "Wait! Wait...! Wait for me!" Fujimaru Tateka shouted while chasing. The man seemed to have heard Fujimaru Tatsuka''s shout, slowed his body, but did not look back. Looking at the man''s back, Fujimaru Tateka couldn''t help but shrink his eyes, stretched out his hand, pointed at the man, and asked, "You, are you Cross Flame Black Demon Messenger?" The man stopped completely, then turned his head abruptly. At that moment, Fujimaru Tateka intuitively turned around and fell to the ground. When he recovered, he was shocked to find that he was actually in a huge palm of his hand, and the person holding him was the same person before. That person''s body was strange, it was pitch black at first, and then gradually shining with stars, with a counterclockwise swirling vortex in the center, and seven holy grails surging around it. Fujimaru Tatsuka asked again: "You are Cross Flame Black Demon Messenger, are you my friend?" The man was silent, and then the darkness of the surrounding world began to be gradually dissipated, revealing the **** under the darkness. That is the **** of death. People are lying in various directions. And Fujimaru Tatsuka saw many acquaintances from it. Her parents, her 0 brother, her sister, Matthew, Romani, Olga Marie, Leonardo da Vinci...Everyone died, and the bodies were piled on top of each other. "Ah ah ah ah!" Fujimaru Tatsuka hugged his head, her eyes trembled. ¡ª¡ªRun away. ¡ª¡ªRun away. ¡ª¡ªHe is about to wake up. "Arrrrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" There was a hoarse and low roar, and then the huge man squeezed the palm of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand tightly. "Crack¡ª" Under the bright sunshine, blood was splashing. It even made the sound of bones being crushed. ... "Yeah-!!!" Fujimaru Tachika sat up fiercely from the bed, and was startled by Shirou and Mashu who were taking care of him next to him. "Senior, senior... are you okay?" Matthew asked cautiously. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned his head, looked at Matthew, then Shirou, and then his eyes fell on Matthew''s face, his face pale and scary, but he said, "It''s okay." Ma Xiuxin said, you don''t seem to be okay at all. "Have you had a nightmare?" A warm voice rang in his ears, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and found that Shirou was looking at him, nodding subconsciously, then shook his head again, and said, "It''s not a nightmare, it''s more special..." "That''s it... I thought of summoning the five-body Servant all of a sudden... It''s no wonder that I will suffer such a pain." Shirou said. Yesterday, Matthew suddenly cried and said to him that Fujimaru Tachika passed out, but he was terribly scared. Fortunately, Vivian and Merlin were diagnosed with a loss of strength and it was OK. "The pain is to eat... By the way, what about Scarha and the others?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "What Skaha and them?" Shirou asked strangely. "I summoned them... Didn''t the summon succeed?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked strangely. Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled and said, "Isn''t this of course, Xiao Lixiang? Summon the five-body Servant at one time, and the connection channel has already been filled. How can it be summoned? Even the strongest Master can only be summoned once. A Servant can be summoned, and he needs to eat a bite and grow his wisdom. Don''t commit such a foolish thing next time." "I see..." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. "Okay, since it''s okay. Then Xiao Lixiang will leave it to you, Matthew." Shirou got up, only to find that Fujimaru Tatsuka reached out and held her sleeve. He looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a puzzled face. Fujimaru Tachika asked, "Do you have anything to deal with today, Mr. Wuming?" "Of course. At this peculiar point, even I can''t mess around. Do your job, maintenance soldier." Shi Lang said with a smile. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka put down his hand and said, "Then, please have a good journey, Mr. Wuming." Shi Lang waved his hand, turned and left. Watching Shirou leave, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head to look at Matthew, and asked, "Did I really not succeed in the summoning, Matthew?" "Yeah, senior. You fainted halfway through the summoning." Ma Xiu nodded, and then said with a face full of fear: "This kind of thing is still too reluctant, senior." "Contact Director Olga Marie first and report our situation. Don''t worry her." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "This..." Matthew shook his head and said, "I''m afraid this won''t work. Too many summons at one time seems to cause our wavelength and Chaldeans to be disordered, and temporarily unable to receive Chaldean signals." "It seems that chaos does come at a price... But the construction of a teleportation formation in Chaldea also requires materials, one at a time, even if the materials are consumed, there is no way to bring everyone to this peculiar point... " Fujimaru Tatsuka sighed and said, "Anyway, wait and see, on the Chaldean side, Da Vinci should already be dealing with this problem." Matthew nodded. It was true. Once there was a problem in Chaldea, Da Vinci would always fix it before it became trouble. "Right, Matthew. Is the Holy Grail ready?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. Chapter 1475： "Take it away, senior." Matthew brought the backpack with the Holy Grail, placed it in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and then opened it, suddenly revealing the appearance of the Holy Grail. Fujimaru Tachika looked at it, and couldn''t help frowning, then raised her head to look at Matthew, and asked strangely: "Why are there only five holy grails, Matthew? There is one more?" "One more?" Matthew asked with a suspicious face, "Isn''t it only five?" "How is this possible? Obviously there is still a big cup missing, the big cup of Uruk that King Gilgamesh gave us!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said, pointing to the backpack. Ma Xiu said strangely, "But... I remember, there are obviously only five, Senior." Hearing this, Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help being stunned. ... Shirou walked out of the house, Anna leaned against the side with a sickle, waiting for a long time. "I''ve been waiting, Anna." Shi Lang said. "Actually, I can go by myself," Anna said. Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said: "Even if you want to fight the Gorgon yourself, the surrounding monsters will need someone to help you deal with it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get close to the Gorgon at all. Moreover, I have some. I have to confirm it." "Confirm some things?" Anna asked strangely. Shirou nodded and said, "Make sure...my sister, Fujimaru Sakura." "Fujimaru Sakura... Tiamat..." Anna nodded. At this time, Vivian and Merlin came to see them off. "Are you going to leave?" Vivian asked when she came over. Shiro nodded and said, "Yes. It can''t be delayed any longer. The more you drag, the harder it is to succeed Gilgamesh''s plan." "By the way, are you going?" Shi Lang asked. "Never mind this." Vivian shook her head and said, "Me and Merlin have reasons not to be too capricious." "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. "Also, Gurney. The Blood Shrine of Gorgon is too close to the Arabian Sea. You must be careful of Tiamat. If Tiamat chases over, give up Gorgon, you too, we Also, they are not Tiamat''s opponents. You should be able to detect this." Vivian said. Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and said: "I know it in my heart. And, if necessary, I will break [Invading Blade Gold]." Vivienne nodded. Watching Shi Lang go away, Vivian turned her head to look at Mei Lin and asked, "How long will that thing be able to wake up?" "It''s hard to say, but since I hypnotized his body hasn''t been killed yet, it shows that the thing is still asleep." As he said, Merlin sighed, "Gerneyville went to find that thing for a decisive battle when he came over, but it shocked me... So, why should I take this kind of frightening job? Really!" Merlin complained. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! ! Chapter 127 Because I am also Gorgon Temple of Blood. Gorgon looked at the beast eggs that were gestating near the temple, with a grim smile on his exquisite and gorgeous face, "Grow up. Grow up, my children. For the coming revenge!" Gorgon hates humans. In the distant age of mythology, as Medusa, she and her two sisters belonged to the goddess of Greek mythology. The three shared their divinity and were called "Gorgon". The legend is that "even the gods are afraid Monsters", so heroes have always come to challenge. But in fact, they were the ancient native gods of the old Greek world. However, the goddess Athena, who was jealous and disgusted with their beauty, deprived them of their popular beliefs and exiled them to the invisible island. Since then, they have become The monster among the rumors. However, this is just a rumor, they have not turned into monsters, their appearances are still the same as before. However, the heroes who came to crusade due to rumors, did not know the doorway, wielded their swords, tried to kill them, and conquered the legendary "monster that even the gods feared" in order to gain fame and fortune. In order to protect the two sisters, as a young girl, Medusa waved a scythe and seized one hero after another. However, in the end, their living space was still taken away. In order to protect the two sisters, Medusa, who continued to kill the incoming heroes, turned from a goddess to a killer, and eventually went crazy and killed the sisters she had originally intended to protect, swallowing them all, and became complete. Gorgon. In the end, she, who was reduced to Gorgon, was also killed by the hero Boltius. It is precisely because of this that Gorgon will fall to the King of Evil and Tiamat, nurturing the beasts, and attempting to destroy humanity. This is not because of any special reasons, but simply revenge. In the age of mythology, the humans who had driven her to death, then as revenge, she would also let humans taste this fear. However A picture of an old grandmother delivering a wreath suddenly flashed across his mind. Gorgon was holding his head, his eyes flashing with pain and bloodthirsty light. "Damn, this kind of interference... here again!" I don''t know when it started, and there was a constant flow of this picture of getting along well with humans and a kind of peace of mind in her head. She understands these images and where these emotions come from. That she... The one who maintains the attitude of the goddess, her-Gorgon''s restraint, Anna''s memory and emotions. "You can''t interfere with me!" Gorgon gritted his teeth, his face was hideous, and his eyes were spitting bloodthirsty red light. Before venturing to go to the Warcraft front in person, it was because she was mad at the interference of Anna''s memory and wanted to destroy the Warcraft front directly and kill the other one. "You must die, you must die...!" Gorgon understood that she had to kill Anna, and the sooner the better. If Medusa is a complete individual whose life is from birth to death, then Anna is the first half of Medusa''s innocence and beauty, while Gorgon has undergone major changes, leaving only revenge and despair. The second half. Just as Medusa did not expect to become a monster when she was a goddess, Gorgon, as a monster, also hates the young self who is a goddess and has the reserved goddess. Isn''t this a matter of course? The Medusa of the goddess is a denial of Gorgon, and the existence of Gorgon is also a denial of Medusa in the state of the goddess. Chapter 1476： Therefore, Gorgon must kill Anna, otherwise, she will continue to be interfered by Anna. She must be killed! At this moment "Huh?" Gorgon''s face suddenly condensed, "This breath...that demon, is it coming again? Did you put the target on me?" She turned her head slightly, those magic eyes seemed to penetrate the space and saw a Shirou approaching here. Her brows frowned tightly, a little solemn. She and Shirou had already fought each other once. And it was the first confrontation that made Gorgon reluctant to face Shirou again. That was not an opponent she could deal with-Gorgon had already known this matter. And this is why Gorgon turned around and ran away the first time he saw Shi Lang on the Warcraft front. It was a demon who had surpassed the boundaries between heroes and gods. It was Tiamat and the evil king who was still sleeping in the black box who could deal with him, not hers. "Tiamat''s blessings that can be sensed... the other gods have not responded to me. It seems that he has killed them... No, I can''t deal with him without the alliance technique." Gorgon was anxiously anxious. She knew in her heart that what she could deter Shirou was not the demon eyes of petrification, nor the temple of blood, but the blessing of Tiamat and the other gods. Alliance technique. However, at this moment, Gorgon could feel that other gods no longer responded to her. This means that other gods have either been killed, or they have fallen to the side of humans. Faced with such a situation, Gorgon couldn''t help thinking of moving. Can''t beat it, can''t it be hidden? The King of Evil is guarded by Tiamat, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it... However, as soon as this thought came to mind, Gorgon''s face suddenly became ugly: "This feeling... this disgusting feeling... it can''t be wrong, that guy... that kid is here too. !" Gorgon felt the feeling of a person who disgusted Shiro by her side. Can make her hate it like this... Except that little devil, that young self, there is no other choice! "Come on with me..." Gorgon''s eyes flashed red, and she decided not to run away. She wants to kill that young self. ... Shi Lang pointed to the blood temple in front of him and said to Anna: "There is the blood temple. I will ask again, Anna, do you really have to face yourself?" "That''s the devilish me. I killed my sisters. I can only avenge you... Don''t get involved, Shiro Fujimaru." Anna said coldly, holding the sickle. "I know. Then, I''ll clean up the Warcraft here, but if you lose, then Gorgon will belong to me." Shi Lang said. He did not stop Anna''s willful actions, nor was he prepared to support Anna. Everyone has a way to go by himself, a way to accomplish by himself, and a struggle of beliefs to overcome by himself. This is the case with Anna and Gorgon. Anna is the past that Gorgon has repeatedly denied, and Gorgon is also the future for which Anna is lonely, bitter, and hated. This dispute is a collision between the past and the future of an individual. In this kind of war, the support of others is precisely the greatest blasphemy. Good intentions also fall into the malicious eyes of others. Shiro understands this principle and recognizes this principle. He is no longer an ordinary person who breaks into the hero stage, but a hero who dances with the hero on the same stage. He understands and agrees with this emotion, otherwise he will not become a demon voluntarily, let alone Will stand here. Anna walked in with a sickle in her hand. Shi Lang also turned his head and looked. Behind him is a plain, full of monsters gathered. The mountains and plains are like leeks blowing in the spring breeze, but among the gathered beasts, there is a road made of bones and blood. That was Shilang who came along with Anna, killing all the way, the road. "Perhaps you were once humans and were reincarnated by Gorgon... But now, sorry, please resent me, because I am going to kill you." Shiro drew out the sword of the Death Star, and his long white snow-like hair fluttered with it, his eyes shone with shattered red light, and the bracelet formed by the [Invasion Blade Gold] on his wrists and ankles buzzed suddenly." "Kakaka" several times, there are some cobweb-like cracks on it. Then Shi Lang took a step forward. Logically speaking, based on the fierceness of Warcraft, the fierceness has already come forward to tear Shirou. However, what is shocking at this moment is that Shirou took a step forward, and after the shattered demonic spirit spilled out, these beasts actually took a step back, "click, click," several times, and a tragic trampling occurred. Event. But even so, they dare not step forward in the face of Shirou alone. The wild instinct tells them that it is the end. Shiro alone captured tens of thousands of monsters. ... Anna entered the Temple of Blood. The blood temple was filled with a strong smell of blood, human bones and beast eggs bred with beasts were everywhere, and a sense of horror rushed to the face. But Anna went on walking calmly. She understood that there would be no other monsters in the blood temple. Because this is Medusa does not like to get together, likes to enjoy the dark alone. Holding a sickle in her hand, she continued to move forward peacefully. At this moment There was a rustling sound in the darkness, and suddenly, a cold wind came from behind like a knife. Anna turned around fiercely, and saw a huge tail rushing towards her face. Anna hurriedly put the sickle in her hand horizontally and put it up. Just hearing a "clang" sound, huge power came from the sickle, Anna was directly smashed out like a meteor, and fell heavily on the side of the stone wall, with a "boom", and her instinct was hot and painful. In the darkness, there were a pair of eyes shining with rainbow light, staring at Anna violently. When Gorgon, who was hiding in the darkness, was about to continue attacking Anna, Anna stood up neatly and put on a defensive posture. Her eyes shining with rainbow light immediately disappeared into the darkness. "Don''t hide, I saw you." Anna shouted, holding a sickle in her hand. "Heh~!" Chapter 1477： In the dark temple of blood, Gorgon''s pungent mockery resounded everywhere. Anna resisted the hot pain, leaned her back against the stone pillar behind her, and the petrified magic eyes stared at the surrounding carefully and vigilantly. There was a rustling sliding sound from all around. There was no doubt that it was Gorgon acting in the dark. She was like a hunter in the dark, staring violently and greedily at Anna, the prey that entered the hunting ground, thinking about how to strangle Anna to death. "Gorgon, come out!" Anna said. At this time, the dark blood temple suddenly fell silent, and then with a "shoo" in the darkness, a poisonous snake suddenly rushed out, opened its mouth, and bite towards Anna. Anna moved sideways and escaped the impact of the poisonous snake. Then, with a turn of her wrist, the sharp blade of the sickle flashed a cold light in the air. The next moment, the poisonous snake was chopped down by Anna and fell to the ground. A strand of purple hair. It turns out that this poisonous snake is Gorgon''s hair. After this poisonous snake, dozens of more poisonous snakes sprang out from the darkness, attempting to bite Anna, but they were cut off one by one by Anna. Anna leaned back against the stone pillar and stared at the surroundings vigilantly. She knew that Gorgon''s attack was definitely more than that simple. At the same time, she also understood that Gorgon absolutely wanted her to die. Even this idea is far above the priority of revenge against mankind. This is a very simple matter, because she, who was called out as an adult in a peculiar way in Fuyuki City, also wanted to kill her past self. However, at this time Gorgon stopped attacking. No more snakes appeared around. Why is this? Anna frowned. She didn''t think that Gorgon had no intention of killing her, let alone that she would stop attacking. However, this happened in fact. Then... Not good! Anna suddenly realized a little bit. She raised her head fiercely and looked towards the top of the stone pillar. Her eyes suddenly shrank, and she saw Gorgon¡¯s huge face drawn into her eyes, especially the pair of petrified eyes flashing tyrannical. Color. She understood that Gorgon''s attacks just now were just cover, and she had already touched behind her! And this is the way she used to deal with the human heroes in front of her, and she even used it in Bolsius''s last time. She was almost able to swallow him with the Temple of Blood, but it was possessed by Bolsius. The Kibisis bag reversed the concept of inside and outside, but sealed her outside the role of the Blood Temple, and was finally killed by Bossius. She has always used this kind of attack method, why did she forget her attack template? While blaming herself in her heart, Anna hurriedly left the place, but it was too late. When Gorgon stretched out his hand fiercely, he grabbed Anna in the palm of his hand and mentioned it in front of her own eyes. "You lost, Anna." Gorgon smiled cruelly. "Gorgon... I''m not here to fight you to death." Anna said, struggling in Gorgon''s hands. "Oh? You didn''t come to me to break it off. Are you still persuading me to protect humans?" Gorgon sniffed, his eyes flashing tyrannical light, holding Anna''s hand, violently tightening, and screaming: "Stand up." On the human side, you betrayed Medusa! You betrayed your sisters. You forgot how humans cannibalized our living space and how the sisters were killed? You shouldn''t show up!" "Hmm." Anna moaned in pain, then gritted her teeth and said: "I didn''t stand on the side of humans, nor did I fall to humans. I...I only fell to myself. I just don''t want you to let Gorgon appear. Because the ones who killed the sisters and ate them were the ones who had forgotten the love that we missed." Hearing that, Gorgon''s pupils gradually widened, his complexion became more and more ferocious, and he squeezed Anna''s hand even harder, trying to pinch Anna directly to death. She understood what Anna was here for, and Gorgon was to protect the Medusa, who had forgotten her deep love because of her slaughter, and killed and ate the monsters her sisters turned into. Therefore, there is only revenge and killing in Gorgon''s heart, but not the slightest beauty. This is the reason why she was born, and this is the reason why she hates Anna. But what is Anna doing now? This is to awaken the beauty in her heart, the beauty of the goddess who is also called "Medusa". Unforgivable. This is betrayal. To myself, but also to the betrayal of Medusa''s life. The monster named Gorgon has long been unable to touch those beautiful pasts. The only meaning left behind is revenge. However, she was naive in the past and told her to give up revenge and recall the beauty of the goddess. This is tantamount to a person who is walking crookedly under the blow of reality, seeing himself full of innocence and vigor in the past, calling himself kind and insisting on his original intention is just as disgusting. Without the vicissitudes of life, without experiencing the blows of reality and despair in the past, how do you understand how your future self will be reduced to this kind of field step by step, step by step? Persuading people to be kind and disgusting, even if the persuading person is the past self. "As a goddess, how do you understand my state of mind as a monster? Go to death, Anna. Now, you are going to be a good meal for Gorgon!" Gorgon sneered, squeezed his hands tighter, and opened his mouth, ready to devour Anna like the sisters in the age of myth. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that in her hands, Anna''s quality gradually increased. What''s the matter? Gorgon stopped his hand in surprise and looked at Anna. At this time, Anna, who was in Gorgon''s hands, suddenly grew a pair of wings behind her. "This is...!?" Gorgon was surprised, because those wings were exactly the same as Gorgon¡¯s, and they were getting bigger and bigger. Anna''s body was getting bigger and slender. Soon Gorgon couldn¡¯t hold Anna''s hand. Had to let it go. And at this moment, Anna''s magical power suddenly skyrocketed, and her personality and body were also approaching Gorgon. In the end, an existence exactly like Gorgon appeared in front of Gorgon. The same long purple hair, fat body, and long tail, the only difference is that there is no Gorgon''s tyranny in the eyes of her petrified demon. Gorgon pointed at Anna in surprise, and asked: "You, you are..." "Of course I understand. Because I am also Gorgon." Anna said peacefully. Hearing this, Gorgon''s eyes shrank sharply and exclaimed, "Impossible!" ... Chapter 1478： The south of Uruk is a dense forest. However, this dense forest has been leveled at this moment, and flames of destruction are everywhere. Gilgamesh stood in the burning dense forest, his face calmly looking up at Jin Gu standing in the sky. The sky is covered with golden locks of the sky, and the ground is covered with Gilgamesh''s staff. "You guy..." Jin Gu looked at Gilgamesh with a grim look. Gilgamesh said calmly: "What''s wrong? As a weapon of the gods, don''t you have the magic power to continue attacking?" "Funny! I''m Jin Gu, an old wedge like yours, I only need me..." As he said, Jin Gu''s face suddenly froze, turned his head to look at the Arabian Sea, and muttered: "No...Gorgon was attacked. No way...It''s not time for her to leave the field...! What if... If she exits at this time, mother..." With that said, Jin Gu turned around and flew directly towards the Arabian Sea. Gilgamesh frowned and followed. ... ps: The next chapter is relatively late, don''t wait, you can watch it tomorrow. Chapter 128 Goodbye, Gorgon Chaldea. Looking at the mud flows flowing out of the cracks of the instrument, Olga Marie was surprised, stretched out her finger at these mud flows, and asked: "What, what are these?" "No, I don''t know." Da Vinci shook his head, but said solemnly, "However, these things are things that have been counter-summoned!" The starlight, jet-black mud stream flows out from the cracks of the instrument, and the malice emanating from the mud stream makes people feel nauseous. The Lion King who was in the Summoning Art Formation suddenly shrank her eyes. She, whose true identity was Holy Spear Lungominiad, of course recognized the essence of the mud at a glance. She raised the Star Gun without saying a word, and her heart moved, and the next moment the Star Gun shot a beam of light towards the muddy currents that flowed out, and there was an explosion suddenly. Everyone looked at the Lion King who was decisively shot in amazement. At this time, Artemis, who had been stern, pulled up his bow and arrow, and with the power of the Moon God, he repelled a part of the mud flow, and said with an extremely serious expression: "These things... belong to the King of Evil. . The King of Evil...Invasion is here!" "The King of Evil!?" Everyone was taken aback, and then their faces became serious. After the singularity of Jerusalem was attacked, even though Fujimaru Tatsuka did not say anything about the old world, he told everyone about the King of Evil. Everyone also understands that in order to prevent the truth from burning and to save the truth, in addition to repairing the peculiarities, it also needs to defeat Getia and the king of evil who are behind the scenes. And now... the hand of the evil king actually invaded Chaldea! This incident is shocking, but at the same time, I feel the urgency of the situation! The Lion King immediately issued the order: "Humans withdraw, the heroic spirits will destroy the mud!" There are no lack of famous kings among the heroic spirits present, but in such an urgent situation, these kings did not show any willful tempers, but covered Olga Marie and other living people from the Chaldean control room. And powerful heroic spirits like the Lion King hurriedly released their treasures to clear the mud that had been counter-summoned. However, the mud seemed to feel threatened, and the mud lumps merged into a lumps, forming a mud human form. Mordred was taken aback when he saw this. "This, this is not..." Kai''s face was dignified: "The ultimate creature of Charles I, the devil... But isn''t that only a creature that can be transformed?" The Lion King wielded the Star Spear and said, "Destroy them first, then talk about it!" The heroic spirits felt very reasonable and liberated their treasures one after another. After Olga Marie and others left, they finally showed their magical powers at ease. First, the King of Conquer used the inherent barrier to circle the clay figures and the people into the inherent barrier, and then everyone completely liberated the treasures and put these clays. The human figures were destroyed one by one. After neatly clearing the mud figures in the control room, the King of Conquer lifted the inherent barrier, and everyone returned to the Chaldean control room. Mordred hummed: "I dare to invade our base camp. I really don''t know how to live or die!" The Lion King was also relieved. As the Star Lungominiyad, she has endured two failures of the Eternal King, one failure to defeat the false gods, and one failure to leave Avalon and return to the main body to defeat the evil king. She is the one who understands the horror of the evil king best. She didn''t expect that the mud of the evil king would be summoned back, but it would be best to be able to clean it out. At this time, everyone found that Webber was bowing his head, frowning, and thinking. "What''s the matter, Weber?" the young Conquer King asked aloud. "I just think... things are a bit weird, King." Weber said, looking at the young Conquer King. The Lion King was a little concerned, and asked, "What''s weird, Army Master? Is it because these muds were counter-summoned from the summoning channel with the Master?" "No." Weber shook his head, looked at the Lion King, and said, "It''s the purpose." "Purpose?" The Lion King frowned. Weber nodded, "What is the purpose of summoning the mud of the evil king to Chaldea through the channel of summoning?" "Does this still need to be asked? He is the man behind the scenes, and we are to repair humanity, so of course his purpose is to eradicate us." Mordred said naturally. "I can''t see it." Weber shook his head and said: "Now the Master is in Uruk. If he wants to eradicate and repair the existence of humanity, he should not be summoned here, but should be in Uruk and kill Master. , You just found out, those clay figures don¡¯t look like they are going to destroy Chaldea. Otherwise, they must attack Director Olga Marie as soon as possible, but they didn¡¯t. Instead, they just rushed towards us. Like...like...is..." Webber said, as if he had figured it out a little, his eyes shrank sharply. Not only him, but the heroic spirit who is more sensitive to strategy, also in Weber''s analysis, some of them became clear, and their faces became serious. The Lion King clenched his fists and said in a low voice, "It''s procrastination!" "The question is... why are we procrastinating?" someone asked. "I don''t know. However, most of Olga Marie''s side are auxiliary heroes, which is dangerous!" Webber said calmly. ... Chapter 1479： Olga Marie hurriedly withdrew from the control room along with the guardian spirit, and ran towards the director''s room. Among the entire Chaldeans, the safest facility is not elsewhere, that is, the director''s room. This is of course, because magicians are selfish and cherish their lives. Olga Marie''s father, Maris Billy, was also a traditional magician. He naturally also has this fine tradition. He made the director''s room as solid as hell, but it is a pity that he still died. "Here, it''s relatively safe." Leonardo said with a sigh of relief. Olga Marie said nervously, "Orion, can they get rid of the invaders?" "Please trust them, Director Olga Marie. All you have to do is protect your life, and then trust." Da Vinci said. Olga Marie nodded, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Go in first, little director. Here, let us guard." Captain Drake said. "I see, Sister Drake." Olga Marie nodded and agreed. She didn''t want to drag others down by herself, let alone put herself in danger. She swiped the card to open the door of the director''s room, walked in, and then turned on the light, her face suddenly stiffened, and then she screamed, "Yeah--!!!" Captain Drake and others heard the call and hurried over. "What''s the matter, Little Director?" Captain Drake asked with concern. "No, it''s gone!" Olga Marie said in astonishment. "What''s missing?" Captain Drake asked. Olga Marie raised her hand, pointed to the broken glass jar on the balcony, and said with a stunned expression: "Heart, heart is gone!" Captain Drake, Leonardo da Vinci and others turned their heads and looked at them, and suddenly saw a broken glass jar on the balcony, besides that there was formalin scattered all over the ground. Both Captain Drake and Leonardo knew that Olga Marie had a magical heart soaked in formalin, and very precious. That magical heart soaked in formalin was almost as if it were Like a baby. And now, That magic heart is gone! "Who stole my heart ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Olga Marie shouted. ... In front of the Blood Temple, Shi Lang wielded the sword of the Death Star, and every monster that rushed forward was cut into a corpse by the sword of the death star, sprayed with blood and fell on the ground. Soon, one after another corpses filled the earth, and the strong smell of blood soared into the sky, and the stench was incomparable. Shi Lang''s face was calm and natural, with white hair like snow, and a beast died when he lifted the knife in his hand. The monsters were stimulated by the **** smell of the death of their companions, and they suddenly forgot their fear of the demon, and thumped at Shiro one by one. Shi Lang smashed the demon that came up with a sword, and then moved his mind, the red light in his eyes became more and more broken, and then the sword body flickered and shattered black light, and with one swing, a black light like a pillar directly split out. With a "bang", the black light directly traversed the group of monsters and rushed to the far edge. After that, dozens of tiny rays of light grew from the beam of light, like the tentacles of an octopus, rushing towards the surrounding monsters, killing them one by one. Retracting the sword, the front of him suddenly opened up a lot, and when Shi Lang was about to continue his hands, there was a sudden explosion from behind. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that the top of the cave where the Temple of Blood was located suddenly burst open, rushing out of two female behemoths. They are all human snakes with wings on their backs. They fluttered with their wings behind each other, blowing a turbulent wind comparable to a typhoon, holding up their huge bodies, and fighting in the air. It''s Anna and Gorgon. Shi Lang retracted his gaze and continued to slaughter the beasts. In the sky. Gorgon glared at Anna angrily, his countless snake hair roared, biting towards Anna. Anna was not to be outdone, and the purple viper hair that had fallen out of her style also roared and rushed up. On both sides, the endless purple viper hair was entangled together. From time to time, the viper was cut off by the waist, turned back to pure hair, and fell to the ground. Gorgon stared out the magic eye of petrification, and Anna also used the magic eye of petrification, and the two magic eyes canceled out. Gorgon threw a huge fist at Anna, and Anna also threw a fist to meet him. The two fists fought, and there was a loud "bang", and the surging power caused the two to swing apart, their wings flapped, and they stopped in the air. "Damn it!" Gorgon glared at Anna angrily. The little ant that had been caught by his hand, suddenly became a behemoth like her. This really caught Gorgon by surprise. But there is no other way, because she is also the matter of Gorgon. Anna hid it deeply, let alone mentioned it. Even Shirou, Merlin, Gilgamesh did not find out, only at the end. When facing Gorgon, I showed my true self. And this also shows one thing, calling Anna here, this land is not restraining power, but Anna herself, or Gorgon herself. However, it was this matter that made Gorgon even more angry. That guy, Gorgon, is on the side of humans, playing with humans, helping humans... This is a complete betrayal! It was a betrayal to God, it was also a betrayal to myself, and it was a betrayal to my sisters! Unforgivable. Never forgive! "Ahhhhh-" Gorgon yelled, his magical arrogance suddenly burned, and his snake hair swayed slightly, aiming at Anna, spitting out hundreds of purple magical rays. Upon seeing this, Anna also shook her hair, and also shot out hundreds of magical rays. On both sides, a total of thousands of rays of light converge in a cluster, which is like two meteor showers colliding, rumbling continuously, and brilliant fireworks burst out in the sky. "You can''t defeat me, our strength is the same." Anna said. "Foolish statement. I still have the blessing of God Tiamat, Anna!" Chapter 1480： Gorgon''s wings stretched out, breaking through the smoke formed by the magical rays of light, and hitting Anna straight with a fist. Anna then waved her hand, and the air shook with a "boom". Two behemoths fought in the air. "Why betray me, Anna?" Gorgon asked loudly, "If you are also Gorgon, you should understand my pain, my despair, and my hatred. You should stand on my side! Revenge against mankind!" "Gorgon...I don''t want to forget my sisters anymore." Anna said, "I don''t want to forget and escape. It''s the fact that I killed my sisters." Hearing that, Gorgon''s eyes shrank sharply, his face became more tyrannical, and he attacked Anna viciously. However, her attacks were blocked by Anna one by one. "We have been avoiding this fact all the time, so we have always forgotten the thoughts of what we love and our real name is Medusa..." Anna said, "Do you understand, Gorgon, why did I appear? Here, why am I your restraining force. Because we are the same concept, the same side. And now, I want to pick up the name of Medusa again." "Do you want to forget this resentment, this pain, this despair? If you want, then you can forget it, but don''t stop me from taking revenge, Anna! What do I have left besides revenge!?" Gorgon yelled and attacked Anna in anger. And Anna stopped talking, resisting Gorgon''s attack one by one. She is not good at talking. What does she want to pass on to Gorgon? Perhaps, it''s just innocence, don''t forget the thoughts of the things you love. I don¡¯t know on which day I will be able to reach the other shore, and the beloved years. From the beginning of her birth, although she was always teased and exploited by her sisters, she was happy and cherished. She was deprived of her faith by Athena and exiled to the invisible island. She was bullied by her sisters every day, but it was also lively. Those years are something that Medusa cherishes, and it is also the ideal destination forever. What she asked for was nothing else, just a space where she could survive with her sisters. For this reason, she did not hesitate to take up arms, but it was she who killed the sisters in the end. This sadness and despair is the key to Gorgon''s abandonment of Medusa and his birth. Forget everything, only revenge is left. And this is precisely why Anna wants to attack Gorgon alone. She accepted her life as Medusa, whether it was the birth of the three goddesses, the despair of being driven out by the gods, the despair of killing her sisters, or the revenge of Gorgon. She accepted all of them, and looked forward to the other shore one day she could reach. Thinking back to the years she loved so much, this thought made her stand on the opposite side of Gorgon. She wants to kill Gorgon and bid farewell to her paranoid herself. "Damn, **** Anna¡ª!" Gorgon''s temper became more and more tyrannical. With the confrontation, because of the same origin, Anna''s yearning for beauty and the memory of the past that she loved were constantly displayed in her mind. This memory did not make her happy, but rather desperate and painful. She didn''t even think about it. These belong to Medusa, but not to Gorgon. She had nothing left but revenge. However, these longing emotions made her suppressed by Anna. "Boom" punched and was severely knocked to the ground. Anna stood in the sky, and the magic eye of petrification was activated. Numerous snake hairs gathered together, and a huge magic circle appeared on the chest. The strong magic power gathered together to form a magic pillar with a diameter of ten meters. Looking at the magic pillar, Gorgon''s eyes shrank sharply. "Goodbye, Gorgon." Anna was about to blast down the horrible magic pillar, and at this moment, the rustling voice suddenly sounded, and Anna''s huge body suddenly couldn''t move. She looked down slightly and her eyes shrank suddenly. At some point, her body was actually wrapped with several golden chains, and these chains eventually gathered in one person''s hand. -Jin Gu! "If you were to kill Gorgon at this time, I would be quite annoyed!" Jin Gu held the lock of the sky and laughed. However, as soon as the voice fell, a thunderstorm struck the clear sky, like an axe chiseling a mountain, with a "click", it directly broke the lock of the sky that trapped Anna. Jin Gu''s smile solidified at that time, and he turned his head and looked at the king with a hand axe in his stern face. It is Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh looked at Jin Gu, his face calmly said: "Your opponent is this king, Jin Gu." "Gilgamesh--!" Jin Gu gritted his teeth. At this moment, Anna, who was free from the restraint of the lock of the sky, immediately dropped the magic pillar toward Gorgon, who was slowly getting up on the ground. In the endless light and heat, Gorgon''s body was gradually being destroyed, and she reached out and grabbed Anna. "Medusa..." In the end, what did she catch? No one knows. She just closed her palms together, and then, in the magic pillar, her body was destroyed and disappeared. Looking at the destroyed Gorgon, Jin Gu gritted his teeth, "Damn Gorgon...you don''t even struggle a bit..." At this time, there was a huge wave in the Arabian Sea not far away, and Tiamat''s voice resounded. "Aaaaa~!" "It''s bad, it''s bad!" Cold sweat came out of Jin Gu''s face. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 129-Tiamat Chapter 1481： "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat''s voice came from the distant Arabian Sea, and an extremely terrifying magic burst from the sky. "This is..." Shi Lang, who was slaughtering Warcraft, turned his head abruptly, his eyes shrank suddenly, and in the distant Arabian sky, at the place of the black box, a dark beam of light shot from the ground to the sky. Suddenly the situation changed color. The pitch-black mist enveloped the sky with strong malice, just like the fission of the original planet, among which the thunder flashes, the electric light flint, and the earth''s crust fission in the original weather of the planet. A terrible black mist overflowed from the clear Arabian Sea and enveloped the entire Arabian Sea, wherever it passed, flowers and plants withered, life disappeared, and then a new kind of creature that was not allowed by the current laws formed. "Boom, boom¡ª" In the black fog of the sky, the thunder danced wildly, the electric light flint, and the black raindrops pattered down. A huge dragon body loomed under the black box, showing terror. "It''s awful, it''s awful!" Jin Gu watched this scene, gritted his teeth and stared at Gilgamesh and Anna with hatred, "You have destroyed the container of mother''s vengeance and malice, and opened the broken shackles with your own hands. Now, the end is about to come, Not just human beings, but all life on this planet...damn, damn...it shouldn''t be like this..." As he said, Jin Gu''s face full of eagerness suddenly showed a weird smile, and said: "However, this is also good. All lives that have evolved correctly have long betrayed their mothers, wiped out all rebels, and reconstructed life. The structure of humanity gives the gene of loyalty. In this way, mothers will have room to survive." Facing this kind of Jin Gu, Gilgamesh frowned and asked: "Who are you on earth?" "Didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago? I am Jin Gu, the mother¡¯s child, the mother¡¯s weapon, the god¡¯s weapon to fight for the mother! The mother created everything, created everything, and gave love selflessly to all children, But in the end, I was forced by my own children so that there was no room for survival! Unforgivable!" Jin Gu looked directly at Gilgamesh and Anna who was falling back to the earth to adjust her breath. The purple light in his eyes was full of vigor, and he said grimly: "The betrayers who have deprived their mothers of living space, whether it is in the myth age or now, Go and die--!" Jin Gu roared, and dozens of golden ripples appeared around, and dozens of sky locks were shot out from it, like a rainstorm pear flower, and shot at Gilgamesh and Anna, as well as the Shi Lang who was slashing at the beast. Away. Gilgamesh waved his hand axe, "clang" several times, and cut off the lock of the sky from the shooting. His red eyes were calmly staring at the hideous Jin Gu, "So that''s it... You are borrowing from me. The body of the friend, the Jin Gu **** resurrected from the age of mythology." "That''s the case. Just like other gods, I can''t use this body to surpass the power of the Servant. Even my memory and will are interfered with by the body''s memory and emotions. But this time, I I will never fail again, I must create a world where my mother can live!" Jin Gu''s fierce complexion shot out the lock of the sky, but Gilgamesh was agile and knew the basics of the lock of the sky. It was easy to escape the attack of the lock of the sky. However, Anna, as the Greek goddess, could not escape the restraint of the lock of the sky, and her huge body was bound by the lock of the sky and could not move. Jin Gu spent a lot of energy to delay Gilgamesh, on the other hand, he had hidden a killer move against Anna. The countless locks of the sky were gathered into a ball to form a huge lock gun. Jin Gu pointed it at Anna''s spirit base, his eyes flashed with a purple light of hatred, and then shouted: "Go to death, let Mother thinks of the monster of painful memories!" With a "bang", the huge Sky Lock Gun shot straight towards Anna''s chest like a comet. Oops! Upon seeing this, Anna screamed awful, trying to quickly get out of the attack range of the huge sky lock gun, but her body was heavily locked by the surrounding sky lock, and she didn''t move much. This fat and clumsy body! Anna cursed inwardly. However, it was of no avail. The distance between the lock gun of the sky was getting closer and closer, and the threat of death was getting closer and closer. If this is the end, so be it. Anna stopped struggling, but said so in her heart. She had already taken care of Gorgon and completed the mission she was called to. It was not bad for her to leave the field like this. However, at this moment, a thin body suddenly appeared in front of her. He was tall and slender, with long arms and legs, and his entire body was burning with a burst of black arrogance, and the pitch black holy sword in his hand was burning with a terrifying pitch black flame, and then he cut it down with a sword. With a "bang", the terrifying light of shattering directly smashed the locks of the sky and shot towards the boundless sky. Seeing that a single blow could not be achieved, Jin Gu''s face was grim, "Container...!" Shi Lang stood in the sky, looking at the hideous Jin Gu. He swung the Death Star Sword in his hand. The sharp blade pierced the sky, forming a dark sword light, cutting straight towards Jin Gu, speed So fast, it was like a flicker, straddling the void, appeared in front of Jin Gu, slashing away. Upon seeing this, Jin Gu shook his palm, and the surrounding sky locks formed a barrier at a faster speed. Jianguang slashed on it, "clicks" several times, many of the locks of the sky broke, but they could not completely cut the locks of the sky. Jin Gu lifted the barrier formed by the lock of the sky, and was about to continue his attack. As a result, with a "swish", the earth raised a bucket-sized thunder and slashed towards Jin Gu. Dangerous! Jin Gu yelled in his heart, and he flashed quickly, and he was able to escape this terrifying thunder. That terrifying magic power made De Jin Gu startled in a cold sweat. He stood up in the sky with a hideous face and slightly lowered his head, looking at Gilgamesh who had put away his wand, gritted his teeth and said, "Gilgamesh...!" "Where are you looking, Jin Gu. Your opponent is this king!" Gilgamesh said calmly. Jin Gu gritted his teeth and dived towards Gilgamesh. The two fought fiercely. The hand axe and the lock body danced together, and the magical surge made the space distorted. Seeing that Jin Gu was entangled by Gilgamesh, Shi Lang wielded the sword of the Death Star and cut off the lock of heaven that bound Anna''s body, liberating her. Anna rubbed her wrist and said softly, "Thank you." Although her body is large, the voice of thanks is extremely small. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all. The storm in the distant Arabian sky became more intense, with thunder dancing and brilliance everywhere, just like the fission of heaven and earth at the beginning of the birth of the planet. Shi Lang stood in the sky, looking at the distant sky, his expression dignified. He could feel that there was an extremely massive source of magic power in the Arabian Sea, because the mass was so huge that even the area was distorted, making it unrealistic. At this time, a beautiful shadow suddenly appeared in the thick black fog, marching on the dark Arabian Sea, getting closer and closer. She emerged from the darkness, her snow-white dress turned black, her snow-white body was covered with flashing red stars, and her white hair was like snow. She slowly raised her head, the mysterious eyes gleaming with purple light, looking at everyone present in a daze. "It''s Tiamat!" Anna became wary. While fighting against Jin Gu, Gilgamesh took the time to look at Tiamat coming across the sea, full of vigilance. Only Shirou felt a little sore, "Sakura..." "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat made a beautiful voice, like a natural sound. Chapter 1482： ... Uruk. Everyone raised their heads, looking at the black mist slowly drifting over the Arabian Sea, their complexions were serious, and their hearts were even more serious. As early as half a year ago, when the Warcraft Front was established, Gilgamesh, the king of Uruk, the king of this world, told them the prophecies and signs of the end of the world. "When the primitive darkness comes, the sky will be shrouded and the earth will be swallowed. The fire of civilization will be extinguished, and everything we have created will disappear." The king predicted this way. However, Wang also said: "But, it is precisely because of this that we have to struggle more and more tenaciously. Cities will collapse, countries will perish, civilization will be destroyed... But life is endless. Try to live our short lives. In a lifetime, leaving the results to future generations to inherit, this is the meaning of life!" The Uruk people have long accepted the fate of destruction, the future shattered, but they still struggle with the king. And now, the primitive darkness has awakened, the sky will be shrouded by it, the earth will be swallowed by it, and civilization will be extinguished, but the courage in the heart will never disappear. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" On the far shore, the voice of the original goddess came. "Did you hear it? The busted horn?" "Have you heard? This prelude to destruction?" "I heard that the devil''s voice, the end of what the king said, is coming." ... The people of Uruk looked solemn. They knew that the end of what Wang said was finally here! It''s finally here after half a year! The men clenched their weapons; the women held back their sorrow; the mothers held the babies in their arms that might die before seeing the prosperity of the world, sad but also brave; the fathers also picked them up and took them. Any weapon raised is ready to be carried to the end with the shattered minions. Fujimaru Tachika turned her head, looked at Matthew next to him, and asked, "Masiu, did you hear me?" "What did you hear, Senior? Is this terrible voice?" "No. It''s this sad...cry." Fujimaru Tatsuka said sadly: "I heard crying... this is a sad cry." Uruk Temple. Siduli looked at Vivian, who was fading with starlight all over her body at a loss, and said in a panic: "Master Vivian..." "It''s nothing, Siduli." Vivian shook her head and said calmly, "It''s just that the body of the bumper has been killed." "Guarantee, bumper?" Siduli was taken aback. Vivian did not explain, but turned to look at Merlin with a solemn expression, and said, "Since I have been killed, then it means that that thing...has begun to wake up. You can leave as soon as possible, Merlin. Although I hate it. You, despise you, but after all years of deep friendship, I don¡¯t want you to die. The surface of the planet will be cleaned, but it can¡¯t interfere with the inner sea of ??the stars. The mystery of the goblins is enough to shelter everything in the inner sea of ??the stars..." "I understand, Vivienne." Merlin said with a smile. Vivi settled for a while, then looked at Merlin who was laughing, and was silent for a moment, then turned around and said, "Goodbye, Merlin." After speaking, her body completely disappeared, and the spirit base reaction completely disappeared. "Mei, Master Merlin, what is this...?" Siduli asked anxiously and incomprehensibly. She felt that Merlin and Vivian had done something privately that no one knew. "It''s nothing, Siduli. King Gilgamesh''s plan will definitely succeed. You, you will definitely get a lucky ending." Merlin said with a smile. He walked out of the Uruk Temple, looked at the black mist far away, and clenched the staff in his hand. ... Temple of Time. Gaetia, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly opened his eyes as if sensing something. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, "It''s finally this moment." Hearing this, Solomon, who had been in prison and had been observing Getia, stood up and stared at Getia seriously. Seeing Solomon looking at him extremely seriously, Getia sneered and said: "Why are you looking at me like this, Solomon. It is the king''s greatest mercy to keep you alive. But it may also be the most cruel." Ha ha ha... Let you witness with your own eyes that everything you love has disappeared in an instant. This king really can''t think of a better way to retaliate against you than this." "Gaitia..." Solomon was sad. "Here, in this dark temple of time, a person is lonely watching everything he loves and how it perishes, just like you three thousand years ago, ignoring all disasters on the earth. Looking forward to the possibilities of mankind. Sex...Huh. You who can say this to this king are like a human observing god, stupid to guess that God is indistinguishable from humans from a subjective perspective. It is a betrayal of the **** you believe in and are loyal to." Gettia got up and faced the Demon Pillar of the Temple of Time, and said, "Oh, demon gods, as the seventy-two pillar demon gods of human theory correction. We travel retrograde time, and the spaceship that arrived at the far shore is about to be created. . Come on, it''s time to become one!" "Exactly." "The time has come!" ... The Demon Pillars clamored, one by one entered into Gaetia''s body and merged with Gaetia. After merging with the Seventy-Two Pillar Demon God, Getia glanced at Solomon in the cage and said: "You are here, forever, forever, watching alone and arrogantly, Solomon. Until. The king subverts the birth of the star, let all the tangible, invisible, cause, and uncausal annihilation, follow the wheel of inhibition in the old planet." After speaking, Getia turned and left. "If you don''t understand the primate, you can''t understand it, the kind of stubbornness of the primate. So, you can''t win, Getia." Solomon sighed. ... Tiamat stands tall in the Arabian Sea shrouded in black mist, but compared to the graceful star goddess appearance when I first saw it, Tiamat at this moment is like the incarnation of destruction and hatred. Of course, because neither Shilang nor Gilgamesh knew what Gorgon meant to Tiamat. The evil gods that had been summoned were all conquered by the Heroic Expeditionary Army, but only a Gorgon remained. This is not because the Heroic Expeditionary Army did not have the ability to defeat Gorgon, but because they noticed the special features of Gorgon. Gorgon, the Gorgon who has revenge for mankind, was actually created by Tiamat, his restraining power! She grafted her hatred, her own thoughts of revenge, and her own power, the sea of ??life, to Gorgon. Therefore, Gorgon can never understand Anna, and can transform creatures into monsters, this is the reason. Because he grafted hatred and revenge to Gorgon, Tiamat got rid of the animal nature and maintained his rationality in the state of the star goddess. Chapter 1483： However, as Gorgon was conquered, the sea of ??life and hatred returned to Tiamat''s body, Tiamat''s rationality began to be evaporated by hatred, and the animal nature began to return. Tiamat patrolled around, then slowly raised his right hand, stretched out a slender index finger, and pointed it at Anna who had killed Gorgon. Afterwards, a terrifying magical light blasted out. The first revenge target! Chapter 130 Beyond Your Myth! Looking at the magical light from the lasing, Anna cried out inwardly. She could feel the terrifying magic contained in this magical light, which was not an attack that could be easily resisted at all. Anna stared, planning to use the power of the petrified eye to resist this magical light. However, Shirou appeared in front of the magical light one step faster than her, raised his palm slightly, raised the sword of the Death Star high, and then fell sharply. The sharp blade of the sword shattered the magic power with terror. , Formed a dark sword light, and then split this magical light into two halves. Seeing that the blow of revenge was smashed by Shilang, Tiamat''s gaze fell on Shilang''s body. The purple monster eyes flickered slightly, and a small voice rang: "Brother..." The voice was faint and mosquitoes, but Shirou still heard him. He hurriedly asked with concern: "Is it you? Is it you, Sakura?" However, it was not Kozakura''s gentle words that responded to him, but a magical light from Tiamat. Shirou''s concern was chaotic, and Tiamat''s sudden attack caught him off guard. When he was about to rush back to his defense, with a roar of "boom", a purple beam of light rushed out of Shirou''s back and hit the light of Tiamat straight. The two collided and turned into the ruins. After that, Shi Lang''s ears rang Anna''s flat voice: "It''s paid off." After hesitating a little, Anna reminded: "Don''t be confused, that is Tiamat, the creator of this land, not your trusted sister, Shirou." Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback, and then he came back to his senses. Indeed, the woman in front of him was not Sakura, but Tiamat. Protecting the evil king, Tiamat! Shirou squeezed the Death Star Sword in his hand and said silently in his heart, I''m sorry, Sakura. I have to go forward, I have to, knock you down! Shi Lang held the sword of the Death Star and rushed straight towards Tiamat, standing on the black mist-shrouded Arabian Sea. And at this moment "Maanna--!" A familiar, high-pitched female voice suddenly sounded in the sky, and then a stream of light pierced the starry sky, like a meteor, and bombarded Shilang. Shi Lang looked up, and then the Death Star Sword struck a sharp cold light in the air, directly breaking through the stream of light. He looked up and saw Ishtar sitting on the Ark Maanna, shooting his hand at Shiro. "Ishtar..." Ishtar stared at Shirou solemnly, and said: "There has been an abnormal change here. I originally thought it might be you who hit here... Now come and see, it really is like this... Fujimaru Shirou, I won''t let you It hurts Sakura, it hurts Tiamat!" "I never thought about hurting Sakura, hurting Tiamat... My goal is the King of Evil! You should understand what the world will be like if the King of Evil still exists here, Ishtar." Shiro said. "That''s something that Rin Tosaka worries about and entangled, but it''s not what I want to worry about and entangled. I want to protect Sakura and Tiamat. This is the decision I made as the goddess of this land." Shtar said. "Well said, Ishtar." Jin Gu put aside Gilgamesh, who had been entangled for a long time, and came to Ishtar, saying: "I thought you and Ann and Marduk were collaborating betrayers, but now it looks like this is not the case..." Jin Gu¡¯s words are not finished yet, Anna¡¯s hundreds of snake hair blasted hundreds of rays of light, lasing towards Jin Gu and Ishtar, so that De Jingu and Ishtar had to stay for a while. Avoid panic. After knocking away the two, Gilgamesh once again attacked Jin Gu, while Anna punched Ishtar, who had not dodged in time, and then turned to Shilang and said, "Go," Shiro!" "Thank you, Anna." Shirou thanked him, and then ate the sword of the Death Star and rushed towards Tiamat. "No... I should be grateful to you, Fujimaru... Shiro." Anna looked at Shirou''s back, but what she saw was not the demon man with a cold face at the moment, but the hero who met in a special spot in Fuyuki City, with bright eyes and a very bright smile. Turning back, Anna continued to attack Ishtar. "Damn Gorgon...!" Ishtar yelled angrily. "I am not Gorgon, I am Medusa!" Anna continued to attack. Shi Lang''s legs kicked, and the strength was so great that the earth shattered. The powerful force made De Shi Lang''s body turned into a stream of light, across the space, and flashed in front of Tiamat. At that moment, Shirou''s dilapidated red eyes and Tiamat''s purple eyes met in the air, looking at each other. "Sakura..." "...Brother." Shiro held the sword of the Death Star high and was about to cut it down. At this time, Tiamat raised his slender palm and aimed it at Shiro''s abdomen, with a "boom", a burst of magical power, and Shiro was bombarded. Get out. Shi Lang flew out directly, making three laps on the ground, inserting the sword of the Death Star into the ground, and then barely stopped his body. His whole body was blasted by Tiamat''s magical power, and he was burnt red and not look like, but the next moment his body appeared black mud, but he restored his body to its original shape. However, Shirou understood one thing, that it would not be able to break through Tiamat, let alone defeat Tiamat. If you can''t defeat Tiamat, you won''t be able to reach the King of Evil at all! Shilang lowered his eyebrows slightly, his eyes fell on the [Invading Blade Gold] on his limbs. To increase power, you must break through the [Invasion Blade Gold] restrictions on the King of Evil. In Shiro''s thoughts, Tiamat slowly raised his palm and aimed at Shiro. The true ether particles accelerate in it, and a terrifying pillar of magic power is about to be gestated. At this moment, a voice suddenly fell from the sky. "This is the gorgeous debut¡ª" Tiamat raised her head subconsciously, and saw a foot dropped from the sky, hitting her head, and with a "bang", she directly hit her into the water. "One hit kills, good luck." The one who fell from a high altitude and killed Tiamat was a big sister with blond hair and blue eyes. Chapter 1484： "Quizal Koyatl, you guys are too messy, right?" Another voice sounded from high above. Shi Lang looked up and saw a pterodactyl on it. Astria was feeling speechless towards Qu¨¦zar Coyatre. With that, Astria also jumped down from the pterosaur and landed on the ground. She looked at Quezal Koyatl and said, "However, since the attack is effective, I won''t say anything." Jin Gu, who was fighting with Gilgamesh, watched Tiamat being kicked into the sea by Quezal Koyatl, and immediately questioned with anger: "Quizal Keyatl , Have you betrayed too?" "There is no other way, Jin Gu. Because I lost to Astoria in wrestling. If you lose, you have to win. This is the aesthetics of wrestling." Quezal Koya Tell said with a smile. "Damn¡ª" Jin Gu was about to yell at him. As a result, a hand axe was coldly attacked. Jin Gu couldn''t dodge, and was directly chopped off a few strands of hair. Even the delicate face was left with a scar, blood flowed. "Where are you looking?" Gilgamesh asked with a hand axe in his hand. "Damn¡ª!" Jin Gu attacked Gilgamesh with a hideous face, smashed Gilgamesh, and used the lock of the sky to attack the three gods Anna, Asteria and Qu¨¦zar Koyat. For the time being Forced them back and joined Ishtar in the air. However, the situation is very unfavorable for them. There are only two of them, and Shirou''s side, standing here, there are five people. And each one is very powerful. "To bully the less by more!" Jin Gu gritted his teeth with a hideous face. This reminded him of the fiasco in the age of mythology. The same is true, defeated alive by the gods. "Why do you say this, Jin Gu?" Gilgamesh said calmly, "This is a war where victory is the first priority, not a fair duel." Jin Gu gritted his teeth. He knew that he was so awake that before the evil king awoke, they had to defend the line. Originally, Tiamat had an absolute crush, but although the demonized Shirou could not defeat Tiamat, he tried his best to hold Tiamat. This way, Tiamat¡¯s absolute crush The force is broken. And the opponent''s number and integrated combat power are more than them. Once the opponent clears them all, they can besiege Tiamat. This is definitely not allowed! But what should we do? Just as I thought, a voice came from behind Jin Gu: "It''s true that it is okay to use any method with more deception. After all, this is not a fair duel, but a war where victory is the first priority. However, Do you really think it is because you are so powerful, heroic..." Hearing this sound, Gilgamesh''s eyes shrank sharply, and he raised his head sharply, looking into the depths of the Arabian Sea covered by the black mist, yelling in his heart, no! Sure enough, only a "shoo" sound was heard, a dark arrow cut through the night sky, and in an instant, the light of the sky was swallowed in an instant, and then it seemed to reverse the cause and effect and time, with a "click" , Anna screamed "Yeah," and one of the wings behind her was shot off. Everyone turned their heads and looked at this scene in a strange way. Then they turned their heads and looked at the Arabian Sea in shock, where there is a shattered demonic spirit that has the same origin as Shilang! "Are you awake...Are the once glorious expeditionary force now awakened as a demon who exterminated humanity and primordial genius?" Gilgamesh''s expression became serious. Quezal Koyatl couldn''t laugh anymore, and his expression became serious. Afterwards, a dark figure walked out slowly and walked beside Jin Gu and Ishtar. When he saw this person, Shi Lang raised his brows, "A Zhou Na..." The person in front of him, if he didn''t admit his mistake, should be Arjuna who had participated in the crusade against false gods. It''s just that his current situation is very wrong, he is completely dark, and he exudes an aura of destruction just like him. "Arjuna? What a familiar and unfamiliar name? However, it has nothing to do with me. I am Hei Tian! Devil Hei Tian! In the name of my king, destroy you!" Hei Tian held the demonized **** of destruction. The shadow of the hand laughed wildly at Shirou and the others. Undoubtedly, Arjuna was also one of the expedition forces that had been summoned by the Wheel of Suppression to defeat the Lord of Evil. However, he was captured by Tiamat and the King of Evil and turned into a demon Kuroten just like the demon Charles I. And since there is already a one-piece demon here, then I am afraid that it will not be long before the other demon appear, right? At this time, Tiamat, who was hit into the sea, slowly rose up from the sea, staring at Qu¨¦zar Koyatl indifferently, as if staring at the dead. The situation is urgent! Tiamat has not been solved yet, but the demon who was conceived have already begun to wake up! How can this be done? No one knows. Even Gilgamesh, who had clairvoyance, didn''t know. Already knew the solution to the evil king, but the resistance was too great. Even with Shirou''s power, it is quite difficult to complete. The huge black fog in the Arabian Sea continued to spread, enveloped the Persian Gulf, and moved towards the pollution of the Indian Ocean. The war between Shiro and others with Tiamat is about to start. However, at this time, the black box has changed! "Arrrrrrr¡ª!" The chaotic voice of the evil king suddenly resounded, making everyone present very uncomfortable, but Demon Black Sky showed a crazy look of incomparable enjoyment. "Listen, this is the nature of my king!" "He''s calling! He''s calling... He''s calling you, container!" Majin Kakuten looked at Shirou and said. "Crack, click, click, click¡ª" A crack like a spider web appeared on the black box, as if the contents were about to break out of the shell. However, at this time, a golden light flickered, and the wheel of the revolving saint king appeared on the black box, suppressing the contents of the black box. However, it has been very difficult. Chapter 1485： Because the biggest supplement has already appeared. Starry sky mud flows flowed out of the cracked black box gap, and those mud flows merged into a mass to form a rotating vortex. As if possessing a powerful suction power, Tiamat''s Quan was involved in the surrounding black mist. The darkness of the sky, the darkness of the earth, the darkness of the sea... the primitive power was all drawn into the whirlpool, absorbed by the black box like a tonic. Afterwards, these invisible and shapeless darkness condensed through the vortex, and merged into a muddy stream of twinkling starlight, from above the black box, into the Arabian Sea shrouded in black mist. In an instant, the sea water poured in, and the ocean boiled, as if the original life was born, one after another mud figures appeared in the sea. It''s the ultimate creature! "Those things...!?" People were taken aback, and some of them were so surprised. Gilgamesh''s face was heavy, "It''s finally here..." Majin Black Sky stared at Shirou closely, and said: "As long as you are dedicated to the king... With the current situation of the king, you can completely break through that **** bald seal." Not only Majin Hetian, but even Tiamat, the clay figure that was born, Jin Gu''s eyes fell on Shilang, but Ishtar remained silent. In such a situation, Shilang squeezed the hilt of the sword tightly, and then let go. He stared at the black box with incomparable hatred, and said with difficulty, "Retreat!" This decision was difficult, but it had to be made. Because the situation has undergone a shocking reversal. Although he had to get close to the evil king to complete his lore, he was caught in this situation, but instead of approaching the evil king, he was preyed by the evil king. "Want to escape? There are no doors!" Majin Black Sky yelled, and he drew his bow, but someone was faster than him. In other words, that person had seen this scene a long time ago, so he was already prepared. "Heaven and earth deviate, the star of pioneering--" Gilgamesh drew the Deviance Sword without hesitation when Demon Black Sky appeared. Although the beginning of this war was a war between man and god, when the war evolved into a war between the primate and the god, and the king of evil, he did not hesitate to drew the sword of deviance. He has left his violent and happy youth age, and is in a calm and dignified old age. He has seen through the vicissitudes of the world and life and death, and has a tolerant heart, enough to accommodate all virtuous kings. The pioneering power of the Departure Sword exploded, and the terrifying red magic tore space and time, causing everything to be distorted. "That, that''s..." Jin Gu looked at Deviant Sword, shocked, "Mother''s key... actually is in your hand!" "Meet the mighty power of the world, deviate from the sword!" The red magic storm swept through the entire space, as if to tear the entire space. No force can stop this world-breaking power of creation. However, when this power of creation approaches the goddess of creation, the goddess of creation takes action. She slowly raised her hand, her eyes gleaming with mysterious purple light, and then centered on herself, the surrounding dimensional barriers broke open, revealing the phantoms of the major planets. The phantoms of these planets revolve around the celestial bodies with Tiamat as the center, and the terrifying power of creation directly suppresses the pioneering power of the Departure Sword. "It''s really worthy of being the creator of the world, the source of the power of Deviance Sword..." Faced with this, Gilgamesh also had to sigh for it, using the power of creation to deal with the **** of creation, it was still too naive. Holding the deviance sword, he turned his head to look at Shirou, and said, "Fujimaru Shirou, Uruk, please give it to you." Hearing this, Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply and shouted, "Gilgamesh, don''t you..." "Please." As he said, Gilgamesh raised the deviance sword high and shouted: "Split all the things of heaven and earth from the beginning of this planet. Cut the void to make the sky, penetrate the sky and return to the void, symbolizing the beginning and the end. Strength. In my name, in the name of the wedge of heaven, complete liberation, EA¡ª¡ª!!!" Gilgamesh''s eyes flashed red, and the red lines on his abdomen suddenly spread all over his body, and the divinity he had been suppressing was constantly being liberated. What is incredible is that Gilgamesh at this moment, with the wedge of the sky, the factor of the gods, and the heroic posture of the gods, is wielding the sword of opening up the world. This is not because he has accepted his identity as the wedge of the sky, but because he wants to regain the pride of being a man with the identity of the wedge of the sky. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The Deviant Sword runs at high speed, the terrifying magic power pushes everything horizontally, the mountains are broken, and the sea is inverted. Even the solar system simulated by Tiamat was torn apart by the Deviant Sword. Holding such a mighty power, Gilgamesh aimed the deviating sword at the beast body of Tiamat, who was bred with the devil, and the mighty power that pierced the heavens and the earth, then shot out. With a "bang", it directly tore Tiamat''s beast body and destroyed all the demons on it that hadn''t awakened. However, Gilgamesh who made this blow was aging and decayed at an accelerated rate, and then a beam of light shot by Demon Black Sky destroyed his heart. Life is disappearing. But Gilgamesh knew that he could not fall down yet. He turned around and threw the deviance sword to Shirou. "Gilgamesh..." Shi Lang looked at Gilgamesh while holding the Sword of Deviation. "At the very end, this king surpassed this king''s own myth. Therefore, you can definitely defeat him, Fujimaru Shiro!" Gilgamesh hugged his chest and turned his back. Amidst the endless power of the sky, his body was smashed into dregs and dissipated bit by bit. Shi Lang held the Departure Sword and shouted, "Go!" Shirou and others turned around, carrying Gilgamesh''s vision, and evacuated. After the deviant sword''s open sky power completely dissipated, including Gilgamesh''s own myth. The Devil¡¤Dark Weather was ruined, "It was actually run away by him!" ... pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 131 Target Tiamat "Really... The king has..." Siduli looked sadly at Shilang''s somewhat broken deviated sword. She knew that the king had already left, but she couldn''t be weak at this time, because the real destruction had already arrived. Chapter 1486： Shirou put the Departure Sword on Gilgamesh''s throne, which may also signify that the one still exists. He stood beside the throne, looked around, his brows frowned, and then his eyes fell on Merlin and asked: "Where is Vivian, Merlin?" "Her mission has been completed, so she left, Gurneyville," Merlin said. "Mission?" Shiro was taken aback, and then he said in a low voice: "So... I said why I was in Avalon, when I was in a special point in Jerusalem, the evil king had already sent a demon to arrest me, but I have come now. This singularity is so long, but he hasn''t reacted at all. Did you do anything to the King of Evil, Merlin?" "Yes, Vivian hypnotized your body that has not been reincarnated, so that he had to fall asleep, and I made your body fall into a wonderful dream...but now, he is about to wake up." Mei Lin''s face was calm and calm. Said lightly. "Time...how much is there?" Shirou asked. "At most... three days!" Mei Lin said solemnly: "Within three days, he will definitely wake up!" As soon as the voice fell, everyone present was silent. Everyone has already known what the king of evil is. The false **** spirit seat was prepared by the gods to create the history of pan-god spirits, and the false **** spirit seat occupied Shirou¡¯s body and took away the evil king transformed into the invisible vortex, which transcended the false **** spirit seat and created Suspected as the ultimate creature of the hundred species of Yali, ready to open a new era. This may be a manifestation of evolution, but it is the biggest destruction and disaster for primates! "It must be within three days to push him back into the crack of the dimension!" Shi Lang clenched his fists and said solemnly. At this moment, the only solution to this catastrophic disaster is to make the revolving saint king''s large and small wheels return to one body, and completely seal the evil king in the cracks of the dimension. This is Gilgamesh''s strategic policy and the only way to solve the situation at this moment. But what should I do? Everyone knows the answer, but how should the process be done? The power of Tiamat is obvious to all, and the divine power star map that simulates the solar system is enough to suppress the pioneering power of the Departure Sword. It also possesses the creation powers such as [anti-Genesis] and the sea of ??life. Moreover, there are Jin Gu, Ishtar, the demon Black Sky transformed from Arjuna, and the ultimate creature that is constantly being bred... These are all protecting the evil king! I want to push the evil king out of this peculiar point and push it back into the cracks of the dimension. And there was a treasure of this kind of power, only Shirou''s sword of the dead star, which was comparable to the sword of the star in the fully opened state. Therefore, Shirou must kill the king of evil, but once Shirou goes to deal with the king of evil, who will deal with Tiamat? In other words, who can insist on one or two in Tiamat''s hands? Dead... Really, a dilemma of death! What to do? Everyone couldn''t help but gritted their teeth and thought, the answer is already in front of them so grandly, but there is no way to connect the status quo to the answer. This is like solving a high math problem, knowing the answer, but the process will not be pushed... painful. At this time, Shilang¡¯s [Invasion Blade Gold] suddenly buzzed and shone with dazzling golden light, and then a drop or two of mercury liquid emerged from [Invasion Blade Gold] like bubbles and gathered into a ball. A large bubble formed in the air. "This feeling... the breath of that disgusting fairy is finally gone. It''s great." Morgan Lefrey''s voice of joy came from the bubble. Everyone raised their heads, and suddenly from the large bubble, they saw Eleskigal, wearing a flower crown, wearing a flower skirt, and scratching his head. "Eleskigal...?" Astria was taken aback. "Huh?" Eleskigal, who was scratching his head, was taken aback, and then the white face suddenly blushed and shouted in embarrassment: "Morgana, you are connected to my mirror ah ah ah ah Ah¡ª" "Huh? Yeah, wait a minute. I always get some details wrong without Reza Sphin next to me. But it''s okay, since I''m a woman, I still dress up as such a beautiful flower. Girl, of course you have to show it to others." "Ah ah ah ah ...... Shut up, shut up the person I am ashamed, ashamed to see people ah ah ah ah -!" Eleskigal ran out of everyone''s sight in tears. Quetzalcoatl smiled and said, "It''s really a lively and cheerful **** of Hades." "I can''t believe my eyes... After we left, what are Eleskigal and Morgan Lefy playing?" Astria couldn''t help but vomit. Merlin''s eyes were shining, and the essence of the old color embryo remained unchanged, and there was no Vivian''s fist that could shock him. "This is not a play," Morgan Lefy said, "It''s just that that guy likes flowers on the ground, so he often quietly ran out to pick flowers, and then made various products and put them on himself. It just happened to be seen by you this time. That''s it. However, it seems to be seen by you, and that guy has already begun to find his own shortsightedness now." "Let''s not talk about that. Morgan, do you know the situation?" Shi Lang asked. "Isn''t this of course, my stupid brother. As my experimental target, if the state of the target is not clear, I don''t deserve to be a good alchemist." Morgan Lefy said: "However, you have liberated Tiamat''s hatred so hastily...you are a bit reckless." When mentioning this, Anna, who had returned to her original state, lowered her head and whispered, "Sorry..." There is no doubt that the situation will become like this because she killed Gorgon as Tiamat''s vessel of revenge. Morgan Lefy ignored Anna. Shi Lang comforted: "It''s okay, Anna. Gorgon is such a special existence, no one expected. Moreover, the occurrence of this state of affairs is also inevitable, the difference is only the result of sooner or later." Morgan Leffield comforted: "Yes, as my stupid brother said. No one expected the speciality of Gorgon." Anna clenched the sickle tightly. Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Morgan Lefy, and asked, "Morgan, you contact me now, maybe you didn''t come to chat with us?" "Huh. So soon, are you thinking about using me? What a disgusting brother." Morgan Lefy glanced at Shi Lang disgustingly, and then said: "I''m just here to fulfill the agreement with Gilgamesh." "Gilgamesh promise?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, which was obviously something he didn''t know. Hearing this, Xiduli on the side said: "The king once said...He went to the underworld not to be hooked away, but to go down voluntarily to investigate some things." "Yes. That guy is here to investigate the power of the underworld." It was not Morgan Lefy who spoke, but Ereshkigal. Morgan Lefy shifted the lens and prepared to give the opportunity to show the mirror to Eleskigal. How could he have thought about Eleskigal but panicked and said: "No, no. That''s it... ...Don''t let them see me!" Upon hearing this, Morgan Lefy stopped the camera and refused to give Eleskigal. Eleskigal said: "The arrogant golden retriever had anticipated this situation a long time ago, so I deliberately detained my soul to investigate the power of the underworld. He knew the tricky and invincible power of Tiamat. Sex, so I want to use the underworld to trap Tiamat!" Chapter 1487： "Using the underworld to trap Tiamat? This is a good way... but can it be done? After all, Shilang-sama is in the underworld..." Astria looked at Shilang and stopped talking. Eleskigal understood what Astraya wanted to express, it was nothing more than the concept that the dream was shattered by Shiro in the underworld, that''s it. And thinking of that incident, Eleskigal¡¯s mood became unbeautiful, and he said with shame, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the underworld. The reason why the concept of underworld was shattered by Shiro Fujimaru before is because of that. It is a dream, and the power of the evil king possessed by Shiro Fujimaru has the ability to target theocratic power. If it is under normal circumstances, it is impossible for anyone to make waves in the underworld, in front of me as the underworld!" "That said, Eleskigal is too risky." Shilang frowned and said, "After all, that is Tiamat, the **** of creation. The underworld may not be able to trap her." "Don''t worry, my stupid brother, everything still has my sister." Morgan Lefey smiled coquettishly: "If it''s only the underworld, naturally I can''t hold Tiamat. But if I add my [invasion] Blade Gold], then that may not be necessary." "Morgan, you mean..." "Isn¡¯t this obvious? Since Tiamat is using someone else¡¯s body to come out of it, he is restrained by [Invasion Blade Gold]. As long as the underworld restrains her, I will use [Invasion Blade Gold] to cut in. The gap between Tiamat and the physical spirit separates its body and soul. If it is only Tiamat''s spirit and soul, the underworld can still be trapped." Morgan Lefy laughed. "Also, this hand?" Astria asked in surprise. "Isn''t this of course? Since you want to study everything and you don''t have a handy scalpel, that''s not good. But then again, I am also very interested in you, Astraea. Are you interested in becoming my experimental subject? Or, to be the seedbed that gave birth to the experimental subject? I am very interested in the Greek gods. After all, it is said that they are foreign mechanical gods." Morgan Lefey asked with interest. . "No, no..." Astria smirked and quickly moved away from Morgan Leffield. She felt that Morgan Leffield was too dangerous. "In this case, it is indeed possible." Shirou nodded. As a beneficiary of [Invasion Blade Gold], he naturally understood the energy efficiency of [Invasion Blade Gold]. Then he looked at Eleskigal and thanked: " Thank you for being on our side, Eleskigal." "Huh? On your side? Don''t be kidding me, I just fulfilled the will of my physical master." Eleskigal said. "Rin...?" "Huh. Of course. As the manager of the spiritual veins of Fuyuki City and the people of Tosaka''s family, of course, I have to do this kind of thing. ¡ª¡ªThis is the will of the physical master. However, I really did not expect that the sister who values ??it will interact with the manager. Responsibilities create contradictions. To protect your sister, you must abandon responsibility, and to take responsibility, you must abandon your sister... It¡¯s really contradictory, but fortunately, it¡¯s not just me who depends on her.¡± Eleskigal said. "So, Ishtar, she..." "Yes, the guy who has no morals chose the opposite of mine. Since she chose to destroy the primate, then I can only choose to take responsibility." Eleskigal cursed in a low voice: "That fool who never uses his head!" The strategy to deal with Tiamat has also been formulated, but... "How should we introduce Tiamat into the underworld?" Merlin asked. Then everyone was silent. According to Eleskigal, they have led the underworld to a place three kilometers away from the Arabian Sea, which is very close to the Arabian Sea, but how should Tiamat be introduced? Tiamat did not go out of the Arabian Sea at all, even if she did not go out of the Arabian Sea in the previous battle, she always guarded the Evil King. How should this introduce her to the underworld? "There is no way, let me do erbium." Shi Lang said. Everyone nodded, and that was the only way to ask Shirou, the container of the king of evil, to seduce Tiamat. This is a possible way to draw Tiamat out. However, everyone knew in their hearts that the probability of citing Tiamat was extremely low. Because of the previous defeat, Tiamat did not take advantage of the situation to pursue it. The other party is very stable! Shirou was preparing to act, and at this moment, a voice came from the side room of the temple: "Why do we have to use combat methods?" This voice... Shirou was taken aback, then turned his head and looked around, only to see Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew walking out of the side room slowly. "Fujimaru Tatsuka..." "The last Master of mankind..." "Oh?" Morgan Lefy''s gaze fell on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body, and those beautiful eyes that came off the court couldn''t help narrowing. So that''s it, this is Genieville''s... "Vivian has already told me about the specifics. The Tiamat''s dependent is my sister, Fujimaru Sakura, right?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. As soon as the words fell, Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply. Merlin was puzzled. When did Vivian talk to Fujimaru Tatsuka, why didn''t he know? "Since it is my sister, there is absolutely no way to seduce her in this way. I know, she is very stubborn." Fujimaru Tateka turned her head slightly, her gaze fell on Asteria''s body, and asked, "Sister Asteria." "Ah... yes. Is there anything?" Asteria asked in a panic. "If the gods rely on humans, they will be affected by humans and interfered?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Uh...yes. Before Ping Yi Luwei... Ping Yi this body, I was a goddess who was righteous, elegant and ladylike, but after Ping Yi, I was very violent and rude... Woo. Think about it this way, I am also a little shameless." Astria hid his face and ran. She was shameless, but wanted to stay away from Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Since this is the case, then there is one temptation that my sister can never refuse." Fujimaru Tatsuka said loudly. Shi Lang asked, "What?" Fujimaru Tateka turned her head, looked at Shirou, and said seriously, "Mom''s Mizu Yokan." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply, and then he rebuked, "Are you playing around? How can you draw Tiamat from something like that? That is not a human being, but relying on a human body. God. It¡¯s a god!" "What do you know if you want to go your own way? Besides, it''s not surprising to use any method when things are in this situation. As long as it works, isn''t it OK, Mr. Wuming?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked rhetorically. Seeing the two stiffened men, Merlin quickly stepped up to ease, and said: "Anyway, do it on both sides. Whether it works or not, this will increase your chances of victory." Shirou was silent for a moment, then nodded, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "Then you can take a good look at how stupid this idealistic behavior is!" The 132nd chapter really deserves to be you, Fujimaru Tatsuka! Siduli urgently transferred a batch of agar to the kitchen where Fujimaru Tatsuka was located. "Master Fujimaru Tachika, Uruk¡¯s agar and red bean paste are all here. However, because of technology, it may not be as convenient to make as thousands of years later, but the equipment required is according to your wishes, let the alchemist We rushed out." Siduli said. "I see, Sidori." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded and said, "Thank you." "You don''t have to be polite. This should be me thanking you instead, because this is defending Uruk and the Sumerian civilization." Siduli said, "Then, I won''t bother you." With that, Siduli turned and left. Fujimaru Tachika put on his gloves, then turned to look at Shirou standing aside, and asked, "What are you doing here?" "Your thoughts are too naive. If things are really so simple to solve, there won''t be so many bloodshed in the world. Your behavior is like a self-righteous innocent kid, looking at it from the perspective of your own mind. There is no feasibility at all." "Also..." Shi Lang said with a tone of voice and asked: "Lixiang, you..." Before Shirou''s words were finished, Fujimaru Tatsuka started to make Mizu Yokan and said, "I don''t know if it will succeed, but we have to win, don''t we, Mr. Wuming?" Hearing this, Shilang was silent for a moment, and then said: "...Then you can continue this useless behavior." Chapter 1488： He turned around and left. Fujimaru Tatsuka poured the agar into a bowl and started making water yokan. Matthew, who was on the sidelines, hesitated for a moment and asked: "Senior... is this really useful? Use food to seduce Tiamat... this kind of thing..." "My sister''s favorite is Mizu Yokan." Hearing this, Matthew was taken aback. "My mother''s favorite is Mizu Yokan. She was abandoned by her grandfather and grandmother. The only thing that grandfather and grandmother left for her is the craftsmanship of making Mizu Yokan. My father also liked Mizu Yokan the most, so he had the courage to renew life; my sister liked her most. It¡¯s also Mizu Yokan, because she said, hiding in a small alley hungry and cold, the sweetest food she eats is the Mizu Yokan given to her when her mother picks it up. My brother also likes Mizu Yokan the most, because it lasts a long time. He has found the taste of home when he is left outside. And I like water yokan the most." "That''s because when I was learning to make water yokan, my father, mother, brothers and sisters, and my good friends were all laughing...ah. In retrospect, it was a very happy time." Matthew looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a little sadness. She understood that Mizu Yokan had extraordinary significance for Fujimaru Tatsuka''s words. But... ¡ª¡ªSenior, your heart cannot be passed on. Matthew couldn''t bear to break such a sad reality. As Shirou said, anyone with a more mature mind understands that this is useless at all. This kind of emotion of using food to impress others and seduce Fujimaru Sakura who was relied on by Tiamat-this kind of thing simply cannot happen! It is a fairy tale that only exists in a beautiful story, full and beautiful, but the reality is skinny and materialistic. Perhaps Fujimaru Tachika made this kind of action, just letting herself indulge in the goodness of the past. Matthew doesn''t know how to wake up Fujimaru Tatsuka, maybe what she should do is to accompany Fujimaru Tatsuka''s madness. However, while thinking like this, Fujimaru Tatsuka took out a holy grail from his arms. "So, you must help me convey this feeling to my sister, Holy Grail!" Fujimaru Tatsuka made a wish for the Holy Grail. Matthew pointed to the holy grail in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand and was dumbfounded, "Senior, senior, you, you are..." "Of course I made a wish for the Holy Grail. If you don''t use the Holy Grail, how could Mizuyokan attract the sister who was Pingyi by Tiamat?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked rhetorically. Hearing this, Ma Xiu showed cold sweat on her face and couldn''t help asking: "Predecessor, senior...you planned to use the Holy Grail from the beginning, right?" "Isn''t this of course? How can pure water yokan attract Tiamat? But if you use the Holy Grail specialization and make a prayer, as long as your sister''s consciousness does not disappear, it might not be impossible to try it." Fujimaru Tatsuka calmly Said. Matthew was dumbfounded, speechless. Was fooled! Either you, Shirou, Merlin, Astraya... they were all fooled! Fujimaru Tatsuka had no plans to use water yokan at all. Maybe it was just an intermediary. From the very beginning, Fujimaru Tatsuka was ready to use the power of the Holy Grail to attract Tiamat! "But... but if you want to do this, why don''t you tell your brother, senior?" Matthew couldn''t help asking. "Isn¡¯t this of course? He always comes to play me, then I¡¯ll play him now! I will really fish out Tiamat by then. He who doesn¡¯t know the truth must have thought it was Mizuyokan¡¯s work, and then Give birth to''this all works? Then what stupid things I have been doing before'' this kind of self-defeating thoughts, and then speechless, finally my head is pineapple pineapple!" "Yes. Yes, this is Fujimaru Tatsuka''s revenge! Revenge for my stupid brother who always treats me like a kid!" Fujimaru Tatsuka clenched the Holy Grail and smiled vindictively. Seeing Fujimaru Tatsuka with a bad face, Matthew suddenly felt scared, and her petite body couldn''t help but tremble. Such a senior... It''s terrible! ... Shirou knew that Fujimaru Tatsuka''s behavior was nothing more than a child''s play. Making food that Sakura liked to fish out Tiamat-this kind of thing will only happen in fairy tales, and reality is absolutely impossible. The time for the King of Evil to wake up is only three days... No. It is only three days at most. This means that the evil king has the possibility of awakening at all times. The king of evil must be pushed back into the cracks of the dimension as soon as possible. And this is why Gilgamesh left the deviance sword to him in the end. To open up the rift in the dimension, this must use the opening power of the Deviated Sword. Shirou didn''t use the personality of the deviating sword, but since the original owner he held had agreed, how could he give it up? The Sword of Deviance, this long cylindrical sword of the highest person, looks like a key. No. It is the key. The key to victory! However, when Shirou was planning to voluntarily go to the Arabian Sea to attract Tiamat, the other party took the first step! The dark mist enveloped the sky, and the original thunder flickered constantly. Because of the power of the evil king, the mud figure bred from the sea began to wreak havoc on the earth, gradually advancing towards Uruk. Wherever it went, the trees withered, the flowers withered, and life was weeping in mourning. They want to rewrite and reorganize all the genes and all living things on this planet, and push them to the other end of evolution, and the first thing they must do is to destroy all the life that still exists in this peculiar point, as well as the powerful obstacles. And this is Uruk! However, the advance of the mud figures did not panic the Uruks. In fact, they knew this inevitable future from Gilgamesh''s mouth, and knew the end of Uruk¡¯s destruction, but they accepted this fate and wielded the sword of resistance to the destruction. Roar. Gilgamesh had already died in order to resist the destruction, so next, it was their turn. This is their agreement with Gilgamesh, for the continuation of life, resistance to the last moment! Chapter 1489： However, as a result, Shirou had to sit in the center for the time being. The deviant sword symbolizing Gilgamesh was placed on the throne, and Siduli, the chief priest, was temporarily giving orders in place of Gilgamesh. This weak but strong woman has already adapted to the king¡¯s powers and responsibilities, and quickly issued orders one by one. On the one hand, soldiers were dispatched to defend the Warcraft front with Ushiwakamaru, Leonidani and others, and on the other hand, someone would have already carved them. The stone slab of destiny, buried in the ground. The Slate of Destiny is a special clay slab that can be tempered and immortalized over time. Gilgamesh had already carved everything from Sumer on it. As long as it was buried in the ground, then when the principles of humanity continue, one day this stone slab will be excavated by later generations and learn about Sumer. Everything. In this way, Sumer was never extinct. Finally, the mud figures invaded. The defensive line of Warcraft, which had resisted dozens of attacks by the beasts, was instantly overwhelmed by the mud figures, but the men did not retreat, relying on the defensive line and leaning back against them. The comrade-in-arms roared and attacked these clay figures. They cannot retreat. Absolutely not refundable. Because behind it was Uruk. The land was filled with killings, and the fresh lives passed away one after another. However, the blood-paved line of defense was unable to resist the mud humanoid''s attack. Shi Lang and others could no longer hold back, rushing down the battlefield and rushing into the mud humanoid. Shi Lang wielded the sword of the Death Star, one sword was faster than the other, and the sword''s edge was all shattered. Astria summons Libra and the stars to judge the sins of evil. Anna changed back to Gorgon again, using the magic eye of petrification to petrify each of the mud humanoids. With the shots of the demon and gods like Shilang, the pressure on the line of defense has finally been reduced. In addition, the Feathered Serpent God also summoned the ancient pterosaurs under her control to join the battle group, and also summoned another goddess to join the battle group. "Woo~! The Leopard Man is here!" The orange head is dancing with a beast claw spear, like an orange comet, killing seven in and seven out of the mud human form, demonstrating its "fighting" power. Later, she killed Shilang next to Shilang, and asked a little suspiciously: "Huh, huh? Big brother?" "What big brother?" Shi Lang frowned: "During the war, don''t recognize people randomly." "It may be that this body has admitted wrong. But... you, with white hair and red eyes, are indeed a bit like this person with physical memory..." With that, the leopard man who emerged from the river in the village of Ito has once again been killed in the mud figure. Shirou had no time to talk to Fujimura Okawa, because he was grabbed by Merlin''s wrist and pulled out of the battle group. "What are you doing, Merlin?" Shirou asked. "Majin Heitian''s tremendous magical reaction, as well as Ishtar and Jingu''s spiritual foundation are all rushing here. However, I have one thing that I must inform you, Gnivel." Mei Lin said: "Fujimaru Tatsuka has used her water yokan to seduce Tiamat!" "Impossible! How did she get there?" Shi Lang''s eyes widened and asked puzzledly. "I don''t know, but my clairvoyance has seen it. She has already started operations near the Arabian Sea." Merlin said. "That idiot! Do you really think that Tiamat will take the bait? How naive is she to make such an unconscionable and reckless behavior? Fortunately, I thought she was mature and could already reassure me! She! How can I feel relieved if I am so immature?" "No, Gurneyville..." Merlin couldn''t help showing an unbelievable expression, and said, "Tiamat has taken the bait!" "What did you say!?" Shi Lang''s eyes widened. "I said Tiamat took the bait! Although I don''t know what happened, Tiamat was indeed caught by Mizu Yokan. It has left the Arabian Sea and is rushing towards the entrance to the underworld that was preconceived!" "Impossible!" Shi Lang''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help but vomit: "If this all works, then what stupid things did Gilgamesh and I do before?" "Let¡¯s not talk about this, Gurneyville. Now that Tiamat has been transferred, and Jin Gu and Majin Hetian are all rushing here, then there is nothing to defend against the King of Evil. !" Merlin reminded. Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes lit up. At this time, Siduli held the Departure Sword and came to Shirou, and then handed the Departure Sword to Shirou, and said seriously: "Take the Departure Sword, Eternal King. If it is recognized by the king You can definitely wield this world-breaking sword and win victory!" Hearing this, Shi Lang silently received the Departure Sword in his hand, nodded, and said seriously: "I will win! No... I must win!" Merlin reminded: "Heitian, they are here...you leave, Gurneyville. Here, we will support it!" Shi Lang nodded, holding the deviance sword, walked out from the west gate, walked along the big dense forest, avoided the mud figure and the coming demon¡¤Heitian and others, low-key and fast to weave toward the Arabian Sea. . ... Fujimaru Tateka ran quickly. So far, all are being calculated. Use the Holy Grail to transfer myself and Matthew directly to the Arabian Sea, and then use the prayer of the Holy Grail to specialize the produced Mizu Yokan, so that Mizu Yokan can evoke the physical memory of my sister, and successfully seduce Tiama Special. But only one thing is beyond the scope of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s calculations. "Quick, quick... quicker, Matthew!" Fujimaru Tatsuka urged toward Matthew, who was carrying him. "No way, senior...I''ve reached the limit..." Matthew carried Fujimaru Tatsuka on his back, gritted his teeth and ran. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head, her face turned pale with fright, because Tiamat was only a hundred meters away from her. The only thing beyond Fujimaru''s calculations is that Tiamat''s speed is too fast... According to her plan, she should sprinkle the water yokan along the way, and then pit Tiamat into the underworld. Tiamat got the bait only after putting down five water yokan, and quickly put the five water yokan into his mouth, and chased him at supersonic speed, killing Fujimaru Tateka by surprise, even the other water. Before the yokan could put it down, he rode Matthew away in panic. "Hurry! Hurry! Hurry up, Matthew! I''m going to catch up, I''m going to catch up!!" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 133 The time for liberation has come, wake up from that time, Lord of Evil! Tiamat stuffed the water yokan in his mouth, and without expression, chased after Fujimaru Tateka who was carrying a basket of water yokan. As a goddess, it is a manifestation of a natural phenomenon. Tiamat will naturally not need to eat and then produce metabolism like humans and other carbon-based organisms. However, if you think about it carefully, the soul as a goddess does not need material supplements, but the physical body that depends on it needs nourishment. Chapter 1490： After all, it is the child she loves, even if he is not obedient, he still has to consider protecting his body. Moreover, this thing...Although it''s a bit greasy, it''s really delicious, and it seems to like this food for the flesh. The most important thing is that in these pastries, there seems to be the Holy Grail breath of Gaetia. If you eat more, you can repair the loss of this body before. So Tiamat chased it out. Moreover, it is extremely fast! While staring at Fujimaru Tatsuka, she stuffed the five pieces of water yokan in her mouth. Although it is the goddess of creation, the body used is human flesh after all, and there is no way to swallow it all at once. This caused Tiamat to bulge his mouth, chewing like a squirrel, and then chase. Away. Her chasing speed was extremely fast, almost like a shadow of death, making Fujimaru Tachika panicked. "Hurry up! Matthew, hurry up, we''re going to catch up!" "No, no more, senior...Ling Shu! Hurry up and use Ling Shu, senior!" "Ling Shu''s words have already been used..." Fujimaru Tachika was anxious, then gritted her teeth and said, "There is no way, I can only use the Holy Grail...!" She put her hand into her shoulder bag and took out a gleaming holy grail. Just as she was about to use it, suddenly a hand grabbed her shoulder from behind her. Oops, lousy! Fujimaru Tatsuka''s face suddenly stiffened, and then he turned his head stiffly, and his face became even more terrifying. I saw Tiamat standing behind her, reaching out to put his hand on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s shoulder, those monster eyes shone with purple light, and then he slammed them out. Fujimaru Tachika and Matthew screamed and turned around in the air, fell to the ground, and rolled a few times before they stabilized their bodies. "Senior!" Matthew called out anxiously. Fujimaru Tachika knew that the situation was not good, and they were caught up by Tiamat! This is going to be over, she knew in her heart, because it was not her sister, but Tiamat, the goddess of creation. But something of consternation happened. Tiamat did not pay attention to them, but came to the frame that was knocked over, his little hand leaned into the frame, took out piece after piece of water yokan, and ate it there. Huh? Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew were both stunned. "Senior, what is this?" "I, I don''t know, it may be the effect of the Holy Grail." Fujimaru Tatsuka said, "Don''t worry about this, just stay away." Fujimaru Tachika knew in her heart that there was still some distance from the underworld. But her plan was bankrupt, and Tiamat caught her first. But it doesn''t matter, you should be a little farther away from Tiamat. If you use the Holy Grail to transfer the distance, you can still complete the plan. However, Tatsuka Fujimaru moved here slightly, and Tiamat''s gaze came over. It''s over, it''s been spotted! Fujimaru Tateikaxin said. Just as I thought, Fujimaru Tatsuka saw an incredible scene. I saw Tiamat standing there, filling his mouth full of water yokan and chewing like a hamster. There was no trace of the majesty of the goddess of creation at all, but rather cute. However, Tiamat, who was eating water yokan, had crystal tears in her eyes, dripping down her face bit by bit, but her eyes still did not have any emotional fluctuations. Tiamat felt that her face was a little moist, stretched out her hand, and touched the crystal tears, confusion and confusion flashed through her eyes without emotional fluctuations. What is this and this sad emotion in the flesh? Yes. This tear, this sadness, is not hers, but the flesh. Fujimaru Tatsuka was stunned by this scene, and couldn''t help asking: "Are you my sister?" However, Tiamat did not answer him, but instead bulged his cheeks filled with water yokan, looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka, the strange eyes flashed with hostility and killing intent. Matthew noticed this and shouted hurriedly: "Senior!" "I see, Matthew." Fujimaru Tachika understood the situation, and Tiamat, who had eaten up Mizuyokan, instinctively had a murderous intent towards himself and himself as a human being. Tiamat walked slowly towards Fujimaru Tatsuka, and suddenly, "Kakkakakaka" several times, cracks appeared on the ground, and then cracked open, forming a huge abyss. Tiamat couldn''t help but stunned, then tilted his head and looked confused: "???" Then, with a sound of "crash", Tiamat and Fujimaru Tateikamashi screamed and fell into the abyss. It''s over, it''s over, it''s over! Fujimaru Tachika yelled in his heart, this abyss, there is no bottom, from here to the bottom, whether it is Matthew or himself, it must be smashed into meat sauce. There is no choice but to use the Holy Grail. Fujimaru Tateikaxin said. Fortunately, I entered this singularity with the determination to die, so I brought the Holy Grail that had been repaired to the singularity with me, and the accumulation at this moment will turn into a life-saving straw at this moment. However, when he was about to use the Holy Grail, Tiamat suddenly shot. She grabbed Matthew with one hand, put it on her back, and then hugged the falling Fujimaru Tateka in her arms. In this way, with a "boom", Matthew, who was carried by Tiamat, and Tatsuka Fujimaru, who was held by the princess, were rescued by Tiamat. Tatsuka Fujimaru, who was held by Princess Tiamat, looked at Tiamat with tears in her eyes and asked: "Are you my sister? Or Tiamat? If it is Tiamat, you Why are you saving me? If it''s my sister, why are you looking at me with murderous eyes?" Tiamat was stunned on the spot, she didn''t know how to answer, or how to answer, because even her own thoughts were messed up. At this moment With a "boom", as if hit by an attack across the dimension, Tiamat fell to the ground. Fujimaru Tatsuka and Matthew got off her quickly, not knowing how to face the enemy who had saved them. But at this moment, the sound of "crack" sounded like a viscous liquid dripping from a high altitude. Suddenly, several long lines of mercury liquid rushed out around, like a number of long dragons. He held Tiamat''s hands, wrists and body, and hung it in the air. Chapter 1491： "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat made a dazed voice. Maybe even she herself didn''t realize what was going on. "As expected of my younger brother''s sister, she has such courage even in the face of the goddess of creation. However, it is also thanks to Eleskigal who moved the underworld to this place in advance." A smiling female voice came from the darkness, and then a woman who looked very strange came out of the darkness. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned his head and looked at this strange woman, not someone else, but Morgan Lefy who had been in contact before. "Don''t involve me." Another ashamed female voice came from the darkness. There is no doubt that it is Eleskigal, the master of the underworld. It turned out that they brought the underworld closer to the Arabian Sea, so Tiamat and them fell here and fell into the underworld. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat screamed, and she was conspired again. Tiamat, who was hung in the air by [Invading Blade Gold], began to struggle. However, Morgan Lefy''s movements were one step faster than her. Perhaps this witch had anticipated this a long time ago, so when [Invasion Blade Gold] hoisted Tiamat, [Invasion Blade Gold] was already in operation. [Invading Blade Gold] exuding a faint golden light, then Tiamat''s body began to tremble violently. Fujimaru Tateka saw him, turned around, looked at Morgan Leffield, and asked, "What are you doing to her?" "Didn''t the plan have been said a long time ago? This is the connection between the spirit and the body of Separation Tiamat." Morgan Lefey said. "In other words, my sister..." "That is unnecessary. However, in order to control Tiamat, I have to do this, so that the physical personality is awakened." Morgan Lefey said. In fact, Morgan Leffe didn''t want Sakura to wake up, because in this way, her stupid brother would have another relationship. This is really too much for her to endure, but the ultimate victory is something she has to do! After all, in the case of Tiamat''s unity of spirit and body, no one can control Tiamat. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat screamed in pain, and she could perceive that her spirit was being separated from the body. This is not allowed. However, she, who was preempted by Morgan, could not stop this. [Invading Blade Gold] This is a special ceremonial costume for this, cutting into the gap between the soul and the body, and separating the spirit of relying on it. At this moment, [Invading Blade Gold] cut into the gap between the mind and the body, so that Tiamat¡¯s spirit cannot be perfectly integrated with the body, so that her power cannot be exerted, and she is suppressed by the power of the underworld, and temporarily unable to resist Morgan Lefy. . "Woo...um..." Tiamat murmured meaninglessly, and under the black long skirt, the slender legs clasped by [Invasion Blade Gold] struggled. Morgan Lefy took a look, then stretched out his hand and turned it over. The almost colorless magical mercury gushed from the ground like a column of water and fell on her hand, forming a cuboid magic square. This is a contact device made by her. Using this magical cube, she can contact Shirou wearing [Invading Blade Gold]. She connected the magic cube to Shiro and said directly: "Tiamat has been captured, go and complete what you want to accomplish, my stupid brother!" After a brief silence, Shi Lang''s voice rang: "I see, Morgan!" ... Shirou pressed the gold bracelet on his right wrist-[Invasion of Blade Gold]. He turned his head slightly and looked at the black box on the Arabian Sea covered in black mist. The dark Arabian Sea is filled with black mist, and one after another ultimate creature-mud human figures are born from it. The vast sea, the huge number of ultimate creatures, are like insect nests, densely packed, and they look terrifying. However, the really worthy enemy, Tiamat, has been captured by Fujimaru Tatsuka''s unexpected move. That being the case, then there is nothing that can stop Shirou! Holding the Death Star Sword in one hand and the Deviance Sword in the other, he slew towards the dense mud figure. The cold wind rolled up his snow-white hair like a knife, and there was firmness in those red eyes. "Arrrrrrr¡ª¡ª" The densely packed clay figures screamed, and thousands of clay figures screamed. The whole world is polluted. Thousands of clay figures, like an excellent army, rushed towards Shilang. The sky cracked and the earth trembled. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Shi Lang held the Departure Sword and the Death Star Sword and slew in. The Sword of Departure and the Sword of the Dead Star were danced so powerfully, and the surging magic power shattered one clay figure after another. Directly from among the dense mud figures, a Haokang Avenue was smashed directly under the black box. Here it is! Finally arrived here! With the hatred of the old world and the hope for the new world, I finally arrived here! Shilang raised the Departure Sword aloft, "Gilgamesh, you who have placed your hopes on me, lend me your strength!" There was a red light in his eyes, and the Deviance Sword spun with it, and he shouted: "EA, roar! Open the world, repeat the prehistoric¡ª¡ª!" "Chachacha¡ª¡ª" Chapter 1492： The deviant sword spun quickly, and the red magic power that was enough to tear the world burst open, forming a huge storm. Shi Lang then dropped the sword and opened up the storm terribly, blasting directly to the top of the black box. With a "chat", the top of the black box showed the small wheel of the rotating saint king. The small wheel that was attacked by the deviating sword radiated golden light, and it seemed to echo the big wheel in the gap between the dimensions, creating a connection. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The barriers of the world were broken, like a spider web, shattered, revealing the chaos of the dimension, and the revolving saint king shining with golden light in the depths of the source! That is The dawn of victory! Seeing that the road to victory had been opened up, Shi Lang put down the deviance sword that had been released, and then took up the sword of the death star. "Disappear forever! Follow my body, disappear forever, Lord of Evil! The Sword of the Death Star, the solitary tour¡ª¡ª!" Shi Lang swung the final sword. It is a manifestation of destruction. It is an elegy for loneliness. It is a tour of the dead souls of the old world wandering through the new world. Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Tour! The majestic black light, like an abyss that swallowed everything, struck straight towards the black box. Attacked by this surging magical power, the black box lying horizontally in the air buzzed, and then it was like a rocket propelled by a firepower thruster, moving towards the gap of the void without any existence. The big wheel of the revolving saint king echoes the small wheel, seeming to be preparing for reunification. ... Uruk. Majin Heitian pushed back Gorgon, and was about to take advantage of the victory and pursuit, when the black light surging in the Arabian Sea attracted his attention. "Is that...?" Hei Tian''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he shouted, "It''s not good!" "Have you finally succeeded, Gurneyville!" Merlin murmured, looking at the black light. "You gangsters, you are going to sneak attack on the king in a despicable way!" Hei Tian was furious, and then turned to rush towards the Arabian Sea, but was stopped by Gorgon. Gorgon said solemnly, "I won''t let you disturb him, devil!" "Miscellaneous...!" Heitian gritted his teeth, his eyes widened with bloodshot eyes. These despicable foreigners actually went around and attacked, and Tiamat didn''t defend him, **** it! Hei Tian was incompetent and furious. There was no way. He was dragged by Gorgon, Merlin and others. He could only watch the black box being pushed by the black light step by step towards the cracked dimension. Is this being a general? Damn it! Hei Tian was furious, but he was helpless. Heitian and the others were filled with despair, because the evil king at the core was actually attacked, but their guardians were dragged here by Merlin and others, helpless. Compared with Hei Tian and others, Mei Lin and others were extremely happy. The dawn of victory is already shining. Before the evil king appears, the evil king is returned to the crevice of the dimension and sealed forever. This is the best ending. Everyone''s face flashed with joy. However, soon their faces froze. Because at the moment when the black box was about to reach the dimensional crack, the black box stopped. "What''s the matter?" someone asked. "Why isn''t the black box pushed in?" someone asked. "How is this possible? It''s over!" Merlin was full of horror. "What''s the matter, Merlin?" Asteria asked anxiously beside him. "Damn it! Damn it! Obviously only one step away...Ghetia ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Merlin was furious and frustrated. Everyone was puzzled, and then took a closer look, and everyone''s face showed a look of horror. "This kind of breath is...Beaste? Impossible, how could there be a beast?" Everyone was full of horror. But Hei Tian laughed loudly: "It''s really an ally of my king, extremely reliable! Hahahahaha!" ... "Damn it! Damn it!" Shi Lang is holding the sword of the Death Star, his magic is infinitely surging, and he wants to push the King of Evil into the cracks of the dimension, but this is no longer possible, because there is an existence of the same quality as Tiamat standing on the black box. Golden, burly body... It''s Getia! It stood on top of the black box, looking at Shi Lang with a wild smile on his face, and laughed loudly: "We meet again, King Eternal!" Shilang gritted his teeth, he can see Gettia anytime, but why is it only now? "I''ve waited for this moment for a long time, Eternal King. The **** Tiamat is gone, the spiritual resonance of the container, the majestic magic... The necessary conditions have been completed! The time for liberation has arrived! It is time! It''s time to wake up, my spaceship! Use this king''s animality and power to wake up from then!" Gettia spread his hands and laughed. "Kakka-" The black box is broken! Chapter 1493： Chapter 134 The Evil King of Su Sheng! "Damn it!" The black light disappeared and the magic power was emptied. Shi Lang held the sword of death heart, stood up weakly, and looked at Gaetia above the black box with an unwilling face. Fall short! This last step has been reached, and even Tiamat has been defeated... But in the end it fell short! The black box stopped at the gate of the distance from the dimensional crack, but couldn''t enter the dimensional crack because Gaetia had already stood on the black box and stopped the progress of the black box. "Hahahahaha¡ªI¡¯m the one who wins, it¡¯s me Gaetia! Tiamat, the eternal king, you all lose! This planet will be controlled by this king¡¯s consciousness. Wang Jia will follow this king. Willing to rebuild a new history." Gettyah laughed loudly. With his unfolded hands, in the cracked gap of the black box, a mud stream gleaming with starlight emerged, like a long snake, climbing along the black box to the side of Gaetia, landing on Gaetia''s body, and then slowly Slowly climb up. "Yes, that''s it. Let this king dominate you, this king''s spaceship!" Shi Lang stood with his sword, gritted his teeth and looked at Gaetia, who was shrouded in black mud, and said, "Is your plan absorbed by him, Gaetia?" "Absorbed by him? Hahahahahaha! As the spirit of his container, you did not recognize the essence of this thing. He is just an object without subjective spiritual will. After all, it is just a time ship for the king to achieve his goal. That''s all. Carry this time spacecraft to break through the barriers of time and move to the far side of the star, thus achieving the goal of being king." As he said, Getia snorted and said: "If it weren''t for Tiamat''s guy, he had betrayed me, had two hearts, and has been absorbing the power of the evil king, trying to return human beings to hers. In the arms, otherwise, the evil king would have broken through the seal long ago. Humph. What a stupid motherhood! But since the king won, she has no value in existence." "So, is Tiamat a third party..." Shi Lang stood with his sword and looked at Gaetia and said: "You are wrong Gaetia, that thing is definitely not a tool. You who use him, maybe you are being used by him!" "Huh. A stupid concept is as stupid as Solomon''s wisdom! This king is the Almighty King. With the wisdom of the Almighty, how can it be used by others? After all, this is just a tool!" "Solomon, look at it, enjoy it, the final destination of everything you love! Your persistence and your answers are just wrong conclusions. And this king¡¯s conclusion is correct, this The king will replace this planet and become the sky..." "¡ª¡ª!!!" Halfway through, Gaetia''s face suddenly changed, "What''s going on? What''s going on? This is not carrying, this, this is...this is absorbing me! Impossible!" He looked at the mud flow attached to his body in disbelief. He could feel that these mud streams were devouring him, swallowing him as if he had seen a delicious meal. It is impossible, it is impossible to happen. Because according to his calculations, according to his deduction, this thing. This evil king. It should be a tool, which was made by the Greek gods, thus occupying the manifestation of the Eternal King''s body, a tool. It is the creation of the history of pan-gods, the props of the gods are right! Since it is a prop, he can control it, and he can carry it. This is the calculation of the Almighty, and it is impossible to make a mistake. But why? Why is he being swallowed? ¡ª¡ªThank you very much so far, ethical correction. Your mission ends here. Be my nourishment. The mud attached to Gaetia''s body conveyed the will to Gaetia. "Impossible. Impossible, this will... You actually have the will? Impossible! If there is the will, I will never use you and get closer to you at this time." Getia''s face was in disbelief, he understood. He understood it all. He was taken advantage of! "You deliberately let me discover you when I was going against the flow of time. That, that time barrier was created by you!" Gaetia''s eyes widened. ¡ª¡ªHahahahaha In the mud, there was a pleasant emotion. ¡ª¡ªMore than that. I taught you all the conclusions you have so far. It''s so easy to use, Solomon''s stuff. Things created by nothingness are of course nothingness, and if they are slightly mixed with impurities, they have undergone a qualitative change. Give some wrong parameters a little, and get the wrong result. Your expression really makes me happy. So happy. In the mud, a joke is conveyed, as if jokes about a clown. "Damn! You don''t want to eat me! Go to hell! If you dare to use this king, then go to die! This king has given you the destiny of death!" Gettia yelled, his body burst into magic arrogance, and behind it, a halo of terrifying magic appeared. In the aperture, countless rays of light were shot out, trying to break the mud on his body. Each of these rays has the power comparable to the sword of victories, enough to break the mountains and the sea. However, countless rays of light gathered in a ball, but failed to explode the mud on the body, and was directly swallowed by the mud, even a trace of it. The light didn''t flicker, it disappeared. "Impossible!" Gaetia was shocked, and then he said in a deep voice: "Even if you can''t blow up your mud, you don''t want to swallow me. My power can block everything!" ¡ª¡ªIs it true? The joking will flickered again, and Gaetia was shocked to discover that his own power, [Counter Summoning] and the nine precepts obtained from God, could not stop the swallowing of the mud, and he was dragged into the mud step by step. The black box. Can''t even struggle. "It''s impossible--!" He made the final growl. It was with an incomprehensible, doubtful, and incredible growl. -Turn it into my nourishment. Gaetia only heard the last, muddy will, and was dragged into the black box by the evil king. Shi Lang tried to save him, but the evil king swallowed it too fast, almost instantly, as if Getia dragged into the black box and swallowed it in. "Damn it!" Holding the sword of the Death Star, he once again experienced powerlessness and despair in an immersive, close-range manner. "Arrrrrrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" After swallowing Getia, a strange cry rang from the black box. Hearing this call, Shirou felt a headache, but the surrounding clay figures danced wildly, as if to welcome their king and their god. Coming! "Crack, click, click¡ª" There are even more broken marks on the surface of the black box. Chapter 1494： The small wheel of the rotating saint king on the black box, and the big wheel in the depths of the dimensional crack, gleamed with dazzling golden light, echoing each other, it seems that some mighty force wants to seal the monster in the black box again. With the power of the enlightened person, with the cognitive height of the enlightened person. Maybe even if it¡¯s the ending long ago, let¡¯s leave behind... However With a "bang", a terrifying, huge black beam of light with a strong curse aura rose up from the black box and directly hit the small wheel of the Rotating Saint King that shrouded the black box. The moment the black beam of light touched the wheel of the revolving saint king, time stopped. Next moment With a terrifying sound, "Kacha", almost instantly, the wheel of the rotating saint king shattered. And the black beam of light is unabated. Flocked to the crevice of the dimension, rushed to the big wheel of the rotating saint king in the crevice of the dimension. "Boom¡ª" With a loud sound like a muffled thunder, at that moment, time, space, various parameters, and cosmic radiation, all distorted, forming a huge vortex, as if the phases were distorted. The dimensional crack disappeared, and the only rotating saint king who could check the evil king was destroyed. "Arrrrrr¡ª¡ª" There was a cheerful laugh in the black box. After a few "clicks", the black box continued to rupture, peeling off piece after piece of debris. This piece of fragment after piece, as if under some kind of strong gravitational force, revolved completely counterclockwise around the center of the black box, and then the black box was completely broken, and a purposeless, disorderly, indescribable black mist appeared. . This purposeless, disorderly, and indescribable black mist, as if it had substance, rolled and rotated around the core human form, as if forming a huge black vortex, desecrating everything. Every time the black fog rotates, a series of kaleidoscope-like illusions will appear, and then all this will dissolve from time to time in an unfathomable and vast dark vortex, where countless deeper black worlds and glory are in this vortex. Rotate in. He was in the endless darkness of the Arabian Sea, and made a disgusting, monotonous chaotic sound, and the crazy howling of the mud figures around him constituted a horrible scene of a group of demons dancing. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Shi Lang held his ears with a hideous face and was very painful. He couldn''t stand the chaotic voice of the evil king at all. At this time, the singing of the evil king suddenly stopped, and the black fog on the periphery formed a huge hand, lifting a small thing out. ¡ª¡ª! At this moment, Mei Lin, who was thousands of miles away, suddenly raised his head. "What''s the matter, Master Merlin?" Siduli asked. "All hide in the underworld. Maybe. You can survive..." As Merlin said, golden light appeared on his body, and his body began to become illusory. "Merlin, what are you?" Anna asked in surprise. "Nothing. It''s just going to fight for the crown of Caster with a disgusting death house. Oops! This is really annoying!" Anna''s eyes shrank suddenly, "Could it be you, Merlin!?" "Yeah. Just now, I died." Merlin said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. After all, a scum for humans like me should have died long ago..." "Who wants you to die?" Anna asked, and then said loudly, "You guy, although you are like a bug, you are also a friend! Who wants you to die?" Hearing this, Merlin was taken aback, and then a smile appeared on that delicate face: "Thank you, Anna...I am so touched, I must cry. However, if this sentence is asked by King Arthur, How great..." With this emotion in mind, Mei Lin let out a melancholy sigh, and then his body gradually faded away. "You want to help Gneville. If he is alone, he can''t win..." With this final explanation, Merlin disappeared completely. "Merlin..." Anna clenched her fists. Hei Tian laughed loudly: "My king has already appeared, this world, this planet, will usher in a new evolution!" However, Heitian''s laughter came to an abrupt end with a "chap", his face was incredibly low, and the golden chain pierced his chest, with a strong smell of redness and rich blood. Hei Tian turned his head and looked at the source of the chains-Jin Gu with a full face! "You. You actually...poof!" Heitian looked at Jin Gu incredulously, vomiting blood. "Aren''t you our ally?" Hei Tian asked. "After all, it is only a demon, but the desire to indulge has disappeared from reason. My mother is loyal to me! It is my mother who wants to become the king of evil, and the one who devours the king of evil, is also my mother! I dominate this land. Yes, my mother is the only one who controls this planet!" Jin Gu said grimly. "You fellow--!" Hei Tian opened the Bow of Destructive God, trying to give Jin Gu a fatal blow. The result "Maanna, I''m going to jump! Open the door! This is all my strength--! Break it, [Mountains Shocks the Star''s Salary]!" Ishtar¡¯s voice sounded from behind Heitian, and his strong magic power almost enveloped the entire land. Heytian turned his head abruptly and saw a cold star arrow, shot from the sky, and swallowed him. . "You guys, these despicable mess! The king will destroy you, eat the Tiamat you guard, and then dominate the planet! Watch it! Watch it! Hahahahaha¡ª" In the hearty laughter, Majin Black Sky is dead! With such a shocking change, everyone present couldn''t help but stunned, and then aimed their weapons at Jin Gu and Ishtar. "Wait!" Jin Gu shouted loudly. "Do you have anything to say, Jin Gu?" Siduli asked. "Since that thing has woken up, we can''t fight anymore, otherwise, we will all lose!" Jin Gu said. Hearing this, Astria asked: "Your purpose is to wake up the King of Evil?" "Wrong. That is not our purpose, that is the purpose of the Evil King! Our purpose, mother Tiamat¡¯s purpose is to absorb the power of the Evil King and return the planet to its original state. But now the Evil King is awake If he comes here, then he will definitely absorb his mother Tiamat in turn. This is absolutely forbidden!" "Now we have the same interests, let''s make an alliance! Compared to the previous dispute, victory is more important, isn''t it?" Jin Gu asked. Hearing this, everyone was stunned, but they felt a little distrustful of Jin Gu, who had simply betrayed Heitian. Ishtar sighed and said, "This is how things are. Now that the interests are the same, let''s stop first. We can help you to get rid of these muddy people first." Everyone was silent for a moment, then nodded. ... Chapter 1495： "Merlin... Merlin...!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and looked at the human figure that was picked up by the hand of the black mist. He read it right, it was Merlin. Not the Merlin in the Servant state, but the real, alive Merlin! He understood. He understood it all. Vivienne is a bumper, but it is Merlin who has really kept the evil king inactive so far! Merlin was pinched by the evil king. He looked at Shi Lang, even though life and death communication, this usually unreliable, not serious Merlin, showed the only most serious face in his life, he opened his mouth. Shiro didn''t hear the sound, but the mouth shape was clearly Leave it to you! Complete trust. There were tears in Shi Lang''s eyes, endless petals rose into the sky, and the surrounding space began to become illusory. There is no doubt that this is the last and first support for Merlin. Teleport¡ª¡ª! Set up in the territory of the Arabian Sea, it was a teleportation formation that initially transported Shilang who had penetrated into the enemy''s formation. That was the teleportation array that Merlin had set up when he first got into the dream of the evil king. But at this moment, he chose to give Shirou the hope of life. Because he, like Gilgamesh, believed, always believed, only Shiro was the one who defeated the evil king. Looking at Shi Lang who was gradually disappearing, Mei Lin smiled. It''s over to you, Eternal King. I always believe that you are the only one who will defeat this thing. Perhaps, I should be like me in the old world, accompany you to the end. But what a pity! I am a person who likes to be lazy! I''m so tired, it''s time to sleep lazily... Merlin smiled so, then the evil king squeezed his palm. With a "crunch", the blood exploded. The petals blow into the distance with the wind, like a symbol of Merlin who always likes to wander. Finally, the petals fell. "Arrrrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" The king of evil laughed. The whole world resounded with his laughter. "Kacha. Kacha." The surrounding space began to shatter, shattering like a mirror, and the thick black mist rose up into the sky, rushing towards the light circle that symbolized the singularity. In just a moment, a terrifying black mist enveloped the sky. The brilliant aperture was stained with black mist, forming a black ring. The dense black mist enveloped the sky, and the desperate darkness swallowed the earth. In the endless darkness, the evil king is singing happily, seeming to praise the end of the primate. His people, those ultimate creatures, and those clay figures are not attacking human beings, but they sing along with their gods. The whole world is shrouded in crazy music, as if the evil **** of the doomsday is praising! "Ah¡ª" "Ah--!" People covered their ears, struggling in pain, and their eyeballs were covered with bloodshot eyes, as if they had heard the shallow singing of the evil god, and their spirits began to break apart. The real evil began to be born in this world. ... Chapter 135 Mother, stand up "Beep¡ª" "Beep¡ª" "Alarm! Alarm! A huge anthropological deviation...the demise of ethics hastened...!" In the Chaldean control room, the red siren lights kept beeping and flickering, exuding a breath of bitterness and tension. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Olga Marie yelled, looking at the timetable on the control room with a face of disbelief. Since Leif''s bomb began, Ren Li has entered the countdown to destruction. The outside world has perished, there is no human beings, and the Chaldeans can only persist for one year in the event of being burned out by human beings. If within this year, Chaldeans fails to repair the peculiarities, human principles will be completely destroyed, and Chaldeans will also be destroyed. With the efforts of Fujimaru Tatsuka, Chaldea spent half a year repairing the six singularities, leaving only the final seventh singularity Uruk. Because there is still half a year, the Chaldeans are not worried. But now, an incredible scene has happened. The timetable for the countdown is actually counting down quickly! Chapter 1496： Half a year. Three months. A month. Half a month. ... The timetable counted down quickly, as if something burned time. Olga Marie was terrified and panicked, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" No one can answer her question. Olga Marie really didn''t know what to do, so she could only say silently in her heart, "Lixiang..." She really didn''t know what to do. The previous counter-call from the control room had caught her off guard, but now the time of human existence is burning rapidly. What should I do? Olga Marie was distraught. The heroic spirits present were silent, and Da Vinci was also dizzy. The Lion King gritted his teeth, "That thing, wakes up!" Everyone turned their heads to look at her and asked, "What has awakened?" "The King of Evil," said the Lion King. Everyone present was shocked. The king of evil, the ultimate culprit in this legend, has he awakened? So, this awakened at Uruk Singularity, right? Thousands of years ago, did you interfere to the present? Incredible. It''s incredible! If this is not the case, doesn''t this prove that Fujimaru Tatsuka''s situation is very dangerous? At this moment A will suddenly appeared in their minds. ¡ª¡ªGo to Iraq ¡ª¡ªGo to Iraq. "Who? Who is talking?" Olga Marie asked. ¡ª¡ªGo to Iraq, that thing is coming! ... "Arrrr¡ª¡ª" "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª~!" The evil king is smiling. The whole earth, the whole sky, and the whole world resounded with his laughter. Those fascinated human figures followed him with crazy laughter. People hold their heads in pain, which is really unbearable. This is not a normal voice, but the chaotic voice of the evil king. One by one was shocked to the point of bleeding. Shi Lang was transported back to Uruk, and he heard the mud-like human form of Uruk for the first time, the sound of chaos. The head feels heavy. "Master Shilang!" Siduli rushed to his side and helped him into the Uruk Temple. He saw Jin Gu and Ishtar in the Uruk Temple. "That''s it, Lord Shirou. They are our allies now..." Siduli told Shirou why. "That''s it... Tiamat''s purpose is like this!" Shirou, I understand. Merlin and Vivian were able to restrain the Lord of Evil and let him fall asleep to the present, including Tiamat''s efforts. Tiamat¡¯s purpose is actually the same as that of the Evil King. She attempts to devour the Evil King and uses the power of the Evil King to make the planet primitive. It''s just a pity that because of multiple competitions, the evil king of Getia was indeed used to win. He successfully cracked the seal of the Enlightened One and awoke from his deep sleep. "Fujimaru Shiro, Meilin, she..." "I already know, Anna." Shirou said, "But the sacrifice of a comrade-in-arms is not sorrow, but glory." Anna was taken aback, then nodded. Shi Lang then turned to look at Jin Gu, and asked, "Is there any way you can solve him, Jin Gu?" "There is only one solution to him, and that is to let his mother absorb him!" Jin Gu said. Let Tiamat absorb the King of Evil? Everyone couldn''t help being stunned, and then their hearts sank. Let Tiamat absorb the King of Evil, even if this strategy is really successful, then everyone will face Tiamat, who is stronger than the King of Evil. This matter is clear in everyone''s heart. However, with almost no hesitation, Shi Lang nodded and agreed to the matter. Isn''t it of course? Compared with the King of Evil, Tiamat may still be able to talk about the possibility, after all, this Tiamat still has intellectuality, but the King of Evil wants to overthrow everything that exists. Chapter 1497： Shi Lang knew which one was more important. "How should it be implemented?" Shilang asked. "It''s very simple, just need¡ª" Jin Gu hadn''t finished speaking yet, the voice of the evil king resounded through the world. "Um¡ª" Everyone present couldn''t help covering their ears with pain. They walked out of the temple and looked in the direction of the evil king, shocked. The king of evil stands in the sky like a dark sun, swaying the greatness of God. Its black light illuminates the earth and exudes an aura of destruction. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Dark fragments appeared one after another in the sky, like a mirror covered with spider webs. The world seems to be broken! "Ah ah ah ah -" People screamed in pain. Blood ran out from the eyes, nose, ears, mouth..., bleeding from the seven orifices, with a hideous face. "I''m so painful." "I really want to die!" "Please let me be quiet." ... People wailed in pain, prayed, and yearned for relief. However, the king of evil was laughing. That voice, more evil than the most evil, is the king who rules all evil. The surrounding black fog converged towards the center, forming a huge mass point, and then, it rotated counterclockwise, like a black hole, to engulf everything. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Both the sky and the earth began to shatter. It seems that the realm of dividing things is broken, everything has no clear outline, returning to nothingness, repeating the chaos. "That thing. That thing is destroying this peculiar point, and he wants to completely absorb this peculiarity. No, it''s not right. That thing is intended to be absorbed by the history of mankind starting from this!" Jin Gu was stunned. "It''s not good, it''s not good. My spiritual foundation--" Quetzalcoatl looked at his illusory body with a stunned expression on his face. Not only her, but other people''s bodies also became illusory. "Oops. That guy intends to swallow all cause and effect. We are the heroic spirits summoned by this singularity. Once this singularity is swallowed by him, our existence will disappear with it." Anna said with a heavy face. . Shirou squeezed the Death Star Sword in his hand and the Deviance Sword left by Gilgamesh. The world began to shatter. The strategy has come to an end before it even begins. All the lives of this singularity will perish...! The King of Evil laughed cheerfully, and he could even swallow time and space! His laughter resounded through the whole world. And at this moment The earth is cracked! A huge power awakened on the earth. "This is--!?" Jin Gu''s eyes shrank sharply, and he shouted hurriedly: "No, no. It''s not time for you to play. How can you stand up at this time?" The earth cracked. From the huge crack, an extremely huge female dragon body, like a space battleship, walked out of the earth. "That''s it?" Siduli was taken aback. "The animal body of Tiamat who once bred the devil!" Shi Lang said with a heavy face. "Because the life of this land is threatened, did you stand up... Mother!" Ishtar clenched his fists. "No, no. You can''t stand up at this time. You will die, mother!" Jin Gu shouted and flew towards Tiamat. Hate or resentment, but when the life of this land was shattered, Tiamat, as a mother, stood up. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª" She raised her head and looked at the king of destruction who was like a black sun. "Arrrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" Facing Tiamat''s provocation, the evil king roared. The sound shook the world, and the terrifying aura exploded, directly flying out De Jin Gu. Tiamat opened his mouth, and a terrifying magic power was brewing in his mouth. The next moment, the storm was mixed with thunder, and a huge magic power slammed directly out, and blasted toward the King of Evil. This terrifying magic pillar is extremely powerful, and just flying like this will cause the earth to crack and the sea to overflow. Presumably such a blow can also cause the King of Evil to suffer some damage, right? However, when this terrifying magic pillar hit the Evil King, it disappeared without even breaking through the black mist on the periphery. Chapter 1498： "How come? How could this happen?" Jin Gu finally stabilized his body in the air, watching Tiamat''s attack useless, his face was full of consternation: "How could mother''s attack be invalid?" Shilang''s face was heavy: "It''s the power of the evil king!" "The power of the evil king?" Then everyone''s eyes fell on Shi Lang''s face. Shi Lang nodded, his face solemn, and his voice said in a low voice: "I can''t tell what power it is, but all attacks will not be effective against him. Moreover, other Beast powers are for him..." At this time, with a "bang", the ground cracked, and a huge black mist snake emerged from the ground, directly biting Tiamat''s neck and pulling it into the air. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Tiamat wailed in pain. "Impossible. Impossible. Mother''s [Anti-Genesis]...how could it have not been activated?" Jin Gu was shocked. Shi Lang gritted his teeth and said: "It''s not that it didn''t start, but it was swallowed!" "What?!" Everyone present was shocked. [Anti-Genesis] It was devoured! "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª!" Tiamat, who was bitten tightly in her throat, wailed in pain. After that, her huge dragon crown radiated huge heat, and her huge body also shone a primitive red light. "Crack, click, click¡ª" Tiamat''s body evolved one after another small artillery doors, and then the terrifying magic formed an infinite light, which bombarded infinitely in all directions. The earth is broken and the sea is inverted! The black mist snake that bit Tiamat, shattered by these light cannons, Tiamat was able to get rid of it, and fell to the ground with a bang. She stood on the ground and screamed at the evil king who was like a black sun in the sky. The king of evil is laughing. His weird laughter resounded from heaven and earth, very weird. Two behemoths clashed fiercely in this erroneous history. The magic power is shaking, the power is shaking, and the time and space domain and the relative position domain are deviated. However, the situation is very unfavorable for Tiamat. Of course, that is the king of evil, the king of evil surpassing the false gods. The horror of the King of Evil, Shirou, as the container that connects the King of Evil, knows best in his heart. What''s more, the earth is full of mud human figures. Tiamat confronted the Evil King, whose huge body, the clay figure climbed up, biting fiercely. Shirou knew that Tiamat was definitely not a rival. What to do? His hand subconsciously touched the crown in his arms. This is the only way. Shi Lang thought. "Mother, mother!" Seeing Tiamat, who stood up for this land and the life of this land, Jin Gu shed tears. Mother''s heart is always soft. Although I want to return all life to primitive, I will return the world to my embrace. However, when life encountered the ultimate destruction, she finally stood up and used her body to protect the continuation of life. Jin Gu didn''t know how to help Tiamat, the king of evil was too powerful. Its existence itself is an inestimable quality, and its existence alone produces a huge gravitational force that is enough to bring everything to its infinity. The huge breath that came out was enough to shake him flying. This is not an enemy of the same magnitude at all, and no treasures can dampen him. What to do? If this continues, the mother will definitely be swallowed by it. "How can I help you, my mother? My dear mother!" Jin Gu cried loudly. This is like a reenactment of the age of mythology, and he will once again be unable to witness the fall of his mother. Wait a minute "Key...key...!!!" Jin Gumo was startled, and kept whispering the key in his mouth. He turned his head abruptly, his gaze fell on the deviating sword in Shilang''s hand, his eyes could not help but brighten. He swooped down violently and fell to Shiro''s side, and said eagerly: "Give me the key. Give me the key!" "The key?" Shi Lang showed a puzzled look. "It''s what the Wedge of Heaven calls the Departure Sword." Jin Gu pointed to the Departure Sword in Shilang''s hand, and said, "That is the key lost by his mother. Without that key, his mother would not be able to exert her strongest power. Attack." "I understand." Shirou nodded, and without hesitation, handed over the Departure Sword to Jin Gu, and said, "If it works, take it. Presumably Gilgamesh thinks so too." "The king of that man..." Jin Gu clenched the Departure Sword in his hand, then turned around and flew towards Tiamat. However, his journey was not smooth, and the mud figures along the road attacked him. When Shilang saw this, he knew that, Jin Gu couldn''t deliver the Departure Sword to Tiamat''s hand, so he said, "Cover, Jin Gu!" However, Siduli said, "No, look at those people..." Shilang turned his head and looked, the people of Uruk, the chaos of the Evil King, were robbing their heads for the ground, incomparably painful, and they had simply died in this incomparably terrifying curse. Shilang took the goddesses and the Uruk soldiers who had not fallen, and slew towards the clay figure. Chapter 1499： At this moment "Crack, click, click¡ª" The earth shattered like a mirror, revealing a bottomless abyss. Some people fell off unexpectedly and did not fall into the valley. Instead, they melted and disappeared, as if they had never existed. "It''s awful." Ishtar was full of cold sweat, and his eyes were shocked and said: "The foundation of human principles has been destroyed. This history, this peculiarity...will be shattered!" Chapter 136 The Ballad of Tiamat Sakura. Sakura... When the consciousness was a little awake, I felt that I was in a fragrant garden, sleeping on a warm knee, with a warm palm, gently touching my face. My consciousness became clearer, as if I heard someone singing. "The prelude to the doomsday has come, and the flood has flooded the other side. The stars are crying bitterly, and people are sorrowful. With the fire of life, they leave their homes." "Wandering, wandering. I don''t know when to find the distant place." "Wandering. Wandering. The dark ocean, I''m the only one wandering." "Wandering. Wandering. The companion of Desperate End of the World has disappeared from the other side." "Long. Long. A lonely ocean without a hometown." "I returned to my hometown again. All the prosperity and sorrow have been buried in history. I planted the fire of life and watched them grow day by day. My heart is full of joy of life." "I offer all my love, but they are yearning for prosperity and wielding a butcher knife at me. Sadness and sadness... Children, my beloved children, can you hear the sadness of the mother?" ... A melancholy melancholy song sounded in my ears. I raised my head and looked in a daze. What I saw in my dim eyes was the sadness of a mother. "Mother..." I whispered in a low voice, but in exchange for my mother''s gentle touch and tearful face. ... Underworld. "Just now, did Tiamat make a sound?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Tiamat who was hanging in the air uncertainly. "Impossible. Tiamat''s spirit has left the underworld, to manipulate her beast body, and fight against the evil king." Morgan Lefy said. "And..." Morgan Lefy turned his head slightly to look at Eleskigal, and asked, "Can you control the underworld, Pluto?" "Less long-winded, less long-winded! Come and try, there is a stronger power that is destroying my underworld." Eleskigal looked at the underworld where void cracks were constantly appearing, scratched his hair with a headache, and wailed: "Ah! Ah! My underworld! Damn the evil king!" They already knew that the king of evil had appeared. This is also a matter of course, because the underworld has already begun to be destroyed, and there are broken marks from the dimension everywhere, just like a mirror has been smashed. "What did my brother say?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. Morgan turned his head slightly, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "The situation there is no longer something you can intervene." Fujimaru Tateka clenched her fists, and she knew in her heart how dangerous the situation there was. Because that is the enemy who has destroyed the old world! Morgan said, "Your brother is planning to cooperate with Tiamat, trying to see if he can kill the King of Evil." "Cooperate with Tiamat?" Fujimaru Tatsuka showed a puzzled face. Morgan said: "Although it is an enemy, but with a unified and powerful foreign enemy, there is no way to unite. He asked me to stare at you. You''d better not mess with me. I''m not as gentle as others." "I understand." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. Now that she hadn''t summoned the Chaldean spirits, she really couldn''t do anything. The only thing she can do is not to worry about her brother. Just... Not reconciled! ... "Arrrrr¡ª" Amidst the crazy cry of the mud figure, Shi Lang and others smashed a **** road to Tiamat. On this journey, the breakdown of the singularity became more and more obvious. Many places have been completely broken, revealing a meaningless appearance. All the Uruks who fell into these fragments disappeared into a cloud of smoke. Of course, this is the wrong history after all, it is an isolated space-time domain created by Getia using the Holy Grail. And when this space-time domain has an extremely large mass, it is normal to collapse. The existence of errors, jumping out of the history of errors, will naturally collapse and disappear. Shirou and others slayed next to Tiamat, shattering the hearts of the mud people surrounding Tiamat. Tiamat is dedicated to wrestling with the evil king. But there is no doubt that Tiamat is by no means an opponent of the Evil King. The magical rays of light she irradiated were all dissolved by the evil king one by one, and even a trace of black mist was not broken. Not only that, even the treasures that Shilang, Anna and others took the opportunity to release on them ended without even breaking the black mist. Did not play a role at all. They are like a praying man''s arm, standing in front of the evil king. And this is the power of the evil king. An unknown power can defuse all attacks. At this moment, Jin Gu flew to Tiamat and delivered the Departure Sword. Chapter 1500： "Mother! Use the key! Take out all of your pioneering power!" Jin Gu said. The Deviance Sword seemed to sense something, emitting a slight red light. After that, with a "swish", he rushed to Tiamat, and was swallowed by Tiamat. "Great! Great! Now that the key has been in the hands of mother, the real power of groundbreaking will be released soon! The formula for victory has been decided!" Jin Gu laughed happily. The King of Evil also moved slightly, the oozing laughter suddenly stagnated, and then transformed his two arms, and slew towards Tiamat. "Don''t think about it!" Jin Gu yelled, suddenly shot countless golden locks of the sky, and blocked the black mist hand, trying to block the two arms of the evil king. However, is there any substance in the mist? Straight from the lock of the sky, he shuttled over and grabbed Tiamat. "Sword of the Death Star--!" Shi Lang swung down the Death Star sword in his hand, and the terrifying black light rushed towards the hand of the black mist. With a "bang", these two black mist hands were reluctantly blocked. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, however, a shocking change happened. Those two hands of black mist turned into black mist again, in a spiral manner, like a snake, entwining the black light of the sword of the death star, and then grabbed it towards Tiamat. "How could...!?" People''s eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe what was happening before them. The black mist of the evil king can continue to climb along the extremely hot beam of light! Shi Lang gritted his teeth. This is not the first time I have seen this phenomenon. A long time ago, the false **** spirit seat could also deal with the beam of light in this way. The only difference is that the evil king can play with the beam of light wantonly, while the false gods can materialize the light and tear it apart. Shi Lang waved the sword in his hand up and down, and the pillar of black light also fluctuated with it. Like a long snake wrapped around a wooden strip, Shiro, like the hunter, tried to shake the long snake off the wooden strip. However, such a move did not have any effect, it just slightly slowed the attack speed of the evil king. Such a slowness can at least make Tiamat change, right? However, Tiamat who swallowed the Deviated Sword did not change at all, as if it had no effect at all. "What''s the matter? How could this be?" Jin Gu stopped in mid-air with a face full of puzzlement, then his eyes shrank suddenly, and he understood. It''s the heart of the furnace! "Even if it is a beast body, but the mother''s furnace heart... can''t operate the key!" Heart of the furnace? People suddenly turned their heads and looked at Tiamat. At this time, people realized that Tiamat''s hearth, the hearth that supports its present world, is just a normal spiritual foundation! Becoming a Servant, with the gods in the realm, cannot fully exert their true power. That''s because of the spiritual base limitation as the core! Why is the crown hero strong? One is that it is very powerful in itself, and the other is that they hold a greater crown spirit foundation! If the power is likened to a 100L pool, then the ordinary spiritual foundation is a tank that can only be installed in about 60% of the water, while the crown spiritual foundation is 80% or even 10% of the water tank! And this is the difference between ordinary spiritual base and crown spiritual base. At this moment, Tiamat''s beast body was an ordinary spiritual foundation, unable to carry her immense power at all, let alone activate its strongest power. "Impossible... When I first met, I had clearly noticed that she was holding the Holy Grail, and it was only right to use the Holy Grail as the core..." As he was talking, Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply. He thought about it. As the holy grail of the heart of the furnace... In that body of Sakura! The King of Evil also noticed that Tiamat, who had swallowed the Sword of Departure, was unable to exert his strongest power, he couldn''t help but laughed happily, and its counterclockwise black mist also extended countless amounts of it. The hand of the black mist followed to rotate, like the Avalokitesvara of Thousand Hands, and launched countless attacks towards Tiamat in an instant. "Boom boom boom boom boom¡ª" Tiamat was directly blasted out. Falling on the ground, there was a loud bang, causing the earth to tremble, and the huge storm that set off sent everyone and the surrounding mud figures flying out. Shi Lang was not ready to sit still, he quickly contacted Morgan Lefy, who was far away in the underworld through [Invading Blade Gold]... ... "Huh? The Holy Grail!? The Holy Grail is in your sister''s body? Take it out now?" Morgan Lefy frowned, then nodded, and said, "I know. Give me some time, and I will deliver the Holy Grail to you as soon as possible!" "I need you to hurry up, Morgan. In this attacking posture... Tiamat won''t last long... Her dragon crown is already broken!" Shi Lang said eagerly. "Even if you are urging, it is useless. Don''t lose your composure, Gurneyville!" Morgan Leffey reminded. "...I see. Please, Morgan!" "Rely on me to your heart''s content." Morgan Lefy hung up [Invading Blade Gold], then took a short blade in his hand, looked at the hanging Sakura in the air, and raised his eyebrows, "The Holy Grail... really is in this girl''s body. . Then, I¡¯m not welcome." She walked towards Sakura, only to be stopped by Fujimaru Tatsuka halfway through her hand. "What do you want to do to my sister''s body?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked. "Don''t get in the way. I take the holy grail in your sister''s body, it''s useful to your brother." Morgan Lefey explained. She generally didn''t have the patience to explain her intentions to others, but looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body and position, she still patiently explained it. "Holy Grail?" Chapter 1501： Hearing this, Fujimaru Tateika was taken aback. "Yes. Tiamat needs that high concentration of magic crystals. If that thing, Tiamat can exert a stronger upper limit of power. This is a step necessary for victory, so do you understand? If you understand , Don''t get in my way anymore." Morgan Lefey said. "No... No. If you want the Holy Grail... I have so many here..." "What!?" Fujimaru Tatsuka opened her back, revealing five of the Holy Grails exuding faint brilliance. Morgan Lefey was blinded by the light of the Five Holy Grails. ... The earth cracked, revealing a huge, dark hole. Eleskigal came out of it. He looked around for a while, then confirmed Shiro¡¯s position, and finally moved to Shiro¡¯s feet and pulled Rashirang¡¯s trousers. , Said: "Your express has arrived." Shiro was frightened by the sudden emergence of Eleskigal from the ground, and then quickly confirmed the situation and asked, "Is it the Holy Grail?" "Yeah...really, let me do things like express delivery, it really makes people call, Morgan Lefy...Also, you sign for it, the earth is too messy, I want to go back to the underworld as soon as possible. ." Ereshkigal impatiently handed the five chalices tied together in a bag to Shiro. Shi Lang took it, immediately dumbfounded, "How come there are five?" "Don''t ask me, ask Morgan Leffey." After speaking, Eleskigal ran away, the underworld still needs her. Shi Lang contacted Morgan Lefy with [Invading Blade Gold] and thanked him concisely: "Thanks, Morgan." And Morgan Lefy also replied concisely: "You should thank your sister." Shirou didn''t think much, took the Holy Grail directly, and rushed towards Tiamat, who had been beating. "Take these containers, Tiamat!" Shiro forcefully threw the bag towards Tiamat. The five holy grails in the bag then spilled out, shining with a faint light in the sky, and then fell into Tiamat¡¯s side, as if the stars returned to their place, these five holy grails entered Tiamat one by one. His body is integrated into Tiamat''s body. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" Having obtained five holy grails and increasing the inventory of containers, Tiamat''s huge body suddenly exploded with terrifying magic arrogance, and his eyes flashed with terrifying purple light, reflecting the entire dark world into a purple. Throughout the sky, black and purple blend into one, like a singularity of fusion. The laughter of the evil king stopped abruptly, and the hands of the black mist that attacked Tiamat couldn''t help but stop, as if being taken by Tiamat''s aura. Tiamat¡¯s eyes flashed with weird purple light, and the flesh on his abdomen began to flow, and a huge round crystal like emerald stretched out from the abdomen, like the kind of magic crystal cannon told in magic novels. Not only that, but other parts of Tiamat''s body also grew densely dense jade crystals, the number of which exceeded Wan Ji, enough to scare people with dense phobias to death. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Tiamat let out a deafening roar. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 137 The Lock of Heaven Tiamat who has swallowed the five Holy Grails is equivalent to possessing five hearths that maintain the real world. Its magic power and quality are growing indefinitely, making this peculiar point exist a second extremely large mass point. The masses of the King of Evil and Tiamat are extremely large, and their existence alone is equivalent to two singularities in the universe that are extremely close. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The earth and sky are shattered like mirrors. Time and space are distorted, and the singularity is born, the human basis of this history has been destroyed, and time and space have begun to be chaotic. This singularity, this time segment, or the space-time domain has been chaotic. Piece by piece of broken world fragments, in which there are dramatic changes, playing historical fragments. The space-time domain is not a special existence space, but a proper term for the three-dimensional scale composed of time and space plus events. If history is compared to a line, then the space-time domain is one scale after another on the line of history. It is precisely because time and space domains have been recorded on this line that history continues and reaches the future world created by history. However, once the composition arrives in the space-time domain of this future, and one of them disappears, then this future will naturally not be established. And now something more terrifying and unthinkable has happened. This Uruk singularity, it can also be said that this space-time domain has drifted from the historical record! This is like a customer riding a roller coaster. When the roller coaster is in operation, he is thrown out of the roller coaster along with his deeds! And what caused this horrible thing of chaotic time and reversal of cause and effect is not the strange original law that is talked about in third-rate novels, but the normal universal physics of the universe. An extremely large mass will cause changes in gravitational waves, which will cause the distortion of time and space. When two extremely large masses come into contact at close range, the confrontation of two gravitational waves can produce distortions in dimensionality, resulting in chaos in time and fragmentation of space. At this moment, there are two qualities that are sufficient to trigger this level of quality. That is the King of Evil and Tiamat. Their magic is unlimited! And compressing the infinite magic power into a finite body naturally becomes a huge mass point. And these two massive masses exist close together, and their gravitational waves are enough to subvert everything! "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The singularity is becoming more and more unable to support the existence of these two particles, and it is broken even more severely. And as the singularity shattered, Anna, Jin Gu, Siduli...these might be the heroes summoned based on the singularity, or the people who existed in this singularity, their figures faded and they almost disappeared. Status. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Tiamat raised his head and screamed, the countless emerald-like crystals on his body began to sparkle with dazzling stars, and the huge emerald crystals in the abdomen as the core began to burst out with light that could illuminate the world. The magic of horror is gestating "Apusu--," Jin Gu looked at the huge emerald crystal on Tiamat''s abdomen, with a smile on his face. Chapter 1502： He knew in his heart that even if the mother''s beast body was not her real body, the beast body composed of the five holy grails as the core was enough to use the power of breaking the world. That is the strongest weapon for my mother''s lonely patrolling in the dark universe and ocean, defending the fire of life in her stomach! The strongest armor that has been named another creator by Sumerian mythology-Apsu (engur) of the Destroyer Star Lord! Not bad. Deviated Sword originally possessed the mighty power to open up the world. Because that is the lost thing of Tiamat, the key to the great power of the Creator to open up the world. Endless energy bred in it, and the huge mass formed a vortex like a black hole, sucking everything into it, and in the center of those vortexes, huge emerald crystals shone with light. The huge mass oppresses the space, making the space extremely dignified. "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª" The evil king cried out uneasy. He also noticed the horror of Tiamat''s main artillery-Apsu. He split up countless black misty hands, like a thousand-handed Guanyin, blasted towards Tiamat, trying to prevent Tiamat from releasing Apsu. Shi Lang and others, of course, couldn''t let the plan of the evil king succeed. They made bold moves regardless of the cost and cost, and the hands were a magical release tool. Feathered Serpent picked up the solar calendar stone, the scorching sun tore through the black mist''s hand. Ishtar extracted the concept of Venus, filled it with Maranna, and sprinkled the light of destruction from Venus. Astria regained the power of the goddess of justice, held the convicted scale in his hand, circled several evil hands into the court of judgment, and lowered the judgment of the stars. Anna was more reckless. She simply used her huge body to stand in front of Tiamat, who was conceiving the magic cannon. The evil hand tore her wings to pieces, his purple snake hair, one by one. Ripped off by evil hands and thrown on the ground. She built Tiamat''s defense with flesh and blood. Perhaps, she still has some self-blame in her heart. After all, such a shocking change, in her consciousness, was because she crusaded Gorgon. Shilang wielded the sword of the Death Star desperately with unwillingness and hatred with the old world again. For a while, the evil hand that the evil king hurriedly waved was reluctantly delayed by Shi Lang and others. The power of various treasures is surging, and the tide of magic makes this singularity more turbulent and more broken. And as the singularity shattered, whether it was Quetzalcoatl or Anna, the aura of body shape and spiritual foundation became weaker and lighter, like a candle in the wind, as if it would go out and disappear in the next moment. In fact, quite a few Uruks, as well as beings living at this peculiar point, have disappeared. Even Siduli''s body was getting lighter and weaker, and she was going to disappear with it. However, Siduli was not desperate or sad because of this, but full of hope. She knew in her heart that the singularity itself was the wrong history. The repair and destruction of the singularity also means the disappearance of her and the Uruk people of wrong history. This point, the Uruk people, including her, had long accepted it. Because from the beginning, they have accepted the fate of destruction and resisted it. Standing on the high platform of the broken Warcraft defensive line, Siduli turned her head slightly and looked at the Uruk Temple. In the ground of the temple, there are slabs of fate that have been sealed with Sumerian stories. In the correct history, the king of other gods and Sumer also end in the same way. Civilization was shattered, but a stone slab of destiny was left, which was passed on to future generations, allowing the king''s story to continue, and letting the world know that there was also Sumer''s existence. Wang repeats this behavior in this peculiar point, perhaps, it is also a kind of comfort. However, Wang never said. Siduli sighed inwardly, but she also knew that the situation was urgent at this time, and it was far more than that. The time and space of Sumer has been beaten from the record of history by the King of Evil and its peculiarities, and it is drifting in the long river of history. In other words, the King of Evil has deducted the existence of the civilization of "Sumer" from history. And this effect is too great. If Sumer is deducted from history, it will have a series of unpredictable effects surrounding Sumerian civilization, severely destroying the already achieved future, and therefore the rate of human destruction will be greatly accelerated. . And the only way to prevent this terrible thing from happening is to defeat the King of Evil, return the time and space of Sumer to history, and complete the human principle. It''s just this, Siduli can''t do it anyway. I can only... leave it to you. Lord Shiro, Sumer will be entrusted to you. May the great Ishtar, I wish you victory... Siduli, who was praying like this, suddenly realized that this was a very stupid thing. The mistress of heaven, Ishtar, who possesses the power of "victory", is here, and she is also very embarrassed by the fat... At this time, praying to her, no matter how you look at it, it is a stupid thing... In fact, Ishtar had already heard the prayer of her loyal sacrifice-Siduli, she was being caught by the evil hand and hit her on the ground, vomiting blood while vomiting: "Even if you tell me Pray, I have nothing to do, Siduli! And...help! The bones can''t bear it...puffpuff--" Ishtar, who was smashed to the ground again, suddenly showed a pillar of blood. "Help~~~!" Ishtar vomited blood and yelled. Well, praying to Ishtar-sama, it was really stupid... Siduli wiped the cold sweat from her face, then turned her head slightly, her gaze fell on Tiamat, who was at the rear and was brewing magic. "Please, the great goddess of creation..." And... Wang, sorry... With this last prayer left, Siduli disappeared. Shirou and others struggled to delay the black mist hand of the evil king, desperately buying time for Tiamat. As long as Tiamat can gain time to release Apsu, this battle may not be impossible! However "Boom! Boom!" Chapter 1503： The ground behind Shilang and the others was suddenly torn apart, and several black mist snakes rushed out of them, and they bite straight towards Tiamat¡¯s neck. The speed was as fast as lightning flashing. In front of Tiamat, he bit down and hung it in the air again. Sneak attack from the underground, this was originally Shirou''s masterpiece, but now it has become a surprise attack by the evil king, which is really funny. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Tiamat wailed in pain, and the brewing magic began to glow, and there was a tendency to run away. Tiamat controlled the terrifying magic that was about to run away, stretched his neck, and bit the snake of the black mist that was biting his neck, so as to get rid of the landing. She was about to brew magic power again, and finally rushed out of the earth, interfering with Tiamat, trying to prevent her from brewing magic power. Oops! Shi Lang and the others gritted their teeth, they were preventing the black mist hand on the front line, and they really couldn''t spare the time to clean up the black mist snake around Tiamat. Jin Gu looked at the snakes of the black mist, biting Tiamat from time to time, making Tiamat unable to concentrate, brewing magic, and could not help but gritted his teeth, looking at the evil king like the rotating black sun, loudly He asked: "Are you afraid? Are you afraid of the mother''s Apsu, the king of evil?" The King of Evil made a sound, which sounded like a saint''s smile, a devil''s ridicule, a child''s innocent smile, an adult''s complicated laughter...very contradictory laughter. But there is no doubt that Jin Gu was angered. "Don''t think about it! I know your purpose, you want to devour your mother! Don''t even think about it! I Jin Gu has always believed that the only thing that can control this planet and stand on top of all things is the mother of life, destiny Daughter, Tiamat!" Jin Gu said loudly. Even if he died, even if he was born through the body of another person, his position has not changed from beginning to end. Why is this? From the remote age of mythology, he led the eleven monsters to fight to the end with the gods, and now, through the resurrection of the body of others, he has been fighting for Tiamat. Regardless of right or wrong, regardless of the consequences, just fight for Tiamat. Why is this? Perhaps, I just don''t want to see that lonely look on her face again. "I am the weapon of the gods, only the weapon of the gods belonging to the mother. Physically, if you are also the weapon of the gods, you have been unswervingly fighting for whom... Only once, only this time, will power Lend me. Lend me this, loser!" Jin Gu''s eyes flashed with terrifying golden light. In the next moment, his body completely melted away, forming a huge sky lock that wandered in the sky. The huge lock of the sky rushed straight towards the king of evil. The huge sky lock, with the rich golden light shining on it, was Jin Gu''s determination. At this moment, the spirit of Jin Gu God and the body of Enqidu have merged into one. The lock of the sky called the rule of heaven has surpassed the limit of Enqidu at this moment, and the ability of the rule of heaven has been developed to the greatest extent. . In other words, the lock of heaven at this moment, as long as there is divine nature, as long as it is divine, even Tiamat, it is enough to be restrained by him for a while. And the false **** seat that reincarnated as the evil king by invading Shilang''s body will naturally be restrained by the lock of heaven. Looking at the evil king approaching, Jin Gu promised a prayer. Mother...Believe it, this land under your feet must have a land that can accommodate your survival. And before that, it¡¯s up to me, Jin Gu, to destroy all enemies that hinder your survival! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Jin Gu flew towards the evil king, the endless sky lock, like countless long dragons, completely sealed off the evil king like the black sun. "Arrrrrr!!!" The King of Evil screamed, and the voice was terrified, as if he had encountered a natural enemy. Isn''t it of course? The King of Evil, who reincarnated from the false **** spirit seat that gathers all the divinities, should possess an immense divinity, and will naturally be bound by the lock of heaven, which is the rule of heaven. When the locks of the day all fell on the dark mist of the evil king, when the locks were on the real thing, Jin Gu yelled in his heart, it''s done! However, when the lock of the day fell completely on the black fog of the evil king, Jin Gu''s consciousness was suddenly startled. This. This... "You, how could you have no divinity!?" Jin Gu cried out. "Hahaha¡ª" The Evil King laughed happily, and in Jin Gu''s eyes, there is no doubt that the Evil King laughed! The next moment, the black mist around the Evil King dispersed, and a huge, invisible, counterclockwise vortex appeared in front of a pitch-black human figure. The moment Shiro saw the counterclockwise invisible vortex, Shirou''s eyes were suddenly locked into needles, "That''s¡ª¡ª!!!" There is no doubt that that is what the Evil King snatched from the depths of his soul, the biggest mystery-the invisible vortex! The only difference is that his invisible vortex rotates clockwise, while the invisible vortex of the evil king rotates counterclockwise. With a "swish", the evil king condensed two giant black mist hands, grabbed the lock of the sky on his body, and stuffed it into the invisible vortex. "Mother¡ª" Jin Gu only left a cry of unwillingness, and was silent. The lock of the sky was completely absorbed by the invisible vortex. Next moment "Swish -" From the invisible vortex, a jet black chain was shot, and it shot towards Tiamat, Anna and others. Seeing the jet black chains lashing out, Astria''s eyes straightened: "This, this is the lock of the sky... how is it possible!?" The moment they recognized these dark chains, the goddesses including Astria quickly dodged. In the end, only Quetzalcoatl and Astria escaped in a hurry, and Ishtar, who was already under control, and his size Anna, who was too big, had no time to dodge, and was directly **** with a dark chain. Not only that, Tiamat was also locked in a dark chain, struggling to roar. ... pS: It''s too late to come back today. Come here first. I owe one more first and pay it later. The 138th chapter singularity collapsed! "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Tiamat, who was bound by the lock of heaven, uttered an unwilling cry. She shook her body frantically, trying to break free from the restraint of the lock of heaven. The lock of the sky was jingled by her shaking, but it still restrained her firmly. Chapter 1504： I am afraid that Jin Gu could not even dream of it. His final decisive battle against Tiamat has become a sharp edge to strangle Tiamat. The will to guard has become a sharp blade to kill the guarded. This has to be said that things are impermanent and extremely funny. However, for Shirou and others, this is out-and-out despair. Tiamat was trapped by the lock of heaven, and the other gods Servant were also avoiding the chase of the lock of heaven. Shi Lang alone is not afraid of the lock of heaven. However, he was suppressed by the evil hand of the evil king. The King of Evil is really too powerful. Existence alone pulls the space-time domain of Uruk from the long river of history, and while easily suppressing Tiamat, he also slaps Shilang and others. Play and applaud. Tiamat worked hard to break free from the lock of the sky, and on the other side was constantly brewing magic power, attempting to launch the original and final treasure of the star-[Apsu of the Destroyer Star Master]. However, the Lord of Evil certainly could not give her this opportunity. After using the lock of the sky to tie Tiamat, the Evil King transformed into eight huge arms and stretched out towards Tiamat. The speed was so fast that it appeared in Tiamat like a flicker. In front of, the eight huge arms ignored the surging magic power and held the emerald crystals of Tiamat¡¯s shoulders, abdomen, waist, two dragon crowns, and abdomen brewing magic... Like a crane that lifts heavy objects, he tried to lift Tiamat and pulled it over. Tiamat naturally couldn''t let him succeed. Her limbs and claws plunged into the depths of the earth fiercely. Not only that, black branches grew around the limbs and inserted into the earth. It''s like the roots of a plant, allowing itself to be completely connected to the earth, wrestling with the king of evil. The power of the evil king is immense, and Tiamat is not to be outdone. But this wrestling did happen to her body, and the two forces pulled together, and Tiamat felt like she was about to be torn apart. Especially the huge jade crystal in her abdomen made a crunching sound. "Ohhhhhhhhh-" Tiamat felt the familiar pain, and her Apsu was ruined by the gods in the distant mythical age. And now the Evil King is repeating the myth, destroying it in advance before her Apsu is completely released. The condensed surging magic power began to run away, the green jade crystals began to become extremely vermilion, and Tiamat''s body began to heat up. "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª" The King of Evil gave out a weird laugh. The vortex of deterioration opened up in front of him. There is no doubt that his purpose is not Tiamat''s Apsu, but Tiamat itself. Just as he had swallowed Gaetia and Jin Gu before, he also wanted to swallow Tiamatla into the vortex of deterioration. It''s not good! Shi Lang secretly said in his heart. He saw the doorway, and if it goes on like this, even if Tiamat is not pulled over by the Evil King, Tiamat''s terrifying magic power will be violent in his body! And once that terrifying magic power goes violently, it is not the king of evil that will be destroyed, but Tiamat and the others! "Damn it!" Shi Lang cursed secretly, and with a wave of the Death Star sword in his hand, he split the evil hand that was fighting with him, and then rushed towards Tiamat regardless. "Sword of the Death Star¡ª" With the liberation of his real name, the Death Star Sword¡¤Lonely Cruise in his hand burst into a shattered black light once again, and he slashed directly towards the lock of heaven that bound Tiamat. The evil hand of the evil king, although it was made of black mist and not a physical entity, was stronger than the lock of the sky. Of course, Shilang cut the lock of the sky first. "Boom¡ª" The lock of the sky was cut off by Shi Lang. Tiamat shook all over, broke away the fragments of the lock of sky on her body, raised her head and screamed, and her divine power was surging. There was distortion behind her, and several arms suddenly appeared, grabbing the evil hand clasped on her. Take it off his body. Tiamat focused on taking care of the two evil hands clasped on Apsu. In the age of mythology, in order to rebel against her, the gods destroyed her biggest weapon-Apsu first. She tolerated that time, but this time she absolutely couldn''t tolerate it. This is the last hope of the Destroyer of the Evil King. If the Evil King is allowed to destroy Apsu in advance, all the lives she created and her children will perish instead of returning to her embrace. However, the hand of evil that the king of evil clasped on Apsu was too powerful. He typically wants to destroy Apsu and not give Tiamat a chance to release Apsu. Tiamat felt his magic power and tended to run away more and more. Nothing. If she continues to brew magic power, the magic power will explode in her body instead. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª!!" The surrounding world was shattered even more severely. The sky or the earth shattered like a mirror, revealing empty imaginary numbers, which was like tearing off the skin of the world. The so-called doomsday is nothing like this. The bodies of Anna, Quetzalcoatl and others became more and more illusory. They, summoned by the singularity, cannot continue to exist after the singularity is destroyed. "Rather than disappearing with the singularity, it''s better to have a good fight!" The feather snake **** laughed, and directly shattered his spiritual foundation, in exchange for a temporary surging magic power, where the authority of the main **** was released. The solar calendar stone he held was integrated into his body, causing his body to burst out with a scorching light, illuminating the entire sky, like a new sun. "Quizalkoyatl..." Astria was surprised. At this time, Anna, who was already a little illusory in her body, suddenly turned from the state of Gorgon to the posture of the goddess. Switching from a huge body to a young girl''s figure, because the switching speed is fast enough, the lock of the sky has not reacted, and Anna ran out from the gap of the lock of the sky. She also shattered her spiritual foundation, in exchange for huge magic power, and rushed towards the evil king who was like the black sun with the feather snake god. Quezalkoyat leaped high, and then dashed down, the Aztec sun wheel appeared on the path she swooped down, like a divine gate, when Quezalkoa Tel shuttled across the Aztec sun wheel, and in an instant its huge divinity was liberated, like a burning star, rushing straight towards the king of evil. "Boom¡ª" Just like the sound of a star exploding, the main **** of Quezalkoyat ripped open the black mist of the evil king slightly, revealing the slightest scene in it. Chapter 1505： From the black fog that was torn apart, people saw a figure shrouded in darkness. That is undoubtedly Shirou''s body and the core of the evil king. Anna rose into the air and rushed towards the gap in the black mist that was slightly torn apart by Quezal Koyatl. "Hold on, Anna!" Shilang saw this and shouted: "You can''t fight in! That''s useless!" However, Anna rushed in without hesitation, and the endless black fog around, like a bone-chewer hidden in the darkness, began to eat away at Anna''s body. Pain. Extreme pain. But in this moment of being eroded by darkness, Anna did not hesitate to throw the sickle in her hand towards the body hidden in the black matter. Subsequently, Anna was completely swallowed. However, her blow was not useless. The King of Evil did not put them in his eyes at all, and it was precisely because of this that the surprise attack of Anna and Quezalcoyate had a miraculous effect. The sickle thrown at the body made the king of evil have to pause for a while, and then paused for a while. It was this moment of pause that gave Tiamat a chance to take away the evil hands that had been clasped on his body one by one, only Apsu''s evil hands were firmly clasped in front of his chest, and he couldn''t take them away. However, Tiamat was not the only one who seized the opportunity. Whether it was Shirou, Astraea, Ishtar, etc., also seized this opportunity. With living bodies, Asteria and Ishtar took the opportunity to get rid of the attack of the evil king, while Shirou took the opportunity to wield the sword of the death star and cut off an evil hand that held Apsu. Just when the Thunder made the second blow, the King of Evil had already reacted. Awful. Slow! Shi Lang gritted his teeth. However, at this time, an extremely familiar voice resounded "Eternally shine, Lungominiad--!" The sky suddenly lit up with a dazzling light, and a huge starlight shot from the sky, hitting another evil hand straightly, cutting it off. Looking up at the starlight, Shirou couldn''t help being stunned, "Lungominiad? How could..." "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Uruk''s singularity could no longer support the toss of everyone, a series of mirrors collapsed, and the dark ring in the sky broke directly, and the surrounding imaginary numbers spread, engulfing the entire world. Shi Lang only felt that it was dark in front of him, and the next moment, the world around him changed from Uruk to a modern city group that had experienced war. The sun shines through the clouds and falls on his cheek. So warm. "This, this is..." Before he could react, the Evil King rose up into the sky, emitting a dark light like a black sun, emitting a terrifying and incomparable sound of chaos. The terrifying magic power formed a powerful time and space shock, which directly crushed the city group on the ground and collapsed. Its black mist rose up like a pillar and began to envelope the still clear sky. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª!!!" After the earthquake shook, Tiamat suddenly emerged from the empty ground and roared at the King of Evil. The Evil King seemed to be irritated by Tiamat, and he turned countless black misty hands and rushed towards Tiamat. Not only that, the sky and the earth cracked again, and huge arms grew out of the dimension. Looking at those huge arms, Shi Lang was stunned, as if he was in a daze, and he couldn''t help but recall the scene when the false gods invaded the old world. There is no doubt that those who broke through the barriers of the dimension, the giant arm of the sky, and the giant rock arm! The previous offensives were just a joke for the King of Evil, but Tiamat''s repeated resistance, especially Apsu that was about to be completed, angered the King of Evil. What to do? How should the current offensive of the evil king be made before Tiamat has brewed Apsu? Shi Lang gritted his teeth. And at this moment The earth rumbling, an infinite beam of light rises to the sky, connecting the sky and the earth, like the rebellious morning star set off by the earth. Shi Lang looked at the beam of light rising into the sky, and couldn''t help but was taken aback, "That is... the Tower of Radiance?" "Why are you in a daze, my Master!" There was a scolding mixed with horse hooves in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head to look, and suddenly saw the Lion King riding on Dong En Talis, looking down at himself with those luminous cold eyes. "Lengominiad... why are you here?" Shi Lang was surprised. "It''s not just me, Master," Lungominiad said. "Umm... She said that there are still us, nameless." Shilang looked up and saw that behind Lungominiad, Nero was laughing at Shilang. Not only her, but Skaha, Mordred, Kay, Hercules...Hundreds of Servants, like an army, appeared in the vast wilderness. "Everyone of the Chaldeans... how could..." Shi Lang was surprised. "Don''t worry, Wuming. Everyone is here to help you." Nero said with a smile. Shi Lang was puzzled. He wondered how the people of Chaldea would appear here. Lungominyad said: "I don''t know who it is. I have notified us that you will appear in Iraq, which is the Uruk site thousands of years ago. Olga Marie believed the notice and told us in advance. I was dispatched here... However, the director probably just wanted to try, but I didn''t expect you to actually show up here." Iraq? Is this Iraq? Shi Lang looked around, his face was stunned, they were transported back to modern times? No... It should be said that the evil king shook them back to the modern age from the singularity of Uruk thousands of years ago? Chapter 1506： But now is not the time to think about that. Shirou sank and said, "Clean up those arms and give Tiamat time to attack!" "Although I don''t know the specific situation, who should I help now, but it''s clear at a glance!" Artemis smiled, pulled his longbow toward a giant arm of the dome, the power of the moon **** was rippling, "Come on for me, dear." Orion, who was sitting on her shoulder, nodded helplessly. After being robbed of the spirit foundation, he couldn''t do anything at all, and could only watch Artemis bravely. "Don''t destroy Rome!" The heroic spirits are not stupid people, they quickly distinguished the situation in the field, and attacked the giant arm of the firmament and the hand of evil. The battlefield was in chaos. Traveling through the age of mythology, the heroic spirits who created great deeds, and the incredible giant arms, have reproduced the mythology on the ruins of Uruk. ... Where is this? Where is this? In the darkness where you can''t see your fingers, Fujimaru Tatsuka held Matthew in one hand, and his sister, Sakura, in the other. She felt drowning and was about to be drowned. Not long ago, the underworld suddenly shattered. Morgan Lefy disappeared, and at the same time, Eleskigal was also missing. Then the three of them fell into this infinite darkness that couldn''t survive. In this darkness, even Matthew couldn''t start activities, she could only hold Matthew and her sister, waiting for the end in this darkness. Consciousness is getting weaker... Matthew''s call is getting farther and farther away. Brother... At the moment when her consciousness was lost and her eyes were about to close, she saw a figure quickly approaching them. Later, she felt that her collar was caught by someone, and then she was lifted up. With a "swish" sound, it was as if someone had been salvaged from the deep sea. Fujimaru Tatsuka touched the land and stomped on the ground and breathed violently. "Thanks...thank you..." While coughing, Fujimaru Tatsuka thanked the person who saved her. She slowly raised her head and looked at the person who had saved her, her eyes stunned. It was not alone who saved her. To be precise, it''s just a... Human form. A muddy figure. "You, you are..." Fujimaru Tatsuka felt that this clay figure was quite familiar, but when she was about to recall it, the clay figure disappeared with a "swish". "Cough cough cough..." Matthew coughed violently and couldn''t help asking: "Senior, what is that place..." "I don''t know either." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head. "That is the imaginary world, the last Master of mankind, and its Servant." A vicissitudes of life sounded in his ears, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned his head and saw a pitch-black skeleton swordsman standing on a cliff not far away, with his back facing them, making a sound. Chapter 139 This is --, the last hope! Fujimaru Tateka stood up and walked towards the skeleton knight who was standing with the sword. She came not far from the Skeleton Knight and asked, "Excuse me, are you?" "I''m just a stupid undead in the dark. Now, I''m just an Assassin who has been waiting for the fate." The Skeleton Knight said. Fujimaru Tatsuka hadn''t reacted yet, and the sound of "banging" explosions resounded in the distance, and the light wave eclipsed the world. "Is that...?" "War." The Skeleton Knight said concisely. "War?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked rhetorically. "The war between existence and destruction." The skeleton knight turned his head, revealing his scary skeleton mask. He looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and said, "This is your time, and you can also contact your chief. But you stand here, don¡¯t move, the last Master of mankind. That is a mythical war. It¡¯s not for future generations to get involved." "Then you..." Before Fujimaru Tatsuka finished speaking, the figure of the skeleton knight disappeared. Fujimaru Tateka frowned and walked back. "Senior, what the **** is this?" "Don''t ask too much, Matthew. Let''s contact the director first." Fujimaru Tatsuka glanced at Sakura, who was sleeping peacefully on the grass, and said to Matthew. Matthew nodded: "I see, senior." Fujimaru Tatsuka put his hand on Sakura''s forehead and said silently in his heart. Sister... ... Chaldea. Olga Marie looked at the monitoring data of Chaldea, shocked: "Really, it really happened!" "Really, something has emerged from the imaginary space!" "Not only that..." Da Vinci said with a cold sweat on his face: "The Uruk singularity has been confirmed to disappear!" Chapter 1507： "The singularity has disappeared...the man should have been repaired. But why...why is the countdown to the shattered man''s theory getting faster and faster?" Olga Marie looked at the hands of the crazy countdown, the whole person was going crazy. Originally there was still half a year, but now what? It''s only three days now... No! It''s only two days now! The speed of the countdown is still crazy acceleration, watching the posture... I am afraid that within a few hours, the human principle will be completely shattered! With a "pop", Olga Marie hit the table unwillingly. How could things become like this? Obviously, the singularity has been repaired... But the result is that it is destroyed more quickly? How could this happen! Olga Marie gritted her teeth. "Gosh!" At this moment, Da Vinci exclaimed. "What''s the matter, Leonardo?" Olga Marie asked quickly. "Yes, there are two huge sources of magic power, appearing in Iraq! Among them, the sum of the magic power of one of them has far surpassed the sum of the energy that humans can burn!" "What!?" Olga Marie was taken aback, and then quickly said: "Quick! Hurry up and connect to extraterrestrial satellites to bring up the picture of Iraq!" "No, no, director!" The staff in charge of the matter said in a panic: "A strange black fog is shrouded on the planet, which produces interference electromagnetic waves, and the satellite cannot take pictures of the ground." The staff panicked and told one nervous and disturbing news one after another. Olga Marie clenched her teeth and said, "It doesn''t matter, if the satellites are not working. Then use the celestial magic of Animus Fia. You must first know what is happening in Iraq...what is it? Rushed out of the imaginary world!" Olga Marie began to perform her own magic. She used celestial magic to connect the spiritual veins from the underground of Chaldea to the spiritual veins around the planet, thus locking her perspective on Iraq. Celestial magic has no way to broadcast intuitive projections like satellites, but celestial magic can carry out essential explorations of spiritual veins and sources of magical power. When the spiritual power map explored by the celestial body magic was revealed, everyone present was shocked. There are densely packed magical power spots near Iraq, Olga Marie knew in her heart that it was the Servant she sent to use the underground spiritual veins as a source of magical power to support her activities. But the point is not this... The point is There are two extremely large sources of magic power in Iraq! Its magic... It has far surpassed Lingmai! Not only that, Olga Marie was also horrified to discover that one of the magic power sources was still brewing magic power, which was undoubtedly the release of the treasure. And such a huge magic power, the power of this treasure... It is impossible to estimate! "This...what happened!?" Olga Marie muttered to herself. ¡­ Iraq. The heroic spirits attacked the arm of the firmament, the arm of rock, and the hand of evil of the evil king. The release of all kinds of treasures is full of radiance, explosions roar, and chaos. The city was wiped out in an instant. The disaster-affected area is constantly expanding. And in a messy battlefield. Astraea and Ishtar suddenly crawled out of the ground. Ishtar lay on the ground with a tired face, panting, "My mother has been trapped in that kind of place...Ah! Climbing out from there is really exhausting for me!" "It would be nice to be able to crawl out. If it weren''t for the mother who rushed out before and opened a wormhole in the real world, we would have been drowned. We drowned, but if we dissipate and return, our body would die. It''s settled." Asteria said with a tired face. "That''s what..." Ishtar rarely agreed with Asteria''s statement. She squinted her eyes and was about to rest for a while, but with a "boom", a fist dropped from the sky, which directly smashed her into the mud. This is really a person sleeping on the ground and being beaten from the sky. "Ishtar!" Astra yelled. Ishtar crawled out of the dirt with great effort and cried: "Why do I always get beaten? It''s too much!" As a result, another fist fell from the sky and smashed her in again. The grieving Ishtar decided to choose to be in the land and take some rest. As a result, with a "click", a giant rock arm burst out from the ground and hammered her into the sky. "Why~~~!" Ishtar cried and screamed and was hammered flying. This is indeed a bit miserable. Astraea shed a cold sweat. Is this guy''s luck attribute very low? However, looking at this fierce battlefield, she quickly left Ishtar behind and took out the Excalibur to participate in it. Shirou and others resisted the attack of the evil king''s giant arm, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Tiamat quickly brewed magic. The huge green jade crystal on the abdomen gradually turned red due to the accumulation of magic power, and finally turned black. Chapter 1508： The magic power has been accumulated to the apex! This is the limit reached by Tiamat through the five Holy Grail cores. The horrible magic power drifted out from the huge jade crystal, and the existence of it made the space around Tiamat distorted. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang stopped the Death Star Sword in his hand, his face changed drastically, and he hurriedly shouted: "Run! Hide away!" Without a word, he hurried away from Tiamat. Not only him, but the expressions of other heroic spirits also changed drastically. The magic power of Tiamat''s magic cannon is really huge, and it has not been released yet, it constitutes a distortion of space and time. Once released, its huge magic shock wave is enough to collapse the mountain and destroy everything. The heroic spirits hurriedly ran away, and at this moment, Tiamat liberated the surging magic power. "Boom¡ª" The endless magic power formed a huge star pillar, roaring out from the crystallized place of Tiamat''s abdomen. That is Tiamat''s biggest weapon-Apsu of the Destroyer Star Lord. Once, carried on her real body, guarding the destruction of life and fire. And using the beast body, using the deviating sword to release the restrictions, and roaring out of the Destroyer Star Lord Apsu, undoubtedly reproduced the beginning of the myth, the mighty power of the God of Creation, there is no doubt... To the Star Treasure! "Rumble, rumbling--!!" The endless waves of light roared out. The terrifying propulsion force made the ground around Tiyamat "boom", and suddenly collapsed more than ten meters, setting off a huge storm and rushing towards the surroundings. The ground was lifted to a height of three feet, and the trees rose from the ground one after another and were blown out. Even many of the heroic spirits were rushed out by this terrifying wind and waves, and some even those who did not escape in time, as well as writer-type Servants like Shakespeare who had no power to bind the chicken, were simply blown to death by this powerful wind and waves. . Power... Very scary! Shilang thrust the Death Star sword into the ground fiercely, and this stabilized his body without being blown away by the huge storm. He firmly grasped the hilt of the Death Star sword, his body was blown by the wind and waves like a flag waving in the wind. While holding the hilt of the Death Star sword, he looked towards Tiamat and the King of Evil. The terrifying [Apusu of the Destroyer Star Lord] directly pierced the black mist of the evil king and rushed towards the distant starry sky. Seeing this scene, Shi Lang couldn''t help tearing his eyes. It''s a success! The light wave that pierced the evil king, this all proves that Tiamat defeated the evil king! This is great! However Within two seconds of the tearful excitement, the beam of light that pierced the evil king towards the distant starry sky disappeared. "Arrrr¡ª¡ª" In the sky, the strange laughter of the evil king sounded again. It was like the kind of weird and oozing laughter that Gaetia and Jin Gu made when they swallowed it before. Could it be that Shirou attached [Clairvoyance] from the crown of the Eternal King, and stared closely at the intersection of the Evil King and [Apusu of the Destroyer Star Lord], his eyes suddenly tightened into needles. I saw that at the intersection of the Lord of Evil and [Apusu of the Destroyer Star Lord], a counterclockwise swirling vortex was engulfing the light waves of the [Apusu of the Destroyer Star Lord]. "How can this be? How can this be? How can this be allowed? How... even that kind of thing... can be swallowed!" Shi Lang''s eyes were full of anger, bloodshot, and his face was unbelievable. At this time, the evil king turned out two cannons and fired light cannons of the same nature towards Tiamat. "Zizi!!" The light cannon cut off the dragon crowns on both sides of Tiamat, as well as the wings on the back, and fell on the ground. "Ohhhhhhhhhh-" Tiamat let out a cry of pain. Then the Evil King shot the lock of the sky, tied Tiamat and restrained his power, and then fired a huge magic cannon, pushing the reduced power [Apusu of the Destroyer Star] back, and Tiamat exploded directly, and with a "bang", he slammed into the rock wall of the mountain, smashed the mountain, and fell to the ground. The blood flowed down from the dragon''s crest and wings, which was severed. A pool of blood soon formed. "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª" Seeing Tiamat who ended up in this way, the Evil King laughed extremely happily. He levitates the sky like a black sun. The powerful enemy has died, he no longer stays, and wants to leave this area. As a result, with a "bang", a beam of light rose into the sky and shot at him. The evil king stopped the moving body of the black mist vortex, looked down, and saw Tiamat, who was all miserable, stood up again and roared at him. The King of Evil uttered a penetrating laugh, and the black mist around him turned into dozens of cannons, quickly accumulating magical power, and then the small [Apusu of the Destroyer Star Lord] was like a swarm of meteors, bombarding downwards. Go. "Boom! Boom!" The land is full of fireworks. The mountains shattered and the sea water poured in. Civilization was instantly destroyed. The heroic spirits who could not dodge, even the gods, were also bombed to death. Tiamat had dozens of cannonballs in his body, but he stood upright and roared. The dense jade crystals on his body then fired small [Apsu of the Destroyer Star Lord] towards the evil king, but he was evil. The power of the king is easily resolved. The King of Evil blasted the dense locks of the sky, binding Tiamat into a hemp ball, blocking its power, and then venting fire on Tiamat with a happy laugh. "No. If this goes on... it''s impossible to win...!" Chapter 1509： Shi Lang gritted his teeth. "You must destroy the power of that thing first, Fujimaru Shiro!" A familiar arrogant voice sounded in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw Gilgamesh, wearing a gold armor, appeared in front of his eyes. "Gilgamesh..." "Don''t get me wrong, Fujimaru Shiro. This king of the present world is the king who has become attached to your sister, not the king you know. It''s just that memory that flows into the king''s mind." Gilgamesh turned his head, looked at the King of Evil, and said, "How many people, how many treasures... the ultimate evil that even the Goddess of Creation can¡¯t fight. The only possibility to defeat him is to destroy him first. Lost his power! And his power..." "It''s the whirlpool!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and said, "I want to destroy the whirlpool!" "Can you? That''s your thing." Gilgamesh asked. "From the very beginning, I ran for the purpose of destroying the vortex and carried out activities. It''s just that... I have never been able to find a chance. As long as I have a chance to touch the body, I can use the last treasure of the Eternal King... It should be possible. Destroy that vortex!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and said. "Is it possible? That whirlpool, but even Tiamat''s pioneering power has been caught." Gilgamesh asked. "Yes. Because, that thing belongs to me, not to the Lord of Evil!" Shi Lang clenched his fists and said unwillingly: "It''s just that I have never been able to get close to my main body. Only two return to my main body, one time was completely suppressed, another time lost memory... Damn!" "The king understands." Gilgamesh nodded, and then said: "Then, open your way to the main body, and it is up to us. You are ready for the final blow, that''s it!" "Is it possible? You--" Shirou hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Can you open it?" "Hmph. Such contempt is enough to make this king slash you with a thousand swords, but this time the situation is crisis, the punishment will be postponed for the time being. You are ready to break in, that''s enough!" Gilgamesh turned around, the golden armor on his body began to fall off, and he replaced him with the highest-ranking mythical attire. Gilgamesh told the Lion King and others the matter, and the Lion King and others nodded and agreed to cooperate. Not only that, he stood on a mountain not far away, took out the deviance sword from the treasure house, and said loudly: "Tiamat, our mother, the mother of all things. If you can also hear Seeing our wish, lend us your strength!" "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Tiamat, who was heavily restrained by the lock of heaven, let out a deafening roar, struggling to break the chain on his body. Seeing this scene, Shi Lang moved his hand slowly into his arms, and took out the rusty crown of the Eternal King. He looked at the evil king who was making a weird laugh, and tightly grasped the eternal king''s crown, even his hand was pierced by the sharp part of the crown, and blood was flowing out, without noticing... This is the last hope! ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth The Last Three Minutes! [Two in one, make up and change] Sakura, wake up... Wake up, Sakura. There was a warm female voice calling in the ear, and the sleeping spirit gradually gained some consciousness and senses. Sakura suddenly felt that she was in a very warm and safe embrace, and couldn''t help but mutter: "Mother..." Don''t sleep anymore, it''s time to get up, Sakura. The warm female voice continued to call in her ear, and Kozakura felt a slender hand, gently touching her face. "No... I still want to sleep. I don''t want to wake up..." Kozakura muttered vaguely, and then slowly closed her eyes. She didn''t want to wake up, she wanted to continue to sink into this warm, safe embrace where she could sleep peacefully. Sakura... As the call became weaker and weaker, Sakura felt the softly touching hand on her face. She couldn''t feel it anymore. The next moment, she slapped her face with a loud slap with a loud slap. Yelled in her ear: "I tell you to get up--!" "Wow!" Kozakura was slapped in the slap, and her severe pain awakened her and sat up abruptly. Turning her head, she suddenly saw a graceful silver-haired goddess sitting on the grass with her waist pierced, looking at herself madly. Sakura clutched her swollen and painful face, looked at the silver-haired goddess aggrievedly, and said grievously: "Why hit me, Mother Tiamat?" Tiamat stuck his waist in his waist, looked at Sakura angrily, and said, "You kid... I told you to wake you up. Why don''t you listen? Unbehaved children, mothers won''t like it. Oh." "Woo..." Kozakura shrank her head and looked at Tiamat grievously. Looking at the look of Sakura, Tiamat''s eyes softened again, and he said, "You should wake up, Sakura. The body...it''s time to give it back to you." Upon hearing this, Sakura couldn''t help but was taken aback, and then asked: "Why?" Tiamat''s gaze softened, and a loving smile appeared on that delicate and pretty face, and said, "You should face reality, Sakura. Also, I...have no grievances." Looking at Tiamat, who was full of maternal brilliance, Sakura couldn''t help but startled, and then she found that Tiamat''s figure seemed a little illusory. She rubbed her eyes and looked carefully, her eyes squeezed into needles abruptly. It was not an illusion, and Tiamat''s figure had indeed become a little illusory. This, what the **** is going on! ? ... Chaldea. "What the **** is going on? What is going on here!?" Olga Marie scratched her head impatiently, her face full of panic. The demise of humanity accelerates infinitely. Now it has entered the one-hour countdown! 60¡­¡­ 50¡­¡­ 40¡­¡­ It counts down almost like a number flashing, which is frighteningly fast! Olga Marie was almost forced to cry by this emergency situation. Why did the situation turn out to be like this? Chapter 1510： It''s incredible, it''s terrible! "Successful, terrible, director!" a staff member shouted with fear. "What''s the matter?" Olga Marie asked with a crushed face. "Because of the powerful magic power that just broke out in Iraq, a tremendous amount of heat was generated, causing a destructive disorder in the heating and cooling circulation system inside the planet...!" The staff member reported with anxious expression. "Don''t go around any more, just say the result!" Olga Marie said angrily. At this point, what are you doing so around? Is it wasting not much time? The staff member said with difficulty: "The global cooling and heating cycle is destroyed, the polar icebergs will further melt, the sea level will rise, and the coastal cities will be flooded, and the ancient bacteria living in them will recover... This is a physical destruction, even if Human beings are restored, and mankind will face the disaster of extinction. The most important thing is... soon, there will be an avalanche here, and we will all be submerged by heavy snow!" As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was shocked. The disaster of extinction has come! Moreover, even if the human principle is repaired, one has to face the despair of being shattered... Such a reality, such a disaster... it is so desperate! Olga Marie gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t pay attention to these things. Just repair the human nature and let the human wheel of inhibition re-operate. The kind that poses a survival crisis to the primates and kills most of the life on this planet. Disaster, the human wheel of suppression and the planet will be repaired..." "Indeed, it does." The staff nodded. To the catastrophe of the death of primates and most life on the planet... the two wheels of restraint will not sit idly by. But... Even if there is no point broken, but everyone present understands Chaldeans, and they who are working hard, are probably not saved. Compared to human beings as a whole, Chaldea is too small, even if threatened by an avalanche, the two wheels of restraint will probably be ignored. But even so, knowing this desperate answer, none of the people present did not collapse. It is true that in the face of the disaster of destruction, humanity will be fully exposed, and some people will collapse and thus despair. However, none of them collapsed. Because they are carefully selected Chaldeans. All Elite! Before accepting this job, he was carefully selected and survived the devastating disaster simulated by magic. He had already put life and death out of control, and he had a strong psychological endurance. If you insist, they are the backbone of mankind. Therefore, even if they are afraid, their hearts burn with courage and fearlessness, because they already have faith in their hearts. And this belief does not count the cost Let the primate world survive! Olga Marie tried her best to calm her face, but she was not calm at all with her hands clasped under her sleeves. At this time, Da Vinci said with a horrified face: "It is so... it is so...!" "What''s the matter, Leonardo?" Olga Marie asked quickly. "He, he is calling!" Da Vinci pointed to the simulated spiritual vein map, the greatest source of magic power-the king of evil, said with difficulty. "Summoning?" Olga Marie glanced at the source of the evil king''s magic power, frowned, and asked, "What summons?" "That magical power source has been releasing powerful magical power fluctuations, and even the other end of the world can detect his surging magical aura. I originally thought it was just that the magical aura of its existence was too huge...but, but now I study it carefully. It was discovered at a glance that it was a kind of spiritual signal! It was a calling signal! Translated, it was¡ª" Da Vinci manipulated the alchemy instrument, manipulated it, and translated the signal of the soul of the evil king, and a row of words appeared. Olga Marie glanced intently, her eyes shrank into needles abruptly, her expression unbelievable. ¡ª¡ªThe next generation of mankind has perished, the Alaya system has collapsed, and the day to lift the anchor point has come. The victory that was prevented in the distant past will be regained here. Wake up, just wake up, here I sound the horn! "What, what does this mean!?" Olga Marie asked in surprise and doubt. "I don''t know, but it''s obvious... that magical power source is sending a message to something... is summoning something..." Da Vinci gritted his teeth. "This¡ª" Olga Marie hadn''t finished speaking yet, a staff member monitoring the intensity of magic power suddenly exclaimed: "Here! Another huge source of magic power has appeared!" "What!?" Olga Marie was surprised. "The coordinates... The coordinates are in Northern Europe, Iceland!" the staff member said anxiously. Olga Marie asked anxiously: "Why is there a huge source of magic power there?" "No, I don''t know, the director...Ah! He has appeared again!" The staff member said with a frightened face: "This time it is the Indian Ocean...Ah! South America has also appeared...Oh my God! Oh my god! There are so many?" The staff member seemed to have met an indescribable evil god, and the whole person became a little crazy. Not only him, but even Olga Marie looked at the simulated spiritual map, and felt that she was about to collapse. Following the emergence of the two huge sources of magic in Iraq, Northern Europe, Iceland, and South America have also seen huge sources of magic. Not only that, the Pacific Ocean, the British Isles...The entire planet¡¯s spiritual veins simulation map has sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and huge magic powers quickly appeared. Source reaction, the four continents and the five oceans all have huge magical source reactions, and there is no exception! "What the **** is going on? What is going on here!?" Olga Marie yelled of collapse. Originally, an evil king was already desperate enough, but now there are one after another with extremely powerful magic source reactions? This is not reality at all, it is pure and pure, hell! For humans, hell! "No!" Da Vinci said calmly, "There is no need to consider the existence of those sources of magic power. The only enemy that really needs to be dealt with is the King of Evil!" "What do you mean, Leonardo?" Olga Marie turned her head, looking at Leonardo hopefully. Da Vinci said: "Those huge sources of magic power... if not surprisingly, just like Tiamat, who was said by the unaware voice before, were treated by human beings and expelled to the imaginary world by the primate seat. According to Tiamat has always been rejected by humanity, and he is constrained in the imaginary world and cannot escape. It was only later summoned by Gatia and used the human body to realize the real world, not detaching itself." After a pause, Da Vinci continued: "That is to say, the huge source of magic power that is driven by the primate seat to the imaginary world exists. Of the world." Chapter 1511： "In other words, those huge sources of magic power only seem to bluff people, but they can''t threaten us at all, right?" Olga Marie looked at Leonardo with almost eager eyes. Da Vinci knew in her heart what Olga Marie wanted, but she shook her head cruelly, and said, "It''s not like this... The existence of these huge sources of magic power will accelerate the demise of humanity. In other words, The death of Human Li is suddenly accelerated because these things are awakened by the King of Evil, which hastened the demise of Human Li!" "And once the countdown goes to zero and the wheel of humanity and restraint is destroyed, those things expelled from the primate world to the imaginary world will reappear from the imaginary world, just like more than 1,500 years ago. Just as the seat replaced the gods, the seat of the primate will also be replaced, and the laws of the entire planet will also change toward those that are suitable for survival..." "In other words, before the death of the human rights, the things expelled by the primordial seat will not cause trouble, right?" Olga Marie asked. Da Vinci nodded and said, "That''s it. The way to solve this dilemma is also very simple, that is, to eliminate the evil king and restore the human nature! As long as the human nature is repaired, the wheel of inhibition will re-operate, The Primate Seat will continue to reject things similar to Tiamat and exile them to the imaginary world, unable to interfere with reality." Olga Marie gritted her teeth and said: "These things rejected by human history and exiled to the imaginary world, I''m afraid those hesitating adults who study the magic of the gods know the basics, but there is no such information... I''m afraid those adults are still studying the magic of the gods in the sea of ??hesitation, ignoring the great changes in the world, right?" "There is no time to understand the thoughts of those adults. The only solution now is to defeat the evil king before the death of humanity! But... can it really defeat the evil king?" "The only thing we can do is not to doubt. But to believe and pray." Olga Marie gritted her teeth and said. Looking at Olga Marie who said such words, Leonardo was taken aback, and then nodded seriously. She looked at Olga Marie, remembering Olga Marie''s arrogant appearance at the beginning, and said to her heart that the change in her strength was really great. Perhaps, experience will indeed change a person. Then, she prayed silently in her heart. ... Iraq. Relying on the infinite magic power connected to the spiritual veins, the heroic spirits are not stingy with the magic power, and use their treasures toward the evil king. The artillery fire continued. The light of the stars, the light that opened up, and all kinds of legendary treasures shining in the history of mankind, dance together. However, these powers cannot defeat the power of the King of Evil born from the invisible vortex. This is also natural, because even Tiamat¡¯s anti-star treasure failed to penetrate the power of the evil king, but was absorbed by the evil king, increasing the evil king¡¯s power. "No. There is that power, it can''t be used at all!" Mordred gritted his teeth and said. She originally thought that the King of Evil was just slightly stronger than Shirou in the state of a demon, and existed almost like Gaetia, but that was not the case. The King of Evil is too powerful, so powerful that people can''t even think of a challenge. If it was a normal day, Mordred felt that she must have given up, but now it was the final decisive battle. Whether it was returning Shi Lang''s favor or defending the survival of humanity, she could not just give up. However, what she said is also true. The Evil King is too powerful, and its power far surpasses [Anti-Genesis] and [Anti-Summoning]. There is no way to break through the power of the Evil King. If there is really a possibility of defeat, then there is only The crown of the eternal king! However, to use the eternal king''s crown, Shirou must be close to his body. This can''t even get through the road, how can I get close to the body? The power of the evil king is a complete crushing level! Shi Lang held the crown and gritted his teeth unwillingly. However, who is unwilling to care about in reality? Whose anger? It should be what it is. At this time, Tiamat, who was heavily surrounded by the lock of heaven, suddenly raised his head and screamed. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" She struggled hard and rang the lock of the sky. Tiamat turned his head fiercely, and looked at Shi Lang with eyes that exuded a strange purple light. At that moment, Shirou heard Tiamat''s voice. ¡ª¡ªSakura¡¯s brother, come to my body, I can send you in! Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, then without hesitation, he rushed towards Tiamat, jumped down from the high cliff, and landed on Tiamat. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Tiamat screamed again. Shiro stood on Tiamat and asked, "How can you send me in, Tiamat?" ¡ª¡ªThe method is very simple. Grab it, my boy. Tiamat responded to Shirou''s voice, and then the limbs that were fused with the earth suddenly cut off the connection with the earth, and then raised his head, those twins of eyes flashing with monster purple light, staring straight at the King of Evil. Seeing that Tiamat looked like this, Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply into needles, "Do you want to--!" ... Sakura''s spiritual space. Kozakura looked at Tiamat, who was becoming more and more illusory, and asked anxiously: "Mother...you, what are you..." "Don''t worry about me, Kozakura." Tiamat''s spirit smiled slightly, and then said: "I just do what I should do. Speaking of which, the original purpose of my birth is this..." "A long, long time ago, when the earth was still united, the civilization that created me on this planet was destroyed. I took the fire of life and shuttled lonely between the stars, looking for a viable soil. But, it fits. The planet of conditions is too difficult to find, hope after time and disappointment time after time. Finally, I returned to this planet and re-seeded the fire of life. I know my mission, and I shouldn¡¯t fall in love with them. , And there shouldn¡¯t be emotions... But, after all, they are the children I conceived, and I unavoidably fell in love with them..." Listening, Kozakura suddenly felt a sense of fear, and said quickly, "Stop talking, mother!" "They betrayed me, betrayed my love, killed me for prosperity, changed the planetary environment with my body, and developed from then on. I hate, I hate... But in the final analysis, I still love them. . So, I want to return the planet to its original state, and let life return to my embrace..." "Stop talking, mother!" Kozakura hugged Tiamat directly, and tightly clasped Tiamat''s waist with both hands. She was scared, she was scared. She vaguely felt it, Tiamat... Going to leave her. Just like everything she cherished, leaving her. "When I refused to face the reality, I relied on your body. I re-examined the world from a child''s perspective and re-judged my love... Then, I understand. My love is too naive and too capricious. I didn¡¯t understand before, but now I understand the grief of those children struggling between reality and dreams. I think it¡¯s time for me to let go and let my children be free, because my children have grown up. I am independent, and can no longer be controlled by my love. The same is true for you, Sakura." Tiamat said. "No. Not like that. I need your protection... I need your love... If you are not there, how should I face the shattered world? Mother, mother... Don''t leave me! "Sakura cried: "I don''t want to lose anyone anymore." Chapter 1512： Tiamat took off Sakura''s hand and held her, then her little hand gently stroked Sakura''s hair, and said softly: "You are my child, Sakura. I love you, no matter how I go, Still now, or in the future, I will always love you. No matter what you become, I will love you. But my love is heavy, you can¡¯t bear it. As Tiamat¡¯s child, you should You must have the strength to advance even if you kill Tiamat. Your brother, your sister, your sister... all still exist. You want to live bravely and happily. I will always love you , I will love you forever..." After speaking, Tiamat''s body turned into pure lilies all over the sky, and disappeared in front of Sakura. "No, mother--!" Sakura reached out her hand and grabbed a large group of petals, and embraced it in her arms and wept bitterly. However, the petals in the arms disappeared bit by bit like quicksand, no matter how Sakura tried to keep it, they couldn''t keep it. At the same time, the sea of ??flowers around Sakura also collapsed little by little and disappeared. This is the dream that Tiamat weaves for Sakura, a haven for escaping from the tragic reality. The name of the mother, love. However, people always want to leave this safest love, to face reality, to be independent, and to grow up. One day, this love will be inherited and passed on. But, when separated from this love, how sad is it? Sakura cried bitterly. Finally, the last person in this world who loved her the most, disappeared. She must leave this dreamy haven and face the reality that she doesn''t want to face. In reality. Ma Xiu pointed to Sakura''s sleeping face in surprise, and said, "Senior..." Looking at Sakura''s sleeping face, Fujimaru Tateka saw a drop of crystal tears falling from the corner of Sakura''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but stunned: "Sister...cry?" ... "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Tiamat didn''t hesitate anymore, she was relieved of her fusion with the earth, and she could no longer resist the pull of the evil king. In other words, she didn''t want to resist at all. Looking at the whirlpool in front of the Evil King, she raised her head and screamed. Without hesitation, she rushed towards the Evil King and plunged into the whirlpool. King of Evil: "?" Even the King of Evil was sent to the door by Tiamat''s initiative. At this time, Tiamat poured all his magic power into the whirlpool''s head. The majestic magic power suddenly caused Tiamat''s head to crack, shining with a raging red light. The heroes looked at this scene and were shocked one by one. "That is... the original mother... Tiamat?" "She, she wants to use herself to blast a way?" The heroic spirits looked at this scene, very shocked. Even Gilgamesh, who had a high self-esteem, couldn''t help but stun God. He thought that Tiamat would cooperate, but he never thought that Tiamat would actually use himself to blast a way! At this time, the magic power of Tiamat''s head was completely violent, and the scarlet magic power, like a nuclear bomb, exploded in the whirlpool outside of the evil king. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Shocking explosion! Even the rotating misty body of the evil king couldn''t help but stop rotating at that instant, and the external vortex suddenly stagnated for an instant! The external body of the evil king was blasted open by a crack. With only half of his body left, Tiamat immediately used his spine to pave a way to the crack. ¡ª¡ªBefore I die completely...Go on, Eternal King! Tiamat shouted. Shirou had no time to feel tragic about Tiamat''s behavior, holding the crown of the Eternal King, and rushing straight to the crack that opened. The repair speed of the evil king is extremely fast, and it will be repaired almost instantly. And this rift opened by Tiamat so tragic and majestic, how can Shilang return without success? He used magic power regardless of cost to turn himself into a meteor, and with a "shoo", before the crack was repaired, he rushed into the body of the evil king. Standing in the body of the evil king, he turned his head, looked back at Tiamat, who was only half of his body, and said silently in his heart. Goodbye, original mother! Turning around, Shirou rushed towards where his body was without hesitation. After Shiro successfully entered the body of the evil king, Tiamat grew his spine into the external whirlpool of the evil king, and at the same time merged his body with the earth, completely jamming the evil king. In this way, before the Evil King completely swallows Tiamat, he can''t be distracted to deal with Shirou. And this--, This is the last force of Tiamat! ... After rushing into the body of the evil king, Shirou ran towards his body and ran wildly. He could sense the position of his body, and at the same time, he also had a strong premonition that he was about to die. Fast! Hurry up! We must solve the vortex and the king of evil before the death of the human being! Shi Lang gritted his teeth and rushed away. The Evil King seemed to sense that Shirou had entered his body. The black mist turned into various monsters, obstructing Shirou, but seemed to be dragged by Tiamat. The Evil King turned out these monsters inside. It''s not powerful, it''s probably the Gorgon level. "Go to hell--!!!" Shilang drew the sword of the Death Star, his whole person turned into a meteor of death, and he rushed forward to kill all the monsters. Chapter 1513： Coming soon. Coming soon! Shirou could already see his body shrouded in endless black mist! Shi Lang gritted his teeth and rushed to his body extremely fast. However, at the moment he was about to arrive, with a "boom", a powerful black light shot down De Shilang. Flying at a high speed, he was suddenly shot down, causing De Shilang to make a few laps on the ground in embarrassment, which stabilized his body. "I didn''t expect that you could actually break through outer space and enter here. But then again, it is the fellow Tiamat who is too in the way!" There was a sound in his ears, Shi Lang stood up with his sword and looked up. Before seeing his body, he slowly walked out of a dark demon with a very familiar appearance and a very familiar wavelength. Seeing this familiar pitch black demon, Shi Lang shrank sharply, and whispered: "Gettia...!" "Yes, it is this king!" The dark Gaetia laughed loudly, then lowered his head, his eyes looked at Shirou, and said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect you to arrive here. But, yours The journey ends here, Eternal King. The front is the area of ??my king, not a place where humans like you can set foot!" Hearing this, Shi Lang stood up, looked at Gaetia in darkness, and mocked: "I didn''t expect that even you would become the minion of the Evil King. The Almighty King, a complete joke!" "Yes, after meeting the king, I finally understand that the so-called Almighty King is indeed a joke. However, the primate world will be completely perished in three minutes. This time there is not even the savior. The method is reset!" Ghetia laughed loudly: "As long as this can be done, it is a joke, so what?" "Gettia--!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and clenched the Death Star Sword in his hand. "Don¡¯t you want to fight with this king? Do you think, within three minutes, you can get rid of this king? Let me tell you first that this king now has the power of my king, more than before. Powerful!" Gettyah laughed loudly. Chapter 141 The Eternal King of GrandCaster! [Fixed up] "Clang clang--" In the body of the evil king, in front of Shiro''s body, in the darkness, the sharp sword light and the sky full of fist shadows intertwined, sonorously, the electric light and flint flashing constantly, so that this dark space also slightly Shine up. With a "boom", Gaetia slammed a stern punch on the tapped Death Star Sword, shaking De Shilang back several steps. Shi Lang gritted his teeth and squeezed the ground with a sword to force his retreat to a halt. He gritted his teeth and looked at Gaetia. The hastily confrontation just now made De Shilang understand that Gaetia did not lie. He was swallowed by the Evil King, but he succumbed to the Evil King, but gained even greater power! Shi Lang stared at Gaetia tightly, taunting: "As a Beast, claiming to be the Almighty King, you have surrendered to other Beasts. This is really funny, Gaetia!" "What do you know, Eternal King?" Gettia sneered, and said with a frenzied face: "After being swallowed by my king, I realized that my king is the ruler of the seven evil principles. It is better to say, the seven evil principles, It is the evil principle that my king was stripped out of. In terms of rank, my king is the eighth beast that was originally and eventually ruled over the seven evil principles, BeastEX!" "BeastEX... this rank, I have never even heard of it! It was made up at best, right?" Shirou asked. "Making it up? Hahaha ¡ª that''s all, no matter how much you talk about human beings born in the next generation, you can''t understand the magnificence of my king. You say it''s ridiculous that this king surrenders to my king? Without your own pride and reserve? Wrong, this is the supreme glory for this king. Rather, it is ridiculous to wear these things even now¡ª" Gaetia sneered, took Solomon''s Nine Rings off his finger, and threw it on the ground, making a few "clicks". Then Gaetia stepped on the Nine Rings and ran over them. Although he could not destroy the nine precepts given by God, Gaetia felt extremely happy. "As a result, the last trace that Solomon put on this king has disappeared! Hahaha!" Gaetia laughed happily, like an escaped prisoner, and then provoked Shirou, saying: "Come on, King Eternal. Your time is only three short minutes. Within three minutes, if you can''t beat you Me, mankind is completely perished. But¡ª" He showed a very malicious smile, "For these three minutes, I should strangle you!" With that, Getia rushed towards Shiro. Seeing Gaetia''s impact towards him, Shirou broke through the [Invasion Blade Gold] that restrained him in an instant, exploded his power completely, and swung his sword toward Gaetia to kill him. The shadow of the sword and the shadow of the fist are intertwined, and the surging magic power agitates in this dark space, electric light and flint. "Yes. Yes, that''s the case. It seems that you are the identity of my king''s container, and this king bestows you a glorious death!" Ghetia laughed haha. Shi Lang gritted his teeth, his eyes flashed with a tyrannical red light of destruction, and the sword of the Death Star in his hand was swung faster and faster, and the intention of killing and destruction in his heart became more and more prosperous. He did not lose his composure. At this moment, how could he lose his calmness and his intellect? Finally arrived here, finally arrived here, all efforts are only for revenge and protection. But now, the final destination is right in front of us. How many sacrifices have been made, and with what grief and grief, come here, how can we lose our intellect here? However, Shirou also understood that in order to kill the Evil King, he must defeat Gaetia after being strengthened by the Evil King within three minutes! Otherwise... The failure of the old world has to be staged again. He has failed once, how can he fail a second time? Absolutely not allowed, fail the second time! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Shi Lang yelled violently, and desperately swung the shattered sword at Gaetia. ... Outside. "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" The King of Evil, whose body was stuck by Tiamat, uttered an angry cry for the first time in history. There is only one way before the King of Evil, and that is to swallow Tiamat as soon as possible, otherwise, he will always be here by Tiamatka, and he will not advance or retreat as well, and it will not even be effective against breaking into his body. The Shi Lang, began to purge and wipe out. Tiamat used his body and life to completely hold him back! Tiamat¡¯s life is already like a candle in the wind, but with the five holy grails as the core, she still insists on her existence, using her last strength to slow down the speed of the evil king''s devouring herself. In this case, it would take at least five minutes for the evil king to completely devour Tiamat! This is a waste of time! The evil king has no such patience at all, he must devour Tiamat as soon as possible! His black misty outer body suddenly twisted into a ball, turning the virtual into reality, drop by drop of black liquid dripping down, forming countless mud monsters, pounced on Tiamat¡¯s body, biting Tia. Matt''s remains. "No. You can''t let those monsters swallow Tiamat!" Chapter 1514： "Kill--!" "Kill¡ª¡ª!!!" The Chaldean spirits yelled, and rushed toward the mud monsters that turned out. The Lion King showed Lungominiad, and the starlight of Thunder swept across a muddy monster in an instant. Gilgamesh used the lock of the sky and did not dislike his treasure being contaminated with filth. He used the lock of the sky to circle tens of thousands of mud monsters, and then liberated the deviating sword, killing tens of thousands of mud at once. State monster. The King of Conquer Iskander used the [King¡¯s Army Array] to circle tens of thousands of mud monsters into the inherent barrier, and used hundreds of thousands of Macedonian troops to crush them to death in their heyday. Skaha liberated the gate of the dead zone and formed a black hole of death on the scene. In an instant, tens of thousands of mud monsters were involved in the dead zone and crushed to death. The heroes showed their powerful treasures one by one. Hesitating the power of the evil king, they cannot cause harm to the evil king, but they can easily kill these mud monsters. However, there are too many mud monsters. It is almost endless, and there are only dozens of Chaldean heroes, and there is not enough manpower! Moreover, these mud monsters are also the ultimate creatures, possessing extremely strong adaptability, and soon evolved super resistance. The previous treasure could kill tens of thousands, but it quickly became thousands. Then hundreds... and still adapting and evolving! How can this be done? At this moment "Rumble, rumbling--!!" Suddenly a star cannon fell in the void of air, sweeping the spot. Then, the dark sky lit up with dim light, and at the same time, the graceful singing suddenly sounded inexplicably, which was in sharp contrast with the disgusting chaotic voice of the evil king. After One after another illusory circles appeared in the air, and then one after another, either beautiful or handsome human figures flew out of them. "That''s¡ª" Mordred looked at him and frowned. The Lion King looked at the beautiful human figures flying out, and couldn''t help muttering: "The fairy in the inner sea of ??the stars..." Yes, these beautiful human figures that emerge from the illusory sky are nothing else, they are the fairies that live in the sea within the stars! Afterwards, with a "bang", a huge winged spacecraft flew out from the inner layer of the world. Vivian stood on the winged spacecraft and shouted: "Genieville, here we are!" Mordred looked at Vivienne on the winged spacecraft, and raised his eyebrows, "Vivienne..." The fairies joined the battle group. They either used fairies to destroy the mud monsters or simply used weapons to assassinate the mud monsters. Webber, with amazing insight, discovered one thing, but any mud monster killed by the goblin secret technique cannot evolve adaptability. Although Weber is puzzled by the key, this is truly excellent news for the situation! The fairies bless the heroic spirits with fairies secrets, and the mud monsters can no longer evolve adaptability. The King of Evil also discovered this situation, and immediately uttered an angry roar. He was stuck by Tiamat, unable to move, but he could also exert his power. He conjured countless small artillery gates and fired shells on the fairies and heroic spirits. A series of explosions on the ground. Disillusionment alternated with death, but no one flinched. They are all fighting for time. Buying time for Shirou. At this moment, no matter who it was, they had forgotten life and death, and pinned their hopes on Shirou! ... In the body of the King of Evil. With a sound of "clang", Shi Lang was fisted by the demonized Gettia and flew out, landing heavily on the ground, vomiting blood. Before he could care about the pain, he stood up from the ground almost instantly, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and aimed the sword of the Death Star at the demonized Gaetia. "It''s useless. Although it''s a container, you have lost my king''s favor. With that sword that has lost the power of the planet, who can you kill, the Eternal King?" Gettia laughed and said, "No. It''s not an exaggeration to call it a bereaved dog." Shi Lang gritted his teeth, stared at Getia, and slowly opened his posture. At this moment, with a "click", a ring suddenly fell from his arms. When he saw the falling ring, Gaetia''s eyes shrank sharply, and he asked aloud: "That is... Solomon''s last ring? How could it be in your hand?" Shi Lang did not answer him, but stared at Gaetia closely, looking for Gaetia''s flaws. However, even Gaetia, who was in a state of surprise, had no flaws in his body. In other words, the demonized Gaetia has no flaws in itself. It is so powerful that it is already comparable to Tiamat, who has the core of the five Holy Grails! In the face of Gaetia like this, Shirou could not be an opponent at all, let alone defeat him in three minutes. But this must be done! Therefore, he must seize every opportunity he can seize, and he must not lose his calm for anything. However, Getia didn''t give him the slightest chance at all! Without getting Shilang¡¯s response, Gaetia was not annoyed, and turned to calm down and said, ¡°Forget it, it must be some kind of entrusted drama. What humans can play most is this kind of drama, which is useless at all! Eternal King. , Your time is only one minute left, do you think you can beat me in a minute? No. Even if you can beat me in fifty seconds, how can you beat me in ten seconds? What about the strong and desperate king? Your demise is already doomed!" Shi Lang clenched the Death Star Sword in his hand, he knew in his heart that this was impossible to achieve. However, in order to realize your dream and reach the destination you want to reach, will you soon challenge the impossible? At this moment The last ring that fell in front of Shilang, the last ring that was snatched from Romani''s hand, suddenly lit up and floated from the ground into the air. And as the last ring gleamed, the nine rings of Solomon, which were despised and abandoned by Getia, also lit up, buzzed, flew up, and turned into nine streams of light. , Merged with the last ring in the air, forming the ten commandments. Chapter 1515： "This, this is--!?" Such a shock made De Gettia''s eyes widened. The collected Ten Commandments whirled in the air, then flew towards Shilang with a sizzle, and slowly fell into Shilang''s ten fingers. In such a scene, Ghetia directly yelled in gaffe: "Impossible! Impossible! How could you wear Solomon''s ten precepts? Impossible! The ten precepts except me, only Solomon can wear them! Unless... Unless... Could Solomon cede his spiritual foundation to you? Impossible--!" Gettia yelled in gaffe. At this time, the ten commandments converged in Shilang''s hands, and Shilang heard King Solomon''s prayer. That is the prayer and gift of Solomon trapped in the temple of distant time! "Great God, take you as your testimony. I Solomon, so far, I have transferred my power and my crown spirit foundation to the Eternal King! Eternal King, just wake up now¡ª¡ª!" The ten precepts were shining, and the mighty power of the gods was appearing. Shi Lang felt a huge core, following the ten precepts into his own core. There is no doubt that it is Solomon''s spiritual foundation! Solomon''s, the crowned spiritual foundation! "Stupid, stupid, stupid...! Solomon, you are so stupid!" Gaetia laughed loudly: "Using the ten commandments, over the wheel of restraint that has ceased to function, transfer the supreme spirit foundation to the eternal king...to This demon! Are you so ignorant of the so-called human emotions? The demon is not a hero, even if you have a crowned spirit foundation, what can you do? Can you still become a crowned hero?" Ghetia laughed haha, mocking the magic king who had created him. Mocking his stupidity. However When his laughter just sounded, in the body of the Lord of Evil, around Shilang''s body, a huge magic circle exuding scarlet light appeared. The red light of the magic circle was like fluid, spreading from Shirou''s body to the entire body of the evil king. "This, this is¡ª" Seeing such an astonishing scene, Gaetia''s laughter stopped abruptly, and he was stunned: "This is... this is the Great Summoning Array? How could it be possible!? How could there be a Great Summoning Array in the body of the Lord of Evil? This Who laid the big summoning array!? Who laid the summoning array!?" At this time, under the agitation of the Great Summoning Array, the Ten Commandments of Solomon, the Sword of the Death Star in his hand, the solitary patrol, the crown spirit foundation in his body, and the crown of the eternal king in his arms took place. Connect with resonance. Buzzing! The Eternal King¡¯s crown vibrated, and the rusty surface layer "click" cracked open, revealing the gleaming gold material. In addition, the black Death Star sword in Shirou¡¯s hand was also on the blade. The dazzling, revival starlight began to flicker. "Oops!" Seeing such a shocking change, Gaetia felt bad, and a huge halo appeared behind him, shooting an infinite dark light towards Shiro, shouting: "Don''t want to be resurrected, Eternal King¡ª¡ª!" Shi Lang stared at the innumerable black light that came from the bombardment, long hair fluttering like snow, the dull and broken aura in those red eyes receded, brightened up, as if there was a fire burning. Facing the infinite dark light, he slowly raised his hand. When the dark light approached infinitely, a blue scabbard exuding sacred aura emerged in his hand. Which is [Altria¡¤The Faraway Ideal Hometown-Avalon]! ... King Hassan stood on the withered cliff, looking at that distant place, like the king of evil like the black sun. With sharp eyesight, he can see the dark misty body of the Lord of Evil, there is an unconcealable sacred light flashing. "I saw the destiny. But..." Even if it was King Hassan, he couldn''t help but asked in confusion, "Is that really a destiny?" He turned his head and looked at the person who stood beside him for some time. No. It shouldn''t be called a person, it should be called mud and it''s almost the same. It was completely a clay figure, with starlight shining all over, and the sharp-eyed King Hassan could clearly see through the mud flow, where the clay figure¡¯s chest cavity had a beating magical heart. Wang Hassan asked again: "That, is it really destiny to stop my sprouts in Jerusalem?" Facing Wang Hassan¡¯s question again, Mud Flow made a voice: ¡°We don¡¯t know the destiny, nor will it come to us. However, we believe that he will win, and we will do our best to help. He, guard him." "Why, the malice that will eventually disappear?" Wang Hasan asked again. The mud flow didn''t answer, it just turned into running water and disappeared in place. "Really, I refused to answer." Wang Hassan turned his head and looked at the distant King of Evil alone. He looked at the light of the Holy King in his body. The face under the mask was dazed and confused, and said: "... I listened to the destiny from beginning to end, and cut people with destiny. But for the first time, I saw that someone wanted to create destiny... Is this also destiny? I... lost..." ... In the body of the King of Evil. "Rumble rumbling rumbling--!!!" The endless black rays of light blew up the place where Shirou was located, and every ray of light surpassed the sword of vows of victory under normal conditions. After eating that trick unsuspectingly, even the devil should be wiped out, right? Just as he thought, Gaetia''s eyes shrank sharply. There is light! In the mist of the explosion, there is light! So soft, so shining, like the sun, illuminating everything. The smoke slowly dissipated, "click, click", the voice of steel resounded, and from the smoke, a king wearing a blue silver dragon armor walked out slowly. I saw that the king was wearing a noble gold crown, with long hair like snow, and a pair of eyes that seemed to be burning with an open flame. His slender body was wearing a blue silver dragon armor, and his body exuded a light and gentle round. Guanghua is extremely sacred, like a holy king eulogized by thousands of people. It was wearing a radiant ten commandment hand, holding a strange long sword, the outline of its blade was shining with dazzling starlight, but the position in the center of its sword body was pitch black, shining with broken black light. Looking at the king, Gaetia asked in surprise: "You, are you the eternal king or a demon!?" "I am GrandCaster, the eternal king Fujimaru Shiro!" Shi Lang shouted loudly. Through the Great Summoning Array, Solomon¡¯s transfer of the crowned spirit foundation had a chain reaction with his record of the Eternal King, allowing him to directly connect with the record of the Eternal King, the Ten Commandments of Solomon, and the Sword of the Death Star in the state of the devil. Bring the summoning to restore him to become the eternal king. And yes, the eternal king in the state of GrandCaster! Chapter 1516： Shirou slowly raised the Star Sword that was burning with the aura of stars and the aura of destruction, pointed it at Getia, and said coldly: "Go to hell, Getia." "Let me die? Hahahaha... In the final analysis, it''s just the crowning of the heroic spirit, and you are actually trying to let this king die? You are idiotic dreaming!" Gettyah laughed. "Don''t think I didn''t notice that although your strength was conquered by the Evil King, your power [Counter Summoning] has already been swallowed by the Evil King. You can no longer ignore the attacks of any treasure. In other words, Now as long as there is an attack that exceeds the limit you can withstand, you will be destroyed." Shilang revealed the truth about Gettia. "Yes, that''s the case. So what?" Gaetia sneered: "Does a mere crowning hero want to kill the king? Wishful thinking! Well, you still have forty seconds to experience Experience despair!" "It takes forty seconds to kill you, just a sword!" Shirou raised the Star Sword, which was shining with the light of stars and the light of destruction, and the magic power was injected into it. Suddenly the contradictory aura of the Star Sword became more concentrated, so dense that Gaetia also noticed the strangeness of the Star Sword. He asked uncertainly: "Is this the Star Sword or the Demon Sword?" Shiro ignored him, but held up the Star Sword, which was shining with the light of stars and the light of destruction, and then smashed his crown spirit foundation neatly, and then shattered Solomon''s ten commandments. As soon as he became the crowned hero, he shattered his crowning spiritual foundation and Solomon''s ten commandments. Such a funny scene did not make Gaetia laugh, but made his eyes squeeze into needles, frightened. He felt the breath of death! "Damn--!" Without hesitation, Getia rushed towards Shilang directly. Never let that sword fall! However, on the way Gaetia rushed to Shiro, a shining shield suddenly appeared, forming a huge castle, guarding Shiro in it. Which is [King Galahad, an ideal capital that shines forever]! After using King Galahad''s treasure, Shirou ignored Gettia. "The crowning spiritual foundation, God''s ten commandments, and then all the records I control..." Behind Shilang appeared a dense group of phantoms of people, and the phantoms of everyone were records dominated by the Eternal King. And the phantoms of these people slowly walked into Shiro''s body, overlapping the record with Shiro''s record of the Eternal King, and with the fusion, Shiro''s spirit son fluctuated more powerfully. Seeing this scene, Gaetia''s eyes shrank sharply and shouted, "Don''t get in the way--!!!" With a fierce punch, he directly smashed the royal city manifested by King Galahad. However, at this time, Shi Lang will also complete the record integration. The huge capacity of the Crown Spirit Foundation allows him to integrate all the records he controls. Facing such a Shirou and the Star Sword exuding extreme horrific fluctuations, Gaetia did not hesitate to act first. A huge light wheel appeared behind him, and he said: "[The time of birth has come, This correction Vientiane]¡ª¡ª!!!" The large light wheel behind it floated up into the air, forming a huge aperture, and hundreds of millions of dark rays that surpassed the sword of the A-level treasure, the sworn victory sword, gathered together and bombarded Shiro. Gettia yelled: "Go to death, Eternal King¡ª¡ª!!!" Looking at the terrifying huge light, Shirou looked not afraid, but raised the star sword in front of him, his eyes soft, and said, "Al, lend me the power." As the words fell, the aura of the stars in the outer circle of the Star Sword burned even more violently. "EX¡ª¡ª" Shi Lang slowly raised the sword, his eyes met the terrifying huge light, and he suddenly swung down the star sword that was shining with the aura of stars and the aura of destruction, and shouted: "--calibur!!!" "Boom¡ª" Like a giant roaring, the star light shining with the hope of the planet, and the shattered light symbolizing the death of the world, merged into a ball to form a horrible starlight with interlaced light and shadow, rushing to the hundreds of millions of transcendence A-stages in Gettyana The light of the sword of the treasure of vows of victory merged with a huge beam of light. Two rays of light collided in the air in the body of the evil king. In an instant Everything is meaningless. In the next moment, a "bang" sounded like a loud bang, and the starlight of Shi Lang''s interlaced light and shadow destroyed Gettia''s rays of light, and directly bombarded Gettia. "No, it''s impossible--!" Hit by the interlaced starlight, Getia''s face was unbelievable, "You, are you the Eternal King or the Holy Swordsman of the Star? Why..." Gaetia was puzzled. In fact, after Shirou became a GrandCaster, he never understood Shirou. Disillusionment and hope. Devil and Heroic Spirit. Then... The Eternal King and the Star Swordsman... Who is this eternal king who has reappeared as a hero? At the moment of being swallowed by the beam of light, between the chaos of consciousness, Getia looked at Shirou, and he saw it. He saw a faint phantom standing behind Shilang. "That''s it... So it''s so..." Gaetia''s eyes were clear, "So that''s it... The real Star Swordsman is right by your side... What emotions, what connections... It''s this one again. It''s so tiresome, humans... Solomon...I..." Getia was completely swallowed by the stars. More than that, after the horrible starlight swallowed Getia, it went unabated, and directly pierced the body of the evil king, went straight to the sky, and flew out of the stars, shining dazzlingly in the dark sea of ??universe Light. "Arrrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" The King of Evil, who was pierced by this attack, finally wailed in pain for the first time in history. "That''s..." Gilgamesh looked at the starlight and muttered, "Is it finally back, Eternal King?" "My Master..." The Lion King also looked at the starlight and muttered to himself. Iskandar yelled: "Warriors of ancient and modern times, that is the horn of victory! Go!" "Come on--!!!" The heroic spirit rushed to kill them, and the motivation was even stronger. Chapter 1517： Standing on the top of the mountain, Wang Hassan looked at the starlight attempting to illuminate the entire universe, and was even more confused, "Is that...man-made destiny? The red dragon of Britain...Did you really create destiny? ?" "If this is the case, I will never waste such an opportunity!" Wang Hassan picked up his firmness again, and his figure suddenly disappeared. ... "It''s so beautiful, senior." Ma Xiu looked at the starlight and said to Fujimaru Tatsuka on the side. "Yes. It''s so beautiful. It reminds me of the fireworks that my brother took me to see that year..." As Fujimaru Tateka said, hot tears flowed down her face. "Senior, why are you crying?" Ma Xiu asked flusteredly. "It doesn''t matter, Matthew. I am not sad, I just thought of happy things." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. "Brother..." Kozakura murmured unconsciously, tears streaming down her eyes again. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 142 The time of returning home has come, I am the one who sleeps forever With the earth-shattering sword behind, Shi Lang slowly placed the sword in front of him, and said softly, "Thank you, Al..." Putting away the sword, Shi Lang quickly ran towards his body, he was going to finish what he had to accomplish before the spiritual foundation was completely broken! However, as soon as he was about to act, Shiro stopped his steps and frowned. I saw Gaetia, who was full of scorched smoke, still stood in front of him. "What kind of blow will be cut... hehehe... Ben, cough cough cough... Isn''t the king dead, the eternal king?" Gaetia laughed with more air intake and less exhalation. "Don''t pretend, you are dead." Shirou said coldly. "Hahaha... how is this possible..." As soon as the voice fell, Gaetia''s body suddenly exploded numerous gaps, blood spurted out like a column, his bones and any supports were completely broken, and the whole person fell into a pool of blood like ooze, unable to move. Shi Lang glanced at Gaetia coldly, and he saw that Gaetia is dead, and now he can still speak because of the power of the evil king, who is still barely hanging his life, but he can''t hold on for long. Death is a doomed fact. Without paying attention to Getia, Shirou quickly ran towards his body. He came to the body covered in black mist and stopped. When Gaetia saw this, he smiled with difficulty: "It''s useless... you can''t defeat the evil king. Even if you use a sword that is enough to open up the world, there is no way to hurt your body or the evil king. A bit. As the container of the evil king, you don''t know how terrifying the power of the evil king is?" "It is true. However, I can destroy him." Shirou said. "Hahaha¡ª! Destroy him? Okay, okay... there are ten seconds left. There are nine seconds...what can you do in such a short time?" Gaetia asked loudly. "I can end everything! Look good! The last treasure of the Eternal King that has always been hidden by me--!" Shi Lang said loudly. "Impossible! There will be nothing that can threaten the power of the evil king, because that is exactly--, wait! You, you... this breath of death, this feeling that seems to disappear..." Looking at Shirou, who was full of death, Gaetia''s eyes shrank sharply into needles. At this moment, he suddenly knew what Shilang was going to do, and at the same time he understood what he had never known, Solomon''s first treasure! "Dangdangdang¡ª" In the body of the dark king of evil, the sound of a death bell suddenly sounded, and the sound of weeping. Gradually, the dark world became brighter. The earth is full of crying people. A coffin drawn by a horse drawn by the sky was surrounded by the crowd, petals were falling from the sky, and the fairy was playing a sad voice of mourning. That round of coffins was slowly directed towards Shiro by Tianma. Gaetia understands, Gaetia understands thoroughly. This is Shirou... No! The treasure of the Eternal King! The treasure of the Eternal King is a portrayal of his life. The first treasure [The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century], this is the spiritual sublimation of the Eternal King''s first half of his life to unify the British Isles and bury the gods. The second treasure [the time of coronation has come, I am the eternal king], this is the half-life rule of the eternal king, and the spiritual sublimation of the establishment of the eternal dynasty. And the third treasure [This is my evil] In fact, this is not the treasure of the Eternal King. It is the inseparable evil, the evil carried by Shiro, the symbol of the container of evil, and the third treasure of falsehood. The true third treasure is a portrayal of the Eternal Queen''s half life. The end of Wangye, let everything go, let the results be inherited by future generations, where does his body come from, and where does it go. Not bad. This is the third treasure that symbolizes the death of the Eternal King, letting go of all the past, letting go of all the magnificent past, and resolutely returning to his hometown. End the eternal king''s life, liberate from the king''s industry, and return to the ultimate treasure of the hometown. Its name "[The time to return home has come, I am the one who sleeps forever]!" Shi Lang shouted loudly. As Shi Lang''s words fell, the golden crown on Shi Lang''s head suddenly buzzed and vibrated, and then there was a "click", which broke into a clearly visible crack. And this crack appeared, as if it was a signal, "click, click", the cracks on the crown became more and more, and then "cangdang", it completely shattered and fell from Shilang''s head. Shi Lang''s long snow-like hair was finally unconstrained and drifted in the wind. When the crown is broken, when the kingship disappears, the person named Fujimaru Shiro can finally break free from the restraint of the Eternal King. The cry of mourning around is getting louder and louder. Chapter 1518： The sad memorial meaning is getting stronger and stronger. But the light is getting brighter and brighter, as if to illuminate the entire darkness. And Shirou at the source is like fire, as if he wants to illuminate the dark forest of the unknown road ahead with his own body. Shi Lang turned around, his long hair falling like snow, his red eyes burning like fire. He looked at the oncoming coffin, the ending and ending coffin, without the slightest fear or panic on his face. Instead, he was quite calm and calm. It was not an emotion without fear, but a fearless sense of death. Gettia stared at the shining eternal king in a daze, and muttered: "This...this is..." The coffin was dragged in front of Shilang. With a "crunch", the goblin opened the coffin and then knelt down around it. It is not surrender, but respect. As the fairy knelt down on one knee, pulling the Pegasus of the coffin, the illusory people also knelt down on one knee in tears. "So far, my career has been completed..." Looking at the coffin, Shi Lang whispered softly, and then slowly fell into the coffin, and the fairy slowly closed the lid of the coffin. After that, Tianma got up, dragged the coffin, stepped on a glorious road, and drove slowly towards Shilang''s body. And those illusory people also helped each other, slowly got up, watched Tianma drag the sleeping king towards the far invisible hometown. Tianmaa walked toward the body with the coffin, and the body occupied by the evil king suddenly appeared a powerful malicious barrier. That is the power of the evil king and the power of the evil king. There are no treasures, and even no means of attack on this planet can penetrate... However, the Tianma pulling the coffin easily passed through the barrier and approached Shirou''s body. Seeing this scene, Getia was extremely shocked, muttering to himself: "Breakthrough...really, breakthrough the power of the Evil King... The end treasure of the same origin has penetrated the Evil King¡¯s power. Power... Solomon... Do you also keep such a hand against me?" Gettia murmured to himself, and there was an inexplicable emotion in his chest. He was puzzled, he was confused. Because this is an emotion he has never had before. Can''t understand. Tianma dragged the coffin to the front of his body, then turned into a stream of light, followed a path of brilliance, and rushed into Shilang''s body. The cry was gradually lowered. The crowd gradually disappeared. But the light, but the brilliance, still remained in the body of the dark king of evil. At this point, the Eternal King is over. The Eternal King has finished all the king''s work and entrusted the results and the future to future people. With blessings and expectations, he himself is eternal, eternal, and can no longer wake up from a deep sleep. The record of the Eternal King is completely destroyed! Destroyed from the Heroic Seat, disappeared from the record of the Wheel of Restraint. As the end of the eternal king, the man who has been wearing the crown finally escaped from the weight of the king, became himself, and returned to his hometown. And the effect of being the third treasure is just--, returning to his body, continuing to exist as Fujimaru Shiro. However, the body has been occupied, and the fate of leaving the spirit base is destruction. The spirit stood on the soil of the spiritual space of the body, Shirou knew this very well. His carrier has completely disappeared, and maintaining an independent self can only be achieved for a moment by relying on the effect of the third treasure. Once the time was up, his results were only two. Either it was captured and swallowed by the King of Evil, and disappeared completely; or, as a lonely wild ghost without any support, it was wiped out and disappeared completely. But Shirou would naturally not leave the game so easily. How could he leave the field so easily? All sacrifices, everything, are for this moment! Standing on the illusory soil of the spiritual space, Shi Lang raised his head and looked at the vortex suspended high in the sky. Three evils and three mudslides that entered Shilang''s body. The black mudflow¡ªthe evil of this world, the scarlet mudflow¡ªthe evil of the vampire species, the starry mudflow¡ªthe evil of the gods. These three mud flows merged into rivers and oceans, flowing continuously into the vortex. The vortex has changed from almost transparent and colorless to pitch black, and it is rotating completely counterclockwise. However, Shirou saw clearly and felt clearly. In the central part of the vortex that rotates completely counterclockwise, there is still a contradictory, clockwise spiral. And that is the only key point to destroy the power of the evil king! After facing the evil king, Shirou finally understood. The king of evil is not a false **** seat. The false god''s seat has long been shattered. The true identity of the King of Evil, the great malice that emerged from the whirlpool after the three malicious pollutions reversed the whirlpool! The power of the evil king, in its true form, is the whirlpool of reversal! Therefore, the only way to destroy the power of the evil king is to return the vortex to normal! And the key point to achieve this is nothing else, it is the center of the reversal vortex, the only remaining thing, a little bit of normal rotation! The demise of Human Li has entered a five-second countdown, and the destruction is close at hand! "Bet everything within these five seconds!" Shi Lang clenched his fists and his eyes flashed with firmness. The weak and powerful, he who has no power at all, is just a lonely ghost, rushing towards the whirlpool of rebellion! Buzzing! ! ! The evil of God sensed the arrival of the body owner, and it was full of maliciousness, splitting up countless mud flows, forming spikes, and assassinating Shilang. Chapter 1519： Seeing such a scene, Shirou ran while shouting: "My friends, El Quette...help me!" Buzzing! ! The evil of this world and the evil of the blood-sucking species also vibrated, splitting into spikes, and piercing towards the spikes split from the evil of the gods. The three malices fought in Shiro''s spiritual space. Shi Lang took the opportunity and quickly ran towards the whirlpool of rebellion. Time flies little by little. Five. Four. Three... It''s close. Infinitely close. It''s close at hand. Three centimeters. Two centimeters. One centimeter... The moment his finger was about to touch the center of the whirlpool, Shirou''s body stopped abruptly. It was not that he stopped voluntarily, but that the evil of God suppressed the evil of this world and the evil of the blood sucking species. Not only that, the powerful god''s evil is even dragging Shirou back. One centimeter... Two centimeters... One centimeter... "Missy! Miscellaneous! What a joke, I''ve reached this point, just one step away...! Miscellaneous!!" Shi Lang struggled madly and yelled madly. Only one step away... Only one step away! Just... Only the last centimeter is left! Ah ah ah ah Shi Lang was crazy, Shi Lang roared. Only the last step. So many sacrifices, so many tragic wishes, just the last step... It failed. No. "I will never lose the second time!" Shi Lang shouted. Even if the whole body is shrouded in the evil of the gods, even if he can no longer move, even if his spirit will disappear, but Shi Lang still roars. He is not dead yet, his intellect still exists. He--, Never let sadness be staged a second time! The mental body is bound by the evil of God, and the limbs cannot move, but the head can still move. Shi Lang put his head to the nearest left hand position, opened his mouth, bit his left index finger fiercely, bit it fiercely, and then bit it off. The spirit is the most essential of a person, and the pain it feels is ten times and a hundred times that of the physical body. However, this severe pain was not enough for Shirou, who was already full of holes in his heart. The spiritual body was dragged away step by step by the evil of God. Ten centimeters. Twenty centimeters. Fifty centimeters... Farther and farther... Farther and farther. At the same time, the spirit of the vanishing carrier is becoming more and more illusory, and the distance from vanishing is not far away. However, Shirou became more and more calm as he was getting closer to disappearing. More and more calm. His eyes are like eagles, staring at the distant reversal vortex, the center of the reversal vortex, and then summoned his last strength, the last force gushed out, and the index finger in the **** mouth was directed towards the whirlpool. Threw it up. Bet everything on this! All bet on this! "...Disappear¡ª¡ª!!!" Looking at the index finger flying away, Shirou roared with tears of anger and sorrow. All causes, all ends...disappear! Three... Two... One! Chapter 1520： Shi Lang''s index finger fell into the center of the whirlpool impartially. At that moment, the whirlpool stopped spinning. The true master of the whirlpool has come into contact with the normality of whirlpool. At this moment, the center of the reversal vortex, the normal vortex burst out with infinite force, and began to spin quickly, in an attempt to completely correct the reversal vortex. However, the power of the vortex that had been rebelled was also very powerful. The two vortexes that originated from the same source, but were completely opposite in nature, stirred up in Shirou''s spiritual space. "Kacha¡ª, Kacha¡ª" Infinitely powerful positive, infinitely powerful kickback, a crack appeared in the vortex, and the collapse was close at hand. "It''s great. It''s great... I didn''t lose anymore..." Seeing this scene, my heart is already full of holes, and the numb Shilang tears in his eyes, muttering: "This way, I can also feel at ease..." With that, Shirou''s spirit completely disappeared. He should have disappeared long ago. It was just a tough will that allowed him to break through his limits and maintain his existence. And now, he can finally fall asleep... ... "Arrrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" Pain. Pain. Like the black sun, the desperate king of evil finally wailed incomparably pain, and its terrifying and desperate power and power ceased in an instant. "It succeeded! Shiro Fujimaru succeeded!" The heroic spirits present all understood this. The power of the evil king has disappeared, and his power has been weakened. This proves that Fujimaru Shiro...that modern hero has succeeded! He achieved his last great cause! No one in the audience will miss this opportunity. Human Li has reached the last second. At this last second, the hero destroyed the countdown at the cost of his own life. How could he give up this opportunity that was paved with blood and countless sacrifices...? The exhausted Tiamat let out a weak roar, half of his body no longer resisted, completely submerged in the king of evil, and then completely ignited his five holy grail cores and his spiritual foundation. "Rumble, rumbling--!!" With a shocking explosion, the goddess of creation blew her only body. This is not sadness, but the last love of the mother. Tiamat''s shocking explosion completely exploded the black misty body of the evil king who had lost his power to protect, exposing the body of Shirou shrouded in black mist. Artemis looked at the body of the Shirou and said anxiously: "No. Even if most of the power is destroyed, the Evil King still retains a part of the power. That power... can''t be killed. No. He doesn''t. There is no concept of death!" "Then - leave it to me." The vicissitudes of life suddenly resounded, everyone turned their heads and saw Wang Hassan standing tall on the mountain with his sword. "You are..." The Lion King''s eyes shrank sharply. "Assassin!?" Orion was also taken aback. "That''s it... I thought you were afraid of you who fled during the expedition... but I don''t want to, are you waiting for this opportunity!?" Romulus asked with wide-eyed eyes. Wang Hassan didn¡¯t pay attention to everyone, but stared at Shilang¡¯s body closely, and said: "...Open a path from the darkness of darkness. So, is this the fire? Eternal King. Then, My destiny will also end here. Listen, this is the most magnificent song to death that you have written. [Death to the Angel]¡ª¡ª!" King Hassan shattered his spiritual foundation and rose up into the sky. He seemed to have turned into the incarnation of death, and the sword of death slashed directly onto Shi Lang''s body. At that instant, the last power of the evil king disappeared, and the immortal body was also shattered. Death, shrouded the king of evil! "Destiny, it''s here!" Having left these last words, Wang Hassan completed his last mission and disappeared. The moment the Lord of Evil was attached to the concept of death, Gilgamesh immediately drew the Deviance Sword. He looked at Shirou with a cold face and always harsh, he couldn''t help but say: "No matter at any time, in any time and space, this king remembers that there was once a like-minded comrade like you, the Eternal King. Goodbye, Fujimaru Shiro. Heaven and Earth Deviation, pioneer star¡ª¡ª!" "...What you said is beautiful, I may understand a little bit. So, goodbye, my dearest Master! Let''s shine forever, Lungominiad¡ª¡ª!" The Lion King also faced the King of Evil. The body shot down a sharp gun. "Master Shilang, please forgive me, I have been deliberately misproducing your name, sorry. Also, farewell, my most beloved Master Shilang. Come down for the trial, the stars -!" Astria held high. The verdict of the trial Libra. "This is the ending. But, I will take care of Sakura and take care of your sister. Goodbye, Fujimaru Black Gloves...Maanna, give him rest in peace!" Ishtar jumped into space. Fall down the majesty of Venus. ... None of the heroic spirits gave up this opportunity, and all released their treasures. Kill the king of evil and save humanity, right now! Mordred slowly raised his sword. No one has ever cared about her like that, no one has ever educate her like that, no one has ever teased her like that... She never thought that she would like other kings and fight for other kings. And at this moment, that person, that king, ushered in the final end. "...I am not that me, but I am very envious of that me. With a shining father like you. If Mordred''s fate is destined to be rebellious against King Arthur and destined to kill King Arthur. Then, it is Rest here, Arthur! [Rebellion to Duanli¡¯s father]¡ª¡ª!" Mordred dropped the sword of destruction. Countless treasures swallowed the king of evil. The flesh is to be destroyed in the endless brilliance. However, the evil king did not intend to die, he wailed, he was angry, and the mud flow rushed out of his body, wanting to abandon the body and escape. However, the vortex collapsed in the depths of the soul, like a strong hand, pulled his mud flow and dragged him into the body. "Arrrrr¡ª¡ª!!!" Leaving the last unwilling roar, the evil king was wiped out among everyone''s treasures! Chapter 1521： Chapter 143 There must be a world where we understand each other It''s over. It''s all over. The king of evil, who is unmatched, finally fell on the source of his power. Shiro stopped the operation of his power, and at the moment that power ceased, everyone seized the opportunity, even with Shiro¡¯s. The body and the whirlpool were wiped out together. It''s all over. The culprit that shattered the human principle and caused the human principle to burn was eliminated at the moment when the human principle ended. To achieve this result, too many sacrifices were made. So far, the various singular sacrifices, Ozmandias who died in Jerusalem, the Heroic Expeditionary Army who sacrificed to defeat the evil **** who defended the evil king at Uruk, and Gilga afterwards Mish, Merlin who could have lived forever, Jin Gu, the noble mother of all things Tiamat, and the eternal king Fujimaru Shiro... All the sacrifices finally earned the final victory. At this time, with a "click", a pitch-black human figure fell from above the sky and fell to the ground. Are there any enemies? Everyone''s heart tightened, and the Lion King took the star spear and looked forward, only to see the pitch-black Gaetia, lying on the ground, dying. "It''s you!" The Lion King frowned, and killing intent flashed in those divine eyes. If it hadn''t been for Getia to drag the evil king out of the crevice of the dimension, it would never happen that people were shattered, and her dear Master would not be so resolute and generous to die. "Ha ha ha...cough cough cough..." Gaetia was half-dead, and laughed weakly: "You...you won. Facing the evil king, you also won...human beings, human beings...ridiculous things!" "Go to hell--!" The Lion King¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent, his wrist turned, and the Star Spear turned, and he was about to assassinate Gatia¡¯s head, but at this time, there was a hand that grabbed the lion at a faster speed. The king''s star gun. The Lion King turned his head and looked, and saw Gilgamesh clutching her gun tightly. With the strength of the Lion King, Gilgamesh can naturally be easily rid of Gilgamesh, but the Lion King was puzzled by Gilgamesh''s intentions and couldn''t help but frowned and asked, "What do you mean, Gilgamesh?" "Let another person say goodbye to him, Lungominiad," Gilgamesh said flatly. Upon hearing this, the Lion King frowned. At this time, the underground spirit veins began to gather magic power, shining with dazzling aura, and then a magician was summoned. He has dark skin, white hair, and a white magic robe. When everyone looked at the summoned magician, they couldn''t help but raised their eyebrows and said, "Romani..." Yes, the summoned magician is the magic king who previously transferred the crown to Shiro, Solomon! "That''s it... It is indeed the best ending to let the magic king come to the end." The Lion King glanced at Gilgamesh, then put away the Star Spear. Solomon walked slowly to the Lion King and pleaded: "Please let me talk to him alone." "Please feel free." The Lion King put away the Star Spear and stood aside. "Thank you." Solomon thanked the Lion King, then turned his head, looked at Gilgamesh, and thanked: "Thank you too, Gilgamesh." "Don''t thank me, Magician. It is the King of Eternity who left his last trace of life. That guy did not directly result in the correction of human nature. Perhaps the tight time is one aspect, but the most important thing... should be that guy''s compassion. Heart. He specially left you a chance to say goodbye to the correction of human rights... Hmph. It''s really stupid, under that situation, doing such a superfluous thing." Gilgamesh sneered bitterly. The Lion King looked cold, raised the Star Spear, pointed at Gilgamesh''s neck, and said coldly: "If you don''t want to go to war, take you back, Gilgamesh. I will never allow you to insult my Master! " "As usual, you have committed a great crime of thousands of swords and slashes. But now--, huh, this king is right and doesn''t care about it." Gilgamesh snorted arrogantly and turned to leave. The way he and Shirou get along, although they feel comfortable with each other, it is obvious that they cannot be understood by others. Gilgamesh is a very demanding person, but this time, he doesn''t care. Seeing Gilgamesh leave, the Lion King also slowly put away the Star Spear and retreated. The surrounding heroic spirits left wisely, leaving only Solomon and the dying Gaetia. "Hahaha...have you come to laugh at me, Solomon?" Gaetia laughed weakly and said, "The Eternal King... is such a mess. He even gave me a breath and asked you to humiliate me!" "No. He didn''t make a knife to kill you, he didn''t leave time for me to humiliate you, and I won''t humiliate you. He just noticed my sadness, he noticed that you got sad, kindly... left you Time to calmly and communicate with me. He is like this. Although he knows the dangers of the world and is riddled with afflictions, his heart is full of kindness." Solomon sat on the ground and sat in front of Getia. Said gently. "Ha ha ha... worthless. That kindness made him go to the end. If he stays at Avalon with peace of mind and ignores the surface of the world, he or Merlin can continue, and be there forever. Living in the paradise of Avalon. But he walked out of Avalon in desperation to face the King of Evil...stupid." Gettia laughed loudly and said: "Then. I was even more stupid to be defeated by him! Hahaha, Solomon, don''t be hypocritical. All this is in your calculations, right? I will? Being absorbed by the Evil King, I will be demonized, and I will take off the nine rings. All in your calculations, right? Otherwise, how could the Eternal King have the last ring?" "No. I... never calculated, I just yearned for the emptiness of mankind. The ring was not given to the Eternal King, but taken by him. In order to prevent me from going to the same ending as him. "Solomon said. "Could it be that..." "Yes. My last treasure is very similar to his third treasure. They are both ruined on the Heroic Seat about myself. However, mine is completely destroyed and vanished, while his is destroyed. Turn off the record and return to the body. Do you understand, Getia? The gathering of the ten commandments is not a calculation by a caring person, but a miracle created by his unconscious kindness to others." Solomon said. "Impossible, impossible, impossible--! So, where did that great summoning formation come from?" Gaetia asked madly. He always believed that he had lost to the Eternal King and Solomon''s calculations. After all, that would be a coincidence! The gathered ten commandments, the great summoning formation... Everything is such a coincidence, it is not the calculation of others, what is it? "I don''t know. However, it must be his reward for his warmth to others, and his unconscious kindness to others." Solomon said. "Impossible...impossible...impossible¡ª¡ª!!!" Getia''s face was stubborn, and he couldn''t accept this result. What is this? Losing to the Eternal King, he can accept; losing to Solomon, he can accept... but losing to, losing to the so-called goodwill, the so-called miracle... He simply cannot accept this result! Angry, sad, ridiculous, helpless, self-deprecating... In his heart, all kinds of unwilling emotions burned. His failure is so ridiculous! Chapter 1522： Not lost to the Eternal King, not to Solomon, but to... Unconscious kindness! Lost, the cheapest, the most common, and the one he despised and ridiculed the most, was called the kindness of mankind. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Gettya was furious, "What exactly is this, this emotion...? Ah...what is it!? It''s worthless at all!" "Solomon, I am going to die. Great me, the power of almighty has been lost, the body of immortality has disappeared, and the remaining life span is just a momentary. I have a life span, and I have become like a human being. But , I am more and more able to understand the smallness of human beings, the fragility of human beings... Such small creatures, such creatures that lose their intellect at such moments, are there any points that you love? Dominated by such ugly creatures How do you love the world?" Gaetia asked loudly. He did not understand. Can''t understand. He has never understood, whether it is during the period of the Demon Pillar, whether it is the birth of Getia, or the corrections created by the Magic King, he still cannot understand why their king loves such worthless creatures. It''s even more incomprehensible, since you love humans, why should you stand by and watch humans attack and kill each other. Can''t understand. I don''t want to understand. However, being so ridiculously defeated and witnessing the last glory of the King of Eternity, he wanted to understand. Understand... He was given the mission of protecting human beings, and he understood what the turbulent emotions in his heart were. I want to know more, what is the so-called love? "I don''t know what the so-called love is. However, if you want to love humans, you must understand humans, their strength, their weakness, their beauty, their ugliness. If it is only because of seeing a percent One is ugly, and ignoring the ninety-nine percent of the beauty, then it is impossible for you to fall in love with mankind and this planet." Solomon said. Hearing this, Getia was startled and laughed at himself, "That''s it...that''s it...because I saw one percent of the ugliness, but ignored the ninety-nine percent of the beauty. I-- -Are you caught in paranoia? That''s it... It turns out it''s such a thing." Gettia understood, he finally understood humans, and finally understood why Solomon loved humans. He got death, got lifespan, saw the glory of the eternal king, and saw the war of heroic spirits... He is no longer driven by impulsive emotions such as anger and anger, but has become enlightened and possessed The joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys that all people share. Just--, It''s too late. "So... Eternal King, can you also see the doubts in my heart? Does he also have kindness towards me... this kind of stupid, unconscious kindness..." Gaetia laughed mockingly, his body began to exude spirit, becoming more and more illusory. Solomon raised his head, looked at the clear sky, and said: "In the crevice of the dimension, there are infinite parallel worlds, and there are so many you and me. Maybe--, there is such a world, there is such a world. One possibility, you and I understand each other, Getia." "Is there? Is it possible?" Gaetia asked. Solomon turned his head, looked at Gettia, and said firmly and gently: "It must exist." Looking at the determined Solomon in a daze, tears flowed unbelievably on Gaetia''s face. "Solomon... Solomon...!" Weeping in tears, Gaetia raised his hand with difficulty and stretched out towards Solomon. Solomon did not hesitate to raise his hand and grabbed it towards Gaetia. However, before he touched it, Gaetia''s body was completely transformed into a soul and dissipated. Solomon caught the souls who had dissipated. "It must exist, such a world must exist. We, the world of mutual understanding, Gaetia..." Solomon grabbed those souls and threw them away. Gaetia''s souls were like snow, drifting in the wind, falling to the ground, and then completely disappeared. ... Gilgamesh came to the broken, pitch-black fragment of the lock of the sky, knelt down, dug a hole in the ground, and buried the fragment of the lock of the sky in it. "Rest in peace, Jin Gu..." Gilgamesh murmured, and then came to the vicinity of Tiamat''s fragments, dug a large hole from the ground, and buried Tiamat''s corpse fragments in it. "Rest in peace, Sumer''s mother." Even if you no longer disdain God, no longer disdain. However, this time Gilgamesh was indeed suppressed by Tiamat''s courage. He finally understood that this was the spirit of God and the spirit of the Mother of Creation. As a result, he could no longer maintain his paranoid heart and admitted Tiamat as Sumer''s mother. However, after this battle, Sumer was completely destroyed. This once Sumerian land, although it has been baptized by artillery in modern times, can still survive, but after this battle, this land has been completely destroyed. The spiritual veins of the earth are also dead. After the human nature was restored, modern humans returned, and this land was unable to support the weight of life. At the same time, due to the necrosis of the spiritual veins of this land, the spiritual veins of Europe and Asia connected to this land will also be necrotic one after another. Humans may survive, but the conditions for survival will become extremely difficult, right? However, if this is destiny, then it can only be accepted helplessly. Gilgamesh turned his back, turned and left. At this moment, the heroic spirits suddenly screamed. "This, this is¡ª" Gilgamesh raised his brows, turned his head, and suddenly tightened his eyes into needles. The fragments of Tiamat''s corpse radiated light, and then sank into the depths of the earth, attached to the spiritual veins, and the entire earth was radiating light. "Tiamat... is actually turning into a spiritual vein..." Gilgamesh couldn''t help it anymore, he was finally shocked. Tiamat used himself to repair the spiritual veins. In this way, the main spiritual veins connecting the two continents of Europe and Asia were resurrected and would not be necrotic. This is the last thing the mother can do. The 144th chapter **** brother, bad review, bad review! [Third more] It''s over. Chapter 1523： It''s all over. The disaster is over, and the adventure is over. The evil king was wiped out with the help of brothers, heroes, and goddess of creation. The human nature has been restored, and the densely packed huge sources of magic power that would emerge from the imaginary world have disappeared one by one. The disturbance of the global cooling and heating cycle caused by Tiamat''s [Destroyer Apsu] has also returned to normal under the intervention of the resurrected Wheel of Inhibition. The Chaldeans in the snow-capped mountains were about to be submerged by the avalanche, and when Director Olga Marie and others regarded death as his home, Solomon directly teleported to Chaldeans by magic, summoning the Temple of Time, and the snow that collapsed. They were all packed into the Temple of Time, packed and thrown into the world of imaginary numbers, and the Chaldeans were preserved. Subsequently, the disappeared humanity revived. All order is back to normal. Perhaps, they living in the surface world will never know that the human world was once extremely close to destruction. But that''s all in the past tense. Ren Li was saved, and I was awarded the title of opening class by the Magic Association, and I lived in Chaldea with my sister who woke up. It''s just a pity that the seven members of Group A were completely dead after being involved in Professor Leif''s big explosion. It is regrettable. However, according to Leonardo¡¯s statement, the instrument detected that when they didn¡¯t know what spirit they had come into contact with the captain of Group A, Kirshtalya, but after the King of Evil pierced through history and traveled back to the modern age. , The spirit disappeared. With a nervous state of mind, Leonardo searched for a long time urgently, and finally determined that the spirit might be a pillar of god, like Ishtar, who wanted to use Kirshtalya''s body to appear. However, he was scared away by the desperate King of Evil. This is really ridiculous, but it is a pity that the seven masters of Group A have never been the same. However, Human Li has been rescued, so their mission can be considered complete. In fact, after people were saved and people returned, the Magic Association wanted to take Chaldea away, but the leader of Olga Marie, who already had the wind of the monarchy, argued for reasons, and at the same time, there are still some subspecies. The singularity in the name preserved the independence and ownership of the Chaldeans. Now, among the Chaldeans, the heroic spirits who became attached to me at various singular points are still playing around with each other. The most powerful enemy has disappeared, and the remaining subspecies peculiarities are nothing to worry about. I walked across the corridor holding a lot of documents, and Matthew, who was following me, helped hold the documents while laughing and talking to me. Fu Fu followed us and kept calling for affection. At this moment, I stopped and stood in front of the glass of the middle corridor. The middle corridor of the Chaldeans is a huge transparent glass. People inside can see the outside scene through the glass. After Ren Li was saved, the snow of the snow-capped mountains was packed and thrown into the imaginary world by Solomon''s Temple of Time, and winter had passed, and spring had arrived. The high mountains that had been covered by the cold winter also had the light and warmth of the sun. I was bathed in the warm spring sunshine, looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window, feeling a little moved. It''s also warm. "Are you enjoying the spring scene, senior?" Matthew asked, standing beside me. "Yeah." I nodded. "Speaking of it, spring... is really warm, and the spring scenery is so beautiful. The mountains and plains are full of wild flowers... By the way, senior, how about next time we go out for spring together? Director, it seems to have this meaning too." Tao. "Yeah. Okay, after all, such a good day can''t be abandoned." I smiled and nodded in agreement, then looked at the spring, and muttered: "If my brother can also see such a spring scene, it would be fine..." "Predecessor..." Matthew suddenly panicked. I know why she panicked, because after the crusade of the evil king was over, I knew that my brother and the evil king had died together, so I cried again. I shook my head, smiled and said to her: "It''s okay, Matthew." "Senior..." Matthew didn''t know what expression to look at me, and didn''t know how to comfort me. I really failed, and Matthew worried again. However, I no longer need comfort from others. My brother left me the best things. If I still cry for it, my brother will be very upset, right? Instead, I comforted Matthew, and then walked towards the interview room with Matthew. As a senior master who has gone through all the major peculiarities, I have finally become a reliable senior, can interview people and teach juniors. Yes. After the human rights were restored, Chaldea recruited a new group of masters. There is no alternative. After all, there are a lot of subspecies peculiarities created by Getia, and people need to fight against them. In addition, after the King of Evil appeared in the realm, the huge sources of magic power that appeared in various parts of the planet made Director Olga Marie and Leonardo very concerned. The Lord is a must. Moreover, even the sister became the lord of Chaldea. My sister was favored by Tiamat. Although Tiamat has completely died out, Tiamat still left some powers to be inherited by her sister. It is so reliable, that mother. But speaking of it, the job of interviewing the master fell on my head, which is really annoying. However, there is no way, Chaldea is waiting to be thriving. Although Romani...oh, no, Solomon was still ruthlessly squeezed by the director Olga Marie, daring not to speak, but secretly adding sugar to the coffee of the director who likes pure coffee, and cursing the director for high blood sugar-this Kind of little resistance. But even so, Chaldeans was still very busy, so interviewing for this kind of job fell on me. However, I am already an experienced Master, and I can do everything I encounter without changing my face, and I am qualified for this job. I came to the interview room and interviewed the candidates. These candidates are all recommended by the Magic Association and come from elite magicians from various magic families. There is no doubt about the ability, but the views and perspectives may be somewhat contrary to the perspectives of ordinary people. According to Olga Marie, ability can be ignored, but temperament needs to be as human as possible and not so paranoid. I have been very experienced. I screened it from the middle level and finally accepted it. It was recommended by the monarch Elmero II, my Servant, and Weber recommended students from his classroom in this world¡ª¡ªGrey, Kao Les Fulvig, Werner Sisalmond and others. Chapter 1524： Among them was a handsome and fair-haired magician, Sven Gulasset, who looked very decent. But sometimes it becomes very strange, like an idiot...I instinctively sensed the trouble and danger, and quietly eliminated it. There is no other way. Chaldeans have enough troublesome heroic spirits, such as the black beard who looks at everyone''s squinting black beard, and Bashalom, who is only interested in estrus with blindfolded bangs regardless of men and women... And there are many female heroes who are good at messing around. For example, Queen Maeve, who was summoned not long ago, is interested in all the male heroes on the one hand, and on the other hand is very interested in my sister and my belly... These perverts full of personality together, it is enough to give me a headache. If I join another character like this idiot, I think I will have a headache all day long, right? I started interviewing the next interviewer. This magician was recommended by Atlas Academy. Since he is the alchemist in Atlas Academy, how many are more reliable than the magician on the clock tower, right? It''s not that I don''t like people who are full of personality, but if it''s that kind of perverted personality, it''s better to stay away. Please, come some slightly more normal people. The interviewer from the Atlas Academy stood in front of me. I looked down at his interview file and then asked: "What kind of magic are you good at?" "Are you good at magic? Probably the most basic projection and reinforcement." The man said. Projection and strengthening magic? This is also normal. After all, the magicians of the Atlas Academy are all alchemists, and they must be proficient in projection and reinforcement. Moreover, the person Chaldea needs right now is not a powerful magician. After all, the interviewees are all elite magicians recommended by various agencies. The most important thing is character. "So, what do you like?" I asked again. I really hope to stop talking about liking Grey like the former Sphin Gulaschette, and then show a terrible expression like an idiot. "What do you like? That is undoubtedly a beautiful woman. If you want to be more precise, then of course it is a mature and **** woman. In the terms of modern otaku culture, it is a beautiful elder sister. After all, cute I can''t stand a blow before maturity. Oh, yes. I still like money. I like to hear the sound of money." The man said. Ah... Such a cheesy person. And he exposed the fact of her **** without concealment. The most important thing is to say these things in front of me... Isn''t this a complete sexual harassment? Bad review! First deduct thirty points! "Then, talk about your dreams." I said. "Ask the magician dream... Isn''t this answer obvious?" The man asked speechlessly. I also know that this may be nonsense, after all, the magician¡¯s dream is basically to reach the [root]. Of course, there will always be one or two exceptions. For example, Grey¡¯s wish was very simple, she just hoped to be with her master. "However, speaking of it, my wish is indeed different from that of other magicians. In the past, I pursued adventure and a magnificent life. Now, I just want to have a big house and be a man who has been criticized by others. Playboy. Oh, by the way, the lady named Matthew over there, you are so beautiful, can I pursue you?" the man asked. "Huh eh eh? Chase and pursue me? No, no...no..." Matthew shook his head quickly, "Anyway, I didn''t think about love matters, and I''m not the type you like." "This is really a pity. However, if it is rejected, there is no other way." The person said regretfully. I am upset. What is this? This guy is undoubtedly a big pervert like Blackbeard and Maeve! Actually went to talk to Matthew in front of me, angry. Bad review! Bad review! Bad review! Definitely let him be eliminated! Deduct points, deduct points! Deduct until zero. Being polite, I tried my best to be calm and asked: "What''s your name?" "Fujimaru Shiro." The man said with a smile. I was stunned, then suddenly raised my head, and suddenly saw a person looking at me with a smile, with a bright and gentle smile. It was a young man with long hair like snow and eyes bright as flames. He was wearing an Atlas uniform. Looking at this young man, I was completely stunned. Completely stunned. "Oh, Xiao Lixiang." The man greeted with a gentle smile. You can''t go wrong. It''s that person. That, the person who loves him most. Just that Is this a dream? But, even if this is a dream, why not? Hot tears flowed down my face, and I couldn''t help the emotions surging in my heart anymore, stood up, and threw directly into the arms of this man. The tables and chairs around were ping-pong-pong because of my rough behavior. There was a mess. Even this man was violently embraced by me, was knocked back a few steps, and even his shoes fell off. The participants around were stunned by my sudden behavior, but I had already ignored them. I hugged the man tightly, afraid that it was just an illusory dream, and even more afraid that when I let go of my hand, he disappeared. "Too enthusiastic, Lixiang... No. I shouldn''t use such a tactful tone. Let go of me, my brother''s bones are very fragile... to be broken! To be broken! The bones are going to be broken... Let go... ¡­Yeah¡ª" Chapter 1525： "Crack!" The man¡¯s ribs were really broken by me, and he was dragged into the emergency room in a coma. I walked around the emergency room anxiously, and Matthew comforted me. Suddenly, when I calmed down, I discovered something. Whether it was being arranged for an interview or the conversation between Matthew and his brother just now, there seemed to be doubts. I woke up, looked at Matthew, and asked, "Masiu, did you know that my brother is still alive?" Matthew, who is not good at lying, turned his head and dared not look into my eyes. Okay! I got it! It turns out that Matthew, the director, and Romani all know that my brother is still alive, right? No. From this point of view, I am afraid that my elder sister also knows this matter, perhaps more people know it, but in the end, I was concealed? I am angry. "Hug, sorry...Senior, I also saw Mr. Wuming yesterday... ah, no. It was when I saw Mr. Shirou that he knew he was still alive. He said he wanted to give you a surprise, so, so..." Matthew lowered his head. Okay. This is actually the case! I said why my sister didn''t think about tea and rice yesterday, and also left Chaldeans bizarrely. The most important thing is that there is a feeling of always guarding me. It turns out that this is the same thing! These two guys, good or bad! Wait a minute. In other words, when you molested Matthew before, was it also teasing me? Ah... This **** brother! I gritted my teeth. But, I''m very curious, how did my brother, who died with the king of evil, survived? After all, no one saw my brother at the time, and... my brother became an alchemist in the Atlas Academy? And... the physique has become so weak, completely different from the style when the North American peculiarities were defeated at that time. What is going on here? After my brother woke up, I asked him. "How did you survive? I got help from a lot of people... Then, my inadvertent act of kindness became my life-saving straw." My brother said sadly. As my brother told me, I realized that it was Cross Flame Black Demon Messenger who saved my brother''s life. Cross Flame Dark Demon Messenger, this is something that my brother quietly put on me in the old world to give me a means of life, but in the end, it became the key to save my brother. Chapter 145 The Words of Cherry Blossoms (End) Shirou was filled with emotion when he told Fujimaru Tatsuka about his salvation. I was actually saved by my unintentional act! Once in the singularity of Fuyuki City, he dug out his heart and made Olga Marie return to Chaldea alive. But the heart did not disappear, instead it was treated with special magic by Olga Marie and preserved. Later, when Fujimaru Tachika used the Holy Grail to summon the Chaldean spirits at Uruk, the evil of this world that was made by Shirou and hidden in Fujimaru Tachika''s body followed the channel of summoning. , Was summoned back to Chaldea, and stole Olga Marie''s preserved heart, thus possessing the core, the real world. While guiding the Chaldeans to advance to Iraq to defend, on the other side, he was also waiting for an opportunity, waiting to return the heart to Shiro. When Shirou destroyed the vortex and his spirit disappeared completely, he appeared, hiding Shirou''s spirit in his heart, giving Shirou a core that could maintain his existence. Shilang still remembers the shock when his clone gave him his heart and core. He said. ¡ª¡ªGoodbye, those who carry us. We can only accompany you here. As a container, you should also get rid of our shackles. Then, he was destroyed along with his body and whirlpool along with the three evils. And in that brief exchange, Shirou also understood. In Jerusalem, the reason why King Hassan stopped chasing him was that when the demon Charles I was called, part of the evil of this world was also called out, and relying on Shilang''s thinking template, he convinced Wang Ha Mulberry. And in the body of the evil king, he was also the one who laid the big summoning formation. No. It should not be said that it is completely him, but it should be said that he is guided. According to him, he, controlled by the evil king, should be the weapon of the evil king, but a fairy rescued him and activated the Shirou¡¯s mental template he recorded and became an existence similar to artificial intelligence. Carry out activities. Later, the heart was taken away by Vivienne, and Shi Lang was reborn in Morgan Lefy''s workshop. During the months of living in Avalon, after discussion, the elf who guided Shiro''s evil human form and completely arranged the evil king was determined. Mostly, it was the original fairy Titis in the legend. On this point, Morgan Lefy has the most say. Later, Shiro relied on Morgan Leffe''s recommendation to enter the Atlas Institute and returned to Chaldea as an alchemist in the Atlas Institute. However, the Shilang now is no longer the eternal king who is all-powerful, but just an ordinary alchemist with a weak body. His evil disappeared, the whirlpool was gone, even the record of the Eternal King was destroyed, just an ordinary alchemist. However, as a price, he also got the future he wanted most. "In other words, did my brother molesting Ma Xiu before, completely teasing me?" Fujimaru Tatsuka puffed up her cheeks and asked displeasedly. "No, I really plan to pursue Matthew," Shi Lang said. "Eh eh eh -!?" Chapter 1526： Matthew panicked immediately, waved his hand and said, "Please don''t make fun of me, Mr. Shirou. I am not the type you like, my height is not up to your standard." "But the body is good. Now, it won''t work like the one over there. Even if it is small, it is still so barren, and it is too edible, it is not easy to raise." Shi Lang pointed to the potato chips not far away. Black Saber said. Black Saber: "???" I feel offended! "Brother!" Fujimaru Tatsuka exclaimed displeasedly. "Okay, don''t tease you anymore. If it bothers you, I''m sorry." Shi Lang scratched the back of his head and smiled. "Really, who taught you such a naive joke?" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with her feet chopped while holding her chest. "Um... Kozakura. She told me that if you talk like this, you will get closer as soon as possible." "Really, even if he is alive, does my brother''s brain become stupid? Really! Talking to women with such frivolous words, except for Maeve, will feel disgusted. The relationship can''t be brought closer, on the contrary It will become like a black beard, no women dare to approach at all, and will even be alienated by male compatriots." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. "...Have I been tricked by Sakura?" Shirou asked uncertainly. "Isn''t this of course? Really, my brother''s head has become so stupid. This is because he is often deceived! It seems that I need to teach him!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said. Hearing this, Shi Lang showed a faint smile, "Then please leave it to you, Lixiang." "Isn''t that of course? Anyway, welcome back, brother!" A smile appeared on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s face. The estrangement disappeared at once, Fujimaru Tatsuka and Shirou became intimacy, and Matthew did not take the previous things to heart. After all, Mr. Shirou was fooled by Sakura. So far, Shiro has been tricked by Shiro, including Kozakura who instilled strange sayings in Shiro. After all, pretending to be dumb is the fastest way to regain a relationship. Shirou is back. All the Chaldeans were very happy with this news. And the happiest person besides Fujimaru Tatsuka, Sakura and others, is Nero. Because their band can finally take shape! She pulled the Shilang into the orchestra without saying a word, and organized a festival to celebrate the life of the orchestra. Composed by Nero, scored by Elizabeth, and Shiro Lead singer! On this point, everyone is very happy and willing to join in. Although Nero sings to death, Elizabeth sings to death, but the two people''s musical attainments are indeed not shallow, and this time the lead singer is Shirou, so naturally there is no need to worry about death. No matter how bad the singing is, it won''t be as scary as Nero and Elizabeth? In fact, many people think that Shirou''s singing will be like the sound of nature, and there are rumors of this kind, which is Drizzt''s strong recommendation. He praised Shi Lang''s song accomplishments as rare in the sky, and hard to hear a few times in the world, so everyone came to join in. Only Mordred and Quiet Hassan looked at each other, smiled schadenly, and ran away quietly. Gilgamesh simply said arrogantly, "The king is not with the common people", and then left the meeting in a high-profile and arrogant manner. Everyone knew his personality, so he didn''t care. Afterwards, the Lion King left in a low-key but elegant manner in the name of the gun that he wanted to wipe the stars. After that, the festive musical feast began. So... Chaldea perished, the world was reset... Okay! This is just a joke. The real result is that when Mordred came back, everyone foamed at the mouth and passed out. Even Elizabeth and Nero, who were the soundtrack, also fainted on the stage, rolling their eyes and foaming at the mouth. ...Since then, Shirou was kicked out of the orchestra by Nero and never hired. There is no other way. Elizabeth''s ghost crying wolf howling, she can bear one or two, but Shilang''s ghost crying wolf howling... It is hard to explain in a word, it is as terrible as hearing the chaotic voice of the evil king again! In addition, the Chaldeans also expressly stipulated that Shilang must not touch musical instruments, let alone music rooms such as karaoke, or sing. This is simply obliterating Shirou''s second life. Shirou naturally does not want to sign such an unequal exploitation treaty, and he has to fight for his own rights for a lifetime... But when the swords of the heroic spirits rested on his neck and Shiro tried to make the Lion King be the master of himself and failed, he angrily signed the humiliating unequal treaty. After Chaldea completely repaired the remaining subspecies peculiarities, Chaldeans surveyed the areas where huge sources of magic power appeared before, but never got any answers, and found no enemies, so they can only continue persistent research. . After a few more years, when another group of Chaldean masters grew up, the twenty-five-year-old Shirang physically dismissed the Chaldean job, became a normal person again, and returned to the human world. . This was a last resort, because he was about to hide from someone. Hide a woman. This woman is no one else, but his righteous sister, Sakura, who is not related by blood. As for why you want to hide from Sakura. It was because, in the winter of that year, Sakura strongly confessed to him. "I like you. From a very young age, from the day you rescued me, I like you. I like your soul, like your body, and every part of you. No, this is love. So, promise me, brother. No, promise me, Shirou. Associate with me!" She endured the shame, handed the flower of love to Shi Lang, begging for love. This is too unreserved. It also made Shirou a headache. After experiencing so much, he didn''t have the concept of **** at all in his mind, let alone making peace with his sister. The most important thing is that Shirou had an ignorant relationship that was supposed to be beautiful but wrong. He couldn''t let go of everything in the old world, and he couldn''t accept Sakura''s love, and his brain was in a mess, so he left without saying goodbye. He returned to the ordinary human world and became a wandering archaeologist. He has been to Northern Europe, Iceland, South America, and dived into the Pacific Ocean...Almost all the places where the reaction of huge magic power sources have appeared, he has visited. He--, looking for an answer. Chapter 1527： And the answer was the Holy Grail spell on the back of his hand! That was the death of the King of Evil, the third year after the whirlpool disappeared completely, the only remaining spell curse that appeared on the back of his hand. I don''t know which heroic spirit he has a contract with, and I don''t know how this magic spell appeared. There is no related memory. So Shiro understood. He was not free at all! In the past, he still didn''t let him go! He understood very well that since he didn''t have any memory related to this magic spell, then this magic spell must be the product of a certain "reset world". These answers may be obtained from the disaster caused by the evil king. However, he never escaped Sakura, who inherited the power of Tiamat, and traveled with Sakura for six years. In these six years, Shirou and Sakura spent a long time that was not a couple, but surpassed the siblings. Shirou also gradually realized that he could no longer regard Sakura as his sister. After stepping through the last source of magical power, Shi Lang gave up without gaining anything. Give up this meaningless journey to find answers. So he confessed everything to Sakura, confessed that he had a wrong past with Altria in the old world, and also confessed the possibility that he himself might have been reset many times by the enlightened being. Sakura was shocked, but gently accepted Shirou''s past and embraced Shirou''s everything. So, when physically thirty-one years old, Shirou and Sakura got married in British Isles. Although the hall of marriage is very noisy, it still gets blessings from many people. And on the day of marriage, Shi Lang found that the magic spell on the back of his hand had also completely disappeared. Shi Lang finally understood that it was not the past but himself that did not let him go. And now, he finally let go of himself. Cut everything in the old world together with the king of evil and the whirlpool, so he got his own future. He settled in Britain, became a professor of world history at the University of Cambridge, and became a special lecturer of the Animus Fia School. At the same time, in the first year after getting married, he had a child. Is a girl. He named her the future. It is the meaning of self, no longer stopping in the past, and walking towards the future. Spring a year later. Shiro returned to the neon city of Fuyuki with his wife and daughter to participate in the local cherry blossom season. At the same time, he was accompanied by Fujimaru Tatsuka, who had already begun to worry about marriage by Shirou, and the boss has become a magician of sex, and her good girlfriend Matt. The cherry blossoms are falling, floating in the sky, beautiful and magnificent. People who admire sit on the floor, mostly parent-child trips. Perhaps no one will remember this beautiful and harmonious picture. Many years ago, the human world was on the verge of extinction, right? No one will know that the world has already been reset once. However, those who have ignored Shirou''s affairs. He has put down everything in the past, resetting the previous world and the past, has nothing to do with him. What he cherishes now is only his lover around him. "Come on, Shirou. Take one." Kozakura picked up an octopus ball and handed it to Shirou. Shirou opened his mouth and ate it. It tasted delicious, because it was made by Sakura herself, and her craftsmanship is always so good. Seeing the way Shirou thought it was delicious, a smile appeared on Kozakura''s face. At this time, Xiao Mirai, who was held by Fujimaru Tatsuka, babbled and danced his claws. Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile, "It seems she wants to eat too." "That won''t work." Shi Lang held Xiao Miku in his arms and said with a smile: "Wait until your teeth grow together, let''s talk about it." "Eh, oh..." Xiao Mirai was slurred, but seemed to be complaining about Dad. Everyone laughed. Kozakura leaned her head on Shirou''s shoulder, Shirou stretched out her hand and embraced her in her arms. The family looked at the cherry blossoms flying all over the sky. So beautiful... ... The seventh volume of "South American Weird Day¡¤Virtual Moon" Chapter One: Dreams of the Old World, Ultra-Ancient Ruins (Part 1) "Sorry, your sister, I killed it." In a ruined wall, the man holding a **** dagger, his face numbly looked at the girl opposite, "Then, this world will be borne by me and saved by me. The winner of this Holy Grail war is me! " The man turned his back and walked towards the chaotic vortex that swallowed everything above the fragmented wall. "Even if you kill your sister, you can''t win at all! Both the Savior Sword and the Ending Sword have failed, and your Servant has disappeared. There will be no victor in this Holy Grail War. It''s just a master. You can''t win at all! Did you hear clearly, Fujimaru Shiro? You can''t win that monster at all!" the desperate girl shouted in despair. "Absolutely can''t win? I don''t believe it." The man turned his head and looked at the desperate girl, his eyes earnestly said: "I have already decided, I want to be the king--!" The man has made up his mind. Gamble on all your dreams and memories, and move forward with tears, because this is a preparation for laughter. ... Chapter 1528： "Huh~hu~!" Shi Lang sat up abruptly, panting violently, dripping with cold sweat. Reaching out his hand to cover his face, Shi Lang gradually breathed slowly. He lowered his eyebrows slightly, looking at the Lingshu on the back of his right hand, Shi Lang frowned, "Here again!" Since awakening the memory before resetting in Northern Europe, and after the magic spell appeared on the back of his right hand, he began to have this strange dream. Shi Lang is no stranger to this strange dream. In the old world, after seeing Odin, he has been having this strange dream. After the awakening of Northern Europe, the cause and effect of the old world continued to the new world. "What does this strange dream indicate?" Shi Lang frowned, "Is it one of countless resets that I have experienced before? But, if this is the case, why is my memory so deep? Why do I still remember it now?" "Crack¡ª" There was a sound from the door, and Altria walked in in a panic, looked at Shirou, and asked with concern: "What''s the matter, Wang? Mu--" While talking with concern, Altria looked at Shirou and quickly reached out and covered her eyes. Looking at Altria, who was covering his eyes, Shirou couldn''t help asking strangely: "What''s the matter, Al?" "Clothes...King, please put your clothes on." Altria said shyly. Shi Lang looked down, and suddenly saw his naked body. By the way, he prefers to sleep naked. Looking at Altria, who was covering her eyes jokingly, Shirou asked, "What''s wrong, are you still shy looking at my body? Haven''t you already played with this body?" "M¡ª" Altria made a shy voice. Without making too much teasing on Altria, Shirou put on white pajamas and sat on the bed. Seeing Shiro put on the clothes, Altria was relieved. Even though she had treated each other sincerely, she was still unable to restrain herself and felt ashamed in the face of Shirou. "Wang, did you have that nightmare again?" Altria asked with concern. Shilang didn''t hide anything from her about the strange dream, so Altria also knew Shilang was doing the strange dream. Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded: "Yes." "Would you like to let Merlin have a dream?" Altria asked worriedly. Hearing this, Shi Lang rolled his eyes: "That guy didn''t know where to go to be chic, and he couldn''t be summoned." After Shilang came to Chaldea, Merlin didn''t know where he went, and he couldn''t even summon the first treasure of the Eternal King. This is also the main reason why Merlin was absent from the sand sculpture scene. "This, too..." Altria nodded and sighed: "Merlin is really unreliable sometimes." "Don''t worry about the dream thing. Al, you came to me, maybe you passed 316 by accident, right?" Shi Lang asked. Hearing that, Altria nodded and said: "Yes. Actually Webber has already returned, so they asked me to call you over." "So that''s it, has Webber come back?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. After returning from Northern Europe, Shi Lang provided the information provided by Surut to Chaldea. For the purpose of investigating the [Parliament]-ultra-ancient information, Webber deliberately set off to the Atlas Court in the Atlas Mountains of Egypt, using his identity as a monarch and using the mimic spirit son of Atlas Court. The calculus, the three-pointed Hermes, investigates information about the ultra-ancient. It has been two months since Shiro joined the Chaldeans, and the reason for not having a mission is to wait for Webber''s news. Now, Weber finally returned with the news. "I see. It''s just, why did they ask you to come and call me?" Shilang asked strangely. "I don''t know, this is what Grey wants." Altria said. Hearing this, Shi Lang was full of black lines: "I probably know what she means. This child''s mind is much more delicate than it was 13 years ago..." "Huh?" Altria tilted her head, those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou with doubts. Shiro brought Altria to the control room in Area A. Here, Weber, Romani, and Grey have already had tea and laughed here. Seeing Shi Lang coming, the smiling Romani suddenly said with a grievance: "Oh, oh! Our great liar of the century, Mr. Eternal King, is finally here!" "..." Shi Lang looked at the resentful Romani with a black line, and said silently: "It''s been a month, do you still hate that thing?" "Aren''t you nonsense? Originally the men''s room, I was in a rare dreamland in Chaldea, but you--, but you, actually ruined my lost paradise! Damn! Now when I hide, Sheba ran away Look for me in the toilet. Chaldeans has no place for me! Do you understand this pain, this pain?" Romani angered and asked, crying. Shi Lang said blankly: "Sorry, this pain is too elegant, I can''t understand." Upon hearing this, Romani glanced at Shiro and said, "Three days and three nights." Shiro: (¨p~Sa~) "M..." Altria trembled all over, staring at Romani with a blushing face and shame. She was thinking whether to find a chance to make Romani amnesia. "Forget it. I''m not as knowledgeable as you." Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at Weber who was aside, and asked, "How about, Weber?" "There is indeed a problem." Weber nodded, and then took out a stack of A4 paper printed materials from the handbag on the side, and said solemnly: "I also provided a copy of the materials to the teacher and director. Here is another document. You can take a look first." Shi Lang picked it up and took a look, his eyes shrank suddenly: "This, this is...!" I saw the first sheet of the material printed on this stack of A4 paper, which was a scanned image of two trilobite fossils. But what is shocking is that on one of the trilobite fossils, there is a human footprint. The trilobite is stepped on in the center, and the other is almost intact. "As you can see. This is a photo of a trilobite fossil with human footprints on it, which is incredible." Weber said. "This is really surprising. According to common sense, trilobites died out at the end of the Permian period 252 million years ago. At that time, there should be no humans or humanoids on the planet." Shi Lang wrinkled. Eyebrows. "That period was longer than the gods, it was an era dominated by giant insects, let alone humans, and even dinosaurs were not born." Weber frowned and said, "But, unfortunately, the facts exist. Now." Shiro asked, "Is it possible that it was a fraud?" Chapter 1529： Hearing this, Weber shook his head: "It is impossible to record false information in the quasi-lingzi calculus of the Atlas Academy, the three-pointed Hermes. And this group of photos even exists in the national database of the United States. This The group photos were taken in 1968. In June 1968, amateur fossil enthusiast Mistre discovered in Antelope Springs, Utah, United States. In addition, in July 1968, geologist Dr. Burdick went to Antelope Springs and found a child¡¯s Footprints. In August 1968, Walter, a teacher at the Salt Lake City Public School, found two human footprints wearing shoes in the same rock containing trilobite fossils.-These are recorded in the national database of the United States and are detailed Terrible." Romani also frowned: "Trilobites are tiny marine invertebrates, similar to shrimps and crabs. They existed on the earth from 600 million years ago to extinction 280 million years ago. And the history of human emergence Compared with that, it¡¯s very short. As for putting on shoes, it was only more than 3,000 years ago, that is, from my time. None of this can be explained." "Not only that, you look at the back, it''s even more amazing, it''s still behind!" Weber said. Shi Lang nodded, then read a few pages of information, his eyes suddenly tightened into needles, "This, this is..." "Yes, nuclear reactor!" Weber said solemnly. "During World War II, when the French Hatch case company used Oklo uranium ore imported from Gabon, Africa, it was discovered that the imported uranium ore had been used. The general uranium content of uranium ore was 0.72%. The uranium content of Luo uranium ore is less than 0.3%. Afterwards, Hatchikas sent commissioners and scientists to investigate the Oklo uranium mine in Gabon and discovered an ancient nuclear reactor consisting of about 500 tons of uranium ore in six areas. The power is about 100 kilowatts. The reactor is well-preserved and has a reasonable structure. It has been running for millions of years! Oklo uranium ore was formed 2 billion years ago. Humans mastered nuclear technology and built the first nuclear reactor. It was in the 1940s. In other words, two billion years ago, there existed civilizations that mastered nuclear technology on this planet." As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked! Afterwards, Grey asked strangely: "I''ve read that report... But, didn''t it explain that it was formed naturally?" "That''s official rhetoric." Weber looked at Grey and said: "Like the Lingzi calculus, the three-pointed Hermes record, it is indeed an artificially formed nuclear reactor. It is just an official statement issued by the government to stabilize the hearts of the people. It''s like Changbai Mountain in China." After a pause, Weber continued: "Speaking of China, there are also some great discoveries in Asia." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned and read a few documents, then his palm rested on a bizarre bronze mask document and frowned: "Sanxingdui..." Weber looked at Shi Lang in surprise, "Do you know Sanxingdui?" "I know. Is there any problem?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "No, nothing... It''s just that Huaxia is special. Because of the political relationship in the world, other countries don''t know much about Huaxia, and even Huaxia people themselves don''t know their country very well. If I didn''t use Sanjian Hermes, and the help of Mr. Wolong''s Lingji, I don''t know about China." Weber said. "Is Huaxia so mysterious?" Romani asked strangely. "It can''t be said to be mysterious, it should be said to be too complicated and special. Whether it is the history of the world or the base of the mystery, they are all special and complicated. As far as feudalism and centralization are concerned, that country is the planet. The only special one. In history, feudalism and centralization have been born in various countries and regions, and the most famous in Western Europe are the Roman Empire and the Eternal Dynasty, but whether it is the Roman Empire or the Eternal Dynasty, that kind of politics The system is feudal and centralization rather than parliamentary system under the aristocracy. This, Shirou, as the King of Eternity, should be the clearest, right?" Weber looked at Shirou and said. Shi Lang nodded, "The environment for the growth of the nation is different. China is a continental civilization. If the bureaucracy is implemented in the marine civilization like Camelot, the dynasty will never be established." After a pause, Shi Lang frowned and asked, "But what does this have to do with Sanxingdui?" "Of course it does." Webber paused, turned his head to look at Gray who was aside, and asked, "Grey, do you remember the report you submitted about the Romanian connection point?" "Of course I remember." Gray nodded: "This is something that happened recently. Although I am still under the curse of reverse growth, my memory has not degraded to that degree. I remember that in the Romanian connection point. In the middle, the red caster summoned the evil **** of the outer universe!" "Yes! It''s the Caster of the red party, the evil **** of the outer universe summoned by the Luoyang city teaching book." Weber said solemnly: "And the Red Caster, the black magician Fran?ois Pleratti who caused Joan of Arc to be tried and killed, was the textbook of the city of Luoshang that Marco Polo brought back from China. Manuscript!" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes widened: "Webber, what do you mean, do you mean..." "Yeah." Weber nodded and said in a deep voice: "According to the information provided by the three-pointed Hermes, the manuscript that Marco Polo brought back was found in Sanxingdui! And Kazurako submitted it about Several issues about the China Connection Point have also proved this!" "Wait a minute!" Shi Lang frowned, "Kusabi Hina has ever attacked the China Connection Point?" "Don''t you know?" Weber looked at Shirou strangely. Shirou nodded, "I don''t know." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. The information submitted by Musta Hinako is very concise, and it is almost silent about Huaxia Junction. Even Morrigan doesn''t tell him, just saying,''Huaxia will not have another Junction.'' In general, it was at the end of the Warring States Period. She united Emperor Shi and Prince Dan, who were still protons of the Zhao country at the time, to repair the connection point." Weber said. "The First Emperor and Prince Dan..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, this pair of close friends could be regarded as a tragedy under the background of China''s Great Unity. At the end of the Warring States Period, Qin Yiren, the father of the First Emperor, acted as a proton in the State of Zhao, and under the calculation of the great merchant Lu Buwei''s "wonderful goods", he made peace with Zhao Ji and gave birth to the first emperor. As the situation between the State of Zhao and the State of Qin deteriorated, both Qin Yiren and the First Emperor lived precariously. During this period, the first emperor and Yan''s proton prince pill were close friends. It''s a pity that, under the historical background of a unified history, the pair of close friends finally turned against each other. The first emperor wanted to destroy the kingdom of Yan and complete the unification, while Prince Dan wanted to preserve the family and the country, and saw through the weakness of the Qin court, so he sent the assassin Jing Ke to stage the most famous "Jing Ke assassinating Qin" drama. It''s just a pity that the first emperor''s position was very coquettish, and when the Qin Emperor went around the column, Jing Ke was surrounded to death. After that, King Yan killed the Prince Pill and presented the head to the First Emperor in an attempt to seek peace, but in the end, the First Emperor destroyed the Kingdom of Yan and completed the grand unification. And listening to Weber''s words, when Mustard Hinako attacked the China Connection Point, the pair of close friends and mortal enemies seemed to have joined forces. "In Musta Hinako''s report, one of them was mentioned. The evil **** of the outer universe appeared in the Huaxia connection point. Moreover, in the records of the three-pointed Hermes, Huaxia seemed to frequently haunt the evil **** of the outer universe. Therefore, I have a guess..." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned: "Sanxingdui...Ancient Shu Kingdom...!" Weber looked at Shi Lang in surprise: "Ancient Shu Kingdom, this is an ancient civilization that even the Chinese people probably don''t know, why would you..." "Don''t care about this." Shirou said. Isn''t it of course? He is a traverser! The relics of Sanxingdui are the relics of the ancient Shu Kingdom! Ancient Shu Kingdom, this is an ancient country in the Shang and Zhou dynasties. Its level of civilization far surpassed that of the Shang and Zhou Dynasties, and according to documentary records, the ancient Shu Kingdom at that time supported King Wu¡¯s defeat of Zhou, and was one of the eight kingdoms of the pastoral oath. It was later destroyed by King Huiwen Qin, the great-great-grandfather of the first emperor. Later, King Qin Zhaoxiang, the son of King Qin Huiwen, took advantage of the situation to destroy the Emperor Zhou, but after King Qin Zhaoxiang, the Qin royal family was very short-lived. Chapter Two Dreams of the Old World, Ultra-Ancient Ruins (Part 2) After King Zhaoxiang Qin destroyed the Emperor Zhou, the royal family of Qin was very short-lived. His son Qin Xiaowen died after only three days of reign, and his son Qin Yiren also died after only three years of reign. Therefore, the first emperor who was only thirteen years old at that time succeeded to the throne and began the great cause of unifying the world. "Do you mean that the evil **** of the outer universe is related to the ancient Shu kingdom?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Weber nodded: "It''s not related, but certain." The evil gods of the outer universe are indeed inextricably related to China, and even the famous concubine Yang Gui was transformed by the outer gods, and this is why Tang Xuanzong was nicknamed the evil **** rider. It''s just that in the shape of the moon, Huaxia is too mysterious and complicated. Due to the great ethnic integration that originated from the First Emperor, the mysterious foundation of China is very complicated. The more famous Taoist Taoism and the Miaojiang witchcraft. However, Shi Lang couldn''t imagine that the evil **** from the Cthulhu system of the United States, in this world, is actually related to the ancient Shu of China. No. Can''t say shocked anymore. Because now he has crossed into this world, and has lived and struggled in this world, he can''t put on the face of high-dimensional existence, and use his own cognition to arrogantly explain everything in this world. "Just, does this have anything to do with the super ancient civilization?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Of course there is. Remember the Luopan City textbook I mentioned earlier that Marco Polo took away from Sanxingdui?" Weber asked. Shiro nodded. "What Marco Polo took away from Sanxingdui was not only the Luopan City textbook, but also a fossil of the spine of the Overlord Salamander with human handprints. The Overlord Salamander was a top predator that went extinct 200 million years ago, if it hadn''t been extinct. , Dinosaurs can¡¯t dominate this planet either. And that fossil is rumored to remain in the hesitation sea.¡± Chapter 1530： "In other words..." "The information provided by Surut is correct. There is indeed a civilization in the super ancient times, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an alien from the planet like the gods in Greece. But it is undeniable that that civilization has a very high level of development. Mastered nuclear technology more than a billion years ago, that is to say, that civilization is very likely to be like the prototype of the Greek gods, a civilization that crosses the starry sky." Weber said. "But if this is the case, many things cannot be explained." Shi Lang frowned, "The most inexplicable thing is the existence of myths." "The intersection of historical materialism and historical idealism is the same as the science of the outer world and the magic of the inner world. Although they coexist, there are indeed many contradictory irrationalities. The reason for finding it." Weber looked at Romani. Hearing this, Romani was stunned, pointing to himself and asking: "Me?" "Not bad." Weber nodded and said, "The miracle of God still existed in the era you lived in, and you personally bathed in God''s mighty power. After listening to so many historical materialism, don''t you feel anything?" "It feels... it''s really nothing. Although God does exist, it is undeniable that the evolution and extinction of living things did happen on this planet. Speaking of which, when it comes to the intersection of myth and reality, you should Call Gilgamesh? He was the first human being to say goodbye to the gods. He should feel better than me, right?" Romani asked. "You know, I don''t like him." Webber said calmly. "Can''t let go of the Fourth Holy Grail War?" Shi Lang frowned. Weber looked at Shirou, "Isn''t this of course? Although I was reborn in that war, I will never forget how he made a big fuss in that war." Shi Lang couldn''t answer this. He can''t persuade Webber to forgive Gilgamesh, right? The person who persuades people to forgive is the most hated person. "Also, asking him about the results is not much different from asking you." Weber looked at Romani and said. "But I really don''t feel anything, and I don''t have the feeling of tearing the three views... It feels very reasonable." Romani said helplessly. He is very special. Although he is bathed in the miracle of God, he lives and thinks in a human way. It can also be said that King Solomon, the king of magic, was the king at the junction of idealism and materialism, so Romani did not have any sense of disobedience. Shirou did the same, he didn''t feel any sense of contradiction. But in any case, mythology and historical materialism do have great contradictions and contradictions. After all, in mythology, human beings were created by gods. There are myths and legends that Nuwa created humans and Prometheus created humans, but in the historical materialism, human beings evolved from the apes. Mythology and historical materialism can be said to be incompatible with fire and water, but both exist in reality at the same time. There are gods in this world, mythology is not false, and the existence of ultra-ancient civilizations, trilobites, overlord salamanders, and the biological evolution of dinosaurs also prove the correctness of historical materialism. The contradictory view of knowledge that is incompatible with water and fire actually exists in the world at the same time. This is just like the inner world and the outer world. Although contradictory, they exist at the same time. "In short, we can only continue to investigate. After all, the [Assembly] was only active in order to return to the ultra-ancient age hundreds of millions of years ago. Finding out the truth about them and the past is the only way to protect the present." Shi Lang said. Weber nodded, "I''m just afraid that you are in a hurry, so I will come back. Later, I plan to go to the Oklo uranium mine in Gabon and Sanxingdui in China for field trips." Shiro nodded. Because he gave up obstructing Sulut at the Nordic connection point, he got the clues provided by Sulut, and thus the clues to recognize [Parliament]. In order to protect their own history and present, whether it is Shirou or Webber, naturally they desperately to investigate and go to postgraduate entrance examinations, so it is natural to conduct field inspections. "Speaking of which, are you planning to go to the connection point recently?" Webber asked suddenly. "Yeah." Shiro nodded, then glanced at Grey, and said, "It''s a shameful behavior to always eat soft rice. I haven''t fallen to that level like Gilgamesh and Iskandar. ." Because his body was hidden by Mordred, Shirou now joined the Chaldeans as a Servant. And his Master is no one else, but Altria''s Master¡ª¡ªGrey. "So that''s it." Webber nodded, then frowned, and said: "I don''t know Gilgamesh, but Iskandar has not fallen. As a courtier of the conquering king, I am not allowed to insult my king. !" "I''m not insulting, I''m just telling the truth. That guy, maybe he is playing some video game with Gilgamesh now, and he''s probably turning into electronic waste like Morrigan." Shi Lang said. Hearing that, Webber showed a helpless expression, obviously he also knew Iskandar''s state. "It seems that I''d better go back before I leave. It won''t be good if it becomes e-waste like Morrigan." Weber murmured. Weber thought it was okay to play video games, but it would be shameful to become e-waste like Morrigan! ... "Snee!" "...How do you feel that someone is scolding me behind your back? M... don''t care, you must get through this copy today!" With that, Morrigan wrapped the quilt tightly around her body, curled up in it, and continued to play Switch. The eternal undefeated legend: "What''s wrong? Sweetheart girl, why are you not moving?" Super cute fox fairy: "Isn''t the internet disconnected?" The eternal undefeated legend: "Eh eh eh? Disconnected? No? How about this dungeon? The big pit of''My daughter is super cute'' has disappeared since the last pit, this, this No output! @ΨһÍõ, shouldn''t you really disconnect the Internet?" The only king: "I don''t know if she is disconnected. Anyway, my network is exclusive." Conquer King: "The exclusive network is so good, I envy it." The only king: "Hahahahaha...Who is called heaven and earth, except me, are all miscellaneous practitioners?" Super cute fox fairy: "Why don''t you forget it today? I happen to retire first." The eternal undefeated legend: "Eh eh eh? Are you leaving so early today?" Super cute fox fairy: "There is no way. Recently I have to bring a younger generation to familiarize themselves with work. If you are lazy, you will probably be banned in the future. However, that younger generation has become quite fun recently. Hehe Hee... I like people who are fun. Let''s not talk about it, let''s get off first." The eternal undefeated legend: "Then there is no way, let''s come here first." The only king: "Alright, that''s it for today, President." Conquer King: "Let¡¯s do it. Recently, my courtier came back. If he finds out that I¡¯m playing games again, I¡¯m probably going to be preached again. I¡¯m going to hide the game console first. Alas... I still like him when he was a kid. Ah. Obviously it was pretty good when I was young, why did it become crooked like this when I grow up?" With that, a bunch of people started to go offline. When Morrigan looked at the screen again, she suddenly saw a large row of blacked out portraits. Molly Gan was shocked: "Eh eh eh eh eh? Why? I just sneezed, why did you all go offline ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! No ah! This limited item will only be dropped today ah ah ah ah! @ÓÀºã²»The defeated legend@³¬±¦±¦µÄºüÏÉ@ΨһÍõ@Õ÷·þÍõ, don¡¯t go offline!" However, no one paid any attention to this heavy electronic dead house, and went off the assembly line simply and neatly, leaving her alone in the dark cave. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" A terrifying roar came from the cave, and then the instance boss killed it. Then There was no more, Morrigan''s screen just went black and white. "NO¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 1531： ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 3 The eyes looking at the bright moon, I am missing "Is there anything to prepare for the starting point, Al?" "You don''t need to prepare anything specially, Wang." "So..." Shiro sat on the exquisite sofa, stretched his body, and then put his hands behind his head, looking lazily at Altria in front of him, "Speaking of which, Al. When are you going to face Mordred? " "This, this..." Altria lowered her head. Shirou asked: "You should want to be close to Mordred in your heart? It''s impossible to avoid Mordred all the time." "This..." Altria''s head was lowered. Looking at Altria who looked like this, Shirou sighed: "Forget it, let''s not talk about Mordred. I''m going to rest first, so you should go rest first." "Yeah." Altria nodded, those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou, and he hesitated for a while, then said softly: "Wang, if you have that nightmare again, you can call me." "What do you want to do?" Shi Lang looked at Altria in confusion, and asked, "Could it be that you still want to sleep with me?" Hearing that, Altoria opened her eyes, a faint blush appeared on the white and tender face, and she whispered: "...If the king doesn''t mind." Shiro: "..." "Hug, sorry, Wang. I arrogantly overstepped..." Altria''s face was panicked. The king forgave his own disrespect, and what Wang liked was Skatie. It was too arrogant to be so unclean. "I, I''m leaving first. Good night, Wang." Altria retired quickly. Shi Lang sighed, "What''s the matter?" Seeing that the room was empty, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, glanced at the bedding rolled into a ball on his bed, and said, "Come out, she''s gone." The room was quiet for a while, and there seemed to be no one else. "Come out, or I''ll just lie on the bed. I think you don''t want to be used as a pillow by me, hug you to sleep, right?" "That won''t work. Being hugged to sleep by you...that would be disgusting." A high-pitched and slightly nasal female voice sounded, and then a small head came out of Shirou¡¯s bedding, and those holy blue eyes swept around vigilantly, and then completely came out of it. The petite body stood on the ground, rubbing his wrist. The appearance of the girl is almost a replica of Altria. No one else, it was Mordred. "I am such a perfect disguise, how did you find me?" Mordred looked at Shirou and asked. "Perfect disguise?" Shilang''s mouth twitched fiercely, sighed, and said with a black line: "This is my room. Where is it passive, how can I not see it?" "It seems that you are quite cautious. Isn''t it because you have been assassinated often, so you have practiced this vigilance?" Mordred asked teasingly. "No. I just pay attention to my stuff." Shi Lang shook his head, and then those bright eyes looked at Mordred and asked, "What did you run to me in the evening? It shouldn''t be here to pay back my body, right?" Mordred curled his lips, "Don''t think about your body. As the end of the eternal dynasty, I have become a hero. No matter what I think, the eternal king will also become a hero? So, I will make your body''click ''Thank me, you have received eternal life, you are no longer old and immortal." Mordred straightened his body, patted his barren chest, and said proudly. "If you do that, I think you have become a clay figure." Shilang smiled lightly. He is very confident in [The Evil of This World] and [The Evil of Vampires]. Although these two evils are not comparable to the evils of the false gods, and are even facing elimination in the current version, Shirou is still very confident that they will protect his body. Mordred curled his lips, really meaningless. "This is for you." Mordred threw a book to Shirou. Shi Lang took the notebook and asked suspiciously, "What is this?" "The newcomer''s manual for connecting dots. Of course, this is not what I want to give you, but Matthew wants to give you, but suddenly something happens, so I will do it for you. Don''t make a mistake about this." Mo Dred said with his chest and head up. "Don''t worry, even if it''s yours, I don''t plan to say thank you." Shi Lang nodded and said of course, fully demonstrating the quality of what a guilt is supposed to be. Mordred: "..." Mordred gritted his teeth and stared at Shirou, this guy is so irritating! Shi Lang flipped through the manual, then glanced at the annoyed Mordred from the corner of his eyes, and suddenly asked, "What are you going to face Al?" "Huh?" Mordred raised his eyebrows. Shirou flipped through the manual and said, "Isn''t your desire to be close to Al?" Mordred: "..." "Don''t worry about it!" Mordred said. "I didn''t plan to take care of it. Okay, the things have been delivered, so you can retire." Shi Lang said. This guy! There were a row of "wells" hung on Mordred''s forehead, and he walked in front of Shirou in small steps, made a gesture of wiping his neck, made a grimace, and left angrily. However, when she was about to walk out of the door, she suddenly thought of something, with a smile on her face, she turned her head, looked at the Shirou who was reading the manual, and said jokingly: ""The King of Eternity cannot be a true ancestor girl "It''s very beautiful, especially the bridge section of the imprisoned captivity training." ! ! Shirou couldn''t calm down, and looked at Mordred in shock and shame. "I just want to see your broken face! Hahahahaha...!" Mordred left happily, this is her main purpose. "Ah..." Chapter 1532： Shiro was holding the manual and hitting his head with a headache: "The book that Elquet used to play with me was actually seen by Mordred... This is really a headache. That kid will definitely keep coming with that stalk in the future. Shabu me..." ""The King of Eternity can''t be the true ancestor girl"..." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and gently stroked the newcomer''s manual in his hand, as if it was not the newcomer''s manual that he was touching, but another yellow book that gave him a headache. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think of the ancestral girl who had always been bright and bright. ¡ª¡ªShiro. ¡ª¡ªThis is super fun, Shiro! ¡ª¡ªAh! Don''t give a small report to Yan Ye! ¡ª¡ªPlay with me, Shirou! ¡ª¡ªDon¡¯t keep frowning, the Shirou like that is not good-looking at all, we have to be happy. Haha! ¡ª¡ªI want to leave the earth, I want to become the king of the moon. If you don''t do this, Zhu Yue will use my body to do bad things one day. I have already decided, I want to leave...just...I''m really sorry, Shirou, Al...I''m sorry... Reminiscing about the silly girl who was silly, but brighter than anyone else, Shirou couldn''t help showing a somewhat reluctant smile on his face. Turning his head slightly, looking at the full moon high in the sky, Shirou murmured: "Are you okay, El Quatt?" After hesitating for a moment, Shirou''s face gradually showed a firm look. He put down the rookie handbook in his hand and opened the window beside the bed. The ultra-ancient Lunas wisdom appeared on his forehead, surrounded by glazed colored light, which was a blessing from the Supreme Goddess Skatie. Shirou''s body slowly floated into the air and flew out of Chaldea. He didn''t use the treasure, and he didn''t use [evil], as if he could fly. Standing on the Pacific Ocean, Shiro raised his head and looked at the bright moon hanging high in the sky, his eyes shining with determination. At this time, the ocean made waves, and Adam''s huge head came out. "It''s so late, aren''t you going to bed, Mr. Shirou?" Adam asked. Hearing this, Shi Lang lowered his eyebrows slightly and looked at Adam, "So are you, are you still asleep, Adam?" "No. I have to generate electricity for Chaldea. This is a high-paying job with a monthly salary of 3,000, and Chaldea is my home. Whether it is for salary or my home, I can''t be lazy!" Adam is very ambitious. Said. Shiro: "..." This child was fooled by Marys Billy and Kenneth! Shi Lang sighed, and then said: "Then you continue to cheer." "Hmm!" Adam nodded, took a deep breath, and dived into the bottom of the sea again. Shi Lang raised his head, looked at the bright moon, took a deep breath, his steps were a little volley, and the whole person turned into a stream of light, rushing towards the bright moon above the sky. After rushing through the stratosphere and entering the middle layer, Shilang was unable to catch his strength, and then black mud overflowed all over his body, forming ten magic thrusters behind him. With a "boom", the speed increased by a large amount, as if Meteors generally go straight up. Looking at the moon close at hand, Shirou had to stop at the escape layer. Outside the dissipative layer is the cosmic space. Even the heroic spirits cannot survive in the vast universe that crushes all myths and fantasy. Although what constitutes the Servant''s body is the true ether, but the Servant is the human body structure, with all the weaknesses of the human body, but the core has changed from the material brain to the spiritual base. Once it enters the cosmic space, the reality of death will be formed because there is no oxygen, which will be fed back into the spiritual foundation, causing the spiritual foundation to be broken. Shirou stopped at the escape layer, looking at the moon that was close at hand but out of reach. He knows that he loves the earth more than anyone else, loves life more than anyone, loves to laugh more than anyone, and fears lonely El Quette more than anyone else. In order to defeat Zhu Yue and for the safety of the earth, he stayed alone in that one. On the planet. However, Shirou had no way to pick her back. But maybe it¡¯s safer to stay on the moon for Elquet? ¡¾Parliament¡¿¡­¡­ This organization is too mysterious and terrible. Even the Demon Bodhisattva of Beast is just one of the substitute members. Shirou has already seen it, perhaps those newcomers full of fighting spirit, the master hasn''t noticed what emotions are pervading the background of the relaxed and sand sculpture atmosphere of the Servants. Perhaps, it is the emotion that has long lost sight of hope. Four years have passed since 2012 in black. In these four years, Chaldeans and the parliament have had several confrontations, but the more confrontation, the more you can understand the horror of [parliament]. Even at the Nordic connection point, if it weren''t for Bergermir''s backwaters, Shirou and Skadi might not have been able to win the giant''s holy king. And the sixth seat of the [Parliament] has destroyed Shirou countless times, annihilated the eternal dynasty, and played with history and myths. The only thing he was afraid of was the enlightened person who appeared for a while in Fuyuki City. Today, the savior also left when the false gods invaded. Perhaps it is precisely because the savior has left that the [Council] will act unscrupulously. There is also the purpose of the [Parliament], which existed in the ultra ancient times hundreds of millions, even billions of years ago... The power of the Eternal King is already invincible in the regular Holy Grail War, and even the people in "FGO" Riyaki or the strange news zone are still standing at the apex, but even so, in the face of this mysterious [Parliament] ¡¿But it''s not enough. "What should I do? How can I protect our history, Alquette?" Looking at the bright moon, Shirou couldn''t help but question. No one gave him the answer. This answer can only be found by him. Just... "I miss you a little bit, Alquette." Some miss that wayward, especially loves to laugh, that pistachio-like Elquito. But Shirou knew that it was just a good wish. Elquet, he will not come back anymore. The soft moonlight leaked through the faint cloud yarn, and sprinkled soft, pale silver water lines on Shirou''s face. ... Chapter 1533： One night later, the bright sun rose, Shilang returned to Chaldea. "Wang, you are¡ª" Altria pointed to the Shirou who was in tattered clothes, with a stunned face, and then asked with concern: "Who did you fight with? Is it Attila? Damn, I will never hurt the king. Forgive!" "Uh... I didn''t fight with anyone." Shilang pulled his tattered clothes and said, "This is probably torn by the air current when it was in the troposphere." "Troposphere?" Altria winked her eyes. "Yeah." Shilang nodded, "Let''s not talk about it, I will put on my attire first." As he said, Shi Lang took a deep breath, and then the whole body spilled out of the soul, and he replaced his silver dragon armor, and then went to the teleportation room with Altria to meet Grey. Also traveling with him was Nero. Nero greeted Shirou, and then smiled and asked: "Yes, King Eternal. I heard that you are very accomplished in music and are an artist. I am planning to form an orchestra recently. Are you interested in joining?" "If you are interested, there are indeed some, but I haven''t found my soul instrument yet, so I don''t have any plans in this regard for the time being." Shi Lang sighed. He once found a musical instrument of the soul at the Romanian Junction. However, it was bought first by others. "That''s really a pity." Nero also sighed for this. She knew the importance of soul instruments to artists, and she couldn''t help feeling a pity for Shirou. At this time, Shi Lang found strangely that the connection point Grey had chosen was a connection point with a link depth of B. He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Grey, didn¡¯t you say that you still need to bring new people? According to the newcomer manual, bring For newcomers, the link depth should be the connection point of E or C?" "There is indeed such a rule. But..." "But what?" Shi Lang asked strangely. "But, I don''t know why, I always feel that if you act with Mr. Shiro, choose a connection point with a link depth of E or C, and you will have a mutation like the Romanian connection point..." Shilang said silently, "Do you mean I am a broom star?" "No...no...it definitely doesn''t mean it. But I have this feeling, and my recent horoscope is extremely bad, so I still believe in my own feelings." Gray waved his hand and said. "Okay." Shirou shrugged indifferently. As long as you don''t run into the [Council] important members, the general connection point is really nothing. "By the way, who is the member who will act with you this time?" Shi Lang asked. "It''s a very well-behaved child, but her Servant is indeed a little troublesome..." said Grey''s gaze on Altria. Seeing Grey looking at herself, Altria tilted her head, her face full of doubts: "???" Next moment A frantic voice sounded outside the teleportation room: "Altria!!!" "This, this voice..." As if hearing the idiot''s voice, Altria''s body slammed into a violent spirit, then suddenly turned her head to look outside the teleportation room, and immediately started crying: "No way...?" "Altolia!!!" Attila looked at Altria frantically, and her slender waist had a pair of hands that hugged her tightly. "Stop making trouble, don''t make trouble again, Attila! I really have no money to lose! Uuuuuuu...really out of money!" Ling Zi cried and hugged Attila''s waist tightly, but was directly dragged by the frantic Attila. "Why! Why! Why is Attila!" Altria grabbed Grey''s shoulders with both hands and cried: "Why Attila, Grey!" "This...I can''t help it, it happened to match Lingzi." Grey stretched out her hands helplessly and said. "Altolia!!!" Attila stared frantically at Altria. In those frantic eyes, there was no room for other people, and only Altria was left. Ah...destroy, destroy... She must be destroyed...! Attila remembered that more than 1,500 years ago, Altria disguised as that peerless beauty lying on her bed. Without any defense, she stabbed her abdomen with a sword, suddenly The frenzy is even worse, as if Broly saw Kakarot in the original version. "M...!" Looking at Attila like this, Altria couldn''t help taking a step back. "Altolia...!!!" "No! Stop it, Attila! We, we can''t eat anymore! Stop making trouble!" Ling Zi cried. After looking at Attila, then at Altria, Shi Lang stretched out his hand to cover his face and sighed heavily. He smelled it. That troublesome breath...! Chapter 4 Meiyou has become a baby! "But... Damn! Why is it Attila?" Altria gritted her teeth, "Attacked me here. There is no way, just kill you here!" "Altria...!" Attila roared lowly. "Mummum! Fight, fight! Whoever wins will listen to whoever!" This is Nero watching the excitement. "No! Don''t make a fuss, Attila! We really don''t have enough money to eat! Uuuuu..." This is the poor lord, Ling Zi. Shilang sighed heavily as he looked at the chaotic group before it even set off. This was nothing. However, it''s not a problem to mess up like this. Shi Lang took out the holy gun Lungominiad, "clicked", hit the ground heavily, and said in a deep voice, "That''s it!" The sudden sound made everyone look at him. "I see, Wang." Altria listened to Shirou''s words very much, put away the sword, and stood behind Shirou. "It doesn''t seem to be lively. However, a peaceful environment is the most fundamental of the birth of art, um, um...peace is the most important thing." Nero nodded. But obviously, Attila didn''t mean to stop. This civilization destroyer who once destroyed the gods, although he is usually very talkative and gentle, but once he encounters Altria who killed her, it will be like a chemical reaction, and the whole person will be dominated by the desire to destroy. . Chapter 1534： Altria clenched the Star Sword in her hand, ready to guard against Attila''s attack. "Cough cough cough..." Shi Lang coughed twice, then looked at Attila and said, "Attila, even if you want to make friends with Al, this way is not acceptable." Hearing this, everyone including Altria turned their heads and looked at Shirou with a dumbfounded look: "?????" "Wang, what are you talking about?" Altria''s face was full of question marks. Attila wanted to make friends with her? What kind of nonsense is this talking about? She and Attila are mortal enemies through and through! "Don''t you realize it, Al?" Shiro looked at Altria, pointed at Attila, and said, "Why is Attila not crazy about other people? Why does Attila see you every time I want to fight with you? There is only one answer, and that is, I want to make friends with you, but because I am too shy to say it, I have to fight with you every day. I hope you will find out one day!" Hearing this, Altria was shocked: "Wang, what are you talking about!?" Everyone was shocked by Shiro''s amazing speech. "Yes, is that so, Attila?" Ling Zi hugged Attila''s waist, looked up at Attila, and asked curiously. Everyone also looked at Attila. Being watched this way and misunderstood by everyone, even Attila, who was completely absorbed in Altria, couldn''t help but break free from his selfless desire to destroy, and retorted: "No! I just want to destroy her!" Attila pointed to Altria. It''s kind of sane. Glancing at the refuting Attila, Shirou''s mouth twitched, and then he stretched out his hand to scratch the back of his head, "It seems that I made a mistake. However, Attila, you should pay attention to the surrounding situation? You shouldn''t want to destroy it. Those beautiful things? Also, your Master is crying." Hearing this, Attila was taken aback, then turned around and saw Lingzi with tears full of tears. She couldn''t help feeling ashamed, did she hurt the Master again? At this time, Altria stretched out the sleeves of Rashilang, and whispered: "King, it''s useless to tell her these things. This Hungarian king is full of destruction and can''t see beautiful things..." Before Altria had finished speaking, Attila took a deep breath, and the frantic eyes gradually calmed down. He looked at Shi Lang and nodded, "I know. In order not to make Ling Zi sad, this time, I will try to restrain my destructive instincts." Eh eh eh? Altria looked at Attila who had recovered her calm in amazement. "But!" Atti stretched out his hand, pointed at Altria, and said: "The Holy Sword Envoy of the Star, you are the only one, I must destroy it!" After speaking, Attila fell behind Ling Zi, stopped talking, and acted as a silent beautiful girl. But this surprised Altria, because every time Attila saw her, he would be so violent that he ignored all the riots, but this time he recovered calmly. Altria turned her head and looked at Shirou''s profile, her holy blue eyes gleaming with longing brilliance. It''s really worthy of being a king, able to easily do things I can''t do. Seeing Attila who had recovered his calm, Shiro was relieved. If Attila riots, it will be super troublesome. Although Attila in the Servant state is nothing, but once Attila surpasses the Servant''s limit and transforms his Servant into ten thousand years ago, destroying the Titan clone of God''s Generation, it will be troublesome. As for why he said Attila wanted to be friends with Altria as soon as he opened his mouth. Of course, this is the first to win. He has already seen that Attila still values ??Lingzi quite seriously, but in the face of Altria''s destructive instincts that will become awakened to the star warriors, so he is the first to win, first restore Attila to some sense, and then Persuade. After all, persuasion is only useful for sane people. At this time, Ilia and Chloe came over from the communication room on the side. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? grey, are you going to leave?" chloe asked. Grey nodded, "Yeah." "Don''t be too tired, otherwise it will aggravate the curse." Ilia reminded. "Yeah. I see, Illia." Grey nodded and said with a smile. Grey looked around Ilia and Chloe, and asked strangely: "Has Meiyou not come back yet?" "Hmm. Come on, after you come back, she should be back." Ilia said. "Speaking of which, what connection point did she go to? It will take so long? I haven''t seen her for a long time." Gray asked curiously. "Ah... Didn''t you tell you about this before? It was the connection point number 3 that was discovered. Anyway, let''s go first. Don''t waste time, everyone else will have to wait impatiently." Illya scratched. Said from the back of his head. "Yeah." Grey nodded. "See you later, Grey, Sister Al, and Brother Shilang." Illiya smiled sweetly. "You didn''t say goodbye to me?" Nero pointed at himself, and said displeasedly: "Unfair! Mum! Unfair!" "When will you not force me to listen to your concert?" Illiya said with a smile on her face. "Obviously inviting you to participate in Yu''s concert is a kind of enjoyment. After all, artists like Yu are rare in the world. Why are they so unhappy? Really, is it arrogant?" Nero held his chest, full Face puzzled. Iliya: "..." Chloe: "..." Altria: "..." Grey: "..." Shiro: "..." This guy really doesn''t know anything about himself! Thinking back to Nero''s singing in Romania, Shi Lang couldn''t help but spit out in his heart. After bidding farewell to Ilia and Chloe, Shi Lang and others entered the teleportation device first, followed by Ling Zi and Attila. Ilia and Chloe were originally posing as seniors and wanted to cheer Lingzi on, but they were dumbfounded when they saw Attila. "I, Illiya, I''m not mistaken, right? Ah, Attila and Sister Al are teaming up for a task?" "You, you are right, Chloe." Ilia couldn''t help but say. In fact, she also has a feeling of explosion of the Three Views. After all, Attila and Altria are incompatible rivals. Every time they meet, they will fight, which is well known. It is precisely because of this that Attila, who has a soft personality and strong strength, basically no one wants to make a contract, and finally contracted with Ling Zi, a young and inexperienced young man. "The connection point hasn''t been repaired, they will kill each other first, right?" Chloe couldn''t help asking. "Should, shouldn''t, right? Nero will not mention it for the time being, after all, Brother Shilang is still here. Even if it gets upset, Brother Shilang will stop them." Illiya said in a somewhat uncertain tone. Chapter 1535： Chloe nodded confidently instead: "That''s true, after all, Brother Shilang is also there." After a pause, Chloe looked at Ilia and asked, "That said, I really don¡¯t tell Grey, Meiyou and her brother, as well as Ruby and Sapphire, are actually going to South America to find relief from reverse growth. The way to curse?" Illia shook her head, "Forget it. After Grey came back from the South American connection point, she was very afraid of South America, and she didn''t even want us to intervene in her curse, so let her not worry about it." "That''s true." Chloe nodded. "But is South America really as dangerous as Grey said?" "I don''t know, the connection point is very mysterious, and the conditions for entry are also harsh, and it is impossible to enter on a large scale. Therefore, Chaldea does not have any information about the connection point. However, believe Meiyou, she is our captain. Both strength, alertness and stress ability are at the top level. Moreover, Meiyou is a doctor of science and has rich knowledge." Illiya said with a smile. Her knowledge system is rich enough, but Meiyou is far above her, so there is no need to worry. "That''s true." Chloe nodded. Compared with Yiliya and Meiyou, she only has a slight advantage in physical ability. At this time, the bracelets of both of them buzzed. "This is¡ª" "Meiyou is back!" Illiya said with a smile: "Go and pick her up!" Chloe nodded. The two walked to the teleportation room and waited in front of an exclusive teleportation device of a local tyrant. This is Jun Gil¡¯s exclusive transmission device, and of course it is currently being requisitioned by Ilia and others. As for why, it is because Lord Gil is a member of their team, and his name is Gundam Gil. The team bracelets on their wrists buzzed, which meant that Meiyou was returning, and he was also carrying a solution to the curse of Grey''s reverse growth. Both are looking forward to it. "Om!" The transmission device buzzed and vibrated suddenly, and then burst out a burst of light. The next moment, a six-year-old boy emerged from it. The boy has red hair and wears a Chaldean white uniform, lying on the ground, quite embarrassed. "Uh...?" Both Ilia and Chloe were dumbfounded. "Illia and Chloe?" The boy raised his head, revealing a face that was burnt on the side, which was somewhat similar to Shirou. "You, you are...?" Ilia asked strangely. "I, I''m Miyu''s brother, Wei Gong... Shirou!" Shiro Weigu gritted his teeth and said with difficulty. Huh? Both Ilia and Chloe were dumbfounded. Miyu''s elder brother is Shirou''s parallel world individual, Shirou Shirou, as both Ilia and Chloe know this. But... I thought back to the 30-year-old Shiro Weimiya I saw not long ago, and then looked at the six-year-old boy in front of me. Illia and Chloe had an unreal feeling. But this is not the point. The point is... "Where is Meiyou? Where is Meiyou, Brother Wei Gong?" Ilia asked anxiously. Because the only one who came out of the teleportation device was Shiro Weimiya! "Meiyou...here!" Wei Gong Shirou stood up with difficulty, revealing the baby girl in his swaddle that he held tightly in his arms. Eliya pointed to the baby girl in her swaddle, and asked blankly: "This, this is Meiyou?" "Yes, yes." Shiro Wimiya nodded hard. "What''s going on? What''s going on? Meiyou... Meiyou has become a baby!" Chloe was shocked. "I, we failed... South America... That connection point in South America... Yes, it''s hell! Meiyou... Meiyou will be left to you..." Shiro Weimiya handed over the baby''s beauty tour to Ilia with difficulty, and then fainted. "What''s going on...what''s going on!" Illiya held Mei Yu in the swaddling clothes, and then glanced at the fainted Shiro Wei Gong, and she was immediately dumbfounded. It seems that because the handover process was a bit rough, the sleeping Meiyou was awakened. Meiyou suddenly burst into tears. "Wow...!" "This, what is going on here, ohhhhhh!!!" Elia went crazy immediately. "What are you still yelling! Take them to Morrigan quickly, Illia!" Chloe said quickly. "Yes, yes!" Ilia held Miyu, and Chloe hurriedly went to Morrigan''s medical room with Shirou Wei Gong. ... "It''s the same reverse growth curse as Grey." Morrigan, with a pair of panda eyes, checked, and said with a serious expression on his face. "How could..." Ilia looked at the baby beauty tour in disbelief. "Did you make a mistake in your check, Miss Morrigan?" Chloe couldn''t help asking. Morrigan shook his head and said: "It can''t be wrong, this is the curse of reverse growth in Grey. And the degree in the beauty game is deeper than Grey, IQ, memory and intelligence have completely disappeared, and they have completely become A newborn baby." "Why is this!" Illya gave Morrigan a shocked look, then turned her back, looked at Meiyou, and shouted: "Meiyou! Meiyou, it''s me, Illya!" However, in the face of Ilia''s voice, Meiyou cried loudly: "Wow...!" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 5 Mordred: Don''t say such shy words! Chapter 1536： "Wei Gong will actually become like this..." Angelika picked up the six-year-old Weimiya Shirou who had fainted and put his head on her soft thigh. "That''s not the point, right, Angelica? The point is... Meiyou, Meiyou has become a baby!" Looking at Meiyou, who was held in Pandora''s arms, Illiya was scratching her hair frantically. It''s about the beauty tour, and Illya can''t calm down completely. "You give up, Illia." Tweety Bess, who was leaning against the door, glanced at Angelika, who gently stroked Wei Gong Shirou''s cheek, and curled her lips. "This guy has completely degenerated into a love mind. Forget Einzbern and Julian, you probably just want to be a good wife and mother, right now? Hey! The sour smell of disgusting love!" "Don''t talk about it," Chloe looked at Pandora, who was holding Meiyou, and asked, "Can the curse of Meiyou be removed, Pandora?" "Sorry, Sister Chloe." Pandora shook her head. "Just like Sister Grey''s curse, even as a container, I can''t absorb this curse." Chloe turned his head, looked at Morrigan who was dozing aside, and asked, "Morrigan, can''t you get rid of it?" Hearing this, Molly woke up for a while, then stretched out her hand to wipe her sleepy eyes, and said tiredly: "No. This mysterious foundation of the reverse growth curse does not belong to any civilization on earth, and even the secret arts of fairies cannot be eliminated." "Speaking of which, why are you so sleepy today?" Chloe asked strangely. "M... there were too many patients yesterday, so I worked too late." Morrigan said sleepily. Hearing this, Chloe''s eyes sparkled and looked at Morrigan admiringly, "It is true that it is Miss Morrigan, it''s really hard work!" "That''s nothing!" Morrigan smiled and scratched the back of her head. Kakuko, who was reading quietly, pushed his glasses and looked at Morrigan with a contemptuous expression, saying that it was not this guy who was crying and begging her to go on-line power leveling yesterday. "Are these things being said now, Chloe?" Illia gritted her teeth and said: "Since there is no way to remove it. Okay! Saber, you prepare, let''s go to South America to find a way to remove the curse." Upon hearing this, Saber Alter, who was standing on the side, was stunned, then nodded, showing a serious expression: "I see, Master." Looking at Ilia, who was anxious to kill the connection point in South America, Angelika frowned and said, "Ilia, I think you should calm down." "My tour has become like this, how can I calm down?" Illiya gritted her teeth. "I also think it¡¯s better for you to be calm. Just as you rush to the connection point, most of the ending will be reduced to this guy. Instead of saving this guy, you gave yourself away. Isn¡¯t this the most stupid thing? ?" A crisp female voice with a high nasal sound suddenly sounded in her ears. Ilia turned her head and saw Mordred standing at the door. She couldn''t help but stunned: "Um... Mordred, why are you here?" "Why am I here?" Mordred sighed heavily, then pointed at Xiao Mo who was aside, and said: "Then you have to ask why this idiot suddenly ran here when he was playing against me. Really, as soon as I smell my father¡¯s breath like a dog skin plaster, I feel embarrassed as an individual." Xiao Mo glared at Mordred, "What qualifications do you have to say about me?" Mordred smiled and said, "Why am I not qualified? Because I am not as embarrassed as you, of course I am qualified to say it." Hearing this, Xiao Mo sneered and said: "So, who is hiding in the corner every time when another father is eating?" "M...!" With a sudden stab, Mordred almost broke. Enduring the shame in his heart, Mordred put on an indifferent look, "What are you talking about, I didn''t understand it at all." "Don''t pretend to be stupid! I have caught you peeping three times!" Xiao Mo said. "Ale? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? Oh! By the way, I remembered, I don''t understand what a fool said." "You fellow--!" Xiao Mo glared at Mordred, with a "Tic Tac Toe" all over his head, he wanted to chop this guy a little! Ilia looked at Mordred and asked, "What should Mordred do?" "Isn''t this obvious? There is a super reliable and very idle Servant here. Don''t you have a heartbeat? For example, borrow this Servant from the Servant''s Master." Mordred Pointed to himself. "That''s it!" Angelika looked at Mordred and nodded gently, "If it were Mordred, no matter how dangerous the enemy and the environment are, she can escape." Everyone could not help but nodded. Although it is a bit inappropriate to say that, everyone knows Mordred''s ability. It is estimated that the ability to protect life and spy on intelligence is the No. 1 in the entire Chaldea! "Mordred, are you willing to help me?" Ilia looked at Mordred with bright eyes. "Of course it can. However, it is conditional." Mordred said with a smile. Ilia asked: "What are the conditions?" Mordred smiled, but before he could speak, Xiao Mo on the side said blankly: "What else can I do except help her reconcile with another father king? Grey had accepted this guy before. Good, but it''s useless at all." "M...!" Mordred was humiliated and flushed, staring at Xiao Mo fiercely. "Am I wrong?" Xiao Mo asked. Mordred was embarrassed, "Don''t say such a shy thing!" "Anyway, Mordred will help me, right?" Ilia asked. Mordred nodded: "Yes. You can talk to Matthew now, and hand over the contract by the way, and I''ll help you." "Wait a minute. Are you going to leave now?" Angelica looked at Mordred and said with a worried face: "Why don''t we wait for Wei Gong to wake up and learn about the connection point before making plans?" Mordred curled his lips and said, "Did the foul smell of love make you lose your mind, doll? Don''t you see that this guy who is somewhat similar to that nasty King of Eternity can''t be awakened after being dropped. Does it imply a curse? It should be the limit of the spirit to be able to bring this baby out of the connection point. This guy should not be able to wake up until the sleeping curse is broken." After a pause, Mordred continued: "And there is no need to specifically investigate. According to the situation of the connection point, the background of the South American connection point is probably an incident related to South America, right? Dingtian met the [Parliament]. The members, or the gods of South America, neither the members of the [Council] nor the gods, can not touch my dimension. Of course, special circumstances are not ruled out. The worst result is probably that I am killed, but this point Don''t worry, because I gave my real body to Matthew for safekeeping in advance." "Wait... Could it be that you..." Xiao Mo stretched out his hand and touched it towards Mordred. As a result, her palm directly passed through Mordred''s body. She said with surprise on her face: "So you opened the treasure long ago!" "Isn''t this of course? I met a guy who knew my weakness before, and it was a bit dangerous, so in order to avoid encountering that situation again, wouldn''t it be natural to eliminate my weakness in advance?" Mordred closed. Just eyes, said. Everyone was speechless, and Mordred could easily say such a natural thing. Eliminate your weaknesses... How easy is it to say, but how difficult is it to do it? However, Mordred can do it easily. In terms of eliminating her own weaknesses, she is even better than the sixth seat who also holds the Star Cup. "Of course, the most important thing is that Illya can use the rank card to copy my treasure first. In this way, Illya will be invincible. Of course, if the connection point is special enough to touch The enemy of my dimension does not matter. The worst result, the big deal is that I covered Ilia¡¯s retreat and was destroyed, but I have given my holy relic to Matthew in advance. Even if it is killed, it can be re-being Summon it." Mordred said with a smile. Chapter 1537： Yes, she even considered the worst case, that is, the situation of her being killed, so what else should she worry about? Everyone couldn''t help nodding their heads, it was indeed Mordred, who thought about things very easily, just like her father, the eternal king who is good at planning. Of course, this must not be said, otherwise, Mordred would probably be very angry. "Then I beg you, Mordred." Ilia said earnestly. "Needless to say, this is just a deal." Mordred said with a smile. "Wait a minute! If Ilia goes, I will go too! In this way, even if we encounter some serious danger, we can also summon Shidunai to respond to the enemy." Chloe said. After hearing this, Tweety Bess on the side was completely speechless: "Chloe, you really use Shiduai as a tool man? If you do it like this, Shiduai will probably be really angry." "This..." Chloe shuddered at the thought of Shidunai''s terrifying face. That guy can''t tell if he will actually strike. "No, Chloe." Illia glanced at Meiyou, who had become a baby, and then looked at Chloe with a serious face, "You stay and take care of Meiyou." "But..." "Thank you!" Illiya said with a serious face. Looking at Ilia with a serious face, Chloe was silent for a moment, then nodded heavily, "Miyou, leave it to me!" Ilia smiled, then turned her back, looking at Mordred with a serious face: "Let''s go, Mordred." "Yeah!" Mordred nodded. Ilia left Saber Alter, borrowed Mordred from Matthew, and slew towards the South American junction. With Mordred''s help, she must take back Meiyou''s age, memory, and intelligence! Elia has a serious face. Oh. By the way, there is also Grey''s. Ilia thought to herself. It seems that the walking tigers of Ilia and Mordred awakened the sleeping Meiyou again. "Wow wow wow wow..." Meiyou is crying. Chloe quickly hugged him, shaking and shaking, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''m here." Meiyou cried and cried, then bit the clothes on Chloe''s chest, chewed and fell asleep. Chloe: "..." I''m still a big girl! Come back soon, Illya! Chloe collapsed inwardly. At this moment, Wei Gong, who was lying on Angelika''s lap, suddenly tightened his eyebrows. "What''s the matter, Wei Gong?" Anjelica asked concerned. "Don''t... don''t..." As if he had achieved a terrible nightmare, Wei Gong Shirou''s face became extremely green: "Don''t... don''t... don''t ask me how much one plus one equals, don''t ask me how much one plus one equals... I don''t know... I really don''t know... Don''t... let me go...!" What is one plus one? Everyone looked at Wei Gong Shirou who was having a nightmare with a dumbfounded expression: "???" .jpg The seventh seat in Chapter 6, Abigail! After a while of Lingzi shuttled, Shilang and others shuttled into a dark and shabby city. Shi Lang glanced at the surrounding buildings, turned his head to look at Grey, and asked, "Where is this connection point, Grey?" "It''s Shinjuku." The answer was not Grey, but a dazzling golden shawl with short and medium hair, wearing a pair of black glasses with thin frames, and overall a little inconspicuous, low self-esteem Lingzi. "Do you know this connection point?" Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Ling Zi. "This...because I have seen the connection point information before, and my home is in Shinjuku..." Ling Zi cowered and whispered. Shi Lang nodded. The information on the connection points is usually shown to the Master, so it is not surprising that Ling Zi knows this. Shirou looked left and right, sighing: "However, Shinjuku actually has a connection point..." The starting point of his previous call in Romania was in Shinjuku. However, it seems that the generation of the connection point is different. At least Shirou who has been to Shinjuku cannot recognize the architectural layout of the Shinjuku connection point. "Yeah." Grey nodded and said: "This connection point was born recently, and the specific information has not been investigated. However, according to the judgment of the Sheba system, the link depth is B." "Born recently?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, "Are the connection points still being born one after another now?" "Well. [Council] is constantly making connection points, and this connection point was born two months ago." Gray said. "Two months ago..." Shiro nodded thoughtfully. At that time, he was still fighting against Surut with Skadi in the Nordic Connection Point. "Because this connection point is newly born, the specific information is not yet clear. However, like other connection points, as long as the black cup that gave birth to the connection point is recovered, this connection point will be repaired. In the case of a black cup , Probably exists in the body of one of this connection point. It¡¯s just that the connection depth of this connection point is B, which means it is very likely that there is an inhuman foreign body, so be careful.¡± Gray warned, but it was basically for Ling Zi. Among the connection points of the strategy, the brave and invincible Servant does not have to worry about danger, only the Master needs to guarantee his own survival. Gray owns Shilang¡¯s holy gun Lungominiad, and it is also made by Morgan Lefy. Altria¡¯s body container is very powerful in itself, so there is no need to worry about it, but Lingzi is just An ordinary master who possesses the aptitude for traversing the spirit child, and also the cute new master of Knight King Blue, so I must mention it. In addition to group A as the trump card, Chaldea divided the masters into four classes, from bottom to top, namely, the blue of the knight king, the red of Solomon, the silver of the eternal king, and the gold of the hero king. The class is named after these kings who have fought against false gods. Originally, when the classes were first divided, Maris Billy planned to position the disappearing King of Eternity as the highest class, but unfortunately, Gilgamesh was a major shareholder of Chaldean capital. For capital considerations, Marisby Lee had to compromise for it. Of course, Shiro couldn''t help but complain when he knew the division of Chaldean master class. This may be a third-rate writer who didn''t want to use his brain and copied the academy dormitory settings of "Game King GX". But unfortunately, this is reality. Chapter 1538： Ling Zi had just finished his training, and was a cute new lord who was in the blue class of the Knight King with Qihuang in the Killing House, so Gray, who was the golden class of the hero king, had to remind him. But "Grey, what you said seems a bit late." Shi Lang said helplessly. Hearing this, Grey couldn''t help being taken aback, and then her face became serious. Not only her, but Altria and Nero''s expressions had long since become solemn. Even Attila clenched the sword of the **** of war in his hand, looking at the front with some alertness. In front of Shirou and the others, a dense fog appeared in the commercial street of Shinjuku, and then a petite figure walked slowly in the fog. However, it is very strange that the figure is obviously such a small one, maybe not as big as Mordred, but behind it there is an extremely large, distorted alien phantom. Obviously it is just a phantom, but for some reason, a very strange and terrifying atmosphere has arisen. The surrounding buildings have become extremely dark, as if they have been smeared with a layer of dark juice, as if they have fallen into the connection point in Romania. It''s the same as Lalaiye, the city of evil gods I''ve seen. "I''m still thinking about when you will come over? As a result, you came here not long after the meeting." A very soft girl''s voice resounded from the dense fog. "Who are you?" Gray asked. "I? By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet. If I speak like this, my uncle will definitely preach. I introduce myself. I am the seventh seat of [Parliament]." [Parliament] The seventh seat! ? Everyone was shocked, and then stared at the human figure hidden in the thick fog with all their faces. Even the Demon Bodhisattva is just a reserve member, but here I actually met the seventh seat of [Parliament]? Why are you so unlucky lately! I chose the connection point with a link depth of B, not E! Grey groaned inwardly, and if he could go back, he would have to ask Mustard Hinako to learn how to read the almanac. "Don''t be so nervous, I am different from other people. I don''t like destroying and destroying lives. Meeting is also fate. In the church''s language, it is that fate has a point of intersection. Your goal is to repair this connection point, right? I can Give the black cup to you." Said the seventh seat. Hearing this, Grey was taken aback and asked cautiously: "You mean, give us the black cup directly?" "How could it be? How could there be such a cheap thing? Hehehe...You are more naive than my cousin." Seventh Xi laughed, not like a mockery, but like seeing happy things. Shirou fixed his gaze on the seventh seat shrouded in thick fog, and asked, "Then how do you hand over the black cup to us?" "Of course it is a game." "Game?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Yes, this connection point is regarded as a game prize. As long as you can pass my game, it is not a big deal to give you the black cup. And oh, you have no right to refuse, I have already put this connection point Put it in the bubble. Even the magic of that magician can never interfere in it." The seventh seat smiled. He laughed and declared that Ming was very bright, but there was a rather strange and oozing feeling. Grey and Ling Zi hurriedly checked their watches, and as expected, they had already disconnected from Chaldea. Moreover, the degree of disconnection this time far exceeds that of the Romanian connection point that was interfered by Cthulhu, and the Nordic connection point that was shielded by Miguel Mill. "How could..." Lingzi was at a loss, but Grey couldn''t help but vomit in her heart and came again. Isn''t it here again? Sure enough, when entangled with members of the [Council], they would be disconnected from Chaldea. The other party was very mysterious, Shirou did not act rashly, but asked: "What game do you want to play with us?" As soon as the words fell, the seventh seat''s laughter rang out in the thick fog. The laughter was very sunny, not like a member of the [Council] who mastered extremely powerful terrorist power and attempted to destroy the history of mankind, but like a young girl running in the garden. With a "pop", the seventh seat snapped his fingers, and then a dice appeared in front of everyone, and the seventh seat also held a dice and asked, "Have you ever played a group game?" "Run the group?" Among all the people present, except Shirou who was a traverser, all showed blank eyes, while Shirou showed a puzzled face. Not only did the seventh seat of this parliament not directly attack them, but instead looked at the situation and wanted to play a game of running group with them? Grey couldn''t help but asked: "That...what is the running team?" "Ehhhhhhhhhhh? Have you never run through the group?" The seventh seat asked suspiciously. Grey and others shook their heads. "Ah...no wonder, no offerings have been delivered to the door. Is it possible that the running game is out of date? Abominable online games and the abominable information age have kept me hungry!" The seventh seat complained. Then he pointed his finger at the crowd and said: "Listen clearly, the running team is..." The seventh seat explained the running group game. The running game is simply a table role-playing game, which is a popular form of table game. Games often consist of three or five people, one of whom is the host of the game, and the others are the players. When running a group game, the commonly used game lanes include maps, dice, and rule books. According to different places of play, running groups can be divided into "dough" and "net groups". And there is no doubt that Chaldeans did not play running teams. "Understand?" the seventh seat asked. Grey shook her head: "I don''t understand..." "Ahhhhh! Why are you stupid than Gaetia? With such a poor understanding, how can you defeat the [Council] and defeat us? Or do you want to defeat us at all and save human history?" Seventh Xi questioned. "Uh...this..." Grey and others were speechless when questioned by the seventh seat. Shi Lang asked with a black thread: "Your seventh seat, this doesn''t seem to be what you should say, right?" "Why is it not what I should say? [Parliament] Anyway, I just need to fill my stomach. If it wasn''t for the guy who told me that I can fill my stomach as long as you enter the [Parliament], I don''t want to take care of it. What about the weird stuff..." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, "Just ask, the seventh seat, your food is...?" "Of course it is the soul. Whether it is the soul of human beings, the souls of gods on this planet, or the souls of heroic spirits... it is all my food!" As soon as the words fell, the audience was silent. Sure enough! Shi Lang sighed. He originally thought that the seventh seat could be won, but there is no doubt that the opponent, like Surut, is an absolute opposition in position! "Listen clearly, I''ll tell you the rules again. If you don''t understand the rules, it won''t matter to me." The seventh seat patiently explained the rules of running the group again. "To put it simply, this connection point is used as the map. We are role-playing players, and the host of your game, right?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course." The seventh seat nodded, "And you don''t seem to have played before, so change to the rules that you can understand. Those D4, D6 and other dice are unnecessary. Just use 100 points. Let''s count the dice, and your basic attributes are related to your basic performance. For example, for magic A+, all magic attacks below 90 points will be nullified. Another example is your treasure [Remote Ideal Township], those with points below 95 The attacks are all ineffective." Chapter 1539： "It turns out that all the treasures and abilities are digitized for judgment? And it is a 1-100 point judgment, which is easier to understand for new runners." Shiro nodded, and then looked at the seventh seat. "Just ask, if we lose, what will happen?" "Does this still need to be asked?" The seventh seat laughed, "Then your souls will become my food! I have been hungry for a long time. I can eat no matter how many souls I have. By the way , If it is eaten by me, even if it is a Servant, even if it is a hero, it will disappear completely." With that, the seventh Xi''s drooling voice came from the thick fog, and she could hear that she was already very hungry. Subsequently With a "pop", the seventh seat snapped his fingers, and the next moment a virtual panel appeared in front of everyone, "This is the conversion panel of your ability parameters. You can take a look at it yourself. But don''t worry, even if I want to Eat your souls, but I also have my principles. I am fair and just, and will not be ashamed of that stinky fox." In other words, among the members of the [Council], is one fox, or an enemy similar to the fox? Shi Lang silently analyzed the information in his heart, and then looked at his panel ¡¾Eternal King Muscle strength: 2 Durability: 9 Agility: 1 Magic: 9 Lucky: 1] [Intrinsic skills: Flower of Evil A+ Dynasty made EX Desperate Will A+++ Saint King A Runus Wisdom EX: Break the balance, seal. Skadi¡¯s Blessing EX: Failure to use points below 50, random blessings with points 51~80, designated blessings with 81~100 points. ¡¿¡¾Treasures: The time for the decisive battle has come, I am the pioneer of the century A++: When using it, throw 50 or more points to use it successfully. The time of coronation has come, and I am the King of Eternity: When using it, the points above 50 can be used successfully. Points 51~80 for random summons, 81~100 designated summons. This is my evil E] After looking at his panel, Shi Lang couldn''t help but vomit: "You weakened me, right?" "Your abilities and treasures are destroying the game environment too much. This is for balance." Seventh Xi said. "Balance of nonsense! Can my treasure fail to use? Are you fair and just?" Shirou asked loudly. Damn, his treasure can still be used to fail? His luck is 1! If there is still the possibility of failure to use this, his treasure will never be used! "Very long-winded. Anyway, the panel can''t be changed. I''ll give you some compensation. What kind of compensation should I give you? That''s it." Then Shirou saw that he had an extra treasure. [Streaming Void Tree EX: When the points are above 95, destroy all obstacles. ] "This can destroy any obstacle, even if it encounters a boss, it can be destroyed in one fell swoop. How about it, am I fair?" The seventh seat asked. Shi Lang is full of black lines: "..." Fair basket! 95... You made me a lucky one to vote for 95... Shirou was desperate. But it''s better than nothing, at least others also give it a look. However, although this connection point has become a running game, there is no doubt that it is extremely dangerous. If you lose, your soul will be eaten by the seventh seat! "Just ask, what is your real name?" Shi Lang asked suddenly. "Why are you asking this?" The seventh seat asked suspiciously. "You can''t let us keep calling you a referee, right?" "That''s what I said. Well, I allow you to call me the Supreme God''s name directly. I am the One of All Things, Yogg Sotos!" said the seventh seat. "Jew, Yug Sotos!?" Gray looked at the seventh seat with a shocked face. "What''s wrong, Grey? Do you know her?" Altria asked. "It''s over, it''s over, Al... that, that is, one of the highest three pillars among the evil gods of the outer universe!" Gray said tremblingly. "Yes. That''s it. So fear, tremble, despair, and then sacrifice your soul to me under the name of my god!" said the seventh seat. Hearing this, Shi Lang sighed: "Although he was a little surprised, but he was desperate and shocked, but he couldn''t feel it at all, Abigail Williams." "Huh huh?" The seventh seat was a little surprised, and then the thick mist around him dispersed, revealing the true appearance of the seventh seat. Everyone looked at them and couldn''t help being surprised. They saw a blond girl wearing a black lantern skirt with a strange keyhole on her forehead, looking at Shirou with a strange face, "How do you know my real name? You are also Seiler." Are they a resident?" Great opportunity! A bright light flashed in Attila''s eyes, and then quickly raised the sword of the **** of war in his hand, and a rainbow light blasted straight towards Abigail. Attila''s move was quick and ruthless, and it didn''t give people any chance to react. However, when this rainbow light blasted in front of Abigail, it was sucked into the keyhole of Abigail''s forehead like running water, without making a splash. Next moment Abigail¡¯s bright blue eyes suddenly darkened, exuding a strong malice. Then, a gray bubble burst out of Attila¡¯s body, trapping Attila in it and letting him go. Attila couldn''t get rid of this bubble no matter how struggling. Subsequently Zi Zi Zi! The pitch-black thunder flickered in the bubbles, and Attila was shocked by electricity. Abigail¡¯s eyes regained their azure blue clarity, and he released Attila from the bubble. ¡°Attacks the host, violates the rules, and is given a yellow card warning. If you violate the rules again, I can just eat. You¡¯re off. I¡¯m super hungry now." Chapter 1540： Ling Zi carried Attila up in a panic, and asked warmly. Shiro frowned and looked at Abigail. After the gray bubble came out, he felt an incomparable malice and divinity. That kind of malice and divinity are exactly the same as the breath of Cthulhu that I felt at the connection point in Romania not long ago. Although the power entrusted to Abigail is still small, there is no doubt that it is one of the highest evil **** pillars in the outer universe, the power of "everything in a lifetime, one unity of all things" Yug Sotos. And... the Abigail in front of him, I am afraid that he has completely reduced to the incarnation of Yug Sotos''s intervention in this planet, otherwise, this equity could not reach this point. "We know. We will not violate the rules, and you who presided over this game, shouldn''t violate the rules of the game, right?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course. Then, the game begins! Throw the dice!" Abigail said, floating in the air, spreading his hands. "Why?" Shirou asked. "Because you have already been attacked!" Abigail pointed at the sky, tilted his head, those clear blue eyes looked at everyone. Everyone looked up, their eyes suddenly shrank, and the dark sky was covered with scarlet magic circuits. Ling Zi murmured: "That''s... the end sword!" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 7 Wang Zheng is holding me! Ending sword...? Shi Lang glanced at Ling Zi with a stunned face, then turned his head and looked at the scarlet magic circuit all over the sky. The Ending Sword, that is Gilgamesh''s ultimate treasure. No. It should be said that it is the ultimate treasure of the old version of Gilgamesh. "Fate/Prototype" from the ancestors and prototypes of all Fate series. In "Fate/Prototype", King Arthur is a prince charming male, and Old Shem is not like Gilgamesh. He is a happy monster who likes to call others a bastard, although he lacks a bit of a kingly temperament. But it is more able to observe words and colors. Moreover, in "Fate/Prototype", it is extremely ridiculous that the strongest BOSS in the end is not a Servant, but summons Beast ¢ö, which is most likely to be related to the invasion of the false gods, the human lord¡ª¡ªSagi Love song. Of course, this is from the perspective of the traverser, and in reality, there are naturally no old or new versions. In fact, Shirou asked Gil-kun not long ago if he possesses the Ending Sword. And his answer is very intriguing. "Nabistine''s fury, that is the power of God Enki." Otherwise, there is no answer. What Shiro didn''t expect was that it was in this connection point in Shinjuku. Not only did he meet Abigail, who is the seventh seat of the [Parliament], but he also encountered an attack by the Ending Sword at the beginning. Looking at the sky, the endless red magic circuit was concentrated at one point, standing like a satellite on the sky, the end sword, Shirou stretched out his hand, he planned to use the holy gun Lungominiad to shoot down the end Sword. However "The player Eternal King uses the second treasure and intends to summon the treasure. Now roll the dice to determine." Abigail snapped his fingers, and then the dice in front of Shirou flicked, and stopped after a while. Abigail looked at it and said, "The point is 29, and the summoning of the treasure failed." Shiro: "..." Are conventional weapons counted as treasures? At this time, above the sky, all the red magic circuits gathered in the End Sword, and then "Ka Ka Ka¡ª¡ª" The sky cracked, and the great flood that exterminated mankind in the distant ages, along with the fire from the sky, fell together. "Come, here!" Ling Zi shouted. Looking at the great flood of extinction from the sky, everyone including Shirou would naturally not sit and wait for death. They all started to move, and the dice in front of them were thrown. "The King of Eternity summons [Remote Avalon], point is 11, use failure; use [Skati¡¯s Blessing], point is 22, use failure; use [Streaming Void Tree], point is 34, use failure; use [Dynasty made], the point is 1, it is a big failure..." "The Knight King used the [Sword of Oath of Victory] with 97 points, which was a great success; Grey used [Holy Spear Lungominiad] with 96 points, which was a great success." After taking a look at his successive failures, and then at Altria and Grey who had already exploded the sword and holy spear of the promised victory, Shirou''s mouth twitched fiercely, and he looked at the floating high in the sky with black lines all over his head. Abigail, "I think you are targeting me!" "There is no such thing, I am fair and just. And it is your own dice, how can you blame me?" Abigail said dissatisfiedly. At this time, Altria''s Oath of Victory Sword and Grey''s Holy Spear, the two beams of light merged into a ball, and shot straight towards the End Sword in the flood. What''s more special is that, in the face of the end sword, which is a treasure of the concept of "destroying the world", Altria''s sword of oath of victory did not inspire the attribute of "salvation", but a normal magic cannon. Abigail glanced at it and said, "[Sword of Oath of Victory] and [Holy Spear Lungominiad] are required to determine the number of points to fall [End Sword] at 97 or more. Now let¡¯s throw the dice." Altria and Grey''s dice began to flick, and finally stopped. Shi Lang looked around and saw that Grey''s dice fell on 91, while Altria''s dice fell on 100. Shirou''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, this difference is too big, right? Abigail couldn''t help but glanced at Altria. "Your luck is too good, right?" Altria didn''t answer, she was still seriously fighting against the [End Sword] from the world. However, there is no other way. Altria, who was contracted by Grey, is the same as the lucky attribute when Rin Tosaka was contracted. It is all A+ level lucky. Converted... Forget it, no need to convert. This is the emperor. Just Shirou raised his head and glanced at Altria, who cast a full number of points. The Sword of Oath of Victory did not defeat the Ending Sword, but the light was swallowed by the Ending Sword bit by bit. Shiro turned his head to look at Abigail, and said, "Isn''t it said that the finishing sword will fall at 97 o''clock? Why doesn''t it look like this now? Are you shameless?" "What are you anxious about, I won''t be fooling you." Abigail Asashiro made a grimace, then raised his hand, a huge bubble burst out of her palm, and shuttled through Altria¡¯s magic cannon and the flood that wrapped the terminator sword, and it would come to an end. The sword circle entered. And as the Ending Sword was surrounded by Abigail''s bubbles, as if an electrical appliance was unplugged, the monstrous flood suddenly disappeared like an illusion. "Look, isn''t this a big success?" Abigail pointed to the bubble wrapped in the end sword. Shiro: "..." Is this the legendary physical success? Can''t afford to provoke, can''t afford to provoke... Chapter 1541： Shi Lang was full of black lines. However, the Ending Sword was surrounded by bubbles by Abigail, and it didn''t make Altria and Grey, who had been staring at the sky and wielding a magic cannon, regained their senses. Instead, they showed even more frightened faces. "What, what is that!?" "Wang...Wang...that''s not..." Altria subconsciously reached out and grabbed Shirou''s shoulder, and stretched out the other hand, pointing to the sky. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked up slightly, his eyes suddenly tightened into needles. The fire of the sky that annihilated civilization disappeared, but after the flood that enveloped the sky disappeared, the appearance of the sky revealed, but it made De Shilang''s heart jump fiercely. I saw a huge, dark vortex rotating counterclockwise, hanging high in the sky, filled with incomparable blackness and malice. "Wang, that''s not..." "The whirlpool that appeared in the dream...!" Shi Lang stared at the dark vortex rotating counterclockwise, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to press the spell curse on the back of his right hand, and said in a deep voice. After Northern Europe awakened the cognition and memory of the old world, Shiro''s right hand showed the spell of the old world and the strange dreams that made him crazy in the old world. And in that strange dream, the biggest and most special sign is this! This dark, counterclockwise swirling vortex! ¡ª¡ªSorry, your sister, I killed it. "Even if you kill your sister, you can''t win at all! Both the Savior Sword and the Ending Sword have failed, and your Servant has disappeared. There will be no victor in this Holy Grail War. It''s just a master. Of you, you can''t win at all! Did you hear clearly, Fujimaru Shiro? You can''t win that monster at all!" ¡ª¡ªAbsolutely can''t win? I don''t believe it. I have decided, I want to be the king¡ª¡ª! Involuntarily recalling the dream scene in his mind, Shirou''s palm suddenly clenched. Could it be that... Is this Shinjuku connection point related to the dreamland that made him crazy? Wait a minute! Shi Lang turned his head abruptly and looked at Abigail, who was floating high in the sky. Could it be that the strange dream was related to Abigail? However, when Shiro was suspicious of Abigail, Abigail also raised his head, looking at the dark, counterclockwise black whirlpool in the sky, with a dazed face, "What is that? It''s not in me. In the story script?" Zi Zi Zi! ! The pitch-black vortex was shining with pitch-black thunder. It was like a container for savings, and the end sword was the chain that blocked this container. Now, the chain of the Ending Sword was contained by Abigail, and there was no doubt that the vortex was out of control. The incomparably terrifying pitch-black vortex continued to revolve, and then an infinite wave of black mud possessed the power to destroy and pollute everything. At this moment, it poured down from the sky like a waterfall. "Wait! This, this is not the president''s..." Abigail did not react, and was directly submerged by the waterfall-like mud tide. "It''s [The Fall of the Holy Capital]..." Ling Zi clenched his teeth, then made up his mind, looked at the crowd, and shouted: "Don''t get stained with that mud, it will be contaminated, and it will become an alien monster!" Ling Zi didn''t need to remind him of this. Everyone present could see the curse of this mud tide. Shirou subconsciously wanted to take out the Holy Spear Lungominiad, but was surprised to find that the dice in front of him flicked, reaching 31 points. The call failed! Shi Lang rolled his eyes. Isn''t the running game over yet? "Sure enough, I can only trust you at any time, my half body!" As soon as Shirou''s words fell, jet black mud poured out of his chest. While the treasures and abilities were constrained by Abigail''s running group rules, Black Mud, with his own particularity, surpassed the interference of the running group rules and emerged directly from the level of soul and spirit. "Wow~Wow~Wow~!" The black mud tide poured down from the whirlpool and shattered everything. Under Shiro''s control, Shiro''s black mud suddenly turned into three mud bubbles, which circled Shiro and others. Seeing Altria''s attempt to wield the Sword of Oath of Victory against the dark mud tide, Shirou rolled his eyes, this idiot! So, he quickly reached out and clasped Altria''s shoulder, and pulled her in. "Ah! King..." With a cute cry that was caught off guard, Altria was dragged into the black mud bubble by Shi Lang. After circled a few people with black mud bubbles, the mud tide falling from the sky finally pounced. Buildings, architecture, civilization... everything, tangible or intangible, will be annihilated. The three black mud bubbles formed by Shilang are like a flat boat sailing on the sea, flying far away with the mud tide. Shirou¡¯s mud originated from all the evils in this world. In terms of malice and curse, it is the same as the mud tide gushing out of the whirlpool. Therefore, it was judged by the mud tide as a part of him, so it was not destroyed. On the contrary, it was not destroyed. Flying into the distance. Shi Lang didn''t know the situation of Grey and Ling Zi, but he and Altria were very bumpy, and Shi Lang could only hold Altria with both hands to stabilize his figure. Wang, Wang is holding me... Hm! Altria''s fair face was stained with a faint blush, and he buried his head extremely low, placed it in Shirou''s arms, and let Shirou hold it. Thump. Thump. It''s dark all around. The man is holding the woman, and the woman''s heart is beating. "Wow~wow~wow~!" The sound of the sea waves surging in my ears kept on. But soon after the bumps drifted, the black mud bubbles stabilized. Shirou then heaved a sigh of relief, and then looked at Altria, who was silent in his arms, and said, "Okay, Al. It seems that the outside situation has stabilized." "Hmm..." Chapter 1542： Altria muffled her voice and responded softly. "Let me see what''s going on outside first." As he said, Shi Lang connected his senses to the black mud, scanned the outside world, and found that the mud tide outside had gradually receded. There was no danger, so he was relieved. "It''s safe." "Hmm..." Altria responded in a low voice. Shiro felt that Altria''s body was very hot and hot, and he couldn''t help but lowered his eyebrows and asked with concern: "Your body is so hot, Al. What''s wrong? Is it infested by mud tide, Al?" "No..." Altria raised her head, and saw Shiro¡¯s eyes that were as bright as fire, and her body became even hotter. Altria blushed instantly and shook her head quickly, "No, no..." "If there is anything uncomfortable, don''t hide it from me, I will be worried." Shi Lang exhorted, then let go of Altria, and lifted the black mud bubble. Feeling the cold wind from the outside world, Altria couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but she felt a little regretful in her heart. Being held by the king, what an extravagant hope, but it was achieved. This is really not good for the heart... Altria found this mentality very strange. Once in the travels of the king of lilies, on a rainy night, Wang was afraid of the cold, so he held her. But at that time, I only felt warm, and there was no other feeling, but now it is so hot. In fact, even Altria herself didn''t know when she had such a burning emotion for the king. Maybe it was when El Quette opened the shackles of emotion... No. It should be before that, I already fell in love with this man. Altria looked at Shirou in silence. However, Shi Lang who didn''t notice this, looked around and observed the surrounding situation. The mud tide has completely disappeared, and the surrounding buildings have been eroded to varying degrees, making them very messy. "Abigail? Abigail? KP? Honorable KP? Dog KP?" Shi Lang called out several times, but received no response. Obviously, Abigail didn''t know where he was washed by the mud tide. Just Shi Lang looked at the dice in front of him, and suddenly showed a helpless expression. Abigail didn''t know where it was washed by the mud tide, but it was clear that this connection point was still under Abigail''s control, and the running game was not over yet. The running team did not end, but KP disappeared first... In other words, has this inexplicable running game changed from a plot mode to a free exploration mode? "Wang, what is that...?" Altria frowned as she looked at the dark whirlpool in the distant sky. "I don''t know. However, that thing must have something to do with this connection point, or perhaps it has something to do with my strange dream." Shi Lang said. The whirlpool is too similar to the whirlpool in Shirou''s dream, so Shirou thinks that this connection point may be the same as the previous connection point in Fuyuki City, and it is related to himself. "Grey and Ling Zi don''t know where they were rushed. In short, let''s meet them first¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang''s voice suddenly stagnated, and his eyes stared at Altria''s back. "What, what''s wrong, Wang?" Altria asked strangely, then turned her head, followed Shi Lang''s gaze, her face was also taken aback. Behind her is an ordinary Japanese house, with the style of the 90s. And on the house number plate of this day''s house, the last name of the owner of the house is written. ¡ª¡ªFujimaru! Chapter 8 The long-standing magic circle! "Wang, this surname is not yours..." Altria turned her head and looked at Shirou. "However, this is not Fuyuki City, but Shinjuku. It should be the same surname." "Let''s go in and take a look." Shi Lang said. "Yeah." Altria nodded. Shiro walked quickly to the door of Fujimaru''s home, and grabbed his palm on the rusty doorknob. [Clue: You want to enter a dilapidated house, the door is locked, your muscle strength is 2, and you need a point or more to break into the door. ¡¿¡¾Throw the dice, please wait a moment¡ª¡ª¡¿ Looking at the dice starting to count randomly in front of him, Shi Lang was full of black lines. Insane, the Servant broke into the door, do you still need points to throw? This made Shi Lang couldn¡¯t help thinking of a holy grail running group he played in his previous life. Because KP (host) didn¡¯t understand Xingyue, he was filled with Lancer as his character attribute, but he was killed by an ordinary security guard... ¡­ Although he left the group silently afterwards, the running group was still fresh in my memory. Ignoring the dice that was still shaking, Shi Lang turned into a mud arm and pushed open the door. Perhaps Abigail did not expect that Shirou would have such a cheating tool that skips the rules of the game. There is no alternative. [The Flower of Evil to Freedom] Although it can''t keep up with the current version in power, it still surpasses other treasures in terms of assistance and cheating, and its tolerance is better than that of Gilgamesh''s king. The treasure is even higher. "Crunch¡ª" The door was pushed open by the mud arm, Shi Lang walked in. Then the dice stopped and landed on 100. Seeing this point, Shirou was in a daze. It turns out that I can also cast 100 points! It seems that I still have luck! Chapter 1543： However, 100 points actually appeared here... Damn! Rolling his eyes, Shirou and Altria walked into the Fujimaru family. This house is relatively remote, so it hasn''t been eroded by the mud tide, and it''s relatively complete. It''s just that the interior is very shabby, with a thick layer of dust on the ground, and the climate is blowing as soon as the door is opened, and it is very choking. The TV screen has a big hole broken, the sofa is even more tattered, springs and stuffed cotton are exposed, the walls also fall off, and moss and spider webs grow, it is like an abandoned house that has been abandoned for many years. What valuable things or clues. At this moment, Altria pointed to a staircase, turned around and shouted at Shirou who was in the hall: "King, come and take a look." Hearing this, Shi Lang walked over and took a look, and saw that the stairs connected up to the second floor and down to the basement. "This is the basement?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, then looked at Altria, and said, "Al, I''m going to the basement. Go upstairs and see if there are any useful clues about this connection point." "I got it." Altria nodded. Watching Altria walk towards the brighter second floor, Shirou turned his head and walked safely towards the dark, invisible basement. Subsequently "Boom, boom~!" "Ah...Isn''t it!" Hearing Shirou''s distressed cry from the basement, Altria, who was about to reach the second floor, quickly turned and ran towards the basement. "Wang, what''s the matter with you?" Altria, who ran to the basement, glanced around in a panic, and suddenly saw Shiro sitting on the ground and holding his hair. Hearing Altria''s voice, Shirou turned his head to look at Altria, who was standing at the door of the basement with a worried face, and shook his head with a smile, "It''s nothing, but I didn''t expect that there would be so many spider webs here." Shi Lang reached out and grabbed a few strands of spider webs from his hair, showing a helpless expression. If it hadn''t been for Swadir Fali to summon him with the Berserker rank, causing his Sanluo Vientiane to have been sealed, he would not fall into this pit. Yes, the Shirou who has not returned to his body is still the Berserker level activity when Esvadir Fali summoned him, and this is also the reason why the second treasure cannot be used. Looking at Shirou who was holding the spider web in his hair, Altria''s pretty face couldn''t help showing a faint smile, "You are still the same as before, sometimes a little rash, Gneville." Huh? Shirou stopped his movements and turned to look at Altria. "What, what, king?" Altria touched her face, "Is there a spider web on my face, too?" "That''s not the case, just thinking about how long you haven''t called me Gurneyville directly." "Ah! What a rude! Let me help you!" Altria quickly apologized, and then came to Shirou, squatted down, stretched out her palm, and helped Shirou grab the spider web from her hair. Shiro stayed still, feeling Altria''s gentle movements, a faint fragrance rolled into his nose, and then looking at the tender body that was close at hand, Shiro opened his eyes somewhat unnaturally. "Speaking of it, it feels like deja vu..." "Have you forgotten, Wang? When you and your brother were exploring the cave, they also found a basement, rushed in recklessly, and then ran out with a disgusting face..." Hearing this, Shi Lang looked strange: "Is there such a thing?" A smile appeared on Altria''s face, "It was still in the manor." "Oh! I remember!" Shi Lang was stunned, "At that time, it was Kai who said he had found a nest of real dragon species and took me to explore. It turned out to be the nest of two-legged dragons, which caused me to fall into the nursery room of young dragons, and then the two-legged dragons. I was mad, and Kay would be in danger if Ektor hadn¡¯t rushed over in time. At that time, I seemed to be the same as I am now, with spider webs all over my head. I remember that the one who helped me clean up at that time was also..." "Yeah. It''s me..." Altria smiled. "Sure enough. No wonder there is a sense of familiarity..." Shi Lang smiled, "But speaking of it, at that time, even though I wanted to go home, I was still very happy. There was no enemy to face, and there was no mess. Things, only carefree friends..." "Hmm..." Altria nodded lightly, and then whispered: "It''s cleaned up, king." "Thank you, Al." "No need to be like this, King. As your knight, I have a responsibility to protect you." Altria said with a serious face, "Then, I will go upstairs first." With that, Altria turned her back and walked towards the stairs. However, as soon as her body moved, Altria felt that a warm palm grabbed her hand. Altria turned her head, those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou suspiciously, "What''s the matter, Wang?" "We..." Shiro was silent for a moment, and then said: "[The Council] doesn''t know what the **** is doing, it is safer for us to act together." Hearing this, Altria nodded, showing a serious face, "Yes! I will follow your orders!" "No need. Camelot''s era has passed." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "But you are still my king." Altria said seriously. Shi Lang didn''t say anything, Al is just this temperament, although she is softer than Saber Alter, but the inside is the same. Soft outside and strong inside! The basement, like the first floor, is in tatters. But the difference is... Looking at the rusty firearms, Shirou couldn''t help frowning. Is this really a room, not a weapon storehouse? "Wang! Here!" Altria suddenly pointed to the ground in the distance, calling Huan Shi Lang, Shi Lang hurried over to take a look, his brows suddenly frowned: "This is...!" I saw a dim, about to be wiped out by the mighty power of time, the six-pointed star array, which was drawn on the ground. [Clue: You have found a long-standing magic circle with a high lucky value, and there may be some discoveries. Your luck is 1, you need to throw 85 or more, there may be some clues to discover. ¡¿¡¾Throw the dice, please wait a moment¡ª¡ª¡¿ Shirou ignored the automatic prompt, instead looked at Altria and said, "Al, come and see." "Okay." Altria nodded, walked in front of Shirou, looked at the six-pointed star formation, and then the running group rule left by Abigail automatically turned Chapter 1544： [Clue: You have found a long-standing magic circle with a high lucky value, and there may be some discoveries. Your luck is 8, you need to throw more than 10, there may be some clues to discover. ¡¿¡¾Throw the dice, please wait a moment¡ª¡ª¡¿ [Points are 79. The judge passed, you got some clues...] Shi Lang looked at Altria with envy, and he was indeed lucky for the A+ level, and directly pressed the points to 10. "How is it, Al? What clues did you get?" Shirou asked. "I really don''t understand this game, it seems to be more complicated than those games played by Mordred... However, the virtual text says that this is a magic circle of summoning." Altria said. "The summoned magic circle?" Shi Lang looked at this magic circle, held his chest, frowned, turned his head to look at Altria, and asked: "Al, have you seen this kind of magic circle?" "No." Altria shook her head, "I don''t know much about magic, king. But if you call a magic circle, I have only seen Chaldeans summon a Servant circle, but it''s a far cry from this." "Indeed." Shi Lang nodded. Shirou had also been a master, and naturally he knew the magic circle that summoned the Servant. But to be honest, the rune on the six-pointed star''s summoning circle in front of him was far from the Servant summoning circle he knew. Simply put, that is the difference in the magic base. "It''s a pity, Molly Gan is not a heroic spirit, or she can be summoned with the second treasure." Shi Lang sighed. "Use your second treasure to summon Morrigan?" Altria turned her head and asked in confusion: "Wang, isn''t your second treasure only summoning us? Miss Morrigan is a fairy, why are you? Summon her?" "You haven''t noticed it yet?" Shi Lang looked at Altria with some surprise. "What did you perceive?" Altria''s face was dazed. "You, insight still needs to be practiced." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and gently tugged Altria''s dumb hair. "M..." Altria shrank her head. She didn''t like others to touch her dumb hair, even Mordred wouldn''t allow it, but when Shirou touched it, she didn''t react. The reason is... I''m probably used to it. After all, Shi Lang''s bad habit of grabbing human hair started from her. While enduring being teased by Shi Lang, Altria said, "I just need to stand beside the king and be in front of the king''s sword. As for insight and thinking, just leave it to the king." Hearing this, Shirou showed a soft smile, "That''s not okay, my Knight King is not a fighter who can only fight, but a fighter who can fight and think, and will leave in order to let me put down the crown and leave, so as to single-handedly. The knight who killed the Roman Emperor and Sword Emperor Lucius." "M..." Altria glanced roundly, then looked at Shi Lang quietly, and asked: "Why...why does the king say that Miss Morrigan is a heroic spirit, so she can be summoned with the second treasure?" "Because she is Sister Wang." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Sister Wang?" Altria was stunned, and then the whole person was shocked: "You, you mean she, she... Morrigan is her sister, Morgan Lefy?" Shiro nodded. "A lie, a lie?" Altria''s face was shocked. That soft e-waste Morrigan was actually the strong, domineering, dark, and aggressive sister Morgan Leffey more than 1,500 years ago? The news was too shocking, enough to shock Altria for a whole year. Altria didn''t doubt Shirou''s words, just "Then, then why should she hide her name?" Altria asked strangely. "M..." Shirou thought for a moment, "probably ashamed. Because I passed the throne to her, she ran away in less than a year, and the dynasty fell apart." "Is that so..." Altria frowned. Shirou glanced at Altria and asked, "Do you resent Morgan?" "Why should I resent my sister, Wang?" Altria asked strangely. "If Morgan hadn''t left the job without authorization, you and Mordred might not have ended like that, so it is only natural that you resent her." "No, King." Altria shook her head. "I never resented my sister. Mordred, I don''t know, but even if my sister did not leave, after Attila threatened the dynasty, I still Will do my best to protect the dynasty!" "That''s it, you like people very much, Al." "No!" Altria raised her head, those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou very seriously, and said: "I like the dynasty and try to protect the dynasty. That''s because I like the king and I want to protect the fruits of the king''s creation. !" Only this time, she was very serious, her voice was loud and majestic, and instead of the softness of the previous courage, she had the power of the king on the battlefield. Isn''t it of course? Because that is the source of motivation for her actions. Hearing these words like a confession, Shirou couldn''t help but scratched his face, "Oh... I see... As expected, Ah, Al, my knight king..." He didn''t know how to respond to such a strong Al, so he could only make such a statement. "No...no...I was rude, sorry, Wang." Altria also noticed that she had previously faced Shiroutai''s strong rudeness, and her strong aura suddenly vented for most of it, and she quickly apologized. She cannot be strong against Shirou, not because Shirou is her king, but because Shirou is the person she longs for. At this time, the six-pointed star array on the ground suddenly lit up with a strong red light. Such a change naturally attracted the attention of Shirou and Altria. "This is...!?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. [Clues: You found the clues to the old magic circle, and learned that this magic circle is a summoning circle. Since your magic power index is 9, you have reached the conditions for starting the summoning array. Now proceed to the dice judgment, 10 or more start successfully. ] "Is there no option not to start?" Shi Lang was full of black lines. However, after the disappearance of Abigail, the running rule was a mechanical automatic procedure. [Throwing the dice, please wait a moment¡ª¡ª] [The point is 11, the startup is successful! ¡¿ Next moment The magic circle on the ground burst out with dazzling light, and the next moment, a large number of strange humanoid monsters were summoned. Chapter 1545： "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" These monsters are all humanoids, but their bodies have undergone irreversible qualitative changes. Some have grown tentacles, some have blade weapons, and some simply look like a puddle of mud. "Go on, Al!" Shilang called. "Yes¡ªplease leave it to me!" Altria took the Sword of Oath of Victory and killed these humanoid monsters. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 9 Go, Attila! These bizarre humanoid monsters are not powerful, and without Shi Lang''s action, Altria can easily destroy them. But this is of course, after all, Altria''s luck is 8. You don''t need to count the real combat power, just throwing the dice can kill them. Just "How long do you want to watch?" Shi Lang turned his head abruptly, staring straight at a corner in the darkness. In that darkness, there is a pair of eyes that have been paying attention to them for a long time since the battle. Shirou''s perception is not as good as Altria, who has [intuition], but this gaze has been staring at them for too long, Shirou has also experienced a lot of battles, how could he not notice it? [Clue: Since your magic power is above 8, you have noticed a pair of eyes staring at you in the dark. Shirou didn''t pay attention to the running rules left by Abigail, his eyes were fixed on the darkness. "Are you aware of me?" As a low male voice resounded from the darkness, then a mysterious man covered in a cloak walked out of the darkness. Seeing the mysterious man in the cloak stepping out of the darkness, Altria cut the humanoid monster in front of him with a single sword, and then stood in front of Shirou. The sword of victory in his hand pointed directly at the mysterious man in the cloak and questioned. : "Who are you!?" "It''s just a survivor." The gaze of the man in the cloak fell on the sword of Oath of Victory in Altria¡¯s hand, and finally fell on Altria¡¯s pretty face, "There will be such a wonderful thing...I really don¡¯t know what to do. What is good to say." Shirou frowned, stretched out his hand to stop Altria behind him, and said: "It''s a rather rude behavior to keep staring at the lady''s face." "Sorry, I didn''t mean anything, but... King Arthur would actually be a girl, which surprised me too much." The man in the cloak said apologetically. Hearing this, Altria frowned and asked: "I am a woman, is there any problem?" "It''s not a problem, it''s just a little...some discomfort." Then he raised his head slightly, looked at Shirou, and said, "Fujimaru Shirou, a visitor from the Chaldeans. If you want to repair this connection point, you must defeat these resurrected corpses and Archer who was resurrected by the black cup. ." "Scorpion? Archer?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. The mysterious man nodded: "There was a Holy Grail War at this connection point. In that Holy Grail War, Archer defeated all Servants and won the Holy Grail War. Therefore, everyone, and responded to the Holy Grail. The servants of the war have been transformed into corpses. If you want to repair this connection point, you must defeat Archer, Shiro Fujimaru!" "That''s it," Shilang nodded, then raised his head, his eyes staring at the mysterious man very sharply, and asked: "It''s just why I believe you? You who dare not show your true colors, what can you trust? Place?" "Archer is located above Tokyo Tower. To repair this connection point, you have to defeat Archer. Believe it or not. If you want to go to Tokyo Tower, you have to be careful. Those downed Servants are also transformed into The corpse man is wandering in this city..." After speaking, the mysterious person''s body gradually faded. Spiritualize! "Wait!" Altria yelled, holding the Sword of Oath of Victory, and wanted to chase it up, but a hand was placed on her shoulder faster, making her movement stagnant. Altria turned her head suspiciously, and Shirou shook her head at her and said, "Don''t chase, Al. Be careful of the [Parliament] ambush." Hearing that, Altria nodded, "I see, Wang. It''s just that that person should be..." "Servant!" Shi Lang said solemnly. Except for Assassin who holds [Aura Mask], ordinary Servants can feel the breath of other Servants. And there is no doubt that the mysterious person before is Servant! "Yes, the clear and high spirit of fighting reminds me of Di Lumuto. However, the Holy Grail War has only occurred five times, and here in Shinjuku, Tokyo, there seems to be no Holy Grail War, right?" Altria revealed A puzzled expression. "This is the connection point. Don''t use reality to recognize the connection point, otherwise cognitive confusion will occur. All in all, let''s go to Tokyo Tower first." Shiro suggested. "But..." Altria showed a troubled expression, "Wang, we can''t rule out that person deliberately led us over, right? If it''s a trap of [Council]..." "At that time, you will rely on you to protect me, Al." Hearing this, Altria was stunned, and then nodded earnestly: "Yes--!" Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked through the window, and saw the gray sky. Altria''s fears are reasonable, but in this situation where nothing is clear, the turmoil is much better than just waiting to die. Moreover, Shirou did not tell Altria about the reset of the world. In fact, the Enlightened One told the world to reset this information, Shi Lang only told two people. One is Merlin, and the other is Gilgamesh. Shi Lang extremely disliked Gilgamesh, but it is undeniable that Gilgamesh is still a very reliable comrade-in-arms. Shirou felt that this connection point was very likely to be related to the strange dream that had been entangled with him, and the dark vortex that lay across the sky was proof, so Shirou felt that he had to explore it. [Parliament], the sixth seat, these all overlap with him before the reset. Shirou had a hunch that the way to defeat the [Council] must lie in his reset part of his memory! "Tokyo Tower...Archer...!" Shirou looked at the gray sky in the distance through the window, as if on the landmark Tokyo Tower, he saw the Servant-Archer holding a black cup! [Clue: You got a clue about this connection point from the mysterious NPC summoned by the summoning array. Now I am ready to go to Tokyo Tower to explore clues...]... Grey felt that she had been targeted. Originally, the curse of [Reverse Growth] in my body was unlucky enough, but now the connection point of the strategy has met Abigail, the seventh seat of [Council], and the physical parameters have been numericalized. Although I still don''t understand the rules of the game, it sounds like it''s enough to just roll high-point dice all the time. As a result, the sudden mud tide rushed Abigail didn''t know where to go, changing the rules of the game from plot mode to free exploration mode. Of course, these are not the key points. The key point is that she is being hunted down now. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The strange humanoid monster behind him roared horribly. Chapter 1546： Grey didn''t know what kind of monsters those humanoid monsters were. They weren''t like the blood-sucking dead, but a bit similar to the corpse man controlled by the corpse blasting technique. Of course, these corpses were nothing to say to her and Nero who had the heart of the red dragon and the holy gun Lungominiad. What is really scary is that standing in the center of these corpses is the black clay figure holding a long spear. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --" The black clay man raised his head and roared, with a little footsteps, the spear in his hand suddenly pierced behind the running Grey. The speed was so fast that he appeared directly on Grey as if it flickered. Behind the scenes, the gun shot out like a dragon! However, when the gun pierced Grey, a red sword blocked the spear at a faster speed. Just hearing a "clang" sound, the spears and swords violently, the metal roared, and the surging magic power suddenly caused the earth to shatter. Nero, Grey, and the clay figurines were rushed away by this burst of magic. Grey steadied her body, looked at the clay figure with emerald green eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "Sure enough, that is the Servant!" "Is it Alter, Grey?" Nero asked. "It''s not like, alter is an anti-hero, but it''s still a heroic spirit in the final analysis. But from the Servant, I can''t detect the reaction of the spirit base and the wavelength of the heroic spirit, as if it is no different from those corpse people." Gray looked The reality of the Servant with the gun is out. "That is to say, is it similar to the Red Priest who was polluted by Cthulhu at the Romanian connection point? Even the spiritual base and the wavelength are completely polluted and become another kind of monster?" Nero asked . Grey nodded, a little depressed. The clay figure with a long spear doesn''t seem to be strong. If he uses the Holy Spear Lungominiad, he will definitely kill him with one blow. But [Clue: The number of points you throw is 1, and the summoning of the treasure failed. ¡¿ It would be great if Al, who was like a mother, was around. But where is Al probably going to be with Mr. Shiro, me and me? M... Sure enough, I have been a little unlucky lately. If I can go back, I''d better find mustard young children to study the almanac. Grey felt depressed. "Um! I know, then we will retreat gorgeously, Master!" Nero took Grey''s hand and ran towards the distance. The clay servant Servant does not seem to be a character that can be easily dealt with. In case of a fight, and then more corpses will be surrounded, is it necessary to use her treasure to protect Grey in suicide? If you use the Golden Theater like that, the artist''s soul will cry! In order not to fall into the encirclement of corpses, Grey and Nero fled quickly. However, this did not get rid of the corpse headed by the clay Servant, but attracted other corpses hidden in the city. In addition to the clay servant with a long spear, there is also a two-body clay servant. One is a clay Servant holding a long slender sword, and the other is a clay Servant floating in the sky, so that the sky is full of magic circles. Surrounded by the Servant of the Three Body Clay Figure! Back to back, Grey and Nero stared vigilantly at the three-body clay Servant that slowly surrounded them, and the army of corpses behind them. "It''s not good, Nero." "Um. It''s really bad, Grey use the spell. Summon the Knight King and the Eternal King." Nero said. "No, I tried it before. The decision to use Lingshu failed." Gray said helplessly. She has been very unlucky recently. She actually failed to use Lingshu''s dice. According to Abigail''s rules of the game, there is naturally no way to use Lingshu. "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? grey, did you fail too?" nero was a little surprised. "Why do you want to say "also"?" Gray was a little confused, and then reacted. "Could it be that your treasure also failed to use?" "Yeah, I planned to use the Golden Theater to encircle us and put us in the inherent barrier to block them. But...but the use failed. Um, it failed." "Ah! If you all fail, why are you so comfortable?" Gray was a little frantic. "Because I will swing my sword for Grey no matter what happens, um, who told you to be the rest player?" Hearing that, Grey was moved a little bit, but the current situation is not something that can be resolved by moving. In the sky, there was a Servant similar to Caster filled with magic arrays, and on the ground there were Servants armed with spears and swords that were gradually forced to come, and an army of corpses like a flood came. And Nero is not the crowning hero of the Eternal King that crushes the Holy Grail War. One enemy and two are already considered reluctant. If there are three enemies to cooperate with the corpse army, and the treasure is sealed by Abigail''s game rules. Under the circumstances, it is impossible to win at all. How can this be done? "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" The corpse man and the clay man let out a ferocious roar. At this moment, a building not far away was suddenly shining with iridescent light. The next moment, a beam of light like a rainbow bridge suddenly rushed out and bombarded towards the clay Servant similar to Caster in the sky. It was almost like flickering, and appeared in front of Caster in an instant, almost without giving Caster any chance to react, the magic light cannon swallowed Caster. With such a shocking change, everyone couldn''t help but look up at the building. "That''s¡ª" Nero also turned his head and looked. "Good opportunity, Nero! Attack!" Gray yelled quickly. "I see, player." Nero who reacted, stepped fiercely, with a powerful sword slashing directly towards the Servant holding the sword. The clay figure Servant holding the sword also reacted, holding the handle of the sword in both hands, and then violently moved, the sword in his hand slashed straight towards Nero. Looking at the slowly approaching blade, Nero smiled. This is simply the instinctive counterattack of the enemy hastily, and it is not worth mentioning. Within her calculations, her sword would pierce the clay Servant''s chest first and take his life. However, as Nero''s sword was about to pierce the mudman Servant''s chest, Nero''s eyes were suddenly tightened into needles. "Ah--!" A painful scream came from Nero''s mouth, and the red dress on Nero''s body suddenly broke through three huge sword marks, blood gushing out like a pillar, and the whole figure was shocked by some magical shock wave. When it was normal, it flew out directly. At this moment, the Taito Servant slowly retracted his sword. "Nero!" Gray hurriedly stepped forward to check Nero''s injury, and saw that on Nero''s delicate body, there were huge sword marks from the right shoulder to the pelvis, from the left shoulder to the pelvis, and the blood couldn''t stop the exposure. "No, it shouldn''t...it shouldn''t be, Yu''s sword should stab him first, why...then send it first! There is a problem with this guy''s sword!" Nero looked at the Taito Servant in surprise. She didn''t see the Servant''s sword clearly at all, but at the moment when she was recruited, she seemed to see a flash of the concept of time and space, and then she got three swords in her body and was shot out. What kind of swordsmanship is this? Chapter 1547： At least, Nero never arrived. At this moment, the Servant of the spear roared wildly, and the Servant of Tachi and gradually approached Grey. What to do? If you can summon the Holy Spear... Damn it! Should and should bring Yade here! She shouldn''t let her own concept armed-Yad is too free, otherwise, maybe there is still a hole card to use, but now, she can''t help it. At this time, a crisp and uplifting female voice resounded in the building: "Attila!" After hearing a "shoo", Grey looked up and saw Attila falling from the sky holding Lingzi and falling in front of Grey. Ling Zi got off Attila, turned his head to look at Grey, and asked with some strong concern: "Senior, are you okay?" "Uh...no." Looking at Ling Zi in front of him, Grey responded with a strange response. Lingzi now gave her a completely different feeling. If getting along with Lingzi before, it was like talking to someone who was introverted, afraid of others being angry, and feeling a little bit autistic, then this Lingzi now makes her feel like facing Toosaka. That kind of strong, confident feeling. It''s really strange. "Attila, attack Assassin! Be careful, his sword skill is a''multi-dimensional twists and turns'' that surpasses speed, ingenuity, and virtual attack, similar to the high field of the second method!" Ling Zi commanded. "Yes, Master." Attila nodded, and rushed towards Taito Servant. Under Ling Zi''s guidance, Nero also understood: "That''s it! It''s a''multi-dimensional twists and turns phenomenon'', limited to the second method of sword skills, no wonder I will be sent first, it turned out to be like this! " Nero understood it thoroughly! No wonder she loses. How can she as an artist be able to stop her sword skills in this field? And Gray also understood, and understood the essence of Taito Servant''s sword skills. It''s just that she is really puzzled. Looking up, Grey looked at the confident Lingzi, and doubts flashed in her eyes. ¡ª¡ªHow did she know? The tenth chapter must complete the agreement! Watching Attila rushing towards him, Tachi Servant slowly opened his posture, and then slowly dropped the sword. Re-implement the old technique! However, after the truth of Taidao Servant''s sword skills was broken by Ling Zi, how could Attila be fooled? She rushed toward the Taito Servant at a higher speed, and then the star pattern on her body exuded a faint rainbow light. At that moment, whether it was time or space, Attila, who used the power of the star, was seen through. I saw it! Attila saw it, and in front of him was a knife from the left and the right, which completely sealed his retreat. Attila understood the truth of this sword skill. It was a flash from the real world, and then ignoring the concept of time and space to overlap twice at the same time, resulting in a slash from three directions. In short, it is to overlap the three blades on the plane of the same space to form the illusion of a sword. It is a multi-dimensional tortuous phenomenon that surpasses elements such as speed, ingenuity, and virtual attack. It is a killer sword that "simultaneously" cuts off the opponent and takes the first level from the approaching blades of three parties! If it is a hasty response to the enemy, Attila will certainly retreat like Nero, but with Ling Zi''s reminder, using the power of the star, Attila can see through the truth of this mortal sword. With a twist of his wrist, Attila''s sword of the **** of war instantly stood up. "Keng, Keng, Keng!" Attila cracked the three sharp sounds in a row, the mortal sword that was limited to reach the second highest domain. This kind of result even Taito Servant was instinctively surprised, but at this moment Attila quickly lifted his leg, violently cut off his grandson''s foot, and kicked Taito Servant''s abdomen. With a "boom", Tachi Servant was directly kicked out by Attila. This trick is the leg of Attila that was comprehended after being repeatedly kicked by Altria for hundreds of times! And the essence of this leg is surprise! After kicking the Servant, Attila turned around, his bright red eyes stared at the spear Servant coldly, and then slammed towards the footsteps, holding the sword of the military god, and sprinted towards the spear Servant. "Be careful, Attila! Lancer''s treasure is the dead thorn gun that can reverse cause and effect exactly like Ku Churin of Chaldea!" Ling Zi shouted. "I see, Master!" Attila''s speed is extremely fast, almost as if it flickers, across the space, appeared in front of the spear Servant, the sword of the **** of war in his hand, pierced straight towards the spear Servant. Seeing the murderous stabbing of the Army God''s Sword, the spear Servant hurriedly met, his hands and feet were a little flustered, and the spear shook, and Attila''s Army God''s Sword was swung away. Attila cast her momentum unabated, bullying herself up, the sword of the **** of war in her hand stabs out, and immediately like a pear blossom torrential rain, she madly attacked the spear Servant. The spear Servant blocked left and right, but Attila''s attack speed was too fast, and he couldn''t handle it. Suddenly, Attila pierced several blood holes, and he didn''t even have time to scream. So weak! Attila''s complexion calmly gave an evaluation in her heart. Although they are all holding the Deaththorn Spear, the Irish Son of Light Ku Churin from Chaldea is obviously much stronger than the Servant. Qiulin can still protect his own takeaway, but this spear Servant obviously can''t. Ling Zi looked at Attila nervously, and the corpses around him roared towards Ling Zi and Grey. Realizing that Lingzi was in danger, Attila was a little uneasy, which made the spear Servant breathe a little. Attila was about to get out to protect her Master, when she saw her Master Lingzi, raised her hand, the silver ring on the right **** flashed black, and countless black feathers suddenly emerged from it. Standing around Ling Zi''s body, the next moment, it shot out like a black bullet, piercing the corpses who had rushed into feather people. "That''s..." Grey, who was about to take the shot, couldn''t help but stared at Ling Zi''s attack method in amazement, "Black, black magic?" Shaking his head and throwing away the thoughts in his mind, Grey took a deep look at Lingzi, then raised his hand and turned out a magic circle, and suddenly shot a huge magic cannon, which would stop the corpse. People are all destroyed. Although the Holy Spear Lungominia was sealed by Abigail¡¯s rules of the game, she did not come here as a salted fish for the past thirteen years. Like Ilia and the others, she also has a good relationship with Weber. She had studied in her classroom, and after that, Morgan Lefy had also approached her several times and taught her some magic knowledge on the behalf of God. So in terms of magic, she may be more rich than the knowledgeable beauty tour, and a mature cognitive system has already been formed in her mind. "Attila, don''t worry about us. Kill Lancer and liberate his soul!" Ling Zi gave instructions to Attila while protecting himself with black magic. "I see, Master!" Chapter 1548： Attila stabilized his mind and attacked even more dreadfully, easily suppressing the spear Servant, causing its dangers to emerge one after another. Ling Zi turned his head and looked at the corpses rushing towards her, his white palms suddenly clenched into fists. I won''t run away anymore, sister! Attila is frantically attacking the spear Servant, while Grey and Ling Zi are clearing the corpse. However, compared to Grey, who has a red dragon heart and a wild magic cannon, Lingzi who releases the black magic is indeed like a paddling. After removing the corpse, Grey released the healing magic to Nero the first time. Seeing the **** sword marks on Nero disappeared and his skin was intact, Grey breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Fortunately, it''s not an incurable wound like the yellow rose of Di Lu Muduo, otherwise I won''t have it. It''s a way." "Um, Um, the player really loves Yu. Hum! Hum! I''ve decided, and I must sing it for the player to appreciate in the first time what music I will create in the future!" Nero smiled brightly at Grey. "..." Grey immediately reached out and covered her heart, showing a rather painful expression. "What''s wrong, player?" Nero asked with concern: "Is it the previous battle, where did it hurt?" "No...I''m just hurting my heart..." Gray said, holding back tears. Nero tilted his head and looked at Grey in doubt, and then suddenly realized: "Yu understands, the player is because the music that Yu will create in the future is for the player to appreciate for the first time, so I''m so excited! Mum! Mum! It must be like this." Grey: "..." My heart hurts even more! Gray, who was worrying about her heart and ears from now on, suddenly saw the spear Servant who was killed by Attila''s sword pierced into her chest. Standing in front of Ling Zi, her mouth moved slightly, as if she was saying something. When Grey reacted, the spear Servant had completely dissipated. "What did the Servant say, Ling Zi?" Grey got up, came to Ling Zi and asked. "Lancer told about this connection point..." Ling Zi explained the background composition of this connection point. In this Shinjuku junction, there was a Holy Grail War, and that Holy Grail War was distorted. All Servants have become clay figurines, losing the brilliance and glory of heroic spirits, and the residents of Shinjuku have also been deformed into corpses. "In other words, to repair this connection point, must we defeat the Servants who are all deformed into clay figures?" Gray frowned and asked. The Holy Grail War in Shinjuku does not feel strange to her, because this is the connection point, and the Romanian connection point also had the Holy Grail War before, so these are not surprising at all. "Yes. The black cup is in the hands of one of the Servants." Ling Zi nodded and replied. "Then the Servant, did you say the real identities of those Servants?" Gray asked. "Yes. Lancer is the statue of Ku Chulin, Assassin is the legendary swordsman Kojiro Sasaki, Caster is the betrayal witch Medea, and Rdier is the Greek hero Bolseus who killed Medusa. Berserker is the most famous hero of Greece, Hercules, Archer is the heroic king Gilgamesh in the ancient times, and Saber... Saber is King Arthur, Arthur Pendragon!" Ling Zi said. "Is there another Jill King and Al at this connection point? And they were also turned into that kind of clay servant Servant?" Grey was taken aback. "Yes. It''s just... that King Arthur may be different from Altria, he is a male..." "Male?" Gray froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help asking: "How could King Arthur be a boy? Isn''t this too weird?" "No! It''s so weird that King Arthur is a girl?" Ling Zi couldn''t help but vomit. "M... indeed. According to the traditional impression, King Arthur is indeed impossible to be a girl... I really have been with Al for too long, so I have some problems with common sense..." Gray was a little troubled, as Altria Her common sense in this aspect has indeed been distorted. "What''s arguable about this? Anyway, whether King Arthur is male or female, I like it. Umm, Umm. Attila, are you the same?" Nero turned his head and looked at Attila. Asked. "No." Attila shook his head, "Sorry, Nero... Even if there are more King Arthur, the only thing I want to destroy is Altria who killed me." "You really have enough specificity. Hmm, I like you a little bit too. Let''s do that, after I start a war concert, I also invite you to come to participate." Nero said with a smile. "Sorry...can this allow me to refuse?" Attila''s face showed a troubled expression. "Why?" Nero asked with a puzzled face: "Yu''s concert, that is an opportunity to appreciate art beyond God!" "Sorry, I will only destroy art or something... I can''t appreciate it. And if I meet Altria at your concert, I will definitely be tempted to mess up the venue, so I still Reject it..." Attila hid behind Ling Zi, clutching Ling Zi''s clothes with her little hand, bowed her head slightly, glanced roundly, and said to Nero with some cowardice and low self-esteem: "I''m sorry..." Seeing such a soft, cowardly and inferior Attila, this simply refreshed the three views of Nero and Grey. However, the top priority is to repair the connection point, so Nero''s invitation to Attila can only be stopped. At this moment "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" A violent roar resounded from the Tokyo Tower in the distance, and the entire sky was shaken. Grey, Ling Zi and others couldn''t help but reached out and covered their ears. Attila showed a very solemn expression, staring at the Tokyo Tower in the distance. "What''s wrong, Attila?" Ling Zi asked. "There are strong enemies!" Attila said. At this time, with a "bang", the ruins in the distance burst open, and Assassin-Sasaki Kojiro, who was kicked out by Attila''s yin leg, came back from it. "Watch out!" Gray said quickly. However, Assassin-Sasaki Kojiro just glanced at them, then turned his head, and ran towards the Tokyo Tower. "It seems that there is their base camp! The Servant holding the black cup might be there! Lingzi, let''s go to Tokyo Tower!" Gray said, she was about to take Lingzi to the Tokyo Tower, but Lingzi hesitated for a moment and shook his head, "Sorry, senior." Grey stopped, turned her head, looked at Ling Zi, and asked in confusion: "What''s the matter, Ling Zi?" Ling Zi pursed his lips and raised his head. There was a firm color in those clear blue eyes, and said, "I have to go to a place! Sorry, senior!" Upon hearing this, Grey was silent for a moment, and then said: "I know. Then we shall act separately here, Ling Zi. However, you must ensure your safety." "I got it." "Thank you, senior." Lingzi nodded, put on the black thin-rimmed glasses again, and then smiled at Grey. The smile was bright and sunny and sweet. Grey looked at Ling Zi''s smile blankly, and then she understood. She finally realized where the strange feeling on Lingzi appeared. It''s glasses! Chapter 1549： Grey turned and left, rushing in the direction of Tokyo Tower. Watching Grey and Nero drifting away from their backs, Attila turned her head, looked at Lingzi, and asked, "Why lie to Grey, Master?" Attila was very close before, and he could hear clearly, Lancer-Ku Chuulin, before his death disappeared, what Lancer said to Lingzi, there was only a very short term. ¡ª¡ªMaster! "He has become a king, he actually fulfilled his vow. And I...I, I have a promise that must be fulfilled. A promise with Lancer." Ling Zi lowered his head and said. There was a firm color in her clear blue eyes. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 11, save the future from Beast, Fujimaru Shiro! The shadow flickered, and only a sound of "shoo" was heard. The huge stone axe fell from the sky with the momentum of thunder, and an invisible holy sword was greeted horizontally. The two fought in volleys, only to hear a "boom", a huge shock wave burst. Click! The earth shattered like a cobweb. The powerful impact caused Altria to retreat three steps and fell in front of Shirou. "This power..." Altria''s hand holding the holy sword was trembling, not because of fear, but because the opponent''s strength was too great. "...Hercules!" Shirou frowned as he looked at the huge clay figure Servant. After coming out of Fujimaru''s house and walking towards Tokyo Tower, they were attacked by this huge clay figure Servant. "Hercules?" Altria squeezed the holy sword and stared at the huge mudman Servant opposite, "I said why this feeling is so familiar... So that''s it, it''s Hercules!" "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Hercules roared, but the huge body was as fast as lightning, and appeared in front of Shirou and Altria almost like a flicker. The stone axe in his hand was raised high, and then the lightning fell down! Shirou and Altria didn''t dare to accept Hercules'' attack, and both retreated. "Boom!" The huge stone axe fell on the ground, and immediately smashed a huge crack in the ground. As soon as he landed on the ground, Shirou gushed out a black mud flow, forming a black mud spear. When he was about to attack Hercules, he glanced at the corner of his eye, but he couldn''t help but stop. [Clue: Hercules released the treasure [Twelve Must Win] to judge you. The number of dice points is 57, and the judgment is successful. Hercules will fight against you and will never lose. ] Twelve must win...? Shi Lang looked at the clues of the running group in surprise, he couldn''t help but lift his head, looking at Hercules in a little astonishment. This guy is the Hercules who holds [Twelve Sure Victory]? [Twelve must win] This is the treasure held by Hercules in the old "Fate/prototype", which is even more outrageous than the [Twelve Trials] with twelve lives. Because it is a conceptual treasure of "I will never lose until I fight eleven times", and the Holy Grail War has only six followers besides himself, so under normal circumstances, it is absolutely possible to win the Holy Grail War. In "Fate/prototype", Hercules, who holds the [Twelve Must-Victories], defeated the Servant as the sand bar Lingxiang-Arthur Pendragon holding the Savior Sword. However, he was finally killed by Gilgamesh, who possessed the concept of "absolutely survive". And this Hercules in front of me, is the Hercules holding [Twelve Must Win]? Altria yelled like a lion, slammed a little, and rushed to the front of Hercules quickly, and the sword of victory in her hand quickly attacked Hercules. "Wait a minute, Al, you can''t beat...Uh!" As soon as he wanted to say that Altria could not beat Hercules, who was holding [Twelve Must Win], Shirou saw Altria''s rapid sword, directly suppressing Hercules. "When did Al become so great?" Shi Lang whispered. ¡ª¡ªThe king is behind me, absolutely, absolutely will not let you harm the king! Altria''s holy blue eyes were shining with divine light, and the sword in her hand sank by one sword, and the sword was faster than the other. Keng! Keng! Keng! The fierce and quick attack made Hercules, who was holding [Twelve Sure Victory], a little defensive. Just as when one person killed the Roman Empire, as long as you think about the king, she can do everything! [Twelve must win] Although it is strong, it only guarantees that he will never lose, not that he will definitely win. Otherwise, he will not be killed by Gilgamesh without ever losing. And this gave Altria a chance to attack fiercely, so that Hercules had no room for counterattack. Shirou was surprised at Altria¡¯s combat power, and at this moment, there was only a "shoo" sound in his ear. Shirou turned his head and saw a sharp sword similar to a sickle, with a murderous atmosphere. , Falling from the sky, rushing towards him. Shiro didn''t move. He looked at the sharp sword calmly, and then with a "boom", a huge mud arm suddenly rushed out of Shiro''s back, slapped towards the sharp sword like a sickle. Go. With a clear sound, the sharp sword flew out directly. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang''s gaze fell on the place where the sword flew, and he saw a slim clay figure standing in the sky, looking at them. Slightly lowered his head, Shi Lang''s gaze fell on the clay figure''s feet, his brows were slightly raised, it was a pair of feathered shoes with wings. "Are there two?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The mudman Servant''s gaze fell on Shilang, roared, and rushed towards Shilang. "Do you think I''m a bully?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. [Clue: You encountered an attack, trying to summon treasures and weapons, you tried to summon the Holy Spear Lungominiad, the point is 17, and the use failed...] Shi Lang did not follow the rules of the running group at all, and turned his heart. With a thought, the next moment, the huge mud arm behind it rolled up a huge wind and thunder tornado, and it slapped towards the mud servant Servant like a big mountain. The clay servant Servant couldn''t avoid it, and could only see Shi Lang''s giant mud arm rolling over. He stretched out his hand and sacrificed a bronze shield to stand in front of him. The giant arm of mud slammed on it, and suddenly there was a roar like thunder. The clay servant Servant was knocked into the air by several steps. Chapter 1550： "Divinity!" Shirou stared closely at the bronze shield in the mudman Servant''s hand, and he could perceive the divinity in it. No. Not only the bronze shield, but also the clay figure Servant himself, possesses divine nature. Although this divinity is far inferior to the incarnation of Skadi, the Supreme Goddess, and Ishtar, who has become the Supreme Goddess, and Ishtar, who has been transformed into the Supreme Goddess, it is also a divinity that cannot be ignored. "This guy is a demigod!" Shirou made a judgment. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The clay figure Servant stood in the sky and roared, and then stretched out his hand, a black light gleamed under his crotch. The next moment, a pitch-black unicorn appeared from it. He rode his horse into a black meteor, rushing towards Shilang. "King! Danger!" Altria yelled. From the dark meteor, she perceives the incomparable magic power, which must be a very powerful treasure. Altria''s spirit just dispersed. Herculeston, who was originally suppressed by her fierce attack, roared and turned over, waved the huge stone axe in her hand, and rushed towards Altria, forcing Altria to force her. Had to return to defense. While defending against Hercules, Altria turned her head slightly, and those holy blue eyes looked at Shirou with some worry. She was worried, but when her gaze fell on Shilang''s face, she couldn''t help being taken aback. Laugh! The king is actually laughing! The treasure was sealed and the king was extremely lucky. When he was about to suffer a fierce attack, he was actually laughing... Why? Altria was puzzled. Shi Lang raised his head slightly, looking at the clay figure Servant that exuded a terrifying aura and charged like a meteor. Treat me as an assassin... Stupid! Shirou''s mouth raised slightly, and then a huge mud giant arm stretched out behind it. The two giant mud arms pointed at the impacting mud servant Servant and slammed away. Hearing a "pop", his palms folded like a fly, and the clay servant Servant was directly pressed between his palms. Seeing this scene, Altria breathed a sigh of relief, and finally felt relieved. That''s right. Her worry is unnecessary. Even if you can''t use those bells and whistles, the king is an invincible king. That year, during the Fourth Holy Grail War, she learned the power of the king who used pure clay. ¡ª¡ªI will be your listener. Thinking of that dreamlike experience, Altria''s mouth couldn''t help but put a smile from his heart, while the invisible holy sword in her hand was slashing towards Hercules with a powerful force. Go. However, Hercules holding the [Twelve Sure Victory] has already been invincible, and Altria, who is now in the world as Saber, did not carry [Remote Avalon], and because of the previous Because of being distracted by Shiro, Hercules caught the flaw and was thrown off by a stone axe. "M¡ª" Flew out by the stone axe carrying the power of thunder, Altria rolled two or three times on the ground, and fell to the ground. The tiger''s mouth broke open and a faint blood flowed. Shiro looked at Altria, who had been knocked to the ground, and the corners of his eyes twitched suddenly. Turning his head, those eyes suddenly glared at Hercules like fire, and shouted, "Hercules. ......!" Full of anger! The mud attached to the soul seemed to be aware of Shilang''s inner anger, and the black mud was surging all over his body. With a "boom", two muscularly coiled, extremely solid arms rushed out from Shilang''s back. These two giant arms seemed to be infected with Shirou''s anger, and the skin on the surface burned like fire. Vampire evil! Clenched into a fist, suddenly creaked like a thunder dragon roaring. Afterwards, the two giant arms bombarded towards Hercules! Hercules raised his head and screamed, and rushed towards the two giant arms without recoil. The stone axe in his hand was lifted high by him, and then he slashed towards the giant arm. At this time, Shi Lang absorbed the black cup and the original wheel at the Nordic connection point-the magic power is very abundant, even more abundant than that of the fourth Holy Grail War. The power of the mud is the top A level by parameter calculation. Hercules is the Hercules in Greek mythology, and its power is almost the same as that of the Nordic **** Manny and the fire giant Truu, and it is also the top A+ level in terms of parameters. The two volleys fighting each other are like two huge mass bodies opposing each other. Boom! There was a loud thunder, and the huge shock wave rolled up the surrounding land for several tens of feet. After all, it¡¯s not that the body uses mud. The [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] is weakened by the eternal king¡¯s holy king attribute. Although the [Evil Flower Leading to Freedom] is infinitely strengthened due to the surging magic power, it is still used by the body after all Time is more handy. Hercules relied on a slightly stronger force to repel the giant mud arm, but the strength of the giant mud arm also made Hercules unstable. Great opportunity! Shi Lang''s mind was condensed, and the other giant arm of mud slammed on it while Hercules was unstable. The timing of this punch was quite good. Even if Surut was in this situation, he was defeated by this punch. However, when the giant arm of mud blasted away, Hercules exuded a body. This was a rather strange fluctuation, and then the attack of the giant mud arm unexpectedly failed inexplicably. Shi Lang''s eyes condensed, and the twelve will win! This is the effect of the twelve must win, facing him, will never lose. However, just because you won''t lose doesn''t mean you won''t die! A gleam of light flashed in Shi Lang''s eyes, and then he stretched out his hand, and the black mud gushing out of the ground moved with it, turning into sharp pillars, bursting out of the ground. Click! The earth burst open, and huge pillars burst out of the ground, piercing toward Hercules. Hercules dodged from left to right, but this fell into Shirou''s trap, and was soon trapped by these huge mud pillars. Chapter 1551： And this trick, Shi Lang learned from Vlad III. Seeing Hercules trapped in a pile of mud, Shirou slowly raised his hand, and then made a fist. Boom! Suddenly, sharp needles swelled out of those mud pillars, and "chuck chich" several times, Hercules was like falling into the needle mountain, pierced by countless fine needles. "Roar--!" Hercules'' eyes flashed with frantic red light, and he ignored the fine needles inserted into his body, and directly pushed the mud towers away with brute force, and walked out of the mud tower dripping with blood. So crazy, worthy of the name of Berserker! Hercules stared at Shirou frantically and brutally, flashing a terrifying red light, and his muscles were tangled, exuding an extremely terrifying tyrannical aura. However, this can''t scare Shirou. No matter how terrible the enemy is, he has also faced it. How could he be frightened by the mere look of Hercules? His face was very plain, and he even had the next killer move in his mind. However at this moment Buzzing! ! The earth buzzed and shook suddenly! What''s the matter? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and immediately wrapped Altria with mud, alerting his surroundings. He has encountered this sudden situation several times and already has some experience. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Under the dark whirlpool, above the distant Tokyo Tower, there was a terrifying roar. Hercules turned his head and glanced at Tokyo Tower as if he had heard some order. Then he raised his head and screamed, his feet bent slightly, and then he slammed his body like a black bullet, ejecting out. , Rushing towards the Tokyo Tower extremely fast. Shilang frowned, "Did it be called by something?" "It should be Archer. The Servant said before that the Archer holding the black cup is there!" Altria got up and looked at Shirou apologetically, "Sorry, Wang. I''m dragging you down." "It doesn''t matter, Al." Shi Lang shook his head. At this time, the mudman Servant, who was pressed by Shiro''s two giant mud arms, also broke free from the mud giant arms. The feather shoes under his feet fluttered, learning from Hercules to move towards Tokyo. The tower flew away. "You want to run too?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, his mind moved, and a slender black hand suddenly stretched out from the giant mud arm, and grabbed it towards the mud servant Servant. The speed was so fast that he appeared behind the mud servant almost in the blink of an eye. Grabbed his ankle, then pulled it down sharply. "Hah!" This slender clay figure Servant was like an angel who had just escaped and ascended to heaven. The devil grabbed his leg and pulled it off abruptly. Shiro controlled the two giant mud arms, grabbed the arms of the mud servant, and hung it up, then stretched out his hand, used [evil] to form a mud gun, and threw it towards the struggling mud servant. . àꡪ¡ª! The clay servant Servant was directly pierced by Shirou with a shot, and his violent struggling movements stopped, and his body began to disperse like a golden soul like snowflakes. After confirming the death of the clay servant Servant, Shirou turned his head, looked at Altria''s arm, and asked, "Is there nothing wrong with your hand?" "Don''t worry, this injury is nothing at all." Altria patted her chest, but she just pulled the wound, and her aggressive face was so painful that her eyes twitched. Shirou walked over, picked up Altria¡¯s palm, gently blown off the dust from the wound, and cleaned up the wound, then he performed simple healing magic on Altria and nagged: "You Ah, what are you trying to force in front of me? Don''t I know you? If you are injured, you will be injured. Don''t force yourself, or I will worry." "I, I know, Wang." Altria lowered her head, and Wang still cared about her like this. At this moment, the clay servant Servant suddenly raised his head and stared at Shirou. Yeah! ? Altria became alert for the first time, holding the invisible holy sword in front of Shirou. She was a little worried about this clay figure Servant''s dying counterattack. This is not a lie. Even the corrupted Servant is a hero who shines in the history of mankind, let alone a demi-god hero. Who knows if there is any treasure to fight back? No matter what, even if she kills her life, she must protect the talents behind her. "...You are finally back, Fujimaru Shiro..." What! ? Shi Lang raised his brows, put his hand on Altria''s shoulder, walked out, looked at the Servant, and asked, "Do you know me?" "Why... maybe you don''t know him, Shiro Fujimaru? In short, the future is up to you. You must liberate history and human history from that Beast..." Without finishing talking, the clay servant Servant is like a dead soul that has been restrained for a long time. "Beast..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. For some reason, at this time, his mind suddenly thought of the sixth seat of the parliament that caused him to reset the reincarnation countless times. Will the Servant, the Beast, be the sixth seat? No. This is not the point. The point is, have you had any intersection with that Servant? Have you ever had any intersection with that Servant in the history of being reset in the past? And That Servant knows himself, that is to say... Shirou looked around. Shinjuku, this Shinjuku, Tokyo, is the same as the previous broken Fuyuki City junction, is it an abandoned historical fragment that has been involved in the world reset? Damn it! Shi Lang''s hands clenched into fists, and because of the force, his short nails also pierced into his palms, leaving a faint blood stain. Why am I involved in the world reset? My past, Chapter 1552： My first past, What happened! ? Chapter 12 Shiro''s Servant! In the reincarnation of the world reset, although Shiro is still Shiro, most of his past memories and experiences have been lost. It is just that I met Skatie at the Nordic connection point, and relying on the world reset, he has not been cut. The broken connection made him realize his own special features. Altoria lowered her eyebrows slightly, looking at Shirou''s clenched fists, a look of worry flashed in those holy cyan eyes. But she didn''t say anything, she didn''t ask anything. When Wang has troubles, he doesn''t like others to ask questions. Altria knew this point best, so she didn''t ask anything, just stood silently beside Shirou. Slowly let out a sigh of relief, Shirou returned to his mind, glanced at Altria, who was full of worry, and said apologetically: "Sorry, I worry about you, Al." "No, king..." Altria waved her hand quickly, her eyes drooping, and said dejectedly: "It is me who should apologize. You have taken care of me so much, but when you encounter problems, I do everything. Nope...As your knight...I''m sorry." Hearing this, Shi Lang said softly: "So you have to get your body back from Alaya quickly, only in this way can you help me." "This..." Altria showed hesitation. She signed a contract with Alaya, and her body was hidden between time and space. As long as she did not get the Holy Grail, as long as she did not save the Eternal Dynasty, she could break the contract with Alaya. It''s just that, until now, Altria hasn''t terminated the contract with Alaya. "Okay. Let''s not say it. We should go to Tokyo Tower and see what the Archer is doing!" Looking at Altria who didn''t know how to answer her, Shirou didn''t make Altria embarrassed, but turned around. He turned his head and looked at Tokyo Tower and said. "Yeah." Altria nodded. "Al, Mr. Shirou!" A shout suddenly came from behind, Shirou and Altria turned their heads and saw Grey and Nero running from not far away. "Grey?" Altria looked at Grey and Nero who were chasing after him, somewhat surprised. After being washed away by the mud tide, the group of people finally reunited again. But this did not make Shirou happy, it made Shirou a little irritable. To be honest, Shirou wanted to ease the relationship with Altria, and that kind of solitude was the most suitable, but this time the light bulb came. Of course, this irritability is only perceptual, and rationally, Shirou thinks it is indeed better to converge earlier. After the two parties exchanged clues, after confirming that the mysterious man did not lie, that this connection point had indeed erupted in the Holy Grail War, and caused the Servant and human beings to be humanized, Shi Lang couldn''t help frowning: "Archer is Gilga. Mish? Saber is the male King Arthur? Rider is Bossius?" Shi Lang raised his head, looking at the black vortex that was rotating counterclockwise high in the sky, his brows furrowed. "I hope it''s not what I think, otherwise it will be in trouble." "What''s the matter, Wang?" Altria asked. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head to look at Altria and asked: "Al, do you remember why the false gods invaded thirteen years ago?" "False **** seat?" Altria thought for a while, and said: "I remember Pandora said that she had sealed the false gods seat well, but suddenly a soul fell into the false gods seat she had stored, and the false gods seat broke through. Invading her as a container..." "And after Xiao Lixiang met the members of the [Council] and declared the opposition between the Chaldeans and the [Council], there was speculation on the Chaldean side that the soul that caused the invasion of the false **** seat may be a member of the [Council] One of them." "Yes," Shilang nodded, frowned and said: "I guess that person may be in this connection point!" "Will that person be tricky, king?" Altria asked. "It''s tricky, and it might be trickier than the false gods." Shirou said. As soon as the words fell, Altria and the three looked at each other, some of them couldn''t believe it. Shiro didn''t explain much. He knew in his heart who he was talking about. That is Root Empress Sajo Love Song, which was connected to Root at its birth, possessing overwhelming magical power and talent, possessing power equal to or higher than that of a magician, and is the prototype of all Xingyue bosses. Whether it is Tiamat¡¯s mother fetus of beasts, or all the desires of this world in the killing house, the prototype is part of the abilities of Sajo Aige. Of course, this statement is based on "Fate/Prototype" is the starting point of all fate series. From a practical point of view, it is Sajo Aige that connects the roots that has mastered the power of Tiamat and other bosses. In terms of difficulty, Sajo Love Song is absolutely unparalleled. Abigail has already appeared in this connection point. If there is another sand stick love song, then this connection point will be too tricky. "All in all, let''s go to Tokyo Tower!" Shirou said in a deep voice. This connection point has been put into the bubble by Abigail, and the connection with the Chaldeans has been completely broken, and there is no retreat. There is only one way back. That is to live and then win! Shirou rushed to the Tokyo Tower with Altria. Under the huge black whirlpool and above the Tokyo Tower, there were already three Servants waiting for Shirou and others. One is Assassin-Sasaki Kojiro, and the other is Berserker-Hercules. And this third one is the Archer that the mysterious man said, Gilgamesh, who must be defeated! Apart from that, there is no one else. There is neither Saber-Arthur Pendragon nor Yarn Love Song. This made Shi Lang felt relieved. "Is that Gilgamesh?" Altria looked at Archer standing among the three, and couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. Because this Gilgamesh is far from the Gilgamesh she knew. The golden armor all over his body turned into a black mud armor. Not to mention, there are two long swords behind it. Although I can feel a very high spirit, the feeling is too different from the Gilgamesh familiar to Altria. Big. Perceiving the arrival of Shirou and the others, the Servant, who had been transformed into a corpse with the trisomy gathered on the Tokyo Tower, turned his head and looked at Shirou and the others. Hercules and Sasaki Kojiro didn''t say anything, their eyes stared at Shirou and the others coldly, but Gilgamesh, who was also transformed into a corpse, raised the corners of his mouth slightly. "...Coming." Chapter 1553： His voice is hoarse and old, without any emotions, just plain speaking. Is there intelligence? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, but this was normal. Even if you look at Gilgamesh and don''t talk about it, it is Gilgamesh after all, the king of abnormal ego, even if it is transformed into the same corpse, there is naturally self-intellect. However, Gilgamesh''s next sentence caused De Shilang''s eyes to suddenly tighten into needles. Altria, Grey, and Nero couldn''t help being stunned, turning their heads to look at Shirou. ... After bidding farewell to Grey, Ling Zi took Attila to a long-abandoned manor. The manor has been abandoned for a long time, and the flowers in the flowerbed have withered long ago, leaving only the bare roots on display here. The surrounding furniture is shattered and covered with dust, without any vitality, not like a manor, but like an ancient tomb that has long been forgotten by history and time. Tomb of the dead! "Master, what is this place?" Attila looked around, his gaze finally fell on Ling Zi''s face, he couldn''t help but be stunned. She saw nostalgia and sadness on Ling Zi''s face. "Here is the connection point...!" Ling Zi endured grief and said. At this moment, Attila stopped and stood in front of Ling Zi, stretched out his hand, and wiped away the tears in Ling Zi''s eye sockets. Attila would not express her emotions, but seeing Lingzi''s sad tears made her feel sad. She thought of the moment when she was contracted by Ling Zi. Because she would run away when she met Altria, she first summoned her Master and abandoned her. Although many masters later contracted with her because of the reputation of "God''s Whip", they all abandoned her in the end. After being abandoned countless times, Attila met Ling Zi. ¡ª¡ªPlease be my Servant! "No. I am not a qualified Servant, you should contract others. Contract me, you will only regret it." She refused. ¡ª¡ªI will not regret it. I need your strength, please help me, Saber! Attila still remembered the dazzling light in Lingzi''s eyes at the time. It was the light of firmness and determination. That dazzling light puzzled her and fascinated her, because it was on Altria''s body. Seeing the light, she agreed. Although after that, she would still be instinctively mad when she met Altria, but she didn''t have to worry about being abandoned. Because Ling Zi tolerated her imperfect defect. Because of this, she also cares about her Master. "Saber..." Ling Zi murmured. "I''m here, M..." Before Attila had finished speaking, a soft and gentle male voice came from behind her: "Welcome home, Ayaka." Who! ? Attila turned around abruptly, her face full of surprise, somehow, behind her stood a man covered in a cloak. The man lowered his head slightly and looked at Attila softly, "So, are you the Servant of Ayaka''s new contract? My sword is telling me that you have the power to destroy the world. Although you are a deadly enemy in nature, you With this powerful force, I can rest assured of Ayaka''s safety." Attila didn''t speak, just clenched the sword of the **** of war in her hand, she sensed the danger from this man. Extremely dangerous! It''s as dangerous as Altria who activated the Star Swordsman mode! Ling Zi looked at the man, clenched his fist tightly, and asked with a pursed lips: "Meisa Ye... is here too?" "Of course here. After all, you locked her here with black magic before becoming a historical ruin. To be honest, after the vortex was stimulated by a different kind of power, after releasing us, I met Fujimaru. Now that Fujimaru is already I''m back, I think you should be back too, so I''m here. How is it, are you determined, Ayaka?" the man asked. "Hmm! I...I have made up my mind!" Ling Zi slowly let go of his palms and raised his head. With tears in those clear eyes, he said, "I want to kill you all at Linglong Hall Mei Shaye! Attila, kill... kill him !" Attila didn''t ask anything, she was an excellent executioner, holding the sword of the **** of war in her hand, and rushed straight towards the man. "Yes. That''s it, Ayaka. I... have waited for this moment for too long, too long. Come on, kill me, Master!" The strong wind blew off his cloak, revealing a corpse face, and the strong wind blew his golden hair that was as bright as the sun. Afterwards, the man stretched out his hand, and a holy sword appeared in his palm. "That''s¡ª" Attila had to stop and looked at the sword with surprise on her face. That sword... She can''t admit it wrong. It is absolutely impossible to admit mistakes. Because that was the sword of the star that killed her! ... On the Tokyo Tower, there was no sound. Altria, Grey, and Nero all looked at Shirou in shock, and Shirou looked at Gilgamesh with their pupils tightened. Just because of a word from Gilgamesh "Have you finally come to kill me? I''ve waited for this moment for too long, too long. Come on, launch the sword of death to this king, this king''s--, Master!" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 13 The Abandoned Once! This is a story buried in the ruins of history. The soul of the outsider grew up in this world as a newborn child. At the age of sixteen, he formally announced his participation in the Holy Grail War in Shinjuku, Tokyo, and summoned the third-class Archer, Ulu of the Primordial Age. King of K, Gilgamesh. Chapter 1554： However, because of his own class, Gilgamesh, who claims to be the strongest hero, has considerable complaints against the traversers. According to him, his dissatisfaction seems to have reached the point where he can¡¯t wait to chop the traversers and put the Servant in the position. Saber-Arthur Pendragon, who was higher than him in the rank, became a strong enemy, and often went out alone to fight Arthur Pendragon. This maverick style can be said to be a taboo of the Master. Gilgamesh also thought that the traverser would use the spell to control his behavior, and he was always prepared to backstab the traverser. However, the traverser did not do this. Instead, he strongly supported him to go to Arthur Pendragon to compete and prove that he was the strongest hero. Why? Even Gilgamesh was puzzled by it. He was summoned during the Holy Grail War, but he was allowed to act freely without putting the Holy Grail in his eyes at all-this strange behavior caused Gilgamesh''s doubts. The traverser smiled and said, "If I don''t do this, you will kill me, Archer?" "Oh? Are you aware of it?" Gilgamesh raised an eyebrow. "Of course, I''m not blind. I can see Archer''s dissatisfaction with me." "So, in order to save my life, do you hide your dissatisfaction with me in your heart? Humph, as far as life is concerned, you still did a good job, Master." "Dissatisfied? That''s not true. I still like you, Gilgamesh." "Like me? Like this king? What are you saying stupid? The king thought about killing you, MAster." "Archer is cold, but he is not a bad person." "..." "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you speak suddenly?" The traveler looked at the Hero King in confusion. "...I just think you are just like someone, so long-winded. Okay, then you can continue to be patient, this king may not be able to spare your life." Don''t overdo the hero king. Since then, the hero king has no intention of killing the traversers, and after getting along day and night, he still feels that the traversers are quite good. Whether it is the achievement of thought or the character, they are quite appetizing for him. "Do you feel restrained?" Perhaps it was an accidental interest, and the Hero King suddenly asked the traverser. "Restriction? Why do you say that?" the traverser asked strangely. "Become a participant in the Holy Grail War and become the master of this king. According to the ridiculous freedom theory of modern people, do you think you are bound? It''s like a bird trapped in a cage." The hero king stretched out his hand and pointed. The bird in the cage asks the traveler. Hearing this, the traverser smiled and looked at the Hero King, and asked, "Do you think you are trapped in freedom, Gilgamesh?" "What did you say!?" Hero King frowned. "Being in front of you by the Mesopotamian gods, trapped by the peoples of the wings of freedom, but behind you are trapped by the Holy Grail War. You are asking me about my freedom, and laughing at freedom, you are actually laughing at me. Don¡¯t you?" The hero king''s face became gloomy. He was poked by the traverser. "But do you know?" The traverser turned his head and looked at the bird in the cage, and said: "In fact, birds are not free. They fly constantly for prey. It is human beings who have forced the dream of freedom to the birds. " The hero king furiously slammed the door and walked away. At that time, he had the heart to kill the traversers, but since then, their relationship has become better and better. It can''t be said to be a close friend, but the traverser has some weight in the heart of the hero king. At least some words, the hero king will listen to the traversers, and sometimes ridicule the traversers and make jokes. "That Saber''s Master, according to this king, is a pretty good woman, especially after taking off his glasses, even this king can''t help but be fascinated by it. How about it, don''t you plan to **** it over and take a look?" "You guy, didn''t you say that you want to defeat Saber and prove your strongest name? Why did your mind jump on me?" The traveler looked at the hero king with a headache. "It''s two different things to defeat Saber and whether to kill his Master. How about it, are you interested?" The hero king looked at the traveler with interest. "No interest." The traveler shook his head decisively and refused. "It''s impossible for a man to be uninterested in women. Oh, I understand, you guy, are you shy?" "It is indeed impossible for men to be uninterested in women, but there are more meaningful things in life than women." "For example?" "Research topics, start companies, find projects, make money, and get rid of one''s own class." "What about after making money?" "Go to those prestigious schools for further studies, and then start bigger companies, find better projects, and make more money... Hmm? What kind of expression do you have, Gilgamesh? You look like this guy is completely What do you mean by the expression of''I''m not saved! I''ll be angry!" The traveler was indignant. "...This king suddenly feels sad for a woman who might like you in the future." After speaking, the hero king sighed while looking at the traveler, and then ran away. "What do you mean, Gilgamesh! Hello!" However, the King of Heroes didn''t take care of the angry traverser and ran away. But since then it became clear to the King of Heroes that he was probably an out-and-out workaholic! In order for this workaholic to learn to regulate himself, he deliberately truce with Saber for a day and play games with the traverser. For example, flying chess, or video games. But unfortunately, no matter what the game, Gilgamesh is not an opponent of the Crossover. "Damn it! I rarely win, and the power went out. This has been the case since before. Every time you roll the dice, you are full of points... You are lucky, right? This king has already used the treasure to increase luck. You have it!" The hero king was furious. "Hahaha... this is no way. It''s not that I boast, my luck is always better. Do you know how I bought a house in the golden Tokyo? It was my third consecutive lottery!" Laugh out loud. "Damn--!" The King of Heroes was furious, and he never played any luck-related games with the traversers. Instead, he took the traversers to various entertainment venues in Tokyo to enjoy entertainment. What left the King of Heroes speechless was that this guy actually urinates in the middle and throws him away. At the entertainment venue, I ran back to catch up with the subject. While this made the hero king feel angry, he felt speechless: "You guy, do you like tossing yourself so much?" "In this kind of economic society, you don''t have to toss a few times when you are young. "Aren''t you lucky?" "Luck this thing can''t be eaten as a meal. And ah, I didn''t come to Tokyo to play, I''m here to be admitted to Dongda University, to make plans for the future." The traveler said very seriously. "You fellow, make this king happy. This king will reward you with one or two treasures. It will be enough for you to be prosperous and wealthy for a lifetime. Why do you work so hard?" "That won''t work. No matter how much you give me, it''s yours, not mine." "What about the Holy Grail? This king won the Holy Grail War. You can use the Holy Grail to promise a lot of wealth." Chapter 1555： "No. I don''t feel at ease in my heart for things that I don''t work for. Only what I do with my hands can I feel at ease in my heart." "..." Hero King felt a headache for the first time. Once, he who ruled the Primordial Era was angry because of the stupidity of the people and the fundamental inferiority of mankind. But when he met someone like a traverser, he suddenly felt that those foolish people were more lovely. But "If it were you, even if I summoned me in that period, nothing would happen..." "What?" The traveler raised his head and looked at the Hero King with doubts in his eyes. "Nothing, write your subject." "Oh." The traveler turned his head back again. Seeing such a traverser who turned his head to write the subject so swiftly, even the hero king of Megatron Taikoo could not help but sigh heavily and had to turn around and go out to play with Saber. As a result, the young man saw that he was going out, and said without looking up: "Archer, when you go out, take the garbage with you." "..." The King of Heroes regretted it, he should kill this guy sooner, but after getting acquainted with him, the one who blows his nose and cheeks is exactly the same as that of Enkidu! Damn! With a dark face, the hero king took away the garbage and gently closed the door. This is a story of friendship that is not recognized. Just like a general story, the two people who never liked each other had a touch of friendship in the daily intersection. Of course, neither side acknowledged this. And the general ending of this kind of story is to become a best friend and make a career together. However, that is just an adult fairy tale. The reality is cruel after all. The corpse-shaped hero king looked at the Shirou in the silver dragon armor, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Are you finally here to kill me? I have waited for this moment for too long, too long. Come on, Kill me, my¡ªMaster!" After a long time almost forever, he finally saw his Master again. Just "Master? What are you talking about?" The traveler''s face was puzzled and puzzled. So, the hero king understood that his Master returned as the king, but he also forgot everything in the past. However, this is also good. The hero king slowly drew the terminator sword from his back and held it in his hand. "Come on, Chaldea!" Holding the Ending Sword, the Hero King looked at Shi Lang and others, and said with a high spirit: "The enemy you have encountered is the strongest hero, Gilgamesh! Whoever wants a black cup, come on!" The hero king exudes murderous aura, and a black light exudes in his chest. And that is the black cup that gave birth to this connection point! "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Hercules let out a deafening roar, and Sasaki Kojiro also slowly drew out the sword. [Clue: You have encountered the last boss, you need to defeat him to get the black cup. The BOSS''s strength value is extremely high. If you perform the streamer virtual tree judgment, your luck is very bad. The point is 1, and the use fails. Shi Lang''s eyes fixed on Gilgamesh. No. It should be said that it is the old flash. The old flash that claims to be his own Servant! Shirou had a spell on the back of his right hand, which was the origin that made him crazy in the old world. He has struggled to pursue the object of this Lingshu contract, but the object of the contract was the enemy he first met? That Gilgamesh who forced him into the Fourth Holy Grail War just because of his own interest? The person who is struggling to pursue is actually the first person I met. This is too funny! No. It''s definitely not him! Shirou could judge this way, because he didn''t feel the contract with him in Old Shan at all. This Servant of the Lingshu contract is not an old flash! Who would it be? "Since you have become a king, then this is the battle of kings. I''m here, Fujimaru Shiro, my Master!" As soon as the voice fell, Gilgamesh rushed towards Shirou faster than Hercules and Sasaki Kojiro! ... pS: I didn''t expect it, it would actually be Gilgamesh? Chapter 14 The Enlightened One, The Past and the Present! "I will be rushed out..." In the crevice of the dimension, Abigail shook his head, and suddenly felt that his dizziness was much clearer. Looking at the shining dark world around him, and then at the historical fragments placed in the bubbles under him, Abigail showed a troubled expression. I was going to host a running game and collect souls, but I was caught off guard and was rushed out of the connection point by the mud tide. No. It should not be said to be caught off guard, it should be said to be caught off guard. Yes, Abigail had a chance to escape when the mud tide washed down, but she was deliberately submerged by the mud tide and then washed away. The reason is... Chapter 1556： Probably because of your own weakness, right? "It''s better to go back and host that game quickly. If you can''t get the soul again, Betty..." Thinking of his cousin, Abigail''s eyes drooped and his mood was a little depressed. "Sorry, Betty. It would be great if I could not be so weak. If not so weak, I could take their souls directly instead of this. I hope they have been taken away by the rules because of bad luck. Soul, if this is the case, it is not my own hands..." "No. Even so, I killed the person. Almighty God, please forgive me for my uncleanness." As a pious Puritan, he became a servant of the evil god, and he did something completely contrary to the doctrine, which made Abigail really suffer. But no matter what, even if she betrayed God, she would have to go on, and this is why she joined the [Council]. "Even if they are not killed by the rules, I will take their souls with my own hands. Betty can''t hold on anymore... this time... this time I definitely can''t continue to be cowardly!" Abigail made up his mind, and when he was about to rush towards the connection point, he suddenly found that his body could not move. "What''s the matter?" Abigail showed a puzzled face. She squatted down and put her hands on her thighs, pulling her legs as if pulling a carrot, but she couldn''t get her thighs out in a daze. Not only that, there was a dazzling light behind her suddenly, and her shadow was reflected on the ground of nothingness, stretching very long. "Huh?" Abigail was puzzled, this was a crack in the dimension, there should be no light. Turning his head to see, with a "click", Abigail was frightened and sat down on the ground. I saw a huge monk sitting on the lotus platform, meditating with his eyes closed, one hand pinching the lotus finger, the other hand is placed flat, there seems to be three thousand kingdoms in his palm, and civilization is circulating. Buddha in the palm of your hand! And Abigail fell into the hands of this monk now. The monk has long green hair like a bodhi. He closed his eyes and meditated. The plain face is quite peaceful from any angle. Enlightened! "Wow wow wow! How, how, how... how...no, didn¡¯t you say you have left? Wow! I didn¡¯t do bad things, I¡¯m not a bad boy!" Abigail hugged his head and trembled, but the imaginary attack did not come. Holding his small head, Abigail raised his head and carefully glanced at the sleeper who closed his eyes, "Are you asleep or asleep? Wow! Let''s run!" Abigail circled himself in a bubble, the bubble tapped twice on the ground, and then flew away like a Saiyan spaceship. Don''t wake up! Don''t wake up! Almighty God, I didn''t do anything bad, so don''t let him wake up! Abigail prayed to another savior in his heart, and then ran fast. After Abigail ran away, the enlightened person who was meditating slowly opened his eyes. He lowered his eyebrows slightly, and those eyes directly traversed time, space, history, all tangible or intangible obstacles, and landed on the Shinjuku junction, who was facing Shirou who was facing the old flash. His gaze slanted, and fell on the lingo curse on the back of Shi Lang''s right hand, paused for a moment, then closed his eyes again, his body turned into a golden light, and slowly disappeared. ... Holding the Ending Sword in his hand, Jiu Shan rushed towards Shi Lang. His speed was so fast that his entire body suddenly turned into a black thunder light and rushed away. "Don''t think about it!" Altria and Nero drank loudly, and the Star Sword and the original fire came from both sides, enclosing the old flash. "Get in the way!" With a loud shout, Ji Shan waved his hands, and the double swords in his hands slashed at the Star Sword and the Original Fire respectively. The four swords standing above human fantasy fought in a volley, and suddenly erupted with a crisp sound like thunder rumbling. The four swords were swayed separately. When the old power was gone and the new power was not born, the old flashed his wrist, and immediately held the two finalizing swords upside down, and slammed the hilt into the abdomen of the two. Boom! Altria and Nero were directly flew out by the old flash. "How is it possible!?" Grey looked at Old Shan in shock. This kind of skill, really... Is it really Gilgamesh? However, it doesn''t matter. Since it is Gilgamesh, after defeating Altria and Nero, he will be very proud of Krypton hahaha, smug. Take advantage of that time, attack him! Not only Grey, but even Altria and Nero thought this way. However, what is incredible is that after solving Altria and Nero, the old flash did not have any thoughts of making waves, and went directly to Shilang. Rushed to the past. Mud was surging behind Shirou, but the old flash had already appeared in front of Shirou before his arm was melted. So fast! Shi Lang''s heart jumped, a gun of mud melted out of his hand, and he hurriedly placed it in front of the grid. Hearing a "clang" sound, the mud gun held the old flash''s final sword. Huh! Jiu Shan looked at Shi Lang in surprise, "Can your eyes keep up with my movements? It seems that you have suffered a lot, Shi Lang." "What do you know about me!" Shi Lang frowned, swept his spear, and relied on the magic of terror to directly sweep away the old flash. "Character changes are also great." The corner of Old Flash''s mouth raised, and then he squeezed the Terminator Sword in his hand, pointed his toes, and rushed straight towards Shi Lang, without giving Shi Lang any chance to adjust. Altria was holding the sword of the star to chase and kill behind the old Shan, but Hercules stopped in front of her at a faster speed. Chapter 1557： "Don''t get in my way, Hercules!" Altria did not hesitate to untie the [Wind King Enchantment] that covered the Sword of Oath of Victory. The violent hurricane formed a terrifying tornado of wind and thunder around the Sword of Oath of Victory. With a loud shout, it moved towards Herakle. Si stabbed. Wind King Hammer! Dangerous! Hercules instinctively held a giant axe in front of him. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the King of Wind hammer directly blasted through Hercules'' stone axe, and blasted through Hercules'' abdomen unabated, blood dripping! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The abdomen was pierced, which not only did not make Hercules weak, but aroused his fierceness. His whole body exuded a chilling aura, like an ancient fierce beast, and the huge stone axe slashed towards Altria. Cut away! Altria glanced at the old flash that was rushing towards Shilang, and she was anxious. She knew in her heart that Shilang''s treasures and abilities were sealed by Abigail, and she was in an extremely weak state. How could the king be hurt? Altria looked in her eyes, anxiously in her heart, looking at Hercules who was blocking the way in front of her, Altria''s holy blue eyes flashed with fierce light, "Get out of the way!" She is like an enraged lioness, her eyes gleaming fiercely, facing Hercules'' terrifying slash, she did not dodge, but instead released her own terrifying magic power with a fierce sword. Chop up! "Keng¡ª¡ª!" A heavy metal roar burst into the dark night sky. Nero got up from the ground, and before he could slow down, he found Sasaki Kojiro rushing towards her quickly, and he became vigilant. He clenched the original fire with his hands, and watched the attack. Gee! Looking at the old flash that came straight towards him, Shirou sighed uncomfortably. The speed of the old flash was too fast, not like Archer at all, but like Saber or Lancer, so he didn''t have time to show evil. Giant arm. Then do it! A ray of light flashed in his eyes, and Shi Lang''s heart moved. Boom, boom! Vibrate! The entire Tokyo Tower is shaking! It was like boiling, buzzing, so that everyone present couldn''t stand firm. "What''s the matter?" Grey squatted down, lowering her weight, and barely stabilized her figure. However, the shaking of the Tokyo Tower could not affect the old Shan, I saw him as vigorous as a black lightning, rushing towards Shirou Centrino. At this moment, Shi Lang shook hands abruptly. Boom! The entire Tokyo Tower burst open. The steel pipe and the tower body burst into black mud, like a bomb, directly blasting the Tokyo Tower down. This was his ambush beforehand, but he didn''t want to use it here. However, there is no other way. Compared to Lord Gil, the melee combat power of the old flash is too strong, and he almost pursues Skaha, who has comprehend the blow of the transformation realm. Standing on the floor, falling from the sky, Shirou''s hair was rolled up by the cold evening breeze, making it a bit messy. While Jiu Shan was holding a terminator sword, he jumped down from the tall building and chased Shirou. The cold evening breeze blew his hair away, revealing his handsome face. Looking at the old flash, Shi Lang also gave up his unreliable treasures, stretched out his hand, the dark mud flowed through his palm, and then turned into a slender gun. He raised his head and shouted, "Grey, strengthen me!" On the high platform that was torn apart, Gray, who was steady, heard Shi Lang shout like this, and nodded quickly, "I see." [Clue:...You cast 64 points, making the spell successful. ¡¿ Looking at the dice''s points, Grey breathed a sigh of relief, then raised the back of the hand with the Lingshu, and shouted loudly: "Command it with Lingshu, and win, Eternal King!" As the spell disappeared, Shi Lang felt that his eyesight and physical parameters had risen a lot. At this time, a series of golden gates appeared around the old flash, and then several shining weapons struck him at him. Come here. Wang Lujian! The difference from [The King¡¯s Treasure] is the Treasure Gate that can be opened while on the move. Looking at the treasures coming from the lasing shot, Shi Lang turned his wrist, and the mud spear swept with one of them. With a few clanging sounds, he swept out the treasures one by one. But Jiu Shan took advantage of this moment, and his footsteps were chaotic among the falling gravel. The pitch-black figure suddenly turned into a thousand phantoms, rushing in front of Shirou, with two terminator swords in his hands exuding coldness. The killing intent took Shi Lang''s Xiang Shang head away. Dangerous! Shi Lang greeted him with a horizontal spear, holding the two end swords of the old flash, and then two normal-sized evil arms grew from his back, holding a mud gun in one hand, and piercing towards the old flash. Huh! Old Shan gave a whisper, raised his right hand, and crossed the terminator sword to greet him. With a clang, he blocked the attack of the two evil arms. At this moment, Shirou''s chest was full of black mud, and then he rushed out of an evil arm holding a mud gun, and pierced straight towards the old flash that was close at hand. But how powerful is the fighting instinct of the old flash? At the moment the black mud rushed, he was aware of this. With a little step, his straight mud arm evacuated faster and landed on a piece of broken steel. "You guy, actually started to play in the mud!" Old Shan looked helplessly at the Shi Lang with three evil arms emerging. Shirou''s heart moved, and the mud arms on his chest retracted into his body, and then six mud arms emerged from behind them, either holding guns, swords, or shields... all kinds of weapons were close to him, the whole person was like Like the legendary eight-armed Nezha, standing on the falling rock. "You seem to know me well?" Shi Lang frowned. "This is natural. After all, you are my Master, and you are the only Master approved by this king who can exercise the power of this king." Old Shan said. He lowered his eyebrows slightly, his eyes fell on the Lingshu on the back of his right hand, Shilang raised his head, frowned, looked at Old Flash, and said, "No. It''s not you. The Servant contracted by this Lingshu, It¡¯s not you! I¡¯m on you, and I don¡¯t feel the contract with me!" "Isn''t this of course? Because this king has already been defeated, and has fallen to such a desperate end." "Since you have been defeated, since you have fallen to such a desperate end, then why are you smiling on your face?" Shi Lang asked. "Why? The king doesn''t know, but seeing you is like seeing Enkidu. The king is the sun, noble and bright, happy mood, there is no need to hide, Master. At this point, presumably the holy swordsman is also So." "Don''t break the subject!" Shirou said, "The Servant I contracted is not you!" "No. I am your first Servant, and the enchantment contract is your second Servant! The real, strongest hero!" Chapter 1558： Hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help being stunned: "The original Servant...?" "Krypton hahahaha...! Now that you have returned as the king. Then, this king will not keep his hands. The next battle will be the real king''s battle. Master, go and die!" Jiu Shan rushed towards Shi Lang with a smile on his face. Looking at the rushing old flash, Shirou took a deep breath and said, "No matter who it is, I won''t lose!" Shi Lang''s footsteps were a little bit, and the whole person turned into a silver light, but instead he took the initiative to charge towards the old flash. The past and the present, at this point, there is a collision point! ... pS: Sunday is a single day off, usually earlier. Today I want to pay off the debt three times, but I was later pulled out to QWQ... In short, I''m here for today, good night~! Chapter 15 The Invisible Vortex Boom! Boom! Broken steel and crushed stones continued to fall from the sky like raindrops. Amidst the falling rocks like a downpour, Shirou and the old flashing shadows intertwined, and the swords and swords shadows fought extremely fast. The combat ability of the old flash is far higher than that of Shiro. It is only Shiro¡¯s experience over the years. Although his spear skills are far less than that of Skaha, he has also learned a lot of the essence of Skaha, plus the magic power is more than that of the old flash. Plenty, and there are eight arms to bully Old Shan''s two arms, so in a hand-to-hand battle, he was undefeated against Old Shan. Lights and shadows flickered, swords and swords shadows, dazzling people. Boom! Boom! With each impact, the terrifying magic shock wave smashed the surrounding rocks into dust. "Okay, amazing...!" Grey couldn''t help being surprised. Originally thought that Gilgamesh and Shilang were the kind of heroic spirits who were good at treasures and abilities, but now, when I look at them, their melee combat abilities are so outstanding. Of course, the old flash''s melee combat ability, even if it is better than Skaha who comprehends the transformation of the realm, but Shilang is purely magical, plus expensive spear skills, the two collide. It can be said to be a strong fight, and close combat is naturally exceptionally exciting. Watching Shirou''s fierce collision with Old Shan, Altria breathed a sigh of relief. That''s right, the king has faced many incredible enemies, even if the treasures and abilities are sealed, how can the king lose? Stabilizing her mind, Altria launched a fierce attack on Hercules. She is now in the world at the Saber level, unable to exert all her strengths known as the Knight King, but as long as the king is behind, she will not lose to anyone! Boom! The last time they fought, the shock wave of horror shook both Deshilang and Old Flash away, and each landed on a broken boulder that was falling continuously. With a "boom", after ten seconds of fierce fighting, it finally fell to the ground from the 332.6-meter-high Tokyo Tower. The huge boulder under his feet shattered and a huge pothole was smashed. Shi Lang stood on the ground, his eyes fixed on the heavily armed old flash on the opposite side. Boom! Boom! The fragments of Tokyo Tower in the sky poured down like a torrential rain. Jiu Shan waved his finishing sword, and the sharp blade formed a violent wind, shattering all the stones that prevented him from looking at Shi Lang. Jiu Shan looked at Shirou and asked, "You still have treasures to release, right, Shirou?" Shiro nodded. "Do you want to hide the treasure when facing this king? Humph. Are you underestimating this king?" Old Shan asked a little displeased. "No." Shi Lang shook his head: "It''s just being sealed. Moreover, facing your end sword, my treasure is not very good. If you use it casually, the probability of losing is higher." -This is a lie! But the old flash was very happy to hear it. Looking closely at the old flash on the opposite side, Shi Lang frowned slightly, "Actually, I don''t understand what you are talking about." "Do you not understand, or do you want to ask clearly? This is the real question, Shirou." Jiu Shan stretched out his hand slowly, pointed at Shirou, and said, "You who have been washed into such a pure soul, want to Is it the dirt that was washed away? That is, the soul is reset." Reset! Shilang''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he said solemnly, "You know!" "Didn''t this king say? This king is your first Servant, so naturally you know this." Old Flash nodded and said. Shilang held the mud gun tightly, staring at the old flash, and said in a deep voice: "Tell me! I want to know the truth about the reset of the world; I want to know why I was involved in this storm. Middle; I want to know, in the depths of my soul, why is there an invisible vortex similar to the vortex in the sky!" Shiro pointed to the dark vortex in the sky, rotating counterclockwise, then looked at the old flash, and shouted: "I want to know, my original story!" The world reset has been confirmed to exist, and the existence of Skadi, Bergermere, and Surut is the evidence. Therefore, Shirou also understood, and he was reset countless times. At the same time, he also understood why he did not have any sense of alienation between the Fujimaru and his wife. The time he crossed over was not six years old at all, but a long time ago! I just forgot myself in the resetting again and again. Therefore, he wants to know, wants to understand, what has happened to the original self, and what has gone through to get involved in this chaos that spans time and space? Before, he didn''t have any direction to look for, but now he met the old flash who claimed to be his original Servant, Shirou had hope in his heart. "Tell me, what happened to me!?" Shi Lang stared at the old flash and shouted in a deep voice. Looking at the hysterical Shi Lang who exudes a faint sacred silver radiance all over his body, Old Flash groaned for a moment, and then sighed: "It seems that you have really suffered a lot all the way here, Master." Old Shan felt guilty in his heart. In the name of the king, he swore to protect the Master, but at the end of the war, he was defeated first, and he was reduced to this appearance. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the Master has to embark on such a arduous and arduous road that can drive people crazy. For the proud old flash, it is simply an indelible stain! Chapter 1559： "Okay. Listen clearly, Master." Old Flash stretched out his palm, pointed at the dark vortex above the sky, and said, "The enemy you are going to face is the body of the vortex, and the Beast that the vortex summoned!" "That vortex and the summoned Beast?" Shirou raised his head and looked at the vortex above the sky. The vortex was completely dark, with electric light shining in it, and it was constantly rotating counterclockwise, as if to swallow all the light and the clouds around it. Click¡ª¡ª! As if something was broken, severe pain suddenly came from his soul, Shiro held his chest, and beads of sweat dripped from his face. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Just as the old flash was about to rush towards Shilang, a huge black lightning suddenly struck down from the sky, like a magic sword, slashing straight toward the old flash. Dangerous! The old flash instinctively took a step back, and the pitch-black lightning cut out a big hole in the ground in front of the old flash. Lifting his head, Jiuxian looked towards the sky, his brows suddenly frowned, and the black vortex hanging above the sky seemed to come alive, directly covering the entire sky, and began to spin continuously, with black ones. The thunder continued to flicker in it. The brilliance of the power is like annihilation of the world! "Obviously has been killed, is there still some power in operation?" The old flash seemed to have thought of something, he lowered his head suddenly, and looked at Shirou with serious eyes, "No...Is he aware of the other vortex that the fairy gave to the Master?" Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Shi Lang was holding his chest, his face full of pain, big beads of sweat rolled off his face one by one. In the depths of his soul and spirit, the invisible vortex seemed to have been stimulated by the dark vortex and generally began to spin faster, and waves of terrifying thunder jumped out of it, bursting with powerful force. At the same time. Ling Zi, who was directing Attila to confront the old sword in the abandoned garden, also fell down with his chest covered in cold sweat, and his face was full of pain, panting, as if he couldn''t breathe at all. "Ayaka!" "Master...!" Seeing that Ling Zi fell down, the old sword and Attila who were fighting had to stop and quickly went up to check. Looking at Lingzi, who was full of pain, Attila turned his head and stared at the old sword. The star pattern on his body was shining with terrifying light, and he roared and asked, "What did you do to the Master?" "It''s not me." The old sword turned his head and looked at the dark vortex in the sky, his face solemn: "What did that vortex do to Ayaka!" In the dark temple. "President!" "President!" Gettia looked at the guild leader who had fainted in a panic. The chairman was still listening to his report very seriously, but in a blink of an eye, it was like a doll with a disconnected line. It fell directly from the chairman''s throne, and the whole person passed out. "President, President, wake up! Wake up, President!" Gettia quickly pushed the guild leader''s body, calling for the guild leader''s consciousness. However, the chairman did not react at all. Looking at the unresponsive guild leader, who looked like a dead body, Gaetia frowned and muttered to himself, "Is it interfered by the Lord of Relief?" Gaetia''s palm was clenched tightly. ... Good, so painful. It seems that thousands of roots have penetrated into the soul. Shi Lang clutched his chest, and the big beads of sweat rolled down drop by drop. The invisible vortex in the depths of his soul seemed to be stimulated by a dark vortex, continuously rotating, exuding infinite power, and then infinite light, starting from the center of the invisible vortex, illuminating Shilang¡¯s soul, and Shine from the inside out. "This, this is¡ª" Everyone couldn''t help but startled, and saw that the faint silver brilliance around Shirou was more shining, and the whole person was as bright as a sun, as if to dispel the darkness of the entire world. "I can''t bear it anymore--!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth, as if he had reached the limit of patience, and couldn''t help it anymore. The entire body burst out with a terrifying incandescent light, as if he was about to swallow everything around, and the dark vortex above the sky followed suit. It burst into an extremely deep gloom. The two vortexes were like mortal enemies, and immediately divided the world into two halves. Zi Zi Zi! The light of the earth and the darkness of the firmament oppose each other, the entropy increases and the entropy disappears, the one goes down and the other grows, and the poles of the light and darkness intertwined, bursting out infinite magnetic storms, sweeping the earth, sweeping everyone in. At the moment of being swept by the endless magnetic storm, everyone felt dizzy, and then the surrounding sky changed. Feeling that the pain of the soul was slightly weaker, Shirou opened his eyes, and was shocked to find that he was actually flying above the city. In addition, Altria and others were also suspended above the city. "Wang, is this¡ª?" Altria was puzzled. Shirou didn''t understand his meaning, but there is no doubt that this was the result of the collision between the invisible vortex deep in his soul and the dark vortex hanging from the sky. "Look! That''s a black cup!" Nero stretched out his hand and pointed to the sky. Shirou looked up and saw that above Tokyo Tower, there was a poured black holy grail, and an endless stream of black mud with the power to destroy everything poured down from it, eroding the earth. The fire spread throughout the city, black smoke mixed with the pungent smell of burnt feathers spread across the sky. He raised his head slightly and looked at the sky above the black cup. Shirou''s gaze couldn''t help but condensed slightly. It was a black vortex. The vortex that destroys everything! From that black vortex, drilled out hundreds of huge pitch-black dragon heads, spraying the dragon''s breath of destruction towards the earth. "Wang, that, that is--!" Altria stretched out her hand and pointed to the ground where the fire was burning, her small face was full of surprise. Shi Lang looked around and saw two people on the ground full of fire. Chapter 1560： A man, a woman. The woman has long black and beautiful hair, and the school uniform wearing a pleated skirt is already in tatters, and she is lying on the ground in despair. The man stood in front of the woman. The man has short, crisp red hair, and the white shirt he wears has long been blackened by dust, making him extremely embarrassed. Tick, tick. The dagger in the man''s hand was dripping with blood, as if talking to a woman. Then, the man raised his head and revealed his face. At that moment, Shirou, who was floating in the sky, suddenly tightened his eyes into needles. Because that man looks exactly like him! It''s him! Chapter 16 The Fate of the Enlightened One! "Well, isn''t that Mr. Shilang?" Grey''s face was full of surprise. Although the hair color was different, both Altria and Grey recognized it for the first time. That man. The man with the dagger is Shiro! But how could Mr. Shirou be there? Everyone turned their heads and looked at Shi Lang with all doubts. "That''s¡ª" Shirou looked at the women and men on the ground, shocked in his heart. There can be nothing wrong. That... That was exactly the scene of that strange dream he had! It''s a scene that I remember even if the soul is reset! Reset, initially! Without waiting, Shirou flew directly towards the men and women on the ground. At this time, the dragon head that rushed out of the dark vortex suddenly opened the abyss, and a terrifying magic dragon breath directly spit out towards Shi Lang. When Altria saw this, the holy cyan eyes shrank suddenly, and instinctively shouted: "Hide away, Gneville!" However, this terrifying dragon''s breath was too fast, Altria''s voice had just fallen, and the dragon''s breath had already swallowed Shi Lang. However, this dragon''s breath seemed to be a virtual projection, and it did not cause any harm to Shilang at all. Shilang''s body rushed out from the other end of the dragon''s breath, rushing towards the ground without any reduction. Seeing that Shilang was okay, Altria was relieved, and then with a move of mind, he rushed over with Shilang. Shi Lang desperately flew toward the ground as if he was about to catch the missing pieces, his eyes fixed on the man on the ground. At this moment, the man on the ground opened his mouth, and the calm and numb text fell into Shilang''s ears, causing Shilang''s heart to shake suddenly. The man said: "Sorry, your sister, I killed it." It''s exactly the same as that dream! ... "Sorry, your sister, I killed it." The man was holding a **** dagger, his face numbly looking at the girl who had collapsed on the opposite side, "Then, this world will be borne by me and saved by me. The winner of this Holy Grail war is me!" The man turned his back and walked towards the chaotic vortex that swallowed everything above the fragmented wall. "Even if you kill your sister, you can''t win at all! Both the Savior Sword and the Ending Sword have failed, and your Servant has disappeared. There will be no victor in this Holy Grail War. It''s just a master. You can''t win at all! Did you hear clearly, Fujimaru Shiro? You can''t win that monster at all!" the desperate girl shouted in despair. "Absolutely can''t win? I don''t believe it." The man turned his head and looked at the desperate girl, his eyes earnestly said: "I have already decided, I want to be the king--!" The man''s serious and firm face made the girl startled. The man turned his back, looked up at the vortex of destruction with countless huge dragon heads, and stepped forward unswervingly. The man who came to this city just to study, but was involved in this war, has now resolutely stepped forward to carry everything. Above the dome, the woman who was eroded by the vortex summoned the dragon of destruction, and finally found the only remaining man. The giant beast in the name of enlightenment, hundreds of dragon heads, thousands of malicious eyes staring at the man, spit out the dragon''s breath that destroys everything. "All the elements are already there. Gilgamesh''s summoning position, Arthur''s life, the vortex of Titis, the large summoning array set up by Meisha Ye in Linglong Pavilion, my two-stroke spell, all the temples in Tokyo, And the whole neon vein..." Facing the broken dragon''s breath, the man slowly raised his palm and gritted his teeth. "Soul, cognition, memory, thought, life... bet on the luck of my life, please, in this ruined world , The present world, the strongest hero¡ªSaver!" At the moment of destruction, the two-stroke Lingshu on the back of the man''s hand burst out with scarlet light, and golden particles flowed out of the temple in the big summoning array, and poured into the Lingshu on the back of the man''s hand. At that moment, the man''s magic spell was connected to the enlightened person who had already enlightened and transcended, but kept the record in the realm of the wheel of inhibition. A huge golden palm slowly supported the man''s body and soul on the verge of collapse. Surrounded by a warm ocean of golden spirits, the man raised his head and looked at the sublime image of the ocean of golden spirits. He couldn''t help but laughed weakly: "Successful...successful...did you see, Gilga? Meishi? I, I succeeded...!" In this dying world, the man summoned the strongest Servant named "Savior". In the face of this strongest Servant, even the giant beasts with the name of Enlightenment could not help but feel dangerous. The infinite dragon heads are tightly formed into a ball, and countless dragons¡¯ breaths have merged into a ball, possessing the power to destroy the stars. Breath, gushing towards this savior from the depths of the universe. However, this breath that was powerful enough to destroy the stars did not hurt the savior at all. "You don''t need to show off your power to me. No matter what power you hold, I won''t be afraid. I just continue to meditate." The savior calmly said to the behemoth of revelation. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The Enlightenment Behemoth roared. The savior looked at the behemoth of enlightenment with a cold expression, and then flicked his finger lightly, an infinite light radiated from his back, and then the infinite light was brewing in the finger, and finally it was slowly shot out. "When the heavenly wheel is announced, all sentient beings and all sufferings will return to me. Under the enlightenment, all things will become one here. Reincarnation!" Chapter 1561： In an instant, the huge energy that rivaled all the principles of creation, blasted out with the savior''s finger, and instantly destroyed the apocalyptic behemoth and the dark vortex that summoned it. The savior''s great light poured out into the world, and suddenly broke through the black fog that enveloped the sky, but after a short while, the black fog enveloped the dome again, and the horrible dark vortex hung high in the sky, exuding terror. However, the behemoth of apocalypse that was nicknamed annihilation had already disappeared. The savior glanced at the dark vortex hanging high in the sky, slowly closed his eyes, his body gradually faded, and he was about to leave. Isn''t it of course? The behemoth that destroys the world has been wiped out, and the noble form of the savior, it''s time to leave. Just "I command it with the spell of order--," The man whose body and soul had collapsed, slowly raised his hand after summoning the savior in the sacrifice. A stroke on the back of his hand made the curse slowly disappear. The man gritted his teeth, and with difficulty and disrespect, as the master, used the Lingshu to the noble Faxiang: "Command it with the Lingshu, S, Saver, save the world!" Xu was surprised, Xu was puzzled. Someone stupidly used the Lingshu against the noble savior. From the noble state of art that had long been detached, he stopped the pace of leaving, lowered his head slightly, and looked towards the noble savior for the first time. This daring irreverent. "You are the savior... why don''t you save the world?" the man asked. "Anyone who lives. It is formed by the combination of causes and conditions, and has the law of destruction and destruction. How can it not be bad. You and your loved ones all have the law of life and death." The lofty Dhamma said calmly. "I don''t know the so-called." The sublime Dharma glanced at the dark vortex of the sky, lowered his head and said indifferently: "Cause and destiny are reconciled, and the destructive method is realized. Formation and degeneration are in emptiness, and existence and degeneration. No such thing, no liberation." "I don''t know what you are talking about, and I don''t want to know what you are talking about. If you, the so-called savior, don''t want to save the world. Okay, then I will bear it all. I, I want to be the king!" Man He gritted his teeth and stood up and said. The sublime dharma image said: "The living things will be destroyed, and you will also sink into painful reincarnation, and you will not be liberated. However, there is a spirit in your heart, and you are bound to me. Okay, I will continue to meditate until you reach Nirvana. " The lofty Dhamma that had decided to leave, finally decided to continue meditation in this detached mundane, until the man''s nirvana ceased. As for why? Perhaps this is his reasoning. The sublime Faxiang slowly raised his hand, and behind it, a huge ring was slowly stretched out, spreading across the entire planet. Afterwards, the sublime Faxiang slowly raised his hand. "Wait a minute! Wait a minute--" Looking at the sublime image of the world he was about to do, the man''s eyes shrank sharply, and he hurriedly shouted at the woman on the ground: "Hide it! Hide it, yarn... Ayaka!" However, everything is too late. The lofty Dharma image has left behind the mighty power of salvation. "Reincarnation!" At that moment, everything was purified. The savior drove the mighty power of cutting, cutting out the shattered history of the world alone, throwing it into the ruins of history, and cutting off all the memory and intelligence of the man, allowing it to start again. The starting point for the restart, the savior was set at the time when the man was six years old. It''s just that history is coherent. Once a paragraph is different, history will move to another reality. And the savior''s mighty power is enough to change reality, so the reality that a man restarts is different from the reality he experienced last time. After resetting the man¡¯s reality, the savior abide by the agreement with the man, and every time he studied in the temple near the man, waiting for the man¡¯s nirvana. It''s just that the man has never been in Nirvana, he just failed in confrontation after confrontation, and lost himself in resetting again and again. Until ... "Huh~hu~!" Looking at the scene where the enlightened person was about to reset the world, Shi Lang leaned against the wall, holding his head, panting violently, and the big beads of sweat fell one by one. The turbulence of the invisible vortex and the dark vortex made them involved in Shirou''s original story. But Shiro recalled his first memory faster than this imaginary memory bubble. "Gurneyville..." Altria was standing next to Shirou, Sheng Qing''s eyes full of worry. "It doesn''t matter, Al...I. I just think of something." Shilang smiled, his face full of sweat, which made his smile extremely reluctant. Altria really didn''t know how to comfort Shirou. In this bubble of memory, she was also Shirou''s original story. Summoned the savior, destroyed the behemoth of apocalypse, carried everything on his back, and was involved in the endless resetting of the world... This matter was too complicated, so complicated that Altria couldn''t understand it. Can''t understand, how can I comfort Shirou? Altria felt that as a woman, she really failed too much. At this time, the dark vortex of the sky fell into the black thunder, Shirou saw a flash of light in front of him, and then the bubble of memory burst and returned to reality, and the old flash appeared before his eyes again. "Gilgamesh...!" Shilang growled as he looked at the old flash in front of him. "Huh! Have you finally come back from the cracks in your memory?" Old Flash held his chest, looked at Shirou, and said with a dissatisfaction: "It''s just too late! That thing has been distorted!" Old Flash stretched out his hand and pointed at the dark vortex in the sky. Shirou looked up, and the dark vortex in the sky had been distorted. The black mist that enveloped the sky continued to spread around, and the viscous sound resounded from the hole in the vortex, as if it was about to flow out again. That terrifying mud tide. Shi Lang knew in his heart that this was because this dark vortex was stimulated by his invisible vortex, and it was about to spew a terrifying mud tide! This dark vortex is the source of the power of Sajo Love Song. In the original Holy Grail War, that is, the Holy Grail War in "Fate/Prototype", Shiro cooperated with the old flash and the old sword to sneak attack from behind. Killed Sajo Aige with a single knife, and this vortex emerged from the body of Sajo Aige. Part of this dark vortex has been destroyed by the Enlightened Being, but there is still a part left in the ruins of this history. "Wow~Wow~Wow~!" The pitch-black mud tide flowed down from the dark vortex. That pitch-black mud was the chief culprit that caused the corpses of all the Servants, including the old flash and the old sword, and also undermined Pandora''s restrictions and released the extremely evil power of the false gods. Chapter 1562： Jiu Shan raised his head and glanced at the dark vortex that was about to flow out of the mud, then looked at Shi Lang, and said, "Take your little lovers and leave, Shi Lang." "What are you talking about!?" Shi Lang looked at Jiu Shan in shock. "The mud has flowed down. Once you are infested, you will turn into my indecent shame." The old flash pointed to the corpse self, "Come on, I can barely control myself while I still have some knowledge. Time." "So what about you? You and Arthur, who have been corpses for so long, have been waiting for liberation? If I leave, who will liberate you?" Shi Lang asked back. "Humph. You underestimated me, but it was a slightly larger time trial. Of course I can easily cross over it." Old Shan said. "Don''t be aggressive. Besides, I am not who I was when I was!" Looking up at the mud tide flowing down, Shi Lang''s eyes flashed with divine light, and then the eight evil arms behind him instantly expanded and turned into huge arms of evil. Looking at this scene, the old flash was taken aback: "What do you want to do, Shirou?" "I want, my half body to absorb it!" Looking at the mud tide in the sky, Shi Lang said in a deep voice. ... pS: The fate of the enlightened person, this pit is buried here. hhhhh That''s it for today, good night~! One point, I just came back, I owe two more today One point, I just came back and I was too tired, so I just slept. One hundred words A hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words Chapter Seventeen: The Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil! Looking at Shirou with the huge arms of evil, the old frown suddenly frowned: "Don''t do stupid things!" Shirou raised his head, looked at the mud tide surging down from the sky, took a deep breath, and then moved his mind, the eight evil arms behind him merged into one, forming a dark mud flow, flowing towards the dark vortex. The mud tide that came down rushed over! "Boom!" The two mud streams collided in the air, and the ultimate curse was stirring each other. The majestic resentment and curse broke through the barrier of evil thoughts known as the [All Evil in This World], reaching Shi Lang''s heart and destroying Shi Lang''s mind. This resentment is even bigger than [All the evils in this world]! No. It should be said that it has broken through the concept of the world! And this resentment and curse did not come from its host body, the root emperor who was once killed by Shiro''s sneak attack-Sajo Aige, but the body of the dark vortex. The majestic resentment was all imposed on oneself, and the terrifying malice was enough to break the spirit of Shirou who possessed [Desperate Will A+++]. But Won''t lose. Shi Lang gritted his teeth, he is a container of evil that carries [all evil in this world]. Since it is evil, it can of course be carried by him! Won''t lose! Following Shirou''s firm belief, the crimson [Vampire Evil] also emerged from the body, attached to [All Evils in This World], against the mud tide of the dark vortex. Not only that, but a faint stardust-like fluid appeared in the two maliciously condensed mud flows. God''s evil! Although he did not carry the false gods, Shiro carried part of the evil of the gods during the war of the false gods thirteen years ago, and now it has been effective! Three maliciously condensed mud currents withstood the mud tide of the Dark Vortex. Shi Lang watched the mud flow and mud tide closely. He knew in his heart that as a container of evil, the upper limit he could carry had reached the limit, and he could no longer absorb malice unscrupulously. That''s right. Shirou can no longer carry the malice flowing from the dark vortex, but he can assimilate these malice! The three malicious groups merged into one group, assimilating the mud tide in different categories. "Unexpectedly--!" Jiu Shan looked at this scene in astonishment, turned his head, looked at Shirou with complicated eyes, "Sure enough, I kept it in the confrontation just now... Damn! You still annoyed me like that, Fujimaru Shirou!" Old Flash gritted his teeth. Although he is a bit more intellectual and tender than his adult body, he has the same pride in his heart. He can accept the fact that he was defeated, but he cannot accept the mercy of others. Especially the compassion for his dignity. However, this guy did! What a disrespect! What a sin worthy of death! Old Flash gritted his teeth, but looking at Shirou''s flawed appearance, he did nothing. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he did get along well with the original Shirou. "That is--!" In the abandoned garden, the old sword raised his head, those corpse black eyes looked at the scene where the two mud streams confronted in the sky, and couldn''t help showing a shocked expression: "There is something that can stand against the mud of the vortex?" The old sword knows the horror of the mud tide of the Dark Vortex. Perhaps the destructive power of the mud tide is not as spectacular as the Savior Sword and the Ending Sword, but it is the most special power. After Sajo Aige was parasitized by that force, almost no heroic spirit was her opponent, and even easily contaminated the Holy Grail, contaminated all heroic spirits, human beings, and used the power of the ten crowns of the enlightened behemoth to use the magic of the gods to fall. ¡¿Reappear, let everything that exists in the entity itself become corpses. And its majestic curse power can directly destroy the concept of the Savior Sword and the End Sword! This is also the reason for their failure in the original Holy Grail War. Now, something is actually resisting that force? Chapter 1563： Even if it was just a part of the force forced out of the body after the death of Sajo Aige. But this is also quite incredible. "King of Eternity...!" Attila muttered while holding Lingzi who was struggling to breathe while looking at the three mud flows. "Eternal King?" Old Jian turned his head, looked at Attila in surprise, and then suddenly realized: "Is Fujimaru''s name after becoming king? It''s just..." The old sword turned his head, looked at the three malicious mudflows, and muttered to himself: "Has Fujimaru become a container like love song? But don''t be affected by that force like love song. Dominates the mind, Fujimaru...!" The old sword clenched his hand. At this time, the sky showed a vision. Boom! Boom! The black thunder intertwined continuously, and fell from the sky like a long dragon. The dark vortex seemed to be wise, already aware of Shilang''s plan, and from the black vortex cloud, he lowered the black thunder and struck him at Shilang. "I noticed that the traces I left in this historical ruin are going to be eaten by others, so are you in a hurry?" Old Flash showed a disdainful expression of contempt. Although defeated by the mighty power of the dark vortex, his self-esteem and pride still made him despise the dark vortex that holds the power of terror. Even though it is still impossible to know what the substance of the dark vortex residing in the spirit of Sajo Love Song is, after wandering in the ruins of this history for so many years, Jiu Shan still understands one thing. The body of the Dark Vortex, like the behemoth of apocalypse summoned, is a monster sealed in high latitudes. Although very powerful, without a container, there is no way to interfere in the real world. And the original container of that dark vortex was Sajo Aige. He attempted to use the body of Shajo Aige to win the first Holy Grail War and realize his present world. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that a character like Shiro Fujimaru would appear in the Holy Grail War that can be called a victory. Not only did he kill his original container, Sajo Aige, but also summoned the savior, destroyed the body of the behemoth of apocalypse that responded to the call, and finally fell into an endless reset alone in order to fight against him. "Don''t even think of hurting Gurneyville!" Altria watched the black thunders stab Shirou, how could she bear it, and after a sword repelled Hercules, she raised the sword in her hand without hesitation. The sword of Oath of Victory exudes a dazzling starlight, and then the sword body is completely wrapped, the dazzling starlight is like the light of the dawn that splits the darkness. ¡ª¡ªStar Sword! Altria yelled and dropped the star sword in her hand, and the dazzling star light surged up, engulfing the black thunder in the vortex. However, the light of the stars that had dispelled the horror of the Moon King in the distant age could not penetrate the darkness of the Dark Vortex. The darkness was extremely heavy and full of malice, enough to make people fearful. "Sure enough, although the reality of birth is different, it is also the sword of the star. Well, let me help you!" The star sword in the hand of the old sword exudes dazzling starlight, and then those stars gradually formed the phantom of twelve people around the old sword. [Thirteen restrains and liberation-the round table meeting begins. ¡¿ Old Jian looked at the twelve people around, and said solemnly: "This is the battle to save the world!" Kay: "Allow, this fight for survival." Bediwell: "Permit, this fights against those who are stronger than oneself." ... After all the thirteen seals were unlocked, the Savior Sword in the hands of the old sword had completely radiated the eye-catching light of stars. That is the same as Altria''s sword light, the sword to save the planet! "Ex¡ªcalibur!" The old sword roared and dropped the sword of savior against the dark vortex above the sky. Boom! Another light of savior surged from the earth and blasted into the darkness of the dome. "That''s¡ª!" Altria looked at the light of the savior in the distance in surprise. It was a sword of the same nature as her sword. Star Sword! No matter who you are, since you are here to help the king, then we are comrades-in-arms. Altria said silently in her heart, and then moved her star''s light toward the old sword''s light of salvation. The old sword also has this meaning. The light of the single star sword cannot tear the darkness of the dome of the dark vortex at all, so it might be possible to gather two swords of savior! The rays of the two star swords intersect with each other, and only listen to the sound of "chirp", they merged into one, and they rushed directly toward the dark vortex. Boom¡ª¡ª! The light of the two star swords blasted on the dark vortex. Attila''s eyes flashed with cold light. She stood up, her red eyes staring coldly at the dark vortex in the sky, "I, don''t allow anyone to bully my Master. I''m angry." On her bare abdomen, the star pattern exudes a terrifying red light, as if it is connected to the body in the moon. Attila''s body shook suddenly, enveloped in the aura of destruction, and then she raised it. Hands, the shattered rainbow light gushed from the earth, toward the vortex of darkness. Boom! The two star swords and the power of disintegration of the stars, the three forces that should be mutually exclusive, were assembled, and it was only a moment that they pierced the vortex of darkness. "The Holy Sword ambassador actually unites with the ruined giant. Humph, this is really funny." Jiu Shan curled his lips, then looked at Shirou who was trying to assimilate the mud tide, folded his hands on his chest, and said coldly, "I won''t help you, Shirou Fujimaru!" He stepped a little, turned and left. Sasaki Kojiro, who was attacking Nero, and Hercules, who had been smashed by Altria, seemed to have noticed the urgency of the situation. They left their opponents and rushed towards the Shiro who had assimilated the mud tide. "Get in the way!" With a proud yell, two ending swords appeared on their way forward. One sword slashed Sasaki Kojiro in the middle, while the other pierced into the heart of Hercules. Chapter 1564： Kojiro Sasaki, who was so suddenly attacked by the old flash and cut in the middle, died on the spot, but Hercules, who did not have the resurrection treasure of [Twelve Trials], was clutching his chest, and his huge body stood tall.ÓڵصØ. His treasure, [Twelve Sure Victory] will make him invincible, but it can''t restrain his death. Among all the heroic spirits, the one who restrained him was Gilgamesh, except for the Shilang holding the mud. Stopping the two apostles driven by the vortex of darkness, the old flashed his chest and looked at Shi Lang who had assimilated the mud tide. Although it was just assimilation, the malice of the Dark Vortex was too great, directly piercing the three malicious barriers, reaching Shi Lang''s heart. If it weren''t for the [Desperate Will A+++], Shirou thought that he might become a monster like Sajo Aige. The malice of the Dark Vortex continued to pour into the tip of his heart and into Shirou''s soul. At this moment, the invisible vortex attached to the soul began to rotate. It is like encountering a mortal enemy, spinning at high speed, bursting with infinite power, assisting the mud flow to assimilate the malice of the dark vortex. Gradually, the black, red, and stellar mud flow, under the impact of two diametrically opposed vortices, connected and merged with each other. Gradually, the three mud flows merged into a mass, assimilating the mud flow of the dark vortex, forming a red and black cosmic mud. Endless malice, along the mud, hit Shirou''s heart. -Love. The love of life. Dead love. The love of inorganic matter. The love of organics...love everything. Why should I be sealed. -Alaya. Heroic spirit. Immortal. Creatures. Race. The civilized road...wrong... ¡ª¡ªAll things are one, it''s me. You are me. He is me. The fairy is me. The hero is me. The human being is me. The alien is me. The planet is me. The universe is me. I love everything, that is, I love me. Destruction is not hate, but love. Demise is not an end, but a new beginning. I...yes, Titis... Click! The invisible vortex revolved, and the infinite force crushed the malicious invader Shilang''s soul, and then slowly stagnated, restoring the usual calm. Shi Lang slowly opened his eyes, and the flames in those eyes became more hot and dazzling. He slowly stretched out his palm, and the assimilated mass of red and black universe-like mud fell on him, making him look like a sacred stepped out of chaos, really dazzling. Shi Lang lowered his eyebrows slightly and looked at the red and black cosmic mud in his hands. This mud is neither [the evil of this world] nor [the evil of the blood-sucking species], nor is it the [evil of the gods], but a new thing created by the combination of the three. -The flower of evil. Not to mention having the power of three evils, but also possessing the extreme pollution and cursing ability of the Dark Vortex Mud Tide. Sajo Aige can use the vortex of darkness to pollute the heroic spirit and make it his own minion, which Shilang could not do before, but now the brand new Flower of Evil can do this easily. , And Shiro looked down at the red and black universe evil flower in his palm, and saw the chaotic mud raging, and its pollution directly invaded the invisible dimension, eroding and destroying the right to interfere with this connection point. . [Clue: Inexplicably disturbed...Dice...Dice...Beep...] Disappeared! Shirou felt that some of the rules that bound his whole body had disappeared. Both abilities and treasures are back. There is no doubt that this is the erosion of the flower of evil that destroyed Abigail''s rules of running! Not only that. Shi Lang stretched out his hand, and a strange silver cross appeared in Shi Lang''s palm. -Streaming virtual tree! This is Abigail''s balance tool to compensate him, and it is also a manifestation of Abigail''s own power. Because she had transferred it by herself, Shiro''s red-black cosmic flower of evil invaded and destroyed the rules of running the group, this treasure automatically became his treasure. Turning his head slightly, Shi Lang''s gaze fell on the flower of evil in the red and black universe, and he was extremely admired in his heart. It is indeed the power of Dark Vortex, its infectivity is so terrifying! Although after assimilating the mud tide of the dark vortex, the flower of evil in the red and black universe will have a very powerful curse ability. But no matter what the nature of any ability, it is not the power itself, but the user. Shiro decided to use this power to fight against the parliament! Boom! After Shirou assimilated part of the dark vortex''s power left at this connection point by Shajo Aige, the dark vortex above this connection point completely became a phenomenon, just for a moment, it was two star swords. The sword of the army **** was destroyed. Shoo! There was a burst of air in his ears, Shirou looked around, and saw a black shadow in front of him. The old flash fell in front of Shirou, and said provocatively: "Come on, Fujimaru Shirou. This time, take out all of you. Power!" "Do you want to fight, Gilgamesh?" Shirou frowned. "Isn''t this of course? Although the vortex left by that woman has disappeared, I am still in a corpse state. Although I am still intellectual, there is no doubt that this king is your enemy!" The old flashing voice was loud and loud. Said. "So, what if your corpse state is lifted?" Shi Lang asked back. "What!?" Gilgamesh frowned. Shi Lang raised his hand, the flower of evil in the red and black universe was flowing, Shi Lang said: "I can lift your corpse state!" ... pS: I thought of this today, good night~! emmmm... owe one more. Chapter 18 The reliable Lord Jill! Yes... can I get rid of my corpse state? The corners of Old Shan''s mouth twitched sharply, and his face suddenly turned black. "Do you mean to make me leave the stage in such a shame?" He is the Servant that has been solved by the behemoth of apocalypse, otherwise, the original Shirou would not use his summoning position to summon the enlightened. Only after he was defeated, he was infested by the dark vortex remaining at this connection point. Like other Servants, he was reduced to a corpse man, trapped in this connection point forever, and could not be detached. "Then what do you mean?" Shi Lang looked at Jiu Shan, he really ignored his proud temperament. "Of course it''s a battle! If it''s a defeat, then exit is a matter of course, but such a flat exit is a shame for this king!" Old Flash said tightly. He has his own aesthetics. For other Servants, it is natural to be liberated by Shirou in this way, but he is different. Chapter 1565： The soul was liberated by Shiro in this way, doesn''t it appear that he is asking Shiro Fujimaru for help? This makes him proud, how can he accept it? And he believed that Shirou would definitely satisfy him, otherwise, he would not be so familiar with Shirou. "Well, there''s really no way." Shi Lang sighed, and then looked at Old Shan with a serious face, "Come on, Gilgamesh!" Hearing this, Jiu flashed a satisfied smile. Although his personality became a little unrecognizable, his essence remained unchanged. Still so accustomed to people like this, Fujimaru Shiro. It''s just a pity, I''m not your Servant anymore... "This time, don''t hide it anymore, Fujimaru Shiro. You can''t satisfy me at the level before you. Moreover, my pride does not allow me to fail, let alone allow others to let me!" Old flashing Out of the end sword. "I see, Gilgamesh." Shirou stretched out his hand, took out the holy gun Lungominiad, and then realized it into a slender and endless spear. "Come on--!" Old Shan yelled and left in a shock. The two clashed together, fierce battle, surging magic power, and the surrounding earth was completely destroyed. Jiu Shan didn''t use Wang Lujian, let alone any other treasures. Compared with those treasures, he relied on his own hands more than those magic props. Moreover, instead of enjoying the convenience brought by those treasures, he prefers to use his hands to achieve his great cause. Shiro didn''t use other treasures, but used the spear of endless brilliance to show off his slightly mature spear skills. After the fierce collision, Gray and Nero who watched had a headache. Their eyes couldn''t keep up with Shi Lang''s confrontation with Old Shan, and only Altria watched with relish. "How is the situation, King Knight?" Nero asked, turning his head to look at Altria. "Gilgamesh has the upper hand." Altria said. Hearing that, Nero was puzzled, "Aren''t you the king who likes you the most?" "Yeah, is there any problem?" Altria was puzzled. Nero raised his hand, pointed at Altria, and asked, "Since Gilgamesh is standing on the upper hand, why is there a smile on your face? Don''t you worry about your king?" "Don''t worry." Altria shook her head. "Why?" Altria turned her head, those holy cyan eyes softly looked at the king wielding the holy spear, and said softly: "Because the winner is the king!" Soft but firm! "There is a flaw!" The old flash roared, and his footsteps violently flashed behind Shilang. The Terminator in his hand, with a cold killing intent, slashed towards Shilang''s head without mercy. However Clang, clang! A piece of red and black mud that radiated starlight poured out from behind Shirou, like an extremely hard shield, blocking the chopping of the Terminator Sword. Not only that Zi Zi Zi! ! At the point where the Ending Sword came into contact with the Red-Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil, the blade of the Ending Sword suddenly went black. Shilang turned around and shot at the old flash, but the old flash first noticed Shiro''s movement and dodged. After falling to the ground, Old Flash looked down and saw that the Terminator Sword in his hand suddenly had a gap, not only that the entire body of the sword was covered with scars like a spider web! Curse! The extremely huge curse has destroyed the power of the Ending Sword! "Even the fury of Nabistine has been eroded..." The old flashed his head up and looked at the red and black universe and the flower of evil around Shirou, "That mud has become as terrible as that woman''s mud. " The Ending Sword in his hand was eroded by the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. In such a situation, there was no anger on Old Shan''s face, but a smile appeared on his face. Happy smile. "If it''s just this level, you want to satisfy me, but it''s not enough, Fujimaru Shiro!" Old Shan said with a wild smile. "No. Gilgamesh, you have already lost." Shirou said flatly. As soon as the words fell, the ground behind the old flash suddenly burst open, the red and black mud formed a sword, and the sound of "chat" almost surpassed the old flash''s reaction speed and pierced the old flash''s abdomen. Puff! Old flash vomited blood, lowered his head and looked at the mud gun that pierced his chest in disbelief, "How could it..." "Your actions have always been within my calculations!" Shi Lang said. "That''s it, the flaw behind it was deliberately sold to me! The purpose is to let me fall into this trap!" The old flash was full of surprise, and then looked at Shirou, and said with satisfaction: "As expected of you." Old Shan knows that Shirou prefers to fight with his brain rather than brutal battles. It was the same in the Holy Grail War. If it wasn''t for Shirou to see through Saber''s treasure in advance as the savior sword, so that he has been fighting with Saber head-to-head, perhaps he would have lost to Saber. At the same time, it was the same when assassinating Sajo Aige. He and Old Sword only wanted to destroy Sajo Aige head-on, but this guy saw through the fact that Sajo Aige was still human, and assassinated Sajo Aige with a master. Shi Lang liberated the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil, protected the mud by his side, and then walked towards the old flash. When the old flash saw this, he couldn''t help asking strangely: "You guys have won, why do you wear a cotton jacket?" "My victory is your complete disappearance. Before you disappear completely, I will not give up my vigilance." Shi Lang said flatly. "That''s it... qualified vigilance. If I don''t do things like that I can''t afford to lose, I''d rather die." Old Shan said coldly. How could his pride do what he couldn''t afford to lose? Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded, then smiled, looking at the old flash, and asked: "Have you had a good time, Archer?" Chapter 1566： "How can you be happy to be killed by such a shameful sneak attack?" Old Shan gave a cold snort, then paused, looking at Shi Lang, and said solemnly, "You have to be careful of that woman." "Who?" "Which one else? The woman you assassinated." Old Shan said. "Does Sajo love songs?" Shirou frowned, "Why do you say that?" "That woman was indeed killed by you, and was buried in the ruins of this history like us. In theory, she should be like us, a dead soul who has been wandering in the ruins of this history. But, She disappeared." Old Shan raised his hand, pointed at the sky, and said, "I shuttled out of the vortex before. This king guessed that either someone summoned her or was sucked away by the vortex." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded thoughtfully. In fact, in the new reality, Shirou has already had a confrontation with Sajo Aige. That''s a false **** seat! The person who releases the false **** seat from Pandora''s body is very likely to be the sand stick love song! And there is the [Parliament] organization... Sajo Aige is very likely to be a member of the [Parliament] organization, and may be a central figure. Because Shirou embarked on the road to reset, the main reason was the body of the dark vortex, but it did have some reason with Sajo Aige. Although he hadn''t seen that woman directly yet, Shi Lang knew in his heart that as long as he walked on, he would meet that terrible woman again sooner or later. "I know, I will win!" Shi Lang said confidently. "I didn''t expect you to win, but... I must survive. I don''t want to see you on the Heroic Seat... Goodbye, Fujimaru Shiro, and then Arthur." With a soft grunt, Old Flash slowly closed his eyes, and his body slowly dissipated, revealing a black cup. Shiro stretched out his hand and grabbed the black cup for recycling. At this point, the wandering souls for a long time were finally liberated! The trio of Altria fell from the Tokyo Tower and came to Shirou''s side. "Are you okay, Wang?" Altria asked concerned. "It''s okay," Shi Lang shook his head, and then reached out and threw the black cup in his hand to Grey. "This is the black cup, put it away, Grey." "Oh... okay." Grey put away the black cup in a hurry. The black cup was recovered, and everyone was relieved. Altria glanced, and then asked with a strange face: "Speaking of which, what about Attila and the newcomer? I haven''t seen her before." "I don''t know, she said there is something to deal with." Gray answered honestly. Hearing that, Altria frowned and reprimanded: "Grey, this connection point has even appeared in the seventh seat. It''s dangerous, how can you let the newcomer move freely? If something happens, you The predecessors were too failed!" "This..." Grey felt wronged. Shirou stretched out his hand and put it on Altria''s shoulder, and said, "Don''t worry too much, Al. There is no danger with Attila by the newcomer." Hearing this, Altria''s frowning eyebrows stretched out, and said softly: "The king said so." Grey: "..." Treat differently! Too much! Gray felt even more wronged. "Senior Grey!" There was a sound in their ears, and everyone looked up and saw Attila running from a distance holding Lingzi. "Lingzi, you are back!" "Well, senior!" After saying hello, Grey suddenly found that Ling Zi was holding a wide sword in his hand, and couldn''t help asking strangely: "This is?" Hearing this, Ling Zi subconsciously clasped the sword in his hand, then slowly loosened it, and said seriously: "Someone asked me to give this sword rest." "Thank you for it?" Grey looked strange. Ling Zi turned his head, his gaze fell on Altria''s body, hesitated for a moment, then before walking quickly, he pushed the sword in his arms into Altria''s arms, and said seriously: "His Royal Highness. , Someone asked me to entrust this sword to you." "Entrust, entrust to me?" Altria held this sword and looked at Lingzi with a strange expression on her face. Looking reluctantly retracted from the sword, Ling Zi looked at Altria and nodded seriously. "It''s strange, who will entrust the sword to me? And...this is a treasure, right? M! No! This, this sword is--!" Altria looked at the sword in her hand with a stunned face, and then compared it to the star sword in her hand, her expression of astonishment even more intense. This sword, this sword... It is also the sword of the star! What''s the matter? Could it be said that the planet has forged a second star sword and possesses a second star swordsman? Altria''s face was puzzled. Shi Lang glanced at the sword in Altria''s hand, turned his head slightly, and his gaze fell on Ling Zi, "So that''s it...you met him." "He? Hmm... Yes, we did meet a stranger, Senior. Attila defeated him, and he asked me to entrust this sword to His Royal Highness the Knight King." Ling Zi said. Attila raised her head and glanced at Lingzi suspiciously, saying that Master didn''t know the holy swordsman? However, she didn''t talk too much, and it was Lingzi''s business again, so she didn''t say anything. Of course, the most important thing is She was thinking all over her head, Altria got two Star Swords, it was more difficult to deal with than before, and it was more difficult to destroy. What should I do? Chapter 1567： "Speaking of which, you do make me familiar, Ling Zi." Shi Lang said. "Illusion, Senior. This is the first time I have seen Senior. However, I have heard you many times in the mouth of the killing courtyard." Ling Zi said. At this moment "Kakka!" Suddenly a huge crack appeared in the sky, and the whole earth shook fiercely and fiercely. There appeared one after another terrifying cracks, and the distant sky and buildings dissipated like snowflakes. "What, what is going on? Is there any terrible enemy about to appear again?" Gray said depressedly. "No! This connection point is breaking down!" Altria said quickly. Shilang remembered that this connection point is different from Romania and Northern Europe. This connection point, what is connected, is not another reality, but a historical ruin that has long been shattered! What maintains the existence of this ruin is the black cup and the dark vortex! And now the black cup was recovered by Shiro, and the dark vortex was shattered by the two star swords, and the foundation for maintaining history disappeared. Of course, this piece of history will also disappear. "Grey, open the return technique, we must return to Chaldea as soon as possible, otherwise, we will disappear with this historical ruin!" Shi Lang said quickly. If you continue to stay in this connection point, it will disappear along with this historical ruin. Shirou and Altria are okay. At best, their consciousness will return to the body and will not die, and Grey and Lingzi will usher in true death along with this historical ruin! Grey also knew that the situation was urgent, so she started the return procedure without saying a word. However, who ever thought that although Abigail was scared away by the Enlightened, and his running rules were also eroded and destroyed by the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil, the bracelet was still unable to restore contact with Chaldea. Since the contact has not been restored, how to return to Chaldea? "This thing has never been reliable!" Nero couldn''t help but spit out. "There is no time to say this, I should think about how to make Ling Zi and Grey survive!" Shi Lang frowned and said. Originally, the flower of evil did not evolve. You can also use the flower of evil to wrap Grey and Lingzi to try to survive. But after the Evil Flower evolves, once it wraps Grey and Ling Zi, even if it survives the destruction of history, the terrifying curse possessed by Evil Flower is enough to make Grey and Ling Zi die extremely ugly. What to do? While thinking like this, countless golden chains burst out of the sky. "Wow~Wow~Wow~!" "That''s--!" Altria looked at the golden chains falling from the sky in surprise. "The lock of the sky!" Shi Lang said. Those golden chains rushed down like a wandering dragon, and then wrapped around Shilang and the others'' waists, pulling with all their strength, dragging Deshilang and others into the sky. A faint magic circle appeared in the sky. "That''s the teleportation technique of the Chaldeans!" Gray said in surprise. "But why do you appear here?" Grey was puzzled. Shirou and others were dragged into the Nachaldean teleportation technique and left the ruins of history that was about to be destroyed. In a blink of an eye, with a "click", Shi Lang and the other spirits crossed back to the Chaldean teleportation room. "Really, I finally got in touch again. If I don''t get in touch again, I''m going to give up." The soft voice of the beautiful boy rang in his ears. When everyone looked up, they suddenly saw the blond boy sitting on the gold-encrusted throne, shaking the red wine glass while complaining about recycling the lock of the sky. "Ji, Mr. Gil?" Gray looked at the soft blond boy in surprise, "Why are you here?" "Why am I here?" The corner of Jill Jun''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a smile: "Of course it''s to see your embarrassed appearance." Grey: "..." "Don''t look at me with that look. Okay, okay, I''ll be honest. Because [All-Knowing Almighty Star] can''t see you anymore, so I guess what trouble you are having. So, I''m here to help you. "Jill Jun closed his right eye and said like a lazy cat. "Thank you, Mr. Gil." Gray said sincerely. "What''s so good about? As long as Chloe is going to hit my head with a paper fan next time, you remember to help stop it." Gil-kun said, then turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked suspiciously: "What are you staring at me, Fujimaru Shiro? Are you obsessed with this king? I don''t think you are such a Fujimaru Shiro!" Jun Gil deliberately covered his chest with his hands, revealing a cowardly look that was stared at by a pervert. Shi Lang was answered by the stern. "Who is infatuated with you? It''s just that I met another you in the connection point." Shi Lang said with a black line. Chapter 19 Mordred: Mom, where are you? Shirou told Gil-kun about the connection point. "Really, there was such a thing. No wonder at that time..." Jun Jill took a sip of red wine elegantly, and his bright red eyes looked a little deep. He thought of the special treatment his angry adult gave Shirou during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Although he is not the angry self, he is essentially a person, and he also has the memory of the Holy Grail War. At first, Jill-kun himself felt very strange. At that time, why did he cast too much attention on Shiro Fujimaru, and treated Shiro so special, not hesitating to lose his pride, but also turned into an evil king, thus forcing Shiro to defeat Shiro. Yourself. Even after that, it was helpful to Shi Lang. He appeared in the real world on the [Root Cause] Path, repelled the monsters of the heroic spirits and Gaia, and bought time for Shi Lang to escape to Britain. Jun Jill thought it might be that his brain was overheated at the time, but he just did something that happened to be of interest. And now, all the answers are clear. All this is for a reason. His attention to Shirou became the real reason why the evil king forced Shirou to awaken, and even the curse with Shirou would not be annoying. It was because... Fate, long, long ago, long ago, in the Forgotten Land that no one knew, was formed! Just like the outsider. All the conditions, in fact, existed long, long ago! Chapter 1568： "Unexpectedly, there will be such a thing." Jun Jill sighed and stretched out his hand to scratch the back of his head. "It actually involves the out-of-transformation person. No wonder [All-Knowing Almighty Star] has seen less and less things recently." "Does your [All-Knowing Almighty Star] not see those?" Shi Lang asked curiously. "[All-knowing and Almighty Star] can see only human things. If the object is beyond the concept of a planet, or comes from an outer celestial body, [All-knowing and Almighty Star] will fail." Jun Jill said. [All-knowing and Almighty Star] Although powerful, it is unable to see through alien celestial beings, or those who have been detached like enlightened ones. Thirteen years ago, in the war of false gods, [All-knowing and Almighty Star] and Shiro¡¯s Senluo Wanxiang didn¡¯t see the truth of Zhuyue and Elquet, otherwise, as Elkui of Magic Sword¡¤True World Especially, maybe he won''t embark on the lonely road to become the Moon King. "Anyway, let''s spread out and rest first. It''s a hard work," Jun Jill said. Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at Mr. Gil as if he had met Mr. Gil for the first time. "What''s the matter, Shiro Fujimaru? What are you doing looking at me with that strange look?" Jill-kun asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing, it just suddenly felt like I met you for the first time." Shi Lang said with a smile. Hearing this, Mr. Gil said with a black line: "Even if it is me, my heart is very soft, okay!" "I''ll just listen to this." Shi Lang smiled and left his head. "Damn it!" Jun Jill gritted his teeth, "Anyway, just like his daughter came to **** me off! Great disrespect! It is the king''s disrespect! It is a crime that can be cut by thousands of swords!" Lord Gil yelled, but apparently no one paid any attention to him. ¡­ The ruins of history that are about to be destroyed. The void twisted and rotated for a while, and then a person wearing a **** cloak appeared in the void. ¡ªThe sixth seat! The sixth seat looked at the bright sky and couldn''t help but frowned: "Is it late? Has the power of the Lord of Relief been absorbed by Shiro Fujimaru? Damn! That fellow Abigail has been staying at this connection point. , Didn''t tell me!" "That part of the power was left to the chairman to re-inherit, and it is now inherited by Shiro Fujimaru...This is troublesome." The sixth seat gritted his teeth: "If it were not for this connection point, only when Fujimaru Shiro restored the contract with the enlightened one, could it be realized, otherwise there would be no such confusion!" This connection point is quite special, and it can only appear after Shirou restores the connection with the enlightened being. And Shilang''s restoration of the connection with the enlightened person is the magic spell of the enlightened person! The last reset, that is, in the reset world of Surut¡¯s invasion of reality, this connection point appeared briefly, but in the last reset, he did not recover the dark vortex, but because of his actions, let The evil spirit of Sajo Love Song that was hovering in this connection point escaped from it. Reset...reset... The reality was reset again and again, and to be honest, even he was bored. And the reason why things become so troublesome lies in three people! That is the fairy Taitis, the savior, and Shiro Fujimaru as the core! "Fujimaru Shiro doesn''t have to care, Taitis is also dead. It''s the enlightened one... Damn! If that guy didn''t use the Bodhi tree to get his enlightenment, he wouldn''t be so difficult to deal with! Saying that Bodhisattva will not interfere with humans. History, didn¡¯t it turn out that indirect interference came in? Huh...before the Lord of Relief is resurrected, let¡¯s continue to endure it." "As long as the Lord of Relief is resurrected, there is no need for patience. And¡ª" The sixth Xi raised his head and looked at the cracked sky. His eyes were not looking at the sky, but crossing the sky, looking at the stars in the universe six hundred and fifty light years away, and shouted, "My grievance, my hatred...!" After that, the body of the sixth seat gradually disappeared. ¡­ After handing over the recovered black cup to the task center, Shirou was awarded the reward for this trip. -Three hundred thousand coins! Of course, this is only part of the reward for this trip. In fact, repairing connection points with a link depth of B will reward a total of 1 million coins. But there are not many of them in a group of six. In fact, Grey and Altria wanted to give all the rewards to Shilang for the piece that cut off Lingzi. Shilang didn''t accept it, but Shilang took the big head. As for Lingzi''s piece... It seems that no reward was issued, saying that it was used to compensate Attila for damages to the public facilities. This made Ling Zi still have to cry in poverty, and Attila could only comfort him in shame. Therefore, it is quite right to find the right Master, such as Altria. Although he and Attila destroy public facilities together, there has been no financial crisis so far. And what the coins are used for, naturally they are used for consumption in Chaldea. The master magician basically buys alchemy materials, and the Servant... of course is just for enjoyment. Although 300,000 is not much, considering that the inflation level in Chaldea was only in 2006, it is still a huge sum of money. At least it is better than the power generation job with a monthly salary of 3,000. Of course, this generation of gold coins was only admitted by the Chaldeans. As for what will happen when human history is restored, it will be said two things. But when human history is restored, maybe these tokens will become a kind of commemorative coins. It''s just that these are things in the future, and now, there is one thing ruining Shirou''s Three Views. "You, you said this is Meiyou?" Shilang stretched out his hand, pointing at Meiyou who had become a baby, and the three views burst. "Yeah... why don''t you come and hug, Brother Shilang? My arm is almost broken." Chloe said helplessly. "Although I really want to, I don''t have experience in holding a child. If it hurts her, it won''t be good." Shi Lang waved his hand and refused. Although the baby''s Meiyou looks very cute, what if a rough guy like him does not notice anything and it hurts Meiyou? "I''ll do it, Chloe," Altria said. "You?" Chloe looked at Altria who volunteered, and couldn''t help asking: "Can you do it, Sister Al?" The opponent is the king of knights on the battlefield! Saber Alter, who was nibbling on snacks, also raised his head and looked at Altria. Hearing that, Altria frowned displeased: "Don''t look at me like this, I am also a mother! Also, is there anyone here who has more experience as a mother than me?" Chloe: "..." Shiro: "..." Xiao Mo: "..." So envious. Xiao Mo turned his head and looked at Saber Alter who had been nibbling on potato chips. He raised his eyebrows and said bitterly, "You are the same person? How much did you learn!" Chapter 1569： Saber Alter glanced at Xiao Mo, then stretched out his hand, silently circled the snacks in front of him, and continued to nibble. "Woo..." Xiao Mo ran in tears. Sure enough, hack her to death! "Come on, Chloe. Give it to me." Altria stretched out her hands. Chloe had no choice but to hand the baby Meiyou to Altria, whose mother was too powerful. Altria, who took the baby''s beauty tour, shivered and laughed in no time. This surprised Chloe and others. Especially Saber Alter, who was so shocked that he forgot to eat potato chips. Is the other one so soft? Taking a look at Altria, who was shaking the baby Meiyou, Shirou turned his head, looked at Chloe, and asked: "Ilia went to the South American junction to find a way to save Meiyou?" "Yeah. And Mordred followed." Chloe always answered. To be honest, Meiyou became like this. If only Ilia went there, she would be very worried, but if Mordred followed, there was no need to worry. Shirou nodded, "If Mordred also goes, there is no need to worry." Shirou trusted Mordred very much. That child is very clever and very reliable. So, since the child has passed by, then everything will be done in all likelihood. However, while Shirou and others were traveling here with a baby, Mordred was suffering the greatest hardship in his life. South American junction. A long golden hair fell straight to her waist, and her scarlet eyes looked at the sobbing girl in front of her with a smile. The girl stretched out two fingers, "So, tell me, what is 1 plus 1?" Under the girl¡¯s long golden hair, the delicate and pretty face was full of tears, and the holy blue eyes were moist and misty, sobbing and answering: "Yes, it is 2." The girl smiled softly, "Wrong. The answer is still 1. Look, two 1s, the top and the next plus, isn''t it still 1? Hehehe... the answer is wrong!" "No, that''s not right! You, you are shameless!" The girl cried and argued. "God. I''m never shameless. The answer is wrong, then the punishment will come. Your body and mind will be reduced by one year, and then your IQ and intelligence will be reduced by 10%! Become a blonde stupid loli Come on!" The girl uses power to extract the girl''s IQ. "Don''t, don''t...don''t deprive me of my IQ anymore, don''t deprive me of my mental age anymore, I, I don''t want to become a naive stupid loli...!" The girl cried with a headache, and then she was taken away by 10% of her IQ and intelligence, and her body gradually shrank, turning into a six-year-old appearance, and her clothes became looser, showing smoothness. Soft shoulders. The girl licked her lips, then approached the girl with a kind smile, "It''s so cute, I can''t help but want to hug and rub." Shrouded by the tall figure of the girl, and then looking at the girl''s scarlet eyes, the girl''s holy cyan eyes were squeezed out of tears because of fear and fear. Before meeting this girl, the girl thought there was nothing worthy of fear in the world, but after meeting this girl, the girl''s heart became a shadow. "Then next question, what is 1 plus 1 equal to? This time, if the answer is incorrect, 20% of the IQ and intellectuality must be extracted, and the physical and mental age of two years old must be reduced. You will become an idiot." The girl asked with a smile on her face. "No, don''t... don''t ask me this question again... I don''t know! I really don''t know! Wow!" The girl burst into tears: "You kill me! Wow!" "I don''t want it. It''s not fun to kill. Come on, answer my question quickly, otherwise it will be regarded as abstention, and the punishment will be lowered directly." The girl smiled kindly. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 20 The Day of the Weird! "Thank you, Al. So busy, come and help me too." Shi Lang carrying a cardboard box, said to Altria, who also carried the cardboard box on the side. "Please don''t care, Wang. This is what you should do as a knight." Altria said with a smile. After I have money, I am naturally ready to buy some furniture and decorate my love house well. Shi Lang wandered around the public area a few times, and then bought a lot of furniture. Among them, the large furniture was handed over to the courier, while some small ones were moved by Shiro himself. However, although they are all small objects, there are too many of them. Shilang originally wanted to scream, but at this time Altria came to help. "Put it there, it''s fine." Shi Lang put down the carton in his hand, then raised his hand and pointed to the open space on the side, and said. "Okay." Altria put the carton on the ground, and then sat quietly. Shiro poured hot coffee twice as fragrant, walked up to Altria, and handed Altria a cup. "Thank you Wang." "You''re welcome." Altria took the coffee with both hands, and savored it gracefully with his head slightly lowered. Shiro leaned against the bookshelf behind, while sipping his coffee, while looking down at Altria carefully, a touch of surprise flashed in his eyes that were as bright as fire. To be honest, this was the first time he had looked at this woman so carefully. A golden hair is tied into a ponytail from a black headband. On her petite body, she is wearing a pure white off-the-shoulder dress. The beautiful collarbone is looming. Puffed up, revealing a woman''s slender legs wrapped in black pantyhose. It was supposed to look glamorous, but the attire fell on this woman, and it gave people a solemn and beautiful feeling. There is a dignified beauty. Perhaps because of being too familiar, Shirou had never looked at Altria carefully before, but now looking carefully at it, he felt astonished. "Wang..." Altria murmured while holding the coffee. Shirou returned to his mind and scratched the back of his head, "It seems that I think too much about the problem, and it bothers you. I am sorry for that." "No, no... it doesn''t matter." Altria waved her hand quickly, being stared at by Shirou''s eyes, she was not bothered, just ashamed. After a pause, Altria looked at Shirou and asked, "What are you thinking about, Wang?" Wang stared at her in the whirlpool of thinking, must be thinking about something big. "It''s not a big deal, I''m just wondering, is your armor really this ceremonial outfit? It''s not like a knight''s armor at all, but like the courtesy of the noble lady at the ball." Chapter 1570： Shirou said, reaching out to put his hand on Altria''s smooth shoulder. The faint temperature of the palm caused Altria to tremble with nervousness, and then whispered: "This, this is the armor of the magic road... Wang, forget about it, my attire has the magic plus of Sister Wang and Merlin. Protect. And... and this is the spiritual outfit of my present world, even if I want to change it, there is no way." "It turned out to be so." Shi Lang nodded, his face all in a daze. It''s good to cover up the past. He would never admit that he was just looking at Altria before in a daze. Shirou naturally sat next to Altria, and Altria shook her body uncomfortably. She wanted to stand up, but Shirou took her wrist and said, "It''s okay, just sit down." "Yes." Altria regarded this as a rather difficult task to carry out, enduring the shame in his heart, sitting dignified beside Shirou, but the slender shoulders were trembling slightly, and his heart was very nervous. "Al, are you worried about Mordred?" Shi Lang looked at the nervous Altria and asked. "Mordred..." Mentioning the name, Altria¡¯s nervousness disappeared, her face was full of worry, and she nodded, ¡°Well. Although the child has a wonderful star cup, the connection point in South America is too mysterious and too dangerous. ¡­Even Gray and Meiyou also lit up at that connection, one grows reversely, while the other directly becomes a baby...I, I...I''m so worried about her, Gurneyville..." Altria''s hands were shaking. Shiro stretched out his palm and put it on Altria''s hand, and said softly, "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with that child. Don''t forget, that child has destroyed the coordinates of the alien planet. So, you too. Trust that child." "En..." Feeling the warmth on the palm of her hand and the worry in her heart for Mordred, Altria couldn''t help but want to rely on this man and seek the comfort of this man. She stretched out her hand and hugged the man''s warm embrace, but just as soon as she put her face in the man''s warm embrace, Altria retreated from the state of being in love. Bad, bad! Me, I did something disrespectful to Wang again! Thinking of this, Altria escaped Shirou''s embrace with a cold sweat, stood up, and constantly apologized to Shirou, "Sorry, sorry, Wang. It''s me, it''s me who was too presumptuous. I''m sorry..." "Why do you want to say this?" Shi Lang looked at Altria with a puzzled face. "This...that..." It''s too shame, Altria doesn''t know what to do. Looking at Altria who I don¡¯t know how to be good, Shirou¡¯s bright eyes looked at Altria softly, with a faint smile on his face, "You are still bound to those fame and identity, eternal The era of the dynasty has long passed. And it was you who liberated me from the constraints of the king, Al?" "No, that''s not right. The king is the king, even if time flies, you are also my king!" Altria stood up, looking at Shi Lang with a serious face, with a firm and serious voice. Although she has a softer temperament, her essence is the same as Saber Alter, rigid and serious. Looking at Altria, who was so serious, Shirou stretched out his palm, placed it on Altria¡¯s palm, and said softly: "Then, don¡¯t forget. Before we were kings and knights, we were Friends." Altria looked at Shirou''s bright eyes, and couldn''t help lowering her head, her face full of trouble. King, you don''t know, as long as I can continue to be your knight, I will be happy enough. Altria was troubled. "Tsk!" Suddenly a very unpleasant tusk sounded in the ears of the two of them, and then Shirou and Altria turned their heads and saw the unhappy migrant worker soldier, Ku Chu Lin. "The sour smell of this **** love! Can''t stand it, can''t stand it!" Ku Chulin was full of irritation, then took out a document, looked at Shi Lang, and said: "Hey! Eternal King, your order has arrived, come and sign for it! After signing the receipt, my uncle has to send it to the next one! " Hearing this, Shi Lang let go of Altria''s hand, stood up, looked at Ku Chulin blankly, and asked, "Is this your attitude of service?" Feeling the warm hands leaving, Altria was both relieved and extremely disappointed in her heart, then raised her head, and the holy blue eyes looking at C¨² Chulainn suddenly condensed. "Less wordy, hurry up and sign for... Wait, what is the look in your eyes, Knight King?" Cuchurin looked at Altria with a little fear, his eyes were too terrifying, it was like a flirting couple Looking at the third person who is intervening, the eyes are like alive! Comparing each other''s fighting power, especially thinking that he was affected and hacked to death several times during the battle between Attila and Altria, C¨² Chulainn sweated profusely, swallowed, and smiled dryly. : "Please, please sign for it, the younger one will leave immediately, leave immediately..." Shiro didn¡¯t get too entangled with C¨² Chulainn, he simply signed his name neatly, and then said: ¡°Be better at attitude, otherwise I won¡¯t call your service to move goods next time. If Bazet knows that it¡¯s because of you If you lose a customer in your attitude, you will surely deprive you alive, right?" Damn it! Actually dare to threaten this uncle! The uncle is upright and upright, the poor cannot be moved, the mighty cannot be surrendered, how can he be threatened by you? Cuchurin''s face was full of jealousy, but when he saw Shirou behind, Altriana seemed to be eating his gaze, and her body trembled three times, showing a humble smile, "Yes, yes, what you said is extremely true. , Is a small mistake." "It''s good to know," Shi Lang said. Cuchurin felt aggrieved. But seeing Altria looking at Shirou''s gaze, she suddenly spit out blood. Altria looked at him with the kind of majestic, terrifying, staring gaze like a cannibal lioness, but the gaze looking at Shirou was gentle, ashamed, and small. Sweet and soft eyes like a milk cat. Two little fingers, actually still making a circle in front of you! Even if it is a dog and a man, it shouldn''t be treated differently, right? What about the peace and dignity of being a knight king? Damn! Kuchurin was extremely depressed, but years of experience in picking up girls told him that he must not stay here too much, otherwise, let alone Altria, the Eternal King would definitely eat him! Slipped away! Cuchurin ran fast. Shirou shook his head looking at the fast running Kuchurin, "This guy, he doesn''t even move in." "I''ll help you, king." Altria said with a smile. "En." Shi Lang nodded. Was walking towards the door, suddenly ! ! As if something had pierced his soul, Shirou''s eyes shrank suddenly, and with a "lie" sound, his body fell down, his palms instinctively held his chest, and red and black mud flowed out of every pore of his body. , Like a mud tide, surrounded Shirou. Chapter 1571： "Wang, you are...!" Altria looked at the red and black mud with a worried face, and was heavily surrounded, like a clay man-like Shirou. "Don''t, don''t come over!" Shi Lang covered his heart, and the big beads of sweat dripped down his forehead, his expression a little sordid and painful. Just now, the mud tide that was assimilated by the flower of evil suddenly gushed out with majestic malice and began to impact his spirit. He understood that the mud tide of the Dark Vortex had not been completely assimilated by the Flower of Evil, and there was still a considerable amount of malice. He was ready to attack Shi Lang, and in turn wanted to assimilate Shi Lang! "Don''t, don''t come over! Get away, get out of here!" Shilang was heavily wrapped in mud, and the curse of Dark Vortex was trying to assimilate him into a corpse man like Old Sword and Old Flash! Altria clenched her fists, then closed the doors and windows, and locked herself and Shirou in the small and dark room -316 in Area A. "You, what are you doing? I said, let you go!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth, enduring the curse impact of the Dark Vortex, and shouted at Altria in a low voice. "I won''t let the king go!" Altria said with a serious face. "You idiot...! You will become the same as Gilgamesh. Once you are invaded by the curse, your soul will not be liberated!" Shi Lang said anxiously. "So what does it matter? Wherever the king goes, I will go, the left and right are just a death." Altria walked to Shirou''s body, slowly squatting down, her small white palms, ignoring the surrounding mud. Dirty, stroked Shilang''s cheek softly. "You idiot...!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and said. The malice of the dark vortex was like a flood, impacting Shirou¡¯s mind, trying to assimilate Shirou¡¯s spirit, but when it invaded the depths of Shirou¡¯s mind, the invisible vortex attached to the depths of Shirou¡¯s mind began to act. . It is like a provoked lion, becoming extremely angry, spinning at a high speed, and infinite power shoots out from the center of the vortex, almost instantly destroying the dark vortex. Curse. Not only that, the power of the invisible vortex burst out from Shirou''s body, forming a vortex of light, and both Shirou and Altria were enveloped in it. Shi Lang only felt a sense of dizziness as the world was spinning around, and then his mind was stunned, and he yelled, oh! This kind of dizziness caused by the invisible vortex, he once had it once. That was the time when Zhu Yue''s fragments were used to transform into the Emperor of the Moon. Could it be that the invisible vortex is going to use Altria to fill his record of emperor? Not allowed! Never allowed! Once involved in the invisible vortex, the end will be perish! The destruction of Zhu Yue''s fragments is the best evidence! If Altria is fused, Altria will... No way! Never allowed! Shirou tried hard to control the invisible vortex, but it didn''t work at all. Uzumaki''s light swallowed Shirou and Altria. "Al..." "King!" With the last call, Shirou saw Altria being swallowed by the light, and then he fainted. I don''t know how long it took, Shi Lang woke up in shock: "Al!" In the dark room, there was no response. Could it be that... Could it be that Al has been given by that vortex... Shi Lang pressed his lips, clenched his palms tightly, a touch of sadness in his heart. "What''s wrong, Wang?" Suddenly there was a response in his ears, Shirou felt joy in his heart, but it was a little strange that this response was not the cool and soft female voice of Altria, but the kind of crispness. Male voice. Shi Lang turned his head and looked at him, he was dumbfounded. I saw a black-haired young man wearing a blue silver dragon armor, sitting up while touching his head, muttering: "Wang, what''s the matter...?" Shi Lang stared at the black-haired boy opposite, without a doubt, only the person he saw... It''s me! At this moment, the black-haired boy also reacted and opened his eyes to look at Shirou. Just for a moment, his pupils were widened, as if he had seen something extremely incredible, and said in surprise: "Why... why mine? The body will be on the opposite side? Where is the king? Where is the king? What happened?" The black-haired boy was equally shocked, but Shirou was completely dumbfounded. Suddenly, with a sudden movement of his mind, Shi Lang''s mind flashed a flash of light. "No...no..." Shi Lang swallowed and buried the king of the gods. For the first time, he prayed to God in his heart, hoping that God would not give him that kind of vulgar joke. Looking down slightly, Shi Lang saw a pair of white jade hands, a long skirt like a lily flower, and a pair of slender legs wrapped in silk stockings... Ah! Whose prank is this? Damn god! Shirou covered his face. "Where is the king? What about the king? What happened?" The "Shirou" on the other side was panicked. Shirou covered his face and said helplessly: "Calm down, Al." Hearing this, "Shi Lang" turned his head and looked at the "Altriya" that resembled a lily, revealing a puzzled look. "It''s me! I''m Gurneyville!" The lily girl stood up, gritted her teeth and said. The black-haired boy was stunned. Chapter 1572： Eh¡ª¡ª! ? Chapter 21 Altria: It''s not good for the heart, Wang! "Also, in other words, the king entered my body, and I entered the king''s body?" Altria looked at the opposite "self" in shock. "It''s true." Shi Lang stretched out his palm, holding his forehead helplessly. "Why, how could this be... I, I entered the king''s body..." Altria looked at her rough hand with a troubled face. Not to mention that Altria was so troubled, even Shirou felt very troubled. The invisible vortex did not swallow Altria¡¯s record and merge with him, but exchanged the spirit and record between him and Altria, thus allowing his spirit to enter Altria¡¯s body, and Altria Ya entered his body. Although Shirou did greedy Altria''s body and had the evil thoughts and experience of entering Altria''s body, this entry...not this entry ah! Shi Lang had a terrible headache. "That. What should I do, king?" Altria was already out of bounds. She didn''t mind her body being occupied by Shilang, she just minded whether her filthy, unrestrained soul would tarnish Shilang''s pure body. Hearing this, Shi Lang sighed, "There is no other way. I can only cancel the exchange after the magic of the exchange is exhausted." "So, how long should it take?" Altria asked in a panic. Hearing this, Shirou looked at Altria with some discomfort, and asked, "So anxious? Could it be that my body is so disgusting for you, Al?" "No, no, Wang... me, that me..." Altria didn''t know how to explain it. "Forget it, when the magic power is exhausted, we can naturally exchange it back." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Altria said with a troubled face: "But, I have the heart of the dragon, and the factor of the dragon, not magic, and the king has the [Flower of Evil], and he has huge magic power... This, this seems..." "Do you mean that we can''t change it back? Don''t worry, it won''t. The exchange magic power of the vortex is different from the real magic reserve, as long as... um!?" Just as he was about to explain the operation mechanism of [The Awakening of Mortality: Emperor], Shi Lang raised his eyebrows suddenly and looked at the closed door. Click! Several golden chains broke through the door, and then tied a knot inside the door, and then pulled it violently. "Crack!" The door fell! "That guy...!" Shi Lang''s full-headed "Ting", this kind of breaking into the door, he has seen three times this month. There can be nothing wrong. That guy is "Gilgamesh!" Shi Lang roared in a low voice. "Hahahahaha! Fujimaru Shiro, I''m here to play with you again!" With laughter, Mr. Gil, who was holding the lock of the sky, came in. However, before he could stand firm, Shi Lang took out Altria''s Star Sword, and threw it at Jun Gil. After that, Jun Gil squatted down quickly before he dodged in a thrilling manner. "What are you doing, King Knight? Throwing a sword like an unsuspecting young man is a very unscrupulous thing!" Jun Jill glared at "Altriya". "I don''t think there is anything wrong with throwing a sword at an uninvited villain who has broken the gate three times!" Shi Lang embraced his chest and said coldly. "I broke Fujimaru Shirou''s door, what is your business?" Jill-kun was furious. "What does it mean? It''s my business? Of course it''s my business!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth, "Do you know how much it costs to rebuild a door? I..." When he was about to scold him, Shi Lang suddenly remembered that his identity was Altria, and he quickly stretched out his hand, pointed at Altria, and said, "Do you know how much trouble this will cause the king?" Mr. Gil was about to lash out, but there was a "click" in his ears. Shi Lang and Mr. Gil turned their heads and saw Altria fell softly to the ground, looking at Shi Lang with trembling. "Why did you fall, Fujimaru Shiro?" Gil-kun looked at Altria suspiciously. Seeing Mr. Gil''s face full of suspicion, Shi Lang suddenly felt guilty, and said quickly: "Wang...Wang is unwell today." "M...!" Altria shrank her head, trembling more severely, and even looked at Shirou in fright. Yao...Yaoshou! "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you." Gil-kun walked towards Altria, "Go, Fujimaru Shiro. Let''s go outside to play, leave this yellow-faced woman alone." Seeing Mr. Gil walking towards Altria, he was about to reach out to pull Altria''s hand, Shi Lang felt anxious, took out another Star Sword, and slashed it directly without hesitation. Mr. Gil dodges quickly, looking at Shirou angrily, "What are you doing, King Knight?" "Don''t, don''t come near!" Shi Lang said vacantly in his heart. "You--!" Jun Jill was originally angry, and even about to hack someone, but suddenly thought of a little, his face couldn''t help but show a joking smile, "It turned out to be like this...Really, this king is a man, and he actually regards this king as a great enemy. This is true, your arch enemies should be Skaha and Morrigan! Forget it, don¡¯t bother this time. Hahaha..." Jill Jun laughed and turned and left, leaving Shi Lang with question marks. What is this guy talking about? Shi Lang was puzzled. "Wang..." Altria called Shirou and stood up tremblingly. "Don''t worry, Al. The magic power will be consumed soon, but before that, you have to play me well!" Shi Lang said seriously. "Play...play the king?" Altria was puzzled. "But, why don''t you just say it? If it is the effect of the treasure, there should be no problem, right? There are already fusion heroes. " "Normally this is true, and there is no shame. But... But if Gilgamesh knew about this, I... I would be laughed at for a lifetime by him! Damn it! At that time, how could I still pay? Have the face to live!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth, then stretched out his finger at Altria, and said, "Listen clearly, Al. You must play me well before the effect is over, you know?" Looking at Shirou''s serious expression, Altria knew the seriousness of the matter and nodded quickly, "Yes, resolutely complete your task!" "Okay. Then let''s practice first." "Practice?" Altria tilted her head, revealing a puzzled look. Shi Lang nodded, then took a deep breath, holding his hands in front of his chest, looking at Altria in a lovely voice, and said softly: "Wang..." Chapter 1573： "Wow!" Altria clutched her chest, screamed, and fell to the ground. "What are you doing, Al? Practice hard!" Shi Lang said displeasedly. "But--but..." Altria said with a painful face, holding her chest, "This is too bad for the heart!" ... Due to the invisible vortex, Shirou and Altria exchanged their bodies and records. In order to ensure that Gilgamesh would not see this through, Shirou and Altria had to exchange houses. Altria stayed in Shirou''s room, and Shirou had to go to Altria''s room A-417. On the road, Shirou has been thinking about how to play Altria well. Playing other people is a very difficult job, even if he is quite familiar with Altria, there is still the risk of being seen through. Of course, being seen through is not a big deal. What''s terrible is that if Gilgamesh knows about it, he will probably be lingering in his ears with the foolish laughter of "Krypton hahahaha" in the future. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen! Shi Lang took a deep breath and came to Area A-417. As soon as he opened the door of the room, Shi Lang smelled the scent of food for a while. "Oh, another father, you are back!" Xiao Mo, who was sitting at the table, saw "Altria" coming back, and immediately got up and greeted with joy. Of course, she didn''t know that Altria at this moment was Shirou. "Yes." Shi Lang responded, and then glanced at the room, with some doubts in his heart. Is this really a personal dormitory, not a group gathering? At this moment, in this dormitory, not only Shi Lang and Xiao Mo, but also Saber Alter, Nero, Chloe holding Mei Yu, and Matthew. Several people gathered at the dinner table, joking and laughing. At this time, ten-year-old Grey, wearing a pink apron, brought fragrant fish from the kitchen. While Grey put down the food in her hand, she looked at Shirou softly with her eyes, "You are back, Your Highness. Sit down," "Yes, the other father, please sit down, it''s time to have dinner." Xiao Mo said with a smile. Saber Alter put down the potato chips in his hand, moved his **** to the side, and left an empty space. Those dark golden eyes looked at Shirou and said, "Sit here, another me." Looking at this peaceful scene, Shirou''s head was covered with cold sweat. Bad, bad! I smelled trouble! Shi Lang smelled trouble. No... If it''s just trouble, it doesn''t matter, what matters is that if Gilgamesh knows about the exchange between him and Altria, it''s over! I''m going to lose my old face! "Come here, another me!" Saber Alter was still sending out the invitation. "Oh." Shi Lang walked over with full vigilance. As soon as she took her seat, Saber Alter stuffed her a pack of snacks, "I''ll eat it for you." "Oh...thank you, the other me." Shirou took it. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal, it''s that I''m nervous. Damn it! I have seen a lot of big winds and waves, and I feel nervous in this situation... Gilgamesh, it''s all your fault! Shi Lang gritted his teeth and complained to Gilgamesh. At this moment, Grey suddenly raised her head and looked at Shirou expectantly, "His Royal Highness, do you remember today?" Today...day...! ? What happened today? Shi Lang showed a blank gaze, but looking at Grey''s expectant gaze, Shi Lang''s heart sank again. It seems that today is a special day. But... But Altria didn''t tell him at all! What should I do? Chapter 22 is so lively, so good! [Fixed up] "His Royal Highness, do you remember today?" Looking at Grey with a look of expectation, Shi Lang said in his heart, how did I know, Al did not tell me. However, looking at Grey¡¯s look full of expectation, today must be a very special day for her, if she answers succinctly and forgets it, I¡¯m afraid she will be very sad, right? However, he is not the real Altria, how could he know the affairs between her and Altria? With a headache in my heart, Sheng Qing''s eyes glanced, but he saw Saber Alter sitting next to him eating potato chips, and his inspiration suddenly flashed. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand, frizzily tore open the bag of potato chips that Saber Alter had handed him before, then grabbed a large handful of it and stuffed it into his mouth, gobbled it up, and then looked at Grey, responding indifferently. Screamed. "Yeah." "Great." Grey closed her palms and looked at Shirou happily, showing a very happy smile, "I know your Royal Highness still remembers that today is the day when His Royal Highness broke my destiny." The day that Grey''s fate was broken? Shiro recalled that today seems to be the day when Altria refused to use Grey as a sacrifice to his resurrection in the present world when he was in London to raid the City of Angels thirteen years ago. Looking at the happy Grey, Shi Lang''s eyes softened. That''s how it is, this child still remembers that day. Chapter 1574： At this moment, Xiao Mo suddenly reached out and put his hand on Shi Lang''s shoulder, Shi Lang turned his head, those holy blue eyes looked at Xiao Mo suspiciously, and asked: "What''s the matter, Mordred?" Although Xiao Mo has not recaptured her name from Mordred so far, Altria usually calls her Xiao Mo normally, so Shirou calls her normally. "My lips, Father." Xiao Mo picked up the napkin on the side and gently wiped the corners of Shi Lang''s mouth. His serious look didn''t seem to be helping people wipe the corners of his mouth, but rather as if he was carving some beautiful artwork. "Really, even if you are hungry, you must pay attention to etiquette. This is what the father taught me. Don''t forget it yourself." Xiao Mo closed his right eye and said handsomely. At this time, how should Altria answer? Shi Lang recalled how Altria responded to her by his side, and then stretched out her hands and held it in her heart. Those holy cyan eyes looked softly at Xiao Mo''s eyes, and said softly, "Thank you. , Mordred." "Um...!!!" Xiao Mo''s face was blushing all at once, and he quickly sat down, bowed his head, and muttered in a low voice: "No, you are welcome, Father." She glanced at Shi Lang from time to time, and then found Shi Lang''s bright blue eyes looking at her, and she was so scared that she lowered her head quickly and did not dare to speak. She only thinks that Father King¡¯s eyes are very bright and dazzling today, more dazzling and dazzling than ever before, just like...like the eyes of the King of Eternity! Watching Shi Lang''s communication with Xiao Mo, Saber Alter stretched out his hand to support his small head, nibbling on potato chips while looking at them with those dark golden eyes. "By the way, Brother Shilang isn''t coming, Al?" Chloe, a new mother, holding the baby Meiyu, looked at Shilang suspiciously. "Ah...Wang? What happened to the king." Shi Lang calmly responded. He is not a harem man who is useless except for gentleness. From his communication with Grey, he inferred the reason why Altria would come to him today. "Hmm. Just forget it if you don''t come. Really, Brother Shilang has become more and more inaccessible recently." Chloe said. Huh? Shirou asked strangely: "Wang, is it difficult to approach?" This is the first time he has heard an evaluation of him from behind. Although he doesn''t care what others think of him, Shirou still cares somewhat about the words of acquaintances like Chloe. "Yes, doesn''t Al feel it?" Chloe looked at Shirou suspiciously, then stretched out his hand and patted his head, with a playful expression on his face, "That''s right, it''s still too difficult for Al to feel this kind of feeling." Shi Lang tilted his head and looked puzzled: "???" "I always feel that Brother Shilang is hiding something from us, and is carrying something on his own. This feeling is really annoying. When we are in difficulty, he always lends a hand to help, but when he is in difficulty, he never asks for help... ¡­It''s almost! It''s almost like being treated as an outsider!" Chloe pursed his lips and said in dissatisfaction. Hearing what Chloe said, Shirou understood that they felt that they were hiding something from them. Such as world reset, such as apocalypse behemoth, such as the vortex of darkness... These things were concealed by Shi Lang, who had never told these children, but because of this, they were misunderstood as outsiders. However, this is also good. Rather than involving these children in the world reset event involving even the Enlightened, Shilang would rather be misunderstood by them. Because the more you know, the less happy you will be. Shirou''s holy blue eyes looked softly at the complaining Chloe. "Don''t say that, Chloe." Saber Alter ate the potato chips, looking at Chloe with those dark golden eyes, and said, "The King of Eternity should have his own consideration." "I know... It''s just that I feel a little uncomfortable, and I feel like being treated as an outsider by Brother Shilang..." Chloe mumbled. I never thought of you as outsiders, Chloe. You are all my important friends. Shirou smiled softly, but said nothing. "One more thing," Saber Alter put down the potato chips in his hand and stretched his hand in front of Shirou. "Can you give it to me now?" "Huh?" Shirou looked at Saber Alter suspiciously. "Your King''s Note!" Saber Alter looked at Shirou, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, then pointed to the potato chips in front of him, and said triumphantly: "No matter what I asked before, you are not willing to give it to me. But now, You ate my potato chips, you took my advantage, and you have to show me your notes. Let me see, this sentence seems to be called¡ª" Saber Alter took out a notebook from his arms, flipped through it, then looked up at Shirou, and said seriously: "¡ª¡ªThis is called squeamish, shorthanded. Quickly! Give me your King''s Notes !" "This..." Shilang looked dumbfounded, what kind of thing is this? However, her dumbfounded expression fell into Saber Alter¡¯s eyes, but she felt that Altria was going to repent, and she said angrily: ¡°You have eaten my food. If you refuse again, But it¡¯s too bleak, another me! Besides, I didn¡¯t borrow it and didn¡¯t pay it back, just take a look!" Shiro: "..." Shirou finally understood what the notes Saber Alter was talking about. It''s his black history book! Ah ah ah ah! "By the way, no one is coming, right?" Chloe looked at Grey and asked. "No. Others are either not there or they don''t want to come." Gray said. The former is Ilia, Mordred and others, while the latter is the proud and extremely popular Jill. "So, let''s go! I''m so hungry!" Chloe grinned, stretched out his chopsticks and held it into the bowl. However, it is a pity that these words of her are like a drum of war. The two golden hairs seemed to have received a signal. With a "boom", they straightened straight, and then turned the chopsticks into weapons. Turn the dining table into a battlefield and fight each other. Suddenly, the clouds were raging, and the entire battlefield was filled with the smoke of death. The two Golden Retriever Supremes fought to the end of time, and even the avenue was wiped out! Everyone was dumbfounded. Matthew silently put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hand, and ordinary people like her could not get involved in the battle of the supreme. "I should have guessed, things will become like this..." Chloe sighed and put down the dishes. Just watching Saber Alter and Xiao Mo fight, he was full. Saber Alter and Xiao Mo fought wildly with the dining table as a battlefield, like another hill of sword fences. Chapter 1575： In the end, the confrontation ended with Saber Alter taking the last piece of ribs. Looking at the empty plates, Xiao Mo couldn''t help but stared at Saber Alter, and asked: "Your bowl is full of spare ribs. Why don''t you even leave the last piece for me!?" Saber Alter glanced at Xiao Mo, then picked up the bowl, and while eating alone, he vigilantly prepared for Xiao Mo''s sudden attack. Looking at this look of Saber Alter, Xiao Mo''s forehead was covered with the word "Tic", this kind of father, really better cut it off! The anger caused Xiao Mo to be guilty, and then he reached out to draw out the sword, and Saber Alter, who had been guarding Xiao Mo, also stretched out his hand to slowly draw out the sword. As a result, when both of them were about to draw their swords, they had two hands, but they clasped their hands more quickly. The tremendous strength prevented their hands from moving. "Is there enough trouble?" Shirou grabbed their wrists and asked gently, "You are bothering everyone." Xiao Mo and Saber Alter turned their heads and looked at them, and suddenly saw Grey and the others with a troubled look. They knew that they bothered Grey and others. Xiao Mo stared at Saber Alter unconvincedly, and then whispered: "She started it first!" "You started the refutation first!" Saber Alter replied plainly. Damn it! Xiao Mo glared at Saber Alter, and Saber Alter glared back unwillingly. "In short, if there is a contradiction, don¡¯t break out here, or I will be angry. Whether it is Mordred or Saber, it¡¯s the same. I¡¯ll be so angry that I will ignore someone in the future, or Forget where the Eternal King¡¯s notes are placed!" Shi Lang said. "I was wrong, Father..." "Sorry, the other me..." The two men bowed their heads to apologize. "Then, the two of you shook hands to indicate that I won''t be making trouble with me in the future." Shi Lang said. "No, no! Shake hands with her! I definitely don''t!" Mordred shook his head and vetoed. "Refute, I don''t want it." Saber Alter said coldly. Looking at the two who refused, Shi Lang smiled, "Don''t be like this, shake hands, still good friends." Shi Lang grabbed the wrists of the two of them and drew them in the middle. Both Xiao Mo and Saber Alter refused and fought hard to resist, but soon they were shocked to find that Shi Lang''s strength was too great, and their resistance was of no use at all! Muscle strength... The muscle strength is so strong! They were shocked in their hearts, and then under Shirou''s control, they gathered in the middle. In the eyes of Gray and others, it was Saber Alter and Xiao Mo who were flushed, and then they held their hands together. "Look, how good is it to shake hands and make peace?" Shi Lang said, let go of his hands, and then the two of them quickly took them back as if they had been electrocuted, and then looked at each other disgustingly, and then looked at Shi Lang in shock. Because Shirou''s power... is really too big! Of course, this power is not Shirou''s, but Altria''s. However, even though it wasn''t himself, this feeling of being crushed by power made Shilang feel a little refreshed in his heart. So far, he has been bullied hard, and now he also enjoys the feeling of a strong man! Really... Really, great! At this time, Shi Lang''s heart suddenly remembered Hercules who bullied himself in the shadow of the sand sculpture! There was no chance before, so I had to forget about it, but now with such a powerful force, I suddenly remembered this incident. Revenge! Find a chance to get back! Shirou smiled. Under Shi Lang''s reconciliation, Saber Alter and Xiao Mo recovered their calm, and the dining table became normal. Even ordinary people such as Matthew, Chloe, and Grey can participate in the battlefield and conquer with the two Golden Retriever Supremes. But soon Shirou felt naive for his thoughts at this time. After the meal, there was no small chat, but Xiao Mo and Saber Alter pinched up again, threw them over with their pillows, and played a pillow fight. As a result, the playfulness between Chloe and Matthew suddenly emerged, and the four sides fought. As a result, Shi Lang was the only one holding the baby and watching them play. Looking down at the baby Meiyou in his arms, Shiro just saw the baby Meiyou smile at him. "Wow ha ha ha..." Meiyou smiled happily, her little hand directly grabbed the lily skirt on "Altoria". Shilang stretched out his finger and gently poked Meiyou''s chubby cheek. It''s so cute. Will Mordred''s child, when he was such a small one, be so cute? Shi Lang couldn''t help but think so, but there was a touch of emptiness and guilt in his heart. Looking up, Shi Lang couldn''t help smiling as he looked at the playfulness of several young girls. It''s so lively, it''s great. As a result, with a "click", a pillow hit Shiro''s face frontally. Shiro: "..." ... pS: I wrote about the point of body interchange... I also squeezed a sweat in my heart. I don''t know if it''s a poisonous point... But I still write down. QWQ is here today, good night~! Chapter 23 You and I under the moonlight, so warm "Sorry, I''m extremely sorry." "We knew it was wrong." "Please forgive us." Chapter 1576： ... The four of Chloe bowed their heads very neatly to apologize, then raised their heads slightly, and carefully looked at His Royal Highness, the black-faced Knight King, who was sitting on the sofa. They had just been too presumptuous, and in the pillow fight, they threw them on the face of His Royal Highness the Knight King, making His Royal Highness a black face. Of course, if this is the case, it is absolutely impossible to calm down the girls who are already playing with their heads, and apologize very sincerely. The reason for such a sincere apology is that His Royal Highness, who was hit by a pillow, entrusted the baby beauty tour to Grey, and then joined the group alone, using pillows and snakeskins to walk in, with one enemy four Knocked them all down. Of course, this is not the point, the point is... Chloe raised his head slightly, glanced at the solemn Highness of the Knight King, and quickly shrank his face again. The solemn Knight King is too majestic, especially the sullen face, which is exactly the same as the serious His Royal Highness the Eternal King! Too majestic! Chloe shrinks his head. Obviously they were standing, while His Royal Highness the Knight King was sitting, but they had a condescending sense of majesty being watched by those holy blue eyes. Shi Lang folded his legs, folded his hands on his chest, his holy blue eyes looked at the four little ghosts with their heads down in front of him, and asked, "Are you aware of your mistake?" Chloe asked cautiously: "I accidentally hit your face with a pillow?" Shiro gave Chloe a slanted look, which made Chloe stand up quickly and bow his head in fright. "This is not the point, the point is that the beauty just swam in my arms. She doesn''t have the ability to resist now, and her bones are brittle. Fortunately, she just hit me. If it hits her... Do you want to kill her? "Shi Lang asked. "Woo..." The four of them lowered their heads and just played crazy. They did not think of this, and they couldn''t help but feel a little more ashamed. Looking at the few people who had realized that he was wrong, Shirou''s face softened, and he said, "If you want to let go of playing, it''s best to check if there are people around you who are easily injured." Chloe raised his head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "In other words, if Meiyou is not here, can you let go and play?" "Huh? Yes, yes." "That''s good." Chloe smiled. Seeing Chloe''s smile, Shirou''s face showed cold sweat, and he always felt that he had responded to things that shouldn''t have been done. However, it was clear that Shirou''s hunch was wrong. Next, Chloe didn''t do anything, just got together and told the previous story. And in the jokes where a few girls got together, Shirou also knew how Altria lived during the years when he disappeared. She became Grey''s legal guardian and lived in Fuyuki City, waiting for Shirou''s return. However, instead of waiting for Shirou, she waited for the Fifth Holy Grail War. She wanted to use the Holy Grail to reclaim Shirou, so she went all out, but in the end she still lost to Romani and Maris Billy. Fortunately, Maris Billy was just seeking money and had no intention of hurting human lives. So it didn''t hurt anyone, just won the Holy Grail and promised a huge amount of money, and Romani got rid of Solomon, became Romani, and became the right-hand man of Marisbili. As for why the Fifth Holy Grail War broke out, Shiro realized that the technique of the Fifth Holy Grail War came from the parallel world of the False God Seat in the laughter between Chloe and Grey. Together with the holy grail war technique, there are also Gonmine Kirei and Shiro Eimiya from that world, as well as Eimiya Kirito who traveled through the past first. Knowing these shilang, I felt uncomfortable. He promised that Altria would come back only for a moment, but he didn''t want the other party to wait for a full 13 years. During this long wait, she had been disappointed again and again, maybe she would put her hope in the Holy Grail again. On. However, everything has passed. He--, has returned. Of course, the current state is indeed very strange, and I don''t know when the vortex''s ability will end. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. Several little girls gathered together and laughed and talked, like having a tea party between girlfriends, relaxed and intimate. This kind of plain and warm feeling made De Shilang feel very comfortable, and he could let go of his nervous mind, forget all his worries, and chat with these friends. But he knew that he couldn''t do it after all. He is different from these children, he knows too much, and the vortex involved is too chaotic. Unless the [Council] is resolved, the whole of the dark vortex is resolved, otherwise, he will never be able to embrace this faint warmth. Several girls talked and laughed, Saber¡¤ alter is the idea of ??not participating at all. After borrowing Altria''s history of the King of the Black, she sat on the sofa beside her, watching her notebook and eating potato chips, but she didn''t know when she actually fell asleep. "Huh~hu~" Even and slight breathing sounds. "Really fell asleep!" Matthew blinked and looked at Saber Alter''s sleeping face. "Quick! Xiao Mo, get rid of her! Isn''t this what you desire?" Chloe quickly urged Xiao Mo to provoke Saber Alter, like a playful little devil. "This..." Xiao Mo showed a hesitant face. Although I have been clamoring for Saber to be hacked to death. alter, but in fact it was just talking about it. In getting along with Altria and Mordred, her surly temperament has been reduced a lot, how can she still bear the heart to hack Saber Alter? Shi Lang picked up a bedding from the room and handed it to Xiao Mo''s hand, "Go and cover her, it won''t be okay if you catch a cold." "Huh?" Xiao Mo folded his arms around his chest, turning his head in annoyance, "Why should I cover this kind of woman? I am not hers!" Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled. He understood that Xiao Mo had a good face and couldn''t get off the stage, so he said, "We are blind today and can''t see anything." As he said, Shi Lang turned his head away, and Matthew and the others turned their heads away with a smile, Xiao Mo blushed with laughter. "If you can''t see it, just say it early!" Xiao Mo blushed, resisting a shy mutter, and then took the bedding Shi Lang handed over, walked to Saber Alter, and gently covered it. "Although you don''t recognize me, don''t like me... But, I like you, my father." Xiao Mo said softly, then got up and turned his head away. What she didn''t notice was that when she got up and turned her head, Saber Alter quietly opened her right eye to look at her, and then closed her eyes again. A knight like her who is capable of conquering battles has already developed extraordinary vigilance. As early as when Matthew and Chloe were whispering, they woke up and had been pretending to be asleep. After a while, everyone was ready to go to sleep. Chapter 1577： However, they were not ready to return to their room, instead they were ready to sleep in Altria''s room. That kind of natural appearance is obviously not the first time for a party. This made Shi Lang a little depressed. Altria is so lively here, and his room has been deserted. Except for Altria''s frequent visits, only the unfamiliar Jill King often comes to annoy him. How can it be so lively as Altria? Of course, this is also related to Shirou''s character. When he was a child, he liked the excitement, and liked to hang out with others, but now he enjoys the desertedness and loneliness, while the other side longs for the excitement around him. This is a rather contradictory emotion, to put it bluntly, it is an awkward waywardness. Shi Lang didn''t know how his strange character came into being, perhaps because of the enemies he faced and the suffering he had experienced, he had to twist his character and get used to the cold of loneliness. The strong are cold, but who knows how much of the cold is a last resort? In the world of the strong, the weak will die if they step in! Perhaps this is the reason for this awkward character. The girls took a bath, hit the floor, and lay on the floor, talking night talk, and told Shilang to wash and lie down for nothing. In response, Shi Lang shook his head, instead, while everyone was washing for nothing, he cooked some food in the kitchen and walked outside. "Oh! I went to Brother Shilang again. Al Ke really likes Brother Shilang." Chloe said with a smile on his face. This is not yin and yang, but she likes to molest others. "That''s right, His Royal Highness the Knight King likes Mr. Shirou very much." Matthew also nodded. In Chaldea, everyone would meet every two ends in three days, so there was no need to go to each other''s room every day, but Altria went to Shirou''s room almost every day. This is very telling. "I hope this won''t make Brother Shilang hate Al." Chloe turned around. "Why do you say that, Chloe?" Xiao Mo asked, looking at Chloe strangely. Even her Muyu head can tell Altria''s love for the Eternal King. And she likes Altria, the father, so she is very concerned about Altria''s affairs. "My mother said, men chase women across the mountain, women chase men across the heavy yarn. But for Al''s pursuit for so long, but has been indifferent, this is obviously not interested in Al. If you do, it will annoy the other party." Chloe said, turning over, revealing the appearance of an old driver. "You were wrong, Chloe." Saber. Alter shook his head, looked at Chloe, and said: "The other me has no meaning in that regard to the Lord Eternal King." "Huh?" Chloe raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, Chloe. You, the book that Meimei left behind is a foul look. It''s better for you to read less. His Royal Highness the Knight King has no meaning in that regard to His Royal Highness the Eternal King." Wrapped in a white bath towel Grey walked out of the bathroom and said. "Then what do you mean?" Chloe asked angrily. Grey glanced at the door, then turned to look at Chloe, and said: "His Royal Highness once told me that as long as His Highness the Eternal King is well, she will be very happy for her." Hearing this, Chloe was taken aback and looked at Grey blankly, "Grey, do you mean...?" "Yeah." Grey nodded and said softly: "As long as you can see the Eternal King, Your Highness the Knight King will be happy..." ... Shi Lang took the food to his room. Although he had a good afternoon in Altria''s room, Shirou would not forget that the real Altria was still hungry in his room. As for the pig, he might have been rolling on the ground with hunger, right? Shi Lang chuckled inwardly. As a result, after arriving in his room, Shirou immediately found that his guess had failed, and Altria sat on the bed very dignifiedly. Seeing Shirou, Altria whispered: "King." Shi Lang nodded, then lifted the lunch box in his hand, smiled and asked, "Hungry, right?" Altria''s little chicken nodded like a peck. Very hungry! "Come and eat, I brought you something delicious." Shiro opened the lunch box as he spoke, and laid it out on the dinner table one by one. Altria hurriedly came up, sat at the table, swallowed, "It''s really the food made by Grey, it''s so delicious." "Grey?" Shi Lang blinked his eyes, then smiled and said, "I did it." "Huh?" Altria was frightened for a while, then hesitantly put down his chopsticks, "The king did...I, I..." "Let''s eat. Do you dislike my cooking?" Shi Lang asked. "No..." Altria hesitated to pick up the chopsticks and sipped the food. She was born as a starving ghost, and she usually eats in a hurry with big mouthfuls. Like Saber Alter¡¯s eating, she belongs to the Saiyan type of eating, but when she feels Shirou¡¯s gaze, she doesn¡¯t consciously eat in small mouthfuls. . Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing to be in front of the king. "Next time... Next time, I will cook it for you, I hope you don''t dislike it..." Altria said in a dull voice. "Oh?" Shi Lang blinked his eyes, and then said with a smile: "Okay. Then I will come to see Chef Altria, how deep I have mastered cooking in the past ten years!" "I will definitely make you satisfied!" Altria has a confident face. In the past 13 years, let alone her cooking skills, her cooking skills have improved a lot. "Okay." Shi Lang laughed, and then added: "However, I don''t drink fish soup." "Mum!" Altria was immediately pale with fright. "It''s just teasing you, I''ve already forgotten it. Hurry up, don''t be hungry." Shi Lang smiled. "M..." Chapter 1578： The boy was immersed in the fragrant meal, the girl leaned her face, and looked at the boy with tender eyes. A faint moonlight leaked through the window screens, and a silvery light fell on the cheeks of the two of them. Such a scene, how warm. Just Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Chapter 24, Raiders, the King of Knights! Shirou stayed in his room all night. Although Altria has five young and beautiful girls, but Yi Shirou''s temperament will naturally not take advantage of him, even if he is a fast-maturing acquaintance. Therefore, Shirou prepared to rest in his room for one night. He let Altria sleep on the bed, while he slept on his big and delicate sofa. As a result, he woke up in the middle of the night. The reason is Okay, so hungry! Shi Lang woke up in the middle of the night, clutching his stomach, his face was uncomfortable, and beads of sweat rolled down his face. He didn''t eat much, and woke up from hunger in the middle of the night, except for the first time in Camelot, basically nothing. And now, I woke up from hunger, and it was extremely uncomfortable! It''s as uncomfortable as stomach acid is churning and eroding the intestines! Shi Lang woke up, now he is not using his own body, but Altria''s! Altria is not a big stomach king herself, but because she has the dragon factor and red dragon heart, her metabolism speed is far beyond that of ordinary people, so her food intake is no different from that of a giant dragon. And because of Wu''s mighty power, Shirou and Altria exchanged it, that is to say, it is not Altria that is affected by the Dragon Factor and the Red Dragon Heart at this moment, but him! No wonder Altria ate so little before! Shi Lang hugged his stomach and got up, his green eyes went to the refrigerator and searched it again, but he couldn''t even find the root hair. Come to think of it, I don''t eat much, and I usually go out to eat. Although the essence of Servant is a reconstruction of [True Ether], Servant also has normal human senses. And hungry is one of them. Shi Lang got up and glanced at Altria, who was already soundly asleep, with a helpless expression, "You are sleeping comfortably, but I feel uncomfortable..." Shilang hugged his belly and went out to search for food. His will can resist hunger, but with food conditions, why should he be hungry? Shilang walked out the door, his slender shadow swayed and swayed under the dim light, and then a mass of red and black mud hovered in it. Shi Lang glanced at it and said helplessly: "Retract into the shadows, and Gilgamesh found out, I''m going to be laughed to death!" The Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil vomited a bubble, and then retreated into Shiro''s shadow obediently. Mud can fill a person''s stomach and maintain the normal physical flow of the body. But the current mud has the curse of the dark vortex. In order to avoid harming Altria''s body, Shirou never let the mud enter Alto. Toria''s body. Therefore, the Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil has always been hidden in Shirou''s shadow. "Eat...Eat...!" Shi Lang wandered around Area A and found that the dining facilities such as the cafeteria had closed. It was late at night, and even the Chaldean staff needed a rest. How can this be good? Go to Altria¡¯s room and cook for yourself? This obviously doesn''t work. Grey and the others must have fallen asleep. If they do it by themselves, they will definitely disturb their rest. Although Shilang looked cold now and somewhat inaccessible, his heart was still hot, made of meat. There is no other way but to go to the public area. Thinking about this, Shiro walked towards the central public area. In the center of the four ABCD districts, that is the public area. The public areas are generally a carnival between Master and Servant, and besides the Chaldean staff, there are Master and Servant who are squeezed to the bottom. For example, the famous working empress Bazet, and the all-round brother Ku Chulin. So in the case that the cafeterias in the districts are closed, it is impossible to say that there are restaurants in the public areas that have not closed. Of course, Yanfeng Qili''s murderous food is excluded. The commercial street in the public area is full of feasting and busy traffic, which is very busy. Many Servants met Shiro and greeted Shiro. Of course, they all shouted as Knight King. And Altria is an old man of Chaldea, one of the first Servant in Chaldea, and even the class of Master has a first class named after her. Shi Lang casually found a cafeteria, but he hadn''t entered yet. When Dieng, who was the store owner, saw him, Huarong was so frightened that he quickly closed the store door, and then hung the "proofing" sign at lightning speed. On the door. Shiro: "..." As for? Shi Lang felt depressed. Although Altria has a big appetite, he can''t afford it. At least when he was in Camelot, didn''t he raise it well? Shaking his head, Shi Lang finally found a small restaurant. "Welcome." As soon as he entered the door, the white-haired brother of the store manager, the Heroic Guardian, greeted the guests gracefully, but when he saw "Altria", his face turned pale, and he felt his hand muscles twitching. Shi Lang looked at the Palace of Heroes in amazement, feeling this guy is also opening a restaurant. Chapter 1579： Shi Lang found a seat and then said to the Heroic Guardian Palace: "Guide Palace, bring all the delicious food here." "It can be... but I have to say, I am not a cafeteria here." The Palace of the Heroic Guards said vigilantly. The other party is the King of Knights who went bankrupt in five large cafeterias. So far, the bankrupt owner Bazet has also taken her Servant to run around for debts, and he has to treat it with caution. "Don''t worry. I will pay, but you have to serve food fast." Shi Lang said. "As long as you pay, there is no problem." Although he did feel pain in his hands when he saw the Knight King, it couldn''t stop his determination to serve the guests. So Durex, ON! Shirou looked forward to the Hall of Heroes who started cooking. Now I can finally make my stomach feel better. However, it is really hard for Al to maintain such a hungry stomach. Shi Lang was drinking tea in one hand and playing with chopsticks in the other, waiting for the food to come up. At this moment, the girl laughed and talked outside the door. "Eh eh eh? Really?" "Yeah. The debt has been paid in half, so I don''t have to eat instant noodles today, I can have a better meal." "...I''m sorry, Ling Zi." "It''s okay, Attila. Let''s leave that alone. Let''s have a good meal today. I heard that the owner''s craftsmanship is very good, Attila." "En..." Wait! This voice is... Lingzi and Attila! ? Shi Lang turned his head and stared at the door in amazement. But it was too late, with a "crunch", the door was opened, and Attila and Lingzi walked in with laughter. "Knight King, the fish **** you ordered are ready..." The Heroic Guardian put the fish **** on Shiro''s table, and then they saw Lingzi and Attila at the door, and Attila and Lingzi also saw him and "Altoria". At that moment, the whole scene froze! Subsequently The faces of several people changed instantly! The Knight King and Attila... ¡ª¡ªMy little shop! The horrified face of the Heroic Guardian Palace. ¡ª¡ªI finally paid off half of my debt ah ah ah ah ah! Ling Zi''s pale face. Then... "Altria Pendragon!!" Attila''s frenzied and tyrannical face. As if Broly saw Kakarot, Attila took out the sword of the **** of war and rushed towards Shilang with a violent roar. Didn¡¯t you change your body without changing Al¡¯s European energy? Looking at Attila who rushed over with a roar, Shiro quickly picked up his chopsticks, picked up a fish ball, and then dropped the knife into Attila''s mouth. "Woo..." Shilang stuffed the fish ball, Attila''s mouth was blocked, she chewed a few bites, swallowed the fish ball, and then shouted violently: "Alto..." The result was not finished, and Shi Lang stuffed fish **** again. After going back and forth, Attila was stunned that he hadn''t finished the opening remarks completely, but had been eating the fishballs that Shilang had thrown in the past. "Uuuuuuu..." "How is it, is it delicious, Attila?" Shirou asked. "Good... delicious." Attila said dryly, she would not lie. Shirou smiled softly, "Then sit down and eat together. After eating, let''s talk about other things, okay?" Now that he and Altria had exchanged their bodies, Shirou felt that he had to solve all the troubles of Altria. Such as Attila. "You and I are enemies of life and death, how can I eat with you?" Attila said with cold eyes. She has a destructive desire for Altria. "But," Shi Lang stretched out his hand, pointed at Ling Zi, and said, "Ling Zi is already very hungry. You don''t want to make Ling Zi hungry, do you?" "This..." Attila turned his head and glanced at Ling Zi, showing a troubled expression. Shi Lang smiled, dealing with people like Attila, the premise is to let her restore calm and intellectual first. "Attila, let''s go together. I''m very hungry..." Ling Zi looked at Attila with tears in his eyes. Anything is fine, as long as you don''t increase your debt. "En..." Attila responded in a low voice. Chapter 1580： Then Shilang, Attila and Ling Zi gathered at the table. The Heroic Guardian breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he didn''t demolish his shop. However, if Altria and Attila got together, it would be an atomic bomb that could detonate at any time, and it would have caused trouble. Thinking about this, Heroic Guardian was about to drive three people away. Before he could even speak, Shirou looked at him with a smile, "It won¡¯t happen, Guardian. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll make compensation. Don¡¯t worry. Just serve it. As a store, you don¡¯t want to drive customers away, do you?" "This... of course." Looking at those sacred blue eyes that were as bright as fire, the Heroine Guardian answered hesitantly. Those eyes were so good-looking, like the sacred fire in the dark, so dazzling, he couldn''t help but want to look twice, but he still returned to the kitchen after consciously rude. "Really worthy of being the Knight King, so dazzling." When I arrived at the back kitchen, the Palace of Heroes was full of praise. Of course, he didn''t know that he was not facing Altria, but Shirou. The Heroic Guardian is indeed a master who is known as the crowned old mother. His craftsmanship is very good, far surpassing Shilang. And at the dinner table, Shi Lang from time to time asked Attila and Ling Zi. Attila sat there without answering, but Ling Zi answered enthusiastically. All of a sudden, the guests enjoyed themselves. After eating, Attila slapped one hand on the table and glared at Shirou violently, "Come on, Altria Pendragon!" It''s finally over. Her destructive instinct came back to her heart. It''s miserable, miserable! My little shop! The Hall of Heroes wailed in his heart. My debt! It''s going to eat soil again! Ling Zi''s eyes were full of tears. According to them, Shilang was about to pinch Attila. This is a well-known thing in all Chaldeans, Attila must not be with Altria, otherwise it would be a big explosion of the atomic bomb! In fact, it is said that the Chaldean zoning system was originally due to Attila and Altria. "Really... Sure enough, you still want to fight..." The Knight King lowered his head slightly, a little disappointed. Eh! ? This reaction of the Knight King made Lingzi and the Heroic Guards foolish. Is this normal expansion? "I thought we were friends already." The Knight King looked at Attila. "Friends, friends?" Attila was stupid. For the first time someone said she was a friend, and this person was actually her mortal enemy, Altria Pendragon? "I used to think that Attila was a star warrior who could only destroy, but in the previous connection point strategy, I realized my mistake. I shouldn''t treat you with that kind of prejudice. You are a very Gentle, very kind people, want to destroy, want to ravage, not your intention, but the instinct bestowed on you by the stars. I like such a gentle Attila, so I want to be friends with you, not enemies. " The Knight King said softly: "So, at that time, I was thinking, when will we be able to fight together as a matter of course as before. How good would that be?" "Gentle...friend..." Attila''s momentum weakened, "No, it''s wrong... I am a vandalism star warrior, no... there is no such thing as what you said. I am a vandalism weapon, there is no gentleness. I am a weapon, it was like this in the past. , This is the case now, and it will be the same in the future...!" Hearing this, the Knight King smiled, stretched out his hand to hold Attila''s slightly trembling hand, put it on her chest, and said softly: "Although the past cannot be changed, we can continue to struggle in the future." Attila raised his head and stared at the knight king''s bright sacred blue eyes, stunned. So pretty... She couldn''t help thinking like this in her heart. "Woo...mu...!!!" Coming back to his senses, Attila turned around and ran away hastily. However, instead of running away completely, she hid in the doorway, poked out her head cautiously, looked at the Knight King, and asked, "Are we, are we really friends?" "Didn''t Attila think so?" The Knight King asked softly, his bright eyes soft as water. "Yes...Yes..." Attila lowered his head. "Uh? Uh...!!!" ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ Looking at such an Attila, Ling Zi and the Heroic Guardian were both stupid. "Ling, Lingzi...I''m going back first." With that, Attila retracted her head and fled. "Huh? Wait for me, Attila!" Ling Zi quickly followed out. Looking at Ling Zi and Attila who left, the Knight King showed a faint smile. "This, what the **** happened to this?" The Heroic Guardian''s face was dazed. "Nothing." Shi Lang turned his head, looked at the bewildered Palace of Heroes, smiled and said, "Thank you for the hospitality, the money is already on the table." After speaking, Shi Lang walked towards the door. The Heroic Guardian counted the money, and shouted to Shirou''s back: "You have given too much money, King Knight!" Chapter 1581： "Then treat it as a tip for your fright." Shi Lang waved his hand and left. The figure from the back looks very chic. "Is that the Knight King..." The Palace of Heroes murmured to himself, and then sighed, "The King of Eternity is also true. Is such a good girl''s heart unaware of it? It''s just like the male protagonists that the old man said, dull Ah. Well, but it¡¯s none of my business. Finally, Alaya stopped functioning. I can also enjoy the holiday here without worrying about the nostalgia." The Palace of Heroes wiped and tidied the dining table. After eating and drinking, Shi Lang walked towards Area A. Before he went to his room, he saw Morrigan drinking coffee drowsy in front of the public drinking fountain on the promenade. Shilang smiled, walked over, and whispered behind her, "Good evening, sister." "Yeah--!" In the night, Morrigan''s frightened scream sounded. Chapter 25 The Life Interview of the Eternal King! [Fixed up] Accompanied by a scream of fright, Morrigan fell to the ground with a "click", and the coffee cup in her hand fell to the ground, staining her white skirt with a bit of filth. But Morrigan''s mind was not on it at all. Instead, he lifted his head, with a blank face, and looked at the Knight King on the opposite side with some shock. Looking at Morrigan who fell to the ground, Shirou walked a few steps and stretched out his hand towards her, "Is it all right?" Morrigan hesitated for a moment, then reached out and put her hand on Shirou''s hand and stood up, "It doesn''t matter, just don''t tease me behind your back, Your Royal Highness." Molly was angry. "Trick you?" Shi Lang showed a puzzled expression, "I didn''t tease you, Sister Morgan." Hearing this, Morrigan shook her body and smiled reluctantly, "Look, you are playing tricks on me again. Xiao Mo and the other one of you have admitted wrong before, but the misunderstanding has long been clarified. I am Morrigan, but it''s not. That witch Morgan Leffey." Shi Lang grasped Morrigan''s wrist, those holy cyan eyes looked at Morrigan softly, and asked softly: "Does my sister think I''m very foolish?" Such beautiful eyes. Watched by those bright holy cyan eyes, Morrigan''s heart trembled slightly. Those eyes were too bright, like a pair of gentle emeralds, just like those of Gurneyville, she couldn''t help but look at them a few more times. However, facing Shirou, she was completely panicked. "No, that''s not right, you have admitted the wrong person, Your Highness the Knight King." Morrigan used magic to pull his wrist out of Shirou''s hand, and then radiated light all over his body, floating slightly in the air, and fled through a teleportation technique. "She ran away." Shi Lang rubbed his hands and sighed. "However, I was so flustered, and I didn''t dare to face Altria. Sister, you want to cover it up." A faint smile appeared on Shirou''s face. However, since she ran away, there was no way to take her for the time being. "Better go back to sleep first." Shi Lang returned to his room, only to see the door of 316, the next moment, she was attacked from behind and hugged her waist. Who? Presumptuous! Shi Lang''s eyes condensed, and the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil in the shadow appeared fiercely. Then he turned his head and saw the person who was holding him, Shi Lang and the Evil Flower both gave a sudden stop. "Caught it!" Embracing him is a snow elf-like woman wearing a purple shirt and white folding skirt, who looks very similar to Ilia. "Love, Alice Phil?" Shirou''s momentum gave a sudden pause. Alice Phil lifted the small head buried on Shirou''s back, and looked at Shirou with her ruby ??eyes, "I caught you, Al." Yes, yes. She thought of me as Altria! Shilang''s biting eyes softened, and from the red and black universe¡¤Evil Flower also slowly dived into the shadow. "Originally I went to your room to look for you, but Chloe said, "You are out. I guessed that you were looking for Shi Lang, so I ambush you in the middle. Hehehe...how about it, Al? Am I in an ambush?" Alice Phil smiled, and then rubbed his face against Shirou''s back, "Al''s back is so soft, and it smells good, it has a nostalgic smell..." Shiro: "..." "Let go of me, Alice Phil. Otherwise I will get angry." Shi Lang said with a dark face. Huh? Alice Phil looked strangely at "Altria", who was staring, and said her heart was wrong. When she used to tease Altria like this, Altria was so embarrassed and angry that she was teasing him. I don''t know what to do, but why is it a little angry today? Alice Phil blinked, then turned his head and glanced at the room of A-316, the red eyes flicked across. She let go of Shirou, stepped back a few steps, put her hands behind her back, showing a meaningful smile, "I see, I won''t tease you here." Shiro: "..." No. What do you understand? Please don''t make up for it yourself! With a sigh, Shirou looked at Alice Phil and asked, "Is there anything to do with me, Alice Phil?" "Of course there is." Mentioning this incident, Alice Phil reduced her mischievous smile and became super serious, then stretched out a finger and said solemnly: "Life talk!" "People, life, relationship, talk?" Shi Lang was stunned. Shi Lang was caught by Alice Phil in the tea area beside him, and while sipping tea, he listened to Alice Phil''s cry. Chapter 1582： At this time, Shirou finally understood that Alice Phil had...no, to be precise, it was the reason why "Altria" was caught. In recent years, Kirei Uemiya and Kirei Yanmine have gotten closer, and are getting more and more estranged from her, the wife of the royal palace, and this is what caused Alice Phil to be overwhelmed in the sand sculptures of the collapse of the human setting. To challenge Yanfeng Qili. However, it is clear that in the sand sculpture room, people who are not enough to have sand sculptures have no combat power. It is like Vegeta going to challenge Arale, except for being abused or being abused. Therefore, Alice Phil has undoubtedly failed. However, Alice Phil was not prepared to give up fighting with Yanfeng Qili, the hateful mistress. However, since it is a struggle, it is natural to need a staff member from the back, and Alice Phil and Altria are good friends. This is already a well-known thing, so it is natural to find "Altoria". As a good friend, Altria will certainly help Alice Phil to fight. However "I refuse." Shi Lang replied blankly, and then got up to leave. "Don''t be like this. If even Al doesn''t help me, this Chaldean will have no place for me!" Alice Phil clung to his waist firmly and refused to let go. "You can find Chloe. Chloe has more ghost ideas than me." Shi Lang said with a blank expression. What a joke, he doesn''t want to interfere with other people''s housework! "But, if you let those kids know that the relationship between me and Kirishu is in a tense state, wouldn''t it be bad?" Alice Phil cried and said. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang never wanted to get involved in other people''s household affairs, but looking at Alice Phil''s appearance, he sighed, and then attached to Alice Phil''s ear and said a ghost idea. "Really, indeed, it is Al! You have such a brilliant idea, it seems that you have used it on Shirou!" Alice Phil was full of praise. "What''s a joke? How could that pig have such an interest?" Shi Lang curled his lips, then turned and left. "The pig?" Alice Phil tilted her head in doubt, but quickly ignored this because she obtained the supreme magic method from Shirou! "Young and beautiful wife, Chiguo wears an apron to offer food to her husband who has been toiling for a long day... Although I feel ashamed, if I can defeat the **** little third of Yanfeng Qili, then it might be impossible to fight! Come on, Eri Si!" Alice Phil''s eyes burned with the flame of fighting spirit. "However, it really is Al. She must have used this trick on Shirou, otherwise, how could she have introduced this trick to me so easily?" Alice Phil was full of praise for Altria. She didn''t even know that Shiro was the one who recommended this trick to her. Alice Phil, who had obtained the supreme magic method, turned around and left here. Shirou continued to walk towards his room. "Really, I actually wanted me to help her attack the man, and it was Eimiya Kiritugu... a headache!" Shirou covered his head. The trick he recommended to Alice Phil is almost a wicked desire that men have in their hearts, it is a universal trick. However, this trick is a huge challenge to people''s integrity and shame. Of course, the effect of this trick on Eimiya Kirishu is unknown, but if someone used this trick on him, Ishiro''s temperament probably caught it that night and threw it out. He likes women who respect and love themselves. Back in the room, Shirou was surprised to find that Altria had already woken up. He sat up on the bed, looking at Shirou who had returned, and heaved a sigh of relief. "When did you wake up, Al?" Shirou asked suspiciously. "I woke up without noticing the king''s wavelength. I saw that you were gone, and I wanted to go out to find you, but if Gilgamesh saw me, I would probably show up easily. Then, the king would I''m distressed, so I''m waiting for the king to come back." Altria replied seriously. Hearing this, Shi Lang showed a faint smile, sat next to Altria, slowly placed his palm on Altria''s hand, and said softly: "I make you worry, Al." "No, Wang..." A faint moonlight leaked through the thin window screens, and a faint water silver pattern was sprinkled on the backs of the two of them. Such an atmosphere... "Wait! Wait!" Shirou covered his face and stepped back. "What''s the matter, Wang?" Altria looked at Shirou suspiciously. "Before the vortex''s ability ends, it''s better not to get too close." Shilang said, covering his face. Hearing that, Altria was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, showing a faint smile, "I see, Wang." "By the way, is there anything in your body that needs attention?" Shilang asked. "A little bit of attention?" Altria shook her head and said softly: "I don''t have anything to hide from the king, so my body can be used by the king as he pleases." "So...I know." Shi Lang nodded. "But... Mordred hasn''t come back yet, Wang?" Altria asked worriedly. "Don''t worry, that child, he will definitely repair the connection points and come back very beautifully." Shirou said softly, "I will never read this wrong." "En." Altria nodded. South American junction. "Okay, next question. What is 1 plus 1?" the blonde girl asked with a smile on her face. "Mom...Mom...Where are you, Mom!?" The four-year-old blond girl, sobbing and wiping tears. ... pS: That''s it for today~! Good night~! Chapter 26 I want to be friends with you, Knight King! Shirou stayed with Altria. Chapter 1583： It was not surprising that this fell into the eyes of others. It was just that Shirou and Altria''s relationship was warming up, and everyone smiled kindly. Shirou didn''t feel embarrassed, but Altria felt embarrassed. But when this fell into the eyes of others, it felt quite strange, always feeling that the Knight King and the Eternal King were reversed. Fortunately, Altria didn''t go out much, so it didn''t cause any disturbance. Of course, the most fortunate thing is that Sheba recently provoked Gilgamesh, making Gilgamesh annoyed by practicing Iskandar in the past few days, ready to teach the Sheba group. This is really a blessing in misfortune. On this day, Altria received a text message on her cell phone. Shi Lang picked it up and raised his eyebrows. Altria, who brought out a large pot of rice from the kitchen, looked at the frowning Shirou, putting down the heat-insulating cotton gloves, and asked: "What''s the matter, Wang?" Living together, waiting for the effect of the vortex to pass, and these days, Shirou went out to buy groceries, while Altria made food. "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that Ling Zi told me to go to the public area." Shi Lang tossed the phone casually, then sat at the table, a scent puffed his nose, and he felt a little hungry in an instant. As expected, Altria''s years in the real world weren''t for nothing, at least this cooking skill has gone straight to the Palace of Heroes. "Ling Zi?" Altria showed a worried look, "Wang, if you are going to see Lingzi, please be careful of Attila." "Hmm." Shi Lang picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth, then looked at Altria, who was full of worry, and couldn''t help but laughed: "You have become a bit old, Al." "This..." Altria lowered her head in shame. After eating, Shi Lang went out and walked towards the public area. Looking at Shirou''s back, Altria hesitated. "I''ll just follow. The king doesn''t know Attila''s weakness. If Attila goes mad, the current king is too dangerous. Um...I''d better follow." Thinking about this, Altria took a deep breath and walked out the door. She was full of seriousness, feeling that it was not like going out, but like facing an arduous war. To be a good king, you must not let others know about the exchange, especially Gilgamesh. According to Ling Zi''s text message, Shi Lang quickly came to the agreed place. That is in front of the fountain in the center of the garden in the public area. Seems to see Shilang, Ling Zi waved to Shilang. "What''s the matter, Ling Zi?" Shi Lang walked over. "His Royal Highness, this..." Ling Zi was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to speak. At this moment, Attila''s little head appeared behind Ling Zi. "Morning, good morning, Altria Pendragon." Attila hid behind Lingzi, with a small head popping out, and saying hello to Shilang with a cowardly face, her voice as thin as a mosquito. Shilang turned his head slightly and looked at Attila behind Lingzi, with a soft smile, "Good morning, Attila." "M..." Attila shrank his head, enduring the cowardice in his heart, and asked in a soft voice, "That...before, you said you want to be friends with me...is it true?" "Of course, because I like people like Attila with a soft heart." The Knight King said with a smile on his face. Hearing this, Attila shrank her head again, her face even more cowardly, "That...that...I..." Looking at this look of Attila, the Knight King folded his hands together and looked at Attila with a smile on his face, "I see, it was Attila who asked me out, right?" Attila put her hands in circles on her chest, then nodded, "Hmm..." "That''s just right." The Knight King smiled softly, "I also just want to meet Attila again. Not as an enemy, but as a friend." "Me, me too..." Attila lowered her head in shame. Upon seeing this, Ling Zi looked at the Knight King and said, "Then, Your Highness, Attila will leave it to you, and I will leave first." The Knight King nodded, "Yeah." Under Attila''s somewhat scared face, Ling Zi left without hesitation. As Ling Zi left, Attila hiding behind Ling Zi completely revealed her appearance. Looking at the embarrassed Attila, the King of Knight couldn''t help but was taken aback. He saw Attila wearing a goose yellow skirt and a light yellow ring around his neck. The whole person looked quite pure. "M..." Attila hugged her hand and looked at the Knight King a little cowardly. "Attila, are you...?" "The master and the Killing Institute changed for me...Yes, isn''t it too weird? Ok, so embarrassed..." Attila pursed her lips and said with shame. "No," the Knight King shook his head and said softly: "It suits you, Attila." Looking at those holy blue eyes that were as bright as fire, Attila lowered his head. "Then, meet again. I am your friend, Altria Pendragon." The Knight King closed his right eye and introduced himself. "I, I... Attila." "Let''s go shopping together, Attila." "Hmm..." The Knight King and Attila went shopping together, and wandered in the public area quite peacefully, which made everyone look silly. "Just kidding?" Someone was shocked. "Too, has the sun come out from the west?" Some people think it is a dream. Chapter 1584： "Congratulations, history has opened a new chapter..." Someone was playing with it. ... People look silly. Knight King Altria and Attila are a pair of mortal enemies. Every time they meet, they will explode like fluorine and potassium, and spread to the surroundings. So, don''t let Knight King Altria meet Attila, this is the inherent impression of Chaldea. But now? Now the Knight King Altria and Attila are shopping together quite peacefully! And looking at the appearance of the two people, instead of trying to pinch, they are quite happy? Especially Attila, bowing his head in shame all the way, the shameful appearance made everyone directly see the explosion! "Is this going to change the sky?" Someone muttered to himself. Of course, they didn''t know that the current Altria was playing on behalf of Shilang. However, even if someone knew it, it was still in a state of explosion of the Three Views. For example, Altria who is now hiding in the grass, looking at Shirou and Attila. She had an incredible face, and then a face full of longing. "Even Attila is convinced... As expected, he can easily do things I can''t do." Okay! This woman is thinking again! Tired of shopping, Shi Lang and Attila sat in a milk tea shop and ordered two cups of milk tea. The store carefully handed over the milk tea and stated repeatedly that it would not damage the store. In response, the Knight King smiled, "Don''t worry, Attila and I are good friends, and I won''t do that." As soon as the words came out, the store''s three views burst, and he returned to the front desk dazedly, and Attila''s head lowered more severely. "Come on, Attila." The king of knight pushed the milk tea in front of Attila, and then tore up the wrapping paper and took out the straw. Then while drinking the milk tea, he smiled and said, "I am very happy to be able to get along with Attila in peace like this. " Looking at the king knight who was sipping milk tea, Attila plucked up his courage again and again, then looked up at the king knight, and said seriously, "Me, me too!" Taking a deep breath, Attila said seriously: "Actually... These days, the Master and the Killing Institute have been counseling me on human emotions... I, I just know that I have always wanted to destroy you, but it is actually I want to get your attention. I, I, a long time ago, didn''t want to be an enemy with you, but a friend..." Huh? Isn''t it? He really got what he said? Shi Lang was dumbfounded. "Yes, is that right?" "Hmm..." Attila lowered her head and circled her hands in front of her. "I was born because of destruction. Destruction is my instinct, but I don¡¯t like destruction myself, but I never thought of fighting against instinct. Until 1,500 years ago, I ran into you." "The enemies I met were shocked when they heard my name. They either surrendered or fled. Obviously, there is a big gap between your strength and mine, but you refused to give me an inch and kept fighting against me. At that time. I am puzzled, but your firmness gave me the desire to fight against instinct...At that time, the thought of''how good if the war with you lasts'' flashed through my heart... " Shiro: "..." "But..." Attila put his hands in circles on his chest, and said troubledly: "But this is my waywardness after all. You finally chose to unite with the Roman emperor and pretend to be a consecrated Roman princess to assassinate me. In fact, I had already admitted at the time. I''m out of you, because your breath and eyes are so easy to recognize. Only you can make me feel that way, but because I was really shocked by you, I was killed by you..." Saying this, Attila suddenly reacted and waved his hand in a panic: "Ah...I didn''t mean to say that if it wasn''t for me to be stunned, you wouldn''t be able to kill me. That, that..." She has a poor EQ and doesn''t know how to explain it, but the Knight King has already reached out and held her little hand, "It''s okay, it''s gone. We are now friends." "Hmm..." Attila lowered his head. Looking at Attila, who bowed his head, Shilang suddenly didn''t know what expression to show. There is still such a feeling! In Attila''s heart, in fact, he didn''t want to be an enemy with Altria for a long time, but a friend. But because of her own problems, every time she saw Altria attacked Altria madly, it was like a child who caught the attention of those who cared, so she was quite naive as a kid who deliberately teased her. However, it is no wonder that when the false gods invaded, she would appear in the world with Garna, Arjuna and others and help Altria. "Yes, yes." Suddenly, Attila stretched out his hand from the bag that Lingzi gave, took out two Switches, pushed one of them in front of the Knight King, and then blocked half of his face with the Switch, and whispered: "Let¡¯s play the game together, Al Toria." "Games? Yes." Shiro picked up the Switch and fiddled with it, and it turned on immediately. It is strange to say that although the facilities in Chaldea are complete, there is no game development department, but online games are emerging in endlessly. Moreover, I don''t know where this network comes from. The Chaldean area network is used for internal communication. If it is used for games and entertainment, Marisbili will probably start cutting the network cable. It can only be certain which Master has secretly become a telecom service provider. The game that Attila invited the Knight King to play with was called "Beauty under the Moon". This game is quite popular in Chaldea. It is said that whether it is Morrigan, Mustard Hinako, Gilgamesh, and Iskandar are among the players. Of course, Shiro didn''t even have a Switch, so naturally he never touched it, but Attila kindly invited him. In order to resolve the conflict between Altria and Attila, Shiro naturally did not refuse. Good! Seeing that the Knight King did not refuse, Attila, who was worried, finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was Ling Zi''s idea to invite the King of Knights to play the game. He also gave her some guidance on the game process beforehand, and also lent her an account. The game has been installed in advance, so Shiro can enter "Beauty under the Moon" as soon as he starts it. Chapter 1585： Considering that Altria and Attila would play the game later, Shiro chose to create a female account and entered a name at random, but Shiro stopped when he chose a race. There are five races in this game, namely human, vampire, goblin, dream monster, and orc. "For this, I suggest you choose a vampire, Altria." Attila said: "Vampires have a stronger attack and have the ability to damage blood. If you are new to play, it is better to choose a vampire." "Yeah." Shi Lang selected a vampire, and smiled at Attila: "Really professional, Attila." Attila was a little ashamed. Of course she didn''t know this. She had learned about it after Ling Zi''s training, and she had seen the guide uploaded by the famous e-waste man Morrigan from the forum. "Also, one thing to note is that this game is different from other games. The death of other games is to deduct experience and level. After this game dies, it does not lose experience, but permanently loses attributes. So, be careful. . And don¡¯t take the purgatory-level novice task chain." Attila said earnestly. "Why?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Because of the purgatory-level novice task chain, the last link will go to the gatekeeper in the Andes to answer the question. That answer task is difficult and difficult, and no one has passed so far. And for the general novice task, just give the gatekeeper some food. Yes, that''s it." Attila thought about Forum Morrigan''s strategy, and then said. "I see." Shi Lang nodded. Soon, under Attila''s guidance, Shirou completed the novice task and took the cake to the gatekeeper in the Andes. Entering the gatekeeper in the Andes Mountains, Shi Lang suddenly saw two second-class NPCs. One of them was a gatekeeper NPC with blonde hair and red eyes, and the other was a young girl with blonde hair, trapped in a cage, wiping tears and crying. "Huh?" Attila looked at this scene with a strange face, "It''s different from what the guide said." "What''s the difference?" Shi Lang looked up at Attila with a strange face while controlling the character to give the cake to the gatekeeper NPC. "The icon on the guide does not have this N, NPC." Atty stretched his hand and pointed at the second-class blond girl who was trapped in the cage and cried. Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled, "Probably the version has been updated." "Hmm..." Attila nodded. She didn''t understand the game, but Ling Zi taught her that she didn''t know how to pretend to understand. Turning his head, looking at the crying second-class blond **** the screen, Shi Lang suddenly felt that this NPC was a little pitiful. Controlling his character stepped forward, the angle of view of the screen moved forward, and he could fully appreciate the crying face of the blond young girl. Looking at the crying face of the blond young girl, Shirou couldn''t help but think about it. Will there be any hidden tasks? Chapter 27¡ªThe Virtual Moon "Yes. That''s it. Come on, Attila!" Ling Zi hid in the grass beside him, cheering for Attila. Ling Zi very much hopes that Attila and Altria will become friends, because Attila is too lonely. If there is a friend, maybe Attila''s face will bloom with a bright smile. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that if Attila and Altria become friends, she doesn''t have to continue to eat dirt. "Lingzi, your voice is too loud, you will be discovered!" A soft voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Ling Zi turned his head to look, and suddenly saw a young girl with straight black hair falling around her waist, quietly reminding her next to her. The girl has black hair straight down her waist, her pretty face has a pair of dark golden eyes, she is wearing a white shirt and black dress, under the black pleated skirt, is a pair of slender beauty wrapped in black stockings Foot. The girl smiled, like a lotus blooming in the mud, quite pure. "I see, the killing courtyard." Ling Zi nodded and quickly shut up. This girl is not someone else, she is Lingzi''s master of the same period, and she is also Lingzi''s friend and best friend, the Demon Bodhisattva after the separation of the Buddha and the Demon. "Thank you for the things that happened before Attila, the killing house." Ling Zi prayed to the killing house and thanked you. Regarding Attila, there is no less trouble in the killing house. "It''s okay, aren''t we friends?" Qihuang asked the killing house with a smile. After a pause, Kihara turned his head, looked at Attila, and said, "Also, if I can stop Attila''s face from showing such a lonely expression, I will be happy too." Then the two continued to secretly stare at Attila and Shirou. And it was not only them who stared at Shirou and Attila secretly, but also Altria herself. However, she encountered some minor troubles. She hides in the bushes, and someone has already been hiding! Looking at Uemiya Kiritsugu, who was squatting in the grass, smoking a cigarette with a sad face while sighing, Altria was silly at the time: "You, why are you here?" Could it be that she was discovered? Uemiya Kiritugu glanced at Altria, "It''s you, Fujimaru Shiro." Call her Fujimaru Shiro... Didn''t you find this? Altria breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Eimiya Kiritugu vigilantly. "Why am I here? Hehehe..." Eimiya Kirisu screamed innocently, and then gritted his teeth and stared at the Shirou next to Attila, gritted his teeth and said: "Then ask, your knight. What did the king instill in Alice Phil!" Huh? Altria''s face was dazed. The thought of the torture experienced by Eimiya Kirishu these days caused a burst of collapse in his heart, and tears burst into tears. In the name of love, it doesn''t matter if he is forced to eat his wife''s "love" food, the most important thing is that he actually restricts his personal freedom and prevents him from looking for Yanfeng Qili. This is simply torture! Without Mapo Tofu, how could his inspiration come from? Unforgivable! Must get revenge! Keiji Eomiya gave Shirou a fierce look, then turned his head to look at Altria, with a serious face, and solemnly asked, "Shirou Fujimaru, you like Saber, don''t you?" Chapter 1586： Because he used to be the master of Altria, even though so many years have passed, Kirishu Eomiya still calls Altria Saber more easily. "Hi, like? No, no such thing." Altria waved her hand quickly. Wang likes Skatie, but not her. "Why are you shy? I don''t remember that you are such a young person. Moreover, you can''t hide from someone like me." Keith Uemiya said. "This..." Altria was troubled. "I can see that Saber is also interesting to you, but according to your protracted behavior, it is impossible to get close to Saber to death. Therefore, you have to learn the technique!" Keishi Uemiya was serious and serious. "Technique?" Altria blinked, looking at Eimiya Kirisu suspiciously. "Yes. Your feelings are only one-liner, that is, Bidong!" Keishi Uemiya looked serious. "Bidong?" Eimiya Kirishu nodded, and then said, "See clearly, this is the wall dong. Pay attention to my posture." Eimiya Kiritugu stood up, and then placed one hand on the big tree beside him, "Pay attention to my posture. Look at my angle, and the body should be close, so that your body can completely cover the woman, so that you can hear each other. See each other''s breath. Remember the point?" "Remember, remember..." Altria nodded blankly. "That''s good. Almost Alice Phil is looking for it, and I''m going to run away. Good luck." With this sentence left, Kirisu Eomiya ran away. While running, he turned his head and stared fiercely at the back of the Knight King. Damn Saber, I didn''t think you were such a person! I still hate the Fourth Holy Grail War and want to use Alice Phil to assassinate me! Then don''t blame me for pushing you! Thinking of this, Kirisu Eomiya ran away, leaving Altria in a daze. "Wang...Wang likes me?" ... Looking at the young blond girl NPC crying on the screen, Shi Lang said that the picture is really exquisite, then turned his head to look at Attila, and asked: "Attila, will there be hidden missions in this game?" "Yes, there should be. Morrigan''s strategy stated that there may be super rich generals in purgatory-level novice missions, but no one has passed the gatekeeper''s answer." Attila said uncertainly, and she said to this. The game does not understand. "That''s it." Shiro nodded, which means this is a game with super high degree of freedom? Thinking of this, Shirou controlled his character and touched the iron cage that trapped the blonde loli. With a "click", the iron cage fell from the sky, and then broke. The crying blond young girl stunned, and then ran out of the gap in the iron cage in a panic like a hamster. The gatekeeper who was eating the pastry watched this scene, and was choked immediately, and quickly reached out and slapped his chest. Shi Lang Xin said that the game was quite interesting, but the gatekeeper caught the blond girl who had escaped in the next moment, then turned his head to look at Shi Lang''s character, and said viciously: "Damn it, you guys took advantage of me. Step on BUG, ??come in for me!" Shiro was about to say that the planning of this game was quite deliberate, and the word BUG could still appear in the lines set for the NPC. As a result, two hands rushed out from the screen of the Switch, grabbing Shiro and Attila''s clothes respectively. Led, and then dragged them into the screen. "King!" "Attila!" Altria and Ling Zi, who were hiding in the grass, rushed out and came to the scene. However, in the scene, Attila and Shirou were gone, only a Switch without electricity. "What the **** is going on?" Altria picked up the dead Switch and muttered to herself. This is not only Altria''s question, but also Shirou''s question. "What, what is this?" Shi Lang was dragged by his collar''s hand into a strange stream of light tunnel. Not only him, but Attila beside him was also dragged in by the hand that suddenly rushed out of the screen. Is this a conspiracy of the parliament? As soon as he thought about it, Attila had already taken out the sword of the **** of war and slashed the palm of his collar. "Clang clang!" The surging voices of steel continued to flow, but they could not hurt this hand in the slightest. Shi Lang also took out the sword of vows of victory, chopped and grabbed his own hand. Clang clang. It doesn''t hurt at all! At this time, the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil hidden in Shilang''s shadow came out, with a "swish" sound, like a poisonous snake, entangled the hands holding Shilang and Attila. Only for a moment. Chi Chi Chi Chi! The sword of the military **** and the sword of vows of victory both had both hands, and white smoke suddenly appeared after being entangled in the red and black universe and the flower of evil. "Wow! So hot!" Suddenly there was a painful sound in the ear, like an ordinary person being splashed by boiling water, and he instinctively released the hands of Shilang and Attila. With two audible sounds, Shilang and Attila fell directly out of this tunnel. The Red and Black Universe¡¤Evil Flower then rushed towards Shilang. After falling out of the streamer tunnel, Shirou found himself and Attila falling from the sky. Before falling to the ground, the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil caught up with Shiro, turned into a mud net and caught Shiro, causing Shiro to slowly fall to the ground, and then retracted into Shiro''s shadow. Attila was not so lucky, and plunged straight into the ground with a "boom". With a "Uh" sound, his body softened. Chapter 1587： Hung up. Shi Lang was about to shout, Attila don''t die, but the next moment Attila''s body faded illusory, and then it became solid again. Resurrected! Shi Lang looked at Attila in amazement, and said to his heart, Attila should not have a resurrection type treasure like the [Twelve Trials]! Attila was also very puzzled, looking down at her hands, a touch of doubt passed in her eyes. She also felt strange that she didn''t have a resurrection type treasure, so why did she suddenly come back to life? "Are you all right, Attila?" Shirou asked. "Nothing, Altria." Attila shook his head. Shi Lang looked around. It was surrounded by mountains, and here was a low-lying plain. He showed a solemn and vigilant face and said: "We may have bad [the council]''s plot. In order to ensure safety, Attila next, we have to support each other." "Yeah. I listen to you." Attila nodded and stood up. Looking at Attila who stood up, Shirou''s eyes flashed a touch of doubt. "What''s the matter, Altria?" Attila asked strangely. "Are you shorter?" Shi Lang was right, feeling that Attila seemed to be shorter. "Huh?" Attila tilted her head, looking blank. "Regardless of this, we have to figure out what happened first." "Yeah. I listen to you." Attila nodded. Shilang was about to figure out the situation first, but as soon as he turned his head, he was stunned. Because a line of virtual subtitles appeared before his eyes [Novice Village-Resurrection Point] Shiro: "???" What''s this? Chapter 28: Thousands of words, a word of dog planning! [Fixed up] [Novice Village-Resurrection Point] Looking at the illusory frame, Shi Lang looked at a loss. What''s this? Turning his head, Shi Lang looked at Attila who had shrunk in a circle, pointed at the illusory frame, and asked: "Attila, can you see this thing?" "That line of words? Yes. And Altria, there is a line of words on your head." Attila pointed to Shirou''s head. There is a line on my head? Shi Lang subconsciously raised his head and looked at him. He didn''t see the words on his head. Instead, he saw a line of green words on top of Attila''s head. ¡¾Lonely Flower¡¿ Shi Lang was dumbfounded. This [Lonely Flower] was Ling Zi''s ID in "Beauty under the Moon", why did it appear on Attila''s head? Not only that, Shiro also found that Attila''s ears had become more slender and sharp, and there were wings as thin as a cicada on the back. -Fairy! Wait! He and Attila were grabbed by the palm that suddenly came out of the screen, and then dragged into the screen. In other words, did he and Attila cross into the world of the game? At this moment, Attila also raised his hand, pointed at Shirou, and said blankly: "Altoria, your teeth... are so sharp." Huh? Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly looked towards the small river next to him. What caught your eye was Altria¡¯s pretty face and those bright holy cyan eyes, but Shiro found that his canine teeth had become very sharp, and his skin had become sickly white, and he had fallen from the sky. The sunshine made him feel uncomfortable to be evaporated. Like... Just like Vlad III who transformed into a vampire! Ling Zi''s account [Lonely Flower] is a fairy, and Attila, who entered the game world, has sharp ears and wings as thin as a cicada, turning into a fairy. And under Attila¡¯s suggestion, I chose a vampire with a lower difficulty, and if I cross into the game world, I will become a vampire? Of course, this is not the point. The point is why the male account I created before is not a male account? Ah! Shi Lang, who was in a headache, found that there were some other virtual interface buttons in front of him, and the layout was exactly the same as that on the Switch. Shi Lang scans them one by one, which are [Character], [Backpack], [Skills], [Tasks], [Guild] [Settings] and other interfaces. Shi Lang did not hesitate to click on the [Settings] interface. There is a sub-interface of [Exit] in [Settings]. Since it has been traversed into the game world, if you use [Exit], you may not be able to traverse back. But... ¡¾System: The interface is damaged and cannot be opened. ¡¿ Sure enough! Shi Lang sighed. Seeing Shi Lang sighing, Attila waved her small fist, patted her chest, and said seriously, "Don''t be afraid of Altria, I will protect you." "Thank you then." Shi Lang smiled. Attila, who is a star warrior, said these words, it really gave people a lot of security, and the fairy is also a mage class known as a fort. Of course, the most important thing is, how should this travel back? Think about it carefully, the reason why he and Attila fell into this game world is entirely because in the Andes Mountains, stepped on the bug of the gatekeeper NPC, and was caught by the gatekeeper. Chapter 1588： In other words, if the goalkeeper is defeated, will he and Attila have a chance to cross back? Shilang and Attila discussed it, and Attila said that Shilang is the master. Obviously, she and Altria are the same type of people, and prefer to use the body to solve problems than the brain. Since he was heading for the gatekeeper NPC, before that, he had to confirm his status. Shiro''s attributes ¡¾Name: Flower of Evil Race: Vampire Class: First Class¡¤Baron Muscle strength: B+ Durability: B Agility: D Magic: E Race ability: Blood sucking: Every time you **** human blood, you can restore your own health and temporarily increase your own combat effectiveness. First Embrace: There is a probability that the blood-sucking object will be transformed into one''s own relatives. Blood Contract: Under the witness of the great vampire king, sign a contract to change the object into one''s own relatives. After the class is promoted, it is easier to contract with dependents, increase the dependent ability, and expand the number of dependents. Low light: Under the sun, it will lose energy continuously, and its capacity will be reduced by 30%. After the class is promoted to the true ancestor, this weakness disappears. Personal ability: Dragon Factor: Magic power capacity and magic power recovery speed increased by 500%, magic power increased by 1000%, muscle strength and durability increased by 300%, and magic power resistance was increased by 1000%. ¡¿¡¾Name: Lonely Flower Race: Leprechaun Class: the third class¡¤big goblin Muscle strength: D++ Durability: D+ Agile: C++ Magic: A+ Race ability: Elemental reorganization: Use the four basic elements of earth, fire, wind, and water to form a variety of powerful magic bombardments. Magic Tide: Magic power capacity and magic power recovery are increased by 300%, magic power is increased by 300%, and the level increases. High-speed chanting: reorganize elements, chant runes, and build magic. Weak physics: When being physically attacked, the damage is increased by 200%, and the resistance is reduced by 300%. After being promoted to a holy fairy, this weakness disappears. Personal ability: Star pattern: Strength, durability, and agility increased by 500%, magic resistance, resistance to blows increased by 800%, after a rage, strength, durability, and agility increased by 1000%, magic resistance, resistance to blows increased by 1600%. ¡¿The planning of the game "Beauty under the Moon" is obviously a very innovative plan, turning the classic role-playing class system into a class system. In addition, there is no specific ability value. According to Attila, the game "Beauty under the Moon" has a high degree of realism and freedom. And now, it is indeed the case. But... "Are you really a mage class, not a berserker?" Knowing the power of Attila''s star pattern, Shirou couldn''t help but look speechless. However, Attila didn''t respond to Shirou''s speechlessness. Instead, he kept looking up at the scarlet moon above the sky in a daze. "What''s wrong, Attila?" Shirou asked concerned. "No. Nothing." Attila shook his head. She had a very strange feeling just now, that her body was in the sky. However, this should be impossible. Because of her body, she is still trapped in the real moon, Mooncell. Shaking his head, Attila looked at Shirou and asked dryly: "Next, what should we do?" "If the goalkeeper is the ultimate goal, now of course we have to spawn mobs and level up. It just so happens that there are novice mobs here to practice." Shi Lang pointed at the kawaii slime that was stumbling not far away with a smile on his face, then lifted his foot and walked towards the slime. It is inherent common sense to brush up the level before playing BOSS. "Well, leave it to me, Altria." Attila took the lead and walked towards the slime confidently. Shi Lang nodded, Attila''s profession was a mage, and it was indeed suitable for killing monsters in a large area. Attila walked to the cute slimes. The slime was stumbling, unaware of the arrival of a catastrophe. "Burst, reality, crush the spirit! Fire magic, fireball!" Attila used the classic fire magic, fireball. The red elements gathered in Attila''s hands, and then a fireball bombarded the slime. Although the lines are indeed too much for the second grade, but this fireball technique is enough to kill the slime, this is beyond doubt. Sure enough, this fireball technique fell on the slime, bursting out a huge amount of damage. ¡ª¡ªMISS! Hurt, lost! However, this fireball technique attracted the attention of the cute slime. Then the slime turned his head to look at Attila. In an instant, fangs and teeth grew like a sheep turned into a demon. Yes, I swallowed Attila directly. Then burst out an infinite amount of damage. Chapter 1589： -999999999! Attila was digested by the slime. Shi Lang looked silly. The mere novice monster slime actually digested Attila! After Attila was digested by the slime, the resurrection point behind Shilang flashed, and then Attila, who had shrunk a circle, walked out of the resurrection point blankly. "What''s the matter, Attila? How did you get killed by a slime?" "I, I forgot...Ling Zi said that the slime of Novice Village has stronger attacks than the ninth-tier dungeon BOSS. Therefore, novice players who don''t know the truth are killed in the hands of the slime, so history Lime is also known as a new killer." Attila said, scratching the back of his head. Hearing this, Shi Lang was choked. The novice village mobs are stronger than the late BOSS, which dog planner specially made this man? However, if the novice village mobs are stronger than the late BOSS, how do you level up and defeat the gatekeeper NPC? "The strategy says that you can only rely on the novice mission. After the novice mission, you can leave the novice village." Attila said. Novice missions are divided into three modes: cute, normal and purgatory. The cute and normal modes are a series of visits. The function buttons to activate the game are different. The difference is only the difficulty value of the mobs to be played. The purgatory mode, which Attila said before, answered questions to the gatekeeper NPC as he died. Shirou had already ran away most of the novice missions by manipulating the character in the game before, and he also handed the cakes to the gatekeeper, and now he is going to find the novice village chief to reply to the mission. [Task: You have delivered cakes to the gatekeeper, now please return to the village head of Novice Village to reply to the task. ¡¿Shilang and Attila go to the center of Novice Village and find the village head of Novice Village to reply to the task. The head of Novice Village is a bob-headed boy wearing a white robe. He saw Shirou and started the process: "Oh. My dear Flower of Evil, have you served delicious cakes to the great gatekeeper? This is so good..." The head of Novice Village was chattering, Attila listened honestly, but Shirou looked at the head of Novice Village, and he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you... Meiren Solomon?" "Huh?" The head of Novice Village who was chattering ceaselessly stopped, and looked at Shirou with some confusion, "Do you know me?" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 29 Onepiece is real! "Do you know me?" Meiren Solomon, the mayor of Novice Village, looked at Shirou suspiciously. Shi Langxin said, of course I know you. Back then, you were scared, so I packed it and threw it to Morgan Leffi for study. "Wait, wait a minute! You are...!" Meiren Solomon, the mayor of Novice Village, stared at Shilang for a while, then stretched out her hand with a shocked face, pointed at Shilang, and said, "You, you are the knight..." "No." Shilang shook his head, then pointed his finger at himself, and said with a smile: "I am Morgan Lefy, don''t you know you don''t recognize me?" As soon as he finished speaking, Attila, who was standing behind Shilang, raised his head, and his bright red eyes looked at Shi Lang suspiciously, and said to his heart, how does Altria say that she is Morgan Lefy? As a result, Attila had just wondered, and Maylen Solomon had a "click" on the other side, and she fell to the ground, looking at Shirou with fear. "It seems to be thinking of me. After all, what about the workshop..." Shi Lang looked at Meilian Solomon with a smile on his face, and Meilian Solomon''s face became even more pale, and then he stunned, rolled his eyes, and fainted directly. "Altriya, the village chief fainted?" Attila was puzzled. "M... probably recalling some bad memories?" Shi Lang hugged his chest and said uncertainly. "Bad memories?" Attila''s red eyes looking at Shi Lang were full of doubts. Shiro thought it would be better not to explain himself. More than 1,500 years ago, Maylen Solomon and Altruki went to the British Isles on Zhuyue''s order, but they were defeated by Shilang together with Fu Tigeng. Votigeng was killed by Shiro himself, and Elteluci was domesticated by Shiro into his own eagle dog. As for Maylen Solomon, it''s probably the worst... He was cut off by Morgan Leffey, dragged into Morgan''s workshop, soaked in formalin, for Morgan Gerry''s daily slice study. If it hadn''t been for Alte Luci to ask Shirou to leave him, he would probably still be Morgan Leffe''s sliced ??guinea pig. After realizing that the head of Novice Village was Mayren Solomon, Shiro simply put on Altria¡¯s face and pretended to be Morgan Lefy. He wanted to swindle some benefits and learn some information, but he didn¡¯t want Mayren Solomon to be courageous. It was not good. After Shi Lang was identified as Morgan Lefy, he was frightened and fainted. This left Shi Lang speechless, but at the same time he also gave birth to a question. Why is Maylen Solomon in this game world? And also became the NPC of this game world, the village head of Novice Village? With such doubts, Shi Lang and Attila waited for a while before Maylen Solomon woke up. "I, I won''t be afraid of you, witch! I am not who I was back then, and my heart is full of courage!" Maylen Solomon raised her head and her chest looked like a brave man. Shi Lang looked at Meiren Solomon who was hiding behind the house silently, "Before you say this, you must come out from the back of the house to have some convincing power." After a pause, Shirou continued: "Also, reward me for my task, the village chief of Novice Village!" Shirou stretched out his hand. Meiren Solomon struggled for a while between the duties of the novice village chief and the fear of the witch, and finally chose responsibility, walked out with a generous face, and then handed a sharp sword into Shirou''s hand. . "This is the reward for the novice task?" Shirou asked in confusion. Maylen Solomon and Attila nodded. Shi Lang glanced, the sword in his hand suddenly revealed its attributes. [The best sword in the village: Sharp D+ Destiny: 50/50¡¿ Very good is not a direct value, but a [sharp] attribute. And the [Destiny] attribute is easy to understand, it should be the durability of the equipment. It''s the name... Chapter 1590： The best sword in the village. Shi Lang''s mouth twitched, and his face was black to confirm again that the dog planner must be a super playful stinky kid. After handing over the novice reward to Shiro, Maylen Solomon broke free from the fear that Morgan Lefy had dominated, and restored the grace that the novice village chief should have. "Brave warrior, you have gathered the power of the whole village. This small village can no longer provide you with the nourishment for your growth. Let''s set off against the rising sun, your goal is the sea of ??stars..." Mei Lian Solomon was still reading the script lines impassionedly, Shi Lang suddenly asked: "By the way, Mei Lian, I remember that you seem to have participated in the burial organization of the Templar Church? Why did you come here?" "...I don''t know. It was when I was on a mission with my colleague, I was caught here by a fox, and then he was systematically arranged to become the village head of Novice Village." "I was arrested as an NPC with my colleagues? Then, besides you, is there anyone in this world?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t know anything else, but Her Royal Highness, several ancestors of the dead, and colleagues from the burial agency, as well as several monarchs of the London Clock Tower, were all caught in. Not long ago, I I also met the queen of the clock tower, Lord Bathmelo." Maylen Solomon said. Bathmelo, the fox who catches people... Shi Lang frowned. Since there are Mayren Solomon and Lord Bathmelo in this game world, that is to say, this game world is very likely to be a connection point? He and Attila did not travel to the game world, but were subjected to the despicable conspiracy of the [Council]? "Well, can I continue reading the script, Lord Morgan Lefie? If I don''t finish reading the script, the system will punish me later." Maylen Solomon looked worried. On the one hand, it is a witch who instinctively fears, on the other hand, it is mandatory by the system, which is so embarrassing. "System?" Shi Lang looked blank. "Yes. I continue to read the script, cough cough cough..." Meilen Solomon coughed a few times, then looked at Shirou with a serious face, completely immersed in the position of the village head of Novice Village, and said impassionedly: "Let''s set off against the rising sun. Your goal is the sea of ??stars. Xiang. This world, prove to everyone living on this continent, ONEPIECE, it is real!" Ahem...! Shi Lang was choked. I thought it was probably the usual opening remark for RPG role-playing games, but as a result, an ONEPIECE pirate stalk was thrown on the face. After speaking, Maylen Solomon let out a sigh of satisfaction, and then looked at Shirou and said, "Okay, my script is over. Mr. Morgan Lefie, you have graduated as a novice, so hurry up. It¡¯s time to conquer the sea of ??stars." "Before this, do you know **** the gatekeeper in that mountain?" Shi Lang pointed to the Andes Mountains in the distance. He guessed that the Andean gatekeeper who dragged them here was a member of the [Council]. "You, are you asking the gatekeeper?" Maylen Solomon asked. Shiro nodded. "If it''s the gatekeeper, I suggest you give it up. That is an invincible unit. I have seen countless high-level players go to the gatekeeper, but they all returned to the resurrection point. Besides, except for the novice mission of purgatory level Besides, the gatekeeper has basically no other tasks involved, so there is no need to fight." Maylen Solomon was puzzled. After a pause, Maylen Solomon added: "And if you want to take on the purgatory-level novice mission, I suggest you give it up. Although the reward is unknown, it is an impossible mission. I have seen many self-esteem Of players, they all died in the end." Mentioning this as the head of the novice village, Meilian Solomon, is a long sigh. He has seen too many self-esteem players who have tried their best to challenge purgatory-level novice quests and ran out of resurrection times. There was an unruly golden retriever before. He didn''t listen to his advice, but he hasn''t come back yet. Most of it is being taught. Thinking of this, Maylen Solomon sighed again, this is really a disadvantage for not listening to the old man''s words. Regarding Meilian Solomon''s words, Shirou just "oh" and then asked: "Where is there a place for leveling here, Meiren?" In order to return to Chaldea, Shirou has made up his mind to kill the gatekeeper. "Warrior, the small Novice Village is no longer worthy of your nostalgia. Go to the world beyond the mountain. Your goal is the sea of ??stars!" Shilang raised his eyebrows, "I''m not asking the official, I''m asking you." Upon hearing this, Maylen Solomon shook her head with a look of righteousness, "As an NPC, I have professional ethics! Even if Mr. Morgan Lefy is intimidating, I must never reveal a trace of game information!" Shirou took a step forward. "Oh. By the way, why have the crops in the back mountain been ravaged recently? Damn, are the pig heads ravaging the crops in our village again? Although the pig heads are strong, they have no history. Lyme¡¯s terrorist attack is an excellent target for training. For the safety of the village, it seems that I will gather the young men in the village to attack the pig heads. Not only can I defend the crops, but I can also train the strength of the young men..." While talking, Maylen Solomon looked puzzled, "It''s weird, why did I mutter to myself all this?" Seeing Meiren Solomon''s clumsy acting skills, Shirou didn''t say much, but drove Attila towards the back mountain. After sending Shilang away, Maylen Solomon took out a tissue from her arms and wiped her sweaty forehead, finally sending away the witch. Morgan Lef¨¦ has actually entered this connection point... It''s too bad! "Sure enough, we should hide first. In case the **** witch turns back and asks me about other things, she will really be struck by the system''s thunder...well. We''d better hide." Maylen Solomon ran away. Chapter 30 Orc Ilia! Shilang and Attila came to the back mountain. Maylen Solomon did not lie to them, there is indeed a pig head stronghold here. Not only that, these pig heads also carry giant frogs around them. "Okay. Let''s get started." Shi Lang''s eyes condensed, carrying the best sword in the village, and killing him towards the pig-headed man, but with a clang, he was blocked by the pig-headed man''s shield. Just kidding... Wait! Could it be that... Shi Lang glanced at the shield in Pighead''s hand, and suddenly a line of system information appeared. ¡ª¡ª[The best shield in the village: Toughness D+ Special effects: Will not be broken by the best sword in the village. Destiny: 50/50¡¿ Shiro: "..." It''s not working anymore. Some stomachache... At this moment, the pig head reacted and slammed his shield towards Shirou''s head. Chapter 1591： "Don''t want to hurt my friend." With a cold sip, Attila released a fireball to kill the pig head in front of Shirou. [System: You killed a pighead and extracted the blood factor, making your blood instinct stronger. Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Attila. "Leave it to me about the attack, Altria." Attila''s face was serious. It''s really worthy of being a star warrior, it''s so reliable! With Attila, the big AP here, he can lie back and rub experience. Thinking like this, a giant frog stood behind Attila, and a huge shadow enveloped Attila. Huh? Attila raised his head, glanced at the giant frog behind him, and then began to chant a spell. "Burst..." As a result, the giant frog opened its mouth and swallowed Attila just after reciting the three words, and swallowed it with a "suck". "Ahhhhh! Attila, hold on, don''t die! I''m here to save you!" Shiro picked up the best sword in the village and rushed towards the giant frog. After a long time of hacking, the giant frog was cut open and Attila was rescued. Attila, covered in mucus, sat on the ground wet and slumped, and then looked at Shirou, "Thank you, friend." Shilang pinched his nose and pointed to the river next to him, "You better wash it first." Attila jumped in, washed the mucus off his body, and walked out wet. Attila used a wind magic for a long time to dry the clothes on his body, and He Shirou continued to squat outside the pig-headed stronghold, observing the pig-headed man and the giant frog. "We must find a way to draw the blame out and solve it," Shi Lang said. Attila nodded, then took out the sword of the **** of war. Shirou was stunned at the time, and pointed at Attila''s sword of the **** of war, "Where did you get the treasure from?" After being dragged into the game world, Shiro found that his personal treasures and abilities had lost their utility, exactly the same as the connection points circled by Abigail with bubbles. As a result, Attila now took out the sword of the **** of war? "Take it from [backpack]." Attila said. Hearing this, Shi Lang quickly opened the [Backpack], and immediately found that there were two swords in the empty [Backpack]. [Sword of Oath of Victory (Star Sword) Quality: Myth Sharp A++ Destructive power A++ Special effects: [Foreign Enemies], against foreign enemies from alien species, the destructive power is increased by 10000%. [Exclusive], exclusive for ID Flower of Evil. Mandate of Destiny:? /? ¡¿ [Sword of Oath of Victory (Savior Sword) Quality: Myth Sharp A++ Destructive power A++ Special effects: [To Destroy the World], fight against the enemies, attacks, and behaviors of destroying the planet, increase the destructive power by 10000%. [Exclusive], exclusive for ID Flower of Evil. Mandate of Destiny:? /? ¡¿ I thought it was sealed like Abigail, but I didn''t expect that Altria''s two star swords turned into game items and were placed in the [Backpack]. Yes. Altria has two Star Swords, one belongs to him, the Star Sword against [Foreign Enemies], and the other is inherited from the old sword, the Savior Sword against [Destroy the World]. And now, the two star swords, due to the exchange of body records, all fell into Shirou''s hands. Since the two Star Swords have become game props, which means that they can be used by the rules of the game, then the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil has also become game props? While Attila was not paying attention, Shi Lang glanced at the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil hidden in the shadow, only to be stunned that he did not see the words displayed by the system. What''s the matter? BUG? While Shilang was puzzled, the pigheads had discovered Shilang and Attila and rushed towards them with a roar. "Good job!" Shi Lang held two star swords and fought brazenly. Attila raised the sword of the **** of war in his hand, while waving it, chanting the magic rune word by word. Although he took out the sword of the **** of war, Attila always remembered that his race was a fairy and his position was a mage. Although his head is full of destruction, Attila still knows the correct posture of the mage. The sword of the military **** like a rainbow pen fell into Attila''s hands, as if it really became a rainbow staff. Afterwards, it took ten seconds to finally finish reading the magic runes, and a large fireball gathered. Attila was about to blast it over, but when he looked up, Shi Lang had chopped the pig-headed men into pig-headed meat. By the way, Those giant frogs have also become snacks. M...! I recite such a long spell for nothing. Attila silently dispersed the fireball on the rainbow pen. [System: You killed a pighead and extracted the blood factor, making your blood instinct stronger. ] [System: You killed a giant frog and extracted the blood factor, making your blood instinct stronger. ¡¿¡­¡­ [System: You have obtained a lot of blood factor, and it is still 30% away from the level upgrade...] It can be seen that although the dog plan wants to innovate and get rid of the inherent hierarchy, it ultimately failed to get rid of the inherent hierarchy. However, if the class is not improved, it will be really difficult to deal with the gatekeeper at that time. Chapter 1592： At this moment Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth shook suddenly, and a huge shadow appeared in the mountains and forests not far away. "BOSS is coming!" Shi Lang''s eyes narrowed. It seems that it is the same as traditional RPG. After fighting the mobs, you will get the BOSS, such as the Boss of Pig King. But this is better. After killing the BOSS, his class should be able to improve. As for fear? That is impossible. As far as he is concerned, Shirou has faced a lot of enemies and he has enough courage. Besides, he still has two star swords in his hand. Do he still need to be afraid? "Did you kill this king''s subordinates?" A gloomy low roar came from the forest, demonstrating the power of the Pig King. Afterwards, there was a wave of mountains and seas, and a figure gradually appeared from behind the woods. Coming! Shi Lang yelled in his heart, and then raised the Star Sword to kill the Pig King who was about to come out of the woods. As a result, just after two steps, Shi Lang stopped and looked at the Pig King in surprise. The difference from the terrifying huge shadow is that the pigman king''s real body is a cute girl with silver hair and red eyes dressed in pink pigskin. Of course, this is not the key. The key is... "Ilia?" Shi Lang looked at Ilia with a dumbfounded look. "You killed the king''s subordinates... Huh? Sister Al? And... Attila?" Dressed in pigskins, the orc Ilia was originally fierce, but after seeing the vampire sergeant and the fairy Attila, she was stunned. Shirou never thought that after he was caught into the game world, he would actually meet Ilia, who was supposed to be the connection point in South America. Attila looked at Shi Lang, then at Yi Liya, and then put away the rainbow pen in her hand. "When did you come to the South American connection point? Did Grey come too?" Illiya asked suspiciously as she walked towards Shilang. "Grey didn''t come...wait, is this the South American junction?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Yes." Illiya nodded. The place where he and Attila were caught... Is the South American connection point? Shiro frowned and swept around, surrounded by mountains. This is a low-lying basin without any South American characteristics. "We have been at the South American Junction for too long, so have you found it?" Ilia asked. "That''s not it." Shilang shook his head, and then told Ilia about her and Attila being caught by both hands in the game. "Caught in by the hands that rushed out of the game console?" Ilia was stunned at the time: "Is there such a way to enter the connection point?" Iliya was frightened by the way Shilang and Attila came in. Because of this way of entering the connection point, it is really... It''s so weird! Shi Lang looked at Ilia, the little pigman, and asked, "How did you become the boss of this pighead stronghold?" "Is this?" Ilia scratched the back of her head, "Because I accidentally assassinated their boss, according to their tradition, I became their king." "Then I will kill them all, does it affect you?" Shirou asked with concern. He was afraid that he had done something that would affect Ilia without knowing it. "There is no effect, but there is no cannon fodder." Illiya waved her hand and said. "That''s it, that''s good." Shi Lang nodded, then looked at Ilya''s back, frowned, and asked suspiciously, "Illya, where''s Mordred? Isn''t she with you?" "Mordred..." Yiliya''s face became weird, and then she sighed and said, "What she said...probably has become the same state as Meiyou." "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang frowned suddenly. Ilia stretched out her hand, pointed at the Andes in the distance, and said with a complex expression: "She probably has been turned into a baby by the gatekeeper!" Gatekeeper? Become... a baby? Chapter 31 BUG, ??or Xiaoan BUG! [Fixed up] "The price of death is age? Every time you die, your IQ and intelligence will shrink by one year, until you become a baby and are rejected by the system to connect?" Yiliya nodded her head like a peck of rice. Shi Lang glanced at Attila, who had shrunk twice, and said to his heart, no wonder. Chapter 1593： It¡¯s just that this connection point is a bit weird, right? The enemies and connection points I have encountered so far are all classic enthusiasts. The theme is either battle or death. So this connection point? It does not matter if the connection point becomes the game world, and the cost of death is switched to the cost of reverse growth... This is just like the book "The King of Eternity is not the true ancestor girl" written by Alquez. It is clearly the subject of the dark wind. Death and curse are inevitable normalities. As a result, the guy refused to write a character in the book. . It was like having a bold idea of ??innovation and writing about the dark wind, but felt that death was too cruel, so the ending was changed abruptly. Even Sakura, who is the villain''s big boss, and his running dog Lixiang, just gave a not-so-not-important ending. "In other words, if I die, will it become smaller again?" Attila looked at her hand and asked Ilia. Ilia nodded, "Yes, it will get smaller again. I have died eleven times, so I have shrunk several times." Shi Lang looked at Yi Liya and said to his heart that he really didn''t see it. Just thinking about this, Yi Liya''s eyes condensed suddenly, and she glanced at Shi Lang in doubt, and said to her heart that it was strange, she always felt that Sister Al was thinking about something very bad. It''s not bragging, as I get older, Illya has more and more super intuition about this aspect, but think about it carefully, Sister Al is not the big black-bellied villain of Brother Shilang, and she should not be so slanderous. Yeah. It should be an illusion. Shi Lang put the Star Sword in his hand aside, then his face became serious, and those holy blue eyes stared at Ilia and said, "Ilia, tell me about Mordred." "Mordred..." When mentioning this, Illiya''s face also became serious, and then told about their experience when they came to this connection point. Like Shirou and Attila, after experiencing three consecutive first kills of Falling from the Sky, Slime, and Pighead¡¯s [Best Shield in the Village], Ilia and Mordred started a novice mission. The only difference from Ilia is that Mordred chose the purgatory-level novice mission, and was successfully trapped in the iron cage by the gatekeeper, accepting questions and answers from the purgatory that no one passed through. As for why Mordred chose the purgatory-level novice mission, it was because she, like Shirou, relied on her own ingenuity and star cup to avoid the first three consecutive first kills, and realized that death would be resurrected from the resurrection point, and Too much reliance on the invincible ability of the Star Cup. So... It''s overturned! To put it simply, the protagonist of the logically serious fan entered into the illogical funny fan, and was overturned by the car. "In other words, is the kid trapped in the cage crying, Mordred?" Shilang raised his eyebrows. "Yes." Ilia nodded. Sister Altria is Mordred''s mother. She will be very sad when she learns what happened to her child, and she will save Mordred if she loses her mind, right? At this time, I must hold Sister Altria well and prevent her from doing stupid things. Ilia made up her mind, but when she looked up, she found that "Altolia" was actually smiling! Actually laughing! Ilia was dumbfounded. My child was suffering, and as a result, the mother "Altolia" was laughing. This, this is really... The most ruthless but the emperor''s family! Illiya looked at Shirou who was smiling with some fear. Can Shirou not laugh? Of course not. That child finally showed his shame, in short, it is black history. If this scene were recorded, Mordred would no longer be able to raise his head in front of him. Originally, Mordred saw "The King of Eternity Can''t Be a True Ancestor Girl", Shiro was still worried, after all, this dark history was discovered by Mordred, and the kid would definitely use this to tease and laugh at himself every other time. I''m not too good to fight back. It''s different now. If this dark history was recorded, Mordred would have no way to scream in front of him. What a pity, Mordred. I finally caught my dark history, but I discovered your shame in the next moment. Don''t blame me, all this is the choice of the Stone Gate of Destiny! Huhahaha! Shiro was smiling. Ilia was frightened for a while. It''s terrible, I really didn''t expect Sister Altria to have this side! Reducing the smile on his face, Shi Lang looked at Ilia and Attila, and said with a serious face: "We must rescue Mordred!" Attila nodded. She and Shirou are now in the honeymoon stage, temporarily losing their ability to think. "No way." Ilia shook her head, "Give it up, Sister Al. That gatekeeper... is an invincible unit. I have tried several times, but every time it ends in failure. I can''t win." "Don''t give up so lightly, Ilia." Looking at Ilia with those clear and bright holy blue eyes, Shirou said earnestly: "As long as we keep going, the road will continue to extend and eventually lead to the destination we want." "But, if the direction is wrong, and if you keep going, isn''t it just one way to the dark?" Illiya asked suspiciously. Worthy of reading... Shi Lang shook his head, looked at Illiya, and said confidently: "No matter how outrageous things are, there is a logical line. Logic has always existed, but you didn''t see it. Although the gatekeeper is powerful, there are ways to defeat it." Looking at such a confident Shirou, Ilia couldn''t help but ask: "What is the method?" Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Ilia gently, and asked, "Illiya, why do you think there are invincible monsters like slimes in Novice Village?" After hearing this, Illiya''s eyes suddenly tightened into needles, "Sister Al, what do you mean..." "Use Invincible to deal with Invincible!" Shi Lang said with a smile. Chapter 1594： Why is the gatekeeper an invincible unit? Why is the slime in Novice Village so strong? This is simply the solution left by the plan. For games, there is a balanced logic line! And logical analysis, this is what Shirou is best at. "Yes, yes! Use Invincible to deal with Invincible! Why didn''t I think about it?" Illiya slapped her head, she was set in her mind, and she didn''t even think of using slimes to deal with the goalkeeper. Turning her head, Illiya stared at the Knight King with shining eyes. I haven''t seen it before, it turns out that Sister Al is so smart and so reliable! It''s almost... It''s just as reliable as the serious brother Shilang! Ilia subverted the previous cognition of the Knight King, but she didn''t know that she had already passed by the truth. "But, how do we use slimes to deal with the gatekeeper?" Attila raised his hand and asked suspiciously, "That slime''s attack is very high, we can''t handle it at all." Mentioning this, Illya also frowned in trouble, "Yes. If it attracts hatred and leads the Andes to attack the gatekeeper... At the speed of a slime, we will soon be followed, and then we will be caught up. Kill it." "The answer is obvious," Shi Lang stretched out his hand with a smile, pointed to himself, and said, "It is me who will sign a blood contract with him and turn him into my dependent." "Yes, that''s right! There''s this trick too! It''s really sister Al!" "Thinking so perfectly, it really deserves to be Altria Pendragon who defeated me." Ilia and Attila looked at Shirou longingly. Shiro just smiled at this. He has seen through the truth of the novice purgatory mission. Novice Village Chief, Pig Head Stronghold, Gatekeeper, Slime, and Blood Contract... All the elements are connected into one point, and after a logical analysis, the answer is ready to come out. This is not a novice purgatory mission at all, it is simply an exclusive mission for the [vampire] race! There is nothing wrong with this! Shi Lang and the three of them slew towards the invincible slime. On the way, Attila took the opportunity of Illia to stay away, and said to the knight king: "Altria..." "What''s the matter, Attila?" The Knight King asked suspiciously. "You, you..." Attila twisted for a while, and then, holding back his shame, asked, "Can you look at me more with your eyes?" The Knight King was dumbfounded at that time: "???" "I haven''t noticed before... so your eyes are so beautiful..." Attila said embarrassedly, covering her mouth. She looked at the eyes of the king of knights, and only felt very bright and bright, as if there was a warm and bright flame burning, exuding a trace of warmth. She saw in it the softness that she had always been hopeful of. Shiro: "..." Looking at Attila who was eager for his gaze, Shiro suddenly thought of his Mediterranean class teacher in elementary school for some reason. What should I do? Shi Lang could only reluctantly smiled and hit haha, and went over it perfunctorily. When the three of them arrived at the place where the slime was jumping, they suddenly saw the ice blue, like a frozen slime, jumping around not far away. "Let''s start!" Shi Lang said solemnly. Attila and Ilia nodded and sent their blessings. Shi Lang walked slowly in front of the slime. The bounced slime also noticed Shi Lang''s arrival, stopped his body, and looked at Shi Lang with jelly eyes. Come on! Shi Lang stretched out his hand and cut through his palm, and blood dripped from the wound. Tick, tick... The blood fell on the ground and merged into a magic circle. "In the name of the great true ancestor, become my dependent, slime!" Very well, the lines of the blood contract are not as secondary as Attila''s use of magic. And as Shi Lang''s spell fell, the blood magic circle under his feet burst out with dazzling blood, and then the blood gathered into a ball, rushed to the slime, and smashed into the slime''s body. Great! It''s done! Illya was happily. However... ¡ªMISS! [System: Contract failed! The target is immune to all negative states! ] Uh...? The contract failed? Shi Lang opened his eyes wide. Is his logical analysis wrong? Slime is not a necessary element for purgatory-level novice mission clearance at all. It is just an invincible unit that the dog plans to add to the people easily? At this time, the slime had already noticed Shirou. Without hesitation, Shi Lang took out two star swords and slashed towards the slime. The two star swords exude a faint starlight. Chapter 1595： [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Savior Sword), [To Destroy the World] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ] [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Star Sword), [Foreign Enemy] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ] Then two star swords with attack special effects fell on the slime, exploding two super huge damage! -1 Shiro: "..." Slime: "..." The slime reacted, it was attacked again! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" It suddenly turned into a huge mouth in the abyss, biting towards Shirou. "Be careful, Sister Al!" Ilia shouted. Attila''s eyes sank suddenly, and the star pattern on his body exuded a weird light. She wants to save Altria, save her friend! However, some people are faster than her! No. It should not be called a person, it should be called Shirou''s half-length! With a "shoo", the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil rushed out of Shirou''s shadow, and the mud flow turned into a sharp blade. With a "shoo", even the two star swords could not constitute a harm to the slime, directly The red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil, which absorbed part of the dark vortex''s power, penetrated the body. "Hammer", hung up. The cute new killer, the invincible slime, fell in a blow from the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. Eliya was stunned. Attila stopped to stimulate the star pattern. The whole scene fell into a strange silence. [System: You killed the slime and got the blood factor... Wait, you actually killed the slime! ? ] [System: Report an error! Report an error! The system reports an error! ¡¿ [System: Slime is killed! Report an error! Report an error! Script error, report it! Report! ] [System: The script error has been uploaded to the system hub... The error has been uploaded to the system hub... Kill rewards are issued first... The center has not set kill rewards... Script error...! ¡¿A series of system error messages indicate how outrageous Shirou has done. He used his half body, Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil, to kill the invincible unit, the slime! "You, you actually killed the slime..." Illya couldn''t react. But Attila had already noticed that the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil hidden in Shilang''s shadow couldn''t help but ask in doubt: "Isn''t this mud the eternal king''s? How did it get into your shadow?" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Just come back, I owe two more, then make up A word is hard to say, I just came back, I owe two more changes, I will make up as soon as possible QWQ... One hundred words A hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words a hundred words Chapter 32 Mother, where are you? "This?" The King of Knight glanced at the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil in surprise, then pointed to the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil hidden in the shadow, and said with some uncertainty: ¡°This is probably because the king doesn¡¯t worry about me, so I hide it quietly. Protect me in my shadow. After all, this is the half of the king." Shi Lang''s tone was coherent and very skilled, and he was obviously a habitual offender. Attila did not doubt, but nodded, and said, "Your king is really a considerate and warm person." Eliya on the side nodded, "Brother Shilang''s words, although it looks a little inaccessible, but in fact, she is indeed a very soft person." "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, holding his heart in both hands, and said with a look of longing: "The king is a very great and dazzling person. I have always admired him." Neither Attila nor Ilia had any doubts. Although the Knight King might think that she had concealed it from everyone, in fact, everyone could see her longing and admiration for the Eternal King. It''s just that if the real Altria is here, you probably don''t know what expression to show. At this moment, the slime, whose body was penetrated by the Red and Black Universe¡¤Evil Flower behind Shirou''s back, suddenly moved, then recovered to its original state and came back to life. "Guck, guck!" The slime bounced. However, Shi Lang and others have become vigilant. However, this is no longer relevant. Although the two star swords were digitized, according to the rules of the game, they could not defeat the slime. But the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil is a BUG that breaks the rules of the game. With a move of mind, Shilang''s half body, the red and black universe¡¤Evil Flower rushed out of the shadow, and wrapped around Shilang like a long snake, exuding an aura of curse. Slime is beyond the existence of BOSS in this game world, and its powerful attack makes people hurt when knocked, and die when touched. Shiro didn''t want to become a baby like Meiyou. "Guck! Guck!" The slime bounced. Coming! Shi Lang Xin said that he was about to drive the Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil, but the next moment, the three of them were dumbfounded. Seeing the invincible BOSS, Lord Slime jumped to the front of the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil, jumping around, looking extremely excited. Not only that. Mr. Slime still rubbed the red and black mud with his body from time to time, "sizzling" a burst of eroded white smoke appeared, and after returning to its original state, he continued to rub against the red and black universe¡¤Evil Flower. "This, what is this situation?" Ilia looked silly. "It always feels like this slime is getting close to the half of the Eternal King..." Attila said uncertainly. Chapter 1596： Get close to... Shi Lang looked at the slime rubbing the mud in a little stunned. As the holder of the red and black universe, the flower of evil, the carrier of the mud, Shirou can clearly feel the intimacy of the mud that the slime exudes. What''s the matter? As the boss of the novice village in the game world, is the slime actually getting close to his body? At this time, it seemed that the slime was overly intimacy, and was judged to be an attack by the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. The red and black star mud slammed, like a python flicking its tail, hitting the slime severely. Body. With a "click", the slime was smashed out! Illya took a look, and quickly exclaimed: "Oops! It''s going to be attacked!" Attila clenched the sword of the **** of war. Although it is not clear what the situation is, the slime of the Eternal King attacks the slime, and the invincible slime will automatically counterattack. Not only Attila, Shirou also made this common sense judgment. However "Guck! Guck! Da da da da da!" The slime stood up from the ground like a okay person, and continued to jump around in front of the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. The Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil either turned into a thick arm and smashed it into meatloaf; or turned it into a long whip and smashed it far away; or turned it into a sharp sword and divided it into several pieces... However, the slimes were restored to their original state and continued to jump around in front of the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. "Da da da da da!" "What, what''s going on?" Iliya was puzzled, what was happening right now was beyond common sense. Whether it is an AI or a normal creature, once it is attacked, it will naturally fight back. However, the slime did not do so. It''s almost... It''s almost like... "The game...BUG!" Shiro slowly spit out the term. Only a BUG can explain what is happening right now. The designer of the game, either deliberately or spoofed, gave the slime invincible power in the game world, but he did not anticipate that someone would break the rules of the game and kill the invincible slime! Since there is no script for the death of slimes, there is a contradiction in the rules of the game. In short, it is a logical contradiction in the basic code. Therefore, the slime was resurrected, but did not launch an attack on the red and black universe¡¤the flower of evil, instead jumping around the red and black universe¡¤the flower of evil. "BUG...is it possible? Is there a BUG in this connection point that has become a virtual game?" Illiya looked at Shirou in disbelief. "As long as it is a virtual thing that has been edited by data logic, it is not surprising that there are BUGs. Moreover, the existence of BUGs is not terrible. The terrible thing is that people who make good use of BUGs." A smile appeared on Shilang''s face. But he will seize the opportunity! Attila looked at Shirou with shining eyes, and said in a fluctuating tone: "It''s really the Holy Swordsman who defeated me. So handsome, Altria Pendragon." "Sister Al, so handsome. But..." Iliya showed a puzzled expression, "Why does this sound like Brother Shilang is talking?" Shiro: "..." Bad, bad. Shilang turned his head, looked at Illiya, and said with a smile: "Because the king said, I wrote it in my notebook and studied day and night, so I didn''t forget it." "So..." Illiya nodded, and said to her heart that it was true. Sister Al had been affected by Shilang''s brother a lot, so she only hoped that she would not become the hidden tremor like Shilang''s brother. Seeing that Ilia made up for it on her own, Shi Lang was relieved. In fact, it''s not a big deal to let others know about swapping bodies. As Altria said, there are many heroic treasures and abilities that can achieve this effect, and even the Master''s spell can make its Servant temporarily ignore gender and change into other people. In "Fate/Zero", there is Tong Yanye who used the spell to transform Lancelot into Iskandar. This is not surprising, and there is no need to be ashamed. However, this would be a different matter if Gilgamesh was added. Once the chopstick knows Shiro''s situation, from now on, Shiro''s ears will probably keep lingering with the annoying "Krypton hahahaha" ridicule. Gilgamesh couldn''t even be unscrupulous in his mouth. This is never allowed, so Shirou must conceal it. "Guck, guck!" The slime that was stuck with the BUG jumped around in front of the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. The Red-Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil was going to make another attack, but at this time, Shirou moved his mind and controlled the Red-Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. Click! The action of the Red-Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil stopped abruptly, and then turned into a sky of mud and rushed towards the slime, like a predator bubble, directly circled the slime into the mud bubble. . Reaching out a hook, the mud bubble that circled the slime, suddenly fell in front of Shirou. Ilia glanced at the slime that was trapped in the mud bubble, turned to look at Shi Lang, and asked: "Sister Al, is it used to deal with the gatekeeper like this? The slime has a bug, will it? Will it work?" Ilia was worried. As smart as her, from the situation where the slime had a bug, she suddenly came up with several failed endings. The smarter you are, the easier it is to be at your fingertips. This is true. Chapter 1597： "Relax, we will succeed." Shirou smiled. He is different from other smart people. Smart people, the smarter they are, the more they know, the more afraid they are, and the easier it is to stop. But he is different. The more he knows, the more afraid he is, but the more he wants to move forward. There was a fire in his heart. The name of the fire is Hero. Ilia looked at the Knight King. In her eyes, the smile was warm and reassuring. For some reason, Iliya thought of her brother Shilang again. Before you know it, Sister Al has become the same as Shilang''s brother. Ilia thought to herself. "Attila, how do you pick up that purgatory-level novice mission?" Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Attila and asked. "Are you going to take on the mission of a purgatory-level novice?" Attila asked. Shiro nodded. "No one has ever cleared the purgatory-level novice mission... But, I know that if I say this, you will also want to challenge, Altria. So, I will accompany you to the end." After a pause, Attila looked at the Knight King, her face softened, "My friend..." Shi Lang scratched the back of his head, and he suddenly felt embarrassed. Originally it was only out of selfish intentions, thinking about solving the contradiction between Altria and Attila, so that Altria would no longer have to worry about Attila''s entanglement. But looking at it now, Attila seems to really want to be friends with Altria. There is no way, after returning, let''s talk to Al about this. As for Al, I don¡¯t want to continue to be enemies with Attila, right? But this kind of impostor is indeed a bit sorry, so let''s find time to apologize solemnly. The top priority is to solve the goalkeeper and rescue Mordred! Then, go back beautifully! In the game "Beauty under the Moon", the novice missions are generally issued by the novice village chief, and the difficulty is very low, that is, keep running, so that the player is familiar with the game interface. The purgatory-level novice mission is not the case. Purgatory-level novice missions are to be taken from the guardian of a Mayan pyramid in the south of Novice Village. Shi Lang and his group began to run the purgatory-level novice mission. Guardian of the Mayan Pyramid: "...So, adventurer, are you also a follower of the great King of Gods Komu Kamempus? Do you want to investigate the starfall incident..." The beginning of purgatory-level novice missions, most of which are no different from the novice missions of normal difficulty. All have introduced the world view of "Beauty under the Moon", which should probably involve the main line of the game world. In the world view of "Beauty under the Moon", about thousands of years ago, the king of gods Komu Kamempos created two gods, the **** of anger and the **** of wisdom, Skyer, to manage the world on his behalf. Then fell into an eternal sleep. However, the **** of anger and the **** of wisdom, Skyer, began a long confrontation in order to compete for the position of the new **** king. At this time, a meteorite fell in the chaos outside the sky, destroying the Protoss of the Civil War. The strange fluctuations possessed by meteorites pollute the creatures of the world, demonize them, and invade humans. Fortunately, Komu Kamenpus awakened in time and created barriers in human villages and towns. This did not lead to the end of world extinction. There is no doubt that this is the standard RPG world background, like a third-rate writer who misappropriated the rotten standard world background in order to be lazy. The novice task is a variety of running NPCs to understand the game function and world view background, and the purgatory-level novice task is the addition of some difficult small task chains, as well as the final gatekeeper question and answer. Although Shilang played this game for the first time, with the help of Ilia and Attila, he quickly passed the small task chain. However, Shirou encountered a problem when the mission of the purgatory-level novice ran to the last link. That is... "Where is the head of Novice Village??" Iliya looked dumbfounded at the empty village chief''s house. Originally, the novice village chief with the bob head would stand here unchangingly and give out rewards, but now... The head of Novice Village is gone? ? ? ? What the **** is this? "That guy... probably ran away..." Shi Lang covered his face, his face speechless. Borrowing Morgan Lefey''s identity, although he succeeded in defrauding the pighead''s stronghold, he did not expect to scare away Mayren Solomon directly. This can only... In Maylen Solomon''s heart, Morgan Lefy was indeed terrible. "What should I do? If the head of the Novice Village runs away... How can this task continue?" Ilia was completely stupid. This is the first time she has come into contact with a game where an NPC can run. "The NPC ran away, doesn''t it mean that the BOSS will run." Shirou smiled. Although the [task] cannot be submitted, the gatekeeper is in the Andes. "Yes, but if this is the case, won''t the program be completely messed up? This will go wrong, right?" Illiya said with a worried face. "It doesn''t matter, the boat will be straight at the end of the bridge. Let''s talk about it if you really have trouble." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Really..." Illiya sighed and whispered in a low voice: "This optimistic attitude really feels like talking to Brother Shilang." Shiro: "..." Sure enough, although he consciously imitated Altria, he and Altria are fundamentally different in thought and character. Chapter 1598： The task was cut off and couldn''t be submitted, Shiro could only take two people, and aggressively slew towards the Andes. Whether it is to rescue Mordred or return to Chaldea beautifully, you must defeat the gatekeeper in the Andes! The Andes mountains are majestic and continuous, with heavy mountains and mountains. Fortunately, Illia has followed Mordred in purgatory-level novice missions, so she knows where the gatekeeper is. This is a spacious cave, enough for a two-legged dragon to fly freely in it. The surrounding area was full of grass and giant trees, and after walking in, it was dark and dark. In the dark cave, the lights flickered, reflecting two swaying figures. One of them was trapped in a cage, curled up, making a gesture of wiping tears. At the same time, weeping and crying kept coming from inside the cave. Sound. "Be careful, Sister Al." Illiya whispered. At this moment, a palm was placed on Shiro''s shoulder. Shiro turned his head and saw that Attila, who had shrunk three times, looked at him seriously, and said coldly: "I will protect you. , Friend." Shiro: "..." Although I can feel the soft heart beneath Attila''s cold appearance, but... It seems that she is a mage who needs protection, and he is the shield to protect people, right? However, this softness is worthy of recognition. Shirou nodded, "I see, Attila." The three Shilang hid behind a huge boulder aside. Amidst the gloomy lights, a giant girl with blond hair and red eyes was reaching out his hand and gently dialing the iron cage before turning around, and asked with a smile on his face: "Tell me, what is one plus one?" The blonde girl trapped in the iron cage, wiping her tears, cried and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know...Mother...Where are you?" Chapter 33 It turns out that this child still has such a side! Chaldea. "Involved in a game console?" "This must be the conspiracy of [Parliament]!" "We will rescue them as soon as possible!" ... Looking at Lingzi and the Assassination Yard, who were anxious to report the situation to Chaldea. Altria clenched her fists. Originally, Mordred and Ilia went to the South American connection point, and she had a little ominous premonition. And now, Wang didn''t know where it fell. Now she is also in a mess. However, she was more worried about Mordred than Shiro. Shilang uses her body, even if it is conspired by the [Council], even if it will be hurt, it will only hurt her body, and Shilang''s body will not be harmed at all by her. But Mordred is different. Although the child had already put life and death out of the picture, and saw through death, it would be dangerous if the enemy he encountered was the kind of opponent who restrained the star cup and was good at mental pollution. Altria herself had been altered by [the evil of this world], so she knew in her heart that the thing that most restrained the star cup was probably the kind of spiritual pollution similar to [the evil of this world]. Although the child has been careless and tough since he was a child, he is also weaker than anyone in one aspect. That is loneliness. The child that fears most is not death, but loneliness. Perhaps the child has forgotten, but Altria, as a mother, has always remembered it. That year, for the entire kingdom to prepare for the conquest of Zhu Yue, Merlin returned to the royal capital to assist the kingdom¡¯s war preparations. As Lord Taylor, she had to stay in Taylor Beer for the time being to make preparations, so the entire estate All empty. When she returned to the manor late at night, the child was curled up in the corner of the room without lighting the candle, but curled up in the darkness alone, licking his tears silently. Altria still remembers the child''s lonely face clearly. For the child, death, pain, strong enemy... these are nothing, and even the child''s own mental weakness was not even aware of. That is the loneliness of a person. It is for this reason that the child likes to join in the fun the most. If someone in the connection point can mentally pollute her in this regard, then that child will be very difficult. But... "It should be my needless worry...should, no one can influence Mordred...Wang is right, I...too incompetent." Altria took a deep breath. Therefore, Mordred, Wang, you must come back. ... "Come on, tell me! What is one plus one?" "I don''t know, I don''t know. You''re going to play tricks...uuuu...mother...mother, where are you?" "Calling mother? You really deserve to be a blonde stupid loli. Don''t worry, even if you break your throat, no one will come to rescue you." "Don''t...!" Mordred wiped his tears. Behind the huge stone, Shi Lang looked at Mordred who was trapped in the iron cage in disbelief. "Just kidding? Mordred... Mordred would actually cry?" Ilia looked at the crying blond girl in disbelief. Although Mordred had been grown up to three years old, it was indeed shocking enough, but this was not as shocking as Mordred would actually cry. "It''s unbelievable... Altria''s child, actually there will be tears." Attila was also a little surprised. No wonder Attila was so surprised. Chapter 1599： Just like Gilgamesh''s arrogance and the steel will of the Eternal King, Mordred also has a unique label that belongs to her. That is resilience. In order to destroy the conspiracy of the sixth seat and disintegrate the eternal dynasty that has become cancerous, he personally killed all the assimilated relatives and friends, and finally wielded a butcher knife to the most beloved mother, as the last person to be assimilated, facing the final death and history alone. ''S scolding... With such a sad life and ending, she never shed a tear. However, Mordred now burst into tears under the question of the blonde and red-eyed giantess. No. It should be said that the girl who is crying like a normal kid is really Mordred? Impossible. Mordred, would not show such an ugly attitude. Anyone who knew Mordred, anyone who had been in contact with Mordred, could not accept this scene. Difference... Too big! To the point of destroying the Three Views! "Come on, tell me. What is one plus one?" the blond giant continued to ask. "Mother...Mother...Where are you...?" The blonde girl was crying. She is no longer the last person to bear the death of the dynasty, just an ordinary girl who wants to curl up in her mother''s arms. What a foul. Originally, I just wanted to watch the kid''s jokes and collect some black history of that kid by the way. Otherwise, I don''t know how to get along with that kid. But... Seeing this scene, I really couldn''t make my heart stop. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. Tears... What a foul. Is it because of the family love that blood is thicker than water, or is it because of similar playmates? Seeing Mordred''s tears, Shirou couldn''t calm his heart. So be it. Because I am the only one who can tease this kid! Shi Lang''s unconscious magic power was released. The powerful magic power produced a huge storm, which directly lifted the boulder in front of him. "Boom!" Tear the two halves! "Sister Al..." Hearing the call in his ear, Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at Yi Liya. It was that glance that stunned Ilia. How... What a serious and burning eye? Like a completely burning fire, it is no longer warm and dazzling, but dazzling scorching heat. Shi Lang retracted his gaze and walked out. "Altria... is angry," Attila said. Ilia nodded. As long as he saw those eyes, it was already clear that the Knight King was already angry. However, Ilia still had doubts. Why are you even angry... you look like Brother Shilang? As Shirou walked out, both the questioning giantess with blonde hair and red eyes, or the crying Mordred in the iron cage were stunned. "You, you are..." The giant female with blonde hair and red eyes looked at Shi Lang in a little surprise. "Mother, mother...!" Mordred, crying, grabbed the iron railing of the cage with both hands, and looked at Shilang and wept with joy. Shi Lang turned his head slightly, those bright holy cyan eyes, looked at Mordred softly, "I''m here, Mordred." "Mother..." Mordred was happy for a while, then showed a flustered face, and said quickly: "Quickly get out of here, mother!" "Hmm...it''s too late, Altria!" The giant woman with blonde hair and red eyes stared at Shirou. Attila and Ilia jumped out and stood beside Shi Lang. Seeing Ilia jump out with Attila, the blonde and red-eyed giantess was a little surprised, "Illiya will not mention it, but this weapon will be here, and it''s standing by your side..." The blonde and red-eyed giantess looked at Attila in surprise. Shi Lang frowned, "Attila is not a weapon, but my friend!" Hearing this, Attila was taken aback, turned to look at Shi Lang, tears in her eyes. "What''s the matter, Attila...Don''t look at me like that...it''s disgusting!" Shi Lang couldn''t hold back Attila''s eyes. Chapter 1600： How to say? There is a feeling of being stared at by Erha. "I''m sorry...but my heart is so warm..." Attila wiped away the tears from his eyes. What is the feeling of wanting to cry that is surging in your heart? Ah... That''s right. Me, Not a weapon. "This kind of thing doesn''t matter... But, are you and Attila the one I just caught? But the power that burned my hands just now, without a doubt, should have been 250 million years ago. The one who destroyed that civilization..." Shiro raised his head, looked at the blonde and red-eyed giantess, and asked: "Which seat are you in [Parliament]?" "[Parliament]? What is that? Is it fun?" The blonde and red-eyed giantess showed a puzzled expression, then smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. According to the system''s instructions, you accepted the purgatory-level novice mission, right? Then, according to the rules of the game, you are mine." As soon as the voice fell, a red light flashed in the eyes of the golden-haired and red-eyed giantess, and then a huge iron cage appeared out of thin air, trapping Shi Lang in it. "When did it appear...?" Both Attila and Ilia were surprised. This iron cage is almost as if it exists by itself. Shi Lang swept around, and then nodded, "So that''s it, this is an inevitable condition of the game." "Answer my question, Altria." The blonde and red-eyed giantess stood outside the iron cage, looking at Shi Lang, stretched out two fingers, and asked with a smile: "What is one plus one?" Coming! Ilia yelled in her heart. "Mother... don''t answer easily! That guy will cheat!" Mordred also hurriedly said. One plus one equals a few, this question is too difficult! So far, no one has passed this answer. It was so difficult that the cold dead queen Scarha turned into a shameful old woman who was obsessed with transformation. Even... it was so difficult that Mordred simply folded here. However "Puff!" Everyone was stunned, including the giantess with blonde hair and red eyes. Because, facing such a problem, Shirou was actually laughing! "What are you laughing at!?" The giant woman with blonde hair and red eyes was puzzled. So far, the face of her problem has been either dignified or contemptuous. However, no one has ever smiled like Shirou. It was neither a scornful smile nor a mocking smile. But... It''s simple, as if laughing after hearing a funny thing? "Sorry, sorry... I really didn''t expect that one day someone would ask me this question." Shi Lang couldn''t help but smile. What''s so ridiculous about this? The giantess with blonde hair and red eyes was puzzled. After that, she shook her head and looked at Shirou and said, "Don''t laugh, Altria. Answer, if you answer wrong, you will become a loli like your daughter! Of course, if you don¡¯t answer. , I will judge by myself that your answer is wrong, and the punishment will be imposed!" "This question... there is no solution!" Ilia gritted her teeth. Normally, one plus one equals two, which is extremely normal logic. But this is a game of words! In the case of word games, one plus one can be equal to one, ten, or eleven... For example, equal to one, which means that one and one of Chinese numbers are connected together, which is equal to a big "one". The Chinese "one" is recombined horizontally and vertically to be ten, and the Arabic numeral "1" is parallel and placed to be "11". This is simply an unsolvable word game! "Mother, I can see that you haven''t submitted the task to the head of Novice Village. Enter this round? So, you still have a chance to leave. You leave." Mordred looked at Shirou with tears and said, "I am so happy that my mother came to save me, but if my mother becomes like me, I would rather my mother not come..." "Mordred..." Shirou looked at Mordred with tears in his eyes, and showed a soft smile, "It doesn''t matter, Mordred. I have already got the answer." What! ? Illiya looked at Shirou with a stunned expression on her face. Already...Have you got the answer? Impossible! This is a game of words, so there is no answer. No. Even if there is an answer, it is impossible to come up with it in such a short time! Although it is a bit hurtful to say that, Mordred''s IQ has been rectified by this question. How can I get the answer based on Sister Al''s IQ? And still get the answer so quickly? Chapter 1601： This is impossible! "You said you got the answer, Altria? I''m not so bluffing." The giantess with blonde hair and red eyes smiled and said, her cat-like long and narrow eyes gave a sense of charm. "Didn''t you tell me the answer long ago, idiot." Shi Lang''s bright holy blue eyes looked coldly at the golden-haired and red-eyed giantess. "What are you talking about?" The blonde with red eyes raised her eyebrows. "One plus one equals a few. This is a word game, so any number is not the correct answer. It can even be said that making a sound is a mistake. The only answer to this question is silence!" "Silence?" Illiya was taken aback, and then quickly said: "No, Sister Al! If you are silent, you will automatically lose by default!" The golden-haired red-eyed giantess smiled, "Yes! As Illya said, if you are silent, you will automatically lose by default!" "Is that really the case?" Shi Lang didn''t panic, but smiled. The smile was so clear and bright in the eyes of Attila and Mordred, but it fell into the eyes of the giantess with blonde hair and red eyes, but it was so bad. Could it be that this... The eyes of the giantess with blonde hair and red eyes shrank sharply. "You played two word games.''Of course, if you don''t answer, I will judge your answer incorrectly.'', this sentence, you added it yourself? In order to let the player rule out the correct answer at the first time Options? My daughter is right, you are indeed a shameless scumbag. But¡ª" After a pause, Shi Lang looked at the gatekeeper and couldn''t help laughing: "Play word games in front of me, you are really cute." As soon as the words fell, only a "click" sounded, and the iron cage trapped Shilang broke off. Ilia looked at this scene and couldn''t help being surprised: "This, this is an explanation, the system judged that Sister Al... is correct?" Shirou smiled, isn''t this of course? Because, it was he who posed this question at the beginning, turning Skaha from a good high cold queen to the royal sister, and flicking it into a funny character! "I really didn''t expect...this question actually has an answer..." The golden-haired red-eyed giantess murmured to herself, then lowered her head slightly and fell on Shilang, her eyes flashing across the stunned color, "Right. This question was taken from the King of Eternity, you are The personal knight of the Eternal King, it is not surprising to know the answer to this question..." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned, "Who are you? Why do you know our business? Also, I have solved this task, release my daughter!" "I also heard about you from my friends. But this task has been solved? It is impossible. I won''t let you rescue that guy...!" The eyes of the golden-haired and red-eyed giantess shone red, and then her huge body burst open, and strange trees of luminous spores grew out. In Shirou''s gaze, a long blood bar appeared on the head of the golden-haired and red-eyed giantess. Bright blood! Ilia and Attila were about to start their actions when the gatekeeper was showing the blood bar, but they were stunned after they glanced at the gatekeeper. "You''re kidding? The ninth-tier boss? Is this really a novice mission?" Illya was unable to complain. Just set up a word game. After clearing the level, still have to face a ninth-tier boss? According to the rules of this game, a ninth-tier boss needs at least an eighth-tier five-person team to defeat it! Is this, this really a novice task? [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Savior Sword), [To Destroy the World] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ] [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Star Sword), [Foreign Enemy] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ] "In the end it turned out to be like this...!" Shi Lang sighed. "This is the resurrection point. After you die, you will be resurrected here directly! Become me stupid loli!" The giantess laughed. "...Really, I feel more and more that this is a well-designed level and element." Shi Lang sighed, and then took out the mud bubble trapped in the slime, and then threw it at the BOSS-shaped golden-haired red-eyed giantess! "Go, slime!" The mud bubble burst, revealing the blue slime in it. "Guck, guck!" The slime bounced around. The giantess looked down and couldn''t help but smiled: "What''s the use of a slime?" Smiling, she also poked the slime with her hand and smiled, "It''s so cute." "Guck, guck?" The slime turned her head and glanced at the giantess who was poking it, and then rushed towards the giantess'' abdomen. Then... There is no more. Just hearing a "boom", the invincible slime penetrated the giantess'' abdomen. The giantess''s blood bar was directly empty, and she collapsed. "Isn''t it... Although I know that the slime''s attack is very strong, but... but this is the ninth-tier boss!" Illiya couldn''t help but vomit. "Guck, guck~!" The slime jumped repeatedly on the giantess''s body. Shi Lang did not pay attention to the slime and the corpse of the tragic giantess, and turned to look at Mordred. Crunch, crunch! ! With the death of the giantess, the iron cage that trapped Mordred swayed and then destroyed, and Mordred fell from the sky towards Shirou. "Mother...!" Shirou stretched out his arms and caught Mordred. At this moment, Shirou had to praise Altria¡¯s body again in his heart. If it were his body, Mordred would probably be overwhelmed, but Altria¡¯s body could easily catch Modred. Reid. "Thank you, mother." Chapter 1602： Holding Shirou''s arm tightly, Mordred looked at Shirou with tears and said. "Don''t say that, you are my daughter." Shirou said softly. Mordred raised his head and looked at Shirou''s sacred blue eyes, only to feel very bright and dazzling. She finally touched her dearest mother again. Being embraced by this embrace again. It''s so warm. Mordred rubbed Ceng Shilang''s arm, showing an expression of enjoyment like a cat. Huh! ? Does this child have such a side? Shi Lang was a little surprised. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 34: God¡¯s Brain and Shirou¡¯s Pet Girl [2 in 1] [System: Congratulations to the player''s "Flower of Evil", pass the test of the star, and get high rewards...] [System: Congratulations to the player...] With the system''s three-connected newspaper, the entire "Beauty under the Moon" players were shocked. "Are you kidding? Someone can actually clear that purgatory-level novice mission?" "No...it should be said that after clearing the purgatory-level novice mission, what kind of rich reward will be given?" "And... who is this evil flower?" Players in the entire game world are boiling, or guessing who this flower of evil is, or guessing what rich rewards will be obtained for clearing the purgatory-level novice mission. Among them, the famous e-waste Morrigan, a loyal player of "Beauty under the Moon", is one of them. "Someone actually cleared that mission..." Morrigan couldn''t help being surprised. As a prop control, she tried dozens of times in order to clear the purgatory-level novice mission, but every time she failed without exception. And now, someone actually cleared that mission... Whose trumpet is it? Morrigan opened the [Guild] interface and was about to ask if it was whose trumpet, only to find that the [Guild] was also in a mess because of this storm. Conquer the King: Someone actually conquered a trial that even the king could not conquer, the flower of evil, is a brave man, and can ride this great star sea route with this king. One King: Is this the point, you red-haired idiot? Someone actually took the lead in front of this king and attacked this task... Damn it! Unforgivable! Is this king actually lagging behind others? Who? Whose trumpet is it? (¨F¡õ¡ä) Super cute fox fairy: That''s right. Whose trumpet is it? Come out and bubble! What is the reward for the task? Is it a super rare item? Sell ??it? I bought it at a high price! (¨R¿Ú¨Q) Abstinence girl: Well, senior, let''s be a little bit restrained. If the president sees you like this, he will be angry and super angry. The eternal undefeated legend: Hmm? Why am I angry, newcomer? I think it''s okay. The beautiful girl from Venus: I''m probably not talking about a single person, President. However, someone actually managed to drop that mission... It''s amazing. In theory, that task is impossible to be attacked. But then again, whose trumpet is it? Sweetheart Girl: Shouldn''t it be the trumpet in the guild? Otherwise, the **** would have come out long ago. The eternal undefeated legend: That said. It should have been dropped by a newcomer. The only king: what? Do you mean that the strongest king in the entire tour was surpassed by a newcomer from outside? Damn it! Is it because I have not recharged enough money? It seems necessary to continue krypton gold! Super cute fox fairy: Boss atmosphere! However, let''s not mention those indifferent things. I just want to know what rewards will be obtained for clearing the mission? Sweetheart Girl: Yeah, I''m also very curious. That perverted task and reward should be the only item in the whole server, right? The eternal undefeated legend: It should be regarded as the most special and unique item, but it will be super troublesome... Looking at the words of the eternally undefeated legend, Molly Gan was puzzled, and then typed and asked questions. Sweetheart Girl: Why do you say that, President? ... [System: Congratulations to the player''s "Flower of Evil", pass the Star Trial, and automatically receive the main mission, Star Fury. ] [System: Congratulations to the player for defeating the ninth-level gatekeeper #[emailprotected]&, and get the blood factor... Ding, has reached the level to increase the concentration, please go to the kingdom of blood, look for the king of vampires, Meilulu, to increase the level , Otherwise it will no longer be able to receive the blood factor. ¡¿¡¾System: Player''s "Lonely Tour", submit a friend application to you, is it approved? ¡¿Lonely Tour This is Mordred¡¯s game ID, her race is a dream monster of the control system. Shiro approved Modred''s friend application. After killing the gatekeeper and freeing Mordred, Shirou''s purpose of this trip can be considered complete. But... "There is no sign of returning, Altria." Attila searched the surroundings, but did not find the teleportation array returning to Chaldea or any trigger medium. Shi Lang swept around, and it was true. There is no change in the surroundings. Except for the disappearance of the giantess''s body and the repeatedly jumping slime, there is nothing worthy of attention, let alone the kind of traditional RPG game, which returns after playing through the boss. Transmission array. However, this does not matter. It is not only the teleportation array that returns to Chaldea, but also the application of Chaldea''s second law. Shirou subconsciously looked at Mordred next to him, who was holding his thigh. No way. The child has been completely inflicted. Shirou turned his head, looked at Ilia, and asked, "Ilia, can I use the Chaldean teleportation technique to return to Chaldea?" "No way." Illiya shook her head with regret. Sure enough. Shi Lang sighed, Chaldean''s second law is simply unreliable! So far, it is either unusable or blocked by a strong enemy. Chapter 1603： The inquiry was just out of the attitude of trying, and the result was the same as expected, and there was no surprise, because I was mentally prepared for a long time. But, how do you return to Chaldea from this connection point? Mordred is now completely inflicted, so Shirou has no plans to smash to the end with the connection point. He was going to return to Chaldea first, and at least after ensuring the safety of Mordred, he would think about the connection point of Raiders. However, this road has been blocked. No. It should be said that this connection point itself is too strange. There is no dark ring in the sky, and the [Council] is also nowhere to be seen, let alone where the black cup is. What exists is just a virtual game world. Well, how can I navigate this connection point? Shi Lang subconsciously opened the [Task Bar]. [Task 1: Please find the village head of Novice Village to submit the task...] [Main Quest¡¤Star Fury:? ? ? ? ? ¡¿ Shi Lang''s gaze fell on the main task. Could it be said that the main point of the attack on this connection point lies in the main task that is automatically taken after defeating the goalkeeper? However, there is no description of this main task. At this time, the giantess''s body turned into a tree with heavy golden light, and then the golden light gathered to form a black coffin. The black coffin exudes dazzling golden light and exudes an incomparably terrifying magic. [System: Congratulations to the player "Flower of Evil" for clearing the Star Test. Now the reward has been issued. ] "This thing is the reward for purgatory-level novice missions?" Ilia looked at the black coffin curiously. Ilia is also one of the players of "Beauty under the Moon". In fact, after entering the South American Junction, she was surprised to find that the South American Junction is the game world of "Beauty under the Moon". She was surprised for a long time. Because she is a player of "Beauty under the Moon", Illya also knows the purgatory-level novice quests that no one has ever tackled, and is even more curious about the rewards of purgatory-level novice quests. But she really didn''t expect the rewards for purgatory-level novice missions... It''s actually an ordinary black coffin? "Uh...!" At this moment, Attila suddenly lay down, the star pattern on his body was constantly shining with dazzling light, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead. "What''s wrong, Attila?" Shiro looked at Attila worriedly, and he noticed something was wrong with Attila. "No, nothing..." Attila said. Shi Lang Xin said, you can''t tell that it''s all right like this. After the black coffin came out, Attila''s situation did become a bit strange. The big beads of sweat flowed down from the forehead, seeming to endure something. Indeed, Attila is enduring it. But the thing for patience is not pain, but his own instinct for destruction and ravages as a star soldier. Destroy, ravage...! After the appearance of the black coffin, Attila''s instinct as a star warrior was fully aroused. And it was stronger than the desire for destruction when facing Altria! Rather, Attila''s desire to destroy Altria was inspired by Attila''s own subconscious, while the things in the black coffin inspired Attila''s destructive instinct. It''s like something in a black coffin, it''s a natural object to be trampled and trampled by the vanguard soldiers. "Guck, guck!" The slime who was jumping to and fro on the giantess''s body also stopped the beating pace, raised his head, and looked at the black coffin with those jelly eyes. At this time, with a "crunch", the black coffin carrying the magical power of terror slowly opened. The rewards of purgatory-level novice missions and the destructive instincts that caused Attila as a star-traveling soldier, finally revealed his true colors as the coffin slowly opened. "Okay, it''s too much..." Illiya accepted the scene before her eyes a little, don''t open her eyes. "It''s terrible, mother..." Mordred subconsciously grabbed Shiro''s trouser legs and hid behind Shiro, not daring to look more. "Although I don''t know what the background style of this game is... However, this is indeed a bit nasty and overdone." Shi Lang frowned. What emerged from the black coffin was neither a sealed person nor a corpse, nor a magic weapon that exuded a brilliant light, but an amber-shaped brain specimen! [God¡¯s Brain (1/8) Quality:? ? ? Effect:? ? ? Binding: Flower of Evil] "Ah...!" Seeing the amber-shaped brain specimen, Attila seemed to be aroused fiercely, the star pattern on the body was shining with a strange light, his face was hideous, and the red eyes were full of tyrannical colors. . "Destroy... ravage... destroy everything..." Attila lost control, drew the sword of the **** of war, and liberated the magic without hesitation. Seeing such a shocking Attila, Shirou''s heart jumped and he reached out to stop him, "Wait a minute, Attila!" "Ravaged--destroyed--!" Chapter 1604： Attila''s face was full of grimness, and the sword of the military **** in his hand, like a sword practiced by a rainbow, directly struck the brain of the god. A powerful storm will cause the surrounding ground to rise three feet high. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and hugged Mordred, then wrapped himself in mud, but Ilia was in miserable condition, and she could only find a safe corner, hug her head, shivering. "Mother..." Mordred showed a worried face and looked at the Knight King. "It''s okay, Mordred." Shiro stretched out his hand and stroked Mordred''s little head. The little lion showed a cat-like expression and nodded, "Yeah." After comforting the infant Mordred, Shirou felt that the energy storm from the outside had disappeared, and then slowly unzipped a part of the mud and looked towards the outside world. I saw that the brain of the **** that had been hit by the sword of the military **** was unscathed, while Attila¡¯s body was covered with luminous star patterns, and he was holding the sword of the military god, facing the unharmed god. His brain was full of anger, his face was full of grimness, and his eyes were full of desire for destruction. There is no doubt that Attila at this moment is completely dominated by the destructive instinct of the star. But this is too weird. The star-traveling soldiers are weapons aimed at civilization. Only civilization can give rise to Attila¡¯s instincts. Simply put, it is not an individual thing. However, at this moment, there is no doubt that that god''s brain has raised Attila''s star-traveling instinct! What the **** is that? Whose head is it? When Shi Lang was thinking like this in his heart, Attila stomped fiercely, and his body rushed towards the god¡¯s brain like a cheetah. The speed was as fast as flashes, straddling the space and appeared in front of the god¡¯s brain. The sword of the military **** in his hand was pulled up high and cut down with a single sword. However, her speed was too slow. Zi Zi Zi! The outer layer of amber that sealed the brain of the gods exudes iridescent light, and then an iridescent magic cannon blasted towards Attila at close range. It''s Attila''s sword of the **** of war! The brain of the **** absorbed Attila''s sword of the **** of war, and then returned it to Attila! Boom! Even Attila himself couldn''t bear to be counterattacked by his own sword of military **** at such close range. However, due to the instinct of traveling the stars, the ability of the star pattern made Attila''s anti-strike ability to increase in a straight line, but it was not directly destroyed by this army god''s sword, but a "boom" explosion and was directly hit. In the mountain wall, it was then buried by peeling rubble. The brain of God is not ready to let go of this cosmic invader who is trying to destroy him. It is suspended in mid-air, and the outer amber layer emits a dazzling rainbow light. The terrifying magic power is enough to evaporate the surrounding air. . "Wait!" Shi Lang stood up and stood in front of Attila. Although Attila was mad by the instinct of the travel star just now, Shirou would not sit back and watch the brain of God destroy Attila. The power of the God¡¯s Brain is still unknown, but it seems to be a very terrifying magical crystallization and alchemy product, but this is only a prop of "Beauty under the Moon". If you use the BUG of the Red-Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil, it is not impossible. Fight with the brain of the gods. Of course, the most important thing is that this thing is too suspicious. However, it seems that it was due to the system''s judgment that he belonged to Shiro''s mission reward. Seeing Shiro in front of him, God''s Brain stopped working. Only in this way, Shirou also confirmed one thing. There is indeed a will to control this thing, the logic of the brain''s operation! So, what was it then? Game programming? The code logic of virtual AI? Still say... Is it the soul of the person who owns this brain? While thinking, the slime, who had been jumping repeatedly on the giantess''s corpse, came to the bottom of the brain specimen. "Guck, guck~!" The slime bounced around, the jelly-like body looked extremely light. However, it seems that because of being captured by the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil for too long, the slime, which has not eaten, felt hungry, and then it violently jumped, and the whole body turned into a predator quagmire and swallowed the god¡¯s brain. Went in. Subsequently Zi Zi Zi! Digested the brain of God directly! Shi Lang and the others saw that a complete brain in the slime''s body was eroded and disappeared by the slime''s stomach acid. Good, terrible... Mordred subconsciously hugged Shirou''s thigh. It''s terrible. However, I cannot show it, otherwise my mother will be very worried. Thinking of this, Mordred''s palm loosened a little, but he quickly grasped it again. Sure enough, it''s still terrible! QWQ At this time, the slime, who had swallowed and digested the brain of the gods, bounced around again, as if he was full of excitement. Suddenly, its body halted suddenly, and then the jelly-like body suddenly melted from the inside, turning into a sticky blue liquid on the ground. Then, under the action of some mysterious force, this group of blue liquid converged, and finally formed a girl with blue long hair. Such a shocking change caused De Shilang to frown and stare intently. I saw that girl was about sixteen years old, with long sky blue hair clinging to a delicate face, and wearing a sky blue dress on her body, giving people a blue and soft feeling. The girl slowly opened her eyes. They were a pair of azure blue eyes, very soft, feeling like a hot spring. The girl turned her head slightly, her azure blue eyes looked at Shirou, and asked, "Excuse me, did you rescue my hero from that blond demon?" Chapter 1605： Obviously, this is triggering the plot task. According to the normal RPG game, it is time to nod and agree. But... What''s the matter? This kind of feeling as if as long as you nod your head and agree, you will have a huge trouble-ridden feeling? Shirou''s face was sweaty. Maybe it''s because I''ve been using [Intuition] recently, or I''m using Altria''s body, Shiro can vaguely perceive the truth of some things recently. For example, when he entered the Shinjuku junction before, he smelled trouble. And now, facing the reward of this task... Shirou felt troublesome again. Moreover, this time the breath is stronger than ever! It''s a huge trouble. So... "You have admitted the wrong person, not me." Shiro denied it. "Huh?" The girl who was waiting for Shiro''s answer was stunned by Shiro''s answer, and tilted her head subconsciously. Her azure blue eyes were full of doubts, "But, the system tells me that I am your pet." So, is it a directly bound item? It''s really calculated. Shilang raised his eyebrows, "Probably the system has gone wrong." Oops! Actually said such a ridiculous reason! Is it because it was influenced by Altria, or did it not take this game world seriously? Shi Lang actually told such a ridiculous lie. System error? Even if these words were used to fool Mordred, who was now young, it probably wouldn''t work. However... "Is there something wrong with the system? I know. I''ll report it with the system. I''m really sorry for causing you trouble." The girl nodded and looked at Shirou with those azure blue eyes. Those azure blue eyes are very clear, like the blue sky, people can''t help but think of white paper. Yes, those eyes are as clean and clear as white paper. Perhaps this is just an AI that has just born a game. Although there are real people like Meilian Solomon in this game world who act as NPCs, a large-scale game requires a lot of NPCs. Just catching real people is definitely not enough, so some NPCs are virtual AIs. In Shirou''s view, this girl was like that. Boom! At this moment, Attila, who had been smashed into the ruins, stood up again, her star-traveling instinct had not disappeared, and she stared at the girl violently. "Destruction... ravages...!" With a low growl, Attila''s eyes flashed with tyrannical light, and his whole body flashed with the rays of stars, and rushed towards the girl. "Why are you destroying me?" The girl showed a puzzled expression, and then as if thinking of something, the girl''s eyes emitted a dazzling blue light, "I remember...you are an intruder. You want to destroy me, intruder. I want to. The intruders who hurt me are unforgivable..." The blue light in the girl''s eyes was very dazzling, and then slightly raised her hand, the slender palm suddenly stretched into the void, and then pulled out a shining sword entwined with starlight from the void. Mordred glanced at the sword of glory, couldn''t help turning his head, looked at Shirou, and asked strangely: "Mother, did you lend the sword to that sister?" Shi Lang did not answer, but confirmed the two Star Swords in his [Backpack] for the first time. The two Star Swords were in the [Backpack] very safely. As Shirou breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly doubts arose in his heart. Because the sword that the girl took out of the void was not another sword, it was the sword of vows of victory! Moreover, it is the sword of vows of victory in the state of the sword of stars! With a "clang", the girl easily smashed Attila''s sword of the **** of war with the star sword, and then reached into the void with her other hand, and drew out a holy spear shining with spiral starlight. "That gun..." Iliya, who was hiding in the corner, looked at the holy spear in the girl''s hand with a look of surprise. It is impossible not to recognize it, because that is the Star Gun Lungominiad! What is going on here? This girl who appeared suddenly took out the Star Sword, not to mention, she also directly took out the Star Spear! Shi Lang frowned, thinking that this is a virtual world with rampant data... Could it be that he was copied by the system when he entered the game world? So this AI girl can take out the Star Sword and Star Spear? Shirou had no spare time to think about those, because the girl holding two star weapons had easily defeated Attila, knocked Attila to the ground, and then stepped on Attila¡¯s arms with her feet. Preparing to stab and kill Attila! "Wait!" Shi Lang yelled quickly. But this is no longer useful. The girl who was attacked by Attila was clearly in a state of killing. According to her previous statement, I am afraid that if Attila is not killed, it will not stop. However... "I see, Master." The girl easily put down the star weapon in her hand and got off Attila''s body. Then she stood in front of Shirou, looking at Shirou with her clear blue eyes, and said: "I just checked with the system again and again. Yes. You are indeed my Master." "Who are you?" Shi Lang asked. "Is the Master asking my name?" the girl asked. Chapter 1606： Shiro nodded. "I don''t know. I don''t have such a memory in my brain. I am the Master''s pet, and I am only responsible for protecting the Master from harm, so the name should be decided by the Master." The girl said stiffly. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked: "Then I will change the question. What are you and why do you appear here?" "I am the Master''s pet, and I am responsible for protecting the Master from harm. The next question about the Master... That, Master, can I read the script?" "Huh?" "The mission given to me by the system is to protect the Master from harm and to read the pre-set main story script." said the girl. It really is an AI... Shi Lang sighed and said, "Read it." "But before that," the girl stretched out her hand, pointed at Attila who fell on the ground, and asked: "Can I stun her, Master? Otherwise I will be hurt." ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 35 The Star King Meeting Of course Shilang would not let the blue-haired girl stun Attila, but the crazy state of Attila was indeed troublesome, so Shilang asked Mordred to hypnotize Attila. Mordred¡¯s race chose the control dream monster, and Attila had been severely injured by the girl before, so he was hypnotized and fell asleep by one of Mordred¡¯s. After confirming that Attila was not threatening to hurt herself, the girl finally started to tell the game plot script given to her by the system. Shirou''s spirit became more concentrated. This is not only a digitalized virtual world, but also a connection point created by [Parliament]. At present, Shi Lang still can''t judge what his goal is, and the story script of the main mission that the girl tells, maybe there is information on the connection point of Raiders, and you must listen carefully. However, the girl who was supposed to tell the script of the plot did not say anything, just stood there in a daze. "What''s the matter?" Illya was puzzled, could it be that the system got stuck with some bug? "Sorry, the plot script designed by the system is too long, I didn''t remember it. Please wait a moment, let me take a look." As she said, the girl stretched out her hand and took out a small piece of paper from her pocket. While looking at it, she stiffly read it: "This is what it says... brave adventurers, I am a comical goddess Tucson. Thank you for saving me from the evil blonde demon Green Tea bitch. In return, I will give you comical powers..." Looking at the girl who took out a small note and started to read it, Illya was staggered. NPC forgets the plot script, where can I read it? Moreover, the pattern is broken, the green tea bitch... What the **** is this? Iliya showed a deep speechless expression. Shiro had already prepared. He has seen through the unreliable nature of this game a long time ago, how could he still be speechless because of it? But then the story of the girl''s admiration completely gave Shirou a feeling of stomachache... "...This funny continent used to be a beautiful world of harmony between humans and animals. Until one day, the evil emperor of the universe, Fulisha, was chased into this world by Ultraman from the M78 Nebula. His evil aura was transformed into this world. The black gears were scattered throughout the continent, causing distortions to the creatures on the continent. On the green grassland, the Pleasant Goat and the Bighorn Bull in harmony are dominated by the black gears, and turned into evil Digimon, cooking the Big Gray Wolf and the Snake into small creatures. Carp..." "...In order to fight against the evil cosmic emperor Fulisha, as the master of the sanctuary, I, the goddess pattern Tucson, led the twelve golden saints through the reinforcement of insect arrows, obtained the Ultraman transforming device, and successfully transformed Became a super Saiyan. But the evil emperor of the universe Fulisha is too powerful. It has eight Gundams under his command, defeating my Golden Saint Seiya, and divided me into eights, each guarded by the Eight Gundams. Oh, great adventurer, for the love and peace of the funny continent, please accept my request, defeat the evil universe king Frieza, and save this continent. I, Tucson, will become your stand-in. Guard..." The girl who was reading the script of the plot paused, her clear eyes looked at Shirou who was holding her belly in doubt, and asked doubtfully: "What''s wrong, Master? Is your stomach uncomfortable?" "No...no discomfort." "In this case, I will continue to read the plot script." Hearing this, Shi Lang waved his hand quickly: "Don''t, don''t read it!" I don''t know which fairy came up with the plot of ghosts and animals, so Shi Lang was embarrassed and committed cancer. "I already know what happened, so I don''t need to read it anymore." Shilang felt that if he listened to it, it would not just be a stomachache. "I see, Master." The girl nodded, rolled up the small piece of paper in her hand, and put it in her pocket. "Huh? Don''t you read it?" Mordred feels a little regretful. She still thinks that story is very interesting and looks forward to the follow-up. However, it seems that this story makes my mother have a stomachache, so let''s forget it. "In other words, the main storyline is to defeat the emperor of the universe, Frieza, and his eight Gundams?" After clearing up his mood, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at the girl and asked. "Yes." The girl nodded. Although the plot is ridiculous and ghostly, but finally there is a clear goal. The universe emperor Fulisha, who was hunted down by Ultraman, and his eight Gundams! However, the blonde giantess who was the first Gundam has been defeated, so only seven Gundams remain. However, according to the ghostly nature of this plot, it is not guaranteed that there will be one Eight Heavenly Kings, but there are actually nine broken stalks. "One more thing, Master." The girl looked at Shirou and said, "After I read the plot script, a Gundam will attack here." As soon as the voice fell, the ground beneath his feet trembled violently. Click! The ground cracked, exposing the magma in it. Such a shocking change shocked everyone. Shi Lang frowned: "Why didn''t you say this kind of thing earlier?" "The Master''s command is absolute. This is one of the principles of action. But based on the judgment of the incident, the safety of the Master is the first priority, so I still have to make a reminder." The girl said stiffly. Her tone was dumb and dull, just like a robot acting with basic code logic. Chapter 1607： Shi Lang didn''t have time to care about her, but picked up Mordred and ran out of the cave. Relying on the super-high gluten strength of the orcs, Yi Liya picked up Attila who had fallen asleep, and ran towards the outside. "Fleeing? I see, Master." The girl said that he took out the Holy Spear Lungominiad from the void, and then erected the spear, and then with a bang, the Holy Spear Lungominiad exuded a dazzling light, and then it skyrocketed several thousand meters. , "Boom" opened the cave directly. Can even the Tower of Radiance be used? Shirou looked deeply at the blue-haired girl beside the Glory Tower, and then rushed out of the collapsed cave. Seeing Shiro ran out of the cave, the girl put away the Glory Tower, and then followed Shiro''s back and rushed out of the Andean cave. Boom boom boom! ! The earth cracked under the action of a majestic force, the entire mountain range collapsed, and huge boulders rose into the sky, raising huge smoke and dust. After rushing out of the cave, Shi Lang suddenly felt a huge chill, and he felt as if he was being stared at by some wild beast behind him. He turned his head and took a look, his eyes suddenly narrowed. In the huge sea of ??clouds raised by the mountain range, there seemed to be an extremely huge black giant moving, and then a huge star-like eye was staring at Shirou and the others from the sea of ??clouds. "What''s that?" Shi Lang frowned. "It''s one of the Gundams of the Universe Emperor Fulisha. But don''t worry, he didn''t find us, Master." The girl said stiffly. Shi Lang looked at the terrifying giant eye that was staring at him, and said to his heart, it didn''t seem like he hadn''t found it. However, Shirou also discovered that although the terrifying giant eye was staring at them, the black giant didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking. "Let''s leave soon, Master. If we stay for a long time, maybe that guy will find us." The girl reminded. "That''s it... It''s not that I didn''t find it, but it was discovered. Because of the limitation of the plot, it was''not found''. If you have been in the vision of the giant, when the time limit of the plot has passed, the giant can launch an attack. !" Elia quickly realized the truth of the matter. However, I did not need to say that Shirou, who had amazing insight, naturally noticed this. It is not that the other party will not attack them, but is limited by the plot kill. Once the plot killing time has passed, the black giant will attack them. The Andes Cave is one of the resurrection points. If you are killed by the black giant here, you will fall into the cycle of death and resurrection, and you will use up the number of resurrections and become a juvenile like Mordred, or directly like beauty. You became a baby like that. The Shirou who sensed this, took everyone away without hesitation. The opponent is the big boss killed by the plot, with their current level, it is impossible to defeat the black giant, there is only one option to escape. Don''t think about it! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The roar of the giant came from the chaotic sea of ??clouds. The next moment, the black giant hiding in the sea of ??clouds moved and chased Shilang and the others. As Shilang and Ilia speculated, he did not find Shilang and others, but was indeed restricted by the systematic plot killing. Shilang and others must be "not found", only after the plot killing time was over. , In order to attack Shirou and others. The black giant stared at the blue-haired girl behind Shirou and Shirou, with killing intent flashing in his eyes. Although he broke the trial of Pluto and liberated this guy, he accepted the task, but as long as he is there, I can never complete the task! The victory in the gambling game is us! The black giant raised his head and screamed, but when he looked down again, his hideous face suddenly stiffened. People, people? The black giant was dumbfounded. At the moment when he raised his head and howled, he stared at Shilang and others, and disappeared! He stretched out his huge fingers, buckled his face, with question marks all over his face. ... Listening to the vibrations from the ground, Shi Lang restrained his breath and held his breath. At this moment, Mordred, who was in Shilang''s arms, held up the star cup, looked at Shi Lang proudly, and asked, "How about it, mom? I''m great, right?" "Yeah. Great, Mordred is the best." Shirou stretched out his hand and gently touched Mordred''s soft blond hair. Mordred smiled happily, "I am better than the King of Eternity!" This is a place two hundred meters underground. Taking advantage of the moment when the black giant raised his head and roared, Shiro asked Mordred to use the star cup and hide under the ground, thus avoiding the fate of being chased by the black giant. Feeling that the vibration on the earth had disappeared, Shi Lang took a look from the ground, the black giant had disappeared, and then he called everyone to emerge from the ground together. "Huh! Scared me to death!" Ilia put Attila aside and patted her little chest. The deterrent power of the black giant just now is really too great. Although Adam may be taller and larger in terms of height, the difference in deterrence and sense of terror is not even a star. And this is just one of the eight Gundams of the universe emperor Freisa in the main storyline. Shi Lang knew in his heart that the black giant, other Gundams, and even the universe emperor Frieza on the background board, were all necessary enemies to attack this connection point. Although Shirou does not have to attack this connection point, if he wants to return to Chaldea, he needs to attack this connection point first. After taking a deep breath, Shi Lang turned his head, those holy cyan eyes looked at his pet girl, and said: "The drawing is broken, I need you to tell the story again." Just now I was only concerned about the plot of the ghost and beast with stomachache, so I didn''t listen to it all, so that the group was almost wiped out in the hands of the black giant, and now Shilang is serious, naturally he will not miss the plot again. "The drawing is broken? Master, are you calling me?" the girl pointed her finger at herself and asked. "Didn''t you call the pattern Tucson broken?" "That''s the plot set by the system. But since it''s the Master, you can call it whatever you want." The girl took out the small note again from her pocket, and read it: "Then I will say it again. Brave adventurers, I am the funny goddess Tucson..." ... When Shiro re-reviewed the plot setting of ghost animals, in a spaceship full of science fiction, before a circular table, several living entities began a meeting. "...Anyone passed the test and accepted the task. Miss Pluto, you are an unforgivable low-level mistake! Suicide and apologize!" The life form in the center stared coldly at the ninth position. Life form. Chapter 1608： "Sorry, I don''t know anyone guessed the answer to the question, and there is a slime. Sorry, brother." The ninth-position life body looked apologetically at the center-positioned life body. "Brother? You have made another low-level mistake, Miss Pluto. You should call me the great cosmic emperor, Fulisha!" the central being said loudly. Pluto: "..." Other life forms: "..." "Even if the character assigned is the emperor of the universe, you don''t have to be so obsessed with role-playing, Saturn." The life form looked at the central life form silently. "That''s true, Saturn''s. If you are addicted to role-playing, I won''t say much, but if you lose the game because of this, I don''t think your star king will make you feel better, right?" Someone asked coldly. Tao. "An Xin is good. Even if you don''t trust me, you should trust yourself?" The Central Life Body said confidently. "Speaking of it, it''s really troublesome. If you are afraid that the vortex will be resurrected, you only need to destroy it together with Gaia. As a result, our star king actually became the king of the moon at the same time, and went with the king of the moon. It''s a gambling game. It''s so troublesome, I just want to sleep." The living entity sighed and said lazily. "Don''t say that. Anyway, in the end, we must be the one who won!" The Central Life Body said confidently. ... pS: Come here today, good night~! Chapter 36¡ªThe Maiden''s Prayer "Don''t be careless, my brother. After all, according to the rules, Pluto has failed." The living body said. "Sorry, I really didn''t expect someone to answer the answer to that question, and there are props that can smash my virtual entity... However, according to the initially negotiated game rules, they should be killed by Jupiter now. Because of the rules, Jupiter needs to be placed for 30 minutes first, but according to the attributes of the ninth-tier boss, how can those guys think about it?" "That''s true. According to the rules of the game, only the first-class Xiao Mengxin can accept this task. The one who kills Pluto should be the key item left by the Moon King as the script of the plot. However, it should be. It is a one-time item that disappears after killing Pluto. Even if it does not disappear, Jupiter in the killing state of the game plot is in an invincible state. They should have been ravaged and killed by Jupiter." Hearing this, the other beings nodded one after another, feeling very reasonable. It is true. Fearing the recurrence of events hundreds of millions of years ago, their star kings rejected the Enlightened One''s proposal and gave a shattered judgment on the planet. However, the cunning Moon King gave their Star Kings a trap, making the Star Kings fooled by the Moon King, so they, as the most powerfully armed beings of the Star, had to fight with the Moon King. A game bet. Using the supercomputer on the moon, Mooncell, hacked into a connection point in an area, easily destroyed the visitors along with the gods and other celestial bodies, as well as the guardians summoned by the [Council], and successfully digitized this connection point. , Thus began the game between the Kings of the Stars and the Kings of the Moon. And the bet of this game is that purgatory-level novice task! Players who take on the mission of novice purgatory are the protagonists of the gambling game, and they, the strongest armed forces of the stars, act as the guarding BOSS, and they play the game under the condition of abiding by the rules of the game. If the player who accepts the novice mission of purgatory succeeds in getting through the main mission, the kings of the stars will have to admit their failure convincingly, thus withdrawing the judgment on this planet. And if the player as the protagonist ran out of all the deaths and declared the mission failed, then the star kings won. At present, they abide by the rules of the game, they will completely destroy the rules and restore their true bodies, thus giving a death sentence on the planet, thus destroying the planet while destroying the vortex that makes the star kings feel jealous. Although there is a possibility of failure in absolute probability, the Star Arms do not think that they will lose to the Moon King. Isn''t it of course? Because they are the strongest existence in this galaxy. 14,000 years ago, Youxing projected three Youxing Pointers to this galaxy, two of which were shot down by them. And the star boat carrying Attila, the last one of the star warriors, was also forced into the moon by them. As a result, it was captured by Mooncell, and its structure was analyzed. Although bound by the rules of the game, would they lose if they were like this? Absolutely not! Although there are actually players who defeated Pluto as the first level and became a gambler, when Pluto entered the game, he constructed his own mimic personality based on the Moon King, so he would lose. Not surprising. However, Jupiter, who appeared immediately afterwards, mimicked a relatively cautious personality. No matter how you think about it, the "protagonist" will be completely killed. The Star Arms thought so. But... "No. Although it''s not good to break your joy like this, it''s a pity that I didn''t get rid of them. Instead, I was teased by them..." Jupiter said with a headache. "You didn''t kill them?" The Star Arms were a little surprised. You know, as early as the very beginning, in order to cope with this gambling, they were prepared. First, the star kings will correct Gaia, and then they will work together to seal off Mercury who refuses to cooperate, and then play word games as Pluto defending the first level. Once Pluto fails, it will be Jupiter. It''s a lore... Although it is a game, it has rules, but they take it seriously, after all, even they don''t want to face the vortex. However, even so, Jupiter was not able to launch a lore, but was played by the "protagonist" group instead? Jupiter was also very helpless. At that time, he raised his head and howled, trying to use his voice power to trap Shilang and others. Whenever he wanted to raise his head, Shilang and others used a star cup to escape into the ground, not only without his power. Trapped, and threw him away directly. "The treasure of the heroic spirit, Gaia sauce is unexpectedly capable. It has obviously been corrected. As a result, a passageway between the real world and the seat is left, so that the heroic spirit and the treasure can still function." "After all, it''s a relationship with Himself. It''s normal to work so hard. But it''s just in vain. The only Mercury who chooses to oppose the judgment has been sealed off. The others are no longer a concern. It''s just...Venus''s, listen to you. The voice seems to be very happy. Speaking of which, you have been very close to the Moon King recently. Speaking of which, you and Gaia are relatively close. Could it be that you, like Mercury, oppose the trial?" "How come? Don''t talk nonsense, I support the trial wholeheartedly. Rather, my star king and I hate Gaia from the bottom of my heart." "So, why do you want to get so close to the Moon King and those living bodies?" "You guys, the brain circuit is too simple. The so-called players, but the cheapest labor. Just a little temptation, you can drive them to do anything." The girl smiled, that smile was like a smiling demon, "Don''t forget, although there are rules of the game, we are privileged." ... "How long is there, Ilia?" "M... shouldn''t be far away." Shi Lang and others are traveling through an arid desert. This is the only way to the main city of vampires, the city of dark night Zuan. Shi Lang''s blood factor has been accumulated, and he needs to reach the dark night city of Zu''an, find the king of vampires, and upgrade his class, otherwise he will no longer be able to obtain the blood factor in future battles. To put it simply, the experience value is full and you need to upgrade. If you don''t upgrade, you can''t continue to gain experience. Turning over the [Mission] interface, Shi Lang glanced at it. Because the novice village chief ran away, and the purgatory-level novice task that could not be submitted was not mentioned for the time being, the expression of the main task was still a big question mark. However, under the pet girl''s narration, Shi Lang knew in his heart that the goal of attacking this connection point was to defeat the universe emperor Frieza and his party members. However, because the mission statement is a piece of question mark, I don''t know how to advance the plot. But not knowing how to advance the plot is not a problem, the top priority is to strengthen one''s own strength. Entering this game world, heroes and treasures are no longer themes. Levels, equipment and skills are the core of RPG role-playing games. Chapter 1609： Therefore, Shi Lang first asked Ilia, who had played "Beauty under the Moon", to take him to the main city of vampires to upgrade her class. At this moment, the blue-haired girl who was following Shiro turned her head and glanced at Shiro, and asked stiffly: "Master is asking how far is the vampire city from here? According to calculations, there are still 12 kilometers. Our current travel speed takes 1 hour, 12 minutes and 56 seconds to arrive. In addition, if you cross the trail on the left and pass through a desert whirlpool, you can save 7 minutes of the journey, but it is easy to get trapped in the desert whirlpool and the risk is relatively high. It is not recommended to choose." "Is it so accurate?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. The girl nodded and said stiffly: "The system is equipped with a navigation system in my panel. If the Master needs navigation, you can call me at any time." Ilia couldn''t help but spit out: "Are you a car?" "Car? What''s that?" The girl tilted her head and showed a puzzled look. "There is no explanation for this word in my vocabulary." Iliya: "..." Shilang turned his head slightly and looked at Attila who was hanging far behind them. After Attila awakened, he lifted the destructive instinct of the travel star. After realizing what he did when he was dominated by instinct, Attila, who was unwilling to hurt Shilang, hung Shilang and others from a distance. Willing to approach them. The star instinct... Shi Lang sighed, this is really difficult. Obviously a person who is so gentle and cherishes life, but because of the instinct of being a star warrior, he must hurt and destroy life... This is really funny. At this time, Shirou felt Mordred sitting on his shoulders, pulling his hair. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, turned his head to look at Mordred who was sitting on his shoulder, and said, "Don''t pull my hair, Mordred." "But... I''m so hungry, Mom..." Mordred had a small face, full of grievances. Speaking of being hungry, Shirou touched his stomach subconsciously. After using Altria''s body, he realized how terrifying the so-called "king''s stomach" is. In fact, he is also very hungry now, but he just didn''t show it. And he was like this, Mordred, who inherited Altria''s stomach, would naturally be hungry. As for her infancy, both her mental and physical functions have drastically declined, and it is normal that she can''t help it. The pet **** the side noticed Shi Lang''s stomach touching movement, paused, and asked, "Master, are you hungry?" Shirou nodded, "It''s a bit." "I got it." The pet girl nodded, then put her hands on her chest and closed her eyes, as if she was worshipping. "What are you doing?" Ilia asked with a strange face. "I''m praying," the girl said. "Pray for what?" The girl said: "Pray, please God give me an apple that can fill Master''s belly." Hearing this, Illya couldn''t help but smile: "This is the desert, where do the apples come from?" As soon as the words fell, the sky was dark. What''s the matter? Illya looked up, her eyes squeezed into needles, an expression of disbelief, "You''re kidding, aren''t you?" Apple! The apple, like a torrential rain, fell from the sky of the desert, and directly submerged Ilia. "Wow! Food!" Mordred leaped from Shiro''s shoulder and landed in the sea of ??apples. He picked up an apple and ate it. "You do it too, Master." However, Shirou did not move, but stared at the blue-haired girl with a serious face, and his voice almost roared and asked, "Who are you, anyway?" This ability to change the world. No. It should be said that it is the ability to change the laws of the planet. So far, Shirou knows that only three have the ability to change the laws of the planet. One is the detached one, the enlightened one, the second is the original container of the vortex, the sand strip love song, and the third is the false **** seat. The rest, even the Demon Bodhisattva can''t do it. However, this girl can do it! "I am Master''s pet." The girl said stiffly. Shirou frowned, and then slowly unfolded, "I can understand that you are not ours, you are not the enemy of the Chaldeans, right?" "I can''t understand, I am Master''s pet, why would I become Master''s enemy?" The girl asked with a puzzled face. The expressionless expression gave her a puzzled expression. Obviously, Shirou''s question really puzzled her. At this time, Mordred came to Shiro with two big red apples, and handed them to Shiro with a smile on his face, "Mom, you eat too, it''s so sweet. Sweeter than the ones in our manor!" Looking at Mordred, who was holding a treasure, Shiro''s eyes softened. While taking the apple, he reached out and rubbed her little head, "Good boy." "Hehe." Mordred smiled happily. At this moment, Illya emerged from the sea of ??apples and looked at the girl with a cold sweat, "Are you praying? It feels like a **** who performs miracles. But again, it''s a **** like you." Is the display of traces 100%?" "No," the girl shook her head, "only one in eight probability. However, if I collect the remaining seven pieces of fragments, my prayer can reach a hundred percent probability." "Collect seven pieces...Are you a dragon ball?" Ilia looked at the girl with black lines. "Mom, you eat too." "No, you can eat more, Mordred. I prefer meat." Shi Lang rubbed Mordred''s hair and said with a smile. "Does Master want to eat meat? I see." Chapter 1610： The girl nodded, then she held her heart in her hands and prayed. And as she prayed, it was as if the interior of the earth was in turmoil, and the whole desert was boiling. Khakaka The sky is full of wild sand. The earth set off a desert tornado connecting the sky. "This, this is what happened!" With the screams, the desert returned to calm, and then a lot of animal corpses submerged in the depths of the desert were exposed in front of everyone. Because they were submerged for too long, they had become natural bacon. Everyone looked at the girl and couldn''t help swallowing. The world changed, and then the corpses of animals appeared. And all this is only a prayer of the girl. This, This is ridiculous! "Please taste, Master." The girl said, pointing to the mummified animal corpses. Iliya: "..." Shiro: "..." "This, can this be eaten?" Mordred pointed at the mummified animal corpses that had been turned over from the depths of the desert, and screamed. Chapter 37 Altria: What should I do to save you, sister? Morrigan feels that she must find time recently to learn how to read the almanac with Mustard Hinako. Because, it''s really unlucky lately. She was taken aback by her sister, and then her sister and her old enemy Attila disappeared inexplicably. She was in a state of worry, but after that, she was entangled by the person she didn''t want to face the most. On it. "Please, sister!" Looking at "Gurneyville" who had forced herself into a blind spot, Molly Gan really didn''t know what expression she should put on. Before hearing the word "sister" in her sister''s mouth, Molly was willing to guess that her slow sister could discover her identity, so the insightful brother must have seen her true identity as early as when she was in Northern Europe. . In other words, it''s time for her to leave. She concealed her friend Kazukiko, and even packed her luggage long ago, and was about to leave silently, but suddenly heard that her sister and her old enemy had disappeared. Because of worry, she wanted to investigate clearly before leaving. As a result, she was caught at this time. His own brother, Gurneyville Pendragon was entangled. And the reason is "Please teach me to play games, please!" The younger brother said seriously. Molly knew in her heart that the younger brother was the younger sister who was worried about disappearing while playing games, so she wanted to try to save her younger sister through the same game. Although this method is not as naive as the shrewd brother had come up with, but considering the feelings between the brother and sister, it may be due to emotional disturbance. Originally teaching games, Amway games, was her favorite thing to do in this dead house, but her identity had been exposed, and she really couldn''t face her younger brothers and sisters who were ashamed. Looking at his anxious younger brother, Morrigan had a smile on his face and nodded, "Okay..." "Great! Then here..." Gnivel Pendragon, no, it should be said that Altria has a happy face, and stretches out his hand from the side to take out the already prepared Switch. Shilang and Attila both disappeared after playing "Beauty under the Moon", and her idea is very simple, where they disappeared, she started from where to find out. To this end, he visited many game masters in Chaldea, and learned that the best thing to play this game is the famous electronic waste man, her sister, the goddess Morrigan of the dead house. So, should I say recklessness or eagerness? Or, in her heart, she didn''t blame Morgan Lefy''s emotions at all, so she came to the door without hesitation. However, Altria, who came to the door so bluntly, failed to worry about Morrigan''s ability to accept it. Great opportunity! Taking advantage of the opportunity that Altria took out the Switch, Morrigan used teleportation magic. Sorry, Gurneyville, Altria... I still can''t face you. I''m still more suitable for a dark environment... Sure enough, she still couldn''t face her younger siblings, so she planned to teleport back to her room like this, then picked up her luggage and ran away like this. A fairy teleportation technique appeared on the ceiling, and Morrigan''s body also floated in the air. Although it is rather slow to describe in words, it is actually quite fast. She used this trick before to get rid of the younger sister who has [intuition] and is amazing in speed and muscle strength, so she can get rid of the younger brother who is not very good in physical ability. It''s not a problem anymore. However When she floated in the air, Altria moved, as if she had predicted that Morrigan would run away, she jumped violently and reached out and grabbed Morrigan''s ankle directly. "Caught it!" "Huh?" ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ Morrigan''s expression was dazed, and then Altria was dragged off and fell to the ground with a "click". "What are you doing! It hurts!" Morrigan fell to the ground, rubbing her ass. "I want to ask my sister what else? Didn''t you teach me to play games? Why run?" Altria asked with a serious face. She hates being missed appointments the most. "This..." Morrigan looked away. Woo. Sure enough, Genieville is better! Chapter 1611： Molly wailed willingly. Even the younger sister who had [intuition] and stronger physical parameters did not react. As a result, the younger brother who had no [intuition] and weaker physical parameters directly grabbed her. Of course, Morrigan didn''t know that the current "Gurneyville" was played by Altria, so it was easy to catch her. "I, I know, can''t I take you?" Morrigan stood up while rubbing her ass. "Great." Altria smiled. "Just teaching a game, so happy?" Molly asked suspiciously. "No, this is not what I am happy about." Altria shook her head, then looked at Morrigan, and said with a smile: "Before, I was actually not sure if Morrigan was the elder sister, but when my sister agreed, I was sure. Morrigan, you really belonged to me. Sister, Morgan Lefy." Hearing this, Morrigan''s eyes slowly widened. She understood that the other party only doubted her identity, and her previous response completely confirmed her identity. In other words... She was completely fooled! Ah ah ah ah! I really want to die! But... This is a matter of course, right? After all, it¡¯s not the first time I have been teased by Gurneyville... Morrigan comforted herself so in her heart, but she didn''t know what would happen when she knew that it was Altria who seemed to be stupid and stupid to play with her routine? However, Morrigan hadn''t noticed this at all now. "Actually, the game "Beauty under the Moon" is very simple. It is no different from a general RPG game. First, you must perform novice missions and be familiar with various functional interfaces. Proof...Hmm!? Where is the head of the Novice Village? Where is the head of such a big Novice Village?" Morrigan, who was explaining to Altria while demonstrating with the newly created trumpet, was immediately dumbfounded. Because... The head of Novice Village is gone! "Are you kidding? Novice Village Chief is gone!" Molly Gan was stunned. Altria asked, "What will happen if the head of Novice Village disappears, sister?" "What will happen? The problem is too serious! If there is no novice village chief, you will not be able to take on novice quests, and you will not be able to receive novice quests, which means you will not be able to obtain a certificate of leaving the village. Without a certificate of leaving the village, you No. has been trapped in Novice Village for a lifetime!" Morrigan said helplessly. "What should I do then?" Altria was anxious. She remembered that Ling Zi said that the number she lent Attila was of the third class, that is to say, Shilang and Attila disappeared outside Xinshou Village. "There is no way. I will lend you Merlin''s number." Morrigan said. "Merlin''s number?" Altria suddenly showed a strange expression, "Is Merlin playing this game too?" "Yeah. And it''s so bad." Morrigan said angrily, apparently she had been pitted by Mei Lin more than once or twice. "Although that guy doesn''t like others touching his number, if it''s you, even if Merlin complains, he will definitely swallow it." With that said, Morrigan used Altria''s Switch to log in to Merlin''s account. Altria looked down. [Name: My daughter is super cute Race: Human Class: the ninth class Muscle strength: A+ Durability: B+ Agility: B+ Magic: B+ ¡­¡­¡¿ Before Altria saw the full attributes of the Merlin, the Morrigan next to him let out a soft huh. "What''s the matter, sister?" Altria asked quickly. I''m not sure what clues my sister found about Wang''s disappearance. Morrigan pointed at the chat bar on the right. Altria looked down. [System: The player''s flower of evil has appeared in the dark night city¡¤Zuan, coordinate 1334.74, please go and snipe. After successfully killing the player''s Evil Flower, there will be a high probability of dropping a unique item for the entire server...] Morrigan''s eyes glowed immediately, and he stretched out his hand to pull Altria''s sleeves, "Gurneyville, Gurnevere...I will sign up too. Let''s play together so that the teaching will be fast... and I''ll tell you. , This game, only wild killing can quickly grasp the core of the game." Altria: "..." No, your expression looks like you just want to get rewards. Altria has a headache, her sister has completely degenerated into a dead house. What should I do? ... Volume 7 Fanwai Gaia''s Self-Saving Operation (1) "Farewell, my friends." In the dark universe and above the deserted moon, El Quett looked at the blue planet that was close at hand but far away with tears in his eyes. -Earth. She knew what crisis the earth was facing. Chapter 1612： The false gods who broke through the dimension attempted to shape the history of pan-gods, and in order to resist the invading false gods, the heroic spirits headed by the King of Eternity, under the correction of restraint, fought hard to resist. But she, the princess of the true ancestor, El Quette had to leave the earth she loves most, leave her favorite friends, and come to this deserted planet. The reason is that her true identity is the magic sword of the moon king Zhuyue-the real world. The Moon King Zhuyue used her body to do many things that hurt her friends. In order to prevent the Moon King Zhuyue from hurting his friends, Alquette countered Zhuyue and ran to the moon alone, trying to replace Zhuyue and become the Moon King. To replace Zhu Yue to become the King of the Moon, this is something that only she can do. She is Zhu Yue''s strongest weapon, and at the same time Zhu Yue''s other side. If the moon is regarded as a body, then Zhu Yue is the first personality, and she is the second personality. Therefore, Alquette has the opportunity to replace Zhu Yue. "Everything that works is like a dreamy bubble, like a dew and like electricity, you should watch it like this...hehehe." The weak Zhu Yue had already given up resistance, muttering words that he didn''t understand at all, while Alquette took the opportunity to seize the power and power of the moon. But if there is only this point, it is not enough to suppress Zhu Yue. Regardless, Zhu Yue is the true king of the moon. If she regains her fighting spirit and fights to the end, it is difficult to say who wins and who loses. In order to prevent Zhu Yue from returning to earth again and hurting his friends, Alquette must completely suppress Zhu Yue. For this reason, Alquette followed the memory of Zhu Yue and came to the inside of the moon. Here is a huge photonic crystal. At the same time, it is also the super artificial intelligence computer that made Zhu Yue abandon the moon and come to the earth-Mooncell! In the distant past, he defeated the Xingzhou of Youxingjian, and captured Attila''s super quantum computer. Alquette knew in his heart that the only way he could completely suppress Zhu Yue was to borrow the power of Mooncell. And as a price, she will fall asleep forever. "My friends...I will always, forever, watch you." Looking at the blue, vibrant planet for the last time, Alquette closed his eyes. She will fall into a lonely, eternal sleep. This is an inevitable result. However¡ª¡ª, In the absence of mental arithmetic, there was a small accident. "Quan...this equity..." At the moment when he fell into eternal sleep, Elquette was surprised to find that on this barren planet, a second stellar power, the same as Zhu Yue, appeared. Moreover, that equity is more powerful than Zhu Yue and El Quette! This is... Elquet opened his eyes and was shocked to find that his body, which was heavily bound by Mooncell''s virtual chains, was exuding a faint golden light. Those golden light clusters echoed from a distance, approaching and fusing together like bubbles, forming a girl exactly like her. The only difference is that this girl has long blonde hair that falls straight down her waist. The girl slowly opened her eyes, those red eyes were exactly the same as hers, the difference was that they were quite plain, and could not feel any emotional fluctuations. "Zhu Yue...!" Elquet gritted his teeth. The girl who emerged from her body, and possessed the terrifying power of the stars, is all what Zhu Yue is playing! Damn it! Even if you do everything, you will never let Zhu Yue return to the earth and hurt those cherished friends! Click! Elquet shook hard, and with a "boom", the chains that restrained his body were broken. "Calm down, Alquette. I did nothing." Suddenly, a cold voice rang in Alquette''s soul. There is no doubt that this voice is... Zhu Yue! However, Zhu Yue was not seen around at all, and the girl who looked exactly like her in front of her, after coming out of her body, only looked at her body, either looking down at the palm of her hand, or reaching out to pinch her face. Jiaohao''s face was very plain, as if there was no expression at all. "Zhu Yue...!" "Calm down, Alquette. I said it, I didn''t do anything." "If you didn''t do anything, why would someone suddenly pop up in my body? I know, besides me, have you prepared another body? I will stop you!" Very serious. "Huh. Then you go and stop the air. I''m going to sleep. Hear it clearly, the moon has been destroyed by those alien invaders, and inheriting this right, I feel sad for your stupidity..." After speaking, Zhu Yue fell into a deep sleep, stupefied that El Quette did not respond to any call, as if she had completely disappeared. Turning his head, looking at the blond girl who was still looking at his body, Alquette was full of doubts. If this wasn''t Zhu Yue''s ghost, then how could she distinguish another self in her body? Without thinking about it, Alquette asked directly: "Who are you?" Alquette prefers action to his brain. Since you are in doubt, just ask. "Me?" The girl pointed to herself, then looked at El Quette, and said, "I am your mother." Hearing this, El Quette was stunned for three full seconds, and then he was silly. Chapter 1613： "Huh?" "In human terms, I am your mother." The girl said. "My mother? Are you an idiot? I don''t have a father or a mother to say." Elquette retorted. She felt that this young girl who split from her body was an idiot. "You were created by me using Zhu Yue as a blueprint. In human terms, you are indeed my child and I am your mother." "What are you talking about..." Before Elquet''s words were finished, the girl stretched out her hand, pointed at the back of Elquet, and said, "I am the one." That? Elquette turned his head and saw that there was an empty cosmic background behind him. If he insisted on saying that there was something, it would be the earth... Wait! Could it be...! "I am the planet. I don''t have my own name, but you are also using the human perception, so you can also call me Earth. Or Gaia." The girl said. Guy, Gaia...! El Quette looked at the expressionless girl in front of him in surprise. In fact, this star power, which is completely different from that of the moon, has already shown that she has nothing to do with Zhu Yue. If it is Gaia, it is not wrong to say that it is her mother. After all, she was originally made by Gaia imitating Zhu Yue''s template, but... Why does the restraining force of the earth appear on the moon? And it still came out of her body? Elquet''s face was puzzled. Regarding this point, Alquette, who was previously controlled by Zhu Yue and fought Shilang and others, naturally didn''t know. She was the life that Zhu Yue deliberately let Gaia create. Gaia created Alquette to put her star touch into Elquette¡¯s body to realize the real world of herself, and Zhu Yue needed to use it. The touch of the stars completes the transformation of the real world of the earth. This in itself was a conspiracy planned by Zhu Yue a long time ago. A conspiracy to replace it. The invasion of false gods is the fuse of all events. The invasion of the false gods and the ineffectiveness of the correction force made Gaia have to put his star touch into Elquette''s body to assist the Eternal King. And this is exactly what Zhu Yue intended. Therefore, not long ago, even if he was still weak, Zhu Yue still forcibly controlled Alquette¡¯s body, sealing off the touch of the stars that entered Alquette¡¯s body. , I want to take advantage of the eternal king and others to fight against the false gods, to complete the earth''s true world. However, in the end, under the action of the Eternal King, he failed. Elquette also flew to the moon, attempting to replace Zhu Yue as the king of the moon. The result of this is that the two sides completely forgot the part of the touch of the star that was enclosed by Zhu Yue in Alquette¡¯s body. Gaia! After Alquette suppressed Zhu Yue and entered Mooncell, Gaia used the power of Mooncell to imitate Alquette''s true posture in the form of a virtual body, and realized the real world. "Is that kidding? Can it still happen? I don''t dare to write a novel like that!" Elquet couldn''t help but said. As the planet Gaia, after being personified, he ended up personally. This is really unexpected, but it is reasonable. "Alquette, I need you to help me." Gaia looked at Alquette and said seriously. "The false **** spirit seat has disappeared. There is nothing to threaten you anymore, right?" "No." Gaia shook his head, "That''s just the beginning." "Start?" Elquet cast a puzzled look. "The corrective force of the main body did not correct the seat. It is not that the corrective force of the main body is useless. It is that the corrective force of the main body is interfered. The corrective force of the main body is interfered, that is, the vortex starts to move." Gaia turned his head, looked at the earth, and said, "Soon, Alaya will stop running. Then the dimension will be out of order, and then, my brothers and sisters will give me death sentence. Although it is now The realm is not an ontological consideration, but since it happened to make me appear in the realm, I have to save myself. So, you can help me, Alquette." "But, if I help you, I must go to the earth? Then Zhu Yue will come back to the earth, and then you will have one more enemy, Gaia." Elquet said. "It doesn''t matter. Zhu Yue''s words have fallen into a deep sleep and will no longer control you. Of course, if you wake up again and want to control you, I will help you." Gaia said seriously: "So, come and help me." Perhaps Gaia had seen through from the beginning that El Quette did not want to leave the heart of the earth. But "I refuse." Elquet shook his head and said. Hearing this, Gaia was taken aback, "Why?" "Because you are not asking for help at all! What do you mean by''please help me''? You are an order at all, little Gaia. If you want to ask for help, you have to learn how to ask for help. You don''t even ask for help. Yes, how can I ask others to help you?" Elquet grumbled with a chest. "Ask for help? What is that?" Gaia asked blankly. Hearing this, the corners of Alquette''s mouth couldn''t help but rise. If Shirou was here now, he would have known that El Quette was going to play a prank again. "I''ll teach you again. You are optimistic. First of all, you have to bow at ninety degrees, remember the essentials of this action, and show your European style, and then, hold your heart with both hands, to me,''Sure enough, it won''t work without you. Please, Lord Elquet. "Remember that your voice should be sweet, your face should be soft, and it is best to have a little tear in your eyes, to give people a pitiful feeling. Do you understand?" Elquet asked. "I got it." Gaia nodded, then bowed at ninety degrees, and said flatly: "Sure enough, it won''t work without you, please, Lord Elquet." "Um..." Looking at Gaia who was so crisp and neat, especially the plain face, Alquette couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you feel a trace of shame, Gaia?" "Shame, what is that?" Gaia asked suspiciously. "Yes, that''s the kind of shame that I really want to commit suicide!" "No." Gaia shook his head and said flatly: "Although I have simulated your personality, my essence is a planet and has no emotions." "That''s really a pity, I obviously still want you to feel it." Alquette said regretfully. Elquette didn''t understand, or she didn''t know the essence of Gaia at all. Chapter 1614： The essence of Gaia is planetary restraint. And once the planetary restraint has emotions, it will be truly terrifying to the beings living in the planet. So although Gaia imitated the personality of Alquette, he would never imitate Alquette''s emotions, and refused to understand emotions. Once she understands the emotion and gains the emotion, in order to avoid canceration of the ontology, the ontology will directly correct her. Rather, from the moment Gaia became manifest, she had been abandoned by the ontology. It''s just using white blood cells to save yourself. "I have put the pose, can you come and help me, Alquette?" Gaia asked. "It can be, but as a price, you have to fulfill one of my conditions." "What conditions?" Gaia asked. "I haven''t figured it out yet, I''ll talk about it later. How about it, do you agree, little Gaia?" Alquette asked. "I promised." Gaia nodded. "It''s really neat." Alquette was taken aback, and then smiled: "However, you are not allowed to regret it later. If you regret it, I will use the moon to smash you! ... It''s just that I just said pretty soon. If you leave the earth, you will return to the earth now. It feels so embarrassing..." "Go away, Alquette." Gaia did not answer her words, but greeted her, left Mooncell directly, and flew towards the earth. "Hey, wait for me, little Gaia!" Elquet hurriedly followed. Returning to the earth again, the black mist from the false **** spirit seat that enveloped the earth has been dispersed, and the sky is clear. The illusions of the gods in the world also disappeared. "I am ashamed of Shi Lang, I succeeded easily!" Elquette smiled, and then looked at Gaia next to him, and asked, "Don''t you have anything to say, little Gaia? Shiro saved it, but you." "It''s going to speed up, Alquette." After speaking, Gaia dived from high altitude. Elquet hurriedly followed. Afterwards, they landed in front of a sandy beach. "This is not the city of Fuyuki? This is... Indonesia! What did you bring me here? There is no false gods attacked here." Elquette looked at Gaia next to him suspiciously. "Olympus is just a prelude, the real crisis is the vortex afterwards, and those tentacles of the vortex. I must call for help." Gaia said. "Uki? Tentacles? What are you doing! And, even if you want to call for help, wouldn''t it be best to go to Shilang and the others? What are you doing here in the waters of Indonesia? Is there anything I can do for you here?" Asked. "Yes." Gaia stretched out his hand towards the sea. Subsequently Boom! The entire sea area seemed to be directly divided, and the sea water pours toward both sides, exposing the face of the seabed. Elquet''s face was shocked. Breaking up with bare hands, considering Gaia''s identity, this is not something to be shocked. What really shocked Elquet was the scene under the Indonesian waters. That is a piece of Buddhist relics! Countless statues of Buddha, the remains of temples, are so ancient and lonely under the sea, and some statues of big Buddhas have grown a lot of moss and kelp, showing the mighty power of time. "This is..." Elquette couldn''t help being shocked. Who could imagine that there actually existed such a relic of the Buddhist kingdom just under the sea in Indonesia. "Five thousand five hundred and forty-three years ago, the city destroyed by a nuclear bomb." Gaiayan replied concisely. "Five thousand five hundred and forty-three years ago, a city destroyed by a nuclear bomb? Where did humans at that time have a nuclear bomb..." As he was talking, El Quette suddenly heard a novel he had written seriously under the persecution of Jian Tong Yanye. That novel is based on "Mahabharata". In the records of "Mahabharata", human beings did have a nuclear war in ancient times. The ancient nuclear warhead also exists in Gilgamesh''s treasure house. So, is this city one of the cities destroyed by ancient nuclear bombs in Mahabharata? But, what did Gaia do here? Elquet was puzzled. At this time, Gaia had come to the largest Buddha statue and put his hand on the Buddha statue. The next moment, the rusty Buddha statue burst out with dazzling light. Suddenly, Elquet smelled a rather familiar feeling. This is...! ... Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Gaia''s Self-Saving (2) With a flash of golden light, a green-haired monk sitting on the lotus platform appeared in front of Gaia. Sure enough...! Looking at the green-haired monk, Elquet took a step back subconsciously. She still remembers how she was violently beaten by this green-haired monk when she was in the state of an interstellar player. How did Gaia summon him? Not right. It should be said that they all summoned him, and why did they ask her to come! The monk summoned by Gaia glanced at Gaia calmly, and then slowly disappeared. Chapter 1615： Gaia turned back, "Go, Alquette." "That guy?" "I''m just here to confirm that he is still there." "Speaking of which, what exactly is the ¡®vortex¡¯ you are talking about? Now I am being led by your nose, confused, little Gaia." Elquet frowned unhappily. "It''s Alaya''s disaster." Gaia said concisely. "Huh?" Elquette was taken aback, and then said: "Wait a minute, the disaster of Alaya? I heard Shirou say before, is it human evil? If it is that kind of thing, it shouldn''t make you so nervous, even Let''s start a self-help operation?" "No, it''s not human evil. It''s the vortex, the disaster of Alaya, to be precise, the disaster that destroyed Alaya." Gaia added: "Alaya is different from me. I am the restraint of the planet, and only the earth needs to be protected. Unlike Alaya, what Alaya needs to protect is human beings, which is the restraining power of humans. So. As long as mankind continues to develop and the territory of activities continues to expand, the scope of Alaya¡¯s protection will be greater." "If mankind develops into the cosmic age, then Alaya will become a cosmic alaya, ensuring the survival of mankind in the universe. Rather, the Alaya itself is a system born to protect humans from developing activities in the universe." "But, what does this have to do with the ¡®vortex¡¯ you said?" Alquette showed a puzzled look. Hearing this, Gaia was silent for a while, and then said: "A long time ago, the earth was born with a civilization that developed the universe. In order to better develop the universe and ensure the survival of civilization, that civilization used technology to artificially inhibit the system-Alaya, And connect Alaya¡¯s adapters to different corners of the galaxy. Once Alaya is activated and connected with those adapters, a cosmic Alaya can be formed to ensure the survival of that civilization in the universe. ." "Um...what''s this? Science fiction?" Alquette asked silently. What kind of cosmic Alaya... Big head! "Not those delusional novels of human beings, but reality." Gaia glanced at Elquet and said, "Once the cosmic Alaya is established, the heroes on the Heroic Seat will also become cosmic heroes. Those powerful treasures will also become cosmic treasures. It¡¯s not surprising that Gu has the power to destroy planets in one blow. But it¡¯s a pity that the cosmic Alaya was destroyed before it was born, and at the same time, the civilization was destroyed." "That''s the "vortex" you were talking about?" Alquette asked. Gaia nodded, "The vortex destroyed the cosmic Alaya and the civilization. However, when the civilization died, it successfully sealed the vortex in the Akashic Records. In." "But for the past two thousand years, those human magicians have always wanted to enter the Akashic Records to touch the "vortex". Even if Alaya and I have put down vicious monsters and heroic spirits on the road, we have been repeatedly banned, leading to that The "vortex" can move more and more. Although there is no concrete evidence, the corrective power of the body cannot exert its due strength. It is the ghost of the "vortex"." Gaia said. Hearing this, El Quette was silent for a moment and asked: "If the ¡®vortex¡¯ is resurrected, what will it be like?" "I don''t know." Gaia shook his head. "I don''t know what the purpose of the vortex is, or whether the vortex is intellectual or not. But the destruction of this galaxy is an established fact. If you want to If you ask why, because hundreds of millions of years ago, if that civilization sealed the "vortex", this galaxy would have gone to extinction." "I got it." Alquey nodded. Although I can''t experience the horror that Gaia said, it''s better not to happen to this beautiful planet for terrible things. Taking a deep breath, Alquette looked at Gaia and asked, "What should we do?" "First integrate the power that can help me." Gaia said. "But, the power that can help you...Why don''t you go to Fuyuki City to find Shirou?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "Before I only communicated through my star anchor, so I didn''t notice it. Genivel''s body has the breath of the vortex. Although it is a bit wrong in nature, the essence is the same. The vortex may be contaminated by Gnivel. Me, so I don''t want to contact him. Also, if Alquette is allowed to contact him now, Elquette will feel embarrassed, right?" Gaia said. Hearing this, El Quette was taken aback and looked at Gaia in a daze. However, Gaia had turned his head flat. Elquet smiled: "Did you really not simulate my emotions?" "No." "Well, then I will believe it." Alquey nodded. Gaia didn''t pay attention to Elquet, but extended his palm, and with a loud cry, a door connected to nothing appeared in front of him. Afterwards, Gaia took the lead in walking in, and Alquette followed. "Where is this place?" Elquet looked around, this was a space where there was nothing. Not even the light, not even the basic elements, and some are just nothingness. "The imaginary world." Gaiayan replied concisely. The imaginary world? This is something beyond Elquit''s cognition. With a sigh, now El Quette can understand how Zhu Yue felt when she faced magic for the first time. In addition to ignorance, just puzzled. Just... "Why is there such a breath of a woman that I dislike?" El Quette cast a puzzled look. So far, the woman she doesn''t like is Fujimaru Sakura except for Fujimaru Tatsuka while playing games. However, Fujimaru Tatsuka is now beside Altria, and Fujimaru Sakura should be in Fuyuki City. At this moment "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª" A roar came from the emptiness of the world. The terrifying storm caused slight fluctuations in the surrounding space. Then, in the emptiness world, a pair of huge monster eyes appeared, looking down at them. "Calm down, Tiamat," Gaia said. "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª" ¡ª¡ªLeave, Gaia! Obviously it was just a chaotic cry, but El Quett heard the meaning by accident. Chapter 1616： But, is this telling Gaia to leave? "What''s the matter, mother?" In the world of nothingness, in addition to the chaotic roar, there is also a soft, haggard voice of inquiry. It''s just this voice... "How come it feels like the voice of Fujimaru Sakura, a yin and yang person?" Elquette looked up, relying on the power and strength of the Moon King, she easily saw a huge goddess and the girl in the cage in front of her. ¡ª¡ªFujimaru Sakura! "Wait a minute, this kind of voice that disgusts me from the bottom of my heart...Is that you, Golden Retriever Cockroach?" Sakura, who was locked in a cage by Tiamat, turned her head and looked at her. Her eyesight was not as good as Elquet, but she instinctively saw Elquet standing next to Gaia. The eyes sharpened immediately. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" ¡ª¡ªLeave, Gaia! "I need your help, Tiamat." Gaia said seriously. Yes, the helper she was looking for was Tiamat, who was killed by the gods of Mesopotamia and expelled her soul into the imaginary world. Just... ¡ª¡ªLeave! Tiamat¡¯s refusal was already within Gaia¡¯s consideration, and she calmly replied: "I can provide you with an active body, and also liberate you from the imaginary world. But as a condition, you Help me." ¡ª¡ªLeave! "Afterwards, I will not take back your active body, nor will I expel you here again." ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ ¡ª¡ªReally? "Yes. But your beast body cannot enter the real world." ¡ª¡ªI...think about it. Facing Gaia''s conditions, even Tiamat had to think about it. Being expelled by the children into this imaginary world of nothing, that kind of loneliness and loneliness often torment Tiamat. She wanted to go out early. It''s just that there is no way. Therefore, when Gaia said that she could be set free, she was already very excited. As for the animal body not being able to enter the real world, this is not a problem at all. The only doubt is whether Gaia will change his mind. After thinking about it again and again, Tiamat nodded and agreed. The main reason for agreeing to this condition was not that I wanted to go out, but that my daughter, Fujimaru Sakura, wanted to go out all the time. It''s so messy outside, how dangerous would it be without her by your side? "Your active body will be completed in the near future. Before that, you need to wait a little longer." Leaving this sentence, Gaia left the world of imaginary numbers with Alquette. Although Sakura also wanted to take the opportunity to leave, it was a pity that Tiamat held her firmly in the palm of her hand. "Mother..." ¡ª¡ªI will protect you, Sakura. Mother¡¯s eyes are full of love, but this love is too heavy. Sakura was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. "Mother..." ¡ª¡ªWhat''s wrong, Sakura? "I want to leave here. I miss my brother and Lixiang." ¡ª¡ªI will miss it with you. Sakura: "..." After leaving the imaginary world, Alquette turned to look at Gaia and asked, "Where are you going now?" "South America," Gaia said. "Um..." Elquet asked, "You are the one who is going to find Mercury..." Gaia nodded. At this moment "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Elquet raised his head subconsciously and looked at the sky with a serious face. I don''t know if it is an illusion, she always feels, on other planets, that? O is roaring. "The trial came faster than I thought...you guys, are you more nervous than me, my brothers and sisters?" Gaia murmured. After regaining his senses, Gaia looked at Alquet and said seriously: "We are going to speed up, Alquet. Before I can be judged by my brothers and sisters!" ... Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Gaia''s Self-Saving (3) "Why do other planets have to judge you?" "Because they are all afraid of that vortex." Chapter 1617： "I don''t understand. If you are afraid, then how do you think you should act with us? Why do we have to go to trial?" "If you say that, it would be too difficult, Elquite. Although we are united in a galaxy, we call each other brothers and sisters, and sometimes help each other. However, this is based on our own needs. If the advantages of my disappearance outweigh the disadvantages, then my trial is expected." "Don''t you feel sad? Being judged by brothers and sisters who live in the same galaxy." Alquette looked at Gaia. "Sad? I don''t understand. I am the will of this planet''s unwillingness to perish. It is my destiny and principle of conduct to protect this planet from perish. The same is true for my brothers and sisters, so they judge me just like me Calling Zhu Yue is the same as expected. The difference is that I finally got caught in Gneville, so I chose to give up Zhu Yue." Gaia said. "Fucked by Shiro..." Elquet suddenly remembered that the key to Shilang''s ability to defeat Zhu Yue more than 1,500 years ago was to use the star anchor to coax the planet. The fact that humans coaxed the planet was unbelievable enough, but it was not this that surprised El Qu¨¦t, but Gaia had never forgotten that he was coaxed by Shirou. I really can''t tell, Gaia is so careful. Shirou, this is completely missed by Gaia! Elquette sighed, looking at the degree of Gaia''s worries, and after solving the problem of the vortex, it is estimated that Gaia will start targeting Shirou. Being targeted by the planet, how difficult a small life will become, naturally don''t need to mention it, because it is really targeted by the world. Just thinking of Shi Lang''s deflated appearance, I don''t know why, but Alquette felt a joy in his heart. Is this the so-called crumbs? "But, if the other planets want to judge you. Then, the one that you go to see Mercury now, isn''t it good?" Elquet asked. "No. Of all the brothers and sisters, only Mercury and Venus are completely on my side. Even if they are to carry out judgment, Mercury and Venus will stand by my side." Gaia replied. Elquette looked at Gaia in surprise. Although Gaia''s tone was very plain, he sounded confident in that context no matter what. And when you think about it, the UO that responded to Gaia''s call the fastest at first, and that UO came to Earth, was indeed Mercury. Obviously it is the inhibition of the planet, without human emotions, but does it have a relationship between far and near? Elquet was puzzled. She just took some of the power and power of the Moon King from Zhu Yue, and she couldn''t understand the principles of the stars at all. Elquet followed Gaia and came to a valley in South America. Staying in the air, El Quette looked towards the valley below, where ancient trees lined up. This is a primitive valley that has not yet been developed by humans. But Elquet knew that it was not that human beings were unwilling to develop this land, but that it was impossible to develop this valley at all. Because Mercury UO, defined as "Olt", sleeps in this land. UO, the full name of UltimateOne, is an extension of the planet''s will. As the strongest creature that reflects the planet''s will, it is also the strongest defensive weapon to protect the planet from invaders from outside the sky. Zhu Yue is one of them. It''s just that the UO of other planets is more powerful than Zhu Yue. What''s more special is that the earth is the only planet without UO, so alien invaders often invade the earth, such as star warriors, such as the Greek gods. In order to make up for this shortcoming, Gaia has also made many measures. Among them are forging the Star Weapon, creating the Star Swordsman, creating El Qu¨¦t, and at the same time attracting invaders from outside the sky to become the guardian of the earth. However, these measures cannot avoid the fact that Gaia does not have UO. UO is very powerful. In the case of Oort, the fifth ancestor of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead disciples tried to capture it, but was killed in seconds. Moreover, the magic path on the earth has no effect on it, and even the eye of death cannot kill it. The only way to defeat it is to destroy its body through purely physical means. But it is a pity that Oort''s body is strong enough to easily block the attack of the star warriors. Even in the official set, it was specifically mentioned that to deal with UO such as Oort, you need Ultraman called M78 Nebula. At the same time, Oort possesses [Crystal Valley], which can permanently change the rules of reality and is a veritable invader of the strongest star. But luck is better, Mercury and Gaia have a very good relationship, so as UO of Mercury''s volitional creature, Oort listens to Gaia''s words very much. Therefore, when Gaia sent the call, it was the first to reach the earth, and fell into a deep sleep for the first time to avoid [Crystal Valley] from harming the earth. "Wake up, Mercury." Gaia called. As soon as the voice fell, the ground vibrated violently. "What''s the matter?" "What happened?" A human city hundreds of kilometers away suddenly experienced frequent earthquakes, and people showed their faces in horror. The animals in the forest rushed to flee. Panic is spreading. Subsequently "Boom!" The entire mountain range covering the valley broke apart, exposing a cosmic creature that was burning with water-blue arrogance and resembling a spider in appearance. Then the cosmic creature changed for a while and turned into a humanoid arachnid creature with a total length of more than 40 meters. UO of Mercury, Oort! Khakaka The dark blue flames on Oort burned, and a terrifying power spread from Oort as the center. Wherever it goes, life dies and turns into lifeless ice crystals. "Don''t destroy my natural ecology, Mercury." Gaia reminded. As soon as the words fell, the faint blue flames on Oort''s body suddenly stagnated, and then all of them were taken back into his body. And as the dark blue arrogance was taken back by Oort, the right to rewrite the natural ecology also diffused. The surrounding natural ecology has returned to normal, and organisms have restored their normal survival order. The only difference is that in this valley, there is a cosmic creature capable of subverting reality. Gaia slowly fell towards Oort, and Oort then reached out and held Gaia. Standing on Oort¡¯s palm, Gaia looked at Oort and said, "Mercury, I need your help." Oort lowered his head slightly and looked at Gaia. It did not nod, did not speak, and did not convey the message, but there is no doubt that Gaia knew that Oort would help her. Chapter 1618： Because they completed the communication in an instant. And this is the principle of the stars. It is the way of communication between planets. It''s just that the body of Mercury is too large, and action alone will destroy the ecology of the earth, so you must first prepare a body that can be moved for Mercury. And at this moment "Boom!" There was a sound of destruction from outside the sky. Gaia and Alquette looked up, and suddenly saw several satellites and space stations, falling from the sky like meteorites, either falling into the sea and causing a huge tsunami, or falling into the mountains, making the mountains and forests on fire. Gaia will not calculate what country those satellites and space stations belong to and how much economic losses they constitute, but Gaia cannot ignore the ecological damage caused by the fall of satellites and space stations. Using his star power, Gaia calmed the huge tsunami while extinguishing the fire in the mountains and forests with heavy rain, and then looked at the sky. Although there is still no emotional fluctuations, Alquette felt that Gaia must be very angry. "The movement here is too big, right?" Lying on Ort''s shoulders, Alquette looked up at the sky, and said with a headache. The next moment, a huge floating island appeared in the cloudy sky. On this floating island, there was a pair of huge trees that made it look like a fish. That is not an earth creature, but like Oort, it is the strongest cosmic creature on the planet. UO from Venus, the corpse of the sky! "Mercury, catch it. Don''t let it touch my surface." Gaia said. The UO of Venus is different from Mercury. It is a parasitic UO. Once it borders the surface of the earth, it will take root on the earth. Using the earth as a seedbed, it will spread out hundreds of millions of spores and directly end the existing ones on the earth. Ecosystem. To put it simply, it is an aggressive environment for breeding forest bed plants. And this is the UO of Venus, the corpse of the sky! Although Gaia is quite sure that Venus, like Mercury, is on his side, Venus UO is indeed too dangerous for the earth. Orr nodded, and then extended two hands to directly catch Venus UO in mid-air, avoiding its landing. After Venus UO was caught by Oort, the giant tree on its back emitted a spore-like light cluster. The light cluster scattered in the air, revealing its true colors. In that group of light, there was not a monster, but a girl angel with blond hair and red eyes with wings on the back. "It''s too much to call me over without letting me land, Gaia-chan." The blond girl angel flew to Gaia''s face, pouting, and said in dissatisfaction. "All I want is a few spores, not for your body." Gaia reiterated this point. "That seems to be my misunderstanding. I thought Gaia Chan was already shaking with fear, so I came to protect Gaia Chan. Hehehe..." The blonde girl angel smiled happily, then his eyes fell on El Quett who was lying on Ort''s shoulders, she couldn''t help but froze, and then the smile on her face became thicker, "It turns out that Xiao Zhuyue is here too. ." "Hello, and ah, I''m not Zhu Yue, I am El Qu¨¦te." El Qu¨¦te greeted the blond girl angel with a lack of interest. Although he had just grasped the power and principles of the Moon King, as the Moon King, El Quette recognized the essence of the blond girl angel at first glance. Although his face is sweet and his voice is soft, he is in line with mankind''s beautiful fantasy of angels, but the essence of this guy is the spore of Venus UO. Venus UO is an aggressive environmental breeding forest bed plant, and the spore girl angel is a predator terminal with the appearance of an angel. Although it looks sweet, it is actually a top predator who can prey on planets, ecology, and concepts. Although the girl angel is enthusiastic and cheerful, El Qu¨¦t dislikes her very much, because El Qu¨¦te is very sure that the gaze of the girl angel looking at her is the kind of gaze that a predator looks at its prey. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s strange that I can¡¯t feel the emotional fluctuations from Gaia and Oort, but the emotions of this girl angel are a bit too rich. "Well, when I entered the earth, I just knocked over a few human rockets, so I preyed on some human concepts from those astronauts. Because I have to communicate with Gaia in the real world next, so the simulation is the best A personality suitable for communication. However, I have to say that Alaya''s taste is still very good." The girl angel smiled brightly. Sure enough, I hate this guy. Elquet was further away from the girl angel. "By the way, Gaia. As soon as you ask for help, I came with such enthusiasm. How about? Would you like me to have a big meal?" The girl angel looked at Gaia enthusiastically. Gaia shook his head and replied calmly: "I refuse." Turning his head slightly, Gaia looked at Oort and said, "Mercury creates a space that wraps Venus." Orr got a little special, and then used his power to seal the base of the Skeleton of Heaven, and then put it into his ice crystal valley. However, due to the existence of the same scale, Oort¡¯s ice crystal valley cannot fully contain the corpse of the sky, but can only prevent the corpse of the sky from contacting the earth. To put it simply, there is a thin film between the wreckage of the sky and the earth''s surface. Seeing her own body being put into the ice crystal valley by Oort, the girl angel gave a displeased cry, and stared at Oort unkindly. It''s been this way since a long time ago. She hates Mercury and Oort. "Venus, I need a few spores." Gaia said. "I know, but I won''t give it in vain. As a deal, you will let me have a good meal later. But don''t worry, I will not destroy your ecosystem system, just ingest some concepts of deep sea creatures. "The blond girl angel closed her right eye and said playfully. Of course, no one in the audience thought she was cute. Under Gaia''s instructions, the Dead Skeleton of Heaven separated several spores. Subsequently, Gaia asked Oort to put his own sense of touch into one of the spores, thus realizing the normalization of Oort in the real world. At this point, Alquette understood what Gaia meant. In order to save himself, after Gaia appeared in the world, he began to integrate the power that could help him. Regardless of Elquit¡¯s own right, Tiamat and Oort, and even the Skeleton of Heaven, although they clearly can help Gaia himself, each body is too huge. If you move it freely, it won¡¯t wait for the Star Judgment. In the current world of the vortex, these friendly forces will destroy Gaia''s ecosystem. Therefore, Gaia summoned the Skeleton of the Sky and asked Oort to put his sense of touch into the spores of the Skeleton of the Sky, thus starting a normalized action. In this way, even if the action is launched, it will not cause damage to the ecology of the earth. Such a delicate action made El Quart feel depressed. Gaia obviously imitated her, but she never thought of it honestly. No. It should be said, is such a delicate Gaia really imitating her? And if the prediction is good, Gaia said before that Tiamat was provided with a body that could move in the real world, it should be this spore. Chapter 1619： Just... Elquet glanced at the unhappy corpse of the sky. "I actually gave her my spores to use, I''m very unhappy, Gaia!" Looking at the blond girl angel who looked exactly like him, the Skeleton of Heaven hooked Gaia''s neck unhappily. As for this, Oort, who put his sense of touch into the spore, just glanced at her flatly, without any emotional fluctuations. Although they are all UOs, they are different from Alquette and Destroyer of the Sky. Oort did not make any imitations, so there is no such thing as emotion. Gaia calmly put the hand of the dead body of the sky down from his shoulder, and then asked Tiamat to put his own touch into another body of spores, thus realizing the real world of Tiamat. Gaia, Alquette, Oort, Skeleton of the Sky, Tiamat... Each of these entities is qualified to become the ultimate BOSS of an adventure novel, but at this moment, for the self-saving of the earth, a team of five has been formed. A veritable dream team composed of the ultimate BOSS! Just... "Why do you yin and yang people get into this team!" "You treat me as I want, you golden cockroach!" Fujimaru Sakura gave Elquet a fierce look, then glanced at Tiamat who was holding herself in her arms. She stretched out her hand to cover her face and choked silently: "...I want to go home." Tiamat felt that Sakura must be afraid of the bad people around him, so she stretched out her white hand and touched her head, "Good. Mother will protect you, good boy." Then Tiamat exerted a strong force and squeezed Sakura on his shoulders. Fujimaru Sakura: "..." Let go, what a shame, mother! Fujimaru Sakura covered her face. Puff! Elquet laughed. At this time, the dead of the sky looked serious, looked at Gaia, and reminded: "Gaia, I have to remind you that Saturn has already begun to discuss the matter of judgment. We must move fast, Gaia." "I see." Gaia nodded. "But again, even though I understand the danger of the ¡®vortex¡¯ and the emergency of the situation, what is our enemy? What do we need to do?" Elquet looked at Gaia and asked. "Get rid of the tentacles of the vortex and the helper who assisted the resurrection of the vortex." Gaia said. "The tentacles of "Uro" and the helper of "Uro"?" "Yeah." Gaia nodded, "The corrective power of the body has been weakened, and Wu''s helper should have entered reality from the static dimensional realm. And we must eliminate it before my brothers and sisters issue judgments on me. Get rid of those helpers." As he said, Gaia bowed ninety degrees, revealing a white tube top, holding his heart in his hands, and said flatly to everyone: "Sure enough, it won''t work without you, please, sirs." Everyone present was shocked. Well, she did remember Alquette''s prank in her heart. Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤The Establishment of Parliament (4) In early 2004, a few months after the disappearance of the false gods, a black vortex that distorted light appeared on the surface of Fuyuki City, on the head of Ultraman Seven. Then from the black vortex, several people wearing black cloaks quietly appeared. "Distorted Olympus and invaded this reality. It''s really a good idea. Because of this, the planet''s correction power has been destroyed. Even if I don''t use the star cup, I can live in the world." "...The new container should have grown, and Einzworth''s Holy Grail war technique has flowed into this reality, so you can stop Alaya first and make full preparations for the Master''s resurrection." "Although the container of the Eternal King has not been destroyed, the distorted Olympus has eroded the corrective power of reality, and it should no longer be possible to connect. And the Eternal King has appeared, that is to say, the savior should also Leaving. The corrective power of reality has been destroyed, and the savior has also left, which means that we no longer have the power to correct us." "This is the last reset." "Starting to act, clones!" ... Several people in black robes nodded to each other, and then they were going to disperse in all directions. However, the moment they acted, they felt something was wrong. Khakaka The surrounding reality became illusory like a bubble, and then the buildings and natural exquisiteness turned into ice crystals. Even the statue of Ultraman Seven under them turned into crystal clear ice sculptures. "This is--!?" The black-robed man couldn''t help being taken aback. Naturally, he could tell that they had fallen into a carefully arranged inherent barrier. No. This kind of enchantment is a higher level of alienation than the inherent enchantment. Having alienated inherent barriers is more powerful than pure inherent barriers. For example, the inherent barriers of Fu Hailin are alienated inherent barriers, but the barriers that the people of the black robes are now in, It is more powerful than the outside world of Fu Hailin. It''s like a real alien world! But this is not something that a black-robed person should consider. Just coming over from the static dimensional realm, and finally entered this kind of alien world, no matter how you look at it, it is a well-arranged trap. It''s just, it shouldn''t. In reality, it should be impossible for anyone to know their existence. Even the foreign soul that forced them all into the reset game should have lost their original memory during countless resets. So, what is going on in this situation now? No need to think about it, leaving here first is the top priority. Thinking like this, with a "bang", a terrifying blue light blasted from the sky, engulfing a whole black-robed man. "Impossible!" Chapter 1620： The black-robed man was a little stunned. What was surprised was not being attacked. What was surprised was that someone touched his dimension and ruined his avatar! This should be impossible, because the one who can touch his dimension and destroy his clone, besides the savior and the Olympus made specifically for him, is the owner of the other star cup he has lost. But the current attack did touch his dimension and destroyed one of his clones! "In order to reach this reality, you may have spent a lot of thought. But unfortunately, it is forbidden to pass here!" Who! ? The black-robed man turned his head hurriedly and saw a young girl with blond hair and red eyes wearing a white dress, slowly falling from the sky, her red eyes looking at them calmly like a king. At the same time as this girl came, there were four blonde girls, one of them was short hair, and the other three were young angels with blond hair and red eyes with different expressions. But this is not the point. The point is... "Impossible!" The black-robed man looked at the leading blond girl with a face full of disbelief. With his eyesight, it was natural to see what the essence of the leading blond girl was. "Gaia-chan, is it them?" The enthusiastic and cheerful Skeleton of Heaven asked with a smile, pointing at the people in black robes. Gaia nodded, "It''s them." "Then I eat them, it doesn''t matter, right? They look very fragrant." Tian Zhizhi asked again. "It doesn''t matter, but Tiamat''s daughter is just an ordinary human and cannot accept your predation, so you should only prey on the concept." Gaia said. "I got it." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven nodded, and then his eyes lit up, and the whole body emitted a light ball of prey, spreading towards the black-robed people. This is the predatory pollen of the spores of the dead of the sky. Once covered by these pollen, both life and concept will be preyed by the dead of the sky. "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen... It''s really hard to believe! This is something that hasn''t happened in other realities. However, even if you end up personally, you don''t want to touch my dimension!" The people in black robes took out the star cup shining with strange light. As long as the star cup is activated, there will be nothing in this reality that can touch their dimensions, let alone hurt them. However, when they activated the star cup, the emotionally-imposed, blond, red-eyed girl angel, Oort, stretched out her hand, and the alien world that enveloped this space - [Ice Crystal Valley], immediately modified this alien world. Of the law. Afterwards, those who prey on pollen from the Skeleton of Heaven actually fell on the black-robed people. "Unexpectedly modified the law of star cup interference with reality¡ª¡ª!" The black-robed man''s complexion changed, and then he looked closely at the expressionless Oort. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was true that at this moment, there was one more cosmic creature in the list of natural enemies he was unwilling to face. While Oort was controlling the black-robed man''s star cup, Alquette, who could not bear it, flashed red in his eyes, and rushed towards them. "I''ve heard what Gaia said, are you the guys who let the false gods invade? You actually hurt my friend, don''t forgive me!" Not only El Quette, but Tiamat, Oort, and the Dead Skeleton who were waiting in battle also rushed down. Gaia was the only one who stayed away from the battlefield and stared at the battlefield with plain eyes. Although Oort¡¯s [Ice Crystal Valley] is very strong, Gaia, who knows the true identity of the black-robed man, still considers the possibility of the black-robed man breaking through the defense line and rushing out of [Ice Crystal Valley], so he is out. Swept the array. The black-robed man is indeed very powerful, but when the star cup is cracked by [Ice Crystal Valley], facing the attack of the star-making **** and UO, there is no chance to fight back. "Damn it! If it wasn''t for Fujimaru Shiro who summoned the enlightened person and ruined my body..." The black-robed man gritted his teeth, his heart filled with depression of being ambushed by Gaia. But he also knew that he had to run away. His body was destroyed, he was not the opponent of this? O at all, and he couldn''t consume the clone. When El Quett and the others were fighting the other clones, the whole black robe took the opportunity to rush out. It''s a success! The black robe man was overjoyed, but as soon as he thought about it, Gaia''s flat voice rang in his ears. "Unfortunately, traffic here is also prohibited." What! ? He stopped abruptly, and the black-robed man looked at Gaia in front of him in amazement. He never thought that Gaia didn''t join the fight at all, but was rationally and calmly looting outside, blocking the possibility of his escape. Then A red light flashed in the black-robed man''s eyes, and then the magic in the body expanded infinitely, and then exploded with a "boom". The flash of light illuminates the entire alien world. In this dazzling light, the avatar Alquette was facing was focused, and the moment Alquette closed his eyes, he quickly ran towards the outside world. However Huh! The black-robed man lowered his head and stared at the stone pillar that suddenly grew out of the ground and pierced his chest. "How could..." "Unfortunately, traffic here is also prohibited." A calm voice sounded from his head, and the black-robed man looked up and suddenly saw Gaia who was looking down on him condescendingly. The red eyes were very calm, as if all this was expected by the star king. "It''s just...foul!" Leaving this sentence, the body of the black-robed man disappeared. The other clones were also wiped out by the Skeleton of Heaven, Oort and others. "Sorry, Gaia." Elquet was a little embarrassed. She made a mistake just now and let the clone she was facing run away. If Gaia hadn''t controlled the audience, she would have made a big mistake. "It doesn''t matter, Alquette. You are different from us. It''s understandable that you don''t adapt to the bright light. Keep your strength and continue to hunt down those clones." Gaia said. Chapter 1621： It looks like a small belly chicken intestine, but it turns out to be unexpectedly generous? Just "Continue to chase? Aren''t those clones all?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "No." Gaia replied: "The purpose of that thing is to stop Alaya from functioning, and if you want to stop Alaya from functioning, you must first destroy the humanity of each region. In other words, there are all parts of the planet. The footprint of that thing. And our goal is to clear out all the clones of that thing before other planets issue judgments on me." "If this is the case, why must we clean up the clone of Fuyuki City first? We were in South America just now, so we can clean up the clone of South America first, and we can also act separately. Isn''t this more efficient?" Asked inexplicably. "Without the power of Mercury, none of us can attack that thing. Therefore, we must act together. Moreover, they cannot hide in front of me, so they can also make up for the lack of efficiency." Gaia replied. "Then why must we solve the avatar of Winterwood City first?" Alquette asked puzzledly. However, on this point, Gaia did not answer. After solving the black-robed man''s clone, Oort unlocked [Ice Crystal Valley] and everyone returned to reality. Sakura looked at the statue of Ultraman in front of him, her eyes brightened, but dimmed again. This is Fuyuki City. Home was close at hand, but she knew that Tiamat would not let her move freely. "Go, go back to your home." There was a flat voice in her ears, and Kozakura raised her head, just in time to see Gaia''s calm red eyes. "Tiamat, I will stop it." Gaia said calmly. Kozakura hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth, got up, and ran towards the memory''s home. "Sakura!" Tiamat called out and tried to catch up, but Gaia stopped him. "Get out of the way, Gaia!" Tiamat yelled angrily, staring at Gaia with angrily in his eyes. This guy actually asked her good child, Sakura, to betray her like those bad children tens of thousands of years ago! Unforgivable! "You are too possessive, Tiamat." Gaia said calmly. "Gai-ya!" Tiamat growled angrily. "You are going to catch her back, I won''t stop it." Gaia said calmly. As soon as the words fell, Tiamat rushed past Gaia and chased Sakura. "But you have to be prepared, one day she will kill you with hatred like your favorite child, Marduk." Gaia added. As soon as the words fell, Tiamat stopped and turned his head to look at Gaia in a daze. His eyes suddenly lost color and became hollow, "Sakura...will become Marduk...?" "If you understand, just wait here, she will return to you." Gaia said. Tiamat sat down with empty eyes. "Why do you do this, little Gaia?" Alquette asked puzzled. "Tiamat cherishes that human too much, and his possessiveness is too strong. Although it hasn''t been shown yet, if we don''t stop it, one day, she will become my enemy to destroy me. In order to avoid that day, advance it. Just be prepared. Moreover, if this possibility is not resolved in advance, the efficiency of the team will be delayed later." Gaia replied calmly. Elquet looked at Gaia in surprise. Gaia imitated her personality, no difference from her. But... This kind of words, this kind of high angle of view, this kind of coordination of personnel, is she really capable of doing it? Or is the perspective of the planet so high? No, the planet has a supreme perspective, but it will definitely not have the ability to coordinate. The planet will only stare at everything supremely and indifferently, will not favor or target, so it will not coordinate at all. So, is this a simulation of Zhu Yue? Elquet was puzzled. And as Gaia said, at dusk, Sakura returned in despair. "What''s the matter, Sakura?" Alquette asked with concern. Although she always referred to Sakura as a yin and yang person, Alquette still regarded Sakura as an important friend in his heart. Seeing Sakura so desperate, she naturally cared very much. "I want to become stronger..." Kozakura raised her head, put her hands on Alquette''s shoulders, and gritted her teeth and asked: "Alquette, tell me, how can I become as good as you?" "Huh?" Elquet was dumbfounded. Not only because Sakura didn''t call her a golden cockroach, but also because Sakura, who has always been weak, actually asked her for strength? What happened to this, this? Elquet''s face was dazed. "I can give you strength." A calm voice rang in her ears, Sakura turned her head and saw that the fiery sunset reflected Gaia''s blood-red eyes, "I can give you the power to protect what you cherish, but this comes at a price." "What''s the price? Become something like the guardian of Alaya?" "I don''t have that kind of guardian, and I don''t need the kind of guardian who can destroy my ecology at any time. I give the miracle the same price as Goneville and Olympus, when this planet meets the crisis of life and death. Time, you must come to save me." Gaia said seriously: "In short, this is my investment in you." "I can''t bear it, Gaia sauce is here again!" The Dead Skeleton looked at Gaia helplessly. This is not Gaia''s first investment. In order to make up for the fact that he does not have a UO, Gaia has invested a lot. For example, accepting the Greek gods for cosmic voyages, exhausted their energy, and being blocked by other planets outside the galaxy; and for example, when Marduk was about to completely kill Tiamat, he proposed to expel Tiamat to Imaginary world, thus saving Tiamat''s life. Another example is when Shi Lang and Zhu Yue were desperately investing in Shi Lang. Chapter 1622： In order to survive in this dark and cold universe, Gaia also did his best. And now, she plans to invest in Sakura again. Upon hearing this, Sakura was stunned, then nodded heavily, "I promise!" The evening breeze disturbed Sakura''s long silver hair, and those eyes that shone with lavender light looked at Gaia firmly. Recalling the completely unfamiliar buildings when I returned home, as well as the relatives and friends who disappeared. She is hungry for strength, just to stop being so powerless. ... "Damn Gaia!" "Damn it!" With the demise of Fuyuki City''s clone, clones in other places have learned of this. Although I don''t know how to do it, there are countless special things that have never happened during the reset of reality. Planet... Actually ended up personally! Although I don''t know how to do it, there is no doubt that the will of the planet has been realized and it has ended in person! In addition, he brought UOs from other planets to encircle him! "No. My clones have all entered this reality, and there is no way to return to the static dimensional realm. Although the container has grown up, but if all my clones are destroyed, then the new container will be nothing. It''s meaningless, Master has no way to live out." "Companion!" "I need a companion!" "I need a companion who can resist the planet and UO!" "If I continue to act alone, my defeat is a tangible established fact. I haven''t completed the liquidation with that guy, how can I just be defeated like this? Companion! I must find and form a companion that can be used!" The black-robed man''s eyes flashed red, "Wait, Taitis. Wait, Fujimaru Shiro. Wait, Gaia. Your obstruction is of no use at all. The resurrection of the Master is an established fact! " ... Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Gaia''s Trial (End) El Quette did not expect Gaia would like to invest so much, and also invested in Sakura to help her unify her strengths. However, due to this, they can stay in Fuyuki City for a while. Haunted in Fuyuki City once again, and Alquette was incomprehensible in his heart. She already knew why Sakura became so persistent. Due to the attack of the false gods, the city of Fuyuki has been completely destroyed. The city of Fuyuki is now newly built, and there are construction groups everywhere. Most importantly, Shirou and Fujimaru Tatsuka are missing. If important family members disappeared, Sakura would become like that, right? Because even Elquet himself felt a kind of sadness in his heart. "That...this is for you, Your Highness the Knight King." "Thank you, Grey. But just call me Al, you don''t need to call me your Highness." "This...it won''t work. In that case, it would be too, too impolite." This voice! Elquet quickly hid, and then she saw Altria and Grey coming from a distance. Is Al still in this city? Elquet hiding in the corner and looking at Altria secretly. The reunion of old friends is indeed a delightful thing, but Alquette is not willing to face Altria. Because Zhu Yue did too much harm to her. Moreover, it was too embarrassing to be handsome after all but to come back so soon. Of course, the most important thing is that if Yan Ye knows that she is back, she will definitely shut herself in a small black room to make up for changes without saying anything. She has had enough of the little black house and needs to help Gaia, so it''s better to hide. "Huh!?" Altria''s eyes suddenly condensed while communicating with Grey. "That...what''s wrong, Your Highness?" Gray asked in a low voice. "Someone is watching me!" Altria said seriously. "Are there any enemies? I, I know. I will try my best not to hinder your Highness." Grey said courageously. "You need to be confident, Grey." Altria smiled, and then she and Grey wrapped up where El Quette was hiding. There is no other way, Alquette can only imagine the realization of two monsters, throw them to the outside world, attracting the attention of Altria, and then dig a tunnel and run away. Altria was still in this city, which was indeed beyond El Quett''s expectation, but she was relieved to see that Altria was safe. At least, one friend is safe. It¡¯s just that this city is a bit too much disaster, right? I heard that it was originally the battlefield of the Holy Grail War, and then it was repeatedly attacked by Fu Hailin, Zbia Altnham Oberon, and false gods. So... "What are you doing?" In the underground of Fuyuki City, Elquet looked suspiciously at the corpse of the sky in front of him. "Eating delicious." While gnawing on a green plant, the Skeleton of Heaven looked at Elquet, and then handed the plant in front of Elquet and asked, "Do you want it?" Looking at the green plant in the dead of the sky, Alquette waved his hand quickly, "No, no, it''s disgusting!" Chapter 1623： "Disgusting?" Sky''s Death Corpse looked at El Quette in doubt, and said, "I can''t understand it, it''s obviously delicious." As she said, she swallowed the plant in her hand, and then licked her palm, showing an expression of enjoyment. Elquette looked towards the front of the dead body of the sky, and it was a dense green forest. No one would have thought that there was such a dense green forest under the ground in Winterwood City. However, when Alquette looked at this green forest, his eyes couldn''t help but condensed. ¡ª¡ªFun Hailin! No. To be precise, it should be the son of Fu Hailin! The real Fu Hailin long ago, accompanied Shilang and her on the [Root Cause] road, and was subsequently destroyed by Gaia''s monsters and heroic spirits. It should be at that time that Fu Hailin planted his spores underground in Fuyuki City. With the growth of time, the spores of Fuhailin gradually grew and became such an underground green forest. If it is not prevented, in a few years, a new Fuhailin will appear under the ground in Fuyuki City, and the citizens of this city will become the food for Fuhailin. It''s just that the luck of this son of Fu Hailin is not very good. It encountered a more high-end predator-the corpse of the sky. Although Heaven''s Demise uses only its own spores, it is this spore that has eaten and wiped out the son of the Fu Hailin. "Woo... the creatures of Gaia sauce are delicious, but every time I don¡¯t have a full meal, it¡¯s too much. Oh, by the way, Xiao Zhuyue, you are not allowed to make a small report with Gaia sauce!" Tian The dead skeleton reminded. "I am not Zhu Yue!" El Quette reiterated the matter again. Heaven''s Death Skeleton smiled, and then walked towards the surface. "What are you going to do? Little Gaia will be angry if you eat surface creatures." El Quette reminded. "Follow him, anyway, Gaia sauce doesn''t know where it went, I can eat whatever I want. And with the repairing power of Gaia sauce, it will recover in a few years at most." Tianzhizhixiang laughed Said. Indeed, just as the dead skeleton said, Gaia disappeared after giving Sakura power. No one knows where she went. And the Skeleton of Heaven, which had lost Gaia''s checks and balances, obviously wanted to have a big meal. "I don''t allow this!" Although Elquet knows that she is not an opponent of the Skeleton of the Sky, she will not sit back and watch the Skeleton of the Sky attack the surface creatures. "Hehehe...If you can stop it, let''s stop it, Xiao Zhuyue." Heaven''s Death Skeleton said with a smile, speeding up and rushing towards the surface, but one person blocked her in front of her faster than her. With a "click", the Skeleton of the Sky, which sprinted too fast, was knocked to the ground. Elquette, who was about to catch up, couldn''t help but froze, raising his head to look at the person who stood in front of the Skeleton of Heaven. It was the expressionless Oort. "It hurts!" The Dead Skeleton stood up while rubbing his ass, glaring at Oort, "Mercury, what are you doing!?" "Gaia told me to stare at you." Alter replied flatly. Ort did not perform any imitations, so there was no emotion, no matter how angry the Skeleton of the Sky was, it would only answer calmly. "Damn it! Gaia has already guessed my actions?" The Skeleton of Heaven bit his fingernails, his face full of unwillingness. But there is no way. Obviously Gaia had already guessed that the Skeleton of Heaven would be chaotic after she left, so he asked Oort to keep an eye on the Skeleton of Heaven in advance. "Get off, Mercury''s!" "Gaia told me to stare at you." "I''m not going to hunt for food, but someone in this city has been stealing my power, so I plan to teach her!" "Oh." Alter responded. "Then why are you still not letting go?" Asked the Skeleton of Heaven. "Gaia told me to stare at you." Alter replied lightly. "You¡ª" The corpse of the dead of the sky was angry, almost gritted his teeth, and said word by word: "I really hate you!" In response, Alter replied lightly: "Oh." Then stared at the corpse of the sky. "..." The dead body of the sky is speechless. At this moment, she extremely hoped that Gaia would come back soon, because she didn''t want to stay with Oort for a single moment. At sunset, Gaia returned. "Where have you been, Gaia?" Alquette asked. "Nowhere." Gaia didn''t want to answer, but instead looked at the corpse of the sky, and said calmly: "Compared to this, when I was away, Venus, you didn''t eat anything, right?" "When, of course not..." OvO "Venus is deceiving, I want to give a short report!" Alquette raised his hand and stabbed the Skeleton of Heaven without hesitation in his back. "Little Zhuyue, you betrayed me! Unforgivable!" "I didn''t promise you at all to help you hide it. And oh, I''m not Zhu Yue!" Chapter 1624： The two people fought face to face and tore up. Gaia: "..." When two willful characters meet, even Gaia can''t help but get a headache. After stopping the two of them, Gaia looked at the wreckage of the sky and said: "If you can guarantee that you can hunt like normal earth creatures, without destroying my ecology and the balance of the food chain, I will not stop you from hunting. ." "Really?" Sky''s Death Skeleton asked. Gaia nodded. "Sure enough, I knew that Gaia sauce still loves me~!" The dead of the sky hugged Gaia with a smile, and then made a grimace at El Quette, full of provocation. "Are you a kid?" El Quette was full of black lines. She wanted to know whose personality was imitated by the Skeleton of Heaven now. Gaia pulled away the hands of the corpse of the sky from his body, and then calmly said: Let''s end the farce, we have to destroy all the clones before the stars judge me. This is a troublesome but very meaningful journey. I hope this journey will be a good memory for everyone in the future. " "Yes." Everyone nodded, although Gaia''s words sounded strange. Become a good memory. Alquette and Sakura are probably the only ones who can leave memories. Tiamat is dominated by his own maternal instincts, while Gaia, the Skeleton of the Sky, and Oort are not creatures at all, but extensions of the planet''s will. When the incident is over, they will disperse their simulated personality and return to the truth of the stars. How can they leave memories? In the case of Gaia, she is part of the sense of the planet''s will, using the power of Mooncell to manifest. She has only two endings. Either it changes back to the star touch and returns to the body, or it is corrected by the body and disappears. But even so, Gaia has to save himself. This is a journey and confrontation that no one knows. Under the pressure of several planets, without anyone knowing, realize the journey of self-help. In the next few years, Gaia pursued and intercepted the black-robed men in multiple directions. This is the only exception since numerous resets. Planet, personally ended! Because of the planet, no matter where the black-robed man hides, even in the imaginary world, even in multiple realities, he cannot escape the Gaia squad. And the black-robed people also understand that if they rely on themselves, they can''t fight the Gaia team at all. Therefore, he constantly seeks and expands his companions. Gradually, there are many powerful companions around him that can be used. Such confrontation and pursuit did not come to an end until the beginning of 2012. The planets outside the planet, the noble star king, finally unified their opinions and issued a judgment on Gaia. The strongest creatures carrying the will of their respective star kings, UO, flew out of the major planets and attacked the earth. The terrifying quality caused a magnetic storm on the spot, making human satellites, space stations, and communication equipment all invalid, and even causing intense solar radiation. The photosynthetic energy efficiency of the flowers and trees on the earth is reduced, the animals on the mainland are running away, the sea is making waves, and the deep sea creatures emerge strangely from the sea. However, humans at that time were still not aware of this. Chaldea, established in the Pacific, was still accelerating the construction and experimenting with the application of the second method. It seems that everything is heading towards the end of the world predicted by the Maya. However, the earth is not without weapons against the end of the world. Oort, the dead of the sky, and El Quett, these three-body UOs clearly stand on the ground of the earth, and Gaia himself also has the Holy Swordsman of the Star, Tiamat, it is not impossible to fight to the death and resist. The trial of the planet. But "You, what are you talking about, Gaia-chan?" The Skeleton of Heaven looked at Gaia in astonishment. "I said, give up the counterattack. I accept the trial." Gaia said calmly. "Do you know the consequences of accepting the trial, Gaia?" Sky''s Death asked with a gloomy face. Among all people, her imitation is the most effective, and her emotions are also the richest. "I knew the consequences and made the decision to give up the counterattack." Gaia replied calmly. Her tone was very calm, so calm that she seemed to be judged by the planets, not her. Ah. That''s right. She is a planet, how can she be afraid of this kind of emotion? "I don''t understand, Gaia." Elquette gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not that we have a chance of winning a counterattack. If you give up the counterattack, nothing else, the creatures on this planet are not all Is it destroyed? Aren''t you the will to protect the creatures of this planet?" "That''s why I made this judgment. If we counterattack, our odds of winning are 0, and the probability of this planet''s extinction is 100%. But if I accept the trial, this planet has the possibility of survival." Gaia said. "How do you say?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "Like the same way that Gurneyville coaxed me to coax them. Although they will not revoke my trial, they can delay the time for them to judge me. However, even if the coaxing is successful, they should be. Correct my restraint at the first time. So, it all depends on you, Elquet." Gaia looked at Elquet with a serious face. "Damn, rely on me? Do you mean to let me deceive them? No, it''s impossible, I can''t do it... Neither me nor Zhu Yue, the heads of melon seeds are not as good as Gnivel... I can''t do it." Alquette waved his hand quickly. "I believe in you, Alquette. So, I bet everything on you. Do it easily, you have the ability to infect people." Gaia said. Alquette looked at Gaia blankly. Give up the opportunity to fight back and bet on a possibility at your own expense. This sacrificial and coordinated overall view. This is not her or Zhu Yue''s perspective at all. Chapter 1625： Because there is no sense of strangeness, have you only noticed it now? "Little Gaia, what you imitated is not me at all, but..." "I didn''t imitate Gneville, don''t judge it randomly." Gaia turned his head away and denied. Isn''t this just a confession? Elquet showed a helpless expression. And even this kind of arrogant has imitated it, don''t you still say it? It''s too slow! It should have been noticed long ago. What Gaia really imitated was not her, but Shirou! "I know, I will try to do it." Alquette said with a serious face. There is no joking mind anymore. This is not an attempt, but something that must be done. Can not live up to Gaia''s expectations. And no one knows whether Elquette has done it. Only after that, Gaia, who did not resist, was corrected by the planets, and Oort was sealed by the UOs. Gaia, Elquet, Oort, Skeleton of the Sky, Tiamat, Fujimaru Sakura... this dream team also disbanded. Subsequently, the [Parliament] was established. Without the suppression of this dream team, they unscrupulously began to create connection points in various civilized areas, thereby destroying human principles and stopping the operation of Alaya. In the South American connection point, the universe emperor Frieza and his eight Gundams descended, and the entire world was digitized. At the same time, the Chaldeans second method application experiment was also successful. The heroic queen, Fujimaru Tatsuka, carrying Matthew, who possessed the Galahad spirit, defeated and contracted King Hassan at the first connection point. , Thereby repairing the first connection point. After that, in order to restore humanity, Chaldea began to wander around the connection points. And [Parliament] followed Chaldea at each connection point and launched a new round of confrontation. However, there is only the South American connection point. In the [Parliament], no one is willing to go, especially the sixth seat holding the star cup, which almost goes around South America. Therefore, the old people in the [Parliament] bullied the newcomers and asked the confused newcomers to go to the South American junction to take action. Of course, there is also a fox who loves to play. And shortly after Gaia was corrected, a certain king who was forced to fall asleep in the cracks of the dimension came back to life. And the malice of the false **** seat that was supposed to envelop this king disappeared for some reason. Subsequently, the king was summoned to the Romanian connection point. As a result, new time began to flow... Chapter 38 This is Mordred''s round! It''s exactly eight o''clock in the evening. Shi Lang and others came to Zuan, the main vampire city. Zu''an City is the main city of the vampire race. It is built on the steep mountain and is surrounded by dark night barriers, shrouded in dark and strange black mist all year round. Especially under the irradiation of that magical blood moon, the whole city was glowing with ominous blood. If you look at Zuan across the screen, you will be shocked by the exquisiteness of the model and the harmony of the atmosphere. After all, when it comes to vampires, traditionally speaking, the first reaction is ominous and weird. But from a realistic point of view, living in this city, human beings do feel uncomfortable. Although Shi Lang wanted to go to the Vampire Palace as soon as possible to find the Vampire King to complete the level upgrade, but the night was already dark, so Shi Lang still found a hotel first. "Welcome." The owner of the hotel is a very beautiful blonde girl, who smiles like an angel falling into the world. The scale of the hotel is small, just a three-story bed and breakfast, Shilang rented five rooms, one for each person. But it is a pity that Attila did not stay with Shirou and others at all in order to prevent him from walking again, and he did not know where he went. However, Shi Lang still reserved a room for her. The hotel owner didn''t change his smile, and made an calculation, "One room is 150QP a day, and the five rooms are 750QP in total." QP is the basic currency in "Beauty under the Moon", which means quantum in Chinese translation. Naturally, the main source of acquisition is from Daguai. After completing the novice mission, Shi Lang obtained a basic 6,000 QP, and together with the QP that came out of fighting monsters along the way, he also had more than 10,000 QP in his hand. Shiro quickly clicked on the virtual face box of the transaction towards the hotel owner, and then entered 750 in the amount column. After clicking OK, he stretched out his hand, and then a virtual message box appeared in front of him. ¡ª¡ª¡¾The other party has received it and the transaction is successful. ¡¿ This kind of trading method is not like the dark wind of the Middle Ages, but has a sense of futuristic science fiction. However, considering that this connection point has been virtualized gamification, it is not surprising. "Thank you very much for patronizing the shop. Zu''an is messy, please don''t go out in dark." The hotel owner reminded with a smile. According to the setting of "Beauty under the Moon", the main vampire city and the main orc city are the most chaotic cities. Not to mention the rampage of robbers and thieves, there are still many alien creatures. The most important thing is that PK killings here will not be popular. The name is a dangerous extrajudicial map. Of course, according to the settings of the RPG game, this background may also extend to some side tasks, such as quelling the rebellion, or protecting the public order and other tasks. However, Shirou only came to upgrade his own class, and did not intend to stay long, so there is no need to care about these. The only thing that made Shilang a little headache is that Mordred actually pestered him and wanted to sleep with him. "No, mom? Sure enough, mom still hates what I do. I hate me. I''m sorry mom. I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry, uuuuuu..." He even sobbed. I really didn''t expect this child to become so fragile after his young teeth. What else can I do? I can only agree. "Great!" Mordred cheered and applauded, smiling brightly, and the crying seemed pretentious. Should I say that I was completely fooled? Chapter 1626： Shi Lang covered his forehead and shook his head. However, if the child were to know that the person under her mother''s skin was actually him, he didn''t know what expression he would show. As soon as he entered the room, Mordred jumped on the bed and bounced around, looking extremely excited. But soon, she couldn''t laugh anymore. "Why are you here?" Standing on the bed, Mordred pointed arrogantly at the blue-haired girl sitting on the carpet, his face full of displeasure. The next development, obviously should be the link of family relationship to show the deep affection between mother and daughter, but a third party intervened in it, which made Mordred feel a little unhappy. "The responsibility given to me by the system is to protect the safety of the Master." The girl answered honestly. "It''s enough for me to protect my mother, you get out of here!" Mordred pointed at the girl and said displeasedly. The girl answered calmly: "Oh." Then, sitting on the carpet, there was no plan to leave at all. A row of "wells" appeared on Mordred''s forehead, pointed at the girl, and asked, "Why are you still not leaving?" Faced with Mordred''s unhappy tone, the girl did not get angry, but answered calmly and honestly: "The duty given to me by the system is to protect the safety of the Master." Mordred: "I said, I will protect my mother." Girl: "Oh." Mordred: "Then why are you still not leaving?" Girl: "The duty assigned to me by the system is to protect the safety of the Master." Mordred: "..." The girl''s soft temper gave Mordred a depressed feeling of punching in the air. Shiro came over and patted Mordred on the shoulder, "Okay, you go take a bath first, Mordred." "But, I want to wash with my mother." Mordred turned his head and looked at Shirou expectantly, "Can''t it?" Shi Lang patted her on the back lightly, and said softly, "Don''t be willful, Mordred." "Oh." With a depressed response, Mordred got off the bed and walked to the bathroom glumly. The moment she entered the bathroom, she also glanced at the girl, her face on guard. This woman must have come to grab my mother with me, she must be cautious. Thinking about this, Mordred closed the bathroom door. Looking at the closed bathroom door, Shirou retracted his gaze and fell on the girl, "You go back too, I remember I have a room for you." "However, the responsibility given to me by the system is to protect the safety of the Master." The girl answered honestly. "Mmm. That''s right, but it''s time for rest now." Shilang reminded as he sat on the bed. "My duty is to protect the safety of the Master. There is no rest time." The girl answered honestly. "I said, did you fail to understand what I meant?" "Comprehension? Are you asking about my abilities?" The girl showed a dazed face, and said stiffly: "There is no''comprehension'' among the skills that the system has given me, Master." Shi Lang covered his face, okay, this guy is a newborn AI, just like Adam and those guys just born, it''s a blank sheet of paper. Shirou stared at the girl, and the girl¡¯s panel suddenly appeared in his eyes ¡¾Name: Drawing Tucson Broken (name can be changed) Race: Goddess Muscle strength: E Durability: C Agility: E Magic:? ? ? ? ? Status: Bound, task props Retaining skills: prayer (one-eighth probability to realize the wish. Cooldown: three minutes), fantasy realization (one-eighth probability to realize all fantasy objects. Cooldown: three minutes) Introduction: The goddess of Sanctuary, who was cut into eight parts after defeating the emperor of the universe, Frieza, was cut into eight parts, so the soul, perception, and memory were also divided into eight parts, and had lost all the knowledge and knowledge of the past. Memory. If you can collect the remaining seven copies, you may be able to restore your memory and obtain a way to defeat the Universe King Frieza. Now he signed a contract with the adventurer who rescued him and became a stand-in for the adventurer. ¡¿Even the status was marked with the word [task props], and I knew at a glance that this guy was related to the main line. Rather, if you want to clear the main mission, this guy is a necessity. The identity of the girl is the sanctuary goddess who resisted Fulisha''s failure, and the main line is quite simple. It is to defeat Fulisha''s men and collect the missing parts of the goddess, so that the goddess can be fully resurrected and get clues to the task of defeating Fulisha. From this look, it is known that it is a kingly plot of RPG role-playing, but combined with the level of ghosts and animals planned by dogs in the novice village, it is difficult to guarantee that you will play Frieza and his subordinates are decent, and the goddess is the ultimate boss villain. Reverse the scene. Therefore, in Shirou''s heart, there is actually a bit of guard against girls. "You don''t need to rest, but I do. If you are like this, I can''t get a good rest." Shi Lang pointed to himself and said. Upon hearing this, the girl raised her head, her azure blue eyes stared at Shirou blankly, and asked, "Am I making Master unable to rest?" "That''s it." Shiro nodded and added: "Furthermore, if you don''t take a good rest, your mental strength will be lost, but you will not be able to use 100% of your strength to protect me. In this way, wouldn''t it violate the mission given to you by the system?" Shirou also didn''t want the girl to intervene in his space with Mordred, but unlike Mordred, he would not be true to the girl. Blocking is worse than sparse, he clearly understands this truth. "I see. Please take a good rest, Master." The girl nodded, then got up and walked out of the room. Seeing that the girl had left, Shilang was relieved and leaned on the bed. Click Chapter 1627： The door to the bathroom was pushed open, and Mordred, wearing a bath towel, walked out of the bathroom. Mordred stood at the door and swept around. He didn''t see the girl, and he couldn''t help asking, "Is she gone, mother?" Shirou nodded, "Yeah." "Great." Mordred bounced and walked out wet. "Dry your hair before you come out, Mordred," Shiro reminded. "It can dry by itself without rubbing it." Talking and laughing, Mordred shook his head like a little lion, and the water on his long golden hair suddenly fell like raindrops. "Don''t make trouble, Mordred." Shi Lang dragged her into his arms, and then reached out his hand for a towel and put it on Mordred''s head to help Mordred dry his wet hair. Mordred smiled like a slapped cat. However, there was a doubt in her heart. When did the mother''s technique become so soft and delicate? In Mordred''s memory, Altria''s movements are more carefree. When has it been so gentle and delicate? Well, it should be the mother who changed a little while living in the present world. Thinking about this, Mordred smiled again and stopped thinking about it. ¡­ In the dark night. The Zu''an city shrouded by the blood moon was empty and weird. Attila stood in a dark corner, looking at a light in the hotel. She knew that her friend, Altria Pendragon, was there. However, she cannot go. Because she knew in her heart that her state was very unstable, and she might run away with a little carelessness, thus hurting her cherished friend. Finally, I have a friend who is willing to be close to his heart, and Attila is unwilling to hurt such a friend. Therefore, she stayed away from the team and stayed alone in the dark looking out. However, this is fine, at least no one will be injured because of themselves. Thinking like this, Attila suddenly discovered that besides her, there were some sneaky people and alien creatures hidden around the hotel. "The system prompts, the flower of evil is here!" "The item rewards obtained by clearing the purgatory-level novice missions must be very rare item rewards. However, wait a minute, that item reward is mine!" "After all, it''s just a cute new, there should be no means of resistance. And I am a Tier 3 orc, and I should be able to take the Flower of Evil... I just have to hurry up. I heard that a Tier 9 boss came from Sanctuary on purpose. To hunt the flower of evil, we must first act first!" The people and alien creatures watching the hotel exude malice. Attila did not intend to blend in. Just... The flower of evil? Is this Altria¡¯s ID? Are they here on Altria? ¡­ pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 39 is here, and the traditional arts are here again! "Boom!" There was a thunder in the sky, and Mordred was so scared that Mordred curled up under the covers, and his little white hands hugged Shi Lang''s waist tightly. "What''s the matter, Mordred?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand to prop up his face, and his holy blue eyes stared at the restless Mordred. "Mom, I''m afraid." Mordred hugged Shiro''s waist with both hands and buried his little head in Shiro''s arms, his voice muffled and soft. "Don''t stick so close, Mordred." Shirou stretched out his index finger, pressed Mordred''s head, and pushed her out of his arms. Pushed away by Shirou a little, Mordred looked at Shirou with tears in his eyes and asked, "Are you hating me, mother? I didn''t mean to do things thousands of years ago. I''m sorry, I, I definitely don''t Will hurt my mother again. I want to protect my mother." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, "Really?" "Yes. I really don''t know what I think when I grew up. I obviously love my mother so much and want to reconcile with her mother. Why wouldn''t I say it? I can''t bear it, so mother don''t hate me." Mordred looked at Shirou with tears in his eyes. Yes, she wanted to make peace with Altria a long time ago. It¡¯s just that, maybe I really responded to that sentence. Therefore, she was still unable to face Altria and reconcile with Altria. However, because she was hit by the gatekeeper NPC successively at this connection point, she was completely young and could no longer endure her inner desire. She wants to make peace with Altria, and she wants her mother to love her again. Therefore... "Huh?" Seeing that he sat up suddenly, then took out a piece of paper from his arms and painted the knight king, Mordred''s holy blue eyes flashed a hint of doubt, and asked: "Mom, What are you doing?" "Nothing, just recording this beautiful moment. Come on, Mordred, sign here." Shiro handed the written certificate and pen to Mordred. Mordred looked down with a puzzled face, and suddenly saw a certificate, which read-"I love my mother at this moment, I love my mother at this moment, not the body, but the soul, so I never Will hurt my mother, and always listen to what my mother says. Signer:¡ª" Chapter 1628： That''s the case. In fact, my mother had long wanted to reconcile with me, but she never knew what my attitude was. After all, I was killed by my mother. This should be the way my mother used to determine my mind. Really, he even wrote a certificate. In fact, my mother is also a child. Without much doubt, Mordred signed his name with the person who signed it, and pressed his small handprint in a definite event. "Here, mother." "What a good boy." The Knight King accepted the certificate, and gently stroked Mordred''s little head, then turned his head to roll up the certificate little by little, and put it carefully into his pocket. Looking at the knight king who turned his back, his shoulders trembling, Mordred thought to himself that his mother must be very happy. Because she was sure of her thoughts, the ice-like barrier between her mother and her would definitely melt away. Just... Why do you suddenly feel so cold behind your back? Is the window left open? Mordred shivered. "Mom, I''m so cold." "Then go to sleep together, good boy." "But I can''t sleep. I want to hear my mother tell me stories." "What a wayward child. Well, I will tell you a very old and interesting story. It is said that a long time ago, there was a temple on the mountain, and there was an old monk and a young monk in the temple. One day, the old monk. Say to the little monk..." "What did the old monk say, mother?" Mordred asked curiously. "The old monk said, a long time ago, there was a temple on the mountain, and there was an old monk and a little monk in the temple..." Mordred: "..." ... "Don''t come here!" A scream, accompanied by a sharp piercing sound, sounded in this dark night. Then blood splattered. A dead body slowly fell to the ground. "Boom--!" There was a thunder in the sky, briefly illuminating the darkness of the night. Outside the hotel, above the corpse in a place, Attila held the sword of the **** of war without expression on his face, looking up at the blood moon in the night sky. After realizing that these people were plotting against Shilang, Attila turned into a top predator and slaughtered these people to death in the dark. Of course, this is also related to the low level of these people. Moreover, it is very inaccurate to use slaughter. After being slaughtered by Attila, these people quickly resurrected from the resurrection point not far away, and then turned around in horror when they saw Attila. However, in the brief exchanges between these people before, Attila knew one thing. It seems that because of the clearing of the purgatory-level novice quest and the unique item, the brain of the gods, many people are eyeing Shirou. These are just the vanguards of the low class, as well as the high play of the high class, and even the ninth-class gods from the sanctuary. Attila doesn''t know the game "Beauty Under the Moon", but because she has studied Morrigan''s game strategy beforehand, she knows some of the composition of "Beauty Under the Moon". Sanctuary, this is the top-level map where the ninth-tier gods are rampant. At the same time, in the background of the game, the main force against the universe emperor Fulisha. Now these low-level players are easy to deal with, but if you run into the top players in the sanctuary, Attila has no way to stop them from hunting Shilang. What to do? We can only understand first why they would look at the Knight King. With this in mind, Attila entered the resurrection point and caught the last player who was resurrected. "Hero, the flower of evil is for you. Please let me go, my resurrection is running out." The player was full of fear. What he fears is not death, but in a sense, the death penalty of reverse growth that is more terrifying than death. "Why do you know that the flower of evil is here?" Attila asked blankly. Her heart is actually quite gentle, but she, who cannot express her emotions, looks quite scary in the eyes of others, especially in the eyes of this player. "Yes, it''s a message from the system... Hero, didn''t you receive it?" "No," Attila replied. "No, I shouldn''t. Adventurers from all over the continent should receive the system''s news!" While this player was talking, he showed system messages towards Attila. [System: Players The Flower of Evil has appeared in the Dark Night Capital¡¤Zuan, a hotel at coordinates 7441.14, please go and sniper. After successfully killing the player''s Flower of Evil, there will be a high probability of dropping a unique item for the entire server...] After seeing this system information, Attila realized that it was the system that exposed their location! However, why didn''t she, who is also a player, received this system message? Did she consciously screen her out? Attila didn''t know, but she realized the seriousness of the matter. "How many people are you here?" Attila looked at the player seriously. "I don''t have a guild or a fixed team. I am a casual adventurer. I don''t know how many adventurers Zu''an has, but I heard that a ninth-tier **** has entered Zu''an and is preparing to form a group to hunt the flowers of evil. We came here so eagerly. Hero, please let me go!" The player begged bitterly. Attila did not expect that Zuan had already come to the top players of the ninth tier, ready to organize a team to hunt them down. If it is a normal law of reality, Attila can use the treasure to fight. But this South American connection point is quite strange. The laws of reality have been completely revised. She cannot exert her normal power and can only fight according to the rules of the game. "Take me to the place where they organized the group, and I will let you go." Attila thought for a while and said. Chapter 1629： "Okay, hero." The player nodded quickly, and then took Attila to the south of Zu''an. Thousands of people gathered here, all adventurers of "Beauty under the Moon". Most of them are low-level adventurers, but there are also seventh-level high-level adventurers. The highest class is the woman who is in the middle of the crowd, is passionately speaking, and is covered with gold ornaments. "Warriors, adventurers! This king is the only king in this world. All the treasures in this world are my belongings. I would never let anyone who wants to take them away without my permission. I''ve been..." This woman was saying something unclear, and the players who listened to her were actually supporting her with passion. But this does not conceal the fact that this woman is the real player of the ninth-tier great god. At the same time, it was also the friend who wanted to hunt her, Altria Pendragon''s strongest opponent. ¡ª¡ª¡¾The only king, human, the ninth class¡¿! However, how can she rescue Altria from the hands of this ninth-tier great god-level player? Attila thought in his heart. However, what Attila didn''t know was that when she was thinking about how to stop this group of players, two high-class players had sneaked into the hotel. "The guy Gilgamesh is too much. He actually used the teleportation talisman to teleport from the sanctuary to Zu''an. He wants to hunt down the evil flower first. Fortunately, I also have the teleportation talisman. He was one step ahead!" "Sister, I think we should first look for Grid... Altria and Attila, instead of doing this kind of thing. Moreover, killing people for treasure... This kind of thing is too much, I refuse to participate. " "Killing for treasure, this is the core gameplay of this game. Really, when did you become as rigid as Al, Genieville? Let''s go block the door and I will hunt for it. But then it will explode. The props are out, give it to me~!" Chapter 40: Too many players! In the big night, Illiya, dressed in formal clothes, walked into Shilang''s room preoccupiedly. "What''s the matter, Illiya, worried?" Shi Lang was lying on the bed, looking at her strangely. Mordred also got out of the bed, a pair of holy blue eyes, looking at her innocently and suspiciously. Ilia hesitated for a moment, and then said: "I always feel that this hotel is a little abnormal, Sister Al." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked: "What do you say?" Intuition is the most inexplicable and unreasonable thing. After prostitutes Altria¡¯s intuition, Shirou had no doubts about Altria¡¯s [intuition], but this trust is right. It''s the same with Ilia. Because, as an [orc], Illya possesses an ability of the orc race-[animal instinct]. Although from the name, you can feel the dog plan''s strong malice against the orcs, but this does not conceal the superiority of this ability. On the way from Novice Village to Zu''an City, there are many high-level monster groups. It is relying on Ilia''s [Animal Instinct] that Shi Lang and his team arrived in Zu''an without incident. Although Illiya was depressed for the name of this ability for a long time, the world of adults is not easy. She must have understood it, so she didn''t complain, just drew a lot of cursed circles on a piece of paper. "Tell me more specifically, Illiya." Shi Lang sat up and said seriously. Shirou had to take it seriously, because in this world, once he dies, he will grow backwards. And Mordred''s IQ had fallen to the level of three years old, and if he fell, he could only babble. "Actually, I''m not sure. It just feels... the other people in the hotel feel very wrong." Ilia hesitated and slowly told the truth. Because of becoming an orc, Illya''s appetite has greatly increased, so she went out of the room to search for food not long ago, and finally heard other guests in the hotel talking about "hunting" and "props". In addition, Illiya heard Shirou''s ID in the mouths of those people. -The flower of evil. Illiya felt something was wrong. She had seen well-known writers, her hair was small, and she had written many imprisoned works by Meimei. She immediately made up various kinds of black shops and other brain supplement plots, so she came to it as soon as possible. I''m looking for Shiro. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is the blue-haired girl. The picture Tucson looks like a mistress driven out of the house by his wife, and she sits outside Shirou''s door with a plain face. "So, why did Tucson break the picture sitting at the door?" Ilia looked at the girl sitting at the door helplessly. When she first ran over, she was very nervous, but she was scared to death by the mysterious girl. "Please don''t care, this can accomplish the mission of the system without disturbing the Master''s rest." The girl replied calmly. Shi Lang looked at her helplessly. It was obvious that this guy didn''t listen to him at all, but kept squatting outside the door. Toot! When he was about to speak, Shilang found his [Friends] column flashed for a while, and it was obvious that some message had been sent. However, the only friends Shirou added were members of his team. All the team members are here except Attila. In other words, this news was sent by Attila? "What''s the matter, Sister Al?" Ilia asked. "It''s nothing, it''s just a message from Attila..." While talking, he opened the friend''s message bar, but Shi Lang''s brows tightened before he finished speaking. Because the news from Attila was only a few lines. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Many people want to kill you, run! ¡¿ Shi Lang frowned and sent it back. Shirou: What do you say, Attila? Not long after the message was sent, Attila''s reply came. Attila: You are wanted by the system, and your coordinates have been exposed by the system. Many players are coming to kill you... They have started to act, run! ! Several exclamation marks show how anxious Attila is. However, this lack of beginning and end made Shi Lang and the others bewildered for a while. Frowning, Shi Lang got out of the bed and came to the window. The hotel room is also a gamified private room. Simply put, it is like an independent space in a game, where you will not hear any outside sounds. This is a good thing for rest, but it is a big trouble for grasping outside intelligence. Shi Lang came to the window, then stretched out his hand and gently opened a corner of the curtain, looking through the window, looking towards the outside world, only to see the dark crowd surrounding the hotel. The preliminary estimate is that there are more than a thousand people. Chapter 1630： "What''s the matter? Why are these players stuck in front of the hotel?" Illya felt more and more ominous, especially after the news of Attila arrived. Shirou glanced thoughtfully at the calm girl. No. It should be said that it is the brain of God. "It should be all here to hunt me." Shi Lang said. "Hunt mother? Why?" Mordred showed a puzzled look. Shiro: "Although we are in it, and we also know that this is the connection point of [Council]. However, don¡¯t forget that the expression of this connection point is a game. Since the game is still such a large-scale RPG game, then the wild PK, There are naturally also gameplay mechanisms for grabbing props." "But, we are all novices, there are no props to grab." As a modern girl in the 21st century, Ilia has also been exposed to some games, and naturally understands the mechanism. Whether it is the real-time "World of Warcraft" or the round "Fantasy Westward Journey", there is a wild PK mechanism to increase the excitement of the game. However, PK in the wild is not a life-and-death duel between players, but to seize rare props. They are all newcomers. Where can the props be plundered? When Ilia was puzzled, Mordred stretched out his hand fiercely for the first time, pointing at the girl, "You guy is causing trouble to my mother!" Yes! Illya remembered, if the only rare item in their squad that is worthy of attention, then only the knight king who has cleared the purgatory-level novice mission, got the brain of the gods! In other words, they came from the head of God? "To trouble my mother, I hate you." Mordred made a grimace at the girl, but the girl didn''t have the slightest expression, standing there like an AI robot. "Don''t say that, Mordred." Shiro stretched out his hand and patted Mordred''s little head. When the brain of the gods appeared, Shirou instinctively smelled the trouble, and when the system announced his mission to clear the purgatory level novice and obtained the brain of the gods, he had actually considered the occurrence of this situation. . In other words, the unexpected development of Attila and Ilia has always been within Shirou''s expectations. Moreover, the pursuit of the players can prove one thing, the brain of the gods is very important, at least it is an important prop related to the main story of the game world. No. It''s too rude to call it props, it should be said to be an important person. This is really great. Shirou is not very interested in conquering this connection point, after all, Mordred can no longer die at this moment, and he doesn''t want to keep acting against Altria''s face. However, if only after clearing this connection point can he return to Chaldea, Shirou might have broken through this connection point first. However, there is one point, Shirou cares no matter what. "There are too many players." "Yeah, there are too many players! The hotel is completely enclosed, what should I do?" Illiya showed a helpless expression. "No, Illya. A group of mobs, I still don''t take it seriously, but there are too many players, and the entire Chaldeans should be less than 1,500, right?" Shilang asked. Hearing this, Illiya was stunned, and then she noticed this suspicious point. I''m so stupid! Why didn''t you find such an obvious strange place? Is it because there are too many deaths? Iliya felt a little depressed. This is the obvious doubt. Because the [Assembly] destroyed human principles and stopped the wheel of restraint, most people in the world have disappeared except for the Chaldeans, and only a very small number of survivors have been accepted by the Chaldeans. Came over and became the lord of Chaldea. However, even so, the entire Chaldeans, together with the heroes and staff, is only less than 1,500 people. And among these less than 1,500 people, only a small number of people who can play games online, most of them are staid and decent people, and among the small number of people who play games online, they can play "Monthly There is only a very small part of "Under the Beauty". So, how come there are so many players here at this moment? Where do these players, these people, come from? Compared to those players chasing and killing them, this is the real and biggest point of doubt. Illya asked uncertainly: "Is it because [Council] connects to other connection points and allows people from other connection points to come in and act as players?" "I don''t know." Everything is speculated based on the basic logical point created by the [Parliament] as the connection point, and there is only one conclusion of this speculation, and that is the conspiracy of the [Parliament] again. When Shirou was about to discuss this issue in depth, Mordred suddenly looked up at Shirou and asked in confusion, "Mom, shouldn''t we think about how to deal with the bad guys now? Why are we talking about this?" Is it true that it is Mordred? Even if he was forced to lose his mind, he still saw Shi Lang''s weakness in the first time. Shiro likes to use his brain, so his insight is amazing and he can see the essence through the appearance of things, but it is precisely because of this that he sometimes involuntarily ignores reality. In short, it means thinking too much and thinking too much. "That''s what I said," Shi Lang nodded, then looked at Ilia and said, "Ilia, go downstairs and watch the actions of those players." "Uh... don''t you run? I see a lot of high-level players!" "Of course not to run, the more you get to this time, the more calm you will be." Shi Lang said with a smile. Chapter 41¡ªThe King, Chains, and Sisters Under the blood moon. Pluto stood on the top of the mountain, watching the unrest of those players in the weird city of vampires, Zuan, and couldn''t help turning his head, smiling at the angel-like blond girl next to him, "You really have you, Venus. No, Using the human translation, it should be called you the Skeleton of Heaven. However, it is really amazing to come up with such a set." "The player is just like the guardian. It only needs a little sweetness to use it well. Use everything to the fullest. This is the truth I learned after hunting down Alaya''s concept." Said with a smile. "But, can the player really consume the number of resurrections of the "protagonist"? That "protagonist" looks very cunning." "In the face of absolute strength, cunning and tactics are useless, otherwise, the cunning Gaia Carbon would not give up resistance at the time. Those who participated in the hunt for the flower of evil, and the number one leader of our trade union, Don''t worry, the flower of evil is dead." Chapter 1631： "The number one boss?" "It''s the one that can transfer unlimitedly from Krypton Gold Krypton to the Supreme VIP." "Ah... that golden upstart? Then it seems that the flower of evil is dead." Pluto showed a gloating expression. ... Shi Lang did not expect that the player''s containment and the system''s chasing order were artificially controlled. No. Eshiro¡¯s brain circuit might have guessed this possibility a long time ago, but he absolutely could not think of it. It is not the [Council] who makes the connection point that controls the connection point and the system, but another group of terrifying invaders from the universe. . As for now, Shi Lang didn''t have time to delve into those, but arranged for Yi Liya to go downstairs to explore the voice of those players. Originally, it was the best thing for Mordred to go to this matter, but Mordred had died at the age of three, and could no longer die, so after thinking about it, only Ilia was the most suitable. Elia nodded and agreed, walked out of the door, and walked downstairs. Fortunately, the system only exposed Shi Lang in this hotel, but did not reveal which room Shi Lang was in. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous from the moment Ilia left the house. The living room downstairs was already full of adventurers, and the beautiful face of the lady boss was full of smiles, like a blooming flower. Elia was accustomed to pretending to be calm, and sat on a table very flat, observing the surrounding situation. In any case, she is also the master of the hero Wang Zhijin. So far, she has overcome a lot of connections, and she still has calmness and determination. But this kind of calmness and determination will disappear every time it is placed in front of Shirou, but it will appear a little stupid. Regarding this point, Illiya has also reflected on it, and finally realized that it is not that she has become stupid, but that every time she takes an adventure with Shirou, her mind will be biased by Shirou, and then she will fall into Shirou¡¯s rhythm. Was defeated by Shirou again. Just like Xiao Mo facing Mordred, he was inexplicably brought to the rhythm, missed his mind, and then lost to Mordred. Recently, Illia discovered that Altria also has this trend of development, and has shifted her mind several times. The best evidence is that the number of players is wrong. Unexpectedly, even Sister Al, who has always been gentle and understanding, has also moved in that direction. Illiya sighed, then concentrated on observing the surrounding players. "The flower of evil is in this hotel!" "The props must be mine!" "Where? Where?" ... These players are ready to move, and are bound to win the brain of the gods. However, these players are all third and fourth-tier players similar to Attila, and their levels are not much different. If it''s only this level, I''m not afraid of getting out of it. Iliya was relieved. Moreover, if the South American Connection Point is linked to "Beauty under the Moon", is there anyone she is familiar with among these players? Like Chloe? Do you want to shout "I''m Ilia?" No. Forget it... It feels so embarrassing. Suddenly With a "boom", a dazzling golden light suddenly lit up in the entire hotel, and a golden magical array was formed. "Wh, what''s going on?" The faces of the players in the hotel changed, and they were all at a loss. The magic circle set off a violent wind, which lifted the tables and chairs in the hotel to three feet high. With a "boom", the storm dissipated, and several figures suddenly appeared in the magic circle. The head was a woman wearing golden armor and gleaming gold, and she knew the high-quality equipment she was wearing at a glance. And the several players behind him are also full of glory, demonstrating the excellence of the equipment. "Yes, it''s [the only king]!" Some players recognized the woman''s identity, and his face was shocked. "Are you kidding? [The only king] isn''t in the sanctuary, is it to attack the emperor of the universe? How come here?" "Does it also come for the flower of evil?" "Are you kidding? If the [Only King] is here, what are we fighting for?" ... Illiya was dumbfounded, but the players were shocked. [The Only King], the ninth level, the only supreme VIP in "Beauty under the Moon", is the trump card support of the emperor strategy team of the sanctuary. The highest level map that only players of the ninth tier can enter-Sanctuary, and only powerful players of the ninth tier can join the emperor strategy group, and the only king is the ace support in the emperor strategy group. In other words, this is the great **** among the great gods, the real top god, how can this not shock the third and fourth tier players of these dishes? The only king swept the hotel, and suddenly showed an expression of disgust, "Cheap hotel, cheap atmosphere, so this king doesn''t want to stay for a moment." "It''s really bad hospitality, guest." The blond lady boss was covered with "Tic Tac Toe" on her forehead, but she had to point to the surrounding tables and chairs destroyed by the teleportation array with a strong smile, and said, "However, can I ask the guests to pay the indemnity first?" The only king glanced at the proprietress, then glanced at the green-haired youth beside him, and said, "Chain." "I got it." The young man is extremely handsome, and his smile is like a spring breeze, warm and gentle. However, his hand operated quickly in front of him, and then turned his head and said to the only king: "It has been acquired, but it will take seven days to register the property rights transfer." As soon as the voice fell, the players present received a message from the system. [System: The adventurer''s "Only King" has purchased the property from the royal family, and the hotel has become the private property of the "Only King". The property transfer procedures will be carried out seven days later. Kindly reminder, if the owner does not allow private land, it will not constitute a crime value if you are killed...] "How come, my family''s ancestral home..." Chapter 1632： The lady boss sat slumped on the ground, her eyes hollow. The players looked at the only king in fear. They had heard that the only king was spending money like dirt and making good use of money offensively. The only king sat on the table and said with a cold face, "Who is the flower of evil, come out. This king wants to do a good business with you!" As soon as the voice fell, the audience was silent, and then, a girl¡¯s voice came from outside the door: "Killing people and stealing treasures, this is the core gameplay of this game. Really, Genieville, when did you become as rigid as Al? Is it? Let¡¯s go..." People turned their heads and saw that two girls walked in through the door while communicating. Soon, the two girls saw the only king in the hotel, and one of the girls looked stupid when looking at the only king: "Is that kidding? Why are you so fast?" "Of course, because this king has teleportation!" The only king hummed: "By the way, this king also has a sky eye symbol for checking the ID position, so I knew you were coming." "It''s nice to have money, **** big dog!" The girl gritted her teeth. Some players were puzzled. The two new players seemed to be familiar with the only king. "Can you be unfamiliar? They belong to the same team! The strongest output [My daughter is super cute], and the strongest treatment [Sweetheart Girl]!" Some players said. In this way, the players woke up. It turns out that the two newly-introduced girls are also the trump cards of the Emperor Raiders group, [My daughter is super cute], and [Sweet Girl]! In other words, in this small hotel, the three trump cards of the Sanctuary Emperor Raiders Group were gathered all at once! And they all came for the flowers of evil. So, will other members of the Emperor Raiders team also come? Well, that''s too crazy, right? Moreover, being targeted by the Emperor Raiders Team, the Flower of Evil is too miserable, right? "But¡ª" The only Wang turned his head slightly and looked at the white-haired girl next to the girl [My daughter is super cute], "Have you come back from Tirnano? No, it''s not right. It shouldn''t be him... So that''s it, it''s you! Unexpectedly, in addition to League of Legends, you are also good at playing this." My daughter is super cute: "???" "Wang, she is..." "I mentioned it to you not long ago, the man I hate and like, and has a headache and pleasure." Said the only king. "So, it''s the hero who suppressed your anger instead of me. I really want to go to your side to see it, but it still doesn''t work." Chains smiled, then walked to the super cute face of my daughter, and stretched out his hand, "Hello, my king has given you a lot of trouble, but don''t hate him for this, he is just lonely." "Hey! Don''t talk nonsense, Chains!" Only Wang complained and reminded. "The only king, are you here to **** my evil flower?" The sweetheart girl gritted her teeth and stared at the only king. "Your flower of evil? Humph. That is the flower of evil of this king! It has been decided from the moment this king appeared." The only king smiled. The trump cards of the two emperor strategy teams quarreled, and the surrounding players were silent. However, Illiya left without knowing it, and went to give Shilang a short report. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! It seems that I forgot to say this yesterday... Chapter 42 The Reason for Everything [Two in One] "Damn Gilgamesh!" Looking at the second-class 2D blonde female character [The Only King] on the screen, Morrigan gritted her teeth. "Gilgamesh?" Altria, who was sitting next to her, raised her eyebrows, looked at the 2D blonde female character [The Only King] on the screen, and asked, "Is this player Gilgamesh?" "Of course it is him. With such an egoistic money corruption, who else can anyone besides him?" Molly Gan said helplessly. She also wants to spend money like this, but her wallet doesn''t allow it. "But Gilgamesh is a man, and this character is a female actor." Morrigan: "What''s weird about this. Men play female characters and women play male characters. This kind of thing has long been common in the online world. The female character in your hand is not Merlin''s?" Altria: "No... Merlin plays the female number, I don''t have any sense of disobedience, but I really can''t think of a person so proud of Gilgamesh who can actually play the female number..." Morrigan: "Mr. It''s the same. Gilgamesh will be a female number. The reason is not known for the time being, but Merlin said that only perverts would like to see men twisting their butts, and then he resolutely decided. He played the female number, of course he also said that it is easier to cheat the equipment when playing the female number..." Hearing that, Altria left a drop of cold sweat on her face, "...this is really the style of Master Merlin." "Mage Merlin?" Molly looked at "Gurneyville" suspiciously, and wondered, when did Genieville have such respect for that white-haired waste. "Sister, I don''t think we have time to continue to spend here. We must find Altria first." Altria said anxiously. Shirou fell into the game world, although Altria knew Shirou''s abilities in her heart, she also believed that Shirou''s ability would surely be able to overcome the danger. However, that is normal, but now Shirou is controlling her body! It''s not low self-esteem. If Shirou is limited by her body and record, and encounters danger, what should I do? "However, Al and Attila did fall into the game screen, but we can be sure that they fell into the game world? Just by thinking inertia, think that they fell into the game world... you become It''s weird, Gurneyville. There is no logical line in this, right?" Morrigan asked, looking at "Gurneyville." "This..." Altria showed a troubled expression. What Morrigan said is true. Disappearing in front of the Switch does not mean that you have fallen into the game world. It may also be the various screen practices of [Council]. This is not groundless, modern magicians are best at casting spells from objects, so the unfathomable [Council] must be the same. Seeing the appearance of "Gurneyville", Morrigan felt a sense of depression in her instinctive heart. Although she had already accepted this fact in her heart and chose to give up, the man in front of her was the only man who walked into her heart after all, an intellectual and rational king. However, it is such an intellectual and rational king who is now in chaos for a woman. Although she has been mentally prepared for a long time, her heart is still burning with jealousy when she sees this scene. . The jealousy of his sister, Altria Pendragon. Taking a deep breath, Morrigan restrained the burning of jealousy. Although she inherited all the intellect and memory of the past, she was not Morgan Lefy after all. Covering half of her face with the Switch, Molly said in a dull voice: "Don''t worry, Gurneyville. I''m not doing something meaningless. If Al really falls into the world of the game. In order to find them, there is a Personal strength is essential." "Who?" Chapter 1633： "[Super cute fox fairy]. This guy is a news provider, and the news network is all over the game world. It can be said that there is nothing in the game that she does not know. If Al and Attila did fall into the game world If so, it¡¯s the most reliable to find her to inquire about the news. However, this guy is a heavy collector of rare items. If you want her to help, you must give a rare item that she doesn¡¯t have. Unfortunately, what I have She has all the props." Altria frowned: "So, is the brain of the **** in the hands of the flower of evil must be obtained?" "Yes." Morrigan nodded, "God''s brain, this is the only item given by the purgatory-level novice mission. She must not have this item. If you want to turn the entire game world upside down and look for Al and Attila, we You must get the brain of God." "I got it." Altria nodded, and then his eyes condensed fiercely, staring at the second-class 2D blond female actor on the screen, Gilgamesh¡¯s virtual female actor [the only king]. Before, I didn¡¯t know the importance of the Flower of Evil, so I didn¡¯t feel anything, but now I know that the Flower of Evil is the key to finding Gurneyville, so let alone Gilgamesh, even Beast would never want to prevent her from searching for the king. Determination! "Sister, I''ll help you hunt the flower of evil!" "It would have been better this way," Molly said sourly. Knowing that the flower of evil is the key to finding Al, it violated the principle of non-participation that he said before. She also wanted to be so cared about by this man! But let''s put away this jealousy. Haven''t I already let go of myself? Taking a deep breath, Morrigan said, "Wait, you may fight Gilgamesh. Although Gilgamesh has a lot of money, he is playing with auxiliary humans, so the output is not a concern. Need to pay attention to. It''s the''chain'', that player is Gilgamesh''s exclusive lackey, and it''s a human being. Wait for me to help you, you find a chance to kill him with Merlin''s ticket, so that the flower of evil is us That''s it." Altria nodded, her face serious: "I see." ... Chain: "What should I do, Jill? He doesn''t seem to want to talk to me." Chains was a bit worried. After knowing who was controlling [My daughter is super cute], Chains reached out to [My daughter is super cute], but [My daughter is super cute] did not respond at all. This made Suo Lian a little doubtful, whether I was hated by [My daughter is super cute], so I doubted myself and sent a text message to the only king. The only king: "Although your character is worse than mine in a sense...but you have never seen it before, how could he have the opportunity to hate you?" Chain: "Although you comfort me, it makes me very happy, but Jill, do you want to try my trial?" The only king: "...Forget it. That guy doesn''t move, he probably doesn''t know how to control the character with Switch. After all, not everyone is called there like you. And, I guess Molly Gan is now calculating how to start a war with us, we have to beware. You know, Enkidu, the [God¡¯s Brain] item is too important, it is related to the survival of the earth." Chain: "I understand, Jill. We already have three props in our hands, and two in the hands of the Emperor Raiders Team. Although we have collected five, the most important thing is the [God''s Brain]. [God¡¯s Brain], other props are meaningless." The One King: "Yes, just like the [Slate of the Underworld], if there is no [Slate of the Underworld], the seven thousand-year-old artifacts collected are useless. [The Brain of the God] is the cornerstone of all the props... Ya really gave me a headache." Controlling the Switch and communicating with the chain, Jill Jun felt a headache when he thought of the Earth Lady who appeared in front of him thirteen years ago. In the distant past time and space, he was still alive, using clairvoyance to observe the future, but he could not see the future after 2004. Afterwards, the false gods invaded this reality from junction zero in 2003, and he fought with Shirou and others, and ended up defeating the head of the false gods invading. Originally, he thought that what caused the disappearance of the future after 2004 was the false **** seat that appeared in 2003. However, a person he met later changed his mind and prompted him to assist Marisbili to establish Chaldea, which was even the main reason for indulging in this game. At the beginning of 2004, when the false **** seat was restricted by Shiro''s use of the second method to rush into the dimension, he used the rank card to live in the world, maintaining the posture of the current world and living peacefully in Fuyuki City. And it was on such an ordinary day that he met that man, that long-haired Elquet. No. It should be said that it imitated El Quette''s planetary will, Gaia. Yes, during the battle of the false gods, Gaia, who borrowed the body of Elquite, briefly appeared in the world. After the false gods was restricted by Shiro, he imitated Elquite¡¯s posture again in Fuyuki City. Present world. The specific process, even Mr. Gil, who is holding the [All-knowing and Almighty Star], does not know, but there is no doubt that when the long-haired Elquet appeared in front of him, he recognized it for the first time. After that, it was Gaia. Gaia at that time, as soon as he saw him, he made a very sincere request: "In order to liberate this planet from the claws of the past and at the same time allow Alaya to gain the future, I need your help, Gilgamesh. " "Future? When will the planet worry about the future of mankind? And the future of mankind must be controlled by mankind. This king is just a dead soul that has passed away. There is no anger in his heart, and he has no intention to interfere with future people. ." Gaia: "The contradiction between mankind and me is still in a state of reconciliation, so I will not point fingers at mankind. However, my words are not lie, and soon this planet will usher in destruction. That is not the current humanity. With the heroic spirits, and the crises I can resist. I need your help, Gilgamesh." After that, Gilgamesh realized that the invasion of the false gods was really just a clarion call for destruction. Why did the false gods invade, the crazy female voice in the black cup, and why the connection point was born, these puzzles are so pale and meaningless for the impending destruction. It wasn''t until Gaia described the cause and effect under his questioning that he realized that the real reason for the clairvoyance to be unable to see the future after 2004 is a just trial between the planets! The invisible vortex that Shirou possessed was called the [mortal awakening], not a creation out of thin air. Rather, it was born hundreds of millions of years ago when the continents were still connected as one, and destroyed the highly developed earth civilization at that time. And before that civilization was destroyed, the vortex was sealed in the root [Akasha Record]. The seal was originally unbreakable, but since AD, especially after the emergence of the first magician, a group of magicians who were incompatible with the gods and demons at the time began to pursue the nature and truth of the world, and began to study and experiment continuously. Enter the root cause [Akasha Record]. And this group of people is the modern magic way that is popular nowadays, and those magicians who pursue the truth are called modern magicians. These modern magicians were refuted as heretics and scum by the magical way of God at that time, but it is undeniable that these modern magicians have gradually become a large group from a small group. Even in the sea of ??hesitation formed by the mysterious disappearance at that time, the audience of the modern magic way appeared and was driven out by the sea of ??hesitation. And part of it was to the mysterious surviving British Isles. In the modern magic way, continuous research and attempts to enter the [Akasha Record] finally caused the vortex sealed in the [Akasha Record] to interfere with the real world from the realm of high latitudes. In Gaia''s rhetoric, this is the reason for the birth of the false gods. Once the vortex starts to interfere in the real world, the planets that have been hurt by it will move to prevent the vortex from the real world. Among the planets'' resolutions, the greatest possibility to prevent the Vortex Realm is to destroy the earth. At this point, Gilgamesh finally understood that the reason why Clairvoyance could not observe the future after 2004 was not the dimensional invasion in 2003, but the planetary trial in 2004! Planetary Judgment, this is the greatest crisis that any heroic spirit, including the Star Swordsman, cannot solve! Gaia is right. This is a crisis that cannot be prevented before mankind enters the age of space navigation and has weapons such as the star destroyer in science fiction movies! Mankind cannot see the future, and the planet''s time will end here. ¡ª¡ªIt was originally like this. However, because of Shirou''s resistance, things have turned for the better due to various coincidences. And this turning point is Gaia in the present world! In the distant time and space, in order to deal with Zhu Yue, Gaia made a promise to protect it. Therefore, when the false gods invaded, Gaia¡¯s touch fell on Elquit, and therefore lurked in the souls of all true ancestors. Zhu Yue in the middle of the world, achieved her goal and was resurrected in the body of Alquette. And because Shi Lang defeated the resurrected Zhu Yue, Alquette, who was the Magic Sword Real World, rushed to the moon in order not to resurrect Zhu Yue. In the end, therefore, Gaia''s sense of touch, enclosed in Alquette¡¯s body, uses the Mooncell in the moon to realize the real world... Chapter 1634： After fully learning the process of Gaia''s real world, even Gilgamesh couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth, and finally sighed with a dark face, Shirou''s fate was always formed without knowing it. And because of Gaia''s present world, things have turned for the better. "I will delay the trial of other planets while eliminating the influence of the vortex. But I estimate that I will probably fail, but at that time, I will make a bet against those planets. When that happens, you and others will come to help. Realize the bet and win time." Gaia said. "Is it possible?" "Of course, for this matter, I imitated the personality of the first human ever to dare to deceive me, and I have people who are better at doing this kind of thing." I don''t know if it was an illusion. Gilgamesh felt that Gaia was full of resentment towards the human beings with the personality he imitated. However, this is not the point, the point is the upcoming planetary trial and the vortex. The One King: "As a result, because of Gaia''s actions, the planets were only given a trial in 2012, and the South American junction was born, which led to the gambling. It was also that year that the **** of [Parliament] also began to move. Chloe always complained that I was lazy and didn''t go to the connection point. How did they know that this connection point is the most important thing than those connection points. Because the gambling time is five years, and this year is the last year. If you can¡¯t win the gambling contract this year and defeat the universe emperor Fulisha, this planet will completely die out." Chain: "That''s true. That''s why I will be called to South America... And in the past four years, we alone have collected the three necessary items for the Raiders, but because the essentials for starting the items are [God] Brain], so you have been struggling with how to attack. And you have been trying to use the new account to attack the gatekeeper, but you have not passed, but the flower of the evil attacked the game... If you can tell others about the betting That''s fine. In this way, no matter who gets the [God''s Brain], it will be handed over to Jill." The only king: "It is also the rule of the game between planets that you can''t tell the unsuspecting person about the gambling agreement and the content of the gambling agreement in any way." Chain: "It is true. But, is it possible that the flower of evil is from the Chaldeans?" The One King: "For those who are interested in playing online games, I have already finished Amway. I had high expectations for the guy Mordred, but instead of games, he prefers to walk around behind the King of Knights. And now The only newly added member is Shirou who is not resistant to online games, but currently that guy is using Merlin''s account." Chain: "In other words, the flower of evil should be a true adventurer?" The One King: "It should be the aboriginal people. Of course, it should not be ruled out as the Pillar of God in South America. But it should be impossible. The Pillar of God in the connection point is already at the time of UO, the ultimate weapon against the planet. It was destroyed by the UOs. And even if it¡¯s the pillar of the gods, it can only act like the feathered snake **** and follow the rules of the game. It¡¯s nothing to worry about." Chain: "In other words, is Morrigan the only thing we need to consider?" The only king: "Yes. There is a mob here, the only one who needs to worry about is Morrigan. However, [God''s Brain] I am bound to win!" ... pS: That''s it for today. It was too late to come back, but the hard work was over and I didn''t stop today. The clairvoyant hole is also filled out here. Why do you remember clearly after such a pit? It¡¯s not my style to make preparations beforehand, and dig holes without filling them, but I do miss myself when I had enough time... Good night~! Chapter 43 Self-directed and self-acted to stir the muddy water "In other words, we are completely blocked." Shi Lang touched his chin and looked at Ilia with interest. "Yes, Sister Al." Iliya nodded, she had already told Shirou all the information she had collected. She was worried, because the situation was really not optimistic. Zu''an is not the kind of safe city. There is no red name punishment for killing people here. It is a chaotic city. However, Zuan is the main city of the vampire race after all, which has resurrection points, that is to say, if you die here, you will fall into a cycle of infinite death until the number of resurrections is used up. "The door was blocked by those high-level players, but fortunately, they didn''t know our true identity. And two high-level players seemed to be in conflict. Seizing this chaotic opportunity, it should be possible to leave quietly." Yi Liya said. "Is that what you think, Illya? Taking advantage of the chaos to escape quietly is generally a good strategy. But I don''t think so." Shi Lang smiled. Looking at the smiling Shi Lang, Yi Liya suddenly had an ominous premonition, and quickly asked: "What are you going to do, Sister Al?" Shi Lang did not answer, but instead called the girl and walked outside the door. Iliya''s ominous premonition grew stronger and stronger, and she hurriedly followed. Walking out of the room and looking down from the high-rise building, Shi Lang suddenly saw the adventurers gathering in the lobby. At the same time, the noisy voice also fell into Shilang''s ears. "The emperor''s strategy team is on the bar!" "The big bosses of the Emperor Raiders team are here. It seems that we have no hope. But it is not a loss to be able to appreciate the contention of these top big bosses." "I suddenly felt pity for the Flower of Evil. The only adventurer who passed the trial-level novice task, obtained the unique item notified by the system, but before he had time to play twice, he was stared at by the big guys in the raiders team. Go on. It''s so pitiful!" "Yeah, I feel sorry for the flower of evil. I haven''t had time to use the props to shine in this world, but I was targeted by these great gods. Sure enough, it is better not to complete that task." ... How did the adventure rustle and communicate. The words are full of pity for Shirou. Isn''t this of course? Cleared the purgatory-level novice mission and obtained the unique item recognized by the system. As a result, they hadn''t played twice because they were eyeing on the treasure. And there are many ninth-tier top gods from the sanctuary, which is like the brave who just came out of the novice village, being targeted by the final big devil. It''s too pitiful to think about it. Some adventurers couldn''t help but begin to sympathize with Shirou. The rewards of that purgatory-level novice task will eventually go to whom, they are also quite curious. Yes, from the beginning, they treated Shilang as fish on the chopping board and let them kill. After all, he is just a cute newcomer who has just left the novice village. Under such a situation, it is naturally hard to escape being stared at. As for running away? That is impossible. At this moment, I don''t know how many eyes are staring here, in full view, and still running under the supervision of the system and many high-level players, that is impossible. Perhaps the Flower of Evil is now hiding there shivering in fear. Some adventurers think so mentally. "Hey, smelly blonde!" [Sweetheart Girl] couldn''t help but said: "How about this flower of evil? I really need that item." "Unfortunately, this king also needs it." [The only king] refused to give in. Chapter 1635： It seems that I can only find a way to kill him. A cold light flashed in the eyes of the sweetheart girl, whether it was to help the place or satisfy her desire to control the props, the flower of evil, she was bound to win. By coincidence, the only king thought so in his heart. The sweetheart girl has a reason to get the flower of evil, and the same is true for the only king. And there are far more people eyeing the flower of evil than the two of them. As far as the only king and the sweetheart girl know, there are no fewer than five people who can compete with them, and they are all members of the Sanctuary Emperor Raiders Team. The reason why only the two of them are vying for the flower of evil here is because both of them used the teleport amulet and directly teleported back from the sanctuary. If they continue to procrastinate like this, there will be more people from the sanctuary, and things will become troublesome. A quick fight! This idea flashed through the hearts of several people at the same time, and at the same time the determination to win was aroused. The flower of evil is mine! At this moment, the sound of clapping hands came from the upper floor. "There are so many people who want to kill me. I really feel scared and honored." Everyone turned their heads and looked, only to see a young girl in a white dress walking slowly upstairs, her golden hair clinging to her delicate face, she was showing a faint smile, those holy blue eyes Extraordinarily conspicuous. And behind the blonde girl, a blue-haired girl quietly followed. "Who is it?" "Are you a member of the Emperor Raiders Team again?" "Don''t be kidding, don''t you see the class above them? They are newcomers to the first class." ... The adventurers talked a lot, and the smile on the blonde girl''s face was even stronger. "Good evening, adventurers. I am the flower of evil." As soon as the voice fell, the adventurers present were stunned. "What the **** are you doing, Sister Al!" Iliya hiding behind looked at Shirou in disbelief. The ominous premonition came true. Obviously he was in a situation that was targeted by the public, and instead of avoiding it, he walked out straight and upright. This, this... This is too reckless, right? Something big! Something big! Meiyou...Sorry, I can''t find your intellect, so I can only accompany you by getting younger. Ilia has given up struggling. And just as Illiya had guessed, when Shi Lang directly exposed his identity, the whole scene suddenly turned into a pot of porridge. "She, she is the flower of evil? The only adventurer who has cleared the Purgatory-level novice mission?" "It should be... But, does this guy have a problem with his brain? It doesn''t matter if you don''t hide it at this time, it''s actually coming out... Oh my god, isn''t it too stupid?" "Yeah, too reckless!" "This woman shouldn''t think that she is cute and others won''t do it? If that''s the case, she would be too brainless." "Indeed." "No matter what, since the flower of evil appears directly, and the only king has not formed a controlling field, then we can also directly shoot." ... The adventurers stared at Shi Lang closely, eager to try, and wanted to kill Shi Lang, bursting out the rewards of purgatory-level novice missions. Of course, this is not because Altria is not cute enough, but because the cuteness and cuteness of the girl is meaningless to players in this world, or adventurers. If in the modern economic society, money and capital are the supreme indicators to measure everything, then in this virtual game world, the real supremacy is props and equipment. Therefore, in their opinion, Shirou is too stupid. If you get a unique item, even if you are wanted by the system and hunted down by them, you should hide it instead of appearing directly. However, what they didn''t know was that Shirou was smiling and looking at them who had become somewhat confused. "The hunted prey actually walked out on its own and faced the hunter. Interesting." The only king looked at the Shirou who was criticized with interest. "It seems that I want to mess up the situation, and then take the opportunity to escape. Although I have seen the name, I have the courage to stand up in this situation, and I am indeed an adventurer who has captured Pluto." Chains smiled. Added. "Huh. You don''t need to remind me, I''m clear in my heart!" The only king turned his head away, feeling upset. In response, Chains only showed a calm smile, and those emerald green eyes looked softly at the One King. "Look at how this little guy wants to play. However, no matter how this little guy plays, I will definitely win the brain of God!" Said the only king confidently. The sweetheart girl is also eager to try. "Predecessors of adventurers, I know that everyone gathered here for the props I obtained-[God''s Brain]. To be honest, I was indeed a little scared after such a big battle. "Shi Lang also deliberately showed a frightened look. Among the adventurers present, some couldn''t help but laugh. Indeed, can you not be afraid when you think about it? After being exposed by the system and being chased by so many players, the most important thing is that he was also spotted by two members of the Emperor Raiders team from Sanctuary. If they were replaced by them, they would have surrendered long ago. After all, the cost of death is more terrifying than death in a simple sense. "So, I plan to give up [God''s Brain]." Shi Lang said with a smile. As soon as he said this, the girl standing next to Shi Lang couldn''t help but glanced at Shi Lang, then lowered her head again, her blue hair also looked dull. The adventurers present were also stunned. Although they had guessed the adventurer''s intentions a long time ago, they were shocked when the option of "abandon props" was actually presented. This is the only item. Chapter 1636： Letting an adventurer give up such a precious item is the same as letting an ordinary person who has won the 30 million lottery give up the lottery. This is not a question of money or not, but a question of fate. "Huh. A wise choice, but also a bit courageous." The only Wang Buxian said indifferently. "...To be honest, it''s the first time I embark on an adventurous journey. I want to enter the sanctuary, I want to participate in the Emperor Raiders group, and I want to contribute to the world. But in this situation, there is really no way. Fortunately, there are adventurers who are better than me, and more suitable to use [God¡¯s Brain] than I am. Excellent adventurers use [God¡¯s Brain] without tarnishing [God¡¯s Brain]. ¡¿¡¯S ability." Shi Lang''s face was full of disappointment. It was clear that he was driven to a dead end, so he had to give up. At this moment, some soft-hearted adventurers have begun to sympathize with Shi Lang. "Huh. The inferior fascination reminds me of the nasty side of that guy." The only king gave a provocative look at my daughter''s super cuteness, but it was a pity that the other party did not respond. Chains smiled softly, "It seems we need to prepare. But don''t worry, even if all the adventurers here attack us, we will win." The adventurers looked at Shirou sympathetically. At this moment, I don¡¯t know who it is, and shouted in the crowd: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, the flower of evil. As your predecessor, if you give me the brain of God, I will give you one hundred thousand QP!¡± As soon as this remark came out, people immediately reacted. This is a deal! They can trade to buy the brain of the gods. However, in turn, they have concerns. There are two great gods in the emperor strategy group, even if the brain of the gods is bought, it is impossible to take them out alive! At this time, Shi Lang looked at the crowd and said, "Thank you for the kindness of this predecessor. However, this God''s Brain already belongs to someone, and if you give it to you, it will lead to murder." "Relax, the flower of evil. This is a safe zone. Even the Emperor Raiders team cannot kill people in the safe zone." As soon as these words came out, the soft chains and the only king''s eyes condensed. At this time, people reacted. "Yeah! Zuan can kill people, but Zuan''s hotel can''t kill people!" "However, the only king has already bought the hotel, and this is already the only king''s private domain." "The transfer of property rights takes seven days. In other words, within these seven days, this is still a safe zone! Get the props first. Seven days are enough to figure out how to run. Even if you can''t get away, there must be other Sanctuary gods within seven days. Run over, and then sell it at a high price." ... Everyone put it together and thought yes, and then submitted a transaction application to Shiro one by one. "Give me the brain of God, the flower of evil. I will give you one million QP!" "What is your one million QP? Flower of Evil, I will add an epic weapon!" "Trade with me, the flower of evil! I have ten properties in the main human city, all of which can be sold to you." The scene suddenly became more chaotic. "It''s a bit troublesome now, the first sly trick has failed." Chains smiled bitterly and shook his head. The only king frowned, something bad happened. The direct purchase of the hotel at the beginning was a preemptive tactic, in order to deter everyone and let them subconsciously ignore the fact that this is a safe zone. In the end, it was seen through and pointed out. Although the brain of the gods can''t run, it will be quite troublesome if the scene is out of control. Looking at the chaotic crowd, Shi Lang showed a faint smile. And the humble table leg under a table among the crowd, a mass of red and black mud, slowly sank into the ground. Yes, the person who previously said that this is a safe zone is the Shiro who borrowed the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil to say it. Self-directed and self-acted to stir the muddy waters, is his masterpiece. Next, he can start the show. Chapter 44 Actually I''m on the 20th Floor Shi Lang did not take a single transaction, but chose the lottery model. To put it simply, each player pays 1000QP for a lottery draw, and the person who is drawn will naturally get the brain of the gods. For this proposal, no one has any objections. After all, endlessly raising prices will only make you pay more and more. But this proposal was thwarted after all. "Why does this king take part in such a stupid thing? After all, that thing is already my bag." The only king said arrogantly. The person who made him so proud was naturally upset when Shirou took control of the situation. There is no need to cooperate at all. He was the strongest force before the other ninth-tier players moved here from the sanctuary. So he has the power to lift the table, so why should he give up his advantage? Everyone became nervous. In this world where items and equipment are king, the allure of unique items is self-evident. Everyone wants to have this unique item. But this has a prerequisite, and that is to save one''s life. Although in this world, every adventurer has a lot of resurrection times, but no one wants to taste the price of death. Because every time you die, your intelligence and IQ will decrease, and death will become easier. If the only king had always put on such an overbearing posture of never giving up, most adventurers would not dare to participate in it. "Rookie, you are short of money, are you? Give me the brain of God, and I will allow you to join my family. At that time, you don¡¯t need to think about money or equipment. You only need to think about how to please me. Now," said the only king. "Gosh, the only king actually invited a new person to join their family." "Why haven''t I encountered this kind of thing? I am envious." "The family of the only king is the top family in the continent. Any adventurer who joins it is the top adventurer. Once you join it, you no longer need to consider QP and props. There are so many powerful adventurers to escort." "Envy." ... Chapter 1637： Many adventurers showed envious glances at Shi Lang. Shirou glanced at the only king. Family is an important social gameplay among Moonlight Beauty. The difference from the guild is that there is one more social group, and the upper limit of the number of people is smaller. Large-scale families are composed of a small number of members. Generally speaking, it is not a husband-and-wife party or a parent-child party that forms a family. It can also be said to be a system such as marriage and parenting. Although a little surprised by the invitation from the only king, Shirou shook his head and said, "Thank you very much for your invitation, but let''s forget it." As soon as the voice fell, the adventurers looked at Shirou in surprise. Refused. This newcomer actually refused! That is the top adventurer family in the whole continent! The adventurers looked at Shirou in surprise. This shock is no different from the modern economy and society, when an ordinary person rejected the invitation of the top business tycoon. Of course, in urban novels, the protagonist as an ordinary person refuses the invitation of the top business tycoons and says "but I refuse" is a refreshing point, but from a realistic perspective, rejection is a very small part, ecstatic. Acceptance is the general situation. "Have you refused me?" Wei Wang frowned and looked at Shirou with a displeased face, "Then, there is no need to negotiate. Hand over the brain of the gods, new man. If you don''t want to be a specimen in the pyramid." "In other words, don''t you plan to participate in the lottery?" "Is there any need for this king, must I participate in this meaningless lottery?" The only king, with his arms folded, looked at Shi Lang scornfully. "Of course it is necessary. If you don''t participate, you will fight with her, right?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pointed to the sweetheart girl. "Huh! This is a natural thing." The only king put his arms around his chest, "Just this miscellaneous repairman wants to stop me?" He was arrogant, and at all looked down on the sweetheart girl who was covered in salted fish costumes. This guy The sweetheart girl stared at the only king angrily. Although the equipment attributes of each other are indeed quite different, but when he points out so bluntly, the sweetheart girl is indeed extremely upset in her heart. "But it''s just a mere Krypton Warrior..." The sweetheart girl clenched her fists, gritted her teeth and murmured. Shilang looked at the only king with disdain, and continued to smile and said, "Perhaps there are some small contradictions. But, after all, you are all top adventurers in the emperor strategy team. In order to attack the universe emperor, I think you should not make trouble. The contradictory ones are better." "This..." The only king lowered his head and showed a thoughtful look. Indeed, after all, they are all members of the Emperor Raiders Group. As the Raiders deepen, the difficulty becomes more and more strengthened. If there are conflicts between members, it is indeed not conducive to future strategies. At this point, people reacted. It turned out that the flower of evil would make such a proposal because it was not willing to cause conflicts between the members of the Emperor Raiders Group. Such a knowledgeable, gentle adventurer makes everyone''s hearts tremble. Obviously wanted by the system and hunted down by them, in turn, he cared about them and the overall situation. "I suddenly like this adventurer." Someone said. "Under this situation, I still think about the emperor''s strategy team. This kind of softness and overall view, I really don''t know what to say. However, in comparison, the only king seems too capricious." "I now hope that the Flower of Evil is a member of the Emperor Raiders team, but unfortunately, it is just a newcomer." The adventurers exchanged rustlingly. The only king frowned, and then nodded, "Okay! For the sake of your heart, I will participate. But in the end, the brain of the gods still belongs to this king." "I''m not afraid of the wind, I flashed my tongue." Some girls mocked. "Huh. Do you think I am the guy next to you? My luck has always been good." The only one Wang Ziming was smug. Shi Lang smiled, "Then please wait a moment, I''m going to make the lucky draw props." After speaking, Shirou turned and left the scene. Watching Shirou turn and leave, none of the adventurers present carried out a sneak attack, but they all celebrated seeing Shirou''s departure. Originally, they had no chance to get the brain of God, but because of Shirou''s negotiation, they had the opportunity. How could this not make them feel excited? How can you still take a risky sneak attack? "It''s an interesting person to control the situation like this easily." Chain looked at the fanatical adventurers around him, turned his head to look at the One King, and smiled: "However, I really didn''t expect that adventurer would allow you to accept suggestions. Whether the true identity of the flower of evil is an aboriginal or The Pillars of Gods in South America, this can all surprise me." "Huh! I didn''t accept it. It''s just that what the adventurer said is not unreasonable." The only king put his arms around his chest and turned his head away. In response to this, Chains smiled, then thought of it a little, and asked with a smile: "There are too few people who can allow you to accept suggestions, and even fewer women can allow you to accept suggestions. Of course, except for Siduli. So, do you need me to help you propose a marriage, Jill?" "...Chain, you fellow!" "Man''s shyness is not good-looking, Wang." Chains smiled softly. The only king darkened his face: "Get out!" "I didn''t expect the situation to become like this." Looking at the game screen, Molly Gan really didn''t know what to do. Originally, they were all ready to go to war, but in a few words, the situation was changed by the flower of evil. The inexplicable change from the tit-for-tat tension into a happy lucky draw for mass entertainment. I really don''t know what to say. However, this is also good. Because if they really fight, the probability of their victory is actually not high. Because the equipment on the only king is too good, and there are too many people brought, if only the two of them, they may capsize. Chapter 1638： And even if you don¡¯t get the draw, you can find an opportunity to assassinate the lucky adventurer that draws, and then get the brain of the gods. "Even if we can''t get it, we can wait for the rabbit to assassinate the lucky adventurer who got the god''s brain. After getting the god''s brain, we immediately return to the sanctuary, and then give the god''s brain to the fox. Then we can get it. I know, did Al and Attila fall into the game world." Morrigan smiled and said, her thoughts were clear. "Yeah." Altria nodded, but involuntarily, she frowned subconsciously. "What''s the matter, Gurneyville?" Morrigan couldn''t help asking, looking at the frowning Altria. "No, nothing..." Altria shook her head uncertainly, wondering if it was an illusion, she always felt that the flower of evil just now had a strange sense of sight. ... Returning to his room, Shi Lang sat on the bed with a relaxed face. "Is that all right, Sister Al?" Illiya asked Shirou, looking at Shirou. It is directly exposing one''s own identity, and it is to directly surrender the brain of God. At the very beginning, Illiya was indeed puzzled, and was directly shocked by Shi Lang''s self-destructive identity. But after all, it was an intellectual who had read the book for several years, and soon understood what Shirou meant. The self-destructive identity is for the first to win, just like selling products to customers who just need it. The customers will be taken away by the discounts, and they will involuntarily ignore other things. To put it simply, like Keyboard Man, he uses various techniques to bring others into the field he is familiar with, and then uses a wealth of experience to guide the rhythm, and finally defeat his opponent. Just... "Do you really want to hand over the brain of the gods?" Illiya glanced at the pattern Tucson. The brain of the gods is the core item for them to return to Chaldea. If they are handed over, how can they return to Chaldea? "How come? It''s just a ploy in the end, how could I hand over the drawing Tucson?" Shi Lang smiled. Drawing Tucson raised his head, looked at Shirou, and then lowered his head again, his face as calm as ever. "However, if they don''t hand over the brain of the gods, they probably won''t be fooled." Illiya said worriedly. "Really, sister Ilia is so stupid!" Mordred said with a pouting mouth suddenly. "Huh?" Ilia looked at Mordred blankly. "All they want is the brain of the gods, who has stipulated that the brain of the gods must be this guy?" Mordred stretched out his hand and pointed to the pattern Tucson. Illya reacted, "You, do you mean fake? But, can this be done? People can tell the truth from the false by looking at the attributes of the item." "Under normal circumstances, this is indeed the case. But the Dream Demon has an inherent ability to exchange fakes for real, which is recognized by the system." Mordred pointed to himself and said proudly. "Furthermore, in the final analysis, the purpose of my mother''s coming to Zuan is to raise her own class. If you use this strategy to stabilize these adventurers, your mother will also have enough time to safely raise her class." "In other words, accomplishing one''s own class promotion is the real goal of Sister Al?" "Yes." Mordred nodded. Iliya turned her head and looked at the smiling Shirou with a shocked face. Originally thought, Shirou''s purpose was to avoid these adventurers from chasing and killing him. As a result, while avoiding, completing the class promotion was the real purpose. This, this... Originally thought Shiro was on the third floor and he was on the fifth floor, but Shiro was on the tenth floor. Eliya also had nothing to say. Shirou smiled, touched Mordred¡¯s little head, and said, ¡°More than that, we can also take the opportunity to see if there are any Chaldean players among these adventurers. Chaldea got in touch." "That''s it." Mordred scratched his head and said with a smile: "Sure enough, my mother is still good. I didn''t think of this." Okay, it''s on the 20th floor. Yi Liya thought helplessly. Just... "When did Sister Al become so smart?" Ilia muttered to herself softly. Hearing this, the dull hair on Shilang''s head violently moved, and his face became a little tight. It seems a bit overperformance. However, there is no alternative. This situation is like the Fourth Holy Grail War. It''s just that, compared with that time, Shirou now is more proficient in doing this kind of inducing people''s minds and controlling the situation. Of course, the information provided by Ilia and other adventurers is indispensable, as well as some things Athira told him about the game. For example, for the Emperor Raiders team, those adventurers bragged, plus Ilia''s re-interpretation, so Shi Lang understood the concept of the Emperor Raiders team. Knowing that the final boss is the Universe Emperor Fulisha, it is easy to understand the meaning of the Emperor Raiders Group. Therefore, you can use the emperor strategy group to limit the only king and sweetheart girl. It''s just that, is it still impossible to understand why there are so many players in this game world. If these players are all system-generated AIs, then the emotions are too rich. But if it is said that the council has accommodated players from other connection points, it is also unreliable. He didn''t know what happened in this connection point, so he could only take one step to see. ... pS: The recent update is very unstable, it is recommended to raise it first. Chapter 45: Father and Daughter''s First Cooperation! After stabilizing these adventurers with words, Shi Lang took Mordred to the Vampire King City to complete his class upgrade. In this regard, these adventurers did not obstruct Shirou''s actions. Chapter 1639： This is of course, because in their opinion, Shirou has given up the brain of God, and there is a more reasonable and easy way to get the brain of God, so why take the risk? So they allowed Shi Lang to walk out of the hotel in an open manner. They are not afraid that Shirou will run away, because the system will notify Shirou''s location because of holding the brain of the gods. It can be said that as long as Shirou has not given up on the brain of God, his location will always be known by the players. In this case, what else is there to be afraid of? Located in the center of Zu''an, the Vampire King City is a red castle shrouded in blood. From the outside, the area is not very large, but as soon as you walk into it, you will find that the internal space is very wide. Obviously, this is a space folding technique. The Vampire King is a scary youth with pale complexion, sitting on the throne, holding a goblet full of blood, swaying slightly, with a noble demeanor. "If you want to get the blood of the ancestors and complete the level promotion, you must first go to the thundering cave outside the city and bring me the flesh and blood of thundering blood bats." said the Vampire King. [Class mission: Go to the Thunder Cave, kill the thundering blood blessing, bring the thundering blood blessing to the Vampire King, and complete the level upgrade. (The flesh and blood of thundering blood blessing 0/1)] Very good, finally there is a normal development. I originally thought that this game was all ghost and animal plots planned by dogs, but I didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected normal unfolding. Thunder Cave is a low-level map, in which Thunder Blood Fortune is the final boss of Thunder Cave. Shirou led Mordred out of the castle of the Vampire King. Many adventurers on the road saw them, but they did not stop them. In their opinion, Shirou had already given up the brain of God, so there was no need to pay attention. After all, it''s just a newcomer. Shiro and Mordred go to the Adventurer''s Guild in Zu''an City. The Adventurer''s Guild is equivalent to the division mission of "Fantasy Westward Journey" or the mission board of other RPG role-playing games. Since you are going to Thunder Cave, you can also take some quests about Thunder Cave. People come and go in the Adventurer''s Guild, and many of them have previously met in the hotel. In charge of the front desk are several pale-faced vampires, quite like a vampire city. Shi Lang walked to the task board and glanced a few times. The above words are all Shilang has never seen before, but strangely Shiro recognizes the meaning of these words. This connection point is as incredible as Servant. Servant can use the Holy Grail to acquire knowledge of the real world and the language ability of communication, and in this world, adventurers can also gain the language ability of communication without hindrance. Shi Lang glanced at the task board for a few moments, and took some quests about the Thunder Cave. "Yo, isn''t this the flower of evil?" Several adventurers came over and greeted Shiro. These adventurers had met Shirou in the hotel before. Since the task of making the lucky draw props was handed over to Ilia, most of the adventurers were waiting in the hotel, but there were also a small number of adventurers who couldn''t wait and came out to wander around. After all, adventure is the theme of adventurers. "Is it here for the mission, the flower of evil?" A young adventurer laughed. "Should we help you?" Shirou smiled and waved his hand calmly, "No need." "Don''t refuse so quickly, we are very idle, Flower of Evil. I can just come to help you, so that we will be friends after this." The adventurer stretched out his hand with a smile on Shirou''s shoulder. In this world of connecting dots, although props and equipment are paramount, romantic encounters and sweet love are also eternal pursuits of people. Under the duress of the members of the two emperor strategy teams, the probability of getting the brain of the gods is too low, it might as well have a romantic encounter. There is no doubt that the flower of evil, to be precise, Altria fits their aesthetic pursuit very well. However, at this moment, Shi Lang, who was all smiles, turned cold, and his holy blue eyes flashed with cold light. Regardless of whether the manipulator of the body is himself, this kind of expansion is super annoying. There is no doubt that these adventurers touched Shi Lang''s thunder. Just as the attack was about to happen, Mordred next to him reached out his hand first, opened the hand of the adventurer, and said with a displeased face: "Remove your dirty hand from my mother''s shoulder!" "Uh... mother?" The adventurer looked at Shirou and Mordred with a bewildered face, "Isn''t it my sister?" "Oh. It seems to be misunderstood, she is indeed my daughter." Shi Lang knelt down, touched Mordred''s little head, and said with a smile. The adventurer''s face turned black at the time: "Sorry, I suddenly remembered something..." He turned around and ran away. "Huh. I dared to tease my mother. Courage is really big enough. It''s cheap for him." Mordred said proudly with his hands on his chest. "Thanks to Mordred." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and smiled and touched Mordred''s head. "Of course, mom will be guarded by me!" Mordred said proudly with his arms folded. When can this kid say the same to me? Looking at Mordred''s proud face, Shirou''s face showed a soft smile, "Then I will be protected by you, Mordred." "Yeah." Mordred nodded heavily. Walking out of the Adventurer''s Guild, holding Mordred''s hand, and walking outside the city, Shirou keenly felt a lot of peeping sights. "Mom, this is..." The little hand was held by Shirou, Mordred raised his head and looked at Shirou. With the intuition of Altria''s ancestral instinct, she also noticed those prying eyes. Shi Lang stretched out his index finger and made a silent motion on his lips, "Shhh." Mordred nodded suddenly, then stretched out his hand to cover his small mouth, which was quite cute. After walking out of Zu''an City and walking towards the Thunder Cavern, they were blocked by a group of adventurers as they passed the grove. Chapter 1640： "What do you guys do?" Shi Lang smiled and looked at the adventurers who blocked him. "Hand over the props." said the lead adventurer. "I don''t quite understand what you mean. The brain of the **** is in the hotel, everyone is staring at it, but not in my backpack." Shi Lang said. The leader said: "I''m not talking about the brain of the gods, but other props. The reward for purgatory-level novice missions can¡¯t only be the brain of the gods, right? The brains of the gods are delivered directly and neatly because they want to hide Other props rewards? Hand in those props." "M. Yes, indeed. But why should I leave it to you?" Shilang asked. "Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re cute and we won¡¯t start. I advise you to hand over the props as soon as possible, so as not to suffer from flesh and blood. And we brought a resurrection stone here, and you don¡¯t want to run out of resurrection times. The specimen in the pyramid, right?" The leader took out a green stone and stared at Shirou threateningly. "It turned out to be robbery. I understand. But what is the pyramid?" "Huh?" The leader is blinded. He really did not expect Shirou to ask such common sense questions. "Your parents didn''t even tell you the most basic knowledge, so let you be an adventurer? It''s really pitiful. Tell you, once you run out of resurrection times, you will become a baby, or even a ball The fertilized egg is then transported by the system to the king¡¯s pyramid as a specimen for preservation." The leader said: "If you don''t want to become a specimen, hand in the props." The other adventurers felt a little impatient when the leader Kazuhiro said so many things. But there is no other way, after all, props have a burst rate. If you kill the opponent''s resurrection times, but the props haven''t exploded yet, it will be a big loss. A resurrection stone requires a lot of money. "So, I understand. However, I also want to see with my own eyes how the system transfers the baby or even the fertilized egg to the king''s pyramid." Shi Lang showed a soft smile. Next moment Boom! The surrounding scenes suddenly became blurred, as if they had fallen into a dreamlike alien world. "This is, this is the [Illusion] of the Dream Demon!" An adventurer said with a horrified face. The Dream Demon race is a full-time control race, the most proficient in the control type of illusion. There is a dream demon teammate next to the flower of evil, they know in their hearts, and they know that the dream demon is the daughter of the flower of evil. However, any of the control skills of the Dream Demon are capable of moving forward. They have been very careful just now, but why are they still falling into the illusion? "Don''t panic. It''s just two new adventurers, we are senior adventurers." said the leader. He is a Tier 5 human, and among this robbery team of adventurers, there are also powerful adventurers of the third and fourth tiers. With such a luxurious lineup, what is there to panic when dealing with two newcomers who have just become adventurers? "Although the illusion is an enchantment-style control skill, as long as you win the caster first, there is no problem." The leader turned his head slightly, fixed his eyes on Shilang and Mordred, and shouted: "Come on with me and take them down!" However, no one responded to him. What is going on here? The leader turned his head to look, his eyes suddenly tightened into needles, his face full of disbelief. Dead body. There are corpses everywhere. The adventurers who were still alive and standing behind him are now dead bodies! What, what is going on? The leader was stunned. "What did you do?" The leader looked at Shi Lang and asked in a deep voice. "I didn''t do anything." Shi Lang said with a smile. In this regard, the leader can''t believe it. "In that case, I will take you down first!" The leader yelled and rushed towards Shilang. However, he hadn''t gotten close to Shirou, and only heard a "chap". A red and black mud thorn suddenly rushed out of the ground, piercing the leader''s heart impartially. "This is..." The leader understood, this should be another reward for purgatory-level novice missions. It''s actually a self-attack and defensive equipment, I really envy... Of course he didn''t know that this was not the props and equipment of this virtual world, but Shilang''s treasure, the red and black universe, the flower of evil. They resurrected from the resurrection stone, after seeing the power of the flower of evil in the red and black rain. Aoao screamed and rushed towards Shilang. Just kill him. This excellent equipment belongs to them. And this time Shirou suppressed it. The autonomy and defensive abilities of Honghui and Zhou Eizhi''s flower made them rush over. This makes these adventurers happy. , Since it didn''t stimulate the self-defense ability of that item, what would a new adventurer give away? "To be honest, I don''t like conflicts with others, but this does not mean that I am weak to be deceived. Since you are looking at me, then you must be psychologically prepared accordingly." Shirou took out two star swords, "Mental preparations for death." As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang converged his soft smile, those holy cyan eyes flashed with breathtaking cold light, and a terrifying pressure burst from Shi Lang''s body. The adventurers stopped their feet subconsciously, shrouded by the terrifying pressure, just as if they were staring indifferently by a awakened dragon, they only felt that their throats were extremely dry. This feeling was extremely familiar to them, because before in that hotel, they felt this terrifying pressure from the body of the only king. "Obviously, obviously just a newcomer." The adventurers couldn''t help swallowing. "Don''t be afraid. She is just a newcomer, even if she has powerful props, but we have the resurrection stone, we can use the resurrection to pile her to death!" the leader shouted. People think so, they immediately regained their self-confidence, and rushed towards Shilang one after another. Thus, a massacre began. Chapter 1641： Although Shirou is a first-class rookie, the attribute bonus of the two Star Swords included in Altria''s record is too high. Moreover, Shirou''s combat experience is much richer than these adventurers who survive in the virtual world, even if they are separated by several classes, it is still a torture. In the end, these adventurers also turned into babies one after another. "Leave me free. I can''t be a specimen of the pyramid yet." The leader pleaded crying bitterly. Hearing this, Shi Lang stopped his hand and showed a soft smile. That smile was so sunny, with Altria''s delicate and pretty face, it looked like an angel from heaven. Will show such a smile, which means he was let go, right? There was some peace of mind in the leader''s heart. However, in the next moment, Shi Lang suppressed his smile, looked down at him condescendingly, and said flatly, "Miscellaneous." Like a king proclaiming the trial, Shi Lang dropped the last sword. "Hah!" At this point, everyone''s resurrection times have been used up. A golden streamer fell from the sky, taking all the babies away. There is no doubt that it was sent by the system to the so-called pyramid of the **** king. "Solved, resolved." Mordred unlocked the illusion and pointed to himself with a smile: "How about it, mother? Is the illusion I did better than Merlin?" "Of course." Shiro stretched out his hand and rubbed Mordred''s little head, his face soft. "Hehehe..." Mordred smiled happily. ... pS: Don''t wait for the second update. There is no second update. Recently, the reality is very messy. I have to go to the hospital to check my endocrine at 6 o''clock tomorrow. Anything that is missing will be made up after it stabilizes. Don''t worry. Chapter 46¡ªAlto Tiewa "Has it been solved?" A rather soft male voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Shi Lang raised his brows and turned his head to look. I saw two people standing on the trees behind him. One of them was a white-haired girl, and the other was the running dog of the only king, a chain of forgiveness with long hair. "It''s a neat move." The chain jumped off the tree and said while looking at Shirou with a smile. Obviously, he saw the killing just now. "Do you want to hurt my mother too?" Mordred stood up, guarding Shi Lang behind him, like a little wolf dog of the head of the household, grinning at the chains and the white-haired girl. "Relax." The chain stretched out her finger at the white-haired **** the tree, and smiled softly: "She doesn''t care, but my words are only interested in the brain of God. No matter how strong or rare the other items are, they will also belong to you. I will not be strong. Take it." "Your way of appearing on the stage is really not convincing, sir." Shi Lang said. "This is also no way. I saw them sneaking behind you before, thinking that they should be here to **** your props. After all, I want to get the brain of the gods from you, so I wanted to come and help. But. It looks like I''m superfluous." Chainsaid said with a smile. At this time, with a "boom", Shirou turned his head and looked around, only to see the white-haired girl who fell straight from the tree, and the carrot-like head plunged directly into the ground. Then a number burst out on the white-haired girl''s head. -1 Seeing the huge amount of damage, Shirou turned his head and looked at the chain, and couldn''t help asking: "...Dare to ask what your partner is doing?" "Um..." Chains¡¯ face was covered with cold sweat: ¡°Maybe it is a traditional custom action.¡± At this time, the white-haired girl pulled her head out of the ground and walked towards a tree next to Shiro. With a "boom", he smashed a tree on the ground with his head, and then he was walking on the wall while he was putting his head on the wall. Shirou turned his head and looked at the chain: "What is this doing again?" "Uh... it''s some kind of ritual to sacrifice to gods. Probably." The chain wiped the cold sweat from his face with his sleeves, and added: "Also, my daughter is super cute and not my partner. But in a sense, she is a good friend..." Boom. Boom. Boom. My daughter is super cute, and she keeps hitting her head against the rock wall, making a rhythmic buzzing sound. "Puff!" Mordred couldn''t help covering the corners of his mouth with his hands, and said with a smirk: "It''s silly!" Indeed, this super cute look of my daughter is really silly. Just... Why does this action look like the character freezes due to network reasons when playing a game? Is it possible that this super cute daughter of my family is a Chaldean player? Thinking about this, Shirou approached my daughter who was super cute, and whispered: "I am Altria, call Chaldea." My daughter was super cute and stopped and turned to look at Shirou. This made De Shilang happy, it seemed that he was really a Chaldean player. Great, so that Chaldea can be contacted. Next moment My daughter is super cute: "Didi, Bawada $%$Mofei 2%$%#" "..." Chapter 1642： Shiro turned his head, looked at the chain, and asked, "What is she talking about?" "I don''t know..." Chains thought for a while, and said uncertainly: "She may not have learned to speak human..." Shiro: "..." "Puff!" Mordred covered his mouth again and laughed: "I haven''t learned how to speak...!" Obviously this got her laugh. "You came to Thunder Cave to complete the vampire''s rank-up task, right?" Chainsaid asked. Shiro nodded: "Yes." "Then I will help you." Chainsaid with a smile. "How embarrassed then?" "It doesn''t matter, after all, it is really embarrassing to **** the newcomer''s props, as the senior of the adventurer." Chainsaid said with a smile. "Then trouble you." Shirou nodded, and did not refuse. After all, what is there to refuse the thugs who sent them to the door? "Hey, uncle, is this idiot here too?" Mordred pointed at my daughter''s super cute. "Uncle..." Chains was at a loss. This was the first time anyone called him that way. Shirou reached out his hand and touched Mordred''s little head, "You can''t be so rude." "Oh. Okay, mother." Mordred nodded, his face full of cuteness. Lifting his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at my daughter''s super cute and asked, "Are you here to help me too, sir?" My daughter is super cute: "$%¡­¡­#beebee." Shiro: "..." So, what exactly is this talking about? The black line on Shilang''s head rolled out like a keyboard with his face rolled. Several people entered the Thunder Cave. My daughter is super cute, even though she speaks Martian, no one knows what she is expressing, but she still followed in after all. The monsters in the Thunder Cave are mostly mutant mice or corrupted corpses. The intensity is not too great. Basically, a team of first-tier adventurers can kill them. After all, this is the first-class level promotion task, and the difficulty is naturally not much stronger. With the super thugs chain in, there is no need for Shi Lang to take action, just stay behind and watch the chain take off and it''s over. "Swish!" Wearing a chain of white knight armor wandering through the air, there are countless pale golden chains behind it, turning into shadows in the sky, and these monsters will be strangled one by one. Obviously, this is not the inherent skill of the ninth class of human beings, it is the equipment item of the chain. The chain swept across all directions in the front, while Shirou and Mordred were eating experience silently in the back, or picking up exploded props and QP. It feels really good to have a super beater belt. You don''t have to do anything, just lie down and pick up the props. Mordred looked at the piles of QP, his eyes gleaming brightly. Of course, she is not greedy for money, but because she has so much money, she can buy a lot of delicious food. There is no longer any need to follow Shiro to eat dirt, or eat the inexplicable things that Tucson prayed for. "Speaking of which, Miss Evil Flower, how old are you?" After clearing the chains of the monster in front, he came to Shilang and asked aloud. As soon as he finished speaking, Mordred, who was still intoxicated in the dream of delicious food, stared at the chains and his eyes suddenly condensed. "Is fifteen years old, what''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. What he reported was the age of Altria''s present world. "Fifteen years old?" Chain was a little surprised. "Yeah, is there any problem?" Shirou asked. "It''s nothing, just a little surprised. Generally speaking, parents don''t agree to be an adventurer until their children reach the age of 18." Chain scratched his head. Shirou said calmly, "My situation is special." Chain glanced at Mordred, then nodded: "It''s true." This child seems to be only three years old, and has become an adventurer... A series of miserable stories of girls who stumbled suddenly appeared in Chains'' mind, and there was a touch of sympathy and pity in the eyes of Shirou and Mordred. Then he thought of Shiro''s posture in the hotel, and he immediately showed respect in his gaze. "Miss the Flower of Evil, you are so strong." Chain was very moved, and said sincerely: "If you encounter difficulties, you can contact me, just like when you have to pay for a meal, and found out that you didn''t have any money. Customers with embarrassed faces cost a few dollars, and I will help you as much as I can." "Huh?" Shi Lang was dumbfounded at that time, what is this, and what kind of curious metaphor is this? However, Shirou''s appearance fell into the gaze of the chain, and it seemed as if he encountered the warmth of the warm heart after encountering the infinite indifference of the world, moving and forgetting himself. "So what did you make up for? And how long is your partner going to hit the wall?" Shirou stretched out his finger to my daughter who kept hitting the wall and was super cute. As soon as the guy entered the thundering cave, he kept rushing forward, and now he rushed to the front of the mountain wall, still rushing forward, his head kept hitting the wall, making a booming sound. With a **** head, he has the style of a gourd baby''s brother, a head iron baby. "Uh...I don''t know." Chains looked at my daughter super cute with shame. To be honest, he came out with my daughter who was super cute in the beginning, in order to exchange a few words with my daughter who was super cute. After all, he has long been acquainted with the modern hero who contained his friend''s anger. But after getting along, he felt a little disappointed. Because my daughter is super cute and ignores him at all. Chapter 1643： Boom boom boom. In the dark cave, my daughter was super cute and kept hitting the wall, and the blood was spilled all over the ground, and it seemed to be extraordinarily infiltrating in this dark cave. "Next, enter the cave and pass four more levels to see thunder and blood blessing." The chain pointed to a cave in front of him, and said softly. The heart of the girl who stumbled is fragile and needs soft care, and her voice should be soft and soft, just like her parents comforting a child who is nervous about sprinting for college entrance examination. "I said, how long do you want to pester my mother?" Mordred stared at the chain rather uncomfortably. A good mother-daughter world, even if it is destroyed. As a result, this guy is still entangled with his mother, **** it! She hasn''t gotten close to her mother yet. "Mordred can''t be polite." Shi Lang said with a smile. Boom boom boom! My daughter is super cute and she is still fighting for her head, and her actions are getting more and more intense. Suddenly With a bang, my daughter''s super cute directly smashed the wall in front of her, revealing a terrifying underground space. "There is a hidden map here?" Chains'' face was stunned. Hidden map is a copy of "Beauty under the Moon" easter egg mechanism, which has higher difficulty and rewards than a simple copy. But hidden maps generally only appear in those high-level copies of Sanctuary. However, here, there is a hidden map in this first-level upgrade task? This is information that no one knows, not even the fox who is good at information. If this news were to spread, it would definitely be an uproar. The most important thing is that if you want to enter those hidden maps, you have to pay a high price, but the price of entering this hidden map is actually the top iron? Wow! My daughter, who was buried under the gravel, was super cute and rose from the ruins. The gurgling blood flowed down his forehead, and her pretty face was covered with blood red, like those in ghost movies. Female ghost. "$#%#@@¡­¡­" My daughter got up super cute and rushed into the cave again. Shi Lang looked at each other unexpectedly, and then hurriedly followed. "Wait for us!" After a quick step to follow, there was a strange knocking sound in his ears. I stepped forward and saw that, as expected, my daughter was super cute and hit the wall again. Boom boom boom. It''s like a ghost hitting a wall. Entering the new hidden map, the chain''s gaze stared at the dark place. There are no monsters, no treasure chests, just a dark box room. Sure enough, although it is a hidden map, it is only a newcomer map after all, and there is no reward in it. However¡ª¡ª, Boom! My daughter is so cute that she crashed into another wall, revealing another dark box room. Obviously, this hidden map is not a single space, but a continuous corridor space. Shi Lang followed up for the first time, and now he is wanted by the system, and he is also being hunted down by the players. In order to solve this dilemma, he must first understand the terrain surrounding Zu''an and form his own view of geographic cognition before he can start his activities. And the chain followed closely behind. He is the best assistant of the only king. The beauty of the whole month, except for the deep level of the Sanctuary Raiders, he knows and understands, but suddenly a new map pops up, he naturally wants to understand and report it to The only king. Only Mordred was the most relaxed in the audience, she just wanted to stay with her mother. Tou Tiewa, my daughter is so cute. She smashed through eighteen walls in a row, smashing her physical strength by half, and using her blood to open up a broad road to the light. Walking out of this broad road is a tropical rain forest like a dreamy paradise. The surrounding area was covered with fog, and the dim vision couldn''t see the far distance, only two towering ancient trees could be vaguely seen. [System: Enter an unknown zone, this zone #%$#@#$%¡­¡­¡¿ The system is garbled. Shirou''s heart immediately became vigilant, but he did not forget that this was the connection point of the [Parliament]. The prompt of the system was suddenly garbled, which shows that the [Council] has set up some tricks here. "Let''s stop here." The chains stopped abruptly and looked at Shirou with a serious face and said, "Let''s stop here, let''s return now." "Why?" Shirou asked in a puzzled way. This ninth-class guy obviously knew what. Chain shook his head, "Let''s go back, Flower of Evil. Although it''s strange that there will be one here, but this is the domain of the Emperor Raiders Team." In other words, is this place suitable for the map related to the final boss universe emperor Fulisha? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Mom, come and see!" Mordred stood in front of a tree and yelled at Shirou. "What''s the matter, Mordred?" Shirou asked as he walked over. "Look at the fruit of this tree¡ª" Mordred reached out and pointed at the fruit on the canopy in front of him. Shi Lang looked up and couldn''t help but was taken aback. Among the huge fruits on the canopy in front of him, there was a small girl angel, curled up with wings and body like Thumbelina, breathing, as if sleeping. Not only this tree, but also other trees, flowers, and fruits on the grass, there is a little angel sleeping! Chapter 47 Don''t think that the same voice actor can play stalks! Chapter 1644： ¡¾Shattered Angel Species: Angel species Level: Ninth Level] Looking at the system frame on the heads of these young angels sleeping in the fruit, Shi Lang sighed, unexpectedly a top map monster appeared in the newcomer''s map. Although I know the degree of unreliability of dog planning, after all, this is able to design a game of [the best sword in the village] and [the best shield in the village], but set such a high level in the novice map Monster, the persuasion ability is too top-notch, right? "You are right, Chain. We should leave here." Shirou turned his head and looked at the chain next to him, and said. Shi Lang is here to complete the class promotion, not to die. Although there is the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil, which has drilled the system bug, it can ensure its own safety, but it cannot guarantee the safety of Mordred. Seeing that Shi Lang was so sensible, Chain couldn''t help but glance at Shi Lang approvingly, nodded, and said, "Okay." There is also an unknown field in the lower realm. This information must not only be told to the sole king, but also be reported to the emperor''s strategy team. "Speaking of which, where did that foolish auntie go?" Mordred looked around. Several people planned to retreat from this hidden map, but they did not see my super cute daughter. "Probably ran to the deep level of the map, and when the time is up, she will be back by herself." Chainsaid said. "Speaking of which young lady is indeed... she is a bit reckless indeed." Thinking of my daughter''s super cute attitude, Shirou''s face dripped with cold sweat. It''s not clear whether it is the player''s stuttering or the adventurer is really the boss, after all, the other party is speaking Martian language. At this moment Boom, boom, boom. In the rainforest, the rhythmic percussion sounded as always, like a prelude to drumming by a band, resounding endlessly in this dense rainforest-like forest. There is no doubt that this is the super cute head drum music of my daughter. And with the sound of the impact, it continued to sound. With a sound of "Ah", there was a sharp cry in the dense forest. "Wow!" Countless startling birds flew out of the dense forest. Then, after hearing only a few sounds of "Kakaka", cracks appeared on the fruits of the sleeping girl angels. Red, blue, green... various colors of pulp flowed out of the fruit. Chain''s complexion changed abruptly: "Those monsters were awakened, get out of here!" There is no doubt that the chain reminded it too late. In just a moment, those fruits burst open directly, revealing a wet girl angel in it. The curled wings slowly unfolded, and on the pretty faces of the angels, a pair of clear eyes were slowly opened, and they were completely awakened. They spread their white wings, followed the brisk wind, and swayed straight up, just like a picture of an angel flying above, giving people a feeling of being in heaven. However, this feeling is actually an illusion. These angels with white feathers are not angels representing love and beauty in the traditional sense, but hunters and monsters in the true sense. When these angels woke up, the first thing they did was to soar and hunt all kinds of creatures in this dense forest. Whether it is animals, plants, or microorganisms, they are all within their hunting range. Similarly, Shi Lang and others are also within their hunting range. "Aaaaa¡ª¡ª" Three angels swooped down towards Shilang and others. As soon as the chain stretched out his hand, the golden chain entwining his right arm rushed out like a long snake, tangled the feet of one of the angels, and then threw it on the other angels and shot them down. Down. At the same time, the chain stretched out his left hand again, and the golden chain wrapped around the left hand quickly extended out. With the help of the surrounding trees, it formed an iron net almost instantly. With a "boom", the whole angel evaded and slammed into the iron net, breaking his blood for a while, and even his skull was broken. "Let''s go, Miss Evil Flower, be careful to avoid them!" Chain retracted his arms, and quickly turned his head and said to Shirou. Shi Lang nodded, and when he was about to turn his head to retreat, he only heard a "boom". Beyond the distant sky, a black beam of light suddenly blasted towards Mordred. When Chains saw this, he was shocked and screamed, "Hide away, kid!" Mordred was completely stunned by the scene before him. But at this time, almost instinctively, Shirou rushed towards Mordred, held Mordred in his arms, "click", and fell heavily to the other end. With a "boom", a terrifying black light passed through Shilang''s body dangerously, and the tumbling heat caused the surrounding leaves to burn. Then it fell to the mountains in the distance, only to hear a loud "bang", the mountains were blasted out of a huge gap, revealing the outside scene. Shi Lang slowly got up, slowly let go of his arms, looked at Mordred in his arms, and asked, "Is it all right, Mordred?" "I, I''m fine. But, mom, you..." Mordred looked at Shirou guiltily. Due to his huge inertia, Shirou''s body rubbed violently against the ground, causing a large amount of bruises. His forehead was also knocked out of blood and his eyes were dyed red. And this is all because of my own fault. Because of herself, my mother was injured again. How many times will I hurt my mother? Mordred pursed his lips. "It''s fine." Shirou completely let go of Mordred, then looked down at the bruise on his arm. She actually hurt her body, which is not easy to explain to Al. Shi Lang thought helplessly, but he would still do this no matter how many times he came. Although it was always teasing and embarrassing Mordred, in the depths of Shirou''s heart, he did not want to see Mordred injured. "Are you two okay, Flower of Evil?" Chain hurriedly walked over and asked. Shi Lang turned his head and glanced at the chain, "It''s okay, but it seems that we are already locked by the enemy." Chapter 1645： They are hunting angels and long-range light cannons, and they know that they are locked. "It''s true, and seeing the magical cannon attack with divine nature just now..." The chain showed an ugly expression. "What''s the matter?" Shirou showed a puzzled expression. "No. I should have been worrying too much." Chain shook his head, "However, the situation is a bit dangerous now." "Blame that woman!" Mordred clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. If it wasn''t for my daughter''s super cuteness that caused the resurgence of those monsters, things would not have reached this point, and my mother would not have been injured because of her... Damn it! "Don''t say that, Mordred." Shi Lang shook his head, then turned to look at the chain, and said, "We need to retreat from a more hidden path. Can you help us, senior?" "Since they are all called seniors, of course, as seniors, they will help the younger generations appropriately." Shulian said with a smile. He is a very soft person. Chains: "It''s like helping a child who ran into the jungle alone at a courage test meeting and couldn''t find a way to cry. Of course I will lend a hand." Withdrawing the preface, this guy is, in a sense, a super bad person. Shi Lang was full of black lines. Shi Lang and the others entered the hinterland of this map from the beginning. It''s just that the hunting angels are patrolling and killing in the sky, and unknown enemies are locking them in the distance. Therefore, Shirou chose to retreat along a path with dense leaves. The trail is surrounded by trees, and the fat leaves form a natural concealment net, which is enough to block the sight of the angels and unknown enemies in the sky. "By the way, Senior. Is this kind of map very common in Sanctuary?" Shilang asked when looking at the chain. "It cannot be said to be common, it should be said that it is a special product map exclusive to the sanctuary. We call it [Unknown Territory]." Shulian replied. "Unknown Territory?" Chains nodded, then smiled and said, "This is not the first time you have seen this [Unknown Territory], the flower of evil." "It''s not the first time... So that''s it, the Gatekeeper Cave of Novice Village is an [Unknown Territory], right?" Shi Lang asked. Chains looked at Shirou in surprise, then nodded, "Yes." "That is to say, [Unknown Territory] and the brain of the gods...no, it is the goddess pattern Tusenpa, is it related to the universe emperor Fulisha?" Shi Lang asked. The chain nodded: "Yes, [Unknown Territory] is indeed related to Fulisha, and there are also fragments of the goddess pattern Tucson. According to legend, the goddess pattern Tucson knows the weaknesses of Fulisha. With the fragments of the goddess hidden by Fulisha, awakening the goddess, you can know the way to defeat Fulisha and save this world dominated by dark gears. But the foundation of all this must be the brain of the goddess that hosts the soul of the goddess." To put it simply, this group of people are also attacking the main storyline mission, but the most critical props are in the hands of Shirou. The main storyline mission is related to repairing the connection point, and the two sides should be able to cooperate with each other with the same interests. However, this is a dream. The main storyline mission requires the Goddess Fragment, and the Goddess Fragment is from [Unknown Territory], and according to the chain, [Unknown Territory] exists in the Sanctuary. But the condition for entering the sanctuary is to reach the ninth rank. In other words, if the two parties want to work together, Shirou must reach the ninth rank, otherwise everything is a dream. However, will the posture of watching the only king wait until Shirou reaches the ninth rank? Obviously it is impossible. The basis of cooperation lies in strength, whether it is reality or the game world is the same. If the strength is not enough, playing games will be rejected by teammates, Zuan. Of course, Shiro can also choose to abandon the brain of God. But this is impossible. It is not that Shirou has a strong desire to control, but because the brain of the gods is the key to this connection point, the clue that connects everything. Although he has the brain of God, Shirou will be chased by other adventurers, and there are all kinds of troubles. But as long as he has the brain of a god, Shirou has the initiative. So from the beginning, Shirou had no option to cooperate with these ninth-tier adventurers. "[Unknown Territory] there are guardians, fragments of the guardian goddess. The guardians are very powerful, and our emperor''s strategy team is very difficult. However, we did not go deep into it, so we will not encounter the guardian. "Chain said. Shiro nodded. After walking out of the dense woods, he soon saw the gap in the thunderous cave not far away. As long as you enter the Thunder Cave, it is safe. There are few traces of the activities of the Broken Angels in the sky. Obviously, this is at the border of [Unknown Territory], even the Broken Angels will not patrol here very much. After confirming the safety, after the chain was broken, several people rushed towards the breach in the Thunder Cave. However, just after leaving the dense forest, the sky suddenly darkened. A large cloud of strange shapes enveloped the sky. The earth is full of gloomy haze. "This is¡ª" Shi Lang looked up, the strands of golden hair on his forehead shook fiercely, and he saw thousands of broken angels lined up in the sky, staring at them blankly. Upon seeing the chains, his face changed abruptly: "Run! I''m dead here, I will be resurrected on the spot!" It''s another loop point of infinite death! Shi Lang took up Mordred''s little hand without saying a word, and rushed towards the thunderous cave. "I have disturbed my dreams, but still want to run? How can there be such an easy thing?" Feeling a little familiar, a very unpleasant voice resounded from the sky, and then a huge meteorite fell from the sky, blocking the gap in the thundering cave, and then an elegant figure slowly fell from the sky. Shi Lang and the others couldn''t help but stop, looking up, and saw a black double ponytail girl sitting on the bow-shaped flying boat, gracefully falling from the sky and blocking Shi Lang and the others. "It¡¯s you guys that interrupted my dreams, right? I can tell you, before the amount of treasure that makes my eyes straighten, I am not going to forgive you for disturbing the gentle, generous, enthusiastic, in short, all the beautiful incarnations of the goddess The sin of dreams." The black double ponytail girl said viciously. ¡¾Iori Hayate Race: Magical Girl Chapter 1646： Class: the ninth class (leader)] Shirou looked straight at the Iori Hayate in front of him. Iori Hayate has a beautiful face, and his body exudes a youthful and sunny morning sun. Of course, this is not the point. The point is... "Tosaka...Rin?" Shirou asked uncertainly. Hearing this, "Iori Hayate", who was rolling his own hair with his index finger, stopped his hand, his red eyes couldn''t help but glance at Shirou, and asked suspiciously: "How do you know my name... Wait, you look Somewhat familiar..." "Iori Hayate" rubbed his eyes, looked at Shirou carefully, and couldn''t help but said in astonishment: "The King of Knights of Britain?" Chapter 48: My little Mo is so wicked! Iori Hayate... Oh no. It should be Rin Tosaka. Tosaka Rin felt that his luck, his life was too bad. Thinking about my life carefully, when I was a child, I lost my sister and family engraving that I could inherit. I had to form a twin with a guy I hated, but he was suppressed by that guy. She was invaded by the false gods in her teenage years, and she was invaded by an extremely open and unscrupulous goddess to rely on her body. With great difficulty, she resisted the invasion of the goddess with her will, and reached an agreement with the goddess. After assimilation, she thought she could live a happy life in Mary Su, but in 2012, the [Parliament] destroyed the human rights and made her feel uncomfortable. Don''t become a member of the Chaldeans and participate in the war to attack the connection point. As a result, she was caught by a blond angel during a connection point strategy a few years ago. "After borrowing my strength for so long, it''s time to pay the debt, right?" Leaving such a sentence, the blond angel caught her here. During this period, both she and Ishtar resisted. Although the divinity was weakened by the primate seat, as the supreme **** in the Middle East, whether it is the power of Venus or the divinity, she was completely suppressed by the blond angel and was caught here alive. Become the guardian here. What a failure! After that, Rin Tosaka lived a life as a hermit without any dispute. Every day, I was either shaking my mouth with Ishtar in my body, or sleeping, or reminiscing about the past, missing relatives and friends. As a result, this day''s good dreams were not only disturbed, but even the guardian assistance system, which had been silent for a long time, was rarely prompted by the system. There is no doubt that this paradise broke into the intruder, so she has to fulfill her duty as a guardian. As a result, the intruder unexpectedly accidentally knew the person. "I didn''t expect the intruder to be you, King Knight. However, if you would appear here, in other words, has the Chaldeans started to repair this connection point?" Tosaka Rin asked. "Yes." Shiro nodded. The Chaldeans did not regard the South American junction as the main repair junction, but it is natural that this cannot be said. Moreover, even if it was assimilated with Ishtar''s supreme divinity, Tosaka Rin didn''t seem to see the truth of "Altria" before him. "How did you become the boss here?" Shirou asked directly, was Rin Tosaka, like Mayren Solomon, caught by a fox? "BOSS? The guardian''s statement?... This is a long story, and I don''t want to say it. Also, I don''t remember our relationship is so good. The set is close, and then slipped away from me, this is Impossible." Rin Tosaka pointed to Shirou and said. "Can''t it?" "Of course not. If you don''t perform your duties, I will be the one who is unlucky. Also, with the guy next to you, no matter what you think, I can''t let you slip away." Tosaka Rin stretched out his hand and pointed to the chain next to Shirou. , Said. Looking at Rin Tosaka pointing at himself, a look of helplessness appeared on the delicate face of the chain, "Recognize me?" "Don''t think that if you change your face and act, you can deceive the goddess'' eyes." Rin Tosaka curled his lips and pointed to his own eyes. "The goddess'' eyes can see the essence of the soul through the appearance of things. ." Shi Langxin said, then why didn''t I see you see through the essence of my soul? Obviously, the eyes of the goddess cannot see through the mystery of the invisible vortex. "If it''s you, then there is really no way." The chain showed a helpless expression, "It''s rare that I squeezed a good face, like making an outstanding work, wanting others to praise, but I got ridiculed and ridiculed. Like a satirical elementary school student, my heart is full of loss." Rin Tosaka: "..." "Who are you not good at, why do you have to learn Marduk, Enkidu?" Tosaka Rin collapsed with black lines. What she hates most is Marduk''s consciously funny, but actually smelly and boring curious metaphor. Because of that, she entered the underworld from the heaven in the myth, and wanted to replace her sister Eleskigal. Enkidu? Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Chain''s profile in surprise. Is this guy Enkidu? So, that one king is Gilgamesh? "Forget it. After you get rid of 497 adventurers, I will be free. For my freedom, you have to wait for death obediently!" Rin Tosaka dropped his hand and displayed the shattered angels around him, spreading his wings, and rushing towards Shirou and others. "There is no way. Facing you, if there are any reservations, it would be too disrespectful to the gods. Then, you must be careful, Lord Ishtar. Then, the Knight King of Britain must be careful too. I''m going to get angry." Chains smiled at Shi Lang, then clenched his fists with both hands and shouted: "Burn it, my little universe!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" With the yelling of the chain, the veins on his delicate face were suddenly exposed, as if constipated, the muscles of his body were convulsed and swelled, and then a horrible breath erupted from his body. The shattered angels who swooped down were also captured by this terrifying aura, and stopped for a while. "Uncle''s hair is upside down!" Mordred pointed to the chain in surprise. Indeed, as the chain cosmos burned, his hair was upside down. Not only that, even the hair color has changed from forgiving color to a golden hair monster that is controlled by neon per capita. And the whole body is still burning with golden arrogance. It''s almost like... "Super, Super Saiyan? You guy, was actually led by the goddess Tu Senpo to rebel against the emperor Frieza like me. The legend is the strongest warrior in the universe, the Super Saiyan?" Tosaka Rin''s eyes From time to time, he turned to the void next to him, and then looked at the chains with a stiff expression. Chapter 1647： Although I understand that you may be given responsibilities by the system like Maylen Solomon, even if you are reading the script, please be more serious about the trouble, otherwise it will be very dramatic and dreadful. "Yes, I was because Vegeta was destroyed by Frieza, so after Frieza was chased by Ultramans to this planet, I came to this planet and followed the pattern of the goddess Tucson against Frieza. Saiyan warrior of sand. Super warrior, Super Saiyan Chain, born out of love and anger!" Chain''s eyes also squinted at the void next to him from time to time, with a sonorous tone, but this guy obviously didn''t recite his lines, and his emotions were simply not in place. "..." Seeing Rin Tosaka and Chainlink who were reading the script each other, Shirou covered his abdomen and squatted down with pain on his face. "What''s the matter, mother?" Mordred asked with concern. "Nothing, Mordred..." Please, let my stomach go! "Finally finished reading." Rin Tosaka sighed, and then complained: "Really, if you don''t finish reading the lines, you will be struck by lightning. I really don''t know what to do." "Indeed. Every time I use this skill, I have to read the opening paragraph. To be honest, it''s totally unclear." Chains nodded with deep feeling. "Yes. But, don¡¯t think that you resonate with me, and I will let you go. Even if you give me a mountain of gems, don¡¯t think about it! Thousands of years ago, you and Gilgamesh killed my God of Heaven I¡¯ll settle the matter with you right here, Enkidu!" Tosaka Rin pulled Ma Ana away, and shot a magic bow toward the chain. The golden chains all over the chain rushed out, suddenly merged into a lock shield, and stopped in front of Gong Shi. Just listen, "Boom", the lock shield is turbulent, but it still blocked Maanna''s magic bow. At this moment, the broken angels also reacted and rushed towards Shilang and the others. The chain is very brave. As a Super Saiyan, his chain is shaking. A large AOE circled most of the broken angels into his attack range, and then... There is no more. He has hung up. Then, he was resurrected on the spot with a clank, and then he was beaten to death again. Shi Lang was too late to control him, and two of the broken angels had rushed towards him and Mordred. Shirou drew two star swords that were shining with stars. [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Savior Sword), [To Destroy the World] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ] [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Star Sword), [Foreign Enemy] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! Shi Lang wielded two star swords, slashing towards the broken angel. The Broken Angel seemed to be wise, turned sideways, and escaped the hacking of the Star Sword. When he was about to fight back, Shi Lang kicked her abdomen with a very tricky kick, kicking her to the ground. Afterwards, Shiro held two star swords and launched a chase. In RPG role-playing games, the level is not the most critical thing, but the props and equipment. Take "Fantasy Westward Journey" as an example, a level 10 player with 150 full body, no level, is enough for a 100-level player with a whiteboard. Of course, if the equipment is of the same level, the level becomes a crucial factor. And Shi Lang is also the same. The improvement of the class brings about the improvement of the basic parameters of the body, as well as the use of more powerful equipment and props. The body that Shiro uses now, even if the rules of the game are weakened, the basic parameters of itself are still very strong, and There are also two star swords that are defined as artifacts. Therefore, it is not impossible to defeat high-class players and monsters against the class. Of course, it is limited to single monsters. If it plunges into the monster pile like a chain, and is targeted by Tosaka Rin who is now the boss of the bottom, that is dead and can''t die again. At this moment, the other angel of destruction rushed towards Mordred. Compared to Ke Shiro''s ease, Mordred was panicked a lot. Her race is a dream demon. She has most control skills and can''t span nine levels to control the Angel of Destruction, so she is now relying on her short legs and walking around with snakeskin to faint the Angel of Destruction who is chasing her. Up. But it is limited to this. After all, the class gap is too large, and the attributes of the Angel of Destruction are quite outstanding among the monsters of the ninth rank. Mordred was blocked by the Angel of Destruction on a mountain wall. "Star cup, star cup, star cup..." Looking at the shattered angel who was approaching quickly, Mordred quickly took out the star cup from his backpack, and tried to start it in a panic. However, it was too late. At the moment she took out the star cup, the Broken Angel had rushed in front of her, opened her mouth, and the sunlight leaked on her face, looking holy, yet it shone her sharp canine teeth into a cold glow. , Like the demon of purgatory. The Broken Angel stretched out his hand, grabbing Mordred''s neck, trying to hold her, and then eat. Mordred was still very scared at first, but by doing so, the Angel of Destruction aroused the fierceness of the dragon in her factor. She stretched out her hand and grabbed the palm of the Angel of Destruction, then opened her mouth and gave a fierce bite. Huh! Mordred took a bite into the palm of the broken angel, blood drenched. The intense pain, even if it is the emotional hunting terminal-Angel of Destruction, can''t help but move slightly. She was originally the top predator, but she was actually preyed by the prey. This is too funny. The Shattered Angel shook his hands subconsciously to shake Mordred down. As a result, Mordred didn''t let go. Instead, his whole body hugged the Shattered Angel''s arm and bit the Shattered Angel''s hand fiercely. She is not easy to bully. Although he appeared to be peaceful in front of Shirou, like a good educated child, it was actually in his infancy when he faced Merlin who had molested him, and he bitten him and cried loudly. Moreover, when connecting points in Romania, Mordred also used his almost instinctive trick to bite the Shilang so much so much pain that he succeeded in running away. Although he looks cute, in fact, Mordred is wicked. This may be why, Mordred was able to bear the death of the dynasty, this child has a fierceness and resilience from the factor. Shattered Heaven used his strength and finally shook Mordred off. Before he could see his wounds, Mordred ran away. She is very good at running away. The broken angel glanced down at his palm, and there was a row of clearly visible and indelible tooth marks on the jade-white palm. The Broken Angel stretched out his tongue, licking his wound, with a pair of clear blue eyes, staring at the escaped Mordred faintly, and then rushed over. This will not work. Shiro was very clear, this would not work. Although he was very easy to deal with the One Broken Angel, but this was also because Rin Tosaka and most of the Broken Angel were attracted by the chain. Chapter 1648： Once the chain''s resurrection times are used up, then it''s their turn next. You must get out before the chain''s resurrection times are used up. And the key to getting away lies in her! Shirou turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Tosaka Rin''s body. Chapter 49: I Have Special Techniques Whether it is Rin Tosaka, Ishtar, or the guardian of this [Unknown Territory], Rin Tosaka has no reason to let Shirou and the others go. The blond angel set her goal of five hundred people, and as long as she catches five hundred adventurers who break into this area, the blond angel will set her free. Coupled with the grievances between Enqidu and her, so even if there is a golden mountain in front of her, she can''t let Shilang and the others go. "Look! That is the gem in the legend, the eternal star, inlaid on the crown of the eternal king!" What? Eternal star? According to legend, a 120-carat gemstone inlaid in the crown of the eternal king? A gem that started in tens of billions of dollars? Although he knew that freedom was more important than money, Rin Tosaka couldn''t help but looked back, and saw that Shirou''s hand was shining with shining gems, and then he threw it into the distance. "No! My eternal star!" Tosaka Rin screamed in horror, almost instinctively, quickly got on the Maanna''s flying boat and rushed towards the gem. Looking at the back of Rin Tosaka, Shirou quickly injected magic power into the star sword in his hand, and then the two star swords emitted golden magical flames, and the terrifying magic caused the surrounding space to be slightly distorted. Get up. Shi Lang then dropped two star swords, and with a "bang", two dazzling starlights, like the dawn that opened up darkness, swallowed the broken angel surrounding the chain. Such a shocking change made the chain stunned. "Why are you so surprised? Run!" Shilang shouted. "I want to run, but..." The chain stretched out his fingers to point at the shattered angels engulfed by the starlight. Shiro looked up, and the corners of his mouth twitched suddenly. The shattered angels opened their mouths, like consumers drinking pearl milk tea. Starlight sucked into his mouth, and also revealed a contented cosiness. Shiro: "..." Magic absorber? So, what the **** is this? Shi Lang took a deep breath. Shi Lang''s mind moved, and then the red and black universe¡¤Evil Flower ambushing in his shadow suddenly rushed into the ground. With a "bang", the earth cracked, and blocks of boulders rose into the sky, smashing towards the broken angels. The broken angels were about to avoid, but they were absorbing the light of the stars, just like the practitioners who were about to climax and were broken in by the police. Their faces were full of panic but there was no time to hide them, and they were all engulfed by rubble. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the chain also rushed out of the encirclement of the broken angel, and ran away with Shirou. Mordred also hurriedly followed, but behind her was an angel of destruction. The chain stretched out his hand, several golden chains entangled the white ankle of the broken angel like a long snake, and then violently pulled the broken angel to the angel pit behind him. When these broken angels got up from the rubble again, Shi Lang and others had already run away. With this time difference, Shi Lang and others hid in a rather hidden cave. After hiding in the mountain wall, he looked up at the sparsely dashed angels in the sky, Shi Lang heaved a sigh of relief and turned back into the cave. "It''s okay at the moment. The patrol range of the group of angels does not include here." Shirou said: "But we can''t relax our vigilance. At present, our situation is still relatively dangerous." "It''s true. In [Unknown Territory], it doesn''t work whether it''s a transmission symbol or sending a message out." Chains nodded, then looked at Shi Lang, and said, "Thank you before, Flower of Evil. No, it should be said to be the Royal Highness of the Knight King of Britain. I really didn''t expect that you are actually a hero, a famous British legend. The hero of, it was really rude before." "Don''t mind. I didn''t expect that you are the famous ruler of God, Enkidu." Shilang said. "However, it seems that you are not like the heroic spirits summoned from this land." Enkidu said. "The heroic spirit summoned by this land?" Enki nodded, "Yes, before this connection point became like this, the Mayan high priest, Moirez used the spirit vein to summon the heroic spirit. However, because the high priest Moirez miscalculated The speed of data erosion, so that summoning, only I was summoned successfully." "That''s it," Shiro nodded, "We are the heroes from Chaldea. I am King Arthur, and then this is my daughter, Mordred. Of course, because she has consumed too many resurrections here, As a result, both the body and the intellect have shrunk." Shilang told Enkidu about his own affairs. "That''s it." En Qidu leaned on the side of the mountain and nodded lightly, indicating that he understood. He turned his head slightly, the emerald green eyes fell on Mordred, "It used too many resurrection times, this is really troublesome." "Is there a way to recover?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand to touch Mordred''s small head, turned his head to look at Enkidu, and couldn''t help asking. Although the young-toothed Mordred is very cute, Shirou still wants Mordred to return to normal. "This...it''s hard to tell. After this connection point was digitized, the civilization attributes that were born on this continent collapsed, and then the civilization attributes centered on adventurers were born. That''s what you see now. That way," Enkidu said. This is information that does not need to be concealed. This is basically the common sense of this world, even if he doesn''t say it, Shi Lang finds an adventurer to learn these background common sense. "The adventurer is an aboriginal, and it really is." Shiro nodded, and Shiro noticed this information in the words of those adventurers. However, Enkidu''s words further confirmed this point. "Yes. The basic condition for becoming an adventurer is an adult, and one''s own age is the number of resurrection. Every time you die, you will grow up to one year old, and the age and growth intelligence will be taken away by the system and stored in the pyramid. In." "Once you run out of resurrection times, you will become a baby, and the whole person will be stored in the pyramid. In addition, after age and intelligence are taken away by the pyramid, the body and intelligence will stop growing. That is to say. Until I regain my knowledge and age, I will not grow up." "In other words, is the price of death a loss of growth?" Shi Lang asked. Enqi nodded. "Is there any way to get back age and intelligence?" "Perhaps, but unfortunately, I don''t know." Enqidu shook his head. Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Mordred, who was holding his thigh tightly and smiling, pursing his lips. If you want to maintain such a close relationship with Mordred, perhaps giving up retrieving Mordred¡¯s age and intellectuality is the best choice, but in this way, you will only feel happy by yourself, and from In a way, it killed Mordred''s personality. Pyramid! Chapter 1649： Sanctuary! Shi Lang knew in his heart that he had to go to the sanctuary. Whether it''s retrieving Mordred''s intellect or hacking off this connection point, Sanctuary is a place that must be visited. "But that''s the story again, Universe Emperor Fulisha, what the **** is it, Enkidu?" Shilang asked. Universe King Fulisha, this is the background BOSS of this game. In other words, it is also the main obstacle to repairing this connection point. In the terms of the game, it is the guardian boss of the map of the South American Connection Point. However, in the face of Shirou''s question, Enkidu was surprisingly silent. Huh? Shilang showed a puzzled look, and said that it might be a sensitive question, and then asked: "Also, since you are Enkidu, then that particularly stinky woman is Gilgamesh, right?" "Yes," Enqi nodded, "It''s Jill, but ass..." Enqi gave a helpless expression, "I still hope you don¡¯t say that he is better. After all, you are all Chaldean partners. Although he is different from you, he didn¡¯t enter this connection point. He just used external devices to The player¡¯s identity enters this connection point..." "He is like that, there is really no way to describe him without ¡®cocky fart¡¯. Also, what is the true face of the Universe Emperor Fulisha?" However, in the face of this problem, Enqidu was silent again. Now Shirou understood: "Can''t you answer that question?" Enqi nodded and said helplessly: "Anyone who knows about Fulisha can''t tell anyone, even hint, induce, or indirect disclosure can''t be done. The system will automatically detect it and then block it. I actually answered you before, but the system blocked me." Shi Lang nodded, and said to his heart, I said why your expression is so weird. "Unfortunately, this is also a rule of the game that needs to be followed, just like when you use the skill of''Super Saiyan'', you have to shout those opening remarks." Enkidu said helplessly, even if he was also against Super Saiyan. Shame for the opening remarks, but there is no way. Shiro nodded. "Right, mother." At this moment, Mordred, who was holding Shilang¡¯s thigh, suddenly raised his head. His clear eyes looked at Shilang innocently and said: "Since that particularly stinky woman is Gilgamesh, we can take our Circumstances tell him. In this way, we can get in touch with Chaldea. Previously, Grey and Shiro Eiko fled this connection point before the number of resurrections ran out. After getting in touch with Chaldea, we You can ask them how they do it." "Ask Jill for help? Although it''s a bit bad to say that as a friend, I still advise you not to do it." Enqidu stretched out his finger and scratched his face, saying embarrassingly. Obviously, even if he is a little embarrassed to speak bad things about a friend behind his back. "Why?" Mordred turned his head, those holy blue eyes looked at Enkidu suspiciously. "Because that guy is more likely to come after us with a happy face than to inform Chaldea of ??our situation." It was not Enkidu who spoke, but Shiro. Enkidu glanced at Shirou in surprise, and said somewhat unexpectedly, "You know Jill well, King Knight." Shirou: "...I can''t talk about understanding, it''s probably because I have the same interest in one aspect." Once Gilgamesh knows that the Flower of Evil is himself, Gilgamesh''s most likely action should be to explain the situation to "Gurneyville" first, and then control the only king in front of "Gurneyville". Pursue the flower of evil wildly, and then admire the angry, cold face and eyes of "Gurneyville", and say pleasant words. Of course, this is the general case. The current situation is that Shirou and Altria have exchanged records and bodies. In other words, once Gilgamesh knows that the flower of evil is himself, Gilgamesh will see through the truth of "Gurneyville" and guess the truth when he explains the situation to "Gurneyville". When it comes to the exchange of the body and the record, I will spare no effort to hunt down myself. As for why Shiro is so clear. Because if you think about it in another way, if Gilgamesh were to fall into this field, he would also fall into the ground like this, and then appreciate Gilgamesh''s ugliness and listen to his wailing and anger. What a pleasant thing is this? So if you think about it, he will definitely do it. After all, that Gilgamesh was not an old shank that he could trust him with confidence, but a pure and beautiful boy on the surface, but in essence his mouth was bad for the second sage king shan among his friends. Therefore, not only cannot I tell Gilgamesh about this, but I must try my best to conceal it. Fortunately, although Enkidu and Gilgamesh are good friends, they did not intend to betray them. "For Jill, forget it. But you can talk to Morrigan." Enkidu suggested. "Morrigan? Is that the weird aunt with a gloomy face, always dark circles, like a super weird person?" Mordred asked curiously. What image is Morrigan in your heart? Shi Lang looked at Mordred helplessly, then turned to look at Enkidu, and asked, "Is Morrigan also nearby?" "Yeah." Enqi nodded, "That [Sweetheart Girl] is Morrigan." Shirou thought of the female adventurer confronting Gilgamesh in the previous hotel. It turned out that it was Morrigan. "I got it." Shirou nodded, "Thank you very much for telling me this." "It doesn''t matter, after all, you gave us the brain of God." Enqidu smiled and replied. Although it is said that the brain of the gods needs a lottery, since they all know each other''s identities, then the same as the heroic spirits, the brain of the gods will definitely be handed over to them, right? Moreover, with Gilgamesh''s hegemony and strength, even if other people get the brain of God, how dare they not give it up? Up to now, Enkidu has not thought of cooperating with Shirou. Because Shilang''s class is the first class, he has no qualifications to enter the sanctuary. Even if he is now trying his best to help Shilang fight monsters and upgrade, there is not enough time for him to become the ninth rank and enter the sanctuary. Moreover, in addition to the brain of the gods, there are still several items that have not been collected, and those also need time to explore. Time is too tight, he, and other members of the Emperor Raiders team, have no time to wait. In addition, he knew very well in his heart that Gilgamesh would only get along with the people he approved, but unfortunately, the Knight King was not among them. And Gilgamesh''s temperament, he is probably the only one who can bear it. "Before this, we must go out of this [Unknown Territory]." Enki nodded, and then asked suspiciously: "Yes, King Knight. How did you lead Ishtar-sama before? Ishtar-sama is not such a good **** to deal with. In the days of God , Jill and I were tortured by her, and even the great God King Ann had a headache for Ishtar-sama. How did you let her leave obediently?" "This...a little special technique was used..." After hesitating for a long time, Shirou could only say so. "Special... technique?" Chapter 1650： Enqi tilted his head and looked confused. ... "Catch it! Catch it! Hahaha! I''m finally going to turn over the salted fish! Damn Luvia, who used to hit me in the face with money, I really want to get more and more angry. Waiting for someone to fix it, I will take this If you sell these gems, you will acquire all of your family¡¯s property! It also lets you know the power of money!" Holding the gems thrown by Shirou tightly with both hands, Tosaka Rin Ishtar rode Maanna, joyously in the air. The days of the fallen lady in the family are finally gone. With this eternal star in her hands, the Tosaka family will be revived in her hands. "The Eternal Star, the jewel in the crown of the Eternal King. Whether it is carat number or legendary, the starting price is above tens of billions of dollars... But is it a bit sorry for the Fujimaru Black Gloves? Forget it, this is the Knight King. I threw it out, and I didn¡¯t steal it. I picked it up, I picked it up, and made a fortune!" Rin Tosaka opened her hand happily, wanting to observe the Eternal Star in her hand carefully, and then she became stupid. The sunlight leaked through the thin clouds and mist, shining on the eternal star in her palm, exuding a crystal clear light. This is a glass marble. Chapter Fifty I Want to Eat Your Pancreas "Ya¡ª¡ªSe¡ª¡ª!!!" The sky resounded through the goddess'' roar, and suddenly dark clouds covered the top, lightning and thunder, and then a series of magical cannons like thunder bombarded from the sky and swept the earth. Lifting his head slightly, Shi Lang looked at the magic cannon sweeping the earth and shook his head: "Is that woman finally crazy?" Looking at the frenzied magic cannon, Enkidu showed a drop of cold sweat on his face, turned his head to look at Shirou, and couldn''t help asking, "What the **** did you do to Ishtar-sama, King Knight?" "I didn''t do anything, just... teased her a little bit." Shiro was a little embarrassed and shaved his face with his index finger. "Tease?" Enqidu looked at Shi Lang in doubt, he really couldn''t figure out how Shi Lang had teased Ishtar like this in such a short period of time. Shilang turned his head, as if he hadn''t seen Enkidu''s suspicious gaze. He was really embarrassed to tell Enkidu that Rin Tosaka, or Ishtar was transferred out by a glass marble. If you say it like this, whether it is Rin Tosaka or Ishtar in Enkidu''s heart, the image must be greatly reduced, right? Of course, if they still have an image. The top priority is to get out of this [Unknown Territory]. This piece of [Unknown Territory] is hidden in the thundering cave, which can be called a special cave in the thundering cave. Zu''an City is built on the mountain, surrounded by mountains, and this mountain range also includes this [Unknown Territory]. In other words, the space of this [Unknown Territory] is limited. Since the entrance of Thunder Cave is sealed by Tosaka Rin, you can still go out if you touch the border of this [Unknown Territory]. In an unknown area, the first thing to do is naturally to confirm one''s position. Enqi is the ruler of the gods created by the gods at the end of the gods, and has a certain degree of [unified speech] disrupted by the gods, and can talk to the surrounding animals and plants to determine the position. [Unified Language], the "truth"-like things that humans had before the split, the words that are several levels higher than the mantras, are not the words when people talk to people, but the language that can determine the meaning of the dialogue between people and the world. . However, this ability was disrupted and disappeared by the gods after the split of mankind. And unfortunately, according to Enkidu, this ability can''t work in [Unknown Territory] either. At least, the [Unified Language] he mastered cannot talk to any trees or animals in this dense forest. Therefore, we must rely on other methods to determine the position. Shirou took Enkidu to the big tree that was hit and shattered by Rin Tosaka, observing the tree''s annual rings. This connection point is located in South America. It is a connection point established by the [Parliament] through the foundation of South America''s human principles. In other words, this virtual world is developed on the basis of South America. South America straddles the northern and southern hemispheres, and the density and density of trees are also different. By observing the annual rings of the trees, Shiro confirmed that he was in the northern hemisphere and also determined his direction. In addition, Shiro roughly constructed a mathematical spatial model of this [Unknown Territory] in his mind based on the density changes of the annual rings and the distance between the hiding place and the thundering cave. "Go over there." Shilang stretched out his hand, pointed to the outline of the distant mountain range, and said, "There should be a wild forest connected to Zuan City." As he was talking, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, and subconsciously glanced at the two ancient trees not far away that were thrust into the sky. According to the model, walking towards the two ancient trees is the best option, but the black light was shot from there before, and his current class is not high, so it is better not to mess around. "Ya¡ª¡ªSe¡ª¡ª!!!" The angry roar of Tosaka Rin Ishtar resounded in the sky, she had completely transformed into the anger of the sky, and the magic light of destruction was constantly falling, and even the shattered angels also rioted. But this does not interfere with the advancing Shirou and others. Because they are completely contrary to Tosaka Rin, or Ishtar. "To be honest, I haven''t seen Master Ishtar feel this anger in a long time." Enkidu raised his head and looked at the bombarding Rin Tosaka in the sky, "It''s like when he stole the gems from Uruk''s treasury and was driven out of Uruk by Jill." "Oh? Ishtar has done such a thing?" Shirou asked curiously. He is not a person who can gossiping behind his back, but he is very interested in myths, epics and legends. This is why he knows so much about fairy tales. "Yes," Enki nodded, and said with some emotion: "Not only that, when the treasures of the world were still hidden in the belly of Fen Baba of Warcraft, Lord Ishtar wanted to steal the treasure of Fen Baba, but in the end I was caught by Fen Baba and forced Master Ishtar to marry him." "What happened then?" Mordred asked curiously, she was also very interested in these myths. "Later, her brother Shamash, the sun god, guided me and Jill to defeat Fen Baba. To be honest, knowing to deal with the beast that even the gods feared, Fen Baba, I was terrified at the time. It was Jill. It inspired me. In the end, as recorded, we defeated Fin Baba, gained the treasures of the world, and rescued Lord Ishtar who was kidnapped by Fin Baba. However, Jill has always regretted this incident." "Speaking of, Enkidu. I remember that in the myth, you died because of Ishtar? And, in the myth, you tore off the right thigh of the bull of heaven and threw it to Iraq. Shtar¡¯s face and said, ¡°If I can touch you, this is what I should do to you and tie your internal organs to your side.¡± Is that such a thing? But look at you now , Does not seem to resent Ishtar." Shi Lang looked at Enkidu. "I did do such rude things." Enki scratched his face embarrassedly, and then shook his head: "But that''s the attitude towards the original Ishtar-sama. But this Ishtar-sama seems to be due to the physical body of Yiyi, although The nature of cruelty has not changed, but it seems that the nature of the flesh has been affected by the personality of the flesh. I really cannot keep disgusting with Ishtar-sama like that. It would be too rude to do that." Undoubtedly, with Enkidu''s eyesight and understanding of Ishtar, he could see through the situation of Tosaka Rin and Ishtar almost immediately. "Moreover, I was originally a weapon created by God. God took the weapon back. There is no resentment, right? Rather, I am very grateful to the gods for creating me, and thank them for letting me meet Jill." Enkidu''s smile was gentle, "Therefore, there is nothing to resent, and when I pass away, Jill has also learned to cherish life, understand tolerance, and become a more mature king. If I stay by his side , On the contrary, it will limit his growth. From this perspective, I am still very grateful to Lord Ishtar and the fathers who created me and destroyed me." "...You can see that you like Gilgamesh very much," Shiro said. "Yeah. Because he is my best friend, I love him." Enqidu said with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang trembled all over, and quickly moved away from Enqi. "Huh?" Enki looked at Shirou suspiciously, and asked, "What are you doing suddenly looking at me with such stinky trash, Knight King?" Chapter 1651： "...Illusion. I didn''t look at you like that." Although I know that the love that Enqidu is talking about, it may not be the kind of love I want to crook...It should be the kind of love from my family. But from the big man''s mouth, hearing this kind of words, it really feels disgusting. It would be better to stay away from Gilgamesh in the future. Thinking like this, suddenly a naive voice rang from the malicious barrier of the flower of evil deep in the spirit. ¡ª¡ªIt smells so good. Who! ? Shi Lang was shocked suddenly. Although the flower of evil has absorbed part of the curse power of the dark vortex, it has become a red-black universe¡¤flower of evil with a powerful curse and corrosive power, but the basic abilities of the flower of evil still exist, such as the evil thoughts of isolating mental attacks. Barrier. But now there was a mental thought that suddenly passed through the malicious barrier and resounded in his mind. ¡ª¡ªYou look delicious. Said the voice. Who are you? Shirou asked in his heart. ¡ª¡ªIt seems to eat you up. Eat your body, eat your pancreas, eat your concept...no, no, this will be taught by Gaia Carbon. ¡ª¡ªNot right. Gaia Carbon has been corrected and will no longer jump out to preach to me. Gaia Carbon? What? Shi Lang froze for a moment, then turned his head, looked at Mordred and Enkidu, and asked, "Did you hear any noise?" "What, mother?" Mordred showed a blank gaze, and with a sudden bang, the star cup in her hand suddenly burst out with flashes of light. "Strange, why is my cup glowing?" Mordred played with the star cup in his hand, his face full of doubts. "Voice? Are you saying that there is a sound in the heart?" Enkidu asked. Shilang nodded, "Yes. This is where you have the most experience. What insight do you have, Enkidu?" "It should be the psychic intervention of Master Ishtar... However, Master Ishtar should not be able to do this in the form of relying on it." Enkidu''s tone was a little uncertain. Obviously, even Enqi was surprised by this kind of thing. In other words, it is an unknown event. In an instant, Shi Lang became vigilant and hid the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil in his shadow. ¡ª¡ªI really want to eat you guys. ¡ª¡ªYou have my taste in your body, it is a good delicacy marked a long time ago. ¡ª¡ªI want to eat, but Gaia Carbon, no... I want to eat, but, no... I want to eat... It shouldn¡¯t matter if I eat it. You broke in yourself, the Gaia Carbon was corrected, and the disgusting Mercury was sealed off... The voice deep in my heart disappeared. Then, the whole air became pungent. The three Shirou, almost instinctive, clung to each other. "Do you feel it, Knight King?" "How can I not feel this?" As the voice of the soul disappeared, a sense of depression that seemed to be against the whole world enveloped the body, and every cell of the body was wailing. Khakaka The earth shook violently, and the surrounding trees rustled. Then, after hearing only a "bang", the gravel and grass blades on the ground rose and gathered, forming a huge palm, and grabbed it towards Shilang and others. Not only that, but the surrounding branches suddenly "pop" and rose into the air, extending towards Shilang and others. Enqidu merged the lock of the sky into a huge iron ball, and then grabbed the chain and flicked it fiercely, breaking the arm of the wind from the extending branches one by one. Taking this opportunity, Shi Lang and others hurriedly fled towards the distance. At this time, just hearing a "click", the ground under Shilang and others'' feet suddenly cracked a huge crack. Numerous soil, rock and trees fell into it and were swallowed by the abyss. Fortunately, Shilang and others evaded in time before the ground cracked. , So it did not fall into it. Standing on the intact ground, looking towards the depth of the crack, sharp soil thorns grew on both ends of the crack wall, which stretched and landed, like teeth rejecting food. óùóùóù... The trees swayed violently, giving out a ghostly smile like a demon. The green moss and withered vines formed a collusion with each other, forming an ugly, wrinkled face. Not only that, the earth, trees, rocks, void air, organic or inorganic matter all formed a blurry grimace, staring at Shirou and others. "I want to eat, I want to eat, I want to eat..." The grimacing lips moved their upper and lower lips, and they kept talking about these two words, an extremely pure malice that enveloped the world. A chill suddenly rushed into my heart. This is almost like falling into Fu Hailin. No, this is something more terrifying and purer than Fu Hailin. Shirou decided so. "Run!" Shirou picked up Mordred and ran towards the border that had been calculated without a word. Here, this piece of [Unknown Territory] has been completely distorted, Shiro has a very strong intuition. If you are eaten by this unknown thing, you will die. It''s not the kind of innocuous death where the consciousness returns to the body, but the kind of death where even the soul and records will be eaten. Chapter 1652： So, what exactly is this? What happened in this connection point? ... Rin Tosaka, who was bombarding the ground and venting his anger, suddenly stopped the attack. Because even she has discovered anomalies in this area. "No, isn''t it? Why did you wake up suddenly?" Tosaka Rin looked at the deformed surface with a stunned expression. At this moment, a rainbow light suddenly flew from a distance and hit Rin Tosaka''s left shoulder. Tosaka Rin clutched his left shoulder, turned around and looked at him with a stunned face, only to see the broken angels who should have been controlled by her, at this moment, eyes were red and staring at her. That look was like a wolf staring at the fat sheep. "You, what do you want to do?" Tosaka Rin couldn''t help swallowing, and asked. "You look so delicious." The eyes of the angels shone red with hunger. Chapter 51¡ªThe True Face of the Enemy "Some trouble." The blond angel wearing a bright silver armor, as if feeling something, put down the big sword in his hand, turned his emerald green eyes to look into the distance with some worry, those slender eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "What''s the matter, the corpse of the sky?" Pluto leaned on a big tree, while eating an apple, asked with great interest. "My main body has woken up." Said the Skeleton of Heaven. "That is to say, someone broke into your domain? It''s really messy. It was obvious that the guy holding the''brain of the gods'' passed the first act level, and as a result, someone ran into your domain as the seventh act boss. Gone." "After all, this is not a task that belongs to one person. The level is placed there. It is of course that someone breaks in, defeats the guardian, and takes away other fragments. As long as the brain of God does not gather other fragments, it is fine. Up." After a pause, the Skeleton of Heaven looked at Pluto lying on the tree, and said, "That''s why everyone will be so angry after you are defeated by the Raiders." "Don''t say it, I''m already reflecting on it. This kind of shame... I knew I would imitate that kind of strong personality like Saturn." Pluto bitter melon, then looked at the corpse of the sky, and said: "Also, from the perspective of the game, isn''t it good for you to wake up?" "Not good at all." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven shook his head, "I am different from everyone. I am a predator and controlled by hunting instinct all the year round. Once the main body wakes up, it will hunt according to the instinct. That is to say, the main body will destroy the game. The rules will eat all the humans who have broken into my domain, or other foreign objects, whether they are concepts, souls, spiritual thoughts, or physical bodies, and the system will not be able to save them." "Is it so scary?" Pluto asked in surprise. The Skeleton of Heaven''s Death nodded his head in an eventful manner. "Isn''t that good? You really want to eat it anyway. Before the earth disappears, you can taste it. Anyway, I will miss it later." Pluto said, drawing circles on the branch. "That''s what it said." The Dead Skeleton nodded, and then stared at Pluto lying on the tree with red light, "Actually, I want to taste your taste." "Hey!" Pluto sat up in shock, staring at the corpse of the sky. Death of the Sky: "Just kidding, we are the same size existence, I can''t hunt you, and I am only interested in the earth. After all, my existence is made to invade the earth." "No matter how you look at it, you are too dangerous, the wreckage of the sky..." After a pause, Pluto added: "It''s just like that vortex." Hearing that, the dead of the sky smiled: "But isn''t it very reliable at this time? At least, no one will pass my level. Because it is not a game, but a real hunt...!" ... "Food. Food." "I want to eat. I want to eat." "I want to eat you. I want to eat you...!" The ghost faces all over [Unknown Territory] called out, and the malicious voices were noisy and disorderly, just like a group of demons dancing in the air, the sound of the magic sounded through the ears. The whole realm was filled with surging pure malice, which belonged to the predator''s malice. With a "swish", countless vines like the hands of a group of demons, cutting through the space, rushing towards Shi Lang with the momentum of thunder. A gleam of light flashed in Shi Lang''s eyes, he drew out the Star Sword, and chopped it with one click, cutting off the vines one by one. "We must leave this field quickly." Enkidu said with a serious face. Shiro nodded. Why doesn''t he know this truth? This piece of [Unknown Territory] has been completely distorted, as if it had become a hunting ground. The whole field is hunters, and they are the prey being hunted. To be honest, this situation made De Shilang think of Fu Hailin. The same form of existence, the same situation. The only difference is that this malice, as well as this sense of depression, is better than Fu Hailin. And [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Savior Sword), [To Destroy the World] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ] [System: Sword of Oath of Victory (Star Sword), [Foreign Enemy] special effects are effective, and the destructive power is increased by 10000%! ¡¿The star special effects of the two Star Swords came into play again, which meant that this distorted [Unknown Territory] was judged as an alien invader by the Star Sword, and it was enough to pose a destructive threat to the planet. To be honest, after entering this South American connection point, the special effects of the Star Sword have occurred several times in succession. When faced with the Angel of Destruction and the gatekeeper of the NPC, it was activated. Shiro guessed that whether it was the gatekeeper, the [Unknown Territory] under his feet, or the cosmic emperor Fulisha, they were all alien invaders, and it was also the reason for the digitalization of this South America. "Quack¡ª" Seeing that the vines could not catch Shi Lang and others, the teeth on the faces of the ghosts all over the sky collided and made disturbing ghost calls. Then a gust of wind roared, and rolled up the gravel on the ground, "Ka Ka Ka" several times, forming a rocky body, to fit the terrifying grimace. "Don''t think about it!" En Qidu yelled, and the chains all over his body shot out like a meteor shower. A diamond nebula chain smashed the rocky bodies one by one, tearing a way out alive. However, this road is ultimately the road to death. Chapter 1653： In this area, everything exudes malice, and everything is aimed at Shirou and the others. At this moment "Get out, get out, get out ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" A humiliating scream suddenly rang from the sky. Shilang looked up and saw that the golden star boat Maanna was carrying a humiliating goddess, like a ball, falling towards Shilang. At the moment when he was about to fall to Shiro, in Shiro''s shadow, the red and black interlaced mud, like a chaotic universe, turned into a huge palm, and slapped it suddenly. With a "click", the embarrassing goddess was like a grandson monkey peeing into the palm of the enlightened person, she was directly suppressed on the ground, with mosquito-coated eyes. "Is this item for self-defense and attack?" En Qidu looked at Shilang''s mud in surprise. He could see that the mud, like his avatar, the lock of the sky, was a prop that integrated self-defense and attack. Moreover, whether it is defensive power or offensive power, the lock of the sky and the mud are not of the same dimensional level. But, that kind of malice... Enkidu frowned instinctively. Although he and the Flower of Evil are both mud in essence, he could not accept the malice of the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. However, the king of knights has a relaxed expression...wait, isn''t the king of knights pure and noble in his heart? How can you accept such a filthy thing? Enkidu had doubts in his heart. After photographing the debris that was about to fall on Shiro, the mud retreated into Shiro''s shadow, as if it had never appeared at all. "It hurts, it hurts... It hurts!" Rin Tosaka rubbed his **** with pain on his face and stood up. "It''s so uncomfortable, it''s like the **** core fell into that false god''s seat, and the feeling of pure and white spirit being stained makes me feel a little dry and nauseous..." Rin Tosaka, or Ishtar, clutching his chest, stood up with a nauseous expression on his face. Even Ishtar, who has the profile of the Supreme God, cannot bear the powerful curse and malice absorbed by the Flower of Evil from the Vortex of Darkness. She felt that if she had more contact with the mud, the divine core that allowed her to appear in the realm would definitely be contaminated, and she would no longer be herself. When Tosaka Rin Ishtar was infested by the evil flower''s malice, Shirou glanced at Enkidu, Enkidu fully understood the lock of the sky, and took Tosaka Rin Ish. Tal tied it up. "This, this is the lock of heaven?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar glanced at the lock of the sky that bound him in surprise, then looked up at Shirou and the others, with a shocked expression on his face: "You, why are you here?" Have you lost your memory by being beaten by the flower of evil? "No, it''s not the time to say this. Quickly untie me, Enkidu. You don''t want to die, do you? You don''t want to die here, do you? You don''t want to even go back to the Heroic Seat, do you? If that''s the case, let go Drive me, now we are in the same group!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar said in a panic, that the woman who had obviously disappeared from her graceful color, now the Ishtar side occupies a high proportion. "What do you mean, Rin?" Shirou asked. "If I die here..." Before the words were finished, gusts of wind burst from the sky, Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s face changed abruptly: "It''s not good, those guys are chasing me!" Shi Lang looked up, and saw that above the clouded sky, dozens of broken angels rushed out of the cloud with a long long dragon of smoke, toward Shi Lang and the others. The white wings behind them have become blood red, and they exude an extremely terrifying malice. "Are those things attacking you?" Shirou lowered his eyebrows, looked at Tosaka Rin Ishtar, and couldn''t help asking: "Your subordinates are attacking you?" "I don''t have time to say more, please get rid of me!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar said anxiously. Enkidu also understood the current situation. Before Shirou, he had already let go of Tosaka Rin Ishtar. With a "bang", the ground cracked, and countless broken stones were condensed into several arms, and they were grabbed at Shilang and others. Shi Lang smashed these stone arms with the Star Sword, and fleeed in the inherent direction with everyone. "What the **** happened, Rin?" Shirou couldn''t help asking. Rin Tosaka Ishtar, who is the bottom boss, was actually chased down by his subordinate mobs. Isn''t this too funny? Moreover, as a BOSS, he was chased and killed by the subordinate mobs, and he was ashamed to be thrown into this state, Shi Lang was also convinced. "Your actions are too big, awaken that thing!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar complained. "That thing? What is it?" Shilang was puzzled, but Enqidu on the side was shocked: "Can''t they directly attack the adventurer?" "How do you know this rule?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar glanced at Enkidu suspiciously, and then asked suspiciously, "Are you also the guardian?" "No. I''m not a guardian, I''m an adventurer. However, I am an adventurer who specializes in attacking them." Enkidu said. "No, what dumb riddle are you playing?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. This kind of feeling that everyone knows but doesn''t know is really not so good. "Mom, you are so stupid," Mordred said suddenly. Yeah! ? Shirou looked at Mordred and asked, "Do you know what, Mordred?" "This aunt is a friend of my mother, and she is also a dependent Master registered in Chaldea, but she will be the boss of this map in this game world. In other words, something was caught in, combined with this The aunt''s statement should be that she caught something that came in and regained consciousness. And depending on the situation in this field, that thing should be the real holder of this field." Mordred said. Shirou glanced at Mordred with a bit of surprise. Is this kid really deprived of intelligence? "What''s the matter, mother? Am I wrong?" Mordred asked. Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head: "I was just thinking that Mordred could be so smart." "Of course, I am the daughter of my mother and that man." Mordred patted his chest and said proudly. "Just like what the child said, the real master of this domain has regained consciousness and lost his calmness. Those angels are all clones of that thing. Don''t think about opposing that thing, whether it''s a hero or a god. Well, they won''t be the opponent of that thing. Rather, many heroic spirits'' abilities, treasures, and powers of gods are born of that thing, even my power." "That thing is still in the stage of just waking up, and it hasn''t had much lethal power, so we have to take advantage of this opportunity to escape from here. If we don''t escape before He fully wakes up, we will be caught He eats it, death in the true sense, the kind of death that even the Heroic Seat cannot enter." Tosaka Rin Ishtar said solemnly. "What the **** is that?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Hearing this, Tosaka Rin Ishtar turned his head to look at Shirou, and said: "The true star **** is even higher than me, the supreme **** who holds the power of Venus, and the only one who truly holds all the power of Venus Existence. The specific concept cannot be explained or understood. If you insist, it is something like the Moon King." Chapter 1654： Hearing this, Shi Lang''s face changed drastically: "You mean...UO?" ... "Death of the sky, the fellow Oort was still on Gaia''s side in the end. You and Gaia are also very close. In the end we won. Are you really going to destroy the earth?" Pluto lay on his back. On the tree, looking at the dead body of the sky on the ground. "You have imitated human beings and you have taken in human cognition. In human cognition, Venus and the earth are a pair of sisters who seem to be divorced. And the truth is the same, so I was born." "Why among the eight of us, only one of us is an aggressive environment-breeding forest bed plant, and you are all destructive? That is because of my existence, just to destroy all the ecosystems on the earth one day , Hunt down, and then graft to Venus." "So, what I will do, from the time I was born, has been doomed. Therefore, once any creature on earth falls into my body, there is only one way to go by being preyed." Said the Skeleton of Heaven. ... pS: It''s a chapter at half past four. I don''t know if there is anyone who cultivates immortality. The work and rest are all in chaos, and after the reality stabilizes, the owe will be slowly made up. QWQ Chapter 52 The Death of the Sky is stupid! UO, its full name in Chinese, is called Aristotle. It is the strongest species of life on all the planets in the solar system. Each of them can wipe out all species of life on the existing planet by their own efforts. . In the doomsday period of the steel land, he came to the earth, and at the same time went to war with mutated humans and Yali who wanted to replace humans, and led the world to the doomsday of life species. This? How strong is O? This can be seen from Alquette''s body. As Zhu Yue¡¯s magic sword and real world, Alquette¡¯s personality is not as good as Zhu Yue, but he also has the terrifying power of kicking the mainland. He is known as the princess of the true ancestor, and is a real third-floor resident. Other UOs, although they are not as good as the cosmic hero Ultraman-like role positioning of the Enlightened One, and the chaos **** Kaos, the man-made Dyson sphere-like stellar mothership, but their personality and scale are far above Zhu Yue, It is one of the real third-floor residents, one of the ceilings. The fifth ancestor of the twenty-seven ancestors named by the Church of the Dead is Mercury¡¯s UO, which landed in South America in BC. For thousands of years, many forces, including gods, wanted to eradicate it, but The results were all counter-killed. Such an existence makes it impossible to imagine becoming an enemy. However, according to Ishtar, the truth of this [Unknown Territory] is UO. The UO of Venus, the dead body of the sky. What is going on here? Things like UO, with the exception of the bewildered Mercury UO, who got the wrong time of arrival, don''t they all come to Earth only after Gaia''s death? But why are you here now? Shirou didn''t doubt Tosaka Rin''s words, because Tosaka Rin''s tone couldn''t hear any falsehood of deception, and she had no reason to deceive herself. Of course, the most important thing is that Shiro doesn''t think that Rin Tosaka still has the scheming and wisdom to deceive him, incorporating the godhead of Ishtar. But why? Why does UO exist in this connection point? Is UO also a member of [Parliament]? No. Impossible. If UO is also a member of [Council], Chaldeans will have no power to fight back. It is true that there are many powerful heroes in Chaldeans, but only one round of easy strafes, Chaldeans will be ruined by UO, what else is there to talk about human corrections? But if it is not related to the [Parliament], why does UO appear here? Moreover, [Unknown Territory] is related to the main storyline, Universe King Frieza, which means that the true face of Universe King Frieza and its Gundam are UO? Thinking of the terrifying black giant that appeared after the goalkeeper was beaten in his mind, Shirou was suddenly stressed. It really is that the more you know, the greater the pressure. However, the top priority is to get out of the Skeleton of Heaven as soon as possible. After clarifying the identity of the Dead Skeleton of Heaven, Shirou had no doubt that the previous feeling that dying here was real death was true. And this is the reason why Tosaka Rin Ishtar temporarily let go of the pride of the goddess, and the duty of being a guardian, became the second or fifth son. With the addition of Tosaka Rin Ishtar, things became easier. As Rin Tosaka Ishtar said, the corpse of the sky is still in a awakened state, and the strength that can be deployed is not strong, and it is within the acceptable strength range of Shirou and others. The attacks of the flowers and trees in the field were harmless, and the real problem was the broken angels. After knowing that this piece of [Unknown Territory]¡¯s true body was the corpse of the sky, Shirou understood that the broken angels were not angels in the traditional sense, but the spores of the corpse of the sky. Hunt and kill the predator terminal. The real body of the dead of the sky is an aggressive environmental breeding forest bed plant, a parasitic UO, which can ingest the concept of prey, thereby gaining the knowledge and cognition of the prey, and turning its predatory spores into beauty in the prey consciousness. On the side of the hunting. In the traditional sense, angels are indeed humans¡¯ fantasy of a beautiful vision. In other words, the dead body of the sky has not known from which unlucky ghost the concept of human species has been absorbed. Although the corpse of the sky and his spores were terrifying, they lost their calmness and intellect due to the madness, so Shirou asked Mordred to use the illusion of the dream monster to deceive the broken angels and let them fly into the distance. Looking at the shattered angels who were already running in the opposite direction, Mordred looked at Shirou happily and asked, "How about it, mom? Am I doing a great job." "Yeah. Great." Shirou touched Mordred''s little head. It''s really great. It''s also a low-class dream monster, but it uses illusion skills to cover up their existence and create their phantoms, deceiving the Angels of Destruction, and make them run in the opposite direction. It can be seen that Mordred is very suitable for being a dream monster. "Of course, because Uncle Merlin always uses illusion techniques to fix me. I am very experienced in fraud." Mordred patted his little chest, with a smug look on her face, you can see that she treats herself The fraud ability is very complacent. So, what did the idiot Merlin instill in Mordred? Shi Lang felt quite upset. The group rushed towards the border. According to Tosaka Rin Ishtar, the part of Thunder Cave is currently surrounded by the Angels of Destruction, so that part cannot be returned at all. You can only escape from the Skeleton of Heaven through the border. ¡ª¡ªDon''t go. Someone is talking. ¡ª¡ªYou are gone, I will be so lonely. Don''t leave me. This is a lie, just like the sea monster that lures the crew toward destruction on the sea, Shirou will not be fooled. The Skeleton of the Sky is now in an active state. Once more delays, when the Skeleton of the Sky is fully activated, they will be like sheep falling into a pack of wolves, and there is no way to escape. ¡ª¡ªDon''t go. You are so fragrant. Let me taste it, just taste it. The evil heart was exposed. Chapter 1655： Click, click, click. The earth cracked, and countless vines were like ghost hands from hell, grabbing towards Shirou and others. Tosaka Rin Ishtar sat on Maranna, and the magic power surged, and a hot band of magic light was ejected from Maranna, evaporating the surrounding vines one by one. "Want to hunt me? Who do you think I am? I am a noble goddess, Ishtar!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar proudly stood up the barren airport, obviously, he brought his own at this moment. The proportion of the shameful goddess has increased again. "Oh. I really deserve to be Ishtar-sama, that''s so reliable!" Enki was full of praise. As soon as the words fell, the earth suddenly rushed out of a vine that entangled Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s leg, and then flung it around as if grabbing Jinhua Ham. "Ah ah ah ah -" Tosaka Rin Ishtar gave a series of exclamations. "Oh. I really deserve to be Ishtar-sama, I can''t learn such a difficult technique." Enkidu was still full of praise. Even Gilgamesh couldn''t help but what he called a bad heart appeared. Shirou was a little farther away from Enki. It''s no wonder that this guy will become Gilgamesh''s best friend. "Why are you just watching, save me ah ah ah ah -" Tosaka Rin Ishtar screamed repeatedly. She is currently in a suspended state, unable to start any action at all. Moreover, she could feel that the Skeleton of Heaven was taking in her concepts and records through the vines. After all, she is Sakura''s older sister. Shi Lang sighed, lifted the Star Sword and a luminous cannon chopped off the vines that entangled Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s legs. "It''s too slow, King Knight! You should have screamed at me, you should have shot!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar said dissatisfiedly. "...If you don''t want to continue to be ashamed, please let Rin out, goddess," Shirou said. "Huh? I''m ashamed? What are you talking about? I am the goddess of love and youth. I am full of perfect virtues. How can I be ashamed? Is there anything embarrassing for me?" Tosaka Rin Yi Shtar said. "Yeah, Mom. How can it be said that it is ashamed? We can''t learn the difficult technique of face-to-face with a flat surface of 180¡ã," Mordred said. "Yes, not bad. This is a difficult technique. It''s not deflated. You can''t learn it." Tosaka Rin Ishtar hugged his chest, coughed a few times, and nodded. "So I recorded the video and uploaded it to the Internet when I returned to Chaldea for everyone to enjoy this super difficult technique. Good things, you have to learn to share them." Mordred smiled brightly. Tosaka Rin Ishtar: "..." This stinky kid! At this moment, a tall and tall ancient tree in the distance suddenly oscillated, and then rushed towards a few people like a walking tree. "Oops!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar saw this, with a solemn expression on his face: "That is the strongest weapon of that thing. When that tree starts to act, it means that its state has been activated. Wait until the other tree can be autonomous. When it is active, it means that he is fully awakened." Shi Lang nodded, he didn''t want to face the dead of the sky. It was enough trouble to deal with Zhu Yue''s UO, he didn''t want to get into the second UO. This kind of thing is better left to Gaia''s headache. When I reached the border that I had imagined, it was a stretch of mountains. In one of the mountains, there is a huge, burning hole in the mountain. That was the hole exploded by the black light of the Heavenly Death Corpse''s autonomous counterattack when it first entered the body of the Heavenly Death Corpse. "Is this the goal from the beginning?" Enqi looked at Shi Lang in surprise. Generally speaking, no one takes the impact of the opponent''s attack into his mind, but this guy has put the opponent''s attack into the calculation from the beginning. What does this mean? It is not only excellent insight and memory, but more importantly, it is the overall planning, the ability to process information and the judgment. "Really an excellent king." Enqi all sighed, and then added: "Although it''s not as good as my Jill." Shiro: "..." Although you know that you don''t have a gender, and you don''t have that kind of dirty thoughts, but I still ask you to be more independent, Comrade Enqidu. "No, it''s totally impossible!" The embarrassing goddess looked at Shirou and said with a disappointed expression on her face: "I thought you guys would have a good way to get out of here. That''s it? This is totally impossible. If you can get out like this, I would have If you run away, you won¡¯t be trapped here forever." "What do you mean, Lord Ishtar?" Enkidu asked. "There is a barrier here!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar said disappointedly. Hearing this, Enqi was stunned, and then hurriedly rushed forward and touched the hollowed out mountain. As expected, it was obviously a void, but the hand touched it with a sense of wall texture, like a three-dimensional. The dimensional wall between the two-dimensional and the two-dimensional. Enkidu opened the Super Saiyan mode, and then a diamond nebula chain was used, and the countless locks of the sky merged into a sharp point, and then bombarded the barrier barrier. "Crack!" There was nothing about the barrier barriers, but Enqidu''s lock of heaven shattered. "How could...!" Enkidu was shocked. When he used the lock of the sky, he was more tenacious and stronger than Gilgamesh, but just like this, instead of causing a trace of damage to the barrier, it broke the lock of the sky. "Don''t bother. This barrier cannot be broken by us alone." Tosaka Rin Ishtar said disappointedly. In the past few years of being trapped, she tried all means to escape, but in the end she was placed on this barrier barrier every time. This barrier is stronger than the power of the gods. She knew very well in her heart that facing this barrier, not to mention her Venus shelling, even with the deviating sword that opened up the principle, it would not be able to break this barrier. Because this is a barrier that is completely different from the earth system and belongs to the death of the sky, no magic way or magic cannon on the earth can destroy the barrier of the death of the sky. Even the deadly eyes of the two rituals cannot kill this enchantment. The reason is that UOs are all alien creations and will not be compatible with the laws of the earth. Therefore, no magical path or mystery on the earth can harm UO. If you want to harm UO and destroy UO''s arms, it requires Ultraman''s pure physical destruction. Unfortunately, no one here can achieve that level of destructive power. Chapter 1656： Boom, boom, boom. The earth shook, and the tree, which symbolized the most powerful arm of the dead body of the sky, rushed forward in the distance. At the same time, there were a large number of broken angels. "It''s over, it''s over!" The shameless goddess covered her head and squatted down. It''s over. It''s really over. In the body of the dead body of the sky, being eaten by the dead body of the sky is neither protected by the system, nor will it return to the Heroic Seat after death, but is truly and truly eaten by the dead body of the sky. There is no more means. Can only wait for the Skeleton of Heaven to eat them. Tosaka Rin Ishtar made this judgment. "Unexpectedly, my pure and perfect goddess would disappear like this. Cry. This is really the price of perfection." Ishtar sighed sadly. "What silly thing are you talking about? You will lose the face of the goddess. Alas, no, I should be more confident. It should be said that the face of the goddess has long been lost by you." Shi Lang glanced at Ishtar silently, then turned his head, looked at the barrier barrier, and said, "Since I brought you here, I will take you out." "You are the one who said the silly? Don''t you understand? This enchantment, even if we all work together, can''t be opened." Ishtar said. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and smiled and glanced at her, "Perhaps." Then Shi Lang raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Slap Crisp and sharp snapping of fingers. The next moment, the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil, hiding in Shilang¡¯s shadow, rushed out, turned into a huge mud net, and rushed onto the barrier of the barrier. "Zzizizi¡ª¡ª!!!" The terrible erosion sounded. At the next moment, that indestructible barrier was melted directly like plastic thrown into a high-temperature furnace. "How is it possible!?" Both Enkidu and Tosaka Rin Ishtar were shocked. They have really tried the toughness of this barrier, especially Tosaka Rin Ishtar. She is very clear that all of them can''t shake the barrier with all their efforts. As a result, they are now in the mud of Shirou. Corrupted directly! ¡ª¡ªMe, my belly...how could...! ? Even the dead body of the sky was full of shock, and even the big tree and the shattered angel in the distance stopped. It was unbelievable, the Skeleton of Heaven was stupid at the time. He was directly beaten back to his intellect by Shi Lang''s mud. ¡ª¡ªThis is impossible! "I don''t do things that are uncertain." Shi Lang smiled, then looked at everyone and said, "Okay, let''s go, everyone." Tosaka Rin Ishtar stared at Shirou''s back in a daze. Obviously not alone, obviously different... But at this time, Tosaka Rin Ishtar, no, Rin suddenly remembered the childhood image that he had branded deep in his heart. Among the hunting forest, there was also a person who opened up the path of life. "Fujimaru...Shirou." Tosaka Rin Ishtar babbled unconsciously. Chapter 53 This child is black when cut! "Fujimaru... Shirou?" A call suddenly sounded in his ear, Shi Lang''s body shook suddenly, his hair gradually rose, he suddenly turned his head to look at Rin Tosaka Ishtar behind him, his eyes a little surprised. This guy, could it be that... "What''s wrong, mom?" Mordred stretched out his hand and grabbed the corner of Shi Lang''s clothes, and asked aloud. Slightly lowered his head, looking at Mordred''s holy blue eyes, Shi Lang shook his head, "Nothing..." Taking advantage of the red and black universe and the flower of evil, it eroded the barrier barriers of [Unknown Territory], and thus walked out of the body of the dead of the sky. The outside world is a vast field, and a crimson blood moon hangs high in the sky, sprinkling a little The red light makes the tone of the whole world appear mysterious. "Ah~~! The fragrance of freedom!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar spread his hands, squinted his eyes slightly, as if embracing nature, and sighed like a prisoner. Turning around, Tosaka Rin Ishtar pointed at Shirou and others and said, "Although 99% of my salvation is due to me as the highest goddess of Mesopotamia, there are still One percent, it¡¯s your help. Well, I give it permission. You are allowed to worship me, who is the Supreme Goddess, and offer me lofty faith." Tosaka Rin Ishtar sat on the flying boat Maanna, with a proud face of a goddess, and stretched out his legs towards the three of them. Shiro: "..." "..." Enki covered his face. Lord Ishtar, please pay more attention, there are heroes from other regions here. Even if you are embarrassed, please don''t bring us the heroic spirit of Mesopotamia! Mordred stretched out his hand and drew out the king sword. Hearing only a "chao", Tosaka Rin Ishtar saw a cold light slashing at his leg, and he quickly retracted his leg in fright. With a "click", Wang Jian slashed to the ground, splitting a piece of ground. "Not cut." Mordred was full of regret. "What are you doing?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar glared at Mordred, "Are you going to chop off my leg? Did you chop off the leg of my youthful, beautiful, and supreme goddess?" Chapter 1657： Mordred looked at Tosaka Rin Ishtar with a puzzled face, stretched out his finger to his lips, looked dazed, and said, "I''m helping you." "What--!?" "Because the aunt doesn''t seem to have legs, I Mordred likes to help others the most. So, I will cut your legs off for you. It seems I don''t know if you are tens of thousands of years old or an idiot aunt." Mordred showed a bright and sunny smile, which was extremely pure and could not feel a trace of impurity or malice. Tosaka Rin Ishtar: "..." Is this child black after being cut? Tosaka Rin Ishtar looked at Mordred with a complex expression. "But speaking of it, Lord Ishtar, you are too much. It is the mud of the Knight King that can help us get out." Enkidu said seriously. "Where is it going too far? That''s just a little help." Tosaka Rin Ishtar made a small gesture, and then looked at Shirou with doubtful eyes, and said, "And, the mud is Fujimaru... Shirou''s, right?" "Indeed it is." Shi Lang showed a flawless business smile, "The king was afraid that I would be in danger, so he put his treasure in my shadow and guarded me in secret." "In other words, did the guy Fujimaru Shiro come back? And did he come to this connection point too?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar asked. "The king''s words have reached Chaldea, but they have not come to this connection point." Shirou smiled and replied. "Is that so?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar nodded, then looked at Shirou, and said, "It¡¯s fine if that guy is back. However, he will hide the iconic treasure in your shadow. It seems that guy is very Care about you..." Tosaka Rin Ishtar looked at the Knight King with a complex expression, and then said: "Since that guy cares about your safety so much, he does not hesitate to hide his iconic treasure by your side, then you have to be careful. The most. So don¡¯t use this mud anymore, or you will be in danger." Shiro: "?" Shirou was bewildered by Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s words at the time: "What do you mean?" How does it sound like I am an idiot? What kind of ghost image is in Rin''s heart! "How would I know? Just treat me as gibberish." Tosaka Rin Ishtar put his hands behind his head, closed his right eye, and looked a little playful, "Okay, I''m leaving. Although I saved you, you don''t need to be grateful. I am a goddess. It¡¯s this way of helping mankind without asking for anything in return." As soon as the voice fell, Tosaka Rin Ishtar took off on the takeoff boat Maanna, soaring into the sky. She is the goddess of youth and vitality. The limited world is her constraint, and freedom is her yearning. The three of them looked up at her distant back, with infinite emotion. Enkidu sighed: "Master Ishtar is still so shameless, and he still likes to immerse himself in his spiritual victory, it''s really amazing." Shiro: "..." Enkidu, is this a compliment or a derogation? At this time, Mordred stretched out his hand to pull Shirou''s clothes corner, pointed at the back of Tosaka Rin Ishtar who was going away, and asked, "Mom, that, is that the goddess?" Shiro nodded. "I don''t think I will have the slightest longing for the goddess in the future..." Mordred said. "Don''t lose faith in all the goddesses, Mordred. Lord Ishtar is not an ordinary goddess, nor is it a special goddess, just that kind of goddess that is more special." Shilang discovered that Enkidu, like Gilgamesh, had a mysterious interest in Heishtar. It''s just that compared to Gilgamesh''s arrogant and ironic face, Enkidu prefers to smile like a spring breeze, and then black Ishtar. Sure enough, this is not a fuel-efficient lamp for friends. "Speaking of which, what about the rampage [My daughter is super cute]?" Shi Lang asked. "It must have been in [Unknown Territory], buried in the soil by those angels as fertilizer for flower arrangement. May her soul return to heaven, and may her rest in peace, Amen." Mordred had a bright, sunny smile on his face. This kid... When cut open, it is really black. ... Because of breaking into the [Unknown Territory] relationship, the raiders of Thunder Cave can only be retreated temporarily. Returned to the hotel. "Miss Flower of Evil, you are back." "Is the task going well, Miss Evil Flower?" ... The adventurers greeted Shilang one after another, warm and thoughtful, and could not see the murderous air to Shilang before. Of course, after Shirou was willing to take out the [God¡¯s Brain], the conflict of interests was resolved. Human beings are very strange. Although they emphasize feelings and love, as long as there are conflicts of interests, even relatives and friends will fight to the death, but once the interests are combined, even mortal enemies will turn into smiling friends. In fact, when Shiro left, these adventurers were still worried about whether Shiro would run away, but looking at [God¡¯s Brain] and Elia¡¯s teammate, Ilia, was still diligently making the lottery tickets. I felt relieved. "Master, here. This is made. I draw my lottery ticket." God''s brain, the goddess pattern is broken, and his eyes are dull and handed the made lottery ticket and lottery box to Shilang''s hand. "Oh. Good." Shi Lang took it, and looked at the girl''s dazed gaze, and he felt a very strange feeling in his heart. It is also magical. Asking Tucson to make her own lottery ticket is simply letting her sell herself and let him count the money. This feeling is so strange that Shirou is a little suspicious of himself. While Shilang was checking the lottery ticket, Enkidu also informed Gilgamesh, the only king of the ninth-tier player incarnation of what happened in [Unknown Territory]. Gilgamesh frowned upon hearing this: "Venus''s [Unknown Territory] is actually outside the city of Zuan?" Enqi nodded, "Yes." "[Unknown Territory] should all be placed in [Sanctuary], why is Venus¡¯s [Unknown Territory] carried alone in Zuan? What is the dog planning doing?" Even Gilgamesh couldn''t help but frowned, because it was completely contrary to him and the information that everyone knew. Chapter 1658： "It should be a storyline related to the main storyline mission, but the main storyline mission was only taken by the flower of evil. Only after he pushed the main storyline mission to the [Unknown Territory] of Venus, did he know what the plan was doing? One out." Enkidu said. "Wait for that newcomer to advance to Venus¡¯s [Unknown Territory]? Humph. Advancing the main storyline is indeed the safest way to attack this connection point, but you know, the chain. Even if we give full support to the upgrade of the Flower of Evil, time is far away. Far from enough. So the only way at the moment is for us to collect all the fragments." Gilgamesh said. "It''s true..." Enqi nodded. He knew that Gilgamesh¡¯s judgment was the most accurate, and that advancing the main storyline mission was the only safest way to attack, but Shiro was the only one who started the main storyline mission. However, they did not have time to wait for Shirou to upgrade to the ninth rank. "Although I don''t know what the dog is planning to do, but this is fine. When you get the brain of the gods, you will attack the [Unknown Territory] of Venus. This way, the speed of the attack will be greatly accelerated." Gilgamery Even said. "Yeah." Enqi nodded. After a pause, Gilgamesh turned to look at Enkidu and asked, "How many times have you been resurrected in [Unknown Territory]?" "Three times." "Huh. Stupid miscellaneous practitioners, in such a low-level situation, there will be three times of resurrection, which really makes me speechless." "You are saddened by the number of resurrections I have lost, Jill." "Distressed? Stop joking, I''m sarcasm, sarcasm! Understand? It''s sarcasm!" "Yeah. Of course I understand." "You fellow, sometimes it really annoys me!" Gilgamesh hugged his chest, turned his head away, and sent out an emoticon that raised the table. ... When Enkidu was exchanging information with Gilgamesh, Shiro referred to Enkidu''s advice and contacted [Sweetheart Girl]. "Eh eh eh? Are you Al?" The sweetheart girl looked at Shirou in amazement. Shiro nodded, "It''s me, Sister Morgan Lefy." "It''s not Morgan Leffi!" Molly happily threw down the Switch game console in her hand, and then looked at her side next to the empty frame, and then continued to tap the words. "You said you were that knight king, Altria Pendragon? What proof do you have?" Hearing this, Shi Lang asked suspiciously: "Why do you ask? Is it necessary to pay attention to evidence?" "Huh. You must pay attention to evidence in everything. And as far as I know, with Altria''s IQ, it is impossible to pass the purgatory-level novice mission." Morrigan said. Although it is probably true, you are too optimistic about Pian Al, right? Shirou said he was speechless. "Do you have any way to prove yourself?" Morrigan asked. "Of course there is." Shirou said. Morrigan: "Let''s listen." "I am embarrassed to say that my sister is a big pervert who always wants to give medicine to his younger brother." Shi Lang said. "Puff--!" Morrigan spewed a mouthful of old blood on the spot. "One night, she wore a transparent dress, shamelessly dangling in front of her hard-working brother, and said shameless words like''I see you are tired, so come to accompany you..." "Stop talking! I believe you are Al!" Morrigan yelled in disintegration. What a thing! How can a third person know about such secret things! Morrigan hugged his head, his brain trembling. Could it be that Gurneyville betrayed me? Impossible. Gurneyville would not do such low-level things. The man who has no interest will probably hide this as a stain in his heart, and then wait until one day to use himself, and when he refuses, he exposes himself and threatens him! He is this kind of man who never wastes his principles, and he will not tell others about the points that he can use. In other words, did Al see all the things I did more than 1,500 years ago? No... Should there be anyone besides Al? Morrigan''s face turned pale. By the way, that''s not me, it''s Morgan Leffey. Ha ha ha... But is the flower of evil Al? This way, the wrong person is completely hunted! Gee! Molly Gan gave a light tut, but since the Flower of Evil is Al, then she can only give up the hunting of props. Shiro: "Sister, is Gurneyville next to you? Can you call Gurneyville for me? I want to talk to him." Morrigan: "..." Morrigan swept the empty side. At this moment, she was the only one here. Slightly lowered her head, looking at the flowers of evil on the screen, Molly fell into silence unexpectedly. Before she knew it, an unknown fire that had been burning for thousands of years suddenly ignited from her chest, causing her to breathe slightly. He stretched out his hands and patted his cheeks. Chapter 1659： Slap. Don''t let jealousy engulf yourself anymore. Morrigan''s eyes darkened, and then he typed in response: "Okay." ... pS: Push the book. I promised it early, but I got into trouble and never gave it. Words below QWQ are not counted. "I''m Afraid of Breaking the World" Introduction: As we all know, if people have no dreams, they are no different from salted fish. And I, Jiang Yusheng, dream of being the saltiest one. But... there are always some stumbling blocks on the way to dream. Because of my cheating system, I will always be called pervert, bastard, damn, etc. by others. This system that has eaten my own face and turned it into Ollie gives me some weird things every time the lottery draws, what kind of original fat, fresh bras, Billy King soap and so on... I really want to Pull this guy out to have dinner with Lao Ba. However, it seems that when things pass, life will become peaceful. Then I can fish every day... Hope so... Chapter 54 Jill: I knew, how could there be no accident with him? Everything is advancing steadily. At this time, Shi Lang received a message from Attila. Attila: "A visit before the sign to the castle, Altria Pendragon." Although he didn''t understand why Attila would contact him at this time, Shiro nodded and agreed, temporarily put aside his business, and went to the sign of Zuan Castle. When I came here, I looked around, but I couldn''t see Attila. At this moment, Attila sent another message. Attila: "Come behind the sign." Although I don''t know what the **** Attila is making, Shirou still walks over quickly. Apart from a lot of tasks, there was nothing else on the sign, and there was no one behind it. At this moment, Shirou leaned against a fiery soft body. Huh? "Attila?" Shi Lang was about to turn around, but Attila''s solemn voice sounded behind him: "Don''t turn around, Altria Pendragon!" Shirou stopped turning around, "What''s the matter, Attila?" "I thought about it again and again, as expected, we can only be enemies, Altria Pendragon." Attila said. Shiro: "?" "Goodbye." Attila''s soft but slightly heavy farewell message sounded in his ears, the softness on his back disappeared, Shirou turned his head and saw that Attila was no longer visible, and there was only a small baggage on the spot. Shi Lang opened the baggage and saw that it was a pile of vague flesh and blood. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Thundering and blood blessing flesh and blood¡¿. [Class mission: Go to the Thunder Cave, kill the thundering blood blessing, bring the thundering blood blessing to the Vampire King, and complete the level upgrade. (1/1 of the flesh and blood of thundering blood blessing), complete. ] That guy, he is talking about enemies, but what he does is not only done by friends? So, what kind of distress did that guy fall into? And what can I do to help her? Shi Lang sighed, collected the baggage in his hand, entered Zuan Castle, and handed it over to the Vampire King. The King of Vampires: "Oh? You actually brought the thunderous blood blessing to Yu so quickly. Very good, I will bestow you the blessing of blood from the ancestor!" After finishing speaking, with a stroke of the slender finger of the Vampire King, a **** light fell into Shirou''s forehead, and the system news flashed. [System: Harvest the blood of the ancestors, congratulations on your level upgrade. It is currently the second class. Shirou shook his hand, and the feeling of reaching the second level was no different, except that the game rules that restrain the body and power were slightly lightened. Yes, for those aboriginal adventurers, the increase in class is an increase in strength, but for a hero like Shirou, it just liberates some of the weakening of the game system. Shiro estimated that in the second class, his current level of contribution lies in Altria''s 40%. In other words, when you reach the fifth level, the weakening of the game rules will disappear, and the subsequent level promotion will be increased under the blessing of the game rules. However, what is the basis for the judgment of this class''s strength? "You have become a qualified and elegant vampire. As the king of vampires, I have to warn you. Although our vampires are very powerful, they are afraid of glare, and we must **** the blood of creatures to keep us Because of its own activation, human beings are very hostile to us. For this reason, they have formed a church that specializes in hunting our vampires." "Although human beings have abandoned our previous suspicions and cooperated with us because of foreign enemies, it is only on the surface, and there are still killings in private. As far as I know, many blood-sucking species have been hunted by them. Humph. Really barbaric human beings, where is the elegance of our blood-sucking kind." After a pause, the Vampire King continued: "The Flower of Evil, you have become a qualified and elegant vampire species. You have to know and know the things between races. You have to guard against humans, and more. Beware of foreign enemies. Be proud of being a vampire, and fight for the prosperity of the vampire for life." After the Vampire King finished the novice graduation guidance, Shirou nodded, but he didn''t care. This game world is a virtual world made by the [Parliament] based on the connection points in South America. If you want to understand the truth of this world, instead of listening to these NPCs, it is better to ask the reality of Enkidu. Back at the hotel, everything is ready to go. Shiro''s plan is to be deceptive. Just like it¡¯s dark under a lamp, directly taking out the [God¡¯s Brain] will inevitably cause the adventurers who are very enthusiastic about it to focus on the [God¡¯s Brain], thus ignoring Shirou, who is a low-level adventurer, etc. People, so-called visual inducements, are dark under the lights. In this situation, Shirou planned to use Mordred''s star cup to get out of the ground. Although the system has been reporting one''s position, as long as you get out of the small Zu''an city, the scope and autonomy of your activities will be greater. Just "Can''t find Gurneyville?" Shirou looked at the [Sweetheart Girl] controlled by Morrigan in confusion. "Yes," Morrigan replied with a sad face: "I said that I was going to the control room, but I just looked for it, and they said that Genieville didn''t go there at all." "Have you looked for a room?" Shilang asked. Chapter 1660： "I found it, but I''m not here." Morrigan shook his head and continued: "Also, since just now, he can''t be contacted in the game." "In the game?...Ah, does Gurneyville also play this game?" Shi Lang asked quickly. "In the case of Gurneyville, I didn''t play this game. However, because you and Attila disappeared in front of the game interface, he suspected that you were captured by the [Council] into the game world, so he came to me. I lent it I used his account and it was the previous one [My daughter is super cute]." Morrigan said. My daughter is super cute... It''s her! Shiro thought of the iron-haired white-haired girl before. Although he guessed that my daughter was super cute and might be a Chaldean player, he didn''t expect Altria to control it! As for that account, most of it is now deeply trapped in the body of the dead body of the sky, and the catastrophe is overwhelming. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. After all, Altria is a Chaldean player, not an adventurer who enters this world like Enkidu, who has screen protection... No. Even with screen protection, it is no longer useful. Shi Lang thought of how he and Attila had fallen into this connection point. They were caught from the screen by the gatekeeper. "Mom, the time is up." Mordred reminded: "The adventurers are already waiting in the hall." "Oh." Shi Lang responded absent-mindedly. That guy Al shouldn''t be caught too, otherwise, I just explained [My daughter is super cute] to myself. Moreover, the fascinating operation of the head, and the response as if the face rolls over the keyboard, it looks like a novice player controlling the character. Don''t think about this, the most urgent thing is to get away from Zu''an. Thinking like this in his heart, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Morrigan, and said, "Sister, you can help me find Gurneyville. Focus on the cafeteria in our area and restaurants in the public area." "I got it." Morrigan nodded, Shirou then walked out in relief. "At this moment, I still think of that man." Mordred murmured to himself, looking at Shirou''s back with some taste. Ilia asked suspiciously: "Mordred, do you hate Brother Shilang so much?" "Hate, super invincible, hate." Mordred said simply and neatly. "That''s it..." Ilia smiled awkwardly, which really asked a stupid question. But, I didn''t expect that even if the reverse was growing, Mordred would still hate Brother Shilang. The things between them were really messed up. Illia sighed in her heart, then settled her mood, looked at Mordred, her face became serious, and said, "It''s time to prepare, Mordred." "I see, don''t think of me as a forgetful kid." Mordred murmured twice, then took out the star cup. Iliya turned her head again, looked at the girl with a dull-eyed side, and said, "The picture is broken, and I will see you later." "I see. The Master has given me an order in advance." The girl held her heart in her hands and closed her eyes slightly, her beautiful and pretty face was full of tranquility, "I will pray here until my wish responds to me." Shi Lang took the draw box he made, walked out of the room, and came to the lobby. "The flower of evil, the flower of evil!" The adventurers stared at the lottery box in Shilang''s hands, their eyes full of greed. So far, the only item, the brain of God, is in the lottery box, and it will soon belong to one of them, and the price is only a small 1000QP. The possibility of buying a one-night server with 1000QP is really cost-effective. "I''ve been waiting for you all, then, now I''ll start to decide who belongs to God''s Brain." Shiro smiled and faced the adventurer''s undisguised greed. "Huh. A boring game. Who is the owner of the brain of God, this has already been clearly revealed." Gilgamesh folded his arms around his chest: "Since you dare to spy on this king''s treasure, if it weren''t for this place is still in a safe zone, your adventures against this king would be enough to be smashed by this king with thousands of swords." Many adventurers dare not say anything. Although this is a safe area, it will soon belong to Gilgamesh, and Gilgamesh also has the system gift [Clairvoyance], which can determine the location of other adventurers, in order to avoid being chased by Gilgamesh. Kill, the adventurers can only endure Gilgamesh''s arrogance. "Play with peace of mind, play with peace of mind." Enqidu smiled and calmed the crowd. Compared to Gilgamesh''s activity, Morrigan looked at Shirou very quietly. After all, she already knew Shi Lang''s first-level identity. Only because of this, she was confused. When will Al be so tricky? The rules of the lottery are very simple. Each person can pay 1000QP to purchase one number at Ilia. Then Shilang draws the number in the lottery box, and the winning number is the winner. As long as you hide your number, you won¡¯t be known to have won the prize, and from a macro perspective, everyone¡¯s chances are the same, so everyone is willing to accept it. Of course, some strong, domineering and double-standard people have to follow and support this rule because Gilgamesh has the most favorable situation here. However, none of them knew that Shi Lang would operate in a dark box. No, maybe they guessed it, but looking at Shirou''s previous weak performance and low class, the subconsciously ignored this extremely small possibility. As everyone watched, Shi Lang slowly stretched out his hand toward the lottery box, rolled around for a while, and then stretched out with a small piece of paper. The adventurers swallowed as they watched the note in Shirou''s hand. The answer that ultimately determines the belonging of the brain of the gods has come out. Although they know that once they get the brain of the gods, they will be attacked by other adventurers, even members of the emperor''s raiders team including Gilgamesh, but this is wealth. As long as you get the brain of the gods, whether it''s the analogous fortification and keep it secretly for use, or resell it to a confident adventurer, it will be a big profit, and it will be an excellent asset appreciation! "Huh." Chapter 1661： Gilgamesh snorted coldly, hugging his chest, his face full of arrogance. With him here, all the results are doomed. He has taken control of the whole situation, like a net of heaven and earth, without the slightest surprise. Of course, he was so confident because the man, the eternal king, didn''t know where he went. Although that said, there is indeed a price drop, but when he and Fujimaru Shiro jointly dealt with the false gods thirteen years ago, Gilgamesh saw through Fujimaru Shiro, or the essence of the eternal king. Since then, Gilgamesh has confirmed that he can play happily with the Eternal King, but he must never cooperate with him, or be in the same place with him when doing business seriously. Because he has already seen that the man is a man who is diligent in thinking and good at analysis, but always backfires. It can be called the unexpected NO1 among all heroic spirits! Therefore, we must try our best to avoid teaming up with him or even being in the same place. And now, the man no longer knows where the manipulating character is going, so the situation is stable, there is no surprise at all. The corner of Gilgamesh''s mouth curled slightly. "Which lucky adventurer will win the prize?" Shi Lang asked with a smile, and then slowly opened his palms, but a light flashed in those smiling eyes. At the moment when you open your palm and say the number, all contradictions will be transferred to the holder of this number, conflicts of interests and conflicts will erupt completely, and there will be a chaos here. And taking advantage of this chaos, using Mordred''s star cup to move from underground to the outside of Zu''an City, you can complete the safe transfer. Of course, this also needs to guard against Gilgamesh. This ladyboy player, there is no reason to see such a superficial plan, and he will definitely catch up afterwards. Although Morrigan''s help, maybe Gilgamesh and Enkidu could not be stopped, but it didn''t matter. Because it was transferred from the underground, Gilgamesh wanted to pursue himself, only to pursue him from the underground, or to kill directly outside the city, these two options. Unfortunately, both of these options are within Shirou''s consideration. Using the prayer of God¡¯s brain, whether it is from underground or from outside the city to create a major earthquake or chaos, it can effectively contain Gilgamesh, and can avoid the attacks of top NPCs such as the Vampire King in Zuan City. "So, which lucky adventurer will win the prize? He is¡ª" Shi Lang slowly opened his palms, and the adventurers craned their necks, looking forward to it. When Shi Lang was about to recite the winning number, there was a "boom", and the earth shook violently. Great earthquake! Everyone at the scene couldn''t help but staggered and fell to the ground. "What''s the matter?" "Earthquake?" "Are you kidding? Zu''an City is built on the back of a mountain, how could there be an earthquake?" "So, is that...?" The adventurers were puzzled. Shirou, who held the table to maintain his balance, also looked confused. Just thinking about it, soon, all adventurers including Gilgamesh, Shiro, Morrigan, or Chaldean players, received a red, urgent system emergency task. [System:...Guard Zu''an City and protect Zu''an residents from all deaths! (EX level), the number of deaths: 0/70702! ] What happened? Shiro was at a loss. Gilgamesh was furious, "Damn Shiro Fujimaru! Damn miscellaneous repair!" Looking at Gilgamesh, who was inexplicably bad breath, Shi Lang was stunned at the time: "?????" Do you have a plane? Chapter 55 Attack on the Skeleton of Heaven! "An emergency mission to guard Zu''an City? Isn''t this a temporary mission that can only happen in the event of a large-scale monster attack?" "Yes. I have accepted it once in the realm of fairies. However, I have only heard of secondary cities being attacked by monsters. When will even the main city of the race be attacked? And it is still EX-level?" "... Protect the residents from all deaths? What the **** is this? Have you ever seen this kind of mission statement?" "Haven''t seen..." "Don''t talk about it, even Sanctuary has never seen such a task." "Go outside and have a look." ... The urgent temporary task caused chaos in the scene, and everyone squeezed out of the hotel. Shilang, Gilgamesh and others also squeezed out of the hotel and looked out of Zuan City. For a while, everyone was stupid. I saw a huge floating island above the distant sky covering the light of the scarlet moon above the sky, and huge, terrifying clouds enveloped the land. On that piece of floating island, there are a pair of huge big trees that make their shape especially like fish. The island is surrounded by angels with backs and wings, like a paradise. But everyone present was not deceived by the heavenly appearance, and everyone''s complexion was livid, because the hellish malice of the floating island could be detected by anyone. ¡ª¡ªDeath of the Sky! The corpse of the sky has been chased out from that piece of [Unknown Territory]! Shirou''s mouth twitched fiercely. "That thing... actually broke the rules of the game!" Enqidu had a headache again, and stared at the corpse of the sky slowly coming from the sea of ??clouds with a serious face. "Huh. They are the ones who set the rules of the game, so they can naturally break the rules of the game. However, under normal circumstances, they should abide by the rules of the game... Under the circumstances that no one knew, what was done was superfluous, which caused this special accident. Damn Shiro Fujimaru, **** miscellaneous repair!" Gilgamesh frantically persecuted Shi Lang. Shiro: "..." Don''t push everything on me, okay! This pot is not worth it! Chapter 1662： "What to do, Gil?" Enkidu asked, turning his head to look at Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh hugged his chest and said, "Retreat for now. Things that exist on a scale are not something that can be dealt with by human illusions. There is nothing in the king''s treasure that can contain them. You can only wait for his actions. After the logic has stabilized, he will attack his guardian again and take away the fragments of God." "I see. I will arrange the delivery now." Enqi nodded and agreed. As a result, when the teleportation technique was about to be used, the surrounding area of ??Zu''an City suddenly flashed red, and then four blood-colored beams of light rose up into the sky, forming a huge mask, directly enclosing Zu''an City. "Living in the city of Zu''an, my people. Let go of your worries. The existence of my king of vampires will surely protect your survival." The confident voice of the Vampire King echoed throughout Zuan City: "Besides, our main city has already gathered so many adventurers. In order for them to fight with us, this king has shut down the city''s transmission medium. Come on. Right, adventurers, join us! Our glory is our own glory, and our survival is everyone¡¯s survival together." Shiro: "..." Gilgamesh: "..." Enkidu: "..." Adventurers: "..." Enkidu said with a headache: "Although I have heard that the Vampire King is a malicious existence, it really is... it has been calculated." Gilgamesh snorted coldly, and said, "I dare to calculate the king''s deficiencies. If it is true, this king will definitely let him know what a crime he has committed in calculating this king!" ¡ª¡ªYou all look so delicious. The pure voice resounded from the hearts of everyone. "Hey! Did you hear that?" "What''s that?" ... The adventurers panicked. Although there are many senior adventurers who have experienced difficult situations, no one has experienced this kind of mysterious situation. "Jil." Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh with a serious expression. "Well. Like Fen Baba, it is pure instinctive evil." Gilgamesh nodded, his expression serious. Even across the screen, he heard the call of the dead of the sky in his heart. "This, what kind of magic is this?" Morrigan was full of astonishment, and she, who controlled the character here, naturally heard the call of the corpse of the sky. But compared to Gilgamesh, who knew the inside story, Morrigan could only think that it was something mysterious that she didn''t know. Although she can also make use of illusions, make a game world, and capture people through the game screen. However, this method of passing through her spiritual barrier and calling out in her mind surprised her. Is it an ancient magic way system? Molly thought so willingly, her body shuddering subconsciously. Not good, I''m a little excited. ¡ª¡ªLet me eat you all. The voice of the dead body of the sky resounded in the hearts of everyone. Afterwards, the huge floating island body of the dead body of the sky floated above the city of Zu''an. Khakaka The soil fell like raindrops one after another, and countless vines formed long, sharp branches, like fangs, pressed down towards Zu''an City. At the moment when the branches of the dead body of the sky touched the blood-light barrier of Zuan City Zi Zi Zi! ! Accompanied by the harsh roar, the enchantment covering Zu''an City swayed for a while, light and dark, and finally under the protection of the rules of the game, it barely maintained its existing form. Unable to break through the protection of the rules of the game for the time being, the roots of the Skeleton of Heaven extended from those side branches and touched the ground outside the city of Zu''an. In just an instant, layers of ancient trees rose up from the ground, and the dense forests were like locusts crossing the border, covering the entire deserted Akaland Wilderness. Then this is not the cradle of life, but the rock music of perishing. The wild monsters entrenched in the Red Field outside of Zu''an City almost instinctively felt the threat of the corpse of the sky, or fled in panic, or instinctively roared at the corpse of the sky. Afterwards, those wild monsters that were not protected by the rules of the game were involved in the dense forest extended by the Skeleton of the Sky. Regardless of the level of the class, regardless of the type of the monster, they were absorbed and cleaned by the Skeleton of the Sky in just an instant. It became a shriveled corpse, embedded in the trees forever, becoming a horrible embellishment. Khakaka With the forced landing of the dead body of the sky, Zu''an City swayed for a while, the earth cracked, and the whole city was shaking. Panic and shouts are endless. Chaos is set off in this city. Fear enveloped the city. And this fear and chaos dominated these adventurers even more. Many of the adventurers were even more empty-eyed, trembling all over, muttering to themselves: "The **** of destruction of the emperor has awakened...the **** of destruction from outside the sky has awakened... they have trampled the rules of the king of gods and regained consciousness. To dominate this land with terror again..." Shi Lang frowned and looked at these hollow-eyed adventurers. Obviously, it was not the first time these adventurers saw the remains of the sky, or in other words, it was not the first time they saw UO! What they said, the **** of destruction from outside the sky, refers to UO! "What can we do, Gil?" Enkidu asked, turning his head to look at Gilgamesh. "Don''t lose your mind, Enkidu." Gilgamesh raised his head slightly, looking at the dead body of the sky that enveloped the sky, and said: "That thing has run away, here...no. It is on this planet that there is no existence that can stop that thing. Even the sage of the stars. The swordsman, even when Gaia is corrected, cannot use the maximum output of the Star Sword, and there is no way to stop that kind of thing." "Those existences are invulnerable. This city is no longer saved. Take away the brain of God, and then find a chance to retreat. Now there is no chance to attack him, only wait for him to calm down, and then follow the rules to attack him." "I see." Enqi nodded. He knew in his heart that what Gilgamesh said was the truth, different from the gods, and also different from the extremely evil Fen Baba, that? O is the strongest of the invulnerable stars. If we insist on describing the scale of existence, the scale of existence of each body is equivalent to the sum of all life on earth. That''s even the gods, an invader from the outside world. It is a cosmic enemy, a desperate trial that cannot be surpassed by civilization that has not yet entered the cosmic age. Chapter 1663： Therefore, in order to protect the existence of the stars, retreat is a matter of course. Rather than advancing bravely and bravely, rational and strategic retreat is more wise. Just... Sure enough, it was inevitable to feel lost in my heart. Khakaka The devil-like vines of the dead body of the sky tightened, like the palm of a fist, the protective shield covering the main city made a terrible sound, and the invisible magical shield appeared like a spider''s web of fragments. . Then, after hearing only a "click" like a glass shattering, a broken gap appeared in the magic cover guarding the main city. Immediately afterwards, several angels flew in from outside the protective shield, like evil **** minions coveting the world. ¡¾Shattered Angel Species: Angel species Level: Ninth Level] The level of horror was straightforwardly exposed to the adventurers, and the panic immediately spread. "You''re kidding? The ninth and the ninth class? Shouldn''t this kind of monster only be in the sanctuary? Why does it appear here?" "This, is this the mission of the EX-level guardian city?" "It will die. It will definitely die. Those mobs are already ninth-tier monsters, and the floating island that covers the sky must be a ninth-tier boss. This is basically the mission of the ninth-tier adventurer. Right? This is not a task we can handle!" "Escape! Use the resurrection times to escape from Zu''an City!" ... Panic filled the hearts of the adventurers. They have no idea to complete the task at all. The level of the mobs is the ninth level, and they easily broke the main city shield that belongs to the [invincible] unit in the rules... This is almost like a defeated plot kill. How to make them think of confrontation? Only escape! Use your own resurrection times to escape from Zuan City! The adventurers quickly determined the course of action, but the Angel of Destruction of the Skeleton of Heaven is not a dead thing. They have beautiful looks, like angels in heaven, but they are not beautiful things, but shattered seekers. They fell from the sky and attacked the adventurers and the NPCs in the city. Their slender arms are stronger than the treasures of the heroic spirits, and their scale of existence is far beyond the ancestors of the heroic spirits and the dead, and their single existence is comparable to the gods of a region. "Someone has something here!" "Be careful!" ... People fled in panic. And this can''t change the target that the destroying angels are aiming at. Like falcons hunting, they pounced straight down from a high altitude and caught the fleeing residents or adventurers. At the moment they were caught by them, whether it was an adventurer or a resident, at that moment, as if being sucked into flesh and blood, the flesh-filled body shrivelled down, then turned into a cloud of dust and dissipated with the wind. The adventurers were terrified when they saw this scene. "Impossible! There is no resurrection! This is impossible!" Someone yelled in horror. Ever since the invaders outside the sky, the emperor Fulisha who claimed to be the universe descended from the invaders outside the sky, and defeated the gods who dominated the world, the world has been virtualized. Death can be resurrected, this is inherent common sense. But now, this common sense has been broken. "Killed by those monsters...will really die!" Someone shuddered and decided. Fear spreads. After getting used to the resurrection, death came quietly again. The fear is more serious than the world where death itself exists. "Run! Don''t be killed by those monsters!" People fled in panic. In the chaos, Enkidu turned his head and looked at Gilgamesh next to him, "Jill..." "That thing is completely crazy, breaking the rules of the game. Before he calms down, retreat, Enkidu." After a pause, Gilgamesh added: "Allowed to accept those who want to retreat with us." "I got it." Enqi nodded. Under this circumstance, even the aboriginal people who don''t know the true face of the corpse of the sky will know that the horror of the corpse of the sky is not an enemy that can be dealt with by the heroic spirits or the gods. And no one who knows the true face of the dead body of the sky will have the courage to confront. Because if you want to fight against the existence of the dead body of the sky, what is needed is the restraint of the planet, or the civilization of the universe. But at this time, a high-pitched voice rang: "The pattern is broken, use prayers, lightning strikes!" In this chaotic situation dominated by fear, the voice seemed so eye-catching. Enkidu turned his head and saw that the King of Knights pointed at the dead body of the sky that enveloped the sky, facing the brain of God beside him-Graphic Tucson. Bro gave an order. "I see, Master." The girl held her heart in her hands, praying for a miracle in the sky. Next moment The sky dimmed, and immediately afterwards, countless thunderbolts fell from the sky, directly hitting the sky''s dead body. "¡ª¡ª" The dead body of the sky, struck by countless thunders, made a strange cry. Chapter 1664： That knight king, does he want to face the corpse of the sky head-on? Enqi looked at Shirou in amazement. Didn''t this guy experience the horror of UO clearly before? Chapter 56 If it''s a nightmare, just wake up! A large number of broken angels broke through through the gap in the enchantment, raging like a locust crossing the border, wherever they passed, their lives were shattered, and their flesh and blood disappeared. The blood-sucking species existed by sucking the flesh and blood of human beings. How could it have been thought that now there are things that treat them as delicacies and **** the flesh and blood to their heart''s content. Angels of destruction swooped down, bringing death to destruction, but those adventurers who were hunted were not vegetarian. Under such life and death persecution, their hearts, dominated by fear, burned the flames of survival, using various skills to greet those shattered angels. The three-body shattered angel rushed towards Gilgamesh, their eyes were light, and they obviously regarded Gilgamesh as a delicacy for hunting. However, before the three-body shattered angel rushed in front of Gilgamesh, Enkidu stretched out his hand, and numerous sky locks emerged from his body, forming a spider-web-like defense line, and the three-body shattered. The circle of angels enters the net. "Hmph. I dare to treat this king as a prey, this sin is hard to forgive! It deserves a thousand cuts!" Gilgamesh yelled, and gleaming spheres of light appeared all over his body, and then those spheres shot out countless magic light cannons, forming a wave of energy that directly engulfed the three-body shattered angels and bombarded them to the scum. "Huh. Unbearable miscellaneous repair." Gilgamesh put his arms around his chest. Obviously, those light **** were not the treasure of the king, but the skills and props of his character in the game. ßÝßÝßÝ The angels falling in droves from the island of that day are like being attracted by heaven, very spectacular. But this is not the enticement of heaven, but the destruction of heaven. Under the attack of these broken angels, people had to retreat to houses that were still protected by safe areas. Although the rules of the game have been destroyed by the corpse of the dead, the whole world is still being protected by the virtual gamification of the rules of the game, and the safe area is still somewhat useful. "What to do? What to do?" "Why do you encounter such a thing? The rules of the king of gods are invalid...death. It will die. How could this happen!" "What the **** is going on? It shouldn''t be like this!" "I just came to Zu''an to join in the fun, why did I encounter this kind of thing?" "Contact the guild quickly and learn about our situation. The other adventurers in my guild will definitely team up to rescue me!" "No, the system is garbled, and the guild channel is disconnected!" "How could this be...!" ... The angels outside danced wildly, and the sound of shattering came all by the way. In the house, the voice was noisy and panic was permeated. A mess. In this chaos, Mordred found Shirou. She looked around the chaotic surroundings, then set her eyes on Shilang, and said, "Mom, it''s ready. Retreat." According to Shirou¡¯s plan, it was supposed to use the [God¡¯s Brain] to attract the attention of adventurers, and then use Mordred¡¯s star cup to get out. However, he never thought that it was supposed to be an adventure map of the wreckage of the sky. Actually chased and killed Zuan directly. Facing Mordred, Shirou shook his head. "Mom, this situation can''t be emotional. You have seen it, hunted by those monsters, but it is a real death. Even the heroic spirit will be wiped out and completely disappeared from the seat. Can''t be emotional, let''s withdraw!" Mordred said anxiously. She knows that her mother has always been kind and responsible, after all, she is a noble king of knights in the name of guardianship. However, this situation is not a time for emotions. Mordred would never want his mother to be in danger. "No, Mordred." Shiro shook his head. "The original plan is already bankrupt. We can''t get out anymore." The spores of the spores of the dead of the sky have grown outside the city of Zu''an, forming a vast forest foraging, and the roots of the spores of the dead of the heavens are also covered in the ground. Now using the star cup to transfer from the ground, that is not a wise retreat, but an active search for death. Mordred¡¯s star cup can radiate everyone and make them enter a high-dimensional state that transcends reality. Therefore, it is immune to all real attacks. However, that high-dimensional state is not a real high-dimensional state, but hides the body in In the real star cup. Once infiltrated into the roots of the corpse of the sky, the roots of the corpse of the sky cannot harm their exposed phantoms, nor can they contact them in a high-dimensional state, but they can touch the reality, the star cup. . Once the star cup is touched by the roots of the dead body of the sky, it will be left under the ground forever by the roots of the dead body of the sky, until Mordred''s magic power is used up, and the star cup will fail. As for why Shiro knows the situation in the outside world so well, it is because Shiro has already used the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil to investigate the situation of the outside world in advance. "How could this be...!" Mordred gritted his teeth, and although he lost a lot of intellect, even in this case, Mordred still understood the situation of himself and others. "So, what we need to consider now is not to retreat. It is how to fight back the Skeleton of Heaven." Shirou said. Although the words are simple, how to do it is a fundamentally unsolvable problem. UO is too powerful, and its scale of existence is not as good as Beast. That is not a monster that is still in the interplanetary civilization and the heroic spirits can deal with. That is the strongest weapon of the star, more powerful than the holy swordsman of the star, and a weapon specially used by the planet to deal with alien invaders who invade itself. Simply put, UO is a weapon used to conduct space wars. The heroic spirit praised by humans, the gods of a region, or the Beast, who poses a threat to six billion people, are how the UO rivals that are used for space warfare? No wonder Gilgamesh did not plan to confront the Skeleton of Heaven head-on, because this was an unsolvable problem. However, Shirou did not think so. There is UO in this connection point, but it is still virtual gamified, and UO is arranged into the background of the game to start the game operation. In addition, the corpse of the sky is gone, the rules of the game still exist, and it has not disappeared because of the existence of UO. So, this shows that the game is still going on! The runaway of UO is also in the game design planned by the dog. As the [Invincible] unit, the protective shield of Zu''an City was broken, and the safe area became unsafe... These are all on the surface, and there is a causal logic line in the deep layer, which supports the continued operation of this game. In other words, the Skeleton of Heaven can be defeated! And the clue to defeat the Skeleton of Heaven is in Zuan City! Khakaka The angel of destruction fell from the sky, attacking the houses that were advertised as safe areas. Under the attack of the Angel of Destruction, the hotel where Shi Lang and others were staying suddenly swayed and faltered. In the hotel, a pair of eyes stared at the shattered angel flying by outside the window in horror. This crumbling hotel is like their heart, and there is a risk of collapse at any time. Chapter 1665： Death, so close at hand. In a dead silence dominated by fear, Gilgamesh turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said, "Hey. You can hand over the [God''s Brain] to this king." In this dead silence dominated by fear, there was a sudden sound, everyone turned their heads, their eyes met each other in the air, and then fell on Gilgamesh. Such him is so eye-catching. "I''m sorry, I accidentally lost my number..." Gilgamesh folded his arms around his chest: "Huh. If it is boring, this king is the king of heaven who dominates the common people. Since this king participated in such ridiculous activities, then the winner must be this king. This is the king. Theorem." It''s really the same as always in Secondary Two. Shi Lang showed a business-style smile: "Don''t say that, although you can be sure that it must be yours in the end." "Huh. You are not too stupid as an adventurer." Gilgamesh looked around, and said without anyone else: "Other people who get the brain of the gods are committing a serious crime and want this king to impose a capital punishment." Hearing that, everyone present stared at Gilgamesh and clenched their fists. The anger at Gilgamesh''s despicable and despicable attitude, and the short-term fear of the death of the sky that made them overcome. "That''s a good thing to say. However, I am more rigid and not flexible. Therefore, you must see the number first." Shi Lang said with a smile. "You miscellaneous practitioner, are you going to disobey the king''s edict?" Gilgamesh''s face became gloomy. "Uh, uh. Must it be noisy at this time?" Morrigan calmed the atmosphere. It has been determined that the Flower of Evil is Shiro, and based on Morrigan''s cognition, he naturally guessed that there is a problem with the game "Beauty under the Moon". Across the screen, she couldn''t perceive the horror of the Skeleton of Heaven, but Shirou was in the game, and she didn''t want Shirou to be harmed in the game. "It is at this time that it is absolutely necessary." Enkidu smiled softly, then stood behind Gilgamesh, looked at Shirou, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry. We need it very much. God''s brain." "Mr. Chainlink said the same...it seems that the only king is not confident that he can cross this trial." Shirou said. He understands what Gilgamesh is going to do. The brain of the gods is the key to the main storyline. In other words, it is also a key prop to defeat the suspected UO universe emperor Frieza. And from the previous conversations with Enkidu, Gilgamesh desperately needed to get the brain of the gods, as urgent as a drowning person entering the countdown to life, so Gilgamesh had ignored cooperation and cooperation. Because the cosmic emperor Fulisha''s strategy needs to enter the sanctuary, and to enter the sanctuary, he needs to reach the ninth rank, and Shilang''s current rank is the second rank, and reaching the ninth rank does not even have to be the year of the monkey. For some reason, Gilgamesh didn''t have time to wait for Shirou and other adventurers to grow, so he chose the most efficient way to steal the brain of the gods and complete the strategy by himself. In other words, Gilgamesh must have been carrying a heavy burden and moving forward. And that burden must be related to UO, and to the Universe King Frieza. And he didn''t notice it at all. Gilgamesh flicked through his mind to play with himself, and laughed like an idiot in the past. Hum. It really is Gilgamesh. The corpse of the sky is not an enemy that the heroic spirits can deal with. Gilgamesh has already noticed this, so he attacked the sergeant who holds the brain of the gods in advance. In other words, this guy has already concluded. Everyone here, almost no one can survive from the clouds of the dead of the sky! Looking at Gilgamesh and Enkidu who were about to be in trouble, Morrigan sighed and stood behind Shilang. This time is obviously not a time for infighting, but if she really confronted her, she who had given up on the brain of the gods, would naturally assist her "my sister". For nothing else, just for the shame in my heart, and it should be the same. Just "Really, I can''t beat this big krypton gold player alone! Gurneyville doesn''t know where the ship that controls Merlin has gone, people don''t know where it has gone, and they don''t even send a message... ¡­" Molly was bitterly heartbroken. The members of the Emperor Raiders team finally confronted each other. This is the top adventurer in this world who is on the front line of the sanctuary. But they, who were supposed to be in the same team, are now facing each other here. The room was terribly quiet. Mordred also quietly picked up the star cup and sword in the corner, and stared at Gilgamesh and Enkidu maliciously. Although she couldn''t penetrate the root circle of the Skeleton of Heaven, if these guys dared to bully her mother, she would go underground in a while and then slam their **** with a sword. Uncle Lancelot said that the best way to ambush the enemy is to watch the ass. Khakaka The entire hotel was crumbling under the attack of the destroying angel from the outside world. The Skeleton of Heaven, which stabilized the structure of the body, became more aggressive. His branches fell from the sky and fell into the earth. The whole ground broke down, and one tall tree grew one after another. The strange vampire city will become a nest of trees in the ecological transformation of the dead of the sky. Inside the hotel, the needles fall can be heard, quiet and terrible. Shiro laughed when facing Gilgamesh and Enkidu who were in trouble. The voice was crisp and sweet, it was Altria''s laughter. Enqi asked suspiciously: "What are you laughing at?" "Sorry, sorry. Because I think this scene is really funny now." Gilgamesh''s complexion did not change, but Enkidu looked at Shirou suspiciously. Shilang smiled and said, "It''s okay if you want the brain of the gods, but then you can''t deal with that, let alone the fragments of the gods guarded by that thing." "Huh. Could it be said that the brain of the gods can defeat the monster by placing it on you? You just learned the truth about that thing from Enkidu, the unknown hero?" Gilgamesh said. This guy... Shi Lang subconsciously glanced at Enkidu behind Gilgamesh. Obviously, Enkidu told Gilgamesh that he was a hero, but he did not tell Gilgamesh that he was true. Identity. "Of course there is. Really, the formula of victory has been placed in front of you, but you don''t know it, Hero King, you are really stupid and stupid." Shi Lang laughed. "Huh. Quick talk. After all, it is the heroic spirit summoned by this land? It is not even clear what miscellaneous repairs have happened in this land, what can you understand, and what is the formula for victory?" Jill Gamesh sneered. "If it were me, of course not. But I have a friend who can do it." Shi Lang smiled, then waved towards Ilia who was hiding behind. Illiya was taken aback for a moment, and then pointed to herself. Shiro nodded. Illiya walked up to Shiro with doubts. Shiro stretched out his palm and pressed Illiya''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "It''s her. She can defeat the Skeleton of Heaven. Just throw her out and you can win. The corpse of the sky!" Chapter 1666： Huh? Iliya was stunned for a moment, and then immediately stunned. Eh eh eh? ? ? "Is there a mistake? Is there a mistake? Let me¡ª, let me deal with that monster?" Illiya pointed her finger at the corpse of the dead of heaven that looked like a **** of destruction outside the window. The whole person was messed up in the wind. Staring at Shirou, she cried directly: "You''re kidding? Are you kidding?" "No. Seriously." Shi Lang said with a smile. The knight king''s face is so sweet and the sun is so shining, and he smiles like a flower in the morning sun. However, this smile looked so dark and terrifying in Elia''s eyes. Are you kidding me? Throw her out, to deal with that... that corpse of heaven? The UO standing on top of the stars? Are you kidding me? If it''s a nightmare, just wake up! Chapter 57 This is the last time "Help, help¡ª" The hunting smashed angel fell from the sky, and a three-eyed girl ran and fell to the ground, turned around, looked at the smashed angel that was rushing down, and screamed in surprise. The rainbow light flashed, a divine sword pierced out, pointing at the broken angel that fell in the sky, his wrist trembling with the sword slanted, and before the broken angel dodged, the sharp blade had already cut off the angel. The three-eyed girl looked up, and saw a white-haired fairy holding a rainbow sword in front of her own eyes. But even though it was a fairy, the skin looked a little dark, some resembling human beings. Standing with a sword, she is like a **** of war. She is quite eye-catching at this chaotic moment. "Thank you." The girl looked at the white-haired goblin admiringly, thanking her. The white-haired fairy turned her head, and the girl''s face instantly turned pale. The goblin has a beautiful appearance, short white hair with ears close to a beautiful face, and a pair of red moon-like eyes, shining with tyrannical light. Not only that, there was a strange light radiating from the fairy''s body, and those lights colluded with each other, as if some unique words were flashing, which seemed extremely mysterious. "Stay away from me." The white-haired fairy, Attila has a strangely indifferent expression, and her voice is as cold as the Siberian wind. Not surprisingly, the girl was scared away by Attila''s indifferent face, and she couldn''t even say thank you. Looking at the girl''s leaving back, Attila finally let go of her patience, leaned on the sword, weighed on the sword of the **** of war, and squatted down halfway. "Obviously it''s not in the ontology, why would Youxing''s instructions be transmitted..." Attila stood with a sword, the star pattern on her body gleamed with weird starlight, a pretty face was weak and pale, and it was corrupt and hideous, beads of sweat dripping from her forehead. Come. "It shouldn''t be like this..." Attila was the emperor of the Hungarian empire in the ancient century. He led the empire to ravage the entire European continent and dominate countless civilized nations. He was called the "God''s Whip". In fact, Attila¡¯s true identity was the culprit who used the clone to trample and ravage the earth 14,000 years ago, causing the demise of the gods, the star warrior, the giant Attila. As the ontology star warrior, the giant **** Attila, she was left in the Mooncell, the super-quantum photon crystal computer in the deep layer of the moon, and the spirit entered the heroic spirit with the identity of Attila, the whip of God. In the seat, became a hero. Titan Attila is the destroyer of civilization. Once it appears, it will destroy and harvest all civilizations on the earth. However, as long as the body is always in Mooncell, she will always remain normal and self-existing as the heroic spirit Attila. However, being pulled into this connection point, everything becomes different. When the [God¡¯s Brain] appeared before, she felt this way. When this floating island-like monster appeared from the sky, she discovered that Attila¡¯s instinct as a star warrior was awakening and destroying. Her ego, and the command of the travel star, became louder and louder in the depths of her soul. "Find, disperse, harvest, return, unity..." Muttering to himself, a distant memory carved into the depths of the soul was aroused from the brain, so painful that Attila hugged his head, and the flesh on his face was almost condensed. In the memory, it was a dead and silent universe as usual, and the Trisolaran starship that carried her was dropped by the predatory star passing by this galaxy. In accordance with the usual practice of preying on planets, the Stars of Stars will be dropped into a star system, and the Stars of Stars will be ravaged and destroyed in the galaxy, and then all samples of life and civilization will be harvested and returned to the Stars. However, when attacking this galaxy, which was defined as the solar system by humans without authorization, the three bodies, including her, were ambushed on the starship of the star warriors. The eight-body weird behemoth ambushed and shot them down. The whereabouts of the other two star warriors are unknown, and she was shot down by a monster that looked like a cross and landed on the moon. She was captured by the Mooncell autonomous defense system in the moon. "Yes, there is it...!" Attila clutched her head, enduring the more violent and brutal nature, staring at the dead body of the sky in the sky. Attila remembered that among the eight-body huge beings that had ambushed them, one of them was the floating island in front of them! "Ah...!" The star-traveling nature inspired by the corpse of the sky made Attila''s ferocious nature more and more prosperous, but Attila stubbornly restrained the eruption of nature, just like desperately covering a volcano that was about to erupt. "No. No. There are many lives here, and there are also Altria Pendragon... my friend. I don''t want to hurt these. Please, disappear." Attila gritted her teeth, and the star-traveling instinct inspired by the corpse of the sky made her heart more and more destructive, wanting to ravage life. At this time, she was desperately thinking about some beautiful things. In the past, the Hungarians recognized her, her Master Lingzi''s trust in her, and her friends'' care for her... The more I think of these, the happier I feel. Gradually, the desire for destruction slowly subsided. Is this controlling instinct? It''s not. Her instinct is controlled by predation on the planet, not by herself. After all, she is just preying on a cosmic weapon made by the travel star, not an independent individual. The desire to destroy gradually sinks, not because of happy things, but because of the fading of the star-traveling nature inspired by the death of the sky. This is great. Attila breathed a sigh of relief, and reached out to wipe the sweat on his face. She raised her head, looked at the dead body of the sky above, and pursed her lips. The situation is a bit bad. As one of the players, she naturally also received the system''s message and the order of the Vampire King. Chapter 1667： Using the heroic spirit, the player''s identity, to fight the cosmic weapon that once shot down her body is simply impossible. At this moment... Ding Ding Ding! Attila''s friend framed the face, and a message popped up. So far, the only person who has added Attila''s friends is "Altoria Pendragon", that is to say, this is the news of "Altoria Pendragon". Attila opened it quickly Flower of Evil: Attila, are you there? Attila: What do you do, enemy? Flower of Evil: The enemy? I don''t know what trouble you have encountered, but I need your help, Attila. Hm. Looking at this message, Attila pressed her lips. Because before introducing Shi Lang to play "Beauty under the Moon", he had done enough homework with Lingzi and Qihuang in the Killing Academy, so Attila had a better understanding of "Beauty under the Moon" and knew the materials needed for the promotion of the vampire race. Therefore, one step ahead, Gang Shilang collected the flesh and blood of Thunder and Blood from Thunder Cave. After giving the flesh and blood of Lei Ming Xue Fu to Shi Lang, Attila broke off with Shi Lang. It was not a sincere breakup, but because she was afraid that her star-traveling instinct would hurt her friends, she chose to unilaterally break off friendship and refused to contact Shirou. But... Obviously, I broke up, but now I''m here to ask her for help again. What should she do? Attila pursed her lips, looked up at the dead body that dominates the sky, then gritted her teeth and replied to her friend. The last time. Really, the last time. Flower of Evil: Thank you, Attila. So, let''s come to the hotel first. After closing the letter box, Attila took another look at the remains of the sky, then stepped a little bit, and rushed towards the hotel. Not long after, she came to the hotel. In the lobby of the hotel, adventurers gathered, but the atmosphere was quiet and terrifying, and the needles could be heard. Her friend "Altria Pendragon" was confronting the One King, and in front of her friend, the orc Ilia was crying with a face, as if she had encountered some huge disaster. When Attila walked from the door, Shirou saw her at first sight. "You are here, friend." Shi Lang greeted her with a smile. "What can I do for you?" Attila asked directly, and declared solemnly: "We are not friends, we are enemies. And this is the last time I will help you." "I know. But thank you for being willing to help me." Shi Lang smiled, then turned his head, stretched out his hand, pointed at the dead body of the sky standing outside the window, and asked: "You have also been notified by the system, Attila?" Attila nodded. "It''s good to receive it, but the situation is worse than we thought. The system''s resurrection immortality has been eliminated, and the city is also surrounded and can''t get out. The only way to be rescued is to defeat him, so I need your help, Attila." Shirou said sincerely. "But, if even your sword can''t deal with that thing, even if you add me, there is no way." Attila said hesitantly. "You are right. If even the holy sword can''t deal with it, the addition of the sword of the **** of war is of no avail. However, the enemy that the heroic spirit has dealt with can be dealt with by the giant. Become a giant, Attila." Shi Lang''s holy blue eyes stared at Attila''s red eyes very seriously, and said sincerely. As soon as the voice fell, Attila''s eyes were suddenly tightened into needles. "Become a giant? What is the flower of evil talking about?" "I don''t know. Since she said that the orc girl can deal with the monster, I don''t understand. I can''t figure out how, how can a low-level adventurer be able to deal with the ninth-tier lord?" "Titan? Could it be that the fairy is the incarnation of a god?" "Gods? Giants? This joke is not funny at all. The gods, the gods... have long been wiped out. The world is ruled by Fulisha. Isn''t it common sense that has long been revealed?" The adventurers talked a lot. This is obviously the spark that intertwined between the two worlds. "Titan? Roar?" Gilgamesh''s long and narrow eyes glanced at Attila indifferently, and then fell on Shilang again. Hum. Gilgamesh folded his arms around his chest. "Become a giant..." Attila muttered to herself, staring at Shirou blankly. She really did not expect that Shi Lang sought help not Attila, but Attila. "No. I can''t do it." Attila shook his head and quickly refused. She wanted to protect her friends and not hurt them, so she decided to break up with her friends, but her friends let her expose her own danger. Doesn''t her friend know how dangerous the giant **** is? "I don''t want to become a giant, let alone become a giant." Attila shook his head and vetoed it. "Really, then forget it." Shiro gave up. Looking at the Shi Lang who gave up directly, Attila couldn''t help but ask: "Aren''t you asking more?" "Hmm. I originally planned to let Ilia give you the magic power of the Holy Grail, so that you can try to transform into a giant with unlimited magic power. This was originally just a plan, since Attila is like this. I hate it, then forget it. Compared to these, I don''t want your heart hurt. My friend is Attila, not Attila, there is absolutely nothing wrong with this." Shirou said. Attila: "..." Chapter 1668： "It seems that your friends are not cooperating, Heroic Spirit." Gilgamesh looked at Shirou and said, "Your plan is bankrupt, because you were so confident before. It''s ridiculous and funny." Shi Lang glanced at Attila, looked at Gilgamesh with a calm face, and said: "Let''s put it away, this kind of ridiculous trickery is both ridiculous and boring." "Roar? So keen." Gilgamesh glanced at Shirou in surprise. "Then how can you be keen?" Shi Lang retorted. "Hmph. You woman, it''s really hard to deal with me, and there is no need to collect it. However, for the sake of that man, give me the [God''s Brain], and this king may take you out of here. "Gilgamesh said with a cross. "Don''t bother. And, actually said to collect...you guy, you really owe you a lot." Shiro stared at Gilgamesh with a bad face, and then said: "But now we should solve the current problem first." "Oh? Still thinking about solving that thing? Really mind-blowing. I really don¡¯t know what is good about you, the face? Humph. The miscellaneous is a miscellaneous cultivator after all, and the taste is difficult to be elegant. I have thought of collecting, sure enough, when people are angry, their brains will not work well." Gilgamesh said. "I''m too lazy to argue with you." Shi Lang said. The adventurers looked at Shirou and Gilgamesh in amazement. "What the **** is going on?" "Isn''t the flower of evil a rookie adventurer? Why... Why does it seem to be familiar with the only king? Didn''t they compete before?" "Now I''m fighting for each other, but, why does it feel..." "It''s like a bickering between friends?" The adventurers were dumbfounded and confused, stupefied to figure out what happened. Shi Lang glanced at Attila, then his gaze fell on Gilgamesh, and said, "Listen, the only king. You only need to find a way to take away the fragments of the gods, and I will do my best to restrain that thing. ." "Oh?" Gilgamesh looked at Shi Lang. Shilang''s face was calm. The formula for victory is already in sight. Gilgamesh might not have thought of it for the first time, but he also noticed it in the subsequent exchanges. Although the rules of the game have been broken by the Skeleton of Heaven, the game is not over. This means that there is a deep logical line that allows the Skeleton of Heaven to do so, and it can also defeat the Skeleton of Heaven. Because BOSS is used to knock down players. The invincible BOSS, this only means that the point of the strategy has not been found. After combining the existing intelligence, Shirou discovered the strategy point of the Skeleton of Heaven, and Gilgamesh followed closely and noticed it. That is Fragment of God. Guarded by the corpse of the sky, the fragment of the gods! [Unknown Territory] is related to the main storyline mission, and [Unknown Territory]¡¯s true identity is Venus UO, the corpse of the sky. This means that other [Unknown Territories] that hide fragments of God are not UOs, or exist similar to UOs. Therefore, the identity of the gatekeeper NPC hiding the [God¡¯s Brain] is unpredictable, but it is certain that the gatekeeper NPC must be alive and exist, but it did not chase and kill the Shilang and others who attacked her, and Not showing up, which also means that there is an unspoken rule of "Once you are attacked, you are not allowed to interfere in the game situation." That''s the gatekeeper NPC, so it should be so too. Therefore, what should be done is clear. There is no need to fight head-on with the Skeleton of the Sky, but into the body of the Skeleton of the Sky, which is the piece of [Unknown Territory], and then overcome the internal level of the Skeleton of the Sky to obtain the fragments of the gods. This requires two things, one is to fix the dead body of the sky outside, and the other is to attack the dead body of the sky inside. Neither of these two conditions can be met. Fixing the corpse of the sky means that it will be attacked by the corpse of the sky. UO¡¯s attack can only be supported by Ultraman. And the [Unknown Territory] strategy, Enqidu also said before, it needs Emperor Raiders group, and the success rate is not high. Not to mention the power of internal strategy, the external stability of the corpse of the sky will surely lead to a strong counterattack from the corpse of the sky. May I ask, besides Ultraman, who can fight against the UO of space warfare weapon level? In this regard, Shi Lang only thought of Attila, who was a star soldier. Attila has become a hero, but the instinct of traveling stars cannot be deprived of, as evidenced by the fact that the lines of traveling stars have become the inherent ability of Attila. And when he first entered the game world, Attila also showed Shirou his abilities. The system has a clear expression of the star pattern and has the ability to change giants. And here they have the holy grail of infinite magic power, Illya. Using Ilia''s holy grail characteristics and using infinite magic power to turn Attila into a star-traveling soldier, Shiro thought of the only and most stable way to deal with the corpse of the sky. However, Attila was very resistant. In this way, Shirou had to give up and took a risk. He intends to use the red and black universe¡¤the flower of evil to become a giant of evil and try to fix the corpse of the sky. After absorbing the pure malice of the dark vortex leaked from the dead body of Sajo Aige, the flower of evil has completed the promotion and transformation, but if it is a battle with UO, Shirou is really bottomless. But it won''t work if you don''t fight it. Once the corpse of the sky has completed the invasion, everyone here, including him and Mordred, will die, and it will be the kind of true death that can''t even go to the Heroic Seat. Mordred is still here, how can this be allowed? Shiro intends to take a gamble. The bet is not the flower of evil, but the mighty power that makes him fall into the endlessly resetting dark vortex. Hearing that Shirou wanted to contain the corpse of the sky by himself, Gilgamesh and Enkidu, Mordred were confused, and said to his heart how do you contain it? The body shape is not good at all. But only Ilia, who had experienced the seat of false gods and knew the existence of the flower of evil, knew what Shiro wanted to do. "This won''t work. This is too dangerous!" Ilia directly vetoed it. How is the evil giant an opponent of UO? Shi Lang knew in his heart that this was a gambling game, a gambling game that puts life on the table. But he has to do this, he can''t let Mordred, let Elia die here. A dispute. Chapter 1669： "What should I do?" Suddenly, a cold voice rang in the ears of several people, and Shi Lang turned his head to see that it was Attila. "Attila, you..." "I said it, this is the last time." Attila turned her back. Chapter 58: Titan Attila! Shiro originally planned to bet everything on the mighty power of the dark vortex, using the red and black universe and the flower of evil to become a giant of evil, trying to fix the remains of the sky, but now Attila agreed to become the giant Attila, Fixed the remains of the sky. This is the best option, but in this way, is Attila too reluctant? "There is nothing reluctant, this is the last time. Moreover, after becoming a giant, I have no way to control myself. It is not me that you have to worry about, but yourself, the enemy." Attila turned her back and reiterated this. She doesn''t resist becoming a giant, because Attila is Attila. What she hates and fears is just the one who will only be shattered and will not cherish the beauty of herself. "I believe you will not be swallowed by instinct, Attila." Shirou said seriously. Shi Lang knew what Attila was afraid of, it was the instinct of the star-traveling soldiers. Shi Lang felt the same way about this. He was once affected by the legend of the Eternal King, but Shi Lang believed that Attila could overcome this. Because her heart is soft. Of course, this is an ideal speech. In fact, it is because the current Attila is the body of the heroic spirit, not the body. The legendary side of the "Attila heroic" acts as a barrier between the spirit and the essence. Therefore, Attila is less controlled by the travel stars. , There is the possibility of keeping oneself. Attila turned her head and looked at Shirou quietly. You believe in me, but I don''t believe in myself, friend. But this sentence, she has never been able to say it. It is fortunate to have subordinates who are willing to follow oneself, to have a Master who is willing to accept oneself is also fortunate, and to have friends who are willing to make and trust oneself are even more fortunate... However, Attila has already recognized his essence. Changing back to a giant is also Attila''s heart. In this way, everyone will understand how dangerous it is to get close to her. She can only have enemies, not friends. "What should I do?" Attila asked. "It depends on Ilia." Shilang turned his head and looked at Ilia, who was crying on the side. "It''s almost like being used as a tool to extract magic power... However, in this case, there is no way. Now I really hope that Chloe is here, so I don''t need to do it..." Illiya grumbled twice, then she picked up a sharp dagger and cut open her palm. "Tick, tick..." The bright red blood fell from the wound on the palm, and there was a touch of pain on Ilia''s face, and then she pressed her palm to the ground to outline a technique. "What is this?" "It looks like a magic circle... but the orcs shouldn''t have the right direction for the wizard." The adventurers looked at each other and talked with puzzled faces. This is another thing that runs counter to their perceptions. "The priest of the gods..." Suddenly a sixth-class adventurer muttered to himself. "Priest?" The adventurers turned their heads to look at him, with doubts all over their faces: "What is that?" "It''s normal for the new generation to forget, but there should be people about my age among you? Have you forgotten even you? Those who have obtained miracles and served the gods." The adventurer said. Many young adventurers have doubts on their faces, while many high-class adventurers have their faces dumbfounded. "The priest... is really a vague memory." Before the universe emperor Frieza was driven into this world by the Ultramans, this world was not like this. There are no adventurers, no monsters, NPCs, and systems. Although there are also blood-sucking species and Eudemons, it is relatively a normal world. In that era, the earth was covered with pyramids serving the gods. And those who serve the gods in the pyramid are the witches who have been cast down with miracles and mastered strange abilities, also called priests. Afterwards, the gods were wiped out by the universe emperor Frieza and his gangs. Relying on the gods, the priests who performed miracles disappeared. Adventurers, systems, monsters, and NPCs appeared one after another, and the world became this one. Looks like. The changes in the world have also subtly changed people''s perceptions. At this moment, watching Ilia use her blood to outline the magic circle, many of them who have experienced the changes of the times reminded the priests of the old era, and for a while, they were deeply moved. Of course, they didn''t know that those priests were magicians in the definition of reality. The original magician, the magician of God. "Oh? This technique is...!" Looking at the magic circle outlined by Ilia, Gilgamesh raised his brow. "What''s wrong, Gil?" Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh and asked with concern. "It''s nothing," Gilgamesh shook his head, folded his hands on his chest, and snorted coldly: "I just thought that there is still a lagging loan that has not been collected yet." After drawing the magic circle, Illiya raised her head, looked at Attila, and said: "Just stand in the middle of the spell, Attila." Hearing this, Attila nodded and walked to the center of the technique. After taking a look at Attila, Shi Lang turned to look at Iliya and asked, "Is that all right, Iliya?" Ilia nodded: "This is Einzworth''s replacement technique. Attila needs magic power, right? Then use Einzworth''s replacement technique to replace the magic of the Holy Grail with Attila. Just pull the body." Shi Lang said that he would use the magic power of Ilia as the Holy Grail, but he didn''t have a specific method. After all, Illiya possesses the qualities and magic of the Holy Grail, but it is not the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail technique of Fuyuki City has long been hollowed out by Shirou, and then it was cleaned up by the waste of Wallachian Night. But when Shilang proposed this plan, Illya said that she had a way. Shilang didn''t expect that the way Illya said was to use Einzworth''s replacement technique. Although he knew that Angelika Einzworth and others who had invaded from the parallel world had stayed in their own reality after the false gods, Shirou did not expect that Ilia would have Einz He has learned the magic of the family heirloom of Voss, and has already mastered it to the extent that it can replace the magic power. I have to say that Illiya gave Shirou a surprise. With that, Ilia started the replacement technique, and only listened to a clank, the magic circle outlined on the ground flashed with blood, and then Ilia and Attila both emitted a blue light. . Those rays of light condensed together, shining like a nebula. That is the manifestation of magic. Chapter 1670： It¡¯s just that the magical masses of Ilia and Attila are not of the same magnitude at all. If Attila¡¯s magic is a galaxy, then Ilia¡¯s mass is a nebula, and the two are not of the same magnitude at all. . This is of course, after all, the essence of Ilia is the little holy grail made by the Einzbern family, and in the fourth holy grail war, Shirou gave the core of the holy grail to Ilia. Therefore, in addition to making a wish, Illya is enough to call it the holy grail of human form. "Tsk. I knew Illiya would replace magic. When she was in Northern Europe, she should be asked to replace her magic power to Teacher Skatie. In this way, even if the divine nature is weak, the teacher can sweep away. It''s really gone. A long way." Shi Lang gave a soft tut. As the technique progressed, the two huge magical power sources converged with each other, and then were replaced into each other''s bodies and magic circuits. As the huge magic power was replaced, Ilia seemed to have been sucked out of most of the blood, her face pale and scary, but Attila''s magic power was getting bigger and bigger, and the whole body was burning with rainbow colors. The magic arrogance. Khakaka The terrifying magic power was condensed in Attila''s small body, and as the heroic characteristics were released, even the space was slightly shaken by it. Shi Lang looked at Ilia in surprise. Has this kid stored so much magic power over the years? This is 70% of his size during the Fourth World War, which is really amazing. "Ah¡ª" With the surging of magic power, Attila feels that the spiritual foundation that maintains his existence has reached the extreme, and can no longer accommodate her scale. At the same time, the awakened source is trying to break through the limit of the spiritual foundation and transform his own reality. Show up. The runes of the stars above the body shone more and more, and the lines of the stars, like wandering ripples, spread all over Attila''s body. "That is...!" Mordred looked at the star pattern all over Attila in surprise. This is exactly the same as her state when she activated the star cup, the only difference is the star pattern. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The surging power was aroused from Attila''s body, and hot white air emerged from every pore of her, scorching extremely hot. Shi Lang''s face changed abruptly: "Get out of here!" These adventurers were not ordinary people. They had already sensed the danger in Attila. Before he said anything, they rushed out of the hotel one by one. Shi Lang picked up the weak Ilia and quickly left the hotel with Mordred. Next moment "Boom!" The [safe area]-the hotel, which even the Angels of Breakthrough cannot break temporarily, bursts open directly, and the hot white air is like a wave of atomic bomb explosions, sweeping out like a shock wave, and will directly knock the adventurers who are slow to escape directly into the air. Going out, he smashed heavily into the house on the side. The shattered angel that ravaged the sky was also stunned by this powerful shock wave, and slammed heavily on the protective cover of Zu''an City. The white mist was thick, and the vision was blurred, and the adventurer''s horrified voice sounded: "What''s that?" People looked up, and in just an instant, their bodies shuddered. In that white mist, there was a huge figure. An extremely large particle appeared in the city of Zu''an. This particle possessed an extremely large mass. The existence of this particle caused terrifying gravitational waves in space, which would result in the scorching hot white fog and some small particles on the ground. The trivial things of quality were sucked in one after another, and then they were crushed into spirits. The scorching white mist dissipated, revealing the scene in it. Everyone looked up at that huge mass, that huge mass, that huge figure, each with their mouths open, their faces full of consternation. "God..." Someone muttered to himself. "That''s... Attila." Shi Lang looked at the giant **** and couldn''t help pursing his lips. Attila, who is in a different state from the Huns, uses the magic of Ilia to make the star-traveling pattern go back to the origin of Attila. The whole body is white, and the whole body is covered with the star-traveling pattern. There is no such soft feeling when getting along, but there is an instinctive and frightening feeling. "That, that is... 14,000 years ago, the white giant who destroyed the gods." Enkidu looked at Attila with a complex expression. He knew in his heart that destroying the gods, destroying the gods, forcing the gods to create the wedge of heaven-Gilgamesh, and then forcing the gods to create the chain of heaven to contain Gilgamesh, which is his own ultimate source, It''s this white giant! "What is that white giant, Enkidu?" Gilgamesh asked. He is not interested in Attila, but he is very interested in Attila who gave birth to him. "Did you not see, Jill? She is right in front of our eyes." Enkidu said, pointing to Attila. "Have you forgotten? I''m across the screen. From the perspective of the Switch, it''s just a larger second-class bunny girl." Gilgamesh said. "Bunny girl..." Enqi glanced at Attila, and said to his heart that it was a bit like it. Mordred glanced at Attila standing on the ground, looked down at the star cup, pursed his lips, "In the end... will I become like that too?" Her star cup has three forms, the first two forms do not need to be repeated, the most important is the final third form. The moment she got the star cup, she knew that once she used the final form, she would no longer be herself. But this was just a feeling, but now seeing Attila''s appearance, Mordred knew in his heart what his ending would be. With the appearance of the giant Attila, the corpse of the sky in the sky suddenly shook restlessly. Buzzing! The dense forest covering the outside of the city grew wildly, and trees rose to the sky, as if to completely cover this area. "Roar ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Attila raised her head and screamed, the terrifying air wave spread like a sea of ??clouds, spreading towards the surroundings, wherever it passed, buildings were destroyed and her body collapsed. The power of the giant is obvious. ... "!" "!!!" "...!!!" "!?" Pluto, who had been lazily lying on the trunk, sat up straight, looking at the distant sky with a look of stunned expression. "I, I didn''t feel wrong, am I, Dead Skeleton? Is this...?" Chapter 1671： "Xingxingjian..." said the dead body of the sky. "Impossible! They were all shot down by us!" Pluto looked incredulous. "I don''t know... But this kind of feeling can''t be wrong. It''s a star soldier, and..." "And what?" "Moreover, she is right beside my body!" The Dead Skeleton of Heaven pursed his lips. The fifty-ninth chapter UOVS tour star soldier! ¡¾Two in One¡¿ ßÝßÝßÝ With a series of sonic booms, angels of destruction all over the sky swooped down from the sky and rushed towards the giant Attila standing on the ground. They exuded a dazzling light, and the terrifying heresy magic power turned into a light bullet, and they shot and killed Attila overwhelmingly, just like a light bullet nebula, pressing toward Attila. Even the Skeleton of Heaven felt the threat of Attila instinctively. Boom! Boom! Those light bullets fell on Attila like a torrential rain, but they could not harm Attila in the slightest. "It is indeed the giant that caused the destruction of the gods. The destructive power contained in those light cannons is more powerful than the destructive A grade against the city treasure, but it can not harm her at all. Moreover, this is not the body of the giant. , It''s just the phantom of the giant **** that appeared with the body of the Servant..." Enkidu looked at Attila with a cold sweat on his face. Although he had long been imaginary about Attila¡¯s power, after all, it was the gods who perished on the earth and forced the Sumerian gods to create Gilgamesh''s star warriors, but it was true. When he saw this scene, Enkidu had some ideas about Attila and how terrifying the star warriors were. Although the attacks of the destroying angels could not hurt Attila a bit, they succeeded in attracting Attila''s attention. Attila turned her head slightly, her indifferent eyes fell on the shattered angels all over the sky, slightly raised her huge palm, and waved along. Huhuhu In just an instant, the infinite force pierced the void and formed a huge storm. The surrounding mountains were shattered by the storm layer by layer, and the buildings collapsed. The broken angels were directly lifted out, heavily. It smashed on the barrier barrier of Zu''an City, and was completely immobile by wind pressure. And the shattered angels who were close to Attila were hit hard, like flies being slapped. With a "bang", they turned into meteors and fell into the mountains, life and death unknown. "Good, so strong...!" Everyone looked at Attila in horror. Those shattered angels are not ordinary monsters or fantasy species, but spores that far surpass them and are comparable to the dead bodies of gods in various regions. But even so, he was easily killed by Attila like a fly. Whether it is a **** or an angel of destruction, it is not worth mentioning in front of Youxingjian Attila. "This is what the gods said, white destruction..." Enkidu was sweating coldly. He is a weapon of the gods. In theory, he and Attila, who has destroyed the gods, are mortal enemies, but facing such a terrifying Attila, his heart felt trembling and fear for the first time in his life. You know, even in the face of the extremely evil demon Fen Baba, the bull of the sky, or even the death bestowed by the gods, he was never afraid, but now, facing Attila in the state of giant gods, he felt fear and Trembling. "Is this the fear that the gods once tasted? Obviously...obviously...just a phantom manifested by the Servant, which can actually make me feel fear from the bottom of my heart. Even the divinity endowed by the gods...is trembling... ¡­" Enqidu looked at Attila and muttered to himself. In fact, there is one thing that Enqi made a mistake. 14,000 years ago, it was not Attila¡¯s body that destroyed the gods and the gods, but it was just a clone of Attila. There is not much of Attila¡¯s appearance today. Difference. The power of the giant Attila is really too powerful. It is one of the unquestionable moon ceilings. Let alone an attack, her huge mass is like an infinite mass point. Gravitational waves are enough to **** many things over and crush them. And the shock wave formed in every move is comparable to a twelfth-level storm! "Giant..." People looked at Attila dumbfounded, admired, and awed this terrifying giant, just like the primitive cavemen''s awe and reverence for natural phenomena. "Stay away!" Shilang shouted. The current Attila is no longer Attila, but Attila, the star soldier. Attila''s ego has disappeared. All that exists is the disillusionment instinct of the star. Now he is attracted by the attack of the disillusionment angel, but once she notices it, it is a real catastrophe! With Shi Lang''s yelling, everyone was awakened and fled from Attila''s side one after another. However, Facing this situation, Attila did not continue to attack the Angel of Destruction, nor did he attack the people who were exhausted, but looked down at her palm, her red eyes were both clear and doubtful. Shirou noticed this and couldn''t help but stop, looking at Attila whose eyes flashed in doubt. Could it be that... "Why didn''t my consciousness disappear?" Suspicious murmurs sounded from Attila''s mouth, and Attila looked at herself suspiciously, wondering whether she had really changed back to its original form. "Attila, could it be said that you kept yourself?" Shilang looked at Attila in surprise. Hearing this, Attila turned his head slightly, and the cold and clear red eyes fell on Shilang, whispering softly: "Altria Pendragon." "!" Shi Lang looked at Attila in surprise. There is no doubt that Attila, who can pronounce Al''s name clearly, is sober! But why? Attila, who had turned into a star-touring soldier, had not disappeared from the self-consciousness that belonged to Attila, but was exceptionally awake, and the vanishing instinct that belonged to the star-touring soldier had not regained. What is going on here? Suddenly thought of a little, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Ilia, who was pale. Shi Lang thought to himself, could it be that the magic of the past Ilia has kept Attila awake? Only this explanation. And this problem is not a problem at all. Attila was mentally prepared to be violent, but now Attila is still awake, that''s great! It seems that I also come to work sometimes. Thinking like this in his heart, Shi Lang looked at Attila, and hurriedly shouted: "Attila, throw out the wreckage of the sky!" "I see..., friend." Atty started to move, and a calm smile appeared on that cold and pretty face. I originally thought that after changing back to Attila, Attila¡¯s ego would disappear, and he would become a star soldier, violently destroying all life and beauty, but he did not expect that he would maintain himself, his mind is so clear, and his body It''s so easy. Does this mean that instinct is also overcome? Chapter 1672： Can you hug others by yourself? Thinking of this, a smile couldn''t help showing on her face, and then Attila rushed towards the corpse of the sky. "Don''t want to get close to the body¡ª" The broken angels sensed Attila''s threat to the corpse of the sky, and they regrouped one by one and rushed towards Attila. "I don''t want to hurt you, so I get out of the way!" With a cold sound, Attila did not see any movement, and the whole body was gushing out hot white gas. Those scorching white breaths were not a means of attack, but a breath of pure living body breathing. However, it is this simple breath that is like the heat wave of a nuclear bomb explosion, sweeping towards the surroundings. "Booming" several times, the Angels of Destruction were directly lifted off by this hot breath, unable to fix their bodies at all. "Oops!" Seeing the hot breath gushing out, Enqidu''s face changed drastically, and he quickly took out the lock of the sky, forming a chain-shielded wall, blocking the air wave. However, when Attila''s breath touched the shield wall formed by the lock of the sky, it was destroyed and destroyed in just an instant. "It''s over!" Enqidu stared at the wave of air that seemed like a final sigh in horror. He never thought that Attila was so terrified. No. It may be said that it is precisely because of the horror that has reached this point that the gods can be destroyed. People looked at the wave of air in horror, and they were desperate. At this moment, with a "click", a tide of red and black mud appeared on the ground. It clearly looked like something evil, but at this moment it formed a The huge protective cover wrapped everyone in. Is it just that this layer of mud can stop Attila''s blast? Impossible? After all, even the lock of the sky failed. Everyone was desperate. However, when the scorching air wave rushed to the protective cover of this red-black mud, only a "pop" sound was heard, and there was not even the slightest wave of fluctuations, and it was completely wiped out by the tide of mud. "Blocked, blocked." Enqi looked at the mud in amazement. Even his breath that couldn''t be blocked by the lock of the sky after being strengthened by the system was easily blocked by this layer of mud. "Enkidu, what happened?" Gilgamesh asked on the side. "Can you see clearly through the screen, Jill?" Enkidu asked. "Of course, the map is just black." Gilgamesh said: "Is this involved in the giant god''s AOE attack?" "No. The titan''s gas wave was resolved. The mud was resolved." Enqidu said. "Mud?" Gilgamesh frowned. Huh. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief, and collected the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. Seeing that Attila''s aura ruined the lock of the sky, Shi Lang subconsciously used the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil. But whether the Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil can block Attila¡¯s breath, there is no bottom in his heart. As a result, the Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil gave Shirou a big surprise. Not only did it block it, but it also blocked it very well. It directly turned Attila''s breath into naught. If it were replaced with the previous [Evil of this World], this would definitely not be possible. Shiro knows very well that the current [evil] can do this because it combines the three evils of [evil in this world], [evil of vampire], and [evil of god], and obtains the sand strip love song Part of the mighty power of the Dark Vortex can do this kind of thing. "Hey! Look at¡ª" As Shilang took the [evil] back, everyone saw the outside world, and each one was dumbfounded and dumbfounded. "God, my goodness!" Everyone was really speechless. The entire Zu''an city seemed to have been hit by a magnitude 12 earthquake, and the ground and city walls shattered like spider webs. Only the houses that were still protected by the system''s [safe area] rule were barely damaged. And this is only caused by the breath of the giant god! "Too, too terrible!" "What the **** is that?" "The giant god... can it be said that like the destruction gods of Fulisha, they are all invaders from outside the sky?" People were shocked. The whole land was ravaged and destroyed. No. I can''t say the whole land, because the land behind the people is still intact. And this is all because Shirou''s [evil] was resolved. It''s just that such a miserable situation is only caused by the breath of the opponent, which is really terrifying! Shi Lang looked at Attila with a cold sweat on his face. This is the existence of He-Enlightened One, UO, etc., and it belongs to the power of the ceiling of the Moon. Far beyond the eternal king, the crowned hero, and most Beasts, an unprecedented desperate power. However, Shirou also possessed the power to resist this kind of existence. That is [evil] that has evolved. In addition, the sixth seat said that the Eternal King is a container, and in the invisible vortex inherited from the original fairy Titis, there is also the potential for Shirou to surpass the Eternal King! "Sorry, I won''t control my strength." Attila looked at everyone apologetically. Kaka Kaka¡ª! [Invincible] units all over the sky, the protective shield of Zu''an City was finally completely shattered after experiencing the invasion of the corpse of the sky and the impact of Attila''s breath. The dead body of the sky embedded in the protective cover, as the protective cover shattered, the huge island suddenly fell from the sky like Mount Tai. "Throw it out, Attila!" Shilang yelled quickly. Hearing this, Attila nodded, and then stretched out his hand toward the Skeleton of Heaven. The terrifying power turned out to be like a world version of the Skeleton of Heaven. Chapter 1673： Kakaka¡ª¡ª! Attila¡¯s ten fingers were inserted into the base of the Skeleton of Heaven because of the force, and then she used her waist to slam it towards the outside world, and the Skeleton of Heaven was like a meteor, and fell heavily to the city of Zu¡¯an. In addition, there was a thunderous rumbling sound. "Squeaky wow..." The Skeleton of Heaven made a very strange sound, which sounded a bit painful. Obviously, even for UO, this kind of physical throw is enough to cause damage to the corpse of the sky. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Attila strode the meteor, directly smashed the walls of Zu''an City, and rushed outside the city. Her huge hands turned into falling meteors, or bombarded the corpse of the sky, or grabbed the large woods among the corpse of the sky. He pulled it out abruptly. "Squeaky wow..." The dead corpse of the sky wailed in pain. "Obviously maintaining oneself, as a result, the character has become so aggressive..." Seeing such a violent Attila, Shi Lang sweated coldly. He decided that after the effect of the invisible vortex was over, he must explain to Al carefully and never give out the things he played on his behalf. In case Attila gets angry and turns into Attila to hammer him like this, he is not UO, this small body cannot withstand such a hammering method. Under Attila''s violent attack, the Skeleton of Heaven was completely suppressed. Although the Attila standing here at this moment is not the main body, but the destructive power is still there. If the UO standing here is like a black giant that haunted the Andes before, maybe Attila at this moment is not a rival, but the response is not an attacking type. The corpse of the sky is more than enough. Suddenly, with a squeak, the earth cracked open suddenly, and a huge vine rose from behind Attila and wrapped it around Attila''s neck. "Uh...!" Attila, who was strangling his throat, felt uncomfortable. The hands that hammered the corpse of the dead were retracted, and the vines on the neck were buckled in an attempt to tear the vines around the neck. The vines were ravaged under Attila''s tremendous power, but they could not be broken. At the same time, several more vines burst out of the ground, clasping Attila''s arms, and then wrapped Attila''s ankles, and with a fierce force, they directly suspended Attila. ¡ª¡ªIt hurts. It hurts, you guy. ¡ª¡ªI want to take revenge on you. After controlling Attila, the Skeleton of the Sky floated into the air while controlling Attila, and then the two giant trees on the island emitted black light, blasting at Attila''s body. "Boom! Boom!" This terrifying black light and the light bomb of the smashing angel are not at all an attack of the same dimension, but the main artillery for the counterattack of the Skeleton of Heaven. Even Attila was beaten all over after taking these two shots. Sure enough, even if it is not an offensive UO, the Skeleton of the Sky is still a life form standing on the top of this galaxy after all, not a small character that can be easily dealt with like the gods. Later, the Skeleton of Heaven drew out a few more vines, like a whip, and hit Attila''s body. Pop, pop. The voice resounded loudly, as if punishing the gangster who hurt himself, the Skeleton of Heaven didn''t leave his hands at all, and soon Attila''s star-stripe body was covered with many welts. "The Sword of Oath of Victory--!" With a sonorous sound, the two star lights rushed out, turning into the sharpest lightsaber, cutting off the vines that controlled Attila''s neck and right hand, and then disappeared into the sky. Altria... Attila, who was hung in the air, struggled to turn her head and looked at the place where the stars were gleaming. Shirou was standing on the broken wall, slowly putting away the two star swords. "Don''t fight alone, Attila! Behind you, there are friends you can trust! Hold on to him, and leave the rest to us, Attila!" Shirou shouted at Attila: "I believe in you, so you should try to believe me too, Attila!" "A trusted friend..." Attila gritted her teeth, her eyes flashed with red light, and on the huge body, the lines of the stars flashed with dazzling starlight, and then these lights were condensed on the right hand that was free of control. By the way, I don''t have to fight alone anymore, because I still have friends. "Blame, please blame yourself for being so close to me!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Gathering all the magic power and power, Attila waved the right fist that gathered the power of the whole body, and blasted towards the dead body of the sky in front of him. "Boom!" Endless light rushed into the sky from the base of the corpse of the sky, and then the light dissipated, and Attila¡¯s fist directly penetrated into the body of the corpse of the sky, like liquid stardust, from the broken hole. The middle flowed down Attila''s arm. -Pain. Pain. It hurts ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! Facing this blow, even the Skeleton of Heaven felt pain, and subconsciously released Attila. With a bang, Attila fell to the ground. ¡ª¡ªGo to death. To die. Go to hell! ! The endless roots rushed out from the depths of the earth, like a huge palm, pulling Attila to the palm of the hand, as if to crush Attila. Khakaka The dead body of the sky exerted great force, and the sound of broken bones rang from the body, and Attila''s face was covered with cold sweat. Gritting his teeth, Atty stretched out his other hand, and fiercely inserted it into the base of the Skeleton of Heaven. The whole person was like a tree root, fixing the Skeleton of Heaven that could wander at will. "I did it!" Attila said with difficulty. Introverted and low self-esteem, she will not speak up, but she has truly fulfilled Shi Lang''s entrustment. "Thank you, Attila." Glancing at Attila who was holding the corpse of Heaven, Shirou turned his head to look at Gilgamesh, and said, "It''s up to us now." "Huh. Don''t tell me, this king also knows. However, it is unexpected that things will turn out to be like this, but this also verifies this king''s conclusion again. Where there is that guy, there are accidents." Gilgamesh turned to look at the adventurers and said loudly: "Warriors, you have already seen the fate of death. If you do nothing, then death is your end. I want to live to see tomorrow. The sun rushes along with this king. Only the one who destroys fate can dominate the future!" After finishing speaking, Gilgamesh didn''t care about other people''s reactions, jumped up, flew onto Attila, and rushed towards the interior of the corpse of the sky. Enkidu, as well as the other sanctuary adventurers who followed Gilgamesh, also jumped and followed Gilgamesh. "What to do?" Chapter 1674： "What shall we do?" "What else can I do? I don''t want to die." "We, we can wait here until the monster is attacked by the only king? This way, it''s safer, right?" "Huh. Then you just stay here, I don''t want to entrust my life to others. My life can only be in my own hands!" "I, I don''t want to die." "Let''s stay with the low-level ones, and all the high-level ones. I''ll go first. Don''t let me look down on you." "Adventurers, adventurers, adventurers... If you don''t take risks at this time, when will you take risks?" ... A group of high-class adventurers rushed out and followed Gilgamesh''s pace. How can one''s own life be placed on someone else''s body? "Mordred, Illiya, you stay. Sister, let''s go too!" Shi Lang exhorted. Morrigan hesitated for a moment, and then said: "You stay too, Al. It''s too dangerous there, your death, but it''s really dead. I can''t see you in death." "How can I watch my friends suffer?" Shi Lang glanced at Attila, who was pinched by the corpse of the sky, and gritted his teeth: "Go on, Sister Morgan!" With a kick, he landed on Attila and rushed into the body of the dead body of the sky. Before the Skeleton of the Sky smashes Attila, the internal copy of the Skeleton of the Sky must be hacked! "So, you are not cute at all!" Molly sighed, "But, maybe this is where your charm lies. But you really are becoming more and more like Gurneyville." A faint smile appeared on his face, and then Morrigan rushed towards Shi Lang. Hold on to Chapter 60, Attila! [System: You have entered the map, unknown territory, please pay attention to $#$#@%¡­¡­] Climbing along Attila¡¯s body, Shiro once again entered the body of the dead of the sky, the system immediately The message was sent. "The system prompts that it is garbled, exactly the same as those hidden copies of Sanctuary..." Molly murmured to herself. "How did the hidden copies of Sanctuary work, elder sister?" Shi Lang turned to look at Morrigan and asked. There is no doubt that the hidden dungeon mentioned by Morrigan, like the Skeleton of the Sky, belongs to the strategy of [Unknown Territory]. "There are guardians in this kind of dungeon. As long as you clean up the mobs, finally defeat the guardian, and take away the treasure chest guarded by the guardian, the strategy will be successful." Morrigan responded to Shirou¡¯s question, and immediately dignified his face and said, ¡°However, this kind of hidden dungeon is very difficult. Even the Emperor Raiders team that we all match up is not 100% successful. In fact, so far. The hidden dungeons that have been successfully hacked so far have all been piled up with the trumpet as cannon fodder and the number of resurrections." "However, now only Gilgamesh and I are the top match characters, and Gilgamesh and I are both assists, and Enkidu is half-controlled and half-output. If there is Merlin''s number, it will be fine. Now, his output is pure, but now Gurneyville controls Merlin¡¯s number and I don¡¯t know where it went..." "The most important thing is that the resurrection mechanism is now sealed. The deaths of Gilgamesh and I are just accounts that have been invalidated, but your deaths are real deaths. In other words, there is no way to pile them up with resurrection." Morrigan said. Morrigan is an experienced player. In a sense, her words are authority. What Morrigan didn''t know was that the guardian in this instance was Tosaka Rin, and Tosaka Rin had left this instance not long ago. In other words, there is no guarding BOSS in this dungeon, just clean up the mobs along the way. The fellow Gilgamesh probably also knew this from Enkidu, so he could maintain this posture with ease. Shirou told Morrigan about Tosaka Rin. "What? The guardian boss ran away?" Molly Gan was stunned, is there such a fairy operation? "What''s wrong? Wouldn''t the previous dungeon bosses run?" Shi Lang asked. "More than not running, they are all hard hits. And generally speaking, BOSS waits for players to knock down, right? You really... have encountered something that destroys the three views, why did I not touch any of them? I have been there." Molly sighed willingly. She had to admit that her "sister" was unlucky. Well, it seems that BOSS left the bottom of the level and ran away. It is not a common thing, it is only a show operation belonging to Rin Tosaka. "Hey! Morrigan!" At this time, Gilgamesh, who was standing at the forefront of the team, turned his head, looked at Morrigan, and shouted: "Come and assist Enkidu!" "Please forgive me for rejecting this." Morrigan shook his head and said. "No matter how much assistance the trumpet is, it won''t be much stronger. Come here, you know, my number is focused on strengthening attacks, and there is no special defense and milkman ability." Gilgamesh said. "That said..." Morrigan hesitated for a moment, then glanced at Shirou. "Go, sister. Compared to me, your ability is more needed there," Shi Lang said. The dead body of the sky will be so peaceful right now, because the body is fixed by Attila, and most of the energy is put on dealing with Attila. Although the Skeleton of the Sky is not a combat UO, but Attila, who is just using Ilia¡¯s holy grail characteristics and magical powers, is not strong enough for the clone of the perishing gods. Sooner or later, it will be crushed to death by the Skeleton of the Sky. Things. Before Attila is crushed by the Skeleton of the Sky, we must attack the Skeleton of the Sky! It must be rational and cannot be delayed! "I see, then you should be careful. If it doesn''t work, just exit here." Morrigan warned. If it were to be replaced by the overbearing and ruthless Morgan Leffey more than 1,500 years ago, she would definitely not care about the safety of "Altria", but now it is Morrigan who stands here. "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded. Morrigan walked towards Gilgamesh. "It''s a long time. After all, a trumpet ran up to the top copy. Huh, it''s really overwhelming." Gilgamesh said with his chest. "Don''t say that, Gil." Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh with soft eyes, and said, "Perhaps the clay-like prop of the Knight King can be our magic weapon for winning." "Mud!" Gilgamesh frowned deeply. The heroic spirit who makes good use of mud, in Gilgamesh''s impression, besides Enkidu, is the **** miscellaneous repairman, Fujimaru Shiro. Could it be that Shiro Fujimaru hid his half body in the shadow of the Knight King? Chapter 1675： Hum. It is really in line with the practice of miscellaneous repair. However, the miscellaneous cultivator actually controlled Merlin''s account and ran into this [Unknown Territory] first, and now I am afraid that it was either hidden in a certain place in this [Unknown Territory], or it had already been killed to abandon the account. Hum. It doesn''t matter which one, first get this fragment and talk about it! Gilgamesh thought so. "Warriors, follow this king--!" "Come on--!" "Fight for life!" Gilgamesh yelled, and led the army of scattered adventurers into the hinterland of the dead body of the sky, and rushed towards a huge tree in the distance that went straight into the sky. Most of the smashed angels of the dead body of the sky have already left the body of the dead body of the sky and attacked the outside world. Only some relatively weak monsters remained in his body. Looking at the dense forest in front of him, a large group of monsters of the sixth and seventh tiers rushed out. Gilgamesh snorted coldly, took out seventy or eighty scrolls from the [Backpack], and moved towards The monster group threw it over. The moment the scrolls touched the monster, they burned with terrifying magical flames, and then exploded one after another like nuclear bombs thrown down. "Boom! Boom!" The endless blasting flame turned the surroundings into a sea of ??scorching fire, and all the monsters blocking the way were swallowed in by the sea of ??fire, burning their lives. "Then, that''s a one-time fairy secret scroll, right?" Someone looked at Gilgamesh in astonishment. "Fairies can engrave magic into secret scrolls and turn them into disposable magic items that anyone can use. Because of the special and scarce materials, all fairy secret scrolls are invaluable. Even the first level of magic It was sold above 50,000 QP. And, the fairy secret scrolls that the only king used before are at least the seventh rank or higher, right?" "Okay, awesome." The adventurers were captured by Gilgamesh''s financial resources. "I can''t even bear to use one... Damn big krypton dog!" Morrigan looked at Gilgamesh with a full face, her envy, jealousy and hateful eyes, like a socially defeated dog. "Huh. Barren miscellaneous repairman, do you feel jealous?" Gilgamesh folded his arms and looked at Morrigan contemptuously. The problem that can be solved with financial resources is not a problem at all. There are also those elite monsters, which can not be cleaned up by secret scrolls. Keep an eye on Enkidu and the blood volume of the front row. This is your duty as a nurse." "Don''t order me, I know." While talking, Morrigan released a healing technique toward the front row who was fighting against the elite monster with flesh and blood. At this time, hundreds of strange monsters spewed out of the dense forest nearby, rushing towards the army of adventurers. Those adventurers have released their skills one after another, but this army of adventurers is uneven and has no experience in teamwork. Various skills cannot be released in a unified and coordinated manner, and they cannot constitute a deterrent at all. Gilgamesh glanced at them and said, "You just need to release good gains to the front row." "But, with so many monsters coming up all at once, the front row can''t stop it, right?" Someone couldn''t help but said. "Can''t stop it? Huh. Stupid question makes this king not even interested in answering." Gilgamesh snorted contemptuously, then snapped his fingers, and a huge void suddenly appeared next to him. Then countless fairy secret scrolls turned into a series of streamers like Gatling bullets. Those monsters. Moreover, these fairy secret scrolls are above the sixth rank! "Boom! Boom!" Under the blasting of the fairy secret scroll, the hundreds of monsters were actually unable to advance, and they were buried in the sea of ??flames. "Just one person..." The adventurers were stunned. This is one of the top adventurers in the whole continent, the only king. There is no doubt that the adventurers are all captured by Gilgamesh''s financial resources. "Dogs, big dogs...!" After understanding the value of the Fairy Secret Scroll in this world, even Shirou, looking at Gilgamesh''s level of profligacy, could not help but cursed. Gilgamesh moved his ears, turned his head to look at Shirou disgustedly, and said: "Don''t compare this king with you, and the poor king like the Eternal King. When it comes to financial resources, this king is no one can match. Of." "It''s just a concept of having all the treasures..." Shirou looked up at Gilgamesh, who was foul-smelling. Sure enough, this guy is only worthy of deflation. However, under this situation, Gilgamesh, who demonstrated the power of the local tyrant, was also considered reliable. With Rin Tosaka Ishtar''s departure, using Gatling-style goblin secret scroll attacks can quickly defeat this instance, so that Attila will suffer less. Thinking like this in my heart, an extremely unhappy female voice suddenly resounded from the distant sky: "I said, can you save a little bit of my treasure?" As soon as the words fell, almost like a beam of light, a figure appeared in front of everyone with a long smoke cloud. The familiar Sumerian costume, the flying Xingzhou Maanna, and the pretty face with the black double ponytail close to it. Shilang raised his eyebrows, Enqi was dumbfounded for a moment, then pointed his finger at the man and asked, "Ishtar?" "Oh? Didn''t the adults add it? It''s a blasphemy against the highest and most beautiful goddess! It''s because this selfish, cruel, and stinking weasel guy is there?" Tosaka Rin Yi Shtar pointed to Gilgamesh and said. "Weasel? Selfish and cruel?" Gilgamesh snorted disdainfully. "Then how can you compare to your notorious dung sheller?" "Shit, shitshell man?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar couldn''t hold back his face. "Oh, oh. I never thought that the king, who has always been informed and reasonable, would say such vulgar words. It seems that it is all because you are more stinky than Shigulang, Ishtar." Gilgamesh hugged The chest sneered sarcastically. "Gilgamesh, you fellow...!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar gritted her teeth, she had to admit that when it comes to bad mouth, she is really inferior to Gilgamesh. "You said without embarrassment, this king uses your treasure? This sentence is enough to make this king punish you for your sins. However, to be angry with a shit-shell man really has the identity of the king, if you let the eternal king''s miscellaneous repair I know, and I don¡¯t know how to laugh at this king. Okay, Okay. Trash should go to the trash can, and you can go back." Gilgamesh waved to Rin Tosaka Ishtar. "You are right, the garbage should be put in the trash can. But the real garbage is you, a stinky-mouthed fellow, please feel relieved, I will be very gentle to make you disappear without a trace!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s face was black, and his whole body exuded a murderous intent, and he rushed towards Gilgamesh regardless. Gilgamesh turned his head slightly and glanced at Enkidu. Enkidu nodded slightly with a serious face. Gilgamesh''s mouth raised slightly, and then he looked at Tosaka Rin Ishta who swooped down. Er, said: "You, a miscellaneous practitioner who can''t even guard the pride of the goddess, want to make this king disappear?" "Hahahahaha! This is really funny enough. Then come on and see that you are full of pancreas as I splashed like before! Hahahahaha!" Gilgamesh laughed loudly, then stepped a little and flew towards the distance. Tosaka Rin Ishtar became furious, with red eyes, and chased after him. "That woman, what is it?" The adventurers were all at a loss, and at this moment, with a "pop", Enqidu clapped his hands, attracted everyone''s eyes, and said: "Okay, leave them alone, let''s continue to advance and attack this dungeon!" Chapter 1676： "Good!" The adventurers are enthusiastic. Shirou retracted his gaze. Although I don¡¯t know why Tosaka Rin Ishtar, who had been free to leave, turned back and became the bottom boss, but Gilgamesh, who responded in time, used the radical method to attract Nothing to worry about when I''m gone. Even the boss at the bottom of the level has been taken away, and the only thing left is to clean up the mobs and then take away the fragments of the gods. Hold on, Attila! Chapter 61 So that''s it, you are my child too! "Hateful golden retriever stinky mouse, go to death for me!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar glared fiercely at Gilgamesh, who was flying ahead, and with a wave of his palm, the flying boat Maana shot countless powerful light bullets toward Gilgamesh. "Shoo, hoo!!" Countless streamers with majestic magic power, lasing away like a swarm of meteors. The sound of hunting wind sounded in his ears, Gilgamesh turned around, and was engulfed by light bombs like a meteor shower. "Successful!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar waved his hand in surprise. "Success? Huh, a clown is a clown, there is no use other than a cute grunt." Gilgamesh''s mocking voice sounded in the mist, and Tosaka Rin Ishtar quickly looked at it. "How come?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s face was stunned, only to see that the clouds dispersed, revealing Gilgamesh unscathed. "How is it possible? In this connection point, as a BOSS, I should be strengthened countless times by the rules. Attacks are not something that adventurers like you can resist!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar is unbelievable. Although the real strength may not be as good as Gilgamesh, this is the game world! She is a top BOSS, how can a player in a small area resist her attack without injury? "How could you, a defeated general who couldn''t hold on to the pride of being a goddess, hurt this king?" Gilgamesh sneered bitterly, while secretly putting the golden hourglass in his hand into his backpack. In. Time Hourglass, this is an ultra-rare prop of "Beauty under the Moon", and the effect is very simple, that is, the golden body is invincible for 2 seconds. In the state of invincible golden body, neither can attack, use props and skills, and will not be selected by any attack. Of course, this kind of invincibility to destroy the rules of the game is invalid. But it is effective for Rin Tosaka Ishtar as the game boss. "Damn it! You guy, you laughed at me again and again and again and again, that you haven''t turned into a woman? It''s disgusting! The cold is so terrible that I can''t help but tremble!" Tosaka Rin Ishta You pointed to Gilgamesh and said. "Huh, you have only 2.5 paramecium in the IQ area, what do you know? This king is different from you. This king uses a game account instead of a real person to enter." Gilgamesh said. "Ha ha ha... Isn''t that a pervert? The big pervert of women''s clothing! Oh, I get it!" Tosaka Rin Ishtar suddenly showed his face, taunting: "Couldn''t it be the famous hero king, under that cold, cruel, and selfish tyrant mask, there is actually a girl? Because it''s not a life. And the female body, so I created a female account to satisfy my fragile girly heart?" Upon hearing this, instead of being angry, Gilgamesh sighed. "Why did you sigh? Didn''t I get it right?" Tosaka Rin Ishtar was a little horrified. Was she really hit by her? "No, this king is just ashamed. This king is still too young to call the great goddess a paramecium with an IQ 2.5. This is really an insult to the paramecium. You should be a prokaryote, right? This can explain why such a degree of cognitive impairment. When I think that I have been malicious to you, I''m sorry, Ishtar, this is indeed the king''s fault." Gilgamesh looked at Tosaka Rin Ishtar pityingly, his pitying gaze made Tosaka Rin Ishtar more angry than Gilgamesh''s contemptuous gaze as before. Damn it! Tosaka Rin Ishtar gritted his teeth and stared at Gilgamesh. Is there anything more annoying than this guy''s mouth in this world? As if thinking of something, Tosaka Rin Ishtar took a deep breath, looked at Gilgamesh mockingly, and asked with a sneer: "Are you agitated, Kim Pika? In order to transfer me away from you. The big army, let your big army attack this area when the Angel of Destruction is not in this area, right?" "Oh?" Gilgamesh looked at Tosaka Rin Ishtar in surprise, "You can actually see it? A prokaryote in the small area that will be caught by Fen Baba, can actually recognize a phenomenon that normal people can see. , It is incredible. It seems that the sun sometimes rises from the west." Gilgamesh was full of emotion. "..." Tosaka Rin Ishtar''s mouth twitched fiercely, and with the help of Tosaka Rin''s side to suppress the anger, he couldn''t help but rush up. Tosaka Rin Ishtar held back his anger, stared at Gilgamesh, mockingly said: "I have seen this low-level strategy from the beginning. Do you know why I will follow you if I see it? That''s because my duty is just an elite monster. The guardian of this field is someone else and stronger than me! Hahaha! How is it, Gilgamesh? You didn''t expect it, did you? Your Enkidu , And those followers, will be buried here!" Speaking of the latter, Tosaka Rin Ishtar couldn''t help laughing, Gilgamesh must have not thought of this, and the strategy of transferring away from her was a joke at all! Presumably Gilgamesh, who is in the hands of the brain, understood this and was already anxious, right? Want to return to the main force quickly, right? At this time, I stopped him. The impatient look on his face in Joshi must be extremely funny! However, Gilgamesh just nodded, and said flatly: "Oh." This time I changed to Tosaka Rin Ishtar and was surprised: "You, don''t you worry about Enkidu? I don''t want to hurry back." "Why should I worry? Why should I hurry back? That''s my friend, Enkidu." Speaking of Enkidu, Gilgamesh was full of pride. It was obvious that Enkidu had a very high status in his heart, and no one could surpass it. "And¡ª" Lowering his head slightly, Gilgamesh looked condescendingly at Tosaka Rin Ishtar, "It''s like squatting in a hut. I can only deal with a lump of **** at a time." "You guy¡ª¡ª!!!" The thread that maintained Tosaka Rin Ishtar¡¯s sanity was completely broken. Treasure, freedom, magic... everything disappeared. Now Tosaka Rin Ishtar was thinking about one thing. , That is tore off Gilgamesh''s mouth! "This kind of crazy face really suits you as a woman. Hahaha." Gilgamesh''s bold laughter sounded from the sky. Gilgamesh didn''t worry about what Tosaka Rin Ishtar said, because that was Enkidu. Moreover, this woman''s character is extremely bad, she doesn''t have the slightest virtue as a goddess, and what she says can''t be trusted at all. ... Khakaka Entangled tightly by the vines of the dead body of the sky, his body made a terrible sound like glass shattering. Bright red blood seeped from the cracks in the body, dripping to the ground along the vines of the dead body of the sky. Tick, tick. The blood of the giant **** stained a dense forest. It turns out that my blood is also red. Chapter 1677： Looking at the blush on the ground, Attila thought with a weak consciousness. ¡ª¡ªLet me go! Said the corpse of the sky. "Don''t let go." Attila said. ¡ª¡ªThen you go to die! I will taste your delicacy. The spirit of the dead body of the sky conveyed pure malice, and the vines entangled Attila''s body suddenly became harder, giving Attila a feeling that she might be broken at any time. "Crack, click." Attila¡¯s body became more fragmented, but Attila did not let go of the dead body of the sky. Instead, the palms inserted into the dead body of the sky stretched out into the depths of the body of the dead body, firmly fixed. The dead body of living in the sky. ¡ª¡ªLet me go! "Don''t let go." Attila said. ¡ª¡ªAhhhhhhhh! The Skeleton of Heaven is even more violent, and it is the first time since he was born that he is fixed by such a shame. Countless vines rose to the sky, the majesty of the glory, like the power of destruction, but this did not scare Attila. The Skeleton of Heaven also gave up persuading Attila to let go of herself, and instead used more force. He wanted to tear Attila into pieces and swallow it as the staple food of awakening. Now that the staple food is available, then a feast naturally also needs ingredients. The Dead Skeleton of the Sky controls the broken angels to stop attacking Attila, and instead controls them to fly towards the residents of Zuan City and the low-level adventurers. Attila, who was originally a little fuzzy, saw this scene, suddenly cheered up: "What are you going to do?" ¡ª¡ªI want to eat you. "I don''t allow you to destroy the beautiful life." Attila was excited. ¡ª¡ªWhat qualifications do you have to say this, the star warrior who ravaged the earth and civilization? Hearing this, Attila''s eyes shrank sharply, and her excitement stagnated. ¡ª¡ªFor Gaia, for these lives. You are more threatening than me, because I am a restrained hunter, and you are pure destruction. "This..." Attila eagerly wanted to explain and prove something, but the spiritual flaw at this moment was caught by the Skeleton of Heaven and immediately tied her tighter, leaving no room for her to exert her strength. After controlling Attila, the Skeleton of Heaven quickened its pace, controlling the broken angels to attack the city of Zu''an. A large number of broken angels have come from the sky, just like the heaven of blood. "Zuan is finally about to usher in destruction?" Someone muttered to himself as he watched this scene. "Why do I come to Zu''an!" Some adventurers regretted. Facing the brilliance of majesty, sentient beings are in various forms, either desperate, or angry, or angry, or indifferent. "Star cup, star cup...!" Mordred panicked and took out the star cup. In this situation, all she can do is use the star cup to protect herself and the weak Ilia. She can''t do anything else. However, at the moment when he took out the star cup, he heard a "shoo" sound, and a stream of light flickered from the sky, like a meteor, blasting towards Mordred. Mordred subconsciously stretched out his hand to block, and the streamer happened to fall on Mordred''s star cup. With only one sound, the star cup was knocked off and landed on the ground with a clank. Then, the angel of destruction fell in front of Mordred. "You, you bad guy!" Mordred drew the sword and pointed it at the shattered angel vigilantly. The broken angel stared at Mordred faintly, lowered his head slightly, and licked his palm with his small tongue. Mordred looked around and saw a row of clearly visible tooth prints on the palm of the broken angel. "Yes, it''s you!" Mordred looked at this shattered angel in surprise. It was obvious that this was the shattered angel who had been bitten by her before. At this time, another angel of destruction fell in front of Mordred, and was about to act towards Mordred, but the angel of destruction reached out and stopped her: "This is my prey. Please change one to prey. ,''I''." "I see, ¡®I¡¯." The latecomer turned and flew away. The shattered angel turned his head and stared at Mordred faintly, "Before the main body eats you, I want to bite it back." "Huh?" Mordred was taken aback. The Shattered Angel pointed his finger at the indelible tooth mark on his palm, and then his eyes became cold, and his whole body exuded a sharp chill. "It''s too vengeful, right? Well, that''s just a joke." Mordred said with a cold sweat on his face. "I don''t care." The Angel of Destruction exuded a brutal murderous aura, and rushed towards Mordred. "Wow wow wow wow, help¡ª!" Mordred turned and ran. When the star cup was shot down, she could only use her most proud and foolproof stunt-she ran away. ... "The front is probably Ishtar''s boss territory." Glancing at another wave of monsters killed by the adventurers, Shirou looked up slightly and saw a huge bronze tree with luminous crystals all over it, which looked extraordinary. On the back of the dead body of the sky, there are two giant trees like this, which look like the wings of a fish in the distance, and they can also release the black light of destruction. However, it seems to be the reason why Attila stabbed into the depths of the body. The crystals on the giant tree of the sky are fragmented, and the black light cannot be released temporarily, but it can be concluded that this is the core of the corpse of the sky. "Hold on, warriors, victory is here!" Enqidu shouted, inspiring. Chapter 1678： The adventurers shouted loudly. Under the leadership of Enkidu, they came here with zero deaths. Confidence, that''s how it came out. However, this is clearly a false victory. Gilgamesh would feel relieved to move away from Tosaka Rin Ishtar, and the fundamental reason why this team can walk here safely is because Attila severely damaged the Skeleton of the Sky, causing the Skeleton of the Sky to pay attention. Attila completely ignored them. Moreover, the Angels of Disruption are basically all outside. Although the monsters inside are quite powerful, they do not have the insurmountable sense of despair like the Angels of Disruption. Of course, the most important thing is¡ª¡ª, "You have been strengthened, and your blood volume has improved. Go ahead and fight." "Thank you, Lord Morrigan!" Looking at Morrigan, who was milking a group of people, Shirou covered his forehead, really not knowing what to say. Yes, the real reason why this team can come here with zero deaths is that Morrigan''s milk as a therapeutic aid is too much, and the level of milk is also very high. However, this is also considered good. At least he can quickly attack the corpse of Falling Sky and free Attila. Although she was a little surprised that Tosaka Rin Ishtar was back as the boss again, but she had already been defeated by Gilgamesh''s aggressive strategy and was transferred away from the mountain. According to the normal routine, you only need to clean up the mobs in the lord''s territory and take the BOSS treasure chest as a reward, even if you have completed the strategy. However, considering the degree of ghosts and animals planned by this game dog, it is better to be vigilant. As long as you are careful and vigilant, even if there is an accident, it is not terrible. However, what is strange is that after entering the ancient bronze tree, Shi Lang and others were not attacked, and even a mob was not seen. "What''s the matter?" "No mobs?" "The copy is not that simple, there should be some mechanism." ... Compared with Shi Lang, these adventurers have more experience in the dungeon, and they quickly analyzed something. But obviously, the things they analyzed are not useful, the roads in the bronze ancient trees are intricate, but not only there are no mobs, but also no organs, it is simply... It''s like a real **** without scary decorations. The copy is not that simple, even if Rin Tosaka, who is the boss, is transferred away, it will definitely not be that simple. Regardless of the mechanism or the monster, there should always be one thing to kill the Raiders. What''s more, this is the [Unknown Territory] where the Emperor Raiders rarely succeeds. There is no reason why there is no pit to kill the adventurers. The adventurers also knew this in their hearts, so they were perplexed. Bang bang bang! Like waiting for death from nowhere, the hearts of the adventurers throbbed. Many people are even praying for something to appear quickly, because this atmosphere is really tormenting! However, nothing appeared. There are no monsters that kill people or organs that kill lives. Yes, there is only one way to the depths of darkness. With uneasy hearts, people came to the end of the road. This is a spacious underground palace. Judging from the outside world, no one has thought that there is such a spacious underground palace among the ancient bronze trees. The underground palace was dark and cold, there was nothing, some, only a throne that looked like a big devil sitting. And above that throne, there is already a very beautiful silver-haired woman sitting there with her small hand on her face, like a queen, looking down at them condescendingly. "Is it finally here, adventurers." The woman looked at the crowd in a clean and cold tone. "What? It turned out to be just two lords!" "Scared me to death! Feelings are this routine!" Looking at the woman sitting on the throne, the adventurers breathed a sigh of relief. I thought it was an unknown routine. I thought there was only one BOSS, but it was actually an old-fashioned anti-routine with dual BOSS. However, compared to the lightheartedness of adventurers, Enkidu looked at this woman and couldn''t speak. It was neither a sigh, nor speechless, nor was it shocked, but above it¡ªunbelievable! Three views of destruction! "No, it''s impossible...how, how could it be you? Guardian, how could it be you?" Enqidu looked at the woman in disbelief as if three views were completely destroyed. Shirou felt the same way for Enkidu''s unbelievable three-view explosion. In other words, anyone who knows the true identity of this woman will feel this way, right? This woman is... "So, you are my child too." The silver-haired woman, sitting on the throne, exuding motherhood, looked at Enqidu with a gentle face, her eyes that shone with purple light like "X" exuded unique tenderness. The 62nd chapter is half of the body, how can people not be there? "Unexpectedly, there will be such a thing." Although the UO''s Death of the Sky will appear at the South American junction, considering Mercury''s UO, Oort himself is asleep in South America, so he won''t be too surprised. However, this woman would actually appear here, it would be incredible! Tiamat, the goddess of creation who was betrayed by the gods and blocked in the imaginary space! "Take me a blow." An adventurer suddenly drew a sharp sword, entangling magical power on it, and then a ray of light rose into the sky, bombarding Tiamat sitting on the throne. Oops! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. Sure enough, when the light wave fell in front of Tiamat, Tiamat stretched out his hand and only heard a "pop", the light wave was extinguished like a tiny flame. Chapter 1679： "It''s really an unbehaved kid who actually shot at me. For an unbehaved bear kid, he should be beaten to death." Tiamat got up slowly, the others hadn''t noticed anything yet, but Enkidu, who was the lock of the sky, took a step back instinctively, his face was shocked and sweaty. Shi Lang''s face couldn''t help but became serious. Murderous. Tiamat exudes a terrifying murderous aura! Looking up slightly, Shirou''s gaze fell on Tiamat''s head. Sure enough, like Tosaka Rin Ishtar, Tiamat also has a systematic boss panel on his head. ¡¾Deer Muxiang Race: Magical Girl Class: the ninth class (leader)] Shiro: "..." The originally tense spirit disappeared in an instant after seeing Tiamat''s name. So, which ghost designed the character? Tiamat stood in front of the throne, reached out his hand and took out a small note from his pocket, and read it out: "Congratulations, adventurers. After defeating the other six-body Gundam, he came here. The core, passed the test of the magical girl Iori Hayate again, and came to me, Lume Yuanxiang. But don''t think that you will defeat me so easily. I will purify you like the Seed of Lamentation..." It seemed that the words on the note were too ugly or too small. Tiamat almost got her head into the note, and then seemed to give up. She folded the note in half and tucked it back into her pocket, using the pair of notes. The strange purple eyes stared at the crowd, and said flatly: "I won''t read the rest of the opening remarks. In short, since the sword is facing me, then, dear children, I will take your life back." Tiamat calmly looked down at the people, and then a terrifying magical flame burned all over his body. He only heard the sound of "click" like glass breaking, and the space centered on Tiamat shattered like glass, like It was the skin of the planet that was torn apart, and a twisted dimensional barrier appeared. Tiamat stood among the distorted dimensional barriers, with long white hair fluttering, and the purple light in his eyes was even worse. Subsequently The phantoms of the major planets emerged in the surrounding dimensional barriers. Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, Pluto, as well as various satellites, asteroids, and comets form the trajectory of the celestial bodies with Tiamat as the center. "This, what is this?" Looking at the trajectory map of the planet orbiting, Shi Lang was stunned. His understanding of Tiamat was nothing more than the second beast nature of the theory of hand-held return. However, the trajectory of the planetary celestial bodies that Tiamat showed at this moment was far beyond Shirou''s cognition. Not only Shirou, but everyone else, including Enkidu, was full of shock. "This is the ultimate magical girl, the principle of the circle. Children, you will all return to this principle." Tiamat said quietly. Nonsense circle theory! Shi Lang''s headache is getting worse, Tiamat is simply the most dedicated NPC he has ever seen, and he actually played his role in it. However, the murderous aura pervading Tiamat''s body is not fake. The purple light in Tiamat''s eyes was brighter, and Tiamat, who was surrounded by the stars, had its terrifying divinity spilled out without reservation. "This, this huge divinity..." Enqidu was shocked and trembling all over, "This makes me feel the trembling divinity as the lock of the sky and the power to discipline the gods. You can''t go wrong, this is the divinity possessed by the mother who is known as the goddess of creation, the goddess of stars who bred the planet!" The worst case! Enkidu and Gilgamesh have challenged many [Unknown Territories] and encountered many powerful guardians, but none of them are as special as Tiamat. The seedbed where the planet bred primitive life was known as the goddess of creation, but was later defeated by the gods, sealed in the imaginary space, and finally transformed into one of the seven disasters of mankind in the love and hatred of the life bred by him. ¡ª¡ªThis kind of Sumerian secret text, as the lock of the sky, as the weapon of the **** Enkidu, has long known it. Therefore, as long as Tiamat is mentioned, whether it is Enkidu or Gilgamesh, it will only say that it is human evil. But the goddess standing here is definitely not a human evil. There is no doubt about it, because this huge and pure divinity is purer and higher than Ishtar, who has the profile of the supreme god, and even so huge that As the lock of the sky, he felt trembling. Enqi understood. This is the true attitude of Tiamat, as the seedbed of the planet that breeds life, the most primitive proof of the planet, the goddess of the principle of the stars, the goddess of the stars! Tiamat held her heart in both hands, and the phantoms of the planets running around her were affected by it. The clank sounds flashed with dazzling stars, and then endless power and strength gathered in Tiamat''s light along the light. In the palm of your hand. Buzzing--! Those rays of light were condensed and suddenly focused into a pitch-black energy ball that swallowed everything in Tiamat''s hands. At this moment, time and space have no meaning. The horrible divinity was completely unraveled. The divinity of the star goddess, the origin of mythology and the world, combined all the ancient people¡¯s knowledge of the divinity of the celestial bodies. Then, with a "bang", a huge light roared towards the crowd. Bombarded away. It''s over, it''s over! Enqidu shuddered all over, without the courage to resist, closing his eyes as if resigning. However, the imaginary destruction did not come, but there was a burning sensation on his face. Enqidu opened his eyes and saw that the back of the Knight King stood in front of the people, the red and black mud turned into tide, forming a mud wall, blocking the terrifying light. "Knight King..." Enqidu''s throat was a little dry. In the face of Tiamat''s terrifying divinity, as a rule of God, he almost gave up resistance in despair, but the Knight King actually stood up for the first time and launched a resistance without hesitation. This king, isn''t it clear what he is facing? The monarch power, let alone the god, is the **** of creation standing at the source of myth! "What are you still in a daze, adventurers?" Shirou turned his head, holy cyan eyes looked at the people who were frightened by Tiamat, and shouted: "Attack! It''s just a dungeon lord, attack!" Only then did people react. Yes, this is just a dungeon lord. Can get to this point, whose feet are not stepping on the bones of the dungeon lords? At this point of view, there is not a second-class rookie adventurer who is brave, which is really shameful! People regained their courage, either swords or spells, and attacked Tiamat. Yeah. Although the identity is special, it is only a copy of the BOSS in the final analysis. The creation is used to be attacked by adventurers and players. Moreover, he also has a reason to have to overcome this copy. So offended, the original mother! Chapter 1680： Thinking of this in his heart, Enkidu let go of his shock at Tiamat, took out countless locks of the sky, and bombarded Tiamat. Seeing everyone regaining their courage, Shi Lang was relieved. It was also a fluke that he was also shocked by Tiamat just now, but at the moment before Tiamat attacked, a blood bar belonging to the BOSS appeared on Tiamat¡¯s head, which made Shiro return. I realized that although it was Tiamat, it was only a copy of the BOSS after all. However, as far as he knows, when the false gods invaded, Sakura was captured by Tiamat into the imaginary space, and was inseparable from Tiamat, and now Tiamat appeared in this connection point. , Then is Sakura also in this connection point? If so, that would be great. Shiro thought so in his heart, and withdrew the mud that had resisted the shelling of Tiamat''s star. "Shoo, hoo--" The attacks of the adventurers and Enkidu''s lock of the sky continued to bombard Tiamat. However, Tiamat didn''t put these attacks in his eyes at all, turning around the stars, "clang" several times, and easily blocked these attacks. Tiamat, staring at Shirou closely, asked in a somewhat puzzled tone: "You child, it''s a bit strange. Your soul does not match your body, and the fluctuations of your soul are somewhat familiar. Have I ever seen you? ?" Tiamat was puzzled, but Shirou was surprised. From the seamless exchange of records of the invisible vortex, the mighty power of the invisible vortex that even Zhuyue and the Demon Bodhisattva had not seen was actually seen by Tiamat! The two locks of the sky are like a snake coming out of a hole, shooting towards the door, Tiamat stretched out his hand, and easily grabbed the lock of the sky like a cat playing in the water, and she kept staring. In Shi Lang''s eyes, there was a touch of sorrow. "So that''s the case. I see. You are what Gaia said, the heir who inherited the civilized heritage from Taitis." Tiamat''s face became a little softer. Taitis! Shirou''s brows fiercely raised, his eyes fixed on Tiamat. If Shirou is most sensitive to any vocabulary, then besides Reset and Dark Vortex, it is Taitis. The original fairy Titis. In Northern Europe and Shinjuku, he has regained a part of the past Shirou, and has understood the relationship between the dark vortex and the source of the [mortal] skills in my heart and the invisible vortex that created the record of the Eternal King. The time and world node he traveled through was not the six-year-old Fuyuki city, but the Holy Grail war with Sajo Aika and Sajo Ayaka in Shinjuku, Tokyo. During the Holy Grail War, he summoned the old flash to carry out activities. Finally, in order to defeat the Shajo Aige who possesses the dark vortex and the beast of the Apocalypse summoned by Shajo Aige, he inherited the invisible vortex from the original fairy Titis and summoned the Enlightened One. This is the origin of everything. As for how to inherit the invisible vortex from the original fairy Titis, Shirou has not yet regained this part of the past. However, there is no doubt that the invisible vortex was inherited from Taitis. The only people who knew about this were the old flashes and old swords that had disappeared, the enlightened ones who didn''t know where to go to fish, and the sixth seat of the council that was suspected to be the beast of the apocalypse. No one else knew, so how could Tiamat know this? And so accurately positioned Titis? "Inherited this inheritance, poor child, you must have experienced a lot of inhuman torture at this stage. And looking at the disorderly match between your soul and body, it seems that you have only inherited this inheritance, but you have not inherited it. Use this method of inheritance, poor child." Tiamat''s complexion became softer, and his whole body shone with the light of his mother''s love. "Wait a minute!" Shilang yelled, why does it sound that Tiamat knows this invisible vortex better than the resetter himself? "But don''t worry. You will all sleep in my arms, forever, forever." Tiamat''s eyes flashed with a strange purple light, and then the stars around his body lit up with a loud sound, like a fort, blasting out light, sweeping around. People were beaten up in a panic, but their health was just to the point of death, and then they were returned by Molly''s panicked milk. As for the low-ranking scholars, they also used BUG-like [evil] to block the past. He fixed his eyes on Tiamat and gritted his teeth. Tiamat knows about the invisible vortex, and perhaps also knows how to use the invisible vortex. This is related to the bargaining chip to defeat the [Council], and this information must be obtained! Before that, Shiro had to find a way to subdue Tiamat! ... "Help, help!" "Don''t just chase after me!" Mordred ran away in a hurry. Behind her, the shattered angel chased Mordred with a murderous face, and released a light bullet to attack Mordred. Patronizing and avoiding the light bullets, without paying attention, Mordred fell to the ground with a "click" and was chased by the destroying angel following him. "Go to hell!" The Shattered Angel said coldly. "Don''t come here ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Mordred yelled in panic, and said desperately in his heart, I''m sorry, mother, I''m going to be one step ahead, Mordred has done everything. At this moment, only a "shoo" sound was heard, and the earth was shining with a starlight, and a pillar of light that opened up the world struck from a distance, engulfing the shattered angel. Huh? Such a shocking change caused Mordred to sigh softly in his heart. Then, with a panic step behind, a concerned male voice came: "Are you all right, Mordred?" Mordred turned his head to look, his face suddenly stiffened, and he saw a black-haired boy wearing a silver dragon armor, holding a star gun, and walking with concern. "Did it hurt, Mordred?" The man knelt down, his eyes full of worry. Ah. Now it''s not half-length, the whole person ran. Just what I should have thought of, how can people not be there when the whole body is there? Looking at the black-haired man in front of him, Mordred''s mouth twitched. Chapter 63 Chaos is the right way to attack! -137 -279 -985 ... As the adventurers attacked, a series of damage figures burst out of Tiamat''s head. Chapter 1681： However, as the ninth-tier boss Tiamat, the defense is too high, the adventurers will not break the defense at all, and the damage caused is basically not broken in four figures. Even Enqidu, who was an emperor''s strategy group, caused only five-digit damage. Although the five-figure damage is already very high, compared to Tiamat''s nine-figure health bar, it is nothing at all, I am afraid it is not even a tickle. Just as Morrigan said, the [Unknown Territory] strategy, even the entire emperor strategy team may not be able to succeed in the strategy, let alone there are only two people here? Turning his head slightly, Tiamat glanced at the adventurers who had attacked him, and with a slight wave of the slender, white palms, the phantom of Mercury around his body lit up with a bang. The blue breath of frost then spewed out from the Mercury phantom, sweeping everyone away. Just listening to the sound of "Ka Ka Ka", the people swept by this breath of frost were frozen into ice sculptures in an instant. Tiamat waved his hand again, and the Saturn phantom around him shone again, and the terrifying power erupted, the earth buzzed and vibrated, and then cracked, and many adventurers shunned it directly. Falling into those graben. After that, the sparks surrounding Tiamat seemed to burn, and expanded into a red giant star, and a ring of flames was ejected centered on Tiamat. "Boom, boom!" Wherever he went, there was an explosion, and life was turned into scorched earth. Those adventurers were beaten by this giant AOE, and their health dropped to the death line in an instant. Even Enqidu and Morrigan, who were in the emperor''s strategy team, lost more than half their health, and they could only use the [evil] package. His own Shi Lang completely surpassed Tiamat''s AOE. "Sure enough, you are the most troublesome child." Tiamat turned his head slightly, and those bizarre bright eyes locked Shiro on. This connection point is the game world. Whether it is UO¡¤Death of the Sky or Tiamat, they follow the most basic data logic of the game world to a certain extent. However, Shirou¡¯s [evil] can completely ignore this data logic. . Tiamat could see that compared to Enkidu and Morrigan in the Emperor Raiders group, the Shirou with [evil] is the most troublesome existence. However, the words come back again, inheriting the legacy of civilization, that invisible whirlpool, not tricky, is really strange. Tiamat''s heart moved, and a bright light flashed in his eyes. Then, the phantom of Uranus suddenly emitted a rainy barrage and shot towards Shilang. "Be careful, King Knight!" Enkidu shouted. However, in the face of this rainy barrage, Shi Lang was not at all confused. A bright light flashed in his eyes, his thoughts moved, and with a bang, the [evil] hidden in the shadow quickly rushed out and spilled out. It seemed to have formed a net, and contained all the bullets like light bullets in it. Zi Zi Zi Those light bullets that fell into the mud net made a sound like corruption, being corroded and destroyed by the powerful curse power of the dark vortex contained in [Evil]. "Unbelievable, what kind of prop is that?" The adventurers were surprised. "It can actually block the power of the mother god..." Enkidu was also taken aback. According to Gilgamesh, this mud is the half of the Eternal King, the treasure of the Eternal King, but what kind of legend is it that can give birth to a treasure that is helpless even for the star divinity of the creator god? Taking advantage of the [evil] erosion and corruption of Tiamat¡¯s attack, Shiro drew out two star swords, with two clank sounds, and a dazzling light gleamed on the two star swords. After that, he stepped on his body. Leaping high, the two star swords slashed towards Tiamat with majestic magic power. However, facing the two star swords, Tiamat only slightly stretched out his white palm, which was to hold the two star swords. Sure enough, the soul did not match the record, and even when Tiamat was not a foreign enemy or a world destroyer, Shirou couldn''t use the real star principles of the two star swords. However, this was also in Shirou''s expectation. The Star Sword is just a cover, the real ultimate move is other! Khakaka A tide of red and black mud emerged from the earth, forming sharp pillars, like a huge mouth in the abyss, strangling Tiamat. The pervasive malice is like a raging tide of evil, even Tiamat, who is in the state of the star goddess, can''t help but look slightly. She waved away Shirou¡¯s star sword, and then stretched out the phantom of Uranus, only to hear the sound of "clam", the phantom of Uranus exuded strange ripples, blasted out the rainbow light shield that exuded the surging spirit, and I defended it, and the next moment, those [evil] fangs rushed up. Between electricity and light, there was an extreme collision between the surging malice and the huge divine will. "Boom, boom¡ª" The surrounding space is torn apart by these two thoughts, revealing the fractured layer of space. It''s done! The corner of Shiro''s mouth raised, and Tiamat''s actions, in his expectation, even the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil being defended by Tiamat was also in his expectation. If Tiamat chose to avoid, it would be a complete miscalculation, but defense and resistance would fall completely into Shirou''s calculations. Shirou''s eyes flashed a bright light, and his mind moved slightly. The mud spikes that were blocked by Tiamat with the power of Uranus suddenly relieved of hardening, turned into ooze, and stuck to Tiamat. Uranus shields it. Subsequently Zi Zi Zi. Bits of mud seeped through the shield of Uranus. "Tick, tick." The black muddy water dropped from the shield of Uranus and landed on Tiamat''s face. Along with the sound of "sizzling" erosion, Tiamat''s face burst into white smoke. "This is..." Tiamat touched his face, raised his head, and looked at the mud on the shield with some doubts. "I have to say sorry in advance." Shirou looked at Tiamat with a smile. He knew in his heart that even if he had two star swords, he was only the second class under the rules of the game world, and he was definitely not Tiamat¡¯s opponent, let alone capture Tiamat and ask about the intangible. The whirlpool thing happened. After all, only the Star Swordmaster can really exert the power of the Star Sword, but it doesn''t matter, because Shirou possesses [evil] that is even more buggy than the Star Sword. [Evil] that has absorbed the curse power of the dark vortex is no longer the original flower of evil. It has the ability to corrode and assimilate. Becoming an evil spirit dominated by [Evil] is just like in the Fourth Holy Grail War, [Evil of this World] dominates the Servant altered by it. However, the current erosion and assimilation ability of the flower of evil is far above the [Evil of This World] at the time, and even the gods can hardly escape the end of being evil. Shi Lang would not easily use this ability to distort the will of others, so this ability was sealed, but he had to use this ability against the extremely powerful Tiamat. Even Tiamat, after being demonized, will be governed by [evil]. [Evil] The mud tide completely penetrated into Tiamat''s Uranus shield, engulfing Tiamat in it. "No, I can''t believe it!" Enqidu stared at Tiamat, who was swallowed by the mud, with a stunned look. "That treasure, that treasure, has even eroded the power of the Mother God! Actually, there will be existence. This kind of treasure..." This shocked Enqi. Chapter 1682： That''s Tiamat, but Tiamat, the star-maker who created the world! The original mother who has gathered the entire Sumerian divinity before finally defeating it! However, at this moment, he was actually knocked down by this mud. This is just a treasure of the Eternal King! The adventurers were also shocked. They don''t know the true face of Tiamat, but the power of Tiamat is beyond doubt, but at this moment it is swallowed by the mud. People turned their heads and looked at Shirou in shock, and at the same time a doubt arose in their hearts. Since the Flower of Evil has such a powerful item, then why take out the brain of God? Ignoring the shocked people, Shiro looked at Tiamat, who was swallowed by the mud, his eyes tightened, without the slightest relaxation. Although he knew the power of the Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil in his heart, his temperament would naturally not let his guard down before the results came out. He is not a person who loves waves. "That''s it, you are holding this plan." Tiamat''s voice came from the covered mud. Hearing this, Shi Lang''s heart sank suddenly, didn''t it erode away? Even if it is sublimated [evil], can it not erode Tiamat? With a "bang", Tiamat burst out with a terrifying divine intent, and the terrifying magic burned like arrogance. The wind pressure generated was enough to cut the space, and all the mud on his body was cut open and blown out, and then Tiamat''s elegant figure was revealed again. "I want to use that power to control me..." Tiamat glanced at the torn pieces of mud that she had beaten, and then raised his head slightly, that quiet and pretty face looked at Shirou suspiciously, and asked: "When you inherited the inheritance, did Taitis? Didn''t you tell you? Although I possess one of the seven animal natures, that kind of thing is of no use to me." The erosion of the dark vortex is useless for Tiamat? What is going on here? Shi Lang gritted his teeth, this deciphering feeling is really uncomfortable. However, listening to Tiamat¡¯s meaning, whether it is his invisible vortex, Titis, the dark vortex, the sixth seat, the council, or Tiamat itself, they are all related to the one that Weber speculated that may exist, far in the past. Suspected of entering the age of the universe, it is related to a certain prehistoric civilization that has died out. After a pause, Tiamat looked at Shirou and said thoughtfully: "But that''s right, you don''t even know how to use the inheritance. She probably didn''t tell you about such trivial things. But you let I remembered some unpleasant things. You are so unlovable, child. So go to death." Tiamat stretched out his palm, and the phantom of the planet surrounding him radiated brightly, blasting the light of nine stars, and blasted towards Shilang. Shi Lang quickly gathered the [evil] that had been scattered and formed a thick shield of [evil] in front of him. "Kakaka" several times, the giant shield of [evil] appeared like a tortoise shell crack, and then shattered and disappeared, but it also successfully blocked the light of Tiamat''s nine stars. "...Your shield is a little hard, boy." Tiamat said displeasedly. Shi Lang said, "It''s not hard, how can I stand up?" However, it can be confirmed from this that his [evil] has no effect on Tiamat. The core of [Evil] is the unparalleled malicious erosive power obtained from the Vortex of Darkness. This erosive power can erode the treasures and heroic spirits composed of corrupted legends, and can even pull the gods off the altar and erode the knots of the dead of the sky. World, but this has no effect on Tiamat. "Attack!" Enkidu shouted. With Shirou buying time, the regrouped adventurers once again launched a intensive attack on Tiamat. For a while, the magic cannon danced with the shield and sword. -21 -334 -194 ... A series of injuries exploded on Tiamat''s body, but for Tiamat, who has a huge health bar, it was drizzle at all. Tiamat stretched out his hand, and the phantoms of the nine planets surrounding him shot out countless starlights, sweeping across the earth, and the terrifying AOE directly pushed everyone into the line of death. "That won''t work!" "Not at all... Hopeless!" "Our attack won''t break the defense at all, but her attack can wipe out us in an instant...can''t win!" People began to despair. It is true, once you feel that there is no chance of winning, no matter who it is, it will fall into despair. And Tiamat is exactly such a terrifying role. Getting rid of the animal body and presenting herself as the goddess of the star, she has intelligence, but there is also a more terrifying star power. Even if there is a BOSS panel, it can be hurt by adventurers and players, but the small damage is too desperate compared to the long health bar. Moreover, the other party also has AOE sweeping all directions. Shirou fixed his eyes on the nine planetary shadows of Tiamat. He knew clearly that if he wanted to defeat Tiamat, he had to destroy the nine planetary shadows first. It''s just this kind of thing, how can we do it? Even the Red and Black Universe¡¤The Flower of Evil has no effect on Tiamat. Damn, if you are using your own body and records at this time, perhaps you can also use the power and treasures to increase the [God Killing], and try it with the lock of the sky, can you block Tiamat. But now, it doesn''t work at all. At this time, Tiamat''s gaze fell on Shirou, "Although your class is the lowest, compared to those children, you who inherited the inheritance are the most dangerous." A touch of killing intent passed through Tiamat''s gaze. So, what you are talking about inheritance, inheritance, etc. I don''t understand this kind of statement at all! A purple light flashed through Tiamat''s eyes, and the surrounding nine planets phantoms brewed terrifying magic, and then buzzed and shook, preparing to shoot the magic cannon at Shilang. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang sank in his heart and secretly prepared to use "evil" to resist. Suddenly, an abnormal change arose, and the phantoms of the nine planets that were brewing the magic power were suddenly moved, and then, under the stunned eyes of everyone, it was shot on Tiamat himself. "Boom, boom!" Chapter 1683： With the sound of artillery fire, Tiamat''s health bar dropped by more than half. "This, what is this situation?" "BOSS''s attack, actually attacked yourself?" ... The adventurers were dumbfounded, and they had seen such a battle for the first time. Shirou also felt strange, what''s going on? Tiamat was also beaten with a dazed face, then turned his head slightly, his eyes fell on Shirou''s mud, his face was puzzled: "It''s impossible...I shouldn''t be able to interfere with me... But why? It hurts, my head hurts......!" Tiamat stretched out his hand to cover his head, and on that calm and pretty face, a look of pain was revealed, and the phantoms of the nine planets around him also turned chaotically, attacking and sweeping. Many attacks even fell on himself, bursting out astonishing damage. -111734 -272341 ... The blood bars suddenly dropped a lot. Shiro looked at Tiamat, who was holding his head, and then looked down at his [evil]. Could it be said that Tiamat''s "immunity" erosion is a lie? Attacking yourself now chaotically, is actually being confused by [evil]''s malice to confuse your own intelligence? "You are so reliable." Shi Lang couldn''t help sighing, the mud spreading on the ground stretched out an arm and gave Shi Lang a thumb. Chapter 64 There is really no way to hang much~! "Head, my head hurts......!" Tiamat covered her head, and a purple swirling pattern appeared on her head. -Chaos! "It''s really hard to believe that it can mess up the mother god...!" Glancing at Tiamat in the chaos, Enki turned his head and looked at Shilang''s mud in disbelief. Although it is not the first time to know about the mud bug, I never thought that it could be bugged to such a degree! Regardless of Tiamat''s star power, as far as the boss panel is concerned, it is immune to all negatives, but the mud has forced chaos! Could it be said that the treasure of the Eternal King can even erode the power of the Star Goddess? "Don''t be in a daze, attack at this time!" Shirou drew out two star swords and launched a bombardment at Tiamat. With a "bang", people broke free from Tiamat''s mental dominance and attacked Tiamat one after another. -134 -213 -233 ... There is almost no damage. "Damn it! What defense is this!" For these adventurers, Tiamat''s defense is too high. This is of course, after all, in this data-based connection point, Tiamat''s setting is the master of the ninth-tier domain of [Unknown Territory], and only a whole team of Emperor Raiders has the opportunity to attack. But the team standing here is just a low-class, patchwork team, and it is unrealistic for most people to break Tiamat''s defense. Even Shirou, if it were not for a bug that relied on the mud, it would not have been possible to influence Tiamat. In fact, even mud can only slightly affect Tiamat. "You kids are really not cute!" Tiamat''s silver teeth bit, and while covering his head, he stretched out his hand and waved, the phantom of the nine planets surrounding his body suddenly emitted a faint gleam, and then the powerful magic power condensed into a body and shot out. "Boom, boom" several times, magic power raged, and the earth shattered like a cobweb. As a top-level support, Morrigan, adventurers with quick eyes and hands applied shields. In addition, those adventurers also used their own means to resist or evade these attacks. Not only that, because of the chaos, six magic pillars fell on Tiamat himself. -94172 -117321 -146431 ... "Boom" exploded several times, suddenly bursting out a lot of damage numbers. "Um...!" After eating the six star lights abruptly, Tiamat fell to the ground in pain. At this moment, the star power she possessed became her greatest weapon. However, it doesn''t matter. The chaos can be resolved in three seconds. After the chaos is resolved, attack again. Just as he thought about this, Tiamat suddenly felt that his hands were sticky and wet. When he looked down, Tiamat suddenly saw the one that was slowly overflowing from the ground for some time, trying to pollute her. Red black mud. Following the contact with the mud, a wave of malice extended from the mud to his mind. At the same time, a series of sad memories experienced in the distant past flashed through his mind one by one, making Tiamat¡¯s peaceful eyes. Inside, a fierce light flashed suddenly. With a sudden grasp of the palm, the terrifying power erupted, like a shock wave, directly shaking the [evil] overflowing under Tiamat''s feet and blowing it away. Tiamat raised his head, those purple bright eyes looked at Shirou a little displeased, and said, "You child, you are really unpleasant." "It''s really an honor to make the God of Creation upset." Shi Lang reluctantly pulled out a smile. The key to this strategy is whether he can always mess with Tiamat. Humph! With a cold snort, Tiamat urged the phantoms of the nine planets to attack Shilang in a frenzy of disregard of chaos. In the entire field, although Shirou''s class is the lowest, the threat to her is the greatest! Seeing the light of several stars struck, Shirou hadn''t made any movement yet, and Morrigan waved his staff over there, and a layer of magical power immediately enveloped Shirou. In an instant, a three-fold beautiful world emerged behind Shirou. The phantom, the triple world is full of green mountains and green waters, as well as flying fairies, just like fantasy secrets. Chapter 1684： ¡ª¡ªThe original fairy town. This is the ultimate skill of the goblin that is full-time assisted, and the effect is the same as the treasure [Remote Ideal Land], and it gives the subject a state of invincibility and invincibility. The only difference is that the [Remote Ideal Township] acts on the present world, while this original fairy township acts on this virtual connection point, and the duration is five seconds, but the cooling time is very long. Generally speaking, this big move is given to the output, but at this moment, Morrigan gave this big move to the second-tier sergeant, but no one had any objections. No one can see that the key to defeating Tiamat lies not in Enkidu, nor in Morrigan, or other adventurers, but Shiro. Tiamat''s starlight fell on the protection of the original Fairy Township, without even the slightest vibration, only hearing the sound of "pop", it was nothing. Shiro sighed in relief and said softly, thanking his sister, and then he stretched out his hand and lifted it up. The red and black mud scattered all over Tiamat''s body was like the cells of Demon Buu, reorganizing quickly. Then formed several black hands and grabbed Tiamat''s long legs. Haobai''s robe was gradually contaminated into black due to the contact of the mud of [evil], and the looming chaotic mark on Tiamat''s head quickly returned to normal. "Head, it hurts...!" Tiamat covered her head, and the malice of humans, inhumans, and gods ran across her mind. Then, the sadness of the betrayal by the gods in the distant past emerged uncontrollably from the depths of her heart. The thoughts became a mess. Regret it! Tiamat now regrets abandoning her malicious beast body. If she did not abandon her malicious beast body, she would not be disturbed by these malicious beasts. Yes, what really confuses Tiamat is not the curse power taken from the Vortex of Darkness, but the malice and negativity formed by the three malicious gatherings of humans, vampires, and gods. Looking at the chaotic Tiamat, everyone quickly launched an attack. Either a sword, or a spell... However, these attacks fell on Tiamat, but it was not enough for Tiamat to attack one finger of his own injury due to confusion. When the mud of [evil] chased Tiamat, Shiro came to Enkidu''s side. "Enkidu." "What''s the matter, King Knight?" Enkidu attacked, turning his head to look at Shirou. "Tiamat is already prepared for [evil], next time [evil] may not be able to contact Tiamat again. If there is no [evil] chaos against Tiamat, we have no chance of winning at all. So, I have an idea and need your help." Shirou said. "Please tell me." Enqidu''s face became serious. Indeed, in the current situation, Shi Lang is the top priority. Without Shi Lang''s mud, Tiamat would be perfect, and there is no possibility of a strategy. Shirou looked up at Tiamat, who was on fire, and said, "In a while, Tiamat will probably take away the power that was chased by [evil] and attack me. But when she takes it away At the moment of power, I need you to do your best to seal Tiamat with the lock of heaven." "However, even if it does its best, the lock of the sky cannot seal Tiamat." Enkidu said worriedly. "Trust me, you can seal it." Shirou said seriously. Looking at the knight king''s bright sacred blue eyes, Enkidu only felt that a hot flame was burning. Enki had seen that kind of flame. I have seen it in the priestess who imitated her appearance, I have seen it in Gilgamesh, and I have seen it in Siduli, the high priest of Uruk. That is the flame that he will become what he is now, and is struggling to pursue it. Named the flame of self and thought. "I understand." Enqi nodded heavily. Although I don''t know what trump cards are still hidden by the Knight King, I have no reservations about believing in the last king of fantasy and reality. After all, this is also the knight king that the eternal king relies on. "You kids are so unlovable!" Tiamat waved his hand to disperse those attacks, and then took away his star power, and suddenly the nine planets surrounding his body disappeared. Afterwards, a divine light flashed in Tiamat''s eyes, but that slender body exuded immense power, broke free from the black hand of [evil], and fixed his eyes firmly on Shi Lang. She knew in her heart that as long as Shi Lang was here, she couldn''t use the power of the stars arbitrarily, otherwise she would not be able to sweep everyone out, but would hurt herself. But on the contrary, as long as Shi Lang is defeated, those who are left only need a sweep of Star Power. However, she had just gotten rid of the mud of [evil], and when she was about to rush towards Shi Lang, the sound of "Ka Ka Ka" chain spreading suddenly sounded in her ears. When she looked up, she saw the sky full of flowers and rain. The chain fell on her body and tied her up. Not only that, but Tiamat felt that even his divinity was somewhat restricted. ¡ª¡ªThe Lock of the Sky! Tiamat turned his head slightly, and suddenly saw Enkidu, who was holding the lock of heaven tightly. It turns out that when he saw Tiamat break free from the mud of [evil], Enkidu foresaw that Tiamat was about to attack Shirou, so he used the lock of the sky with the greatest power to tie up Tiamat. . "This kind of stuff is of no use to me, boy." Tiamat looked at Enkidu peacefully. No use? Enqidu naturally knew this kind of thing. As the rule of the gods, the lock of the sky, because the higher the divinity of the binding object, the stronger the binding force, but this is of no use to the God of Creation. Tiamat, who got rid of the animal body and reappeared in front of him as the **** of creation, has a divinity far surpassing any **** Enki has ever seen, even Ishtar, who has the supreme **** of the Middle East, in terms of divinity. It is also far inferior to Tiamat. Therefore, even if the lock of the sky can restrain Ishtar, it absolutely cannot restrain Tiamat. If you want to ask why, it is that Tiamat''s divinity has reached an incredible level, far beyond the upper limit of the lock of heaven. However, this is for the lock of heaven under normal circumstances. In this virtual world, reaching the ninth level, as well as the bonuses of various equipment and props, whether it is the scale of the spirit base or the surface combat effectiveness, Enki has been greatly enhanced by the system. So, it is not an unrealistic dream that the lock of heaven restrains Tiamat. Moreover, even if Tiamat cannot be restrained, it is enough to obstruct Tiamat a little, and to obstruct Tiamat a little. As long as Tiamat can be hindered a little, the Knight King can use the Eternal King''s [Evil] to continue to mess with Tiamat and seal Tiamat''s star power. This may not have no chance of victory. But "Boom!" Tiamat''s body burned with a rainbow-colored magical arrogance, and directly shook the lock of heaven that bound his body. "How could... even for a moment..." Enkidu looked at Tiamat in disbelief. Although he had been prepared for the lock of the sky to be broken, he did not stop it for a moment, which was too unacceptable. "I''m ready to fail in my heart, so how can I be restrained, boy?" Tiamat looked at Enkidu peacefully. The matter has been settled, as long as you put away the power of the stars, you can prevent chaos and attack Shirou. And after the Shi Lang is resolved, the power of the stars can be taken out again, and all the others can be cleaned out. Tiamat knew very well that when she appeared, it meant that the most critical [God''s Brain] had been taken away, and the rules of the game had also changed. Everyone here will be deprived of the right to resurrection, so Tiamat will not kill Shirou and others, but will send them all to the resurrection pyramid where the losers are hosted. Chapter 1685： In fact, if Tiamat had the intent to kill, Shirou would wipe out everyone before Shirou realized that [evil] could mess up Tiamat''s power. However, Tiamat was not ready to release the water and was attacked by others. Because, if she can''t even capture it, let alone capture those supreme beings who have real malice on this planet. Although I didn''t expect to meet the heirs who inherited that civilized heritage here, we can only stop here. Tiamat was thinking about it, and the next moment, buzzing, the fragments of the broken lock of the sky suddenly shook, and then with a "swish", it suddenly gathered like dough. "Huh!?" Tiamat was taken aback for a moment, but he was directly bound by the lock of heaven, which was restored to its original state. "My chain was restored to its original state." Enkidu looked at the lock of the sky re-binding Tiamat in amazement, which was beyond his expectation. "It''s useless, child. This kind of thing can''t restrain me." Tiamat shook his head, and then violently applied force. The lock of the sky that was bound to her was slammed by Tiamat''s tremendous force, but it never broke. "Huh?" Tiamat couldn''t help but sigh, she actually couldn''t break the lock of the sky, it''s impossible! Lowering his head slightly, Tiamat''s bizarre eyes fell on the locks of the sky on his body, and saw those locks of the sky that had been restored to their original state. I don''t know when the faint old words appeared. Looking at those ancient words, Tiamat said in surprise: "Runas words?" Runus text? This was something Enkidu didn''t know at all, but looking at the situation of the lock of the sky, it was the ancient words that restored the lock of the sky to its original state, and at the same time prompted the lock of the sky to seal Tiamat''s actions. And this, is the Cavalier King''s hole card? Thinking of this, En Qidu turned his head and looked, and suddenly saw Shi Lang''s eyebrows flashing with strange words. That is exactly the same text as the text on the lock of sky. -Lunas Wisdom! It''s a success! Shirou was relieved as he watched the lock of heaven that had been strengthened by Lunas''s wisdom and locked Tiamat. After the record and Altria exchanged, Shirou was sealed off all the abilities and treasures of the Eternal King, but only three abilities were not replaced. One is the invisible vortex that still maintains the replacement record, the second is the half-length that follows, the red and black universe¡¤Flower of Evil, and the third is the wisdom of Runas obtained from Northern Europe. The wisdom of Runas, this is the super ancient wisdom that the great **** Odin paid for an eye and drank the fountain of eternity, and thus created the original Luen, which belongs to the super ancient like the invisible vortex and the dark vortex. Remnants. According to Surut, whether he is Levadin or the world tree Yumir, the creator of the Nordic god, is the same as the wisdom of Lunas, which is a relic of verification of the existence of ultra-ancient times. Therefore, even if the record is replaced by the invisible vortex, the wisdom of Runas still exists in Shirou''s soul. And the effect of Lunas''s wisdom is also very simple. It can be said that it is the super ancient magic way technology that surpasses the original Luen and any known magic way. Shiro made use of the wisdom of Lunas, and used concepts such as [to the divinity] and [indestructible] to attach to the lock of heaven, which greatly strengthened the divinity and firmness of the lock of heaven, so he sealed the mention. Yamat. While strengthening the lock of the sky to seal Tiamat, those adventurers also quickly launched an attack. Although they knew that their attack was difficult to break through even Tiamat''s defense, if they didn''t even struggle, then there really was no chance of survival. Watching those attacks coming from fireballs or arrows rain, even though his power and body were sealed, Tiamat didn¡¯t panic, ¡°It¡¯s useless, children. You didn¡¯t grow up, the attacks are very difficult. Being poor and weak is not enough to hurt me." "That''s not necessarily." The corner of Shirou''s mouth raised slightly, and the wisdom of Runus between his brows flickered. The next moment, the words of Runus appeared on the attacks of fireballs, arrows of arrows, or physical or magical attacks. . A series of concepts such as [Strengthening], [Broken Defense], [Puncture], etc., are applied to them through the wisdom of Runas. Subsequently, these attacks fell on Tiamat, who was the goddess of stars. -79347 -27491 -337981 ... Overturned a hundred times more damage, exploded from Tiamat''s body. "Wow wow wow...!" Tiamat showed a painful expression. "My attack, how could it..." The adventurers looked at their hands in disbelief, they couldn''t believe that they could actually do such a huge amount of damage. It''s incredible, it''s like opening a plug-in! Enkidu also looked at his hands in disbelief. Is that really the huge amount of damage he hit? Unbelievable, when did he even be able to discipline the Goddess of Creation? "Don''t be in a daze, continue to attack!" Shi Lang shouted again and again. Most of these adventurers are aboriginals of this world, and their mentality is not understandable, but Enkidu, who is the lock of the sky, has such an unstable mentality, which is unbelievable. Of course, Shirou who thinks this way will not understand Enkidu''s mood at all, just like when the false gods invaded, he couldn''t understand the mood of those Arjuna, Garna and others who were arguing for him to impose BUFF. The pleasure brought about by the breakthrough of that kind of scale and limit is the unspeakable supreme pleasure for anyone. To put it simply, it''s like a social animal with a monthly salary of 3,000, suddenly getting the thumb of an online literature one day, thus breaking through the kind of pleasure of one''s own class. The people recovered, glanced at Shirou one after another, and then hurriedly launched an attack. Although Shirou''s class is the lowest, at this moment, his convincing power is the highest. There is no way. The generation of convincing power is not the strength of its own strength, but the key to whether it can control the battlefield. Leadership is born from this. Shiro did a very, very good job on this point. Watching those attacks attacked by Shirou with the Runas text, Tiamat, who could not get rid of the lock of the sky for the time being, quickly wanted to use his power as a resistance. The attack by Runus'' words, even her, can no longer be ignored. However, when the phantom of the planet, which symbolizes her star power, slowly appeared around, the earth around Tiamat also overflowed with red and black mud and formed countless black hands of [evil]. Prepare to mess with Tiamat. Reluctantly glanced at the black hand of [evil] around her, Tiamat could only take back the power of the stars, otherwise once the power of the stars was used, there was a half probability that those powers would eat her back. "You child, you are really annoying." Tiamat glanced at Shirou displeasedly. Chapter 1686： She had never hated gods or humans, not even Marduk who killed her. In fact, as of now, she has only hated two existences. One of them is the older brother Fujimaru Shiro who occupies an important position in the heart of her child Sakura. And now, one more member is about to be added. Of course, she didn''t know that the person she hated now was Shilang Benlang. And... "You deceived me." Tiamat said unhappily: "You who have inherited the wisdom of Runas, how can you not know how to use the inheritance? You actually deceived me. I hate dishonest children." This is really wrong. Shi Lang had a headache. Although he inherited the invisible vortex from the original fairy Taitis and obtained the wisdom of Runas from Odin and Northern Europe, he was really confused about the ultra-ancient heritage. Instead, it was tortured because of this legacy being involved in the big event of the sixth seat and the dark vortex. However, one thing is confirmed. Tiamat is also inseparable from the ultra-ancient civilization! ... pS: After a long absence, my thoughts and mentality have stabilized. Thank you for your concern. People who are not in the group may not know it well, but it is actually not a big deal. It was because of lack of social experience that the company was used as a prostitute for a few months, and then he was T when he was about to become a regular employee. The mentality really collapsed at the beginning, but I have adjusted it back these days. I am not planning to find a job for the time being. I will finish this book at home first, and then I will find a job when the economic situation improves next year. I have not updated or issued a statement in the past few days. I am extremely sorry. There is one more chapter. Chapter 65 The Day of the Fall! Use [evil] to seal the power of Tiamat, use the lock of heaven to seal Tiamat¡¯s actions, plus the damage of Lunas¡¯s wisdom increase, as long as you proceed step by step to attack Tiamat¡¯s hope , Right in front of you. Just as I thought, the earth suddenly shook violently, causing everyone to stagger and interrupting the rhythm of the attack. "What''s the matter?" "Have you entered the second stage?" "Be careful! Mobs may be summoned!" The adventurers have different opinions, but Shirou knows that they have made the mistake of empiricism. Tiamat did not change in form. What really changed was the land under his feet-the corpse of the sky! "Sure enough..." Enqidu murmured to himself. Shi Lang glanced at Enkidu, and sure enough, Enkidu had also noticed that Attila had begun to be unable to contain the corpse of the sky. No. It should be said that Attila can insist on controlling the corpse of the sky to this point, which is quite good. After all, it was just a miracle realized by using Ilia''s magic power and the nature of the Holy Grail. But... Looking up at Tiamat''s desperate blood bar, Shi Lang sighed. Sure enough, it still doesn''t work. Even if it uses the wisdom of Runas to strengthen the attack and has the hope of attacking Tiamat, it will probably take several hours to attack Tiamat, and Attila insists. Not then. When Attila''s magic power is squandered a bit more, the Skeleton of Heaven can completely crush Attila. This will never work. Thinking like this in his heart, Shi Lang turned his head to look at Enkidu, and said with a serious face: "Tiamat''s control, I beg you, Enkidu." Now the only way to solve the corpse of the sky is to obtain the shards of the gods in the corpse of the sky as soon as possible before Attila runs out of strength, and complete the strategy! Hearing this, Enqi was stunned, and then quickly understood Shirou''s meaning, nodded, and said seriously: "Leave it to me. Do what you want to do, Knight King." Enki knew that Shirou wanted to get past Tiamat and take only the fragments of the gods. Although the target is the fragments of God, Enkidu and Shirou belong to two groups. It stands to reason that Enki would not agree so happily. However, things are urgent and do not take away the fragments of God as soon as possible, even if Tia Matt will not kill them, but the Skeleton of Heaven will directly prey on them. But at the moment, only Shirou''s [evil] and the lock of the sky strengthened by the wisdom of Runas can seal Tiamat. In fact, even after being strengthened by the wisdom of Lunas, the lock of the sky barely sealed Tiamat. If it were not for the artillery fire of those adventurers who were strengthened by the wisdom of Lunas, Tiamat would take a little bit of effort. Yes, you can break free. Therefore, Enki couldn''t move. As a counterbalance to Gilgamesh''s existence, Enkidu naturally had a very sensible insight into this point and knew its pros and cons. Shiro nodded, stepped a little, passed Tiamat, and flew towards the throne behind Tiamat. "Don''t think about it!" Tiamat shouted in panic. She saw Shirou''s purpose. She could be attacked, but she could never accept such a despicable failure. However, as soon as she moved, Enkidu''s side suddenly tightened the lock of the sky. Zi Zi Zi The chain touched and rubbed Enkidu''s hands, and made a sour sound. The silver lock body was covered with blood stains because of Enkidu''s force. "Hmm--!" Tiamat was restricted. She made a crucial mistake, that is, she miscalculated Shirou''s ability and importance. There is a dimensional gap between humans and gods, but the long journey, deadly adventures and adventures, and mental toughness have allowed Shirou to produce a perfect transformation and smoothed the dimensional gap. At this moment, even the God of Creation was restrained because of him. Because of Shirou''s Lunas wisdom, Enkidu used the lock of heaven to restrict Tiamat. However, the lock of the sky can''t restrain complicated people''s minds. Looking at the Shirou who crossed Tiamat and rushed towards the throne of Tiamat, the adventurers with a streak were still working in anger, but the adventurers with more thoughts were moved. . Many people quietly retracted their strength and moved slowly towards the throne. Things that Shirou and Enqi can think of, others can naturally also think of. Although due to the poor information, the understanding of the situation is not as thorough as Shirou and Enki, but one thing is inevitable. There are powerful props in this dungeon, and Shiro is crossing Tiamat, who is the BOSS, to get the props! In this world, equipment and props are king. The importance of equipment and props is no less important than the importance of capital to the real economy and society. In reality, people can do everything for capital. Similarly, in this world, adventurers can do everything for props and equipment. Moreover, the most important thing is, without him, what impact can it have on the overall situation? Without him, the attacks of adventurers can still suppress Tiamat under the strengthening of Lunas''s wisdom. Chapter 1687： However, it is a pity that there is not only one smart person, and there is more than one person who has such an idea. A group of people used to fill up the numbers, and the strength of the attack was suddenly reduced by several grades. Tiamat felt that the originally painful attack on his body was suddenly lightened. She shook her hands, slammed into force, and shook the sky lock on her body with a "bang". "How could...!?" Everyone looked at Tiamat, who had broken free from restraint in amazement. Tiamat glanced at the crowd, turned around, and was about to chase Shilang. "Sorry, mother." With Enkidu''s cry, the broken sky locks quickly gathered again, forming a huge encirclement, trying to bind Tiamat. "The same trick is of no use to me, boy." Tiamat''s footsteps were a little bit slightly, and his slender body was like a flying swallow, directly out of the encircled circle of the lock of heaven. Oops! Enkidu saw this, and his heart jumped. Tiamat, who escaped from the encirclement, would no longer be able to be restrained by the lock of heaven. The Shilang who had already rushed into the throne by then would be in danger! However, at this moment With a "bang", a huge beam of magic light suddenly rushed from the sky and fell on Tiamat''s head. Unexpectedly, Tiamat was bombarded, re-entangled in the encirclement, and restrained by the lock of heaven. "Miscellaneous practitioners, dare to change again, this king will kill you!" Sen Leng''s voice suddenly resounded from the gloomy castle, everyone turned their heads and saw Gilgamesh wrapped six magic **** all over his body, like a comet, rushing quickly. "Jill!" Enkidu shouted in surprise. "That woman was thrown away by me. I took control of Tiamat, Enkidu. And listen, adventurers. After this battle, this king will give you generous rewards, but if anyone refills it, Molly Gan, you just kill him! The bugs, you should get rid of them before they stink!" The murderous words made this gloomy space add a bit of cold air. There is no doubt that Gilgamesh is serious. After leaving this sentence, Gilgamesh quickly passed Tiamat and rushed inside. "Damn it. I''m not your subject, why should I listen to you?" Morrigan gritted her teeth, but in order to resolve this situation, she could only listen to Gilgamesh for the time being. After listening to Gilgamesh''s words, and then looking at Morrigan who was staring at them, the adventurers swallowed and thought of the rewards Gilgamesh said. They put away their crooked minds and jointly suppressed them. Lived in Tiamat. Tiamat: "..." Even Tiamat, in this situation, couldn''t help but feel anxious, full of anxiety, and then looked up at the back of everyone. Looking eagerly. How she hopes that at this time, Ishtar, who is also the boss, can kill him and help her. However, no. Nothing. Some are only cold and cold wind, [evil] mud under your feet, the lock of the sky that binds your body, and the attacks of adventurers. Ishtar, what are you doing? ... "This is actually the structure here." After crossing Tiamat, Shirou came to the depths behind the throne, where the roots of the trees were intertwined and the passages were intricate. Both Shilang and Enki are thinking about things, this is not the end of the dungeon at all, but the interior of the corpse of the dead. However, relying on the wisdom of Runas and the intuition carried in Altria''s records, Shirou still found a way to hide the fragments of the gods. In addition, he also found the passage that hides the core of the dead body of the sky. As long as the fragments of the gods are obtained, the core of the dead skeleton of the sky can be destroyed. Although the dead skeleton of the sky cannot be killed, it can fall to the dead skeletal body on the physical level. Thinking of this, Shi Lang was about to enter the hidden passage of the Shard of God, when a cry suddenly sounded behind him. "That thing belongs to me, Fujimaru Shiro!" In the next moment, Shilang felt the heat shining behind his back, and Shi Lang slammed to hide. The next moment, a stream of light passed by, smashing the stone wall on the side. Shirou turned his head and looked at him, and he saw Gilgamesh who was so fast. Is it seen through? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and that was right. After all, the wisdom of Runas was taken out. Gilgamesh would come here, and he must have seen the wisdom of Runas attached to the lock of heaven. After the great **** Odin, the only one who inherited the wisdom of Runas, apart from Shiro, was the highest Nordic goddess, Skadi Skaha, who was far away in the restored Nordic connection point. "Gilgamesh..." Shi Lang let out a low growl. "That thing is me!" Gilgamesh shouted. Shirou who possesses the wisdom of Lunas and [evil] can already complete the assistance regardless of the class. It stands to reason that with such strength, Gilgamesh will cooperate with Shirou, but he still insists on taking all the fragments of the gods. . But Shiro understood Gilgamesh''s reason for doing this. The reason is simple, that is the barrier to entry. Just like a company, if you have money, technology, and customers, you don¡¯t count as a company. The entry barrier for companies is a license. As long as there is no license and how rich it is, it is only an individual. Similarly, the entry threshold of the sanctuary is the ninth rank, and no one can enter the sanctuary without reaching the ninth rank, and Shi Lang does not have enough time to rush to the ninth rank. Therefore, even if the Shirou fell out, Gilgamesh would definitely take the brain of the gods and other fragments of the gods. Of course, they never admitted that they had just made up. "That won''t work, the fragments of the gods are mine!" Shiro was serious. The brain of the gods and the fragments of the gods are related to the strategy of the main line, and the main line is related to whether he and Mordred can return to Chaldea. This point will never give up. Although Gilgamesh seems to be for some reason, he is also attacking the main mission, but is it necessary to give up the brain of the gods and the fragments of the gods? Indeed, from the perspective of God and absolute probability, it is the best choice to give Gilgamesh all the brain and fragments of God and wait for Gilgamesh to overcome this connection point. But the best choice is not the best choice for oneself. Chapter 1688： Letting God¡¯s brain and God¡¯s fragments together means losing the initiative! And what does it mean to lose the initiative? It means that no matter what happens, any accident, any ending, you can only passively accept this result! Just like the Fourth Holy Grail War, like the Holy Grail War that was passively involved in Sajo Aige... After experiencing so many Shirou, I am too aware of the consequences of losing the initiative. In fact, if Mordred was not at this connection point, Shirou would rather lose the initiative, and would choose the best option to give the God''s Brain and God''s Fragments to Gilgamesh. But because Mordred is here, Shirou will never give up the initiative. Does this sound selfish? Stupid? But this was the only choice for Shirou. "It seems there is only one fight." Shi Lang took a deep breath. Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh snorted disdainfully, "Don''t think that you can deal with me by bringing in those messy things!" "I am the strongest!" Gilgamesh pointed at himself. "I know." Shirou certainly knew this, and Gilgamesh was the strongest. Morrigan said that "Beauty under the Moon" has opened many activities since its opening in 2012, and in each issue, the capital of the list is Gilgamesh, and many horrible props have been obtained. Although the significance of those activities is unclear, it is undeniable that this virtual body of Gilgamesh is more difficult to deal with than himself, and it is a real master of props. I''m afraid Rin Tosaka Ishtar, who is the boss, didn''t chase him, because he was playing around with Gilgamesh''s props. [Evil] The Wisdom of Runas and Lunas are indeed bugs. Both in reality and in this virtual connection point, they are both top-notch abilities and props, but this can''t make up for Shirou''s own fragility. But even so, Shirou must defeat Gilgamesh and seize the fragments of the gods. In fact, no one knows, even Mordred and Ilia, who hold the star cup, do not know that if Mordred and Ilia are left behind, Shirou can escape by using [evil]. There is no need to face the Skeleton of the Sky, Tiamat, and Gilgamesh. However, Shirou did not do this, and even directly faced the Skeleton of Heaven, and made the attack of the Skeleton of Heaven his only choice. Why is this? The answer has existed from the beginning, because if he couldn''t gather the fragments of the gods and the main line was lost, Shirou would not be able to restore Mordred to normal, let alone take Mordred out. Although he never said it verbally, showed a sense of impatience, and even often teased her for fun, Shi Lang never ignored her. "Come on, Gilgamesh--!" "¡ª¡ªFujimaru Shiro!" At the moment when the two of them were about to start their hands, there was a loud "bang", and the whole earth shook violently. The surrounding vines, which were still very stable, seemed to have noticed the invasion of pathogens as white blood cells, strangling Shilang and Gilgamesh. Come here. Shilang and Gilgamesh used [Evil] and Light Cannon to temporarily repel the vines. "Huh! That white giant is really useless! I can''t hold on anymore! After she perishes, this supreme being will clean up everything here, but it has nothing to do with this king." Gilgamesh snorted coldly, then gave Shirou a fierce look, and said, "This king has no time to play with you. Goodbye, Shirou Fujimaru!" Leaving this sentence, Gilgamesh disregarded Shilang and the surrounding vines, fighting to drop his blood, and rushed directly into the passage where the fragments of the gods were hidden. "Don''t think about it, that''s mine--!" As soon as he moved his leg, Shi Lang''s body suddenly stopped. Gilgamesh was right, Attila couldn''t hold on anymore. [Evil] After sublimation, the flower of evil can absorb even the evil spirits of the Xingjian soldiers. At the beginning, Shi Lang felt the ocean of malice from Attila, but now, it is like a candle in the wind, as if it will be extinguished in the next moment. Looking at the passage where the fragments of the gods are hidden and the passage at the core of the dead body of the same sky, Shi Lang gritted his teeth and shouted: "You really have you, Gilgamesh! Damn it!! " After that, he twisted his heels and ran away from Gilgamesh, rushing towards the passage of the core of the corpse of the sky. The last sentence left by Gilgamesh had a simple intention, which was to make Shirou aware of Attila''s current state. Once Attila is defeated and lacks a fixed corpse of the sky, he will clean up the Shilang and others who invaded his body for the first time, and then will hunt down the entire residents of Zu''an. The residents and adventurers of Zu''an have nothing to do with Shi Lang, Shi Lang is no longer the king, he just wants to keep his own happiness now. However, in Zu''an, there are also Mordred and Ilia! How can they stop the Skeleton of Heaven that even Attila can''t stop? Furthermore, Shirou and Attila make friends, it is not hypocrisy caused by expedient measures, but sincere. How could he see Attila perishing, and then the concept was hunted by the Skeleton of Heaven? How to allow it? Precisely because of this concern, Shirou gave up the fragments of the gods that he was so eager to have, and was extremely critical to his own initiative, and instead rushed towards the channel where the core of the corpse of the dead was hidden. And Gilgamesh''s last words were a fatal blow to Shirou. But Gilgamesh calculated Shirou''s actions so accurately, it was not because he trusted Shirou, he was such a hopeless person. How to evaluate this trust, the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom, but there is no doubt that Shirou lost to Gilgamesh in this psychological game. Shi Lang rushed to the end of the road. There is a huge beating heart there, and the surrounding tree roots are intricately intertwined. Shirou felt that the huge heart was the core of the Heaven''s Demise. Compared with the solid shell and those hunting spores, Shirou felt that this huge heart was so fragile and so vulnerable. "Oath¡ª" Shi Lang slowly raised the Star Sword, magic power gathered on it, and the dazzling light illuminated this dark space. "¡ª¡ªSword of Victory!" After this last note, Shi Lang dropped the Star Sword. Light, roaring. The immeasurable torrent of light engulfed the heart of the dead body of the sky, pierced the cavity, and poured into the scarlet sky, like a morning star illuminating the sky. "That''s¡ª" Ilia looked at the stars rushing into the sky in surprise. "It''s mother''s sword. Mother succeeded!" Mordred clapped his hands in surprise. "Mother..." The man behind Mordred looked at Mordred who was surprised and clapped his hands, then looked up at the starlight, and a touch of complexity suddenly passed in his eyes. "Yes! That''s the mother!" Mordred smiled triumphantly: "Well, mother is great, isn''t it?" The man couldn''t laugh or cry, he really didn''t know what expression to put on. Chapter 1689： And as the core of the Skeleton of Heaven was destroyed, the vines that originally bound Attila suddenly relaxed. Once released, Attila squatted on the ground, breathing heavily. There are cobweb-like cracks on her body, and in just a few seconds, she may be ravaged to death by the Skeleton of Heaven. However, at this time, the Skeleton of Heaven was knocked down. "Is it you, friend? Saved me..." Looking at the dazzling starlight, Attila muttered to herself. It was the light of the stars that perished her, but now it has saved her. It was the light of the stars that she had feared and loathed, but now it is so warm. Because she finally had someone and friends by her side. Is that warm? The broken angels stopped working, the dead body of the sky was collapsing, and the huge boulders fell from the sky and fell on the ground, forming a mountain bag. In the core channel, Shiro was relieved looking at the destroyed core. In this way, it is all over. You must leave this place before the corpse of the sky collapses, and it is better to give Gilgamesh a big "surprise"! However, the moment his heels had just twisted, Shiro''s body stunned as he was about to leave. A spirit, penetrated the malicious barrier and penetrated into his mind, and his body suddenly became cold. He is very familiar with this. Zhu Yue used to play with him in this way. So, this is... ¡ª¡ªYou shot me down. The dead of the sky! ¡ª¡ªDon''t be nervous. In this way, I can be free. There is no need to fulfill the orders of the Star Kings Conference, and there is no need to harm the earth... I feel the power fluctuations of that vortex from your body. You should be Gaia''s savior, right? Star King Meeting? Gaia''s savior? ¡ª¡ªGaia said that you promised him that you will save him, don¡¯t you? Shiro remembered that at that time, in order to obtain the support of the planet, he promised the planet that he would save him when he was in a crisis of survival. But isn''t that a general promise of politicians? How can you take it seriously? He neither wanted to be Gaia''s guardian nor Alaya''s guardian. He just wanted to live a stable life after defeating the Dark Vortex. But now the debt collector is here? And it''s Venus''s behalf? What the hell? ¡ª¡ªI''m going to fall asleep. Gaia, I beg you, savior... I hope you can defeat my brothers and sisters. Also, be careful of that vortex... Shirou had a lot of doubts, but the voice of the Skeleton of Heaven became weaker and weaker, and then completely disappeared. Shi Lang thought that he would be hiding in the depths of himself, just like Zhu Yue, so he quickly used [evil] to explore the corners of his soul, but found nothing. There is no doubt that the Skeleton of Heaven is different from Zhu Yue. He did not hide the fragments in his own mind, but fell into a deep sleep. Khakaka The surrounding walls collapsed like cobwebs, Shirou knew he had to leave quickly, otherwise he would fall with the dead body of the sky. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 66 The Strongest Leak-picking King, Altria! Khakaka The surrounding stone walls shattered like a spider web, and one after another boulders rose into the sky. The Skeleton of Heaven is collapsing! Enkidu attached the last force to the lock of the sky, and buckled the lock of the sky on the surrounding stone walls. After doing this, he turned his head and looked at everyone and shouted, "Preparing to evacuate, everyone!" "I see, Mr. Chain." The people responded to Enkidu''s sentence, and then they took out their own big moves, smashed Tiamat on the body, then turned around and ran. They don''t want to bury the dead of the sky. Enqi had collected his props and turned around to escape, only to find that Morrigan stayed there and reminded: "It''s time to evacuate, Morrigan." Hearing this, Morrigan shook his head and said, "You leave, Enkidu. I want to take over my sister. Don''t worry, I am a virtual character, not an entity, even if I die, it is not a real death. " "However, if your account dies, it will be a big loss for the Emperor Raiders team." Enkidu said helplessly, then paused, and said seriously: "Be careful. Especially to guard against Tia. Matt, wait for her to break free, and you can''t tell what to do. If you get to the Knight King, you can use this to teleport it right away." En Qidu traded a teleportation talisman to Morrigan. "This is..." Molly looked at Enkidu in surprise, "It really surprised me that you would give me precious teleportation charms." "Compared to these props, I think talents are truly the most precious. Moreover, your power is indispensable for future strategies in the unknown. See you later, Morrigan." Leaving this sentence, Enkidu turned around and left. Looking at the back of Enkidu''s departure, Morrigan collected the teleportation talisman, and then applied an invisibility spell to herself. Now there is no one else here, once Tiamat''s hatred is transferred to her, she can''t bear it. Morrigan waited here for a while, and soon saw Shirou rushing out from the inside. As he was about to walk past, the result was that Tiamat, who was sealed by the lock of heaven, saw Shirou, and the anger in his heart could not help rising, and the lock of heaven that bound her was shaken by the flames of her magical power. It hummed, as if it was about to break in the next moment. "Dare to play me like this!" Tiamat was really a little angry, even the Mesopotamian gods who betrayed her had never played her like this. Although she can accept that she was defeated and taken away by the attack, but by such a despicable and shameless attack, anyone would be angry. Although Tiamat is broad-minded, the mud bodhisattva still has a three-point anger, and Tiamat will naturally become angry when he is played in such a way. Chapter 1690： "Kakka-" Due to Enkidu''s departure, the lock of the sky lacking the follow-up input was immediately stunned by Tiamat, and then it broke apart one by one. "!!!" Looking at Tiamat, who had broken free from the lock of the sky, Shirou''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. It seems that it is not the time to appear. "Wait, wait a minute, Tiamat! It was not me who took the Shard of God, but the people behind me. Your duty is to protect the Shard of God, right? Go over now, maybe you can still protect it. Fragment of God." Shi Lang quickly pointed to the passage where Gilgamesh was heading. The so-called Friend is for selling. At this time, if Gilgamesh is not sold, when will he have to wait? He didn''t want to face Tiamat alone! "It doesn''t matter how this kind of thing, anyway, the corpse of the sky has been shot down. But only you, I want to teach you a lesson!" Tiamat stared at Shirou stubbornly, dare to play with her like this, he must teach a big lesson! It''s miserable, miserable! Shirou''s forehead shed cold sweat. If Tiamat is determined to kill him, neither [evil] nor Lunas¡¯ wisdom can stop Tiamat. And just as Tiamat was about to rush over, Shirou''s ear suddenly rang, "Grab me." As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang felt a soft palm and grabbed his hand. The next moment, his whole body was shining with rainbow light. "Transfer?" Tiamat said with cold eyes: "Don''t think about it!" She rushed over and grabbed it fiercely, but she didn''t catch anything. Some were just the coldness of the air passing between her fingers. Khakaka The space continued to collapse, and pieces of rubble buried the castle and Tiamat. ... Shi Lang''s spirit was in a trance, and he saw that the surrounding sky changed and the earth changed. The originally dark space suddenly became open and bright, and the fragrance of the trees curled into the nose with a slightly moist muddy smell. This is a dense forest. Khakaka There was a crash in the sky. Shi Lang looked up and saw that a huge floating island was constantly collapsing, one after another huge rocks fell from the sky, causing the earth to shake endlessly. And beside the huge floating island, there is a white giant like a rabbit. ¡ª¡ªDeath of Heaven and Attila! "It seems to be teleported out..." Shilang breathed a sigh of relief, facing the power of Tiamat alone, really out of breath, turning his head, Shilang looked at the void behind him and said, "Thank you, sister." "You should be thankful to Enkidu, who gave me the teleportation talisman." The void behind Shilang gradually solidified, and a woman appeared. This woman is no one else, but Morrigan''s game virtual body-the sweetheart girl. "So... But, it seems that I have no chance to thank him." Shi Lang said with a smile. For the time being, there is no way to see Enkidu again. After Gilgamesh got the fragments of the gods of the corpse of the sky, he would definitely focus on his **** brain, and as Gilgamesh¡¯s best friend, Enkidu He will inevitably be hunted down. As for Gilgamesh will be shot down along with the corpse of the sky? Impossibly, Enki had the calmness to hand over the teleportation charms to Morrigan. With Gilgamesh''s arrogance, the number of teleportation charms in his hand must be so large that Morrigan''s eyes were red. "Mom...!" Suddenly, a childish cry of surprise sounded in his ear, Shi Lang turned his head and saw Mordred rushing over. Shirou hugged Mordred and reached out to touch her little head. A touch of softness passed through those bright holy blue eyes and asked softly, "Are you injured, Mordred? ?" "No, mother." Mordred said with a smile. "That''s good, otherwise my mother will be sad." Shi Lang said softly. "Actually, there was a super villain who attacked me before, but he was saved by that man." Mordred said with a pouting mouth. "That man?" Shi Lang was puzzled. "It''s him." Mordred pointed to the person behind him. Shiro only realized that there were others who had come with Mordred. Lifting his head and looking around, Shi Lang suddenly saw Ilia, who was weak but with a helpless expression, and a man staring at him with complicated expressions. Shi Lang''s expression froze immediately when he saw the man. Then he looked down at Mordred in his arms, let go of Mordred almost instantly, then turned his head slightly, gave a dry cough, and put on a serious and majestic appearance. "What''s the matter with you, mother?" Mordred looked at Shi Lang suspiciously. He was holding her well before, but why did he change his face in an instant? Are mature women so fickle? Shut up, Mordred! Turning his head slightly, and quietly glanced at the man behind Mordred, Shilang suddenly had a headache. Why can I be touched by her every time I have a black history? Yes, it is not him, but her. The man has black hair and black eyes, and is wearing a silver dragon armor. Shirou couldn''t recognize such a familiar attire, which was very strange, because it was his body. Shirou is currently manipulating Altria''s record and body, so it goes without saying who is manipulating his record and body. Because of this, Shirou felt a headache. Starting from the Seventh Suit of the Fourth Holy Grail War, this woman actually witnessed his dark history once again! And because of this woman''s temperament, she would probably record this incident in the so-called King''s Record Book that she didn''t know where she was hiding. No. That is not the king''s record book, for Shirou, it is genuine, the king''s black history book! Yes, the name of the man¡¯s shell who is a woman inwardly and manipulating is called... "Gurneyville? Why are you here?" Morrigan looked at the person named Gurnevere, who is actually Altria, in surprise, "I sent you a lot of messages just now, why didn''t you answer?" "Ah... this. I''m sorry, sister. I''m also in this game world now." Altria controlled Shirou''s body, scratching the back of his head, and said embarrassedly. Upon hearing this, Molly was stunned for a moment. Chapter 1691： "When I went to the cafeteria for dinner, a hand suddenly rushed out of the screen, grabbed my sleeve, and then dragged me in..." Altria said embarrassedly. In this way, you can understand why the [my girl is super cute] controlled by Altria before is so stubborn and speaks messy, garbled language. Because Altria was dragged into the connection point, in the process of possessing the game character, the game character lost control. However, Altoria was possessed by [My girl is super cute], and she was not changed by Merlin¡¯s female character. It seems to be dragged into this game. It is not the game character that determines the gender element. It''s the gender of one''s real body. However, in this way, once Merlin knew the daughter''s number she had raised for a long time, she was suddenly played as a male by the bear kid, and she didn''t know what she would cry like. That anger would probably be like a player who raised Slave Girl Sylvie as a daughter for several years, and finally went out one day and forgot to bring her mobile phone. As a result, Sylvie was as angry as someone who took Sylvie out of it? Maybe you will be angry and want to kill, right? But because this bear child is Altria, he can only hold back his anger, right? Just thinking about it makes people happy both physically and mentally. "Unexpectedly, I also passed through..." Morrigan''s tone was a little sour. Because, think about it carefully, besides Ilia and Attila named Lightbulb, isn''t it a family of three? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...! It took Molly Gan''s great effort to restore peace of mind. "Well, let''s get ready for a while and leave Zu''an. It''s not safe here anymore," Shilang suggested. Ilia asked strangely: "Didn''t the Skeleton of the Sky have been shot down?" "It is, but the real danger is not the corpse of the sky, but people." After the threat of the corpse of the sky is lifted, everyone''s eyes, including Gilgamesh and Enkidu, will be on his **** brain. And in order to ensure his own initiative, Shirou is absolutely impossible to hand over the brain of the gods, so it is bound to fight a big fight. As for those adventurers who are grateful for Dade and help him fight Gilgamesh and Enkidu? Although there is such a possibility, it is very small and definitely in the minority. As for why? If you think about it, you will know that the most fundamental reason that drives people to act is not morality and emotion, but interest. Although there is a pious and stupid woman like Altria, most people still pretend to be smart and go for their own benefit. "But, Tucson is still in the hotel..." Illia was worried, and then thought of a little bit, and said with a smile: "By the way, Sister Al, you can summon Tucson and we run away." When I heard Ilia called Sister Al, Altria subconsciously raised her head to answer. When she was about to say it, she remembered her current identity and shut her mouth quickly. Subconsciously, it is really a terrible physical habit. "It is indeed possible. But if Tucson is in the hotel now, we will just go to the hotel." Shiro said. "Huh? Why?" Illya was puzzled. Logically speaking, this is the best choice to summon the Tucson pattern and then evacuate on the spot. "The reward for the mission hasn''t been received yet, hasn''t it?" Shi Lang said with a smile. He was talking about an urgent mission issued by the Vampire King. Ilia nodded suddenly. "It''s just, it''s a pity. I didn''t get the fragments of God..." Shi Lang sighed, he was clearly close at hand, but he had to give up, but if Shi Lang was given another choice, his answer would still be the same. "Shards of God?" Altria showed a puzzled expression, then took out an arm from the [backpack], looked at Shirou, and asked, "Is that this?" [God''s Right Hand (1/8) Quality:? ? ? Effect:? ? ? Binding: None] "Huh? Huh huh????" Shi Lang looked at the right hand of the **** in Altria''s hand in amazement, Altria also had a fragment of the gods? No, it should be said that Merlin also has fragments of the gods? "I remember Merlin''s number. There was no such item. Where did you get it, Gurneyville?" Morrigan asked Altria, looking at it. "Is this? I don''t know. When I just crossed over, I found myself in a cave with a woman dozing off on the throne. I couldn''t control my body at the time, but instinctively felt that the woman was terrible. Then I felt that there was a passage behind the woman who could go out, so I guided her body away from that passage. As a result, when the passage left, this thing automatically ran into my [backpack]. It was an arm, I was at that time I was shocked." Altria said embarrassedly. Is this lucky A? I TM cracked! Shi Lang''s face was speechless. Wait, then, if you say that, the real reason why the Skeleton of the Sky will chase to Zu''an is because Altria took away the Shard of God in advance? Moreover, Tiamat, as the guardian, is actually dozing off... It is indeed the mother goddess of Mesopotamia and the mother goddess of Ishtar. This critical moment is unreliable. I''m afraid it was passed down from the ancestors, so it''s no wonder that it will be killed by the second generation of gods... However, it really deserves to be Altria, who easily stole the remains of the sky and the tower of Tiamat, really worthy of being the strongest culprit king! Holding God''s right hand, it is clear that the final winner is himself, but Shirou has the illusion of complete defeat inexplicably. Ah, complete defeat. Completely defeated, he fought with Tiamat and Gilgamesh, but Altria stole the tower. However, in this way, picking up an empty Gilgamesh, I don''t know how pleasant the expression will be. Shirou couldn''t help but look forward to it. Chapter 67 The Titan Attila! Although it was not expected that Altria would come to this connection point, it was never expected that Altria would directly take the Shard of God. But now is not the time to sigh, you must submit the task before Gilgamesh hasn''t rushed back, and then leave Zu''an. Back to the hotel quickly. There were no other adventurers in the hotel. At this point in time, the crusade team with Enkidu was still on Attila''s body, and Gilgamesh was even missing. As for the other adventurers, they were caught off guard by the Skeleton of the Sky, and they were fighting to escape from Zu''an in chaos and panic. Therefore, no one expected Shirou to return to the hotel. Chapter 1692： "Master." As soon as he returned to the hotel, sat cross-legged, the calm and relaxed pattern Tucson greeted Shirou. The proprietress of the hotel, the blond girl, was making tea in Tucson, and the whole atmosphere seemed quite soft. "Please give me a drink." Shi Lang sat down and said to the lady boss. "Okay." The lady boss made tea for everyone one by one. Shi Lang picked up a cup and tasted the tea slightly. "Sister Al, it''s not time to drink tea!" Ilia said: "While Mr. Gil hasn''t chased him, let''s hurry up and submit the task and leave here." Iliya already knew that the only king was Gilgamesh, and she was also the group of people who knew the character of Gilgamesh best. If the brain of the gods is the key to everything, then Gilgamesh will never consider other methods until they are qualified for the entry threshold-the ninth rank. "Don''t worry, Illiya." Shi Lang put down his teacup and said with a smile. "Don''t worry... Sister Al, you really become so weird..." Illiya complained, then turned to look at "Gurneyville" on the side, and said, "Brother Shilang, don''t you say anything?" "...I have nothing to say, just listen and listen to Al." "Gurneyville" said helplessly. "You have become so weird too, Brother Shilang. No, you all have become so weird...!" Illya had a terrible headache. Brother Shilang would actually say that Al was in charge, which was simply destroying common sense! In Ilia''s common sense, Shirou was in the front and Altria was behind, and then everything basically held Shirou''s own opinion, and Altria was responsible for execution. But now it seems to be the opposite. Like... It''s like going through the world novels written by Meimei, where men and women are upside down. It''s weird! Ilia was extremely depressed. Of course, she didn''t know that, in fact, Shirou is Altria now, and Altria is Shirou. "Don''t be in such a hurry, Illya. Isn''t the person who should submit the task right in front of you?" Shi Lang said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Illya was taken aback for a moment. The urgent task was initiated by the Vampire King, and the object to be submitted was naturally the Vampire King, who was going to the Vampire Palace! How could it be here? Shi Lang didn''t look at Illiya''s puzzled face, but turned his head slightly, his eyes fell on the lady boss who was making tea, and said, "Are you right, lady boss?" As soon as the voice fell, Yi Liya and the others were taken aback for a moment, then turned their heads one after another, and their eyes fell on the lady proprietress who made the tea. Is this finding something they haven''t found? Isn''t this just an ordinary hotel NPC? "I don''t understand what you are talking about, guest. Do you still need tea?" The lady proprietress asked softly, holding the teapot. "Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t known in advance that this was a safe zone, I would have been killed by Gilgamesh, Enkidu, my sister, and the adventurers who were unidentified at the time. It was precisely because I knew this place in advance. It¡¯s a safe zone, and things will turn out like this in the end. ¡°Zuan is messy, please don¡¯t go out in the dark.¡± This is what you told me. Actually, think about it carefully. The true meaning of this sentence is to remind me that this is Safe zone?" Shirou''s gaze was fixed on the boss''s wife. At the beginning, the adventurers were induced to enter the lottery because they knew in advance that the hotel was a safe area. Otherwise, at the very beginning, Shirou would be overwhelmed by those lustful adventurers, as well as unidentified Morrigan, Gilgamesh and others. Nothing, let alone the intention to demolish Gilgamesh afterwards, and the crusade against the Skeleton of Heaven. The reason why you can know in advance that this is a safe area is because of the words of the proprietress-"Zuan is messy, please don''t go out in dark." Shirou relies more on his brain and thoughts than strength, and word games are his favorite, so he can fool the young Skaha back then, and therefore he can beat the goalkeeper. From the perspective of a word game, the words of the proprietress can be divided into two meanings. Zu''an is messy and dangerous. Don''t go out at night, it means that the hotel is very safe. From the perspective of the game, this means that this is a safe area. "Wait, wait, Al." Morrigan looked at Shirou and said helplessly: "Most hotel owners will say that. It''s a regular line of the NPC." Looking at Morrigan, and then at Shirou, the real Altria had a headache. When will this replacement end? "At first I thought it was because I thought too much, but then I didn''t think so." Shiro nodded, then looked at the proprietress and said, "Those smashed angels can destroy other [safe areas], and even the castle of the Vampire King was destroyed by a turret, but just now, a few smashed angels attacked this hotel. , But I was still unable to break this hotel. Before I came in, I took a look at the place where the hotel was attacked, and there were no scars at all. This explains the special place here." Shi Lang stared at the lady boss, and asked seriously: "Who are you?" The proprietress groaned for a moment, and then sighed as if she had confessed: "It''s amazing. Although luck accounts for most of it, it really did see through me... It''s amazing, I gave up. No wonder he chose to imitate you... ¡­" "However, I actually asked who I am. This is truly unfeeling. Didn''t you just shoot me down, Gaia''s savior?" The lady boss stood up, with her emerald green eyes looking at Shi Lang with a weird smile on her face. Down? Illiya reacted in an instant, and then tremblingly put on a vigilant posture. Mordred and Morrigan also reacted, and clenched the weapons in their hands. "Sure enough, it''s you, the corpse of the sky." Shi Lang sighed. "It seems that you have guessed it a long time ago." Tianzhi''s Skeleton sighed with emotion. Shirou nodded: "Of course." -This is a lie. Shi Lang just guessed that the true identity of the lady boss was actually the king of vampires, but he didn''t expect it to be the corpse of the sky. "However, you are already..." "The clone, the clone, is just like the relationship between the Servant and the heroic spirit body." said the dead skeleton of the sky. It turns out that the true identity of the proprietress is the spirit spores of the Dead Skeleton of the Sky, which is the same kind of existence as the Angels of Destruction, so those Angels of Destruction cannot destroy the hotel. The self-directed and self-acted drama really has hers. Shi Lang thought. After his identity was exposed, the Skeleton of the Sky didn¡¯t pretend, and the whole person leaned against the wall lazily. Those eyes fell on Shirou¡¯s body and said: ¡°However, there is really you, and I actually took mine. The main body fell." Chapter 1693： "Isn''t this in your calculations?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. Shirou still remembers the spiritual exchange before the body of the dead body of the sky was shot down. "Meeting of the Star Kings, Gaia''s savior, what other vortex... a lot of inexplicable things, I think you should tell me?" Shi Lang looked at the remains of the sky and asked. "Of course, after all, you passed my test, successfully knocked down my body, and got the fragments of the gods I had. Whether as an NPC or as a corpse of heaven, I will tell you, you Want to know the answer." "It should be like this¡ª" The corners of the dead corpse of the sky raised slightly, and he looked at Shirou with a slightly murderous look, "It''s a pity that I regretted it just now. After all, from the perspective of personality, this is the third time you killed me." "What do you mean?" Shi Lang frowned slightly. "For existence like us, the spirit cannot communicate with humans. If you want to communicate with humans, you must imitate a personality to achieve spiritual degradation. And the personality I imitated is Xiao Zhuyue who was killed twice by you. "The Dead Skeleton of Heaven narrowed his eyes slightly. Zhu Yue! Altria''s eyes suddenly tightened, and her body involuntarily escaped with a cold murderous aura. Huh? The Skeleton of Heaven glanced at Altria suspiciously, Mordred, Ilia and others also looked at Altria suspiciously. Indulging in the trauma to Zhu Yue, Altria suddenly felt a palm wrapped around her hand, bringing warmth. Altoria looked down and saw the bright, holy blue eyes, she took a deep breath, and then suppressed the killing intent. Seeing Altria''s mood stabilized, Shirou turned his head and stared at the dead of the sky a little coldly, and said, "That''s really unexpected." "However, you can rest assured. If you didn''t knock down my body, you will be swallowed by my body, but since you have already knocked down my body, you have passed my test, and I won''t do anything to you. , After all, I, like Pluto, are out of the game." With his hands resting on the back of his head, the Skeleton of Heaven turned his head slightly, his gaze passed through the window, and fell on Attila, "And, compared to these and what you want to ask, you have to be careful of your friends first. " "Huh!?" Hearing this, Shi Lang was taken aback, what do you mean? When I was about to ask, the sky suddenly passed Gilgamesh''s angry roar. "Miscellaneous repairs¡ª!" As Shirou had guessed, when he discovered that the fragments of the gods had been taken away long ago, Gilgamesh was not well. It was like a thief stole the treasure under his nose. Fortunately, he smugly calculated Shilang. After hacking this connection point, he mocked Shilang and found out that he had been stolen from the tower a long time ago. It''s like being played like a clown. Gilgamesh was very angry, but the Skeleton of Heaven was about to collapse, and there was no time for him to indulge in his own anger. He could only snorted coldly, and then used the teleportation talisman to pass it to Enqidu''s side. Enkidu and the other adventurers are now in Attila''s palm. After the Skeleton of Heaven was shot down, they quickly ran out of Skeleton of Heaven and landed on the palm of Attila, who was in charge of the response. "Looking at your expression, it seems that something unexpected happened, Gil." Looking at Gilgamesh''s sullen face, Enki knew what accident happened to Gilgamesh. "Huh. It''s probably the trick of the muddy juggler. That guy probably ran away. We''re going to catch him and take away the brain of God!" Gilgamesh said loudly. He knew exactly what Shiro had made. Now they are on Attila''s palm, and Attila is Shirou''s friend, but Gilgamesh is not afraid of Attila knowing his intentions. Attila, who still preserves Attila''s intellectuality, will not go crazy. There are still so many adventurers here, and she can''t kill it. The most important thing is that they still have teleportation charms, and there is no need for Attila to put them on the ground safely. And as Gilgamesh confirmed, Attila did not make any response, but slowly leaned down and placed them on the ground. "Great! I survived!" Adventurers are vying to celebrate, and are also looking forward to Gilgamesh''s promised reward. Gilgamesh allowed his deployment to release some innocuous money, and he and Enki were both figuring out how to seize the brain of God from Shirou''s hands. After all, Shirou''s [evil] and the wisdom of Runas weren''t just to be seen, and Morrigan helped. During the exchange, the sky suddenly darkened. "What''s the matter?" someone asked. The sky suddenly dimmed. This is really strange, the sky did not change when the corpse of the sky struck. What''s the matter? With such doubts, everyone looked up and was dumbfounded. They only saw a huge foot hanging over their heads. And the person who lifted that foot was not someone else, it was the giant Attila! "Destruction, ravages, wandering stars... Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The giant Attila roared wildly, his body burst into a frenzied flame, and then he stepped on it fiercely. Gilgamesh, Enkidu, and those adventurers did not notice for a while, and in fear, they were directly trampled by the giant Attila into mud. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The giant **** Attila''s eyes flashed with frantic red light, and his mouth opened extremely huge magic power brewing, and in an instant, a huge magic pillar swept out. "Rumble, rumble¡ª!" The earth was swept through a huge crack! "Look, I said, you really have to be careful, it''s your friend." Tian Zhizhi pointed at the frenzied giant Attila, and said to Shirou who was shocked. ¡­ pS: I played Civilization 6 while it was still early, but it was early in the morning... That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 68 Attila and Attila "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Attila hugged her head and screamed wildly, her whole body exuding a frantic aura. The star pattern around her body wandered like a long snake, changing its form, and then the terrifying magic power gathered into a group, bursting with a "bang", engulfed by the scorching light The world. Chapter 1694： When the light dissipated, a huge pothole suddenly appeared on the land where the green fields were originally covered with Attila as the center. "Attila, calm down!" Shiro rushed out of the hotel, stood at the wall, and shouted at Attila. Hearing someone''s call, Attila turned her head and glanced at Shirou, a madness flashed across those red eyes, and then she stretched out her hand and slammed away. When the hunting wind hit, looking at the palm that was pressing across like a huge mountain, Shi Lang stepped a little, and his whole figure suddenly volleyed and dodged. With a "bang", the huge palm of the hand fell on the city wall, and the strong city wall built against the mountain was suddenly shot into dregs like tofu. Looking at the city wall that had been ravaged by herself, Attila¡¯s face showed an excited smile, then raised her head slightly, those mad eyes fell on Shilang, and then opened her mouth, endless magic brewing in it. , And then formed a huge magic group. Terrifying magic power was brewing in that magic power group, and even the space trembled slightly. Looking at the magic group, Shi Lang was terrified. "The Spear of the Shining End-Lungominiad!" The voice of Treasure''s liberation suddenly resounded, and a beam of stars passed through Shirou''s head, like a comet, directly rushing to the magic group brewing in Attila''s mouth. The breath of stars immediately detonated Attila''s frantic magic. "Boom--!" The sound resounding like a muffled thunder blasted through the sky, and the magic ball in Attila''s mouth burst directly, and the scorching fog enveloped Attila''s face. Shilang fell to the ground and dragged his arm with one hand. Shi Lang turned his head to look, and he immediately saw the black eyes glowing with worry. "Thanks, Al." Shilang whispered. Altria shook her head and whispered, "You''re welcome." It turned out that the moment when Attila was about to bomb Shiro, Altria quickly used the holy gun-Lungomiard, and detonated Attila''s magic cannon in advance. Because of the mismatch between the record and the soul, Altria is like Shirou, unable to exert the full power of the record, but only the holy gun Lungominiad, Altria is able to exert full power, but there is no way. Compress Lungominiad like Shirou and use the Spear of Endless Radiance. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Attila roared frantically, and the horrible breath directly blew away the hot white mist, revealing her unscathed face. Altria glanced at Attila, then turned to Shirou, and asked, "Attila is out of control, what should we do?" Hearing this, Shi Lang sighed, and then said with a serious face: "There is no other way but to calm her mind first." With a move of mind, the [evil] hidden in the shadow was about to move, turning into waves, and at the same time, the words of Lunas'' wisdom gradually appeared on Shilang''s forehead. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and took the Sword of Oath of Victory in his hand, and then handed it to Altria, saying: "I don''t have enough damage, and you are the main attacker." Altria nodded, took the Holy Sword and the Sword of Oath of Victory, and then clenched the Holy Spear Lungomiard in her hand. Perhaps it was because she was a true star sacred sword envoy. After the holy sword fell into her hand, it immediately radiated extremely dazzling starlight, making her whole person covered with a haze of stars, just like The first starlight that opened up the darkness, coupled with Shilang''s silver dragon armor, was truly holy. In this regard, Shirou can only sigh that everyone has an encounter with everyone. He could not use the full power of the Star Sword, but he possessed the invisible vortex, the wisdom of Lunas, and other ultra-ancient heritage, as well as the power of [mortality] he developed. Therefore, he has long recognized his position He can''t be the main attacker, he can only create the main attacker. "Up--!" Shirou''s words had just fallen, Altria stomped fiercely, and the whole person rushed out like a streamer, and rushed towards Attila. Attila also saw Altria, the luminous man, and the star sword shining with stars. "Roar ah ah ah -!" Attila recognized the star sword, which was the strongest weapon of the star that had destroyed her clone twice, and suddenly screamed hatred and anxiety, and then the huge palm with the pattern of the stars turned towards Aalto. Liya caught it. Watching Attila¡¯s huge palm grabbing, Altria¡¯s eyes sank and she lost her strength in the air. She couldn¡¯t turn around easily, but if she did it hard, she could slightly turn her body sideways and try to avoid it, but when she was preparing When he moved his figure in the air, he felt like stepping on the ground. Looking down, Altria saw a mud stream under her feet, forming a small piece of ground. King... Thinking like this, Altria didn''t stop, stepped a little, and took advantage of his strength to move his figure, avoiding Attila''s punch dangerously and dangerously, and then the star sword in his hand immediately emitted a dazzling starlight. Hearing a clattering sound, the immeasurable starlight condensed and gathered into a sword light of tens of meters. Altria held it upward and swept toward Attila''s huge arm. Just as he was about to sweep the past, strange and ancient words flashed on the Star Sword. The next moment, the sword light suddenly soared by hundreds of meters, and the star''s breath suddenly became violent. With a "chao", like cutting tofu, the sword of the star directly cut Attila''s huge arm. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Attila clutched her broken arm and screamed in pain. Altria looked at the star blade of the Star Sword in her hand that was hundreds of meters long, and the strange writing on that blade, in amazement. Although she can still use the power of the Star Sword, gather the Star Light, and form the Star Light Blade as it did against the Fire Giant Truu in Northern Europe, but due to the exchange of records, she could not play the limit output of the Star Sword. However, at the moment these words appeared on the Star Sword, the output of the Star Sword broke the limit! Turning his head slightly, his gaze fell on Shirou with the Runas text flashing on his forehead. Altria knew that all this was due to Shirou''s ability. Really deserves to be the king, even if the record is replaced, it is still so reliable. Originally I was worried that Shirou would be very dangerous after exchanging the records, but now it seems that everything is for nothing. The king is the king after all, and there are always unexpected places. "Don''t be in a daze, subdue her!" Shi Lang shouted. Altria nodded, and then, holding the Star Sword, rushed towards Attila, who had just regenerated his arm. "Roar ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Attila furiously confronted her, but she, who had lost her intellect, moved wildly, unable to attack the agile, [intuitive] Altria. Of course, the most critical reason is that the Star Sword that has been strengthened by Lunas''s wisdom is too sharp. When Altria encountered those attacks that could not be avoided, she crossed the sword directly, and Attila attacked, not only did not break the Star Sword, but instead caused her arm to be cut and split by the Star Sword. After all, this Attila is only Attila in the Servant state. The illusory miracle realized by Ilia¡¯s Holy Grail is powerful, but it is not a crushing level, even more than one thousand and five hundred years ago. The one that Altria killed was even worse. Even the corpse of the sky, which is not a destructive type, can control her, not to mention the mortal enemy who killed her, Altria. Just watching Altria suppress Attila so openly, Shirou said that he didn''t envy it, it was impossible. But it is a pity that people have their strengths, but their inches have their weaknesses. Chapter 1695： Shi Lang couldn''t do the situation of surpassing the limit of Skaha. All he could do was to help people easily surpass the limit, just like Enkidu''s Heavenly Lock and Altria''s Star Sword. "Then, that man is still pretty good." Mordred held his chest and looked at the fighting "Gurneyville". She is already a little guilty when she doesn''t know the truth. Can her old father who love her fight so much? If she was so rectified in Romania, she couldn''t bear it! "Ah... I feel like I won''t even be able to play support in the future." Morrigan looked at Shirou helplessly. Her full-time support skill''s goblin number is known as the first support, with many support skills, but compared with the wisdom of Lunas, it is not worthy of a show. "What kind of skill is this?" Molly mumbled enviously. Because of the screen, she hasn''t discovered that this is the wisdom of Runas. , And at this point, Gilgamesh is much better than her. Also across the screen, Gilgamesh can see at a glance that this is the wisdom of Runas, and at the same time confirm the true identity of Shirou, but she is still Keep in the dark. "I said, don''t you think it''s weird?" Ilia pointed to "Gurneyville" who fought Attila for three hundred rounds. "What''s so strange?" Molly asked suspiciously. "This is so weird! Why is Brother Shilang fighting while Sister Al is watching the show here? This is too unscientific! Generally speaking, Brother Shilang is hiding behind Sister Al and watching Sister Al go to fight. ?" Ilia said. What is hiding behind? What a rude, Illya! Shirou''s mouth twitched. "Could it be that when I entered this connection point, I unknowingly crossed into a plausible parallel universe? In this parallel universe, everything is reversed, a world respected by feminism? Right? It must be so, so as to explain why Sister Al became so trembling!" Illiya held her head and said to pieces. Shiro: "..." It would be a waste of your imagination not to write a book. Molly Gan asked suspiciously: "Isn''t it because Genieville''s level is full?" "Uh..." The scene suddenly became awkward. Unlike Shirou, Altria was really ruthless, and she did not intend to keep her hands at all. As soon as Attila''s body had just regenerated and recovered, it was cut and divided by Altria. There is no way to do this. The woman Altria was born on the battlefield. Although she is usually mild-tempered, once the war starts, she will fight to death. Thanks to the Star Sword strengthened by Lunas''s wisdom, Altria cut Attila''s body effortlessly, causing Attila''s body to repeatedly squander magic power and restore her body. The number of times of recovery has increased. Gradually, Attila''s body recovery speed is getting slower and slower. Obviously, the magic power has been squandered almost. Altria put on hold of the offensive, she did not eliminate Attila''s thoughts. However, when she paused the offensive, Attila opened her mouth, and a magic cannon struck up. Upon seeing this, Altria hurriedly crossed the sword. With a "boom", Altria was directly blown out. Even if the Star Sword strengthened by the wisdom of Lunas, Altria itself is not as good as Attila in terms of basic parameters, not to mention using Shirou¡¯s record at this moment. Fortunately, the Star Sword is hard enough to block Atty. Pull the attack. Taking advantage of the moment when Altria was blown up, Attila returned to her original state, raised her head and roared, and the frantic breath of the giant made the surrounding earth humming. Suddenly, she clutched her head with a painful face, and wailed. There is no doubt that it is Attila''s intellectual and Attila''s instinct antagonizing. "Someone is giving her instructions, Master." A peaceful voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head to look, and suddenly saw the blue-haired girl, the brain of the gods-the pattern is broken. "What do you mean, the pattern is broken?" Shi Lang looked at the blue-haired girl and asked. "I heard it." Drawing Tucson raised his head, looking at the frantic Attila, his eyes were dull and said: "''Safar, Safar..." There is a voice calling her." Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at the pattern Tucson with surprise. According to Tucson''s statement of the pattern, it is probably a star instruction carved into the depths of Attila''s soul. But how did you hear the pattern Tucson broken? "This is... Did I do this..." The vague but weak voice resounded suddenly, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that there was finally a sober look in Attila''s frantic and bright eyes. She looked at the messy ground blankly, muttering to herself: "Is this what I did..." "Attila!" Shi Lang called out. Attila returned to her mind, and looked at Shirou with sad and hollow eyes, and then there was a ruinous anger in her eyes. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Attila was holding her head in pain, Attila''s intellect and Attila''s instinct were intertwined and warring with her soul in her mind, and the pain of a thought break made Attila miserable. She clutched her head, turned and ran away. Chapter 69 You are also an inheritance, Tiamat! Attila ran so fast that Shi Lang was beyond the reach, so she could only watch her leave her field of vision. "I''m sorry." Altria returned, apologizing to Shirou. "It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang shook his head, no one expected Attila to play a trick that was really imaginary at the end. "It looks like it''s over." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven put his hands on the back of his head, and walked slowly with everyone to meet Shi Lang. "But it''s a shame that no **** drama has happened. I''m sitting in the best viewing position." The Dead Skeleton said with regret, and then reached out and put his hand on Tucson''s broken shoulder and laughed. He asked: "You say yes, God''s brain?" "Please let go of your hand from my shoulder, I am very uncomfortable, Miss Heaven''s Skeleton." Tucson looked at Heaven''s Skeleton blankly, and said word by word. "Are you uncomfortable? That''s right. My favorite thing to do is to make others uncomfortable." Tian Zhizhi said with a smile. Illiya looked at the Skeleton of Heaven with a cold sweat on her face. She truly mimicked Zhu Yue''s personality, and her personality was really bad enough. "Also, I think we should talk in another place." The Skeleton of Heaven turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on the ground destroyed by Attila, and said, "Those adventurers who were killed are going to be resurrected, and my body has been knocked down. That annoying little sister is going to pull Another clone of me is here. If I were exposed, we would all die without talking about it, and then things would become very troublesome." "What''s the trouble?" Chapter 1696： Ilia, Mordred, Altria and others all looked at the Skeleton of Heaven in doubt, and they still don''t know the truth. Shiro thoughtfully asked, "Is this connection point destroyed?" Everyone''s hearts hung up suddenly. "No." Heaven''s Death Skeleton shook his head. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, it wasn''t that kind of catastrophe. "How could it be such a minor consequence? This planet will be destroyed, and if the star kings'' destruction calculations are wrong, this galaxy may be on the verge of extinction." The face of the dead corpse of the sky Melancholy. Everyone showed an unidentified expression. Although the corpse of the sky said the consequences are serious, for them, a group of people who don''t know the truth, it is like someone telling them that the world is going to die. It is very illusory. However, Shirou''s expression became serious. He is the only person here who understands the seriousness of the matter. Nodding his head, Shirou looked at the Skeleton of Heaven earnestly, and said, "I see, where are we going?" "It seems that there are still people who understand things." Tian Zhi''s dead skeleton smiled, then pointed to himself, and said, "Come with me." After speaking, she snapped her fingers, and the teleportation technique suddenly appeared in the void in front of her. She stepped into it first, and then greeted Shi Lang and others to come. Shi Lang walked up without hesitation, and Altria followed close behind. The remaining few looked at each other, and then followed closely. All entered into the teleportation technique, only hearing a "shoo" sound, the entire magic circle lit up with a dazzling flash, and in the next moment, everyone disappeared in this land. ... "Yes, **** Attila!" When the resurrection time was cleared and the gray screen changed back to color, Gilgamesh rushed out to slash Attila, but found that Attila had run away early, and her mouth stinks in anger. "I really lost to that giant god, I actually ran away at that time." Enqidu who shrank again, scratched his head helplessly, then patted his body, and said: "However, fortunately, that body is supreme. Get knocked down first and let the game¡¯s resurrection rules come back. Otherwise, it¡¯s really dead.¡± "This is not the point, Enkidu." Gilgamesh fell back to the ground, gritted his teeth and said, "The point is to let Shiro Fujimaru''s miscellaneous repair run away! The brain of God, which is in hand, flies!" "Fujimaru Shiro? God''s brain?" Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh in doubt, and asked: "The eternal king used Merlin''s number to help the knight king and escaped?" "No. Didn''t you see it, Enkidu? The knight king who has the brain of God is the miscellaneous repairman Fujimaru Shiro!" Gilgamesh said. "Are you making fun of me, Jill? Maybe you didn''t see clearly across the screen, but I could see clearly that the king of knights is a girl. Although the king of knights is a girl indeed surprised me, but the king of eternity is a Boy, this is what you told me." Enkidu said. "That''s true. But, I won''t admit it wrong, that knight king is Fujimaru Shiro! Hmph, what kind of magic that guy probably used to exchange his identity with the knight king. This can explain why the ID will take the [Evil Flower] ], I still play in the mud, and there is the wisdom of Runas." After a pause, Gilgamesh pointed his finger at Enkidu and said, "The most important thing is, why did you say hello to Merlin''s account before, there would be no response, and the operation would be as bad as a rookie. Although it is very unhappy Fujimaru Shiro guy, but that guy¡¯s game skills are even better than me! Besides, that guy has run away now!" "In other words..." "Yeah. It is very likely that he commanded Attila to kill us... Damn! Both you and me were tricked by him! How dare I bear the shame of being tricked again and again, Damn it! Fujimaru Shirou!" Gilgamesh stomped angrily. Looking at the angry Gilgamesh, Enki smiled helplessly. It turned out to be like this. It turns out that that is the eternal king. Recalling those bright and fire-like sacred blue eyes, Enkidu finally understood a little bit why Gilgamesh''s character would care about the eternal king so much. That independent self and the flame of thinking... is indeed completely different from the people of their time. "Hey! Enkidu!" Hearing this, Enqidu looked down and suddenly saw Gilgamesh with an impatient face. "You guy, what are you in a daze?" Gilgamesh asked. "Sorry, I was thinking about something." Enqidu said apologetically. "It''s that guy''s eyes? Huh. Those eyes are indeed beautiful, and sooner or later they will be in the king''s collection. However, before that, this king will let him know how much it costs to play with this king!" Gilgamesh said angrily. The shard of the **** fell into the sky, and was trampled to death by Attila... These must have nothing to do with Fujimaru Shirou. "However, since it is determined that the Flower of Evil is the Eternal King, with the mud and the wisdom of Runas, we can also cooperate with him?" Enqi asked suspiciously. Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh shook his head, "He wants to reach the ninth rank, and it will take half a year at the earliest. And we don''t have so much time. Moreover, this is my trial. If I ask him for help, I would rather Go to death." Gilgamesh was thinking of the dirty face that Shirou said in the clairvoyant exchange group several years ago that he would beg him for help. The ancient king who conquered the heavens and the earth, should he ask for help from the king who divides fantasy and reality? It was so embarrassing that I didn''t want to die. "Let''s go, Enkidu. Pay attention to the report of the system, the brain of God is still in his hands, and the system will expose his position." Gilgamesh said. "Yeah." Enqi nodded. And between the two exchanges, those adventurers also resurrected one by one. The scene suddenly became noisy. However, what everyone present did not know was that during their exchanges, there were two people in the sky watching them. "Uh... so tragic." Looking at the land ravaged by Attila, a drop of cold sweat shed on Pluto¡¯s forehead, then he glanced at the rugged land, turned his head and landed on the blond angel next to him, "However, it looks like you The body of Venus was knocked down, Venus¡¯s." "Yeah." The blonde angel nodded, his tone was very calm, as if it was not her body that was shot down, but a strange thing. "Hiding the main body outside the sanctuary, it only appears on the adventurers who get the brain of the gods and the main missions hit you... This is obviously a good guarantee, but in the end I met the star warrior. Luck is really bad." Pluto sighed, and then said: "Moreover, the most important thing is that the guy who took away the brain of God seems to be alive." "Could it be you deliberately?" Pluto''s gaze fell on Venus, his eyes narrowed slightly, a little dangerous. "Relax. No one wants the earth to die more than I do. The disappearance of the earth is the best result for Venus." Venus said calmly. "That''s what it said. And, it''s not just us that thinks that player is an eyesore." Pluto glanced at the noisy adventurers on the surface, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and then said: "Let''s go back. The remaining ones. All the star warriors have appeared, and your body has been shot down. Those guys will probably have a meeting again." "It''s really unreasonable. That player is only the second class in the end. Even if you let it go, after the game time is over, that player cannot reach the ninth class and enter the sanctuary. However, if I don''t go, I won''t be scolded. As for what, you are going to be suspicious again, Venus¡¯s." "It doesn''t matter, it''s enough to make the earth disappear." Venus''s, took a cold look at the earth, and then turned and left first. "Wait for me!" Pluto hurried to catch up. ... Chapter 1697： "Huh... those two guys have left. If they find my footprints, something will happen." The Dead Skeleton, who was leading the way, noticed the movement of the two Plutos, and couldn''t help but reach out and wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Following in the footsteps of the dead body of the sky, Shi Lang looked around. This is a virgin forest, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, exuding the fragrance of nature and the moist smell of soil. Turning his head, Shirou looked at the dead body of the sky and asked, "Where is this place?" "Ask this now?" Tian Zhizhi turned his head, looked at Shirou, and complained: "We just escaped a devastating disaster." "The catastrophe of destruction? Is it what Pluto you just said? Didn''t you have a clone next to him? What''s to worry about?" Shi Lang asked. "No," The Dead Skeleton shook his head and said, "It is because that clone of me is there that we are in danger of being destroyed." Shirou was taken aback: "What do you mean?" "Unlike me, the thought that my clone inherited, but the thought that really wanted to destroy the earth. If she saw me, I would be killed by her as a traitor." Tian Zhi''s Skeleton sighed. Said with a cry. Shi Lang frowned, and things became more and more fascinating. The body of the fallen corpse of the sky, the suspected friend of the corpse of the sky that mimics the personality of Zhuyue, and the other body of the corpse of the sky that is attempting to destroy the earth, and Tiama Especially, the Star King¡¯s Conference, [Council], Dark Vortex, Invisible Vortex, Endless Reset... All mysteries are scattered in various time and space domains and connecting points, but there is another line in the dark that connects all clues. Connect in series. Shirou could perceive that the thread was Taitis and the ultra-ancient civilization that had died out. And the person who can let Shi Lang know the truth is no one else, but the supreme being in front of him, Venus UO-the corpse of the sky! At this time, Altria raised her eyebrows, walked to Shirou''s side, and reminded him in a low voice: "Al, I feel that there is a rather bad feeling in front of me." This feeling of being called Al by Altria is really amazing. It¡¯s just that Gilgamesh has already seen the truth. Is it necessary to continue this role-playing drama? However, Shirou cares more about the feeling that Altria describes than these insignificant things. When he was about to ask, Shi Lang suddenly felt that his trouser legs were being pulled. Shi Lang looked down and saw Mordred tremblingly tugging at his trouser legs. "What''s the matter, Mordred?" Shi Lang asked in a low voice. "Mom, mom... I, I have a very bad premonition. There is a feeling like going to the cave of natural enemies..." Mordred said with a trembling body. Shirou couldn''t help but care. Altria''s intuition and Mordred''s intuition both indicate that the Skeleton of Heaven may be leading them to a dangerous situation. "Where the **** is here, the Skeleton of Heaven?" Shi Lang asked in a deep voice. "Oh? Is this worrying?" Tian Zhizhi turned his head, looked at Shirou, and sighed in disappointment, "I''m so afraid of the unknown. If you don''t explore the unknown, you can''t get an answer. But, say After all, it¡¯s just human beings. Don¡¯t worry, this is my friend¡¯s territory. Like me, it¡¯s on the side of the earth." Having said that, the corpse of the sky is going on. Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, then pacified a few people, and followed. Just as the dead body of the sky said, if you don''t explore the unknown, you will never know the answer. Without knowing the answer, you cannot move forward, let alone defeat your true enemy. "Here." After the dead body of the sky took everyone through the dense forest, what was presented to everyone was a landscape painting-like waterfall scene and a simple thatched cottage. Shi Lang looked at the surroundings carefully. The scenery here is indeed beautiful, with the original charm of nature. "Mom, look!" Mordred suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at the sky. Shi Lang raised his head slightly and raised his brow slightly, and saw a few broken angels flying through the sky in the sky. Shi Lang and the others saw the Broken Angels, and a few people became vigilant, and the Broken Angels also saw them, but they didn''t seem to be hostile. They just glanced at them, turned and left. "Okay, several. Please follow me." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven clapped his hands, focused everyone''s attention, and then led everyone into the thatched cottage. As soon as he entered the house, before he had time to look around, a rather resentful voice rang in his ears. "It''s you--!" Yeah! ? Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head to look, and his heart suddenly jumped, only to see Tiamat sitting not far away, staring at him with cold eyes. After subconsciously stepping back two or three steps, Dou Da''s cold sweat oozes from his forehead, Shirou finally understood where the bad feelings Altria and Modred felt came from. It is Tiamat! "It seems that you have a lot of resentment for him, Tiamat." The Dead Skeleton looked at Tiamat with a smile. "That kind of despicable way to win, he is not the real savior Gaia expects!" Tiamat pointed at Shirou and said displeasedly. "Anyway, he attacked Pluto, obtained the brain of the gods, and then attacked Ishtar, you, and me. According to the rules, he is oh, and he has the right to know the truth." Said with a smile. "Whatever you..." Tiamat hugged his chest, not wanting to pay attention to the dead of the sky, Shirou and the others, but inadvertently his eyes fell on Altria''s body, and for a moment, he pointed his finger at Altria, "You, you Is it Sakura''s brother?" "Uh..." Altria froze for a moment, Sakura? "Wait! This asymmetry is the same..." Tiamat looked at Altria, and then at Shirou, his face suddenly darkened, "I finally understand where this unpleasant feeling comes from!" Tiamat could see the hands and feet of the invisible vortex. From the beginning, she knew that Shirou''s soul and records did not match the current body, but she did not know that Shirou was Fujimaru Shirou. And now, after seeing Altria, Tiamat immediately understood that under the interference of the invisible vortex, the records of Fujimaru Shiro and Altria had been replaced. This kind of thing, although it is unthinkable, but if it is the invisible vortex, it can be done easily. At the same time, Tiamat also understood why he was so wrong with Shirou from the beginning. Isn''t this normal? As a candidate for the main position in the heart of Fujimaru Sakura who dominates the daughter who is regarded as his own, Tiamat, who is the candidate for the secondary position, is like an old father who married his daughter, how unpleasant to his son-in-law. Chapter 1698： Moreover, the most important thing is... "Ah, you have known each other a long time ago?" The Skeleton of Heaven scratched his head, "That''s right, after all, you are also one of the legacy of that civilization, Tiamat." Yes, this is the most unpleasant thing. Chapter 70 Super Ancient Secrets: King of Stars, Gaia and Alaya! "I have to clarify something, Venus." Tiamat looked at the wreckage of the sky unhappily, and said word by word: "I have withdrawn from the ranks of inheritance. The inheritable battleship body was also affected by that. The group of children dismantled it and made the concept of heaven and earth." "Hahaha... that''s what I said, I have forgotten it." The Skeleton of Heaven scratched the back of his head and said embarrassedly. Tiamat snorted and turned away. She knew how bad this personality imitated was. This guy would say those words at that time, just to choke her! "That...what are you talking about?" Shilang asked suspiciously. These two women talked to themselves, and didn''t even think about them who were out of it. "I''m sorry, I didn''t worry about you. The conversation just now, you should treat it as a greeting between old friends." Tian Zhizhi said with a smile, and then his eyes fell on Shirou, and said with a headache: "I should How to make you understand the state of affairs... By the way, do you know the essence of your main mission, what is it to do?" "I don''t know." Shi Lang shook his head and replied simply and neatly. Skeleton of Heaven asked suspiciously: "How could this happen? Shouldn''t the mission system be reminded? Or a review of the plot?" Hearing this, Shi Lang glanced at Morrigan, and then said: "The head of Novice Village ran away and the task was not submitted." "Puff ha ha ha! There will be such strange things!" Tianzhi''s Skeleton couldn''t help being amused. Shi Lang encountered depressing things, and the simulated Zhu Yue personality would make her very happy. Looking at the laughing corpse of the sky, Shi Lang said quietly: "Can you tell me the truth? If you don''t know where to start, you can start with the Star Kings Conference." "Meeting of the Star King..." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven glanced at the brain of the **** who was sitting quietly, followed by a move of the heavenly fighting skills dragon assault and killing the sister in his arms, directly holding the brain of the **** In his arms, he rubbed his face against the face of God''s Brain, and the corners of his mouth tapped like a cat, "Sure enough, it''s still so comfortable." "Please let me go, Miss Tianzhi, you make me feel disgusting." God''s Brain said with a serious look. However, Tian Zhi''s Skeleton didn''t answer her at all, but kept rubbing her with her cheek. It was obvious that Tian Zhi''s Skeleton didn''t listen at all. The brain of God turned to Shirou for help: "Master, please take me back [backpack]." Shilang turned his head away, Quandang didn''t see it. God''s Brain: "..." The reality is so desperate, did the Master sell me to Miss Skeleton of the Sky? The head of God lowered his head. "The Star King Meeting. If you start from the Star King Meeting alone, you probably can''t understand it? After all, you don''t even understand what kind of existence the Star King is." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven seemed to be holding a pillow. Holding the brain of God, put his head on the shoulder of the brain of God, his face was filled with a happy smile. Afterwards, she returned to God, looked at Shi Lang and others, and asked: "Do you understand the existence of Zhu Yue and me?" Altria, Ilia and others shook their heads, but Shilang nodded and said: "UO, also commonly known as Aristotle. It is the strongest life form of the star, and it is also an extension of the will of the planet. In terms of degree, it¡¯s okay to say that UO is the planet itself. Zhu Yue is the UO of the moon, and you are the UO of Venus." Hearing that, the dead of the sky looked at Shirou with a look of surprise, "You know a lot." "After all, he is the inheritor of the inheritance." Tiamat hugged his chest and took an unpleasant sentence. The Dead Skeleton looked at Shirou and asked, "Then you know, Gaia-chan, to be precise, is the UO of the earth?" "The UO of the earth?" Shi Lang looked strange, "You have a strange question. Is there a UO on the earth?" There is no UO on the earth, this is something that anyone who has been involved in the world of the moon clearly understands. And after traveling through the Moon World for so many years, Shirou is also very sure that there is no UO on the earth. Because of the existence of UO, it is the strongest life form of the star, and it is also the only one of the star. Simply put, there are humans, phantom beasts, gods, and other kinds of life on the earth. This violates the concept of UO from the beginning, so UO does not exist. Besides, if there is a UO on the earth, why should Gaia accept Zhu Yue to restrict mankind? The star soldiers and other alien invaders ravaged the earth so much, how could Gaia remain indifferent? If there were any UOs, UOs would have been sent to fight against other alien invaders and star warriors. The question of the Skeleton of Heaven is simply strange, like an uncommon sense question. "Oh, it seems that this is your cognitive blind spot." Tian Zhi Zhi laughed, raised his head, his eyes fell through the window to the blue sky outside, "Gaia, it''s not that there is no UO, just cover Ya chose the opposite path." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned, "This joke is not funny at all. The concept of UO is the only star. There are too many life forms on the earth, and UO does not exist." "So, another question. Why in the entire solar system, only the earth has life and civilization? The material conditions of Venus are very similar to those of the earth, why didn''t Venus give birth to other life?" asked the Dead Skeleton. "Isn''t this of course? Venus is too close to the sun, and the surface temperature is above 465 degrees Celsius. How can life be born in that situation?" Shi Lang asked back. Hearing that, the dead body of the sky smiled, "The high temperature judgment standard you think is based on the common sense system formed by the accumulation of human subjective knowledge of the earth''s environment over time. But if you use subjective knowledge to understand the principles of stars, You can''t understand the King of Stars, you can''t understand UO, and you can''t understand that, Dark Vortex." Vortex of Darkness! Shirou''s eyes snapped. Altria glanced at Shirou worriedly. "So, what is Gaia''s UO?" Shi Lang calmly came down and asked. Since the matter about Dark Vortex, he must ask the question to the end. But, does UO really exist on the earth? If it exists, why do you need the Star Swordsman as your own defensive weapon? Why bother to win over Zhu Yue and create El Quette based on Zhu Yue? "The UO of the earth, isn''t it right by your side?" Tian Zhizhi smiled, looked at Shirou, and said: "One thing, human beings have not admitted wrong. Venus and the earth are a pair of plausible sisters. In the entire solar system, Except for me and Earth¡¯s UO, which are the most special, the others are all powerfully destructive." "I am an ecologically invasive predator category, and the UO of the earth is the opposite of mine. In other words, it is because Gaia would create such a UO, so I was born in this form. Why is there only earth? There is civilization, why only the earth will give birth to plural life? There is only one answer, the UO of the earth, which is..." "--Civilization." Tiamat said. "Wen, civilization?" Shi Lang looked at Tiamat blankly. "Yes. It''s civilization. And it''s the ultra-ancient civilization that you inherited from that has died out." Tiamat said. "Tiamat, that''s what I want to say...!" The dead of the sky looked at Tiamat annoyed, this woman actually robbed her of the limelight. "Although I understand Zhu Yue''s influence on you, you are a waste of time, Venus!" Tiamat took an unhappy look at the Skeleton of Heaven, then turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, and asked: "Since you have defeated Zhu Yue, you also know the existence of Zhu Yue. Then, you should also know the moon, There is a Mooncell Superphoton Lingzi computer thing, right?" Everyone was at a loss. UO, King of Stars, Civilization, Mooncell and so on...what is this and what? The people looked at each other, with dumbfounded faces. Of course, Altria showed a thoughtful look. She has been in contact with Shilang for the longest time. She has also contacted Shilang with the second magician, and personally defeated Zhu Yue twice. She has some concepts about these things. Even Mooncell, she also knows some, of course, she only knows that there is a superphoton lingzi computer in the moon, and that computer forced Zhu Yue to go crazy, invade the earth, and try to occupy the earth, but because of the scruples of the star sword, she has always She acted sneakily, until she discovered that the Star Sword was in Vivian''s hands, before she began to act. At that time, Zhu Yue first controlled the Roman Empire, making the Roman Emperor become a puppet emperor, and his national power was weakened, so he could not shelter Britain, leading to the Saxons invading Britain. At the same time, because of the decline of the gods, Votigung, who was the lord guarding Britain at that time, and his friend Mexis began to reverse the gods and started a series of historical events in order to keep the British people alive. Chapter 1699： Shi Lang nodded. Although he had never been to the moon, he knew Mooncell best among them, and at that time he borrowed Mooncell to bluff Alte Luci and deceived her to become one of his strong reinforcements against Vottigung. After successfully defeating Fu Tigeng, she was arrested and trained to become his second or fifth son. "4.6 billion years ago, this galaxy had just taken shape, and a group of alien visitors came to this newly formed galaxy for interstellar experiments and placed the observation tool Mooncell in the newly formed moon." Tia Matt said. Shi Lang nodded, he knew this too. In addition, he also knew that Mooncell trapped Attila''s body afterwards, thus avoiding the complete demise of the earth''s civilization. Of course, he is more aware that the alien civilization that created Mooncell is actually an alien civilization from the same origin as the predator planet. "Then the group of alien visitors gave the eight planets in this galaxy the will, created the king of stars, and started experiments..." "Hey! Tiamat!" The Skeleton of Heaven looked at Tiamat with a shocked face, "Needless to say about this information, right?" "What''s wrong? He has inherited the heritage of civilization, and he should know the origin." Tiamat said. "That being said, but... this is a taboo..." Tian Zhi Xue said with a headache. "Wait, wait a minute!" Shi Lang looked at Tiamat with an unacceptable face, and asked: "You mean, whether it is Gaia or the will of other planets, it is derived from a high-class civilization. So the experiment was born?" Tiama nodded and asked in confusion, "Yes, are there any questions?" "The question is big... Isn''t the will of the planet the root cause-the Akashic record was born? Moreover, it is the experiment of the civilization that created Mooncell..." Shilang didn''t know what to say, because he knew very well that the civilization that created Mooncell and the civilization that created the predator star are of the same origin. If you accept Tiamat, it means that the existence that gave birth to Gaia and the will of other planets is a wandering star! "The problems of the Akashic records will be discussed later, but what I said may be inaccurate in some places, because I had not been created at the time, but there was nothing wrong in general." Tiamat said with certainty. After a pause, Tiamat said again: "And not long after conducting the interstellar experiment, the interstellar civilization seemed to have a civil war due to its own disagreement. As a result, the interstellar observers also fought inwardly, and eventually lost both. The star kings were afraid. That interstellar civilization harmed itself, so it gathered all the resources on its planet to create its own defensive armed forces." While speaking, Tiamat pointed to the dead body of the sky and said: "It''s an existence like her, UO. However, most of the star kings have created destructive UOs, and only Gaia imitated that interstellar civilization. Created its own civilization." "He used the dead bodies of interstellar observers and the technology left over from that civilization, starting from the original protein, to create his own life form." Tiamat said. "It''s just that those living bodies are no different from the current creatures, and they are very fragile, so everyone at that time regarded Gaia as an idiot." The Demise of the Sky rubbed the cheek of the God''s Brain and added: "But Gaia is not Take their words seriously, but try their best to cultivate their own creatures, and repeatedly destroy and change their forms to make the environment more suitable for life forms. Therefore, after the earth has passed the primitive stage, it quickly approaches Stable." "And hundreds of millions of years later, the fire of civilization was born on the earth. That civilization was cultivated by Gaia exhausting all resources and personally cultivated. From the level of the Star King, like me, it is UO. It''s just like me. The ecologically invasive predator UO is different. It is a civilization-developing UO. If you want to call that civilization-developing UO like "Death of the Sky", you can call that civilization-developing UO. You can only use one name. That''s it. It''s¡ª" "Alaya," Tiamat said. As soon as the voice fell, everyone was stunned. Alaya? ... pS: Starting to reveal the secret here, I am also a little hesitant. The brain hole of this book is the answer I got by combining all the existing worldviews of the moon type. With a considerable magic change, the brain hole is probably the crown of the whole net type moon. I don''t know if you can accept it. I have stretched the pavement as much as possible. If you feel uncomfortable, let me talk about it here. That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 71: Super Ancient Secrets: Battle of the Stars The earth has a UO, Shiro doesn''t even know this kind of thing, and this UO is actually a civilization-developing UO. But because of the existence of ecologically invasive UOs like the Dead Skeleton of the Sky, it is not too surprising. What is really incredible is that the UO of the earth is actually Alaya... No. It cannot be said that, it should be said that the name is defined as Alaya, and the inhibitory Alaya is two different things. However, even this is surprising enough. At least Ilia and Morrigan, who are magicians, and Shi Lang who are passing through, are very surprised by this, while Altria and Mordred, who are pure heroes, are slightly surprised. When common sense is subverted, the degree of cognition is different, and the shock and influence produced vary from person to person. That''s it. "When the fire of civilization was ignited and the intellectuality of thinking was born, Gaia guided them to recognize themselves, and at the same time gave the spacecraft of alien visitors to that civilization for cognition and research. From then on, the fire of civilization It is completely all over the earth. And unlike the gods, phantom beasts, and human beings that we conceived, that civilization, like other UOs, is an extension of the planet¡¯s will. Although it will not completely obey Gaia¡¯s will, it does We will worship Gaia, who created civilization and gave development, as a god." After a pause, Tiamat continued: "Then that civilization landed on the moon, stole Mooncell''s permissions, obtained all the technology and data of those interstellar experiments, and used those technologies and data to combine the Earth¡¯s interstellar environment and geography. The environment has developed into its own new technological system. It also uses new technologies to feed back the earth, turning the earth into a blue planet that is different from other planets." "Wait! You mean that the planet guides and provides the environment for the development of that civilization, and does that civilization use new technology to feed back to the earth?" Shirou asked Tiamat, looking at him. Hearing this, Tiama nodded and asked: "Is there any problem?" "No... there is no problem." Shilang shook his head. He somewhat understood why Gaia would have listened to the concept of "Natural Taoism" and "Harmony between Man and Nature" more than 1,500 years ago, and he was thus influenced by him. Flickering had to give up the Moon King and assist him instead. This seemed a bit strange at the time, but if Tiamat said the truth, the answer to everything has a reason from the beginning. "What about afterwards?" Shilang asked with interest. He has some interest in the infinitely distant past. The most important thing is that what Tiamat and the Skeleton of the Sky are talking about is by no means worthless nonsense, but a series of causes and conditions, perhaps the true face of the Vortex of Darkness is in it. . "And after that, that guy couldn''t see with jealousy." Tiamat stretched out his hand and pointed to the dead body of the sky, "Seeing the same earth as myself, it turned into such a beautiful appearance, and the laughter surrounding life. This guy went crazy with jealousy, and then began to invade the earth. , And even evolved those predatory terminal spore ecosystems for this. Of course, the final result was to be beaten to the ground. If Gaia hadn''t let him go, Venus would have disappeared." "It''s really rude, Tiamat! That is obviously not my own will, but the will of the Star King!" The Dead of Heaven stared at Tiamat with dissatisfaction, clasping the brain of God with both hands, and issued a "ka". Terrible sound. "Ouni...it hurts." The face of God''s Mind wailed peacefully. He didn''t deny that he was beaten up and down... Shi Lang glanced at the Skeleton of Heaven, and said silently in his heart, it seemed that he was really beaten by the fat. "And who would have thought that a creature with such a weak life energy would create such a terrifying weapon?" The Death Skeleton buried his head on the shoulder of the God''s Brain, and said pitifully to the God''s Brain: "I Need comfort, the pattern is broken." "You hurt me, Miss Skeleton of Heaven." God''s Brain replied calmly. "That is the characteristics of civilization. Your strength is the strength, but the strength of civilization is the level of development. By the way, I was among the guys who destroyed this guy." Tiamat pointed to himself and said . "You too?" Shi Lang was puzzled. "Yeah." Tiama nodded, "My body is one of the interstellar warships created by that civilization, and my main gun [Abozu] has caused this guy to suffer a lot." "Are you kidding?" Everyone looked at Tiamat with shocked faces. Ilia swallowed, and asked in disbelief, "But, are you not a god? Are you creating a god?" "From the perspective of the civilization of the next generation, this is indeed the case. After all, my main function in the later period changed from destruction to carrying the fire of civilization." Tiamat said, pointing to himself. "Wait, wait, wait! I''m almost fainted!" Illiya held her head. Chapter 1700： It is completely incomprehensible. The creation **** in the mythology describes himself as an interstellar battleship, as well as civilization fire, ultra-ancient, UO... It is quite easy to understand for Shilang, but for Yiliya, it is like the late Qing intellectuals entering the modern celestial dynasty. They will be confused, unable to understand, and feel dizzy. The key to this result lies in the grasp of information. UO, ultra-ancient...Siro knew this information for a long time, and was shocked, so it was relatively easy to accept and understand. "In other words, whether it is the invisible vortex, the wisdom of Runas, or the dark vortex... are they the product of the original civilization cultivated by Gaia?" Shirou asked Tiamat when he looked at it. "Not bad." Tiama nodded his head, then turned his head, looked at the Skeleton of Heaven, who was rubbing his face against the brain of God, and said: "After Gaia forgave this guy, he was a lot safer. And in that UO battle. Afterwards, civilization completely entered the interstellar age, hoping to develop the interstellar. However, civilization can grow and develop smoothly on the earth because of Gaia¡¯s will, but the universe is not Gaia and will not be biased towards any civilization. Therefore, Civilization decided to create a will similar to Gaia, in order to ensure the development of civilization in the universe." "Because it is the will to ensure its own development created out of its own needs, that will will regard the survival of civilization as the best option. And that will is the prototype of the human restraint that you see now. Defined as the artificial restraint created by the Alaya Plan, the Alaya System." "Alaya System..." It is hard for Ilia to accept this reality. Needless to say, even Shirou and Altria have a rather uncomfortable feeling. They know that this is an unknown inconsistent between reality and cognition, and the discomfort caused. Alaya... This human restraint once tempted Shirou more than 1,500 years ago in an attempt to turn Shirou into a guardian like the Palace of Heroes. At the same time, it also tempted Altria and sealed Altria''s body in the absolute dimension where time and space stopped. The restraint born because humans do not want to perish is a common-sense cognition, but in the mouth of the goddess Tiamat, it is the guarantee system for the development of the universe created by the first generation of civilization on the earth. "At that time, civilization had absorbed all the alien technology, and transformed it into its own characteristic system, and was more developed on this basis. In the cosmic environment 4.6 billion years ago, it belonged to a fairly developed civilization. In order to create the''Alaya'' system, they extracted the birth data of the eight star kings including Gaia, and conducted two experiments in the same way." "In the first experiment, Mercury, the closest star and therefore abandoned by alien visitors, gave birth to the King of Stars, and gave birth to Mercury''s UO. In the second experiment, the King of the Moon was born." Tiamat Said. King of the Moon... Altria''s eyelids kept beating, and her breathing was a little confused. "Zhu Yue." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and put his hand on Altria''s hand. Feeling the warmth of the palm of her hand, Altria glanced at Shirou, only then restored peace. "Because the birth of Mercury is due to civilization, the guy from Mercury is most concerned about Gaia''s affairs. For him, Gaia is like his mother. Therefore, Gaia is identifying the threat of mankind. After that, he called, that guy would fly to the earth non-stop, and then fell asleep in South America because he was afraid of destroying the ecology of the earth." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven poked the face of God¡¯s brain, and said: "And Xiao Zhuyue was born last. Because of the maturity of technology, the last born, the weakest in individual strength, on the whole, it is the most perfect. Therefore, he couldn''t bear that his own body was hollowed out by those alien civilizations at the beginning of its birth, and it was incomplete from the beginning... It''s just that he actually hit the abacus on Gaia''s body, obviously. Ya trusts him most." Looking back at Altria, who was thinking of bad things, Shirou turned his head to look at Tiamat, and said, "Those things about Zhu Yue are already in the past. I''m only curious about how that civilization perished. Of?" "How it perished..." Tiamat lowered his head slightly, a shadow was cast in his eyes, and said, "That should start with that cosmic war." "Space war?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. And Ilia had already turned around and left, and she couldn''t stand the reality that broke common sense. And Mordred was not interested in listening, but turned his head and sat beside the Skeleton of Heaven, curiously looking at the Skeleton of Heaven poking the face of God¡¯s brain, "Is there really such a Q bomb, auntie? ?" "You come and try." Tian Zhi''s skeleton said with a smile. Mordred stretched out his hand and poked the face of God''s Brain, his eyes lit up, and he smiled brightly: "What a fun look!" "I''m not a toy..." The brain of God calmly refuted it, but it was obviously useless. Tiamat glanced at the two who were teasing God¡¯s brain, then looked at Shirou, and said: ¡°The alien forces that first visited this galaxy were one of the most advanced civilizations in that cosmic era. A well-developed civilization will Have the right to dispose of the primitive civilization, and there are differences within that civilization. One party proposes to unify the universe, while the other party is to guide the development of other civilizations. The civil war between the two parties prompted the birth of Gaia''s civilization, and they were in the civil war , And finally broke into two factions." "The majority decides to capture and dominate weak civilizations, while the minority decides to guide the development of other civilizations. And because Mooncell well observed the birth and development of Gaia¡¯s civilization before it was taken away by Gaia¡¯s civilization, the majority decided Invade this galaxy, capture the achievements of Gaia''s civilization system, and the data of the Star King experiment. Then, the war begins." Tiamat closed her eyes, and even she didn''t want to remember the tragic war. Compared with the war between the gods of human fantasy and fear, that cosmic war is a real mythical war. "Then Gaia''s civilization is destroyed?" Shirou asked. "No¡ª" Tiamat shook his head, "We won. With the support of other civilized forces that advocated peace and development, and the support of the minority that advocated the guidance and development of civilization, we finally won the war." Shirou couldn''t imagine what that space war would look like. But... Fight, win? So how did that ultra-ancient civilization collapse? After that, what kind of interstellar civilization that advocates hegemony? "We who became the victors, in order to regulate the **** of advanced civilizations over backward civilizations, with the support of several allies, we solicited the advice of known civilizations entering the interstellar age, and formulated the conventional interstellar law. Including the interstellar immigration law, for example, in the process of immigration, energy will be exhausted, 37% of the planet can be collected and used as fuel to continue sailing." Tiamat said. Ka, Kaos... The corner of Shirou''s eyes jerked. "After formulating the interstellar law, we decided to unite with several allies to resist interstellar hegemony, jointly guide the development of those weak civilizations, and join the alliance. However, this grand alliance plan has not had time to implement, we will Perished. And I was transformed into a starship carrying the fire of civilization, carrying out interstellar migration for a long time, and in the end, I returned to this planet and became the creator **** of Mesopotamia." Tia Matt said quietly. "What caused the destruction of that ultra-ancient civilization..." "Well, it''s the dark vortex you are fighting against." Tiamat said calmly. Shi Lang''s hands dropped, and the corners of his eyes twitched. Finally got it. Why was he forced into an endless reset? I also understand why there is always a sense of powerlessness towards that dark vortex. At all, it is not an opponent on the dimensional level! The palm that fell on his leg trembled a little, and suddenly he felt a warm palm embracing his hand. Shirou turned his head and saw that he immediately saw Altria''s face. Shi Lang took two deep breaths, kept his state of mind, turned his head to look at Tiamat, and asked, "What the **** is going on with that vortex?" ... pS: I''m used to the late night code word... I have to find a way to adjust the biological clock ORT Chapter 72: Super Ancient Secrets: Vortex of Darkness, Lord of Relief "When did it appear, I don''t know. Maybe it was the revenge left before the demise of the interstellar hegemony, or some unknowable interstellar disaster. When he came back to God, he already existed. And It destroyed civilization and completely changed the ecology of the earth." "Is it ridiculous? The interstellar civilization that won the cosmic war was finally destroyed in an unknown vortex." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned, looked at Tiamat, and asked, "Is that vortex an evil **** outside the territory?" A super ancient civilization capable of conducting cosmic wars and enacting interstellar law, apart from Cthulhu''s group of evil gods in the outer universe, Shirou couldn''t think of any other candidates. "Are these evil gods in the outer universe? No. We and them do not violate the river water. We will not analyze and recognize them. Similarly, they will not cross the boundary and interfere with us. At most, they are only caused by interest. , Using the spirit to contaminate someone¡¯s spirit, turning it into a clone of oneself and acting in this planet. Of course, this was strictly forbidden at the time, but unfortunately, now your children have not forbidden them. Power and capital." Tiamat said. Chapter 1701： So, it''s no wonder that Abigail''s heroic spirits of the rank of ¡®outsiders¡¯ will appear. The Cthulhu system is famous for being unknown. Simply put, it is the realization of the philosophy of''agnosticism''. Civilization is based on the development of the philosophy of''cognizability''. Everything that has not yet been known will eventually be known. There are only things that have not been known, and there are no things that cannot be known. To put it simply, what is considered unrecognizable by modern society is what can be recognized for the ultra-ancient civilization that has evolved into a star-level civilization. The Cthulhu system is set to be unknowable, and there are also ancient gods such as the source of the universe. However, if the M78 Nebula has been developed to open up the multi-primary universe and play freely in the hyperspace containing the multi-primary universe As far as science fiction civilization is concerned, Cthulhu¡¯s unknowability does not exist. For the three-dimensional people who created the myth of Cthulhu, the unknown of Cthulhu does not exist. Of course, this is a sophistry, but it is undeniable that with the development of civilization, the once unknown will become the known, and new unknowns will appear. Based on this, it is not unbelievable that the ultra-ancient civilization can recognize the evil **** of the outer universe, because he was the man who carried the "knowledge theory" camp in the cosmic environment at that time, so the evil **** of the outer universe and the ultra ancient civilization have three chapters. It is also normal that the well water does not violate the river water. However, if even the evil gods of the outer universe are excluded, how did that dark vortex be born and destroy the ultra-ancient civilization? Sure enough, it is still the last card left by that interstellar hegemony? "I don''t know. However, it is indeed Him who destroyed us." Tiamat looked at Shirou and said, "No one knows the reason for the birth. And in your knowledge, you call it the "Darkness". Huo'', but we call him the Lord of Relief." "The Lord of Relief?" Shilang raised his eyebrows. He remembered that the sixth seat called the dark vortex that way, and Sajo Aige had called the dark vortex that way. "Why do you call that vortex like that?" Shirou asked Tiamat, looking at him. "Because that guy always ¡®relieves himself¡¯, ¡®relieves others¡¯ and ¡®relieves everything¡¯, the ¡®relief¡¯ is called non-stop." The answer was the corpse of the sky. While teasing the brain of God, she looked at Shirou and said sarcastically: "I call him all day long, so I call him the Lord of Relief." "But..." Mordred looked up at the corpse of the sky, and asked doubtfully: "Since you can talk about relief, it should be a beautiful existence? Just like God. Could it be that ultra-ancient civilization? After becoming the premier interstellar civilization, it has deteriorated, just as the young dragon slaying boy will eventually become an evil dragon, so what if there is a beautiful superexistence to destroy them?" "Perhaps." "Perhaps?" Shi Lang looked at the Skeleton of Heaven. The corner of the dead body of the sky raised, "Some of the things that civilization has done, for you human beings with a low level of development, are more than any evil person, evil, and absolutely intolerable''absolute evil''. If that civilization is An individual, and surviving to the present, there must be a rank of''Beast'', just like Tiamat." Tiamat looked at the corpse of the sky displeased. "However, let''s skip this kind of thing." Death of the Sky glanced at Tiamat with a displeased face, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly. Her purpose of teasing has been achieved, and there is no need to further stimulate Tiamat. Turning his head, looking at Shirou and Mordred, the dead body of the sky said: "Also, whether it is from your point of view, from our point of view, or from the point of view of the entire universe, that¡¯s not good for that lord of relief. Something. Because his so-called relief has been problematic from the beginning." "Is there any problem?" Shi Lang asked. "His purpose is to unite." said the dead body of the sky: "you humans have a philosophical cognition that the world is a source point, and everything in the world is derived from that source point, which is simply development. And for this reason Many schools and religions were born. The purpose of the Lord of Relief is to reverse development." "Reverse development?" Altria murmured, for some reason she suddenly thought of Votigung. "Development will produce contradictions, contradictions will lead to disputes and extinction, disputes and extinction will affect the neutral existence that is not originally in contradiction. Sometimes the demise of a planet will cause the destruction of other unrelated planets, let alone human beings. Civilization. As long as there is development, there will be contradictions, as long as there are contradictions, there will be disputes. Unfortunately, no one has a way to resolve this contradictory reality, even those who have the rank of''savior''." After a pause, the eyes of the dead of the sky fell cold, and he said solemnly: "But the Lord of Relief has. His answer is unity. Eliminate the boundary between material and spirit, and assimilate everything into himself. No matter what. It is planets, stars, living things, non-living things, organic things, inorganic things, evil gods, saviours, us UO... everything is assimilated into Himself, let Himself become the source. That is His relief." As soon as the voice fell, the presence was silent. "This, this..." Altria couldn''t tell. The craziest person she had ever met was Vottigung who tried to go backwards in history. However, the Lord of Relief is crazier than him. Eliminate all margins and assimilate everything. When I heard this, Altria felt my scalp numb. "There is such a super-dimensional idea, it''s crazy than Morgan Lefy..." Holding the Switch, Molly muttered to herself. She always felt that Morgan Lefy was crazy, because not everyone could transform themselves into goddesses, goblins, dead men... and all kinds of things. However, the madness of the Lord of Relief was beyond her imagination. "Therefore, in the war against the Lord of Relief, we UO also joined in. But unfortunately, the power of the Lord of Relief far exceeds ours. In the end, it is the ultra-ancient civilization itself that seals the Lord of Relief in Akka. In Xia''s record, the war ended." said the dead body of the sky. "Acacia Record..." Shilang murmured softly, Akashia recorded that it was [the root cause]. "After the war ended, civilization was completely destroyed, and the earth''s environment became very bad, the earth broke, the sky changed, and even Gaia itself could no longer interfere with itself. The Alaya system was also destroyed, its functions It is unsound, and has lost contact with the subsystems that distribute the universe. After that, civilization has transformed us and given us technical information, allowing us to carry the mission of continuing civilization, enter the star sea, and find a land where we can survive... " Tiamat closed her eyes, and she recalled the extremely remote ancient times. At that time, she had been transformed from a warship by civilization to a carrier ship that carried the fire of civilization. "''To live, this is the last command.'' We, who are on the fire of life, have been wandering in the universe for many years. The companions around us disappeared one by one, but the suitable land was never found. In the end, I It has returned to the earth again, spreading the fire of civilization on the earth, and re-evolving civilization." Tiamat said. "Why return to Earth?" Shirou asked suspiciously. "It means Gaia and Taitis." Tiamat said. "Titis? Original fairy Titis-sama?" Altria''s face was astonished, and Morrigan was also astonished. Among the people present, neither Shirou nor Pendragon sisters could ignore this name. Because that was the fairy that gave Shilang the invisible vortex, and was the origin of the wonderland of Avalon and Tina Connor, standing on top of the nine fairy queens of Avalon. Tiamat returned, it is not surprising that Gaia means, but what does this have to do with Titis? "Of course it is, because Taitis is a remnant of the ultra-ancient time." Said the Dead Skeleton of Heaven. "Please don''t be kidding about this kind of thing. Master Taitis, it''s a fairy!" Altria said with a frown, and she finally tasted Ilia''s cognitive discomfort. The culture of Britain is the same as that of Ireland, but in terms of fairy legends, it is more abundant than Ireland, any part of the world is richer, and it can be described as a true fairyland. Because of this, in the culture of the ancient Britons, the status of the original fairy Titis was the same as the status of Ishtar in the Middle East, and it was the highest position. Of course, due to cultural heritage and human-oriented thinking, modern Britain is more famous for the legend of King Arthur, and there are two versions of the eternal king and the knight king. "Of course Titis is a fairy, at least for now. But why is it that compared to humans and gods, the fairy masters the magical way in and out of the Akashic records? Why can the fairy magic create the record of the heroic spirit? Why is the fairy immortal, but But can''t survive in an environment without [True Aether]?" Sky''s Death Skeleton asked. "This..." Altria couldn''t tell. "Let me tell you. The ultra-ancient technological system is exactly what you call the magic of the gods." said the dead skeleton. "God''s magic..." Altria muttered to herself. Tiamat glanced at the Skeleton of Heaven, then looked at Altria, and said, "That guy made a mistake." "Where is it wrong?" The Skeleton of Heaven looked at Tiamat displeased. "It is not the magic of God, but the technology of the gods. The magic of God is the inferior technology that my group of children bestows on mankind in order to consolidate their power." After a pause, Tiamat said: "The children got the legacy technology from me, but they didn¡¯t form a system. But even so, they knocked me down, and split my body to form The concept of ¡°heaven¡± and ¡°earth¡± has been controlled, and the planet¡¯s environmental changes have been controlled by nature, so that nature can control the planet, and then master the life and death of all things on the planet. Then in order to fight for power and gain, and to consolidate their beliefs in the world, so the group The child bestows magic power on the priest who believes in him. That is the magic of God on behalf of the gods." "That''s why Gaia has always been very wary of those children. Because although those children can be said to be Gaia tentacles-the continuation of ultra-ancient civilizations, they do not have the rationality of ultra-ancient civilizations. Therefore, those children only possess gods. The power of the gods, but the gods without the heart of gods, but not the real gods. Therefore, after the white giant destroyed the gods, Gaia, who broke free from nature, chose the humans created by those children. The primate of all things, and makes the planetary environment change." Chapter 1702： "However, you children, to some extent, develop and use the earth more uncontrollably than the gods, and you also have the most destructive next-generation technology-God''s magic. Therefore, Gaia expected When mankind is about to step into interstellar civilization, he will be destroyed by mankind, so before that disaster strikes, he issued a call to other brothers and sisters. That is, when he perishes, let mankind go to extinction first." The Death of Heaven on the side laughed and said, "We all accepted this call, but the guy Mercury cares about Gaia too much, so he ran over directly after Gaia issued the call, and then stayed asleep in South America. And Xiao Zhu Yue also responded to Gaia''s call. Gaia really believes in Xiao Zhuyue, but perhaps he didn''t expect it. Xiao Zhuyue has been thinking about the earth from the beginning." "However, because of the existence of the Star Sacred Sword, it has been hidden. Attempt to destroy the Star Sacred Sword first, and then attack Gaia. But in the end it was defeated by you." Tian Zhi''s Skeleton laughed. Altria looked down at the Sword of Oath of Victory in her hand. It was given to her by Shirou from the [Backpack] before, and she has not returned it to Shirou. Of course, the sword itself is hers. "So what about you?" Shilang looked at the corpse of the sky, "Mercury is on Gaia''s side, and Zhu Yue is hitting Gaia''s idea, so what about you?" "Me?" The Demise of the Sky pointed to himself and smiled: "I am also playing Gaia''s idea. I said that although Venus is very similar to the earth, it wants to replace the earth and take away all the surface of the earth. Sister. Of course I''m also fighting Gaia''s idea, but before that, I decided to pay Gaia''s favor first." The Dead Skeleton looked up at the ceiling, "In the end, all Gaia can really believe is the elves of Mercury and Titis. However, the so-called elves are the next-generation civilization created by Titis according to him. Although perfect, But they can¡¯t adapt to the environment without [True Ether], and they don¡¯t have the heart to fight and develop, so human beings will become the primates of this planet. And Taitis wants to guard the invisible vortex, so there is no way to appear, but now The invisible vortex is in your soul. Most of that guy has already been killed." "Killed? You mean Lord Taitis was killed?" Altoria looked at the Skeleton of Heaven in amazement. "Isn''t this of course? How could the sealed Relief Lord be so honest and inaction? Didn''t you encounter something [Council]? That is his minions, and most of their purpose is to make the Relief Lord appear." Said the Skeleton of Heaven. Shiro remembered Surut''s deathbed words. ¡ª¡ªThe purpose of [Parliament] is an ultra-ancient civilization! Surut is not wrong. The purpose of the [Parliament] is to super ancient civilization. However, it is not the ultra-ancient civilization itself, but the dark vortex that perished the ultra-ancient civilization-the Lord of Relief! ... pS: There is one more chapter. Chapter 73: Super Ancient Secrets: Meeting of the Star Kings "A fairy is a remnant of an ultra-ancient civilization, immortal, and masters the secret technique of making records... In other words, the essence of the Heroic Seat is..." "Yeah, yes. You accept the undead and indestructible favor, but you don''t know where this favor comes from, and it is indeed very troublesome." Tian Zhizhi looked at Shirou and said: "Hero and Lunas Wisdom, Like Tiamat, it is a relic of the ultra-ancient." "Sure enough..." Shi Lang whispered. Although I noticed it just now, the answer is really like this, and it is indeed unacceptable. "Why... the Heroic Seat is a relic of the super ancient times, then, what exactly are the Heroic Spirits? What are we?" Mordred yelled, and she couldn''t accept it. Because in the presence, she is the only one who is the hero whose true body remains in the hero seat! "What the **** is the heroic spirit? I don''t know this. I only know that cosmic voyages cannot be carried out with a human body." Tian Zhizhi said with a smile. "What do you mean?" Mordred frowned. "Does it mean that neither lifespan nor body can keep up?" Shirou asked, looking at the corpse of the sky. "Yes," the dead body of the sky nodded, "an interstellar crossing, the time required, and the huge potential energy generated by acceleration are not acceptable to your poor bodies. Even those who are believed to be gods by humans are not The universe is too small. Therefore, in order to fight the interstellar hegemony and develop the universe, it is necessary to abandon the physical body and become an immortal spiritual message body." "It''s the so-called--," the corner of the dead skeleton''s mouth raised slightly, "the soul becomes materialized." "The third method..." Everyone was stunned on the spot. "Tiamat said before? After the white giant destroyed the gods, Gaia chose to let the gods disappear and let mankind go on the stage of history. However, how could the gods who were the primates of the planet be willing to be willing? What about retiring from the stage of history? So Taitis, who is on Gaia¡¯s side, helped Gaia do two things. First, restart the Alaya system to ensure that humans can board the primate seat; second, reform The Heroic Seat makes the hope of mankind give birth to the heroic spirit, ensuring that mankind will not perish." "The Heroic Seat is a modification of the legacy, so Gaia cannot interfere with the Heroic Seat, and Alaya can only use the Heroic Seat, but cannot interfere with the Heroic Seat." "Of course, I think Titis will do this, on the one hand, it is indeed because of Gaia''s needs, and on the other hand, it should be to prevent the Lord of Relief from breaking through the sealed realm." The dead body of the sky said: "This result has caused the earth to become a situation of two major restraints. What is even more frightening is that when the gods disappeared, the magicians of the gods also withdrew from the stage of history, and the existence of a group of modern magicians entered The stage of history." "They are different from the gods and magicians. They don''t have strong destructive power, but they are very interested in the Akashic Record. They think the Akashic Record is their end, and they continue to research and challenge this. Even Gaia None of the monsters, the heroic spirits of Alaya, can effectively deter them." "And this result has caused loopholes in the originally unbreakable seal, and the power of the Lord of Relief has begun to be in the realm of reality, and interferes with mankind." Lord of Relief... Shiro also thought of the sixth real body he faced when he was in Shinjuku, the Apocalypse Behemoth. There is no doubt that the dark vortex that summons the Apocalypse behemoth is the Lord of Relief who destroyed the ultra-ancient civilization. The power of the show. And that power, at first lodged in the heart of Sajo Aige. For some reason, Shirou thought of the enlightened person again. That detached existence probably knew the truth of Dark Vortex from the beginning, but did not intend to participate in it. No. Knowing the extent of the existence of the Lord of Relief, the position of the Enlightened One is very vague. Is he not participating out of principle, or is he unwilling to participate? "Then, the Star Kings meeting you are talking about is probably other planets considering whether to destroy the earth?" Shirou asked. "It''s really a shame that you can understand this situation all at once." Tian Zhizhi looked at Shirou in surprise, "Exactly." Tiama on the side nodded and said: "According to the actual time calculation, the reality has been penetrated so far 13 years ago, the false gods invaded this reality, and then the Moon King was in the war. , Occupying his own magic sword-the real world, Alquette''s body, do you remember?" Shi Lang nodded, his face solemn, the false gods seat, that was the existence he felt desperate even when he thought of it, forcing him to play the role of his own container and exile in the cracks of the dimension. Moreover, during that war, Zhu Yue also occupied Alquette''s physical realm. If it weren''t for the help of Gilgamesh, King Solomon and others, he really didn''t know what to do. "The Moon King will dominate Elquet¡¯s body at that time because Gaia put his star touch into Elquet¡¯s body, and if the Moon King wants to dominate the earth, the star touch is indispensable. Less." "The Moon King who has the touch of the stars will avoid being corrected by Gaia and Alaya, which will invalidate the special attack of the Star Sword." "And in fact, the same is true. The reason you were able to defeat him at the time was not because of your own strength or because of the Star Sword, but the magic sword and real world that acquired the name, personality and experience of El Quatt, and resisted. King of the Moon, right?" Tiamat asked. Shirou nodded, indeed, if it weren¡¯t for the assistance of Gilgamesh, King Solomon, Merlin and others, as well as the awakening of El Quatt, they would perish under the attack of the false gods and Zhu Yue. This reality I don''t know what it will be like. "What you don''t know is that the war was a horn." Tiamat said. "Horn?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "The Lord of Relief broke through the horn of the seal. The false **** seat was only used by the Lord of Relief, and was used to destroy the corrective power of reality, so that his party members entered reality. That is the prototype of [Parliament]." Special said. "Yes," the dead body of the sky nodded, "and when Alquette returned to the moon in an attempt to seize Xiao Zhuyue''s moon kingship, he entered Mooncell, which made a very incredible person present. That is. , Gaia." Hearing this, Shi Lang widened his eyes and asked in shock, "You mean, Gaia appeared in the world thirteen years ago?" "Yes. Mooncell''s authority has long belonged to the ultra-ancient civilization, and the ultra-ancient civilization was created by Gaia. Of course, Gaia also holds the authority of Mooncell. Therefore, when El Quart, who has sealed a part of the touch of the stars, returns to the moon and enters At Mooncell, Gaia used his power and Mooncell''s data resources to make his part of his sense of touch appear in the form of UO." Tian Zhi''s Skeleton laughed. Hearing that, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched, unexpectedly, there would be such a thing. "And after that, Gaia took El Qu¨¦t back to Earth, and liberated Tiamat who was trapped in the imaginary space, called Mercury, me, and a good cook. Yes, a little girl named Fujimaru Sakura, blocking the [Council]." said the dead skeleton. "Little, Sakura?" Shirou and Altria looked at each other, and couldn''t help asking: "Is it a girl with white hair and then calling Tiamat his mother?" "Yes." Tian Zhi Zhi nodded. Chapter 1703： Shirou''s mouth twitched, what happened in the past 13 years? "Then this guy became like this." The Demise of the Sky pointed at Tiamat, and said with a full face: "I still miss the foolish Tiamat who is dominated by motherhood." Hum. "No matter how much you talk, I''ll be rude to you." Tiamat looked at the Skeleton of Heaven displeased. "Well, what about after that?" Shi Lang asked solemnly. Before, there was a sense of illusion that had no real sense, but it was related to Elquit and Sakura, which would not allow Shirou to be so relaxed and free. "After that? Did you say it before? The power of the Lord of Relief is above our UO, and even destroyed the ultra-ancient civilization that formulated the interstellar law. The purpose is to assimilate everything into itself. And the false gods. The invasion made the Star Kings once again aware of the harm of the Lord of Relief, so they opened a meeting and decided to take action in advance to destroy the earth and the humans on it." "Gaia used Mooncell to avoid this, and was ready to destroy the fellow of the Lord of Relief before the Kings of the Stars took action, so that the Kings of the Stars could change their minds. However, he failed. In order to avoid the Kings of the Stars directly Destroyed the earth, so he decided to accept the judgment of the star kings, and was corrected by the star kings." "But he left a hole card, that is to let Elquet persuade the Star Kings to start a gambling contract, and the gambling contract is this virtual game, and the main storyline mission of the brain of the gods you have mastered." Tia Matt said. "So, I understand... It''s just that Elquet persuaded the star kings? Please forgive me for taking the liberty of taking the liberty of it. Is the Elquet that you said is the Elquet in our cognition?" Toria couldn''t help but asked. Tiama nodded, "Yes." "Excuse me again, are all the star kings, are they all the same temperament as Alquette?" Altria couldn''t help but asked. "They are not humans," Tiamat replied. "Although it is incredible, she did convince the Star Kings to start this bet." Tiamat said. Altria had nothing to say, but it was still very strange indeed, El Quett persuaded people... did they persuade with his fist? But with this? O''s power, Alquette''s fist... doesn''t it seem to work? "So, Gaia persuaded the Star Kings." Shi Lang said suddenly. Huh? Altria turned her head and looked at Shirou suspiciously. "That''s wrong, it''s El Quette." The Dead Skeleton said with a smile. "No, it''s Gaia." Shirou shook his head, "Because the King of Stars is not sure, after destroying the earth, will he destroy himself? The explosion range of the planet is very wide, and it is a huge mass. The planet suddenly disappears, and I am not sure whether it will affect its own trajectory. After all, once a little bit of error occurs in the trajectory of a planet, the problems caused are very serious." This guy...The Death of Heaven''s smile converged, and he stared at Shirou solemnly. Everyone, including Tiamat, as well as their brothers and sisters, had overlooked the inadvertent point, this guy was actually very keenly aware of it. Yes, it was Gaia himself that was not persuading the Star Kings, but Gaia himself, and what would be the consequences of his own destruction, causing internal chaos among the Star Kings who had agreed. After all, the distance from the earth and the degree of impact are different. Gaia took advantage of this shamelessly and forced the Star Kings to give Gaia a chance. On the basis of fulfilling the agreed agreement, Gaia asked Alquette to persuade the star kings, and naturally it went smoothly. And doing this is just to make the faces of the star kings not too ugly, leading to accidents. This truth is known only by the Skeleton of Heaven who followed Gaia all the way, and no one else, including El Quett himself, knew this. However, this guy saw it right away! "Didn''t you say it? The demise of a planet will have an impact on several surrounding planets. Although you just said inadvertently, it''s really a shame." Shiro pointed to his head, "My memory seems to be very good." "Also, you finally put away that disgusting smile." Shilang said, looking at the dead body of the sky. "My smile is disgusting?" The corner of Tian Zhi''s eyes twitched. "Pretending to be kind, in fact, it is full of malicious smiles, which is not disgusting. It is strange. The thought of imitating Zhu Yue is even more disgusting. The most important thing is to step on two boats, which is the most disgusting point. If what I expected is good, your clone following Pluto has already leaked the information that should be leaked to your brothers and sisters, right? Let the system inform us of your position, right? Captured Lin twice. , Isn''t it you? And the one who contributed to the trial of the Star King, is there your shadow too?" Shi Lang asked. Hearing this, Tiamat was taken aback, turned his head and looked at the Skeleton of the Sky, and asked seriously: "Is that so, the Skeleton of the Sky?" The Dead Skeleton sighed like a confession, nodded, and said with a smile: "Yeah." "Did you bring about the trial of the Star King?" Tiamat''s eyes widened. "The Star King''s trial is inevitable, I just speeded it up a little bit." Heaven''s Death Skeleton said with a smile. Tiamat frowned, "You are a betrayal of Gaia!" "I''m only half on Gaia''s side, don''t forget, I am a derivative of Venus'' will. Venus''s interests are the basis for my thinking." The Dead Skeleton said, looking at Tiamat. "It''s amazing. It''s not only on Gaia''s side, but also on the side of the star kings. And the main body is shot down, right? If Gaia wins, the main body of a place will be broken, and it will grow attached to the earth. So as to ban the earth. Therefore, no matter whether this bet is won or lost, it will not hurt you or Venus." Shirou looked at the corpse of the sky and said. "That''s right. So, do you want to report any injustice to Gaia?" Tian Zhizhi asked with a smile. "No. The prosperity of the world is for profit, and the hustle and bustle of the world is for profit. From the moment the king of stars, UO simulates the personality, he can''t get rid of this law. I am not a naive kid who opens his mouth to love and justice. And compared to Zhu Yue, who is irrational, I really like you, a demon who stays rational and only talks about benefits. How Gaia is, it has nothing to do with me. But you should have nothing less to prepare for us to enter the sanctuary Are you ready?" Shi Lang stared at the dead corpse of the sky and asked. "Of course." Tian Zhi''s dead skeleton nodded with a smile. "That''s good." Shi Lang stood up, turned and left. As Shirou turned to leave, Altria gave Tiamat a slight salute, then turned around to follow, and the others hurriedly followed. "Can you let me go, Miss Heaven''s Skeleton?" God''s Brain asked hollowly. "Oh, of course. But it''s really a pity, I want to hold it for a while. Your body is so soft." Tian Zhi Zhi Li let go of his hand with regret. "Thank you." The brain of God thanked the dead body of the sky, and then turned and left. Watching a few people leave, Tiamat turned his head and stared at the Skeleton of Heaven coldly, and asked: "Did you really betray Gaia, Skeleton of Heaven?" "Don''t put on such a terrible expression, Tiamat. Didn''t you also push that child into the [Council]?" Tian Zhizhi asked rhetorically. "This, this..." "From the beginning, you thought Gaia was defeated, didn''t you? At least you want that child to survive, even if it is to let her go to the Lord of Relief. You are still dominated by motherhood..." The Skeleton of Heaven raised his head, looked at the blue sky, and muttered: "That''s why I said that the only ones who really stand on Gaia''s side are Mercury and Titis." ... pS: Just a meal and went to bed. Good night~! Chapter 74 I have to do some math with her! In the dark void, illusory figures appeared one after another. "It failed." Chapter 1704： "It was broken." "Even the main body was shot down." ... The illusory human figures made sounds one after another. The calm eyes met in the volley, and then fell on a blond archangel. "Do you have anything to say, the Skeleton of Heaven?" The emperor on the top of the list asked in a deep voice. "I have nothing to say, Saturn." The Dead Skeleton closed his eyes and said. "Considering that everyone will be attacked, we need to reserve a room. That''s why we agreed that you put your body outside the sanctuary. But the result is that you were attacked, and even your body was knocked down. If I didn''t If you guess wrong, your intention is to stand on Gaia on one side, and stand on our side on the other, right, Miss Sky Dead?" Saturn asked, looking at Sky Dead. As soon as this remark came out, the parliament immediately discussed it. Pluto glanced at the dead body of the sky, then looked at Saturn and argued: "Saturn, don''t talk nonsense, Venus..." "Those who are out, don''t get involved anymore, Miss Pluto. Because unrelated people are involved in related things, but they will cause trouble to the parties. You have to learn about this. Neptune and the others are attacked. No more comments." Saturn looked at Pluto with a smile, "And I asked Venus. It''s really impolite for you to answer it like this." Pluto clenched his fist, and finally lowered his fist. The Dead Skeleton looked at Saturn and nodded calmly, "Yes." "In other words, there is another spore clone, helping the adventurer who has captured the brain of the gods, isn''t it?" The Dead Skeleton nodded: "Yes." "How come?" "This is betrayal!" ... The illusory human form suddenly talked and made noisies. "Well, please stop this unnecessary dispute." Saturn stood up, looked around, then landed on the dead body of the sky, and asked: "So, when you meet another spore clone, what attitude will you take?" "Kill." Heaven''s Death Skeleton replied seriously. "Then there is no problem." Saturn sat back. Someone frowned and said, "But, Saturn, he is an outright betrayal." "No. We were not a group from the beginning, but gathered here based on the orders of the respective star kings. In other words, if the actions taken comply with the orders of the star kings, it is not a betrayal." Saturn said . "This..." The people looked at each other, and then there was nothing to say. "It seems that everyone agrees to this." Looking at everyone who had calmed down, Saturn smiled, then turned to look at the Skeleton of Heaven, and said: "Then play with us, Skeleton of Heaven." "Of course, this was decided after I was born." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven nodded, then looked at the calming council, and said: "I must tell you one thing, my brothers and sisters. Among the personnel who fell to me, there are star soldiers." "Swimming star soldier?" Saturn raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t they all shot down by us? How come there are still star-touring soldiers? Could it be said that a new star-touring soldiers have invaded?" Someone frowned and asked. "Not sure." The Skeleton of Heaven shook his head, and then said: "In addition, the adventurer who holds the brain of God is also the heir to the legacy of that civilization." "Oh? That''s interesting." Saturn raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is the legacy that adventurer can use?" "From the spiritual feedback of the ontology, there is the wisdom of Runas inherited by the Nordic gods." Tianzhizhixiang said. "That thing is indeed troublesome, and it can interfere with the conceptual barrier between us and the Earth species. With that thing, it is not strange that the body of Venus was shot down. We need to prepare in advance." Someone said. "However, it is only half a year since the agreed date. In such a short period of time, it is impossible for that adventurer to enter the ninth rank, right?" Someone asked, "Is it a trivial matter?" "It''s hard to tell. After all, he has inherited the wisdom of Runas, and it is difficult to guarantee whether he inherited the Miguel Mill tree. I think everyone here is well aware of the harm of that thing?" "But that tree seems to have been chopped down by Odin, the main **** of Northern Europe, so it''s nothing to worry about." "Indeed..." There was a lot of discussion, and Saturn, who was sitting on the main seat, closed his hands and made a "pop", attracting everyone''s attention. Looking at everyone''s eyes, Saturn smiled, and then said: "Everyone is right. Even if the adventurer is allowed to move freely, it will not take them more than half a year to reach the ninth level and enter the sanctuary. But it¡¯s hard to be sure. Even Frieza didn¡¯t consider that the condition for becoming a Super Saiyan was Kakarot¡¯s anger, so it capsized, didn¡¯t it?" "Then what''s your opinion, Saturn?" someone asked. Saturn said: "The dead body of the sky is divided into two halves and is moving. This is exactly stepping on the bottom line of the rules and acting. So, we can do the same." "What do you mean?" "All the brothers and sisters who are out, as guardians, enter the remaining copies." Saturn said with a smile. Hearing this, Pluto''s eyes widened: "Aren''t you breaking the rules?" "No, the brothers and sisters who are out of the game have not been killed. They are still alive. Of course, they can enter the remaining dungeons. After all, with the dungeon''s strategy, the difficulty will become more and more difficult, right? Of course, Those who have been killed like you cannot come back and can only be a spectator." "Hmm." Pluto wailed unwillingly. "Above, do you have any additional comments?" Saturn asked with a smile. "Agree." "Passed." "No sense." Saturn nodded, "Then, let us look forward to it here, looking forward to the end of this farce and the end of the planet." ... On Zu''an''s forest trail, a group of three came slowly on horseback. "Wow~! The movement is really big!" Chapter 1705： The headed girl in a western cowboy costume looked around, looking at the messy land, and yelled in amazement. She has short golden hair that is as bright as the sun, and bright eyes like rubies. She wears a little felt hat on her head, and looks like a rather chic bounty hunter. "It seems that this piece of land needs an excellent land developer to redevelop the city''s planning." It was a female fox orc next to the girl, dressed in high-end office dress, wearing a pair of gold frame glasses, playing with two golden balls, and nine pink tails dancing casually behind her. A shrewd look flashed in the middle, as if he looked like a black-hearted businessman. "You think so, president?" The fox orc looked at the blonde girl with a smile. "Eh? I don''t understand those things about developing land or something." The girl scratched her head, "It''s fine for you to tell the person in charge of Zuan at that time. I just come over and see who took the brain of God. Yes. I want to buy it if I can." "Huh?" The fox orc looked at the girl in confusion, and asked: "I remember that the president always spent so much money. Is it possible that the president, without me knowing, what kind of QP rewards will be used for the dungeon?" "No, my QP still maintains the number of 998." The girl said. The fox orc asked suspiciously: "Then where does your money come from?" "Isn''t your money my money?" the girl asked suspiciously. "..." In an instant, the face of the fox orc froze: "Difficult, can it be said that this is the reason why the president pulled me over?" "Of course, otherwise, where did I get the money to buy the brain of the gods?" the girl asked back. The face of the fox orc became more stiff. Although he knew the nature of this guy a long time ago, he was treated as an ATM teller machine... Sure enough, I regretted coming over. "Um, senior. You called me over, wouldn''t it be here to pull these things?" A voice of dissatisfaction sounded in his ears, and the fox orc turned his head and saw a girl pulling a large truck. "Of course, because Zu''an City has just gone through wars and lack of supplies, this is a great opportunity to slam a bamboo pole hard." The fox orc showed a pleasant smile on his face and asked: "Don''t you feel happy when you hear the sound of money coming in?" "I''m not happy at all, because it''s me who has always been a coolie. Moreover, I was lazy here at the beginning. If the president knows about it, do you think about how to explain it?" Hearing that, the leading blond girl turned her head, looked at her doubtfully, and asked: "I already knew it, why don''t you explain it to me?" "Ah, I''m not talking about you!" "Is that so?" The blonde girl''s bright red eyes looked at her suspiciously, and then saw a very beautiful butterfly flying over the grass in front of her, her eyes lit up, "Look, it''s a butterfly!" Afterwards, she chased up. The fox orc glanced at the blond girl who was chasing butterflies like a child, then turned to look at the coolie girl, and said with a smile: "They won''t come, as long as you don''t tell me, how can the president know?" "I will report it." "No? Senior is so kind to take you on paid vacation, you actually want to report me? Be careful Senior wears small shoes for you, small killing courtyard." The fox orc said with a smile. "Even so, I have to report it. My loyalty to the chairman is unchanged." Demon Bodhisattva patted his chest and said very seriously. "Don''t you know, the small killing courtyard?" "What?" the Demon Bodhisattva asked. "This world, there are vampires, humans, fairies, orcs, and ultra-ancient relics. The flavors of those men can''t be tasted in reality." The fox orcs looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a smile. "You, what do you mean, senior?" Demon Bodhisattva stared at the fox orc. "I''ll give you a discount if the things sell well. Then you can taste how you want. So, how about helping seniors? How about not giving a small report to the president?" The fox orc''s tail stretched out. When he arrived in front of the Demon Bodhisattva, the tip of the tail hooked the Demon Bodhisattva''s chin, as if teasing her, "How about the seniors who will teach some little knowledge unique to Middle-earth?" "I, I understand, senior. I won''t say it. Please be sure to pass on those little knowledge to me, senior." The Demon Bodhisattva is full of sincerity, and even has full motivation to pull the truck. "But, even if I don''t give a small report, someone will fight, right?" Demon Bodhisattva looked at the fox orc, "The two seniors who didn''t deal with the seniors seem to have come in." "Huh. The self-righteous no-brain scholar and the stinky kid who sells their souls are nothing to worry about. Moreover, compared to this," the fox orc man looked at the devil bodhisattva jokingly, "The stinky kid you love so much seems to be too It''s coming in." "It''s obviously a Chaldean matter, but the seniors know so clearly, why is this?" The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s eyes fell cold. "Why?" the fox orc asked with a smile. Gee. I don''t like this senior a little bit. Demon Bodhisattva thought. "Hey! What are you doing? Come here! I caught the butterfly, it is still colorful, I can barely show it to you!" The blonde girl beckoned and called in the front. "Yes, yes, here it is, President." The fox orc rode over, and the blonde girl spread her hands with a bright smile, revealing the colorful butterfly she had caught. "It''s really beautiful." The fox orc said with a smile. "Isn''t it pretty? Did you read it? So give it to me¡ª" The blond girl stretched out her hand to the fox orc. "What?" the fox orc asked blankly. "One hundred thousand QP. Look once, one hundred thousand QP, do you want to go wrong? If you fail, I will kill you." The blonde girl said with a smile on her face. The fox orc''s smiling face suddenly froze. ... Chaldea. "What are you doing again, Morrigan?" Looking at Morrigan who was packing, Kazurako put away the book in her hand and asked. "I''m going to the South American junction." Morrigan replied to Mustard Hinako while packing her clothes into the suitcase. It''s really hard to see. Looking at the suitcase that Morrigan was squeezed like a big bun, and looking at the mess of clothes, the Lanling King couldn¡¯t help but said, "Master Morrigan, if you don¡¯t mind, Let me help you pack up your baggage." "Eh? Is that so? I beg you, Chang Gong." Molly scratched the back of her head and said embarrassingly, "I don''t know how to organize my luggage." "It''s not just that you can''t sort it out? It''s just getting more and more messy. If this is placed in our middle earth, which son will come to you to propose to you?" Musta Hinako said sarcastically. "Mmm. Can''t you praise me a little bit good?" Morrigan asked aggrievedly. Chapter 1706： "What can you boast about?" Mustachi Hinako asked. "For example, gentle, kind, generous, cute, charming..." Morrigan calculated with a finger. Musta Hinako handed Morrigan a mirror. "What are you doing?" Molly asked suspiciously. Mustard Hinako said coldly, "Look at herself in the mirror, and say it again." "What''s so difficult about this?" Morrigan picked up the mirror, but couldn''t hold back a word for a long time, and said dejectedly: "I give up." Mustard young child snorted coldly: "It''s pretty self-knowing." The Lanling King asked suspiciously: "Speaking of which, why did Lord Morrigan suddenly want to go to the South American Junction? Is it to regain the intelligence and age of Miss Meiyou?" "You are wrong, King Lanling." Musta Hinako snorted: "This bug has previously submitted information that the Knight King and the Hun Emperor were caught in the South American junction, and the Eternal King also followed. In other words, this bug is going to fish for men. Of." "Ah, ah, adults, adults, please change some civilized vocabulary, otherwise, if the overlord knows, I will be unlucky." King Lanling said with a headache, if one day the Overlord was summoned and it turned out that Master Yu Ji became like this, he would definitely blame me. "Don''t you know? Overlord''s blood only yearns for tough women." Mustard Hinako said. "Um..." King Lanling felt that he knew something he shouldn¡¯t know, so he quickly lowered his head to help Morrigan¡¯s luggage, only to find that Morrigan didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes at all. They were all magic utensils or sharp magic knives. Alchemy weapon. Among them, King Lanling also saw a lot of alchemy tools specifically aimed at souls and heroic spirits, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "Master Morrigan, this is..." "Oh. These. There seems to be some special existence at the South American junction. I, I think..." Morrigan''s breathing started quickly, and his body was trembling with excitement. The smile on his face was very similar to those crazy fairy angels, which made King Delanling get goose bumps all over. "That..." Suddenly there was a voice outside the door. Morrigan turned his head to look, and immediately saw Ling Zi and the Killing Yuan Qihuang, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter, both of you?" "I''m sorry, I just passed by the control center, so I heard Miss Morrigan''s report. So--," Ling Zi plucked up his courage and asked seriously: "Can you take me there too, Miss Morrigan?" "Huh?" Morrigan was taken aback. Ling Zi said seriously: "I think, I want to get Attila back. She is my Servant, please." "I am also worried about Attila, so I want to go together, Miss Morrigan. Believe that my half-length power will come in handy, so, Miss Morrigan, please take us with us. We will definitely not hold back." Killing Yuan Qiara said sincerely. "This..." Morrigan was a little embarrassed. "Take them. Also, I want to go, too," said Mustard Hinako. "Ehhhhhhhhhhh? Why is the mustard young child too?" Molly looked at Mustard young child in surprise, "Didn''t you announce that you will no longer fight the difficult connection point after the Huaxia connection point?" "That''s true. But the hatred eight hundred years ago, and the grudges at the Huaxia connection point, I have to do a good job with that fox." Mustard Hinako''s gaze showed through the crack of the door, and landed on Yuzao who happened to pass by and took Yuzao home with Yuzao. ... pS: Don¡¯t wait, don¡¯t wait, it¡¯s too late, it¡¯s too late~! Chapter 75¡ªAttila and Archimedes and the Three-Eyed Man I ran away. The hazy raindrops fell along the face and landed on the ground, making a "tick, tick" sound. With her head up, Attila stared at the vast gray sky blankly. She ran away again. Attila is a vanguard of the stars, and a vanguard of the AntiCell type such as "Giant". This type of vanguard will absorb the civilization that he destroys into magic power and make it infinitely huge, destroying civilization completely and then destroying itself, which can be described as a suicidal intruder. 14,000 years ago, after being shot down by UOs, Attila landed on the moon, and at the same time used the star boat to send her own intelligence to the earth, creating a physical body on the earth-an incarnation, and thus began to attack the earth. Double invasion with the moon. In the beginning, her size was about 16 meters, which was equivalent to "ten times the size of the civilized human beings." Later, when the spirit child is condensed, it will become even bigger, which will cause huge damage to the moon and the earth. The earth also destroyed the descendants from other celestial bodies. In the end, he lost to Mooncell on the moon, and lost to the humans holding the holy sword on the earth. Although the Attila on the earth turned into a huge wreckage in this way, the Attila, the main body of the moon, was only sealed. Since Mooncell was unable to eliminate Attila, it isolated the star ship that carried Attila into the "unknown territory" intact. The huge dead body of Attila on the earth formed an ancient relic during the long time of evolution. It was left on the ground and was finally discovered by the Huns, and Attila was born. Because he defeated the gods who held the "military **** concept", Attila possessed the sword of the **** of war and became the emperor of the Huns. Ja Pendragon was defeated and killed, and the Hungarian empire, which was at its peak, also perished. As Attila ran across the plains and people¡¯s daily life, although those years were short, it was Attila''s most longing. Therefore, she also realized what she really wanted. That is definitely not destruction. But unfortunately, only destruction can be embraced by the Star Tournament. Dragging her tired body, Attila came to a gloomy cave, curled up in the corner, staring blankly at the hazy rain and mist outside. The haziness of the rain and mist was like a black cloth, casting a cloud of clouds on her mind. "Wow, wow, wow." The rain is getting bigger and bigger. However, Attila''s mood has become more and more peaceful. "Tick to tick, tick to tick" After the downpour, the rain gradually diminished. On the branches with three or two leaves, drops of raindrops fell on the leaves along the branches and accumulated in the veins of the leaves. Chapter 1707： Gradually, there was more water, and the leaf couldn''t support the weight of the raindrops. With a "tick", it fell to the ground. After the rain passed and the sky cleared, the sky suddenly became clear. "Twitter, twitter" came the crisp chirping of birds from the branches, and the water of the small river called for the flying of fish. The dust of the earth was washed by rain, and the air suddenly took on a new look. Attila turned her back and stepped deeper into the cave. It''s darker and more gloomy here. There is not the slightest sight, the eyes are full of gloom and moss on the walls. Attila curled up. Da Da Da. The sound of footsteps came from outside the cave, sometimes heavy, sometimes light, and at the end there was only a quiet, tiptoing sound. "That..." A cowardly voice suddenly resounded from outside the cave, "Miss Attila?" It was a little girl with a ponytail, wearing a simple gray linen, holding a huge lotus leaf in her hand as an umbrella, and a cowardly little cheek with tender, very cute. However, strangely, there is an eye between her brows. The third eye! The girl has three eyes! "Well, Miss Attila, I, I have come in?" the girl asked in a low voice. Seeing that Attila did not respond, she tiptoed in, but at the moment when she walked to the door, Attila''s cold voice sounded from the cave: "Don''t come in!" Uh. The three-eyed girl was taken aback and froze in place. "Get out of here!" Attila said again. The three-eyed girl was so scared that she hid outside the cave. She hid outside the cave, shivering for a moment, then poked out her small head, looking at Attila curled up in the cave with three eyes, hesitated for a moment, and placed the flower basket full of fresh fruits in her hand at the door. Said: "Miss Attila, I put the food here." "Take it back!" Attila said coldly. But this time, the three-eyed girl didn''t listen to Attila, but instead left. The three-eyed girl is called Ramoy, a villager in a nearby village. Due to the pressure of life, I went to Zu''an City to exchange living supplies on the day of going to the market, but did not expect to encounter the incident of the dead of the sky attacking Zu''an City. It was Attila who rescued her when the Angel of Destruction attacked the entire city and hunted her down. Afterwards, the giant deified Attila ran away, then evacuated and came to the virgin forest near the village. Although Ramoy did not know why Attila would go violently, Ramoy did not forget this simple principle that kindness needs to be repaid. She is neither an adventurer nor a god, just an ordinary three-eyed person, so all she can do is just to be afraid that Attila will be hungry and deliver some food. "Ramoy." Ramoy turned his head and found a three-eyed old man on crutches in the distance, greeting her. "Hello, village chief." Ramoy greeted the old man with a smile. That was the head of their village where the three-eyed people lived. There are not many people living in this village, and there are only 27 households with a total of 73 people. The three-eyed people are very united and very close to each other. This is because there are only 73 people in the tribe, not the number of people in this village, but there are only 73 three-eyed people on this land. At the door of the village, there is an ancient stone stele erected in the shape of a spiral. Before this land was changed into this, the miracles of the gods were still all over the land. The Aztec sun rose from the south, and the Mayan pyramids were eternally shining, but what they believed in was neither the Aztec sun nor the Aztec sun. The eternity of Maya is the existence engraved on this ancient stone stele. -Whirlpool. "I''m back, Lord God. Thank you very much for your blessing today." Ramoy put his hands together and prayed in front of the stele. This is what she will do every time she goes out. The village chief said that the ancient ancestors were like Maya and Aztecs, and they built a splendid empire on the heretical continent. However, the empire was destroyed due to the disasters of the changing sky and the earth. The only remaining people, under the blessing of the gods, sailed across the ocean to the new world and built new homes. In this way, there is this village. Therefore, the village chief said that every day of stability is an incredible miracle and needs to be cherished. Therefore, the compulsory course for the three-eyed villagers every day is to pray to the gods for peace and stability in a new day. After greeting several neighbors, Ramoy returned to his residence. A small soil embryo house, this is her home. Ramoy has neither a father nor a mother. For 572 years, she has lived alone in this small house. Yes, Ramoy is 572 years old this year, a child raised by the village chief. No, it should be said that most of the residents in the village were raised by the village chief alone. Her parents, and the parents of others, either died in that earth-shaking disaster, or died in the journey of sailing across the ocean in search of a new world. Therefore, everyone in the village respects the village chief very much. Ramoy didn''t feel sad, because it was too illusory, like the story told by the village chief when he was a child, but occasionally looked at this small room and felt a little lonely. It''s another day. After busy farming, Ramoy went to Attila''s cave again. The food delivered yesterday was still full of food outside the cave, covered with raindrops, and a piece of it was wet. Ramoy did not get discouraged, but took the old basket back and placed the new basket at the mouth of the cave. For Ramoy, this is not only his own reward, but also his kindness to Attila. "Take it back." Attila said coldly in the cave. Ramoy quietly took the old basket and left here. She returned to her home, crushed the old food in the basket into fodder, and fed it to the poultry. Chapter 1708： Every grain is a hard-won miracle¡ªthis is what the village chief taught them since they were young, and Ramoy remembered it in his heart. On the third day, she went to the cave to deliver food to Attila. The food in the basket still remained silent. Attila: "Don''t come near me!" Ramoy returned silently and repeated his actions. On the fourth day, the food in the basket had some messy traces, but it was not caused by Atty, but by the animals in the forest when they moved. Attila: "I don''t know you, don''t come again!" ... The seventh day. Attila: "You bore me, why should I care about me, which will only bring disasters?" Attila no longer faced the wall, but turned her head and looked at Ramoy with a puzzled face. Ramoy smiled nicely, "Because you saved my life." "Then your kindness has been reported, don''t come again." Attila said coldly, turning her head and looking at the dark cave. Ramoy did not say much, but repeated the meaningless action. The eighth day... The ninth day... The thirteenth day... This kind of feeding seems to have been integrated into Ramoy''s daily life. Until the twenty-seventh day, Ramoy found that the basket was empty. Ramoy held the empty basket and looked at Attila who turned her back with a smile on her face. She didn''t say anything, just put new food on it and walked away silently. Perhaps it was Attila¡¯s years of freedom that made Attila dislike the wastage of food, or it was moved by Ramoy¡¯s constant approach to him. In the next few days, Attila will be Ramoy. The food that was fed was eaten. Although there is no language communication between each other, Attila has a wonderful feeling of being close to the heart, which is the feeling that I once felt in Lingzi and Altria Pendragon. Perhaps it was the soft feeling that made her accept Ramoy''s kindness. There is just one thing, Attila is always puzzled. Finally one day, she couldn''t help it anymore, and asked Ramoy, "Why are you so close to me?" "If you want to repay your gratitude, it can be over here. Don''t come again, come close to me, unfortunate things will definitely happen." Attila said. "Actually..." Ramoy hesitated for a moment, then gathered courage, looked at Attila and said: "Actually, I feel Miss Attila is a bit like when I was a child." "Like when you were a kid?" Attila asked. Ramoy nodded: "Some...lonely, and then... there is emptiness and loneliness in my heart that can''t be filled. It''s amazing, I feel that when I communicate with Miss Attila, there will be a strange peace in my heart. " Upon hearing this, Attila remained silent. Because this is poking her heart. She is lonely, she is lonely, she is longing for beauty and softness... However, the price of longing, the price of contact, is to destroy those cherished things one by one. If you want to make contact, until one day you go violently and destroy all those things, such a thing...how selfish? Therefore, Attila chose to close herself. "This is your illusion. Don''t come again. I don''t like you." Attila said. Ramoy left in a loss, but the next day, she came again. This makes Attila very helpless, considering whether she wants to leave here, find a corner of the world without anyone, and completely let herself disappear. But when I thought about it this way, I was vaguely reluctant in my heart. Attila understands, because she likes the smooth daily life of communicating with others. But she also understands that one day, she will ruin such a smooth routine. Ramoy was thinking about what to cook for Miss Attila tomorrow. Although it is a bit wrong to say that, in these days of making food for Attila, she magically has a sense of warmth and warmth that she has never had before. Perhaps this is the feeling of home that the village chief said. Not the empty, lonely house, but the warmth of being able to take care of others and being taken care of by others. At this point, Ramoy finally understood why he would be so happy to give Attila food, because it was a sense of care and expectation for others, as if life were bright. Simply put, there is hope in life. However, under such expectation, a strange man came to Attila. It was a new morning. Ramoy, who was about to deliver food to Attila, saw a strange man speaking to Attila. "Finally found you, Master Attila." The man said humbly, "From the very beginning, I felt that this wave of wavelength belongs to you, but now it is true. I finally found you, Lord Attila, the giant god." "Who are you?" Attila asked warily. "I am your loyal servant, an incompetent human, Archimedes." The man said with a smile. Huh? As if he had noticed something, Archimedes raised his eyebrows and turned his head to take a look. His eyes fell on Ramoy''s third eye, and there was a touch of surprise in his eyes, and he murmured: "This is really an unexpected gain..." Chapter 76 Did you do something strange? Archimedes looked at Ramoy''s third eye thoughtfully, "It''s unbelievable. I always thought it was a Mayan legend. I didn''t expect that it actually existed in history. It seems that this time came. There is nothing wrong..." "That, Mr. Archimedes...?" Ramoy looked at Archimedes timidly. She didn''t want to get close to Archimedes, but in this situation, I am afraid there is no way to leave alone, right? Archimedes smiled at Ramoy, "Hello, are you taking care of Master Attila these days?" "Talking, not talking about taking care, just repaying favors and sending something to Miss Attila." Ramoy looked at Archimedes cowardly. This person''s smile was very gentle and kind, but Ramoy felt extremely dangerous. Because there was always a tingling sensation in the third eye between her brows. Not boasting, Ramoy knows that his third eye has the ability to distinguish between good and evil. When looking at someone who is kind to him, the third eye will be very comfortable, but the gaze is holding to himself. When a malicious person, this eye will have a tingling sensation. Therefore, even if Attila¡¯s runaway appearance is terrible, Ramoy is still willing to approach her, because Ramoy could not detect malice from Attila, but the person in front of him, this person named Archimedes, Not so. Chapter 1709： Although Archimedes always exuded a feeling of kindness, the sting of the third eye made Dramoy instinctively not want to approach him. "Is that so? Thank you very much, too." Archimedes smiled, then turned his head, looked at Attila, and said respectfully: "Master Attila, please come with me." "Why should I go with you?" Attila looked at the uninvited man with cold eyes and said, "I don''t even know you." "Of course, Lord Attila does not know me. After all, I am just an ineffective scholar." Archimedes smiled, then looked at Attila and said, "But I think I can help Attila. La adults get rid of the control of predatory stars." Hearing this, Attila''s eyes shrank sharply, and he looked at Archimedes tightly. After a while, he said: "I know who you are. You are an ancient Greek scholar. The legend has broken the narrative in Rome. When Ragu was studying his knowledge, he was killed by a Roman soldier." Archimedes could no longer maintain the smile on his face, but he nodded very peacefully and said, "Yes, the scholar who was killed by the Roman soldiers is me." "I remember you. But, do you say you can help me get rid of the control of Yuxing? Not ashamed!" Attila said bluntly. She doesn''t like being weak and small, and she doesn''t like speaking out loud. The level of civilization of the planets far exceeds that of the earth, which is by no means a level that can be resolved by the civilization on the earth. In other words, no one on earth can help her get rid of the control of the floating stars. "Please don''t say that. I did a lot of research on predator planets during my lifetime. I was able to find you because I used my own research knowledge to perceive your breath. Moreover, I also had your incarnation on the earth when you died. Falling star fragments and terminals. Believe my knowledge, I can help you." Archimedes said. Attila asked: "What do you want from me?" "I just want a complete understanding of what predator planets are. This is something that only Miss Attila can help me. How about it? There is nothing to lose if you try, right, Miss Attila?" Kimide asked with a smile. Attila was a little moved. Attila doesn''t think Archimedes can help him, but what if it''s hard to be sure? The most important thing is that there is no loss, even if there is any loss, it will hurt yourself and not others. I have to say that Archimedes talked about Attila''s heart. After thinking about it again and again, Attila nodded: "Okay!" Archimedes smiled. "Miss Attila..." Ramoy hesitated and said, although Attila as a giant is extremely powerful, but the man Archimedes always gives Ramoy a very unpleasant feeling. I want Attila to think about it again. Of course, the reason for this is because if Attila leaves, will she soon return to that lonely day? However, if Archimedes really has the knowledge to get Attila out of the control of the planet, isn''t she blocking Attila? In that case, it would be too selfish. "These days, thank you for your care, Ramoy." Attila''s eyes softened as she looked at Ramoy. Although she is a star soldier, she is not a killing machine, but a soldier with both coldness and gentleness. These days Ramoy took care of her, she saw it in her eyes and remembered it in her heart. She was only concerned about her own sake, so she didn''t want Ramoy to be close to her, so she pretended to be indifferent. In fact, she is very eager to contact others. "I must also thank you, Miss Ramoy. Also, your eyes are beautiful. If exposed to a magician or a priest of this age, I am afraid it will be a treasure that must be paid at all costs. So I know it. Valuable people will inevitably act on it, especially some distorted and paranoid lunatics, so when you are in contact with others, it is best to use cloth or gauze to cover your own divine eyes so as not to cause trouble. "Archimedes exhorted. "...Thanks, thank you." Looking at the warning, Ramoy felt that his third eye didn''t sting much anymore. Watching Attila and Archimedes leave, Ramoy knew in his heart that his communication with Attila ended at this moment. However, I should be happy for Miss Attila, right? Because when she left, her face finally showed a smile. "Good." Reaching out and patted his cheek, Ramoy turned and walked towards his village. Miss Attila has her own life to go, and she also has her own life to go on. Just... Sure enough, I felt a little sad. Because that was the first friend. ... The sharp sword pierced the sky, with a "swish", the space flashed through seven layers of cold light, and then with a wailing of "roar", a huge wild boar fell to the ground and turned into experience points and entered Shilang''s character panel. Shiro made two slices of bread and meatloaf into a sandwich, while pressing Mordred who wanted to steal it on his thigh, and then waved at Altria, who had killed seven in and out of the strange group. ''Gurneyville'', stop for a while, it''s dinner!" "Good." The ninth-class human named "Gurneyville" was actually Altria Pendragon. Hearing Shiro''s call, he stopped his hand, put his weapon away, and then walked towards Shiro. "Give¡ª" "Thank you." Altria took the sandwich that Shi Lang handed over, and when he was about to eat it, he suddenly felt Mordred''s scorching gaze. She handed the sandwich to Mordred and asked, "Are you going to eat first, Mordred?" Hearing this, Mordred curled his lips and said: "I want my mother to feed me, not yours." "Oh." Altria responded, then picked up the sandwich and ate it. Looking at "Gurneyville" who had already started to eat, Mordred grabbed Shiro''s waist with both hands and looked at Shiro pitifully. Shiro reached out and knocked Mordred on the little head, "Don''t make trouble." Then he handed one to Mordred. Mordred smiled happily and ate. "Unbelievable, unbelievable, great changes, great changes... I really have traveled to the world of feminism... How should I travel back? The beauty of that world is still waiting for me to help her regain her intellect..." Yiliya muttered blankly in her eyes, as if she had a shattered view. Hearing Yi Liya''s babble, Shi Lang was full of black lines. But there is no way, because these days of leveling, in order to improve efficiency, Altria, who has borrowed the Merlin, is responsible for clearing the blame. And this is inconceivable in Yilia''s eyes. As for why. That''s because Shirou and Altoria exchanged their records and bodies because of the invisible vortex. Therefore, the Altria in Shi Lang''s mouth is actually the "Gurneyville" in the eyes of Ilia. Chapter 1710： Gurneyville took the lead, and Altria watched from behind... This kind of thing is indeed unacceptable for Ilia, who is used to "Gurneyville" hiding behind others and putting auxiliary BUFFs. What makes it difficult for Ilia to accept is that Gnivel and Altria are a pair of heroic spirits with deep grievances and hatreds. They are not only the relationship between inheritance and inheritance, but also the relationship between subordinates and subordinates, and the relationship is still meticulous. The meticulousness between them gave birth to Mordred, so it is generally Genieville who takes the initiative. However, now "Altria" looks like the head of the family... it''s really unacceptable. It''s unbelievable that the sky is falling apart. Illya, who couldn''t accept the reality without taking care of it, turned his head, looked at the group of monsters, and asked, "Are you going to eat?" The monsters shook their heads, seeing Shi Lang and others resting, without the desire to level up, and then bowed their heads and wandered nearby. "Don''t waste your energy. Those spores are not like me, imitating intellectual personality, they are just pure leveling targets." A sound suddenly rang in my ears, and when I reacted, there was already an uninvited villain on the family table, stealing Mordred''s sandwich. "Oh! You golden-haired smelly cockroach, why didn''t you steal it from her, but just steal it from me?" Mordred pointed at Altria, and asked with an unhappy face, "Do you think I''m so bullied? Huh?" "Of course not, it''s because¡ª" The Skeleton of Heaven looked at Altria, who was taken aback for a moment, and then asked: "Are you hungry, Miss Skeleton of Heaven? My recent appetite is not very large, so I can share it with you. You are welcome." The Skeleton of Heaven pointed at Altria, looked at Mordred, spread his hands, and said helplessly: "Look¡ªthis is the gap. So I stole you." Mordred puffed up his cheeks: "Why?" "Because of your unhappy look on your face, it really makes me appetite!" Tian Zhizhi said with a smile. Mordred gritted his teeth, how could there be such an annoying person? Shi Lang looked helplessly at the corpse of the sky: "I really don''t know if you are imitating Zhu Yue or El Quette..." "Guess." Sky''s Death Skeleton closed his right eye playfully. Shirou: "You guess I guess or not." Skeleton of Heaven: "..." After taking a look at Shirou, Tian Zhizhi then picked up one of Mordred''s sandwiches and ate it. "Oh! You ate me again!" Mordred was furious. "Sure enough, it''s still your fragrance." Looking at Mordred''s frustrated expression, the dead of the sky was full of emotion. Mordred gritted his teeth, then took out a notebook from his arms, took out a pen and wrote on it, "Today, the golden-haired smelly cockroach stole the loving bento my mother made for me again. I took down this grudge..." "What are you doing?" Skeleton of Heaven asked with a face full of confusion, and he stretched his head towards Mordred. "Keep your grudge, I will get it back sooner or later! Sooner or later!" Mordred gritted his teeth. "Then you remember." Tian Zhi''s skeleton said with a smile, not taking it seriously. Shirou shook his head looking at the desperately tossing Tianzhizhiwu and Mordred, and then looked at the monsters. Those monsters are the spores of the Skeleton of the Dead. Each level is a high-level monster of the ninth rank. However, even if you don''t fight back, the high defense brought by high levels is not something that can be easily killed. Therefore, after forming a team, let Altria clear the blame alone, which is particularly efficient. Gilgamesh concluded that Shilang would not be able to reach the ninth rank and enter the sanctuary in a short time. He probably couldn''t even dream of it. Someone would cheat specifically for him, right? Of course, it is normal for him not to know. After all, he has no information on the Skeleton of the Sky, and does not know the position of the Skeleton of the Sky. At the same time, the [All-Knowing Almighty Star] is also invalid for alien species such as the Skeleton of the Sky. After eating, Altria cleaned up another circle of monsters, and after gaining a lot of experience points, it was night. At night, Shi Lang sat outside the window. A full moon hung high in the night sky, and the cold moonlight sprinkled a faint water mark on Shilang''s face. "The king." There was a soft voice in his ears, Shirou knew who was sitting beside him even without looking. "Is Morrigan still not responding?" Shirou asked. "Yeah." Altria nodded, "Sister Wang seems to be still preparing to enter this connection point, and has not been in contact for the time being." "I see," Shirou nodded, then turned his head, looking at Altria, and said: "Al, according to the calculation of the dead of the sky, we will probably reach the ninth level in about ninety-three days. According to my calculations, there will be about a hundred days before my vortex effect ends. We can confess to them, I think you are tired of pretending to be too tired?" "Wang, have you ignored Gilgamesh?" Altria asked curiously. "He already knows." Shi Lang said with a headache. He already thought about how Gilgamesh would tease and ridicule himself after he returned to Chaldea. "So, there is no need to continue to install it. And it really bothers you." "No, I''m not bothered." Altria shook her head, hesitated for a moment, then looked at Shirou and said: "Actually, I also came to the king for this matter. King, we can continue to hide it. Go down?" "Huh?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and looked at Altria in doubt, "Why?" As if thinking of something, Shirou widened his eyes, looked at Altria, and asked, "Did you use my body to do strange things?" Hearing this, Altria''s face blushed, and her tone was fiercely denied: "No! You think too much! I won''t do that shameless thing!" "Then why are you blushing? What are you doing with such a fierce tone?" Shilang asked, he was right, because this woman had a criminal record. "Because I''m shy! The king should pay more attention to talking about this kind of thing in front of a woman, so I feel so shy! Anyway, I am also a woman!" Altria said. Shi Lang said: "I didn''t say anything specific, it''s because you want to crook it!" "But you said''strange things''? How can you stop me from crooking?" Altria asked back. Shi Lang was speechless, this woman was eloquent. After regaining his senses, Altria covered her mouth, "It''s rude and rude, King." "It doesn''t matter," Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s better to say that if you can get along like this, there is a feeling of nostalgia." "By the way, Al. Why do you want us to continue pretending?" Shi Lang asked. "Because I didn''t know anything about that child until the child died. I was a failed mother." Altria lowered her head, then turned to look at Shirou and said, "So, I want to look at Shirou from another angle. Look at that kid." "I understand." Shi Lang nodded and said with a smile: "Then let us work hard together for these hundred days." "Yeah." Altria nodded. Chapter 77: This meal suddenly no longer fragrant~! Chapter 1711： Two and a half months later. In a lake with clear water, blisters appeared on the calm lake surface like boiling, and then there was a "spray", and the current suddenly shot more than 30 meters high. Afterwards, the rapids of the lake returned to calm, and a small current, like a water snake, gradually swam from the center of the lake to the shore. "Wow..." Accompanied by the sound of a stream of water, Mordred pulled out a huge flat water fish from the lake. She shook her body like a lion who had just crossed the river, and the drops of water on her body fell like rain. "Oh, dah, dah..." The big flat fish, dragged ashore by Mordred, struggled to swing its body, trying to struggle to return to the lake. Mordred took a look, then grabbed the tail of the big flat fish with both hands, slammed it, and slammed it heavily on the side of the rock. With a "click", the rock cracked. The flat big fish instantly lost its vitality, only its **** body was twitching due to its nervous reaction. Mordred dragged the tail of the big flat fish all the way towards the small town by the lake. The townspeople met along the way, Mordred said hello politely. "Did you catch fish early in the morning? A really good hardworking boy." "It would be nice if my child had Mordred so sensible." "Moreover, Mordred is still an eighth-class adventurer, and his parents are also top-level adventurers of the ninth and eighth classes. What an enviable family." Facing the townspeople either kindly or emotionally say hello, Mordred responded politely one by one. Mordred dragged the big fish and walked towards the house. The town is small in size, and there are many pyramids around. It is said that it was once the most prosperous and prosperous city on the earth, but with the invasion of the Universe King Frieza, and the subsequent change of heaven and earth The digitization of this city has gradually declined. As soon as I walked to the door of the house, there was the sound of the wind waving the sword''s edge in the yard. Mordred looked towards the yard and suddenly saw Ilia who was waving a sharp sword. "You are back, Mordred." Putting away the sword, Ilia stretched out her hand to greet Mordred. "Yeah." Mordred nodded, put the big fish in his hand on the ground, looked around, looked at Ilia with a puzzled face, and asked, "What about my mother and them?" "Miss Morrigan and God Brain are still leading Lingzi and the others to level up. Sister Al and Brother Shilang probably harvest potatoes in the suburbs." Ilia said. "Harvest potatoes?" Mordred showed a puzzled expression. Yi Liya said: "Didn''t the system send out a harvest festival before? They ran to participate, and the harvest was potatoes." After a pause, Illiya added: "When Sister Al went there, she was still full of enthusiasm to harvest the king of potatoes." Hearing this, Mordred asked with a black line: "Are they going to live here for a long time? They bought the yard here again, and they have a good relationship with the surrounding townspeople. What are they going to participate in now? The harvest festival event...never mind that man, why would my mother, who has always been prudent, become so free? I don''t know how to say it." With that, Mordred sighed with his hands on his hips, a broken-hearted old mother expression. But at the moment she is only three years old with such an appearance, it is really cute, at least Ilia has been attracted to her side, stretched out her hand to drag her into her arms, and rubbed her face happily. "So cute." "What are you doing? Good, so uncomfortable!" Mordred stretched out his hand and pushed Ilia away, stretched out his index finger, and said angrily: "Don''t use me as a pillow!" "Good, good." Illiya nodded and agreed. But looking at her expression, Mordred knew that this guy didn''t take it seriously. I have a headache. Mordred wanted to remove the reverse growth at this moment and change it back, otherwise, there would be no majesty at all, it was true. After entering the house, Mordred went to the bathroom to clean it, then took out a kitchen knife, cut the big fish horizontally, and sliced ??it into fillets, then moved a few stools in the kitchen, stepping on the stools while cooking , Humming a little tune. Although she was young and never practiced cooking when she was alive, Mordred had already used skill points to reach the full level of [Cooking] in this data-based connection point. [Cooking] When you reach the full level, even if you are a dark chef in reality, you will become a top-level chef at this connection point. Although everyone does not understand, Yushiro and Altria are here, why Mordred had to learn [cooking] specially, and also invested a lot of skill points to reach the full level of this life skill , But Mordred did, and she was in charge of the recent meals. "It smells so good~" Ilia was hooked by the fragrance, looked at Mordred, and asked, "Do you need to fight, Mordred?" "No, Illya will hold me back." Mordred said. "M..." Ilia only felt an arrow in her knee. Although her cooking was indeed terrible, it was really sad to be bluntly pointed out by Mordred. The lost Ilia sat aside, took a faint look at Mordred, and then opened her character panel and debugged her panel. ¡¾Name: Yi Liya Race: Orc Class: Eighth Class¡¤Dragon Man Muscle strength: A+ Durability: A+ Agile: C++ Magic: A+ ¡­¡¿ Thanks to the help of the Heaven''s Skeleton regardless of cost, after hacking to death a large number of high-level spore clones specially prepared by the Heaven''s Skeleton, Ilia successfully reached the eighth level. Of course, it''s not just her, Shirou and Mordred are the same. In addition, the Skeleton of the Sky also specially brought a whole set of class promotion items to the eighth rank from the main cities of the major races, so even the time for running the class promotion task was saved. Chapter 1712： Of course, the Skeleton of Heaven, as an NPC, cannot give props at will. The reason why she can give props is given to them in the name of an emergency mission issued by the Vampire King when the body attacked Zuan. I''m afraid Lord Gil never dreamed that they would be directly promoted to the eighth rank within two and a half months, right? However, the ninth class is somewhat difficult. It is not a matter of experience points. Their experience points have long been fed by the Skeleton of Heaven, but to enter the ninth level, they need to pass the test of the sanctuary, enter the sanctuary to find the Archbishop Moirez, and complete the level promotion. Shiro proposed to relax for a while before entering the sanctuary, so he bought a house in this town. Reaching out and touching the dragon''s horns on her head, Ilia sighed and whispered: "It''s better not to let Chloe and the others see me like this, otherwise, they will definitely tease me." After Morrigan decided to enter this connection point, and brought Lingzi and Kiara in the killing house, they regained contact with Chaldea. Due to the particularity of this connection point, Chaldeans chose remote assistance instead of entering the country on a large scale. As a result, the batch of online dead houses in Chaldea were dragged into the game "Beauty under the Moon", and the Novice Village had a lot of trumpets. Of course, the Chaldean trumpets can''t provide material help. The only help that can be provided is probably to be scattered into various adventurer families and gangs, and then privately provide clues. To put it simply, it is to break into the undercover of the aboriginal adventurer group. There was a burst of laughter outside the door, and Illya turned her head and saw that she saw a man and a woman holding a lot of potatoes coming from outside the house, laughing and talking. The young man was quite beautiful, with elegant behavior and a feeling of a British gentleman, while the young girl was elegant in appearance, but with a pale complexion. Standing side by side together, anyone would think it would be a couple, right? "I''m back, Brother Shilang and Sister Al." Illiya greeted them. "Yeah." Shirou and Altria nodded with a smile. The two put down the potatoes in their hands, Altria''s nose moved, looked at Ilia, and asked: "Is Mordred making fish soup?" "How did you know?" Illia looked at Altria with surprise. Altria smiled, pointed her nose, and said, "It smells it." "It''s not surprising that you can smell the fish, but you can even smell the fish soup..." Illya really didn''t know whether to say that the body''s nose was good, or the soul''s analysis of food was good. "Hmm." Mordred stood at the door, looked at Altria with his arms folded, and said: "As expected of the King of Eternity, it''s somewhat insightful." Altria said, "You seem to be more knowledgeable than I am." "Okay, don''t talk about that." Shi Lang smiled, then pointed to a potato in a place, and smiled at Mordred: "Mordred, we have harvested a lot of potatoes, but unfortunately, we have not harvested the king of potatoes." Looking at the potatoes all over the floor, Mordred''s face became bitter in an instant: "The most annoying thing is the potatoes, and they brought back so many...Mom, you forgot Uncle Gawain''s mashed potatoes. Right?" "I haven''t forgotten this..." Shirou¡¯s smile was normal. In the era when he was king, Britain was still troubled by food, but in the period of Morgan Leffey, due to the openness of the dynasty, the development of commerce, and the non-rejection of the magical way, a group of people worshiped Morgan Leffey. The magician from South America came to Britain and brought potatoes. Therefore, in the period of Altria, there were potatoes in the dynasty, and a famous dish-mashed potatoes was born from this. Altria relied on abundant fish and mashed potatoes to feed Mordred, so Mordred''s resentment for potatoes is not so big. "I believe that Chef Mordred will be able to make very delicious potato dishes." Shirou said while looking at Mordred with a smile. Hearing this, Mordred folded his arms and said triumphantly: "Then you will have a good time tonight. Watch my performance!" After speaking, he took a few potatoes and went into the kitchen. "By the way, since it''s making fish soup, I will help you, Mordred." Shi Lang smiled and went to help her get it, he was worried that Mordred would do it alone. Altria stood by and watched. "Speaking of which, Mordred hasn''t noticed it yet?" Illia asked Altria in a low voice. "It shouldn''t be. That kid''s attitude towards me is still the same." Altria replied in a low voice. "No? Is she not aware of the abnormality that even I have noticed? Is this a fan of the authorities? But that''s right, it took me a long time to guess this possibility." Illia sighed, then poked her head towards the kitchen, looking at the two harmoniously hand-in-hand star chefs, turned her head and looked at Altria, and asked in a low voice: "Sister Al, how long will you have Can you change it back?" "The king said there are still fifteen days or so." Altria said: "I also have a wonderful feeling that my consciousness is drawing out of the king''s body recently." "In other words, I need to endure another fifteen days or so? It''s really hard. It must be uncomfortable to be coldly treated by Mordred for so long, sister Al?" Ilia asked. "No, there is no such thing." Altria shook her head and smiled, "On the contrary, I feel very happy." "Huh? Why?" Ilia looked at Altria with a strange face. Altria stretched out her hand, pointed at the two people living in harmony in the kitchen, and said with a smile on her face: "Don''t you think, how do you look at this picture, how happy it is?" "It is indeed. After all, Brother Shilang and Mordred can''t deal with each other, get rid of each other''s barriers, and live in harmony, they can only be in this form...Huh? Huh? Wait!" Illia seemed to have noticed something. She turned her head abruptly, looked at Altria with wide eyes, and asked: "Sister Al, you will spare no effort to conceal the exchange of records with your body, do you just want ..." Before finishing speaking, Altria stretched out his index finger and pressed it on Ilia''s lips. "Shhhhh!" Ilia understood it instantly. Everything goes without saying. "''Gurneyville'' is ready for dinner." Shirou called Altria in the kitchen. "Don''t expose it." He whispered to Ilia, Altria then walked towards the kitchen: "Here." "It just happened to be here, but my food is not for idlers." Mordred said: "I made food with my mother, so you brought it to the table...Hey! You, you, you, how do you steal it? Eat it!" "Mmm. It''s delicious." "You are too much!" Chapter 1713： "Okay, okay, stop arguing. You don''t want to eat, I will bring it to the table, and everyone will eat together." Shilang said. Illiya sighed: "What is this all about." Just... Looking at the three people who were arguing, Illya smiled helplessly: "It feels like an outsider." "Ilia is ready for dinner." Shi Lang waved to Ilia, "Today is a potato feast with fish soup." "I''m here." Ilia walked over. Mordred: "Oh! Obviously you didn''t do anything, but you still ate so much! Excessive!" Altria: "I brought the potatoes." "The stack of mother I specially took!" Altria: "I picked that pile too." Mordred: "I caught the fish!" Altria: "I prepare the seasonings." Shi Lang sighed, "...I feel uneasy after eating a meal." Illya nibbled the potatoes silently. This meal suddenly stopped fragrant. Chapter 78 The Legend of the Three-Eyed Man The moon is like a silver plate, and the sky is full of stars. Shirou sat on the beam with Mordred in his arms, pointing at the stars. "That ah, Southern Cross. It is one of the southern constellations, located in the Milky Way between Centauri and Musca. It is only easy to observe here. In Britain, it is difficult to observe this constellation." Shiro pointed to The constellations in the sky said to Mordred in his arms. "Oh oh." Mordred nodded, then turned his head, looked at Shi Lang suspiciously, and asked: "Mom, there are so many stars in the sky, how do you remember the name of that constellation among the stars? Obviously I remember all of them. No, is it because my brain is stupid?" "No." Shi Lang smiled. "Why is that?" Mordred asked curiously. Shiro smiled and said, "Because I guessed it, I don''t know if the star is the Southern Cross. I only remember that the Southern Hemisphere, where South America is located, is the best place to observe the Southern Cross, so I just pointed to one." Mordred: "..." "Emotional mother fooled me." Mordred covered his head with black lines, put his hands on his chest, puffed his cheeks, and turned his face aside: "I''m angry." "Sorry, sorry. After I go back, I will ask Director Marisbili for astronomy. Next time I will definitely not make random identifications. So can Mordred forgive me this time?" Shi Lang put his hands together and smiled. Mordred. "Huh. There''s really no way you can do it, M... only once!" Mordred said, holding his chest. "Good, good." Shi Lang nodded, smiling. Mordred turned his head again, threw his head into Shilang''s arms, hugged Shilang''s waist, then raised his head, looked at Shilang, and asked: "Mom, why do we go to the sanctuary?" "When I go to Sanctuary, I''m afraid it won''t be so leisurely, so let''s take another two days. Why? Are you anxious to get your age and intelligence back?" Shi Lang reached out and touched Mordred''s little head, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, we will get it back for you." Mordred lowered his head, buried his head in Shirou''s arms, and said dullly, "Actually...I don''t want to regain my intellect, mother." Hearing this, Shi Lang blinked his eyes and asked strangely: "Why?" "Because, if I regain my intellect, my mother will definitely hate me again." Mordred muttered. "Why do you want to say that?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Because, because it made my mother lose everything, it was because of me that signed the contract with Alaya." Mordred said anxiously: "If I grow up, my mother will hate just seeing my face. Mine." "In other words, does Mordred want to be taught me a lesson?" Shilang put his little hand on his face, and his holy cyan eyes looked at Mordred gently. "M¡ª" Mordred pursed his lips and stood up, then unbuttoned his trousers, with a generous expression: "If you can relieve your breath--" Looking at a generous pair of Mordred, Shirou smiled, reached out his hand and gently patted Mordred¡¯s little butt, and said, "That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve never hated you, Mo Dred. No matter what you become, my feelings for you will not change." "Really?" Mordred stared at Shirou''s holy cyan eyes with bowing eyes. "Yeah." Shiro nodded. Mordred smiled openly, got into Shirou''s arms again, and hugged Shirou''s waist tightly. "Speaking of which, I have something to ask you too, Mordred." Shirou looked at Mordred in his arms and asked, "If I changed my appearance, would you still like me like this?" "Of course, because my mother is my mother, no matter what my mother becomes, I will always like my mother!" Mordred replied without hesitation, she knew that the appearance of this young girl was not the true appearance of her mother. . The true appearance of the mother is the woman who has grown up between the time and space concept of Alaya. Mordred has always been aware that his mother doesn''t like the grown-up self, but the immature self. Therefore, appearing in the form of Servant is usually the side of Lily Knight Ji. "Then I''m relieved." Shilang looked at her with a smile, and then asked: "What about the Eternal King? Are you still reluctant to approach him?" "I don''t want to." Mordred nodded. "Why?" Shirou asked. "Because, because he won''t like me, and, besides, I and his radio waves are not at peace." Mordred said. "So..." Shi Lang looked at Mordred silently, still worrying about his identity. At this moment, the figure of "Gurneyville" was looming at the door, Mordred glanced, then folded his hands on his chest, shook his chest, and said to Shiro: "Mom, I''m a little bit cold. I''ll go down first." Shi Lang nodded: "Yeah." Chapter 1714： Mordred got up, and when he was about to jump down from the beam of the room, he suddenly thought of a little, turned his head to look at Shi Lang, and whispered: "Mom, don''t tell others about my scandal." "Oh." Shi Lang blinked his eyes and asked, "What''s the ugly thing?" "Nothing." Mordred shook his head, hummed a little tune, and jumped off the beam of the room. Mom obviously forgot the scandal of her taking off her pants before, and it would be best, so that the King of Eternity would not know about it. If the man with the extremely bad personality learns about this, he will definitely show a scornful and disgusting smile and say to her, "You are really cute"-this kind of shameful insult. Mother''s tone needs to be examined, but since I forget it, it is the best result. Watching Mordred leave, there were light footsteps behind him, Shirou turned his head, and suddenly saw a familiar face, and said with a smile: "You are here, Al." Altria sat down, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Wang, were you just talking about you with that kid?" Shilang nodded, and said with a smile: "That kid is really grieving about me." "This..." Altria doesn''t know what to say is good, whether as a knight or as a mother, she is a failure level, so she doesn''t know what to say is good. "It''s nothing, and it''s okay. In this way, I don''t have to think about her psychological shadows how I play tricks on her. And when the child knows that the inside of this shell is actually me, I don''t know what the face will look like. I''m already looking forward to it." Shi Lang showed a slightly excited smile on his face. Looking at Shirou''s slightly excited smile, Altria suddenly felt a dull pain in her hair. ¡ª¡ªThe king¡¯s vices! Altria remembered it, but fortunately, she was not her own body now, otherwise she would have to consider whether she should stay away from Wang at this point in time, and it would be better to stay safe. "By the way, Al. During the time you controlled my body, did you feel anything unusual?" Shi Lang looked at Altria and asked. After all, it was his own body, Shirou worried about the effect of the invisible vortex on Altria through his body. "Is it abnormal? Except for the weakened feeling, there is no abnormal feeling." Altria said, she also raised her sleeves and patted her arm muscles. Shiro: "..." I''m really sorry for being weak. Altria also reacted, she accidentally said something that hurt people''s heart, and quickly added: "But, but I feel great! Since I changed my body, I have experienced the happiness of being full for the first time. " Shiro: "..." Listen, is this human? "By the way, I''m afraid you came to me not just to talk about these things, Al?" Shirou asked. "Yeah." Altria nodded, "Actually, Webber came back and wanted to get in touch with you, but he didn''t have your ID, so he only contacted me and asked me to transfer it to you." "That''s it, I know." Shi Lang nodded. Before Shirou entered this connection point, Weber went to the Atlas Institute to investigate clues related to ultra-ancient times. After Morrigan compiled the ultra-ancient information provided by the corpse of the heavens and submitted it to the Chaldeans, Caleb At the end, he finally understood who his enemy was, and then Webber''s return was logical. However, Webber is so anxious to contact him, I am afraid there are other gains based on the information provided by Skeleton of the Sky. The connection between Shirou and the Chaldeans now lies in the [Friends] system, and the Chaldean side generally only adds Altria and Morrigan, but there are no Shilang''s friends. That was Gilgamesh''s trifle who had leaked out the exchange between Shirou and Altria, causing all the Chaldeans to know it. In order to avoid curious babies like Chloe, natural mouth stinks like Garner, or Kenneth''s "hahaha, you have today" this past enemy ridicule, to interfere with his state of mind, so Shi Lang Nothing was added. Altria opened the [Friends] panel and transferred Webber''s trumpet. With a "swish", a virtual screen soon appeared in front of Altria. And the person standing on the virtual screen is not someone else, it''s just... ¡ª¡ªKenneth. "Let me see, I see. Caster has really become Saber, puff ha ha ha! So you have today too, Shiro Fujimaru!" Kenneth, who was over middle-aged, pointed at Shiro on the virtual screen and held his belly. Laughing. Not only that, he also laughed at Shirou, and pointed at Weber next to him, and said with a smile: "Weber, what else do you say is more pleasing than seeing the enemy when he was young? Isn''t there anymore? Isn''t there anymore? Puff ha ha ha ¡ª!" "Teacher." Webber looked at Kenneth with embarrassment. "It doesn''t matter, Weber." Shi Lang looked at Kenneth peacefully, and said, "We want to make the old man happy. After all, one day will be lost, so we have to make fun of the old man more." When these words came out, Kenniston, who was still full of ridicule, froze when he glared at Shirou, and asked angrily: "Are you saying I''m old, Fujimaru Shirou?" "I didn''t name my surname, you admitted it. And you actually use Caster and Saber to call me and Al. It seems that you miss the Holy Grail War very much. Is it because you are old and you love to remember when you were young? Are you adventurous?" Shi Lang spread his hands. "Humph. The mouth is still poisonous." Kenneth hugged his chest and snorted and didn''t care too much, but the joyous mood disappeared all at once. "I''m just telling the truth, but you don''t accept it yourself." Shilang said, then turned his head, looked at Weber, and asked, "Looking for me, did you find something, Weber?" "I can''t talk about it. After all, the information you submitted is more complete than what I found in the Atlas Academy by borrowing other people''s higher authority." Weber said. "Other people''s higher authority?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Yeah. The monarch of the clock tower has no way to access the three-pointed Hermes base database, but an alchemist from the Atlas Academy helped me." After a pause, Weber turned to look at Shirou and said, "Don''t mention this right. I just read the report. Are you all in the South American junction now?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded. "Do you know what historical node occurred at the time of the connection point?" Weber asked. "I don''t know, the report I submitted should say that this connection point has been changed beyond recognition by [Parliament], and there is no way to see the cultural features of South America." Shirou said. In order to avoid panic, Shirou only told a part of the information, and he concealed it about the meeting between UO and the King of Stars. After all, not everyone can have the courage to face UO. Under extreme fear, unpredictable riots will occur. "However, the local residents have all talked about the existence of gods, and there are Mayan pyramids. It can be presumed that they were in the Mayan mythological era," Shilang said. "The Age of Mythology? That''s great!" Webber smiled and asked, "Then have you met a three-eyed person in South America?" "Three-eyed man?" Weber nodded, pointed between his eyebrows, and said, "It''s a fantasy race with a third eye, the size of which is the same as ours." Shilang recalled for a while, then shook his head, "I haven''t met before, what''s wrong? What''s wrong with this race?" Chapter 1715： "Actually, according to the calculations of the three-pointed Hermes and other alchemy objects of the Atlas Academy, this three-eyed man is very likely to be the disappeared continent, the remnant of the Mu continent that may have dominated the planet, and he and Surut , It is inextricably related to the ultra-ancient civilization you mentioned." Weber said. "Is that so?" "Yeah. And there are legends of three-eyed people all over the world, the most famous of which is the legend of Maya. According to the Mayan legend, there were several civilizations in the world before us, and each civilization was destroyed, which is the so-called ¡°solar period¡± in Maya. When we perish, the world will fall into an end. This prophecy fits you very well. Said the Lord of Relief. " "The three-eyed people in Mu are one of the past civilizations. The destruction of their civilization may also be related to the Lord of Relief. The three-eyed people are the most specific in Mayan legends and are linked to myths. So I guess, After the Mu Continent was destroyed, the descendants of Mu Continent scattered all over the world, but a very large group came to South America and finally became extinct." "So I find them and start with them. Is it possible to understand the historical truth of the sinking of the Mu continent? It is also possible to understand the Lord of Relief, right?" Shi Lang asked. "Yeah." Webber nodded. "So it''s best to keep an eye on the three-eyed man." "I got it." Shiro nodded. Chapter 79 I can¡¯t wait to solve it! It took more than two months for Shilang to reach the eighth rank after working day and night, and then he settled in this shabby lake town. There are many temples and pyramid sites around this lake area. Shilang speculates that it should be the modern Lake Titicaca, the holy lake of the Mayan Indians. Of course, with the discovery of the New World by Columbus, the Indians were slaughtered by the Europeans, and the Aztec empire that inherited the Mayan civilization was also wiped out by the Spanish Empire. After the development of time, this lake area became the border between Bolivia and Peru. Scenery. That is the future caused by the actual development process, and this connection point has moved towards anomaly since it was still in the mythical age dominated by the king of gods, Komu Kamempus. In the actual historical process, the Mayan gods died out, which led to the destruction of the Mayan civilization by the Toltecs in Mexico, and its culture was inherited by the Aztec empire. And in this connection point, the bet of the Star Kings meeting was placed on this connection point, which led to the UO of the other eight planets to come, the Mayan gods rebelled and were destroyed by the UOs, and the Mooncell brought in by Elquet was transformed. This law of connecting points makes it a virtual game world. As a result, the original classical living environment instantly changed into a future sci-fi virtual environment, making the classical humans living on this continent evolve into adventurers who adapt to the game environment. Therefore, even the once holy lake is now sparsely populated. But just as there is a generation gap between young people and the older generation in the Internet age, so does this connection point. Even in today¡¯s connected dot world, adventurers are the mainstream. Belief in God and awe of nature have long been thrown into the garbage dump of history with the advent of UO, but the older generations whose adaptability has declined still follow. With traditional customs. The prayers to the gods, the worship of the holy lake, the tribute to the gifts from nature...This sparsely populated once sacred capital is still full, but the new generation of adventurers are extremely disgusted and repulsed by this tradition, so There are basically no adventurers in this lake area. However, no matter what the new generation of adventurers think of this once sacred capital, Shirou feels good about living here. In the early morning, I trot along the mountain road and came back to chat with the neighbors. I went fishing in Lake Titicaca in the afternoon, and I would tease Mordred from time to time. Life is leisurely and easy. Of course, it would be more perfect if there was electricity and internet, it would be a paradise in a dream. However, Shi Lang had washed away modern diseases when he was in Britain, so he still enjoyed this primitive nature. Returning from Lake Titicaca, Shilang was holding a big fish in his hand, turned his head and looked at Altria, who was also holding several big fish next to him, and said with a smile: "Today I have another big fish feast. I have this fish soup in my hand. Which ones you have steamed or braised are good choices. By the way, the peppers at home are almost gone. You can buy some from Grandma Enos on the way." "Yeah." Altria nodded, smiled and raised the fish in her hand, and smiled: "And today I fished more than Wang." Shiro rolled his eyes: "If you release a treasure to the lake, it is considered fishing." They talked and laughed all the way towards the house, and when they passed by the door of Grandma Inos''s house, they stopped. Granny Enos is a grocer, of course, there are a lot less goods than those grocers in major cities like Zuan, but there are still some South American peppers and salt. After Shiro settled here, it was because of the big family of foodies, so Shiro often bought ingredients from Grandma Inos. "Hello, Granny Enos. Our peppers are gone again, please give us some peppers, and the fish is here." Altria put a big fish in front of the door. Although the transactions between adventurers and NPCs are popular in QP transactions, here, the primitive exchange of goods is still popular. "Okay, please wait a moment." An aging voice came from inside the door, and then, with a "crunch", the door opened, and an old man with white temples walked out from it. She walked out tremblingly and handed a sack of peppers to Altria. "Thank you, Granny Enos." Altria took the pepper and thanked Grandma Inos, but when he was about to leave with Shirou, Grandma Inos reached out and grabbed Altria''s sleeve. "What''s the matter, Granny Enos?" Altria asked with a puzzled face. Shi Lang also looked around, his face full of doubts. Granny Enos hesitated for a moment, then looked at the two of them, and asked, "Master Grneville, Master Altria, I don''t want this fish. Can you help me with this old bone? What? This matter can only be done by adventurers." Shirou and Altria glanced at each other, Shirou stepped forward and said, "Did you encounter any difficulties, Granny Enos? If it is not dangerous, we will help you." "It''s not something dangerous, just helping a poor child." Granny Enos said, motioning for the two to follow up inside the house. Shirou and Altria looked at each other, and then followed Granny Inos into the house. "I have the habit of getting up early. I wake up every morning and walk around my yard a few times. The same is true today, but I found a young man lying unconscious in my yard." Grandma Enos said. "Is it a robber?" Altria said, "If so, you should contact the guard." Granny Enos shook her head: "That''s a good boy, but it seems that he hid in my yard in a hurry. And he has been unconscious, as if he had been cursed." Incantation? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Granny Enos took the two into her house. As soon as he entered the house, Shi Lang suddenly saw a teenager lying in bed fainting. The young man was quite beautiful, with red lips and white teeth, but it was strange that he was from Da Xia, but he still wore a tight hat. Shi Lang watched several times, the boy breathed well, but he just couldn''t wake up, it was almost the same as he had been implied. But unlike Shiro''s simple hints during the Fourth Holy Grail War, it is a kind of magic that is diametrically opposed to the foundation of British magic and is quite advanced. Regrettably, Shirou was very **** the magic way. But Altria didn''t even look at it, and shook her head. Of course, she was a holy sword ambassador, not a magician, and her magic skills were even lower than Shirou, at the point where she barely knew magic. "I also know that the two adventurers are not good at the magic way, so I want to ask the two adventurers to take him to the Morrigan master and help him remove the spell. This is a good boy and should not be subjected to it. The pain of cursing." Granny Inos kindly touched the boy''s cheek. Looking at the kind-faced Granny Enos, Shirou frowned: "Excuse me, how did you tell Granny Enos that he was cursed?" Even Shi Lang, who possessed a lot of knowledge of the magic way and used Merlin''s records, took a long time to see that this was a spell. How did this ordinary old man see it at a glance? Chapter 1716： "I''m rude. I forgot to tell you. I used to serve as a priest to Lord Skel, the **** of wisdom. Lord Skel gave me divine power and wisdom, so I can see it. However, as Lord Skel was chased The invaders fell, and my divine power and sanity disappeared. But I can still see that this child has a clear and clean soul, but is stained with fear and sorrow, and will fall to me. It must have happened. What, so ask two adventurers to help this kid." Grandma Enos said. "I see, Granny Enos." Shi Lang nodded. Grandma Enos was a former priest, in short, the most primitive magician on behalf of God. However, Grandma Inos''s magic magic disappeared with the death of the wisdom **** Skyer who gave her divine power. Shi Lang decided to help. This had no purpose of benefit, just out of goodwill. With one hand wrapped around the boy¡¯s neck and the other hand wrapped around the boy¡¯s legs and knees, Shirou put him up with a slight force, ready to take him to Morrigan, and let the master of magical path Morrigan check it, and the wind that brought him up Er, let the hat on the boy''s head fall off, revealing the boy''s true appearance. "King!" Altria pointed to the boy''s eyebrows in surprise. Shi Lang''s gaze was also condensed, and there was a gap between the young man''s eyebrows! Three-eyed man! Shilang was a little surprised. Not long ago, Weber talked to him about the three-eyed man, but now he actually met a three-eyed man! According to Weber¡¯s conjecture, the three-eyed people are descendants of Mu, and there may be any connection between Mu and the Lord of Relief and the ultra-ancient civilization. Shi Lang''s eyes were fixed on the three-eyed boy in his arms. Shiro likes the current quiet and peaceful life, but as long as he is the ultimate most powerful enemy that hinders him from obtaining such a life, that is to destroy the ultra-ancient civilization, he used the Shajo Aige to summon it during the Shinjuku Holy Grail War. The Lord of Relief of the Apocalypse Behemoth! "Please don''t worry about giving him to us." Shi Lang looked at Grandma Inos and said. Wake up this young man and contact Webber again, and perhaps we can get some clues about Mu and the Lord of Relief. It was originally an unintentional act of kindness, but because of the boy''s third eye, Shirou''s degree of attention suddenly increased. Shilang took the boy out of the house, then turned his head to look at Altria, and said, "Al, our big fish feast is going to be postponed. I''ll go to Morrigan first, or you should go back first?" "Business matters, king." Altria shook her head, looking at Shirou with a serious face, and said: "I''ll go too. That''s the true and ultimate enemy of Chaldeans, and I''m too I want to find out who he really is." Shirou nodded, and then cooperated with Altria to rush towards the place where Morrigan was. After Shirou and Altria left, Grandma Inos walked out of the room, with one hand on the door, and the other looking at the backs of the two who had left. She sighed, "God eyes, no wonder the child''s soul is like that. Sadness..." The secret realm where the corpse of the sky is located is still unknown, but she has left a portal for Shirou in the ruins of a pyramid in this old sacred capital. After passing through the portal, the sky changed and the earth changed, and the two Shilang returned to the secret realm of the corpse of the sky. "Welcome back, Master." A quiet greeting rang in his ears, Shirou turned his head and saw the **** brain dressed up as a bunny girl, with a broken pattern. "Why do you look like this?" Shi Lang was surprised. "Miss Skeleton of the Sky said I was suitable for welcoming guests, so she dressed me up like this and waited here." After a pause, the tone of God''s Brain showed waves, and there was also a hint of resentment in the eyes of Shilang: "Master, how long will I stay here?" "Is it okay here?" Shirou asked. "It''s very good here, but I have clearly realized it. There is a place where Miss Skeleton of Heaven is where I am very bad." God''s Brain said calmly. "Don''t mention this, where''s Morrigan?" Shirou asked. The brain of the gods stretched out his hand, pointed at the mountain forest not far away, and said: "Take Lingzi and Miss Qihuang from the killing courtyard to level up in that forest." "Okay, thanks, the drawing is broken." Shi Lang nodded, then holding the three-eyed boy, he ran towards the dense forest. Altria nodded politely towards God''s Brain, and then followed Shirou away. The brain of God watched them leave with empty eyes. "Oh. By the way, Master hasn''t answered me yet, when will he take me away." It was only now that the brain of God remembered this. Shiro rushed into the dense forest with the three-eyed boy, and soon saw Lingzi who was killing all around, Kiara in the killing house, and Morrigan who was dozing off behind them while assisting the BUFF. "Huh? Mr. Shirou, Miss Knight Wang?" Kiara in Seishiin first discovered Shirou and Altria, put away his sword and greeted Shirou and Altria. Ling Zi also greeted them, Shi Lang nodded at them, and then looked at Morrigan. After several people greeted, Morrigan had already woke up. She looked at Shirou with a lemony face and said sourly: "Look, the unclean man playing with the woman''s body has appeared!" "Sister..." Shi Lang was full of black lines. Well, the big-mouthed **** of Gilgamesh, stabbed the matter to the point where all Chaldeans knew it, and Morrigan knew it naturally. "Do me a favor, okay, sister?" Shi Lang asked. Morrigan bulged her cheeks and turned her head away: "No help." "Please, release this kid''s spell." Shi Lang put down the three-eyed boy and said. Morrigan originally wanted to refuse, but glanced at the three-eyed boy for a while, as if the big bad wolf had seen Little Red Riding Hood, his eyes couldn''t turn away on the boy''s third eye. "Such a good magic material, are you here to give it to me specially, Gurneyville?" Morrigan held his heart in both hands and looked at Shirou with gleaming eyes. "Huh?" Morrigan arrived in front of Shirou with a stride, and stared at the young boy''s third eye with gleaming eyes. "I also just heard that, although I heard that there is one in the wandering sea that is still preserved, but the wandering sea can''t get in, so I always thought it was a fantasy. But I didn''t expect it to exist!" "I can''t help it, I can''t help it! Where''s my knife? Where''s my [Invading Blade Gold]? I can''t wait to dig out this eye." Morrigan stared at the third eye between the three-eyed boy''s brows with green eyes, like a hungry wolf. Chapter 80 is really careful~! The three-eyed man has a place in the ancient legends of civilizations in all regions of the earth. Not to mention the power of the Celestial Kingdom, the third eye between the eyebrows is called the "eye of wisdom" in the Indian tradition, but it is called the pekoe in Buddhism. In the traditions of Hinduism and Buddhism, the statues of Shiva, Buddha, yogis, saints, and Bodhisattvas all have a third eye painted to show their sacredness and status. The Upanishads pointed out that human beings are like a city with nine gates. The nose, nose, eyes and ears lead to the external sensory world, while the third eye is the tenth gate, leading to infinite inner consciousness. Chapter 1717： In the Western European God system, the "Revelation" also specifically explained the power of the third eye, and the annotations are no different from Asian religions. Of course, among the legends of the Three-Eyed Man, the most famous is the Mayan civilization that has long since disappeared. The Mayan civilization is a prehistoric classical civilization that is as mysterious and glorious as the Sumerian civilization of Gilgamesh. Regardless of other powers, in astronomy, Maya¡¯s calculation of the Earth¡¯s cycle is almost the same as that of modern times, and he is very clear about the appearance of the cosmic environment, so clear that it makes people suspect that they are aliens. Of course, the biggest impression that modern people have of Maya is the slaughtered Indians and Maya''s predictions. In Maya¡¯s prophecy, it is clearly stated that there were five glorious human civilizations in the world. And one of them was the era of Gendaya civilization dominated by the three-eyed people. That is the prehistoric civilization that belongs to the prehistoric civilization for modern civilization. But for modern people, the three-eyed man should belong to the relationship between inheritance and replacement. Because modern people also have a "third eye". However, the "third eye" of modern people has degraded, no longer appears on the body surface, and does not possess mystery, and people have given it a biological scientific brain organ term-the pineal gland. In Buddhism, the internal and external understanding, the enlightenment of the Tathagata, is the awakening of the pineal gland from the perspective of mysticism, which enables the reappearance of the "eye of wisdom" and the acquaintance of wisdom. For a pure magician, the more mysterious the material, the more interesting it is for the magician, whether it is a modern magician or a god-day magician. The third eye of the three-eyed man is the purely ecological eye, the heavenly eye, and the divine eye. In the sense of modern mysticism, it is the top fantasy material like the huge dragon skeletal under the clock tower spirit tomb Albion. . Moreover, the third eye of the three-eyed man occupies an important place in various regional myths, and its mystery and attraction to magicians are self-evident. And in reality, there is only one third eye in the existing three-eyed people, so it is no wonder that Morrigan is so keen to solve the three-eyed boy. Although she knows the mystery system of various regions well, she still has a passion for legendary things, not to mention that the true identity of the three-eyed man is a survivor of Mu mainland. Morrigan has never been in contact with the disappearing continent-Mu Continent, and the mysterious system of the Gendaya civilization, and naturally has a lot of interest. But Shiro directly reached out and stopped. This three-eyed boy is related to the clues of Mu Continent, and Mu Continent may be related to the Lord of Relief. Of course, he can''t just sit back and watch Molly deal with him willingly. Of course, it was scary enough that Morrigan could actually utter the word "explanation". How does this guy study magic? "Is it really impossible to dig? I only need a little bit, even if it''s just a cornea?" Molly asked unwillingly. It was rare that something interesting to her appeared, and she would not be reconciled if she didn''t argue about it. "No way." Shi Lang shook his head, "Help him solve the spell, sister." "I got it, I got it." Molly replied feebly. In the final analysis, she is not Morgan Lefy, and she does not have the toughness and cruelty of Morgan Lefy. She walked weakly to the side of the three-eyed boy, took a few glances, and couldn''t help but sigh. "What''s the matter, sister?" Shi Lang asked. Morrigan took a few more glances, then raised his head to look at Shi Lang, and said: "He is not a curse, but a curse from the power of the gods." "A curse extended by the power of gods?" Shi Lang asked. "To put it simply, it is the magic of God. God magic is the mystery of the birth of the blessings of the gods. Merlin and I are all magicians of God. However, after Votigung was defeated by you, on this planet The gods of God disappeared completely, and all the magicians of gods hid in the sea of ??hesitation and no longer contacted reality." Morrigan said, pointing to the three-eyed boy, and said: "He should be the god-dynasty reiki that is unique to South America. Rei-pressure magic generally originates from the power of the gods in charge of death, which can separate the soul from the body, thereby The difference between the soul and the body is simply the separation of consciousness and body. It''s just that this kind of magic, in theory, shouldn''t be performed on strangers." "How do you say, sister?" Shi Lang asked humbly. No one knows the magic way better than Morrigan. Even the famous witch-Medea in Greek legends. "Morgan Lefy was sent to the nun¡¯s convent by his father, King Yusher, to study magic when he was a child. The magician who formed the nun¡¯s house at that time was a heresy magician who was driven out by the wandering sea. I remember, the first to teach Morgan Lefy A teacher once said that God''s Reiki is bestowed by the **** of death to serve his priests. It is used to help him catch souls who do not want to enter the underworld. Those who enter the underworld will not perform or affect the strangers. ." "Do you mean he is dead, sister?" Shi Lang asked. Morrigan shook his head: "From the perspective of this wavelength and the vitality of the body, it is impossible. And since I arrived at this connection point, I found that the **** generation in this connection point has long been completely dissipated, the''heaven'' and the''underworld''. The concept of ¡°death¡± has also disappeared. What I¡¯m wondering is this. The gods have disappeared, and why the power of the **** of death still remains." "Can you untie it?" Shirou asked again. Morrigan thought for a while, and said: "It is okay, but it will be very difficult to involve the soul and the concept of''Reaper''. If you are not careful, you will make mistakes. If at this time, I have a **** eye to assist, it will be quite smooth. ." Morrigan stared at the third eye of the three-eyed boy, full of desire. Shiro pushed Altria in front of him and said, "I think my sister must really want to show her hard work in front of Al." Morrigan: "..." The identity has been exposed, there is no alternative. However, as a soft-hearted fairy Morrigan, Shirou actually introduced the sister of the witch Morgan Lefy who owes it the most as a threat... Shameless! Altria looked at Morrigan seriously, "Sister, come on!" "Don''t talk to me like this against Gneville''s face..." Molly wailed feebly. She already regretted entering this connection point in her heart. Isn''t it good to continue to be an e-sports waste wood in Chaldea? While Morrigan was dragging his feeble body, he began to try to unravel the art of the three-eyed boy, Shirou re-visited the secret realm of the Skeleton of Heaven for a few more times, and happened to see Lingzi who was lonely and brushing the blame. "Long time no see, Ayaka." Shilang greeted Lingzi. Ling Zi, who was still slashing the strange with a relaxed look, heard this name, and the hand that had just held the big sword stiffened in an instant, and as a result, he tripped to the ground by the weight of the big sword in his hand. The monster turned his head and glanced at Lingzi who had tripped him over, with a face full of contempt. This woman even fell off a monster. What''s the use? It''s really wasting her to die and raise her level. "It hurts." Ling Zi touched his buttocks with pain on his face. Shirou came over: "Are you all right, Ayaka." Ling Zi''s face suddenly froze, and he didn''t know how to answer. "There is no need to continue to deny it, Sajo Ayaka? I am Fujimaru Shiro. I was afraid of what you were worried about before, so I didn''t dare to recognize you." Shiro said. He has many questions about the Holy Grail War in Shinjuku and wants to ask Ayaka Sajo, because his awakening is not complete, and some memories are lost in the infinite reset. Moreover, that should be a very important part of memory. For example, how did he get involved in the Holy Grail War in Shinjuku in the first place, how did he inherit the invisible vortex from the original fairy Taitis, and how did he kill Sajo Aige? The most important thing is how did Sajo Ayaka survive the resetting of the enlightened being? Sajo Ayaka sighed, "Actually, my memory of awakening is not complete." Chapter 1718： "What do you mean?" Shirou frowned. Is Sajo Ayaka, like him, reincarnation in an infinite reset? "My memory stays in your Enlightened One destroying the Beast ¢ö-Apocalypse behemoth and resetting the world. When I returned to God, I was already in Chaldea and became one of them called''Sun Jianmei Lingzi''s post-buy master. I don''t know anything about the gap in the middle." Lingzi said. "Is that so..." Shi Lang nodded thoughtfully, but he was a little disappointed in his heart. Originally thought that Sajo Ayaka could escape the resetting of the enlightened person. It was a special technique, but now, there is a mystery of a ghost hitting a wall. Maybe Sajo Ayaka got into Chaldea, and then she has to ask Marisbili. "Um, I have always wanted to ask, where''s Attila?" Looking at Shi Lang, Ling Zi hesitated for a moment before asking. She wanted to ask Attila''s whereabouts very early, but was afraid of getting some ominous news, so she never dared to ask. And now, she finally mustered up the courage to ask Shirou about Attila. In fact, Lingzi, as the Master, can perceive Attila through Lingshu, but due to the digitization of this connection point, the De Lingshu loses its original effect, and it can also allow Servant and Heroic Spirits to use The adventurous form continued to exist, which also caused Ling Zi to be unable to confirm Attila''s state. "Attila..." Shirou thought for a while, and finally he explained it with each other. "Really. Attila has changed back to Attila..." Ling Zi pursed his lips, this is the best and the worst news. The good thing is that Attila has changed back to himself, and the bad thing is that Attila has changed back to himself. "I always believe that Attila is Attila, and she has a soft side in her heart." Ling Zi said with her lips pursed. "Yeah. I believe it too." Shi Lang nodded. "Lingzi~!" At this time, Qihuang in the killing house ran from a distance. Lingzi glanced at Qihuang in the Shashengyuan, then turned to look at Shilang, and whispered, "Please don''t tell others about me." Shi Lang glanced at the Killing Institute Kiara thoughtfully, and then nodded, "I know. Don''t worry." "Also, next time, please use your body to talk to me. Your way will remind me of some very unpleasant memories." Ling Zi said. "I know..." Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang reacted in a spirited way and asked, "Wait, what do you mean by this very unpleasant memory?" "How do you think you approached my sister, and then pierced her heart with a knife from behind?" Ling Zi rolled his eyes, then turned and left. Ling Zi''s words made De Shi Lang a little thoughtful and terrified. Could it be that he also swapped his body with whom, and then stabbed Sada Aige on his back? No, he hadn''t got the invisible vortex at that time. Moreover, combined with the existing conditions, if it was him, he would be disguised as Sajo Ayaka, then betrayed Arthur, and then deceived Shajo with the drama of the sister¡¯s affection, the sister is the sister¡¯s most reliable relative. Ai Ge''s trust stabbed her again. This is in line with the behavior he would take under extreme weakness. Of course, this is the template of his behavior with countless experiences now. How did that real chick kill the root emperor Sajo Aige? I am afraid that apart from Sajo Ayaka, only the victim Sajo Aige himself The most clear. "What did Mr. Shirou tell you?" "Nothing, just to guide the upgrade." "Oh, that''s it. Let''s fight monsters together. My all-colored lingering monsters will gather quickly." "Hmm." Lingzi walked away from the killing courtyard to pray for shortage. Shi Lang shook his head, thinking that Morrigan might have lifted the curse of the three-eyed boy, and rushed back, but in the middle of the journey, he ran into the mustard young child with King Lanling. King Lanling was about to say hello to Shilang, but after a glance at Shilang, Mustard Hinako closed the book angrily and said, "King Lanling, let''s go another way!" She can''t forget Shirou''s insult to her at the Junction in Fuyuki City. Even if that incident has passed almost half a year. But this hatred will never end! If it weren''t for... Mustard young child closed the book and left angrily. King Lanling glanced at Shi Lang apologetically, and then chased after him. "It''s really careful." Shi Lang whispered: "What a big deal, I still bear hatred." Mustard Hinako staggered, then turned her head, gave Shirou an angry look, and left aggressively. If it weren''t for... Shi Lang shook his head and returned to Morrigan. Here, Morrigan has already lifted the gods and spirits magic on the three-eyed boy. Once the magic was lifted, the three-eyed boy regained consciousness. "Hat, hat! My hat!" Once he woke up, he covered his third eye with horror, and then looked at Shi Lang and Morrigan with great horror. "Adventurer, priest...God, save me! Save me!..." Chapter 81 I finally found you, Lord God! The three-eyed boy''s emotions were very intense, and Morrigan could only [suggest] him and force his emotions to calm down. After calming down a little bit, the three-eyed boy stopped yelling, but curled up, his eyes were vigilant, and he stared at Shilang and the others in fear. Morrigan gave a business-style angelic smile, "Don''t be afraid, we are not bad guys. If you encounter any difficulties, you can ask us for help, and we will help you." What a gentle tone and a healing smile, so true, kind and beautiful, surely there is no more true angel than this, right? However, instead of being comforted by the three-eyed boy, he was even more terrified, like seeing a demon in an angel shell. His whole body trembled, and his body and mind were dominated by fear, but because of the effect of''suggestion'', he could not. It was revealed that in the dual mental oppression of calm and panic, the whole person fainted directly. "..." Morrigan''s face suddenly froze. Chapter 1719： Altria pointed to Morrigan and said, "Sister Wang, you scared him to faint." "I didn''t intimidate him!" Morrigan retorted. "No, my sister''s face alone is terrifying enough." Shilang made a slap in the face: "I met an acquaintance NPC before and recognized me as you, so I was scared and ran away on the spot, leading me to a task. I haven''t submitted it yet. Sister, why don''t you go to the whole house?" "But my appearance is similar to Al!" Morrigan said quickly. "No, it''s a long way off. Al smiles like sunshine, but you smile like a devil. You can tell at a glance that you have a bad heart. It''s tarnished this cute face, so let''s have a plastic surgery." Shi Lang was expressionless. "..." Altria turned her head a little embarrassedly, and Morrigan squatted to the corner and circled. My brother has changed to double standards, is there still love in this world? Also, I want to goug his eyes, I''m really sorry! "It''s just the king, look at the boy''s reaction, probably..." Altria looked at the third eye of the three-eyed boy. "Probably because of that eye, I suffered misfortune." Shirou turned his head and looked at Morrigan who was circled in the corner, and asked, "Sister, is that eye really so valuable?" "Of course, the more ancient things are legendary, the more mysterious they are, not to mention the **** eyes in the legends. For the modern magic way, it is no less mysterious than the gods, and it is quite the best material for the magic way. A normal magician will get it by all means." Morrigan got up, pointed to the third eye of the three-eyed boy, and said: "And as the second king said, this may be related to the legendary Mu Continent. It is a mysterious system that has disappeared, regardless of whether it is for the gods. Magicians and modern magicians are full of temptation. And even for modern science, knowing that the value of this eye will be obtained by any means? After all, the curiosity of modern science is more expansive than the magic way." Shi Lang was noncommittal, but Morrigan had something to say, this third eye was very valuable. After all, even Shi Lang wanted to know about Mu Continent through the three-eyed man, so he could attack the tip of the iceberg of the Lord of Relief. "Can you take out his memory and have a look?" Shirou asked Morrigan, looking at him. "No," Morrigan shook his head, pointed to the third eye of the three-eyed boy, and said: "That divine eye is protecting his spirit. In addition to the basic''shallow hints'', other mental interference types Magic will be rejected by that divine eye." "Not even you?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. If you talk about magic skills, today''s Morgan Leffield is no less than anyone else. Morrigan said helplessly: "After all, it is the prototype of the''peko'' in Buddhist legends." Pekoe is what Buddhism says about the third eye. It is said that only the enlightened sacred can get Pekoe. Combining mysticism and biology, it means to reach the other side of enlightenment, and human beings can activate the pineal gland, thus being transparent inside and out, enlightening the past, present and the future, and becoming sacred. Of course, this is the interpretation of the Buddha by the people of the earth, but in fact, the Bodhisattvas, including the enlightened ones, are high-level existences of extraterrestrial wisdom similar to the observers, and like Gaia¡¯s ultra-ancient civilization, they are high-level existences that roam the sea of ??stars. . And this can also explain the mystery of the pineal gland, which is known as the "pekoe", and the third eye of the Gendayas, who once dominated the world, is the "pekoe, the **** eye, the sky eye, the lingtai square inch" It is also common sense that Morrigan¡¯s mental interference magic is invalid. "Wait a minute, you answered me so succinctly. Have you already experimented with him?" Shi Lang suddenly realized this and fixed his eyes on Morrigan. "How come... I''m not such a terrible person..." Molly turned her head guiltily, sweat dripping from her face. Shi Lang looked at Morrigan helplessly, even if he became an e-sports girl, the result was still the witch Morgan Leffey. When he was about to speak, Shirou felt cold behind his back. [The Flower of Evil] unconsciously drew malicious magic power from behind, and then a scent wind accompanied by a soft sound, sounded in Shirou¡¯s ear: "She, That''s such a terrible person." After speaking, the man still stuck out his tongue, trying to lick Shirou¡¯s ears, but just opened his mouth. Next to Altria, he drew out the Star Sword, attached to it with huge magic power, and turned it mercilessly. The man slashed away. With a "chao", after a cold sword gas passed, the earth was cut out with a sharp thin line. "It''s terrible, terrible..." The man patted his chest with lingering fear. "That''s your own death, the corpse of the sky." Tiamat looked at the crumb angel beside him with a small chest patted with contempt. Altria sullen her face, staring coldly at the corpse of the sky, "If you offend my king like this, it won''t be a simple magic swing next time." "Like a lioness, it''s terrible." The dead body of the sky shivered. "Isn''t it because you want to treat me maliciously like this?" Shilang turned his head and looked at the dead body with a headache: "Even if I simulate the side of Zhu Yue, the revenge of this personality is too much like a child, right?" "What revenge. Although it''s simulated, I''m not Xiao Zhuyue." The Dead Skeleton said with a smile on his face with his hands behind his head, "I just want to see your cute expression. The more rational the person, After being molested with a panic expression, the more cute it is." Shiro: "..." Altria began to be murderous. "It''s terrible, terrible. If you don''t say it, it won''t be possible." The Skeleton of the Sky glanced at Altria with a little fear, this is a real lioness, it is better not to tease. "By the way, where''s Mordred? Didn''t you bring her here?" The Skeleton of Heaven looked around without seeing Mordred''s figure, and asked aloud. "A few newcomers, one is thoughtful and the other is as innocent as a lotus flower. The child is not there, and my fun is less than half." Tian Zhixuemu sighed. Shirou asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you have a good time playing with Mustard Hinako?" "The kid is too temperamental. Every time he goes straight and mindless. After a few rounds, he becomes boring." Tian Zhizhi said with a sigh, "It''s still interesting to play with Mordred." This is really a scumbag. Shirou looked at the Skeleton of the Sky with a blank face, and then said, "By the way, I happen to have something to ask you both." "What''s the matter?" Skeleton of the Sky and Tiamat asked. "Do you know anything about Mu mainland?" Shiro asked. Mu Continent, that is a continent that has disappeared for a long time. No one in the world today knows anything about that continent, but Tiamat is different from the Skeleton of the Sky. Tiamat is an ultra-ancient interstellar warship, and the fertiliser of Sumerian civilization, the **** of star-making, and the dead body of the sky is a superb creature that extends the consciousness of Venus, UO. Both of them may have some understanding of Mu mainland. "Muland?" Tiamat shook his head: "That may be the civilization that one of my companions returned to the earth and bred. But unfortunately, when I returned to the earth, my eyes and attention were only multiplying me. The inherited fire. And, at my time, Mu Continent seems to have disappeared." Shi Lang nodded, then turned to look at the Skeleton of Heaven. "Don''t look at me. For 4.6 billion years, how can I stare at Gaia all the time, and remember what civilization was born in Gaia, and what land has disappeared. I only remember the big things, only the big things? ." said the dead body of the sky. Obviously, she didn''t know anything about Mu mainland either. "However, when I was awake last time, the earth did indeed have a big explosion, and then the land was sunk several pieces. At that time, Mercury wanted to fly to the earth, and then I wanted to chase after it. Gaia refused. The impression was quite deep, so I still remember. Among those lands, there should be the continent of Mu you mentioned?" said the dead body of the sky. Hearing this, Shi Lang asked: "When was that happening?" "From the perspective of human time, it was probably more than 30 million years ago." The Dead Skeleton said uncertainly: "I remember that after the big explosion, Gaia and Taitis began to call Tiama. I returned to the voyage, and also received artificial intelligence bodies from alien galaxies that were unable to continue navigation due to exhaustion of energy. Those bodies also created a nice-looking courtyard called''Atlantis'' on Gaia''s body. At that time, I I want to grab it." Shiro knew that the "Atlantis" and the artificial intelligence machine referred to by the dead of the sky were actually the Greek gods. However, she didn''t know much about Mu Continent by listening to the meaning of the corpse of the sky. Chapter 1720： "The one who knows most about what''s happening on Earth is Gaia himself. But unfortunately, Gaia has been corrected. Even if you hold the Star Sword and the Star Spear, you can''t understand His Star Principles and talk to Him. In addition, it is from the ultra-ancient to the modern age, and created the fairy tits. It¡¯s just as regrettable that you inherited the vortex of tits, which means that most of the **** have been killed. "Death of Heaven spread out his hands and said. Her meaning is very simple, that is, you can''t know the answer you want to know. "By the way, Sakura''s brother, why are you asking about this?" Tiamat looked at Shirou and asked. Shiro stretched out his hand, pointed at the three-eyed teenager who had fainted, and explained Weber''s message. After hearing that Shirou wanted to understand the tip of the iceberg of the Lord of Relief, he began to explore things about Mu and the Gendaya civilization. The Demise of the Sky curled his lips and said, "What is there to explore about that thing. But, really explore. If anything comes out, it¡¯s best to tell me too. Honestly, including us UO and the Star Kings, we also want to know the true face of the Lord of Relief." Tiamat nodded solemnly. She also wanted to understand what the essence of the Lord of Relief who destroyed their civilization like the gods of the universe was. "The village chief...sister..." At this time, an unconscious murmur called out from the mouth of the three-eyed boy. Shiro knew that the three-eyed boy was about to wake up, and in order to have a peaceful communication with the three-eyed boy, Shiro had to condemn Morrigan first. This made Molly Gan very resentful, but she had to leave. She knew that the things about the Lord of Relief were really more important than her interest. As soon as the three-eyed boy woke up, he saw Shi Lang and others who were watching him, and his face was immediately full of fear and fear. Heaven''s Death Corpse smiled comfortingly: "Don''t be afraid, little boy." She is wearing a white dress, shoulder-length blonde hair, and her delicate and gentle face, which makes people feel like an angel in a fairy tale. However, in the eyes of the three-eyed boy, he saw a piranha that bite and swallowed its prey, and he shivered suddenly. "Don''t be afraid." Tiamat said. The three-eyed boy saw it again. He saw a warship full of weapons, strafing the ground, and annihilating everything, and two giant dragons that created countless cannibals, and he shivered with fright. "We are not bad guys." Altria said. The three-eyed boy trembled, and he saw a red dragon that was fragmented, but still breathing dragon''s breath. The three-eyed boy''s gaze fell on Shilang again. At this moment, he was not just shaking, his whole figure was dominated by fear. He saw endless malice and darkness from Shi Lang, but when he looked into the depths, he saw the light of fire in the endless darkness. There was a small white person by the fire, covered in black spots, constantly licking the firewood, the burning fire was small but very dazzling, illuminating the extremely narrow darkness. And beside the villain, there was a whirlpool, turning, turning, seeming to produce a great repulsive force, isolating the infestation of that huge darkness. "Hello, please don''t be afraid, we are not..." Shi Lang was about to hold the three-eyed boy''s heart, but before he could finish his words, the three-eyed boy fell to the ground directly at him, worshiping and knocking. "My lord god, my lord god, I finally found you. Please save the village, save the village!" Crying and grabbing the ground. Shirou was stunned. What the hell? Chapter 82¡ªThe Maelstrom, the Protector, and the Magician of God "My lord god, my lord god, I finally found you. Please save the village, save the village!" The three-eyed boy cried and robbed him of the earth, bowed and kowtow to Shilang, then grabbed Shilang''s hand and cried. Shi Lang moved his hand, failed to draw it back, and raised his eyebrows: "If you have something to say, I suggest you let go of my hand before I get angry." Shirou cherishes the body he is currently using, because this body belongs to Altria, not his. The three-eyed boy was taken aback, and subconsciously let go of his palm. Shi Lang pulled his hand back and rubbed it. This boy looked rather small, but his strength was quite large, and he was indeed an ancient fantasy species. Shilang sat on the table aside, looking at the three-eyed boy with his holy blue eyes, and asked, "What is your name? And why do you call me "God"?" The three-eyed boy looked around at the people around him, panic and at a loss. Altria stepped forward, looked at the three-eyed boy gently, and said softly: "It doesn''t matter, we will help you." Looking at the gentle Altria, the image of the guarding red dragon seen in the three-eyed boy''s eyes became clearer and clearer, and the nervous and panicked heart settled down unconsciously. He turned his head, looked at Shi Lang, and said: "My name is Charia, Lord God, I live in a village in the Cordillera Mountain System..." It turns out that the three-eyed people living in South America are not just Charria, but a village. The three-eyed village was built on the mountain. Before UO they wantonly transformed this connection point, it inhabited here, living the primitive life of sunrise and sunset. The virtualization of the world has no effect on their lives. Not big. The three-eyed people also believed that they would live a stable and stable life until more than a month ago, a group of God-based magicians and adventurers who mastered the power of God attacked their village. "Obviously there is nothing valuable in our village, and there are no monsters gathering upgrade points around, but those priests and adventurers attacked our village and killed Uncle Olas, even the village chief and Ramo. Sister Yi..." The three-eyed boy clenched his fists, and fear, hatred, and resentment formed a complicated picture of the human world in his eyes. "They took us into captivity, and I took the opportunity to escape. They are too powerful and I can''t save the people. However, as long as you find the legendary patron saint, the people will be saved... So, Lord God..." The three-eyed boy looked at Shirou hopefully with both eyes. The dead body of the sky came to Shiro with a stride, stab Shiro with his elbow, and said with a smile: "So you are also a god. Shouldn''t you want to bury yourself, King Eternal?" "This kind of low-level joke is not fun at all." Shilang rolled his eyes, stretched out his hand and grabbed at the hair of the dead of the sky, and then moved upwards, the dead of the sky screamed in pain, and suddenly did not dare to hold his elbow against Shiro, and instead hugged his head and pulled away with Shiro. Distance. Shi Lang squinted at the Skeleton of Heaven, but fortunately, this guy''s hair was not as short as Elquette, and it was not easy to grasp. Turning his head and looking at the three-eyed boy, Shi Lang said, "I am not the protector of the village. You have found the wrong person." Hearing this, the three-eyed boy was excited: "No, I definitely did not find a mistake, you are the protector of the village!" "How do you tell?" Shilang asked. Whether he is a modern person or a British person, at least ten thousand years have passed since the surviving South American mythological era of Maya civilization. How could he have left footprints and legends here? Moreover, using [Root Cause] to tamper with the recording tape of Lingzi, it is a miraculous thing to succeed once, and it is impossible to happen the second time. After all, Gaia''s monster and Alaya''s heroic spirit are not joking. The most important thing is that the Lord of Relief is sealed in the [root] vortex known as the Akashic Record, and the probability of being directly swallowed by the Lord of Relief is extremely high when entering the road of [Root]. Shirou still remembers the past of his journey through [Root Cause]. He still has a fluke. It can only be said that the stronger he becomes, the more he knows, and the more he knows, the more he can realize his own insignificance and unknown horror. So how can this kind of thing happen a second time? Chapter 1721： Everyone also put on a natural smile, they naturally figured out this kind of problem. "Url." The three-eyed boy looked at Shi Lang''s eyes and said loudly. At that moment, the smile on Altria''s face disappeared, the sham smile of Death Skeleton also converged, and Tiamat''s gaze condensed sharply. The three-eyed boy pointed to his third eye and said: "After my third eye is awakened, I can see the essence of things, so I can see that you are the protector of the village." It turned out that the three-eyed tribe¡¯s heavenly eyes had degenerated into normal naked eyes, but under the attack of the magician and adventurer of God, fear and hatred infected his heart, causing the three-eyed boy Charya to activate his heavenly eyes, making him visible. The existence of things. According to Charia, their village erected a statue of the "protector god", and the statue guided his eyes to the once Mayan holy land of Lake Titicaca. But midway, he was overtaken by the goddess magician who had hunted him down, and he was cursed, passed out, and was finally picked up by Grandma Inos. After listening to Charia''s experience, Shirou realized the crux of the matter in addition to pity and sympathy. Whirlpool! Guardian! According to Weber, the three-eyed man originated from the Gendaya civilization in Mu Continent. And the Gandaya civilization is known so far, the prehistoric civilization closest to the ultra-ancient civilization, and it perished in about 30 million years before history. Specifically, Mu Continent was born at a certain time point when the ultra-ancient civilization died, and then died more than 30 million years ago. It is the oldest civilization that can be detected by modern science and magic. If you use the fifth magic, you may be able to explore the more ancient ancient times, but it is a pity that Shirou has no communication with the fifth magician, and the communicative second magician is throwing away the practical application theory of the second magic. After giving it to Chaldea, I don''t know where it went. In addition to this, one can only take a huge risk to explore the more ancient past of Bhim Continent from the [Root Cause]. "I advise you to dispel the thought of exploring the past, Sakura''s brother." Tiamat said suddenly: "You have no way to explore the past before the Second God, even from the [Akasha Record]." "Why?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "I was driven by those children to the Sea of ??Imaginary Numbers as the node. The past time node was corrected by [Gaia] and [Alaya]. None of the connection points made by [Council] can be traced back to the Second God. This was the case in the previous past. Even if you burned the huge magic power gained through the entire history of mankind, it could not be traced back to the Second God Generation, so dispel the idea of ??exploring the past." Tiamat said coldly: "The past is meaningless to you who are living in the present and looking for the future." "However, the hands of the undead from the past are firmly grasping the present and not letting her go to the future, right?" Shi Lang said with a smile. Tiamat was speechless, the hand from the undead in the past was not a side object, but the lord of relief. If the Lord of Relief is not prevented, and the distortion of the past and the present is cut off, the future will not be obtained. "Okay. Let''s help you." Shi Lang looked at Charia and said. Tiamat has no reason to lie, so there is really no way to explore the past before the Second God Generation. The **** generation is divided into three periods, namely the star-making era where Tiamat lived, and the second god-generation of the three realms of God as the core by the gods driving out the star-making gods, and the god-generation Dissipated, the post-God era, when the gods disappeared, is also the classical era of mankind. The posterior gods were buried by Shiro himself, not to mention, the sign of the disappearance of the second gods was Gilgamesh''s farewell to the gods, which was the Sumer-Akkadian period more than 3,000 years ago. The demise of Gandaya was more than 30 million years ago. It is known that no one who has come into contact has a civilization older than them. Gendaya is the starting point, and there may be clues about the Lord of Relief when they learn about the continent of Mu. "Okay. Let''s help you take back your people." Shi Lang looked at Charia and said. Hearing this, Charia wept with joy: "Thank you, thank you, Lord Guardian." Shilang said with a black face, "...The premise is that I must not be called a guardian!" Charia''s face froze. Shiro decided to help Charya regain those three-eyed tribesmen who had been taken captive, thus cutting into the study of Mu Continent. Morrigan was also very interested in this. "This kind of thing, let me come no matter what? I am the most proficient in the magic way among us!" Indeed, Shirou took Morrigan with him. This made Morrigan happy, and at the same time he stared excitedly at Charia¡¯s third eye, "I just heard it, you said that many of your tribesmen were killed. If the eyes were buried like this, wouldn¡¯t it? Isn''t it a pity? It needs to be passed on, it needs to be passed on! Give me one or two, isn''t it a problem?" The laughter like a mad scientist made Charlia shiver in fear. Moreover, the vision Charlia saw from Morrigan made him even more terrified. It was a devil with an angel''s skin and a grinning smile. "Huh? Morrigan go too? Then I go too!" The Skeleton of Heaven raised his hand to sign up, and was quickly pressed down by Tiamat. "What are you doing, Tiamat?" The Demise of the Sky looked at Tiamat displeased. "Don''t make trouble." Tiamat said calmly. There are two Skeletons of the Sky, one is the Skeleton of the Heavens to return the favor of Gaia, and the other is the Skeleton of the Heavens that follows the will of the Star King. Unfortunately, the latter is more capable than the former. Once the Skeleton of Heaven walks out of this [Unknown Realm] that has become the base camp, it will be discovered by another self, which will expose them all, so the Skeleton of Heaven must stay in the base camp. "Ah~~~! I want to go out, I want to go out! It''s so boring here!" The Dead Skeleton of the Sky tumbling on the ground like a child acting like a baby to an adult. Unfortunately, no one took care of this speculator with two boats. Tiamat couldn''t go either. She was the pillar of the base camp. Once the base camp was exposed, she could be counted on to withstand it. Shi Lang thought about it carefully, and finally brought Lingzi and the killing courtyard to pray for the wilderness, leaving the mustard young child and the Lanling king. The reason is very simple. Mustard hinako doesn''t deal with him and is unwilling to cooperate with him, and Ling Ziquan doesn''t care about it. The "Various Stagnation" inherited from the Demon Bodhisattva by the Killing Yuan Kiara is a powerful treasure with the power of the beast. In addition, Shirou did not bring out the brain of the gods. This makes God''s brain full of resentment, even if she is a high-level artificial AI, she is unwilling to stay with the dead of the sky. In this regard, Shirou said: "Among so many people, I trust you the most. That''s why I gave you such a difficult task. Didn''t you find out? This disappointed me too much." "Yes, is it? But what is the task..." "Don''t you understand what I mean? Then it seems that you are nothing more than that. You have given favor to the corpse of the sky." "No, no, I understand. I will stay here well and complete the task of the Master." God''s brain replied bitterly. Although I don''t know what the mission is, but if I don''t respond here, the Master will become Miss Skeleton of the Sky. If the Master becomes Miss Skeleton of the Sky, it might as well go to death. Chapter 1722： ¡ª¡ªSo, this kind of thing, absolutely don''t! After bidding farewell to the dead of the sky and others, Shiro returned to the city of Lake Titicaca. "Al, you take your sisters to the house first, and I''ll talk to Grandma Enos." Shi Lang said. "Okay." Altria nodded, and then walked towards home with Kiara and others in the killing house. At this moment, Morrigan walked out and said with a smile: "I won''t go with you anymore. I will also see the grandma Enos. Since she is a priest of the wisdom god, she is a typical Mayan **** magician. Maybe. You can learn about Maya¡¯s mysterious foundation through her." Altria nodded. Morrigan walked to Shirou''s side and said with a smile: "Let''s go,''Sister''." "Don''t make fun of me." Shi Lang looked at Morrigan helplessly, this guy is typically deliberate. Shi Lang and Morrigan walked in the direction of Grandma Inos''s house. No one speaks, the atmosphere is a bit subtle. Even Shirou didn''t know what to say at this time. To be honest, in his heart, he actually had a grudge against Morgan Leffey. He was only scrupulous about hurting people, so he never showed it. "It''s really amazing to say." Morrigan said suddenly. "What''s magic?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "To be able to be with Gurneyville and Al in such a peaceful way, if you change to Morgan Leffey, you probably won''t be able to do it anyway." Morrigan said with a smile. "There is no such thing." Shi Lang shook his head, and then asked in confusion: "Actually, I wanted to ask a long time ago, sister, why do you always say your real name alone." "This." Morrigan blinked and said with a smile: "Morgan Leffey is Morrigan, but Morrigan, not Morgan Leffey. So, where Morgan Leffey won''t help you, Morrigan will help you to the end. " After speaking, she left like a butterfly. "Sister, a lot has changed." Shi Lang smiled, and then chased after him. When entering the city of Grandma Inos, a "pop" suddenly rang in her ears, and a strange feeling that seemed to travel through my heart suddenly made De Shilang''s brow frown. Morrigan''s footsteps also stopped abruptly. "You feel it, Gurneyville?" "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, and said with a serious face: "It''s an enchantment magic!" "Not only that. This is the power of God!" Morrigan was full of seriousness: "When the power of God is manifested in the form of enchantment magic, the power will be increased several times, and there is also the power of God. It can be said that the simplification of the magic way of the kingdom of God is called the inherent knot. The Shindai version of the world is not an exaggeration. There must be a Shindai magician doing something here, be careful, Gurneyville. You who have seen Merlin and me, should understand that the Shindai magician is not like a modern magician. Weak." Shi Lang nodded, his face serious. Not only that, but the [evil] of his shadow has also absorbed the malice of a huge human being in varying degrees. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The thunder pierced the sky, tearing the skin of the world in half, exposing a dimensional crack, and then hit a courtyard in the distance. Lightning flint! "It''s Granny Enos'' yard! Something happened over there!" Shi Lang and Morrigan rushed quickly. Chapter 83 Enter the wrong version of the BOSS! Quickly ran towards the house of Granny Inos, and soon Shirou and Morrigan saw a huge shadow covering the yard of Granny Inos'' house. "That''s the plague." Morrigan said, "There should be a God-based magician who has the power of the plague." Shiro nodded. At this moment, this urban area has been shrouded by the inherent barriers of the Shendai version, stripped from reality, and can be said to belong to a different-dimensional space. At the same time, the reason for the creation of this inherent barrier is that the magician of the gods used the power of the gods, so the power of the gods in this inherent barrier is overflowing. Seeing the manifestation of the concept of the ¡®plague¡¯, Shi Lang moved his mind, and the [evil] hidden in the shadow suddenly rushed out, like a bubble, wrapping the two together. "In fact, it doesn''t need to be like this." Morrigan said helplessly. This level of plague can be easily resolved by her, but since this is the brother''s kindness, it''s fine to accept it. In the black mist where the concept of the ¡®plague¡¯ came into being, the moment he came into contact with [evil], it was as if the gourd baby saw her grandfather, she obediently stepped aside, revealing the scene in it. There were five people in the yard shrouded in the ¡®plague¡¯. Among them, Enos leaned on crutches and looked seriously at the four wizards who were wearing gold and silver and smeared their faces on the opposite side. "The king of the gods Komu Kamempos fell into an eternal sleep, and the gods of anger and wisdom, Skel, who assisted the **** king to dominate the world, have been destroyed by the invaders from the chaos. The gods of wisdom and anger have both been destroyed. The long-standing war has ended, Enos. Hand over that Gandaya, and we will not hurt you." The lead wizard said to Enos. Hearing this, Enos shook his head: "You tore up the agreement of the ancestors. This is a blasphemy against the ancestors." The leading wizard snorted coldly, and said, "That is the agreement made by the ancients who pretended to be with the Gendayas. What does it have to do with us? Enos, although you are the priest of the wisdom **** Skyer, but Skell has fallen, how much power is still left in your rickety body? At best, you can only create this enchantment and seal our''plague''. There are not many priests still alive in this world. , We don¡¯t want to do anything to you, let alone destroy this once sacred place. I advise you to hand over that Gandaya." Upon hearing this, Enos shook his head again: "The agreement of the ancestors cannot be broken. It is precisely because of the culture and knowledge brought by the Gandayas that we quickly get rid of primitiveness and ignorance and understand the true nature of the world. In the past. , It is precisely because there are many greedy and bigoted people like you that we have committed a history of blood and sin against the Gandayas who came from afar, and the remaining Gandayas do not want to contact us again. The ancestors of this country realized this, so they agreed not to contact and harm the only remaining Gandayas." "Nonsense." The leader stared at Enos coldly and said, "Since you don''t give it, then we have to catch it ourselves." As soon as the voice fell, the leader took out a sheep¡¯s head staff from his arms, the spell was quickly read, and in an instant, a dark hole appeared behind him, and countless pests, poisonous insects and wraiths flew out of it, carrying a powerful ''S curse rushed towards Enos. Upon seeing this, Enos slammed the cane with his palm, and in an instant, power flashed, and a storm started from her as the center, spinning rapidly, mixed with thunder. Rumble, quite resounding. Those flying insects and wraith spirits rushed to the top of Enos''s storm, and they were immediately torn apart by the storm''s powerful centrifugal force and lightning. Upon seeing this, Morrigan pointed to Enos and said: "That is the power of the wisdom **** Skyer. The wisdom **** Skyer has infinite wisdom, but also has the destructive power of thunder and storm. But this power is in In the Aztec era, it was taken away by the Quetzalcoatl." Shirou nodded, but Enos, who was almost immobile, still had the power of the wise **** Skyer in his body. "That old man should rarely use divine power, so Skell''s favor still remains part of her body. However, the old man is in danger." Morrigan said. Hearing this, Shirou looked at Morrigan strangely, and said, "Skell''s power should be higher than the power of those dirty things? Why is Granny Enos in danger?" Chapter 1723： "That''s what you say, but in terms of size, it''s not of the same order of magnitude." Morrigan said. As soon as the words fell, the storm surrounding Enos gradually diminished, while the group of resentful spirits of the leader on the other side increased. At the back, the leader slammed the sheep''s head stick into the ground, and with a scream, a blue flame rose from the sheep''s head skeleton, and the next moment, the huge door of the corpse appeared in front of Enos. Upon seeing this, Enos yelled in amazement: "The Gate of the Underworld!?" "Impossible! The underworld has disappeared! How can you still summon the gate of the underworld?" In the incredible face of Enos, the door of the corpse slowly opened, and the faint air of the underworld slowly overflowed from the door, wherever it passed, life was eroded and no grass grew. In an instant, those faintly blue underworld auras gathered together and formed a huge death vortex. With a scream, they directly inhaled the manifestation of the wisdom gods such as the storm and thunder on Enos, and then With a "crunch", the door was closed. Wisdom¡¯s blessing was broken, Enos''s face suddenly whitened, and his body became vain, a little uncontrollable. However, she looked at the leader in disbelief, "Why? Pluto and the underworld have disappeared, and the death gods have also fallen. Why do you still have the power of the death **** and you can call the gate of the underworld?" However, the leader gave her a meaningful smile and replied, "Didn''t you hide that Gandaya? Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, Enos." "Could it be that..." Enos'' eyes widened, and the palm of his crutches trembled even more. She understood. When it comes to this, I still haven''t understood why they arrested the Gendayas and why they could restore their divine power. Then the wisdom **** Skye bested her for nothing. "This is, this is...!" Enos trembled angrily. "Yes. We are doing this for Maya''s good, to save Maya!" the leader said loudly. "What are you talking about?" "Open your eyes and take a good look at this world, High Priest of Enos." The leader pointed to the surroundings and said: "We used to be divided into two factions because the **** of anger and the **** of wisdom competed for the dominance of the world, and we fought, but That would not destroy the world. But what about now?" "God has fallen, the world has been tampered with, and the once sacred capital has become so desolate and pathetic. And what about us? Where are we priests? We are priests who listen to the words of God and express the will of God! We are the priests who have the highest position in the city. Noble man! But it has become a **** that even rats don¡¯t want to come near! Adventurers, adventurers, adventurers... the world has become distorted! Need to be corrected! Need to be changed back to its original state!" The leader stared at Enos frantically, and said: "This world needs to be redeemed, we want to redeem this world!" "The salvation in your mouth is actually your own desire, right?" Enos asked calmly. "What about it? What about it? Does it matter?" The leader sneered, then stretched out his hand towards Enos and said: "Priest Enos, you have two choices. Or, join us, we will restore your divine power and gain power beyond God. . Or, just disappear here." Hearing this, Enos smiled, "It sounds like I have only one choice, kid." "Of course. So, what is your choice?" The leader looked at Enos with joy. If the high priest of Enos, who once served the wisdom god, joins, the team will be even larger. "The great Master Skell once said that the most precious treasure that mankind has is not a gift from God, but awe. So, please forgive me for rejecting it." Enos shook his head and said. The leader''s face froze on the spot, and then he showed murderous intent, "Then you go and accompany your Lord Skell!" With a wave of the leader''s rod of human rights, countless resentful spirits converged into a powerful wave of curse force and bombarded Enos. Enos closed his eyes. She has nothing to regret in her life. It''s just a pity that as a pious priest, she has witnessed the fall of God. Besides, she is helpless to the coveted Gandaya. "Fall into the endless abyss and regret it!" The leader laughed wildly. Is there anything more worthy of happiness than to kill the once top-notch personally? However, when the wave of resentment was about to fall on Enos, the land in front of Enos broke apart with a "click", and the endless mud flow rushed out, forming a mud wall to block the resentment. In front of the wave. In an instant, the wave of resentment formed by the endless resentful spirits from the underworld **** did not even turn over the waves, but was completely absorbed by the mud wall. "What!?" The leader was shocked. Enos also opened his eyes and looked at the mud wall in front of him with a puzzled face. Afterwards, the mud wall turned back into a mud flow, rushing towards the back of Enos like a meteor. The eyes of everyone present also moved out of thin air along with the mud flow, and they suddenly saw that mud flow fell on Shi Lang''s shadow, and then submerged in the shadow. "My adventurer?" Enos was surprised. The leader is full of doubts: "Who are you?" "An adventurer who approaches here," Shiro said. "Adventurer? Adventurer, adventurer..." The leader kept talking about "Adventurous", his eyes became more and more red, and then he sent a wave of resentment towards Shilang, "Adventurous... all have to die!" Shi Lang ignored the resentment Lingbo, but turned to look at Enos and asked, "Grandma Enos, are you okay?" "It''s okay, the adventurer, run away!" Enos was anxious, and the leader launched an attack. Why is this adventurer so slow? "You are fine, otherwise, I really don''t know where to buy ingredients." Shi Lang naturally said with a smile. Looking at Shirou, there is no defensive reaction, and the leader is angry and happy, and his face is very funny. Shi Lang ignored his attack when he was angry, and Shi Lang ignored his attack when he was happy. In this way, another hateful adventurer is about to disappear! However, when the spirit wave of resentment rushed in front of Shiro, the [evil] in Shilang''s shadow came out again, vomiting a bubble, and directly installed the wave of resentment. Then, with a "pop", the bubble burst, and the resentful spirit wave disappeared. The leader''s face froze at the time. "That thing looks very restrained." Someone said. "So what? Send him to the Hades!" The leader said in a cold voice, and then he pressed the sheep''s head on the scepter, and the next moment, the door of the corpse appeared again, and the horrible suction was directed at Shiro, trying to **** Shiro into the corpse of the underworld. . Enos said anxiously, "Hurry up, sir, adventurer. Once you get sucked in by that door, you will enter the **** of the underworld, and the catastrophe will be over!" "Hades...actually nothing, Granny Enos." Chapter 1724： Shi Lang smiled, then turned to look at the door of the corpse, sighed and said, "The realization of the power of the Hades...If you change it to thirteen years ago, I am afraid that it may not be able to block it after a lot of effort. But. If you think about it now, it''s nothing." As soon as the words fell, with a "shoo" sound, the Red and Black Universe¡¤Evil Flower, like a predator, rushed up directly to the air of the underworld, and directly wrapped the door of the corpse. Subsequently Zi Zi Zi! ! The gate of the corpse, which is extremely terrifying and symbolizes the realization of the power of the underworld, is like a toffee chewed by a child. It is directly smashed and digested by the red and black universe¡¤The Flower of Evil, turning into a huge magical power and feeding back. Shiro. "This, how is this possible!?" The leader was dumbfounded. That, that is the gate of the underworld! ¡®Heaven¡¯, ¡®Earth¡¯, ¡®Man¡¯, the gate of the Hades in the Three Realms! It is the direct manifestation of the underworld, with the concept of underworld blessing, even the main **** cannot destroy the gate of the underworld. But, but... This mud, This mud actually broke the gate of the underworld directly, and then was it eaten? How is this possible? How is this possible? "Who, who are you?" The leader stared at Shirou steadily. The guy who owns this kind of alchemy is by no means an ordinary generation. "I''ve said it all, it''s just an adventurer." Shi Lang replied simply and clearly. "Don''t talk nonsense with him. Go to hell, adventurer.''Thunderbolt''!" Lightning and thunder. "''Flame''!" A sea of ??fire. ... After the leader''s rudeness, the other three gods magicians also took action. As soon as it is shot, it is a divine power with terror and destructive power. However, in the face of those powers, there is no need for Shi Lang to export, [evil] directly rushed out and swallowed all those powers. There was also a "hiccup". Everyone''s faces are black, is there such an insult? Chapter 84: Absolute Evil¡¤The Lord of Relief! The magician of the gods is the priest of the gods, possesses the grace of the gods, and can exercise the power of the gods. These gods'' powers are extremely terrifying. They are natural manifestations that the ancients can recognize. At the same time, they are also the cornerstone of all modern people''s illusions. They have the ability to destroy mountains and seas and crash cities. Fu Tigeng, a man-made conceptual god, carries the final counterattack in the post-God era. He is the son of a changing era. He is known as the last god. Although his theocratic power is not as good as that of the main god, it is far superior to ordinary gods. The Shilang and others were driven to desperation. At this time, the powers of the gods used by these god-generation magicians, including the powers of the main gods such as "underworld" and "death", are more terrifying than the last **** Votigung. However, these powers are more terrifying than the last god. As far as Shi Lang is concerned, it is useless. Absorb the [evil] stored in the body of the Shajo Aige by the Lord of Relief, combined with the [evil in this world] from Angola Manuel, the [Vampire Evil] from Cathy Parruge, and the false **** seat The [Flower of Evil] formed by the fusion of some [Evil of Gods] has far exceeded the conceptual boundaries that can be defined by treasures and armor made by Gods. Its cursing power, even if it is the power of gods, can easily be infested and transformed into magic power to feed back Shilang. "Unexpectedly, even the concept of Pluto and other gods..." The leader looked at the [evil] surrounding Shirou in astonishment. No matter what, he did not expect that there actually existed something beyond theocratic power in this world. "Damn adventurer...!" The leader''s popularity is declining. The one he hates most is the adventurer. Because it is the adventurer who pulls the priest down the lofty altar. In the past, he was a priest who served the gods, and obtained the power of the gods from the gods. Standing at the top of power and status, he was a privileged class of Maya civilization and a group of wisdom gods led by the high priest of Enos. However, since the UOs destroyed the gods and transformed this connection point world into a virtual world of data, the priests have been driven down from the privileged class of society by adventurers, and they have become dispensable ordinary people. It is easy to change from frugality to luxury, but it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality. After enjoying the privileges of the privileged class, he suddenly became an ordinary person. I am afraid that no one can accept it. Just like that, he abandoned the factional prejudice of the gods, began to contact the priests of the angry gods, and joined the organization of today''s gods magicians, and began to hunt down the Gandayas. The leader doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of the Gandayas. After all, they are just a group of refugees who have smuggled from a foreign country. But since the organization obtained the magic that can rekindle the divine power from the Gandayas, he went on. Heart. He participated in organizing the hunt for the Gandayas, and while his hands were stained with blood, he also restored the divine power he had been looking forward to day and night. God is no longer there, but the power of God still exists on him. As long as you drive away those chaotic invaders and destroy those adventurers, they are the gods of the new world. It was with this mindset that he started to act, and tirelessly pursued and killed the Gandayas. But now, their theocracy has been easily swallowed by Shirou''s [evil]. Just like the resistance of the gods to UO, it was easily annihilated. How ridiculous? How can you allow it? The leader clenched his fists and fixed his eyes on Shirou. To restore the priest¡¯s dominance of everything in the past, then the divine power must be supreme. How to allow things that can easily destroy the power of the gods? The leader''s eyes were cold, and then he reached out and took off the hood on his head. Enos noticed something was wrong, and yelled, "Be careful!" Chapter 1725： The other party has restored the divine power, so it must have discovered the secret of Gendaya that the previous priests tried to hide, and had to guard against it. "It''s too late! Go and die!" The leader laughed wildly. "Is that really the case?" Shi Lang''s face was calm. Even if you want to release some super-standard big move, such a close distance, it depends on his permission. Unleashing the ultimate move in front of him, do you really think he is a martial idiot like Kakarot? Besides, he is not the only one here! Sure enough, when these god-generation magicians were about to stretch out their hands to take off their hoods, a large amount of mercury suddenly appeared on the ground, like a mud stream, entangled them. "This, what is this?" The magicians of the Godsdai were full of horror. Enos also looked at the mercury a little surprised, "It contains the power of nature, but there is no breath of God... Is this a conceptual attire after the concept of a region is magically processed?" "You really have eyesight." Some surprised voices sounded, and the next moment, behind those gods and magicians, Morrigan with a surprised face appeared. Her attire is not like the attire of a general magician. It is to perfect family magic, combining fantasy materials and using alchemy to refine. Instead, she uses the concept of the lord of the island to implant the concept of Britain into her attire. . Therefore, as long as she wears ceremonial outfits, she will receive high-level support on the British Isles just like Elquit was supported by Gaia. Because of the forced transplantation of the regional concept, Merlin was also rated as the overbearing woman of inferior women, and was broken once by Merlin during the period when King Uther was gone. But this does not mean that her ceremonial costume, the Black Madonna, is just a simple plaything, but it was rated as an unrepeatable miracle reproduction by the gods and magicians of the British Sisters, and she still couldn''t understand her Black Madonna. However, Morrigan really didn''t expect Enos to see the essence of her Black Madonna at a glance. "Really deserves to be the priest of Zhishen..." Morrigan could only sigh with emotion. The wisdom **** Skyer, that is the **** king of South America, is equivalent to the first generation of the Titan **** king in Greek mythology. Although he was defeated by the UOs, his power is undeniable. Therefore, his high priest is naturally no ordinary magician on behalf of God. "Excuse me, Your Excellency Morrigan. It''s just that the wisdom of Master Skell has not completely dissipated from my rickety body." Inos said. After a pause, Enos looked at the gods and magicians who were trapped by the Black Madonna, and quickly said: "Your Excellency Morrigan, don''t let them take off their hoods. If I expected it, they have already removed Genda. Ya¡¯s eyes were transplanted to his body." "Relax. Once I am anchored by my Black Madonna, there is no way to unlock it without the power of the Hercules." Morrigan said confidently. The Black Madonna, who transplanted the concept of the British Isles into it, could not disarm the Black Madonna unless it possessed the divine power concept of the Hercules who carried the British Isles. Of course, those who rely on the magic way to solve them like Merlin are very few. Moreover, Merlin was able to decipher her Black Madonna at the beginning because she has not grown to the full maturity she is now. Now she has mastered most of the mystery foundations and fairy secrets in all regions of the world, and has become perfect. In terms of demon skills, perhaps Merlin is inferior to her. If she becomes a hero after death, she must be one of the strong contenders for the crown. Therefore, even if it was Merlin at this moment, once she hit her Black Madonna, she would never try to solve it by tricks. "You can''t be so full of words, Morrigan. It''s better to add a layer of insurance." Shilang said, his mind moved, driving [evil] and attaching to Morrigan''s Black Lady. In this world, when accidents are most prone to occur, when they are most complacent, this is Shirou¡¯s experience. So far, he has encountered many times, the overall situation is in control, and the result is frequent accidents, so it is better to be cautious and take some insurance. The Black Madonna controls the bodies of those gods and magicians, and [evil] can contain the theocratic power they hold. The combination of the two sealed their divine power and body. In this way, cross-examination can be conducted. However, the moment [Evil] just attached to those gods and magicians, the power of the Lord of Relief contained in [Evil] was out of control. The malice of the Lord of Relief is to get rid of the traps of [the evil of this world], [the evil of the vampire species], and the [evil of the gods], and break through the mudflow of [evil]. Shiro saw the abyss-like dark mud tide resembling a completely transformed moth, tearing through the surface of [evil], emerging from it, infecting and ruining Morrigan''s Black Madonna in an instant. "Gurneyville, what are you doing?" Looking at the overflowing mud tide, Morrigan was taken aback and hurriedly backed away. "I don''t know, that part is out of control, stay away from it!" Shirou hurriedly drank, and then cut off the [evil] that was flowing to the magicians of God. Those mud tides containing the power of the Lord of Relief spread all over the bodies of the four god-generation magicians, and then, like worms, surged toward the four god-generation magicians'' eyebrows. The wind and cloud gradually rose, blowing off the hoods of these four gods and magicians, revealing their faces and the **** eye between the brows. Gundaya''s eyes. "Sure enough, it was transplanted..." Enos said with a complex expression. At this moment, the dark mud tides on these god-generation magicians, like iron nematodes that found their hosts, flooded into the eyes of the four Gendayas. "Ah ah ah ah -" The four gods on behalf of the magician screamed, their bodies melted into a puddle of mud as if they had been splashed with royal water, with only four Gendaya eyes floating in the air. At the same time, under the action of an incomprehensible force, the four Gendaya eyes rotated and bonded together, all the organs peeled off and disappeared, and then a mass point was formed. When that mass point appeared, the surrounding Goddai''s inherent barriers were like broken mirrors, shattering and returning to reality. "Why... Master Skell''s theocracy disappeared." Enos was full of surprise, she could feel that her last remaining mental power was completely destroyed by that particle, and her body became more rickety and old, with wrinkles growing. Looking at the mass, Shi Lang suddenly felt his heart stop suddenly, stretched out his hand to cover his chest, his face was uncomfortable. The physical heart is still beating, but the suffocation that the heart stops beating is not fake. Shilang understood that this was not physical pain, but soul. The invisible vortex in the soul reacted to that particle! That mass point seems to have infinite mass, and its existence is unbearable in reality. "Kakka-" The skin of reality was shattered, revealing the imaginary interface of the dimension. It is infinite darkness and illusion, without any matter. That is the inside of the universe, the inside of the wormhole that connects dimensions. Chapter 1726： At the same time, the endless mud tide surging, centered on the mass point, spinning. A rebellious whirlpool appeared in front of everyone. "That''s not recorded on Mexis''s slab..." Morrigan was surprised. "M...!" Looking at the rebellious whirlpool, Shirou only felt that the feeling of heart stagnation became clearer. He clutched his chest and squatted down in cold sweat. Plop. Plop. The heart beats violently. But Shirou understood that it was not the heartbeat of the flesh, but the howl of the soul''s pain. The vortex inherited from the original fairy Titis was spinning rapidly, bursting out infinite power, seeming to want to destroy his soul, manifesting itself, and confronting the rebellious vortex. "Gurneyville, how is it?" Molly Gan jumped to Shilang''s side, holding his arm, anxious, but helpless. The lord of relief, the invisible vortex, the level of mystery, has far surpassed her cognition. She was useless except for being anxious. "Quick... escape." He was clutching his chest with a hideous face, and the pain of his soul suffocated him, but he still issued a warning to Morrigan. He can feel it. What is there. There is something terrifying that must come out of that vortex. However, it was late after all. No one expected that the power of the Lord of Relief would actually react to the Eye of Gendaya. At the same time, no one expected that something could come out of that vortex so quickly. The vortex is like a wormhole of connected dimensions, connected to an insurmountable depth. "Kakka-" The skin of reality is crumbling. An eye appeared in the endlessly disintegrating skin of reality. That eye overlooked everything, and made people feel extremely small. At the same time, a voice rang in everyone''s heart. ¡ª¡ªYou are me, I am you. A sense of wonder that resembles one heart and one body emerges spontaneously. Shirou''s self, in front of this voice, gradually died out, and he wanted to assimilate with the essence of the vortex and the eye. However, at the moment when the self is about to disappear, the vortex attached to the soul rotates, and the powerful force dispels the temptation of the sound. Shi Lang returned to his senses and looked at the vortex with fear with his face all over his face. He understands, that is--, Lord of Relief! The power of the Lord of Relief used the four eyes of Gendaya to open the channel of the seal, thus projecting his gaze into this reality. ¡ª¡ªYou are me, I am you. The voice of the Lord of Relief resounded in Shiro''s heart, tempting Shiro to assimilate with him. "It''s ridiculous, you are you, and I am me! We are different individuals, I am Shiro Fujimaru!" Shirou shouted. His ego alone cannot escape the temptation of the Lord of Relief. But with the support of the invisible vortex, his ego can resist the temptation of the Lord of Relief. After recovering, Shirou was already sweating. He can be sure that if there is no invisible vortex, no one can resist the temptation of the Lord of Relief. Not even the Skeleton of Heaven, Tiamat. It''s no wonder that the Skeleton of the Sky and Tiamat are so afraid of the Lord of Relief. Fortunately, his ego persisted. Lifting his head, Shi Lang saw an extremely magical scene with horror on his face. "You are me, and I am you." Flowers, trees, houses, civil engineering, space, time, air, heaven and earth...All organic and inorganic matters, even concepts, seem to have been given life, shouting these words, and stepping towards the vortex of the Lord of Relief in turn . Flowers and trees stepped in. They disappeared. The civil engineering of the house stepped in. They also disappeared. Time and space stepped in. The space-time domain of a region is distorted, becoming a space-time gap that exists but can never be reached. "You are me, and I am you." Morrigan and Inos stared blankly in unison, then left Shirou aside and moved towards the vortex. "Don''t go there!" Shi Lang stretched out his hand and grabbed the two of them. Chapter 1727： Now he dare not use [evil]. [Evil] There are still many powers of the Lord of Relief. At this moment, the eyes of the Lord of Relief are projected in front of you. If you use his power, it will be a cocoon. Organic matter, inorganic matter, biology, concepts... everything is assimilated with the projection of the Lord of Relief. However, the gaze of the Lord of Relief fell on Shi Lang. His gaze is extremely deep and serene, something indescribable and cannot be defined by humanism. However, the moment his eyes saw Shirou, there was a slight wave of personification. ¡ª¡ªOn your body, my container. The moment this voice rang in his heart, Shi Lang felt a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, the next moment, the Lord of Relief''s gaze projected, and no longer assimilated other things, it turned into a streamer and rushed straight towards Shi Lang. Speed ??has surpassed light and all indicators that can define speed. Even if it is the speed of thought, it cannot be compared with it. Before Shilang had time to develop his instincts, the projection of the Lord of Relief fell into his soul. ¡ª¡ªBe a part of me. "Ah--!" Shirou let go of Morrigan and Enos'' hands and hugged his head. An insurmountable will is polluting his ego. The gaze of the Lord of Relief disappeared. Except for the assimilated and disappeared flowers, trees, houses, civil engineering, and irreparable distortion of time and space, everything has returned to normal. Except for Shirou who was invaded by the Lord of Relief. "Ah--!" Shi Lang held his head and stumbled, a dark mud tide flowed out of his body, drowning him in. Shirou could feel that the will of the Lord of Relief was polluting his ego, and at the same time, his soul was also being polluted by the Lord of Relief, which was producing an extremely terrifying distortion. Shi Lang thought of what Merlin said to him a long time ago when he helped him control the [Vampire Evil]. ¡ª¡ªYou are a container of evil, as long as it is a container, there will be an upper limit. And this bowl is equivalent to the capacity of your "container". As long as this capacity is not exceeded, it is fine. Brother Merlin can also help you block the influence of inhuman evil. But once you exceed this capacity, what you will become, I don''t know. With the strengthening of the spirit and the birth of the Eternal King record, Shirou¡¯s upper limit of capacity has been continuously increased. Once loaded with [the evil of this world], it has reached seven-tenths of the capacity, and now it is carrying the evil of this world and the blood-sucking species at the same time. There will be no problems with the evil and the evil of God. But at this moment, Shirou could feel that the malice of the Lord of Relief was constantly filling his container. And although he is a container of evil, he absolutely cannot carry the absolute evil of the Lord of Relief. The Lord of Relief is polluting his ego, trying to deform him into an indescribable, absolutely evil monster! But he can''t do anything. -Damn it! Shi Lang gritted his teeth. But at this moment, [evil] who sensed Shirou''s situation was critical and couldn''t bear it anymore. Almost instinctively rushed out of Shi Lang¡¯s shadow, from the dark human evil carried from Angola Manuel, the blood-red blood sucking evil carried from Cathy Parrug, and from the false god¡¯s seat. The evil of the gods in the starry sky carried everywhere, three kinds of malice, turned into the palm of his hand, trying to push Shirou out. However, the moment they first appeared, they were fixed by the power of the Lord of Relief. Destroying the super-ancient relief lord, his mighty power even the savior is also his hunting target. He is absolutely evil, and dealing with the three kinds of relative malice is simply easy. He wants to contaminate Shirou into an absolutely evil monster, a container like Sajo Aige! ... pS: I didn¡¯t think I was so watery this month, there were 150,000 word updates... It''s a bit difficult to write later, please forgive me. In the super ancient times, I wanted to write when I opened the book, so I will try my best to finish this book, not TJ, please rest assured. There is one more chapter today. Chapter 85 Because I like you! ¡ª¡ªYou are me, I am you. The malice of the Lord of Relief continued to invade Shirou''s soul. [Evil of this world], [Evil of the vampire species], [Evil of the gods], three kinds of relative maliciousness turned into the palm of the hand, trying to push the soul of Shirou out, but they were held back by the absolute evil of the Lord of Relief and could not move. The absolute evil of the Lord of Relief invades into Shilang''s soul, and the invisible vortex that exists in the soul of Shilang is constantly rotating, with endless mighty power, trying to push out the absolute evil of the Lord of Relief. However, to no avail. The Absolute Evil of the Lord of Relief resisted the power of the invisible vortex, and invaded the periphery of the invisible vortex instead. The will of the Lord of Relief, observing the invisible vortex, produces bursts of complex feelings of personification. Longing, hatred, like, disgust, happy, sad, value, contempt... Observing the invisible vortex, the projection of the Lord of Relief, there are bursts of personalization and complexity, and finally converged into a sentence. ¡ª¡ªYou are finally going to be me. Afterwards, the absolute evil of the Lord of Relief rushed into the invisible vortex without hesitation. In an instant, the high-speed rotating vortex stopped abruptly, and then it turned in reverse. Shi Lang''s body suddenly convulsed, and he only felt that endless negative emotions were constantly emerging from the bottom of his heart, impacting his reason. Hate, greed, jealousy, rage, destruction... Endless negative emotions are tearing his intellect and reason, destroying his self. ¡ª¡ªNo. Shiro shouted. He knows that once his intellect is torn apart, his ego will disappear and become an absolutely evil monster. No one knows what kind of monster he will become. The most important thing is, once he becomes an absolutely evil monster, who will protect the things he cares about? Chapter 1728： Or in other words, if he becomes an absolutely evil monster, he might become a weapon of the [Council] to destroy Chaldea and hurt people he values, right? How can this be allowed? People are inferior, because they cannot become an absolute existence that is always rational. But because of this, Shirou was afraid of becoming an absolutely evil monster. I never want it! With such thoughts, Shi Lang gritted his teeth, kept recalling beautiful things in his mind, and began to fight against the endless negativity. The beauty he possesses is extremely short-lived, but the short-lived beauty is the driving force for his advancement and struggle, and his spiritual sustenance in the face of many difficulties. However, this time, those good things cannot be resisted. Reality is not comics and novels for emotional consumption after all. Human emotions are ridiculous to the Lord of Relief. Just like the emotions of ants are useless to humans. The only difference is too far. Shirou is being distorted. "Gurneyville!" Morrigan had already regained consciousness. She looked at Shi Lang wrapped in mud tide with a panic on her face. The mystery of the Lord of Relief is far beyond Morrigan''s dimension, and she has no other choice but to be anxious. The same is true for Enos. Although she is a magician of God, and the high priest who has received the most grace from God, she is also an outstanding figure even in the hesitation sea where magicians of God are gathered. But that is the lord of relief. Even the UOs and the Star Kings are terrified. The Lord of Relief who once destroyed the super ancient civilization that formulated the interstellar law, what is the use of a mere magician on behalf of God? After all, even the gods are just ultra-ancient descendants who have inherited some of the technologies of ultra-ancient civilizations. "This, what''s going on?" Suddenly there was a sound in her ears, and Morrigan turned her head to look, and immediately saw Altria, Lingzi, Kiara in the killing house, and the group of Gendaya from Gandaya. It turned out that Altria had just prepared to take Lingzi and the others home, but she noticed the abnormal fluctuations in this area, so she brought people back. "Genieville looks so painful. Why, why is Genieville wrapped in that layer of mud..." Altria looked at Shirou who was wrapped in mud tide uncomfortably. "Contaminating, contaminating... Wow! What kind of monster is that?" Charlea from Gandaya trembled in his legs. His divine eyes had seen endless malice and darkness in Shi Lang''s body, but in the endless darkness, there was fire, as well as the pure and clean villain who was covered in pitch black and the whirlpool that isolated the darkness. But now? Now, Charia saw that endless darkness extinguished the fire like waves, swallowing the bright and clean villain and the whirlpool into the darkness. The light disappeared. The smooth villain also disappeared. The vortex disappeared even more. Yes, it''s just a dead sea of ??darkness. There is no life, no time and space. No... Anything! Charlea felt the incomparable horror and was directly frightened and fell down. "Mum!" Ling Zi held his head, his face full of pain. "What''s the matter, Lingzi?" Qihuang in the killing house asked quickly. Lingzi was the first good friend she knew. "My head hurts!" Ling Zi said in pain, holding his head. Kiara knew that the cause of Lingzi''s headache was the mud tide that flooded Shiro. That kind of malice is like if you want to destroy all the horror, just looking at it, the instinct of the creature will mess up the various physiological hormones of the creature and have a headache. Looking at the painful Shirou, Altria gritted her teeth, "We must rescue Gurneyville." She was already in a hurry regardless of etiquette. In other words, this is the true portrayal of her heart. Gurneyville is her king, but in her heart, Gurneyville''s weight is above the king. "There is no way." Morrigan shook his head and said anxiously: "There is no way to get close to that mudslide. Treasures, star artifacts, goblin mysteries, and power of the gods. Nothing can get close to that mud tide and will be assimilated in an instant." Indeed, it is the manifestation of the Lord of Relief. Not to mention those specific things, even time, space, and concepts will be assimilated. The purpose of the Lord of Relief is to become the point of origin, and everything is born from the point of origin. Therefore, no matter it is any material, or thought or concept, there is no way to evade the assimilation relief of the master of relief. "Let me try. Another one of my sluggishness is the power of the beast, and it is the desire to manifest that there is no entity, and it may be possible to pull Mr. Shirou out." Saishengin Kiara said. "You don''t understand what I mean. Desire is also a thing of thought, but it does not exist in substance, it is a spiritual product. But even so, it can''t escape the assimilation of the mud." Morrigan shook his head and said. If spiritual manifestations such as desire can escape the assimilation of the Lord of Relief, there will be no time and space before being assimilated by the Lord of Relief, and she has more than 10,000 ways to rescue Shi Lang. But it''s useless. The assimilation of the Lord of Relief is at the source. And everything in the world comes from the source, so nothing can get rid of his assimilation. However, before Morrigan made a sound, Kiara in the Killing House had taken action. Countless hands of light appeared behind her and stretched out towards Shirou. Chapter 1729： "It''s no use--, how could it?" Before he finished speaking, Morrigan''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. I saw the sluggishness of Qihuang in the Killing House, and instead of being assimilated, it passed through the mud tide of the Lord of Relief and stretched towards Shirou. "Yes!" Qihuang said in surprise. "Come on, Killing Yard!" Ling Zi said, covering his head. "Hmm!" Kiara nodded with a serious face, staring at Shirou closely. She is very happy. She was born in this world because Shi Lang defeated the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. It can be said that if it were not for Shirou, she would not have been born in this world. Therefore, she, who is kind-hearted, has long wanted to repay her. However, Shirou didn''t need her help at all. At this time, only she was able to help Shirou, which made her very happy. ¡ª¡ªMr. Shirou, you used to help me, now let me help you. Qi Huang said silently in his heart. She knew that Shi Lang was a very good-hearted and enthusiastic person. Such a person should not suffer such a disaster. So, she will come to help Shirou. Come on! Altria and Morrigan cheered for the killing courtyard in their hearts. However, the moment Wan Se lingered when it touched Shirou''s surface, it was like a palm splashed with bones, and everything was destroyed in an instant. "How could..." Obviously only one step away! Qihuang''s face was uncomfortable. No. Not a step, but simply impossible. Nothing can escape the assimilation of the Lord of Relief, and the sluggishness of all colors can pass through the mud tide of the Lord of Relief, which is already an incredible phenomenon. "What should I do? Is there any way to save Mr. Shi Lang?" Qi Huang asked in a panic. Everyone was anxious and helpless. Facing the power of the Lord of Relief is like an ant facing humans, in a mess, but helpless. "Uh-!" Shi Lang''s painful voice resounded in the mud tide. The Lord of Relief is polluting him, and his personality and self are disappearing. Soon, he will no longer be Fujimaru Shiro, but will become an absolutely evil monster. Everyone looked at Shi Lang anxiously, but helpless. They all accepted Shiro''s help, but when Shiro was in trouble, they couldn''t help Shiro. How helpless is this? The mud was churning, wherever it passed, no grass would grow, and life would die. Everyone had to take a step back. "Uh..." Shi Lang''s pain continued, and everyone''s helpless faces even worsened. At this moment, Morrigan exclaimed suddenly: "Al, don''t go there!" Everyone turned their heads and looked at them with shocked faces. Facing the surging mud sea, they all retreated a few steps, but Altria did not retreat but moved forward. Instead, he walked towards the middle of the mud tide, where Shirou was. . "You can''t go! It will die! It''s a real death!" Morrigan shouted. However, Altria approached Shirou without hearing it. She remembered. Although it has been a long time, a long time. But she remembered it all. Because that is the only thing she has, the only precious thing that has not been defiled by Zhu Yue. ¡ª¡ªYou are going to be a knight...well...but before that¡ª¡ª, you have been restored to female body, knight Altria! In the garden of the adoptive father, Genieville liberated her who was imprisoned by the "ideal king". ¡ª¡ªWhat''s wrong? Is it pretty? By the traveling creek, Genieville caught a handful of fireflies and let them go before her eyes. She said: "My king, please don''t really think of me as a girl. Although I am a woman, I am a knight." ¡ª¡ªBecause you are a knight, I will show you this. Don''t think about giving it all the time, and experience the beauty of the oath to protect yourself. By the small river where she traveled, with stars blooming, Genieville made her understand how she was touched by "beauty". ¡ª¡ª Camelot has never really left you, its light has been shining in every corner of you, and it exists in your heart. Even if you can''t meet, your important people will be by your side. Did you hear it? Their voice that keeps calling you? During the Holy Grail War across time and space, it was also Gneville, who liberated her from "paranoia". ... These beautiful memories are her most precious treasure, and they have been lingering in her heart. Zhu Yue tarnished her purity of Gnivale, tearing her purity and beauty to pieces, but only this memory, this beautiful experience, Zhu Yue could not destroy. At the same time, it is the only thing she has. Chapter 1730： As long as she thinks about these things, she is the omnipotent red dragon as long as she has these beautiful things in her heart. "Gurneyville, no matter what you become, I will be by your side, and you will not be alone." Altria walked into the mud tide alone, and the power of the Lord of Relief began to destroy her soul. "Why..." Shirou opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at Altria who was constantly approaching. He didn''t understand that even if it was a knight, even if it was guilty of betrayal, Altria didn''t have to do this level. "You will die, you can''t even go up to the Heroic Seat," Shi Lang said. "Yeah. I know." Altria said. Of course she knows, because this is the power of the Lord of Relief. "So, why? Why are you still close to me at this time?" Shi Lang asked. Shirou believed in Altria''s loyalty to him, but even if she was loyal, there was no need to do so. To do this, it must be at the point where the body and spirit are destroyed. "Because, I like you." Altria smiled. She finally spoke out the emotion hidden deep in her heart. She is the king''s knight, so loyal, but not a dead warrior, so she will be what a knight should do, but she will not give up all and her life. However, she has an ignorant love for Gneville, so she is patient, so painful, so paranoid... So, she will come here. Human is a low-level creature, unable to achieve eternal rationality, and it is Shiro who brought her into the human world. "Stupid-egg." Shilang closed his eyes weakly and tiredly. He has nothing to do. The Lord of Relief is so terrible, he can only become an absolutely evil monster. Altria closed her eyes too. That''s it. Maybe just like this, the body and spirit are all gone, and even the heroic seat can''t go up, but in this way, Gnivale is not alone. "Al...!" Morrigan and others were shocked. No one had expected that Altria would have entered the mud tide of the Lord of Relief so irrationally, and entered Shirou''s side. At this moment, no one can save them. But The miracle of cause and effect is often born at this time. "Why?" Morrigan looked at Altria in astonishment, "Al... hasn''t been assimilated? This is, what is going on?" Altria also opened her eyes, her face full of confusion. Indeed, she was also surprised that she had not been assimilated by the Lord of Relief, and her body and spirit had disappeared. Not only that, Shilang and her body surface both showed a faint gleam, that layer of gleam, resisting the assimilation of the Lord of Relief. What''s the matter? Altria''s face was puzzled. "They are close together, there seems to be a strange force resisting the assimilation of the mud tide!" Morrigan said with a look of surprise. At this time, she thought about it, and said with surprise on her face: "It''s a replacement!" Indeed, it is displacement! There is only an invisible whirlpool that can resist the power of the Lord of Relief. Before arriving at this connection point, Shirou and Altria inadvertently activated the invisible vortex, causing the record to be replaced with the body. At this moment, the time for replacement has not yet ended, and the power of the invisible vortex still remains on Altria''s body. And when the two sides of the replacement come into contact with each other, the power of the scattered invisible vortex merges, tearing a gap from the encirclement of the Lord of Relief, and begins to resist the power of the Lord of Relief. "Hold Gnivale out quickly, Al!" Morrigan yelled anxiously. Chapter 86 Ah, really, don''t tease me! "I got it!" Altria quickly hugged Shirou and rushed out. This is really a surprise. However, the so-called unexpected joy is just a cause that existed a long time ago, but at this moment, it bears fruit. If it hadn''t been replaced at the beginning, at this moment, I''m afraid it''s really doomed. Because it was replaced at the beginning, there is a glimmer of life at this moment. "I won''t let you disappear, Gurneyville!" Altria hugged Shirou and rushed towards the outside quickly. But how could the Lord of Relief let Shirou be so simple? As its projection will continue to invade the invisible vortex, the external mud tide also began to surging, rushing towards Altria. He will put this woman who tried to take away his container to death! Altria had no way to avoid the attack of the mud tide, and the cursing power of those mud tides could not be withstood even by the Holy Sword of the Star. However, at this time, a faint blood red spell curse appeared on the back of Shi Lang''s hand. The spell curse disappeared when Shirou and Altria exchanged records and bodies, but it still existed and emerged at this time. And this command spell, the connected Servant, is the strongest Servant, the savior-the enlightened one! "Chachacha¡ª¡ª" Chapter 1731： As soon as this lingering curse appeared, it disappeared as if it had been activated. At the same time, four lights of enlightenment with endless power appeared in the mud tide, dispelling the mud tide that was surging. ¡ª¡ªWho? Asked the Lord of Relief. ¡ª¡ª...... Allies of those guys'' whirling pure land? The Lord of Relief answered. ¡ª¡ªNo. The Lord of Relief vetoed it. ¡ª¡ªHuman beings wandering around! The Lord of Relief answered by himself. The surging mud tide swallowed the light of enlightenment with endless power, and directly assimilated it into a pitch-black mud tide. However, it was this short-term containment that allowed Altria to escape a mud tide attack. But after a mud tide attack, how can it escape the second mud tide attack? Looking at the mud tide that came up the second time, Altria gritted her teeth. This time, there will be no more accidental aid. Because the contract between the awakening and Shiro was completely ended here. -Put down my container! Said the Lord of Relief. Altria gritted her teeth and glanced at Shirou who had fainted. There was a touch of firmness in her eyes. No matter what, she must take Shi Lang out! The determination has been made, but everything can be done without determination. The so-called people who have the mind will succeed, but they are just chicken soup for the soul. The most indispensable thing in the world is the loser. What to do? "Use my lingering colors to pull them out!" Kiara said. "No." Morrigan shook his head and said anxiously: "You can''t break the surface of the mud tide, you can''t pull them out." Indeed, Shiro and Altria are like meat fillings in buns at the moment. If the buns are not torn apart, the fillings inside will not come out. However, how can the mud tide of the Lord of Relief be torn apart? What power is there to fight the Lord of Relief? "Ah--!" At this time, Ling Zi was covering his head, the pain on his face even worse. Qihuang in the killing house asked anxiously: "What''s the matter, Lingzi?" Right now Shirou and Altria hadn''t been able to break through the mud tide, and there was something wrong with Ling Zi here. What is going on here? "That sister, is covered." Charlea said suddenly. However, no one cared about his words at this time. But at this moment, Ling Zi yelled "Ah", and his body was actually lit up like the sun, and then a powerful magic cannon shot out directly towards the mud tide. The magic cannon is full of magic power, but it is useless to the relief lord¡¯s mud tide, but there seems to be some principle of the same origin in the magic cannon. The moment it touches the mud tide, it tears apart. A hole. "Pull them out." Ling Zi said as he looked at the killing courtyard and prayed. Qihuang in the killing courtyard looked at Lingzi, his body suddenly stiffened. She found that Lingzi had something wrong that could not be said. She was no longer suffering anymore. She didn''t know when those eyes became as clear as the sky. Seeing Qihuang in the killing house looked at him in a daze, Ling Zi frowned, "What are you in a daze, the killing house? Hurry up! I can''t do it a second time!" "Oh!" Kiara nodded hurriedly, and then stretched out the sluggishness, rushed into the mud tide from the gap, grabbed Altria and Shirou, and dragged them out. "Great, I made it! Ling Zi..." Qi Huang yelled in surprise, and turned her head, but she was surprised to find that Ling Zi had fainted and fell to the ground, as if dehydrated, her face was white in cold sweat. Qi Huang walked over and helped Ling Zi up. "Gurneyville...!" Morrigan hurriedly walked over to visit Shirou. "Don''t worry, Gnivale is fine." Altria said with a tired face, touching Shirou''s head. "Al..." Morrigan looked at Altria with a complex expression. At this time, those mud tides were dragged out with Shirou and Altria, convulsing like a vampire who saw the light dead, and then gradually disappeared. At the same time, Shirou and Altoria''s body of light was largely restrained, and the power of the invisible vortex began to react, dispelling the Lord of Relief''s projection will. The remaining mud flows merged into a mass, forming a small reverse vortex. The gaze of the Lord of Relief projected, looking at everyone through the vortex. Everyone watched vigilantly at the small vortex that was getting lighter and lighter, and was about to disappear. ¡ª¡ª...I am the ultimate in everything...the real relief... ¡ª¡ªYou, and Shiro Fujimaru, I remember. There was such a speech without any emotion or personality in the hearts of everyone, and the Lord of Relief slowly closed his eyes. The horrible vortex and the mud tides were also illusory, and gradually disappeared. "It''s over." Qiara in the killing house breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 1732： The Lord of Relief, that kind of oppressive force, is terrible. Even if it is the other one, the Demon Bodhisattva, it is not a dimensional existence. "No, it''s just the beginning." Altria clenched her fist and said. That is the Lord of Relief, the fundamental reason for the birth of the heroic spirit, the ultimate principle of [Council] wanting to liberate, and it is also their Chaldeans'' biggest and strongest enemy. "Let''s go back first." Altria said as she touched Shilang''s face, "Just in time for the king to sleep well." ... ¡ª¡ªIt''s time to wake up. Someone is calling. Shi Lang saw a hazy figure in a sea of ??clouds. Who are you? Shiro asked. ¡ª¡ªYou forgot about me, but I did not forget you, Shiro Fujimaru, a visitor from the outer universe. In other words, the traverser. Who are you? Shiro asked again. ¡ª¡ªI am the dead soul of the past, my name is Taitis. Said the hazy figure. Are you Taitis? Shirou asked, you gave me the vortex? ¡ª¡ªYes. Moreover, you finally met Him, met the evil spirit of the past. You were caught by Him, but remember, don¡¯t fall into His absolute evil, otherwise you will find it difficult to come back. Taitis''s voice became more and more faint, and his figure became farther and farther away. Wait! Shirou shouted, I still have many questions. He pursued Taitis, but couldn''t catch up. Just like the player in the game chasing the truth, he is clearly only one step away from the truth, but he can''t catch up no matter what. ¡ª¡ªRemember, don''t fall into His absolute evil, otherwise it will be difficult for you to come back again. The last voice lingered in his ears, and everything after that disappeared like a cloud of smoke in the past. There is nothing left. How can I be relieved? How can I get the future? Shirou shouted hoarsely. However, no one answered him. This is a difficult problem that no one can answer. How should I be relieved? Shi Lang sat slumped on the ground, muttering to himself lonely. There is no road in the front, it is nothing but white, and there is no road in the back, it is a deep darkness. There is nothing up and down. He could not find the way to the oasis. How can I get free? Shi Lang muttered to himself lonely. "Mother, mother, wake up, wake up¡ª" There was a crying voice in his ears. Shirou''s consciousness immediately returned to his body, feeling that someone was pushing his body. After struggling for a while, Shi Lang slowly opened his eyes, his dim vision became clear, and he immediately saw Mordred with his teary eyes. "Mordred..." Shi Lang raised his palm tiredly and placed it on Mordred''s head, but he was unable to touch her cheek. "Mother!" Mordred was full of surprise, rubbing Shirou''s hand. The real texture made Teshiro a trance. Really, I''m still alive. Didn''t I become an absolutely evil monster. "Finally woke up." Altria came from not far away and looked at Shirou with concern. Shi Lang nodded, and when he was about to speak, he found that he was extremely tired, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak. "You all go out, mother needs to rest!" Mordred said. "But, he needs someone to take care of it." Altria pointed to Shirou and said. "You will only get in the way and hurt your mother, especially you. You will hurt your mother the most, so I will take care of my mother alone." Mordred pushed Altria and his party out of the door, and then closed the door. Mordred walked back, holding Shirou''s hand with both hands, and said with a serious face, "I won''t hurt my mother again." Looking at Mordred with a serious face, Shirou suddenly regretted playing this farce with Altria. Mordred took care of Shiro very seriously, putting his hands and feet in the bedding, and specially cooked light food for Shiro to help restore his vigor. "Mother, ah¡ª" Chapter 1733： Mordred sat on the bed, scooped up a spoonful of fish soup, and handed it to Shiro''s mouth. Slightly regaining his strength, Shiro thought for a moment while looking at Mordred who was so serious, and said, "Mordred, I am..." As a result, before the words were finished, Mordred handed the spoon into Shirou¡¯s mouth as soon as he opened his mouth, muttering: "Really. Even talking while eating, my mother is really a naughty kid. Ah." Seeing Mordred in the form of such an old-fashioned young girl, Shi Lang couldn''t laugh or cry. Just... Why is it fish soup again? Moreover, why is this smell so familiar? Shirou was taken care of by Mordred for three days, and his condition finally recovered and he could get out of bed to move, but his body was still very tired, his mind and body could not be effectively coordinated, and he was inconvenient to move. Morrigan, who has studied the soul deeply, said that this is a sequelae of the Lord of Relief¡¯s invasion. The soul is different from the body, and the replacement effect is about to end, so Shirou cannot effectively control Altria''s body. The Shirou with such inconvenience is like a sickly flower, with no power to fight back. If Gilgamesh sees it, he will probably be ridiculed again. After he could get out of bed, Shirou walked slowly near the yard, adjusting the coordination between his soul and body. In this regard, Altria was very helpless. "You should rest in bed, Wang." Altria said helplessly, accompanied by Shirou. Shilang smiled and said, "Exercise more will help you recover." "It''s a wound of the soul, not the body. You should lie in bed and rest." As Altria spoke, Shirou had been looking at herself with a smile, and she was suddenly annoyed, "I think I should learn from Sister Wang and tie you back hard." Shirou''s smile suddenly froze: "Don''t really..." He can''t stand Morgan Leffield''s toughness. "By the way, Al. Before I fell into a coma, I seemed to hear, I heard you say, do you like me?" Shi Lang looked up at Altria and asked. "You have hallucinations, Wang." Altria said seriously. "Really, hallucination." Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. Altria asked: "Wang, you seem to be relieved?" "Because, what you are using now is my body! In that case, being said that, as a man with a normal sexual orientation, I feel very horrified. Even if it is my own body. Therefore, that It''s an illusion, that''s great. So, will there be the illusion that Al said that sentence to me with his body?" Shirou looked at Altria with a smile. Altria blushed instantly. She understands, Shi Lang is teasing her! Ah, really! How can you tease me? Shirou stood on tiptoe, instinctively wanted to touch Altria''s head, but found that his body was too far from the girl''s height of Altria. Even if he stood on tiptoe, it was extremely difficult to touch, so he Helplessly gave up. When can I change it back? Al''s head is very comfortable. Altria felt a chill instinctively, and she couldn''t help but tremble, and muttered in her heart that the king''s body was not cold resistant. She didn''t know it, she escaped. "Speaking of which. Wang, how do you feel?" Altria asked with concern. What she worries most is how the invasion of the Lord of Relief will have a bad effect on Shirou. "Nothing, I''m fine." Shilang said with a smile, then pointed to a lake not far away and said, "Let''s go there for a walk." "Good!" Altria nodded. No one noticed that in the depths of Shirou''s soul, the invisible vortex was producing an extremely distorted phenomenon. Invisible vortex, the outside begins to rotate counterclockwise, while the inside rotates clockwise normally. The vortex that revolved forwards and backwards continuously revolved, bursting out indescribable evil power. Chapter 87 Saint Quartz! Shirou has regained his ability to act, which is a happy event. But no one was happy for long. The horror of the Lord of Relief has already begun to take shape. Just a gaze projection, they almost wiped out them, no wonder the Star Kings were so nervous. That is indeed not a horror that humans can fight against. Therefore, after Shiro recovered some mobility, he decided to go to the village of Gendaya to look for clues. If you want to fight against the Lord of Relief, you must first know what the Lord of Relief is, and Gendaya is an excellent way to understand the Lord of Relief. "You should pay more attention to rest, rather than thinking about these. If there is any hidden injury, we will worry." Altria said helplessly. "I know, Al. But our time is running out." Shi Lang said. Yes, time is running out. The trial of the Star Kings is now in sight, and the Lord of Relief is also waiting for the opportunity. Shiro must explore the connection between Gendaya and the Lord of Relief as soon as possible, and at the same time, he will defeat the main mission in South America, so that the Star Kings will fail in the bet, otherwise, everything will disappear. Gundaya is a survivor of Mu, and is the closest known to the ultra-ancient civilization. At the same time, the gods of the Gundayas actually respond to the power of the Lord of Relief, so the Gundayas and the Lord of Relief must exist A certain connection is the only way to understand the Lord of Relief. It has not been long since the village of Gendaya was attacked. If you don¡¯t hurry over, I¡¯m afraid there will be no clues left. How can Shirou not be in a hurry? "Forgive my waywardness," Shirou said. Shirou''s heart was determined, and Altria and others had no choice but to compromise. Everyone then prepared their luggage, and after leaving Ilia and Ling Zi, who was in a somewhat abnormal mental state, at home, Shi Lang and others were ready to set off. In fact, Shirou also wanted to keep Mordred at home. After all, the Lord of Relief had already appeared once before. It is difficult to guarantee that he would not appear again. However, Mordred said that his mother is weaker than me. How can you not go? Shi Lang was speechless and could only let him follow. Chapter 1734： In the Titicaca Lake area where Shilang and others had left, Charya led the way towards the village of Gendaya. The footsteps of Yishilang and others, but with more than a day, they crossed the Cordillera mountain system and came to the village of Gendaya. "Passing through that forest is our village." Charya said, pointing to the dense forest not far away. Shiro nodded, moved a little away from Charia, and hid his [evil] in the shadows. He didn''t dare to use [evil] to contact the Gandayas again, lest the power of the Lord of Relief ran away again, causing the projection of the Lord of Relief to appear in this reality. After passing through the dense forest, I soon saw a dilapidated village. The farmland was turned into scorched earth, and there were broken walls and ruins everywhere. "It''s too much..." Qi Huang said sadly. From these performances, we can see how many attacks this village has suffered. Shi Lang and others entered the village of Gendaya and searched for a few laps, but no signs of life were found. Yes, Only devastated. Charia gritted her teeth and said: "...the priests and adventurers attacked our village. It is clear that we have nothing, why are we attacking us?" Shi Lang glanced at him, and it seemed that the child still didn''t know what treasure he possessed. Suddenly, Shi Lang stopped in front of a piece of broken stone sculpture. It was a stone sculpture erected in the central square of the village. It was broken into a large piece and the shape was not visible, but it succeeded in attracting Shirou''s attention. "Charlea, what is this?" Shirou asked, pointing to the broken stone sculpture. "That''s a statue of the guardian god." Charia said. Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at the stone sculpture again, and suddenly felt that this broken stone sculpture was a little like a whirlpool, but because of its fragmentation and age, it was impossible to recognize it in detail. "What is the name of this guardian god?" Shi Lang asked. Charlea shook his head: "I don''t know. We only know that it is a stone sculpture of the protector." Shirou asked: "Then why do you use a whirlpool as a protector?" Shirou cares very much, because the appearance of the Lord of Relief is a whirlpool. "I don''t know." Charlea shook his head, "The village chief just said that that is our protector." Shiro sighed regretfully. From taking refuge in the disappearing continent of Mu to the continent of South America, the Gendayas probably lost a lot of history. However, it sounds that the head of this Gendaya village knows a lot, but it is a pity that the village has been destroyed, and the head of the village has been killed by the magician and adventurer on behalf of God. The clue to the Lord of Relief was so missed. What a pity. However, many Gandayas were also captured by the magicians of the gods. Among those Gandayas who were taken away, there may be some who knew what happened in Mu and the Lord of Relief. "Charlea, do you know who attacked you?" Shirou asked. Originally, I wanted to catch the four gods and magicians to ask, but the four gods and magicians were directly assimilated and eliminated by the Lord of Relief. Although she asked Enos afterwards, Enos also shook her head and said that the world today is no longer the world she understands. That night, Shi Lang and others stayed in the village for one night. There are no good houses in the village, but there are still a few with less damage, enough for everyone to sleep. A bonfire was set up outside the village, and Mordred roasted wild beasts hunted in the dense forest and hummed a small song. On a house, Charya gazes at the night sky while sorrowing the spring and autumn, silently licking the sadness of the soul. Shiro sat on the rock in a daze. "What are you thinking about?" Altria offered a skewer of barbecue. Shilang recovered, took it, and responded with a smile: "It''s nothing." "Because you''re too constrained." Altria sat next to Shiro, sat upright, coughed twice, and said old-fashioned: "For each of us, there is a past that we don''t want to forget, but the past cannot be changed, and the future may be possible. If you have hatred, regret, and anger in your heart. If no one understands and no one talks, just tell me, I will definitely listen carefully. Because I am a listener." "Puff--!" Shi Lang was choked by the barbecue and out of breath, Altria quickly reached out and patted him on the back, asking him to spit out the barbecue, which relieved his breath. "You came to fix me on purpose?" Shi Lang looked at Altria with a helpless expression. "How can you say that? Isn''t that what you said to me when you opened my heart?" Altria smiled and said, "I still think that you were very handsome at the time." "Really?" Shi Lang smiled, and said with some nostalgia: "At the time I thought that the Holy Grail War was over and everything was over." "You don''t seem to like adventures all the time." Altria asked. Shilang shook his head, "What I don''t like is dangerous." After a pause, Shilang was silent for a moment, then looked at Altria and said, "Al, I actually saw Taitis not long ago." "Master Taitis?" Altria was taken aback and asked quickly: "What did he say to you?" "He only told me to be careful of the Lord of Relief. He didn''t say anything else. Perhaps, He was also worried about me becoming a monster of the Lord of Relief." Shirou said. "You absolutely won''t!" Altria looked serious, then grabbed Shirou''s hands and said seriously: "We will definitely defeat the Lord of Relief!" "Hmm!" Shi Lang nodded, his tone serious and confident. However, in his heart, he did not have the slightest confidence. At this moment, Molly walked over like a frustrated eggplant, dragging her body and dejectedly. "What''s wrong with you, Sister Wang?" Altria asked suspiciously. "Ah, no! Not even one eye!" Molly Gan slumped on the ground and said frustratedly: "I thought I could find one or two, but after turning dozens of times, I couldn''t find one eye." Chapter 1735： Shi Lang rolled his eyes: "Are you still obsessed with Gendaya''s eyes?" Morrigan rolled on a donkey, lying on the ground, looking at Shirou, and retorted: "Don''t you be interested in Gendaya''s eyes, why would the Lord of Relief appear?" "This...m." Okay! He is also very interested. Morrigan''s eyes lit up, and she pointed her finger at Charia who was sitting on the roof and hurt the spring and autumn, and said excitedly: "Should we take him out?" Shi Lang said silently, "Please pay attention to your identity, Dr. Morrigan." "But I''m really curious..." Molly shrank her head and said dejectedly: "I can''t blame me, who told Morgan Lefy to spread this curiosity to me." Shi Lang looked at Morrigan helplessly. "Speaking of which, what is the relationship between Sister Wang and Sister Wang?" When it was said, Altria felt weird, and changed her words: "Yes, that''s..." "It''s the relationship between Morgan Lefey and me, isn''t it?" Morrigan asked. Altria nodded. Morrigan said: "Morgan Leffey is me, but I am not Morgan Leffey." Altria showed a puzzled face. Shi Lang sighed, and then explained: "It''s like Heroes and Servant.''Morgan Leffe'' is the body, and Morrigan is an aspect of''Morgan Leffe''." "That''s it? Then I understand." Altria nodded, and then looked at Shirou happily. She really deserves to be the king, who can explain such a complicated problem so simply. "But, since Morrigan is an aspect of Sister Wang. Then, what about the real Sister Wang?" Altria asked. Shi Lang also looked at Morrigan, he was also very interested in the whereabouts of Morgan Leffey. "...I won''t tell you." Morrigan made a grimace at them, then turned and ran. Altria: "...think, I can''t think that Sister Wang has such a side." Shi Lang nodded and said affirmatively: "Morigan must be from the time when my sister was peeing!" Morrigan, who hadn''t run far, nearly fell, turned his head, and stared at Shirou in anger. That''s too much! In shame, Morrigan regarded the stone under her feet as Shiro, and wanted to kick it flying, but the stone was too strong. Instead, she fell to the ground with a "click" because of uncoordinated force, holding her feet in pain. , Rolling on the ground. Shirou and Altria walked over and gathered around Morrigan. Looking at Morrigan rolling on the ground with tears on his face, Shirou turned his head and said to Altria: "Look, Al. This reaction proves that Morrigan must be from the time when his sister was peeing." Morrigan, who was still holding her toes in pain, opened her teary eyes as soon as she heard this. She was still staring at Shirou, "You have no conscience!" Shirou said, "I''m just telling the truth." Morrigan was furious. Altria helped Morrigan and looked at Shirou helplessly, "Don''t bully Sister Wang." It¡¯s better to be my sister. Morrigan hugged Altria, crying, how could she think that her sister was not good or what was wrong? "I don''t dare to bully my sister, what should I do if my sister turns me into a frog? It''s just... it''s just that I will trip over a stone..." Shirou couldn''t help laughing. Molly glared at Shirou in embarrassment, and then touched her palm to the ground. She wanted to evaporate the stone that tripped her. How dare to make her look so ugly! After finding the thing that tripped him, Morrigan discovered that it was not a stone, but a rainbow-colored stone resembling a star. "Huh? This is¡ª" The three of them looked at this stone and couldn''t help being taken aback. Altria: "This is not a stone, isn''t it?" "Holy, holy spar?" Shi Lang was surprised. "Crystal of the soul?" Morrigan was dumbfounded. "Did you find anything?" Kiara at the killing house came over and saw the stone in Morrigan''s hand. His eyes lit up: "It''s a beautiful stone." "What a beautiful stone! This is a very rare magic material!" Morrigan held the sacred spar and rolled his eyes: "This is an object that crystallized after the concept of the future was confirmed." Fearing that Qihuang in the Killing Academy would not understand it, Morrigan organized a few words and explained: "Simply put, he is an alchemist at a certain point in time, and then after the future of this point in time is determined, he will learn from the future reality. Conceptual material. And this thing can replace the call sign and is an excellent material for summoning Servant." After a pause, Morrigan was puzzled, "However, generally speaking, only Astra''s alchemists will make this thing. Why did it appear here?" "This, this is not..." There was a sound of horror in the ears, and everyone turned their heads and saw Charia who was a little scared. "What''s the matter, Charia?" Shirou asked. "This is the things of the priests!" Charlea said with hatred. Hearing this, Shi Lang and the others looked at each other, and then Shi Lang took the holy spar from Morrigan, placed it in front of Charia, and asked, "Are you sure, those priests who attacked the village are holding this thing?" Charlea nodded, and said with a hateful expression on his face: "I remember, I remember very clearly...The most in their arms is this thing!" "I understand," Shi Lang nodded, then turned to look at Morrigan, and asked, "Is there a way to trace the owner through this thing?" "Of course!" Morrigan nodded. Shi Lang''s palm squeezed fiercely, and it was really hard to find a way out, and there was another village in the dark! "Development~! Hey, what are you doing together? Oh! I see, you must be playing something, but you didn''t take me!" Mordred pursed his mouth. ... Chapter 1736： pS: That''s it for today~! Chapter 88 Who are you? Morrigan took out a box of iron powder and drew a six-pointed star formation on the ground, and then placed the sacred stone in the formation, and chanted the curse softly. Shi Lang and others all sat aside, staring at Morrigan with big eyes and small eyes. No one here understands magic or what Morrigan is doing, but what can be understood is that Morrigan must be using a kind of magic to pursue the owner of the sacred spar. At this moment, Morrigan frowned suddenly, and put down the holy spar in his hand with a look of doubt. "What''s the matter, elder sister?" Shi Lang asked, "Did you find out where the owner is?" "The investigation found out, it''s just... so strange!" "What''s weird?" Shi Lang asked. "Listen to yourself." Morrigan sprinkled a handful of strange powder on the sacred spar. The next moment, the sacred spar seemed to have come alive, and he sneezed with a "sneeze" sound. "Miss Morrigan, you''re sprinkling too much, I''m allergic to pollen!" Saint Quartz said bitterly. "Say, talk!" Qi Huang pointed at the holy spar, his eyes widened, "the stone has spoken!" "What''s so surprising about this?" Morrigan rolled her eyes at Modao Xiaobai Killing Academy Qihuang, and then threatened Saint Quartz with her arms akimbo: "You''d better not complain to me, and answer my questions honestly. Otherwise, I''ll take it. You break into eight pieces." Saint Quartz said disdainfully: "I''m a stone, afraid of this?" "Throw you in the cesspool again!" Morrigan added. Saint Quartz: "...It doesn''t matter if you are broken into eight pieces. The main reason is that you are kind-hearted and beautiful, and I am happy to help you." Mordred couldn''t help but said, "It''s really spineless!" The sacred spar just didn''t hear it, it''s better to be spineless than to become a stone in a cesspit. "Who is your master? Where is it?" Morrigan asked. Saint Quartz said: "My master is Miyu Weigu and went to the Andes. However, before going to the Andes, she traded me to the village chief. I am very sad about this, my favorite She is so savory..." Before the words were finished, there was no movement of the holy spar, and it was clear that the effect of the in vivo transformation disappeared. "Listen." Molly Gan said helplessly. "It''s actually a beautiful tour..." Shirou didn''t know what to say. This connection point was initially raided by Miyu Eomiya and Shiro Eiya, but Miyu lost his intelligence and age at this connection point, and turned into a baby, and then he was held by Shiro Eiya, who was only five years old, and fled. Up this connection point. "Is the clue broken again?" Altria frowned. "No, on the contrary, a logical network is formed." Shi Lang said. Meiyou first came to the connection point, also possessed the sacred spar, and had contact with the village chief of Gendaya, but when he finally went to the Andes, he failed and became a baby. The most important thing is not the final result of Meiyou, but her experience. The sacred spar is a stone with mysterious power that is refined by the alchemist extracting the determined concept of the future, so where did Meiyou get it? In addition, it is how Shiro Weimiya brought Miyu out of this connection point. To get out of this connection point, you must clear this connection point. This is also the reason why the arrogant Gilgamesh did not want to come in person, and the reason why the Chaldeans did not want to enter. However, Shiro Weigu can escape from this connection point holding Miyu. Among them, there must be a special reason. Shiro said: "We need to contact Weber and tell him about the matter here." Altria nodded, stretched out her hand and swiped in the air, and then her fingers ran out of the air, obviously communicating with Weber. After a while, Altria put her hand away, looked at the crowd and said, "Weber asked Shiro Wigiya for us. Shiro Wigiya said that the sacred stone was his and Miyu, a name in the sanctuary. In the dungeon of "Dead''s Sorrow", something picked up from a teammate. I wanted to return it to the teammate, but they died in the dungeon." Hearing this, Shiro asked in surprise: "Is Shiro Wigiya awake?" Altria shook his head: "He is cursed and can''t wake up physically, but Angelika has replaced his soul and consciousness with the artificial intelligence of the Sheba system, so he can communicate now." Angelica... Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, thinking of the woman who used Gilgamesh''s rank card. However, she did not expect that she was also in Chaldea. Obviously, Einzworth and his party, including Angelica, were in another district, so Shirou didn''t see it. After a pause, Altria said again: "Wei Gong Shirou also said that he and Miyu were still in the sanctuary to take a mission to explore the village of Gendaya. Because they were planning to go to the Andes to attack Pluto, so They picked it up on the way. They rested in the village of Gendaya for the whole night, and soon communicated with the village chief of Gendaya, where they used the sacred spar to trade with the village chief to supplement some supplies." "Later, they were attacked in the Andes Mountains. As a result, they were forced to enter Pluto''s cave with insufficient preparation. Finally, Pluto robbed them of all their age and knowledge." "Attacked?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, "Adventurous?" Altria shook her head: "Shirou Eimiya said that the character templates of the Mooncell system cannot be detected from the attackers, and the abilities used are not like those given by Mooncell, but like dead men and magicians. Kind of mystery." "In other words, it was attacked by a magician of God''s generation." Shiro stroked his chin. "The death of the dead, this copy..." Molly murmured to herself. "What''s the matter, sister? Is there a problem with this copy?" Shi Lang turned to look at Morrigan. Only Morrigan is the one who knows this connection point best in terms of gameplay. "It''s not a problem, it''s just that this copy is a bit special." After a pause, Morrigan said: "When the Sanctuary first opened up wasteland, Morrigan was one of the [Unknown Territories]. Later, we passed the dungeon next to the Great Pyramid of Resurrection in Sanctuary, which can add a resurrection. Frequency. From the point of view of the connection point, it should be regaining one-year-old age and intellectuality." "Wait a minute, is that resurrection pyramid?" Morrigan nodded, glanced at Mordred, and said: "It''s the place where the intelligence and age of the dead are stored." Shi Lang also glanced at Mordred, wanting Mordred to be restored to its original state, the resurrection pyramid in the sanctuary is where he must go. After a pause, Shirou turned his head, looked at Altria, and asked, "How did Shirou escape from this connection point?" Altria said: "He said that they bought a Scroll of City Return in Sanctuary with a mysterious merchant who specializes in trading with Sanctuary. I thought it was teleported back to Sanctuary, but didn¡¯t expect to be directly Teleported back to Chaldea." Chapter 1737： "A mysterious businessman who specializes in trading only with holy spar?" Morrigan raised his eyebrows, looked at Altria, and asked: "Al, did Shiro Wimiya say, what is the image of that mysterious businessman?" "It''s a fox orc," Altria said. "Fox orc...it should be the profiteer," Molly murmured. Shi Lang asked: "Sister, do you know who that mysterious businessman is?" Morrigan nodded and said hesitantly: "Not sure, but with this description, I can only think of the profiteer in our guild." After a pause, Morrigan added: "Before I knew that "Beauty under the Moon" was a connection point, I always regarded it as a game. In the game, Gilgamesh and I joined a guild, that is, the Emperor Raiders Group. . And in the emperor strategy group, there is an accountant who specializes in finances, with an ID of "super cute fox fairy". As far as I know, that guy is working as a "mysterious businessman" in the sanctuary. The price goods pit has just entered the new sanctuary, and exchanges rare items for the lingzi crystal." Shi Lang knew that the spirit crystal in Morrigan''s mouth was the sacred spar, but from the perspective of the game, is there a task to obtain the sacred spar? "I don''t know," Morrigan shook his head, "I only know that that guy did this job. At that time, I fell in love with one of her rare props and offered to exchange it with my own rare props, and she didn''t change it either. It must be the crystallization of the soul. I thought it was a special item given by a hidden mission. Now thinking about it, I am afraid that is not the case." "Wait a minute, Sister Wang." Altria looked at Morrigan and asked, "Is this super cute fox fairy that you told me before and holds the most information?" Before, Altria didn''t know that the flower of evil was Shiro, so I troubled Morrigan to find Shiro. Morrigan said at the time that there was a fox orc information vendor with the densest information network in their guild. Morrigan nodded: "Yes." "Can you contact the super cute fox fairy?" Shirou asked. Morrigan shook his head: "That guy doesn''t often bubble up in the guild, and he hasn''t added anyone as a friend, and has set a stranger to refuse to disturb. She will only appear when she wants to appear." Kiara asked curiously: "It''s an accountant again, and I can''t contact. Are you afraid that she would run away with her public funds?" Morrigan shook his head: "Don''t be afraid. Because she is pinched clearly by our president, she will be found by the president wherever she goes. Therefore, although she is a notorious profiteer, she has always been our president. ATM cash machine." After a pause, Morrigan added: "However, don''t even bother to find the guild leader. That guy is more willful than the super cute fox fairy. He will hardly bubble in the guild. He just lacks things and can''t find teammates if he wants to get a copy. Gilgamesh always wanted to impeach her, but when she was single, she was single-killed several times, and then she learned to behave." "In that case, Sanctuary must be visited." Shi Lang touched his chin. The mysterious merchant that no one can contact, the super cute fox fairy, collects the sacred spar. The sacred spar is also the carry-on of the gods and magicians who destroyed the village of Gendaya, and the sacred spar is also in the sanctuary when they got the sacred spar. In other words, neither the group of people who attacked Meiyou or the group of people who attacked Gendaya Village could not be separated from the sanctuary. UO, the emperor strategy group, and the ninth-tier promotion conditions are all in the sanctuary. If you want to defeat this South American connection point, you must go to the sanctuary. Moreover, even if he didn''t attack this connection point, Shirou had to go to the sanctuary for Mordred. Originally, I planned to solve the issue of Gendaya first, and then head to the sanctuary, but I didn''t expect that everything and all the contradictions were related to the sanctuary. Whether it is a UO, a hero, an adventurer, or a magician of the gods... Sanctuary is at this connection point, the center of all contradictions! "It seems that the leisure time is over, we have to go to the sanctuary as soon as possible." Shi Lang said. "Sanctuary..." Mordred pursed his lips, his expression a little disturbed. At this moment, a palm rested on her little head, a little warm, Mordred looked up, and suddenly saw the gentle eyes of "Gurneyville". Mordred pursed his mouth, shook the hand of "Gurneyville", and then hugged Shiro''s leg. Sanctuary, she actually didn''t want to go, because that meant that she had to return to normal. However, no matter what, there is a place to go. ... Base camp. "How about it, is your health better, Lingzi?" Illiya asked Lingzi aloud, sitting on the side of Lingzi''s bed, taking over Lingzi''s bowl. "Yeah," Lingzi nodded, looking at Yi Liya and said, "It''s much better. Thank you, Senior Yi Liya." "You don''t need to be so polite." Illiya smiled and said, "If you have any questions, just call me." With that said, Yiliya turned around and walked towards the outside, just when she ran into the mustard young child and King Lanling who had walked in. "You also come to see Lingzi, Mustard Hinako." Yi Liya greeted Mustard Hinako with a smile. Faced with Illya who greeted her, Kakuko nodded uncomfortably, and responded. Illiya knew that Kakuko''s personality was relatively introverted, so she didn''t mind, smiled, turned and left. Looking at Ilya who had left, Mustard Hinako turned her head, her gaze fell on Lingzi''s body, and she was silent. Lingzi turned his head, looked at Mustard Hinako, and said suspiciously, "What''s wrong, Senior Mustard Hinako?" "I have a question that I want to ask you." Mustard Hinako said. "What''s the problem?" Ling Zi asked. "If I made a mistake, I''m sorry." Mustard Hinako raised her head, looking directly at Lingzi''s eyes with those red eyes, and asked coldly and solemnly: "Who are you, Mei Lingzi in the daytime?" Hearing this, Ling Zi was stunned, then pointed at himself, and said, "Of course I am me, the daytime Mei Lingzi, the mustard young child senior." "Really. Sorry." Kakuko made an insincere apology, then turned and left. Looking at the back of Mustard Hinako''s departure, Lingzi looked down at his palm. I--, Who is it? There was a daze in his eyes. Chapter 89 She is out~! "How about, Master Mustard?" King Lanling asked aloud as he watched Mustard youngster come out of the room. "Some are not sure if it''s an incarnation." Mustard Hinako frowned and said. After learning about the anomaly that had happened to Lingzi from Kiara in the killing house, other people may not feel anything, but Mustardina was keenly aware that something was wrong. "It should be suspicious, Master Mustard? It is probably a stress response to the Lord of Relief, not the incarnation of an alchemist." King Lanling said. He and Musta Hinako will feel that something is wrong, because the reaction is very similar to the incarnation technique of the mysterious foundation of East Asia. Whether it is the neon onmyoji or the square fairy of Middle-earth, they all master this kind of magic, and the [Council] has also created the connection point of the celestial dynasty, so they will be suspicious. "It''s hard to tell." Chapter 1738： Ms. Hinako said, groaning for a moment, then reached out and turned over, revealing the Chaldean bracelet of his wrist. Kakuko reached out and pressed it, and the Nagaldi bracelet projected an illusory screen that required a password. Kakuko entered a series of passwords on this illusory screen, and then a faint figure appeared. "What''s the matter, Mustard Hinako?" A generous and gentle voice came from the illusory screen. If Shi Lang was here, he would definitely be able to hear that the owner of this voice was not someone else, but the founder of Chaldea. ¡ª¡ªMarys Billy. "I need the information of Mei Lingzi in the day, Maris Billy." Mustard Hinako said coldly. "Oh? As a member of Ace Group A, you are actually interested in a newcomer Master, which is really strange." Maris Billy smiled and said immediately: "However, you should understand that no matter who it is, there is a past that no one wants to be known. Chaldeans protects this information very well, even you can''t Feel free to investigate other people¡¯s information." "Less long-winded! If you don''t want to be beaten again, give it to me!" Mustard young child said coldly. "...I see." Marisbili sighed helplessly, and then turned off the connection. Looking at the disappearing Maris Billy, Kazurako was silent for a moment, and then entered another string of passwords. After a moment of illusion in the screen, a man with long blond hair appeared in a white tuxedo. "What''s the matter, Mustard Hinako?" the man asked. Ms. Hinako was silent for a moment, and then said, "I need you to help me do something, Kirshtalya Vodaim." "What''s the matter?" Kirshtalya Vodaim asked. "I need to investigate one person''s information. In the Chaldeans, except for Marisbili, only you have the authority to read everyone''s information." Kakuko said. Kirshtalya Vodaim frowned, "You can ask Lord Animsfia about this kind of thing. He won''t fail to agree." "Marys Billy... he forged my identity. I can''t trust him. He will forge my identity and maybe forge others, and I don''t want him to know that I''m investigating people. I know you can do things perfectly, so, are you willing to help me?" asked Mustako. Kirshtalya Vodaim hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, who do you want to investigate?" "Mei Lingzi during the day," said Mustard Hinako. "Why would you want to investigate a new master?" Kirshtalya Vodaim asked. "It''s really you, and I remember Mi Lingzi, who is the insignificant newcomer Master, clearly. However, I just want to investigate her. The specific reason is..." Musta Hinako hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Kirshtalia Vodaim shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s needless to say the reason. You have your reason for investigating her. Before the result comes out, tell the reason. I will only allow me to investigate with the prejudice of my first impression, and my objectivity will be greatly reduced. I will be hiding from Maris Billy and help you investigate the daytime Mei Lingzi. However, I have to connect points from Greece After going back." "Greek connection point... I remember that you and Fujimaru Tatsuka went to the Greek connection point... The strategy has been in progress for half a year, right? Fujimaru Tatsuka has the Servant of the Servant, is that connection point so difficult? "Mustard Hinako asked. "It''s just a little special, but the guards are indeed difficult to deal with, each defeated the crown of the number of bodies. But that''s it. The team leader has already shown his hole cards, and it is only a matter of time before this connection point is attacked." After a pause, Kirshtalya Vodaim asked: "I heard Solomon say, are you at the South American junction now?" "Right." Mustard Hinako nodded. "Be careful," Kirshtalya Vodaim reminded: "South America was originally the goal of me and the team leader. That connection point is not easy." Mustard Hinako nodded. Kirshtalya Vodaim turned off the communication. Kakuko entered a series of codes and contacted Weber, "I need you to investigate someone for me, Weber." Webber was puzzled, "Isn''t this kind of thing, shouldn''t we go to Director Maris Billy and Wodaim who is in charge of the information archives?" "I can''t believe them." Kakuko said calmly: "Help me investigate the daytime beauty Lingzi, this is related to the South American connection point." "I see." Webber nodded, then turned off the communication. King Lanling looked at the mustard young child helplessly, "Master mustard young child, although I understand that you don''t trust humans, you won''t trouble the three of them, right?" Mustard young child turned around, looked at King Lanling, and said, "Chang Gong, in this Chaldean, besides you, I only trust Morrigan." Lanling Wang Xin said, of course I know. But because of this, King Lanling felt helpless. "Mustard Hinako!" At this time, Illiya ran over in a hurry, "Did you see Lingzi?" Mustard young child and King Lanling looked at each other, then turned their heads, looked at Yiliya, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Ling Zi is gone!" Yi Liya said anxiously. Hearing this, Mustard Hinako was taken aback for a moment, and then rushed into Lingzi''s house quickly. Here, the corpse of the sky, Tiamat, and the brain of the gods are already here, but the figure of Mi Lingzi is not seen. "Strange. I actually don''t feel the existence of Lingzi in this field, Tiamat, can you?" The Dead Skeleton of Heaven turned his head and looked at Tiamat. Hearing this, Tiamat shook his head. "Attacked and taken away?" asked Tianzhi''s Skeleton. Tiamat shook his head again: "There is no sign of an attack." Mustard Hinako frowned. Mei Lingzi disappeared during the day. It was here before, but now it has disappeared. Neither her Fang Xianshu nor the Skeleton of Heaven, Tiamat could detect the existence of Mi Lingzi. Disappeared without a trace! What is going on here? "Where did Lingzi go?" Illiya said anxiously. Everyone, please ask her to take care of Lingzi. At this time, Kakuko found that the brain of the **** was staring at the sky, and his mind moved, and she couldn''t help asking, "the brain of the god, what did you notice?" The brain of God said: "She is not her. She is out." "What?" Mustard Hinako asked suspiciously. Chapter 1739： The brain of God turned his head, looked at Musta Hinako, and said, "She." Yi Liya asked anxiously: "Where did Ling Zi go?" The brain of God said: "She went looking for something." "What are you looking for?" "Find her herself," said the brain of the gods. ... Sanctuary is the center of the main city of all races, standing in the sky, it is a veritable sky island. This was once the realm of the God''s Brain, and now it is the first front against the universe emperor Frieza, gathering the top combat power in this connecting point world. Through the gate of the Andes Mountains, Shirou and others were teleported to the sanctuary. "I didn''t expect that the gate to the sanctuary would be in that cave!" Mordred pouted displeasedly, and walked out of the teleportation array slowly. "Otherwise, how can the NPC that Pluto is assigned to be called the gatekeeper?" Morrigan said with a smile. "Cut~!" Mordred curled his lips, then reached out and grabbed Shi Lang''s trouser legs, and asked, "Mom, what are we going to do now?" Shirou did not respond, and Mordred looked up suspiciously. Shirou still did not respond, but Altria next to him said aloud: "We need to find a hotel first." Just as Mordred was about to curl his lips, Shirou nodded slightly and said with some difficulty: "Yes." Mordred had nothing to say. Seeing Shirou who reacted so strangely, Morrigan guessed a possibility and looked at Shirou and Altria in surprise. Shi Lang nodded helplessly, then made a silent gesture to Morrigan, and then led the crowd towards the hotel on the side. His movements are stiff and slow, like a patient who has just recovered from a serious illness, but in fact, his soul and body are becoming more and more different. He can feel that his soul is gradually leaving this body, and he believes Altria also feels this way. The displacement of the invisible vortex is disappearing... Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Young A Zheng (1) The brightly lit house is spacious and bright. There is a bright lamp burning in the house, and a bluestone is burning in it, and the curling blue smoke rises and coils in the house. It is green sandalwood, which will have a faint fragrance when burned. It has the effect of concentration and meditation. It has always been a necessary thing for the celestial divination and sacrifice, dedicated practice, and sacrifices to the ancestors of various families and ancestors. However, the value of this item is very high. Among the houses, bronze statues with beast heads on four sides were erected in the south, east, north and west. In the center of these bronze statues, there is an oil painter alchemist who is dancing the sword and asking for hexagrams. Several copper coins were shaken in the tortoise shell in his hand. "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." The copper coins jingle, like a black emperor''s alarm bell, making those bystanders who have retreated to the edge to look around, their eyes and complexion tense. Among these bystanders, the headed young man in a black robe was looking nervously at the alchemist who danced the sword and asked for hexagrams. His expression was panic and nervous, his palms trembling, and his feet trembling involuntarily. Beside this black-robed youth, there was a young boy who had not yet full teeth. He was looking at the sword-dancing alchemist suspiciously and curiously with a pair of big watery eyes, and then stretched out his hand to pull the black-robed youth. On the sleeves of the sleeves, the milky voice asked milkily: "Father, what are you doing?" "Worship the Four Emperors." The black-robed young man said without looking back. Worship the Four Emperors? The young boy looked at the bronze statues of the four hideous heads of beasts suspiciously, and couldn''t help feeling a little frightened in his heart. He thought of the legend of Nian that the servant Li told him when he was young. At this time, the alchemist''s horizontal sword was picked, and several copper coins collapsed from the turtle shell, fell to the ground, and clinked. The black-robed youth quickly stepped forward and asked, "Sir, how is my fate?" The alchemist stretched out his hand and fetched the copper coins. After that, he looked at the black robe youth, shook his head, and said, "The king sent Wang Jun to attack Zhao, Handan is in danger. Zhao Wang will vent his anger with the son, and the son should prepare early. Right." After that, the alchemist retired. "Handan is in danger, Handan is in danger..." The black-robed young man paced back and forth with a panic expression, and then gritted his teeth and cursed, "Wang Juan hurt me!" At this moment, the young boy stretched out his hand to pull the young man''s clothes and asked, "Father, what are the four emperors?" The black-robed young man was very upset, and he heard the child questioning. He was annoyed, reaching out to slap him, but seeing his handsome and cute face again, he couldn''t help calming down. He thought to himself, I only have an heir of A Zheng. If I let him leave the sick and die, wouldn''t I have no future? In this way, if I fail to predict, won''t I have no heir to sacrifice to me? So he held back his anger, and said to the young boy: "Don''t be arrogant, go to your mother-in-law!" Seeing A Zheng being taken away by the guards from the left and right, the son Yiren quickly turned his head and said to the left and right: "Go and ask Mr. Lu, just say there is something to discuss!" Nodding left and right, quickly retired. The foreigner turned his head, looked at the square bronze statue, and prayed with a panic expression: "If a foreigner survives by luck and can become a king, he will reciprocate the great sacrifices of the whole country. Hope the sacred and bless me from all corners of the country!" ... Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Young Azheng (2) A Zheng was sent to a courtyard. The rockery and green forest in the yard are quite poetic, and there are several Mei Ji singing and dancing there. With the waist and limbs of Miki, she danced and stood upright, her expression changing and charming. After a dance, A Zheng found the main dancer Mi Ji, and said with milk: "Aniang." Na Meiji is enchanting, beautiful as a flower, wearing a long skirt, she is like flying in the sky, infinitely beautiful. And this is A Zheng''s mother, Zhao''s. The Zhao family gathered the skirts, dismissed left and right, looked at A Zheng, and asked: "A Zheng, didn''t you follow the son to worship the Four Emperors, why did you come to me?" Azheng said, "A-niang, A-father seems to have encountered something, so he is unwilling to pay attention to A-zheng and asks A-zheng to come to A-niang. By the way, A-niang, what are the four emperors?" Zhao was about to answer, but when he saw a gray-robed alchemist coming by the door, his expression changed slightly, and he reached out and touched Azheng''s head, and said: "Azheng, Aniang has something. You go back to your house, read or play. Play things." "Oh." A Zheng turned his head one step at a time, only to see that the Zhao family was only interested in communicating with the alchemist, but did not come to see him at all. Chapter 1740： As soon as he entered the room, A Zheng saw a small servant hurriedly closing the book in his hand, and said with a slight panic: "My son, you are back." "Yeah." A Zheng nodded, then looked at the book in Xiao Si''s hand in doubt, and asked: "Li, what are you doing?" Li picked up the book and replied with a slightly stiff smile: "My son, I just saw that the book was a bit messy, so I wiped it." "Oh." A Zheng nodded. Seeing that A Zheng did not pursue the crime of reading the books, Li heaved a sigh of relief, and said to his heart, fortunately, the son was young. Li was calm, put the book on the table calmly, and asked: "My son, didn''t you go with the lord to worship the four emperors? Why did you come back so early?" Hearing this, A Zheng replied in frustration: "Daddy and Aniang are all involved in important matters, I can''t bother them." After a pause, A Zheng looked up at Li and asked, "Yes, Li. What are the Four Emperors? Why do we worship them?" Li smiled and said: "The Four Emperors are the sacred kings that you Qin people worship. You Qin people say that in this world, every flower and tree are under the control of the Four Emperors." "Oh. That''s it, the sacred king? This is too strange. A father said that the sacred is the supreme noble, immortal, unpredictable, and has terrible power that mortals can''t imagine. Why is it still in the sacred? Will there be a king? Will they not fight?" Azheng asked. "Of course not, son." Li said with a smile. "Why?" "Because of power." Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Young Azheng (3) Li said: "The king has supreme power. Mortals cannot resist the mortal king, and the sacred cannot resist the sacred king." "Power? What is power, Li?" Azheng asked. Li showed a greedy expression, "Power is the best thing in the world, son." "Why do you say that?" "With power, everything belongs to you, all Miki belongs to you, and everyone has to listen to you. Whoever you want to die will have to die, and whoever you want to live will have to die. You can live. With power, you can get everything you want!" Li said. A Zheng thought for a while and asked: "If I have power, can Afather and Aniang not be so busy, can you look at me more?" "Of course. You have power, even the lord and his wife have to listen to you." A Zheng asked again: "If I have power, will other princes not bully me?" "Well! If you have power, they will bow to you when they see you, and are very afraid of you getting angry. If you want them to disappear, they will have to die." A Zheng smiled and said: "I don''t want them to bow to me, nor do they disappear, I just want them not to bully me." Talking about power with Li, A Zheng''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. He knows that power is a good thing. As long as you have power, you will have everything you want. "But where is the power?" Azheng asked. "When the lord becomes the great king, you will have it!" Li said, "Just, when the time comes, the son should not forget the villain Li." "I won''t forget Li, because Li is my friend." A Zheng said with a smile. "The words of the son really moved the villain. By the way, the villain has just wiped the book and found that there is a word that is obscure, do you know? It is this word." Li Zhang pointed his finger at a word in the book. "Let me see." A Zheng looked around, looked at the word, smiled, and said: "The teacher just taught me. That word says ¡®greedy¡¯, Li." "Greed." Li Fu read it several times and remembered it in his heart. A Zheng was studying in the study, and before he knew it, he fell asleep. The cold wind whizzed past the window, and the cold made Azheng shiver and woke up sleepily. "Asleep in the study again. Li, Li..." Wiping his eyes and yelling several times, but there was no response from Li, A Zheng thought to himself, Li should have gone back to the room to sleep long ago. The howling of the cold wind made Azheng''s petite body shiver and urinate a little more. After getting out of the hut in a hurry, A Zheng walked towards his bedroom, only to see a brightly lit room, and strange voices came. "Father hasn''t slept yet?" Thinking like this, A Zheng walked towards the wing room. Just a few steps closer, there was an anxious voice from a stranger in the wing. "...Mrs. Huayang has promised to recognize me as a son, and I can have a little status in my father''s place. King Zhao is also willing to send me away, but the king is now sending troops to attack the country of Zhao. Now Handan is in danger, King Zhao will vent my hatred. Mr. Lu, what should I do?" Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Young Azheng (4) "The intention of the king, even if it is An Guojun, it is difficult to violate, not to mention that the son has no position in An Guojun''s heart. For the present plan, I must leave Zhao Guo as soon as possible. I have spent money to buy the city guard official, son tonight Then go out of the city and return to Qin with the Qin army who went on the expedition." A middle-aged hard voice answered. "It can only be so." The stranger sighed helplessly, and said: "I''ll go to pack up the soft, take A Zheng and his wife, and leave overnight." "No, son. You have to leave overnight, no one can take it." Lu Buwei said, shaking his head. "Why is this?" The foreigner frowned and asked. Lu Buwei said: "One person came out lightly, so it was easy to get out. The son-in-law was young, unable to accept the fatigue of the boat and the car, and the driving was slow. When the Zhao Wang reacted, you will be in disaster!" "I don''t bring other people, but Mr. Lu, I only have an heir to A Zheng! If I keep him here, King Zhao will not find me and will vent his anger with him. He will definitely die! I will have no heir. Ah!" The foreigner said anxiously. "My son, An Guojun has more than 20 heirs, and he can easily throw you into the country of Zhao as a proton. You are now returning to the Kingdom of Qin, including Mrs. Huayang, but with grace, you will have power in the future. Don''t worry about Meiji, cut off the heir? Please let the son make a decision!" Lu Buwei said. "I..." The foreigner hesitated for a moment, and thought, if I have the right, I will be like a cloud in the future, and I will not worry about no heir, and if I am in power, the King Zhao will not dare to move A Zheng. Thinking of this, the foreigner gritted his teeth and nodded: "Okay!" "Quaima is ready, son, let''s go now!" Lu Buwei said. "Good!" The stranger nodded. Chapter 1741： The two got up and opened the door of the room. They were taken aback. They saw Ah Zheng standing at the door, looking at the stranger innocently and innocently with a pair of watery eyes. "Ah, Azheng, why are you still awake at so late?" asked the stranger. "I fell asleep in the study again...Father, do you want to leave Azheng?" Azheng reached out and grabbed the sleeve of the foreigner, and asked in a crying voice, "Did Azheng do something wrong?" The stranger gritted his teeth, reached out and touched A Zheng''s head, and said: "A Zheng, A father, A father...waiting for you at home." The stranger wanted to pull out his sleeves, but A Zheng grasped it very tightly, and became annoyed. He wanted to push A Zheng away, but he couldn''t help it. At this time, Lu Buwei glanced at A Zheng, "The son." A sound suddenly rang in his ears, and A Zheng subconsciously looked at Lu Buwei''s eyes. At that moment, A Zheng felt dizzy in his head and fell directly to the ground. "Mr. Lu!" "Don''t worry, son, just a simple technique to fall asleep. Let''s go!" "good!" In a daze, A Zheng only saw the stranger who had left in a panic. "Father... don''t, don''t leave Azheng..." A Zheng''s hand fell and fell asleep. In his small palm, he held the black cloth torn from the foreign person''s body. Volume 7 Fanwai¡¤Young Azheng (5) "My son, my son...!" A panic sound rang in his ears accompanied by the sound of screaming. When A Zheng woke up, he saw Li''s worried face. Under Li''s support, A Zheng sat up and saw the riots around him, and the people hurriedly carried the goods, all with a panic expression. "What''s wrong, Li?" A Zheng asked. Li said with an expression of panic: "The son, the Qin army is besieging Handan. The wife has received the news that the king has sent soldiers to kill us! Now he is packing up and preparing to hide in his wife''s house. Son, you also run for your life with me." "Where is my father?" A Zheng asked. "The lord escaped from the city last night!" Li said with a flustered expression. At this time, A Zheng discovered that he still had a piece of black cloth in his hand. He remembered, it was he pulled off the sleeve of a foreigner last night. Father... Don''t want me anymore. A Zheng felt frustrated. "Zhao Jun is here!" someone suddenly shouted in horror. Suddenly, everyone was like ants on a hot pot, all in a mess. Regardless of etiquette, Li stretched out his hand to grab A Zheng''s arm and took it out. With a "bang", the door was burst open by the army, and a group of soldiers armed with blades rushed in and opened indiscriminately to kill. "Kill! The king has orders to kill all the relatives of foreigners and all the people!" Blades danced wildly, life flew by. The blood stained the earth red. Both A Zheng and Li were terrified, and fled towards the back door in a panic. "Ouch!" With a cry, A Zheng was dragged to the ground by Li. Li Gang was about to stretch out his hand to pull A Zheng, but his body suddenly stopped, thinking that the lord had fled to Qin, even if I tried desperately to protect Gong Zizheng, I would not get any benefits, but would take my life in vain. Thinking of this, Li remembered the trust and care A Zheng had placed in him over the years, so he stretched out his hand and banged A Zheng in the stomach. A Zheng vomited blood, pained hard to get up, "What are you doing, Li?" "My son, help me one last time. Li thanked me here." After speaking, Li shouted loudly: "The son of a stranger, here is the son of the son!" As soon as the voice fell, those aimless Zhao Bings came to kill here one after another, and Li turned around and ran. "Li...!" The young child looked at the lean who had abandoned him with a wounded face, behind which was the fast approaching shadow of death. "kill!" "Where are the children of the foreigner?" "The king has his fate, kill all foreign relatives and sects!" A Zheng shed tears of fear, clutching his stomach, and fled in panic. He remembered that the wall there was a big tree connecting the inside and the outside. The big tree had a small hole, and there were often wild dogs passing through that hole and coming in from the outside. A Zheng endured the pain, climbed the tree, and was about to drill through the small hole, but Zhao Bing had already killed him. A Zheng and Brother Dan "Gong Zizheng is here!" A group of Zhao Bing besieged him, and A Zheng was panicked. As a result, Zhao Bing''s leg left behind was still caught. A Zheng struggled with his legs. Fortunately, his body was small, and his calf came out of his shoes and got out. When he came outside, A Zheng flees desperately regardless of his description or the road. He didn''t know where he was running, he only knew that he couldn''t stop, otherwise he would die. Finally, A Zheng hid in a box. "Look! Kill Gong Zizheng!" "Kill Young Master!" Chapter 1742： Zhao Bing''s voice sounded outside. It was dark inside. A Zheng grasped the cloth in his hand, and his little face was filled with tears: "Father, A Niang, A Zheng afraid... A Zheng afraid. Where are you?" There is no answer. Fear enveloped A Zheng''s heart. "Li." Ah Zheng sobbed. At this time, Li''s words came to his mind again. ¡ª¡ªWith power, you can get everything you want! I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I am afraid. Azheng sobbed. "Crunch." At this moment, a light suddenly shot in from the outside world, and the box was opened. A Zheng raised his head, his face full of tears, with horrified eyes, looked up, and saw a young man in a white robe looking at him in surprise. Although the young man is immature, his appearance is extremely handsome, just like an immortal. A Zheng looked at him in fear. "Is Gong Zizheng here?" Zhao Bing''s voice rang again. A Zheng became even more frightened, and his body trembled badly. The young man closed the box silently, turned to the door, looked at Zhao Bing, frowned and said, "You are looking for someone, why did you find me here?" "Offended, son. Is son Zheng here with you?" Zhao Bing asked. The young man smiled and said, "I am a small country, and all countries look down on me. How could Prince Qin come to me?" "Offended." Zhao Bing retired. After a while, the boy said to the box: "Okay, you can come out." A Zheng hesitated for a moment, then pushed open the box, looked at the boy, and said gratefully: "Thank you, brother." "Don''t thank you, you and I are just precarious protons." The boy laughed mockingly, and then said: "My name is Dan, you can call me Young Master Dan." Chapter 90 This taste is so familiar! When I came to a new place, it was inevitable to find a place to settle first. As a result, after searching for a whole circle, Shi Lang and others touched the dust of their noses. I had expected that hotels would be everywhere, but the sanctuary was too prosperous, and most of the hotels were already full. Gilgamesh was wrong. It is not only the adventurers who reach the ninth rank that can enter the sanctuary, but also the eighth-rank adventurers who have received the upgrade, as well as the aborigines and NPCs living in the sanctuary. There were busy traffic on the street, there were orcs, vampires, humans, fairies...the crowd was rushing, and there was an illusion of crossing into another world in panic. At this time, Shi Lang noticed that Kiara suddenly stopped walking, looked into the distance, and walked over and asked, "What''s the matter, Killing Yuan?" "It feels like I saw another me." Kiara said hesitantly. "The other you?" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes twitched like he heard a natural enemy, and he asked hurriedly: "Really?" He would rather meet the sixth seat, and don''t want to interact with the Demon Bodhisattva anymore, he is really afraid of the Demon Bodhisattva. "I, I''m not sure," Kiara said hesitantly, "I can see it, but when I look closely, it''s not..." "It should be in a trance." Shi Lang thought for a while and said. At the Nordic junction, although the demon bodhisattva disappeared after the resurrection of the Miguelmir tree. But think about it carefully, the beast of desire should be in the [Council] at this moment, and this connection point, [Council] is also difficult to interfere. "Another killing house?" Altria also leaned over and asked suspiciously: "Is there another killing house?" Shi Lang nodded: "Yes." Mordred stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhuo Shilang''s trouser legs, and said gruffly: "The small killing house is a good boy, so the other small killing house should also be a good boy. You don''t have to be so nervous even if you meet him? " "Yes, that is indeed a good boy." Shi Lang touched Mordred''s little head, and silently added in his heart, in terms of obeying his desires. Kiara blushed in shame. After searching for a while, Shirou finally found a hotel with a vacant room in a slightly remote place. After setting up the people, Shi Lang came to the window and looked towards the outside world. At first glance, I saw a white wall, which is the wall of this city. In addition, there are prosperous streets and constant flow of people. Sanctuary, the floating island born after the gods were shot down by UO, is not as desolate as originally imagined, but full of fantasy and life. The flow of traffic and people, coupled with the advanced urban layout and exquisite architectural style, give people a sense of fantasy in a different world. His gaze shifted slightly, Shi Lang looked not far away, and saw a pyramid lying horizontally in the center of the city. The golden light flashed with strange light, which was quite mysterious. There, is the center of the sanctuary, the pyramid of Komu Kamempos, the king of the gods, the pyramid of Kamempos, the key person for adventurers to complete the ninth-level promotion task, and the magician who summons Enkidu , Archbishop Moirez. "Is the guest planning to go to the Archbishop Moirez to be promoted to the ninth rank?" the store passing by, suddenly asked. Turning his head, Shi Lang looked at the store and nodded, "Yes." "Speaking of forming a team to complete the ninth level promotion, except for the Emperor Raiders team, there are rarely so many people at one time." The shopkeeper smiled, then pointed to the pyramid of the **** king, and said: "However, today, you may not be able to complete the level upgrade." "Why?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Today is the big birthday, there is a celebration." The store said. Chapter 1743： Big birthday? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, which sounded like a festival unique to this connection point. "Oh! It''s the second birthday! I said why there are so many people today!" Morrigan stretched out his hand and hammered the palm of his hand, and suddenly realized. Shirou looked at Morrigan suspiciously. It turns out that this birthday is to commemorate the birth of the adventurer. Due to the game between Gaia and the Star Kings, the South American Junction became the battlefield of the chess game. The gods who dominated this connection point fell because of the fight against UO, and the phantom beasts and monsters in this world, due to the invasion of UOs, also changed the form of life and became virtual monsters. The races that have lost the blessing of the gods are unable to resist the attacks of monsters. Fortunately, virtualization is not only the popularization of Eudemons and Monsters, but also the various races of human beings. This is where adventurers are born. On this day of the year, all cities including Sanctuary will have celebrations, and this is the rebirth. Among all the cities, only Sanctuary is the most lively. At the same time, as the main NPC of Sanctuary, Archbishop Moirez is the host of Sanctuary¡¯s birthday celebration. "During this period of time, the experience and explosion rate are doubled. I used to be stuffed to kill monsters." Molly Gan smacked her lips, and then said: "But that''s okay, you can see the prosperity of the birthday celebration with your own eyes. By the way, do you want to visit the sanctuary with me?" Shi Lang thought for a while, Archbishop Moirez was busy with the celebration today, unable to complete the task of class promotion, and then he and others who want to start activities in the sanctuary really need to understand the sanctuary first, so he nodded. After eating, Shi Lang followed Morrigan out of the hotel and visited the sanctuary. "There is the Adventurer''s Association of Sanctuary." Morrigan pointed to the association building with a sword and shield seal in the distance, "In the Prestige Association, NPCs will release tasks, and adventurers can receive tasks, gain QP, experience, and props. Other cities in the Nether also have them. But you haven''t been." "No, I did." Shi Lang shook his head. He had been in contact with the Adventurers'' Association in Zu''an and had been ambushed. However, Shiro silently remembered this geographic location in his mind. "There is a weapon shop... there is an armor shop..." Morrigan was happily taking Shiro around the sanctuary. The thing that made her most happy was that, but Shiro did not enjoy this journey, but devoted his brains to remembering the regional division and geographical structure of the sanctuary. Finally, they came to the edge of the city wall. "This is the wall of Sanctuary." Morrigan took Shirou up the city wall, and while walking on top of the city wall, he said to Shirou: "Outside the city wall, there are monsters that have been demonized. Simply put, it is the wild land and various copies. Most of them The map has been explored by our Emperor Raiders team, but there are still many unknown high-difficulty maps in the eastern region." Coming to the city wall, Morrigan pointed to the east. Shi Lang looked at it, the outside world was barren, filled with hazy dead fog, and vaguely visible monsters and tumbling dirt. In the dead fog, the lights flickered, and from time to time there was a sonorous steel surging sound, and it was obvious that there were adventurers outside. "Huh? You are the "Sweetheart Girl" adult?" A guard in silver armor passing by, suddenly stopped and said to Morrigan with bright eyes. "Um... Excuse me?" Morrigan asked uncomfortably. "It''s me! It''s York. You saved my life in the big beast tide last year!" The guard said with bright eyes. "Uh, the big beast tide? Oh, you mean the half-month event of "Guarding the Sanctuary"? Ah, ah no, that, that..." Molly Gan knew that he had said the wrong thing, and suddenly hesitated to deal with York. For the previous player Morrigan, the so-called big beast tide is only a half-monthly event, but for York it is a battle of life and intelligence, and it is clear that the Chaldeans Half a month is equivalent to a year at this connection point. Most importantly, Morrigan could not explain this. Under York''s entanglement, Morrigan looked at Shi Lang with a plea for help, but Shi Lang ignored her at all, but turned his head to observe the city wall. As the wall of the sanctuary, it bears the responsibility of resisting the beast tide dominated by UO. It is the Great Wall of this connection point, and it is impossible to have no magic. However, this city wall looks so ordinary. Perhaps the brain of God should be called up. Shi Lang thought to himself, after all, that guy is the real master of the sanctuary in terms of settings. Just as when thinking about this, Shi Lang''s eyes suddenly fell on the inner wall. The inner wall is a hollow stone chamber, and in the stone chamber, there are erected one after another stone statues with different shapes and appearances, but they are lifelike, like giant gods. "What''s the matter, my lord, are you watching the colossus?" York asked Shirou as he walked to his side. Turning his head, Shi Lang looked at York, nodded, and asked, "Are those defensive props? For example, after starting some art, the colossus will come to life and stand on the ground like a giant?" "I don''t know, but if there is such a thing, it would be great. In this way, we don''t have to work so hard for the big beasts every year." York said with a smile. "Speaking of which, there weren''t these stone statues in the city wall before?" Molly asked suspiciously. "Yes, these stone statues were only recently placed in the wall by Archbishop Moirez." York nodded and said. Molly asked suspiciously: "Why does Archbishop Moirez do such a thing?" York said with a smile: "The sweetheart girl has been in the sanctuary for too long, so I don''t know. We have a great alchemist in the sanctuary, and that great alchemist has refined these colossus, saying that this is beneficial We guarded the city wall. So Archbishop Moirez placed these colossus in the city wall." After a pause, York looked at Shirou and said, "If you can become a giant to help us, as the adventurer said, that would be great." Shi Lang smiled. "When~ When~ When~!" Suddenly a long and vigorous bell rang in the city. York heard it and turned to Morrigan and said, "The celebration has begun. We have to guard the city wall more vigilantly. Sweetheart girl and this adventurer, you go to the city and enjoy the celebration." After speaking, York smiled and turned and left. "This person is very nice." Shirou said, looking at the figure of York leaving. "It''s all pretty good." Morrigan smiled and answered, and then asked: "Next, where are we going?" "Let''s visit the festival." Shi Lang said with a smile: "I have a rough understanding of this city, and it happens that through this celebration, I can feel the local customs of this city." Morrigan nodded. Looking at the colossal statues embedded in the wall, Shirou turned his head and returned to the city with Morrigan. The city is full of people, except for the top adventurers, they are the aboriginals of Sanctuary, where the business is prosperous, people come and go, and it is extremely lively. Chapter 1744： Shi Lang did not look at the others, but concentrated on searching for food. "This, this, and this, I want it all!" Within a moment, Shi Lang had a lot of special delicacies in his hands. Seeing Morrigan''s face showing cold sweat, he couldn''t help asking, "Have you finished eating?" "Whose body do you think I am using now, sister?" Shi Lang rolled his eyes and asked. "Al''s body structure is indeed different from that of ordinary people... But if it were you, it wouldn''t be dominated by your body''s appetite, right?" Morrigan asked. "Of course not, but with such a good stomach, if you don''t want to taste the food, isn''t it too sorry for the replacement experience?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. Morrigan: "..." Feelings, you indulge yourself now. Molly sighed. "Archbishop Moirez is out! Archbishop Moirez is out!" There was a shout from the crowd, and the crowd that had flowed suddenly boiled and crowded toward both ends of the street, pushing both Shirou and Morrigan behind. Shilang and Morrigan looked at each other, Morrigan showed helpless faces and asked: "Archbishop Moirez is so popular, should we squeeze in?" "No need," Shi Lang shook his head, took a piece of pork and stuffed it into his mouth. "Where can people have delicious meat?" Morrigan: "..." Why do your words sound so scary? "Archbishop Moirez is out!" There was a sound from the crowd, and the crowd suddenly boiled, shouting one after another. Obviously, the people of the sanctuary support Archbishop Moirez very much. "Archbishop Moirez is very popular," Shi Lang said with interest. Morrigan shook his head: "From the time flow of this connection point, after all, that is the manager who has managed the sanctuary for decades, and the handling has been done well. It is not surprising that there is such a popularity." Shiro nodded, and then concentrated on eating. He was not interested in Archbishop Moirez, but when Archbishop Moirez passed by him on the parade of idols, he still glanced subconsciously. However, it was this look that made De Shilang abruptly stunned. Above the idol, a young girl with short white hair wearing a white robes was standing calmly, the breeze blowing across her face, revealing an iridescent spar on her forehead. "Attila...?" Shi Lang whispered softly with a puzzled face. "What Attila?" Morrigan asked suspiciously on the side. Shi Lang shook his head, frowned and continued to look forward, but the parade was already gone. "Let''s go back, Gurneyville." Morrigan suggested. Shirou hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Can¡¯t get close to Archbishop Moirez at the time of the celebration. When the celebration ends tomorrow, you can go to Archbishop Moirez to find out whether what you just saw is a trance-like illusion like Kiara in the Killing House? With such thoughts, Shirou and Morrigan returned to the hotel. Back at the hotel, Mordred and Altria were very happy to look at the food in Shirou''s hand, and then happily took it. Mordred was eating good food with a happy face, while Altria was bitter and unhappy. Because she was full after taking two bites. In the past, I couldn''t fill up enough, but now that the food, the fighting power of my stomach is not enough. This unbelievable belly! "Huh?" Morrigan exclaimed suddenly. "What''s the matter, Morrigan?" Shirou asked. Molly said suspiciously: "The profiteer fox just bubbling in the guild, saying that he made a lot of money in the celebration." "In other words, that fox is in the sanctuary now?" Shi Lang asked. Morrigan nodded, "It''s just that the location is uncertain." "M..." Qihuang in the killing house suddenly shook his body, his face was green. "What''s wrong with you, Killing Academy?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. "I don''t know. I just feel, I just feel... so uncomfortable!" Qihuang in the killing house hugged his body with an uncomfortable expression on his face. At this time, there was a soft and charming voice outside the hotel. "I made a lot of money this time, senior." "Yes." "Look, I''m so hard this time, shouldn''t I use Dong Xuanzi''s thirty-six pose..." "Well, I think about it." "Don''t, you teach me this pure and enthusiastic seeker... Huh, huh? What''s the matter with such a good-quality man? Sniff, and this smell is still abstinence!" Almost out of instinct, Shi Lang shook violently! ... Chapter 91 Da Ji and the Demon Bodhisattva "How could...!" Qi Huang stood up fiercely, as if he had seen an extremely incredible scene, his eyes were wide and round, and his face was full of disbelief. When everyone turned their heads and looked, they saw two female fox orcs walking slowly from the door. The former wore a pair of gold glasses and looked quite intellectual, while the latter was enchanting, wearing a loose piece of gold. The robe exudes a charming feeling. At the moment when he saw these two female fox orcs, especially the latter, Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply, and he felt a cold wind hit behind him, and his mouth twitched fiercely. Shi Lang and others saw the two fox orcs, and naturally the two fox orcs also saw Shi Lang and others who had gathered together at the table. The fox orc wearing a pair of gold-wire glasses looked at the killing courtyard and squinted his eyes, "Oh, oh. This is really a surprise. Don''t you think, the small killing courtyard?" "Yes. This is really a surprise." Chapter 1745： The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, but her gaze did not look at the killing courtyard, but at Altria, who was using Shilang''s body, and leaned over, "This is really fate, fate. " "What''s the matter, beast of disaster? Please don''t lean over." Looking at the Demon Bodhisattva, Altria instinctively felt a sense of disgust, frowning fiercely, and staring at the Demon Bodhisattva with sharp and cold eyes. "Don''t say that..." The Demon Bodhisattva leaned over with a smile. Suddenly, her body slammed, and her small nose deliberately coaxed a few times, revealing a puzzled expression, "Why do you feel that the smell is a bit wrong?" At this time, Qi Huang''s eyes widened, and his face looked at the Demon Bodhisattva in a panic, "You, why are you here?" "Huh? Are you here too?" Demon-natured Bodhisattva glanced at Shishengyuan Qihuang, curled his lips, and said with some disgust: "This is really an unpleasant thing." Kiara clenched his fists, and stared at the Demon Bodhisattva with a guarded face. Not only her, but everyone else secretly became vigilant. Not to mention that Shilang, Mordred, and Shishengyuan Qihuang knew the devil bodhisattva, even Altria, instinctively sensed the evil aura of the devil bodhisattva and the fox orc next to her. There is no doubt that it was the same disaster breath as Cathy Parruge. It''s Beast! And most importantly, they are members of [Parliament]! "It''s incredible fate. I''ll meet everyone from Chaldea here." The fox orc pushed his glasses, squinted his eyes, and said with a smile: "But don''t worry, we don''t plan to be an enemy of you. At least at this connection point." No one at the scene believed her words, and Charia, who had the eyes of Gendaya, was shivering with fear. He saw countless monsters bound by desires from the body of the Devil Bodhisattva, while on the body of the fox orc, he saw countless ghosts condensed into a mass of grievances. All, all monsters! Charlie Arthur shivered. Looking at everyone¡¯s vigilant gaze, the fox orc smiled, "Don¡¯t be so hostile to me. I am a good person. Morgan Leffi should be very clear about this? Although some did not expect, the "Sweetheart Girl" is you. , But the unexpected things in life are difficult for even the gods to figure out. Do you think so, dear Morgan Leffe?" Her eyes fell on Morrigan with a smile. Morrigan gritted his teeth, almost squeezing a name from between his teeth: "Goyanskaya!" "Well, it''s me." Goyanskaya nodded with a smile. It turns out that it is Beast V, the beast who loves to play. Just... Shi Lang glanced at Morrigan who gritted his teeth, and then at Gao Yangskaya, who was smiling and self-conscious, and raised his eyebrows. Xin said, "These two people have known each other a long time ago?" Indeed, as Shirou had guessed, Morrigan had known Koyanskaya as early as 800 years ago, and he suffered a lot from Koyanskaya''s hands. "Mm. I met Musta Hinako before in the Warring States Period, and I felt very fate. Seeing you here again, the three of us really have fate." Gaoyanskaya said with a smile. Morrigan showed a disgusting expression of constipation, then stared at Goyanskaya and asked: "Why are you here?" "Don''t show this expression of rejecting me thousands of miles away. I don''t have any deep hatred with you. Also, haven''t you noticed my ID?" Gaoyanskaya pointed at the ID on his head. Morrigan looked up and saw the "super cute fox fairy" on Koyanskaya''s head, and the corners of her mouth suddenly twitched, "It''s actually you...what is your conspiracy?" "Of course it is to make money." Gaoyanskaya said with a smile: "You don''t know, I am not interested in conspiracy, murder and destruction, I am only interested in money and fun." Morrigan laughed twice, and she listened to these words. If this woman is only interested in money and fun, then who forced her and Kazuki to death eight hundred years ago? Want to do everything possible to get rid of her and Wasabi Hinako? Although it was because of the experience eight hundred years ago, she became friends with the world-weary Mustako. However, this can''t change the degree of danger for the woman in front of her. Koyanskaya''s gaze turned, and finally fell on Shirou, and said with a smile: "You are the knight king, right?" Shi Lang froze for a moment, then nodded, "Hello." "Oh oh oh, I really appreciate your care, Master." Gaoyanskaya said with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned. What is this? He turned his head subconsciously and looked at Altria, but he happened to see Altria with a blank face. Obviously, she was also confused, why would Gaoyanskaya call her master. "It''s getting late." Goyanskaya glanced at the dark sky, then turned to look at the crowd, and said with a smile: "Please enjoy dinner as much as you want, and we will leave first. The small killing courtyard, we are leaving." "Huh? Senior, I still want to get close to Mr. Shirou." Demon Bodhisattva said displeasedly. "The disobedient kid, but you will suffer a lot. This is the advice of seniors." Gaoyanskaya said with a smile. "Okay." The Demon Bodhisattva reluctantly followed Gaoyanskaya and turned his head three times. When Goyanskaya passed by Charya, she suddenly stopped, looked at Charya with a smile, and whispered softly: "Are your sky eyes sold, kid?" Obviously, the voice is very sweet and soft, like a breeze blowing across her face, but Charia felt like a **** devil singing in her ears, and she fell directly to the ground with fear, and looked at Gojanska with fear in her eyes. Ya. "Goyanskaya!" Morrigan slapped the table and looked at Goyanskaya with dissatisfaction. That eye is her prey! "It looks like it''s a shame not to sell it. However, if Piff is not guilty, he will be punished if he is guilty." Goyanskaya looked at Charia with a smile, and Charia saw a dark fox grabbing him in the palm of his hand, and his fear suddenly became irritated, causing him to shudder. When Goyanskaya was still threatening, a sword was suddenly placed in front of her. Goyanskaya looked up, and suddenly saw a pair of holy blue eyes burning with flames. "Enough." Shi Lang said coldly. Goyanskaya pondered for a moment, and then said: "Something is wrong...but your soul is a little special." After that, Goyanskaya got up and left with the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature. Everyone frowned, watching them negotiate with the innkeeper, and then moved into two rooms. "Some trouble." Morrigan said, biting her nails. Chapter 1746： "It''s really troublesome." Shi Lang rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. The two noticed the trouble by coincidence, but Morrigan was worrying about Goyanskaya, while Shilang was worrying about the enchanting Bodhisattva. After dinner was over, Altria approached Shirou. "What''s wrong, Al?" Shirou asked. Altria hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Wang, I think the other killing courtyard is very wrong." "It''s really wrong. In short, you have to beware of her!" Shi Lang said seriously. "Hmm!" Altria nodded. At this moment, with a "crunch", the door was pushed open, and Mordred walked in. "Huh huh? Why are you here?" Mordred pointed at Altria. "Why can''t I be here?" Altria asked back, then pointed to Mordred and said, "I still want to ask, why are you here?" "The fox called''Goyanskaya'' didn''t feel right to his mother at first glance. I''m here to protect her!" Mordred patted his little chest and said with his head straight up. "Oh. Unfortunately, so am I. And you are too weak, so go back quickly." Altria said calmly. "You''re weak!" Mordred stomped angrily. Looking at the two who were arguing, Shirou covered his face, what is this? While these three people were making fun of each other, on the other hand, Qihuang in the killing house gritted his teeth, hesitated for a moment, and walked to the room of the Demon Bodhisattva. "Oh? It''s so late, what are you doing to me?" The Demon Bodhisattva sat on the bed enchantingly, with her face in her hands, her figure enchanting and charming, which made her blood spurt. "What the **** are you doing here? Are you here to absorb me?" Qihuang asked, gritted his teeth. "You are my childhood and people''s cognition. It is something I have to take back. But¡ªMum. Although I wanted to take you back now, that would be a real failure." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, then got up and walked quickly to the killing house to pray for waste. Looking at the demon-natured Bodhisattva who came from the attack, Qihuang in the killing courtyard panicked, and subconsciously displayed the [all colors lingering], turning into a shadow of light and blasted towards the demon-natured Bodhisattva. As a result, as soon as those [All Colors Lagging] came into contact with the Demon Bodhisattva, they turned into light and shadow and disappeared without a trace. This is of course, after all, whether it is [Many Colors Stagnation] or Killing Yuan Qiwu, they are all demon-natured Bodhisattvas. "You, don''t come over!" Qihuang in the killing house was panicked, and struck the Demon Bodhisattva with a punch. This was just a punch she struggled instinctively in panic, and she didn''t think she would hit the demon bodhisattva. As a result, with a "boom", this punch hit the demon bodhisattva''s right eye. "Mm, it hurts!" The Demon Bodhisattva covered his right eye, fell to the ground, curled up. "What are you doing?" Demon-natured Bodhisattva covered his teary-eyed right eye, staring fiercely at the Killing Yuan Qihuang, "You really want to go to war with me, let me get you back now?" "This, this... Yes, I''m sorry." Kiara in the killing house quickly bowed and apologized. Although he didn''t expect a real punch to hit, although he knew that this punch was impossible to harm the demon bodhisattva, his good education still made him apologize quickly. "I''m sorry, if it''s useful, what do you want the police to do?" The Demon Bodhisattva sat aside, covering his left eye, preaching with disgust on his face. Kiara was at a loss for what to do, and weakly reminded: "That...I hit the right eye." The Demon Bodhisattva didn''t feel embarrassed, so naturally he put his hand in his right eye again, and then glanced at the Killing House Kiara, and asked, "You should have already met that man. How about it, have you ever thought about coming back? ?" "What man?" Kiara in the killing house showed a puzzled expression, and then said seriously: "I don''t know what you are talking about. However, I have met many beautiful people in Chaldea. None of them are as bad as you said. I am. Will not return to your body, let alone become you! Also, I will defeat you!" "...Speaking without shame." The Demon Bodhisattva sneered, then his face softened, and smiled charmingly: "I regretted it. I still feel that it is best to take you back now." Having said that, countless [Wan Colors Lagging] rushed out of her body, like octopus tentacles, and rushed towards the killing courtyard Kiara. "Don''t come here!" Qi Huang''s face changed abruptly, and he turned and ran. The Demon Bodhisattva manipulated the [Wan Se Lao Ji] to tease the Killing Yuan Kiara for a while, and then took the [Wan Se Lao Ji] back. "Why, don''t you bring that kid back?" Suddenly a sound rang in his ears, and the Demon Bodhisattva turned his head to look, and immediately saw Gaoyanskaya standing in the window, looking at her playfully. A smile appeared on the face of the Demon Bodhisattva, "Get it back now, but it''s too lack of fun." "I think it''s your heart, it''s lingering." Gaoyanskaya said jokingly. The smile of the Demon Bodhisattva suddenly converged, and the clouds on his face were a little dull. "It seems to be right. The human side and the beast side, the truthfulness, the beauty and the hypocrisy, the desire side... It''s really ironic, the personal purpose of joining the [Parliament] is so ridiculous." Goyangs Kaya sarcastically. "Then you, Senior Koyanskaya, no, it should be said that you are Senior Daji. Isn''t your personal purpose unridiculous?" The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Gaoyanskaya with a joking expression on his face. Hearing this, Gaoyanskaya''s face suddenly pulled down, snorted coldly, turned and left, muttering: "What an unlovable junior." Demon Bodhisattva''s face also became cold: "It''s really annoying senior." ... pS: (#>§Õ Chapter 92 The sister is for respect, not for teasing~! It is night, the moon is like a silver plate, and the sky is full of stars. Shi Lang walked out of the room with a frown on his small face. What he didn''t expect was that he could actually meet the Demon Bodhisattva here. Although compared to other members of the [Council], the Demon Bodhisattva suffered a lot of losses in his hand, and he was called a loser, but compared to Abigail and the sixth seat, Shirou didn¡¯t want to encounter it the most. It is the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature. It''s not because of the metamorphosis of the Demon Bodhisattva''s lust, but an indescribable feeling of not wanting to approach. If you insist on saying it, it''s probably disgusting. Chapter 1747： In addition, what Shirou hadn''t expected was that Gaoyanskaya was also in this connection point. In fact, Shirou had anticipated the existence of a multi-body Beast in the [Council], but he did not expect that he would meet Koyanskaya at this connection point. In addition, Morgan Lefie and Kazukiko seemed to be with Koyanskaya. There are intersections. This is what Shirou cares most about. "Looking at Morrigan''s appearance, he seems to be very wary of Koyanskaya, I hope there is no psychological shadow..." Mumbling to himself, Shi Lang walked towards Morrigan''s room. Shi Lang has the same feelings for Molly as Morgan Leffey, after all, the two are genuine people. Although verbally he always calls Morgan Lefy his sister, in fact, Shiro regards Morgan Lefy as his wayward sister. After all, it is too difficult to treat a woman like Morgan Leffield as a sister. The moonlight leaked through the thin window screens, sprinkling a faint silver brilliance on the promenade. In the faint silver brilliance, Charia leaned against the window, staring blankly at the high hanging moon. Shi Lang walked over and patted him on the shoulder. He shivered with fright, turned his head and saw Shi Lang, then turned his head, and quickly wiped away the tears from his three eyes. "Do you miss your family?" Shi Lang asked. Charlea nodded first, then shook his head hesitantly. Shirou turned his head, looked at the full moon, and said, "Is that so? Actually, I miss my home very much." Charia looked at Shirou and asked in a puzzled way: "Have the house of the Lord Knight King also suffered an accident?" "You can''t say that," Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Charia, and said with a smile: "I just went out a long way and couldn''t find the way back. I miss my home very much. I remember that my home is not rich. My parents worked desperately just to survive in the busy city. Although we were not rich, we lived happily. I remember that there was a sweet-scented osmanthus tree in the yard of my house, which my mother often gave We make osmanthus water yokan." "What is Mizuyokan?" Charria asked. Shiro said: "It''s a kind of delicacy." "Is it delicious?" Charlea asked again. Shi Lang smiled and said, "It was so boring and unpalatable. I would never eat it again after one bite. From now on, I would secretly give it to my sister and my friends. But now that I want to come, it tastes really delicious." Charia thoughtfully said: "Sister Ramoy¡¯s pastries are also awful. I always avoid her pastries, but now in retrospect, there is a very delicious and unique taste. Just, never again. Can''t taste it." Charlea''s face was depressed. Shiro looked at Charia, patted him on the shoulder, smiled and said, "You will taste it again, only next time. Don''t say any more, your sister Ramoy''s cakes are unpalatable." "Hmm!" Charlea nodded and showed a big smile, "Thank you, Lord Knight. You are such a good person who can comfort others, and you will definitely find your way home." "Yeah." Shirou smiled, but his heart was bitter. He knew that even if the [Council] disappeared, the Lord of Relief was obediently sealed in the Akashic Records, and the man was liberated, he would not be able to return. That home is in my memory, the home in 1994, not the home in 2003 or 2016. What is missing cannot be returned; what is regrettable cannot be made up; Hurt... Can''t recover. Charlea looked at Shirou and said with a serious face: "You will definitely find your way home, as long as you are not swallowed by the darkness." Shi Lang was taken aback, and when he was about to question, Charia had already turned and left. I don''t know what exactly he saw in that mysterious third eye. Maybe... Slightly lowered his head and looked at his palm, Shirou''s face was a little gloomy. Before that, he had to stop the effect of the whirlpool and return Altria''s body. Bang bang bang Accompanied by a burst of cheerful applause, Shirou''s ears heard a soft, soft and charming voice: "As expected to be His Royal Highness the Knight King, the willingness to help others is so holy, I can''t help being intoxicated." Shilang turned his head and saw that Gaoyanskaya clapped and walked slowly with a smile on his face. It was obvious that she had completely seen the scene just now. "Tenderly comforting a wounded heart, such a beautiful scene, it really makes me intoxicated, but also disgusting." Gaoyanskaya said with a smile. Shilang Quandang didn''t hear it, and instead asked cautiously: "His Excellency Goyanskaya, do you have any advice?" "I can''t talk about it, I''m just worried. When I''m asleep, the Lord Knight King will cooperate with other people to assassinate me? After all, the Chaldeans are famous for their shamelessness." Goyanskaya covered her face and said worriedly. Her body is graceful, her face is even more delicate and charming, and her every move exudes the charm that makes men hormonal bursts, which can only make people feel that she is worthy of the famous concubine of the subjugated kingdom. However, Shirou did not respond, but calmly said: "It is too weird to use charm to me, Lord Gaoyanskaya." Hearing that, Goyanskaya was taken aback, as if she was surprised that her charm technique had failed, but she still smiled and said, "You can really be joking. How could I use charm to you?" Although he said so, Gaoyanskaya had a hint of caution in his heart. Her charm is a puppet technique that can be controlled by both men and women, young and old, the top charm magic, but it has no effect on Shilang. This is inevitable. Although Gaoyanskaya''s charm is powerful, Shirou''s [Evil Flower] is directly immune to her charm. "Smelly fox--!" In the promenade, there was a scolding sound, and the surrounding space was like a skin that had fallen into a whirlpool, wrinkled, and then a black hole appeared on the surface of the world. Morrigan walked out of the black hole, staring at Goyanskaya and screaming. Said: "Shameless!" "We have known each other for so long and the relationship is so good, how can you say that I am shameless? It hurts my heart so much, it''s like a sharp sword plunged into my heart. It hurts. I was crying. Uuuu..." Gaoyanskaya pretended to wipe tears. Molly Gan gritted his teeth, but was helpless. Although she was exquisite in magic, she was not Goyanskaya''s opponent. In particular, Goyanskaya still masters the magic of the gods of the East Asian foundation. The frustrated Molly Gan thought for a long time, and finally thought of the counterattack, and retorted: "When I said I hurt your heart, who was it, who just threw me into the imaginary skin?" Goyanskaya said aggrievedly: "There was a fly that followed me around just now, even if I fart, I followed. I was angry, and of course I threw it into the imaginary space. Who knows that one likes it? Will the stinky fly be you?" "You¡ªyou¡ª" Molly Gan was so angry that she could only beat the paramecium Romani, and the mustard seedlings, who only sulked. Koyanskaya looked at the furious Morrigan with interest, then glanced at Shirou, and said with a smile: "You have two people now, do you want to try and kill me, a key member of the [Council]?" Molly was stunned for a moment, and then her face was sullen, thinking about the feasibility of this proposal. With her abilities, coupled with Shirou and Altria''s combat power, she is really sure that Gaoyanskaya can be defeated here. Chapter 1748： However, while Morrigan was thinking about this proposal, Shirou said gently: "His Excellency Koyanskaya, we have no conflict of interest. If it is not necessary, we should not fight. Also, my sister likes it. To be more serious, please stop teasing her." "There is no conflict of interest?" Goyanskaya gave a joking smile as if he heard a funny joke, "I am an important member of the [Council], a natural enemy of human history. As the guardian of humanity, Caleb The members of the bottom actually told me that there is no conflict of interest." Shi Lang''s expression remained unchanged and said, "But you are also a member of the Emperor Raiders Team." Hearing that, Koyanskaya was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "You king, it''s a bit interesting. Do you think the probability of crusting me is not high, or do you think that the conflict here will do more harm than good? Or think that I Can you use it? It''s interesting. Okay, I''ll give you two pieces of advice. After all, I owe you a favor, Lord Knight." After a pause, Goyanskaya looked at Shirou with a serious face, and said, "You better be careful of my junior. Also, you''d better not intervene in the matter of the little ghost with three eyes, otherwise, It¡¯s just looking for a dead end." "Why?" Shi Lang asked. "Crossed the line, Lord Knight King." Koyanskaya squinted her eyes and showed a fox-like smile, "However, in this way, I will pay back the kindness of those stinky foxes." Goyanskaya squinted, with a mocking and playful smile on her face, turned and left. Shilang turned his head, looked at Gaoyanskaya''s back, smiled and thanked: "Thank you very much for your advice, I believe we will have a chance to cooperate in the future, Empress Daji." Goyanskaya took a halt, opened her eyes suddenly, and could no longer maintain the playful smile on her face. She turned her head and looked at Shirou with a serious and gloomy face, only to see Shirou holding Morrigan''s hand. Go to the distance. Dark clouds floated, slightly covering the corner of the moon. The faint moonlight filled Shilang''s road with gorgeous silver brilliance, but dark clouds covered the top of Gaoyanskaya''s head, dark and invisible. The red blood flickered, and a strange afterimage was pulled very long. It was a terrifying monster fox with five tails. Among the five tails, there seemed to be wailing souls and evil spirits laughing wildly. The dark clouds dissipated, and the moonlight fell on Koyanskaya''s charming face again. "There is one more boring person, and he''s still a mean guy." "But what''s the matter? Because I am also a boring and mean person." Goyanskaya murmured and turned to leave. The shadow of the demon fox on the ground was stretched very long, and the five tails stretched out, like the palms of evil spirits. Shirou and Morrigan came to the room. Morrigan looked at Shi Lang and couldn''t help saying: "We should have dealt with her just now, Gurneyville. With you, me, and Al''s Star Sword, we can definitely kill her!" "But, after killing her, what''s the point besides making your sister happy?" Shilang asked with a smile. Molly asked displeasedly: "Isn''t it good to make me happy?" "Of course it''s good, so this is for you, my dear sister." Shi Lang took out a rose from behind and handed it to Morrigan. "Thank you." Morrigan took it very happily, and leaned over to sniff the fragrance of the flowers. The smile on her face became even worse. Then her face froze, her cheeks puffed, and Shirou glared angrily, "I see Does it look like a foolish kid?" "Oh, it seems that my elder sister has grown up too, so it''s not easy to fool me." Shi Lang patted his head, showing a distressed face, "It seems that I will never be able to fool my sister anymore." "Of course, no matter who it is, it will grow." Morrigan said proudly. However, looking at Shilang¡¯s smiling face, she realized that she was tricked by Shilang again, stamped her feet in shame, folded her hands on her chest, turned her head, and said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m stupid anyway, always Fooled by you!" The younger brother is really an annoying creature. "Okay, sister. I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Shi Lang folded his hands together, closed his right eye, and said apologetically. Morrigan puffed up and said angrily: "You didn¡¯t treat Morgan Leffey as your sister at all, let alone me. Although Morgan Leffey feels sorry for you, but I am Morrigan and I am Morgan Leffey, but also It''s not her. Don''t tease me! My sister is for respect, not for teasing!" "Good." Shirou smiled and nodded. Seeing Shi Lang''s smile, Morrigan knew Shi Lang didn''t take it seriously, and he felt angry and helpless. "Actually, what I said just now, I can kill Koyanskaya, but it will cause very troublesome things." Shirou said: "Moreover, our purpose is to solve the connection point, and the [Council] is in the persecution of UOs. In a sense, they can also be our help to solve this connection point. So, if not necessary, don¡¯t conflict with them." "Of course I know..." Molly Gan muttered, then she was stunned, turned her head abruptly, looked at Shi Lang, and asked suspiciously: "''I''?" "Uh..." Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and added: "It''s us." "That''s right." Morrigan nodded and said with a smile. Looking at Morrigan''s smile, Shirou also smiled. The candlelight brightened the house, and among the long shadows, the mud was surging, forming a huge swirling face. The face is smiling. It is a pure, filthy, friendly, evil, pure, complicated laugh... It is full of the interweaving of evil and good, forming a huge chaos. In the room, a reassuring and calm smile bloomed on a person''s face. ... pS: I''m back~! Don''t talk about TJ anymore, it''s just some Calvin, and I''m embarrassed to tell everyone, I''m still an immature author Ji, and I can''t make that thick skin QWQ. I re-written a few chapters according to the outline, and I have some feelings back. Sure enough, the most important thing to write is to talk about the desire~! Chapter 93 What Did You Steal? Shiro was very interested in the affairs of Morgan Lefy and Goyanskaya, so he asked Morrigan. "The thing about me and that stinky fox? Don''t mention it!" Molly was gritted her teeth, her complexion overcast, "Although I and Musta Hinako knew each other because of her, but that guy is the most despicable I have ever seen except you. Guy!" Hearing this, Shi Lang was shocked at the time: "Why is it the most despicable guy besides me? Am I a very despicable guy in my sister''s heart?" "Isn''t it? In order to win Morgan Lefy''s trust, I stole..." Suddenly awakening, Morrigan covered her mouth. "What did you steal?" Shi Lang was puzzled, "Is the throne? Didn''t I return it to you?" "Ah... Yeah, don''t care." Molly said dryly, "Didn''t you ask me about Koyanskaya? I met her in Kapha, and I met Mustako there. ." "Kafa?" Shilang showed a puzzled face, which was a strange city to him. Morrigan nodded and said, "It''s a port city on the Black Sea." After a pause, Morrigan added: "Hundreds of years ago, it should be the 14th century. I was very interested in the magic base of the Middle East, so I passed by Kafa. As a result, I didn''t stay in Kafa for a few days. The Mongol army fought over, and with the Mongols, there were also mustard young children who left the Yuan Empire and Goyanskaya who came after them..." After the end of the Eternal Dynasty and the Hun Empire, Morgan Lefy, who had turned into a fairy and was looking for Shiro in Avalon, was scolded by Guinevere and captured Avalon. Chapter 1749： Seeing the messy dynasty everywhere, she was apologetic and didn''t know the true situation of Altria, so in a village in Ireland, she left a ceremony for her sister Altria''s resurrection. After that, she used Elteluci to transform herself into an immortal dead, wandering in this vast world like a walking corpse. She abandoned everything in the past, as well as herself, and devoted all her eternal energy to the study of the magic way. While hiding from the temple church, she was conducting research on the way of magic. By the middle of the fourteenth century, she was going to the Middle East to study the magic foundation of the Middle East and the magic foundation of the Han Empire in Roman records. When she entered Kafa and was about to make a detour, the Mongolian Qincha Khanate led an army to attack Kafa. Although she is a magician on behalf of God and a dead man, she needs to keep a low profile in the era of war and chaos in the Middle Ages, otherwise it will lead to mysterious targets from the church and other areas. What''s more, in that era, even Wang Ha The Assassin Church where Sang was located was also conquered by the Mongols. Fortunately, Kafar''s defenders were not prepared to surrender, but resisted to the death. Due to the stubborn resistance of Kaffa¡¯s defenders, the Mongols suffered great losses. The Mongol general, who was so embarrassed and angry, ordered the trebuchet to throw the corpse into the city, causing the soldiers and civilians in Kafa to be infected with the plague. In this way, the city of Kafa will not be destroyed by itself, and at the same time, the shadow of death that has enveloped countless countries in Europe, Africa, and Asia-the Black Death was born. And along with the Mongols and the Black Death, there were mustard young children hiding in the west, and Goyanskaya who came after her. "I was very interested in the other party''s Xianshu at the time, and I didn''t know that Mustard Hinako was chased and killed by Koyanskaya. With this recklessness, I came into contact with Mustard Hinako, and as a result, I was regarded as Koyanskaya''s partner. Chase down together." Morrigan said with emotion and distress. "Fang Xianshu?" Shi Lang asked with a puzzled face: "Fang Xiandao, right?" Hearing this, Morrigan looked at Shirou in surprise, "You know?" "Slightly known." Shi Lang said. Fangxiandao originated from the Yanqi area during the Spring and Autumn Period and Warring States Period. It is the prototype of Taoism and the predecessor of Taoism. Later, it developed into a family of gods, advocating immortal [Xian], and has attracted countless emperors, the most famous of which is the first emperor. After Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, Huang Lao Zhixue entered the folk and merged with Fangxian Dao to become Huang Lao Dao. It was finally replaced by Zhengyi School and formed the early Taoism. And the alchemist in Fangxiandao mastered the most classical alchemy, that is, the Fangxianshu that Morrigan said, which is the mystery unique to the Central Plains. Afterwards, Neon''s Onmyoji was developed based on Fang Xianshu. "Do you know so much, is it the effect of the treasure?" Molly asked grumblingly. This has been the case since a long time ago. Her brother has a lot of knowledge. Obviously even the people of the Central Plains didn''t know what Fang Xiandao was, but her younger brother knew exactly what it was, except for the treasure effect that revealed everything, could he not explain it? Shiro just smiled at this. He does not rely on the treasures he possesses, he only relies on his brain and the knowledge he possesses. "Although there is nothing wrong now, it was very dangerous at the time. Fortunately, El Quette appeared there and made a big noise. So we took advantage of the chaos and ran away." Morrigan said. "Ire, Quite...?" Shi Lang was taken aback. Morrigan nodded and said: "At that time, Roa happened to be reincarnated near Kafa, and she chased me out. I wanted to say hello to her, but because I didn''t know him yet, she shot me directly. However, Thanks to her having a big fight in Kafa, otherwise, Kakuko and I would not be able to hide from Goyanskaya''s chase." After a pause, Morrigan continued: "After that, Kazurako and I hid in France. Goyanskaya didn''t dare to chase after him because he was scrupulous about the church." Shirou asked suspiciously, "Goyanskaya is a Beast, so I don''t care about the church, right?" "You underestimate the church, Gurneyville. They are the twenty-seventh ancestors of the dead, as well as the League of Gods and the mystery, and the magical way are firmly suppressed on the dark side of the world, maintaining the balance between the surface and the inner layer of the world. It¡¯s not that the [Parliament] destroys the foundation of human principles, they are not so easily breached." After a pause, Morrigan continued: "Not to mention, in that era, the miracle of the Father hadn''t disappeared. St. Michael even appeared, enlightening Joan to go and save France." Shi Lang nodded. In the era of the Middle Ages, the miracle of God did not disappear. The most famous is St. Michael''s enlightenment of Joan of Arc. God, Saint Michael, these high-dimensional existences, like the Enlightened One and the Lord of Relief, are all background existences. Although Gaoyanskaya is a Beast, in the hands of these beings, he can''t make waves, and it is normal that he has not entered the European circle. However, what Shirou didn''t expect was that the involvement between Goyanskaya, Morrigan, and Mustard Hinako also involved El Quette. Time and cause and effect are really a strange product. "Speaking of which, why did Koyanskaya chase Mustard Hinako?" Shirou asked curiously. Gaoyanskaya¡¯s true identity is Su Daji, the enchanting concubine of King Shang Zhou who has been infamous for the ages, and Mustako¡¯s true identity is the beloved concubine of King Xiang Yu, Yuji, and his existence is not a human being. It''s a real ancestor-like existence similar to El Quette. Both are ancient non-human races of the celestial dynasty. In the classical atmosphere where non-self races must have different hearts, how come they all came together? "I don''t know," Morrigan shook his head, "Kustahina has never mentioned this to me. Also, how could that guy say that he owes Al a favor?" Morrigan was puzzled, this was what she cared about. "I asked Al, and she didn''t know. She said that this is the first time she met Gaoyanskaya." Shilang said. "So that smelly fox is inexplicable." Molly murmured a few times, then looked at Shirou, and said with a serious face: "That fox is very deceptive. Nine and a half sentences of the ten sentences are false, and the other half are true and false. Her words, It¡¯s better not to believe even a single punctuation mark, Gurneyville." "I know it in my heart." Shi Lang smiled and nodded. "When the celebration is over and Archbishop Moirez is free, we will find him to complete the class promotion, and then tell him about the Saint Quartz. He will help us." Morrigan said. "Good." Shi Lang nodded, he just meant it. Archbishop Moirez is the leader of this sanctuary as well as the leader of this connection point. With his help, he will be of great help in solving this connection point and finding out the mystery of Gendaya. Moreover, Shirou is very concerned about the festival during the day. After all, he suspected that he saw Attila on the parade of Archbishop Moirez. He is very concerned about this. Late at night, Shirou withdrew from Morrigan''s room. The mysterious businessman who traded with Shiro Wigiya and made Miyu Wigiya escape from this connection point. The super cute fox fairy is Koyanskaya. With Morrigan¡¯s relationship with Goyanskaya and Koyanskaya¡¯s position, it is impossible to get her help. Next, to find out the truth about Gendaya, he can only rely on himself. On the lonely and cold corridor, Shi Lang walked toward his room anxiously. He knew that he had to find out the mysterious truth of Gendaya, because this was the only way to know the Lord of Relief. Just--, After being briefly invaded by the Lord of Relief, he seems to have become something very wrong. After stopping, Shiro turned his head to face the cold moonlight and looked at his shadow. It was a very normal figure, but in Shirou''s eyes, his own shadow was undergoing a distorted qualitative change. He knew that the Lord of Relief had left a seed in his soul. That is the seed of absolute evil. ¡ª¡ªYou are a container of evil, as long as it is a container, there will be an upper limit. Once you exceed this capacity, what you will become, I don''t know. Merlin''s words echoed in his mind again, and Shi Lang pursed his lips. Chapter 1750： "Merlin... My body may become an indescribable monster, but my soul is still me. However, before something terrible happens, I must return my body to Al to prevent her from being contaminated. ." Shirou is not afraid of Goyanskaya, even if she is Beast. He could vaguely feel that in the seed left by the Lord of Relief, there was the ultimate power of absolute evil, enough to defeat any one Beast. However, he could also feel that once he was entangled with that ultimate force, he would become an indescribable evil monster just like Merlin said. The container that contains evil will eventually become evil, just like Pandora carrying the evil of God. Perhaps this is the end point that, as a container, is bound to reach. However, Shirou did not believe this. With a "click", a panicked figure rushed out of the crossing and hit Shilang. Instead of knocking Shilang down, he knocked himself to the ground, clutching his **** and wailing. "It hurts." Shishengyuan Kiara touched her **** with tears on her face. "Are you okay?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand towards the killing house Qihuang. Kiara held Shirou''s hand and stood up, and asked with concern: "Are you all right, Mr. Shirou?" "It doesn''t matter." Shi Lang shook his head. If it were his own body, he would definitely not be able to withstand such a toss, but Al''s body is really great. "What are you so anxious about? Running around in the corridor, but it''s not good." Shi Lang said. "Mmm. The other one wants to catch me back and stuff it back into my stomach." As he said, Qihuang in the killing house looked back in panic, for fear that a sluggish hand appeared behind him, dragging her back, and stuffing her back into the belly of the Demon Bodhisattva. Shi Lang looked behind him a few times, but he didn''t see any traces of sluggishness. He smiled and said, "It looks like you were teased by her." Although the Demon Bodhisattva has been deflating, it must be mentioned that the sixth seat, Goyanskaya, and Abigail, among these [Assembly] officials, the one that Shilang cannot understand the most, is the Demon Bodhisattva. . But only one thing, Shi Lang understands, the Demon Bodhisattva has no intention of stuffing the Kira in the Killing House back into his stomach, and putting the personality of the Kira in the Killing House back to his own cognition. Otherwise, with the power of the demon bodhisattva, you can easily take the killing house back at the Romanian connection point, and you will not be able to peep at the killing house praying life through the [Various Lazy]. . What kind of plan and purpose she has, no one knows except herself. Even Shirou could not guess. Kiara in the killing house complained: "She actually scared me too much. She told me some inexplicable things, which is really annoying." "Something inexplicable?" "Yeah. Just ask me if I want to return to her body by myself. It''s really inexplicable, why did I become like that? It''s so disgusting, so annoying." Kiara complained. Shi Lang smiled, "Perhaps, she just wants to tease you." Kiara waved his hand towards the killing house, Shirou turned and left. "You don''t want to play with me like that? It''s really horrible!" Qihuang whispered in the killing house. At this moment, she suddenly felt a hand pat her shoulder gently, and Qihuang in the killing house turned her head to look, and suddenly saw a sluggish hand, her face turned pale in fright, and his soul burst forth. "Wow!" Qihuang yelled from the killing house, turned around and ran. The previous disappeared for no reason, solemn apology The previous disappeared for no reason, I am very sorry. At the end of writing, there are about two volumes to end. As a result, the clues are messy, resulting in some Cavan. The half-year award sprinted for more than half a year. In the last month, while maintaining work and updating, the result was a miscarriage of two thousand words. Frustrated in reality, the whole person is very bad, very wrong. In the next few days, the whole person''s negative emotions reached its peak, and I ran outside after throwing everything away. After calming down, I realized what an immature and naive thing I had done. I am not a mature writer, nor am I a mature adult, this must be admitted. I have been thinking a lot these days, and I have also recognized many of my shortcomings. My ability to withstand stress is not strong enough, and my sense of responsibility is not strong enough. Otherwise, I will post a single chapter before I run out, and I won''t worry everyone. These shortcomings are all parts that I need to strengthen. When I came back, I exposed this in a very relaxed tone. To be honest, I don''t know how to face everyone. Just like the paragraph I wrote yesterday, what is hurt cannot be repaired. Web articles are written by the author to the readers, and the essence is that the business is to the consumer. The sudden disappearance of the author is tantamount to selling the merchandise to consumers and then taking the money away without saying anything. Even if you want to cut back because of your results, you have to make a statement first. I obviously have not fulfilled the responsibility an author should have to his readers. My conscience is distressed, so I wrote this single chapter today to talk about my feelings. I am sorry, but I do not ask for your forgiveness, because this is indeed my cowardice and fault, I am sorry. Although I am not a full-time author, I am out of school, and I have to run for a living, and I need to be responsible for the work I do. This book is already on the shelves, and everyone is consuming it. I will finish writing it in peace and give it a beginning and end. I like writing, and I prefer to leave the bizarre and complicated reality and indulge in the spiritual world. It is very happy to be engaged in the sideline that I like and can make a living. Of course, be realistic. This is also to leave yourself a channel for both interest and earning a living. I am deeply sorry again for the disappearance of these days for no reason. After that, if you encounter something in reality that needs to be temporarily suspended, I will make an announcement so that everyone will not worry that I will run away with the money. This book, after the end of South America, plus the subsequent Eternal Dynasty and Ultra-Ancient Volumes, there are about two volumes to be completed, which is expected to be completed before the end of the year. As for the South American volume, it is indeed another big failure. The initial design was indeed very good and very emotional, but because I was working overtime while writing, I was exhausted and had to bite the bullet to write, which led to distracted perspectives and messy clues, which left me behind. I will refocus my viewpoint, sort out the clues, and finish writing carefully. I solemnly apologize for the bad viewing experience for everyone. ¡ª¡ªGaia sauce, 2020.10.20, 14:35 Chapter 94 Because, that''s Mr. Shirou! Shi Lang walked towards his room, and suddenly found that at the door of his room, the Demon Bodhisattva was saying something to Mordred. "Mordred--!" Shi Lang frowned fiercely, and hurried over while shouting. Chapter 1751： "Oh, the lion is here, it''s time to go." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, turned and left. Mordred showed blank eyes and watched her leave. Shi Lang came to Mordred''s side, squatted down, reached out and touched Mordred''s body, and found that there was no shortage of Jin Shaoliang, which was relieved. Afterwards, he glanced at the back of the Demon Bodhisattva with tight eyebrows, turned his head to look at Mordred, and asked, "What did the killing house do to you?" "Nothing." Mordred shook his head. "What did that say to you?" Shirou asked worriedly. "Yes, didn''t say anything." Mordred turned his head, squinting at the diagonal ceiling. This is obviously something instilled by the Demon Bodhisattva, and I hope it is not something filthy. Shi Lang was worried, then turned his head and stared at the back of the Demon Bodhisattva, and he still wanted to find a chance to kill this guy. "Is Altria worrying about me?" Mordred asked. "Of course." Shi Lang nodded and said. "I''m so happy." Mordred gave a sunny smile, and then asked: "Will Genieville worry about me?" Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, speechless. Mordred smiled, then stretched out his palm, took Shirou''s hand on her shoulder, put Shirou''s other hand, and said: "I don''t need others to worry about it, so Altria Just take care of yourself." After speaking, she turned around and left bounced. Looking at Mordred''s lonely back, Shirou really didn''t know what to say, so he couldn''t help but shouted, "Mordred." "What''s the matter, mother?" Mordred turned his head. Shirou smiled and said, "How about sleeping together tonight?" If it was Mordred, he would definitely agree, but this time, Mordred shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m not a kid, I want to sleep alone." Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then looked at Mordred and turned his head, drifting away in the gloomy corridor. What''s wrong with her? Are you in a bad mood? Or is it already discovered? Shi Lang was suspicious, but that kind of action was not like it. If Mordred found out that he had tricked her, he would chase him with a knife in a thunderous excitement, how could it be so calm? After all, what did the Demon Bodhisattva say to Mordred? "The **** pervert, he actually said something to my Mordred, and kill you sooner or later." Shilang whispered and returned to his room. He was lying on the bed, his mind was full of Mordred''s business, tossing and turning, it was difficult to fall asleep. In the dark shadow, he stretched out a hand and gently stroked his forehead, as if a mother comforted her child. "Don''t do this, it''s shameful." Shirou covered his forehead and looked at the evil hand, his face full of shame. "Mum, mum." The evil mud uttered a grieving sound, and then retracted into the shadow. Is it normal to be the half of Shirou and comfort the other half of the body? In the end, he was also approved by the other half of the body, so I was wronged. Although he was ashamed, the evil mud gave Shirou full peace of mind. "Fortunately, I still have you by my side, my half-length." Shi Lang said gently. "Mum, mum." The red and black mud splashes of joy in the shadows. Shirou smiled at it, but there was a trace of melancholy in his heart. Evil mud is his most reassuring support, but it is about to become his greatest threat. What to do? Shirou was lying on the bed, looking at the black ceiling, but he couldn''t help thinking of Mordred''s lonely back. Mordred, what''s wrong with you? Is there something that can''t be told to me? Gurneyville... Of course I am worried about you. Gradually, I fell asleep. But the spirit did not sink into the illusory sea of ??consciousness to rest, instead, due to a strange magic, came to a dark country. "The art of dreaming..." Shilang raised his eyebrows as he looked at the dark and lifeless wasteland around him. He was very familiar with this. When he was a child, Merlin often used the technique of dreaming to send Skaha into his dreamland. Obviously, at this time, someone else performed the dreaming technique on him. However, with the isolation of [evil], who can invade his dreamland except Meilin, who was rated as a friend by Shirou? "Shirou..." Someone is calling him. Shi Lang turned his head to look, his face was astonished, and he saw two identical women standing in the distance, Skaha and Skatie. "Teacher, why are you here? Did you enter my dream?" Shi Lang smiled and walked towards them, but as soon as he arrived in front of them, without saying hello, the bodies of Skhar and Skadi shattered like fine sand and disappeared. Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, his eyes opened wide and round, and he quickly reached out to catch it, but all he caught was the fear and panic of fine sand flowing through his fingers. "Gurneyville." Someone behind him was calling him. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that it was Altria and Morrigan, Guinevere and Merlin, and the Knights of the Round Table and the warriors who lived and died together. Chapter 1752： Shi Lang ran towards them. But they disappeared like a cloud of smoke. "Brother, Shirou." Dreamlike clouds appeared in front of him, Sakura and Tachika, as well as relatives and friends who hadn''t seen for a long time. Shi Lang was uncertain: "Are you a nightmare caused by someone, or a fear in my heart?" They are all laughing. That is mocking. They laughed and went away. Shi Lang panicked and grabbed them, but couldn''t catch it anyway. It''s like the end of the world in a dream, no matter how you seek it, you can''t reach it. "Wait for me." Shirou shouted, but they didn''t stop at all. They are just laughing. Mocking. "Dad." There was a creepy and soft voice in his arms, Shi Lang looked down, and Mordred was in his arms, hugging him affectionately, smiling. Subsequently Click, click, click. It shattered like glass, and the fragments were scattered. "No--!" Shi Lang shouted, grabbing Mordred''s fragments quickly, trying to fit her together, but he couldn''t do it anyway, he could only watch her dissipate like flying ash. "Can you afford this future?" The golden king asked condescendingly with a face full of arrogance. "Gilgamesh..." Shi Lang gritted his teeth and looked at the arrogant king who appeared in front of him. "Can you afford this human sorrow?" The silver **** asked with a weathered and tired face. "Votikeng..." Shi Lang looked at Votikeng next to Gilgamesh with a full face of vigilance. "Do you take care of this bizarre world?" On top of the huge dragon head, countless chaotic human figures issued a weeping question. "False gods..." Shi Lang fell to the ground, staring at the huge dragon head in the sky in horror. "Who did you protect?" The Bodhisattva of Desire smiled happily. "You can''t protect anyone, your past was once destroyed." The giant''s holy king said majestic and calm. They were laughing, they were laughing. At this moment, the ridicule of the loser has become the nightmare of the winner. "Shut up and disappear! You are just my panic!" Shi Lang shouted. Everything, I looked at Shilang, pointed at Shilang, "Look at your back, eternal holy king, you can''t even protect yourself. Hahaha." Shirou looked back, his body suddenly stiffened. A huge whirlpool appeared behind him at some unknown time. In that whirlpool, a compassionate but evil eye was staring at him. The endless mud surged out of the whirlpool and flooded Shirou. He struggled, he shouted, but he could only fall into the abyss of mud like a drowning man. "Look, you can''t even protect yourself. What can you afford?" The losers laughed. "Shut up!" Shilang shouted. The eyes in the whirlpool stared at Shirou, an absolutely evil indescribable terror that enveloped Shirou''s heart. ¡ª¡ªI am your only destination! ... Suddenly awakened, Shi Lang was breathing fast, his back was already wet with sweat. The dim light is obscure and difficult to understand. Shirou''s face was uncertain. He understood that the influence of the Lord of Relief on him was not so big. He lowered his head and looked at his palm blankly, his eyes very confused and hollow. Then he gritted his teeth. He told himself, "I am invincible." The red and black mud came out of the shadow and transformed into a hand, gently tapping his shoulder, and this time, he never said any shame. He got up, walked to the counter, looked at himself in the mirror, and told himself again, "I am invincible!" The night is clear. He turned around and walked from the darkness to the light, the gloomy smile on his face changed. After the gathering, Altria looked at Shirou with a worried face and asked: "Did you have a nightmare yesterday?" "Nightmare? Nothing. I had a very good dream yesterday. I dreamed that we had repaired the human rights and the council disappeared. Everyone is living a happy life in reality." Shi Lang said with a smile. "But, your face is very bad." Altria said worriedly. Shi Lang said: "That''s because your body needs too much nutrition. Really, you can''t eat enough to eat. I''m really curious, who can afford you besides me." "Mm." Altria shrank her head, it was not her decision to eat, it was her stomach. At this time, Mordred pushed out the door and walked out. Chapter 1753： Shi Lang glanced at it, then turned his head to Altria, and whispered: "Yesterday, Mordred was very wrong, I don''t know if I am worried about something. You help me find out." Altria was taken aback for a moment, then nodded: "Okay." When everyone gathered at the dinner table, Shiro patted his palms and said with a smile: "Today is another sunny day. I will spend this day happily, starting with breakfast. However, today we also need to finish our Mission." After a pause, Shirou looked at Charia and said, "Also, Charia. Don''t worry, the Archbishop Moirez helped us, and your family, relatives and friends must be fine." Charlia was stunned, then nodded, "Yeah." Looking at the Shirou who aroused everyone''s emotions, Charria couldn''t help but said: "Your Excellency the Knight King is really a dreaming, sunny person." "Of course, because he is..." Kiara in the killing house covered his mouth, glanced at Mordred secretly, and then added a word in his heart, because that was Mr. Shirou. ... pS: Come here first today~! Chapter 95: Shouldn''t you be used to this kind of thing long ago? After the carnival of the celebration, there is only a mess left in the streets and alleys. Came to the Great Pyramid in the center of the sanctuary. The two roads of the pyramid are two huge statues of gods, symbolizing the two gods once, the wisdom **** Skyer and the angry **** labor. Entering the Great Pyramid, Archbishop Moirez is already standing on the highest position. Archbishop Moirez is a middle-aged man with a peaceful demeanor, wearing a black and white robe, which symbolizes the intersection of wisdom and anger. He held a scepter studded with obsidian in his hand, and behind it was a mural of two gods adoring the majestic Primordial Light. The original light is the Lord of all things in Mayan mythology, the original star-making god, Komu Kamenpus. In front of Archbishop Moirez, there were many adventurers and powerful guards, looking at him earnestly and listening to his divine words. He waved his scepter and sang the praises of the grandeur and courage of the world. There are many priests in the two Taoist robes, singing pious divine texts in a low voice, and there is a kind of ancient feeling of traveling through the era. Morrigan took a look and said: "The archbishop is attaching a buff to the adventurer and the guard. In the game, this is the archbishop''s daily buff, and we just hit it." As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang saw the news of the system coming from Mooncell [Blessed by the archbishop, all attributes increased by 10%, duration 12h...] Well, this is indeed a routine day. Gradually, the people dispersed, Shi Lang and others walked towards Archbishop Moirez, and made clear their intentions. "Is the class upgrade? This is not a difficult thing. Just go to the resurrection pyramid, pass the test of the system, and bathe in the holy spring." Archbishop Moirez said. Go to the Resurrection Pyramid? Shi Lang was surprised. They happened to go to the Resurrection Pyramid to regain the intelligence and age of Mordred and Wei Gong''s brothers and sisters. As a result, the last piece of class promotion was the Resurrection Pyramid. Although this is a coincidence, it saves a lot of effort. At this moment, Charya, who was covering his face with a hood next to him, was about to move, but stopped talking. Shi Lang glanced at him, then looked at the peaceful-faced Archbishop Moirez, and said, "Archbishop, there is actually one more thing. We would like to ask you to help." "What''s the matter?" Archbishop Moirez said, "I can''t ignore the matter of the adventurers who guard our homeland." Shirou glanced at Charia, who took off the hood on his head with a clear heart, revealing his third eye. At the moment when he saw Charria''s third eye, Archbishop Moirez was taken aback, and the priests around also talked about it. Shiro saw all their reactions in his eyes, then pointed to Charia and asked, "Archbishop Moirez, do you know him?" Archbishop Moirez shook his head, "I don''t know this boy, but I know people like them." After a pause, Archbishop Moirez said with emotion: "God-eyed man... I didn''t expect to meet again." Shirou asked, "It seems that the archbishop knows Gendaya." Upon hearing this, Archbishop Maures smiled and said: "We are God¡¯s people and possess the grace of God. But God has given us strength, but not wisdom. Our wisdom comes from overseas. Dayans." Shi Lang said calmly, "However, you killed all the Gendayas who had fled." "Bold, adventurer!" The surrounding guards and priests glared at Shirou and the offender. Archbishop Moirez waved his hand and calmed the anger of everyone, saying: "This is not something worth concealing, a pan-realistic hero. Because this is indeed a savage mistake committed by our ancestors." Shilang raised his eyebrows. This Archbishop Moirez was indeed a magician of God who served the original god. He had excellent eyesight and saw through them the truth. But of course, after all, Enki was summoned by him. "Our ancestors got their wisdom from Gandaya, and they also understood what a brutal and **** mistake they made. Therefore, our ancestors set a warning to stop disturbing the Gandayas. But look at you. By the way, it seems that the remaining Gendayas have also been met by accident." Archbishop Moirez sighed, then looked at Charia broadly and asked, "My boy, tell me what happened to you." Charlea''s divine eyes saw the light in the darkness from Archbishop Moirez''s body, just like the original light pursued by the gods on the mural behind him, so warm. He couldn''t help crying in mourning: "Our village has been attacked!" "This is really a sad thing, but who did such a cruel thing?" Archbishop Moirez asked pityingly. "It''s a group of priests who want to regain the gift of God from the Gendayas. Moreover, they are suspected priests of the sanctuary." Shilang replied on his behalf. "It seems that the impact of the new era has caused some people to break the ban on ancestors." Archbishop Moirez turned his head, glanced at the priests behind him, and finally fell on Shiro and Charia again, saying: "I will find out about this. However, since it is a priest, I may not be suspicious here. . My child, you can take an adventure with these lords of adventurers first, and I will find out about this and make up for the blood and sins of our ancestors." "Thank you." Charria was moved. Shi Lang took the opportunity to glance at the priests in the temple, remembering all their faces in his mind, and then he sensed the wavelength of the Servant, and whispered: "There is no wavelength of Attila..." He saw Attila in the car of Archbishop Moirez at the celebration before. He thought that Attila might be in the Great Pyramid, but at the moment it seems that he was overly influenced by the Lord of Relief, and his spirit was a bit trance. . After all, apart from Assassin, no Servant can hide his wavelength. Of course, the Shi Lang who possesses [evil] is special. At this time, a priest came to the side of Archbishop Moirez and murmured in his ear. "Is that so?" Archbishop Moirez took a surprised look at the priest, then turned his head, looked at Shi Lang and others, and said apologetically: "Excuse me, adventurers. Your class promotion may not be so easy." "Did something happen?" Altria asked subconsciously. Chapter 1754： Archbishop Maures took a look at Altria and said: "Recently, an overbearing adventurer came to the sanctuary. He took advantage of the loopholes in the system to occupy the Resurrection Pyramid. Now the Resurrection Pyramid has become the adventurer''s private. No one can use the items." Upon hearing this, Morrigan asked in surprise: "Isn''t that a public facility? Can it be privatized?" "It''s not possible in theory, but a loophole has been exploited." Archbishop Moirez said. "Since it has been taken over by others, it can''t be used. Then we can''t go to the Pyramid of Resurrection?" Mordred yelled in surprise. The Killing Institute looked at Mordred in doubt. The Pyramid of Resurrection is obviously related to her intelligence and age, but why does her voice sound a little cheerful instead? "In short, as long as we can defeat the selfish adventurer and bathe in the holy spring in the resurrection pyramid, we can be promoted to the ninth rank, right?" Shi Lang asked. "Yes." Archbishop Moirez nodded calmly, then took out a scroll engraved with God''s words and handed it to Shiro''s hand, saying: "This is the scroll to enter the Pyramid of Resurrection. Without this, you cannot enter the Pyramid of Resurrection. Of." Shi Lang understood in an instant, this was clearly a system task for level promotion. So what are you waiting for? Rushing into the Pyramid of Resurrection, bathing in the holy spring, and then taking back Mordred''s age and intelligence, this is the top priority. When preparing to leave "Woo-!!!" Suddenly there was an indescribable shrill cry from the sky. The strong and piercing cry was like a sonic roar, and everyone had to stretch their hands to cover their ears. "What''s the matter?" someone asked. And this was Shirou''s question, he rushed out of the pyramid to take a look. I don''t know when, the streets that were originally quiet after the celebrations and joys suddenly burst into flames. People rushed into the streets while equipping them with armors and weapons. Suddenly, the empty and lonely streets became hot, crowded and crowded. Panic sounds came from time to time, making the whole scene extremely chaotic and noisy. "What happened?" someone asked. "Woo-" Another indescribable long howling sound came from the sky, Shi Lang looked up, his eyes suddenly tightened into needles. I saw a huge flying object like a cross hurriedly passing by at an altitude of several thousand meters. At the same time, an endless rain of light fell from the sky. Where is the rain of light, that is clearly countless arrows of light, condensed into piles, forming a magnificent scene like a rain curtain. People shot with fear, some resisted those arrows of light, and some did not resist, were shot through by arrows of light, and then under the horrified eyes of everyone, they were sucked up and left in place. A white bone was laid down. Subsequently, the skeleton weathered and disappeared like a cloud of smoke. Immediately afterwards, those clouds gathered and formed a short and pale villain. With a face full of fear, he desperately brandished the sharp weapon in his hand to resist those arrows of light. The fear of death enveloped the minds of new people. ßÝßÝßÝ An endless arrow of light fell from the sky and shot towards Shirou and others. Shilang''s heart moved, and the mud in the shadow burst out, forming a film that blocked everyone''s heads. Chuck chuck Those arrows of light fell on the mud membrane, only submerged in three points, and then they were easily resolved by the power of the relief master in [Evil] and turned into pure magic power, which in turn gave back to possessing [Evil] Flower] Shi Lang. Although there is nothing wrong, Shirou understands. The shadow of death that shrouded the sky, like a cross, is like a dead body in the sky. Star Arms¡ª¡ª, UO! "It''s an alien attack!" Someone finally gave the answer to the riot. "The monster has attacked the sanctuary! Guard the sanctuary!" Someone yelled. People took up their weapons and rushed towards the edge of the sanctuary. "Oh, oh!" Morrigan said with a cold sweat on his face: "The celebration happened to be together with the monster siege! In the event of the monster siege, the resurrection pyramid will disappear, and the resurrection will be temporarily invalid! And if the monster attacks If the city is successful, the resurrection pyramid will disappear before the next monster siege, and the resurrection will always be ineffective." "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang glanced at Morrigan in amazement, then turned his head to look at the resurrection pyramid in the outskirts, only to see the golden pyramid exuding the light of hope, but now it is looming, like a candle in the wind, hazy, As if it was going to disappear in the next moment. "Damn it! We must enter the Resurrection Pyramid before it disappears!" Shi Lang said quickly. Mordred''s intelligence and age are right in front of his eyes, but they are about to disappear. It''s like in that dream, it''s going to disappear. Mordred pursed his lips and said, "We should guard the sanctuary!" Opinions were divided. Altria looked at Shi Lang, then at Mordred, and finally said: "Me and Wang Jie are ninth-level accounts, and no level upgrade is required. We will guard the sanctuary, and you will complete the level. Improve it!" Shi Lang nodded, and now that''s the only way to go. Shiro stretched out his hand and grabbed Mordred''s wrist and rushed towards the resurrection pyramid. Qihuang in the killing house followed them in a panic. Charlea hid in the Great Pyramid. Altria glanced at the cross-like UO above her head, and then drew two star swords. Morrigan said with a headache: "I actually encountered this kind of thing at this juncture..." "Should you be used to this kind of thing long ago, Sister Wang." Altria said with a smile. "Not used to it at all, I hate accidents." Morrigan complained and took out the staff. Chapter 96 For You, I Can ßÝßÝßÝ Above the sky, an arrow of endless light, symbolizing destruction, fell like a pouring rain, and those who were caught were either dead or injured, while the dead were fluttering in the air, and the speed of resurrection was extremely slow. The Pyramid of Life and Death that maintained this connection point slowed down the magic of reincarnation during this attack, and gradually disappeared. Looking at the resurrection pyramid that appeared in the distance, Shirou knew that he had to speed up and enter before the resurrection pyramid disappeared. Chapter 1755： The divine light of the Resurrection Pyramid standing on the outskirts is gathered, and the light and shadow appear from time to time, making people feel like a mirage, but only the outline of the light that exudes a sacred atmosphere can prove its real existence. Struggling to rush towards the Pyramid of Resurrection, many adventurers rushing towards the wall of the sanctuary can be seen along the way. Those are top adventurers. Under the blessing of Mooncell''s virtual laws, their abilities are far better than ordinary heroes, but on this battlefield against the enemy of the stars, they are just a warrior guarding the Great Wall. Outside the wall of the white sanctuary, several "shoo" sounds, the hideous and terrifying dragon rose into the sky, roaring, and flew towards the sanctuary. They are wrapped in storms, flying low in the sky, endless storms, like the claws of the abyss, tearing the epidermis of reality, revealing the cracks of the dimension. Chuck chuck The dimensional gap is rotating, and the positive and negative matter are intertwined, generating endless energy and destroying the earth. The mighty adventurers glanced at each other, and their hearts were scattered, and they rushed towards the dragons that occupied the sky. "Ah--!" An orc adventurer holding a giant axe rose to the sky, the giant axe in his hand turned into a sky-shaking hammer, falling from the sky, directly cutting off the whole body. The huge dragon corpse fell to the ground with a "bang", becoming the blood embellishment of this battle. "May the great king bless us and lead us to eternal peace." Archbishop Moirez stood on the altar, waving the scepter in his hand. The next moment, the white wall of the sanctuary exudes a hazy areola-like light, forming a protective shield, covering the sanctuary and blocking foreign enemies from the outside world. "Go, adventurers. Fight for our homeland!" Archbishop Moirez said with a dazzling expression, waving his scepter. The adventurers either rushed to the head of the city, or rushed out of the city, fighting with the siege monsters. "There are powerful weapons. They are sold at a low price. Does anyone want to buy them? There are also medicines that can restore vitality and blood in seconds. They are sold at a low price. Buy two and get a 5% discount." Goyanskaya dragged the department car, hawking along the street on the chaotic battlefield. Blood, courage, cowardice, shrewdness...all emotions, selfish or selfless, warriors, businessmen, all mixed together, forming a messy picture of the world. The monster siege, from the perspective of people off-screen, is just a game activity. However, for the people on the screen, this must be won, the war to defend their homeland. Once the monster has successfully attacked the city and the sanctuary is destroyed, the resurrected pyramid will disappear. At the same time, the monsters of the sanctuary will pass through the sanctuary and attack the land of the Nether. Fairies, vampires, orcs, humans... the origins of all races are on that land. And that is the homeland of the Mayans living in this world. The more powerful, the greater the responsibility. Although the adventurers in the sanctuary are all the top adventurers who reach the eighth and ninth levels, they are also facing the most terrifying star enemy, UO and his created family members. But these have nothing to do with Shirou. He stared scorchingly at the resurrection pyramid that occasionally appeared, and his pace was even faster. Mordred¡¯s intelligence and age are stored there. You must break in before the resurrection pyramid disappears. Otherwise, you don¡¯t know if you will have to wait until the year of the monkey to make Mordred return to normal. At this moment... "Kakka!" The earth cracked suddenly, and beautiful flowers bloomed out of it. It is red, bright, lotus. Facing the wind gracefully, the waist stretched out, like Fei''e dancing in front of the Emperor of Heaven, large swaths of red entangled with it, and the fragrant floral scent permeated. However, where the red entanglement passed, the house was corrupted, the spells disappeared, and even the skin was eroded to reveal the dense bones. "It''s the other side flower!" Someone''s face was full of horror. "Doesn''t this thing only grow in [Unknown Territory]?" Morrigan was shocked. "Don''t you understand, Morgan Lefy." A charming voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Morrigan turned her head and saw that she suddenly saw Gaoyanskaya who was covering his mouth and chuckles, and asked: "Did you do something, Gaoyanskaya?" "This is a game changer, how can I have this kind of ability?" Goyanskaya looked at the red ë³ next to her with interest, smiled, then looked up at the cross-like creature that enveloped the sky, and muttered softly: "It seems that the brain of God has been taken away, let Those arrogant supreme beings also panicked and began to break the rules of the game..." "But what does it matter to me?" With a light smile, Gaoyanskaya''s figure gradually disappeared. "Wait a minute, Goyanskaya!" Morrigan yelled and chased him, but was knocked back by a black tail protruding from the void. "Don''t bother me in business. During the war, business is the most prosperous thing. However, considering the face of the same guild, I should give you a reminder. My younger generation, but I don''t know it. It¡¯s gone." With this sentence left, Goyanskaya, known as the mysterious merchant, disappeared. Morrigan looked around, but couldn''t find Goyanskaya, but she knew that Goyanskaya would definitely appear next to the rich and promote the goods with a smile. However, her younger generations are gone? Morrigan frowned and looked around, but saw that the red surrounding the Resurrection Pyramid was full of richness, almost as substantial as it was, the heart said, no. She knew that Shilang and the three were rushing towards the Pyramid of Resurrection at the moment, but there was the place where the murderous invisible red was the richest. Altria yelled, "Don''t be distracted, Sister Wang!" "Oh. I know...!" Morrigan tightened her heart, she was a little worried about Shirou, but turned her head to look at Altria''s face, but saw that she didn''t waver at all. She understands, that is to believe. The red entanglement shrouded here like the shadow of death. Although Shilang was eager to resurrect the pyramid, he naturally looked around long ago and determined the danger of the red color. At this moment, he saw this red patch hitting, and he didn''t panic, just stretched out his hand, and his hand burst into a dazzling and hot white light. The white light was like sunlight, rising with the wind, turning into a gun of light, Shiro threw it forward. With a "shoo" sound, the gun of light tore the red entrapment and fell on the earth. In an instant, the brilliance was everywhere, but in an instant, the storm rose from the earth and rushed straight to the sky, the huge tower of light. Rise from the ground. The fierce storm will tear the red patch to pieces, and the endless rays of light will turn into arrows of light, which will burn out the flowers from the other shore one by one. Chapter 1756： "So, what is that?" Someone looked at the tower and was taken aback. "So, that''s the anchor of Britain." Gaoyanskaya squinted. "It''s a bitter and sweet memory. If it weren''t for the light to pierce the heart, then I wouldn''t have been born..." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at the tower and sighed, then raised his head, looked at the cross above the sky, and squinted his eyes. "However, it is not a wise move to attract the attention of that monster. It is a girl who uses a girl''s body. Mr. Shilang." The light of the earth converged into a tower, and went straight to the sky. But this angered the overlord who shrouded the sky. He looked indifferently at the tower that broke into his territory. "Gaia--" The indifferent words of the stars echoed in the principles of the stars, and then the 3,000-mile cross body burst into light, and the endless light twisted into a ball, turning into thunder and blasted toward the light of the earth. The Tower of Light senses danger, and its roots penetrate the planet''s skin and penetrate into the inner sea of ??the star, extracting the endless true magic power of the planet. At the same time, the endless storm merged into a ball, and together with the light of the stars, turned into a sword of the earth, stabling the overlord of the dome. The two energies converged in the air, and the two completely different star principles agitated. The planet''s skin was peeled off, and the dimensional vortex''s positive and negative annihilation made the star principles appear. The phantoms of the blue planet and the crimson planet appeared in the sky, and the phantoms of stars of very different sizes collided. The magnificent principle of the stars shocked everyone present. However, Shirou and Mordred felt dangerous. Mordred said anxiously: "This is not Lungominiad''s power... It''s the planet''s counterattack! I don''t want intellect, I don''t want the future, let''s get out of here, Altria !" Shilang silently took Mordred''s hand and rushed towards the resurrection pyramid. Yes, no one expected that, now that Gaia was corrected, the power of the planet actually countered UO through Lungominiad. However, even Lungominiad, who had extracted the power of the planet from the inner sea of ??the stars, would definitely not be able to win against UO. In a short while, UO''s power would come to his head like a divine punishment. Escape is a rational choice. But this time, Shirou gave in to his sensibility. And at the same time he got rid of reason, there were also many eighth-class adventurers who rushed toward the resurrection pyramid at the same time. The resurrection of the pyramid is the key to the ninth class, and it is also the key to regaining the lost intellect and the future. If you miss it, you have to wait until the next time you don''t know the year of the monkey; if the defense fails, it will disappear. How can this be allowed? Shirou said calmly: "Prepare to accept a big impact!" Mordred looked at Shirou with a stunned face, and then said loudly: "This is too irrational! You can''t lose your mind!" Shirou turned his head to look at her, "I can." What kind of emotion does he have for Mordred? Is it an ugly bastard, or is it the product of the vengeance of the loser? Is it an unfortunate burden, or an unclean filth? Shirou couldn''t make sense, but when he thought of the girl''s filthy and ugly source, the strong but sad end, and the lonely figure of her solitude, he couldn''t help but say to himself, don''t worry about her, it''s just a filthy one. Bastard. Perhaps the rationality, intellectuality and calmness in the eyes of others are just an illusion to protect oneself. The real him is an indecisive person like Romani. ¡ª¡ªI want to meet you, you are the most romantic person I have ever met. Recalling what Solomon had said to him in the past, perhaps, that fellow Solomon had seen his essence through appearance from the beginning. Mordred was stunned. Is this what she knows, "Altria"? The light of the endless dome shattered the light of the stars, falling from the sky like a divine punishment. Archbishop Moirez looked at this scene with horror on his face. "The level of breaking the rules of the game... is it too much, right?" Gaoyanskaya couldn''t help but said. Demon-natured Bodhisattva looked at the terrifying divine punishment and couldn''t help but frowned, "Why do you want to do this? The brain of the gods... shouldn''t make the star kings completely turn their faces." The endless horses of light blasted down like a divine punishment, like a flood that destroys the world, overwhelming the sky. The shock of terror, like a supernova explosion, would directly destroy the earth, and the endless storm formed an indescribable absolute shock, bombarding it in all directions. At that moment, countless adventurers including Shirou leaped towards the resurrection pyramid. The Resurrection Pyramid was shining with looming golden light, like a candle in the dark night, so faint but so radiant. The red and black mud ejected from the shadows, enveloping Sumishiro and Mordred, like a ball, shot towards the Resurrection Pyramid by the terrifying impact. And Qihuang in the Killing Academy quickly used [Wan Colors Lag] to transform into countless hands of light, like a cocoon, squeezing herself into the hands of [Wan Colors Lag]. "I really want to take back my power at this time. In that case, the face I was so scared of crying must be beautiful." The Demon Bodhisattva whispered, "However, let''s forget it at this time." Although he has the intent to kill and puts her back into the body and the human body, the Demon Bodhisattva did not want to kill the house to pray for other sexual deaths. "Huh, that''s--!?" Before [Many Colors Lagging] completely closed, Kiara of the Killing House was stunned. "Ling Zi?" In just a moment, she saw it, and in the endless storm, she vaguely saw her friend Lingzi. "Illusion, after all, Ling Zi is now with Senior Ilia." Thinking like this, soon, [Wan Colors Lagging] completely recombined. The terrifying impact destroyed the Tower of Radiance, and also shattered the surrounding earth like a spider web, and the surrounding sanctuary walls collapsed in this impact. However, this terrifying impact only covered one-third of the sanctuary. "It seems that they still have some concerns about the rules of the game. Are they trying to test the bottom line of the rules of the game? After all, the reason for the establishment of this game is because they also have concerns about the enlightened ones summoned by Shiro Fujimaru, as well as our [Council ¡¿¡¯S ability, after all, with the ability of the president of the council... it¡¯s just--," Gaoyanskaya looked at UO in the sky and frowned: "If you still care about the rules of the game, why do you want to do this to such a degree?" Gaoyanskaya didn''t know, but at this moment, Shilang and others entered the resurrection pyramid before it disappeared! Chapter 97¡ªFive Suns "Altria, Altria¡ª" An anxious call sounded in his ears, Shi Lang twisted his eyebrows, opened his eyes, and suddenly saw Mordred''s anxious face. Chapter 1757： "I''m fine." Shiro sat up with his head in his hands, and although he used [evil] in time to defend against the huge impact of UO, the terrifying impact caused him to enter the resurrection pyramid. At the same time, he was very lucky and hit his head and passed out directly. . Fortunately, Altria''s etheric body is still quite tough. Shiro stretched out his hand and patted Mordred on the shoulder, then turned his head and looked at the surroundings, muttering softly, "Is this the inside of the Pyramid of Resurrection?" Here is a narrow corridor, two of them are primitive murals, and a corpse oil lamp that flickers with green fire. The light is quite dim, making those murals obscure and indistinguishable. With the smell of corruption, it is quite terrifying. Tomb sense. Shi Lang stood up and walked a few steps. He suddenly felt soft under his feet. When he looked down, he saw that he had stepped on the arm of a half-dragon who had passed out, and he immediately retracted his foot in embarrassment. Mordred said: "It''s not just our team that was beaten in." Shi Lang nodded, but they were not the only group of adventurers who wanted to attack the ninth rank. He remembered very clearly that when UO attacked the Tower of Radiance, there were many desperate adventurers who rushed to the Pyramid of Resurrection with him. Some people were directly wiped out on the spot by the impact. Of course, many people were attacked from the right angle and were beaten in at the same time. Shilang glanced a few times, and about fifty people were beaten in. "It hurts..." A sound suddenly rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that in the inconspicuous corner, a big ball of light was bouncing and making a sound. "The **** is talking!" Mordred said in surprise. "Too much, Mordred. I''m not a big bastard." The arms on the ball of light opened like wings, exposing the killing courtyard, Kiara. She was covering her waist with tears and eyes, and then looked at Mordred complainingly, obviously concerned about being called a big **** by Mordred. "It turns out that the **** is a killing house." Mordred said. Looking at Mordred with an innocent face, Kiara felt her waist hurt even more. It turned out that at the moment of receiving the impact of UO, Kiara used the Demon Bodhisattva''s [Many Colors] to wrap herself in the power of the beast, and evaded the impact like Shirou did. However, just as unlucky as Shilang, she was also smashed severely by the ground, but Shilang was even more unlucky to be smashed on the head, and she was smashed in the waist. "Speaking of which, is this the Pyramid of Resurrection?" Qihuang in the Killing House looked around with a puzzled face. "It should be, it''s just..." Shi Lang frowned and looked at the map column in the upper right corner. Unlike the "Resurrection Pyramid" of forward thinking, the map said "Lonely Cleft". "Where are Mordred''s intelligence and age hidden?" Killing Yuan Qiara looked left and right, and asked aloud. Hearing this, Shi Lang glanced at Kiara at the killing house, which was also his question. "Contact Morrigan first, she is the most professional here." Shiro opened the friend bar while talking, and sent a message to Morrigan. [System: Information transmission failed. ¡¿ Taking a look at the system reminder, Shi Lang said: "It seems that this is a special scene and we need to explore it ourselves." Qi Huang nodded in the killing courtyard, and several people began to explore the surrounding corridors along the surrounding corridors. As he explored, Shiro discovered that this was a large square with long narrow roads on the top, bottom, left, and right, which seemed to lead to a passage, but when he reached the end of the road, he would walk back to the square from the opposite passage in the next moment. It''s like an endless loop of two-dimensional space. "Again, back again!" Walking back to the central killing courtyard, Kiara, staring at Shirou and Mordred, his face was full of disbelief. "Mobius ring?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand to touch his chin and frowned. He also tried several times, but he walked back every time. He guessed that this might be the inherent barrier of magic, so he also used [evil] to erode the end of the road, but in the end it still looped back. Obviously, this is not an inherent barrier, but a normal structure of time and space, similar to the two-dimensional space of the Mobius ring. [Evil] It can easily corrode and destroy the inherent barriers, even if it is the inherent barriers of the gods, which is similar to the concept of the kingdom of the gods in the fantasy web articles, by the magician of the gods. However, [evil] cannot erode and destroy the normal time and space. In the two-dimensional space-time domain, infinite loops are common sense, so [evil] cannot corrode and destroy, but is included in the space-time domain, just like the world includes everything. "Perhaps we should wake them up and ask." Mordred pointed to the adventurers who had fainted. Shi Lang nodded, this is really negligent. Entering the Resurrection Pyramid, the first reaction was to ask the most professional Morrigan for clues, but ignored the aborigines at this connection point. This is probably the limitation of thinking inertia. However, this is also inevitable. Humans are not machines, and sometimes ridiculous and funny mistakes are unavoidable, such as panicking all over the world looking for mobile phones, only to find that the mobile phone is in my hand. The three Shilang awakened these adventurers. "We are here!" "The monsters are still attacking the city, we must quickly complete the level upgrade!" "If you come in together, that means the copy is shared, right?" "It should be like this. It''s just that the first sun is the endless flood of Matlaketili, who will converge? The second sun is the endless storm of Iochote, who will calm down? The third sun is endless Queavilo of flames, who will extinguish? The fourth sun is Zondriek whose earth is cracked, who will sew?" Someone asked. The adventurers talked with gusto, but Shilang and the three were dumbfounded. Before Shilang left, he asked, "Excuse me, but is this a strategy step for the ninth class?" The man turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked suspiciously: "Do you have no union?" Shi Lang shook his head: "No." Someone asked: "There are no seniors of the ninth class, tell you the steps of the ninth class?" Shi Lang embarrassedly said, "I haven''t had time to tell me." "So..." The man nodded, and briefly introduced Shirou''s ninth-tier mission mode. It turns out that there are a total of five maps in the Resurrection Pyramid that need to be tackled. They are Materaktelli, Iochotel, Quijavello, Zondric... Only by scoring five maps can you reach the position of the Holy Spring in the Pyramid of Resurrection, and after bathing in the Holy Spring, you can complete the upgrade of your class. "However, since I came in with us, it is a team. If the team can get through, we can all complete the level promotion. Wait until the team leader is selected, just listen to the team leader''s command." The man said. "Good." Shiro nodded and thanked him. Chapter 1758： At this time, an adventurer frowned and asked: "Matra Ketli, Iekotel, Quijavello, Zondriek... all are easy to solve, but how to solve the last emotional world?" "Others are fixed monsters. But the emotional world is changeable. Except for the legendary first ninth-tier adventurer, the leader of the Emperor Raiders group, the "Zuan Horse Hunter", others The adventurers of, but they were all brought by the seniors. I originally wanted to let the guild seniors bring them, but I came across the monster siege..." Someone said worriedly. "We can only rely on ourselves." Someone said. "Leave a team first. However, the emotional world must be dragged in, otherwise it will interfere with the strategies of other worlds." Someone said. Everyone nodded and agreed, and then began to discuss the matter of the team. Shirou didn''t understand the rules and strategies, so he stayed aside and watched. In the end, they and two of them were assigned to the team that attacked the emotional world. One of the two people is called ¡®Sik¡¯ and is a half-dragon, while the other is called ¡®Sack¡¯ and is a fairy. The social conditions of these two people are worse than that of Shiro. There is neither a guild nor a senior of the ninth class. They are truly adorable. Five people looked at those adventurers eagerly and divided the four strategy teams. Among them, a human named''Pollock'' was elected as the head of the team. He solemnly patted Sick on the shoulder, and said in a very serious tone: "The fifth team, it''s handed over to you! You are us." The hero in the world, the emotional world is left to you." Sike was moved and wanted to take a knife and slash him, but seeing the crowd of other people, he could only nod and agree with tears on his face. There is no doubt that Shirou and others have been rejected and treated as procrastinating waste. This is of course, not to mention the reality, even if it is a game, the older generations are rooted together, and the new ones who don''t understand anything have always been rejected by the older generations. And this kind of unspoken rule is called poor player quality in the game, but in reality, it is called office culture. "Let''s go, take a look at Matlaketli!" With a wave of his cloak, Pollock issued the horn of strategy. Shi Lang saw the four teams and rushed towards the four murals in the south, east, north and west. "They''re going to hit the wall!" Mordred''s eyes widened. Afterwards, they saw that the four teams had directly entered the four murals! Shi Lang understood that the four passages up, down, left, and right were fake, and the four murals were the real passages. However, he did not distinguish this, and [evil] did not produce a feeling of erosion, which shows that the murals that seem to be passages are also a corner of this space-time domain. And those murals record the story, although I can''t understand it at all, but when I look at it, there is a wonderful feeling that I have read the story from beginning to end. Even if you don''t understand, you can''t understand the content of the story, but there is no doubt that it is the perspective of the pillar of the gods through the hole in the future. Shiro understood that the Pyramid of Resurrection¡ªthis space-time domain is not a two-dimensional space-time space similar to the endless loop of Mobius ring, but a four-dimensional space-time space that transcends three dimensions and can understand the fate of low dimensions, but nothing can be changed. Domain. I am afraid that Mooncell has made a lot of effort to make this connection point. Shi Lang sighed in his heart. No. Mooncell''s material technology is beyond imagination, creating a four-dimensional space-time domain in a connection point, it must be a breeze. "Let''s start the strategy too." Sike said sadly. They are abandoned sons, there is no doubt about that. They are meat shields, there is no doubt about that. However, there is no alternative. No. There was no way, only the two of them, and Shirou stayed voluntarily. Emotional world... Those adventurers who resist and fear this map are obviously extremely difficult, so it is up to him to attack the map that they resist and fear. Shi Lang''s idea is very simple, the most dangerous and difficult map, just hand it over to him. "Look at the top. We want to go in the mural above." Sike said, pointing to the mural above his head. Shi Lang looked up and saw a simple and vague mural lying horizontally on top of their heads. It''s vague, I can''t see anything, but Shirou has a wonderful sense of seeing everything. Shiro understands that it is the feeling of looking at the low-dimensional from the four-dimensional space-time domain. He can see everything in the low-dimensional, but he is not a four-dimensional existence, and he cannot understand what he has seen, so it creates this kind of wonder. Sense. "Altria, why are you crying?" Mordred asked suddenly. "Huh?" Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment. Mordred pointed to Shirou''s cheek. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and felt it was cold and shocked. He was neither uncomfortable nor sorrowful, but tears came out of his eyes inexplicably. Why is this? Is it a strange reaction from the body? Or, at the moment when looking at the mural, tears flowed from knowing some sad story? However, he didn''t know anything, he understood, because he couldn''t recognize it. Mordred stood on tiptoe, reached out and wiped the sparkle from Shilang''s cheek, and said, "This face doesn''t look good when we cry." "What a good boy." Shi Lang''s face was soft. At this moment, Sike, who had flown in front of the mural, turned his head to look at Shirou and Mordred, and said with dissatisfaction: "What are you doing? The group has started!" "Good." Shiro nodded, took Mordred''s reluctant hand, a little toe, and entered the world of murals with everyone. Only feeling a strange sense of shuttle, like the feeling of entering the world of paper from reality, Shirou slowly opened his eyes, his face suddenly stunned. The lonely stone room was gone. I saw high-rise buildings around, and the commercial building in the distance was playing a period-like advertisement. A cool breeze blew across his face. After he recovered, Shi Lang realized that he and others were standing in the high-rise building. The top. With a sound of "Wow--", an airplane passed behind and swept steadily toward the airport. "Where is this place?" Sack asked blankly. "Romania?" Qihuang and Mordred blinked at the killing house. "It should be... the emotional world." Sick said uncertainly. He had no seniors and guilds of the ninth class, so he didn''t know the specific situation. Shiro looked around, his gaze finally fell to the Tokyo Tower in the distance, his face was stunned: "This, isn''t this Shinjuku?" Chapter 98: Fujimaru Shiro "Shinjuku?" Everyone turned their heads to look at Shi Lang suspiciously. Chapter 1759： Shirou looked at the Tokyo Tower in the distance with the same puzzled face. He will not admit it wrong, because before being caught into the South American junction, he attacked the Shinjuku junction, and this is his first. You can''t admit it, this is definitely Shinjuku! But why are you here? Could it be said that the so-called "emotional world" will automatically show the memory and mental image of the strongest person in the Raiders team? But even so, why did it appear in Shinjuku? Isn¡¯t your own knot of Britain Britain? Shi Lang was puzzled, then turned his head to look at Si Ke, and asked, "Leader, what are we going to do?" "How do I know? The system doesn''t have any prompts." Sick rolled his eyes and said, "In short, save your life and wait for those pretentious ¡®seniors¡¯ to come." Shi Lang looked at the mission system, and it turned out that there were no missions at all. It seemed that it was a highly free copy. "Leave here first. The field of vision is wide. If you are spotted by a monster, you can easily be besieged by a group." Sack said cautiously with a full face. Several people nodded in agreement, and then Zack and Sigg jumped down from the tall building. Mordred was about to jump down, but when he saw Kiara and Shirou in the Seishiin Temple unmoved, he couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t we following?" "Jumping...this..." Qi Huang said with an embarrassed face, "I''m afraid." Shi Lang pointed to the door behind him, and said, "Let''s go down the stairs." "That''s too slow, isn''t it?" Mordred asked pouting. Shi Lang smiled and said, "Slow has the advantage of being slow. Don''t you like to stay with me?" Mordred said: "I like to be with Altria." The three of them walked into the tall building. Fortunately, there was an elevator in the tall building, so there was no need to walk on foot, which saved a lot of effort. When he came downstairs, Shi Lang saw Zack and Si Ke being watched by the crowd, and pointed them. Not far away, the police car was still driving by "Di Du, Di Du". Zack pulled out the battle axe behind his back and asked vigilantly: "Are these monsters?" "There is no hierarchy on the head, and the information is not visible. Anyway, be cautious." Sick said. "Good." Sack nodded, his face more serious. The two are almost like COSPlay personnel, being watched by the people on the street. Shiro pointed to Zack and Sigg, smiled and said, "Look, slowness also has its advantages." Mordred pointed at the passersby who were pointing to him and others, blinked his eyes, and said, "We don''t seem to be any better." Shi Lang glanced, and he saw many passers-by pointing at his three. This is also normal, after all, Shi Lang and others are also wearing silver and armor, looking like a medieval warrior. "Okay, so ashamed. So ashamed..." Qi Huang hid in the corner of the killing house, covering his face with blush. At this time, the police arrived and cautiously surrounded Zack and Sigg. After all, Zack and Sigg are both fairies and half-dragons. "Are you a human or a demon?" The policeman asked tremblingly, holding a gun. "Captain Sik, are they going to attack us? Are they free to attack monsters? The system can''t scan their level, shouldn''t they be the monsters of those levels in [Unknown Territory]?" Asked. "Anyway, in short, be careful." Sick also thumped his heart. The two sides immediately stalemate. At this time, Shi Lang walked up to the police, with an apologetic smile, and said, "I''m really sorry, we are making a movie." "Are you stupid for us? They didn''t have a wire, and jumped directly from a tall building. How could this be..." The police were talking excitedly, suddenly looking at Shi Lang''s eyes, they became confused, and said, "Oh. So it was filming." The police dispersed, and the surrounding crowd also dispersed. Shilang sighed, and muttered in his heart, he didn''t expect that there would be another day of [hint]. It turned out that after being watched by passers-by, Shi Lang immediately used [hint] on a large scale to hypnotize passers-by, thinking that they were normal people. When I was a child, Shirou¡¯s [hint] could only be one-to-one, but now, for Shiro, large-scale [hint] is really easy. "Let''s find a hotel as a place to stay. Of course, the most important thing is to change into a set of clothes." Seeing that Si Ke had something to say, Shi Lang added: "If you don''t want to attract the attention of monsters." Sigg had nothing to say. Shi Lang changed into modern costumes in the clothing store, and they also gave Si Ke and Sake special [hint] so that people could not see their identities as half-dragons and fairies. Of course, the strange thing is that a few people don''t have Japanese yen, but when they pay, QP is automatically converted into Japanese yen. However, it is understandable to think that this is a copy of the connection point in South America. After finding a hotel to stay, Shi Lang went downstairs to the restaurant to order some desserts, and brought them upstairs to pray for Mordred and the Killing House. "Mm. Really happy." The killing house Qihuang''s face like a cat, filled with a happy smile. "It''s really easy for you to be satisfied, Killing House." Mordred said with a disgusting expression on his face. "Mmm. Because I haven''t eaten it before, Master Mordred." Said the Killing House Qihuang aggrievedly. The adult¡¯s killing house, Kiara, showed a grieved face, while the little Mordred had his hands on his hips, an old-fashioned appearance, and the scene was very funny. At this moment, Mordred saw Shirou sitting aside, lowered his eyebrows in thought, and couldn''t help asking: "What are you thinking, Altria?" "Nothing." Shi Lang smiled. "You don''t want to tell me anything." Mordred hugged his chest unhappily, turning his head away. "I really didn''t think about it." Shi Lang handed Mordred a piece of cake, and Mordred twisted it for a long time, but the cake was eaten by the killing house on the side. Mordred chased after the killing house to pray for a disaster, and then ran the killing house for praying. Enclosed in the corner. "Let me go, Master. I was wrong, and I don''t dare anymore." Qihuang trembling in the killing courtyard. "If confession is useful, what do you want Fa Wang to do?" Mordred bullied himself up, tears of Qihuang in the killing house with his hands scratching laughed, and he hurriedly cried out for mercy. Chapter 1760： "I''ll let you go this time, but you have to buy a piece of cake to compensate me." Mordred said with his hands on his hips. "Mm. I see." Qi Huang shrank his head, and even if the master became smaller, the majesty of the master couldn''t be ignored. Shi Lang looked at this scene with a smile on his face, and then he was thinking about this [Emotional World]. [Emotional World] Shinjuku was projected. It can be guessed that Mooncell projected his memory world into this copy, forming this Shinjuku copy. However, it is wrong to think so. Because each of the passers-by who had just contacted each had its own face, personality, and conversation, this could not be his memory world at all. Because it is impossible for him to remember the entire Shinjuku people. Just imagine, even if you have lived in a city for a lifetime, can you write down all the people in the city, along with their faces, personalities, and conversations? Impossible. Shi Lang got up and turned over the calendar at the counter, August 1999. Shi Lang frowned tightly. At this time, Shi Lang saw Kiara walking towards the door of the killing house, and asked aloud: "What are you going to do, the killing house?" "Oh. I''m going to buy cakes for Master Mordred," said Kiara, the killing house. Mordred nodded very satisfied, as expected to be her disciple, just filial piety. Shi Lang looked at the Shishengyuan Qihuang a little helplessly. The Demon Bodhisattva¡¯s desires were intertwined and terribly complicated, making people unable to understand her true thoughts. However, the Shishengyuan Qihuang was innocent and a little stupid, which made people worried about whether they would be taken. If someone sells, they have to count the money for others. It''s really two extremes. However, Shi Lang was not worried about the killing house Kiara, after all, she was the half of the beast, and the only thing that could threaten her was the existence of the crowned hero and above. "Go early and return early." Shi Lang said simply. "Okay." Kiara nodded. After a pause, Shirou asked, "Will you use money?" "Don''t think of me as an idiot!" Qihuang in the killing house puffed up her cheeks and complained: "Even if it is me, I don''t want to be regarded as an idiot!" As he said, Qi Huang walked out the door with anger. Kiara secretly decided that he must buy a good cake for Mordred, which surprised Shirou. But when such a decision was made, Kiara in the Killing House realized how naive he had done. "Mmm. I would actually make such a decision... What a shame! Fortunately no one knows." Qihuang in the killing house patted her chest with lingering fears, she didn''t want to be looked down upon, this kind of naive shame is still hidden in her heart, no one can say it. Yeah. Even Ling Zi didn''t tell. However, the innocent Killing House Kiara didn''t know that her childish psychological fluctuations had already caused an evil **** to laugh so much that tears came out, and she was watching with annoyance, sweetness, and sadness. Kiara wanted to buy a big cake for Mordred to show her enthusiasm, but the restaurant in the hotel did not have such a big cake, so she asked the clerk about the cake shop and walked out of the hotel by herself. While chanting the address that the clerk said, he walked around mechanically, but he successfully stunned himself. "Where is this?" Kiara in the killing house looked at the street blankly. The streets and alleys are crowded with people, crowded like waves, can''t stand on tiptoes, and can''t see the road ahead, they can only follow the crowds. "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t step on your foot on purpose...Oh! Don''t squeeze me. Ah... I''m sorry." Qihuang in the killing house was squeezed out of the crowd, and then stared blankly at the crowded street, then turned to look at the road behind her, it was no longer the way she came, she turned her head, her face became very anxious . She quickly opened the friend bar and contacted Mordred and Shiro. However [System: Information transmission failed. ¡¿ Help, Master! w(?§¥?)w There is no way to pray for the famine in the killing house, but he can only follow his own memory and force himself to find his way home, but the more he goes around, the more he gets confused. "Is this the outside world? Who can take me back?" Sitting on a bench, Kiara in the killing house hugged his head. It was the first time that she saw such a bustling street, and it was also the first time that she came to the outside world in a true sense, but she succeeded in making her self-doubt. Do you want to fly with [Wan Colors Lazy], take a look? No, no, it will definitely be watched like before. However, if you don''t fly, you can''t find a way back. Kiara in the killing house hugged his head. At this moment, a generous voice rang in her ear: "Are you upset, beautiful lady?" Generous, male voice. Kiara raised his head, and suddenly saw a priest wearing a black priest costume with a silver hair bobbed head. "Excuse me, are you?" Kiara asked the killing house. "I am the priest of that church, and I see you seem very upset. Please tell me, what difficulties have you encountered, ma''am? Maybe I can help you." said the priest. "Father? That''s great!" Qihuang in the killing house quickly grabbed the priest''s hand and said anxiously: "You, hello. I can''t find a way back, can you help me?" The priest glanced at the hand held by Kiara in the killing house, and smiled and said, "Of course, I am very happy. What is your home?" "It''s not a home, it''s a hotel. I can''t remember the name, but I remember there is a symbol of the earth." Said Seishiin Kiara. "Oh. I see, it''s the International Hotel. Please follow me." The priest said, pointing the way forward. "Thank you." Qihuang in the killing house was grateful. The luck was so good. After getting lost, I happened to be able to meet the kind priest. "By the way, won''t this disturb your work?" Kiara asked the killing house intimately. Although it''s good to have a priest to lead the way, it disturbs other people''s work, but it will make the conscience of Shishengyuan Qiwu uneasy. Chapter 1761： The priest smiled and said: "Today there is only one soul to be comforted, and it will not disturb my work." "That''s really great." Kiara said with a smile: "By the way, I am a monk called Kiara. How about you, priest?" "Oh. It turns out that you are a Buddhist. This is really predestined. My name is Sangred Fine." Sangred said with a smile. "Father Sangred is good," Qiara said with a smile. Sangred walked forward with the killing house Qihuang, but the road he passed was still a strange road to the killing house praying for the wild, but the killing house Qihuang did not panic, because the priest would not be a bad person. And Father Sangred¡¯s smile was so gentle and generous, just like, like Mr. Shirou. But the road became narrower and narrower, and finally reached a dark alley with no road ahead. The Killing House asked in a doubtful question: "Father Sangred, there is no road ahead." "Of course there is no way, because this is not the way you go back at all." Sangred said. "Huh?" The Killing House asked in confusion, "Then why did you bring me here?" "You haven''t noticed it yet, heretical Oriental monkey?" Sangred turned his head, with a gentle, generous smile on his face, "So, I like dull women the most." As soon as the words fell, a red light suddenly burst out from the feet of Qihuang in the killing house, and the rich blood gas turned into dense white bones, extending from the ground, like a long snake, climbing up the body of Qihuang in the killing house. "What, what is this?" Qi Huang panicked. "There is no God''s heresy in my heart, even if it is a monkey, I must die!" The smile on Sangred''s face became more gentle, but Qihuang''s eyes in the killing courtyard looked like an evil smile. "You, you are not a good person!" Qihuang said in a panic. "Of course I am a good person, I am a servant of God." Sangred said. The red circle was full of blood, and the thick white bones stretched out from the concept of the door. The killing house Qihuang was scared to death, and was at a loss. However, what made Sangred puzzled was that the magic circle could never erode the killing courtyard. This is of course, after all, Kiara in the Killing House holds the beast power of the demon bodhisattva. As long as the Demon Bodhisattva does not reclaim the power of the beast, even if the killing courtyard is not activated, the beast power will automatically protect the killing courtyard. In addition, before leaving the South American connection point, Kiara¡¯s body is also blessed by Mooncell¡¯s game rules. The eighth-tier body and soul are blessed so that ordinary Mayans can have fighting power beyond ordinary heroic spirits. Corroded by this magic circle? However, even with so many advantages, due to lack of experience, it is overwhelming for Shishengyuan to know what to do. "Oh, oh. It won''t work." The charming and enchanting voice suddenly resounded in this gloomy alley, making Deshengyuan Qihuang tremble fiercely. "Who?" Sangred asked. "This little rabbit belongs to me. No one but me can touch it." The charming female voice continued to appear. Sangred and Qihuang in the killing house turned their heads at the same time and saw the Demon Bodhisattva standing at the entrance of the alley, covering their mouths and smiling. Sangred looked at the killing courtyard to the left, and looked at the Demon Bodhisattva on the right, with a blank face, "How come there are two?" "You, it''s you!" Qihuang''s eyes widened in horror. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled lightly, then stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. With a "pop", the Demon Bodhisattva''s belly stretched out a [Wan Se Lag] hand, and grabbed it toward the killing courtyard Qi Huang. Passing by Sanggrede''s shoulders along the way, he only heard a "chao", which directly cut Sanggrede''s shoulder by half. "Oh, oh. I really did a rude thing. I apologize to you, Father Sangred. After all, a beautiful lady like me is very polite." Demon Bodhisattva smiled. Say. Sangred clutched his shoulders, his face was extremely gloomy, and said in a low voice, "You are, Servant. So, is that the master?" However "Wow-wow-" Sangred thought it was the Lord''s Killing House, Qihuang, facing the sluggishness of the Demon Bodhisattva, but yelling in horror, he quickly tore open the circle and ran wildly. "Mr. Shiro, Mr. Shiro¡ª¡ª" While shouting repeatedly, he ran wildly at the same time. "Oh..." The Demon Bodhisattva patted his forehead with a headache, "Didn''t he say that he would defeat me? In the end, he didn''t even have the courage to face me... It was your real danger that disappointed me." Sangred looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a gloomy face, and whispered: "Berserker¡ª¡ª!" "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The earth cracked fiercely, and a rock-like strong man rushed out of it, like a wild beast, roaring at the demon bodhisattva. A faint smile appeared on the face of the Demon Bodhisattva, "Although you are very strong and powerful, but I have seen Mr. Shirou''s capable, self-control, and ascetic men. I have no desire for rude and irrational men, Herak. Mr. Luss." Sangred growled: "Tear her to pieces, Berserker!" Hercules roared, and his thick hands were like huge arms, grabbing towards the Demon Bodhisattva, and at this moment, the Demon Bodhisattva smiled on his face, and a [various and sluggish] hand stretched out and tore She shattered Hercules''s hands, directly buckled Hercules'' head, and slammed it down. "Boom¡ª" The power is so great that the earth shatters like a spider web, and one after another boulders rises into the sky, like a myth repeating itself. "How could..." Sangred looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with horror. And the face of the Demon Bodhisattva still had that sweet and soft smile. She looked at the entrance of the alley and whispered charmingly: "Oh, oh. I ran far away. This is not good, I think it''s better to get it back." She threw Hercules aside like trash, and then chased him towards the killing courtyard. "Mr. Shiro, Mr. Shiro¡ª¡ª" Kiara in the Seishiin Temple calls Shirou like a girl in danger calling her father, and runs wildly. She knew the danger of the Demon Bodhisattva, and she knew that she was definitely not the opponent of the Demon Bodhisattva. Faced with it alone, she would only end up being plugged back by the Demon Bodhisattva. At this time, she had only the option of finding Shi Lang in her mind. Because facing the demon-natured Bodhisattva, the only thing she can rely on, who will lend a helping hand to her for free, is Shilang. "Mr. Shiro, Mr. Shiro¡ª¡ª" Shouting, he rushed out of the alley, but what Qihuang didn''t expect from the Killing House was that there was a boy who would pass here. Chapter 1762： The teenager wore a white shirt, black trousers, and a pair of black glasses with thin frames, and he was very clean. He was looking at the economics book in his hand, but he didn''t expect a killing house to pray in the alley, and his eyes suddenly widened. Subsequently With a "boom", Qihuang in the killing house collided with the boy and flew out. "It hurts¡ª" The boy clutched the back of his head, so tears came out of his eyes. He gazed at the killing courtyard Qihuang sitting on his body with teary eyes, and asked angrily: "Aren''t you looking at the road?" "Mr. Shiro, Mr. Shiro¡ª¡ª" "Mr. Shirou? Do we know each other?" the boy asked suspiciously. Qi Huang glanced at the young man and was taken aback. Then he stretched out his hand to hold the young man''s shoulder, opened his eyes, looked at the young man in disbelief, and asked, "Shirou, sir?" "It''s me, Fujimaru Shiro." The boy asked suspiciously, "Are we classmates? But, I don''t remember having you in our class. Is it because I haven''t participated in the team building, so I didn''t recognize it. ?" ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! The ninety-ninth chapter is not a brother despising you, but you are really too weak! "Mr. Shilang, it''s me, it''s me!" Looking at the young man''s suspicious look, Qihuang in the killing house quickly introduced himself: "It''s me, praying in the killing house!" "Killing for Famine?" The young man murmured with a look of confusion: "Our class doesn''t seem to have the surname of the killing house. But why do I think this surname is so familiar?" "Killing for Famine... Killing for Famine... Killing, Praying for Famine!????" The young man murmured, as if thinking of something, looking at the killing house Kiara with a horrified face, his eyes looked specifically at the head of the killing house Kiara, his nervous expression eased again, and he muttered to himself. : "There are no horns, it''s the same name and the same surname, it scares me to death." The boy patted his chest, and then looked at the killing house Qihuang who was sitting on him in a daze, and asked cautiously: "Um, classmate, can you get off me? This looks strange and embarrassing. It will be broken when people see it. Words are broken." "Oh." Kiara subconsciously stepped down from the young man. The boy got up and just wanted to pat his butt. As a result, Kiara thought of the killing of the Demon Bodhisattva. He stretched out his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder and said anxiously. : "Mr. Shilang, Mr. Shilang, the me, the me are chasing me too!" "What that me?" The boy was puzzled, and then said: "There are still classmates, can you stop disturbing me? I still have classes to study today." The boy shook the economics in his hand and added: "Very important lesson." "No...No..." Kiara wanted to say something, but he was incoherent. Originally, it was strange that Shiro appeared here, because Shiro was still swapping with Miss Al. "Oh, oh. Don''t you run away?" Suddenly, a charming voice came from the alley, causing Qihuang''s body to froze suddenly. She turned her head stiffly and saw that the Demon Bodhisattva came out with a charming smile. And when the Demon Bodhisattva walked out, his eyes fell on the boy, and he was taken aback, "Tuji, Fujimaru Shiro?" And the young man was stunned, especially after seeing the big horns on the head of the Demon Bodhisattva, his face paled in fright, "Yes, there are big horns!" "Have a horn?" The demon-natured Bodhisattva stayed for a while, and then recollected it, showing a charming smile, "So that''s it, I see, it''s Mr. Shilang from the past." She smiled and walked towards the boy and the killing house Qihuang, scared the boy and the killing house Qihuang back together. "It''s just that I''m so strange. In theory, you shouldn''t know me, but why are you so afraid of me, this handsome little brother?" Demon Bodhisattva asked when looking at the boy. "Yes, yeah. We met for the first time, so we have no grudges or grudges. Even if the future me provokes you, it is also my future fault, not my fault. Don''t let your anger be spilled on mine. On the head, this is immoral and also a cowardly behavior." The boy said as he stepped back. The Demon Bodhisattva looked at the young man in surprise, "You know?" Young Xin said, I''m not stupid by revealing yourself so concretely. However, looking at the reaction of the Demon Bodhisattva, the boy knew that he might really provoke this Beast in the future. It''s just that it shouldn''t, it''s impossible for oneself to come into contact with the magic world. After thinking about it, the boy pretended to be calm and said: "My Servant told me." "Your Servant?" Demon Bodhisattva smiled, "That ancient hero king?" "It''s not, but someone who is not very friendly to you." The young man stretched out his hand, revealing the Lingshu on the back of his hand, "Command it with Lingshu, Saver, appear here..." "Saver? The Enlightened? Shouldn''t it? How could..." The Demon Bodhisattva was stunned, then looked at the lingering curse that was gradually disappearing on the back of the young man''s hand, turning around and ran without thinking about it. Looking at the demon-natured Bodhisattva that had disappeared, the boy breathed a sigh of relief, patted his forehead with cold sweat on his face. "Thank you, Mr. Shirou." Kiara said gratefully. "Thank you, run away! That guy will react right away!" the boy said anxiously. Qihuang in the killing house was stunned for a moment, and the young man had already turned around and ran away like a rabbit before he was waiting for the girl in the killing house. "Wait, wait for me, Mr. Shirou!" Kiara hurried to catch up. After a while, the Demon Bodhisattva hurried back, looking at the empty street with a gloomy face, gritted his teeth and smiled: "It''s really Mr. Shilang, it''s really Mr. Shilang..." The Demon Bodhisattva had figured it out, and she was beaten with a perfect combination of punches by the teenager. First, he calmed her with words, and then directly scared her away with the enlightened person. Because the rhythm was controlled by the opponent from the beginning, the Demon Bodhisattva was frightened away by the opponent''s set of combo punches before he even thought about it. To put it simply, thinking and IQ are both led by the other party. "However, this is really interesting. I don''t know Mr. Shirou, what kind of expression will he look like when he sees his most young self? Humph, but this hatred, I will retaliate sooner or later." The figure of the Demon Bodhisattva disappeared. ... "Huh...huh..." While wiping the sweat from his forehead, the boy prayed to the killing courtyard next to him, saying, "Okay, it''s safe here." "Where is this place? Aren''t we going back to the hotel?" the killing courtyard asked in confusion. "Hotel? What hotel?" The boy was puzzled, and then suddenly said: "Oh. I see, are you still worried about that Beast? Don''t worry, this is this city, no, it is the safest place in this era. Whether it is human cancer Human beings are evil, or alien invaders. Here, you are the safest." The boy pointed confidently at the mansion behind him. Kiara looked around, and suddenly saw a house number plate on the mansion. Sand strips. Chapter 1763： "Yes, it''s the safest." A gloomy male voice suddenly rang in his ears. Kiara in the killing house saw the young man beside him, the golden particles gathered, and then a blond young man in a black suit appeared. The young man was about to speak, but the blond young man didn''t wait for the young man to speak, and hit the young man''s abdomen with a punch. The pain caused the young man to fall to the ground, curled up, tears streaming down his face. "What are you doing, Archer?" the boy asked in tears, clutching his stomach. The blond young man stared at the young man with a gloomy face, like an angry lion, his eyes widened, and he sneered: "Your Servant is an inexplicable alien, not the king. Moreover, the strongest hero, also Not the king." "That''s an expedient measure, should you see it? That''s a beast of disaster! In the final analysis, I just called you several times in my heart, and you ignored me. You said yes, it will be there. This holy grail war protects me, but it turns out to ignore me at all. It''s too much! Is this the king''s lie?" the boy said aggrieved. The blond young man raised his eyebrows, folded his hands on his chest, and snorted coldly, "Who told you to let this king throw out the trash? If you were just called, this king will cut you a thousand times!" "I was wrong, I won''t dare to do it next time," the boy said. "It''s pretty much the same." The blond young man nodded in satisfaction, and then recollected it with anger, "No! Do you think I''m very foolish? You just said, this is the safest place? You think this king is inferior to the holy sword. Used it?" The young man''s heart jumped, but he didn''t fool around. The young man knew in his heart that for the blond young man, the expedient just now was nothing. The real dead line was that the young man felt that he was inferior to the holy swordsman. "Of course not. If you think about it, you know that Gilgamesh, the ancient king who conquered the world, is stronger than King Arthur, who was defeated by a rebellious son Mordred. The reason why King Arthur is the first-class Saber is because I am too unfit to be a Master." The boy said seriously: "I am dragging your hind legs, but you are willing to be my Servant. It''s so magnanimous." The blond young man nodded in satisfaction, his face softened a lot. Kiara looked at the two men blankly, and muttered: "King Arthur who was defeated by his rebellious son Mordred..." She looked at the boy with a complicated complexion. At this time, the teenager and the blond youth who had eased their relationship with each other turned their heads, looking at the killing house and praying with a serious face, and said: "There is nothing more to do now, you can tell me about you, the killing house for praying. What''s wrong, there is still something about me in the future, right?" "Huh?" Qihuang was taken aback in the killing house. "Don''t pretend to be stupid, you look exactly like the killing house Kiara! Don''t want to fool my wise eyes." The boy pushed his glasses. Kiara in the killing house blinked his eyes, "But, I am Kiara in the killing house." Hearing this, the young man murmured: "Why does this woman look like a silly natural stupid?" The old flash on the side rolled his eyes, and said to his heart, you are not a natural stupid stupid stupid? ... In the restaurant of the big restaurant, singing and dancing, feasting, and prosperous, but the people who drink and have fun, one by one, are lying on the table and slumbering. Seeing this scene, Shi Lang''s brows suddenly tightened, he looked at Mordred on the side, and asked: "Did you feel it, Mordred?" Mordred nodded, his face solemn: "It''s an enchantment. And this kind of aura is...Servant!" "Kakka-" The ceiling shattered like a cobweb, and then a vigorous figure, like a blue light, moved continuously among the rubble, and finally landed in front of the two of them. It was a young boy with blue hair and small braids, wearing a fluffy silver armor, holding a spear, looking at Shilang and Mordred with anger on his face, and asked: "You are the guy who released [hint] in this city in the morning? An inhuman dead man, a dream demon who ran to the surface of the planet, is kind of interesting." Looking at the young boy, Mordred shouted: "Oh. It''s Ku Churin!" "Yes, it''s Ku Chulin!" Shi Lang nodded. Yes, this young boy in front of me is not someone else. It is Shirou¡¯s fellow junior, the son of light in Ireland, Ku Churin, and he was born in the Holy Grail War in Shinjuku. He has just graduated from Skaha and is quite young. The astringent boy Ku Chulin. As for why the younger brother? Isn''t this a very simple question? Because no matter which Ku Chulin is, he can''t beat the Shirou who holds the crown. "Do you know me?" Ku Chulin was puzzled, and then laughed loudly: "That''s right, after all, this uncle is the great hero of Ireland!" "Is he an idiot?" Mordred asked Shirou, looking at him. Shi Lang nodded: "It''s an idiot." "However, I actually released [hint] to the people in the city, and even dared to run into this city. Either the goblin or the dead, although it is an order of the Master, but before you cause serious casualties, crusade It''s also my uncle''s wish to lose you!" As he said, Ku Qiulin slammed Huanglong''s shot and stabled towards Shilang. The speed was as fast as lightning, appearing in front of Shilang, piercing his head and covering his face. However, Shirou''s hand stretched out more quickly, and with a "chat", he grasped Ku Chulin''s gun. "What?" Ku Chulin was shocked, struggling to pull the spear back, but was shocked to find that Shirou''s power was too great, and he didn''t move at all. "This is it?" Mordred looked at Ku Chulin suspiciously, then stretched out his small fist and punched Ku Chulin in the abdomen. With a "boom", Ku Qiulin was knocked down and flew out, lying on the ground, clutching his stomach with an iron complexion, and rolling on the ground. "You''re so weak." Mordred looked at Ku Churin, blinked his eyes, and said. "Mordred," Shiro looked at Mordred with a serious face, and said, "How can you say that? Even if your opponent is weak, you can''t say it directly. It hurts self-esteem, especially arrogance. , A person with strong self-esteem." "Oh. I see." Mordred nodded obediently. Looking at the two harmonious people, Ku Chulin gritted his teeth, his anger was wide, but he clutched his stomach, incompetent and furious. "Damn--!" The wailing of the weak. Ku Chulin patted the ground angrily, stretched out his hand, and the spear that was being pulled by Shilang suddenly buzzed and vibrated. Shilang released the spear, and the spear suddenly returned to Ku Chulin''s hands as if it were wise. "Are there any enemies?" Zack and Sigg walked over. Ku Chulin''s eyes lit up, and he strode towards Sack and Sigg with a stride. The two non-human forces were too strong to be conquered for the time being, but they could be dealt with first. Seeing this scene, Shi Lang sighed in his heart, brother, you are not a brother, you can''t beat everyone here, including the two eighth-rank Mayans. Sure enough, facing the stab of Ku Chulin¡¯s spear, Sikh waved his hand axe and with a "clang", he shot Ku Churin¡¯s spear into the air, but this also made Ku Chulin see through Shirou¡¯s [Hint], saw the true face of Si Ke. "Dragons, dragon people?" Ku Chulin opened his eyes wide, his face full of disbelief: "Impossible! This kind of extension of the top fantasy species should have been extinct!" "What is extinct?" Sike smiled slyly, "You must be the monster of the ¡®Emotional World¡¯ copy, and you dare to attack me, then be prepared to pay the price of your life!" Chapter 100 Wake up, don''t think about eating peaches! Sack and Sigg bullied themselves and beat Ku Churin to a bruised face. The scene was so tragic that Mordred couldn''t bear to turn his head away. Only Shirou looked at the scene with great interest. Torture. Chapter 1764： Sark and Sik are the fantasy species of the God-Dai Maya, and with the strengthening blessing of Mooncell, ordinary heroes are not opponents at all. However, when Sikh was about to kill Ku Chulin, Shiro drew out the star spear and stretched out the gun, with a "clang" sound, blocking Sikh''s attack. Sike was taken aback, frowned at Shirou, and asked, "What are you doing?" "There is no unprovoked attack, there may be a motivator behind." Shi Lang said. Sack asked: "You mean, this is just a little girl? Maybe it will lead to the boss of this copy?" Shiro nodded. It was indeed possible, and Sigg withdrew his hand axe. However, this made Ku Chulin extremely angry, glaring at Shilang and others, roaring like a big husky grin: "Skills can be killed but not insulted!" Mordred knelt down, patted his face, and said, "Wake up, you are now a prisoner." Ku Churin: "..." Shi Lang looked at Ku Chu Lin, and at the moment he saw Ku Chu Lin, he could already confirm that this so-called [Emotional World] was the copy formed by Mooncell scanning his memory. However, there are five people in the [Emotional World], why only scan him? Moreover, why is the copy formed in Shinjuku the original one? Shi Lang had doubts in his heart, and this answer, except for Mooncell as a system, I am afraid that no one can give him. The most important thing is how to overcome [Emotional World]? Who is the ultimate boss of this copy? Is it the Sajo Aige that has accumulated power in the big hole, or the sixth seat, the behemoth of apocalypse, summoned by Sajo Aige? Shiro was not clear in his heart, but he could find answers from the participants in the Shinjuku Holy Grail War. "Damn it!" Ku Chulin gritted his teeth angrily. In his eyes, Mordred, the stinky kid, is so odious, but helpless. After all, in any society, strength is the first criterion. It''s just that with the difference of society, the category of strength is also different. In the modern economic society, capital, patented technology, and network resources are power, while in the God-dynasty society where Ku Chulin is located, magic and combat power are power. Those who are weak are destined to be dominated by those who are strong. "Tell me, where is your Master." Shilang pointed at Ku Chulin''s neck with a spear of light, his holy cyan eyes stared at him plainly and asked. "A bad person like Uyf, huh, how can a righteous man like me succumb to your lust?" Ku Chulin stretched his neck, looking like a generous righteous man. Shi Lang had a headache. It turned out that Er Gouzi also had such a young time. Unlike the hard-working takeaway brother from Chaldea who was smoothed by reality, Ku Chu Lin, who was summoned in Shinjuku, was still Ku Chu Lin in his youth. He still couldn''t understand the irrationality of reality. He was a rude person. People who are just by nature. "Mordred." Shi Lang glanced at Mordred. "I got it." Mordred squatted on Ku Chulin''s face again and said, "Are you still awake? You are a prisoner." Ku Chulin sneered, even if he was a prisoner, he would not betray that nasty woman. However, just thinking about this, Ku Chulin looked at Mordred''s eyes, but his spirit was suddenly tranced, and the bright light in his eyes suddenly dimmed. Obviously, Ku Chulin didn''t know one thing. The current Mordred, more than the identity of Servant, is the identity of the dream demon given by Mooncell. When she was a child, Mordred was often used by Merlin with illusions, and Merlin had even specifically told her about the characteristics of dream magic. Recorded deeply in my mind. Moreover, Mordred himself holds a star cup to play with soul and soul, and he is also experienced in this respect. Now, given the identity of the dream demon by Mooncell, she can exert the illusion control of the eighth class dream demon to a large extent, and thus control the mind of Ku Chulin. Mordred asked: "Where is your Master?" "In her magic workshop." Ku Chulin replied with a dull gaze. Mordred said, "Take us." "Good." Ku Chulin nodded blankly. Shi Lang and others were about to follow Ku Chu Lin to the base of the ambassador behind him, but at this moment, Mordred said: "The killing house has not returned yet. If she can''t find us when she comes back, she can It''s not good. I''m waiting for her here, you first go to the magic workshop and pull out the messenger behind the scenes." Shirou was about to speak, and Mordred added: "Don''t worry, Altria. His magic power is not enough to resist my illusion. It will take at least an hour to unlock it. I''m a little tired, just Stay here and don''t run anywhere. I won''t worry you." Shi Lang thought for a while, then nodded, and then left with Sack and Sik following Ku Chulin. What Shilang didn''t notice was that Mordred was a little sad, sentimental, and a little reluctant to look at his back. "I''m fine now, I don''t want to take back the future, Altria..." Mordred murmured. It has been a long time since Shirou left, she got up, looked at the empty room, and said, "Goodbye." She turned around and ran out of the restaurant without hesitation. She wants to leave the [Emotional World] and even more so to leave the Pyramid of Resurrection. The sad future and painful growth, as well as the unbearable journey, will be buried in this pyramid forever with tears of sorrow and history. However, the moment he walked out of the restaurant. ßÝßÝßÝ Suddenly, there was a sound of cutting through the space, and several weapons with gleaming light flew from the sky and blasted towards Mordred like a meteorite. Mordred stretched out his hand and shook it, drew out the King Sword from the void, which was a bit bigger than her now, and swiped it with it. "Clang" sounded several times, and shot down those weapons one by one. "Who?" Mordred asked loudly, "Who is attacking me?" "Oh? Are you the Servant that guy is now? A dream monster? But you don''t look like Merlin." With a high-profile and arrogant voice passing through the air, Mordred looked up and suddenly saw a blond young man wearing a golden armor and exuding a strong war spirit on the plaque of the restaurant. "Gilgamesh?" Mordred couldn''t help but screamed in surprise, but when he reacted, he shook his head again. Gilgamesh is now entering the connection point as a player. The virtual body is a woman with blonde and big breasts, but in reality he is a young, poisonous and black-bellied Mr. Gil. How could he be a young man? Moreover, when you look closely, this person is only somewhat similar to Gilgamesh, but he is more immature, like the younger brother of Gilgamesh. Chapter 1765： However, the young man said, "Do you know this king''s name? It seems that guy, although he always says that the holy swordsman is powerful, he still thinks in his heart that this king is the number one hero in ancient and modern times. However, since he has become With that guy¡¯s Servant, let this king take a look, you have some skill." What and what? Mordred was confused. Her Master was Matthew Girelette. Before he got her, Matthew didn''t have a Servant. However, before she could react, Old Shan had already pulled out the Ending Sword behind him, turned into a golden light and rushed towards Mordred. Mordred hurriedly picked up Wang Jian and hurriedly responded to the enemy, only to clash for a moment before he was flew out by the old flash. "Poor and weak, poor and weak, too poor and weak." Jiu Shan frowned and walked towards Mordred with two final swords in his hand. At this time, the two shiny [Wan Se Lag] hands stretched out towards Jiu Shan. Old Flash raised his eyebrows, and there was a pale golden spatial fluctuation around him, followed by a white lotus flower. The lotus bloomed, and the holy petals exuded holy light. The moment the two evil hands of light touched the lotus, they were purified and extinct. Jiu Shan retracted the treasure, turned his head and looked at the Killing Yuan Kiara where he shot the hand of [Wan Se Lag] towards him, and asked with a gloomy face: "You want to touch me with that filthy thing? Half of the beast, do you want to die?" If the murderous intent of the old flash was real, it scared the killing house Qihuang''s face and trembling calves, but he still pointed at Mordred and said, "I, I don''t allow you to bully Master Mordred." "Very good." Old flashed a smile, it was a cruel, tyrannical, and domineering smile, and the murderous look on his body was even worse. At this time, a soft voice rang from the back of Kiara in the killing house: "Glasses, where are my glasses?" A few people turned their heads and looked, and suddenly they saw a young man who looked very earthy, squinting, lying on the ground, touching with his hands everywhere, as if a blind man had lost his guide stick. "What are you doing?" Old Flash asked with a frown. "My glasses are off. Archer will help me find them quickly. I can''t see anything with my 900-degree nearsightedness." The boy asked for help. Old Shan stretched out his hand to cover his face, all murderous intent and fighting intent were gone, only the speechless to the young man was left. The old flashman took the terminator sword and walked to the boy''s side, took the glasses in the distance, and handed them to the boy, while complaining: "You guy, when can you stop me being speechless like a clown? Can''t help you." "I can''t help it, I''m just such a person." The boy put his glasses on, then smiled at Old Flash, "Thank you, Archer." Old Shan snorted coldly, holding his chest in disdain. "By the way, where did you find my glasses?" the boy asked. Jiu Shan pointed to a place five meters away from the young man arrogantly. The boy looked at it and muttered: "I have dropped it so far. It seems that I haven''t calculated the acceleration and angle of gravity well." "Wait, lost?" Old Flash raised his eyebrows. "Ah, that..." Looking at the panicked young man, Jiu Shan understood that this guy deliberately took off his glasses and threw it out, just to interrupt his killing intent on Kiara in the killing house. "You guy is really hateful, really hateful..." Jiu Shan grabbed the boy with anger, anger and joy, scratching the boy''s head with his hands like claws. "Ah, ah... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I won''t dare next time." The teenager cried and laughed, apologizing insincerely. Mordred stared at this scene blankly, turned his head to look at the killing house Qihuang, pointed at them and asked, "What''s going on here, the killing house?" "Ah, it''s hard to explain. But this, this is Mr. Shirou from the past." Kiara said, pointing to the boy. Mordred turned his head, looked at the boy blankly, and whispered: "The past...Gnivale?" Kiara turned his head again, pointed at Mordred, and introduced the boy: "Mr. Shirou, this is your future daughter, Mordred." "Huh?" The boy was dumbfounded at that time. Mordred became angry and said, "Who is his daughter?" "Huh¡ª?" Kiara scratched the back of her head. Did she say something wrong? At this time, the boy walked up to Mordred, stretched out his hand, and said with a smile on his face: "Hello." "I''m not good!" Mordred said coldly, stomping his feet. The boy blinked, retracted his hand, and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, I think it¡¯s good. Also, you don¡¯t have to take me seriously, as the future me, because strictly speaking, I and him It doesn''t matter." Hearing this, Mordred twitched at the young man with a bright smile like the sun, and she suddenly felt that the young man looked like a person. But, who is it like? Mordred glanced, his gaze fell on Ji Shan behind the boy. By the way, like Lord Gil, who gave her a welcome speech when he first came to Chaldea! That gentle smile on his face, courteous, restrained thought, but in fact, the black belly is so incomprehensible Jill! "By the way, what about the future me?" The young man scanned the surroundings suspiciously and asked aloud, "I am here to determine my state, so I skipped class reluctantly and came here. What about others? I hope he is taking good care of his body, and he has not contracted smoking, overeating, and bad health." The Assassin Academy asked in confusion, "Why do you say that?" "Isn''t this of course? The body is the capital of all struggles. Even if you have made some great achievements, if you corrupt your body, it will not be worth the loss." The boy said with a composure. The old flash on the side looked at the killing courtyard and pointed to the boy with disgust, and said: "This clown has a sickly love for his body. He runs and exercises and sleeps on time, which has caused him to miss many wonderful war battles. , And always use some cosmetics to paint and paint on my skin." "What is morbid love?" The teenager pushed his glasses, and said displeased: "Of course I will not do anything harmful to the body. I don¡¯t want to wait until the body is irreversibly emptied before regretting not caring for my body. Moreover, skin and other things are properly maintained. We must know that after the age of twenty-five, human skin will naturally age, and dead skin cells will not fall off quickly. Personal image is very important when you are away from home." Old Shan said, "Didn''t I say it? After the war is over, can I reward you with a potion that will keep you young and healthy?" "Servant''s things, who knows that they will be useful after the war is over? Moreover, if you are so kind, the sun will come out to the west." The boy said. Old Flash curled his mouth and was completely seen through his mind, so this guy made him angry, annoyed and funny, and he felt like he saw him when he was a child. ... pS: That''s it for today~! I saw a book friend asking me to offer a reward...emmmmm, you are really not afraid that I will run away with the money! Chapter 1766： Chapter One Hundred and One: The Original and the Youngest Him Ku Chulin brought Shiro and others to a commercial building, pointed to the commercial building, and said, "My Master Linglong Pavilion Meisha Ye is in this building." "Good." Shi Lang nodded. Sik and Sark were about to walk in. At this moment, Ku Chulin stretched out his hand to stop them and said, "There is a magic trap set by my Master. Let me lead the way." Sick and Sack looked at each other, then nodded, "Okay." Shi Lang and others walked in, with Erwu Ziku Qiulin leading the way, and easily escaped many traps. ... "What is that silly dog ??doing? Looking at the outside scene through the magic crystal, Linglong Pavilion Meisha turned frantically on the bed at night. Linglongkan Meishaye, born in the famous magic gate Linglongkan, was the lord of Lancer during the Shinjuku Holy Grail War, and the rank of the lord was the second intelligent angel. Regardless of her appearance, status, and wisdom, she is a perfect beautiful girl without any criticism. But unfortunately, she is a pervert. Of course, unlike the pure white metamorphosis of Sajo Aige, Linglongkan Meisha Ye is arrogant, beautiful and cruel, and likes to listen to the sorrows of beautiful boys. At the same time, from a high-dimensional perspective, she is also the prototype of Tosaka Rin. Linglongkan Meisha will participate in the Shinjuku Holy Grail War at night because of the obsessive curse of the father who pursued the Holy Grail eight years ago-"If you don''t become a Master and win the Holy Grail, you will die." Of course, this is what she thought. In fact, it was not her father who gave this curse to Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye eight years ago, but Shajo Aige. Linglongguan Mei Shaye¡¯s father ran around to unlock his daughter¡¯s curse, and was later killed by Sajiao Aige, but in the end Sajiao Aige was also betrayed by Arthur, stabbed to death with a sword and fell into the Great Holy Grail for a short time. Over. Of course, this is what happened eight years ago when Fujimaru Shiro was involved in the Shinjuku War. From a high-dimensional perspective, it was "Shards of Blue Silver." Now Linglongkan Misha Yee has participated in the Holy Grail War, and summoned Lancer-Ku Chulin, and the first thing he did was to let his ambassador hound and Ku Chulin attack Ayaka Shajo . But unfortunately, Sajo Ayaka summoned Saber Arthur and repelled Ku Chulin. Moreover, even worse luck was that that night in the one-person club department of the university, he carried out remote control by the envoy, but he was followed by Rider and hunted down, just hitting the famous nerd of the economics department. I wanted to use that nerd to block Rider, but the nerd was lucky enough to be recognized as a master by the Holy Grail, and he was lucky enough to activate the Servant''s summoning technique, and he also summoned it just right. The hero king who conquered the world in the primordial age easily repelled Rider. Because of the situation, the Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye had to pretend to be a righteous partner for the time being. He wanted to explain the details of the Holy Grail War to the nerd, hoping to survive her life. As a result, the nerd could easily see through her essence, and even better than that. She also understands the Holy Grail War and even her curse. Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion was so desperate at the time, but the nerd saved her life. ¡ª¡ªEven if I do nothing, you will die in the end. Moreover, I have no alibi. If you die now, I will be suspicious. Human prejudice is a mountain. Once it gets entangled, it cannot be moved away or removed. I don''t want to leave any suspicions in my information file, as that would be detrimental to my future development. Leaving that sentence, the nerd left with the interested hero king. And that, it was already a week ago. Thinking of what happened this week, Mei Sha Ye feels gloomy in Linglong Pavilion, and what is even more gloomy now is that her Lancer was controlled by a non-human kind of soul, and now she was brought to the door to be killed. "It''s a waste." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye sarcastically satirized Ku Chulin without mercy. Compared with her sweet appearance, her speech and soul were not so sweet. However, instead of insulting Ku Chulin, what I had to think about was how to get out. Looking around, his eyes finally fell on a piece of white cleaning clothes and a garbage truck, Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha night gritted her teeth, and a firm color flashed across her eyes. ... "So, in the end, you pretended to be auntie cleaner in an attempt to get through?" Shi Lang, looking at Mei Sha Ye, who was sturdyly **** three times on the left and three times by [Evil], dressed like a cleaning aunt, his face was speechless. "Damn--!" Mei Sha at Linglong Pavilion gritted her teeth and stared at Shirou at night. Shicai, she finally convinced her arrogance, changed into the clothes of a cleaning attendant, pushed the pungent and unpleasant garbage truck, and tried to get out of the building. In reality, it was exactly the same as she thought. Sick and Sack were easily fooled by her. Even her Servant, Ku Chulin, did not recognize her, and endured joy when she wanted to escape. Shi Lang used [evil] to easily drag her back and tie it up. Zack and Sigg murmured, "Is the boss of this dungeon so weak? Then why do those people care about [Emotional World] so much?" Shi Lang looked down at Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion. Her long black hair that fell straight down to her waist was close to her delicate white face. She had a pair of burgundy eyes. No matter from which point of view, Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion was Is a typical Eastern beauty. Shi Lang stretched out his hand, grabbed Mei Sha Ye''s chin in Linglong Pavilion, and swayed from side to side. He looked at Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye''s profile with a serious expression, as if he was looking at some artwork. "It''s really similar to Rin, it''s the prototype of Rin," Shi Lang muttered. "You golden-haired monster, if you want to kill, you have to kill you, you have to insult me!" Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye was glaring, and she was sold by the Servant. She was unlucky. Shi Lang smiled slightly, then snapped his fingers, and unlocked the [evil] from Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion. Not only is the Linglong Pavilion Meisha Night, but also Sac and Sigg are also stunned: "What are you doing?" Shiro turned his head and said to Zack and Sigg, "My two partners, even monsters, can be used by us." Zack and Sigg were stunned, pointed at Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and asked, "You mean, such a weak monster is also useful?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye heard the word "well" on his forehead. What is so weak? Of course, although she was dissatisfied in her heart, but Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye didn¡¯t say anything. She already knew through Ku Chulin that these people in front of her were non-humans, and even the one who was good at it was in Mesopotamia according to legend. During the period, along with Tiamat¡¯s monsters, the fantasy race, the dragon man, was wiped out by the gods. Just as she was about to speak, Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye''s eyes suddenly opened, like a heart attack, clutching her chest and wailing. "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Shi Lang squatted down towards Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and saw that Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye suddenly shot a black object from the chest. The speed was extremely fast, Shi Lang did not react, but [Evil] opened the net instantly, such as The shield generally stood in front of Shirou. However With a "chat", the black object turned out to be easily pierced through [evil], and shot at Shirou head and face. Fortunately, Shirou had already reacted, slammed his head, and hid, then the black thing The thing fell on Si Ke behind Shi Lang. "Ah--!" Sigg screamed. Shirou turned his head and looked, and then he could see that the black thing was not a side thing, it was a lump of black mud, like, very much...like the one seen at the Shinjuku Junction, the dark vortex of the Lord of Relief Mud tide! When the black mud fell on Si Ke, it quickly formed a huge tide of mud, like the fragments of Demon Buu, which wrapped Si Ke, and then separated a part of it. Suck, who had no time to escape next to Sik, also swallowed it in. "What''s that?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye asked with a pale face, clutching her chest. Chapter 1767： "I don''t know." Shirou''s expression was very serious, and everything related to the Lord of Relief was extremely troublesome. "Ah!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye screamed again. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that countless black mud emerged from Mei Shaye in Linglong Pavilion, forming a mass, floating to the feet of Ku Chulin who was hypnotized by Mordred. Ku Chulin seemed to have entered a swamp, his body being swallowed by mud bit by bit. But this time, Shi Lang was already prepared. With a move of his mind, [evil] turned into a clay hand, quickly grabbed Ku Chu Lin''s shoulder, and pulled Ku Chu Lin out. The mud failed to absorb, and quickly returned to the swallowed Zac and Sigg as if they were wise. The mud did not attack Shi Lang, perhaps because the mud could feel that Shi Lang''s body had something completely different from the same origin. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Zack and Sik, who were swallowed by the mud, lost their skin and self-personality, and turned into black monsters similar to shadow followers, roaring at Shiro and others, taking up their weapons and attacking Shiro. They can feel that Shirou is the most dangerous! Looking at the sudden arrival of Zac and Sik, Shiro took out Lungominiad and waved his gun horizontally, only to hear a "clang" metal surging, Shiro''s huge power directly repelled Zack and Sick. . However, Shiro couldn''t help but sink when looking at the black monsters Zack and Sigg. -They are manipulated! But what is being manipulated? "It''s my curse!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha said in amazement. Shi Lang certainly knew that something in Mei Sha Ye''s body in Linglong Pavilion had contaminated Sack and Sigg and made them manipulated. But the important thing is not how they are contaminated, but who manipulates them. Who is it? The answer is already here. The curse in Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye¡¯s body was not cast by her father, but Arthur was summoned eight years ago, and then the pure white paper was infected with a virus called "love", thus becoming pure But evil, purely pathological. The source of everything that caused Shilang to fall into an endless reset, the prototype of all the villains of Xingyue, the original container of the Lord of Relief, and the only emperor who has been connected to the root of [Akasha Records] since birth! This is a copy of the memory of the past. There is Linglongguan Meishaye, there is Ku Qiulin, then of course, there will be... ¡ª¡ªSajiao Love Song! "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Sik and Sak roared, holding a huge hand axe, and rushed towards Shi Lang. Shi Lang stretched out his hand, and there was a dazzling incandescent light between his fingers, as if he was holding a light, just for an instant, that light formed a dazzling light gun. "Treasure?" Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion was surprised and uncertain. Shi Lang held Lungominiad and then blocked Si Ke''s great axe, only to hear a "clang" sound, which made a huge turbulence, and the terrifying shock wave caused the earth to crack like a spider web. Sik is an eighth-tier orc-dragonman, possessing the power of the true dragonman of the gods, combined with the blessing of Mooncell, and the increase of black mud. Its power is so great that it turns into the attribute panel of the Servant, and it should have a giant of A. Force. However, Shirou''s muscle strength at the moment is not small. Even though the strength of the [vampire] race is not as strong as that of the orcs, it is due to Altria''s supplement, but it is more powerful than Sik. With both hands violently hard, Shiro opened Sirk''s great axe, his right foot slightly moved back, his waist twisted, and he held the light gun and swept it violently. With a "boom", Shiro was swept by Shiro directly. Going out, he smashed heavily on the far wall. Sack called out, his hands danced wildly, flashing black light, the next moment, there were countless ice thorns all over his body, turning into a rain curtain in the sky, sweeping towards Shilang and the others, the dragon-shaped breath moved between the raindrops, filled with heavy murderous intentions. . "Shendai Magic?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye was stunned. "That''s not magic, it''s a fairy spell." Shirou said. What? Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye was confused. Looking at the rain-like technique, Shi Lang held the spear of light tightly and plunged it downward, his body''s complexion became paler, and his blood came out and enveloped his surroundings. Those rain curtains fell in the dense blood, and they suddenly seemed to be corroded, making a "chichi" sound, and then disappeared. "True, true ancestor?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye raised her eyebrows. "It''s a vampire," Shiro corrected. Yes, what Shiro uses at this time is not his own ability, but the exclusive ability given by Mooncell, which belongs to [Vampire]. At this moment, Si Ke stood up again, roared at Shi Lang, and was about to chop at Shi Lang with the hand axe, but a crisp voice rang. "¡ª¡ªArcher!" "Don''t tell me--" The arrogant and familiar voice fell down. The next moment, the ceiling was covered with golden patterns, and the sharp swords were like a rain curtain, shooting towards Si Ke. Sike instinctively swung the giant axe, "clang" several times, and smashed many sharp swords, but the number of swords was too many and too dense. He was quickly swallowed by the rain curtain of the sword and was deeply plunged into it. On the side wall. "It''s that nerd!" Linglong Guan Mei Sha gritted her teeth at night. Shi Lang was holding a gun of light, turning his head to look, he couldn''t help being in a trance. He saw a young boy who looked like him in the distance, but was very young. While pushing his glasses, he pointed a golden Servant to Zack and Sigg launched an attack. You can''t get it wrong. If it''s good, it''s "he". At first, he was also the youngest. Chapter 102 The Intersection of the Past and the Future¡ª¡ªThe Singularity of Time "Don''t tell me--" As the voice fell, the golden weapons flooded Sikk and Sak like a torrential rain, and then a golden chain emerged from the air, binding Sak and Sikk together. Shiro ignored the **** Sack and Sigg, but looked at the duo who followed the door with complex expressions. It was a young man wearing a pair of glasses, and a gleaming old flash who had a fate at the Shinjuku junction. "The courage is really getting bigger, dare to instigate me?" Jiu Shan glared at the young man, took out a golden chain, tied the young man three circles from the left and three circles into a bun, hung in the air, and tossed it around. The boy was stunned by him and cried out for mercy. Chapter 1768： "It''s that nerd!" Linglong Guan Mei Sha gritted her teeth at night. After the old flash was over, he put the boy down. The boy walked a few laps in a daze, then leaned against the wall, his complexion retched. "Hmph, I feel dizzy after a few turns, just want to drive me? Too arrogant." Old Flash said with a sneer. "This shows that my sense of balance is very good." The young man argued against each other. "Oh? Are you going to do it two more times?" Old Flash squinted, his eyes gleaming with cold light. The boy quickly turned his head to look at Shirou, and muttered with a puzzled face: "Didn''t it mean that it is my future body that is here? How come it is Altria Pendragon?" The old flash on the side sneered twice, and used such an inferior topic transfer technique at him. Does this clown really think he is so foolish? But at this time, just open one eye and close one eye as the audience pleased by the clown. Old Shan closed one eye. Shilang heard the young man''s muttering, and his face calmly said, "From your perspective, I am indeed the future you." "Huh?" The young man was stunned, his glasses were about to fall off. The old flash on the side patted the boy on the shoulder, laughing and saying: "It turns out that you have a girlish heart. It''s gratifying, gratifying." The boy slapped Ji Shan''s palms open, and said with a face full of shame: "You guy has a girlish heart, don''t you? This is obviously an accident!" Jiu Shan didn''t feel annoyed, and looked at the boy jokingly. The boy couldn''t stand the old flashing eyes, and said abruptly: "Blond arrogant, venomous tongue, and pony tails from the sky." Old Shan couldn''t sustain the joking on his face, and turned to stare at the young man angrily, "You dare to define me with that disgusting thing, and see if I won''t frustrate you!" "What''s the matter with me? This is a manga that sells girly Gilgamesh. I just saw it accidentally, and it happened to be seen by you again." The boy opened his palm and said. The old flash was desperate and wanted to kill the young man, but he was not willing to do it, so he could only tie up the young man like rice dumplings daily, and hung in the air to vent his anger. The young man hurriedly begged for mercy, but Jiu Shan grinned and pushed him around in the air like a piece of bacon. Shirou who watched this scene twitched his mouth. Has such a funny thing happened in the past? In that sad but gloomy connection point in Shinjuku, there is no such thing as the slightest shadow. "Speaking of which, that Barbie doll, did you move anything to me again?" The young man, who was hung in the air like a zongzi, looked at Shi Lang and asked suspiciously. "What Barbie doll?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Obviously it was the first time to see each other, but no matter it was Shirou or a teenager, there was no sense of alienation between them. "Titis," the boy said. Shi Lang''s heart jumped, "Tettis?" "Huh?" The young man asked in confusion, "Isn''t it Tatis who is trying to fix me?" Shirou couldn''t help asking, "Have you seen Taitis?" "Isn''t this of course? How else would I summon Archer?" The young man looked even more confused, is this really his future? Why have you forgotten this kind of thing? Shi Lang couldn''t help but frowned. What is going on here? Taitis is the core of everything, the vortex in the soul, is also inherited from Taitis, he has been following Taitis, and listening to the tone of the boy, could it be said that Taitis has been by his side? ? Shirou is very unclear about this, but of course, in the endless reset, he lost his past. And there is no doubt that the boy in front of him is his lost past. At this time, with a "click", the teenager''s glasses were thrown off, and his piercing eyes suddenly wrinkled and confused, "Archer, put me down first. My glasses fell off." , I can''t see anything." Old Flash Road: "Blind eyes are best for you." "You are really a big badass," the boy said. Shilang walked over, picked up the glasses on the ground, and handed them to the boy. "Thank you," the boy put on his glasses, looked at Old Flash helplessly, and asked, "Your anger hasn''t disappeared yet? Don''t be so stingy." Hearing this, the old flash of anger that had disappeared a bit, the "Tic Tac Toe" on his forehead began to jump again, but he still understood the truth, and after a cold snort, put the boy down. Standing on the ground again, the boy discovered that besides Shiro, there are also Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye and the fainted Ku Chu Lin. "Huh? Why are you here, Sister Linglongguan?" the boy asked in confusion. "Blind, but I finally noticed me." Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye said grievously. As soon as the voice fell, the old flashes behind the boy''s eyes condensed suddenly, and they looked at Linglongguan Meishaye and Ku Chulin with aggressive eyes. The boy smiled and said: "You are too inexistent, like a ghost, so I didn''t find it." "I @#[emailprotected]......" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha talked incoherently for a while, then glared at the young man, with a disgusting expression on his face and said, "You are as disgusting as always!" "I hate you here, isn''t it only you?" the boy asked suspiciously. "Sorry, me too." Old Shan said with a sneer. Shi Lang said flatly, "I am still there." "Eh eh eh? Gilgamesh, I can understand, but why even you hate me? I am you, don''t you hate me, don''t you just hate yourself?" the boy asked suspiciously. Shi Lang did not answer, but looked at the boy calmly. Even though he knew that this was his lost past, it was himself, but he still couldn''t help feeling jealous in his heart. He has experience and strength that he did not have in the past, and similarly, he has lost things in the past. "What the **** is going on, Shiro Fujimaru!" Linglongkan Meisha shouted, and was attacked by a non-human. As a result, the non-human sounded to be the future Shiro Fujimaru. "As you can see, I don''t know either." The young man said distressedly: "I don''t know, that''s why I came. However, I heard from the Killing Institute that we are in a game world?" "It should not be said that it is a game world, it should be said that Mooncell uses my memory to create an illusion." Shirou said. Several people looked at Shiro, Shiro briefly explained the connection between South America and Mooncell. "We are the phantoms made from memory?... This kind of thing is impossible! This must be the conspiracy of Shiro Fujimaru!" Linglongkan Misaya said fiercely. "I also can''t accept it..." The boy showed a distressed look, "Obviously my memory and reality are so real, but you said that we are all illusions formed by memory... Hey, what are you thinking about Archer?" Shi Lang turned his head and looked around, and he saw the old flash, which had always been high-profile and arrogant, but now he bowed his head in thought. This is a very incredible scene for anyone. Jiu Shan raised his head, looked at Shi Lang with scorching eyes, and said, "The clown in the future, can I call you that?" Chapter 1769： "Sorry, I can''t accept such an insulting pronoun," Shiro said. "I can''t know and understand the things of the alien planet, but according to your statement, I think that neither me nor everything in this world is not an illusion formed by your memory, miscellaneous cultivation." Old Shan said. "What is that?" Shi Lang asked solemnly, Gilgamesh''s opinion cannot be ignored. "Probably something similar to a heroic summoning." After a pause, Old Shan said: "Our Servant is a degrading ritual formed by mankind imitating the call of the heroic spirit of restraint. In short, it is to intercept a certain life segment of the heroic spirit who completed the journey of life and the legend, and then summon it. I am the boyhood of [Gilgamesh] the heroic spirit embarking on an adventure to conquer the heavens and the earth. And that Ku Chuulin is the boyhood of [Ku Chuulin] that heroic spirit just came out of the kingdom of shadows, And what is the true face of this so-called [Emotional World], don¡¯t I need to explain it more?" The boy and Linglong Pavilion Meisha both showed a dazed look at night, what do you mean? However, Shi Lang frowned: "You mean, this is my past? Mooncell intercepted my past timeline from the node of my personal time?" Old Flash nodded and said, "Is it Mooncell what you said, I don''t know, but obviously there is a mysterious moving your timeline." "Can this kind of thing be done?" The boy turned his head and asked suspiciously. "Yes." It wasn''t Jiu Shan but Shirou who answered him. Shiro said: "I can play with the existence or mystery of the timeline at will. Don''t forget, there is a monster girl sleeping in this Great Holy Grail in Shinjuku. Besides her, even me can play with it. Timeline. The only difference is that I have no way to play with my own timeline, and there are very few mysteries that can interfere with my timeline." The young man looked at Shirou in disbelief. Will he be so strong in the future? "Which timeline is not timeline, can you say something that others can understand?" Mei Sha Ye rolled her eyes at Linglong Pavilion. Although Linglong Pavilion is a magician, it is clear that the concept of timeline has touched the realm of "Dharma" and has exceeded her understanding of magical ways. Moreover, in this era, the parallel world and pan-entertainment have not yet opened, and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye doesn''t have these basic concepts of cultural and entertainment elements in his mind. "Unexpectedly, the timeline was passive..." Shirou touched his chin subconsciously, and the boy instinctively pushed his glasses. Things have become a little hazy. Shirou thought this was a copy formed by Mooncell intercepting memories, while the boy thought it was his future returning back through time and space with his enemy. The enemy was about to kill him, just like the Terminator, but In fact, they are not, but someone intercepted Shirou''s timeline. A person''s growth and ending are linear, which is simply cause and effect. Juvenile is Shirou¡¯s cause, and Shirou is the result of the juvenile. At this moment, there is a mysterious general Shirou¡¯s cause that has been intercepted, forming a seemingly copy of the [Emotional World], but in fact the line of cause and effect and the timeline are messy. Peculiarities. And this is the actual situation of this [Emotional World]. "It''s okay to use the causal peculiarity to describe it. And once this causal peculiarity is formed, you cannot easily leave. After all, your past has been intercepted. You must repair this causal peculiarity, otherwise If you don¡¯t have the past, you don¡¯t know what the future will be like.¡± Jiu Shan said with a joking expression on his face. "How to fix it?" Shi Lang asked. "Resolve the center of interception of cause and effect. It may be a person, it may be a certain technique, it may be me, or it may be yourself. Of course, this is the conclusion I reached before I saw the mud." Old Flash pointed The mud on Zack and Sigg. Shirou turned his head and looked at the mud, his heart sank, "That is to say..." "If you expect it to be true, the master of the mud is the center of cause and effect. In other words, it may also be the mystery that intercepted your past." Old Shan said. Shilang''s expression became complicated. Although I have guessed this possibility a long time ago, do I still have to face the monster girl again? "These weird and strange things are really complicated, just like economic laws, chaotic and disorderly, and confusing. I really like simple mathematics. Just apply formulas." The teenager complained, then looked at Shirou and asked: "But I''m curious, why are you using Altria''s body, and Mordred is your daughter? Arthur saw that it was about killing someone. Huh? I''m curious about the story, can you tell me?" "There are some things, don''t just ask about it." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pointed it at the boy''s forehead with a flick. With a "boom", the boy was flew out, covered his forehead and rolled on the ground, and then looked for his dropped glasses on the ground. "Glasses, where are my glasses? My eyes can''t see...!" Shi Lang couldn''t help turning his head to look at Old Flash, pointed his finger at the boy, and asked with twitching corners of his eyes: "Is he always so annoying?" Old Shan laughed and said, "Don''t you know yourself, miscellaneous repair?" Shiro: "..." Glancing at the young man looking for glasses, Shi Lang suddenly felt that it would be pretty good to throw away this past. The teenager put on his glasses complainingly, and then when he was about to raise his head to talk to Shilang, his face suddenly changed, and he directly used Ling Shu without hesitation, and shouted, "Come to me, Archer!" With the disappearance of the lingering curse, Old Shan''s figure seemed to be dominated by an irresistible force, which directly cut through the space and appeared beside the young man. "How dare you clown..." The old flashed anger, his eyes widened, his whole body exuding an aura of anger, and he was about to blame the young man, only to see that at the foot where he was just now, I don''t know when, there was a muddy flow like an abyss. "When...!?" Old Shan was a little surprised, because he hadn''t noticed when the mud flow had reached his feet. If it weren''t for the decisive use of the ling curse to pull him back just now, he would have been swallowed by the mud just like Zack and Sik. Old Flash turned his head to look at the young man. There was no lightness on the young man''s face, but he stared at the mud and Shirou quite seriously. "What''s that?" The boy looked at Shirou and asked seriously. "I don''t know. What is flowing out of Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion may be something from Sajo Love Song." Shi Lang said, stepping back a few steps, and he was secretly alert. It should be said that it is worthy of the mud of the dark vortex, even he, the container of evil, had not noticed the movement of the mud just now. "Arthur¡ª" Suddenly, Sack and Sick made a sound. But strangely, it was not the voices of dragon men and fairies, but a crisp and charming female voice. "Who!?" Jiu Shan and Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye questioned, but the boy''s face changed drastically. The endless black mud, with a certain morbid will, suddenly lifted out of the earth, like a huge mouth in the abyss, swallowed towards Shi Lang. Shi Lang''s face changed drastically, and he was about to run away instinctively, but suddenly thought of the words of the old flash. ¡ª¡ªThe peculiar point of repairing cause and effect lies in solving the center of intercepting cause and effect. There was a sudden stop in his footsteps, and just like that, the mudslides immediately affected Shilang. "Jill--" The boy yelled. "¡ª¡ªI said, don¡¯t order me!" Jiu Shan quickly shot and took out the previous white lotus from the treasury. However, the holy lotus that dissolved the beast power of desire could not unravel the sick mud on Shilang''s body at this moment. Jiu Shan couldn''t help but frowned deeply, and pulled out the Terminator behind him. When he was about to chop off the black mud on Shilang, Shilang called him: "Don''t come over!" Chapter 1770： Old Shan scolded: "Do you think such foul things can pollute me?" However, Shi Lang shook his head, then looked at the two of them, and said with a serious face: "Mordred is pleased to you, don''t let her get hurt here...!" The deep worries have not yet fallen, but the mud full of obsession has swallowed Shirou, dragged him into the crevice of the dimension, and disappeared. Everything has disappeared. What stays here are the old flashes that have not disappeared, the suspicious Linglong Guan Meisha Ye, and the fainting Ku Qiulin. "What the **** is that¡ª¡ª!?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha stared at the young man frantically at night, questioning loudly. The boy turned his head, looked at the dark night outside the window, and said, "The dark hand behind the sleeping scene has awakened." After a pause, the teenager complained: "So if someone''s body is not good, I have to use Arthur!" Chapter 103 I have my use too! Soon after, Mordred and Kiara, who were left behind by the boy and the old flash, also came. The boy explained what happened to Mordred and Kirara in the killing house. "What? Shi, Shi..." In a panic, Kiara from the killing house glanced at Mordred, and quickly changed his words: "Miss Altria was caught? We must rescue her!" "It''s not Altria, it''s me, it''s the future I was arrested..." The young man was saying, when he saw Qihuang winking at the killing house, he couldn''t help but asked suspiciously: "You always wink at me. What are you doing, Killing House? Let me talk about it first, I''m not interested in affectionate things." "No..." Qiara in the killing house was panicked, and complained constantly in his heart. Really, it was clearly a matter between Mr. Shirou and Miss Altria, and everyone was involved. "Don''t save it." Mordred replied simply and neatly. "Why is this?" Kiara looked at Mordred in embarrassment, and said, "That''s the Lord Altria." "Oh. I understand." The teenager nodded suddenly, pointed at Mordred, and smiled at the killing house Qiara: "Don''t you think that Mordred didn''t see that Alto Liya, is it the future me?" Isn¡¯t that the case? Kiara blinked his eyes, then turned to look at Mordred, and saw Mordred turn his head. She "cocked" in her heart, could it be said that Mordred knew about it a long time ago? "I don''t know the cause and history of this incident, so as an outsider, I can''t say anything. But if you want to lie, you must at least look like a lie. In the future, I will always have a look. I don''t want to lie, and you look like a student who has just come into contact with society, so-who can you lie to?" said the boy. "Mm." Qi Huang shrank his head. The boy glanced at Mordred, who turned his head to exude air-conditioning, and said: "Although I don''t know what will happen in the future, since it happened before my eyes, then I must save it." The old flash on the side said with interest: "In a few days, you will be able to attend the graduation ceremony, get a degree, and go to this muddy water? Don''t you care about the degree?" "Of course, because a degree is the prerequisite for a wonderful life. What I like most, and what I want most, is not mediocrity, but a wonderful and splendid life." The boy pushed his glasses, his eyes flashed with excitement, "and the future Converge, and start a wonderful adventure. How many times can you encounter such a thing in your life?" Kiara in the killing house looked at the young man with shining star eyes. It was indeed Mr. Shirou. Even in the green past, he was so brave to face the difficulties and obstacles. Just... The Killing Academy Qihuang asked suspiciously: "What Mr. Shirou wants most, isn''t the ordinary and leisurely daily life?" "That must be shy, or pretending lies." The boy said seriously. Kiara in the killing house was dumbfounded at the time, but it didn''t matter, since it was Mr. Shirou, he wouldn''t lie to her. The boy turned his head, looked at Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion, smiled and invited and said, "Sister Linglong Pavilion, come, too." "I refuse." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye refused coldly: "Moreover, I have no qualifications to be involved in this kind of thing, am I?" "If you are not qualified, there is no such thing, because Linglongguan senior sister was originally the one in the game. The curse on you is to abduct the future mine behind the scenes. If Linglongguan senior sister does not come, If the curse strikes, I don¡¯t know what kind of monster it will turn into. Or, if we succeeded in the crusade here, we obtained the ownership of the curse of Linglong Pavilion Senior Sister... I remember Linglong Pavilion Senior Sister wanted to use me as a shield before. , What should I do? I think about it..." The boy subconsciously touched his chin, showing a sunny smile, "How about transferring all the assets of Linglong Pavilion to me? Oh, by the way, you have to work for me for a lifetime, so that I can sit back and enjoy it." "You turtle bastard#$%@¡­¡­" Because Mei Sha Ye''s language in Linglong Pavilion was too vulgar, Ku Chu Lin, who had awakened, couldn''t listen anymore, and covered her mouth with her hand. The boy turned his head to look at Mordred again, and said with a smile: "How about you coming too, Mordred? This is a super exciting adventure." "No. I''m not interested in saving that man, and that man doesn''t need me to save." Mordred said coldly. "Don''t say that. No one can stay strong to the point where they don''t need others. Even the me must be like that. And ah¡ª" The teenager looked at Mordred¡¯s back and smiled brightly and said: "He is using Altria¡¯s body, the person who grabbed him, but a super invincible abnormality, Altria¡¯s body. What will it become? Will it be licked from the beginning to the end by that big pervert? What will it be like to be filthy?" Mordred shook his body and turned his head to stare at the young man shyly, "You hate it! I can''t go! But make no mistake, I am for Altria''s body, not for your soul! " "Just go, the others are okay, it''s okay." The boy said with a smile. The old man on the side said coldly: "Your attitude has changed really big enough. You were obviously involved in the Holy Grail War, but you did not participate in the Holy Grail War. Now you are so enthusiastic about this matter. What are you thinking about? ?" Old Shan had to admit that sometimes, even he couldn''t understand the boy. "That''s different," the boy said. Linglongguan Meisha broke Ku Chulin''s hand at night, gave him a fierce look, then glared at the young man, and said bitterly: "Then we have to consider how to deal with that''Sajiao Love Song''." Hearing that, everyone couldn''t help but their faces became serious. What they had to deal with was the Shajo Aige who had taken Shilang away. Even the old flash couldn''t help but look serious, because he had already felt the power of the black mud before, and even the Buddha''s white lotus, who could purify the power of the beast, could not resist the black mud. "Don''t be so nervous, just enjoy this journey." The boy said with a smile, his expression very relaxed. Qihuang in the Killing Academy looked at the young man with starry eyes. As expected, Mr. Shirou, even Mr. Shirou in the youngest period was so smart, and he must have already had a wonderful way to save people. "Speaking of which, where is Nero? Where did she go?" The boy looked at the killing house and asked with a smile. "His Royal Highness Nero?" The Killing House said questioningly, "She didn''t come." "You are really joking, Killing House. You all said that you are from Chaldea and have a lot of heroic spirits. In the previous communication, I also mentioned Nero specifically, and you said that it exists. In the future, how can I come here? Will you not bring Nero? You really can be joking." The boy said with a smile. Kiara and Mordred looked at each other, and said with all doubts: "We really didn''t bring Nero here." The boy''s face froze, he looked at the bewildered face of the killing house, swallowed, and asked, "Isn''t Nero really here?" Kiara and Mordred nodded. "This is so weird!?" The boy grabbed the shoulders of Kiara in Seishiin, and shook it left and right, "I''ll forget it, because conditions don''t allow it. But, is he from the future? He has experienced me, right? Come here, come to Shinjuku, come here. The Holy Grail War, to face Sajo Aige, he didn''t bring Nero! He didn''t bring Nero! What was he thinking¡ª?!" "Shi, Mr. Shilang?" Kiara of the killing house was frightened. "Forget it...I''ll go back to study." Chapter 1771： The teenager was discouraged. The "well" on Mei Shaye''s forehead in Linglong Pavilion jumped wildly, reaching out his hand to catch the teenager who wanted to escape, and yelled: "You dragged me into the regiment, and then you wanted to run?" "No, it''s not running." The teenager argued: "I need to reply in a few days, and I need to prepare materials. Students must focus on their studies. There is no way." "Puff", the old flash smiled, pointing at the boy and laughing loudly: "What a joyous scene, I said, why do you clown suddenly change sex? I think there is something to rely on in your feelings!" "Whatever you say, I won''t go anyway." The boy turned around and was about to run. As a result, Mordred drew his sword, and the cold blade landed on the boy''s neck, but what was even colder was her voice: "If you dare to run, I will kill you!" Mordred''s tone was abnormally cold, and even more brutal, the boy was very sure that it was not fake. The boy turned to look at his Servant, "Archer..." "Archer is looking at his perfect fingers." Jiu Shan admired his slender fingers. "..." The young man couldn''t help saying: "You don''t know the horror of Sajo Love Song! It is a heresy that is born to be connected with [root] and can be destroyed easily, and transcends the strongest magician of mankind in the realm of''Dharma''!" How terrible is Sajo Love Song? She is the only existence that is naturally connected to [roots], and the other is rooted, but Sajo Aige is more deeply connected and more thorough than rooted. Because of this, she has the ability to transcend the realm of [Dharma], can easily perform god-generation magic, and use all kinds of human evil rights, including Tiamat''s sea of ??life. The most important thing is that from a high-dimensional perspective, Shajo Aige is the prototype of all the villains of Xingyue. All the villains after that, including the Demon Bodhisattva, the evil of this world, Tiamat, and even Zhuyue, are just It was set out of one of her abilities. How is such a monster hostile? "The root cause..." Old Shan couldn''t help but frowned. "It''s indeed a troublesome alien." As the wedge of the sky, the old flash, understands the [root cause], and even more understands what kind of heresy the existence connected with the [root cause] is. "Without Nero, you can''t fight her at all," the boy couldn''t help but said. Sajo Lovesong''s ability is extremely strong. Apart from the Enlightened One, God, and the high-ranking evil gods of the outer universe, there are only two people who can deal with her. One is that outside of Arthur, who made Sajo Aige infected with a virus called "love" and thus metamorphosed her, it was Nero. As for why? That''s because Nero was a pervert who even Sajo Aige was afraid of. And the strangest thing is that the performance of Nero¡¯s Golden Theater is average, but it can invalidate the connection between Sajo Aige and [Root]. In "The Great Battle of the Chronicles", the ability of Sajo Love Song was simply invalidated, and she was taken into the harem directly as a maid. As for why, I don¡¯t know yet. Maybe even [Root Cause] personified and hated Nero¡¯s singing, so I shut down the connecting channel? Of course, that is from a high-dimensional perspective. Whether Nero can restrain the Sajo Love Song, it will be necessary to wait for Nero to meet the Sajo Love Song. However, the boy thought that Shirou had come to raid Shinjuku and he should have brought Nero with him, but he did not bring him. This is also of course, after all, Shi Lang was also inexplicably intercepted and trapped in the past. Otherwise, Shi Lang would definitely ask Grey to bring Nero over. It is common sense to deal with Sajo Love Songs without His Royal Highness Nero. "Let me go, I can''t do it." Looking at Mordred''s blade, the young man raised his hands above his head and said distressedly. Mordred stared at the boy and asked, "You are Gurneyville, is there anything you can''t do?" "This..." The young man was in a dilemma. At this time, the old flash pulled out the end sword and opened Mordred''s king sword. The young man was full of joy: "Thank you, Archer." "The Sajo Aige connected to [Root Cause] is a special existence, but you selected by that demon is also a special existence, Fujimaru Shiro. After the cause and effect returns to normal, it will be like the relationship between the Servant and the heroic spirit. , It¡¯s like making a beautiful dream, but you can¡¯t remember anything. You are in a not-so-good dream now. Are you really not going to go?¡± Old Shan closed his right eye and asked Tao. The boy was silent for a moment, looked at the old flash, and asked: "If the cause and effect returns to normal, will I remember this dream?" "Heroic can''t remember the Servant. After I return to the Heroic Seat, I can''t remember you either. If you are called next time, maybe I will kill you directly." Old Shan''s tone was very flat and paused. Pause, he said again: "However, there will be a sense of sight like you have seen somewhere. Also, why are you asking this?" "Because of this situation, I will definitely face Sajo Aige in the future," the boy smiled bitterly, then pushed his glasses, and said, "Then at least rehearse in advance!" Mordred''s complexion eased, and Kiara of the Killing Academy even smiled and said, "Mr. Shirou, did you agree?" Mei Sha at Linglong Pavilion curled her lips at night and said, "Why do you have to care about this nerd so much? Without Archer, he is a paramecium that can be slaughtered by humans! No, calling him Paramecium is simply a blasphemy against Paramecium. !" Hearing that, the young man didn¡¯t make trouble, instead he smiled and said, ¡°But Paramecium also has the use of Paramecium? At least it can purify sewage. Although I have no power to bind chickens, I also have my use!" The boy pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Chapter 104 Is there anything wrong with treating yourself as a holy relic? "Is this your idea?" Looking at the young man standing in the summoning technique, Linglong Pavilion Meisha couldn''t help but said at night: "Actually, he used himself as a holy relic to summon a more future hero..." "What''s wrong with this? If I''m not sure, I can summon me, who will become a hero after death, in the future?" the young man asked back. "This is too silly, isn''t it?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye shouted. The old flash on the side had already covered his face and couldn''t stand it anymore. He is deeply ashamed of having such a Master. What''s even more ashamed is that he was so stupid when he was young. "Jill, you have to say something too." the boy shouted. The old flash tangled for a moment, and directly talked about the clown, which would have ridiculed him when he was a child, so he could only say coldly: "It''s really stupid, but it can change the world. It is precisely this kind of hope for everything. Fool." "That, Mr. Shirou, I''m about to start." Qiara of the Killing House reminded me cautiously. After he was mentally prepared to deal with Sajo Aige, the boy put forward a suggestion, that is, to use him as a holy relic, and summon him who is more future, who has been dead and sublimated into a heroic spirit. Based on Shirou''s situation, the young man predicted that he who had come to the end of his life would be stronger than Shirou who was still on the road, and stronger than he was at the beginning. Regardless of this, both Mordred, who is unhappy with Shirou, or the arrogant and arrogant old flash, admitted with an unhappy face. Of course, once I have seen Shirou, even the old one has to admit that Shirou is indeed stronger than him. Of course, this is not because of Lungominiad, but the old flash has noticed something more dangerous from Shirou''s shadow-the red and black universe, the flower of evil. The idea has been decided, but since the summoning seats for the Holy Grail War have been filled, the summoning technique used is the Chaldean summoning technique provided by Kiara in Seishiin. "Okay, I''m ready." The boy nodded and then reminded: "However, if I make a painful cry or something unexpected happens, I must stop." Qi Huang nodded, "Okay." The calling ceremony began. While chanting the spells of the summoning, Kiara of the Seishiin Temple looked at the summoning formation expectantly. What will Shiro-san in the future... be like? Even Mordred couldn''t help but look at the summoning formation. Even if Shirou is far away, it is after all the figure she admired and pursued most in her childhood. What kind of demeanor Shirou is in the end, she also wants to see the demeanor, and then think about how to frustrate him. However Nothing was summoned. Chapter 1772： The young man asked suspiciously, "Have you not activated the summoning technique, the killing house?" "That''s not right, I started it." Qilan said blankly. "Then why can''t I summon anything?" The young man asked suspiciously, "Even if I can''t be summoned to the end of my life, I can always summon some Servants that are related to me?" Kiara in the killing house also couldn''t figure out his mind. Old Flash thoughtfully said: "There are probably three possibilities." The young man turned his head and looked at Old Shan and said, "The first one may be that the Chaldean magic base is different from ours, so the call failed; the second may be that my future has rejected my call; but this third What could be this?" Jiu Shan glanced at the boy and said, "The fate is uncertain." "Cause?" The boy was puzzled. Old Shan said: "The Heroic Seat is a seat that transcends time, space, cause and effect... and accommodates all the heroic spirits. You who call me at this time are the first of the Eternal King, but I have already heard of the heroic spirit of the Eternal King. , Even in my old age I still communicated with him, but I was summoned out of this boyhood and I couldn¡¯t know it.¡± "I can''t understand, then, in this case, isn''t time and cause and effect all messed up?" the boy asked. The old flash rolled his eyes: "Of course you can''t understand the Heroic Seat using linear thinking. It is even impossible to recognize and understand the Heroic Seat with the current level of human cognition." After a pause, Old Shan continued: "The guardian dominated by [Alaya] can live in a place where humans are supposed to be destroyed, but the heroes on the seat are different. Only heroes who are remembered by the primordial legend can Appear on the seat, and at the same time, the heroic spirit can only appear in the realm where the legend has not disappeared. Why does not there exist Gendaya, the heroic spirit of Mu continent, which is older than Sumer? Because their legend has disappeared. And if you are true in the end He has become the heroic spirit on the seat, and so is it." "You mean... I didn''t become the Eternal King, and there is no Eternal King legend here, so the Eternal King cannot be summoned here?" the boy asked. Old Flash nodded and said admiringly: "Yes. This is the same for the future you. He can use the record of the Eternal King, but he cannot summon and use a more future self. In addition, there is One possibility is that there is something mysterious at your end, the future is completely wiped out, and even the seat record is not left." "How could there be such a possibility? How could I encounter such a thing when I am so strong?" The boy said with a smile, his tone very relaxed. However, Kiara said that his future is very strong, he is a supreme heroic existence, and even that demon bodhisattva has been killed several times. This kind of strength will be slightly insufficient when encountering a BUG like Sajo Aige. Is there anything else that threatens him? The young man with a relaxed face didn''t notice Kiara''s increasingly uncomfortable face. Yes. The possibility of being completely wiped out exists. Qihuang in the killing house knew clearly. Because--, Lord of Relief. "Then there is no way, I can only gather people." The young man said with a smile. "Assemble the staff?" asked Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion. The boy nodded, then smiled and asked, "Is it possible to fight alone with the magician who transcends the [Dharma]?" Meisha at Linglong Pavilion was speechless at night. Old Flash nodded, admiringly said: "Indeed, to deal with Fen Baba-like monsters, you need to gather people, and the biggest helper is... eh? No!" The old flash reacted, clenching his eyebrows, looking at the young man, and said, "You fellow, isn''t it planning to bring the Holy Sword Envoy in? I tell you, I won''t cooperate with him!" "Of course, we are not going to cooperate with him, but to save him with charity!" The boy said: "Eight years ago, Sajo Aige was the actual winner of the Holy Grail War. Her Servant was Arthur, but Arthur did. Betrayed her, and finally killed her from behind. Sajo Aige''s obsession is Arthur. She has done something to the future me, and she will definitely do it to Arthur in the future." After a pause, the boy looked at Jiu Shan and said, "We will save him. This shows our generosity and mind. He will also understand that he can get the Saber position entirely because Sajo Ayaka has done it first. Summon, not because he is the most qualified." "It makes sense." Old Flash nodded, his face cheerful. Although he knew that the teenager was changing the concept secretly and flattering, but he couldn''t stand it and it sounded comfortable. Sure enough, every emperor still needs some cute and happy little people around him, otherwise, how can he enjoy himself physically and mentally every day? Happy in his heart, Jiu Shan inadvertently said, "It''s a pity that you weren''t born in Uruk." "Yes, it''s a pity, it''s a pity..." With that said, the young man rolled his eyes secretly. Who is going to the era of reckless desolation where gods and beasts are everywhere, and there is no humanitarianism? After the total, the young man and others are going to pull Arthur into the team. In this Shinjuku Holy Grail War, in addition to the Shajo Aige, the most powerful Servant is Jiu Shan, and Arthur, who is called the old sword, and of course the hand held by the Demon Bodhisattva before playing and applauding. [Twelve must win] the old sea. But compared with the old Shan and the old sea, the old sword is more special, because he has the star sword of salvation. And unlike Altria who needs Gaia''s acquiescence to liberate the full Star Sword, he can free the Star Sword on his own. The young man knew in his heart that if the enemy was Sajo Aige, he might be confronted with the behemoth of enlightenment. In addition, there is still a demon bodhisattva hiding in the dark to spoil the situation, so the power of the old sword is necessary. "Using the power of Sajo Ayaka..." Linglongkan Mei Shaye complained for a while. Sajo Ayaka is the younger sister of Sajo Ayaka. In the Holy Grail War eight years ago, Sajo Ayaka summoned the old sword. From then on, she changed from an indifferent high-dimensional goddess to a morbid madness infected with the virus of "love". Demon, and seriously participated in the Holy Grail War in order to realize the wish of the old sword. The wish of the old sword, in essence, is no different from Altria, but also allows Britain to continue, but [British Demise] has been recorded in the quantum fixed zone, which is the basis of the human theorem. Not everyone can be like Shi Lang, from the perspective of [the root cause], use his own karma to connect Britain''s karma, thereby reshaping the line of cause and effect, and rewriting the basis of human law. Therefore, if Sajo Aige wants to fulfill the wish of the old sword and allow Britain to continue, it must destroy the existing world, destroy the human principle, and thus destroy the quantum fixed belt. For this reason, Sajo Aige Use the Holy Grail to summon Beast, the behemoth of Apocalypse. For this purpose, she played and applauded all the lord at the time. Even the Sun King who was the same person as the old flash and the old sword at that time, and Brunhild were all played and applauded by her. Servant was also convinced by her and willingly worked for her. In addition to cursing Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion, she also had one more thing, which was to sacrifice her then-young sister to fill the last fragment of the Holy Grail ceremony. Of course, filling the Holy Grail doesn''t mean that Sajo Ayaka must be done, it''s just out of jealousy. Sajo Ayaka saw the old sword, loved the old sword, and saw the old sword¡¯s smile-just because of such a pity, the goddess who contracted the virus of "love" became mad with jealousy. Of course, she was finally caught The back of the old sword was assassinated. It¡¯s just that Sajo Aige couldn¡¯t think of it. In the Holy Grail War eight years later, when Linglongkan Meisha Ye sent Ku¡¤Qulin to chase and kill Sajo Ayaka, Sajo Ayaka summoned the old sword. . The Holy Grail War in Shinjuku is different from the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City and other places. The Holy Grail War in Shinjuku pays attention to personality and sequence. The higher the personality sequence, the higher the ability and strength. The first personality is Saber. Therefore, the old flashy old sword is extremely uncomfortable when you have time. Cut him in the past to prove yourself. Although Jiu Shan held Archer''s job offer, he actually had a very strong hand-to-hand combat. The old sword that he fought in close quarters every time was ashamed, and he couldn''t tell the winner for a short time. In order to prevent someone from watching Sajo Ayaka''s safety when he was entangled by the old flash, he stayed with Sajo Ayaka. And Shajo Ayaka has been busy with her studies recently, and she almost stayed at school for tutoring. Therefore, when she hid at Shajo¡¯s house with the killing house before she was a teenager, she was left empty. Otherwise, she was a teenager, so she would definitely pull the old sword over first. "So are we going to college?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye asked with a headache. The boy nodded. He is a few years older than Sajo Ayaka, a college student, so the two are not the same school, except for the grievances between the old sword and the old Shan, there is basically no intersection. The teenager turned his head, looked at Mordred, and said with a smile: "How? Are you happy? I will see your mother''s co-individual soon. And he is also a very outstanding young man, of course not as good as my Archer. ." Mordred glanced at the boy and said, "Are you mistaken? King Arthur...it should be your same individual." "So what happened in my future? Why would I become King Arthur in the future?" The boy was puzzled. Mordred said: "I find it strange, why do you know so much? In theory, you are an ordinary person." "Huh? Didn''t the future me tell you?" The boy was puzzled. "Tell us what?" Mordred asked suspiciously. Chapter 1773： "Hey. I don''t tell you, I want to know, you go to him." The boy said with a smile. Mordred turned his head and sulked. As expected, this guy was so annoying. The young man smiled, Ji Shan glanced at him and snorted. He knew the nature of the young man, because the young man did not hide it from him at all. Foreigner-the soul of a foreign land. Unlike those Foreigner Cthulhu power holders, this guy does not have any Cthulhu power, just a soul from a foreign land, but he knows everything. This is also a unique ability. However, this guy didn''t intend to explain to Mordred, he was probably worried about his future purpose, so he didn''t explain it. Probably it means not to cause trouble to the future self, just not to cause trouble to yourself, so don''t say anything? This clown. The old flash opened one eye and closed another. Mordred curled his lips. The boy didn''t want to say, and she wouldn''t ask, because in that case, wouldn''t it seem that she cared very much? The boy came to college while explaining his understanding of Sajo Aige to a few people. The boy wanted to find Sajo Ayaka directly, but after arriving at the university, Linglongkan Meishaye frowned and said, "Stop!" The teenager asked with a puzzled face: "What''s the matter?" Old Shan stretched out his hand to hold the young man''s head, let him look straight ahead, and said, "I see it clearly. It''s a magician''s ridiculous trick." The boy blinked, he saw nothing. Old Shan said impatiently: "Compared with the future you, you are really a waste now." The boy said: "Always use the strength of force as the criterion for evaluation, but it will suffer a big loss." "You are really long-winded! Now that the enchantment is enveloped here, it''s more or less likely that you were attacked by some sand bar love song, and you are still here long-winded! Get out of --," Mordred walked to the front and took out the star cup from his arms. With a shimmering light, with a clank, the college in front was twisted, and a twisted passage appeared. "That cup..." Old Shan looked deeply at the star cup in Mordred''s hand, and said: "It''s something I don''t have the original canon, not a human fantasy. And¡ª" Jiu Shan lowered his head to look at the young man who was a head shorter than himself, and said, "You heir..." "Yeah. I have a very distinct personality, and my personal and important matters are also clearly distinguished." The young man smiled and said, "I''m psychologically separated from me in the future. It seems that a lot of things have happened." As he spoke, the young man followed the crowd into the twisted passage, instinctively dizzy, and the time and space around him changed in the next moment, and a blood moon hovered in the sky. "It''s an alien world that transcends the inherent barrier!" Linglongguan Meishaye''s expression changed: "It''s the magic of God!" Chapter 105 The Bodhisattva without deflation and without eating, the highlight moment! The enchantment that covers the campus is a god-generation enchantment technique that transcends the inherent enchantment. It is similar to Fu Hailin''s alienation that completely erodes the boundary between reality and fantasy. A **** moon hung high in the sky, and the **** red light enveloped the illusory campus. The silence was terrible, and it made people unclear about the true from the false. At this moment "Dididi." The sudden sound shocked the nervous people. The boy turned his head and looked around and found that the silver bracelet on Qihuang''s wrist was shaking. "Sorry, sorry..." Looking at the frightened Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, Kiara shuddered her head, and quickly fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist, before revealing a puzzled face, "Weird..." "What''s the matter, Killing House?" Mordred asked. Kiara looked up at her, and said, "Senior Ilia, is asking to talk to me, and I''m taking the Chaldean route." Hearing this, Mordred couldn''t help but stunned. Looking at the expressions of the two of them, the boy asked in confusion: "What''s wrong? Is there anything weird?" "It should be impossible to contact..." Mordred frowned, showing a puzzled expression. After entering the Pyramid of Resurrection, even Mooncell''s official friend system was temporarily blocked, but the extremely unreliable Chaldean communication system can still send messages? Mordred said: "Let''s take a look first." Kiara nodded and chose to accept the communication. With a clank, Illya''s phantom was projected from the bracelet of Qihuang in the killing house. "It''s so slow! Why are you just picking up now, the killing house?" Illiya said dissatisfied. "Ah, this..." Kiara in the killing house didn''t know how to explain it. "Where did you go? Why did I always fail to send you messages before? And, how did you get into the mirror world?" Illya asked in a whisper. "Mirror world?" Qihuang in the killing house was full of doubts. "Yes. Neither Mooncell''s friend system nor the Chaldean communication system can contact you. If you hadn''t run into the mirror world, and I knew the mirror world very well, I wouldn''t be able to communicate with you. "Illiya complained. "Mirror Realm, what is that?" Linglong Guan Mei Shaye showed a blank face, and she had been with Qihuang and the others for a long time, and her cognition level after this magical master was somewhat insufficient. The boy said: "In short, it is the use of magic to copy the mirror world formed by reality. It can also be said that it is the inner world that caused the phenomenon of divine hiding." "Like that woman¡¯s kingdom of shadows, it is a mystery unique to the gods, and it can also be said to be the essence of this alien world. Because someone intercepted the past of Shiro Fujimaru in the future, so that we are on the same level as them, so we have been Possibility of connection. But--," Kuchurin interjected, and then looked at the image of Ilia and said with a complex expression: "...It is incredible that it can be directly connected to this place from the outside. This should be the realm of [Fa], right?" "So that''s it," Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha nodded at night, then pointed to the boy on the side, and said, "But why does this guy know so clearly?" At this time, Illiya also noticed the young man, she couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and asked: "Is this Mr. Shirou?" "To be precise, it was the Fujimaru Shiro of the past." The boy walked out with a smile, pushed his glasses, and said generously: "Hello, my name is Fujimaru Shiro when we meet for the first time." "Hello..." Looking at the young but cheerful boy, Iliya felt strange in her heart. Of course, compared with Shi Lang, the boy is a bit less mature and stable, but a bit more frivolous and cheerful, like a carefree butterfly. "Anyway, you must have encountered something strange again, right?" Illiya sighed and muttered: "The world of the magic way is always full of mystery and strangeness." "But--, I''m talking about it again. Is Lingzi with you, the killing courtyard?" Illiya asked with a serious face. "Lingzi?" Qihuang in the killing courtyard asked with all his doubts: "Didn''t Lingzi stay with you?" "She ran away!" Ilia said. "Huh?" Kiara was taken aback for a moment, and then asked anxiously: "Where did she go?" Chapter 1774： "It should be with you! The wavelength that Mustard Hinako intercepted from Lingzi shows that it is on your... side... Wait a minute! What is there on your side? Why is there something interfering with the second method? Application, the connection is going to be broken... I will pass on Ling Zi''s wavelength to you. In short, if you meet Ling Zi, try to get in touch with us, don''t worry us so much..." Before the words were finished, Illiya''s image was distorted for a while, and then disappeared without a trace. Illiya came and went quickly, but she transmitted Lingzi''s wavelength to the Chaldean terminal of Qiara in the killing courtyard. When Qihuang opened the Killing Academy, he saw Ling Zi''s wavelength in this alien campus, not only that, but it was still approaching quickly. "What the **** happened to this?" Kiara couldn''t help asking. It was originally a trivial matter of class promotion, which should have been completed logically, but now it has evolved into UO attacking the sanctuary. Shirou¡¯s past has been intercepted, and even himself has been kidnapped by the Sajo Aige of the past. The whereabouts of life and death are unknown, and at this moment Ling Zi disappeared from Yi Liya, and the wavelength appeared here. The most important thing is that there is another evil she who is waiting for an opportunity in secret. All the chaos, all the cause and effect, are all involved together, like countless woolen yarns mixed together, forming a great chaos that is constantly shearing, which is very disturbing. So, how to get rid of this chaos? Kiara''s heart is full of questions. At this moment, the number of "shooing" suddenly, countless ball of light containing huge magic power, like a meteor shower, fell to the ground from high altitude. Several people looked panicked and hurriedly avoided. "Boom, boom¡ª" The rainstorm blasted the earth to pieces. "It seems that Sajo Ayaka and the others were indeed targeted by Sajo Aige, but this kind of little scene can''t stop me." The boy pushed his glasses, causing the Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye and Mordred to cast their eyes frequently, and said with contempt: "If you have the ability, don''t hide behind Gilgamesh, just say this!" They spoke out almost at the same time, and at the same time expressed their speechless feelings for the teenager. Obviously they were really speechless to the teenager, but they obviously didn''t care about the teenager. They were separated by the person [Fujimaru Shiro], but they couldn''t help but vomit. This emotion is also subtle. The boy glanced at them, unmoved, why can''t my Servant hide behind? Khakaka The earth suddenly cracked, and countless huge vines exuding a strange fragrance rose from the ground, and one after another boulder was washed into the sky. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" A loud and deafening roar came from the campus, followed by a huge storm, soaring into the sky, rolling the sky like a pillar of storm connecting the sky and the earth. Immediately afterwards, a black dragon rose by the wind, and the huge dragon wings covered the blood moon in the sky. Darkness enveloped the earth. A beam of light suddenly shot out from the earth and was involved in the storm. The brilliant white light was pulled by the storm, and the light and shadow shone in all directions, appearing to be distorted. With a scream of "Ow", the black dragon was shot through the wings of the dragon by the lightsaber, and endless black blood fell from the sky like a rain curtain, flooding the building. It fluttered with tattered dragon wings, like the shadow of death, flying over the sky, and its red eyes looked like the eyes of the underworld, overlooking the earth. That is death. "Good job!" Looking at the light fading in the storm, Old Shine shouted with excitement, drew out the Ending Sword behind his back, and rushed towards the campus. "Hey! Archer¡ª" The boy called out repeatedly, but the old flash ignored him, and rushed in with excitement. Obviously, this guy must have smelled Arthur''s breath, so he became ill. The horn of battle had already sounded, and when the young man recovered, Mordred, Kiara, Linglongkan, and Meishaye also rushed over. Looking at the backs of everyone advancing, the young man''s retreat feet slammed, crying with grief, and followed up with his scalp. At this time, the real danger is not to move forward, but to act alone. The boy judged the situation, so he could only bite the bullet and act with a few people behind him. After rushing into the campus, the road has become extremely distorted, and the green vines climbing will make the wall look extremely old and rotten. The red haze enveloped all around, a feeling of horror, spontaneously. Outside the tall building, the black dragon was roaring, and the horrible sound shattered the glass in the building with a "boom". The dazzling light was flickering, and a man was waving a shining sword, releasing his sword light towards the black dragon in the sky. And around him, there was another red-haired man who was attacking him. The man was beaten to a mess, very embarrassed. "It''s Saber and Rider! Besides--," Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye raised her head, looked at the black dragon above the sky, and said, "There is another Servant!" Obviously, Sajo Ayaka''s Saber group was attacked by normal participants in the Holy Grail War and fell into danger of being trapped. Ku Chulin snorted coldly and said, "It''s really unfair to play two against one!" However, even though he said that, he wouldn''t help out until Meisha speaks at Linglong Pavilion. Although he could not understand such unfair wars, he also understood that there is no fairness in wars. Linglongkan Meisha glanced again and gloated and said, "There is no sign of Saber''s Master, the sister of Sajo Aige should have been killed? It''s really gratifying, gratifying." "You really love to gloat, Linglongguan senior sister. But it''s a pity, she won''t have any accidents, because the fairy is still eating rice with her." The boy pushed his glasses and said. "That fairy..." Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye raised an eyebrow. She has always known that the young man has been blessed by the fairy. Before, the young man was able to summon the old flash when he was in a hurry because of the help of the fairy. She remembered that the fairy''s name was Taitis. "That dragon should have been summoned by Caster." The young man looked at the black dragon in the sky, then turned his head, looked at the killing house and prayed, and said: "Slaying house, please stop them. This is not the time for internal fighting. ." "Good." Qi Huang nodded. Here, the only person who can stop this dispute is her, a human who has half the power of the [beast]. However, when Kiara was about to do it, a soft, charming voice came over: "That won''t work." Qihuang''s body suddenly stiffened, and when he turned his head, his face suddenly turned pale, and he saw the Demon Bodhisattva looking at her not far away, with a sweet smile. "Why are you again?" Qihuang said with a pale face. The Demon Bodhisattva said bitterly, "I was the one who gave birth to you, and the one who gave you strength is also me. Are you so unwelcome to me? Then I''m really sad." Although he said that, the terrible murderous aura exuding from the Demon Bodhisattva can be heard by anyone. Suddenly, with a "chap", Mordred suddenly emerged from the ground behind the Demon Bodhisattva, and the king''s sword in his hand quickly pierced the Demon Bodhisattva''s abdomen from behind. "Tick, tick." The faint blood slid down from the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva along the cold blade of the sword, and quickly formed a pool of blood on the ground, but the Demon Bodhisattva''s face was very calm, even smiling and clapping his hands. Chapter 1775： "As expected of Master Mordred, he hid underground for the first time and launched a sneak attack on me." There was a weird smile on her face. The next moment, a luminous line suddenly appeared from the abdomen cut by the sword. With a "shoo", she grabbed Mordred behind her, and at the same time, the Demon Bodhisattva The wound in the abdomen opened a huge opening, like a huge mouth in the abyss, to swallow Mordred in. "Isn''t it because of you that helped me get back some intellect?" Mordred ridiculed, and then unhurriedly activated the star cup, thus avoiding the sluggishness of the Demon Bodhisattva. It turned out that Mordred''s anomaly was that when he was in the hotel, the Demon Bodhisattva gave Mordred some of the intellect that was taken away by Pluto. Mordred drew his sword from the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva, stepped away, and then took out the star cup and pointed it at the Demon Bodhisattva. A weird star pattern appeared on Mordred''s body, and the next moment, the star cup shone with a charming light. She tried to control the Demon Bodhisattva once again, but this time, the Demon Bodhisattva always kept that charming smile without the slightest change. "No, I can''t be controlled by Master Mordred this time. Otherwise, my Master won''t let me be free again." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. "Your Master?" Both Mordred and Shishengyuan Kiara were taken aback, and Mordred even heard the voice-over of the Demon Bodhisattva, frowning and asking: "What you mean is that you pretended to be controlled by me before. Right?" The Demon Bodhisattva did not answer, but just glanced at Mordred with a smile, then turned his head, his gaze fell on the boy, "Speaking of which, thanks to Mr. Bai Shilang, I suffered a lot of blood loss, even because of the split. After leaving this little guy, I was punished by my Master. It was a very painful experience. I think it is necessary to get revenge on you, Mr. Shirou in the past." The boy''s face turned pale, and he quickly said: "What is my business for you to deflate in my hands in the future? If you want revenge, go to him, don''t transfer your hatred, don''t be a coward to escape!" "That''s not okay, Mr. Shirou is now locked up and doted by a super tricky woman, even I can''t get close to that cage." The Demon Bodhisattva sighed, then looked at the boy and said with a smile: "Since they are all alone, then the future revenge and revenge are the same in the past, and the happiness is the same. Moreover, Mr. Shilang was locked up, too. In other words, no one here is my opponent." The smile on the face of the Demon Bodhisattva became stronger, but the uncontrollable resentment and murderous aura made the faces of everyone present could not help turning white. Not fake, this murderous aura is definitely not fake! The young man subconsciously touched the Lingshu on the back of his hand. The Demon Bodhisattva glanced at it and said with a smile: "The same trick won¡¯t work for Beast a second time. It was fooled by you before, but it doesn¡¯t work anymore. I know everything about you in the past and present. The savior, at this point in time, is not yet your Servant!" The boy froze for a moment, what do you mean? He subconsciously touched the Lingshu on the back of his hand, not to use the same trick, but to summon his most reliable Servant-Ji Shan! The 106th chapter is the old double standard with one mouth! ¡¾Two in One¡¿ Mordred was holding a king sword and stabbed at the Demon Bodhisattva with a cold sword, but the Demon Bodhisattva was smiling and his expression looked very relaxed. The next moment, a few lights rushed out of her abdomen. The hand, grabbed at Mordred. "It''s no use!" Relying on the power of the star cup, Mordred passed through the sluggishness of all colors without dodge or dodge, and the king sword in his hand slashed towards the Demon Bodhisattva with his head and face. "Is that really the case? Look, what is this, Master Mordred." The Demon Bodhisattva had a sweet smile on her face. The next moment, behind her, a hand of light emerged from the earth. On that hand, there was a star cup full of alien stars. "When I was not paying attention, I threw this cup three hundred meters underground. But it is a pity, Master Mordred, the last time you played against my sixth seat senior, I was always observing What about you and the fairy who released the enchantment secretly, and my predecessors." "So what? My treasure is useless if you take it!" Mordred said stiffly. "Is that really the case?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, "This kind of bluffing trick, I have eaten enough from Mr. Shilang, it is no longer useful." While talking, the Demon Bodhisattva slammed the star cup on the ground with a "boom", and Mordred wailed with a "m". "Your body is hidden in this cup. If you control this cup, you will have no threat." The Demon Bodhisattva raised the star cup with a smile, glanced at the alien star pattern on the star cup, then turned to Mordred, and said, "However, it is indeed something of the predecessors, even my power has penetrated. If you don''t go in, there will be no way to catch Master Mordred who is hiding in the cup." "You fellow, who is your master¡ª¡ª!" Mordred gritted his teeth and yelled, picking up the king''s sword, he was about to attack the demon bodhisattva. As a result, the demon bodhisattva slammed the star cup again, causing Mordred to get dizzy, clutching his head to cushion the kind Dizzy. "Since you are the stupid master of mine, you are naturally my master. You can''t favor one or the other." The Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. It¡¯s not enough to worry about praying for the famine in the killing house, nor is Ku Chulin. The fighting power of Linglongguan Meishaye is too low to be calculated, and the Shiro at this time is just an ordinary traverser who has no fighting power except for cognition. The Demon Bodhisattva is a human evil that needs seven crowns to conquer, and the situation is quite unfavorable for young people and others. The Demon Bodhisattva thought he was in control of the situation, and he was a little proud. At this moment, with a "shoo", the star cup burst into light, and a sword shot out from the cup with a "chak", directly stabbing. Wears the right eye of the Demon Bodhisattva. A sword pierced the head directly! "M..." The intense pain caused the Demon Bodhisattva to retreat while holding his right eye, and the star cup in his hand also "dangd" and fell to the ground. Mordred, who was still holding his head, stared at the Demon Bodhisattva quietly with cold eyes at this moment. The Demon Bodhisattva understood that all this was Mordred''s calculation. Whether it was finding Mordred''s star cup from the ground, or the dizzy and weak appearance of Mordred when the star cup was shaken-all of this is Mordred''s disguise! For this is the fatal blow! "It''s really Master Mordred, but I''m very strange. How can you be sure that I will definitely get your star cup?" The Demon Bodhisattva covered his right eye, the black blood on his face mixed with the brain, which looked terrifying. . And there was no smile on her face. With a cold snort, would she deliberately tell the Demon Bodhisattva? Mordred glanced subconsciously at the young man hiding behind Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion. ¡ª¡ªWhen the enemy is most proud of it, it is precisely when it is most defenseless, and when it comes to surprise attacks. This is the wisdom recorded in Gao Wen''s King of Records. Although Mordred has a psychological barrier to the King of Eternity, what she has to admit is that the formation of her cognitive system and her thoughts have been most affected by the supervision of Ager''s rules when she was a child. , See the wisdom of the king. ¡ª¡ªLearning is to use the knowledge and wisdom of others to form your own knowledge and wisdom. This is the first sentence in the Wangzhi notebook of her master, Guinevere. She has a deep memory. Mordred had guessed that in the short confrontation in Iceland last time, the Demon Bodhisattva pretended to be controlled by her for some purpose, so her weaknesses may have been known to her, so Mordred will count it. , Staged such a drama. Demon Bodhisattva is a very intelligent person. She quickly guessed this, and she couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s really Mr. Shirou''s daughter, fighting against someone related to Mr. Shirou always makes me understand my flaws." Mordred glared wide: "My name is Mordred, not the daughter of the Eternal King!" Although his knowledge and wisdom are based on Shirou¡¯s words and his own thinking and practice, Mordred is quite disgusted with the eternal king¡¯s daughter because of his special relationship with Shirou. , To erase everything about yourself. She will not live under the shadow of the Eternal King. Not in the past, not now, and in the future¡ªnot to mention. The Demon Bodhisattva released his palm, and the pierced right eye quickly healed again. Chapter 1776： She had a soft smile on her face, but it made the hearts of everyone present sink. The power of the Demon Bodhisattva is very powerful and cannot be defeated by the crown, but she also has a limit. Once her head is smashed and her skull is pierced, she will die normally. However, the current situation is completely contrary to normal. The Demon Bodhisattva is almost as if he has obtained an elixir. Even if he is attacked by Mordred in his head, he quickly recovers, as if he has an immortal body. The boy gritted his teeth and said: "It''s so despicable, it''s not dead!" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said: "You can also use immortality, but it''s a pity. You don''t seem to have such a treasure. As long as your head is lightly smashed, the one who should return to the heroic seat will return to the heroic seat, and the one who deserves to die. Will die." The situation is not good. Mordred glanced at Qihuang in the killing house and saw her legs trembling and her expression dull. He knew that she was still dominated by the fear of the Demon Bodhisattva. She gritted her teeth, holding the king''s sword in front of her. She is the only one who can fight against the Demon Bodhisattva. But by the way, she is the worst for this kind of immortality. Her most suitable rank is Assassin. Facing an undead enemy, besides the crowned Assassin, which Assassin is suitable for encountering such an enemy? However, she is the only one who can deal with the Demon Bodhisattva at the moment. Mordred swung his sword forward, but the Demon Bodhisattva grabbed the star cup and threw it directly out the window. Mordred turned around and quickly grabbed the star cup. Once the star cup was too far away from her, her projection of reality would disappear. The Demon Bodhisattva took advantage of this opportunity and rushed towards the young man, but the one who stopped in front of her was the Killing Yuan Qihuang. "You, you, you... Don''t do this anymore, it''s not good. You let Mr. Shirou, we, we don''t hurt each other, okay...?" Qihuang''s legs trembled, and his face was scared. He was pale, and his tone was full of hope. She hoped that the Demon Bodhisattva could understand her voice. "I don''t have time to play with children for the time being." Looking at such an innocent killing courtyard, a fleeting disappointment flashed in the eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva, and a [Wan Se Lag] protruded directly from his abdomen, grabbing her hair, and throwing her away heavily. . His back slammed heavily on the wall, and the fiery pain caused Qihuang''s tears in Deseshengyuan to fall uncontrollably. The Demon Bodhisattva halted in his footsteps, looked at the killing courtyard and said indifferently: "It''s really a child, naive and afraid of pain, afraid of being hurt, but still wanting freedom. The most important thing is , I am ridiculously trying to convince me that he is really a kid who has never seen the world before. He will be deceived by that priest before, right? When will you mature? Everyone is really gentle, no one tells you, you Is it disgusting? Innocent, timid, immature... You will only cause trouble." Kiara''s heart suddenly shrank, and she suddenly felt a suffocation. "I thought you could bring me some surprises. Really, I suddenly felt that it was a kind of weakening to catch you back and reintegrate with me... Suddenly there is no such interest. You should find someone The place will fend for itself." The Demon Bodhisattva spread his hands and sighed, then walked towards the boy. "I can''t see it!" Ku Chulin rushed out with a spear, Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye shouted: "Don''t go, silly dog, you are not an opponent!" However, Ku Chulin didn''t care about Mei Shaye at Linglong Pavilion at all, but stared at the Demon Bodhisattva with righteous indignation. The justice in his heart made him unable to bear it any longer. "Beast, die! The piercing Spear of Death!" Ku Chulin snorted and released the treasure directly to the Demon Bodhisattva. He knew the gap between him and the Demon Bodhisattva, but even so, he had to make a bet. Bet on your endless experience in the Kingdom of Shadows, Master, grant me this mortal blow! The Spear of Deaththorn pierced the night sky, and a red light flashed under the dark night. With a "shoo", it directly pierced the chest of the Demon Bodhisattva. "Successful!" Ku Chulin yelled. "Not far, Mr. Ku Chulin." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. "How could...!?" Ku Chulin''s eyes shrank sharply. Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha said desperately at night: "You stupid dog! Isn''t it useless to punch your head before you see it?" "This..." Ku Chulin gritted his teeth. He thought that at the level of causality, killing the demon bodhisattva could eliminate the demon bodhisattva, but it is a pity that the demon bodhisattva has long surpassed the cause and effect of life and death. She - there is no limit. "However, I still have to compliment you, Mr. Ku Churin. After my transformation, the only ones who can break through my power and pierce my heart are you and Mr. Shirou. Of course, you are better than Mr. Shirou. Not much difference." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, then sighed, and said, "I can pierce my heart. I really want to eat you. However, it is really a pity. After being pierced by the evil heart by Mr. Shirou, I seem to have fallen into it. In a state of devilishness, sometimes it is difficult to arouse desire." Ku Chulin looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a vigilant face. Although he did not understand what the Demon Bodhisattva meant by "eating", it was undeniable that this woman was worse than Uyf! The Demon Bodhisattva had a soft smile on his face, and when he was about to say something, he seemed to think of something, his face changed drastically, and he reached out and touched his chest which was pierced by a hole in Ku Chu Lin. Her full chest was touched by waves. The enchanting body was enough to make many men spit out blood. But as long as you look at the face of the Demon Bodhisattva, your desire will disappear again, because the Demon Bodhisattva''s face will disappear. The repair was complete, but the brain plasma and black blood that had been pierced by Mordred before coagulated his face. It hadn''t been wiped, and it looked terrifying. Demon Bodhisattva took out a rather worn picture book from his chest. There was a hole in the picture book, which was obviously pierced by Ku Chulin with a previous shot. The face of the Demon Bodhisattva froze, and then became quite gloomy, and the incomparable horror escaped from the Demon Bodhisattva. That kind of horror is even worse than before. Compared with the present, the horror feeling before is almost like the demonic bodhisattva released and deliberately played it. "I want you to die--!" The Demon Bodhisattva stared at Ku Chuulin coldly, and then with a "shoo", Ku Chuulin had not yet reacted, and a light faster than his thought pierced Ku Chuulin''s body, and then That light split into countless palms in Ku Chulin¡¯s body, with a fierce force "Tear!" Ku Chulin''s body was directly torn into countless fragments, and his limbs, arms, head, internal organs... were scattered all over the ground. The **** scene, coupled with the gloomy face of the Demon Bodhisattva, shocked everyone. The Demon Bodhisattva carefully tucked the picture book back into his chest and patted it twice. Although the teenager was short-sighted, he was photographed by the horror of the Demon Bodhisattva before, but he inadvertently read a few words on the picture book clearly. ¡ª¡ª"Andersen''s Fairy Tales" Before I had time to think carefully, Mei Shaye, who had lost Ku Qiulin''s Linglong Pavilion, suddenly stretched out his hand and slammed the boy, anxiously shouting: "Run! Find your fairy, only your fairy can deal with her!" "Sister Linglong Pavilion..." The boy took a deep look at Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye why he would help him at this time, but it is true now. Only by retrieving that fairy and retrieving Taitis from Ayaka Sajo''s side can we deal with the Demon Bodhisattva. "Don''t die!" The boy yelled, then turned around and ran away neatly. "Really, why should I help him?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye complained to herself, and then she understood that it might be because of the curse, she would not be alive in a few days at all, and Ku Chulin died, that is to say, she had lost the chance to survive¡ª¡ª Win the Holy Grail War. Chapter 1777： "It turns out that I still have such a side." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha night laughed at herself, and then stared at the Demon Bodhisattva seriously. "It''s a pointless move, but it also fits the timeline." The Demon Bodhisattva nodded. "What do you mean?" Linglong Pavilion asked Mei Shaye. The Demon Bodhisattva said: "You are eliminated here, and then become corpse. It is just the person who eliminated you, not me." Mei Sha Ye frowned at Linglong Pavilion. "Get out of the way, I am not interested in women. I am also not interested in meaningless killings, because in the end, everyone will die." Demon Bodhisattva said calmly: "No one can fight that adult, even if it is that A savior." The Demon Bodhisattva captured Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion and was about to move forward, but at this moment Mordred threw the King Sword in his hand and blocked the Demon Bodhisattva''s path. "You are a bit annoying, Master Mordred." Demon Bodhisattva said distressedly. "I think you are annoying. Also, I am very interested in why you are so persistent to the King of Eternity!" Mordred said coldly. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, "I am only responsible for carrying out my Master''s orders." Mordred said: "It seems that it is not a coincidence that the eternal king''s past was intercepted." "This is of course, because the eternal king''s past has not been intercepted at all. It is another person who has been intercepted." Demon Bodhisattva said. Hearing that, Mordred raised his eyebrows, the other person? "The Pyramid of Resurrection is the last love and blessing of the Mayan gods to Maya. It can ensure that the creatures at the connection point can survive after losing the blessing of the gods. But unfortunately, it is precisely because of this. People who are already dead are watching." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said: "The opportunity of resurrection that the undead is eyeing is inevitable. It is also inevitable for me to get Mr. Shirou to release the absolutely evil monster." "Absolutely evil monster..." Mordred frowned, then drew his sword and shouted: "Although I don''t like that guy very much, I won''t let him fall into your hands. This is where I appear. Reason!" "If you are willing to truly liberate the star cup," said the Demon Bodhisattva. Mordred''s eyes shrank sharply, and then he drank loudly, stabbing towards the Demon Bodhisattva with a king sword in his hand. ... Taitis, Taitis...! The teenager ran in panic, feeling a little depressed. When there was no thing about that fairy, that fairy was always dangling in front of his eyes, and now when the fairy was needed for help, it turned out that the fairy couldn''t find it no matter how to find it. "Where are you, Titis?" The boy shouted, but there was no response. The earth shattered like a cobweb, and there was the blood of a black dragon on it, throbbing vigorously like a living silkworm chrysalis, and the young man avoided it cautiously. In order to avoid any accidents, the young man also tried to use Lingshu to summon the old flash who didn''t know where he was going. However, I don''t know if it was because of being trapped in another world that caused Lingshu to fail. "This is not what I want!" The teenager yelled with a headache. Compared with praying for the ordinary Shi Lang, the young man yearns for a wonderful and passionate life, but a wonderful and passionate life is not this kind of situation full of horror and life-threatening all the time. "I don''t know what''s going on with Senior Sister Linglong Pavilion..." the young man murmured, then shook his head, and said, "No, it''s not that when you think about this, you have to get back to Taitis soon." Having said that, the boy continued to call Titis. At this moment, a voice answered him. "I am here." The young man turned his head with joy, his face instantly turned white, and he saw the Demon Bodhisattva looking at him with a smile. "You, you--" The young man stepped back while pointing at her. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and asked, "How am I imitating, Mr. Shirou?" "No, not bad." The young man reluctantly replied with a pale face, and desperately activated the Lingshu in his heart, calling for the old flash, but in this alien world, the Lingshu had already failed. "Well, the game is over, Mr. Shilang." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and walked towards the boy. The young man had an idea and hurriedly shouted: "It''s you, the killing house prays for waste!" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Do you want to fool me again? It''s useless." The boy said abruptly, "Actually, you are expecting yourself to be defeated by Kiara, right?" The demon-natured Bodhisattva was stunned, and the boy took the opportunity to turn around and ran quickly. The Demon Bodhisattva responded and said with a cold face, "Nothing--!" She stretched out her abdomen, and stretched out towards the boy. At the moment when he was about to catch the young man, several "shoo" sounds and golden ripples appeared in the air. At the same time, countless sharp swords volleyed out and shot through the [Wan Se You Stagnant], falling on the ground. "Boom, boom¡ª" A big explosion, a violent wind and a huge wave, threw the boy out. "You are really weak. I didn''t look at you a little bit, but I was stared at. As a result, I had to stop looking for the Holy Swordsman and come back to look at you." A haughty voice sounded, and the young man lying on the ground looked up, and suddenly saw the old flash coming from a distance with a displeased expression on his face, and his face was immediately full of joy: "Archer!" Old Shan walked over with an unhappy face, reached out and grabbed the boy''s back collar, lifted him up like a baby chicken, threw him behind him, and said, "Stay behind me." The boy nodded and said yes. Jiu Shan turned his head, looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with murderous intent on his face, and asked: "It''s you, want to do something to my Master?" "Oh, oh. Who did I think it was? It turned out to be Mr. Gilgamesh." Demon Bodhisattva smiled and nodded and said, "Yes, it''s me. Can you give Mr. Shilang to me?" Old Shan snorted coldly, folded his hands on his chest, and said disdainfully: "If it''s another time, this guy will take it with you. But now, no." The Demon Bodhisattva was stunned, and asked, "Why?" "There is no reason, I am the king, I am the law, I said no, but no. Unless--," Old Shan''s face became extremely terrifying, and the red eyes were gleaming with bloodthirsty rays, "You have to seek rebellion. King, trample on my law!" Chapter 1778： "So, it''s really a different Mr. Gilgamesh. But I have understood your principles, but it''s a pity that you are not even the crowned hero, and you are not my opponent." Demon Bodhisattva said. "Oh? Crown position? Isn''t that kind of cheap thing that you will have if you want it?" Old Flash sneered, "Since you are so confident, okay, this king will let you taste what is the strongest? Heroic Spirit." The old flash slowly pulled out the two terminator swords behind his back, slammed his footsteps, his body suddenly turned into a golden lightning, light and shadow flashed chaotically, only hearing the sound of "shoo", it crossed the space and appeared. In front of the Demon Bodhisattva, two swords pierced into the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva. "Uh... how can it be so fast..." The Demon Bodhisattva stared at the two swords in his abdomen with a stunned face. The speed of the old flash was too fast, and his figure was as quick as the Skadi who had sealed her back. Old Flash sneered, and said with disdain: "The tone is so crazy, but the result is weaker than the Holy Swordsman. Beast...huh, but that''s it!" But at this time, the boy quickly reminded: "Be careful, Archer, that guy is immortal!" However, the young man''s reminder was slow after all. The Demon Bodhisattva''s abdomen protruded directly from the abdomen of a [Wan Se Lag] and bombarded the old flash. How swift is the response of the old Shan? Even the old sword, known as the killer of beasts, was not as good as the old flash after all the battles. Seeing his footsteps, he had already pulled out the terminator sword and withdrew. With a "chat", a scar on Jiu Shan''s face split open, and faint blood slowly flowed out. Jiu Shan licked the delicious blood, his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light, "So that''s it, immortal." The teenager complained, "Didn''t I remind you of everything?" The word "well" on Jiu Shan''s forehead jumped wildly, turned his head, and stretched out his hand to flick the boy''s forehead. With a "boom", the boy flew out, clutching his forehead and shouting with pain. "What are you doing?" The boy asked in pain, holding his forehead. The old flash hugged his chest and said: "You in the future, it makes sense to say that you are a bit offensive. Fortunately, you summoned me, not my adulthood, otherwise I would have killed you a thousand times a long time ago." "It''s because you are calling, that''s why I can be so relieved of you, because I know that you and I are the same person." The boy said. "You guy¡ª" Ji Shan suddenly had a headache and helplessness, and he couldn''t help but wonder, how could such a frivolous and jumpy guy become that serious and steady eternal king? This question is like the same frivolous and detached self like this guy when he was a child, and how his passionate, passionate, and eager self later became a moody and monopolistic tyrant. As a result, that tyrant. In the end, he became an elegant and easy-going sage. Perhaps this is a human being, and you are different in each period. "Huh, clown." The old flash turned his head back, this fellow, when he speaks, doesn''t he feel ashamed? "Understood, Mr. Gilgamesh? You are not my opponent, hand over Mr. Shilang." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. "It seems that you don''t know me at all. You are a stupid bastard." Old Shan said with a sneer. "What!?" The Demon Bodhisattva was taken aback. "My favorite thing as a man is to conquer. To conquer the sky, conquer the earth, conquer everyone I see. I was created by God. This is undeniable, but they conquer me. This is not allowed. Only I can be allowed to conquer them. The enemies who resist me will be killed. I cut off their heads and tore their bodies in front of their wives and children, listening to their wives. My sons and daughters cried and wailed in fear, and then surrendered to me with a face of fear, becoming my slave, becoming my people, devoting all their brains to creating technology and art, and dedicating my life to me. That is my favorite entertainment program." Old Shan licked his lips, his eyes gleaming with bloodthirsty aggression: "Faced with me like this, how dare you tell me to hand over the person I promised asylum? Ha ha ha... bastard, it seems you don''t understand Why Gilgamesh is the tyrannical prince of Mesopotamia. Let you experience the horror of the Lion of Uruk!" Using the Wang Lu key, Jiu Shan opened the [King¡¯s Treasure House], and stretched out his hand to directly take out a flower that exudes gleaming light. "What''s that?" The Demon Bodhisattva was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw Old Shan put the flower in his mouth, chewed and swallowed it. "Kakka-" The golden armor on Jiu Shan shattered like a spider web, revealing his vigorous upper body. "Don''t cry." The corners of Old Flash''s frenzied mouth raised, and then he combined the two terminator swords to form a bow. With a fierce pull, an arrow containing magical power was formed out of thin air, and then the old Flash was released fiercely. With a "shoo", the magic arrow turned into a stream of light and flew towards the demon bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva turned around and dodged, smiling and saying, "It''s not a big deal." The next moment, the magic arrow burst into light, centering on the magical Bodhisattva, the surrounding space seemed to have been corroded, and countless golden ripples appeared. "This is--!?" The Demon Bodhisattva was taken aback, and saw a handful of treasures and weapons above Grade A appear among those golden ripples. There is no doubt that that is the Wang Lujian of the old flash. But what is this going to do? After those weapons appeared from Wang Lujian, they didn''t look like they were going to shoot. In the midst of doubts, soon, the doubts of the Demon Bodhisattva will have an answer. I saw the old flash rushing into it like golden flashes, moving like lightning among those golden ripples, endless treasures turned into blades flying all over the sky, like extremely sophisticated instruments, from the right chest to the armpit, from From the right thigh to the left crotch... it divides the Demon Bodhisattva into pieces of minced meat. Scene--, Terrible! However, after Jiu Shan cut off the head of the Demon Bodhisattva, he did not make any divisions. Perhaps let the Demon Bodhisattva appreciate how his body was trampled on by him, which is Jiu Shan''s unique artistic pursuit. It''s just that the Demon Bodhisattva is not the one to be slaughtered. Although she was caught off guard by the old flash because of the wrong estimation of the old flash''s fighting methods, she was not ready to catch it with her hands. With a move of her mind, those bodies that had been cut by the old flash suddenly appeared countless lines of light, which accurately pierced the heart and head of the old flash. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Now, you are over, Mr. Gilgamesh." However, the corners of Old Flash''s lips raised, "Really?" The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s eyes were dull, and he saw the old flash that had pierced his heart and head but still moved freely, showing no sign of death. Suddenly thinking of the magical flower that the old flash ate before, she reacted and couldn''t help shouting: "It''s too despicable! It''s not dead!" Chapter One Hundred and Seven: Original Fairy Titis Old Shan cut the Demon Bodhisattva into seventy-seven pieces, put them in special containers, and threw them into Wang Lujian. While preparing to contain the head of the Demon Bodhisattva, the devil bodhisattva who felt badly felt a whirlpool of [All Desires in This World] appeared under the neck, sucked her own head back in, disappeared and ran away. . "Huh, space for imaginary numbers?" Old Flash curled his lips, and he was helpless for the Demon Bodhisattva''s use of [All Desires in This Life] to run away. In fact, he was able to defeat Demon Bodhisattva so easily before because Demon Bodhisattva thought that Old Shan was the Lord Gil of Chaldea, and he did not understand the attack mode of Old Shan, so he was caught off guard by Old Shan. Otherwise, , She can directly defeat Old Shan with [All Desires in This World]. After all, this treasure of [All Desires in this World] is a collection of desires, and a true treasure to the truth of the stars. The stronger the desire, the stronger the attack. Be restrained. Chapter 1779： For people with strong desires like Old Shan and Gilgamesh, they are the ones who are most restrained by [All the desires in this world], and the most unsuitable people [All the desires in this world] are naturally felt. Therefore, the Demon Bodhisattva is very afraid of enlightenment, and was scared away by the teenagers before. Seeing that the Demon Bodhisattva was repelled, the boy breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward, and said with a smile: "Thank you, Archer." Jiu Shan glanced at the boy and said, "The person you want to thank is not me." "Who is that?" the boy asked suspiciously. "It''s yourself, the future you." Old Shan said. "The future me?" The young man was taken aback. Jiu Shan took out a mass of black and red mud from Wang Lujian and threw it in front of the boy. "This is...?" The boy was puzzled. Old Shan said: "It''s your treasure in the future. I don''t know when it ran into my scabbard. It was this thing that reminded me that you are in danger. You should also have this mud on your body." The boy hurriedly searched all over his body, then blinked his eyes and said, "No." "Here--" Old Flash took off the boy''s glasses with an impatient face, and then pointed to the groove on the edge of the glasses. The young man squinted his eyes and looked intently, and he saw that there was a little black and red dirt in the groove on the edge of the eye. People who didn''t know thought it was just ordinary dirt. "When did that guy put mud in my glasses?" The boy was amazed, he didn''t even notice when Shirou left such a hand. "When I helped you pick up your glasses, my group was left behind when he was swept away." Old Shan said. "That--, so to speak. Was he deliberately swept away?" The boy was taken aback. Old Flash nodded: "It should be like this." "Why did he do this." The boy was puzzled. The old flash snorted: "Probably I want to find out the truth about the interception in the past, and solve the Shajo Aige." "Facing Sajo Aige alone... he also takes himself too seriously, right?" Old Flash glanced at the young man and said, "The future you are different from the current you." "I know it''s different. My thoughts are completely different from him, but he should understand that there are many people, right?" Hearing that, the old flash sneered and said: "No matter how many ants gather, they are only ants. People who can connect with [roots], do you think the number of people is meaningful to her?" "This..." The boy hesitated. Old Shan reiterated again: "He is not the same as you." "I know it''s not the same!" The young man was a little bit disgusted, and was repeatedly said to be inferior to others. Old Shan groaned and said, "However, I knew his little movement of hiding mud from the beginning." The young man showed contemptuous eyes, and anyone could do it afterwards. "Don''t you believe it?" Old Flash asked in embarrassment. Although he didn''t notice it, he absolutely couldn''t admit it. Otherwise, how could the strongest name exist? "How could I not believe it?" the boy asked back, his face full of sincerity. Looking at the old flash, he knew that this guy hadn''t been fooled by him at all, and he felt a little depressed. The boy ran back to where he was, and found that Mordred had just been knocked out by the Demon Bodhisattva, and there was nothing serious about it, so he was relieved. "Speaking of which, where did the fellow Titis go? I called her before, but there was no response at all." The boy complained. Old Flash raised his hand and pointed at the boy''s right shoulder. The boy looked down and saw that on his right shoulder was sitting a small Barbie doll. The Barbie doll is about the size of a palm, wearing a Disney-style princess costume and sitting on the shoulders of a teenager. It is obviously only a children''s toy, but it makes people feel graceful and noble in the hazy. However, the young man did not feel elegant and noble, but felt horrified, and subconsciously shook his body. Barbie fell directly from his shoulder, "click", and landed on the ground. "What are you doing, Fujimaru Shiro?" Barbie wriggled her arms stiffly like a robot, and stood up while wiping her buttocks. The eyes looked at the boy. They were just dolls, but they made people feel reluctant. . "I still want to ask you!" The boy said with a headache, "Didn''t I say it? Don''t be so supernatural!" "You told me to come out, and now you blame me, you really, really...huh? How do you say that sentence before? M. Forget it, anyway, you actually made me fall to my noble ass, You need to compensate me, come on, accept my great and noble power, and become a just warrior of love and peace from now on." Taitis flew in the air, whispering in the young man''s ear. The boy nodded: "Okay, I accept." "Unexpectedly, you actually rejected me again, huh, what an unclear affair...Huh? Wait!" Taitis was stunned, and then shouted in surprise, "Eh eh eh? You accepted it!? There is no fever, right?" She dangled in front of the boy, and put her hand on the boy''s forehead, muttering, "There is no fever." The boy''s face turned dark, and he stretched out his hand and looked at the Barbie doll with piercing eyes. This is the original fairy in the British legend, the creator of Avalon, the ontology of Avalon''s queen Tyton and Tyto, who are extremely tall, even the old Shem respects her very much, and will not be presumptuous to her. But in fact, it is a nasty Barbie doll. And the boy would meet Taitis, that was eight years ago. Eight years ago, he was still a fresh elementary school student, living a new life in Kobe, Hyogo Prefecture in the Kansai region. As a result, Taitis appeared one night and he was possessed by his mother to tease him. On the Barbie doll, he always said that he would inherit her power or something. It is always a mature soul. He has suffered a lot in society and paid too much IQ tax. Hearing words like QB, the boy at that time just rolled his eyes and didn''t pay attention. As a result, from that day on, the legendary fairy followed him, from Kobe City to Shinjuku, it has been eight years so far. "I have encountered a lot of things, in short, I have changed my mind now, give me strength." The boy said. "This..." Titis hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I won''t give it." "Why?" The boy was puzzled. "It''s really long-winded. If you don''t give it, you won''t give it, where there are so many words." Taitis instigated with his hands on his hips. If it were eight years ago, she could hand over the vortex she had borne to the one in front of her, the soul from a foreign land, without any psychological burden, but eight years later, she would not be willing anymore. The boy had a headache, and I don''t know why Titis changed his mind. However, there is no way that Taitis will not give it. After all, it is her power. She is the dominant player, but if Shirou is really his predetermined future, then it seems that he finally got Taitis''s. Strength. Then, there is no need to worry about this, and Titis itself has incredible power. Under Rider''s attack, the boy summoned the old flash, and strengthened the binding force of the contract, making the original old flash disappear. The way to get rid of him is the current situation. Therefore, with Taitis, whether he has power or not has actually become insignificant. "Where is Sajo Ayaka?" the boy asked. Chapter 1780： "I lost it," Titis said. "Huh¡ª!?" The boy''s eyes widened. Taitis spread her hands and said, "She doesn''t know where she went." What and what is this! "You don''t have to worry about her, but you have to worry about yourself. Because that guy has become very dangerous now." Titis said. "What do you mean?" the boy asked. Taitis said with a serious face, "That fellow is connected to his future time node." The boy blinked. "What''s your face?" Taitis asked inexplicably. The old flash on the side laughed loudly. "What are you laughing at, Wedge of Heaven?" Titis asked suspiciously. Old Shan was choked for a moment, and he gave Titis a fierce look: "Don''t call me that, fairy!" "Is there anything wrong with this?" Titis was puzzled, but when he saw Old Flash was full of anger, he nodded and said: "If you don''t call it that way, you don''t call it that way. Why are you so fierce? Cute, you will call me Master Taitis at that time." Old Flash was almost choked to death, and gave Titis a fierce look. At that time, he was still very young. Although he was blessed by the gods and possessed the wisdom of the gods, he was still unreasonable. At that time, he saw his mother, Rima Tingsun, respected this fairy, or a fairy. He screamed, but now it has become a stain on his life. However, in the subsequent journey of life, this fairy also gave him a lot of help. After Enkidu died, he felt very sad, but he also felt the terrible death and sought God¡¯s help, but at that time God would not respond to him anymore, showing him the way to find Utna Bishtim, the survivor of the Great Flood, and it was this fairy. It was also because of this fairy, the immortal ancient sage, that he received him and gave him the immortal grass. And after losing the undead grass, the ghost of Enkidu got rid of the constraints of the underworld, and it was this fairy who met with him. Therefore, Old Shan had nothing to do with Taitis, and could only stare at her. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, the young man explained the affairs of the Demon Bodhisattva and Shirou together. However, because the surrounding environment is quite tense, the boy just gave a general idea. "It was intercepted?" Taitis lowered his eyebrows and pondered: "Could it be...it shouldn''t be, it was over eight years ago." "What is it?" The boy asked in confusion, "What was over eight years ago?" Titis raised his head, looked at the boy and said: "Eight years ago, there was a Holy Grail War in this land." "I knew about this a long time ago." The boy nodded: "That year, when I was in Kobe City, I saw the strange scenery of Heitian. But does this have anything to do with the present?" "Of course it does matter. Sixteen years ago, that guy made a container that made him appear without my knowledge. But eight years ago, that container participated in the Holy Grail War and attempted to use the Holy Grail to destroy The principle of humanity allows that guy''s power to escape." Taitis said. The boy was at a loss, "What and what, container? Destroy the basis of human theory? Eight years ago, besides Sajo Aige, were there any participants who wanted to destroy the basis of human theory?" "No. The name of the container, I remember, is called Sajo Aige." Taitis shook his head and said. Hearing this, the boy was puzzled: "Sajiao Aige is a special magician connected to [roots]. What kind of existence do you think she was specially created? Taitis, what are you talking about?" "Quiet, Fujimaru Shiro." Old Flash glanced at the boy and said, "That''s your blind spot." The boy glanced at the old flash and closed his mouth. This was indeed a blind spot for his cognition, and even a sense of disharmony. Old Flash turned his head, his gaze fell on Taitis again, and asked: "The guy you mentioned should be what Utna Bishtim said, the catastrophe of the great flood, Taitis ?" Taitis nodded, and said, "Utna Bishtim, he is the descendant of Gendaya who wandered to Mesopotamia in Mu Continent. The genes of his body and the cognition of his soul also let him Remembering the matter of Mu Continent, it is precisely because of this that he was able to bring the Sumerians alive in the flood that Enlil set off afterwards, and created a new fire of civilization, thus becoming a legendary sage. And it was the thing I said that destroyed the continent of Mu at the beginning, but I wasted a lot of energy at the beginning before I knocked his tentacles back." "What the **** is that thing you are talking about?" The boy was blank. Taitis said: "I have the same source, but the chaos of the opposite nature. From the point of view of matter and group, it is absolute good, but from the point of view of creatures and individuals, he is human evil. The prototype is absolutely evil." The boy''s face is even more dazed, what is all this and what? "The Lord of Relief..." Suddenly, a weak voice sounded, but it made Detaisi''s body suddenly stiff. When everyone turned their heads and looked around, they saw Qi Huang standing up from the corner with a frustrated face in the killing house. "Beast?" Taitis was taken aback. "No, she is my future partner." While the young man introduced the killing house to Kiara, while looking at the killing house, he said with his heart that it was true. "That''s it... it really is." Taitis murmured, then turned his head and looked at the young man carefully. The young man was stunned by her scrutiny, and couldn''t help asking, "What is it like that?" "Nothing," Titis said. She is the original fairy, and at the same time the final descendant of the origin of the star. With her power, as long as she sees it, she can see the past and the future, and know everything, even alien things. It can be said to be the real thing at a fair price, the [Eye of Akash] that penetrates all things. However, after all, this is only a power of the origin of the star, not the real [Eye of Akash], so there is a limit. That is, she can only see her living past and living future. If she lives forever on the timeline, then whether it¡¯s the killing courtyard, the demon bodhisattva, or other Beasts and Shajo love songs, in her All in front of him seemed to be stripped naked, without any privacy at all. But now, Taitis can''t penetrate the killing courtyard to pray for the wilderness, so there is no doubt that her future has been swallowed by the past. Now that her future is swallowed up, Shiro Fujimaru¡¯s future has come to this past time plane, and Kiara in the Seishiin Temple also said the false taboo pronoun, then what will happen in the future, Taitis already knows Counted. "The Lord of Relief, what is that?" The young man asked curiously as he looked at the killing house and prayed. "That''s..." Kiara in the killing house was about to answer, but Taitis slapped his hand with a "pop", attracting everyone''s attention. She smiled and said: "Don''t have so many problems, the top priority, isn''t it to save your future from that container?" "You''re changing the subject, right, Titis?" the boy asked displeasedly. "Oh, I was discovered. I feel sensitive as usual, hahaha." Facing the boy''s dissatisfaction expression, Taitis laughed, but the doll''s eyes were measuring the boy. Entrust the future to him¡ª¡ª, Is it really good? Taitis hesitated. Chapter 1781： She did not think that the teenager did not take on the possibility of [future], because Shirou¡¯s arrival showed that this teenager did take on [future] in the end, but she also understood that once she gave [future] to this young man , Then what a dangerous adventure this young man will embark on. If it were eight years ago, she could give it to her without a psychological burden, but now, eight years later, she couldn''t be so heartless. Although she is the original fairy, she is actually the original human whose life information is immortalized, or the archetype of the **** worshipped in this human age. However, she still possesses the delicate emotions of being a human being. "You and I are the dead souls of the past, but they are always entangled in the present, so that they can''t get the future..." With a heartless smile, Taitis sighed heavily in his heart, "Our blasphemy against you is indeed our fault, but we have also received the price of destruction. And your resentment towards life, when will it be possible? Disappear?" Chapter 108 The Despair of the Past During the conversation, Taitis obviously concealed something, especially the pronoun "Lord of Relief", which made the young man extremely concerned, but Taitis was reluctant to say it, but there was nothing he could do about it. Taitis displayed his supernatural power and awakened Mordred and Linglong Pavilion Meisha Ye. "This, this is Lord Taitis?" Mordred''s eyes widened, and he looked at Barbie beside the boy in disbelief, his face full of disbelief. Taitis is the original fairy, and at the same time has footprints in myths around the world, but the name is different. Among the ancient Britain, her legend is the most prominent, which is due to the legend of Avalon and Ternano. However, Mordred couldn''t imagine that in the fairy tales of ancient Britain, Titis, who occupied the original personality, was actually a Barbie doll. Why does this make the two fairy queens like Tito and Teton so embarrassing? "You are another reality, Mordred? However, it is a wonderful thing to be the daughter of Shiro Fujimaru." As Titis said, his gaze fell on Mordred¡¯s star cup, his eyes condensed fiercely, and he took a deep look at Mordred, and said: "You will actually see this thing here...you The treasure has something special, it''s best not to use it." Hearing this, Mordred''s heart violently tightened, and it was clear that Titis had seen through the essence of the Star Cup. While talking and laughing, a few people were a little fortunate. Although they were surprised by the Demon Bodhisattva, the casualties were not large, except that one Ku Chulin died. "Killing Yard, why are you here?" Suddenly there was a suspicious cry, and Qihuang in the killing courtyard turned his head to look, and saw a girl who looked exactly like Lingzi but had long black and beautiful hair, looking at her in a daze. "Are you¡ªLing Zi?" Qihuang asked the killing house uncertainly. "Lingzi..." Sajo Ayaka''s face was dazed. "Ayaka, what''s the matter?" Beside Sajo Ayaka, a blond male knight wearing a blue silver armor asked gently. "Saber, this..." Sajo Ayaka looked at the old sword beside her, and then looked at the killing house to pray for the wasteland. Her thoughts were a little confused, and she couldn''t help asking: "Is this the connection point?" Kiara in Seishiin was blank, and did not understand what Sajo Ayaka was expressing. Mordred sighed, looked at Sajo Ayaka, and said, "You guy, don''t you think you have traveled to the past, Mi Lingzi? This is still the South American connection point, and it is only the South American connection point. A copy." Hearing this, Sajo Ayaka was taken aback. After being interfered by the Lord of Relief, Sajo Ayaka, who used the pseudonym Himana Mireko for activities, opened her eyes and saw the school that disappeared in memory, and the dead Taitis, without a corpse. Old sword. She thought that she was reborn and returned to the past, and she was determined to be prepared to defeat her sister, Sajo Aige, who was behind the scenes, so as to save herself, save this reality, and save Fujimaru Shiro from falling into an endless reset cycle. However, when Mordred and Mordred appeared, and when Mordred did not hesitate to reveal the truth, she was heartbroken. It turns out that it is not going back to the past, but entering the phantom bubble of the past. Sajo Ayaka showed a disappointed expression. "Why are you here, Lingzi?" the killing courtyard asked in confusion. "I don''t know this. After I woke up, I was here." Sajo Ayaka said. "No, I am not asking this, what I am asking is, why are you in the plane of Mr. Shirou''s past?" Seishiin Kiara asked again. "This..." Sajo Ayaka was silent, she didn''t know how to explain it. "Let me talk about it," the old sword came out and said mildly: "Ayaka originally existed in this past, and she is not called Himana Mireko, but Sajo Ayaka. But now Due to a certain phenomenon, her future self is superimposed on her past self, which makes her past self disappear from this past fragment." Qihuang in the killing house showed a puzzled face, and she didn''t understand it for a long time. The old sword was in a panic, so he didn''t know how to explain it. The boy glanced at the old sword with poor words, and then explained: "In short, it''s like the heroine of a movie has been replaced, but the replaced character is the future self." Kiara understands. "As expected of Shiro Fujimaru." Jiu Jian looked at the young man in admiration. He was far inferior to the young man who read a lot in terms of essayism and re-explaining ability. "Of course," Old Flash folded his hands on his chest, squinted at the old sword, and said arrogantly: "After all, this is the master who can summon this king, unlike your weak master, if you don''t have much power, How to summon this king?" "Ayaka is not weak at all." The old swords fought each other: "The weak is your lord, who has been hiding since the Holy Grail War!" "Roar? This can''t be regarded as a bereavement dog who has not heard it and was found a country by a rebellious son. My Master, this is a strategist, but unlike your Master, which flies like a headless fly, it is repelled by Lancer and Rider. Attack, trouble the Servant! Humph, trash!" Old Flash said with his chest. "This is also eloquent, a hybrid of gods and humans. If hiding at home is a tactical strategy, my Master is a decisive victory thousands of miles away. How can a layman who doesn''t know magic compare to Ayaka? "Old Sword questioned. "Mixed-blood...You are so bold, Holy Swordsman!" The old flashed his eyes full of anger. "Huh, do you want to try again, Hero King?" The old sword clenched the holy sword in his hand and asked vigorously. "Isn''t this of course? The last victory or defeat has not yet been divided! In the king''s heart, there are only victories and victories." With a arrogant shout, Old Flash turned his head to look at the boy and shouted: "Fujimaru Shiro! Quick, prove your excellence!" "Ayaka, it''s time to show your magic skills." Old Jian said broadly. Looking at the two old flashes and old swords fighting for the Master, Mei Shaye Linglong Guan pointed at them, looked at the boy, and asked in disbelief, "The two of them... are they just this virtue?" The boy covered his face and said silently: "When these two meet together, it will become like this..." "I really miss it..." Sajo Ayaka murmured, then looked at a few people, and said seriously: "I already understand the situation. I don''t think we are quarreling now. My sister''s attack will come soon." "Do you love songs..." The complexion of the old sword was complicated. Sajo Ayaka nodded and said, "The sword eight years ago did not kill her sister. After she fell into the Great Holy Grail, she accumulated eight years of strength and at the same time strangled the Holy Grail war eight years ago. The heroic spirits will pollute and control them. When the Holy Grail is almost progressing, she will take the opportunity to appear, subvert this reality and destroy the foundation of human law." "I''m not surprised what your sister will do. It''s just..." The boy pushed his glasses, looked at Ayaka Sajo, and asked, "Ayaka, you have entered the future. The future I, forgot the direction of this Holy Grail War, do you remember?" Chapter 1782： Sajo Ayaka nodded, and said, "I don''t know what you did, but I still remember what happened." "What''s the situation? For example, just now, Arthur and Rider and Caster''s black dragon were fighting, and we encountered Beast''s killing courtyard, then what was the situation in the real past?" the boy asked. Sajo Ayaka thought for a while and said, "In the real past, I was attacked by Caster at this point in time. Rider originally wanted to defeat Caster with Saber, but was persuaded by Caster and attacked Saber at the same time. Fleeing under the protection of Master Taitis, and you were also blocked, but the person who blocked was not another killing house, but the phantom of another body called Beast that my sister had summoned." "Wait a minute!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye pointed to herself, "Are you lying? In the real past, I am still here? Are you kidding? I''m being threatened now!" "I don''t know this, but at that time, you did act with Shiro Fujimaru." Sajo Ayaka said. "What kind of thing is this!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye looked at the young man with disgust. The boy ignored her, but asked: "What about the result?" "The Beast took away the badly injured Saber and contaminated Caster and Rider. Lancer was blasted by Caster''s head in order to protect the Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and was taken away from the spirit base. Archer was cut by Beast to protect you. He lost his right arm and was attacked by Rider waiting for an opportunity. He pierced his right eye and finally ate the undead grass. He was killed thirty-seven times, repelled them briefly, but was half-polluted by my sister. "Sajo Ayaka said. "Roar?" Old Flash raised his eyebrows, and subconsciously touched his right arm. "Hey hey hey! Is there such a horror?" The boy widened his eyes, "hasn''t that situation been completely wiped out?" "Yes," Sajo Ayaka nodded, reaching out to Linglong Pavilion Misaya, and said: "And on the second day of the incident, Linglong Pavilion''s curse began to erupt, and her body began to corpse. In order to relieve the curse, Linglong The museum will finally act with us." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye pointed at herself, her eyes widened, and her beautiful pupils were full of fear. "In order to fight against my sister, we went to win over Sangred holding Berserker and Assassin. Assassin agreed easily, but Sangred refused and wanted to take Archer from you, thus driving Berserker and you Battle. Archer used his immortality to hold Berserker, and you and I, as well as Linglong Pavilion, killed Sangred with the assistance of Assassin, and Linglong Pavilion transferred his spell to me at the same time." Sajo Ayaka pointed to herself. "A beautiful story, but full of loopholes! How could I help you? With Lancer''s exit, even if I want to take Berserker, it will be my own control." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha said with a chest. But no one paid any attention to her, but stared at Sajo Ayaka with a solemn expression, even if it was an old flash or an old sword. Put yourself in the place and think about it. In the real past, in the old sword, Rider and Caster were taken away by Sajo Ayaka, and Lancer was dead, and even the old flash was half contaminated. But the opponent is a huge anomaly connected to the [root cause], and the six-body heroic spirit of the last Holy Grail War. How desperate is that? Just thinking about it, I felt a suffocation-like feeling. "What are you afraid of? I am here!" Taitis landed on the boy''s shoulder, patted his chest, and said pretentiously: "With me, there is no need to be afraid of anything. What is born is connected with [Aka The magician of Xia, no one knows [Akaxia] better than me." "No, here, the most dangerous thing is you, Master Taitis." Sajo Ayaka said. "Huh¡ª?" Taitis was taken aback, and asked blankly: "Why do you say that?" "Because my sister''s real purpose is you." Sajo Ayaka said: "On the third day we got together, Rider and Caster, including the six-body Servant of the last Holy Grail War, attacked us. The dark sun king trapped Berserker into the temple of the sun, the dark goddess The spear, coupled with the treasures of other heroic spirits, suppressed Archer. In order to protect us, you showed divine power, but that was the sister¡¯s trap. She trapped your body with a black vortex and grabbed it from behind You." "What did she arrest me for?" Taitis said with a face of confusion, "I am not a participant in the Holy Grail War." "Feed you black mud," said Ayaka Sajo. Hearing this, Taitis'' eyes twitched sharply, and he said with a black face, "Stop talking, I know what happened." "What happened?" The boy looked at Titis suspiciously. "Destroy the star''s correction power and summon Beast''s body." Taitis scratched his head irritably, "But if even I was caught, you should have no chance of winning, but the future Shirou does exist, and the reality exists. Who helped you? The enlightened one going to the Pure Land of Posha? Or the resurrected Holy Spirit? Or the father of Merlin, the dream demon?" "Neither," Sajo Ayaka said. "That''s--, isn''t it? Impossible, isn''t it?" Taitis'' eyes widened. "Oh?" Old Shan said with some surprise: "This is a bit surprised to this king. I thought he would grow to that level because of the power he gained. If it is that level of tenacity...impossible, It can''t be him, he didn''t endure the tenacity of that kind of trial!" "Unbelievable..." Old Jian couldn''t help being stunned, "Is there still a chance to break the situation in that desperate situation?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye shouted: "That''s impossible! There is that kind of measure and tenacity, it should be a hero in the myth, modern...impossible!" Mordred also turned his head, looking at the boy with obscure eyes. In fact, not only Mordred, but the eyes of other people also focused on the boy. "What are you looking at me doing?" The young man was blank, and then reacted, staring wide-eyed, and pointed at himself: "You mean¡ªme?" Sajo Ayaka nodded. "Impossible, impossible!" The boy said hurriedly: "How could it be me who defeated Sajo Aige in that situation?" "It is indeed you, to be precise, Shirou who has been kidnapped by his old sister." Sajo Ayaka said, "Shirou, not only rescued Saber, but also stabbed my sister in the back." "It''s impossible!" Everyone exclaimed, even the old flash, the old sword, and even Titis, could not help but cried out the impossible. Shirou is the boy in front of him, and what is the boy in front of him? Except for a pair of glasses, besides foreign, imperfect cognition, what else? Nothing. But what does Sajo Aige have? She can connect to the [Root Cause], has countless powers, and the power of the Lord of Relief. She is even protected by Rider, Caster, and the six-body Servant of the last Holy Grail War, a total of eight-body Servant, without any extraordinary ability. How did the Shirou of the past kill Sajo Aige and achieve a comeback? "How did he do it?" The boy couldn''t help asking, even if he knew it was himself, but he still felt incredible. "Not sure, but he did it." Sajo Ayaka said, "But after the death of my sister, the matter did not end. Although he won, he could not save anyone, anything, even Master Taitis, only from Taiti. Lord Sri Lanka inherited the power." After a pause, Sajyo Ayaka continued: "The Beast summoned by my sister destroyed Shinjuku, and the skin of the planet and the principles of humanity have also been destroyed. Even we will be destroyed by Beast. But , But the large summoning array he arranged in the Linglong Pavilion summoned the strongest heroic spirit, the enlightened one with the rank of savior, and destroyed Beast." "That''s why the former Beastized killing courtyard would react to the enlightened ones in my mouth..." The young man glanced at the killing house and saw that she was in a deep mood. He turned to Sajo Ayaka in the middle of the crowd and asked: "After that, you have a future, and have Chaldeans established?" Hearing this, Sajo Ayaka shook her head. "I''m afraid, it''s not that simple." Taitis said. The boy looked at Titis. Titis said with a serious face: "The foundation of the human theory is destroyed, and the consequences are more serious than you think. Generally speaking, Beast has the ability to shake the foundation of the human theory, but there is no way to completely destroy the foundation of the human theory. It''s just that the distortion points that constitute the human theory may be generated, and the distortion can be repaired, and the human theory can be restored to its original state. However, some beasts can directly completely destroy the human theory foundation, and once it is completely destroyed, only civilization can repeat itself. " Chapter 1783： The boy didn''t understand it too well, but obviously, things were not as simple as he thought. "Yes, so the Enlightened One has reset the human principles." Sajo Ayaka said. "Reset?" The boy was puzzled. "It is the creation of the planetary process, the rewriting of reality, and the repeating of civilization. From a human sense, it is the creator," Taitis said: "Posha Pure Land has that ability." "It''s just--, the reenactment of civilization will cause a lot of thorny troubles." Taitis frowned: "Moreover, if the reenactment of civilization, that is to say, did Shirou finally fall into an endless reset?" "What''s that?" the boy asked suspiciously. Jiuxian glanced at the young man, his gaze skipped a little, and said, "So, it''s no wonder the future miscellaneous repairs don''t understand me. Humph, they forgot me!" "What?" The boy was puzzled. Old Jian said broadly, "It''s a situation similar to mine." The boy was puzzled. At this time, the old flash reached out and held the boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have so many questions, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t fall into that endless reset. This is what the king said, so it must take effect. And, Our current situation is not bad, is it?" "But, didn''t you say that this is an unrememberable dream?" The boy blinked. The old flash was depressed, this guy, can he get better? ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 109: Shirou and Sajo Love Song, the Eternal King and the Root Queen Endless darkness. It''s dark. It''s dark. Shirou''s consciousness sank. He didn''t know how long time passed. He just felt this feeling very familiar. By the way, it was the feeling of being absorbed by the false gods. This feeling of being wrapped in something and being imprisoned is exactly the same as when it was absorbed by the false **** spirit seat. "Go to sleep, sleep well." "I still love you, Arthur." There is a voice whispering softly in the ear, with endless tenderness, like a gentle homeland, people can''t help but indulge. The endless darkness, at the end, is a black hole-like vortex, and consciousness is constantly being sucked past by the vortex, but there is no pain at all, on the contrary, it feels extraordinarily relaxed. You don''t need to think about anything, you don''t need to think about anything, you can''t help worrying about anything, you just need to close your eyes, let go of yourself, and you won''t get entangled in any troubles. What Altria, what Mordred, what Fujimaru Sakura, what Fujimaru Tatsuka... All the worries in this world have disappeared, and all worries have disappeared, as if the soul were to return to the original origin, so as not to leave the world. Both disturbed one after another. ¡ª¡ªGurneyville, no matter what you become, I will be by your side, and you will not be alone. With Altria''s confession echoed in his ears, Shirou suddenly woke up. There are people waiting for him, he can''t give up on himself. "Where is this place?" Shi Lang sat up and looked around, a suspicion flashed across his eyes. Here is a pure white princess room, the walls on all sides are pure white as jade, the balcony is full of flowers, and the white pigeons turned their heads on the branches to look at him, making a "cuckoo" cry. Through the branches of the balcony, you can see the clear blue sky and the pure white clouds all around, like being in a sacred heaven, exuding a dreamlike purity. Suddenly, Shi Lang''s eyes tightened suddenly, and on a pure white table in the garden outside the balcony, there was a girl in a pure white dress, holding a pure white cup, sipping a fragrant cup. Hot tea. When Shi Lang saw the girl, his heart sank and he slowly spit out her name in his heart. ¡ª¡ªSajiao Love Song! As if sensing Shilang''s sight, Sajo Aige put down the white cup in his hand, turned his head, and looked at Shilang with a bright and sunny smile, "Gui''an, Arthur." Shi Lang frowned, got up from the bed, and was about to walk towards Sajo Aigo, only to find that he was actually wearing a white dress on his body, just like he was in Britain when he was in Morgan. The dress for Altria at the dance party. Shi Lang pulled the hem of the skirt and found that he couldn''t take it off. He frowned and looked at Sa Tiao Ai Ge, his eyes became very serious, and he asked, "What did you do to me?" "I''m just preparing a perfect dress for my Royal Highness. What''s wrong, Your Royal Highness, don''t you like it?" Sajiao Aige jumped over the balcony and entered the small bungalow, and walked towards Shi Lang. The white skirt on her body turned into a pure white neutral dress. Looking at the Sajo Aige standing in front of him, Shirou darkened his face and said, "I''m not Arthur!" "I understand," Sajo Aige said with a gentle smile: "You are not my prince, but it doesn''t matter, I still love you." Shirou frowned. This was the first time he faced Sajo Aige in a true sense since he had lost Shinjuku''s past. The first feeling Sajo Aige gave him was that he was sick. "Yes, I''m sick." Sajo Aige said infatuatedly: "I love you, and I have become sick. Don''t worry, I will fulfill your wish and let Britain reappear in this land, and you Will be the eternal king, my princess." "Then your love is really cheap enough to lick the dog." Shi Lang sarcastically. "Lick, lick the dog?" Sajo Aigu was stunned, and asked with a puzzled face: "What is that?" Shiro said: "It is about your humble loser who is passionate, self-intoxicated, and self-dedicating, but cannot get love in the end. No, you are the loser among the losers, because others are just frustrated in love, and You were pierced in the heart by the sword of your loved one. Huh, what a funny clown." Sajo Aige''s face froze, Shiro''s words like a sharp sword pierced her heart deeply, but she still smiled reluctantly: "Are you testing me, my princess?" "Test? Humph." Shi Lang smiled disdainfully, and said: "The loser whose sister took love away?" "Kakka-" On the surrounding pure white walls, cracks like cobwebs suddenly appeared, and the black chaos, flowing from the cracks, appeared to be particularly infiltrating. Sajiao Aige''s face was sullen, and his eyes stared at Shirou with a murderous intent. "Roar? I finally didn''t put on that disgusting smile, the goddess of Ghoushi. No, the vessel of the Lord of Relief." Shi Lang said. "The Eternal King..." Sajo Aige stared at Shirou with cold eyes. "Oh? Do you know me?" Shi Lang said in surprise. Chapter 1784： "You were captured by me, of course I know everything about you, including the future where you killed me." After a pause, Sajo Aige said, "But I don''t care about those. Only that one sentence¡ª, take that sentence back to me! My love is not humble! Not cheap!" Shi Lang snorted and said, "What if I don''t take it back?" "If it is someone else, I will definitely want him to die. But you, you are Arthur, and I love you, so you will live." Sajiao Aige restored the soft smile on his face, and the surrounding fragmented walls recovered. The dark chaos disappeared, and what was left was pure whiteness, which made people feel bright and clean. But Shirou didn''t think so, instead, there was an indescribable weirdness and horror. "You are really humble!" Shi Lang said. "Whatever you say, but now, go to sleep first. When you wake up, your kingdom will be revived on the earth, and you will become the eternal king." Sajo Aige smiled and turned to leave. "Hold on! Don''t impose your love for Arthur on me!" Shi Lang stretched out his hand to grab her, but the distance from Sha Tiao Ai Ge was getting farther and farther, as if there was a high-dimensional dimension in the middle, and he could only watch Sha Tiao Ai Ge go away, but could not get close. However, Shirou was not at all impatient, but stared at the collar of Sajo Aige. Sajo Aige didn''t notice it at all. There was a little black and red shade at the buckle of the pure white collar. If you didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t find it at all. That is mud. It is Shirou''s mud. At the moment when Sajiao Aige was angered, she was temporarily distracted, and placed on Sajiao Aige''s body. Looking at the departed Sajo Aige, Shirou turned his head and looked at this pure white residence, "This should be where the heart of Sajo Aige has manifested... finally sneaked in here, let me take a look. What is your true face, Lord of Relief." The black and red mud flowed out of his shadow and threw on the pure white wall. The pure white walls melted like candles, flowing out black chaos, like chocolate, but in fact it was the deadliest bitterness. Looking at the road that was infested with a passage, Shirou was about to walk over, but he suddenly paused and muttered to himself: "...I hope Mordred will not have any accidents, otherwise, I really can''t Face the child again." With a sigh, Shi Lang cleared up his mind and walked out of this pure white bungalow. Sajo Aika left Shirou''s small bungalow with a smile on his face, but came to his throne, the Great Holy Grail technique, with a gloomy face. Although she pretended to be gentle and generous in front of Shi Lang, her heart was completely destroyed by Shi Lang''s words. "Humble, cheap...I am the loser of love? I know, I always know. But Arthur, do you have any other choice besides loving me? No matter which Arthur, who can get you, Only me." Said Aige Sajo. Once pure and white, she has long been polluted by "love" and turned into a monster of chaos. Her fingers tapped the king''s throne lightly, and the next moment, during the operation of the Great Holy Grail, several chaotic mud figures appeared. They were the Servants of the Holy Grail War eight years ago, and their astral fragments were captured by Shajo Aige, so their souls have not been liberated, and have been enslaved by Shajo Aige. "Although I saw the future in which I was killed by the Eternal King, his past was actually incomplete. I did not see how he defeated me. However, they can pose a threat to me. Probably only the fairy that the King of Eternity was thinking of, Taitis. The true father in the dream also reminded me of the terrible aspects of that fairy and told me how to deal with her. Okay, let her be executed first!" Sajo Love Song thought about it. She decided to send all the troops out at one time, and capture Titis first, just in time to sacrifice her to Beast. It''s just a pity that Beast''s Phantom couldn''t be summoned for some reason, otherwise it could just be dispatched all at once. However, Fujimaru Shiro was not the eternal king, let alone summoned the savior, but it was enough for the moment. "Ayaka, let my sister grant you the glory of a magician!" Sajo Aige said with a cold light in his eyes that was pampering but jealous. Eight years ago, her sister Sajo Ayaka met her prince, Arthur, and talked to him, and awakened Arthur, who was bewildered by herself, and was loved by Arthur. This was something she could not tolerate. . Out of jealousy, she tried to replace Arthur''s soul with Sajo Ayaka''s soul eight years ago and sacrifice to the Holy Grail, thus completing the Holy Grail ceremony and summoning Beast. However, when things came to an end, she was betrayed by the awakened Arthur, pierced her back with a sword, and threw the corpse into the chalice. But this time, it will definitely not fail. Because she has already got the answer for the future, already knows the future, and is in control of the overall situation, will she still lose? ... "Compared with the real past, our current situation is very good." Ayaka Sajo said: "I stopped Rider and Caster, and persuaded them to act with us." As soon as the voice fell, a female voice came not far away. "Don''t say it so nice, it''s just that someone wants to sabotage this Holy Grail war. Based on the standpoint, let''s coordinate for the time being. When your sister leaves the field, the war will start again." Everyone turned their heads and saw a female magician and a handsome young man with red hair walking slowly. They are Caster Medea and Rider Bolsius of the Holy Grail War. They fought Saber before, but now they are persuaded by Sajo Ayaka. Bolseus said: "Sada Love Song... Only that woman, I can''t forgive." The Master of Bolsius, Ise Sanxingji is a gentle boy who has a kind personality, never complains about his unfortunate life experience, and hopes for world peace. He was championed by the organization of magicians who had lost the Holy Grail War eight years ago. But in the Holy Grail War eight years ago, Sajo Aige implanted Beast in his body, and since then became a half-life state, using magic and medical equipment to barely hang his life. Seven days after summoning Rider, he died before the Holy Grail War began, but before he died, he used all the spells to give Rider his true body. Therefore, Bolseus was absolutely hostile to Sajo Aige, so he was easily persuaded by Sajo Ayaka. The situation at this moment was completely different from the initial situation. Caster and Rider were not contaminated, the old sword was not taken away, and the body of the old flash was intact and not contaminated, except that Lancer was still very badly killed. But this situation is much better than at first, making Sajo Ayaka even more happy. "Actually, this is meaningless." Linglongguan Meisha couldn''t help but said: "We intercepted the past from the timeline of future nerds. No matter how beautiful the ending is, for us in the past timeline. In other words, it is just a fleeting and beautiful dream, meaningless to reality." "Stupid woman." Old Flash sneered. "Is there any problem?" Linglongguan Meisha asked sternly at night. Anyway, she hasn''t been alive for a few days, so what else is there to be afraid of? Sajo Ayaka said patiently: "If I learn that this is just a past timeline that was intercepted, my sister would not be so calm and guarded. With my sister''s ability, it is possible to escape from the past timeline. Yes, so we must kill her here and let her stay in the timeline of the past." "What then? Is this good for me? In the future world, there will be no existence of me." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye said. Sajo Ayaka''s words are poor. "Don''t say that, Misha Ye-senpai at Linglongkan. You have to think like this. If we crusade against Sajo Aige and do our best to write down what happened here, we can change the past if we are not sure?" the boy said . Mei Sha at Linglong Pavilion thought about it and felt it was so, so she suppressed her heart. In fact, she has no hope for herself, but for the Sada Aige who cursed herself, even if it is just a fleeting dream, she will retaliate. Sajo Ayaka said: "Although it is very different from the past, my sister will soon start to act. Before that, we must strengthen our strength. Berserker and Assassin must win over." The old sword looked at Sajo Ayaka gently, and said to his heart, you have become stronger, Ayaka. It¡¯s just that, how much bitter did you suffer? I am really an irreverent Servant. Chapter 1785： Old Jian sighed in his heart. "I add," the boy pushed his glasses, "I think it is necessary for us to carry out the ritual of summoning the enlightened ones now." Sajo Ayaka looked at the boy in amazement. "To be on the safe side, it is inevitable to summon him earlier." The boy looked at Sajo Ayaka and asked, "Do you remember how I summoned him?" "Archer cut off the contract with you before being completely corpse, so that you have the opportunity to contract with other Servants. At the same time, he and Saber, who was also corpse, pushed the other Servants into the Great Holy Grail together, completing the Holy Grail ceremony. , Thus making the huge magic power appear. Linglong Pavilion Meisa Ye connects with the earth veins in that huge magic power, thus forming a large summoning array of the earth veins, and then you, who have received power from Lord Taitis, summoned the savior." Sandjo Ayaka said. "I''m afraid it shouldn''t be that simple? If you can summon the savior only with the spiritual power of the earth veins, then for a magician who wants to cheat, it is simply a guarantee of victory. However, let''s try this first. ." "It''s okay, it''s just¡ª" Shajo Ayaka, Linglongguan Meishaye, Taitis, and Old Sword''s eyes all fell on Old Shan, and they stopped talking. "I haven''t despised you yet, do you actually want to cut the connection with me?" Old Flash stared at the young man, his face gloomy and terribly gloomy. Chapter 110: Shirou''s only special, Ayaka''s blond hair In the end, Old Shan accepted the proposal. With the help of Taitis, the contract with the boy was briefly cut off, and a contract with Meisha Ye in Linglong Pavilion was switched to. Old Shan said: "Actually, I wanted to change the master a long time ago. Like such an inferior, stupid, and useless master, it simply lowered the king''s style." "Yes, that''s it." The young man nodded and agreed. It was fortunate that the old Shan was able to agree to this. He had a little temper, and naturally he needed to coax him. However, this made the old flash extremely unhappy. Facing the young man, he always felt a punch on the soft cotton, unhappy and depressed. However, although the contract was handed over to Linglongguan Meishaye, but Linglongguan Meishaye was at a loss for the old flash and did not know how to get along. She is a poisonous person, and Jiu Shan is more poisonous than her, but Jiu Shan is not Ku Chu Lin, let Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye¡¯s mouth be poisonous, with old Shan¡¯s temper, if Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye dared to poison his mouth , What he will do is not surprising. Therefore, the boy added specifically: "Archer, don''t be angry." This made the "Tic Tac Toe" on the old Flash''s forehead jump wildly. I really wanted to hang the young man again and beat him fiercely. But there are so many people now, and Taitis and the old sword that took away Saber''s rank are also there. Therefore, he didn''t want to lose his style, so he could only snorted coldly and ignored the young man. Seeing that Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion was overwhelmed by the old flash, he pulled her aside, and after connecting with Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion, she suggested in her heart: "Small things are used to him, big things are independent, and I care about him from time to time. , Treat him as a rebellious period, and get along with children who lack love." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye looked dazed, staring at the young man in a daze, and said to her heart, what do you think of Archer in your heart? Huh? Old Flash turned his head and stared at the young man fiercely. The boy turned his head, his face was cold and sweaty, "I didn''t think about anything." Taitis smiled and said, "You must have thought of something!" A few people laughed and haha, the atmosphere was particularly relaxed and joyous, even the shameful old flashes hummed a few times. "He is really a magical person." Old Jian said with a smile while looking at the young man. Mordred curled his lips and said, "Magic ass, just like playing clowns and adjusting the atmosphere." "Stupid." Old Shan said: "Being able to unite everyone while making everyone laugh. This is a talent that others cannot replicate. At least, this is something that this king can''t do in his life." Mordred asked indifferently: "Isn''t it because this is really out of style?" Old Shan looked at Mordred with a little surprise, "You know. Doing this kind of thing...not to mention the king, no hero is willing to do it. What the king wants is dominance and dominance, the hero thinks All it takes is the admiration and longing of others, as well as deeds that are enough to leave a legend, who would do such a ugly attitude?" Mordred nodded in agreement. Bolsius said: "His mind should be very delicate and sensitive." Several people were taken aback, then turned to look at Bolsius. Boltius looked at the happy and smiling young man and said: "Without that slender and sensitive mind, one cannot detect the sadness and shadow of other people''s hearts. What''s more commendable is that he has extremely high emotional intelligence and soothes the hearts of others. According to Sajo Ayaka, he finally fell into an endless reset, which shows that he still has tenacity that he didn''t even notice. Fortunately, he was not born in Goddai Greece." "It''s just¡ª" Old Jian frowned. Boltius looked at the smiling young man and nodded, "The growth environment of that slender and tough heart is definitely full of spiritual disappointment and despair." The Assassin Academy said doubtfully: "But, as you said, Mr. Shirou''s family was very happy and fulfilling in the past." Old Flash glanced at Taitis and said, "We also said that he is a foreign soul." After a pause, Jiu Shan looked at the bright smiling boy and said, "Although that guy confessed his origin to us, he was silent about his past and didn''t mention a word. The only person who knows all of his past...Thai Tis, I''m afraid it''s only you, right?" "I don''t know, and there are some things, it''s better not to be so curious, it will cross the line." Looking at Taitis who was pretending to be stupid, Old Shan gave a cold snort and stopped asking questions. Mordred turned his head and looked at the boy who was showing a bright smile, comforting and encouraging Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Pavilion. Before she knew it, she saw herself in the boy''s body. The only difference from her is that she used to be filled with spikes on her appearance and turned into a hedgehog, while the young man has a sunny face, but there is an unknown shadow in her heart. As if he had noticed Mordred''s gaze, the boy turned his head to look at the crowd, and asked with a bewildered look: "What are you looking at me, Mordred? Am I handsome?" "..." Mordred''s face suddenly turned black, he must be mistaken, this guy is just a simple fool. It''s just that the eternal king is so stupid, which is really doubly joyful. In order to ensure that Sajo Aige will not run out of the past timeline, the young people and others must kill Sajo Aige in the plane of the past. In order to ensure victory, the youth and others are preparing to summon the enlightened ones in advance. It was just the most basic condition for summoning the enlightened, which made the teenagers and others find it extremely difficult. In the real past, Shirou pushed all the Servants into the Great Holy Grail in the old flash and the old sword, thus completing the Holy Grail ritual, so he possessed the magic power of the Holy Grail level and possessed the magic power of the Summoner. In this plane of the past, this condition cannot be achieved. "You can use the spiritual veins." Linglongkan Misaya said: "Taking the Shinjuku spiritual veins as a benchmark, extracting the magic power of this land for sixty years at a time can also achieve an effect similar to the Holy Grail ceremony. From now on, this land will no longer be able to conduct the Holy Grail War." "Then do this, let the Holy Grail War disappear, and this kind of thing will never happen again." The boy nodded and said. The young people and others are determined to use the Great Spirit Vessel, but using the Great Spirit Vein requires the consent of the family of the protector of the Spirit Vessel. Fortunately, the protector of the Spirit Vessel is the Linglong Pavilion. "However, it takes time to use the Great Spirit Vessel. You must first cut the Shinjuku Spirit Vessel from the tributaries in other regions, and gather the spiritual power in the center. Otherwise, the spiritual power will not be able to gather, and it will cause dissatisfaction in other regions." Linglong Tate Meisha said night. Everyone nodded, and then started a separate operation. Juvenile, Jiu Shan, Mordred, and Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye went to carry out the spiritual vein collection work, while Sajo Ayaka and others took the killing house to pray for the wilderness and Taitis to persuade Berserker and Assassin. Chapter 1786： In fact, Sajo Aige was watching secretly, acting together, which was originally the best option, but if it did, it would delay efficiency too much. The pressure of Sajo Love Song is too great. Now is the time to fight every second. To prepare as early as possible is the best way to adapt to changes. And there is an old sword next to Sajo Ayaka, even if Sajo Ayaka can''t help but attack Sajo Ayaka, but with the old sword, most of Sajo Ayaka¡¯s attention will fall on the old sword. So as to give everyone a chance to get out, at least to keep Taitis from being blackened. In other words, the old sword is used as a shield, so Ayaka Sajo''s group looks dangerous, but in fact it is the safest. The idea was decided, and everyone quickly started to split up. Since Sangred was attacked by the Demon Bodhisattva, he used the magic spell to hide Berserker''s wavelength and did not act in the dark, so he must be found during the day when there are many people. So that night, Sajo Ayaka and others chose to rest. Taitis leaned close to Sajo Ayaka, coquettishly asking about the future, and the old sword was also curious, so she also leaned aside to listen, and Sajo Ayaka slowly said about the future. "Parliament, Chaldeans, Junction, UO, King of Stars bet, Tiamat... It really became a mess." Taitis sighed, his face depressed. "This is not the point, Master Taitis." Old Jian asked suspiciously, "What the **** is the Lord of Relief?" Taitis'' expression froze. "Isn''t it easy to answer?" Old Jian asked again. Titis said dissatisfied: "I don''t want to answer anything, don''t ask questions!" "I see, Master Titis." Old Jian nodded and said gently. The old sword respected Taitis, because she was the creator of Avalon and Tirnano, the original and highest person of the ancient British demon spirit, even if it was Guinevere who gave him the star sword, and Ava The other eight fairy queens of Long are also her subordinates. "But, why did Fujimaru Shiro become the eternal king? Although I have not entered the Heroic Seat, I have become a Servant and be summoned. I also vaguely know that Arthur, who fell asleep in the British legend and completed my unfinished business, is praised. For the eternal king. But I really didn¡¯t expect it to be Fujimaru Shiro.¡± The old sword said puzzledly: ¡°But what I don¡¯t understand is how he became [Arthur] instead of [Gilgamesh]?" Taitis said: "The Eternal King is not a specific hero, it is a container, just a seat." "What do you mean?" The old sword and Sajo Ayaka were taken aback. Bolsius and Medea also listened closely. No one could ignore Tytis'' words, even the gods. As long as you look at Taitis, you can feel dimly that she has a deep connection with the Heroic Seat. In fact, if Shirou is here, he can tell them frankly that the Heroic Seat is a product of Taitis, and no one knows the Heroic Seat better than Taitis. Taitis said: "The Eternal King is not a specific hero, just a container. He has the attributes of an enlightened being, and my power is connected with the [Akasha Record], so Fujimaru Shiro can enter [Akasha Record], and change the established history from the perspective of recording." After a pause, Taitis said, "However, if Shiro Fujimaru crosses the passage of [Acacia Records] to Mesopotamia, thus creating a great cause for the king in Uruk, then the King of Eternity will change. He became [Gilgamesh]. But now it seems that my legend in Britain has spread too deeply, and as a result, I led him to Britain." A few people looked at each other, and Sajo Ayaka asked, "So, what about the container? Master Taitis, what does the container in your mouth mean?" "The Eternal King is a vessel for the power of the vortex. When the power of the vortex awakens, the Eternal King will return to his true posture." Taitis said. "What''s that?" Sajo Ayaka asked blankly. "I don''t know." Taitis said: "I just know that I have the power to solve all disasters." "No, don''t you know?" Sajo Ayaka and Old Sword were full of stunned faces. "Long-winded. If I know, it means that I can awaken that power. How can you get the chance to appear on the stage?" Titis said. Hearing this, Sajo Ayaka was stunned: "Isn''t that power yours? Can''t you awaken that power yourself?" "Can''t hear, can''t hear." Taitis covered her ears. "Master Taitis." Old Jian looked at Taitis helplessly. Titis glanced at the old sword, and then said: "Being able to carry the vortex is already very difficult, let alone use and awakening. The precondition for carrying the vortex is that it is not on the [Akasha Record]. But [ The Akashic Record] is like a fertilized egg. Everything is an extension of the Akashic Record. In Greece, a human named Archimedes made a hypothesis. He said that the world cannot be concrete. He knows himself, so he created creatures as eyes to know himself. [Akasha Records] can also be understood in this way." "[Akasha Record] is the origin of everything, all the original stem cells. He created everything, and everything is himself, and he knows himself through all himself. And we are the''everything'' , Is the''Akasha Record''. The premise for carrying that power is that the record is not in the [Akasha Record], and the same is true for the Lord of Relief." "''The same is true for the Lord of Relief''...How do you understand this sentence?" Sajo Ayaka asked suspiciously. "The power of the Lord of Relief and my power are actually different properties of the same power. My vortex is positive, and the vortex of the Lord of Relief is negative. Only the existence that is not in the [Akasha Record] is recorded. Can be inherited and used." Taitis said: "But the record is not in the [Acacia Records]. This form of existence does not exist at all. Therefore, He chose to create a container that can inherit his power, and that is your sister. ." Sajo Ayaka frowned and said, "But, my sister is connected to [Akasha Records]..." "Yes, because he does not need a successor, only a container, so he only needs to connect [Akasha Records] with those who pursue it, and he can realize the realm of his own power in the container. In fact, this kind of thing , I also tried to create a container to carry my power, but all failed. He should know this, so when he created something like the sand strip love song, he did not pollute her, but made her white. So I escaped my sight. I didn''t realize what He did secretly until eight years ago." After a pause, Taitis looked at the old sword and said: "The Lord of Relief did not pollute her, but eight years ago, after the body of the container gradually matured, let her contaminate herself and make her pursue the Lord of Relief. , Finally became his container. When Beast was summoned, I was killed by Arthur with a sword. At that time, I realized his actions, and I also discovered Fujimaru Shiro." "Fujimaru...I remember that at that time, he was still an elementary school student in Kobe City?" Sajo Ayaka asked. "Elementary school student? That''s just appearance." Taitis rolled his eyes and said, "However, thanks to the sword that Arthur killed your sister, I discovered the little actions of the Lord of Relief, and also saw Shiro Fujimaru. ¡­It¡¯s really unbelievable that there really are people whose records are not in the [Akasha Records], which can be said to be the only exception and heterogeneity. I was ecstatic at that time and wanted to make him my container, Inherit my strength, but he keeps rejecting it." "However, Fujimaru finally accepted your power and became the King of Eternity. He also possessed a very powerful power. For this, he should thank you," said Ayaka Sajo. "No¡ª" Taitis shook his head: "The special thing about Shiro Fujimaru is his form of existence. Other than that, there is nothing special about him. I don''t know what he will be like in the future, but Listening to your descriptions, he obviously will not use the power of Wuxia, nor has he awakened Wuxia. That is to say, his future strength and strength will be obtained through his own efforts and overcome many difficulties. But there are also some of them. How much blood and tears? So, I hesitated." "Let that unrelated child go on such a difficult and painful journey to resolve the grudges and grievances of the dead souls in the past-what is the difference between me like this and the Lord of Relief who uses your sister as a container?" Taitis asked himself. The old sword and Sajo Ayaka were speechless. An originally cheerful future story meeting ended with Taitis''s heavy self-questioning oath. "Master Taitis, maybe like Fujimaru, like Mordred, like you and me, wondering about myself, distrusting myself, bewildered, and having a deep, unresolvable heart. Knot." Sajo Ayaka said. Old Jian nodded silently. At this time, Qihuang in the killing house stood up without a sound and walked away. Sajo Ayaka looked at her worriedly. The old sword pushed her behind her. Sajo Ayaka turned her head and looked at him suspiciously. "Go, she''s just like us, confused, suspicious, and distrustful, with a knot that she can''t untie." Old Jian said gently, "You are her friend, right?" "Of course." Sajo Ayaka nodded, and walked towards the killing courtyard Kiara. "The changes in Ayaka in the future are really big, she wouldn''t be so determined and brave in the past." Taitis said. "Yes," Old Jian nodded and said with a smile: "You haven''t seen it before. The way you persuaded Rider and Caster before. That''s really energetic and self-confident. I have a kind of she loves singing. Feel." "Yes, I''m not confused anymore, and I dyed a brilliant blond hair." Taitis said. "Brilliant blond hair?" Old Jian looked strange: "It''s still black hair, she''s not a girl who can dye her hair." "Is it the phantom caused by the overlap of the future and the past?" Titis turned his head and looked at Sajo Ayaka''s back. Under the faint moonlight, a head of sunny blond hair drifted away. Chapter 1787： Chapter 111 Maturity is when you no longer ask what maturity is "Daytime Mei Lingzi, an ordinary magician from the hesitation sea?" Kakuko looked at Maris Billy on the screen, frowned, and asked, "Are you kidding me, Maris Billy? That''s not the wavelength that an ordinary magician can have!" "But that''s the truth." Maris Billy said gently: "There is also the matter of investigating colleagues in private, even if you are not allowed, so you are only allowed to do it once. Next time, I will have to follow the convention. Punishment." After speaking, Maris Billy ended the conversation with Musta Hinako. Mustard Hinako''s brows furrowed deeply. King Lanling on the side said: "It seems that we felt wrong before, Master Mustard." "Impossible, Fang Xianshu is my specialty, I can''t feel wrong, Chang Gong. The guy Marisbili is always mysterious. Although he is the founder of Chaldea, he is also Solomon''s. Master, but to be honest, I don¡¯t doubt his position, but I don¡¯t trust him as a person. And, do you still remember Bai Ze¡¯s prophecy when we asked about the entrance of Kunlun Immortal Mirror with the youth policy?" King Lanling thought for a while and said, "He predicted that the black sun would rise from behind him, and those facing the future would be swallowed unconsciously...wait!" King Lanling reacted, looking at the mustard young child in amazement, and asked, "Master mustard young child, do you suspect that among the Chaldeans... there are spies from the [Council]?" Mustard Hinako nodded: "Before we had always thought that it was a matter of the Huaxia connection point, but after the interpretation of His Highness Dan, I had this conjecture. And what Daji did at that time also has this possibility. Caleb There are agents of the [Council] in the bottom, and this is also the reason why I have stayed in Chaldea since the Huaxia Connection Point." "Do you suspect that Daytime Mei Lingzi is...?" "Not sure, but her wavelength was too abnormal before. It is a different kind of wavelength than my fairy. I want to listen to what other people say." Musta Hinako said. Musta Hinako contacted Romani and Kirshtalya again, but their statements are the same as those of Marisbili, but Kirshtalya said one point, but it caused Mustard Hinako''s concern. "You said that hesitating sea does not care about the subversion of human rights and [Parliament]?" Akako asked. Kirshtalya nodded, "According to the pursuit of the big men, it is true, but according to the Chaldean record, the day Mei Lingzi was indeed born in the sea of ??hesitation." "This is amazing..." Mustard young child was very concerned about this, but couldn''t tell why, she couldn''t help turning her head to look at King Lanling, and asked: "What do you think, Chang Gong?" "Someone has modified the history of Your Excellency Daytime Meilingzi." King Lanling said without hesitation. Kirshtalya nodded and said: "You think the same as mine, King Lanling. If Mei Lingzi from the hesitation sea, based on the ability of the big people in the hesitation sea, it is impossible for Mei Lingzi to be special. However, the beauty of Lingzi in the daytime is unremarkable, and even as a master, she has no place to shine. Her performance is extremely inconsistent with her origin, so the origin must be passive unless you let me investigate her, but What did you hide from me again, Mustard Hinako." "I didn''t hide anything." Kakuko pushed his glasses and said, "And your guess is exactly the same as mine." "Really? Then I have another guess. Mei Lingzi has a wavelength different from ordinary people. You suspect that she is a gap in the [Council], and you suspect my mentor, Maris Billy is secretly controlled by the [Council] Mind, so while distrusting Marisbili, he let me who is clearly not in Chaldea but has the authority to investigate. There is even the possibility of doubting me. Entrust this entrustment to Lord Elmerro. , Or Romani." Kirshtalya said quietly. Kakuko''s eyes twitched, pushed his glasses, and said, "Nothing." When King Lanling saw this, he sighed inwardly. "Really, it seems that I am too worried. In short, Mei Lingzi in the day has an abnormality that does not match the intelligence, but you have to judge for yourself. The team leader and I have to tackle this connection point first. Canceled contact." Kirshtalya ended the call. Mustard young child pondered for a moment, then looked at King Lanling and asked, "Chang Gong, do you see his intention to see through me?" "Definitely not, Master Mustard Child." King Lanling replied. Musta Hinako''s face turned black: "To be honest!" "...He has seen through all your intentions, but in order not to have a gap with you, he pretended not to see through." King Lanling said. Musta Hinako''s face turned darker, and she turned her head to become sulking. King Lanling has a headache, and the mustard young child is so moody. She will get angry when she tells lies, and even more so when she tells the truth. It''s just that there is an unknown side of Mei Lingzi during the day, which is inevitable, just like Mustard Hinako. It''s just that the unknown side, what is it? Was it the spy of the [Council] who was planted in the Chaldeans by Master Mustako? King Lanling had doubts in his heart. ... ¡ª¡ªInnocent, timid, immature...You will only cause trouble. Thinking of the words of the Demon Bodhisattva, Kiwa in the Killing House felt like a suffocation. "What''s the matter, the killing house?" Kiara turned his head and saw Shajo Ayaka walking slowly. "Still thinking about the Demon Bodhisattva?" asked Ayaka Sajo, who had learned about the Demon Bodhisattva from the boy. "No, no, no--," Qi Huang hurriedly waved his hand. Sajo Ayaka smiled slightly, put her hands around her knees, gathered her long skirt, and sat next to Kiara in the killing house, and said, "You won''t lie to people, the killing house." "Mm." Qihuang in the killing courtyard lowered his head dejectedly. "What did she say to you?" Sajo Ayaka asked. Qihuang was silent for a moment, then raised his head, looked at Ayaka Shajo, and asked, "Lingzi, what is maturity?" "Why do you ask?" Sajo Ayaka was puzzled. "Because the other one said that I was too immature, and I always felt that I was always too naive, dragged down everyone''s hind legs, and was often taken care of by Mr. Shiro. Although Mr. Shiro never mentioned it, he In my mind, I actually think that I am a burden, right?" Kiara asked: "Mature, what is it? Is it as brave and fearless as Mr. Shirou, or is it fascinated by my own desires like the other me? I don''t understand, I don''t understand too much. The outside world is what I imagined. , Completely different." "He is not brave and fearless." Sajo Ayaka said. "What?" The killing house prayed for confusion. "Fujimaru." Sajo Ayaka said: "He is also at a loss, and he is also afraid. He is afraid of my sister Sajo Aiko, he is at a loss, where is his future. There is no such thing in this world. Brave and fearless people, even my sister, who is connected to the [Akasha Records] Sajo Love Song, has something to fear, and also has a confusion about the future." "How do you know about this kind of thing?" Qifan asked the killing house in doubt: "Isn''t your relationship very bad? And in the future, she will be dead, isn''t it?" "M... is my speculation, but maybe she is more confused about what love is, what is desire, and what is human affection. Although she is connected to [Akasha Records], she is omniscient and omnipotent to a certain extent, However, she lacks the emotion of being a human, and she cannot feel the beauty that people sing. It is a natural container of God. It would be nice if she could keep her godhood, but she was looking for the beauty in people¡¯s mouths. ." "So, when she finds a beautiful sense of substance, she will spare no effort to pursue, to pursue the only sense of reality in the endless vain chaos, but the result is death and betrayal, and it has become the present So she is still alive in the future, and she who knows and is omnipotent will also be lost." "It''s as if you are your sister." Qiara murmured in the killing house. "So, this is just my speculation." Sajo Ayaka turned her head, looked at Kiara in the killing house, and said: "Moreover, even if you are the Beast, you are not completely selfish and full of desire. Otherwise, She has many opportunities to kill you, but she gives herself a weird reason to let you go over and over again. Perhaps she is also expecting that you, who is the opposite of her, will one day defeat her completely." "Yes, is that the case?" Kiara was taken aback for a moment. "It''s just a possibility." Sajo Ayaka looked at Kiara in the killing house and said, "Now I answer you what maturity is. Actually, I don''t know, but once in a dream that I don''t remember clearly, someone told me that, the so-called Maturity is when you no longer ask what maturity is." Chapter 1788： "The so-called maturity is when you no longer ask what maturity is..." Qihuang in the killing house lowered his head and mumbled a few words, raised his head to look at Ayaka Sajo, and said with a smile: "This sentence is not like Lingzi said." "Who said it?" Sajo Ayaka asked. "Like Mr. Shirou said." Qiara said with a smile. Sajo Ayaka was stunned, then smiled and said, "It really looks like Fujimaru''s style." "Speaking of, I didn''t know Lingzi''s past before. As a friend, I really failed. However, Mr. Shilang was thrown into an endless reset by the savior. Then, how about you Lingzi? It seems that you haven''t mentioned yourself." The Killing House asked Qihuang suspiciously. Sajo Ayaka stretched out her finger and pressed it on Kiara¡¯s lips, stopping her from asking further questions. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer this question next time I meet you. It¡¯s going to dawn.¡± Sajo Ayaka pointed to the burning clouds on the horizon, then stood up with a smile, turned and left. "See you next time?" Qihuang in the killing house was full of doubts. ¡­ The young people and others came to the southern suburbs of Shinjuku, which is the southern node of the Shinjuku Spirit Vessel. It is necessary to use the authority of the Linglong Pavilion to throttle the Spirit Vessel for a short time. Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye began to perform the family magic of intercepting spiritual veins, Mordred suddenly turned his head and walked away. The boy glanced at it and shouted, "Don''t act alone now, Mordred. It''s easy to be attacked by Sajo Aige." "Don''t worry, I don''t need you to worry about it." Mordred waved his hand, drifting away, unspeakably chic and lonely. The boy touched the back of his head. Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye pushed him behind his back. The teenagers staggered, turned their heads and looked at Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye with dissatisfaction, "What are you doing?" "Aren''t you hurrying?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha said with her chest folded in the night. "What am I going to do?" the boy asked suspiciously. "That''s not your daughter?" Linglong Guan asked Mei Shaye. The boy spread his hands and said, "Please, that is the future me, not the present me. She obviously has a gap with me in the future, and she doesn''t even want to see me. I have no relationship foundation with her, why should I If you touch your cold **** with a hot face, isn''t that uncomfortable? Then again, when did you care about others so much, Sister Linglong?" "You need to take care of it!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha gave the young man a fierce look at night. At this time, Old Flash slapped the young man''s head with a palm, and fell directly to the ground with his forehead hitting the ground with a "boom" sound. The boy was holding his forehead, tears flowing from the pain, staring at Old Flash, and asked: "What are you doing, Jill?" "It''s so hypocritical that I can''t stand it anymore." Old Flash folded his arms and said, "You fellow, don''t you want to go?" "I really want to be so cheap..." The boy patted his sleeves and stood up, and walked towards Mordred in a low voice. "It turns out that the nerd is also shy." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye said in surprise: "I thought that nerd had always been faceless. But I thought he was always looking in Mordred''s direction before. It was me. The illusion, because, as he said, there should be no emotional basis between them." Old Shan leaned against the tree trunk, closed his right eye and said, "It has nothing to do with whether there is a basis for feelings. His heart is very slender, slenderer than any of us. So he saw Mordred''s lonely eyes and heard her. The sadness of the soul." "Doesn''t that mean that guy is just pure kindness?" Linglong Guan asked Mei Shaye. Old Flash nodded. "Simple kindness, purely wanting to help those who are sad... Then I really can''t imagine how he will live in the future." Linglongguan Mei Shaye said unimaginably: "The so-called kindness should be set out for oneself. , And then take care of others. If it goes the other way... Isn¡¯t that a kind slave?" Jiu Shan glanced at her and said, "What he harbors is not the kind of hypocrisy that is bestowed by nature for others, or the self-satisfaction hypocrisy of doing good. That kind of hypocrisy is what I hate most. Things, if he is that kind of hypocritical person, it is impossible for me to approve of the master position, let alone get along with me, who is extremely selfish." "He knows where his boundaries are, and he has never done what he can. He is very selfish, but also very honest. In his mottled and complicated soul, there is a kind of passionate fire, even if he himself hasn''t noticed it. And that fire , Is my treasure house, the only treasure that absolutely cannot be collected. So I am not surprised that he becomes the King of Eternity." Linglongkan Misha looked at the old flash in surprise at night. This heroic king who conquered the primitive world in the time of immemorial age had such a high evaluation of Shiro Fujimaru? "Of course, because his position and attitude are closest to the young me who still has awe of the world and life." Old Shan turned his back: "It''s also the past that I can''t go back to." Linglongkan Meisha Ye understands, she finally understands why Fujimaru Shiro can control the heroic king who conquered the primitive world in the immemorial period. It turned out that even Gilgamesh couldn''t transcend human boundaries. Mei Sha Ye at Linglong Hall sighed with emotion. Everyone is a kite-flying person. On the journey of life, they go farther and farther away, and gradually become different, and that is growth. However, growth comes at a price. The more you grow, the more things you lose, innocence, loyalty, friendship... In the end, even family affection will be lost, and you will walk towards the loess alone. Therefore, people call those who lose the most as mature, but forget that smiles and tears have already been lost on their faces. It''s like the parents who support a family. They buy drunk late at night, but never bow their heads and weep, because they have no one who can act like a baby for a long time. Linglongkan Misaya finally understood why this arrogant, arrogant, and lustful king was so accustomed to Fujimaru Shiro, because he looked at Fujimaru Shiro''s gaze, because he saw that he couldn''t go back, lost¡ª, in the past. . Chapter 112 Your soul will light up the road ahead [third more] "I''ve said it, I don''t need you to worry about it, I won''t hinder you." Mordred looked at the young man who was chasing him with a displeased face. "Even if you say that-," The young man stretched out his index finger and touched his face, and said with some embarrassment, "I will still worry about you." Mordred gave a shock all over his body, and said with a cold face: "What is that? Please don''t talk like that, it''s disgusting!" After finishing speaking, he deliberately held his chest and shook his body. The boy asked with a dark face, "How much resentment do you have for me in the future?" "I don''t have any resentment towards him. He has an endless resentment and hatred for me." Mordred said with interest. "Huh¡ª!?" The young man was taken aback, and he couldn''t help thinking of Shirou''s entrustment to him when he was swept away. ¡ªMordred is pleased to you, don¡¯t let her get hurt... The boy muttered, "It doesn''t look like it at all." "What are you talking about?" Mordred said dissatisfiedly, then looked at the teenager, and said: "It''s fine for you to continue to be so carefree. Don''t be close to me. My relationship with you in the future is not as good as you think. You only You need to be like him, hate me, resent me, that''s fine, and before I kill Sajo Aige, I will protect your safety as promised. Don¡¯t worry about that. Others, don¡¯t care, anyway, our intersection Only on this illusory plane of the past." Chapter 1789： Mordred waved his hand and left neatly, so that the teenager couldn''t catch up. "It seems that there is a huge gap between Mordred and me in the future. But, why? If it were me, it would be impossible for my daughter to create a psychological barrier to herself. If that is the case, Then it can''t be me! And why does Mordred say that I will only have endless resentment towards her in the future? The performance of me before and in the future is not like ah... The eternal king... King Arthur... Mo Dred...wait a minute! Shouldn''t...!" The boy grew his mouth, "No, right? Impossible? Her mother is Altria. If I understand her, she shouldn''t... Is it alter? Or other factors that I didn''t think of?" The teenager was very puzzled about this, and even developed a great curiosity about the future. After Meisha cut off the southern node of the spiritual vein at Linglong Pavilion, he throttling toward nodes in other regions. During this period, the teenager greeted Mordred, or greeted Mordred in the morning, or greeted him in the evening. Dred did not tire of it. "What the **** do you want to do?" Mordred asked frantically. "I just care about you, we are a team, and we want you to feel the warmth of the team." said the boy. "I believe you are a ghost! You guy is very bad!" Mordred asked loudly: "You are obviously harassing me! Are you a kid?" "How can you say that? You really hurt my heart, but it doesn''t matter. I want to warm you with love." The boy''s face was soft. Mordred couldn''t help but said: "No one said you are very ugly?" The boy turned his head, looked at Mei Sha Ye at the Old Flash and Linglong Hall, and asked, "Am I very disgusting?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye immediately nodded: "No one is more annoying than you." Old Shan nodded without hesitation: "You are the only one who can make this king want to kill all the time. And even the future you admit that you are very disgusting." The boy blinked, turned his head, looked at Mordred and said: "Look, they all say I am not annoying, and they all say I am the messenger of true, good and beautiful love." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye and Ji Shan rolled their eyes, this guy is really opening his eyes and talking nonsense. "I beg you, let''s be normal! After finishing the work quickly, it will be good for everyone." Mordred pleaded, she was considered a teenager. "How can you say that? I have always been normal. Could it be that the normal in your cognition is different from the normal in my cognition? Then what do you think is normal?" The teenager chattered endlessly. Mordred''s small face was completely black, he drew his sword, black face, and walked towards the boy. With sharp eyes, the young man saw Mordred drew his sword, turned around and ran away. "Don''t run! Don''t you want me to feel the warmth of the team? Why did you run away? How do you say it is different from what you did?" "If you have something to say, put down the sword!" Mordred sneered and glanced at the young man, then put down the sword. The young man breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, he saw Mordred spit on his king sword, and then stared at the young man coldly and walked towards the young man. Go. The young man ran faster, "Spitting at his sword...Are you disgusting?" "Merlin told me that to deal with disgusting people, we must use disgusting methods." Mordred said with a sneer. "Unexpectedly, he came up with such a bad method, he is just a bad person!" the boy shouted. Mordred and the boy, one chased and the other ran wildly. Looking at this scene, the old flash and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye were speechless. "Are they children?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye asked speechlessly. Old Shan asked back: "Isn''t it?" Although Mordred has recovered some intellect, she is still three years old in essence, and her heart is not as tough as her who has really come to an end. Therefore, the boy''s cold and warmth is still useful, at least Mordred is not like her. Resistance and rejection as before. "However, after you know my life experience, you will be like you in the future, and you will only have resentment and hatred for me." The cold evening breeze came, and the girl''s brilliant long hair fluttered, she Speak softly. "Why do you say that?" the boy asked suspiciously. The girl was silent. After a long time, her weak shoulders seemed to tremble slightly. She curled up her legs gently, buried her cheeks in her knees, and said in a choked voice: "I am not a blessed child, but The stubborn stone born amidst revenge and desire, ambition and guilt, I was born with no right to be blessed." "After that, I killed all my relatives and friends, what I love, what I value, what I am close to... I am not qualified to be loved by others." The young man stared at the figure that was trembling in the night. He was silent, then took off his coat, put it on Mordred, and then sat next to her, but he was silent and there was nothing. Say. Mordred asked suspiciously: "Aren''t you trying to comfort me at this time? Don''t worry, only now, I don''t treat you as him." The boy shook his head and said, "If I comfort you now, I will probably be killed by you tomorrow." Mordred was taken aback for a moment, and then hummed: "You know, I even sharpen the knife, and I will wait for you to speak." "So, I''m a rock now, I can''t hear anything, I can''t say anything. If someone wants to talk to her, the rock can only be honest and listen." The boy said. Mordred was silent for a moment, raised his head, looked at the moon in the sky, and said: "He hates me, but he doesn''t know how to face me, just like that Arthur treated his Mordred. He is The person I longed for the most in my childhood, when I knew that he was my father, my heart was extremely happy, and I urged myself to become a king like him. Because the descendants of the Eternal King turned out to be a silly word, You will definitely be laughed at, right?" "Actually, I really want to be close to him, close to the one that I missed my whole life, I dreamed about my whole life, and resented my father for a whole life. I want to be close to him, I want to ask him, why not choose Britain, I want him to touch me I want to sit on his shoulders, just like a normal girl. But every time I get close to him, he will only be bad, looking like a clown in a circus. Me." The boy couldn''t help but said: "I am not such a bad person in the future? Is this your own imagination?" Mordred said dissatisfiedly: "Aren''t you a stone?" "But I can''t bear it anymore, because you are scolding me." The young man pointed to his nose and said, "Moreover, I won''t be as bad as you said in the future!" "Then you tell me, why did he use my mother''s body to get along with me? This is obviously intentional to fix me, right? Look at my ugliness? After seeing my ugliness, he laughed secretly and jokingly. The mockery,''It''s an ugly product of revenge, so ugly. Disgusting.''" Mordred yelled. The boy couldn''t help but said: "You think of me too ugly! I can''t think of other people like that, let alone you." "Then you tell me, what do you think of me? Fujimaru Shiro is like this, Altria is like this, so is Mathew, so is you, everyone is like this... If you don''t tell me, how do I know What are you thinking about? How do I know!" "I really don''t know what he thinks of you, but do you know what he said to me when he was taken away? He said, "Mordred is pleased to you, don''t let her get hurt here." !'', even in that situation, he is still worried about you." The boy said with a serious face. "Huh, face engineering. I won''t tell you, your stone is incompetent." Mordred got up, then threw his coat on the boy''s body and said, "Give you back your coat. I am not pitiful, let alone others pitiful, I have myself to love myself, that''s enough." Mordred turned around and walked away neatly, leaving the young man with his coat full of sorrow. "Don''t you catch up?" The golden particles gathered around the boy, showing the figure of the old flash. The boy shook his head and said, "She has too deep a prejudice against me in the future. I will probably be chopped off if I catch up now." Old Flash nodded, "This probability is indeed not small." The boy couldn''t help but said, "What is my future position towards Mordred? How can I make that child have such a deep prejudice against him?" "Humans cannot feel the feelings other than themselves, even in different time periods. But I probably understand that you will probably have the same feelings as Mordred in the future." "The same feeling?" The boy was puzzled. "I don¡¯t know how to face Mordred, so he is using some tricks to test Mordred¡¯s attitude. Similarly, Mordred doesn¡¯t know how to face you in the future, so he is also using some tricks to test Mordred¡¯s attitude. Your attitude in the future. And as a result, as you can see, the two of them didn''t try to find anything, but the gap is getting deeper and deeper." Old Shan said. Chapter 1790： The corners of the boy''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but said, "What and what is this? Are they all kids? Can''t you just say it frankly?" "This is to ask yourself. If you have a quarrel with your good friend and want to reconcile, you will openly apologize and tell your own fault?" Old Shan asked. The boy thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "...probably, no. Because if he does this, he will figure out where my bottom line is and to what extent I can bear it. It''s true. The situation should be that after a few days of cold and violent mutual exchanges, the exchanges resumed. Of course, there were also cases of direct breakdown." "That''s right, so true friendship is based on respect for each other. Human emotions are full of temptation and temptation, the perfect and beautiful family affection is so, not to mention love, friendship and other emotions. Humanity is fundamental. That¡¯s it, you don¡¯t need to sigh, just understand it in your heart, this will form your own wisdom. And those two people are masters in this way, so no one has tried to detect each other, not sure what the other side thinks, on the contrary, they are separated. It''s getting deeper and deeper." Old Shan said. "Ah! Things related to emotions... are really troublesome! This should have been my future business!" The boy scratched his head with a distressed face, and then asked, "What should I do?" "Why are you doing it?" The boy said: "Some...cannot rest assured." "Your soul is really weak." Old Shan laughed, then closed his right eye again, and said, "But that is the only treasure you have that makes me jealous, so don''t lose it, even if the future is dark. With that enthusiasm. Go on, believing that one day your mind will turn into a blazing flame, become a powerful force that no one can have, and illuminate the road to the future." ... Since then, Mordred has moved away from the boy again, and even like a little wild cat that has been injured, he hides far away when he sees the boy. While this made the young man even more helpless, he also had a little understanding of Mordred. This is a very conscientious child. Even if he fell out with the boy, he did not leave the boy and still followed the established plan. "This is the last spiritual vein node." Linglongkan Mei Shaye pointed to the ground under her feet and said: "As long as this spiritual vein is cut off, Shinjuku''s spiritual vein will stop flowing, and spiritual power can be extracted." The boy nodded and finally reached the last step. However, just when Mei Shaye in Linglong Pavilion was preparing to intercept the spiritual veins, a seductive female voice rang: "So that''s it, you are intercepting the spiritual power of the spiritual veins!" Everyone was shocked, and they turned their heads to look around, and saw a dark goddess, holding a mysterious black gun, staring bloodthirstyly at them. "It''s a Servant!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye confirmed the identity of the goddess almost immediately, exclaiming: "But it shouldn''t be, I have seen all the Servants... No, there is no such Servant! And look! She looks... Lancer!" "It''s the Servant of Sajo Love Song!" the boy said solemnly. Old Shan was not as nervous as them, but admiring the dark goddess like an artwork, and asked with interest: "Who are you?" "Lancer, Brunhild." Brunhild said with a charming smile. "Oh? The daughter of that great Nordic god? It was actually polluted to such a degree, huh, God--, but the pure things were polluted into this appearance, presumably the pure God''s soul was crying tears, but it was Very sweet. How about it, are you interested in making my collection?" Old Shan asked. "Hey! Jill!" the boy couldn''t help but cried. "Don''t bother me, former Master. Can''t you see the tears of the sweet soul of God? It is indescribable and delicious enough to be my collection." Old Shan said. "It''s really an honor, but the order my Master gave me is, no matter how to kill, but I have no interest in making your collection!" Brunhild''s eyes flashed red, and he stepped on his feet, moving towards the old flash. Past. "Oh? Then I will listen to your wailing quietly, begging me to keep you away, goddess." Old flashed a wicked smile, then drew out two finishing swords and slew towards Brunhild. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 113 Father''s Back View The black and red mud flowed on the ground and turned into blooming flowers one after another, as if forming a beautiful flower path, respectfully welcoming the advance of one person. Shirou walked forward in the flower path, looking around, there was an infinite pitch black on all sides, patches of black miasma surged like chaos that could not be seen directly, and hit like waves, trying to swallow him, but they were caught in the road. Flowers, isolated. Shi Lang is like entering the sacred hell, walking alone in the darkness where he can''t see his fingers. He knows where this is, here is the spiritual manifestation of Sajo Aige. The previous pure white house was the pure whiteness of Sajiao Aige, and this endless darkness was the chaos of Sajiao Aige. She is such a person, pure and white, like an angel falling into the earth, but dark and evil, like a devil in hell. But she locked Shilang in the pure white room, because Shilang was [Arthur], and her pure whiteness and angelic side were only reserved for [Arthur]. I really can¡¯t see the lack of personality. From the entertainment point of view, if Arthur is the protagonist, Sajo Aige must be a very popular heroine, because this kind of indifference to everything and the only gentleness to the protagonist are the characteristics of the sickly popular heroine. Basic settings. But speaking from reality, Sajo Aige is undoubtedly a person of unsound personality, weak, and humble. The humble arrival, taking a person as the whole meaning of one''s life, and betraying everything for this, this is a manifestation of the lack of independence of the mind. In other words, she is not a mature and sound-minded woman, but a weak, drowning woman. The girl in fantasy. With Yishilang''s current vision and experience, he can see through the essence of Shatiao Aige at a glance, and this is why he can easily sting Shatiao Aige. The surroundings are extremely dark, and the terrible miasma falls in style, and the mysterious black and red flower isolates the erosion of those miasma. It was evil, dark, and full of malicious bones, but now, it is doing good deeds to guard Shilang. The chaos and complexity in the world are nothing more than this. Here is the heart of Sajo Aige. She trapped [Arthur] in her heart. In this way, [Arthur] would only belong to her heart forever, but it was given to Shiro. There was an opportunity to spy on the Lord of Relief. He felt the tremor, and the absolute evil in [Evil] was also fluctuating slightly, exuding signs of excitement. There is no doubt that the connection between the Lord of Relief and Sajo Aige is here. Shiro walked forward quickly, and the flower path under his feet also quickly extended forward. This is the way the road is, not a gift from heaven, but a man pioneered it. New patterns appeared in the surrounding darkness, and illusory bubbles appeared. Shi Lang looked around, those bubbles were dotted with people and shadows. He saw that in a bubble, the young Sajo Aige was learning the magical way with his father. He saw in a bubble again, Sajo Aige was telling Sajo Ayaka a little story before going to bed. The brilliance of excellence and sister is shining and admirable. It was the story of Sajo Aige before meeting [Arthur], but she put these memory bubbles in this endless darkness. Between [self] and [Arthur], she chose [Arthur] but gave up [self]. Why is this? Shi Lang couldn''t understand, because he was not that kind of person. Between [others] and [self], he would only choose [self]. Perhaps, she was like Qili Yanfeng in the Fourth Holy Grail War. She had no real sense of everything in the world and the beauty of people''s praise, but the moment she met [Arthur], she realized the beauty. So I chased the only real sense, and finally fell into endless chaos like Yanfeng Qili. Compared with Yanfeng Qili, she is lucky because she met [Arthur], but compared with Yanfeng Qili, she is unlucky because she met [Arthur]. Shirou walked deeper. Chapter 1791： The miasma around it seemed to be disturbed by the wind. It turned to form a turbine, which produced sharp and centrifugal force, shattering and tearing the bubbles of memory and emotions one by one. Shi Lang''s face became serious. He knew it was close. It was close to the connection between the Lord of Relief and Sajo Aige, and it was also close to the most dangerous thing in the world, enough to kill him. But he took the initiative and walked toward the depths quickly, facing the darkness, walking bravely and decisively. At the end of the road, Shirou stopped. He had to stop, because before his eyes was a huge, indescribable, vortex. The vortex of darkness. "Found it!" Shi Lang said. He found it, he finally found it. This vortex, this dark vortex, is exactly the real appearance of the dark vortex absorbed by him at the Shinjuku connection point, and at the same time is the proof of the connection between the Lord of Relief and Sajo Aige! It seemed that he was aware of Shilang''s arrival, and the vortex set off a storm, and then a vain voice of chaos came from Shilang''s heart. "¡ª¡ªTitis!" ... Old Shan¡¯s fighting ability is extremely strong, but Brunhild¡¯s fighting ability is not low. One is the King of Gods in the Primordial Era, where the warcraft is everywhere, and the other is the daughter of the Great God, who is in charge of killing. The strength of the Valkyrie is also strengthened by the love song of Sajo, and it doesn''t matter for a while. "Come on, Archer!" The boy yelled a few times, then turned his head to look at Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and said dissatisfied: "Hey! Linglong Pavilion Senior Sister, are you Archer''s Master now? What do you do? What kind of skill is hiding behind you? Is this the performance after the famous family? You are not as good as me!" Hearing this, Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion jumped wildly with the word "well" on her forehead, staring at the young man and said: "You have the ability to come out from behind Mordred, let''s say this again!" "I want to say this too." Mordred turned his head and asked with a small face grumbled: "My clothes, when do you want to catch? Eternal King is not as shameful as you!" "The King of Eternity also grew up from me being so embarrassed," said the boy. Mordred turned her head back, angrily, she didn''t want to talk to the boy anymore. No, to be precise, I don''t want to talk to Fujimaru Shiro. One or two can''t fight each other. At this moment, a black light in the distance blasted straight into the sky, and then turned into a falling meteorite, across the dark night sky, and struck towards the old flash. Brunhild glanced, shot the old flash back, and then quickly avoided. Old Shan just wanted to catch up, when he saw one of the stars in the sky, his face was stunned: "What!?" He just wanted to dodge, but when he saw the young man and others under him, he froze his body again, took out dozens of legendary shields from Wang Lujian, and blocked him. One of the stars fell from the sky, and the old flash finally saw the truth of that blow, where was it a light cannon or a meteorite, but a bow and arrow. A bow and arrow that fell like a meteorite! The bow and arrow fell straight down, blasting on the shields, just hearing a few "kakaka" sounds, those legendary shields were almost destroyed like a rotten rotten, and then fell heavily on the body of the old flash. With a "bang", the corpse of Jiu Shan fell down, causing the earth to shatter like a cobweb. Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha night quickly used magic to make several people stabilize their bodies in the cracks of the earth. "Arhcer!" the boy shouted. "Don''t call it that! This king is the strongest hero, how could he leave the game so easily?" At the center of the destruction, the old flash that was scorched into a piece stood up, and then returned to its original shape. It was the undead grass that I took when I was fighting against the devil bodhisattva. However, although his life was restored, Old Flash stared solemnly at the place where the bow and arrow came from, "That''s not a bow and arrow that a casual hero can shoot." "Yes. If it is expected, it should be [Archer] the origin of this rank, the great hero in ancient Persian legend, Alash!" The boy pushed his glasses and said. "Alash?" Everyone was taken aback. "Oh? You know me, brother with glasses?" A rather gentle male voice sounded, everyone turned their heads and saw an archer in black armor walking slowly. "Is it the arrow you shot?" Old Shan''s gaze condensed. "Hello, you should be the Archer of this Holy Grail War? I am the Archer of the last Holy Grail War, Alash." Alash said. "Is it the archer in the legend of breaking the stars and breaking the earth? It''s a bit interesting." Old Flash folded his arms around his chest, his face was arrogant, but there was a touch of jealousy in his eyes. It''s over. "Leave this Archer to me. Go and clean up the others, Brunhild." Alash said. "This Archer is very tricky, can you be alone?" Brunhild asked. "It doesn''t matter. I chose to be alone. Since I was made to be stronger than human beings, then this is of course. I want to ask me why? It''s very simple. Humans are all targets of my destruction, so he also There will be no exceptions," Alash said. "Then leave it to you." Brunhild nodded, stepped a little, and killed the boy and the others. "Speaking in front of this king...arrogance! Only death is bestowed to you!" The old sword''s eyes were cold, and the ending sword in his hand exuded killing intent. However, he just moved "Stella¡ª¡ª!!!" Alash shot the ultimate arrow at the old flash, a blow that was enough to smash the stars and break the earth, directly destroying the old flash humanity. Using the immortality to restore the old flash of the body, he looked at the torn apart Alash with a full face, "The person who can shoot down the stars has other things, but the magical skill that can crush the stars is only this blow... You can actually Do you use it a second time?" "It doesn''t stop." Alash smiled slightly, his torn body began to be stitched together, and in the blink of an eye he returned to its original state, "My Master has given me immortality." Jiu Shan''s face was extremely gloomy, Alash¡¯s [Meteor One], he could not stop it, but [Meteor One] also had a limit, that was his own body. Once [Meteor One] is used, Alash¡¯s body will collapse and die. This is the limit of Alash. However, under the blessing of Sajo Aige, Alash has surpassed this limit and gained immortality just like the old Shan. "You can''t kill me, and I can''t kill you." Alash said. "Do you think I didn''t kill the treasure of''immortality''?" Old Flash asked with a sullen face, "You are too arrogant!" Chapter 1792： "You have, I believe. But you also believe that I can''t give you a chance to shoot, Stella¡ª¡ª!!!" Alash launched [Meteor One] again and killed Old Shem, and then the two were resurrected. Alash continued to die with the Old Shem. As Alash said, there are treasures to kill [immortality] in the treasure house of Old Flash, but there is no chance to activate it, because Alash uses infinite [Meteor One] to keep Old Flash in death. Status. Old Shan couldn''t think that there was such a card in the hands of Sajo Aige. Alash has the ultimate blow to pierce everything, but the price is self-death, but now, after possessing immortality, Alash has completely surpassed the boundaries of heroic spirits. Now, he is the ultimate weapon, even if it is the crowned hero or Beast, he turns his head and runs away. No one can hold the infinite [Meteor]. On the surface, it seems that Alash used [Meteor One] to contain the old flash, but in fact, it is the old flash that uses immortality to contain Alash. But this will soon usher in failure. Although Jiu Shan''s immortality is perfect, he can use his immortality to kill any hero, but once his Master is killed, he still has to leave the field. But now, Alash suppressed the old Shem, but Brunhild was going to kill the young man and others. "Don''t think about¡ª" Mordred shouted, leading the sword up. Brunhild pierced with a shot, but passed through Mordred''s body, and Mordred''s sword pierced Brunhild''s abdomen. However, Brunhild was not dead. Instead, he glanced at Mordred very easily, and then turned to the Youth and Linglong Pavilion Meisha Night Kill. "Immortality, immortality...immortality again!" Mordred gritted his teeth, which was the most unfavorable characteristic for her. Brunhild glanced at Mordred, and then went to the Youth and Linglong Pavilion Meisha to kill at night. "Don''t run, lancer! Your opponent is me!" Mordred yelled and killed Brunhild. She cut open Brunhild''s abdomen with a single sword, but Brunhild just glanced at her, and then ignoringly went to the Youth and Linglong Pavilion Meisha to kill at night. From a certain point of view, Mordred is more difficult than the old flash, and to deal with such difficult characters, it is natural to ignore the best option to kill the master directly. Watching Brunhild kill him, the young man was shocked. "Get out of the way, nerd!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye shouted, grabbed the boy behind her, and then threw a handful of black sand toward Brunhild. In an instant, the black magic was activated, and the fine black sand turned into endless black feathers harder than steel, turned into a storm, bombarded Brunhild¡¯s body, tearing Brunhild¡¯s skin torn. But the next moment it returned to the original state. "Immortality!" Mei Sha at Linglong Pavilion gritted her teeth at night. Brunhild twisted his waist, and the sharp spear in his hand turned into a moonlight, sweeping towards Mei Sha Ye and the young man in Linglong Pavilion. When it was about to fall on Mei Shaye in Linglong Pavilion, a sword appeared on her way faster, with a clang, blocking her gun. "Mordred!" "Don''t get in the way!" Mordred gritted his teeth, and with the help of the power of the dragon seed and Mooncell''s reinforcement, he shook Brunhild away with a sword, and then pushed away the Linglong Pavilion Meisha Ye and the boy behind him. Immediately afterwards, a divine light flashed in her eyes, and the star patterns all over her body exuded a strange light, which changed into new graphics and texts, and at the same time her magical power was gushing out like a fountain. "Cancel the blur, and turn all the magic into an attack?" Brunhild saw the essence of Mordred''s change in form. And the fact, it is true, Brunhild will not pay attention to her in the state of [Pole Star], and her [Seiya] can not control Brunhild, who is polluted by the love song of sand strips. Therefore, Mordred cancelled the change in form and turned the power of the star cup into his own power. This greatly strengthened her own strength, but she also gave up her invincibility. Mordred was full of magical power burning like arrogance, shouted, and slashed towards Brunhild with a sword. In the face of such a mighty Mordred, even Brunhild could not ignore it, and quickly stood by his gun. Mordred had a sword sinking, and under the strengthening of the star cup, her power was already greater than that of the dragon, and the surging magic power was just like a spiritual vein, even after being strengthened by the sand strip love song. Brunhild, who was also at a loss for her. However, Brunhild, like Alash, has the immortality of [evil], constant physical and magical power, and extremely strong fighting ability, which is abrupt and consumed by Mordred. Although Mordred''s star cup enhancement is strong, she is a normal hero after all. The explosion of magic power strengthens her combat effectiveness, but also destroys her persistence. Originally, it completely suppressed Brunhild''s situation, but it soon became the upper hand. But her breathing was rapid, the fluctuation of her magical power was also very unstable, and the arrogance of terrifying magical power fluctuated steadily. "It''s useless, you can''t kill me." Brynhild, who was resurrected again, said calmly: "Although it is not what I want to defeat you by this means, the Master''s command is absolute." Mordred gritted his teeth: "Immortality...!" The young man said anxiously: "No, immortality is too restrained for Mordred. If this continues, Mordred will die." "However, Archer was suppressed by Alash." Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye was also full of anxious expressions, she who clearly hated and hated the world, but now worried about Mordred''s safety. But is worry useful? But¡ªDoes Mordred need their worry? "I don''t need others to worry about!" Mordred yelled, cut off Brunhild''s head with a sword, turned his head and stared at the boy and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye. She doesn¡¯t need others to worry about, and she doesn¡¯t need others¡¯ love No need! Suddenly a shot stabbed from the dead body, Mordred was disturbed by the boy and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, unable to dodge, was pierced through the right shoulder blade, and then was swept aside by Brunhild and hit heavily. On a big tree. With a "bang", the tree broke off, and Mordred vomited blood. The gurgling blood flowed from her lips and shoulder blades, dyeing her lips and clothes red. "Tick, tick." Bright blood flowed down from the tip of the gun and infiltrated the palm of his hand. Brunhild stuck out his tongue and licked it gently. The red eyes flashed with God¡¯s pleasure, "Human, delicious Taste." She flicked the gun, bright blood, sprinkled all over the ground, and then walked towards Mordred like a ghost. She had been killed dozens of times by Mordred, even though she was immortal, but her soul had been contaminated, but she also felt hatred. It was completely different from her in normal times, and it drove her to act. The hate that is the opposite of love, hates great gods, hates the world, hates humans, hates people who hurt themselves... "Mordred!" The boy wanted to rush forward, but was held back by Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye. He is Fujimaru Shiro, but not Fujimaru Shiro, he doesn''t have any special power. Chapter 1793： "It''s so noisy, how could I lose?" Mordred clutched his right shoulder blade and stared coldly at Brunhild. Immortality is Tianke''s attribute. It was originally possible to use [Seiya] to control immortality monsters, but the black mud of Sajo Aige sealed her [Seiya]. So, if you want to defeat Brunhild head-on, you can only use the one sealed by her, the star cup is ultimately the real power-[Starization]. ¡ª¡ªYour treasure has some special features, so it is best not to use it for real. Titis'' warning echoed in her mind, and she knew in her heart that the star cup belonged to her great cause, but she had never really owned the star cup. The Star Cup is looking forward to when Mordred will truly have it. However, Mordred knew that that was the only limit she could not cross. Once that line is crossed, [she] will never come back. But... "If I don''t even love myself, who will love me? If I don''t protect myself, who will protect me?" The product of revenge, the birth without any blessings, only curses. Even the hard work of the day after tomorrow, everything she got, was eventually destroyed by her tearful hands. The stars fell in an instant, leaving behind a dark night and the surging tide. No one loves her or hates her anymore, the memories are nothingness. It''s like a road without a way back, and all the good things can''t be restored. So, if she doesn''t even love herself, who will love herself? Mordred''s star cup exuded a strange light, and the third eye that had been tightly closed was slowly opening, and Mordred''s skin began to become transparent, with endless stars dotted with it. She wants to cross that line. "It really is Master Mordred." From the tree head in the distance, the Demon Bodhisattva looked at Mordred who was about to activate the star cup with a smile, "It is indeed the right choice to return the intelligence to you. Yes. Well, you and I are the same kind of people. Father, mother, love, friendship... none of these are needed. No one loves us, and the only people who love us are ourselves." In her eyes, there is no brilliance, some only a deadly chaos, "Welcome to the world of Beast. However, I should feel more happy. In my world alone, there is finally a person who can be called Friend''s person...huh?" In the dark and chaotic vision, there was suddenly a light, which was the light shining on the young man and the old flash. Black and red light. "What''s that?" In the eyes of the demon-natured Bodhisattva''s deadly chaos, doubtful brilliance appeared. Black and red light flowed from the bodies of the young man and the old flash, turning into star dust in the sky, and then gathered in a cluster. The black sharp spear turned into a wandering dragon and headed straight towards Mordred. As Mordred was about to cross the boundary, a hand appeared from behind her and patted her lightly. Shoulders. Mordred was taken aback, turned his head and saw a red-black, muddy figure walking out from behind her, reaching out and grabbing the black gun. "That''s it, the mud left on us... The real purpose is not to protect Mordred, but to protect Mordred?" The boy pushed his glasses and looked shocked. Mordred looked at the back of the clay figurine with a dazed expression, she would not admit it, because the back of the clay figurine was the man who had been thinking about and chanting for a lifetime, but resented the man for a lifetime. It was a fantasy for a lifetime, but he had never seen the back of his father. Chapter 114: Shi Lang¡¯s Thoughts, Mordred¡¯s Tears "This, what is this?" Brunhild stared at the mud figure who had caught his shot with a stunned face. In nature, it was undoubtedly an existence of the same kind as her, but she could also see that it was definitely not a love song of Sajo. Of mud. "What are you?" Brunnhild''s eyes narrowed, and he asked. However, the clay figure didn''t mean to answer at all. He is Shirou''s mud left on the boy and old Shan, without thought, but he carries Shirou''s will and longing. When Mordred was about to cross the boundary, Shirou''s longing and will left on the mud, but it caused the mud without thinking to instinctively activate. He is mud, Shirou''s treasure and Shirou''s longing. He is not a human, so he cannot answer Brunhild. "It seems that it is a treasure of the heroic spirit, just destroy you!" A flash of killing intent flashed between Brunhild''s eyes, and his hands were about to pull the sharp spear out of the clay figure''s hands, but they didn''t move. What a strong muscle! Brunhild was shocked, and then his eyes flashed with cold light. Since he can''t pull it out, let him go in! However, when she was about to act, the sharp gun held tightly by the clay figure suddenly wailed, and the body of the gun shattered like a cobweb. Brunhild looked at the broken gun in his hand with a stunned look. Before he could react, the clay figure stretched out his hand and grabbed it towards her head. Alash who saw this scene hurriedly shouted: "Dodge, Lancer!" Brunhild reacted and quickly avoided the big hand of the clay figurine. However, Alash¡¯s shout caused a gap in his infinite [Meteor One], which made the old flash seize this opportunity. Flashed out of the suppression, and came to the side of Mei Sha Ye at the Youth and Linglong Pavilion. "Are you all right, Archer?" the boy asked quickly. "I''m fine, but--," Old Flash looked at the clay figurine suspiciously, "Did his thoughts... actually reach here?" "Missing?" The boy was puzzled. Old Flash nodded solemnly, "Everything is alive. It is the future you, the longing for Mordred, which awakens the mud spirit. It is not magic power or contract that drives the mud man now, let alone Treasure, but longing." "Then he cares about Mordred very much?" The boy couldn''t help but said. "Yeah, if you don''t care to that extent, there is no way to wake up the mud." The boy turned his head and looked at Mordred behind the clay figure, while Mordred looked at the figure behind the clay figure. "Why..." Suspicious, puzzled muttering came out of Mordred''s mouth. She couldn''t understand why Shilang''s mud would appear here, in front of her, protecting her. "That clay figure..." Alash cast a gloomy look at the clay figure, then his gaze fell on the old flash that had already got rid of the suppression, his face even more gloomy. "Huh. The hypocritical mask is finally lifted off, polluted soul. This ugly look is really suitable for you, miscellaneous repair." Old Shan took out countless legendary shields to form an iron bucket with the boy and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and then looked at Alash with a cruel, cold smile on his face. He drew a sword that could kill [immortality], and said: "It''s time to start the second round, the hero who shattered the stars!" "You are not my opponent!" Alash drew his bow again. Now he dare not use [Meteor 1] easily. The old flash has no scruples. If he uses [Meteor 1] easily, he will be owned by the old flash instead. , Behead the treasure of [immortality] to kill. "Alash is in danger..." Brunhild took a look and knew how dangerous Alash was now. Chapter 1794： "It seems that I have to deal with this clay figure and Mordred quickly, and then kill those two masters, otherwise, it will only be us who will lose." Brunhild waved his gun, and the shattered gun was restored to its original shape. Alash, who was wary of the old flash, glanced at Brunhild, knowing that Brunhild had understood the situation now, and said to his heart, please, Lancer, get rid of that mudman! Looking for the gap in Arash, Jiu Shan also glanced at the clay figurine subconsciously, and said to his heart, don¡¯t lose too fast, Shiro Fujimaru¡¯s miss! Old Shan understands that the biggest variable now is Shirou''s clay figurines. Once the clay man can''t stop Brunhild, he will fall into the attack of Alash and Brunhild again. It will be sooner or later that he will be defeated, so he must behead Alash before the mud is defeated. This is The only way to win. But how easy is it to kill Alash quickly? Alash is the archetype of Archer. Although it is not the crown, it is the Archer among Archer. How rich is the combat experience? Not to mention that it was strengthened by Sajo Love Song, and it was not an ordinary hero that could easily be solved. Several people are alert to their opponents, looking for opportunities. Suddenly Gap! Old Flash, Brunhild, and Alash yelled at the same time, and Old Flash ran away like thunder, but Alash took a little step, and his vigorous body avoided like a butterfly, and then pulled away. The bow and arrow, an arrow that broke the mountain, was shot directly, and the movement was fluent, without the slightest stiffness, but the old flash failed to make a hit, but it was instinctively picked by the horizontal sword, and it blocked the arrow just right. Old Shan and Alash sank in their hearts at the same time, and they were sure that they were not easy people. In the short experience battle, they fought each other. On the other hand, Brunnhild saw the clay figurine''s portal wide open, convinced that the clay figurine was just a mechanical template, and directly released the treasure without hesitation. "Brynhild Romantia¡ª¡ª!" With the call of her real name, the sharp spear in her hand turned into a black robbery fire, and it hit the clay figure directly. The sharp spear in her hand was bestowed by the great **** Odin. The weapon of the Valkyrie, a weapon of killing and discipline, possesses the horrible power of killing gods, and after being strengthened by Shajo Aige, its power is unparalleled. High, no armor can withstand this blow, even if it is a god-made armor. However, the clay figurine did not dodge, but faced one of the incomparable gods, stretched a hand back, blocking Mordred behind him. "Hurry up!" Mordred was stopped by the clay figurine, pushing and pulling the clay figurine, but the clay figurine was like a lofty mountain, motionless. Won! Seeing that the blow was about to fall on the clay figure, Alash laughed in his heart. But Ji Shan''s heart jumped fiercely, not good! Once the clay figurine is defeated, he will fall into a disadvantageous state of being pinched, and will be suppressed again by Alash, and then Brunhild will harvest the boy and Linglong Pavilion Meisha at night. In this way, even if he ate the immortal grass, he could only leave with hatred. After all, it''s just a clay figure carrying longing! Old Shan gritted his teeth in his heart, and was ready to be pinched. However, in the smiles of Brunhild and Alash, in the worries of the old flash, the clay figure has changed. With a sound of "click", six huge mud giant arms suddenly stretched out from behind the clay figure, like the hand of the sky, destroying the power of the one-shot of the gods, holding the sharp spear in the palm of the hand. . At that moment, the power of the **** extinguished, and even the explosion of the sharp spear failed to break the encirclement of the giant arm of mud. "How could..." Brunnhild and Alash were shocked. Old Shan was also extremely surprised: "The hardness of that mud... actually reached this level? No! That''s an imaginary number!" The old flash sees through that the essence of mud is an imaginary number, which is infinite. While catching one of the blows of the gods, the infinite imaginary number contained the power of the gods, thus blocking the blow. "There is such a thing..." Brunhild was dumbfounded, and there were many heroes who could block a sharp spear, but it was the first time she saw someone who could block a sharp spear in this way. Brunhild wanted to summon the sharp spear again, but at this moment, the earth shook violently. Not only this piece of land underfoot, but the entire area shook violently, and terrifying magic rushed out from the ground, causing the earth to shatter like a spider web, and one huge boulder rose into the sky. Both Jiu Shan and Alash couldn''t stabilize their bodies, and quickly retreated, and the legendary shield surrounding Mei Sha Ye in the Youth and Linglong Pavilion was also shaken away in the great earthquake. "What''s the matter?" The young man was uncertain. "Look at--!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye pointed to Brunhild with a look of stunned expression, and everyone looked at it, and suddenly took a breath, and was so shocked that they couldn''t speak. Lotus. A huge, red and black, monster lotus flower slowly grew out of the cracked ground. That is, the flower of evil. And as the flower of evil continued to grow, the earthquake became more and more intense. The surrounding trees collapsed one after another, and the ground was lifted up piece by piece. The flower of evil exudes endless malice. Pieces of black flowers began to close in the middle, as if to trap Brunhild in the lotus. "Run, Brunhild!" Alash yelled in panic. "If you don''t tell me, I know it too!" With a kick, Brunhild hurried to the sky, heading desperately outside the area covered by the Flower of Evil. Coming soon. It''s faster. Can see the free sky and the cool evening breeze. However, when Brunhild was about to get rid of the coverage of the flower of evil, the lotus of the flower of evil suddenly stretched out countless black hands of evil, growing rapidly, and grabbing Brunhild¡¯s ankle. . Then came the thighs, abdomen, chest, hands, neck, and finally even the mouth was grabbed by the evil black hand, and dragged down from the sky, like the hands of evil spirits that grabbed the gods into hell. In this scene, everyone had a tingling scalp and cold behind their backs. "Original, that''s the case. I felt the indescribable sense of danger in the future Fujimaru Shiro before, is this this?" Looking at the scene where Brunhild was dragged down, even the old flashes couldn¡¯t help. His scalp numb for a while, "This kind of disgusting thing... I don''t want to be touched even if I touch it!" Suddenly thinking that his scabbard had been hidden in mud, he quickly took off the scabbard with a look of disgust and threw it into Wang Lujian. He decided not to use the scabbard anymore. Of course, Jiu Shan, who was full of disgust with [evil], didn''t know that he was defeated by Shilang with [evil] in his youth. "Uuuuu..." Brunhild couldn''t make any sound, and could only let the black hand of evil drag into the flower of evil. Afterwards, the clay figurine''s palm suddenly squeezed, and the blooming evil flower suddenly tightened into it. With a "boom", the endless black light engulfed everyone''s horizons. When he came back to his senses, Brunhild had disappeared. Chapter 1795： "I was, was killed... Immortality, was actually killed?" The boy was shocked. "It was not killed, idiot!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye said palely: "It is melted...just like chocolate thrown into the oven, it is melted directly!" Melted directly? The young man was taken aback, then he thought about it for a moment, and his face turned white. "What kind of pervert are you in the future, using this attack method?" Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye asked with a numb scalp. "Well, how do I know what his hobbies are?" the boy said palely. "You©¤©¤No. I''m extremely sorry, the little girl shouldn''t talk to you like this." Teenager: "..." There is no doubt that the attack of the clay figurines frightened Mei Sha Ye, who had always been a poisonous tongue, at Linglong Pavilion. At this time, the phantom of Brunhild appeared in the residue of the flower of evil, and she looked at the clay figurine with relief, "Thank you for letting me free, immortal indulging in the extremes of love, that''s how it is. ..." Brunhild''s soul radiated light, and then disappeared. "Brownhild..." Looking at the passing spirit of Brunhild, Alash was irritated: "It''s actually destroyed, Lancer...Give it to me to die!" Although it was contaminated by the sandbar love song, the nature of Alash guarding his companions still existed, but that nature was contaminated by the mud into an indescribable chaos. "Ah--!" Alash¡¯s body was burning with black flames. It was Alash¡¯s distorted nature, and the terrifying magic power made time and space become a bit distorted, and the lines of cause and effect became mottled and messy. The old flash looked like a sudden change: "That guy jumped over the wall in a hurry! He actually burned his own immortality¡ª¡ª" "The last--, Stella!" With Alash¡¯s loud shout, his whole person turned into a catastrophe of falling stars and bombarded everyone. The terrifying magic power caused the star skins that carried this phenomenon to gradually break apart, revealing the dimension. Rift. This is a journey beyond the myth of [Alash] and a blow to the future. The old flash quickly fell in front of the boy and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and quickly combined the two end swords in front of him to form a shining golden bow. He sings with a serious face "The fire falls from the sky! The fury waves of Nabistine are coming! Shatter this absurd oldness, the ending sword¡ªEnki!" The ripples of the world-destroying power have been gathered outside the sky, and the magical techniques of the gods are deployed on the orbits of the planet. At the same time, countless magical patterns appeared in front of the old flash''s bow, dotted with the language of gods. It was the world-destroying, the mighty power of God, the flood of Nabistine. The Ending Sword is different from the Departure Sword. What it hosts is not the power of opening up, but the power of destroying the world. It is the manifestation of Nabistine''s flood epic. Once the Ending Sword is activated, the rapids will increase every day, and it will be possible to launch the prototype of [Noah''s Flood] from the satellite orbit on the seventh day of the extinction tsunami. This is what Jiu Shan always hides, dealing with Arthur, dealing with Sajo Aige''s trump card. But at this moment, in order to protect everyone, Old Flash chose to directly smash the Ending Sword, launching the Ending Sword from the bottom, just to fight against Alash''s Final Meteor. The boy saw Mordred in the distance and hurriedly shouted: "Jill, Mordred is still outside!" "It''s too late!" Leaving these last words, the old flash shot this world-destroying blow. The mighty power of destroying the world and the fire that knocked down the stars volleyed against each other, and two surging mighty forces burst apart, forming a huge explosion capable of destroying the stars and killing Beast. "Kakka-" The skin of the surrounding world shattered like a mirror, revealing the gap between the pitch-black chaos and the twisted dimension. The explosion of energy will cause everything in this area, time, space, cause and effect, concepts, matter... everything will be annihilated and annihilated in the entropy increase and extinction of the energy hedge. Mordred watched the energy rushing in. At this moment, even [Pole Star] could not pass through this energy hedge that was enough to annihilate everything. However, at this juncture, the clay figure who carried Shilang''s longings turned around, reached out and hugged Mordred in his arms, leaving behind the endless energy of destruction. So warm... Obviously it was just a mass of lifeless mud, but the not wide arms and chest made of mud made Mordred feel warm. She lay her face on that chest, she couldn''t hear her heartbeat, she couldn''t feel the coldness, but she felt enveloped in a hot spring. "So familiar, so safe...feeling." She remembered, what is this feeling... She remembered, that''s how she felt when she was young, when the man picked her up for the first time. It is longing, longing, fantasy, resentment, estrangement, and...love. "Boom!" After a huge explosion, everything disappeared. Whether it is love or hate, the land, trees... everything has disappeared, leaving only a piece of emptiness, chaos, and twisted darkness. "What''s that?" Looking at the twisted darkness around, Linglong Guan Meisha couldn''t help but ask. Old Flash looked at the darkness and searched for Alash in silence, but it was clear that Alash had been freed. "Here... how did it become like this?" The boy was shocked. "The corrective power of the planet has been blown through." The old flash replied: "Space, time, cause and effect...the planetary skin that constitutes this area has no way to recover. Fortunately, this is just a past time plane, otherwise If you do, I don¡¯t know how big a disaster will come from here." "Disaster ran out of here?" The boy was puzzled. "Without the corrective power of the planet, the gods, ghosts and demons who are unwilling to the death of the gods will emerge from here, and there will be a loophole for subversion in the primate seat." Old Flash said, looking solemnly at the twisted surroundings, and said in a deep voice: "Or, in the real past, the correction force was blown through by us...and it became the disaster of the behemoth of the apocalypse." "These are all insignificant now, what about Mordred? She won''t be wiped out by you, will you? Then, how can we explain to the future me?" the boy asked anxiously. "My king is acting, I don''t need to explain to anyone!" Old Shan said displeasedly, and then pointed to the twisted place and said, "However, she is still alive." The boy and Linglong Pavilion Meisha looked around at night and saw that Mordred was being held unscathed by the clay figure in the distorted darkness, but the clay figure was battered with holes and half of his body. It''s gone, even the face was cut off in half, and the body collapsed and disappeared... "Can actually block that blow... Is it the power of the treasure or the determination of longing?" The old face showed doubts, even if it was him, now it is unavoidable. "Now, isn''t it the time to talk about this?" the boy asked rhetorically. Chapter 1796： The clay man put down Mordred, used his own mud to form a path to the young man and others, and then pushed Mordred a hand. However, Mordred did not leave directly. Instead, he looked at the clay figurine who collapsed and disappeared. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Why?" "Why?" "Why?" After three consecutive whys, tears flowed from her eyes, "If you hate me, why do you want to protect me? If you care about me, why do you hate me? Why? I don''t understand, why?" The clay figure quietly looked at Mordred who was crying, and quietly collapsed. He is just mud, not a person, and what he carries is only Shirou''s thoughts. However, looking at Mordred who was crying, he squatted down, stretched out his only hand, gently wiped off the tears on Mordred''s face, and then gently pressed his palm against her. Face. "Don''t touch me!" Mordred reached out to open the palm of the clay figurine, but what she touched was nothing but nothingness. She quickly looked at it and the clay figurine had disappeared like grains of sand. She stretched out her hand and wanted to stay, but the more she stayed, the more things disappeared. In the end, even the caught things flowed between her fingers like quicksand. She squatted down in disappointment, staring blankly at the clay figure that disappeared like quicksand. The dissipated particles are like stars in this dark world. The body of the clay figure dissipated like a dreamy foam. At the moment when it dissipated, Mordred saw it, and a smile appeared on the half of the clay figure''s face. It was mutilated, tender, and smiling. Afterwards, he dispersed like a firefly in a midsummer night, but he circled Mordre a few times, and finally disappeared completely, like a bubble in a dream. The stars fell in an instant, leaving a dark night and tears flowing down. "That mud is the best...stone." The boy said with a complex expression. "That''s my father''s miss..." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye lowered her head and looked at her corrupted arm. Once, she thought that her curse was cast by her father, but only later did she realize that this curse was the place of Sajiao Love Songs. In order to get rid of this curse, his father was eventually killed by Sajo Aige. What was the scene that my father finally saw, and what was she that he saw? Mei Sha Ye was confused at Linglong Pavilion. "In the end, did you still reject the world here, Master Mordred..." The Demon Bodhisattva sighed in disappointment, but he couldn''t help but recall the picture of being sealed by himself for a long time. ¡ª¡ªFather, Father... ¡ª¡ªDon''t blame me, Killing House. You were born to die, for the sake of righteousness, you can live and die here. ¡ª¡ªYou are ours, Master of the Killing House. What was reflected in the young pupils was the cold and decisive back of the man. "I still remember Kiara in the Killing Academy. Really, is it not completely transformed, or is it my influence on me? It really is right to split her out... It''s really an eye-catching light, Mr. Shirou." Glancing at the dissipated clay figure, the Demon Bodhisattva murmured, and the figure slowly disappeared, "However, the brighter the light, the deeper the final despair. Enjoy this insignificant light before the final darkness comes. ." Mordred wiped away the tears from his eyes, and walked along the clay road from the irreparable distortion. With tears on her face, she said seriously: "I want to get the man back, I want to ask in person! What the **** does that guy want to do, pretending to be my mother?" The boy and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha looked at each other at night, and then suggested: "I think it''s best for you to pretend not to know." "I won''t listen to you, you are a idiot, slightly¡ª" Mordred grimaced at the teenager and stuck his tongue out, the angry teenager scratched his head, and then he also grimaced at Mordred and stuck his tongue out. "Don''t bother you two!" Linglongkan Meisha stopped their childish behavior with a dark face, then turned to look at Old Shan and said, "We were attacked, that is to say, Sajo Ayaka and the others..." "Yeah." Old Shan turned his head and looked into the distance, frowning: "They might have been attacked too." Chapter 115 You really love acting like a baby [third more] The teenagers and others were attacked. They guessed that Sajo Ayaka and others were also attacked by Sajo Ayaka and others, so they quickly rushed towards the area of ??Sajo Ayaka and others. In fact, as the teenagers and others guessed, Sajo Ayaka and others were attacked, and they were in a more dangerous situation than the teenagers and others, because they were in an ambush by Sajo Aige. Sajo Aige killed Berserker and Assassin in advance, and contaminated them. At the same time, he took the other four-body heroes headed by the Sun King, and a total of six-body heroes ambush Sajo Ayaka and them. Although Sajo Ayaka has Arthur, Bolsius, and the three-body spirit of Medea, they are by no means rivals. The Sun King alone held the three of them. Fortunately, there are also Killing House Kiara and Taitis. Although Kiara faced the Demon Bodhisattva, he was scared to death, but when faced with other people, he did not have the feeling of fear. Using the [all colors of sluggishness], one person dragged the other five-body spirits, even Berserker. The ¡¾Twelve Sure Victory¡¿is all useless to ¡¾Various Colors Lagging¡¿. However, this cannot stop Sajo Love Song. Although [Wan Colors Lagging] is strong, it can''t reach the height of Shajo Love Song today. After being killed by Arthur eight years ago, it was originally the Sajo Love Song connected to the [Akasha Records], and it even accepted the mighty power of the Lord of Relief sealed in the [Akasha Records]. Even Beast can''t speak the same way as she is now. However, Taitis is an expert in dealing with the power of the Lord of Relief. Although she is unable to exert the true power of the vortex, as a descendant of the origin of the stars, she uses the means of the immortal message life form to use the power of the relief master that Sajo Aige possesses to make Sajo Aige like a child. The same, playing between the palms. "What the **** is this!?" Sajo Aige asked angrily from embarrassment. She used mud to make an endless maze, trying to trap Taitis, so that as the real lord in the dream told her the weakness, she fed black mud to Taitis. As a result, the endless maze was reversed by Taitis. Come and use it, trapping her in it. "As expected, Master Titis." The old sword praised that Taitis was the supreme position of the fairy legend in ancient Britain. For the ancient Britons who believed in the fairy legend, the status of Taitis was like the Christ in the heart of Christians. "On this level, how did you kill me in the past?" Titis was puzzled. Although Sajo Aige is an anomalous magician who is naturally connected to [Akasha Records], she is the descendant of the origin of the star, the creator of the hero, the creator of fairy gods, and the anomaly of Sajo Aige is for her. In other words, it''s just a slightly special talent. What really worries her is the Lord of Relief Connected by Sajo Aige. However, if Sajo Aige can only use the power of the relief master to this extent, even if she is now using a doll, it is impossible for her to be killed by Sajo Aige. While in doubt, a voice suddenly rang in her ear: "¡ªLet me tell you." When she first reacted, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind and grabbed her body. "What are you doing, Ayaka? It''s not the time to play around." Taitis turned around, staring at Ayaka who was holding her own with a stunned face. She put her hands on Sajo Ayaka''s palm, trying to pull her body out, but when she was about to do so, she saw countless black mud emerging from Sajo Ayaka''s body, swallowing it. Chapter 1797： Taitis''s complexion changed abruptly, and he quickly formed a shield with the secret technique to guard his whole body. She is the immortal message life form, the prototype of the heroic spirit, but it cannot be infested by the black mud that contains the power of the relief master, who has the ability to kill the immortal message life form. The endless black mud enveloped Taitis, turned her into a black chocolate, and was caught by Sajo Ayaka in her hand. Both Jiu Shan and Shishengin Kiara said with shocked faces, "What are you doing, Ayaka?" However, Sajo Ayaka ignored him. Instead, watching Sajo Aige trapped in the endless maze, she said blankly: "Grab, sister." "This¡ªthis¡ª" The old flash was taken aback, and soon was attacked by the Sun King, but Bolseus smashed him away and stopped the Sun King''s attack. He said: "Can''t you see it? Ayaka was caught by the sand. Love song controls the soul!" "Did you actually see it?" There was a sneer at the corner of the Sun King''s mouth, "However, sisterhood, don''t let you destroy it!" "If you control your mind, is this a sisterhood?" Medea mocked. "For a man, you who killed your brother, what right do you have to ask?" The Sun King asked back. "What do you know about me¡ª?!" Medea was enraged and launched the technique, frantically attacking the Sun King, but it was useless. At this moment, the three of the old swords were entangled by the Sun King and couldn''t get out of them at all. Seeing this scene, Kiara in the Killing House used [Various Colors to Stagnation] to smash away the five-body heroic spirits including Berserker, and rush towards Sajo Ayaka. However, just as she moved, a black light rushed out of the endless labyrinth, and it rushed to Killing Yuan Qihuang''s head, and the killing Yuan Qihuang subconsciously hid, with a "chap", good-natured. A huge hole was suddenly opened up on his face, and a stern skull could be seen. Under the gurgling blood flowing, the pain in the killing house Qihuang''s tears flowed, but he continued to walk towards Sajo Ayaka. With a "bang", the concept of the endless labyrinth burst open, and Sajo Aige, with endless black mud, fell from it, like an evil goddess. She fell to Sajo Ayaka''s side, grabbing Taitis, who was wrapped in black mud, in her hand, gently stroking Sajo Ayaka''s head, and said softly: "As expected of my sister." It turned out that after being countered by Taitis, Sajo Aige realized that his frontal attack was definitely not Taitis''s opponent, so he used the dark hand that he had left in Sajo Ayaka''s body eight years ago. Eight years ago, Sajo Aige cast a curse on Misaya Yee Linglongkan and fed black mud to Ise Sanxing Road. In fact, he also fed black mud to Sajo Ayaka. It was not because of the need to win the Holy Grail War, but because of pure jealousy and Sajo Ayaka''s longing for her. Therefore, at that time, Sajo Aige did not directly kill Sajo Ayaka, but fed her black mud, turning her into the last piece of the puzzle to complete the Holy Grail ritual. But what she didn''t expect was that she had now become her backstop in defeating Titis. "Arthur, don''t worry. I still love you." Sajo Aige looked at the old sword and said with a smile. "When will you be able to mature? You are not love at all, but self-intoxicated fantasies!" Old Jian shouted. He understands that Sajo Love Song will become like this, completely because her own fantasies about Prince Charming have been imposed on him, thus making herself intoxicated. In other words, she has been living in her own arrangement. In the beautiful dreamland. Achievement and maturity? ¡ª¡ªThen your love is really cheap enough to lick the dog. For some reason, Sajo Aige thought of Shirou''s irony to her, and her good mood suddenly went horrible. But it doesn''t matter, just take Arthur back and lock it in her mind, that''s enough. In her heart, all Arthur can love, touch, and see is only her. However, when she was just about to do this, Taitis was trapped in the black mud with a violent shock, trying to break free. Sajo Aige quickly reached out his hand to control Taitis, but he was also very reluctant. No, I can''t control her. Once she got out of trouble, I had nothing to do with her. With this in mind, Sajo Aige immediately gave up the idea of ??grabbing the old sword at this time, and hurriedly ran in the direction of the Great Holy Grail with Sajo Ayaka, who was controlled by her mind. The heroic spirits also gradually withdrew. "Ling Zi--!" Qihuang in the killing house chased after Shajo Aige, but was hit by Shajo Aige and flew out. With a "boom", he fell into the gravel pile and broke his head with blood. "Ling Zi..." Qi Huang murmured weakly in the killing house, and grabbed the back of Sajo Ayaka with his palm, but only a piece of illusion was caught. The first friend. Ling Zi turned his head and glanced at her. The golden hair was fluttering in the wind. Those clear blue eyes looked at her for a long time before turning his head back. Kiara got up and rushed towards Sajo Aige''s back. "Killing Institute, don''t be impulsive!" Old Sword yelled, but he, who is currently entangled by the Sun King, could only watch Qihuang leave the Killing Institute. "Goodbye, Holy Sword Envoy." Leaving these last words, the Sun King summoned dozens of dark sphinx beasts, and then the figure disappeared. When the young man and others arrived, there was only a mess left here. "Really, something like this happened." The young man helped his glasses and sighed. Although the development was tortuous, it moved forward like the real past. "This is not the time to talk about this, idiot!" Mordred turned his head and looked at Linglongkan Misaya and Old Sword, and said, "Hurry up and cut off the contract between Arthur and Ayaka Sajo, otherwise, Sajo Ayaka will use Sajo Ayaka''s magic spell. , Summon Arthur to pollute Arthur." Hearing this, everyone realized this. "However, without Ayaka''s cooperation, I cannot cut off the contract between Saber and Ayaka." Linglongkan Meisha said in a panic. "Leave this to me." Everyone turned their heads and looked at Medea. Medea took out a strange short sword from his arms, "This is the manifestation of my [Betrayal]... I just didn''t expect that it would be used for this purpose... ¡­" Medea waved at the old sword, [Breaking the Talisman of All Dharma], breaking the contract between the old sword and Sajo Ayaka, and instead made the old sword enter into a contract with himself. "[Double Summon]... There is such a magic." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye was shocked. "Of course, Medea is the proud disciple of the goddess of magic." Bolseus said. "It''s not the time to talk about this, have you noticed? Except for us, people in this plane are getting less and less visible." Mordred said solemnly. The boy nodded: "From the moment I was attacked by the Demon Bodhisattva, I haven''t seen passers-by. What does this indicate?" "This indicates that this plane of the past is about to enter the final words." Medea said: "This is a room of memory, and I and you are all dreams of this room. However, the memory is the end, also It means the dream ending is coming soon." "According to Sajo Ayaka, the real past should not have entered the decisive battle so quickly... Is it because we made different actions and various variables from the real past, which caused the process to become faster?" Raised eyebrows. Chapter 1798： "I don''t know," Medea said. "That''s not the point?!" Linglong Pavilion reminded Mei Shaye: "The point is that Shajo Aige captured Taitis. She will feed Taitis black mud, and then use Taitis to summon the behemoth of the apocalypse. Finally, with her ability... can escape from the plane of the past, change from illusion to reality, and invade the reality of the future, right?" "It must be here... to end the love song." Old Sword said in a complicated tone. The real reason for resetting the world, leading to the collapse of the initial reality, and a series of chaotic events, was that Sajo Aige summoned him in the Holy Grail War eight years ago. "Where is Shishengyuan Kiara? I am very worried about her." the boy asked. "Worry about her? Huh, the half of the beast? That kind of burden, it is wise to throw away earlier, Fujimaru Shiro." Old Flash said with his chest. The young man looked at Old Flash helplessly and said, "Archer..." "A kid who is swayed by feelings is worthless." Old Shan said coldly, but looking at the boy''s helpless expression, he said: "However, you don''t need to worry about her, she has someone to protect herself." "Someone sheltered?" Everyone was puzzled. "Have you not noticed it? Hmph, I actually cooperated with a group of stupid people, did I even fall?" Old flash sighed, and said helplessly: "Think about it carefully, why does that Beast enter the plane of the past where there is no her? Want to replace another Beast?" The boy suddenly thought of the "Fairy Tales of Andersen" in the arms of the Demon Bodhisattva, and his face was stunned: "You mean..." "That Beast''s eyes are malicious and hostile, but there is no killing intent." Old Shan said: "The Beast''s mind hides a huge chaos after enlightenment that no one can touch, but This is why she can be repelled three times and four times. Otherwise, with her ability, I am afraid that you will not survive the previous encounter." Including me. Old Shan added something in his heart. He was very disdainful of the Demon Bodhisattva before, because the expressive power of the Demon Bodhisattva was too weak, but now he is full of vigilance against the Demon Bodhisattva, because the body of the Demon Bodhisattva sealed in the Wanglu Key has disappeared. Without knowing it, she retrieved her body, but Old Shem never noticed it. Only when she checked, did she discover this. This is what makes Old Shem the most jealous. "But, why?" The young man frowned inexplicably, the behavior and position of the Demon Bodhisattva could not be predicted at all, because the most basic logic was missing. Mordred was silent for a moment, and said: "She said, her world welcomes me at any time." "What?" Everyone looked at Mordred suspiciously. "This is what she said to me when she returned her intellect to me. How do I know what she was thinking?" Mordred rolled his eyes and said, "After all, she and I are not the same person." ... "What a rare visitor, you will come to me." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at the killing courtyard in front of him in surprise, then smiled and licked his lips: "It''s really brave, really brave. So are you ready to accept death?" Qi Huang raised his head and looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with teary eyes, crying and murmured: "Help me, the other me..." "Huh!?" The Demon Bodhisattva was dumbfounded. "Lingzi was taken away, I can''t win, help me...Lingzi will die." Qihuang said, crying. After a brief encounter, she knew that she was definitely not Sajo Ayaka''s opponent, but if she did not save Sajo Ayaka, with Sajo Ayaka''s character, Sajo Ayaka would undoubtedly die. It can even be said that one minute later, the probability of Sajo Ayaka being killed is several times greater. "What does it matter to me?" Demon Bodhisattva said indifferently, and then Qiao Xiaoyan said: "I am really interested in eating you." "It''s okay, but help me...help me, I only have Lingzi as a friend..." Qihuang in the killing courtyard cried and walked towards the demon bodhisattva. "You guy is usually afraid of me to die, but now you dare to approach me?" The Demon Bodhisattva was taken aback, and the Killing Yuan Qihuang was also taken aback by the Demon Bodhisattva, but he walked toward the Demon Bodhisattva. She knew that the only person who could help her rescue Lingzi was the Demon Bodhisattva. "Don''t come here, you are looking for a dead end--!" The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s complexion changed, and he scolded in a stern look. However, this could not prevent the killing courtyard from praying. She already had a plan to dedicate herself. Although Chaldea is beautiful, the only one who really wants to enter her heart, understand her, recognize her, and comfort her, is Ayaka Sajo, who pretends to be the beauty of the day. "Help me..." Qihuang in the killing house grabbed the hands of the Demon Bodhisattva, weeping and praying for the self she had been afraid of and had never dared to face. "Don''t touch me, get out!" Demon Bodhisattva scolded, "Any Lingzi, all friends, get out of me! You were born to die! I don''t eat you now, you just live and die here! !" "Help me..." Qi Huang shook the hands of the Demon Bodhisattva and looked at the Demon Bodhisattva pleadingly. The Demon Bodhisattva''s face became more gloomy and terrifying. When he was about to kill the killing courtyard Qihuang, her eyes fell on the deep, rugged wound on the killing courtyard Qihuang''s face. Suddenly she felt a kind of suffocation. Painful. ¡ª¡ªHelp me, help me, father. Please, help me... ¡ª¡ªDon''t blame me, Killing House. You were born to die, for the sake of righteousness, you can live and die here. ¡ª¡ªYou are ours, Master of the Killing House. Obviously he has transformed into a [beast], transformed into a demon who has no other desires except to satisfy his own desires, but there is a suffocating pain in his heart. What''s that? The Demon Bodhisattva is at a loss. "Help me, help me, the other me. Please, help me..." Qihuang begged with a full face. ¡ª¡ªWith this blow, you will open your way to freedom! Looking at the weeping Killing Yuan Qihuang, the Demon Bodhisattva couldn''t help but recall the Romanian connection point. Shilang struck her fatally after stepping out of the real dream she created. In fact, the Spear of Endless Radiance was of little importance to her. What really pierced her evil heart was Shirou''s decisive decision to leave the real fantasy dream. When will you be able to recognize the reality clearly? Is it Fujimaru Shiro, who caused you in the boundless darkness to have an expectation of light? The Demon Bodhisattva asked himself inwardly. She sighed, looked at the killing house Qihuang with a soft complexion, and said: "You really love acting like a baby, there''s really no way you can do it." "Did you agree?" Qihuang asked in tears in the killing courtyard. "Well," the Demon Bodhisattva nodded, "But as a price, after I help you rescue Mei Lingzi, I will eat you." Chapter 1799： Qihuang nodded his head with teary eyes in the killing courtyard. Looking at the nodding killing courtyard Qihuang, the Demon Bodhisattva was silent. "Then let''s hurry up!" Qihuang in the killing courtyard grabbed the demon bodhisattva by the hand and was about to take the demon bodhisattva away. "Don''t be so anxious, before this--" The Demon Bodhisattva grabbed the Killing Yuan Qihuang back, stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on her face, then gently wiped the wound on her face, closed one right eye, and asked: "It''s so ugly, How do you see your friends?" The wound on Qihuang''s face in the killing house returned to its original state. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen: She Never Admits "¡ª¡ªTitis!" A voice came from the dark vortex. No. That shouldn''t be called a sound, it should be called a message. "That''s it. I noticed my vortex, so did you react?" Shilang raised his eyebrows. He stood still, staring at the dark vortex, and fell into hesitation and thinking. He wants to know the Lord of Relief, but the Lord of Relief is too mysterious and too dangerous. He does not know what means to use to ensure his own safety and at the same time recognize the Lord of Relief. "Mooncell...try Mooncell''s skills..." Shi Lang thought for a while, and prepared to use the skill given by Mooncell, belonging to the [Vampire] race-[Blood Tracing]. This is the ultimate detection ability of the eighth class of vampires. It can trace the origin of the creature through the body fluid of the creature, and belongs to the ability to trace cause and effect. Many contemporary ancestors of the dead have this ability to trace the origin, but Shirou has never used this skill. In fact, he has basically never used the abilities granted by Mooncell, after all, those abilities are not his own. Shilang carefully took out a lump of [evil] mud and transformed it into a long line. He threw one end of the long line into the vortex of darkness, holding the other end in his palm, and activated [Blood Traceability]. Shilang originally tried it a little bit, and didn''t have the idea of ??success. However, the moment he started it, a voice rang in his heart:-You will eventually become me. The sound of a message suddenly rang from the bottom of my heart, so that Shi Lang quickly terminated the connection and looked at the dark vortex suspiciously. The dark vortex was spinning like that, calm and natural, as if it existed just as it should. Shi Lang paced back and forth, falling into hesitation. At this time, this mind''s manifestation space fluctuated slightly, and Shilang''s heart moved. Someone is coming! He used the power of Mooncell''s vampire race to disperse his body and transform it into a blood mist, mixed in the hazy miasma around him, lurking, and staring at it intently. Not long after, Sada Aige, dressed in a small dress, walked quickly and came to the front of Dark Vortex. "What is she doing here? Is there something going on?" Shi Lang was deeply puzzled, but listened carefully. Right now, he was a **** mist, mixed with the miasma that fell from the surroundings, and looked like nothing. Even if it is Sada Love Song, it is impossible to detect him without paying attention. Shiro saw Sajo Aige''s hands holding a black doll. What''s that? Shirou had a question in his mind. Is it the doll that symbolized the childhood of Sajo Aige, did he come here to bury that doll? Suddenly. "Let go of me¡ªlet me go¡ª" The black doll came alive, trying to get out of Sajo Aige''s hands. However, as soon as she appeared, she was pushed back by Sajo Aige. Shi Lang furrowed his brows, his eyes were thinking. Sajo Aige looked at the dark vortex and said, "True father, I have captured her." The calm dark vortex suddenly boiled, spinning rapidly, and the surrounding miasma opposing like a torrent, almost blowing Shi Lang away, Shi Lang quickly stabilized his scattered blood mist. "Let me throw her in? Of course, then she will leave it to you, the true father. I''m going to find Arthur. The princess must miss me very much." Sajo Aige showed a longing smile, and then pushed the black doll toward the dark vortex. "Don''t--don''t--stop it! You''ll cause a catastrophe like this!" The doll loudly warns Sajo Aige, but Sajo Aige, who is addicted to her own world, will not care about her? Pushing her directly into the vortex of darkness, but the doll is more stubborn than Sajo Aige imagined, even if it is contaminated into that kind of slaughter situation, she is still struggling and resisting the vortex of darkness. Suddenly, the black mist scattered around the vortex formed black tentacles one after another. With a "shoo", they stretched out from the vortex, entangled the doll''s limbs and eight skeletons, and dragged her into the dark vortex. . "Then leave it to you, dear true father." Seeing that Dark Url took over the task of dealing with Taitis, Sajo Aige showed a relieved smile. Taitis was the most helpless existence she had ever encountered. "I''m looking for my princess." She turned around, hummed a light tune, and left happily. She could see that Taitis was done, and her mood was even more happy. However, when Shiro was about to regroup after she left, he just listened to the sound of a "chao", and saw that the doll that was dragged into the vortex was actually surrounded by pitch-black tentacles. Down, rushing out desperately. ¡ªIt¡¯s useless, Titis. Taitis? That doll is Taitis? Perhaps because of the invisible vortex, Shirou heard the voice of the dark vortex. What surprised him even more was that the doll was the original fairy Titis he had been searching for. However, as the highest creation **** in fairy legends, the creator of Avalon, the Plains of Joy, Tirnano, and the descendants of the ultra-ancient-star origin, such a high personality is actually just one... Barbie? Shi Lang was dumbfounded. "Let go of me¡ªlet me go,¡ª!" Shi Lang frowned. Just now, did Titis call what name? Chapter 1800： However, he didn''t hear it at all. "Let go of me--!" A faint light spot appeared on the dark doll body of Taitis, which was as gorgeous as a starry sky. There is no doubt that Taitis has started desperately, but she is not enough to get rid of the dark vortex when she is polluted by the black mud. Otherwise, she has just escaped from the hands of Sajo Aige, and she can barely maintain the deadlock. , So that you will not be dragged in by the vortex of darkness. In fact, if Taitis had not been contaminated by black mud, it would be easy to escape from the turbine of the dark vortex with her ability. However, because Shirou was observed eight years ago, in order to communicate with Shirou , She stored her message life in the Barbie doll, which caused a loophole in her already perfect life form. From the perspective of historical materialism and human value orientation, matter is the cornerstone of everything, and the body is the most important thing. But from the perspective of the universe, matter is the manifestation of concepts, and matter will decay over time. Destroyed with the transformation of space, what is truly eternal is the concept, the universal law of the universe. To put it simply, it is the "world view setting" of various entertainment animations and web articles. The people of the origin of the star just abandoned the flesh, turned themselves into the information life of the "world view setting", and launched the cosmic war. Taitis¡¯s life form is perfect, but she has entered the body of the doll, and the black mud with the power of the Lord of Relief fixes the life of Taitis with the doll, thus sealing her life and ability. This is why Taitis will be caught by Sajo Aige. Taitis wanted to escape from the dark vortex, but she couldn''t get rid of the dark vortex at all. Although she could still stand in a stalemate now, it was like a butterfly falling into a spider web. Sooner or later, she would be eaten. What to do? Taitis couldn''t help thinking like this, and suddenly a ray of light flashed, and with a "chat", the tentacles that were pulling her were cut off. "Huh?" With a light huh, Taitis turned his head and looked at the place where the light flickered. He immediately saw Shiro holding the star gun, and asked suspiciously: "Are you... the future Shiro?" "It''s me, but this is not the time to talk about this." Shi Lang glanced at the dark vortex surging with black mist, reached out his hand to grasp Taitis, turned and ran out. ... "Do you really want to do this?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye couldn''t help but ask. "If you don''t try it, how can you know if it won''t work?" the boy asked rhetorically. "Take your own life to risk, you are really good enough." Jiu Shan said with a sneer while holding his arms around his chest. After cutting off the spiritual veins, Linglongguan Meishaye and Medea were ready to start the construction of the Great Summoning Array, but the boy made an unexpected decision. "There is a missing corner of the spiritual vein. If you rely solely on the spiritual veins of Shinjuku, I am afraid that you can''t build a large summoning formation, right? And Taitis also said before that these conditions alone are for summoning the unconscious. So, I think it¡¯s better to infuse spirit veins into the Great Holy Grail technique, and build a large summoning array of the earth veins with the Great Holy Grail technique as the center. This way, even if the enlightened ones are not summoned, they can occupy the Great Holy Grail in advance to prevent her from summoning Beast. "The boy pushed his glasses and said. "But, then there is no need for Medea to transform you into Arthur and sneak into the Great Holy Grail ceremony, right?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye couldn''t help but said. The old sword on the side nodded: "This is too dangerous. If you really want to do this, just let me in." "No." The boy shook his head, "Your sword is the key to defeating Sajo Love Song." Old Flash raised his eyebrows, "Is the ultimate insurance against the Apocalypse behemoth?" "Yes," the boy nodded, "Ayaka said before that the Salvation Sword cannot repel the behemoth of the Apocalypse that is fully summoned, but if the moment when Sajo Aige just summons the behemoth of the Apocalypse, he will hit him. Going back, it must be possible to do it. Therefore, if the action to occupy the Great Holy Grail fails, then Arthur''s sword will be our last hole card." "But the key to this problem is that you will be in a very dangerous situation." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye said. "So that''s it..." A glimpse of old flash''s eyes flashed, and he looked at the young man with a complex expression, "The reason why you guy broke my contract and didn''t contract with the Holy Sword ambassador... is because at the beginning, Do you have this plan?" Hearing this, everyone was startled and looked at the smiling teenager with all their faces in astonishment. "I see," Mordred frowned, staring at the young man unhappily, and said, "You believe in the Eternal King! What do you think he left behind, like that mud, right?" The boy nodded, with a melancholy smile on his face, and said, "I still can''t understand how I defeated Sajo Aige in that desperate past. But since he can cross that way. His despair has become the eternal king in your mouth, so it is impossible for him to leave behind." "But you, it''s not him now!" Mordred reminded. "I know, I have always known." The young man nodded, "But, I saw the clay figure and saw the light. You all believe in him, even if you are quite prejudiced against him, you actually believe in your heart. At him. Then, how can I not believe in myself?" Mordred was silent. This young man was not competing with his future self, but seeing the future self, but had confidence in himself, so he ignored the dangerous situation he was going to go. No. In other words, he knows, but he has the courage to take risks. But is this the mentality that an ordinary person should have? This guy, this alien soul, the real past, what is it? Everyone couldn''t help but wonder. "The past is over, and nostalgia and recollection of the past will lose the future. And, didn''t I say it? What I want, but a wonderful life with ups and downs." The boy said with a smile. "Huh, inferior topic transfer technique. Damn, I didn''t explore your low-level interests in the past. However, I want to capture the Eternal King, so I will accompany you." Mordred said. She wouldn''t say that she couldn''t rest assured of this young boy, and she didn''t want to admit it. She only admitted that the boy''s smile was very sunny, but also very stupid. Chapter 117 She is molesting me! "It is true. If it is you, it is indeed possible that you have left behind." Old Shan nodded convincingly. Everyone nodded, trusting Shi Lang. Even Old Sword, Bolsius, and Medea had never seen Shirou, but he saw that the evaluation of Shirou was so high, and in the true ending that Sajo Ayaka told, Shirou was still in that desperate situation. If I can come back, I believe it. In fact, trust Shilang''s backhand... a enthusiastic citizen who has already seen through Shilang''s essence and refused to give his name will probably laugh a few times, and then show a pitying look. The boy and the others started the action. Although it is not clear where the killing house Kiara is now, the destination is the same, I only hope that she is safe and sound. ... Shirou grabbed Taitis and fled in the chaos of Sajo Aige''s mind, evading the pursuit of the dark vortex. "Huh. It''s terrible." Taitis patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Shirou used [evil] to perceive it, and although he didn''t know why, the dark vortex did not exude the power of hunting. Determined to be safe for the time being, Shirou turned his head, looked at Taitis, and asked: "I confirm, you should be Vivienne, Tiamat and others, the descendants of the ultra-ancient, the original fairy, Taitis. Sir?" "Your Excellency?" Taitis looked at Shirou in confusion, and then nodded directly, "It''s me." Afterwards, she circled Shilang a few times and said with great interest: "Unexpectedly, you actually have this special hobby." Obviously it''s just a doll, but it makes people feel jokes. Shirou said calmly: "It''s just that the body has been replaced by the power of the vortex, Your Excellency Taitis." "Of course I can see it, but... don''t you feel ashamed?" Titis asked. "Shame?" Shi Lang was puzzled, "I use my woman''s body, what''s so ashamed of?" Chapter 1801： Hearing this, Taitis went around Shilang a few times in surprise, and then said: "The changes are really big, some can''t be accepted." "What can''t be accepted, Your Excellency Taitis?" Shirou asked in a puzzled manner. His manners and manners should be all right. Is Taitis a very critical person? "Of course I can''t accept it. Your Excellency, your Excellency... used to make you respect me and respect me, but you always call me Barbie dolls and annoy me. Now suddenly I respect me so much... the heart can''t accept it." "Really?" Shi Lang said with a smile: "However, people always change." "Yeah, it''s just that my receptive ability is weaker. Just like now, you should laugh at me, ¡®Does the doll have a heart?¡¯" Titis said. Shi Lang smiled, noncommittal. He and the boy are the same person, but the experiences are different. Shi Lang is a fire, but it is not the fiery fire that first awakened, but the introverted fire. He is still him, but he is stronger than in the past, more introverted and unpretentious than in the past. "Speaking of which, is there a good relationship between Taitis and me in the past?" Shilang asked. "Don''t call your Excellency?" Titis asked suspiciously. Shiro smiled and nodded and said, "Although this is very impolite, Taitis is more acceptable." Taitis looked at Shirou intently, and she could see Shirou''s inner soul at a glance, which was a burning fire. "You are still you..." Taitis murmured. Fujimaru Shiro is still the Fujimaru Shiro, the Fujimaru Shiro who has a sensitive and slender heart, but the difference is that his heart is burning with a fire that the boy hasn''t lit yet. It is the flame of awakening, courage, determination, enthusiasm... and love. "I have a bad relationship with you in the past. He always calls me the incarnation of QB and wants to abduct him or something... How can I, Taitis, do such a thing? Even if it is abduction, if I really want to abduct him, he Where can I still see the sun today? It''s always called Barbie or something, and when there are ordinary people, I remove my arm. It''s super abominable!" Taitis told Shirou to count the crimes of the young man. Shi Lang showed a smile, listened carefully to Taitis'' complaint, and tried hard to recall the blankness of the past, but he couldn''t find the past. But he knew that in the past, his relationship with Taitis must have been quite lively and happy, otherwise, if Taitis was obviously just complaining, but his tone seemed so cheerful? However, there is no such Barbie doll in his future. Shi Lang already understood why in the future, he couldn''t find Taitis because she was already dead. With him in the past, buried in the past. In the real past, I am afraid that Taitis was successfully attacked by Sajo Ayaka using Sajo Ayaka, and was thrown into the dark vortex and killed by the Lord of Relief. The difference in this plane of the past is that Shirou rescued Taitis. After sharing the grievances against the young man, Taitis raised his head to look at Shirou, but he couldn''t see the slightest embarrassment or anger on Shirou''s face, only a gentle smile, like a warm spring. She sighed heavily in her heart. She understood that Shilang and the boy were the same person, but they had become completely different people. It was the boy himself who gave birth to [Shirou], but it was also her. Looking at the smiling Shirou and looking at his fiery eyes, Taitis pondered for a moment, and said, "You have suffered a lot..." "The bitterness of the past is the fertilizer for the sweet fruits of the future. Moreover, compared with these, I have a lot of things to ask you, Taitis." Shirou said. "It''s the problem of the Lord of Relief? I felt his shadow in your vortex...presumably, you have already seen him?" Titis asked. Shirou nodded, "So, I want to know what the Lord of Relief is?" Taitis was silent for a moment before he said: "This question was asked by you, Gilgamesh, and Arthur in the past, but I did not answer them because they did not know the answer. However, I can answer your words. However, there are some answers, no matter how I want to convey them to you, you may not hear them." "Like the real name of the Lord of Relief?" Shirou asked. He had heard Titis call a name to Dark Vortex before, but he couldn''t hear that name. Taitis nodded, "Everything about the Lord of Relief is something that has been rejected by reality. Before you know it, no one can tell his real name. That''s why there is the pronoun of''Lord of Relief''. ." Shi Lang nodded, saying that it''s no wonder. When he was about to ask Titis about the Lord of Relief, his expression couldn''t help but sink. Titis asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s Sajo Love Song!" "Did she chase here?" Titis asked suspiciously. She can''t be caught by Shajo Aige, otherwise she will be swallowed by the dark vortex, and there will be a catastrophe. Shilang shook his head and said: "I deliberately let her catch me, put me in the psychic compartment, and then blocked her perception of the psychic compartment, and came here. But now, that The guy has gone to the heart again." "Did she find you ran out?" Titis asked quickly. Shilang shook his head: "No. I left a half-body connected to my perception in the room of her mind. It''s just..." "Just what?" "It''s just that she is molesting me!" Shi Lang said helplessly. "Tune, molest?" Taitis looked dazed. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 118 You Can¡¯t Run, Eternal King After getting rid of the tricky goblin Taitis, Shajo Lovesong was in a good mood, and even Shajo Ayaka felt a lot pleasing to the eye for a while. "From the plane of the future, approaching me so eagerly. But don''t worry, I will bestow you the glory of being a magician, Ayaka." Sajo Ayaka gently stroked Sajo Ayaka''s face in a tone of voice. Very gentle. If you don¡¯t know this scene, you will think that this is a deep sisterhood, but in fact, Sajo Aige is no longer the eldest daughter who used to play the role of "sister". She looked at Sajo Ayaka. There is only coldness in his eyes. "Thank you, sister." Sajo Ayaka said with blank eyes: "I am very honored to be able to help my sister." Sajo Aige¡¯s smile became more amiable. She was jealous of Sajo Ayaka. She met her prince, Arthur, eight years ago, and awakened Arthur¡¯s humanity again, causing Arthur to betray her and stabbed her back. She threw her corpse into the Holy Grail, but what she didn''t expect was that Sajo Ayaka had become a key prop for her to defeat Taitis. Turning his head, Sajo Aige looked at the huge dark worm egg behind him, which was conceived by the Great Holy Grail, a sprouting Chaos Seed, in which Beast''s placenta existed. Eight years ago, she found the only real sense of hard pursuit in Arthur, so she poured everything she had on Arthur, and even gave up everything she had for Arthur. Arthur¡¯s wish was to allow Britain to continue, so she worked hard for this wish. Originally, she only thought that after winning the Holy Grail, she could easily achieve a wish, but later saw the Great Holy Grail ceremony and understood the essence of the Great Holy Grail ceremony. I understand that it is impossible. The essence of the Holy Grail War is not a wish machine, but a third method that she can easily achieve. But even if it was [Fa], even if she was connected to [the root cause], it couldn''t achieve Arthur''s wish. The demise of Britain is the inevitability of achieving the present human principle. In other words, the [now] is based on the historical process of the [past] [now], and the demise of Britain is one of the historical processes of the [past] to achieve this [present] One, it cannot be changed. Therefore, in order to realize the resurrection of Britain, it is necessary to destroy [now], destroy the foundation of the human law, and then compile the human law. So she asked what the true father should do. The true father told her that this requires the summoning of the [beast], and it is the sixth [beast] nature among the seven [beast] natures-Anti-Messiah. Chapter 1802： So she did. And the monster that sprouted in the eggs is the sixth [beast] nature. "Go, Ayaka. Your destiny is there." Saijo Aige pointed to the beast''s egg and said. "Yes, sister..." Sajo Ayaka turned her head and walked towards the beast''s egg that started moving blankly. After solving the problem of Sajo Ayaka, Sajo Aige re-entered his spiritual world. She came to that pure white bungalow, which was the light of her soul, but now it is only reserved for [Arthur]. [Arthur] sat on the bed so quietly, and Sajiao Aige smiled. It seems that this [Arthur] who stands at the top of [Arthur] also understands that he can''t escape after entering here. "I killed Taitis, Arthur." Sajo Aigo smiled and sat next to [Arthur], "Don''t worry, soon, I will be able to fulfill your wish soon." Sajo Aige didn''t notice that Shirou had run away long ago, and what remained was just a clone. Originally, it was impossible to fool Sajo Aige with a clone, but when we first met, Shirou angered Sajo Aige, which distracted Sajo Aige and left her own [evil] on her body. It was the [evil] that confuses Sajo Aige''s senses and makes her lose her judgment. But in fact, Shiro''s move may be unnecessary. Sajo Aige is a perfect master. She is naturally connected to [root], and at the same time rich in strategy and determination, but in front of [Arthur], she has always lost her IQ and judgment. And this is "Lick the dog." [Arthur] said coldly. However, Sajo Aige''s face didn''t show the slightest stiffness, but rather a gentle smile. She has given her everything, her destiny, future, and all her senses, to [Arthur]. The mere words are like the sentimental, beautiful, empty and illusory spoken by his population, without any Real feeling, so it can''t hurt her heart. Shiro used his clone to speak countless vicious words in an attempt to pierce the heart of Sajo Aige, but Sajo Aige accepted it with a smile on his face. How pure, but how chaotic? How valuable, but how humble? Chasing the only real sense in the illusory world, being silent in the world of love that I wove, yet drowning myself in it. How sad is it to lose self-esteem, self-love, and self, a puppet manipulated by hypocritical emotions? No. Perhaps in the eyes of Sajo Aige, others are pathetic. Shiro no longer manipulated the clone to speak vicious language, because it was useless, he only expected that Sajo Aige would leave his clone soon so that he could communicate with Taitis. Sajo Aige stretched out his palm and gently held his face. It should have been a great satisfaction, but there was a huge emptiness in his heart. The person in front of him is clearly in front of him, but he seems to be far away. What is that boring, empty nothingness? Sajo Aige was lost. ¡ª¡ªWhen will you be more mature? Yours is not love at all, but self-intoxication and fantasies that move yourself! Suddenly, I remembered what Arthur had said to her, like the mirror of faith cracked with a crack, and Sada Love Song had a sense of suffocation that couldn''t breathe. Not right. Sajo Aige looked at Shirou''s clone, and told himself in his heart that this [Arthur] had a problem! "I am omniscient and omnipotent. The true father also told me that there is nothing that I cannot know and understand. But why? Why can''t I understand, what is this bad feeling in my heart? ...Tell me, Arthur." Sajo Aige put his hands on [Arthur]''s neck, and asked with a trembling body, "Tell me, what is maturity?" Her sky-blue eyes without high light were suddenly covered with bloodshot eyes, as if they were suddenly startled. However, she was not devilish, nor was it that Shirou and Arthur pierced her heart, but she was hurt by herself. Shirou showed a surprised face. "What''s the matter, Fujimaru Shiro?" Taitis asked suspiciously. Shi Lang was silent for a moment before he said, "I am a perfect self, but he has discovered his imperfect heart." What was growing in his heart, as if to swallow his own sense of nothingness, let Desha Teo Aige stifle Shi Lang''s clone, mad and hysterical. "It shouldn''t be like this--it shouldn''t be like this--I''ve gotten rid of this feeling--it shouldn''t be like this!" Sajo Aiko hysterically strangled Shiro''s clone. She is a goddess who is born to connect with [root], and is the embodiment of truth. She is the girl who can accomplish everything. There must be life-so make a wish, and life will happen. There must be death-so whisper, death will spread. It can be said that the world is connected to her, and she is connected to the world. All-knowing and all-powerful. Nothing is impossible. Anything can be manipulated, achieved, and destroyed. As a result, she couldn''t find fun, and she laid down only one rule for her omnipotence. ¡ª¡ªDo not look at your own future. She, who is comparable to the world itself, has restricted herself. Rules. Limit. Shackles. In fact, if you don''t restrict it, Almighty is too boring. The maintenance of "being human" will become a meaningless behavior, and even life activities will become a burden. As far as the result is concerned, her approach is correct. At least, she became able to do certain things. Wake up from sleep in the morning, open your eyes, breathe, look up at the sky outside the window, listen to the singing of the birds, turn your transparent eyes to your father, and so on. Finally, he was able to do this and that with magic according to his father''s words. In the face of the newborn sister, although she will not cry like the father and mother, but at least she can poke her cheek with her finger to confirm that she is soft like other humans. Although-I don''t have any feelings about it. At last he was able to live. But that''s all. Tick. Tick. The second hand of the clock moved forward. Tick. Tick. Today becomes tomorrow. Her spirit became more and more stagnant. See through everything, own everything, understand everything. The world and itself are intertwined and blended into one. Chapter 1803： At the end of selflessness, looking at the pure white purgatory, the king is on the throne. It can be said that this is God. However, she only has the power of God, but not the heart of God. It is too difficult for human beings to survive as human beings. Therefore, she has no choice but to survive like a living undead. She doesn''t care. Even if you die while still alive. Even if you are alive while dying. I didn''t feel pain, hardship, or sorrow either-just lived like this day after day. Understand and see through everything about Hong Chen, but she happens to be alone again. Her mind was pure but empty, she couldn''t feel the beauty in people''s mouths, and she was struggling with her long completed karma, boring and chaotic. The praise of her father, the yearning of her younger sister, the praise of friends, the fear of enemies, the envy and jealousy of her peers... To her, it is all illusory. Although it is a human being, it has already reached the end of life-from being to nothing. She couldn''t feel the existence of human beings, the existence of emotions, and she couldn''t feel that she was alive. She just played the role of [Sada Love Song] in a haunting life. Just a living undead. Her world is gloomy. Therefore, she was expecting, like a Cinderella, looking forward to the Prince Charming who could bring light to her. In fact, the prince charming she was looking forward to was not alone, but to eliminate the emptiness in her heart. It was a real feeling, an accident, a real feeling of being alive. However, as she grew older, the emptiness in her heart became bigger and bigger, and she injected everything and expectations of herself into the "Prince Charming". As a result, Prince Charming became the sustenance of her soul. She yearned and fantasized about the perfect Prince Charming in the fairy tale. So Arthur appeared. Arthur was something she did not expect. Different from ideal. If you want to choose, she likes men with sharper expressions. Not the same. Not the same. Not the same! Even the nature of magic is different from what she imagined. Everything was so different, she was really surprised. Joy. Heart beating. Then, really¡ªjust at the first glance, she fell in love. Only then did she learn about herself for the first time. The spirit and empty choices that remained vaguely in the life of the undead have disappeared. She got the real self, the real hobby that has been hidden. As human beings who live in the world and burn their lives with all their strength. As a girl who knows how hot first love is. A ray of light appeared in her hazy life, and she found the real feeling. In this chaotic, hazy reality, she found the only real sense. However, when she got [Arthur] and held [Arthur] tightly in her palm, she realized that the sense of emptiness in her heart had not disappeared. Is it because this is not my Arthur? Sajo Aige''s face was dazed. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked Shilang''s avatar''s neck, and said softly: "I''m sorry, Arthur..." She got up and wanted to leave this pure white soul room. But at this time, Shirou answered her question by avatar: "People cannot be generalized. If you really have questions, then my answer is that you no longer ask when it is mature." Sajo Aige turned his head and looked at Shirou''s clone, but Shirou had already severed the connection with the clone. He has answered Sajo Aige''s question stingly. Sajo Aige was about to ask, but her complexion couldn''t help but become weird. She felt that this [Arthur] was very wrong. Although the Eternal King itself is different from the [Arthur] she knows, this strange feeling of incompatibility has been there since the moment I entered it. She walked in front of [Arthur], circled around a few times, and then slammed her hand towards [Arthur]¡¯s head. With a "pop", her head cracked like a watermelon, but what was flowing out was not the brain. With blood, but red and black mud. That''s it. Sajo Aige understands. She finally understood what this strange feeling was. Ha ha ha... Sajo Aige stretched out his hand and took the mud from under his collar. She looked at the mud in her hand, her face gloomy, "...I was caught deliberately!" [Arthur] Not around, her IQ and judgment are back. She finally realized that Shilang had been arrested by her deliberately, and she realized that she had been tricked by Shilang from beginning to end! "The Eternal King...hehehe..." Sajiao Aige smiled, it was a sunny, gloomy, and empty smile. "You can''t run, my prince charming!" There was no brilliance in her sky blue eyes. ... "This, here is?" Shishengyuan looked at the dark entrance in front of him suspiciously. "Air-raid shelters built during the war, and newly planned underground networks." The Demon Bodhisattva patted the shoulder of Qihuang in the killing house, and said with a sweet smile: "The ceremony of the Great Holy Grail is set here, and the magic workshop of the girl of the monster is also set here. I''m going to go in." The Demon Bodhisattva walked a few steps and found that Qihuang in the killing house had not followed him. He turned around and looked around. He was a little hesitant to see Qihuang in the killing house. Oh, if you look back now, you don¡¯t need to count the previous transactions." "No." Qi Huang shook his head and said hesitantly: "I just want to ask...Should we just go in directly?" Chapter 1804： "So I was worried about this," the Demon Bodhisattva closed one right eye and said, "I am by your side. What do you need to worry about? Except that the monster girl is a little troublesome, nothing else What is it." "Slightly troublesome?" Shishengyuan looked at the Demon Bodhisattva suspiciously. She had fought against Sajo Aige. The existence of the world itself is not a little troublesome that can be described. "If you have seen the sun, you would never think that the stars are bright. Similarly, if you have seen the deepest darkness, you will feel that the others are just a little joke. Okay. I, before the end of the transaction, I will protect your safety and let you see your friends." Watching the Demon Bodhisattva walk inward, Qihuang in the Killing House hurriedly followed in three steps and two steps, and then looked at the side face of the Demon Bodhisattva. "What''s wrong, is there still an unrepaired wound on my beautiful face?" The Demon Bodhisattva asked suspiciously. Qi Huang shook his head and said with a smile: "I just think, you are good, the other me. Thank you, you are willing to help me..." Before Kiara in the killing house had finished speaking, the Demon Bodhisattva stretched out a finger and put it on the lips of Kiara in the killing house, stopping her from continuing to speak. "You are so naive, but I will be very troubled. Didn''t you say it? This is just a deal, you are willing to do it, do you understand?" The Demon Bodhisattva closed his right eye and asked. The killing courtyard nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. The Demon Bodhisattva let go. "But I still want to thank you, the other me." Qihuang said with a sincere expression on his face. The Demon Bodhisattva covered his head and sighed in trouble: "So, when can you be less naive?" The underground of Shinjuku is a dense subway network. And here is the place where the hidden Great Holy Grail ceremony was placed. There is endless darkness all around, so dark that you can''t see your fingers. Qihuang in the killing house couldn''t help being a little scared. She was most afraid of the dark, because it would make her feel the loneliness of solitude, and the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva was also in this endless darkness. In the memory, every night, she hugged her mother, while in Chaldea, she used her mobile phone to harass Ayaka Sajo and chat with her all night. But here, she is alone. The Demon Bodhisattva sighed in distress, and then stopped. "What, what''s wrong? Is there an enemy attack?" Qihuang asked dryly. "You hold on to my clothes." "Huh?" Qi Huang was taken aback in the killing house. "It''s all shaking like this... You are really timid. Holding my clothes, I''m still here, I will protect you, so don''t be afraid." "Ah, this..." Qihuang in the killing house was ashamed and at a loss. "You are really troublesome." The Demon Bodhisattva walked to the side of the Killing Yuan Qihuang, holding her palm, and leading her forward. The Killing Yuan Qihuang was led by her, and followed step by step, just like a child being led by his mother to go shopping. , Made her feel some shame and warmth. "I always feel like when I was a kid, when my mother secretly took me down the mountain to stroll through the fireworks festival, at that time, my mother took me by the hand, walked through the crowd, and bought me a ghost mask. Oh, yes. Yes. Bull ghost. The horns are exactly the same as your current horns. However, the bull ghost mask was discovered by his father, and his father was furious and scolded his mother...Do you remember the other me?" The Demon Bodhisattva stopped, turned his head, gloomily staring at the killing house and praying for the wasteland, and said in a low tone: "Don''t you know where it is now? If you want to rescue your friend safely and smoothly, just give it to me. Shut up!" Kiara shrank his head in fright, stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and nodded. The Demon Bodhisattva sullied his face, threw off the hand of Qihuang in the killing house, turned his head, and continued to walk forward. Qi Huang blinked his eyes in the killing house, and the other me was sulking. She doesn''t seem to like the things I told her before. Just "Wait for me, the other me. Don''t let me go, I''m a little scared." Kiara hurriedly followed. The 119th chapter is farewell, the killing house prays for famine! "Wait for me, another me!" Looking at the back of the demon-natured Bodhisattva moving forward in a bored manner, Kiara in the killing house couldn''t catch up no matter how he chased him. She regretted it a little, she shouldn''t mention the previous things, otherwise, the Demon Bodhisattva would not ignore her. However, she has no way to understand, even if the future will be cruel, but mother taking her to the fireworks festival is the most memorable good memory. Kiara chased the Devilish Bodhisattva, but the distance between the Devilish Bodhisattva and her was not close, but gradually moved away. Just like their two essences, Buddha and demons are one, but they are completely different. Different people, different personalities, Tao... Also different. In the end, the Demon Bodhisattva disappeared from her eyes, and there was only a hazy, vast darkness in front of her. There was nothing but myself. "Don''t leave me alone, the other me. I''m afraid of the dark..." Qihuang in the killing courtyard looked around worriedly, looking for the trace of the enchanting Bodhisattva, but all he saw was darkness. Kihara is the half of the [beast], split from the demon bodhisattva [past], has the power of [beast], but is a person. And it''s a twelve-year-old heart. Although strong, but also weak. Kiara was worried, while groping forward. Suddenly, a voice rang. "So, you are the Ronin who sneaked into this place. Unfortunately, you can''t let you pass anymore." Assassin-Sasaki Kojiro''s voice slowly sounded, and then a sword light flashed a ray of light in the dark, and with a cold murderous intent, it went straight to her neck. Kiara in the killing house slapped in a panic and hid in a panic. Then she stood up uncertainly, and there was another huge roar behind her. She turned her head abruptly, and suddenly saw Berserker-Hercules'' huge body exuding a terrifying aura, staring at her sternly. . The distance is too close. That terrifying evil spirit directly enveloped Qihuang in the killing house, captured her mind, and made her tremble and lose consciousness. Suddenly With a "chat", both hands pierced Hercules'' abdomen from behind, and then yanked Hercules toward both sides with a "tear", directly tore Hercules in half. "Really, I turned around and found that you were gone. Really, follow me!" The sound of complaining sounded, and when I saw Qihuangxun in the killing courtyard, I saw the Demon Bodhisattva coming from a distance, and cried out in surprise: "Another me!" "Beast!?" Chapter 1805： Sasaki Kojiro looked at the Demon Bodhisattva suspiciously, and then slowly opened his posture, "Secret skill, Yan¡ª¡ª" Before he finished speaking, the ground under his feet suddenly split, and two [Wan Colors Lagging] hands suddenly rushed out, pierced his abdomen, and tore him in half. "Thank you, the other me." Kiara said with a thankful expression on his face. Demon Bodhisattva: "..." She turned her head and said, "It''s just the content of the transaction, don''t be so polite." Hercules and Sasaki Kojiro, who were torn in half, also possessed immortality due to the pollution of Sajo Love Song, and wanted to restore them to their original state. The Demon Bodhisattva glanced at the buzzing pieces of meat, then opened his abdominal cavity and revealed the whirlpool of desire, dragging the pieces of meat into the whirlpool of desire. "Crack, click¡ª" The flesh is directly crushed and wiped out by the whirlpool of desire, and even the immortality endowed by Shajo Love Song is also eliminated in the whirlpool of desire. However, this scene really made Qihuang''s scalp numb, and his face was a little timid. Looking at the horrified killing courtyard, Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said jokingly: "Don''t worry, it will be your turn soon." "Mm." Kiara was scared and shrank his head. She and the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature are the manifestations of dualism, and they are one body of Buddha and demons. The devil bodhisattva is the main body, and she is only the devil bodhisattva splitting out [the past], after the evil heart of the devil bodhisattva was crushed by the Shi Lang, she was born and free. If the Demon Bodhisattva wants to take her back, it will inevitably drag her into the whirlpool of desire, grind her from the body, soul, personality, memory... all, and then merge into one. In other words, the fate of Sasaki Jojiro and Hercules now is the ending of her future arrival. Seeing Qihuang in the killing courtyard whose face was scared of earth, the Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said, "Let''s go." She walked over, took Qihuang''s hand in the killing house, and walked forward. "Aren''t you angry anymore?" Qi Huang asked, looking at the devilish bodhisattva''s profile. "I''m just worried that you ran around again, and ended up encountering guards." Demon Bodhisattva said. "Are you worried about me?" Kiara asked the killing house. "Worry about you? I think too, but it''s a pity. I only love myself. I only worry that you will be killed by someone else before I eat you. The cold, rotten meat is not delicious." Demon Bodhisattva Said. Kiara shrank his head again: "Don''t keep scaring me." "This is the truth." Demon Bodhisattva said. "Mm." Kiara looked at the profile of the Demon Bodhisattva, thought of her sulking horrible look before, and couldn''t help asking: "I really don''t understand. Even if there is something in the future, isn''t the firework festival beautiful? You have transformed from a human to a demon, but you have the image of a bull horn. Isn¡¯t it because of a bull ghost mask?" "Do you think the fireworks are beautiful?" asked the Demon Bodhisattva. "Yeah." Qi Huang nodded his head. "That is beautiful. Everything is beautiful, but I am not beautiful." The Demon Bodhisattva let go of Qihuang''s hand in the killing house. Qihuang in the killing house stopped in place, looking at the back of the Demon Bodhisattva, she felt that she had seen Master Mordred. After hesitating for a moment, she ran to chase her, holding the arm of the Demon Bodhisattva with both hands. "What are you doing?" Demon-natured Bodhisattva asked. "I want to go with you like this," Kiara said. "Whatever you want." Qi Huang looked at the side face of the Demon Bodhisattva, and suddenly asked: "The other me, when we get out of this past plane, let''s go watch the fireworks together." "No way." "Why?" "You are so annoying. When the transaction is over, I will eat you right away." "Mm." Qihuang in the killing house pouted, but was no longer afraid. Demon Bodhisattva: "..." "Talk to me, the other me." "Don''t say it." "Why?" "In a bad mood." "Why are you in a bad mood?" "Because of you. Where else are there so many and why? Are you really here to save people? No, I just left!" "Aren''t you going to eat me? Even if you don''t save it, you should eat me again, why are you leaving again?" Qi Huang was puzzled. Demon Bodhisattva: "..." "The other me, Ling Zi said, you are expecting me to defeat you, is it true?" Qihuang asked the killing courtyard. "She''s coaxing you, I''m a selfish person, I want to eat you, why do I expect you to beat me? Sajo Ayaka, that is a big liar, I suggest you not make friends with her." "Then who should I make friends with?" Demon Bodhisattva: "..." "The other me..." "Shut up." "The other me..." "You are so annoying!" "The other me, how are you. I want to know more about you." Chapter 1806： Demon Bodhisattva: "..." "Can''t it?" "When you are eaten by me, you will understand me." "Oh." Demon Bodhisattva: "..." "The other me..." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The Demon Bodhisattva took his hand out of Qihuang''s arms in the killing house, angrily tossed his hair, and then pointed to the [beast] egg not far away, "Lingzi is in there!" "Huh?" Kiara turned his head, and saw a huge black thing that looked like a worm egg, lying horizontally in the steep rocky cliff. With sharp eyes, she saw Ayaka Sha Tiao walking along the steep rocky cliff to the edge of the cliff, as if she was about to fall into the huge black worm egg. The Demon Bodhisattva quickly said: "She is controlled by the monster girl. Once she falls into the beast egg, she will be [the beast] as a sacrifice to the present world. Go and stop her!" Kiara nodded, and then he was about to chase Sajo Ayaka, and at this moment, the two-body heroic spirit appeared in front of her. They are Assassin-Quiet Hassan, Berserker-Henry Jekyll, and countless black monsters emerging from the quagmire. They blocked the path of Qihuang in the killing house. Qihuang in the killing house turned his head and looked towards the Demon Bodhisattva with eyesight. The Demon Bodhisattva patted the shoulder of Qihuang in the killing house and said: "I will open the way for you, and you will stop your friends." "Hmm." Kiara nodded, and pursued Sajiao Ayaka, but the monsters in the black mud surrounded her heavily. The Demon Bodhisattva opened the whirlpool of desire, stretched out countless [Long Colors] hands, grabbed the monsters in the black mud, and dragged them into the whirlpool of desire. "I''m behind you, just run forward." Demon Bodhisattva said. Qi Huang nodded his head and ran away quickly. She was afraid of the Demon Bodhisattva, but in a blink of an eye, she believed in the Demon Bodhisattva. After getting along for a short time, she felt a sense of security vaguely from under the horror cloud that had been shrouded in it. The other me will protect me. ¡ª¡ªShe believes so deeply. The fact is also true. The Demon Bodhisattva will fly and kill the monsters close to her one by one. The black [beast] egg seems to have sensed the demon bodhisattva-this other beast, shining with black light, seems to be warning something. "I''m really sorry, you are not my predecessor now." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said: "You, who have been ruined by the savior of your real body, cannot have the same knowledge of the future, so I will not be accounted for by you after the fall. Are you threatening me? What a pity, if you are serious, do you think I restrain you, or do you restrain me? Besides, I just have a deal with her and will not interfere with your fraud of Sajo Aige It." "You asked me how I knew? Oh, oh. I was underestimated. Even if the world is different, you and I are not accepted by humans. How about the same kind of existence." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, it was the same as always, a mysterious smile that people could not understand. She released countless sluggish hands and suppressed the monsters of the [beast] eggs and the two-body immortal spirits with her own force. She turned to look at the killing courtyard and prayed for waste, and she saw her desperately facing the sand. Ayaka pursued it, perhaps this silly girl didn''t even know that there was nothing difficult for the Demon Bodhisattva to deal with, only the question of thinking and not wanting. "Yes. Run. Run. Run, Killing Yard. You don''t want to lose your only friend, do you? Run, run, I will stop them desperately from behind, you just have to run. Ah. They are really difficult, but I will not let go." The Demon Bodhisattva easily suppressed the monsters and immortal spirits of the [beast], while urging the killing courtyard to run quickly, and then secretly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Just now, it was the first time she knew that she used to be so clingy. Kiara ran desperately in the killing house. She doesn''t want to lose her only friend, and even the other one who has always been selfish and only satisfies her is cheering for her. Presumably even the other one has noticed her mood, right? So, how can we not refuel? Kiara hurried towards Sajo Ayaka to chase after him. However, Kiara in the killing house was still a step too late, and Ayaka Sajo, who had controlled her mind, stepped on the cliff with one foot and fell from a high altitude. "Ling Zi¡ª¡ª" Kiara leaped down without hesitation, hugged Ayaka Sajo, and buckled the cliff with his [Wan Color Lazy] hands, causing the two of them to hang in the air. Kiara held the struggling Sajo Ayaka while slowly pulling herself up. At this time, Kiara saw the Demon Bodhisattva appear next to his hand holding onto the cliff [Various Colors], his eyes lit up, and he shouted, "The other me, give me a hand." "Of course." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, and then stepped on the palm of Qihuang in the killing house. "Huh--!?" Kiara was stunned. "It''s a pity that my future seniors have proposed a deal that is even more exciting to me. Now our deal has been cancelled, Killing Yuan." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled. "Why..." Qihuang in the killing house looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a wounded face. "Goodbye, the killing house prays for waste." The demon-natured Bodhisattva disregarded the killing courtyard and Sajo Ayaka fell into the sprouting [beast] egg. "Huh? You said, when did you trade with me? Don''t mind so much, seniors in the future. Just now, it was my trade with [Past]. Since I can''t bury [Past], then bother you and kill them. Up." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, "Goodbye, Shishengyuan Qiyuan. Finally, I will tell you that I hate fireworks festivals the most." The Demon Bodhisattva turned and left. The movement of her turning was so swift and clear, and it made people feel decisive, but when she was about to leave, she couldn''t help turning her head and looking at her way past. Finally, she turned her head and walked forward, her body immersed in the darkness in front of her. "Farewell, the killing house prays for waste." Muttering in the dark. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 1807： Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: You are the King of Eternity and Shiro Fujimaru Holding the sand stick Ayaka, Kiara in the killing house fell from the cliff and fell into the eggs of the [beast]. [Beast]¡¯s worm¡¯s egg is an infinite darkness, and the hazy miasma falls away, exterminating the breath of life. Qi Huang gritted his teeth, and used his [Wan Se Lag] hand to isolate the terrifying miasma. "The other me..." In the hell-like situation, Qihuang in the killing house raised his head and looked at the world outside the worm egg. I can no longer see the Demon Bodhisattva, but in her mind, there is still a scene of the Demon Bodhisattva pushing her down. Injured, sorrowful... the sorrow of being betrayed was surging in my heart. Maybe it should be the case. The Demon Bodhisattva is not her friend, but the enemy who wants to kill her, so it is normal to betray her at that critical moment. What should be sad and angry is not the fact that the Demon Bodhisattva pushed her down, but the stupid and innocent self who entrusted her with trust. This kind of thing... ¡ª¡ªNot right. Kiara answered himself in this way. The raging sadness in her heart led her to the self-defeating turbo, but Kiara in the Killing Institute told herself that this was wrong. But what is wrong? Grief and betrayal, asking her like this. Inquiring about her innocence. Kiara in the killing house couldn''t answer, but she still said that it was wrong. Sajo Ayaka had fainted and fell into the arms of Kiara in the killing house. Seishiyuan Kiara held the fainted Ayaka in one hand, and looked up at the worm eggs that were gradually condensing. "You must escape from here before the entrance is closed!" Kiara in Seishiin carried the fainted Sajo Ayaka on her back, and walked towards the condensed exit. The miasma around him fell in money, reaching out his hands without seeing his fingers, and it was a dark forest. ... Shi Lang stared at Taitis intently, staring at the original fairy, the source of his power. "Tell me, what is the Lord of Relief, Taitis?" Shi Lang asked aloud. Taitis shook his head: "I can''t answer you." "Why?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Taitis smiled and opened his mouth as if to say something, but Shirou heard nothing. "Is there no way to be recognized by what I heard?" Shirou asked thoughtfully. Taitis nodded. "Then you can tell me directly." Shi Lang said. Taitis shook his head, "You are different from the previous you, I just said, you won''t believe it. You doubt me, and you doubt yourself even more." Shi Lang raised her eyebrows, but she could see through herself. "You can doubt me, but you shouldn''t doubt yourself." Taitis said seriously. "Don''t mention this. Tell me, how to defeat the Lord of Relief?" Shi Lang asked. He would go to soothe the sorrow of others'' hearts, but he was unwilling to be soothed by others'' scars in his heart. It will make people see their weakness. And the king, and Shiro Fujimaru, cannot have weakness. "The Lord of Relief... can''t be defeated." "What are you talking about!?" Shi Lang was shocked and looked at Taitis in disbelief. He was here to find the answer to defeat the Lord of Relief, not to get a desperate answer. "He can''t be defeated, even the enlightened person of Posha Pure Land, even the Holy Spirit of the Eye of Heaven, or the evil gods of the outer universe who covet human emotions... there is no way to defeat it." Taitis shook his head, then looked at Shirou''s disappointed face, and added: "However, he can disappear." "How to make him disappear?" Shi Lang asked. Taitis did not answer directly, but instead asked: "You have entered the Maya of God, right? Another turning point of reality is the world you call the "junction", and you know who I am?" Shi Lang nodded: "The origin of the star, the descendant of the ultra-ancient." "Yes, in your words, it is the super ancient. The civilization type Aristotle created by [Gaia] imitating those planetary experimenter civilizations and using alien technology. Then it will start with that star civilization. The space war, finally won..." Taitis looked at Shirou and asked, "Do you know how we achieved victory?" "Death Skeleton and Tiamat told me that you have transformed yourself into immortal message life forms, which are the prototypes of heroic spirits, and waged a cosmic war." Shirou replied. "So, they told you. So, one question. Countless warships, long voyages and fierce cosmic wars, require immeasurable energy. Even if the energy turns the earth, the entire solar system is transformed into Energy is not enough. So, where does the endless energy we need come from?" Titis asked. "This..." Shilang hesitated, this was something he hadn''t considered. Indeed, for modern civilizations, the earth''s energy is in short supply, and energy wars often occur. So, how did the ultra-ancient cosmic warfare be carried out? Where does their energy come from? Could it be that Shiro thought of a little, his eyes shrank suddenly. "Let me tell you, we did a huge mistake in the sense of the universe. That is to rewrite reality." Taitis said with a sad face: "In order to survive, we created the cosmic Alaya. And with what you call the [Heroic Seat] and the technology of the [Second Method], we have rewritten reality." "History is like a thread. Each node makes history stretch and achieves the reality we are in. But if one of the nodes changes, it will become another reality, which is called the world. Line stuff." Shi Lang frowned, "You played with the world line?" Taitis nodded: "Yes, we played with the world line. Creating a new world line, then destroying the world line, and burning it to form energy, that is the key to our victory, and that is our sin. " Chapter 1808： "So, the essence of the connection point..." "Yes. The essence of the connection point is created by us, destroyed by us, burned by us, the world line. So you will find that the world view of the connection point of your manager is isolated, one-sided, and incomplete. [Council] used these world lines and turned them into connecting points, fighting with you." Shi Lang was silent. He originally wanted to ask Taitis what the Lord of Relief was, but he got an even more frightening secret. Finally understand what the essence of the connection point is. No wonder there are no other continents in the Nordic connection point. No wonder there are no other civilizations in the South American junction. Because these connection points are originally isolated and one-sided. It can also be said that everything that is happening now is a continuation of ultra-ancient contradictions. Playing with the world line, no matter from any angle, is a huge mistake and a huge sin. Not to mention that on the basis of playing with the world line, it also destroyed the world line, burned the world line, and produced a huge amount of energy that is sufficient for space war. But playing with the world line is a huge sin, and not playing with the world line is destruction. In the face of existence and evil, in the face of racial justice and worldly evil, what choice should be made? The super ancient times had already given the answer, but they also got the liquidation they deserved, so now this situation was born. "The Lord of Relief, the universe''s punishment to you, he is the corrective power of [Akasha Records], right?" Shirou asked. Taitis shook his head and said, "[Acacia Records] has no corrective power. The universe is a huge dark forest. Any behavior, anything, is allowed. Even playing with the world line. He is Something more terrifying than you guessed, but I can''t answer you." "Everything about Him cannot be told by others, you can only find the truth about it yourself." "So, how can he let the Lord of Relief disappear?" Shirou asked. "To the awakened Eternal King, make the only right wish." "What''s that?" "The King of Eternity is you, but the King of Eternity is also a container, and he is even a blank seat. Eight years ago, I found you, a qualified person with [Foreigner], but was not caught by the evil gods and other out-of-wheel existences. Connected, blank Foreigner. That is your special. Therefore, I chose you, but the Eternal King did not choose you, and you yourself became the Eternal King." "Therefore, you are not only the King of Eternity, but also Shiro Fujimaru. Only you have the possibility of awakening the King of Eternity. And that is not your innate qualification, but you are in the endless resetting, from your own experience. The soul flame of sublimation. I have nothing to help you grow, because you are strong enough not to lose to any great soul, but you are still confused and weak, but no one can help you." "Now, only you can awaken the King of Eternity, but you can only find the answer by yourself." Taitis said seriously. "The awakening of the Eternal King is the power of the vortex... But what is that?" Shirou asked. "Light." Taitis answered. Shi Lang was about to question, the surrounding miasma suddenly boiled and rioted, as if a huge storm had formed, making De Shi Lang and Taitis'' heels unstable. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang was uncertain. Taitis glanced at the cause and effect of time, then looked at Shi Lang, and said with a headache: "You really have a bad idea!" Shirou showed a puzzled look, what and what? "In the real past, you used the black magic of Misha Yee in Linglongkan to change into Sajo Ayaka surrendering to Sajo Aige, so that the real Sajo Ayaka took Gilgamesh to attack the Great Holy Grail ceremony. At the moment when Sajo Aige was about to win the victory, he killed her with a sword from behind. And now, the past you, using Medea¡¯s magic, transformed into Arthur, and reproduced this process. ." "Isn''t this a good thing?" Shiro asked suspiciously, "Sajiao Aige has no resistance to Arthur." "The question is, what did you just do to Sajo Aige? It caused her to regain her IQ and was in the calmest state. At a glance, she saw through your past tricks and Medea''s magic, and now she is chasing you in the past. ." Taitis looked at Shirou and couldn''t help saying: "It''s really you, even the past self is pitted." Shiro: "..." "It doesn''t matter, it''s always good to let him suffer more." Shi Lang replied calmly. Taitis: "..." What''s the mentality of this guy? Taitis murmured. Shi Lang will not tell her that he still bears the hate. The boy teased him about replacing his body with Altria, which was a perverted thing. "One more experience, one more growth. Don''t worry about him." Shi Lang said. "But Mordred is also there." "What did you say!?" Shi Lang was anxious at once: "How dare that nerd take Mordred to such a dangerous place?" ... As Taitis said, the boy and Mordred were chased by Shajo Aige, running away in panic. Turning his head and looking at his back, the pitch-black monster of the [beast] was like a tide of water, and the boy had a numb scalp, wind under his feet, and ran faster. Mordred, who was hiding in his shadow, couldn''t help but said, "You idiot, didn''t you say that Sajo Aige will not see through you and will not attack you?" "How do I know? I also specially asked Medea to adjust my wavelength to the same as Arthur. In theory, it is impossible to see through Sajo Love Song without looking carefully...Who knows!" The boy was full of heart. Depressed, ran away crying without tears. "You, you idiot!" Mordred was furious. "Now that the Eternal King hasn''t been found, he has gotten a lot of trouble. If I hang up here, before I hang up, I must strangle you first!" "How can you say that to me? I''m so sad. And, you are going to follow me, right? What''s up with me!" The boy rolled his eyes. "Long-winded, long-winded! It''s so noisy, run!" "If you don''t tell me, I know it too!" The young man ran fast. Fortunately, before he came, Jiu Shan gave him a lot of concept treasures to strengthen himself and save his life. In addition, Medea and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye also used strengthening magic to strengthen his physical fitness. . Of course, the most important thing is that although the monsters of the [beast] are huge in number, they run slowly. "Boom, boom!" The underground network in Shinjuku shook violently, and the dust on the rock wall was falling. The young man knew in his heart that this was the old Shan and others who had already begun to attack the Great Holy Grail ceremony, and they had already fought against the heroes of Sajo Lovesong. But this has nothing to do with him. He has already missed his hand, and now he has to run quickly, so as not to cause trouble to the old Shan and others. Fortunately, he has been strengthened, the monsters of the [beast] move slowly, and the underground network is large enough. Chapter 1809： Running hurriedly, there was a light in front of his eyes. The boy''s eyes lit up and said, "It''s an exit!" He rushed towards the bright light, and suddenly, there was a female voice with a sweet smile in his ear: "Where do you want to go?" The blonde girl in a small dress walked out of the light with a smile of indescribable horror. The boy''s body froze, and a burst of frightened coldness turned into an icy hand, slowly crawling behind him. He took a breath. Sajo loves songs! Chapter 121 The Reappearance of the Blond Cockroach! "Sand, Shajo love songs...!" The young man''s scalp was numb and looked at the girl close at hand. She was a girl who was able to accomplish all karma, but now she was a monster girl who was able to devour the world. It was his first and strongest enemy. "Change into the appearance of Arthur, do you want to assassinate me in the back while I am unprepared?" Sajiao Aige smiled at him, "But it''s a pity that I''ve seen this through. I won''t give it to you. By chance, Fujimaru, Fujimaru...M. What''s your name?" The boy did not answer her, but stared at him with cold sweat on his face. "Is it dominated by fear? But it doesn''t matter, I can see through everything about you." Sajo Aige smiled and unlocked her abilities. Her eyes penetrated the truth of the world in an instant, and saw through all the cause, effect and fate. They were the same as Taitis, close to the lower eye of [Akasha Eye]. However, when she used these eyes to fall on the boy''s body, she couldn''t help being taken aback. "Invisible, invisible... how could...?" Sajo Aigo was stunned. She is the Almighty, a living undead, everything in the world has no surprises in her eyes, it is the truth that has already reached the end, and it is real. Nothing can surprise her. The only time that surprised her was Arthur, who was holding the sword of salvation. It was also because of that time that she found the reality of being alive and fell in love with her first love. However, that was her eyes when she didn''t open the connection. It was normal to not see Arthur who could pass through the sword of salvation, but now she has opened the connection, but she couldn''t see anything in the boy''s body. Destiny, cause and effect... everything, I can''t see it. "Impossible. Impossible¡ªit''s impossible." She murmured to herself, she knew Shirou and the boy were the same person, but she could see the cause and effect of Shinjuku in Shirou''s body, but could not see anything in the boy''s body, even the fate line. Why is this? She didn''t know, or she didn''t mean to explore at all. The boy is a traveler, a soul in a foreign land, a blank Foreigner, and there is no record of him in the [Akasha Record]. This is the reason Titis came to him, and this is also his qualification to inherit the vortex. But the appearance of growing up as a Shiro is a collision of hardships and thoughts experienced by the teenager himself. But all of this, Sajo Aige doesn''t know, but a great, unexpected, and pleasant sense of surprise breeds from the heart. "What''s your name?" Sajo Aige raised his head and asked. "I¡ªI¡ªMy name is¡ª" The boy backed away, dry, speechless. Suddenly, a gleam of light flashed through his glasses, and Mordred''s figure suddenly appeared in the shadow behind Sa Tiao Ai Ge, and with a "shoo", it pierced the Sha Tiao Ai Ge''s abdomen. The blood rolled down along the sword''s edge. "Tick, tick..." Sajo Aige lowered his head and looked at the sword blade that had pierced his abdomen in disbelief, turned his head and glanced at Mordred, his face gradually faded and fell into a pool of blood. Mordred drew the sword out, wiped the **** blade with a cloth, and muttered, "I thought it was immortal again. Although it was connected to the root cause, it was just an ordinary girl, Bai Xiang Gilgamesh is about to slay the immortal sword." The boy helped his glasses and said with a smile: "How is it? How is my plan?" Looking at the young man''s anticipation of praise, Mordred hummed a few times, and said stingly, "Reluctantly, probably, okay." Everything is in the calculations of the youth. The use of Arthur''s identity was only Plan A, even if it failed, he would also use Plan B with the identity of [Passenger]. Even if Sajo Love Song is connected to the [Root Cause], it is impossible to see through [The Traverser]. This point, Taitis told him a long time ago. The only special thing about him is the traverser. Without his record in [Acacia Records], it would be impossible to see through the truth of Sajo Love Song connected with [Acacia Records]. Don''t look at the love song of sand strips of her own destiny, so she was surprised by Arthur and fell into the wave of first love. Then the teenager who also made her invisible to her destiny would also surprise her. In the moment of her gap, Mordred, who was holding the star cup, sealed his throat with a sword from behind. Moreover, in order to prevent the immortality of Sajo Aige, Mordred deliberately asked for the sword to kill the immortality from the old flash. Of course, this is a bet. Both parties'' bets are each other''s lives. And obviously, the teenager won. "What a good strategy, Mr. Shirou." With a burst of applause, the charming female voice suddenly sounded, and the boy and Mordred turned their heads and looked at them, and the smiles on their faces suddenly froze. It is a demon bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at the young man with a sweet smile, "After learning about the future, he took another method to kill this monster''s daughter. It''s amazing, it''s amazing." Looking at the Demon Bodhisattva, the young man''s scalp is numb. Demon-nature Bodhisattva is not a song of love of sand strips, it is not a human being, and it will not be sealed by a sword. Mordred squeezed the sword tightly and stared at the Demon Bodhisattva vigilantly. "Give up, Master Mordred. That sword can kill Fin Baba''s immortality, but it''s useless to me. Also, you didn''t really kill this monster''s daughter." Demon Bodhisattva pointed to the corpse of Sajo Aige and said with a smile: "What you killed was only her human appearance. The real she will soon wake up." The Demon Bodhisattva pointed to the back of the young man. Mordred stared at the Demon Bodhisattva warily, and said to the young man without looking back, "Look at what''s behind." The young man turned his head and looked around, his eyes staring sharply: "What is that?" The huge, pitch-black, huge chaos that resembles a worm egg, is placed on the underground network, sprouting the aura of chaos. "Beast''s egg." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile: "If you don''t kill that Beast, the daughter of Sajiao Aige, the monster''s daughter, can''t die. In the future, you will really kill Sajiao Aige, not the sword behind it. , But summoned the savior to destroy the true body of the behemoth of the Apocalypse. However, this is also meaningless, because my Master has given the order, you will all die here!" Chapter 1810： The Demon Bodhisattva exudes a cold killing intent, which can be felt by both the boy and Mordred. The Demon Bodhisattva at this moment is completely different from the previous encounter. The killing intention was cold and terrifying, but it was mixed with a more terrifying determination. Not fake. It''s not like the old Shan said, it''s fake. This time, the Demon Bodhisattva really moved the killing intent. "Killing House..." "The Killing House is dead, only Beast¢ó is left here!" The hypocritical smile on the face of the Demon Bodhisattva has disappeared, revealing a broken, bloodthirsty hideous. On her concavo-convex, charming torso, the emblem of the [beast] appeared, emitting a faint light, and putting her whole person in the endless light. Endless beauty. That is the holy light of the Bodhisattva. But at the same time, it was also Beast III''s call to destruction, a phenomenon of the devil and the joy of being at ease. The hand of desire stretched out from the endless light and bombarded towards the boy and Mordred. Mordred quickly activated [Pole Star], trying to pass through the hand of desire and attack Beast III, but when the hand of desire was about to touch her, her face changed suddenly and she swung the sword. Improve offense for defense. With a "clang", the huge force knocked out Mordred who had the concept of [Dragon Seed]. "I actually touched Mordred!?" The boy looked at Beast¢ó in surprise. "All I have is desire. As long as there is desire, I will be dominated by me. I am the master of desire, the Buddha of desire, and the Bodhisattva of desire." Beast¢ó showed a **** grin. Kiara in the killing courtyard is finally dead, and she who stays here is the right joy at the sky. She has killed the last trace of her mind as one of the people who prayed for the wilderness in the killing house, and she has become Beast ¢ó through and through. Before the arrival of the ultimate, she will turn the world into her own wave of desire and fulfill her desire for bliss. "First of all, Mordred. Come into my world!" Beast¢ó stretched out countless beast''s hands and grabbed it towards Mordred. "Your world, I have been in." Mordred stared at Beast III with a serious face. She recalled the beautiful world that the Demon Bodhisattva trapped her into, "That kind of world is beautiful, but it''s just escape, it''s just a solitary consolation. What do you think Mordred is? People? I don''t need such hypocritical solace!" She yelled and unlocked [Pole Star], gave up [Seiya], and turned the star cup into her own magic power instead. The star patterns were all over her, making her seem to have become a star blade, with a huge magic power released, a fierce sword, and a "chirp" cut open the tentacles of Beast III. "It''s useless, that kind of posture, you can only show it for a moment!" Beast¢ó showed an evil smile. Behind Mordred, the young man watched the battle between Mordred and Beast III in a panic. Unraveling the constraints of the star cup, in exchange for a short-term huge star power, Mordred in this matter has surpassed the immortal Brunhild, enough to easily crush and defeat the immortal Brunhild, But it can only reluctantly parry Beast III. And this reluctance, as time changes, will become weaker and weaker, just like the previous battle with the immortal Brunhild, dragged to death by immortality. Something must be done. Said the boy''s heart. The spiritual veins of Shinjuku have been intercepted, and the art of the great summoning has also been constructed by Medea, and the rest is just the core of the great holy grail. And that must be the core of the Great Holy Grail. The boy looked at the sprouting chaotic placenta, which was the egg of the [beast]. Sajo Aige focuses on the Great Holy Grail and attempts to create Beast ¢ö. The Beast ¢ö egg is the core of the Great Holy Grail! Take advantage of it! However, there is a chaotic mud sea around the eggs of Beast ¢ö, which is the end of life. The reverse evolution that subverts the course of life, once involved in it, it must be the end of death. However, the boy did not hesitate to move towards Beast ¢ö. Death is not the first time. Without awe of the past, how come to the present? How can we move towards the future if we do not base ourselves on the present? The boy rushed towards Beast ¢ö, and the monsters of the [beast] along the way couldn''t stop him. Man is the limit, but the soul does not. Memories are always nothing, surging, but only the bitter tide. In my memory, there are only overworked and collapsed bodies, pungent chemical liquids, white curtains, disappointment and despair. Accompanied by him were only one after another biography and the fading flame of hope. In the end, in front of the mountain of money, everyone gave up, even he himself. He has never lied, he is looking forward to a wonderful adventure, because it must be a wonderful life of freedom and debauchery. He carried a travel bag on his back, no one knew, no one cared, and everyone gave up and embarked on a journey. That is the last, despair and surrender. However, the train drove through the cave, and a sudden earthquake buried the train in the dark cave. In the twenty-three days of darkness when life and death have no boundaries, the disappearance of water has become a source of despair. Everyone collapsed, everyone gave up on themselves, but he who had given up on himself a long time ago became the overall leader, comforting everyone and giving everyone hope of survival. However, he fell in the darkest moment before dawn. People''s faces gradually blurred, and memories began to fade, but at that moment, he understood the true meaning of life. He donated his most precious body and looked forward to the advancement of medicine. At the darkest moment, he took away his life, but also saved his soul. When he woke up again, he had lost his corrupt body and got a new life, a new name. Chapter 1811： -Fujimaru Shiro. He vowed to take good care of his body, he vowed to become a rich man, but what he didn''t expect was that his future would fall into such a whirlpool. Once yearned for a wonderful life but couldn''t get it, now longing for peace but can''t stop, this has to be said, it''s funny. However, the young man was happy. He doesn''t know how he thinks in the future, but he is quite sure what he thinks now. ¡ª¡ªThis touch, this courage...I want to weave the treasure of the future! Even if I have been betrayed thousands of times, even if I have suffered endless injuries, I will never give up. Under the protection of the concept treasures of the old flash, and under the strengthening magic of Medea and Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, the boy passed through the tide of [Beast] and came to the eggs of Beast ¢ö. He put his palm on the worm egg of Beast ¢ö, and in an instant, the intercepted spiritual vein was connected with the ritual of the Great Holy Grail, and the dark space shone with light light. In the outside world, the old flashes, old swords and others who were in a decisive battle with the undead sun king and others, saw the straight up, tearing the light of the dark night, and they were overjoyed, "Fujimaru Shiro has come into contact with the Great Holy Grail, the Great Summoning Array It''s started!" "Not good!" When Beast ¢ó saw this, she yelled badly in her heart. She knew that Shi Lang summoned the enlightened person under this situation. If the enlightened person appeared here, the consequences would be unimaginable! Beast ¢ó promptly abandoned Mordred and wanted to attack the young man, but he was stopped by Mordred with a sword. "Get out of the way!" Beast¢ó was furious, and the terrifying magical flames shook Mordred away and rushed towards the young man. However, it was too late. The Great Summoning Array has been activated. Endless brilliance soars into the sky, and the sacred light heralds great generals. The night was brighter, and the full moon high in the sky became more and more dazzling. The young man felt that a huge source of magic power responded to the call of the Great Summoning Array, so even if the threat of Beast III was on his back, he was not afraid. "Fuji, Maru, Shi, Lang¡ª¡ª!!!" Beast¢ó shouted unwillingly, looking at the divine brilliance in despair. She made the same mistake as Sajo Aige. She shouldn''t be silent in her loneliness, thus giving Shiro Fujimaru this ordinary but special youth opportunity. The young man smiled, and at the end of brilliance, greatness came. But just for a moment, the boy''s smile froze, and Beast¢ó''s face was full of unwillingness, but it turned into ecstasy. The end of brilliance, the greatness that comes, is not a magnificent savior, but a blonde girl. She was wearing a long white dress as white as moonlight, a cowboy-like brown felt hat, a bow hung behind her back, and a sword hilt without a blade in her hand. Like a goddess, but nondescript. But there is no doubt that this is definitely not the savior in his perception. Who is this? "Just ask¡ªthat is, you have summoned the great, invincible, true ancestor who is all very beautiful... No, the opening remark was wrong, and the real body was exposed. Let''s do it again." The blond girl was majestic and noble, but she seemed to realize that she had read the wrong lines very quickly, so she reached out her hand and took out a blank sheet of paper from her pocket. While looking at it, she read, "Just ask¡ªthat¡¯s what you call. To be great and invincible, in short everything is beautiful, one of the true ancestors is a life and death enemy, is the holy Zuan?" It doesn''t matter if the enlightened person is not summoned. Why does it feel that an extremely unreliable mental retardation has been summoned? What is this and what? The boy was completely messed up in the wind. "Hahaha... You used to be really humorous, Mr. Shirou. Hahaha... I was delighted by this gorgeous performance. Do I need any rewards?" Beast¢ó said with a joking smile. Just now, she was scared to death. As a result, the one summoned was not the enlightened one. It''s really gratifying, really gratifying. "Huh eh, Mr. Shilang?" The blonde girl walked out of the big summoning formation and came to the boy''s side. A pair of bright red eyes stared at the boy in detail, and said suspiciously: "It is indeed Shirou''s wavelength... But, how come it doesn''t feel like it? " "Do you know me in the future?" the boy asked suspiciously. "You in the future? It''s really strange. Shi Lang grew up when I watched him. He was not like you when he was a child, especially this pair of glasses. It''s really strange." The blond sacred Zuan turned his head and looked at Beast ¢ó, and asked in confusion: "I thought Mooncell had a bug, so I came to fix the bug, but it turned out to be this kind of thing... Also, ATM juniors are here. Now, how could it be like this?" ATM''s back? This familiar name for Daji and himself... Beast ¢ó turned his head and stared at the blond sacred Zuan with a stunned face: "Love, El Quett...!?" "That''s right, it''s me. The holy Zuan, who represents love and justice and annihilated the true ancestor, Alquette Brenstad!" Alquette said with a smile. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-two is worthy of Elquite, easily done what others can''t do Elquet looked around and said, "It''s really miserable. I said that Mooncell''s computing power was taken away a large part, causing Saturn to start to exploit loopholes. Did you do it, the younger generation of ATM?" "You can use Daji as a bank ATM, but you are not allowed to call me by that name. I have my own name, and I am happy. Moreover, I am not the only one here. Why should I point the finger at me? People?" Beast¢ó asked. "Because he is the one who called me," Alquette pointed to the boy, then patted his chest, and said: "I am the messenger of love and justice, and the person who called me must be an ally of love and justice, so It must be yours." Juvenile, Mordred, Beast¢ó: "..." There are very few people who can make the well-informed Mordred speechless; there are even fewer people who are speechless in Beast III. And at the same time, there are very few people who can make three people speechless. However, Alquette was able to do this kind of thing easily. "By the way, who are you? Obviously you have Shirou''s wavelength, but you don''t look like Shirou. Who are you?" El Quette looked at the boy and asked. She felt very surprised. Shilang grew up watching her. She couldn''t admit that the wavelength was wrong. However, the boy had a wavelength that was paradoxical to Shilang. "Is it time to talk about this kind of thing?" the boy asked frantically. Elquette... It is indeed a good thing to summon the legendary [Tsuki Ji], but this Tsukiji looks too unreliable, right? Why didn''t the best luck happen at this time? Flaws! Chapter 1812： Beast¢ó''s eyes lit up, and then he stretched out a hand of desire, and quickly grabbed it towards El Quette. Dangerous When this sentence was about to blurt out, the teenager saw him, Elquite stretched out a hand without looking back, and grabbed the hand of desire lightly in his hand, like a prank to catch a child. Hands. Elquet turned his head, looked at Beast¢ó, and said, "I''m not free now, I''ll wait to take care of you." Beast¢ó: "..." "It''s really underestimated. I am Beast III, the lord of desire. As long as there is desire, I can''t escape my lord. Alquette, even if it is you!" A rainbow flashed across Beast¢ó''s eyes. The next moment, the hand of desire held by Alquette melted away, turning into a vortex, and Alquette was to be sucked into it. However, Elquet opened his mouth, took a breath, and with a "shoo", he sucked the whirlpool of desire into his mouth like a cotton candy, and ate it with a "puff, puff" and licked it. Licking his lips, he commented and said, "The taste is a bit salty, like marshmallows with salt. However, it tastes better than the poison that Sakura made specially for the preparation." Mordred and Beast¢ó were dumbfounded. "Just kidding..." Mordred could hardly accept this scene. The whirlpool of desire was the power of Beast¢ó. Even if the power of the star cup was fully activated, it was extremely difficult to parry. As a result, Alquette took the whirlpool of desire and turned Beast¢ó''s power. Power was eaten as cotton candy. It''s almost like serious comic encounters a funny character, the three views burst, and the eyes are about to fall. And Beast¢ó is even more difficult to accept this. "You, you actually have no desire...like a clear lake, without a trace of pollution desire. It is impossible¡ªimpossible¡ªthat such a thing would happen!" Beast¢ó looked at El Quette in disbelief. The reason why Beast ¢ó couldn''t kill Shishengyuan Kiara was because the desire of Shishengyuan Kiara was weak, and it was her past, so she couldn''t hurt the killer, let alone kill him. However, what she didn''t expect was that El Quette was even simpler than the killing house, like a clear lake. And simplicity is precisely the weapon that restrains her most. "Attacked me, hum, this is great! I want to catch you, and then blackmail the ATM!" Elquette pulled out the sheath without a sword, and the magic surged, and in an instant, the moonlight was bright, illuminating the dark world. A clear, bright blade of light slowly emerged from the scabbard. "One cut, Ruyi Divine Sword¡ª¡ª" Elquet announced that he had dropped the sword in his hand, but he hadn''t killed Beast III, but nearly choked the boy to death. God''s Wishful Excalibur! The boy rolled his eyes, and the dark, tense, and serious atmosphere suddenly turned into a funny daily life. Just hearing the sound of "chao", it was a scene like moonlight, and then Beast¢ó was cut in half by El Quett. "Okay, amazing..." Mordred''s eyes widened. She could see the power of Beast ¢ó tangibly, but Alquette cut Beast ¢ó into pieces with a single sword. However, Elquet looked at his sword suspiciously, and muttered: "Strange...Why didn''t it contain it?" This sword is not something else, let alone a wishful sword, but Zhuyue''s treasure, the ultimate weapon of the Moon King, and it is also Elquite''s own, the magic sword-the real world. The Magic Sword¡¤True World is the final weapon used by the Moon King to invade the earth. It is the final fantasy of the Moon. It is also the embodiment of the last and most perfect UO, possessing immense power and power. At the beginning, Shiro was able to defeat Zhu Yue because of the Elquite of the Magic Sword Real World, because Shi Lang no longer resisted Roa¡¯s sad past and had a good expectation for the world, so he countered Zhu Yue, thus making Shiro won the victory. The Magic Sword¡¤True World possesses the power of the moon that subverts reality, which is a perfect embodiment of the power of UO, and among them, it possesses a containment and sealing ability. As long as he is hit by the real world, he will reverse life and death, or be sealed in it, without exception. However, El Quett launched this ability on Beast III just now, but it ended in failure. Beast III returned to its original state, staring at the magic sword real world in Elquette''s hand with full vigilance. Just as she was about to launch an attack, a voice rang in her heart. ¡ª¡ªRetreat. Beast¢ó paused. "It really makes people..." Her face was uncertain, and then she withdrew her rights and changed back to the human form of a demon bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at several people with a sweet smile, and said: "The time has not come yet, you have lost your life. And Master Mordred, you will eventually become me. Before the ultimate comes, you still have a choice whether The choice to come to my world." Mordred''s heart jumped and he was about to ask, but the Demon Bodhisattva showed a smile and slowly disappeared. "Is this over?" Looking at the disappearing Demon Bodhisattva, Elquet showed a disappointed face: "Obviously I haven''t had enough." Teenager: "..." Elquette turned his head, circled the boy a few times, looked up and down, and couldn''t help asking, "Are you Shilang?" "If you ask Shiro in the future, I am not. If you ask Shiro Fujimaru, I am." The boy replied. "I don''t understand, can you explain it more simply? Look, I still helped you resolve the crisis of life and death." "This--this, isn''t the explanation simple enough?" The boy widened his eyes. "I didn''t understand it, so it''s not simple enough." Alquette said. Teenager: "..." This guy is too ego and wayward, right? "But, I''m sure. You are not Shiro. If you are Shiro, you will definitely grab my hair and kick me out, or call Yan Ye. Well, it''s okay, since it''s not Shilang doesn''t need to run away." Ai Erkui nodded his head with a complacent expression. What is this and what? The teenager no longer knows what to say. She is obviously such a beautiful girl, but after communication and exchange, only sympathy and compassion are left. Just--, The future me, grab people''s hair? What kind of strange hobby is this ghost animal? The teenager was full of headaches. Chapter 1813： And... Run away? "He is indeed Fujimaru Shiro, the sacred Knight of the Round Table, Elquet Brenstad." Mordred condensed the power of the star cup, walked towards the boy, and said to Elquet. Knights of the Round Table, Alquette Brenstad? ? ? Is this my problem? The boy was stupid. "Huh? You actually know my funny identity," Alquette turned around with a smile and looked at Mordred, but for a moment, the smile on her face froze, and she collapsed in fright. On the ground, "Ah, Altria...!" "No, respectable Knights of the Round Table. I am Mordred and Altria is my mother." Mordre said respectfully in German. The Knights of the Round Table are worthy of her respect, and among them, Skaha and Alquette are more worthy of her respect, because these two are the only Knights of the Round Table who have not been in contact with her. They only know that they and her teacher-Guinevere, And her mother, Altria, has a very good relationship. "Altria is your mother? Then, you are Shirou''s..." "Yes, the Eternal King is my father." Mordred nodded calmly and replied. Yes, that kid! Looking at the little girl who was almost exactly the same as Altria, El Quette felt a tingling scalp, bitter, guilty, ashamed... Numerous feelings suddenly flooded her heart like a tide. In the eternal dynasty more than 1,500 years ago, Shiro, She, Skaha, Guinevere, Altria, Morgan Lefy, and many Knights of the Round Table were friends with excellent sentiments. However, it was her who caused the rift in that relationship. Carefree, kind and gentle to everything, she could not see that Altria was limited by her own spiritual shackles, so she opened Altria''s spiritual shackles with her magic eyes and released her self. Therefore, all the incompleteness, all the tragedies began. Morgan Lefy was blinded by the "throne" and did not find his true soul. He was completely silent in his omnipotent pursuit of Shirou. However, Altria, who had unlocked the shackles of the soul, became pure and pure. Pure white, fell into the unclean quagmire of misunderstanding. And all that was lodged in Shi Lang''s heart, Zhu Yue''s revenge plan. However, she did something wrong after all. Carefree, kind and gentle to everything, she clearly just wants to help Altria''s kindness, but it makes everything pure, beautiful, pure, dirty, unclean. , Sin. Alquette has always felt guilty for Altria and Shirou... but the most guilty thing is that he has never known him. There have always been people who have heard the name but never met him, child. . Mordred. Is it? This is the kid. Elquet looked at Mordred with guilt. Mordred wondered why Elquet showed such a guilty face to her, but she soon realized it, "So, it seems that you know what happened to me. Don¡¯t show such a look, Elquet Your Excellency. That''s my Mordred''s business." Mordred is strong and tough. She has a filthy background, a broken childhood, a devastating growth environment, and a sad death ending. However, that can''t hide the happiness she got under Altria''s protection. That is the past, that is the memory, that is the precious treasure of her life, so she never really wants to embrace the star cup. Looking at such a strong Mordred, El Quette was in a trance. She saw Shi Lang''s shadow on Mordred''s body, and also saw Altria''s figure. This child is an extension of father and mother. Shirou''s tenacity, Altria''s purity. Elquet was silent for a moment, then laughed and grabbed Mordred''s wrist. "Huh?" Mordred was taken aback, and then he felt a monster power that surpassed the dragon. "Huh eh eh?????" "So happy, so happy. Mordred, I finally saw you. So happy, so happy." "Okay, so uncomfortable...Let go of me, let me go, Your Excellency Alquette...It''s so uncomfortable... I can''t breathe, let go of me... Mu..." Today, Mordred also felt the despair that both her father and mother had felt, the happy despair of the harem king Elquet. "I just started today. You are my wings too." The harem king Elquette declared his sovereignty with a happy face, and just for a minute, Mordred was already in her arms, revealing nothingness. Loveable eyes. I really can''t see it, it turns out that His Excellency El Quette is such a person. At this moment With a "bang", the earth shook violently. "What''s the matter?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "That''s it!" The young man pointed at the egg of [the beast]. Elquette looked around, and saw the [beast]''s egg gleaming with dim black light, and the terrifying magic arrogance and indescribable power of destruction spilled out. Elquet couldn''t help but said, "This sad magic...what is that?" "Yes, it''s Beast! Beast is about to be born!" The young man looked shocked, and quickly looked at Alquette and asked, "Alquette, can you get rid of that thing?" "Of course it can. Of course I have to get rid of this kind of sad and sad thing, or it will infect my emotions. I don''t want to be sad." Alquette nodded as he said. "Then please show your magical powers!" The boy said anxiously. According to Sajo Ayaka, he would fall into an endless reset because of that Beast. "I''m already doing it. By the way, just ask, is one moon enough?" Elquet asked. "Huh?" Both the boy and Mordred froze for a moment, but did not react. "It seems that it is not enough." Elquette snapped his fingers and snapped his fingers. "What did you do?" the boy couldn''t help asking. "I lost two moons down." Elquette said with a smile. Two... moons? Chapter 1814： The young man was stunned and did not react, while the old swords, old flashes, Bolsius, Sun King and others who were fighting outside were already dumbfounded. "This¡ªwhat is this?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye raised her head and looked at the sky, her face pale, her eyes hollow and dull, her thoughts stopped for an instant. The endless darkness enveloped the sky, it was not black fog, nor magic and miasma, but huge enough to smash through the earth. Planet! Moon! And it''s two moons! Slowly pressing down from the sky! "The world-the end." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye muttered to herself. ... pS: The neck is very uncomfortable today. There is only one watch first. Don''t wait, everyone. Chapter 123: A Vessel of Absolute Evil! "The world¡ªthe doomsday..." Mei Sha at Linglong Pavilion looked at the two huge celestial bodies covering the sky at night, muttering to herself with dull eyes. The moon, which is the satellite of the earth, is the satellite closest to the earth. The diameter is about one-fourth of the earth, the mass is about one-eighty-one of the earth, and the surface area is about 38 million square kilometers. The fall is enough to destroy the earth. Not to mention, at this moment, there are two more! He glanced at the two moons that were about to fall, Jiu Shan turned his head, looked at the old sword seriously, and asked, "Holy Swordsman, can you knock down these two planets?" "It can be shot down... However, the huge energy impact of the moon burst is also enough to destroy the earth, and the falling planet fragments will also destroy the human civilization on the surface of the planet." The old sword said with a heavy face. "Do you still have time to care about this? Hahaha¡ª¡ª, under the remaining black light, all die!" The Sun King laughed loudly, summoned the black beast of Sphinx, and attacked several people. "Tsk." Jiu Shan gave a soft tut, leading the sword and slashed away. The old sword stared at the dark Sun King and asked: "O Sun King, can you stop now and solve the world-destroying calamity before you come to conquer?" "Yu agrees, but it''s a pity that Yu''s Master disagrees. And you see, the guardian of humanity, the gloom that swallows the world, is not from the tribulation of the sky, but from the obsession that emerges from the bottom of the earth." The dark Sun King answered calmly. As soon as the voice fell, only a "boom" sounded, the whole earth was shaking, and the horrible magical hedge made the old flash and the old sword unstable. "What''s the matter?" Linglong Pavilion Meisha asked suspiciously at night. "The world is going to fall into the abyss of Tartaros." Bolseus''s face was solemn. "Hahaha¡ª" The dark Sun King laughed, sitting on the Pharaoh''s throne that symbolizes the sun, looking at the few people under it with contempt, and said arrogantly: "Holy swordsman, hero king, demigod hero, all in awe. Worship, that is the glory of Yu''s Master, the true manifestation of Ra!" "Kakka-" The earth shattered like a cobweb, and a pillar of black light rose from the ground to the sky and rushed to the two illusory moons that were superimposed and fallen. The face of the old sword changed: "You can''t crush the moon! The energy of the planet''s demise will destroy everything!" "Look clearly at the Holy Swordsman, that is not the magic of destruction, but the technique of linking!" Old Flash said with a serious expression. The technique of linking? The old sword raised his eyebrows and looked up, only to see black intertwined points appearing at the contact point with the moon''s epidermis. Next moment "Ka Ka Ka" The skin of the world and the curtain of space shattered like glass, forming a huge black hole, which actually swallowed the moon into it. With such a shocking scene, everyone who saw it was stunned. "Cough cough cough..." In the crypt where the pillar of black light broke open, Alquette dragged the boy and Mordred out with a sullen face. Old Shan was about to go to the young man''s place, but his eyes fell on Alquette, and he couldn''t help but stunned, "The King of Stars...!" The boy was choked and vomited a few mouthfuls of dust, "Look at what you did? How can you throw the planet directly?" Just now El Quite made two moonsets, and the two huge moons and the earth produced huge gravitational waves between the stars, which distorted all the physical concepts of the earth. The most important thing is that, because El Quette is the caster and the king of the moon, the gravitational waves of the earth and the two moons are not generated in the outside world, but erupt beside El Quette. Mordred had been fainted by the principle of the stars, and the young man''s undead grass effect given by the old flash also disappeared. "Who knows you are so weak..." Alquette said aggrievedly. Teenager: "..." All of a sudden, I didn''t want to talk anymore. However, it''s really fortunate that Elquite is the only one who is so powerful that she is far beyond imagination, but she doesn''t have the self-knowledge of a strong person. She is like a little girl who can be willful, sentimental, and wronged. The pillar of black light rising into the sky opened the infinite channel of dimensions, like a mud swamp, slowly engulfing the two moons, followed by a terrifying voice, resounding from the dark channel: " ¡ª¡ªFujimaru..." It was like a female voice and a male voice. It was muddy and sacred, like ancient times, but also like the future. The principle of the stars was shaken. The earth''s core beats like a heart, and the earth''s crust vibrates violently, making terrible sounds of "boom, boom, boom", and it seems that the planet is nervous about it. Everyone was a little unstable, and the treasure became illusory. The imaginary particles that filled the air, as well as the miracles from the distant past, began to dissipate somewhat unstable. The fainted Mordred rolled two or three times on the ground, hitting a rock with his forehead. The severe pain awakened her. She stared at the trembling sky, the trembling air, and the trembling herself, as well as the familiar and unforgettable breath of the enemy, and asked suspiciously: "Am I returning to the Heroic Seat? " She fainted just now, but she was not fainted by El Quette''s gravitational waves, but was suffocated and suffocated by El Quette. She regained her consciousness, stood up, looked at the dark hole in the sky, her expression suddenly changed: "It''s Him!" From the dark hole, she could not forget the unspeakable sadness and curse. Chapter 1815： Because that was the death of the eternal dynasty, and she had to bear the enemy of the death of the dynasty, the true owner of the star cup! The complexions of Old Sword and Old Flash became extremely solemn, and they could feel that a huge chaos that was breaking through the world''s corrective power was coming. "Fujimaru¡ª¡ªFujimaru¡ª¡ª" The obsessive voice seems to be the call of an eternal soul. The face of the old sword changed drastically: "It''s a song of love!" Khakaka The reality was shattered like glass, and a huge dragon of the dome rushed out from the other side of the passage. In an instant, the whole world was like white paper infested with ink, and the sky was shrouded in darkness. The wind was everywhere, the earth was in chaos, and there were dimensional scars in the sky. "It''s so miserable... If Gaia sees this scene here, it will definitely be the kind of sadness that can''t be comforted." Alquette said with a troubled eyebrow. The old flash said in a deep voice: "The ultimate evil that destroys mankind, human evil, Beast ¢ö!" The eyesight is like him, and it can be seen at a glance. That is what Ayaka Sajo said, the true enemy of the past, the eagle dog of the lord of relief, recorded in the Bible, the antichrist, the 666 of Revelation The beast. Above the head of the Antichrist, a muddy mass of mud gradually formed and turned into a dark figure, looking down at the crowd. His gaze was cold and wicked, like a demon in **** scorning humans, but his gaze stayed on the old sword and the young man for a while. "Arthur¡ªFujimaru¡ª" It was a female voice, and it was also a male voice. That is the existence that has transcended language and thought and reached the other side of philosophy, it is the chaos of truth. "Love Song..." The old sword clenched the holy sword in his hand, and his expression became extremely complicated. The scalp was numb in the teenager. Even if no one said, he could see that it was Sajo Aige. Although Sajiao Aige was killed by Mordred''s backstab just now, that might also be a step for Sajiao Aige to get rid of the human body. At this moment, Sajo Aige has completely got rid of the identity of [humanity] and has returned to its own essence. More brilliant than hope, deeper than despair, that is love. And that is the chaos that the goddess received humanity pollution and finally appeared. The love song of Sajiao at this moment is immortal, she is Beast ¢ö, and Beast ¢ö is her. The beast of anti-messiah! "Liberate--" The old sword lifted the holy sword in his hand, and the light of salvation gleamed in it. With him as the center, twelve phantoms appeared. That is the sword of salvation. To use the holy sword of stars, a single hero is not enough to decide. The sword of the enemy outside the two planets should only be the strongest sword to be used to save the world. It is too powerful to be treated as a personal weapon. Therefore, the knight king of an ancient country and his twelve knights laid down strict regulations on the holy sword and implemented them. That is, the second sheath that hides the true body of the holy sword. Thirteen restraints. The Holy Sword was liberated only in the state of affairs that could achieve plural glory and missions. The number of resolutions required for complete liberation is seven. Even if Arthur and the Twelve Knights are no longer on the ground, the restraint will continue to run forever. When contemporary holy swordsmen demand liberation, the round table decision will automatically begin. Arthur exclaimed: "This is a battle to save the world." So the resolution began. Kay said: "You must fight for survival." Bediwell said: "We must fight against those who are stronger than ourselves." ... When the thirteen constraints were untied, the powerful star magic shining for the entire moment, like the light of dawn. Arthur dropped the sword of salvation, and the light of dawning dawn rushed toward Beast ¢ö. The strong light suppressed Beast ¢ö, which had not yet completely entered the world. "Why...why...why do this to me, Arthur!?" Sajo Aigu asked. The chaos of love and hatred is the girl''s first and ignorant love. "You are not accepted by this world, love singing!" Old Jian replied firmly. He understands Sajo Aige''s love, but this is not the reason for her evil. Today''s love song has been transformed into a beast that destroys the world, and the holy swordsman should act to save the world. "Damn it, Holy Swordsman!" The Sun King was going to attack Arthur, but was easily stopped by Old Shan. The immortal Sun King can entangle them all with one enemy and three, but it does not mean that the Sun King is stronger than them, they are the existence of the same person. The Sun King can stop the old flash, and in the same way, the old flash can also stop the Sun King. "So, that''s the true face of the Holy Sword." Looking at the light of salvation, Old flashed his eyebrows, "If he had liberated the Ending Sword before seeing this light, I would be the only one who failed. No wonder , It¡¯s no wonder that guy never lets me use the Ending Sword against the Holy Swordmaster." Jiu Shan''s gaze fell on the boy, and he has only now understood the boy''s intention. "Exotic soul, blank Foreigner...huh!" Elquette looked at Arthur''s Salvation Sword, then looked down at his Magic Sword¡¤Real World, and muttered, "It''s fun without me. Why is Zhu Yue so afraid of that sword?" Of course Elquette would not understand that the Magic Sword¡¤True World is exactly the moon weapon made by Zhu Yue to defeat the Star Sword. If it is not surpassed, how can it be defeated? Can not be defeated, how to invade? The light of salvation cut off the leader of Beast ¢ö, and Sajo Love Song was also wiped out by the endless, scorching light. It''s all over. The boy breathed a sigh of relief, and then muttered: "As expected of the Sword Emperor of Stars... But it''s quite simple, not as desperate as Sajo Ayaka said." "It''s just..." Looking at the beheaded Beast ¢ö, the young man sighed in his heart and muttered: "I hope you will be a normal girl in your next life. You can find your true love." Chapter 1816： The abnormal connection makes Sha Tiao Ai Ge an anomaly. Unlike the root style, Sha Tiao Ai Ge has only one personality, and she can only feel the world by herself. The root of the abnormal thing, there is no qualification to experience life, let alone the possibility of my heart, so her love is distorted. Distorted love and distorted values ??have the power to subvert reality. Once it is evil, it is the most terrible monster. Countless families, countless children, all good things will be destroyed. Therefore, she must be eliminated. This is what Arthur said, the reason why she was rejected by the world. A living dead soul wandering in reality, when she found her truth as a human being and was moved by her life, she was already rejected. Rejected by the world, even more rejected by mankind. And what bestows her is her talent, and it is also the Lord of Relief who is sealed in the [Akasha Records], who always wants to invade reality. She is the container, the container of the Lord of Relief. So the young man understands that all of this is inevitable, but his soul''s touch on life, the past dark redemption, so that he can only bless Sada Aige. The misfortune in this world, but blessing the illusory afterlife, how hypocritical? However, this is also a true portrayal of the teenager''s heart. His stand is firm, but his heart is soft. Perhaps even the omniscient and omnipotent Sada Love Song did not know that when she became the enemy of everyone, the enemy of the world, and accepted everyone¡¯s hatred, when she was wiped out and died, someone would bless her in the afterlife. . It''s just, pure, hypocritical, and good. But "Arthur." The terrible, chaotic voice resounded in the black hole, and everyone''s complexion could not help but change drastically. The Sun King was stunned for a moment, and then ecstatic: "Master Yu, it''s not so easy to fail!" The huge dragon head rushed out from the dark shore once again, and the sand strip love song above the dragon head had lost its human form and completely turned into a chaotic mud ball. In her heart, the last ray of light, the last touch of beauty, disappeared under Arthur''s sword of salvation. "Ah, ah, ah!" Her voice melted, gradually disappearing, and gradually mixed with Beast ¢ö. The huge faucet gradually solidified, and the passage of the port turned unrealistically like a whirlpool. At this moment, she is no longer the chaos of beauty and evil, holiness and filth, but pure, monster that surpasses human evil. -A container of absolute evil! The purpose of the Lord of Relief was finally achieved. More pure than hope, deeper than despair, that is love. The pure white love was twisted into the seeds of evil, so the pure white mind appeared in the chaos of evil and beauty, and when the beauty was completely put down, the seeds of evil began to grow vigorously. [Root] It cannot be connected by anyone, no matter how the magicians pursue it, it is the same. Those who have entered the root cause cannot return, so in the realm of [Dharma], no new [Dharma] will appear. However, Sajo Aige is abnormal, and she has been connected to the root cause from the very beginning. There is no pie in the sky, but why is this? Because she was made by the Lord of Relief from the beginning, connected to the container of [Akasha Record]. At this moment, this container is finally successfully forged! Chapter 124 Connect, wish! The consciousness and self of Sajo Love Song have been completely integrated with Beast ¢ö. At this moment, Beast ¢ö is not only Sajo Love Song, but also a behemoth of Apocalypse, and a container of absolute evil. Standing on the sky, he let out a deafening roar and shook his body, trying to drag his body from the other side of the "Bible" to bring the world apocalypse. His roar was like the truth, making the laws and laws of the planet completely disordered and dissipated, and the old flashes, old swords, and even the body of the Sun King became a little illusory. "This, what''s going on?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye was panicked. "The wish for connection is going to disappear." Old Flash said solemnly. The heroic spirits are the spirits that appear in the realm in response to the hope of mankind, but Beast VI, even this prayer is distorted, making this reality cut off from the heroic seat. And this is the principle of chaos possessed by the anti-messianic beast of antichrist. "Alquette, can you get rid of him?" The young man turned his head and looked at Alquette, asking with anxious expression on his face. "I love the elders, I have infinite magic power. I have been with the sky, of course." Alquette patted his chest confidently. The atmosphere suddenly became a little weird. "Why don''t you laugh?" Alquette asked suspiciously, "Isn''t this stalk fun?" Teenager: "..." So, at this critical juncture, can you stop playing around? "Really, it''s not fun at all." Alquette murmured, then raised his head, looking at the terrifying Beast ¢ö with serious eyes, and said loudly: "BUG that erodes Mooncell, I am the guardian of the Internet, fix it. You¡ª!" As soon as the voice fell, El Quette waved his hand, and the terrifying magic spewed out, forming a huge moon, smashing directly towards Beast ¢ö. In front of the huge moon, even Beast ¢ö seemed extremely small, and was directly smashed into the dark hole of the dimension by the moon. "Hmph, solved it!" Alquette is proud of himself, "Love and justice are invincible." However, as soon as the voice fell, a deafening roar rang out again in the dark hole of that dimension. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The faucet of Beast ¢ö rushed out of it again. "You didn''t smash it back?" Alquette looked surprised, then lost another moon and smashed it over. However, this did not work. It is Beast ¢ö, it is the antichrist, it is the legendary beast of the world. Although the moonfall of full body can throw it back into the dark hole of the dimension, there is no way to destroy it. Chapter 1817： But even so, the scalp of the old flash and the old sword is tingling. Looking at Elquet, who spewed countless moons like a planetary machine gun, the old sword looked down at the savior sword in his hand, swallowed, and sighed: "Fortunately, in the Holy Grail War, Fujimaru Shiro summoned It wasn''t her who came out." Hearing that, the old "well" flashing all over his forehead, he glared at the old sword angrily, and asked like an enraged lion: "What do you mean, Holy Swordsman? This king¡¯s treasure house has infinite Possibility!" The old sword calmly raised his hand, pointed at El Quette who launched the moon, and asked, "Can you do that?" Jiu Shan folded his arms around his chest: "This king has an end sword to destroy the world!" The old sword pointed at El Quette: "Can you do that?" The old flash was full of anger: "This king can kill the gods!" Old Jian''s face was calm: "Can you do that?" Old flash: "I $%#%$¡­¡­" Indeed, Elquet cheated too much. At this moment, Alquette has completed the sublimation of the principle of stars. She is not the true ancestor Elquette, but the Moon King Elquette, who holds the true power of the moon, instead of Zhu. Moon, the most perfect UO created by ultra ancient times. Easily get the top support of the planet, thus possessing infinite magical power, combined with the real world of the magic sword, display a complete and infinite moonset, even Beast ¢ö, it is too much to bear, being suppressed to be unable to lift one''s head, no matter how Out of the dark hole of the dimension. However, this can only be done. The infinite moon setting can suppress Beast ¢ö, but cannot destroy Beast ¢ö, let alone cut off the plane of the past. The only ending now can only be that Alquette, who has unlimited magic power, suppresses Beast VI to eternity, this situation is nothing more. "Hey hey hey! This game is not fun at all!" Alquette couldn''t help but said, "Isn''t it okay to be fixed by me?" "Destroy¡ªdestroy¡ª!" In the dark hole of the dimension, the sound of the beast sounded. Infinite moon setting, infinite suppression, but this is not enough to end the battle. However, the eternal situation finally has an inflection point. "Love, love elders, your body..." The young man pointed at Elquet with horror, and saw that Elquet''s body became illusory after launching an infinite moonfall. However, it shouldn''t be. Elquet¡¯s magic power hasn¡¯t diminished at all. Otherwise, the young man who signed a summoning contract with her would have been absorbed by magic power. However, there¡¯s no such feeling at all, but Elquet¡¯s body is more and more illusory. . What is going on here? "So, are you her Master? Go to hell¡ª" The Sun King stared at the young man with murderous evil gaze. He waved the king''s scepter and shot a terrifying magical ray to destroy the young man. Misa, who was still captivated by Linglongkan, saw this scene at night, her eyes shrank sharply, regaining her mind from fear, and shouted: "Go away, Fujimaru Shiro!" Eh! ? The young man turned his head and looked at it, and his face turned pale instantly with the approaching light. Old Shan and Old Sword returned to their senses, shocked, and quickly unfolded the treasure. Bolsius also unfolded the treasure. At the same time, he attacked the Sun King in an attempt to surround Wei and save Zhao, but the Sun King smiled and ignored them. Elquette also noticed this. Just when he was about to withdraw, three dragon heads of the same size rushed out of the dark hole of that dimension, and opened a new dark hole on the moon, thus rushing out. He lost his new head, biting away towards Elquet. Elquet was shocked, and threw another moon in a panic. "Get out of¡ª" Mordred rushed to the front of the young man, the king sword in his hand radiating dazzling light. However, when Mordred was about to be released, there was an announcement from the bottom of the earth: "Eternally shining, Lungominiad--!" "What?" Endless rays of light rushed out from the ground under the Sun King, and while the Sun King did not respond, it directly swallowed the magic power of him and the Sun King. "Holy Spear!?" Old Jian was taken aback. "That magic..." Old Flash raised his eyebrows, and looked around, he saw a person holding a gun of endless brilliance in the shattered earth, walking slowly out of the ground. Seeing the figure, the young man heard the "other me" as he was about to blurt out, he heard Mordred next to him yell in surprise: "Mother!" Yes, it was not someone who fired this shot, it was Shiro! "Mother, mother, mother...!" Mordred rushed to the happy and happy Asashiro, hugged Shilang''s leg, and happily called, "Mother!" Shilang squatted down and gently stroked her little head with his palm, "Mordred..." Such a harmonious scene made the young man roll his eyes. Didn¡¯t you say not to listen to him and pretend to be an ignorant suggestion? Why is it still adopted now? Sure enough, women are big liars, even daughters who haven''t grown up yet. It seemed that Mordred, who was lying in Shi Lang''s arms happily, felt what was in the boy''s heart, turned his head, and gave the boy a fierce look. The threat was self-evident. "Are you not hurt, Shirou?" A familiar voice suddenly rang in his ears. The boy turned his head and saw Taitis flying around in front of his eyes, yelling in surprise: "Barbie!" Taitis, who was quite happy at first, was immediately depressed: "How many times have you said that, you are not allowed to call me Barbie!" "I don''t care. Welcome back, Barbie!" The boy happily hugged Taitis, a friend who had been with him for eight years. After eight years, even if there was a vigilant barrier at the beginning, now only kindness and friendship are left. The immortal Sun King returned to his original state, staring at Shirou coldly, and asked: "It''s you, did you sneak attack Yu? Just die--" Saying like this at any time, but the Sun King was slow to take action, and his heart was full of vigilance. He sensed the breath of death from Shirou''s body. "I''m not interested in you." Shi Lang glanced at the vigilant Sun King, turned his head, looked at the old flash, and said: "Gilgamesh, he will leave it to you." "Roar?" Old Flash raised his eyebrows. After speaking, Shi Lang stopped paying attention to the Sun King, turned around, held Mordred, and walked towards Elquet. "You arrogant..." Chapter 1818： Shirou''s arrogant gesture angered the Sun King. He is the king of kings, the pharaoh among the pharaohs, Ramses II, and after being polluted by the love song of sand, he has increased his ego as king, how can he endure the defiant posture of Shiro What? However, when he was about to start, he was stopped by the old flash. Looking at the angered Sun King, Old Flash smiled: "This is the Master''s wish across time and space. I can''t let you mess around, Sun King." The enraged Sun King fought against the old flash who laughed freely. But it made Linglong Pavilion Mesa messy in the night breeze. She pointed to herself, "Could it be that I am Archer''s Master?" Weak, helpless and messy in the wind. Looking at Alquette, who was close at hand, Shirou put down Mordred and said softly to Mordred: "Goodbye, hide behind me." "Oh, mother." Mordred answered sweetly, and then ran to the boy''s side. Shirou got up and moved towards Elquit. The boy glanced at him and teased at Mordred next to him: "''Oh, mother.'' It''s really like pretending~! Who said before that I didn''t use my suggestion?" The angry Mordred kicked him hard, then glared at him, and said, "You can control it!" Shirou walked towards Elquite, and Elquite looked at Shirou¡¯s Altria''s shell, but his legs were soft and he wanted to escape, but Beast ¢ö had adapted to the infinite moonset, making her short. Can''t take it off. Shiro came to El Quette and stopped. Elquette swallowed, with a pleasing smile on his face, "Okay, long time no see..." "Yeah. It''s been a long time since I saw Miss Yue Ji, who returned to Earth after flying to the moon." Shi Lang said blankly: "I think Jian Tong Yanye will be ecstatic. He cheated a wave of prepaid manuscript fees at the beginning, and then the pigeons ran away. The writer of Lu can finally return to the little black room to make up for it." El Quette felt his scalp numb, and said in mourning, "Don''t tell Yan Ye, I will die... I don''t want to be an author anymore, that, that... Oh, by the way, are you Shirou or Al?" Alquette, who was still crying, suddenly put on a puzzled face. "What do you think?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "Oh. I see!" Alquette suddenly realized, "You are a brand-new entity that blends the legends of Shirou and Al, Shirou Al! I never thought you were such a person." Elquette looked at Shirou meaningfully, and what he meant was self-evident. Shiro: "..." "I won''t settle accounts with you for the time being." Shi Lang glared at Alquette, then stretched out his hand, "Give it to me." "What?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "Magic Sword¡¤True World, and your power." Shi Lang replied calmly. "Ah! This, okay, no problem. But, what are you going to do?" Alquette handed his magic sword the real world to Shirou and asked suspiciously. Holding this portrayal of Zhu Yue''s life, the Moon Tool that surpassed the Star Sword, Shirou felt complicated for a while, but he soon raised his head, looked at the Beast ¢ö, and said, "Resolve that Beast. ." "Resolve? You should hide behind me, Shilangal." El Quette said. "Why?" "Because Shiro Al is so weak." Alquette replied. "You really have a low EQ as always, Alquette. By the way, if you call me Shilangal again, I will pull out your hair." Shilang answered calmly. "M..." Elquette shrank his head, and she finally knew who this person who was using Altria''s shell was. But what is Shirou thinking? Elquette showed a puzzled face, that Beast ¢ö, even if she has become the most perfect UO, can''t be solved, how can it be solved by a mere Shirou? This is not to look down on it, but because the hero... is really weak. Holding the Magic Sword¡¤True World, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at the boy next to him, the first and best friend, Taitis, who was lost with the past. "Titis, I don''t know what the ¡®light¡¯ you are talking about is. But please see clearly, this is the light I grasp, the unfinished karma I have created!" Shi Lang raised the Demon Sword¡¤True World and pierced his chest with a sword. Everyone was shocked: "What are you doing, Shiro?" "Look clearly, this is what I have grasped, light." A divine light flashed in Shiro''s eyes, and the sacred cyan eyes became brighter and brighter, burning like open flames. At the same time, the invisible vortex in the depths of the soul swiftly revolved in an instant, the principle of the stars and the blankness of the king. , Instant combination. The light was born. "That''s¡ª" Taitis was stunned for a moment, then smiled on his face, "You have your own answer, Shirou." She turned her head, looked at the old flash that was fighting with the Sun King, and said, "Little Jill, give me the slab of destiny!" The old flashing sword provoked the Sun King away, turned his head, looked at Taitis, raised his eyebrows, and asked suspiciously: "What do you want that useless thing?" Taitis shook his head and said with a smile: "That is not a useless thing, it is the fate slab that records the wedge of the sky, it is the record of God''s inspiration, it is the answer sheet of our exploration. It is a precious wedge that connects to the past. " Although Jiu Shan didn''t understand what Taitis was going to do, he took out the slate of fate from the treasury and threw it to Taitis. After Taitis took it, he turned his head and threw it towards Shirou, "Connect to this past, maybe, this is the answer I couldn''t ask for." The slab of destiny fell into Shirou''s light. In an instant "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The extinct black dragon flashed past the light and shadow, which was the original wheel of Niederhogg that was connected in northern Europe and swallowed. Strange lines, tattoos all over the light, that is the wisdom of Runas with infinite power. The mud sea was boiling, and then one after another beautiful flowers bloomed beside Shilang. Black flowers-the evil of this world. Red flowers-the evil of vampires. The flower of the starry sky-God''s evil. Chapter 1819： A faint spark of fire spread all over the body. That is the blessing of the gods, the gods of the heavens, the gods of the earth, the gods of the sun... that is the supreme goddess, and I can''t rest assured of the disciples. The holy light emerges from the bottom, it is the eulogy of the holy king through the ages, the ultimate kingship. In the end, the red moonlight gathered everything, and everything was distorted, forming a whirlpool like Beast ¢ö. However, the vortex of Beast VI is reversed, dark, and the vortex of the Lord of Relief. And Shirou''s vortex is positive, radiant, and Taitis, connecting the past, the present, and the vortex rushing to the future. "Divinity, humanity, king''s industry, hero''s karma, human evil, god''s evil, alien evil...what the **** is this?" Old Sword and Old Flash were dumbfounded. Even the Sun King had no idea of ??fighting, just staring at the scene blankly, dumbfounded. No one can understand this. No one can understand this. What is that? What''s the matter then? Taitis said: "That''s Fujimaru Shiro''s answer. The road he chased to the light. It is an extension of Fujimaru Shiro." The young man stared at the figure surrounded by light, and couldn''t help asking: "What is that?" "That''s the Eternal King." Mordred said. "Eternal, King..." Hearing this term again, the name of the king, but now, seeing the light, he was moved in a completely different but very familiar way. That''s it. He remembered. It was in the dark cave, the moment of dim disappearance, the moment when the soul was redeemed. It is touching, light, salvation... it is self-purification. It''s light. "I failed in the past, but now I am, you can''t win." Shi Lang looked at Beast ¢ö and shouted: "Connect, wish!" The past is connected with the future. The past, the present, and the wish are connected here. Thus, the biggest anomaly came, fictional, illusory, and now all the lights of Shilang merged together, and the unfinished emperor''s karma came. ... pS: That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 125 The Star Emperor! The battlefield of the sanctuary is a mess. The monster''s attack was terrible, but fighting for the homeland, the guild worked together, and the adventurers fought desperately, but they barely blocked this wave of monster attacks. "In this way, this piece is stabilized." Altoria breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped her forehead with her hand. Suddenly, her movements gave a violent stop, and when she looked down, she saw a white and delicate palm, she couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Ah, Al...you, you have changed back!" Morrigan pointed at Altria, eyes widened. Altria looked at her palm, and then touched her chest. The small bump proved one thing incomparably. The effect of Urochi ended, and their bodies were replaced. "It''s back... I hope that Gnivel and Mordred will not have any conflicts." Altria said worriedly. ... The iridescent light illuminates the entire sky, cutting the darkness into dawn, and the darkness of Beast VI, dividing the sky into two halves. In the deadly dark world, suddenly singing sounded. That is the singing of human beings, that is the singing of fairies, that is the singing of fairies, that is the singing of phantom beasts, that is the singing of gods... Many songs are intertwined, forming a beautiful song of praise. "What a wonderful singing." Linglong Guan Mei Sha Ye asked: "But who is singing and who is praising?" Bolsius said: "The fairies are praising, the humans are praising, the fairies are praising, the beasts are praising, the gods are praising, and the world is praising." "Look, it''s a flower!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye pointed to the earth. Everyone looked around, and the dark earth was silent and fragrant flowers were in full bloom. Red flowers, green flowers, blue flowers, purple flowers...the flowers are colorful and beautiful. The endless sea of ??flowers all over the dead, dark earth. Medea sniffed and couldn''t help saying: "The fragrance of Colkis." "No." Bolseus shook his head and said, "It''s the fragrance of Corinth." "Isn''t it British?" Old Sword asked suspiciously. "You are all wrong, it''s Uruk''s flower." Old Shan said. "No." The immortal Sun King shook his head. He took off a flower, and his paranoid face showed a smile: "It''s the flower of Nefertari and Moses..." "Sun King, you¡ª" Old Shan and Old Sword were dumbfounded, beautiful flowers bloomed on the Sun King''s body, and the filth of the soul had disappeared unexpectedly. "I remembered good things." The Sun King''s figure is getting lighter and lighter, but his smile is getting thicker and thicker: "This flower, I remembered, beautiful things..." Finally, with a smile on his face, he disappeared. Old Shan was silent for a moment before he said, "His mind has been purified. This flower can make people forget paranoia. It is light." "Wrong, this is a flower." Someone vetoed him with a smile. Everyone looked up, only to see a fairy with a smile on the shoulders of Jiu Shan. Old Shan looked at this fairy calmly. If it was normal, if a fairy dared to sit on his shoulders, he would be slashed in rage, but now, his mood turned out to be surprisingly peaceful, relaxed, and even wanted to smile. To embrace the world. Chapter 1820： He remembered, that was the initial touch. "Are you?" Old Jian asked suspiciously. The goblin smiled and disappeared. There were giggling sounds around, and people looked around, and they saw the brightest scene. The gods are singing, the fairies are flying, the beasts are running around the earth, the humans and the goblins are discussing science, and the punk train whizzes by, but there is no barrier. Fantasy and reality blend, like being in a new world. The old sword asked suspiciously, "Is that a god?" The boy said: "That is light." The old sword asked: "Is that a fairy?" The boy said: "That is also light." Bolseus asked: "Is that the beast and the monster?" The boy said: "That is also light." Medea asked: "Is that a human and a goblin?" The boy said: "That is also light." Linglong Pavilion Meisha couldn''t help but ask at night: "What is that light?" "It''s moved." Tears are already in the eyes of the teenager. This feeling, this peace, this peace and satisfaction, this is the light, this is the light he saw before he died. Therefore, his soul was redeemed, he was saved from the mud, and the light was moving. It turned out that he had never lost it. Taitis said, "This is his portrayal. Take a good look, Shirou. That''s you, and that''s not you. It''s his answer." "The Eternal King..." Mordred clenched his fists. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Beast VI became restless, and the beautiful world, for him, was never beautiful. Because He was rejected. However, on his torso, there were also flowers growing. ¡ª¡ªOnly me, it''s special! Only me is rejected! "No. You are accepted." Someone answered him this way. ¡ª¡ªWho are you? "Who are you?" someone asked him. ¡ª¡ªI am Beast ¢ö, I am the Antichrist, I am the behemoth of Apocalypse, and I am the king of evil! "No. You are Sajo Love Song." Someone answered him. ¡ª¡ªWho are you? "I am no one, just Shiro Fujimaru." Flower petals are flying all over the sky, human music, the crowing of phantom beasts, the singing of fairies, and the sound of the gods have composed a song of the world. A person slowly walked out of the light and shadow. He was unremarkable, wearing an ordinary, simple white dress, without any special features. If so, there are only the smiles at the corners of the mouth and those bright eyes that burn like fire. "So beautiful eyes..." The old flashed at Shirou''s eyes, startled, "like a pure, white flame. But... what is that? Is it the fire of the soul? The fire of the treasure? Yes. The fire of awakening? Or... what?" He showed a puzzled look, and it was Shirou''s wavelength that puzzled him even more. God has the wavelength of God, that is divine nature; human has the wavelength of human being, that is human nature; beasts have the wavelength of beast, that is animal nature. But, what is the Shirou in front of me? "Divinity, humanity, animality, the breath of evil, the breath of holiness...what is that?" Jiu Shan was puzzled. The old sword is also incomprehensible. No one could perceive Shiro''s wavelength, only Elquite and Taitis showed thoughtful eyes and said, "That is the heroic spirit of the world." "The hero of the world, what is that, Master Taitis?" Old Sword asked suspiciously. "Don''t you know this, Holy Swordsman? You really deserve to be an incomplete hero." Jiu Shan looked at the old sword, sneered, and said: "There are five types of heroes. There are heavenly heroes related to gods, and earth heroic spirits that have been integrated into a certain piece of earth legend. After the Western calendar, they actually existed for the primate. The heroic spirits of man who have made outstanding contributions, the heroic spirits of stars that carry the hope of mankind, and the heroic spirits of beasts born of love. Heaven, earth, human, star beasts, these are the five attributes, positions, and alignments of heroic spirits. All heroic spirits are It is covered, including the **** spirit pillar and the king. But there is another kind of heroic spirit, that is, the heroic spirit of the world." "The heroic spirit of the world, that is the heroic spirit who graduated from the earth. So far, this king only knows one person, and that is the savior that the little devil wants to summon." Old Shan said. "The Enlightened One..." The old sword was full of astonishment: "Could it be that Shiro Fujimaru has become an enlightened person?" "No." Old Flash shook his head: "I can see that Fujimaru Shiro''s rank is not a savior, but a Ruler-adjudicator, and the strongest Ruler! However, that basic attribute can''t be wrong, it''s the world. The heroic spirit. He used a certain method to become the heroic spirit of the world...Huh? Wait! Could it be said that it was the slate of destiny..." The old flash reacted and looked at Taitis, but Taitis stared at Shirou with scorching eyes, and murmured, "It turns out that it is this light, this karma... , Primates, fairies, evil, kindness, even Beast embraced without exception... Disregarding race, self, good and evil, and the flames lit from the perspective of stars. This imperial karma, a fictional hero, ah, It''s not an exaggeration to call you the Great Emperor of the Stars." "Shi Lang..." El Quette looked at Shi Lang in surprise, and asked: "Have you come to my world?" From Shirou''s body, she noticed the aura of the same kind of stars. Star Emperor Shilang shook his head: "Although I have the principles of the stars, I am not yours. I am just a fictional hero." The King of Stars is Shirou''s answer. It is the emperor born beyond the emperor of the moon. It is light. It is the prayer connected by countless experiences so far, using the slab of destiny. It''s ruler, illusory, and ultimately the strongest ruler! Chapter 1821： In front of the Star Emperor, the Holy Grail War and the battle for crown have no meaning. This was born for redemption, connecting the heroic spirits of the past and the present. If it is said that the heroic spirits were born out of the hope of mankind, then the Star Emperor is the ultimate heroic spirit born from the hopes of the protoss. From this point of view, El Quette said that the Star King is her brother and sister in the world, but it is not wrong. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" Beast ¢ö shrouded the sky with a deafening roar. The Star Emperor raised his head, looking at the restless, roaring Beast ¢ö, Shirou had a strange feeling in his heart, and Beast was nothing but such a strange feeling. That is the sense organ produced by the human named Shirou, standing from the point of view of the star emperor. The King of Stars is Shilang, but Shilang is not the King of Stars. The King of Stars is Shirou''s wish. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Beast ¢ö roared restlessly. From the body of the Star Emperor, he sensed the power that came from the same source as himself, but was above himself. That is the vortex. The power of the vortex that spurred the birth of the Star King, its personality and power, has now surpassed the power of the vortex carried by Beast ¢ö. ¡ª¡ªI was rejected by this world, and I also want to reject this world! Beast ¢ö roared, and from the black hole of that dimension rushed out countless huge dragon heads, opened a huge mouth, and the power of destruction exudes a dazzling black light. That is the power of the Apocalypse, the call to destroy the world. Looking at that scene, the expressions of Jiu Shan and others changed drastically, even the expressions of Alquette, who had always been funny, could not help but change. "That''s an absolute call to destroy the foundation of the human principle... You can''t let that thing down!" Boltius said with a horrified expression: "Once the bombardment comes down, the human principle will be absolutely destroyed!" Old Shan and Old Sword also saw this. The black light is the manifestation of the apocalypse and the manifestation of the power of the Lord of Relief. Once it hits the building of human civilization, it will absolutely destroy human principles from the level of concepts and laws. However "What are you worried about?" Taitis calmly looked at the Star Emperor, and said confidently: "That hero... won''t be defeated by anything!" Hearing this, everyone looked at Taitis in surprise. The young man couldn''t help asking: "That hero, that eternal king...no, is the star emperor so strong?" "It''s not a question of being strong or not, but a question of personality." Titis pointed to the Star King and said, "Looking at that light, do you still have such doubts, Shirou?" The young man turned his head, looked at the Star Emperor, looked at the light, startled. That was his touch, that was the phantom seen by his soul''s self-salvation. The Star Emperor is a wish of the past and the present. "Absolute destruction of human principles? Human principles are too small for the principles of the stars. The destruction of mankind is like a bath for Gaia. Similarly, for the Star King, that attack is too small. Tiny," Titis said. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Beast ¢ö growled. The Star Emperor looked at the black light that was enough to cause absolute destruction of the human truth, and calmly said: "Let you be the wind and the waves, I will only look at you calmly." -Disappear, the world rejected by me! Beast VI roared, and the black light of destruction fell from the sky. "Boom, boom!" Just like the entire sky, the entire reality cannot withstand this shattering blow, and the phenomenon of the Apocalypse makes the world''s skin uneasy. Everyone''s complexion changed drastically. This blow has surpassed the top level that the heroic spirit can reach. That is beyond the gods, beyond the mortal, the record of inspiration. Even with the full power of the Departure Sword and the Salvation Sword, it is difficult to resist this apocalypse. At this moment, the Star Emperor stretched out his hand. His slender fingers touched lightly in the air. "There is singing," someone said. At this critical moment of destruction, someone heard the singing. That is a beautiful hymn. "Who is singing?" someone asked. "It is the gods singing, the people singing, the beasts singing, the fairies singing, the stones singing, the wind singing, the trees singing, the fantasy singing, the reality singing, the world... Singing." Taitis said: "That is a treasure, a treasure of the star, a treasure of a solemnity, a hymn of the star." The song was like a hand, lightly brushed by, and the terrifying, world-destroying black light disappeared. Everyone was dumbfounded. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª" Beast VI was restless, roaring, but could not conceal the fear. The fear of the Star Emperor, the fear of the ultimate heroic spirit beyond the crown. The Star Emperor looked at Beast ¢ö calmly. He was a planet, and he looked at Beast ¢ö like a planet. For the planet, any life is so small, so Beast VI is so small in his eyes. However, he is also a human being. It is the prayer of Shiro Fujimaru and the touch of Shiro Fujimaru. Therefore, he looked at Beast VI with pity, and he could feel the sadness of Beast VI. He asked: "Why can''t your heart be calm?" ¡ª¡ªI am sad, I was rejected. I am sad, I am abandoned. I''m sad, I''m betrayed. I am Beast VI, I am the Antichrist, I hate human beings, hate the world. "You are not an antichrist, you are a song of Sada, and you are not hating human beings and me." He said. ¡ª¡ªYes, I am Sajo Aige. I wanted to end as a living undead, but I have human love. I wanted to embrace human love, but I didn''t realize it. I was betrayed, I was killed, I was hated, I also hated... I hate myself. Why? Why is there only me, only me with nothing, and only I can''t get anything? Disappear, destroy... Follow me, disappear with me! Chapter 1822： Beast ¢ö roared, endless black dragons grew out, the black light of terrifying extinction, and the extinction of apocalypse fell from the sky. "You are wrong. You have too much, but you expect to get more. Therefore, you ignore what you have. The world has never rejected you, and only yourself is the one who rejects you." The Star Emperor raised his hand, endless magic brewing in it. Coming! Everyone shouted in their hearts at the same time. "From the origin of the ancient times to the distant future, we, who have inherited the past and the future, will not change even if we fail. ¡ª¡ªThe magnificent and infinite future!" As the proverbs appeared, a small planet appeared between the hands of the Star Emperor. "That is, the moonset?" Alquette was puzzled, and then shook his head, "No, that''s not the moonset! That is, the principle of the stars!" It was a planet even narrower than the Moonfall of the Moon Emperor, but it possessed something that the Moonfall did not have, the principle of the stars! It is the ultimate treasure, the star treasure, the solemn treasure-[Magnificent waves, infinite future]! It is the distant immemorial, and the infinite future, the present realization that connects the past and the future, is a portrayal of Shirou''s heart, and also a portrayal of the continuous advancement and development of the planet and human principles. "Boom¡ª" The small planet rushed out from between the hands of the Great Star Emperor, and it was actually an apocalypse that destroyed Beast ¢ö''s apocalypse, and blasted into the black hole of that dimension, completely destroying that Beast ¢ö. Beast ¢ö, it is a phenomenon of destruction of the world, it is an apocalypse, but the [magnificent wave, infinite future] is a phenomenon that connects the past and the future, a phenomenon of development, and a sign of the future that crosses destruction. From the very beginning, there was no treasure that could resist [the magnificent waves, the future and the future]. "I, the other me... won! I won so desperately...!" The young man said blankly. Yes, the Star Emperor has won. He destroyed Beast ¢ö that even El Quart, the king of perfect stars, couldn''t help it. The clouds in the sky dissipated, the past was connected, and the victory was also won. The crowd cheered. But Mordred noticed the face of the Star Emperor, and she found that the face of the Star Emperor became serious. "Don''t be too happy, the real man behind the scenes has finally come out!" Taitis said solemnly. "The real man behind the scenes?" The boy was puzzled. Taitis said solemnly: "The plane that led to this past, really born, is behind the scenes!" Hearing this, everyone was stunned. The Star Emperor looked at the dark hole of the dimension that never disappeared, and said plainly: "When will you still want to hide, Shajo Love Song...no, the king of evil? My eyes have already seen you through." Hearing this, everyone''s heart jumped fiercely. Sajo love song...Sajjo love song...? Could it be that the matter is far from over? No, it should be said that this is the real beginning? There was silence. Then, endless darkness rushed out from the dark side of that dimension, covering the iridescent sky and drowning the flowers of the earth. The illusory gods, singing humans and fairies all fled in panic. However, after the black mist invaded half of the world, it could no longer be eroded. There is the world of the Star King. "You have become stronger, Fujimaru." An elegant and noble female voice came from the dark side of the dimension, and the endless black mist gathered to form a blonde, with clear eyes, and a beautiful and graceful mature woman. Looking at the mature woman, the expressions of the boy and Arthur changed drastically. That is... Sajo loves songs! "Am I going to call you the king of evil, a monster and container of absolute evil, or a love song of sand strips?" The Star Emperor asked calmly. "It''s up to you, because you are the winner." Sajiao Aige laughed, looked at his palm, and said: "However, I really have to thank you for killing Beast VI and weakening the past me. Otherwise, It¡¯s not so easy for me to use [the past] to come back to life." Chapter 126 It turns out that the eternal king is a natural fool "Unbelievable... such a thing!" Titis looked at the mature Sajo Aige in disbelief. "What''s wrong, Taitis?" The young man noticed Taitis'' shock and asked quickly. "We...may have lost." Taitis said solemnly. "What are you talking about, Titis? The future me has already defeated Beast VI, and we have won!" the boy said. "From the perspective of the situation, we won. However, from the result, we lost." Taitis said: "We were fooled from the beginning! We were played by the sandjoy, and by the future sandjoy!" Hearing this, the young man was taken aback, not knowing what he meant. "Ayaka said that in the real past, Sajo Aige died completely with Beast VI being purified by the enlightened, but in fact, Sajo Aige hid in Ayaka''s heart and lived with Ayaka. The future! This plane of the past is not yours in the future, but of the future Sajo Love Song!" Taitis said. The young man was stunned. Everything has an answer. It turns out that the plane of the past is not Shirou''s, nor is it Sajo Ayaka''s, but Sajo Lovesong''s. In the real past, Sajo Ayaka hid in Sajo Ayaka¡¯s heart and survived, and used Sajo Ayaka to preach the sanctuary to pray for waste, and came to the South American junction together, for, It is the resurrection pyramid, for it is the resurrection! And what the high priest said, the adventurer who occupied the Resurrection Pyramid, was actually the Sajo Love Song using Sajo Ayaka''s body. She formed the plane of the past in the [Emotional World], trying to use her past self to realize the resurrection in the future, but she is too strong. Even if she was in the past, she was too strong, so strong that she could not do anything to take her past self, and even made some small movements. When she was found abnormal by her past self, she would be countered by the past instead. So, she used Arthur, boy, Shirou and others to kill and weaken her in the past, thus taking away her past, using her past, and realizing the resurrection. "I''m afraid Ayaka will catch me before. It is not controlled by the past Shajo Aige, but a play deliberately performed by the future Shajo Aige!" Titis said with gritted teeth. She was not angry with Sajo Aige who used them, what she was angry with, and felt pressure, was the existing form of Sajo Aige. Chapter 1823： That''s terrible. It was a real, absolutely evil monster that surpassed Beast ¢ö. "Love Song..." Old Jian looked at the mature Sajo Love Song with complex expression. Compared to Zhu Yue, compared to the parliament... What really makes people feel desperate, it really is Sha Tiao Love Song. From the real past, from the beginning, even to the present. Whether it is power, wisdom, or strategy, it is the highest and most stressful existence. The strongest magician, the strongest master, but also the strongest... container. "Long time no see, Arthur." Perceiving the complicated gaze of the old sword, the twenty-four-year-old Sajiao Aige lowered his head and waved at him with a smile, graceful, generous, and polite, like a queen, but The malice, the feeling of destruction, is not fake. The heroic spirits are under great pressure. It is no longer Beast ¢ö, it is the evil beast that surpasses Beast, the mature sand strip love song. Fortunately, there is also the Star Emperor here. However, even the Star Emperor, at this moment, can''t do it with ease. Shirou could perceive that it was a monster of the same personality as him and the Emperor of Star. Monsters beyond [beasts], monsters and containers that are absolutely evil, evil in evil, queen of evil... King of evil! And, that feeling... "False gods, is it you, Sajiao Aige?" Shiro asked, looking at Sajiao Aige. "It is impossible to be aware of by you. Yes, the false **** seat is me." Sajo Aige smiled and nodded in confession. It turns out that in the real past, after Beast ¢ö is wiped out by the enlightened, the love song of sand strips of the soul will dissipate, so she hid in the heart of sand strips Ayaka, in order to survive, she sheltered sand strips Ayaka escaped the reset and fell into a broken world line made in the ultra-ancient period, and that was the parallel world that Miyu Eimiya passed through. It is not surprising that the movements of Sajo Aige can be sensed with the ability of the perceiver. However, it is not surprising that the character of the enlightened person is not prevented. Sajo Aige, who has crossed the Uemiya Miyu World Line, finally ran out of power and fell asleep with the fleshly Sajo Ayaka, but fell into the Apocalypse behemoth that began to act as the sixth seat. In his hands, it became his bargaining chip. And because the sixth seat was salvaging Shatiao''s love song, Zeus was aware of his breath, and thus knew the truth about the Lord of Relief and the world. In order to fight against the Lord of Relief, the machine gods launched an action with the sixth seat which began to act secretly. In the world line of the eternal dynasty, the magic of the parallel world is extracted by the gem Weng against the moonfall, so that the Mechanic God Zeus perceives the eternal dynasty world line supported by the enlightened as the main line of pan-human history, thus opening the parallel channel and passing through that The passage came to the eternal dynasty during the time of King Galahad. He received the Holy Grail from King Galahad, and based on it, he forged the seat of God based on the prototype of Kaos, and persuaded the gods of other regions in the last years of the gods to combine the gods and hope to fight against Lord of Relief. However, this action was noticed by the sixth seat, and even more aware of the threat of the seat of God to him. In order to destroy the seat of God without wasting the power of Sajo Aige, he threw in the day when the seat of God was forged out of Sajo Ayaka. From that moment on, the seat of God began to change. The machine gods sensed this abnormal change, but there was no way to stop it, let alone destroy it. As a result, they had no choice but to create Pandora, a container of evil, to carry the false gods, and die with the gods along with the machine gods. However, Pandora survived with the help of Einzworth''s ancestors, and thus started the fight for rank cards. In the world line of Weigu Miyu, Einzworth is one of the three imperial families, and the instrument that connects the little holy grail is Pandora, and Pandora carries the sleeping sand bar Ayaka and sand bar. Love song. The four Holy Grail Wars triggered the fluctuation of Sajo Love Song, resulting in incomparable disasters in the Fourth Holy Grail War. Tweet Bess, Julian Einzworth¡¯s father and sister Angelika Also died in this Holy Grail War, Julian, who fell into despair, was replaced by his ancestor Darius Endsworth with his spirit and soul, and decided to start the Holy Grail War again even if he was alone, causing a miracle. And because of the disaster, the world line of Kiritugu Eomiya found Meiyu who was a child of God. So, belonging to the rank card, the fifth holy grail war began. The time between the world line and the world line is different, and the flow rate is also different. When Shiro Wigiya won the Holy Grail War in the Holy Grail War by relying on the rank card of the Heroine Guardian Palace, he made the wish of Miyu as the Holy Grail, and let Miyu be able to live in peace in the world. The three methods will travel the United States along the parallel passage opened by Zeus, passing through the world line of the Shiro of pan-human history supported by Xiang Enlightened, and be captured by the gem Weng who was cruising between the parallel worlds at that time. Thus, the war thirteen years ago kicked off. Thirteen years ago, Shirou, who had just returned from Britain, went to the clock tower to visit Gem Weng because of the rank card of Fuyuki City. As a result, Gem Weng was informed of Zeus''s behavior in the parallel world left by Zeus. At the same time, because of the fluctuations in the power of Sajo Aige, the false gods began to awaken, and the gods contained therein began to flow backwards into pan-human history, and he entrusted the beauty tour to Shiro. On the other hand, several holy grail wars have already made the soul of Sajo Aige more sober, and when Miyu was teleported to Shirou¡¯s world line, Shirou¡¯s taste was also smelled by her, which finally made her He woke up and completely completed the mutation of God''s seat. God¡¯s wish became God¡¯s hatred and evil, making the seat that was originally used to fight the sixth seat turned into a false **** seat. What Pandora said that the soul that pollutes the seat of God does not actually travel through it, but has existed in the seat of God from the beginning. Out of hatred for Shiro, the false **** seat with Sajo love song consciousness overturned Einzworth, broke through the barriers of the world line, and invaded Shiro¡¯s world line, but was [Gaia] and [Alai] Yeah] Simultaneously preventing and correcting, in 2003, Shiro, Solomon, Gilgamesh and others defeated the invading head. For this reason, Shiro, with the help of the power of Gems Weng, left his own world line in an attempt to carry and accommodate the false **** seat, but was immediately countered by the false **** seat and was imprisoned. Therefore, Shirou also has a big doubt. "Why on earth did you let me go?" Star Emperor asked. Engulfed by false gods, Sajo Aige has the right to kill herself. "The contract between you and the savior is not over yet. If you were to be killed at that time, the savior might have come up. Of course, at that time, I wanted you to enter my world more than I would kill you. Yeah. I want you to replace me and become the monster of the true father, the king of evil." Sajo Aige licked his lips and said with a smile. She has a beautiful face, with a touch of mature charm, and her smiles are all noble elegance and charm. From the beginning of awakening, she has already calculated everything. She intends to use the head of the false gods to contaminate Shirou, but Shiro, stimulated by Elquit''s departure, recalled her initial touch, and gathered strength to destroy the head of the false gods. Later, she planned to imprison Shilang in a false god''s seat, and even in the cracks of the dimension, she got rid of the gem Weng, just to contaminate Shilang with peace of mind. But in the end, she gave up. Because... "Gaia made a deal with me, so I let you go." Sajo Aige said with a sweet smile. She would not tell Shirou that she would be like this because of Gaia. Shirou looked at Sajo Love Song with a calm expression. Today''s Sajo Love Song is completely different from the past. No matter its appearance, magical power, personality...have an absolutely powerful improvement. She is no longer just the talented Beast ¢ö, but an absolutely evil monster and container, the same person as the King of Stars, the King of Evil! "What''s the matter? Do you want to go to war with me now? You have spent a lot of magic power to solve the past me, your vortex, can you persist?" Sajo Aige asked with a sweet smile. She didn''t doubt that the Star Emperor had the ability to fight herself, because that was the hero of the world, the wish of the stars, who was of the same personality as her. The Star Emperor is perfect, the ultimate hero, but she can see through the flaws of the Star Emperor at a glance. The Star Emperor is illusory, and as soon as the power of the vortex reaches, he disappears. "What about you then? How long can your vortex allow the past to carry you?" Shi Lang asked back. She of the Evil King saw the flaws of the Star Emperor at a glance, but he also saw the flaws of the Evil King at a glance. How long can the souls of the future survive even if they use the illusory resurrection of the past? "So, how about the strike? My goal has actually been achieved, and your goal has just been achieved. Except for the contradictions and hatreds in the past, there is no conflict of interest between you and me at this time, let alone a war. Necessary. Of course, if you want to die, I am happy to accompany you to the end." Sajo Aige said with a chuckle covering her mouth, showing the noble elegance of a queen between her gestures. She is the king of evil. Chapter 1824： "Stubbornness does not constitute a condition for negotiation. If you are not in a critical juncture, you will not bow to me." Shi Lang answered calmly. "As expected of Fujimaru, the hard-talking skills are really not reduced back then. However, it is true. It is not good for you or me whether it is fighting or continuing to procrastinate. It must be quite difficult for you to maintain this fictitious posture, right? I have no taboos, but you are a dragger." Seeing Shirou''s face became cold, Sajo Aige was also worried about Shirou''s trouble at this time. At this time, the Shilang couldn''t afford to hold it, and she couldn''t hold it, so she smiled and said: "Well, after all, you defeated me in the past, so I take a step back, and this time you will be victorious. Your trophy , I have stayed in the Magic Workshop. Also, Arthur..." Looking at Sajiao Aige''s gaze, the old sword clenched the salvation sword in his hand with a vigilant face, but Sajiao Aige showed a bright smile, "Thank you for meeting you, thank you for your betrayal, and thank you even more. That sword..." After all, her figure faded away and eventually disappeared. "What does she mean?" Old Jian was puzzled. Old Shan looked at the old sword and said with his chest folded: "Your brain is really not bright enough. However, it turned on a terrible switch." The old sword was puzzled: "???" Old Flash sighed, patted his shoulder, and said earnestly: "With your head, don''t provoke too many women, especially women like Ishtar." The old sword is even more puzzled. "The most dangerous person... really is you." Seeing the disappearance of Sajo Aige, Shirou let out a deep breath, and the surrounding vision disappeared. The Star Emperor also disappeared, and Shi Lang returned to his original form. "It''s finally over..." Some tired whispers, Shi Lang''s face was tired. The Star Emperor, this is Shi Lang''s strongest posture, but it is also too tiring, far surpassing the original Moon Emperor. However, it is finally over. Going beyond the past, he personally beheaded the once desperate Beast ¢ö, avenged the hatred of the past, and forced back the Shajo Aige who was the king of evil. Now it''s safe. Shirou turned around, looked at Mordred not far away, spread his hands, "Come on, Mordred, let mother hug you." Tired, sleepy, but precious, but safe and sound. Now, Shirou just wanted to hug Mordred, because that was what he was most nervous about. But Mordred looked at him full of black lines, feeling doubly speechless. "What''s the matter, Mordred?" Shirou asked suspiciously, "Don''t let your mother hug you?" Mordred: "..." Boss, even if you are pretending, at least look at yourself first to see if you have changed back! Mordred covered his face. It turns out that the King of Eternity is a real natural stayer! ... pS; That''s it for today, good night~! Chapter 127: Father and Daughter Harmony...This style of painting is wrong! In the darkness. The endless miasma mixed with the indescribable evils of the other world turned into a boiling purgatory, and Qihuang in the killing house carried Ayaka Shajo on his back. However, even in this purgatory-like animal body, she gradually weakened, and finally fell to the ground. The vain sweat dripped from his forehead bit by bit, and his vision became extremely blurred. But she knew that she could not fall here. Otherwise, everything is over. Sajo Ayaka has fainted, life or death is unknown, and she is the half of Beast, she can definitely find the way of life in this body of Beast. However, this is just a luxury. Hope is getting faint. The black, chaotic miasma turned into a poisonous snake, entangled her body and entangled her limbs, trying to drag her into the abyss of miasma, annihilate her, and digest her. She woke up quickly, and used ¡¾Various Stagnation¡¿to root out the surrounding miasma snakes one by one and wipe them out. However, this is just a futile struggle. She is half of Beast, but not Beast. She did not enter the world of Demon Bodhisattva, she was just a human with the power of Beast. The horizon gradually blurred, the consciousness became dimmed, and the human self began to wear away. Kiara knew that he might be real, so he could only come here. I thought I would be killed by the Demon Bodhisattva, but eventually died here. However, it can also be said that it was the hand of the devilish Bodhisattva, but it is strange that the killing courtyard Qihuang''s heart does not have half hatred, but rather cares about the sad face of the devilish Bodhisattva. Yes, I care. Qihuang in the killing house didn''t understand what he should obviously hate, but at the last point of the interweaving of life and death, what really surged in his heart was doubt. Why, the other me? Perhaps this is the innocence of Qihuang in the killing house, the innocence that the Demon Bodhisattva has always despised and sneered at. But in her heart, there is no hatred or sorrow, some, only questions. Yes, only a pity. It''s not because of his own life that it is a pity, but it is a pity that Sajo Ayaka could not be saved. ¡ª¡ªAre you so sorry about this? There is a voice asking. Chapter 1825： Qihuang in the killing house could hear that this should be the sadness in his heart. "Yes." Kiara agreed. ¡ª¡ªI ask you, you regard Sajo Ayaka as a friend, but does Sajo Ayaka regard you as a friend? She gets along with you as a daytime beauty Lingzi, a fake identity. Your friendship is not worth it at all. "I have always known that Lingzi has her own secret, just like the blond hair she appears from time to time. But, what is there? I also have my own secret, and I also have sadness that I don''t want others to know. Blond Lingzi, black hair Lingzi is all the same. It is her who I am intersecting with, and she is not the name of Rijian Mei Lingzi, so what does it matter?" Qihuang in the killing house asked her the sadness in her heart. There was no sound of sadness and resentment in my heart. Perhaps, even the surging emotions in the heart are helplessly innocent of praying in the killing courtyard. Kiara''s consciousness became increasingly blurred, and in the end, he couldn''t even see everything. So the sadness and rebellion in the heart spoke again. ¡ª¡ªSasainin, you like Ayaka so much, do you like me so much? The voice asked. But in fact, Kiara in the Killing House has always made a mistake. It was not the sadness and negativity in her heart that asked, questioned her, refuted her, and reprimanded her. But another, more terrifying chaos. It was the chaos she had always regarded as a friend. Kiara opened his eyes and saw the confused vision only to see the chaotic human form slowly emerging from Sajo Ayaka''s body in the surging chaos. The chaotic human figure gently stretched out his hand to stroke her face, her lips covered in darkness slightly opened, as if she was saying something. Kiara couldn''t hear the whole story, but he also remembered one of the words. ¡ª¡ª...Ayaka, I''m sorry to trouble you, friend... Who are you? This sentence hadn''t been blurted out yet, and the mental horror couldn''t hold on anymore, Qi Huang closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. I don''t know how long I slept, and I don''t know how long the chaos of the spirit. "Wake up, wake up... Killing House." With a burst of calls, Kiara in the killing house felt that someone was patting her face. "Mmm. Let me sleep for a while, mother..." With dim chattering, Qihuang in the killing house turned over, as if he was entangled with his mother in his memory, holding the caller with both hands. "Wow, you stupid pig, what are you doing?" The panicked cry. Kiara opened her eyes, and, in a daze, saw the panicked face of Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye. She opened her eyes and found that she had pressed Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye under her body, holding her as the mother in her memory, rubbing her face. "Ah, ah... sorry, senior Linglong Pavilion." Qihuang in the killing house panicked and quickly let go of the Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, and quickly bowed his head to admit his mistake. Linglong Pavilion Meisha was furious at night, and Zuan¡¯s words were about to be spoken into chapters, but seeing Qihuang in the killing house admitted so positively, she resisted the Zuan words that she was about to export, stared at the killing house, hummed, and got up. . "Forget it, I still called mother and mother in my dream. I guess I was dreaming and bewildered, this silly child." Linglong Pavilion Meisha patted her body at night, and started to make money. Even she herself finds it hard to believe that with her own understanding of herself, she can''t be such a generous person. The unintentional offense of the killing house Qihuang would undoubtedly be sprayed by her dog blood spray, but at this time, she gave up. Kiara once again apologized to Linglongkan Meisha Night Channel, and then looked around and realized his situation. The surrounding area is no longer the chaos in the deadly body of Beast, but a sea of ??flowers. Not far away, the old sword was awakening the fainting Sajo Ayaka. "This is..." Qihuang in the killing house showed a puzzled face. "Are you asking about this sea of ??flowers? It is a trace of the existence of a fictional hero. However, I also want to ask, how did you get caught by Sajo Aige?" Linglong Guan Mei Shaye asked suspiciously. "Huh?" Qihuang in the killing house showed a puzzled face. It turned out that after the mature women¡¯s Sajo Aige left, Linglongkan Misaya and others went to Sajo Aige¡¯s magic workshop, and then they discovered the fainting house Kiara and Sajo Ayaka who had fainted and fell to the ground. , And two adventurers who were polluted into monsters by the past Shajo love songs. There is no doubt that that is what the mature Sajo Aige said, Shirou''s trophies of victory. "Are you another descendant of ATM?" With a sound in her ears, Qihuang in the killing house turned her head and saw a beauty with short blond hair, squatting next to her, holding her small head in her hands, looking at her. "Obviously they look exactly the same, but they don''t feel the same." Alquette reached out his hand and poked the small face of Shishengyuan Qihuang, his eyes seemed to be looking at something rare. After being poked in the face by Elquit, Qihuang in the killing house was not disgusted, but asked in confusion: "May I ask you who?" "Me?" Elquet''s eyes lit up, and he stood up with excitement on his face, "That''s right. I''m just a Kamen Rider passing by--" "Don''t ask this ghost question!" Linglong Guan Meisha couldn''t help but vomit. She was in awe of Elquet¡¯s power at first, but after only a minute of contact, she understood that Elquet was the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t bully the weak, but gave a little bit of sunshine. "Don''t interrupt me!" Alquette said with a displeased face. "Yes--yes--, I''m extremely sorry, the great King of Stars. I just don''t think that your prologue is enough to bring out your majesty. I think some small improvements are needed." Linglong Guan Mei Shaye said. "Huh? Is that so? What''s the improvement?" Alquette asked with bright eyes. "You need to add a BGM to debut, and some stage special effects. For example, your hair, I think you need to use a brush to make it into a tower, that''s majesty." Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye suggested. "Huh? Is that so? It sounds fun..." Alquette began to consider Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye''s proposal. What the nerd said is not wrong, this method is the most appropriate to deal with this guy. Linglong Pavilion Meisha slandered at night. "Where is Mr. Shirou? Where is Master Mordred?" The killing house asked in doubt. The Sajo Love Song is over, what about Mordred? What about Shiro who was also kidnapped by Sajo Aige? "Ah. This..." Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye pointed her finger to the rear, sighed and said, "It''s a lot of trouble." When Qihuang Xun looked around in the killing house, he saw the Shi Lang wearing the silver king''s armor sitting in the endless sea of ??flowers. "Mr. Shirou has changed back." Chapter 1826： Kiara felt happy for it, and the sense of isolation finally disappeared. But, soon, her face froze again. Mr. Shirou has changed back, that does not mean that Master Mordred... Kiara in the killing house looked intently, and then dumbfounded, only to see Mordred curled up in Shirou¡¯s arms, communicating with Shirou with a smile on his face, and I could hear their conversations from time to time. "Gurneyville, you are obviously a future man, how did you come to Britain? Is it the use of the second method? However, the Lingzi fixing belt should not be traversed, that''s right." Mordley Toku curled up in Shiro''s arms, looked up at Shiro''s face, and asked curiously. "It''s not the second method. To be precise, it should be the prototype of the sixth method. At that time, Fu Hailin, the ancestor of the dead, and the night of Valachia attacked Fuyuki City and achieved the sixth method. The prototype opened the [Genyuan] hole. In order to block the root cause¡¯s hole, Dad pushed Fu Hailin in, but he was also sucked in, and then traveled from the [Genyuan] road to the past time." Shilang Holding Mordred, said with a smile. "Oh oh. That''s it, but why do people call you Gurneyville? It''s just a pronunciation, which is different from Master Guinevere. Why is this?" Mordred asked curiously. "Ah, this is really an accident. At the time of the crossing, my father was rescued by Guinevere, but Guinevere was hunted down by Vottigung''s army again, and they mistakenly thought Guinevere for Guinevere. ...And then, Dad got the new name of Gurneyville." "Oh!" Mordred clapped his palms, and said suddenly: "It turned out to be like this, no wonder Uncle Gawain said that you are the number one beauty in Britain." Shiro: "..." "Don''t mention this, Mordred." "I didn''t mention it, but Uncle Gao Wen said it." Mordred said with a smile. Seeing the harmonious scene of father and daughter, Kiara wiped his eyes at the killing house, and couldn''t help saying, "Am I still asleep?" "Huh?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye was puzzled. Kiara pointed at Shirou and Mordred, and said, "This style of painting is wrong!" "Why do you say that, the killing house?" There was a voice in the ear, and Qihuang in the killing house turned his head and saw that the young man brought Taitis came from a distance, looking at her with interest. "Because, because... I don''t want Shirou-san and Master Mordred to reconcile... But, but... Isn''t it just too dreamy?" Saiseiin Kiara couldn''t help but said, "It''s just like another An illusion that I made." "Don''t say that." The young man said helplessly: "They finally let go of their grievances." "Yeah, yeah." Alquey nodded his head, "Mordred just now chased Shirou with a sword and chopped ten streets, but now he is reconciled." What and what...! Kiara in the killing house was immediately confused. When he was about to continue to ask, he saw that the bodies of the young man and Linglongkan Mishaye became illusory. He stretched out his fingers to their bodies, and said in shock: "Your bodies¡ª ¡ª!" Hearing this, the young man looked down and was taken aback. "It seems that we are going back to the real past." Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye said with a smile. This is indeed the case. The real cause and effect of the past are dug out, and what appears in the resurrection pyramid is the sand strip love song. Now that Sajo Aige has fulfilled his wish of resurrection and has left, then this plane of the past will also return to the real past. "I''m going back..." The young man smiled, then turned his head to look at Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye, was silent for a moment, and asked, "Do you have any regrets, Linglong Pavilion?" "Huh? Why do you ask this?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye asked suspiciously. The boy didn''t say anything, because the answer was so cruel. Of all the people here, the only one who did not get the future and died in the past is Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Pavilion. Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye was silent for a moment, then smiled, "I--, I don''t care about that anymore." "But, I have." The boy smiled, then turned his head to look at El Quette, and asked: "Al Quette, can you give us one more day?" In the past, the plane was dug out by Sajo Aige, but it was Mooncell''s system resources that maintained its existence. And Elquet will be called here to repair the plane of the past. "This...mu." El Quette hesitated for a moment. Because Mooncell''s resources were transferred to the plane of the past, all the brothers and sisters who made a bet with her began to exploit loopholes, and the monsters from outside attacked. City, UO can participate in it, that''s it. The longer Mooncell''s resources were mobilized, the more loopholes other UOs could exploit, so she hesitated. Titis looked at the hesitant Elquet and said with a smile: "Give them one more day. I have some regrets in the past. Let me make up for it. I will help with the outside world and the star kings. I probably still have a bit of face." Alquette asked suspiciously: "Who are you, please?" "Oh. Don''t you know me, Xiao Zhuyue?" Taitis blinked, and then said with a smile: "Unexpectedly, you actually completed the self-covering. If you don''t know me, then forget it. Me, now it¡¯s just a dead soul living in the past." "But, can you leave from here?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "It''s possible to use the [past] and enter [future] with Sajo Aige, but it doesn''t exist for long." Taitis said. "Oh oh... Although I don''t understand, what you are going to do. However, I agreed. Because you looked at me with that kind of request. Mum, if I refuse, even I will feel uneasy." Love Alquette said with a smile. She is the one who will not reject others. "Thank you." The boy smiled. He turned his head, looked at Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye and everyone, and said with a smile: "Let''s go." "Where to go?" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye asked suspiciously. "It''s a secret, you will know it tomorrow." The boy closed one eye and said. "That''s it." Old Flash touched his chin. He already knew the boy''s intentions. Everyone left here, only Shirou and Mordred were left, who lived in this sea of ??flowers. In the hotel, Sajo Ayaka finally woke up and knew what Sajo Aika had done. "That''s it... It turns out that my sister has been hiding in my heart." Sajo Ayaka''s mood was a little depressed. All the mysteries have been solved, and this is the truth about Mei Lingzi in the day. However, in the end, she was still used by Sajo Aige. Everyone comforted her, but they didn''t know how to comfort her. Sajo Love Song...too powerful. Her strength is different from ordinary enemies. It is not a gap between strength, but a gap between strategy and wisdom, which makes people feel extremely desperate. In the truly distant past, everything was calculated, everything was subverted, and everything was used, while keeping itself alive. So far, who can do this? The sixth seat, Demon Bodhisattva, Votigung, Suterte... countless enemies, either possess powerful power, or possess incomparable strategy and mind, but they truly feel unparalleled oppression. Yes, but only Sajo Love Song. It''s late at night. Qihuang in the killing house tossed and turned, and it was difficult to fall asleep. She cares a little about Shirou and Mordred. Although the style of painting is weird, but Mordred and Shirou are reconciled, she is very happy for them. Suddenly Chapter 1827： "Boom!" Everyone was awakened by a huge explosion from a distance, and hurriedly ran out to take a look, and saw black smoke curling up in the distance, and the flames were everywhere, and in the flames, Shilang ran away with his head buried in the flames. Behind him was Mordred with a sword chasing and slashing, with an angry look on his face. "You dare to spank my ass... Don''t run, I''m going to chop you!" "Who told you to bite my neck? It hurts so much. Are you a puppy?" "I am a puppy, what do you belong to? Don''t run if there is a species!" "There is a kind of you don''t chase it!" "I''m not a man, where did the seed come from? On the contrary, it''s you. If you run, it means you have no seed!" "Where did you come from if I didn''t plant it? What does it matter whether you can run or not? I will run, I will run, and you still can''t chase. Slightly--, **** you off!" "Yeah-yah-, I am so mad, the eternal king must die!" Mordred was furious and chased Shi Lang to chop, but Shi Lang did not panic at all, because he ran faster than Mordred. "What''s this..." The black line of Meisha in Linglong Hall was full of night. "I thought my sister came back again, but..." Sajo Ayaka covered her forehead with a headache. "The feelings are so good, hahaha..." Alquette clutched the back of his head and laughed. "Where do you see that your relationship is good, Elder Ai?" The boy pushed his glasses and said helplessly. "Huh? Isn''t it?" Alquette asked suspiciously: "Elder Ai, I have always been poisoned by people. Isn''t this a good relationship?" "Put poison... Is this poison to kill cockroaches?" The boy was sweating, what has the child experienced? "Don''t run!" Mordred was furious. "Don''t chase you." Shi Lang laughed. "Yeah. The style of painting is finally normal." Kiara patted her chest. She can now sleep peacefully. Chapter 128: Even if you don¡¯t know what the future holds, you have to go ahead! "At this point, congratulations to Shiro Fujimaru for his graduation and the award of a degree certificate..." When the young man took the degree certificate from an old sword dressed in a suit, the Shiro in the audience took the lead and slapped his palms. Elquette took a few shots, slumped down, and said weakly, "The interesting things originally said are such boring things...it''s so boring." Elquette turned his head, looked at Shi Lang sitting next to him, dragged his voice, and shouted: "Okay, boring, boring, ah!" Shi Lang showed her a sweet smile, and then stretched out his palm, grabbed her face, and slammed it, Alquette flew up in the air by this force, the whole person rotated 720¡ã, and then clicked. , Fell to the ground. As a result, the world was quiet. "It''s miserable." Mordred showed pity and commented: "What you find boring, for others, is very meaningful. Now you are suffering, Sir Alquette. So. Be quiet..." Before he finished speaking, Alquette stood up, looked at Shirou with gleaming eyes, and said, "That was fun just now, Shirou will do it again!" Shiro: "..." Mordred: "..." Seeing Alquette with gleaming eyes, Shirou''s face became serious and said: "Alquette, let''s play a very fun game, how about it?" "Wh, what game?" Looking at Shi Lang''s solemn face, Alquette asked suspiciously, but he became vigilant in his heart. According to her understanding of Shi Lang, under normal circumstances, Shi Lang showed this face to her, which is the beginning of fooling her. "Let''s play one, two, three, wooden people, how about?" Shi Lang asked. "Shi-Lang -!" Elquet looked at Shi Lang dissatisfied, pointed his finger at himself, and asked, "Do I look like an idiot?" "Isn''t it?" Shi Lang asked in shock. "Mm. Even if you''re an idiot, the same trick won''t work for the second time!" Elquet puffed up his mouth in dissatisfaction, and said plausibly. "Don''t you deny the fact that you are an idiot?" Mordred said with cold sweat, "I used to respect what the **** did I respect?" She felt an incomparable shame for herself who had been young and ignorant and had respected the Cavaliers of Alquette. "The classmates over there--" Old Jian looked at Shirou''s side and said displeasedly: "Don''t disturb the graduation ceremony." "Sorry, we didn''t mean it, please go on, Teacher Arthur." Shirou recovered his calm, really, why every time he faced El Quette, he was inexplicably led away? Seeing the Shi Lang who ignored him, Alquette pursed his mouth, and then hugged Mordred in his arms. "Hey¡ª¡ª, what are you doing......!!!" Mordred was frightened and struggling quickly, but the power of the dragon seed was too weak, and he was easily held in his arms by Mordred, and there was no room for struggle. She stretched out her hand to Shi Lang, which was a hand for help. Shiro glanced at her, and at that moment, Mordred understood Shiro''s eyes. ¡ª¡ªThat''s good, otherwise, what happens is to be the father. Mordred: "..." Then? There is no more. Elquette hugged him like a pet dragon, and Mordred had fainted. It takes one more day for a young man. In fact, it is not a special thing to do, it is just to complete one''s own graduation. However, since the plane of the past has disappeared, and the initial stream of people has disappeared completely, so the old flash and the old sword can only be pretended to be teachers. "Congratulations on your graduation, classmate Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Hall. The teacher is proud of you." Jiu Jian issued the graduation certificate to Mei Sha Ye in Linglong Hall. Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha dumbly picked it up at night, as if it had received an illusion, but it had received a real object. "Sister Linglong Hall, Sister Linglong Hall¡ª¡ª" There was a sound in her ears, and Mei Sha at Linglong Pavilion saw the young man whispering to her at night: "Today we graduated, please be happy." Be happy... this kind of thing... Chapter 1828： Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha night looked down at the certificate in her hand, fell silent, but tears came out of her eyes, but she was unsatisfactory. "Sister Linglong Hall?" "Yes. We graduated!" Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye gave the boy a beautiful smile. Is it the bitterness of not being able to get the future, or the relief of one''s own ending? Just "Thank you, Fujimaru Shiro. So, you have to come on¡ª" In the dim eyes of tears, Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye showed a happy smile. Then, her figure dissipated like a bubble, and she remained on the ground with only a certificate. The wind whizzed through the window, blowing the pages of the book. The paper, the book, and the white and black words "Linglong Pavilion Meisha Ye" written on it all proved her existence. Everyone fell silent. The teenager picked up her certificate in silence, and then smiled, "Today, we graduated." Seeing that scene, Shi Lang was silent, then nodded, with a smile on his face, "Yes, they graduated." Shi Lang understood that from the birth of the Star Emperor, from the moment when the past and the present were connected, he had understood. That is the regret of the past. I was about to obtain a degree certificate and embrace a new life, and I was preparing to flex my muscles in the new world and era, but I was involved in the Holy Grail War. Not to mention it was a big flex, even the certificate was not obtained. Yes, that is the regret of the past. Perhaps, the young man himself realized that when the past disappeared and disappeared in front of the plane, they returned to the past cause and effect line of Shirou, Sajo Ayaka, Sajo Aika and others. Everything here will be like the past. Dissipated like a cloud of smoke. Sajo Ayaka looked at him and couldn''t help asking, "Or, go up too, Fujimaru Shiro." Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, looked at the boy, and said, "This is his moment." The past cannot be changed, and the future cannot be greeted. Linglong Pavilion Mei Sha Ye cannot get the future, and he will eventually become him. When the teenager stood on the high platform of the campus, holding the certificate aloft, telling his thesis, recalling his time studying abroad, and his vision for the future... Shiro applauded, but he was silent. Those efforts are nothing but emptiness. Everything is meaningless. But... Is it really meaningless? When the old sword announced "graduation", everything came to an end, and the young man walked out happily holding the certificate. Shi Lang walked to meet him and said with a smile, "Congratulations." "Congratulations too." The boy also said with a smile. Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then gradually a thick smile appeared on his face and nodded, "Thank you..." "It''s a pity that Linglong Pavilion is so happy, so I went back first." The boy looked at Shi Lang with a graduation certificate from Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye and said with a smile: "But this way, I won''t have any regrets..." He raised his head and looked at Shirou with a serious face, and said: "The past is over, the past cannot be changed, but the future may still be. I will try to become you, so...you must win. Council. Whether it¡¯s the Lord of Relief, you must win!" He stretched out his fist and placed it in front of Shirou. Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded. He also stretched out his fist and touched it lightly, "Ah!" The young man smiled and showed his big white teeth, then his figure faded and faded, and finally disappeared like a bubble. "Hey, future clown!" "I said, such an insulting pronoun, I won''t accept it." Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Jiu Shan helplessly. In fact, even if he didn''t turn his head, he knew that such arrogant and insulting words came from someone. "Huh. This king is leaving too, miscellaneous repair." "I see. Goodbye, Jill." "You are so strange that you told the clown to say you were insulted, and ended up being called a miscellaneous repairman, but there was no response." "Because I''m used to it." "Am I in my adulthood... By the way, how do you call me in my adulthood?" "Cooks." Old flash froze for a moment, then laughed, and laughed loudly: "You are really--, you will be cut by thousands of swords..." The old flash laughed, turned his back, his body disappeared like particles, "Goodbye, Master in the future." "Yeah. Goodbye, my, the strongest, Heroic Spirit." Shi Lang muttered in a low voice. "Goodbye, Ayaka. We are leaving too." The old sword, Bolseus and others waved at Sajo Ayaka. "Goodbye... Arthur." Sajo Ayaka said with a complex expression. The old sword smiled, and disappeared with Bolsius. "Farewell. Humph--" Medea turned around and disappeared into the dark corridor. Khakaka The surrounding buildings broke apart and dissipated like quicksand. Shirou looked at Mordred and the others, and said with a smile: "We, it''s time to go." "Yeah." Kiara nodded, and walked towards Shirou with Sajo Ayaka. Alquette followed him happily. As for Mordred? Now there is still an unlovable salted fish face in Elquet''s arms. Shi Lang moved towards leaving this [emotional world] and towards the outside world. Chapter 1829： The endless light blinded his face, vaguely, as if seeing the terrifying eyes of the Lord of Relief. There is still fear in his heart, but he is no longer stagnant. He looked into the eyes of the Lord of Relief and said: "The sadness of the past is not the end, but the beginning of a better future." Even if you don¡¯t know what the future holds, you have to go ahead. That is the only way to usher in the future. "I am afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you, because I am Shiro Fujimaru." ... Dimly, the boy woke up from the desk and found that he had a white cloak on his shoulder. "Roar? Are you awake, Joker?" The boy turned his head and saw the old flash sitting by the window facing the cool breeze. "Huh? Why are you crying?" Ji flashed at the tears on the boy''s face, frowning and asked: "Have any **** used a treasure that invades sleep on you? I can''t tolerate this." "No," the boy shook his head, "just had a sad dream." What kind of dream is that? I don''t know, it''s not true, but it''s as if I have seen my own future. Vaguely saw his own destiny line. But I can''t remember anything, I just remember that it was a sad story. "Oh? It''s really hard to understand. With this king here, this king also decided to shelter you to the end. So, what is your sadness, and what is there to worry about? Do you think this king is not the strongest? Heroic Spirit? If this is the case, you are ready to accept the king''s greatest punishment!" Old Flash said coldly. "Jill..." "Huh?" The boy looked at him with a smile, "Thank you." Old Flash froze for a moment, then turned his head and said, "Huh. No need to thank, this is actually an insult to me. You are the Master and I am the Servant. Who said you are, this king''s Master? Since it''s this king''s. Master, then I will protect you to the end. So, you don''t have to feel sad, let alone have nightmares. If you want to ask why, because I am your Servant." Old Shan said. "Hmm..." The young man turned around and held the cloak on his body. Crystal tears fell drop by drop, falling on the mountains and piles of papers in front of him. On top of the signatures of the piles of papers. -Fujimaru Shiro. ... PS: That''s it for today, good night~ The 129th chapter must be very hard, right? When Sajo Aige left, the [Emotional World] among the five sun copies of the Resurrection Pyramid was finally attacked. [Emotional World], those high-rise buildings made of steel and mud slowly dissipate like quicksand, and the whole world dissipates like a sand table. After a burst of strong light, Shi Lang and others returned to the circular square like a four-dimensional space. "That''s it, you guys have entered here." A sound suddenly rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head to look, and he saw Taitis circling the square a few times, and said suddenly. Shi Lang looked at her in surprise, "So you can really cross out of the plane of memory." "Of course, who do you think I am?" Titis rolled his eyes, and then said: "However, on the future line, I have died out after all. I can enter here now, only by borrowing the vortex to realize The record is re-enacted. Therefore, I can say that it is Taitis, or it is not Taitis, it is only Taitis¡¯s cognition. It has not existed for a long time and will soon dissipate." It turned out that Taitis used his own backup record in the invisible vortex in Shirou''s soul to achieve a record re-enactment. Now she is not Taitis, but the memory composite left by Taitis, the soul of the past, so she will soon dissipate. "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. "Huh? Elder Ai is gone." Qihuang in the killing house looked around and saw Mordred, who was lying on the ground, but he didn''t see El Quett. "Little Zhuyue was summoned by Xiao Shilang''s large summoning formation in the past plane. Therefore, when the past plane is repaired and the summoning connection disappears, Xiao Zhuyue will return to the place where she was summoned." Tai Tis said. Feeling that the restraints on his body are gone, and hearing Elquite return to the beginning, Mordred was resurrected almost instantly, clapped his hands, smiled and said, "This is really gratifying, gratifying. ." She was already afraid of El Quette. "Little Zhu Yue..." Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Taitis, and asked suspiciously: "Why call her Xiao Zhuyue?" "Huh? Haven''t you fought against Xiao Zhuyue? Don''t you know? Alquette is the other side of Xiao Zhuyue, but the cognition has been covered, and it has become the other side completely." Shi Lang nodded, then turned his head, looked at the killing courtyard in doubt, and asked: "Why is she called to love the elders? What tricks is she playing?" "Huh? Isn''t it called that? I heard that Mr. Shilang called Elder Ai like this." Said Kiara of the Killing House. Shi Lang understood, it really was that golden cockroach playing some new tricks. "Maya... I didn''t expect you to come here." Taitis looked around, and finally looked at the four walls that were still shining. "Five suns...and Mugendaya, I really miss it. ." "It sounds like you are familiar with Maya and Gandaya." "Of course, after all, I was the one who guided Mu''s Gendaya to South America." Titis smiled, turned his head to look at the other four walls, and said: "The Maya¡¯s five suns actually refer to the five prosperous human eras after our demise. From your point of view, they are prehistoric. Times." "The first solar period, that is Matraktiri, is Gandaya of Mu, and was finally destroyed by the flood caused by me and the Lord of Relief. The second solar period is Iyokotel, which is controlled by the solar cycle. It was engulfed by the hurricane caused. The third solar period was Queavilo, an era that surpassed the current level of technology, and was finally destroyed by a nuclear bomb developed by himself. The fourth solar period was Zondrilik, which was fought by myths and frictions. Upgrade, and finally the gods dropped ancient nuclear bombs and disappeared. And the fifth solar age is the emotional world, the beginning of Maya, and your age." "So, is the destruction of Mu Continent a game between you and the Lord of Relief? Then, the whirlpool **** worshipped in Gendaya Village is actually you, right?" Shi Lang asked. Hearing this, Taitis shook his head and said: "It is me, the Lord of Relief, and themselves." Everyone was stunned for a moment, Shi Lang said unchanged expression: "Same as I thought." "You guessed it?" Titis asked in surprise. "I have met the Gandayas before. They were hunted by Mayan gods and magicians, and their eyes were connected to the Lord of Relief. So, I have a guess in my heart. Now hearing you say that, I am not surprised. "Shiro said. "So, your analytical ability is much better than in the past, Shirou." Taitis smiled, and said, "The Gendayas... are the prototype of the goblins, possessing incredible abilities today. In short, Just like Sajo Aige, he is a natural expert in magic way..." It turns out that the Gendayas are the archetypes of the fairies. They possessed the eyes of the sky. From the beginning, they possessed extremely high supernatural talents and were born experts in the magic way. Therefore, Gendaya can also be called a supernatural civilization. It¡¯s just that they are too eager to discover nature and the origin, so the top-notch people saw the Lord of Relief, were polluted and betrayed Gendaya¡¯s soul, attempting to open the mark of the stars and release them. Lord of Relief. However, the purpose of the Lord of Relief is to integrate everything, and his appearance means the end of life and the world, so this matter has met with opposition from the bottom. Chapter 1830： In the end, the two factions of intensified conflicts fought. The chaos of the class and the power of the lord of relief destroyed the Mu continent, ended the Gendaya that was thousands of years ago, and also knocked down the central continent that was originally above the Pacific. ¡ª¡ªM mainland. After the destruction of Mu Continent, the surviving Gandayas scattered and fled, some went to Asia, some went to Europe, and the largest group came to the south under the guidance of Taitis. The Americas laid the foundation for the emergence of Mayan civilization. And the stone statue erected in the village of Gendaya worshipped Taitis, the Lord of Relief, and also themselves, who were thirst for knowledge. It is a legacy of the times. At this time, the wall engraved with the four solar periods changed abnormally. The east wall shows the vision of flooding waves, the west wall shows the vision of a hurricane, the south wall shows the vision of fire and rain, and the north wall shows the vision of the earth cracking. At the same time, the wall on the ceiling in the middle showed the vision of a dark vortex collapsing everything. All five solar epochs have been attacked, and the road to resurrection appears on the other side of the fourth dimension. "It seems that they have all taken the strategy, let''s go." Shi Lang pointed to the road that appeared on the dark side. The Assassin Academy asked in confusion, "Don''t you wait for those adventurers?" Shiro glanced at the two of Sack and Sick who were still lying on the ground. They seemed to have been contaminated by the Sajo Love Song, so although they were cleaned by the future Sajo Love Song and released, they can I haven''t woken up yet. Shi Lang shook his head, "We are just passing by, with our own purpose." He walked up to Mordred, stretched out his palm, and said, "Let''s go, Mordred." "I can go by myself." Mordred turned his head and said. "But your legs are still very soft, aren''t they?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "No!" Mordred was annoyed to stand up, but his legs were soft and unable to stand upright. This was not a sequelae of being suffocated and hugged by Elquito, but a side effect of two times beyond human boundaries. Seeing Mordred, whose legs were still a little soft, Shirou showed a gentle smile, grabbed her little hand, lifted her up, and walked forward. "I, I can come by myself." Mordred said in a panic. "Hmm." "I really can come by myself! Really!" Mordred said seriously. "I believe you." Shi Lang nodded and agreed softly. Mordred buried his head on Shirou''s back and said dullly: "I can always... take care of myself. I can..." "It''s amazing to take care of yourself all the time. But it must be very hard, right?" Shirou asked softly. Mordred was silent, and hot tears could not help but drenched Shilang''s clothes. "Mr. Shiro¡ª¡ª!" Seishiin Kiara and Sajo Ayaka looked at each other, and hurriedly followed. "Shhhhh!" Shi Lang turned around, made a silent gesture to them, and pointed his chin at Modrednu on his back, and whispered: "Mordred is asleep, don''t wake her." Ha¡ª¡ª! ? Kiara and Sajo Ayaka were both stunned. How long is this? Why did you fall asleep? Shi Lang''s face was kind and kind, and he said softly: "This child has never really slept in the real sense. Now, let her sleep well." Kiara in the killing house quickly reached out his hand to cover his mouth, and then looked at Sajo Ayaka, who hadn¡¯t moved yet, and quickly whispered, ¡°You have to do this too, Lingzi. Otherwise, Master Mordred will be awakened. !" "Oh...oh..." Sajo Ayaka''s face stiffened, and she took a picture of a cat to learn from the killing house, Chiara, and covered her mouth with her hand. "Thank you." Shirou smiled at them, turned around, carrying the sleeping Mordred on his back, and walked towards the exit of the infinite loop. Seishiin Kiara and Sajo Ayaka followed closely. Titis stuck in the same place, looking at their leaving back, his face couldn''t help but smile, "I really want you to see this scene too, Xiao Shirou." The difficulty of the road ahead is undeniable, but when silence is in the dark, open your eyes and see, the light is all around. "I still have things to do. This is the meaning of my presence here." Titis raised her head, her eyes instantly saw through the barriers of the Resurrection Pyramid, and saw the crucifix UO raging high in the sky. Chapter 130 I want to gamble with you! "EX¡ª¡ª, calibur!" The dazzling light shone from the vast earth, swept all the monsters, and rushed straight up into the sky, to illuminate the desolate darkness. That is the highest fantasy of mankind. However, when that ray of light surged three kilometers into the sky, the abnormal rainbow light that enveloped the sky prevented the light from continuing to rise. -Meaningless resistance. As the leader of the UO in the planetary circle, Saturn indifferently overlooks the resistance of the creatures in the sanctuary. He is the most powerful UO in the planetary circle, and he is also the leader. Therefore, he also plays the role of the universe emperor Frieza in this playful gambling game. He has a total length of 3,000 meters, a cross-like body, and the skin is made of luminous minerals without any lines. He has the strongest power to knock down continents and subvert planets, and he is truly the strongest guardian of the solar system. However, at this time, He is standing on the opposite side of the earth. ¡ª¡ªMooncell''s operating resources have been stolen by something, resulting in huge loopholes, and it is no longer possible to maintain the gambling game. The game is over... sorry, Gaia. Saturn looked indifferently at the people on the earth who were doing senseless resistance. For Saturn, nothing is more important than maintaining the order of the solar system. He is like a big brother. He has guarded the solar system since the beginning of the ancient times, and isolated the solar system from being attacked by invaders from the outer universe. Therefore, he was trusted by several other UOs who carried the will of the king of stars and was elected as the leader of UO. . At the beginning of the ancient times, planet observers in the outer universe conducted experiments among the planets, resulting in the birth of eight star kings, including Gaia. After that, a civil war broke out in the civilization of the observers, freeing the eight star kings. In order to survive in the vast dark universe, the eight star kings established a relationship between brothers and sisters, and in order to prevent the threat of the outer universe, the star kings assembled their own planetary resources and created their own weapons to carry their own will. And that is UO. And Saturn is the most powerful among UO and the existence that loves the solar system the most, so it is also the leader among UO. However, after the earth¡¯s civilized UO entered the era of interstellar development, and the technology was re-enacted to create the two star kings, Mercury and Zhuyue, his strongest name ceased to exist. But he didn''t mind, and he was even happy because he was a brother of UO. The stronger the UO''s power, the safer the solar system. Chapter 1831： Later, when the ultra-ancient defeated that interstellar civilization and formulated the galactic interstellar law, it proved this point. However, being strong has also led to more powerful disasters. ¡ª¡ªThe Lord of Relief. The calamity that swept across the galaxy was the horror he saw with his own eyes. The peaceful forces of the outer universe, such as Posa Pure Land, dedicated to warming the universe, were destroyed by that disaster. Saturn knows very well that he knows the power of the Relief Lord better than any UO, because when the Relief Lord destroyed the super ancient times, when all UOs were protecting their planet from assimilation, he was the only one who tried to deal with the Relief Lord. . And the result of the attempt is undoubted despair, otherwise, he would not devote himself to destroying the earth and destroying Gaia. His love is great love, great love for the entire solar system. And this kind of love is the love of the whole, and it is bound to be indifferent to the details of the individual. Therefore, when the tentacles of the Lord of Relief penetrated the correction force and interfered with reality, he resolutely decided to destroy the earth and destroy Gaia. Because that is the only way to save other brothers and sisters. Only by destroying the earth and completely eliminating it from the material carrier in this reality, then even the enlightened person can no longer support other world lines as the main line and continue to exist in this reality. Because the earth that carried the earth''s world line has been destroyed, how can the earth''s world line exist without the reality of the earth? In doing so, the tentacles of the Lord of Relief will not be able to touch this true reality, but can only touch the incomplete world line that was burned and destroyed by the ultra-ancient people as an energy source-the connection point. Abandoning a preservation is the reason. However, Saturn also understands that this is a betrayal of the earth and the brotherhood of the ancients. He who originally maintained UO would not have this feeling, he would only be dominated by his own instinct, but in order to welcome this gambling, the imitation of the personality allowed him to get rid of his instinct and gave birth to the mind, and therefore was born. This feeling of shame. Therefore, He has also become Him. He played the role of Frieza, the emperor of the universe, according to Alquette''s script, and also devoted herself to disguising himself with Frieza''s indifference and ambition. However, he, who was born with a mind, could not hide the truth hidden in his instinct even with the disposition of a virtual character. Therefore, he seemed a little hesitant about destroying Gaia. He tolerated El Quette''s betrayal, and acquiesced to the small actions of the Dead Skeleton of the Sky, and even closed one eye to the actions of Uranus, Mars and other brothers being released by the Emperor Raiders. Because we are all brothers and sisters who have been with each other for more than four billion years. After imitating the personality and acquiring the mind, who is really hard-hearted? Gaia used the destruction of his own star to cause the orbit of the planet to change, thereby threatening the kings of stars and winning a bet. But, has he ever thought about it? What really allowed him to win the game was the hesitation of the star kings. And the hesitation of the star kings was also reflected in the UOs. In addition to Mercury, who clearly stood on Gaia''s side, and Venus, who had a small abacus, there was also ??O who also released water overtly and secretly, and was attacked. And that is the source of the fragments of God in Gilgamesh''s hands. Perhaps, then? O has the idea that even if he is attacked, others will not be attacked, so he will release the water. In fact, even Saturn himself once had the idea of ??just letting the emperor''s strategy team attack and lose the game. But he also knows that anyone can release water, but he can''t. He is the commander of UO and the patron saint of the solar system. He alone can never be attacked. Even if you have your mind and emotions, it will never work. ¡ª¡ªHumans are really low-level creatures. Saturn has a complex heart, but his intentions of destruction are firm. There was a problem with Mooncell''s operation, which created a loophole that could be used by UOs, but that was not the reason for Saturn to lift the table. What really caused Saturn to lift the table was the breath of the Lord of Relief, which appeared twice after the brain of God was captured. It''s so close and has interfered with this incomplete world line, how long will it take to get out of the trap and run out of [Akasha Records] again? And when he once again got rid of [Akasha Records] and entered reality, this time, who can beat him back? Posha Pure Land? Eye of heaven? Saturn doesn''t know, he only knows, he can''t. Those brothers and sisters of his work together, but it doesn''t work. Unless the ultra-ancient can be brought back to life, that won''t work, because even Titis, the last descendant, is already extinct. His resurrection once again, nothing can beat him back. Therefore, destruction is imperative. Saturn looked in the direction of the Pyramid of Resurrection, where the Pyramid of Resurrection had completely disappeared, and the last blessing of the Mayan gods also disappeared under the rules. "The eye-obtrusive light of God has disappeared, and the power to protect this planet has disappeared. Gaia...you disappear too!" Saturn''s mind has been set, and on the surface of the three-kilometer-long body, the strange minerals are lit up one after another, shining with strange lights, exuding terrifying energy fluctuations. That is not magic. Nor is it life energy. It is not any energy known to mankind, but the power that belongs to Saturn alone. He would strike down the floating sanctuary with one blow, declaring the hegemony of destruction. However, just as the light of destruction was about to fall, a familiar voice rang out in the principles of the stars that constituted him. ¡ª¡ªWait, brother! Who! ? Saturn had a fierce meal, looking for the unfamiliar star theory that had broken into her star theory. Except for Zhu Yue, who was covered by his other side, he knew the wavelengths of other UO''s principles of stars, but this principle of stars was so unfamiliar and familiar. Could it be that another carrier of the Star King broke into the solar system? Saturn looked for the strange but familiar star principles, and after a while, he saw the tiny, subtle, Barbie doll. Such a funny human plaything surprised Saturn. ¡ªTitis? Chapter 1832： "It''s me, brother." Titis smiled and nodded. Ultra-ancient is the beginning of the earth civilization, and it is also the UO of Gaia, the UO of civilization development, so Taitis can also be said to be the last cell of the UO of civilization development. And the relationship between UO can be said to be the relationship between brothers and sisters, therefore, Taitis can also call Saturn his brother. ¡ª¡ªImpossible, you are dead! Saturn said. "Yes, what exists here is my memory, my cognition, not the real, living me." Taitis said. ¡ª¡ªThen, use this illusory memory to appear in front of me. What do you want to do? Saturn asked. The appearance of Taitis made him have to pay attention. This is because the ultra-ancient age where Taitis is located is Gaia¡¯s UO and the overlord who formulated the interstellar law in the solar system and the universe. "I want to beg my brother to give the future a chance." Taitis said seriously. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you talking about? "I said, I beg my brother, give our descendants a chance to win the future!" Taitis said seriously. Saturn''s star principles fell silent, and then in the huge head, endless strange minerals intertwined, forming a hazy human form of light. That is the personality mimicry of Saturn. He stared at Taitis and asked: "You mean, let me give to the gods, to the humans, to the beasts, to all the creatures of Gaia...a chance to challenge the Lord of Relief?" Taitis nodded. "It''s impossible, Titis!" Saturn frowned, and sternly refused: "You and I know what he is! No living things, no matter can challenge him! Even you have failed, yet Is there anything that can challenge him? Gaia is dead, I said it!" "Brother!" Taitis was anxious. "The gap between risk and return is too big, Titis!" Saturn said: "Get out of the way, otherwise, I can only destroy this incomplete world line together with your memory!" "Are you still the brother I know? Are you so afraid of the Lord of Relief?" Titis asked loudly. "The times have changed, Titis. You have changed, the galaxy has changed, Zhu Yue has changed, and I have also changed!" Saturn''s body exudes terrifying energy waves. Under that energy, not to mention the earth, even Jupiter, which is several times larger than it, can fall in one shot! Looking at Saturn preparing to contribute, Titis was silent for a moment, and then asked: "Do you think that by destroying the earth, you can destroy the Lord of Relief? Don''t deceive yourself, brother. Even if the solar system is destroyed, even if the entire universe is destroyed. Now, He will not be destroyed. Don¡¯t forget, He is the source of all things-the monster of [Akasha Records]!" Saturn stopped moving because Titis had hit his sore spot. "You are very strong. You are stronger than any brother or sister. Even the Oort of Mercury that we created is not your opponent. However, you can destroy the earth, but you can destroy [Aka Xia Record]?" Saturn''s breathing was violently stagnant, and there was a kind of suffocation-like pain. Taitis, mercilessly, hit his pain point. Yes, the Lord of Relief is a monster of [Akasha Record], he can destroy the earth, but can he destroy [Akasha Record]? "As long as the earth is destroyed, he won''t be able to enter our reality...!" Saturn gritted his teeth. "The broken world line... That is the garbage of the earth, and it is also the material that we made to burn for energy. Do you think that this cut parallel world line, even some of it has already been burned and mutilated? Parallel world line...Even Sakyamuni can patrol and even support it into a complete reality. Do you think you can stop him? Don''t deceive yourself, it''s impossible!" "Perhaps. However, it is a struggling gamble, or letting him appear, I already have a decision in my heart!" "If you want to take a gamble, bet that he will come back from the [Accacia Records] again and cannot enter the reality without the earth. Then, I also want to gamble with you." Taitis said. "What are you betting on?" Saturn asked. "From the distant past to the future beyond, the light that connects the past and the future!" Taitis said seriously, stretched out his palm and pointed at the land of melee. Saturn looked down and saw that the disappeared resurrection pyramid suddenly appeared several people. His gaze was fixed on the headed young man almost instantly. "He is what I said, the light that connects the past and the future!" Taitis said with a serious face. What is the 131st chapter that makes you believe him? Chaldea. "This, this is¡ª" Pandora looked a little surprised at a short childcare towel, pressing Chloe on the rest of the beautiful tour. "I--, changed back..." Meiyou naked, staring at her smooth palm blankly. "Yeah, you have changed back. So, when do you want to ride me, Miyou?" Chloe lay under Meiyou, tapping his fingers on the ground, looking at Meiyou impatiently. "Sorry, Chloe..." Meiyou quickly got up from Chloe. Chloe was just about to support herself, but Meiyou''s feet softened and rode up again, causing Chloe to be dizzy. "Hug, sorry, Chloe." Meiyou apologized in a panic. "It doesn''t matter, I''m used to it." Chloe said with tears, clutching his swollen head. Pandora quickly took the clothes and put them on Meiyou''s body. "However, if Sister Meiyou changes back, then in other words, Sister Yiliya succeeded!" Pandora said. "Ilia succeeded?" Chloe got up from the ground and curled his lips. "If that idiot can do this, I will write my name upside down immediately! This is obviously Brother Shilang who is chasing after him. Made by people." "Shirou... brother?" Meiyou was taken aback. "Ah. It''s not your brother, but Fujimaru Shiro''s brother." Chloe was talking while patting his clothes, but Meiyou grabbed her shoulders and asked, "Brother Shilang is back?" "Yes, yes..." Looking at Meiyou''s serious questioning face, Chloe couldn''t help but respond with some fear. She suddenly remembered that Meiyou liked Brother Shilang the most. "Really, Brother Shilang, he is finally back." Mei You couldn''t help but smile. Chapter 1833： Thirteen years ago, she came from a parallel world and was helpless. Shi Lang gave her home, gave her support, gave her warmth and happiness, and most importantly, he gave her the courage to face her. Own heart. However, in the end, in order to protect everyone, that brother had to leave and disappear without a trace. Miyu was sad, depressed, and even thought that he was miserable at one time. Later, Shiro Wimiya, Kiritugu Eomiya and others returned from the parallel world of annihilation. Under the care of Shiro Wimiya, Ilia, and others, this Only then got out of his own mental obstacles. Now that Shi Lang is back, she is happy from the bottom of her heart. "Did Brother Shilang and Ilia go to South America?" Meiyou asked. "Yes." Chloe nodded and said with a smile: "And if you are restored to the original state, that means Brother Shilang must have overcome the South American connection..." Chloe couldn''t go on after talking about it, because she found that Meiyou''s face was not relaxed, but rather serious. Meiyou turned his head, looked at Pandora with a solemn expression, and asked, "Pandora, can Chaldea now contact the South American connection point?" "No, sister Meiyou." Pandora replied. "Oh...!" Meiyou gritted her teeth. "Is there something wrong, Miyu?" Chloe couldn''t help asking. "Both Brother Shilang and Ilia are in danger!" Meiyou said solemnly. "You, are you talking? Look, you are all back to normal. Doesn''t this prove that the South American connection point is about to be attacked?" Chloe asked. "No, this just shows that they are about to start an action!" Meiyou gritted her teeth and said: "My brother and I were played around by them. Brother Shilang and Ilia are no exception." "Meiyou, although I don''t know what you encountered in South America. However, it is Brother Shilang who went to explore South America!" Chloe said with a serious face. "Because it is Brother Shilang, I am worried. That is the most unfavorable connection point for him!" "Why do you say that?" Chloe asked suspiciously. "Because Brother Shilang, like me, is a container of evil, right, sister Meiyou?" Pandora looked at Meiyou thoughtfully. Meiyou nodded, shook his head again, and then said, "In addition, Brother Shilang has another weakness that he has never known about." Weakness? Pandora and Chloe looked at each other, their faces puzzled. Meiyou showed concern. The battle of the false gods is a grievance in Meiyou''s heart, so for the past 13 years, she has been thinking about the battle of the false gods, thinking about Shirou''s departure. And it was this repeated thinking that made her thinking more mature, and besides having a higher vision and perspective, she also saw Shirou''s weakness. The gentleman deceives the way. Therefore, Brother Shilang will definitely be used by them. Meiyou gritted her teeth, got up, and walked towards the outside world. "What are you going to do, Meiyou?" Chloe asked quickly. Mei lobbied: "Go to Gilgamesh!" Being able to become the captain of the squad and let Gilgamesh''s arrogance not happen, she is no longer the reckless one thirteen years ago. In fact, she concealed the truth from Ilia, Chloe, and Grey in the strategy of the South American Connection Point. The strategy for the South American Junction is actually a team crusade conducted by her and Gilgamesh. She enters the Junction and truly discovers everything about the Junction. Gilgamesh hides behind the screen and is a foreshadowing in the dark. Therefore, she knows that the South American connection point is the least relevant connection point for Shirou. Not only is Shirou able to deceive in sensible ways, but also because he is a container of evil. "Don''t do anything, Brother Shilang." Meiyou was worried. ... Sanctuary. "Gurneyville, you''re back!" Morrigan looked at the Shilang who walked out of the Pyramid of Resurrection with joy. "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, his gaze shifted slightly, and Altria, who fell behind Morrigan, nodded towards her. Altria also showed a smile, but his eyes fell on Mordred, who froze beside Shirou, holding his chest and not looking at her. At this time, Mordred had returned to normal and returned to the appearance of twelve years old. Her beautiful appearance, coupled with the silver armor given by Mooncell, looked heroic. It''s just that there is no doubt that Mordred, who has returned to normal, can easily know what drama she and Shirou had played between, after all, her and Shirou''s bodies have disappeared with the effect of the invisible vortex and ended. If Mordred can''t guess, then Mordred is not Mordred. How can this be done? Altria was distressed, she was not very smart, and she was only slightly ignorant of emotional matters, and she was not a master of emotions. She and Mordred are separated by themselves, and now that she has played such a scene again, Mordred must be very angry. But this is not the key. The key is that the hasty end of this play will definitely make the gap between Mordred and Shiro even greater. In fact, Shirou wanted to tease Mordred at first, but when he saw Mordred¡¯s feelings for Altria, he repented and wanted to confess, but Altria asked him to hide from Mord. Reid, borrowed her identity to continue to get along with Mordred. This is for them to understand each other. But who knows that if the effect of the invisible vortex ends, this goal will not be achieved, but it will make them more hostile, right? Altria was distressed, she didn''t mind being hostile to Mordred, but she hoped that Shirou and Mordred would not be so separated. "I''m stuck in thinking again. I really can''t bear it." Mordred curled his lips, those holy cyan eyes looked at Morrigan with arrogant and aggressive eyes, and asked: "Your true face is my aunt who left behind a lot of mess, Morganle Fei?" "Yes, yes..." A cold sweat dripped down Morrigan¡¯s forehead. Unlike the Mordred of his childhood, the Mordred who regained the future has become the sin king who carried the death of the dynasty. Both his eyes and temperament are like The lonely lion king in the wilderness is full of aggressiveness, while Morrigan''s temperament itself is a bit weak. Of course, the most important thing is that in her heart, Morgan Lefy''s share of shame made her unable to face Mordred. Hm. This is terrible. To be liquidated. Molly wailed willingly. Chapter 1834： "I won''t settle accounts with you for the time being, I''ll talk after finishing this connection point." Mordred stared at Morrigan. She had already seen through Morrigan''s essence. Although this woman was a fairy and mastered the secret techniques passed down from Taitis, she was weak in her heart and was a very good bully bag. However, this connection point is weird. She has already overturned the car here once, so in order to solve this connection point, she decided to suppress the revenge against Morgan Lefy first. Does Morgan Leffe hate her? Of course not, but there was a lot of mess left, and it was wrong for her mother to wipe her butt, even if her mother didn''t care at all, she had to get back with revenge. "However, I didn''t expect that the war in the sanctuary was not over...Old man, what do you think?" Mordred looked at Shirou. Old, old man? Altria and Morrigan''s eyes widened. "I said, don''t call me old man! Where do I look old!" Shi Lang looked at Mordred with a headache, "My true age is not as old as you!" "Pull it down, old man! How many times have you been reset, how many years and months have you added up, do you have no points?" Mordred looked contemptuous, "and I didn''t talk to you about that, foreign soul, A mature soul pretends to be a child. I despise you in Mordred''s real-name system!" Shiro: "..." This child is not cute when he grows up. "Well, I won''t talk to you about the ones that are not. However, it is indeed necessary to end this war first." Shirou touched his chin and said, "This connection point is still dominated by the game system, and it is RPG role-playing games. Therefore, the so-called monster siege must also have a boss commanding the monster. Generally speaking, as long as the boss is killed, a game event can end." "Simply speaking, it''s a general. But, that boss, it seems that you can''t be a general?" Mordred pointed his finger at Saturn that enveloped the sky and said, "Old man, if your suggestion is nonsense, I can I''m going to laugh at you." Shi Lang asked back: "How can you be sure that he is the boss? He can''t be the background board in this monster attack? If your thoughts are so shallow, I won''t laugh at you, after all, you are still young and so. Young." "Oh oh oh, you are admitting that you are an old man. This is not what I said, but you admit it. The big guys have heard it. And, I ask you, how are you sure? , Isn''t he a boss?" Mordred asked rationally, and Shirou''s words had loopholes. Shi Lang said: "I just said you were young, but I didn''t say I was old. Does it mean that I am old when I say you are young? What is the basis for judgment? In addition to proving your naivety, what else can be corroborated? You ask me how I¡¯m sure, then I¡¯ll tell you, as this war has not ended yet..." Shirou and Mordred quarreled based on their own knowledge and opinions. Kiara and others are at a loss. "Don''t you stop, Al?" Morrigan couldn''t help turning his head to ask, but found that Altria was in a daze. "I always feel...this scene, I miss it very much." A smile appeared on Altria''s face. "Nostalgia, miss?" Morrigan was taken aback. Altria turned her head to look at Morrigan, and asked, "Sister, do you remember how we formulated the general strategy of attacking the north-south attack and counterattacking Vudigung with the mainland?" Without giving Morrigan a chance to answer, Altria looked at the quarreling Shirou and Mordred with a smile on her face, and said: "First, the king proposed the general route of counterattack with the mainland, and then everyone followed this general route. Arguing together. I remember that it was the only time I quarreled with Wang, just for the choice of a route." Upon hearing this, Molly was stunned for a moment: "What do you mean, Genieville and Mordred are in..." "They are not arguing because they dislike each other, they are trusting each other''s vision, so they are discussing, it is the confrontation of the thoughts and personalities of the two people." Molly was stunned. Looking at the quarreling two people, Altria couldn''t help but shed tears. "It seems that my worry is unnecessary..." ... "Are you teasing me, Taitis!?" Saturn pointed at Shirou on the ground, staring at Taitis in front of him coldly. , To press the planets of other brothers and sisters on a human body? Do you know how big this risk is, Taitis?" Titis said with a smile, "But you are also betting on destroying the earth." "But the risk is small!" Saturn yelled, "but the initiative is in our hands! Are you letting us entrust our lives to a human being, and then passively wait for extinction? Titis, you, you Would you like it?" "I have done it." Titis said with a smile. "So you are dead." Saturn said coldly. "Yes, but because of this, I am convinced that what I did is right." "Why?" Saturn couldn''t help asking. "Because he is Fujimaru Shiro." Titis smiled, and her figure disappeared like a cloud of smoke. "Wait, Titis!" Saturn reached out to grab it, but he caught nothing. Taitis dissipated, and Saturn stared at his empty palm in a daze. "What''s so special about him? What is it that makes you believe in a human being so much, Titis?" Saturn''s palms clenched fiercely. "Fujimaru...Shirou!" ... PS: The update is late today, sorry, sorry. In the past two days, there have been some things in reality. There may be fewer updates, but it will be more stable and more stable, please rest assured The 132nd chapter kills you! The golden chains turned into phantoms in the sky, and the monsters that climbed the city wall would fall down one by one. It seemed that he was afraid of those golden chains all over the sky, and the monster under the city wall had a slightly weaker attack momentum, which made De Enqi breathe a little. There was a gleam of light on the far shore, and En Qidu turned his eyes and frowned. I saw in that desolate wilderness, a huge ancient tree spread with the wind and rose in the wind. The trunk of that ancient tree is like jade, extremely transparent, the trunk is tall and straight, soaring up to the blue sky, and the luxuriant branches spread out in the sky. In the light of the melting dawn, it is so lush and lush. "Trouble." Enqi frowned. Sure enough, I saw the huge old tree tangled up with its branches, and finally formed a tree hole like a muzzle. The magic brewed and turned into a green light. The next moment, there was a "boom", like a thunderstorm, a magic pillar of more than thirty feet blasted from a distance, hitting the protective cover of the sanctuary. "Kakka-" The protective cover of the sanctuary shattered like a mirror, and the white holy wall, like paper paste, was directly blown through a huge hole. An endless gust of wind hits from the outside world, flying the guards guarding the city wall tens of meters, and then falling heavily to the ground, mourning everywhere. The gust of wind that was raised by the energy cannon was like Enlil¡¯s kamikaze, even Enkidu could not resist it. When he was about to be lifted up, a hand stretched out from behind him and held his back. The shoulders stabilized his body. "Jill..." Enqidu turned his head and looked with joy, but he couldn''t help but was taken aback. It was not the only friend he expected, but a young man wearing blue silver armor with clear and bright eyes. "So, that''s the boss, right?" The young man murmured. "Are you...?" En Qidu looked at the young man in doubt. He felt that his eyes were a bit familiar, but he also believed that there was no such person in the sanctuary. Chapter 1835： "It''s me, Enkidu." The young man turned his head and looked at Enkidu. Enkidu was still very confused at first, but looking at the bright eyes of the young man, a flash of light flashed in his mind, and he said in surprise, "The King of Eternity?" Shirou nodded with a smile. "You have changed back? And your class has actually reached the ninth class?" Enqidu was surprised, and what surprised him even more was that Shilang''s class had reached the ninth class. How long has this passed? In theory, this should be impossible. "I got some extraneous help, it''s not the problem." Shi Lang shook his head, revealing this lightly, and then pointed to the blooming jade tree in the sea of ??beasts, and asked: "Is that the boss? ?" "Yeah." Enqi nodded, looked at the huge jade tree, and said solemnly: "It is one of the highest beings in [Unknown Territory]. He has always attacked the city and created monsters and triggered beasts. Hai. However, under normal circumstances, He would not directly participate, but this time he left [Unknown Territory] and attacked directly. It is strange." Monster invasion is just a siege activity at the game level. Players only care about the gameplay and rewards, not the background. But Enki is all real. The heroic spirits summoned by the land of South America, who really act in it, know the basics of the monster invasion. That huge jade tree is not a monster generated by Mooncell, but a UO that carries the will of Uranus like a dead body in the sky. It is a fertile and destructive UO like a world tree. It is also the background board BOSS of this monster invasion. "Don''t you attack directly before? It seems that they are all anxious..." Shi Lang frowned. "What''s in a hurry, King Eternal?" Enqi asked suspiciously. "Nothing." Shi Lang shook his head, then raised his head and looked at the UO that shrouded the sky like a cross. From a moment ago, the UO had stopped bombarding indiscriminately, as if it had been stopped by something. It seems that Titis successfully delayed the UO. Shilang said so in his heart. After regaining his age and intellectuality from the Pyramid of Resurrection, Taitis informed Shirou about the identity of the UO of the cross and went to stop the UO. ¡ª¡ªThe leader of UO, Saturn. Saturn stopped attacking, and it seemed that Titis had temporarily held Saturn. Withdrawing his gaze, Shi Lang glanced at the king star UO that day, turned his head to look at Mordred who followed, and asked: "How about, Mordred? There is nothing wrong in my judgment." "There really is another commander..." Mordred curled his lips, then pointed to the Saturn in the sky, and said: "However, that is no different from the one in the sky. You shouldn''t want to attack. Down that tree? If you use the fictional heroic spirit before, you may still have a chance, but Your Excellency Elquet is not here...Old man, I advise you not to think about the unrealistic ones." "If it is the body of Uranus, I don''t have any ideas. But at a glance, we know that it is a clone or branch, and we still have a chance." After a pause, Shi Lang added displeasedly: "Also, don''t call me the old man anymore!" Mordred selectively ignored Shirou''s second half sentence and asked instead: "How can you be so sure?" "If you fight against the super-existence of tree plants, you will see through it at a glance." Shi Lang rolled his eyes and said. Shiro has dealt with Fu Hailin, dealt with the remains of the sky, and dealt with the world tree-Miguel Mill, can be said to be an expert in tree felling. And the fire giant saint king Surut once said that Miguel Mir and Levadin are both ultra-ancient weapons, so Miguel Mir may not be a weapon made by Uranus imitating the ultra-ancient. "I have the wisdom of Lunas and the blessing of Skarty, and I can project the real sword of destruction-Levatine. Use Levatine to chop down the branches of Uranus!" Shiro suggested. "This is roughly the same as we discussed before, but¡ª" Mordred reached out his hand and pointed to the sea of ??monsters under the city. That thing is still staring at us." "Indeed," Shiro touched his chin and looked up at Saturn in the sky. "The previous blow that destroyed Lungominiad, if it weren''t for the protection rules given to the sanctuary by Mooncell, he could directly destroy the sanctuary. Even the cracking of the earth, no one can stop it. Now that the offensive is stopped, it is probably because the invasion of Sajo Aige has stopped, and Mooncell has begun to repair the loopholes. Even if it is him, it is not easy to blatantly break the rules of the game." "In other words, someone needs to deal with these monsters." Shirou touched his chin. "That''s it..." Mordred nodded, then looked at Shirou and said, "So let''s start." "What started?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Hey hey hey! Of course it is your treasure!" Mordred rolled his eyes and said, "Summon! Summon the army!" "Summon them to die? I don''t believe that Saturn will not attack such a big target." Shirou said. Mordred said: "It won''t really die." Seeing Mordred''s indifferent appearance, Shi Lang stretched out his hand, pointed at the seeds of her head, came with a snap finger, closed his right eye, and said: "It won''t really die, doesn''t mean you can die at will. They are free. It is to trust me, so it exists in my treasures, and I have never used them as treasures." Mordred was still holding his head and grinning hoarsely at Shilang, but he couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Shilang''s words. The treasure of the Eternal King, you can summon the Knights of the Round Table and the army of the dynasty, and engrave the reappearance of the dynasty. It was an excellent proof of people''s trust in the Eternal King, and it was also a weapon that the king relied on to fight for hegemony, but Shi Lang did not have this awareness. People''s trust and longing make their phantoms exist in the treasures of the Eternal King, but the Eternal King has never regarded them as treasures. Unraveling Gati and Shirou''s relationship, Mordred was aware of the fundamental difference between himself and Shirou for the first time, as well as the mental and spiritual gap between himself and Shirou. However, Mordred did not say this, but bit his mouth and said: "Then what do you say?" Shiro has the ability to dig through a road, but he can''t fully use it, because it will inevitably attract Saturn''s attention. Someone needs to make a way to attract Saturn''s attention, so that Shiro can approach the branches of Uranus and project Levatine. , Destroy the branches of Uranus. In other words, a shield is needed. "Let my people go to die, that''s absolutely impossible. Besides, isn''t there someone who makes better use of it here?" Shirou smiled like a spring breeze. "Adventurous!" Mordred''s eyes lit up and he smiled. Yeah! How did you forget the adventurer? There are other people who can use them, why use their own people? It is worthy of being the King of Eternity. Whatever has never used the dynasty as a treasure, this is obviously a substitute, so I don''t want to compromise my strength. The heart is really black as always. Mordred sighed in his heart, and then glanced at Shirou. The faces of the father and the daughter showed a warm smile, which made Enqidu feel cold, and his body shook involuntarily. He hesitated for a moment, hesitantly stretched out his hand, "I, I said, although I understand the king''s way, but you are so straightforward to say this in front of me... not so good?" "What are you talking about, Enkidu?" Shilang patted Enkidu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Aren''t you our accomplices?" "Same, accomplice?" Enqi''s eyes widened. "Yes." Mordred nodded, patted Enkidu''s stomach with a sweet smile, "You proposed, heard, agreed, and participated." "You, you can''t talk nonsense with your eyes open!" Enqi said with his eyes wide open, "I didn''t say anything!" After all, he shared the kingship with Gilgamesh. He was aware of such a sensitive issue from the beginning, so he kept silent all the time. "Oh? Are you trying to betray us?" Mordred narrowed his smile and showed a fierce look. Chapter 1836： Enqi is wary. "Enqidu!" Shilang patted Enqidu on the shoulder, and said with a serious face: "For the sake of humanity, we have no retreat!" Enqi was taken aback. "Please contact the leaders of the sanctuary adventurers. We must unite and cooperate to smash the branches of Uranus. Otherwise, let alone human principles, the earth will disappear!" Shirou said seriously. "But, if it''s a shield, won''t your treasures be resurrected indefinitely?" "Who said that was a shield? You are not allowed to insult such a glorious mission! It is a fight for humanity! Of course I can use treasures to summon, but that will weaken my magic power! Every time I call on a large scale, my magic power is Will quickly squander, I must prepare for the next battle!" Shirou said seriously. Enqi was silent. He is a divine tool created by the gods with virtue. Although he understands the way of the king and the way of the leader, he does not want to deceive. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Terrifying beast roars one after another on the battlefield, endless monsters attacked from the wilderness, rushing into the hole that was pierced through. A group of adventurers were holding weapons, roaring, fighting in blood, turning human bodies into flesh shields, desperately blocking the hole. Blood was scattered all over the ground. "You have your principles and moral bottom line, but don''t forget that you are also the king. And the king''s principles are not personal virtues, but people." Shi Lang said. Enqidu raised his head abruptly, staring at Shi Lang in a daze. He had heard this sentence before. It was Gilgamesh in the period of the wise king who came back from looking for the immortal grass and saw through life and death. Gilgamesh, who was looking for the return of the Undead Grass, had met his dead soul with the help of Titis. On that side, Xian Wang Shan told him his life perception. Among them, there is this sentence. The only principle of kings and leaders is not personal virtues and gains and losses, but people. "I get it!" Enqi nodded, turned and left to try to contact the president of the other adventurers'' guild. "Thank you, Enkidu." Shi Lang looked at his back and smiled. "He was actually promoted by you...Unbelievable, he is also a wise monarch after all." Mordred held his chest and squinted at Shirou. Shi Lang smiled, "Sometimes the sage is better deceived than the faint king. And Mordred, put the claws away. The claws are powerful against the enemy, but they are self-defeating against allies. Arm." Mordred curled his lips, "In my heart, strength is majesty." Shi Lang smiled and stretched out his hand, with a "boom", a flick of a finger gently came on Mordred''s forehead. "What are you doing?" Mordred glared at him. "I thought you were very mature, but it turned out to be just a little devil." Shi Lang laughed, Mordred frustrated, reached out and grabbed Shi Lang''s hand, and bit his mouth. "Hi...you kid, why do you like to bite so much?" "You want to control! Tell you to bully me, yeah, kill you! Chapter 133 I am also the person who has been hurt by El Quette! The smoke of war, the dance of magic and art, and the roar of explosions caused Charia, who hid in the Great Temple, to curl up and shiver after hiding behind the portrait of the King of God. Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps, followed by the exchange of two voices. "This time the siege is very different. It used to be the last one, but now it is like a mad rush, and the branches of the tree are also from the [Unknown Domain-World Tree Domain] It has emerged...Are the chaotic invaders aware of the existence of the Titan King, or are they planning to completely destroy this incomplete world now?" Charlea poked his head out from the mural of the King of Gods, and saw the two priests enter in a panic while communicating. Another said: "I don''t know, but before the Titan King is finished, we must guard the sanctuary." "However, after the Resurrection Pyramid was corrected, those adventurers seemed to be a little weak." "Yes, I heard that the chain of the emperor''s strategy team is already uniting with the leaders of other guilds to prepare for the beheading operation, but it is estimated to be unreliable. The high priest is ready to activate the giant soldier!" "Giant Soldier? Start it now?" The man was taken aback. The other person nodded, "Yes, it''s now. Let''s go to the sage and let the sage activate the technique of the giant soldier." The man nodded hurriedly, and the two walked in quickly. There was a sudden rumbling from the outside world, and the entire temple shook. Charia hurriedly grabbed the fresco in front of him and stabilized his body. After stabilizing his body, Charria just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but the divine eyes on his forehead felt a sharp tingling, like a thousand knives, and the pain made him curl up, dripping with cold sweat. In an instant, several weird pictures spread out in front of his eyes. On the earth, the three-eyed men killed each other, bones and corpses all over the field, bloody. A black void vortex appeared in the gray sky, and endless black tides descended from the void vortex, flooding the vast land. Unspeakable sadness emerged from the bottom of my heart. Charria hadn''t adjusted his mood, and the result was a sudden change in the picture. The barbaric primitive man, the three-eyed man wandering from the sea with a butcher knife, has no distinction between young and old. They hacked one by one, robbed them of their books, deprived them of their knowledge and divine eyes. For those **** scenes, Charya was glaring and blood spurted. In the end, the magicians wearing black cloaks attacked the village of the three-eyed man, and with their **** hands, they forcibly dug out the third eye between the three-eyed man¡¯s brows and laughed wildly. . The strange scenes were like dreams, but Charlie was breathless and dripping with cold sweat. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the darkness behind and pressed it on his shoulder. Charlea was shocked suddenly, and turned his head to see that it was a young man with a smile on his face. The young man''s smile was amiable, as bright as the sun, but in Charia''s eyes, he saw a giant smiling in the dark, with indescribable fear. "You are back, number 87." The young man said with a smile. "Who, who are you...?" Charlea asked tremblingly. ... Enkidu was very efficient in doing things. He went to contact the leaders of other adventurers, and the assembly of leaders was quickly completed. In this new era dominated by adventurers, the ninth class of adventurers is the top class of the new era, and the guild presidents who lead those ninth classes are the highest class. They are unruly and unruly, and will not obey anyone, but Enqi They are all members of the emperor''s strategy team, and they are also quite famous in the sanctuary, and everyone is willing to give him this face. However, these guild leaders were gathered together, but the atmosphere was quite impetuous. They were basically all talkative, quite unpleasant, and even Enki couldn''t suppress them. Of course, these adventurers are no longer humans in the historical sense, but humans in the fantasy world, each possessing strength beyond ordinary heroic spirits. When people have strength, they will have confidence, self-esteem, and self-thinking. When they have confidence, self-esteem, and self, they will not obey others. Especially these guild leaders have cultivated majesty in their respective guilds. Who will obey whom? The whole scene was messy, so De Enqi was very helpless, and Mordred was in a bad mood. "What is there to communicate with these guys? It''s better to control it directly." Chapter 1837： With this thought, Mordred took out the star cup and prepared to use [Seiya] to control these guild leaders, but Shirou reached out his hand to stop it. Mordred did not release [Seiya] forcibly. Instead, he took the star cup, turned his head, looked at Shirou, his face was full of displeasure, and seemed to ask again, what are you stopping me from doing? "Blindly relying on that kind of mind control will make your mind controlled." Shilang reminded in a low voice. Mordred understood what Shiro wanted to express. It was nothing more than always using the star cup to control others, and always relying on mind control to lead others, but she is not a child, can she not understand this? "I am not a child, I have the value of my own judgment." Mordred whispered. Shilang whispered: "Don''t be evil and don''t do it." "It''s inappropriate for you to say that." Mordred rolled his eyes. At this time, after the guild leaders were in a mess, they looked at Enqidu one after another. One of the dragons asked, "Hey, hey, chain! We are here not to fight, but you came here because you said there was a solution to this invasion! You are talking, what can you do? ?" "Yeah, this time even the branches of the World Tree and the phantoms of the universe emperor have appeared... Wait! This time the invasion is so intense, isn''t it the ghost of your emperor strategy team? " "Yeah! Did you guys do the ghosts? People on our side gathered together. There are not two people in your emperor strategy team. Anyway, I only saw the profiteer fox, the fairy mage, you, and other people. I didn¡¯t see it anymore. Where''s your president? Did something happen again?" "The last time your president ran to the black giant''s domain and plucked the black giant''s armpit hair, the angry black giant ran out of the copy to hunt her, attacked everywhere, and killed my people several times. That time the account was repaid. No calculation, what did you do this time?" "Yes, yes! Last time, we stole the high priest''s scepter to play, which caused us to have no BUFF for a week. This time, it must be the moth you will grow again!" The guild leaders who hadn''t dealt with them very well, when they condemned the emperor''s strategy group, they suddenly quarreled with their enemies and moved forward and retreated together. There is no other way. They have been angry for a long time, and they are really empathetic in condemning a certain golden cockroach. Looking at the guild leaders who were suddenly at the same hatred, Enqi was sweating, and suddenly he didn''t know how to comfort him. "Yes! I also think it must be Elquite''s fault! That guy always treats me as an ATM, exploiting me, oppressing me, and grabbing my small vault. It''s definitely her fault!" The female voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Daji had got into the crowd at some unknown time and condemned El Quette with a deep voice. "Huh? Fox fairy, why are you here?" Enqi looked at Daji with a little surprise. "No matter when and where, as long as there is a place to make money, there is a place to denounce Elquette, there must be me! That guy is too much, use mine, spend mine, steal mine, steal me Yes, you just call me, don¡¯t treat me as a human being! Although I deliberately wanted to raise her, but it¡¯s too much! I thought she was fun, so I followed her, But it''s too much to treat me this way! Anyway, tools need to be taken care of! How can they be thrown away after they are used?" Da Ji wailed with tears in her eyes. Enkidu: "..." Did you just say something particularly important? "Yeah, yeah. Did you fix another moth?" The presidents began to condemn El Quette again. "Is Elquet so hateful? She is so nice, and I feel sad." Mordred turned his head and watched Shiro say sympathetic words to El Quette, but his tone was full of gloat. Shi Lang looked at Mordred helplessly. How could this kid hold such grudges? Obviously Altria and him are generous and informal. Obviously it was a tactical discussion meeting, but in the end it turned into a condemnation meeting for El Quette. This really made Shi Lang dumbfounded, and some of them remembered some past events. I remember that in Fuyuki City, the Fujimaru family often held condemnation meetings against El Quette, and it was Sakura who often condemned El Quette, and Fujimaru Tatsuka, who was always bullied by El Quette. Of course, this pair of Alquette is all big. Elquette is a very straightforward and self-willed person. She laughs when she is happy, and when she is unhappy, she grieves her face. She will not hide and tuck. It is fun and not high in EQ, so sometimes she will ignore it when she plays. Drop others. Therefore, more introverted people don''t like her, such as Sakura, and fun people like Daji like her very much. Looking at the gradually changing seminar, Shirou knew that it was time for him to stand up. "Everyone, put aside Alquette''s condemnation for the time being. Regarding the current situation, I have a word..." Shilang hadn''t finished speaking yet, someone immediately asked: "Who are you?" Mordred stared at the questioner. Shi Lang showed a bitter smile and said, "I was also the one who was hurt by El Quette. She stole the love letter I wrote to my lover, and read it directly in front of my lover in the name of help, which caused my emotions. Rupture, social death..." Everyone showed sympathetic glances. Although they didn''t understand what is called social death, they could feel the sense of despair. It turns out that they are also like-minded comrades who are deeply oppressed by El Quett! Mordred showed a contemptuous look, and he actually got close first to get closer to each other, so despicable! "This hatred, I don¡¯t share the same feelings with her! But we must first solve the current situation. In fact, I troubled the chain to invite everyone. Regarding the current situation, I have a suggestion..." After getting closer, Shirou made his own suggestions logically. Let the adventurers open the way and let him kill the branches of Uranus with the projected Levatine station. The presidents showed solemn expressions, and then questioned Shirou about the details of the plan. Hearing that Shirou was also the person who was hurt by El Quette, I just felt that this person was as miserable as them, and it resonated, just like meeting a friend who likes an anime together. However, they had to interrogate carefully about Shiro''s plan. Because they are related to their interests. Shirou''s face was not afraid, and he calmly dealt with their problems, causing the presidents to nod one after another. "It is feasible. However, are you sure that the sword can kill that branch? Where does your self-confidence come from?" Someone asked the key. The sanctuary is the core interest of everyone, so they must hold the sanctuary, but even if they want to do it, they have to calculate the price they need to pay. After all, they are not alone when they become the president. "Look at my ID." Shirou smiled and unlocked his ID-Flower of Evil. "The Flower of Evil... the name is a bit familiar." Someone murmured. "The Flower of Evil? The Flower of Evil!" Someone looked at Shirou with a little surprise, "Are you the Flower of Evil who lost the Purgatory Grade Novice Quest in the Raiders?" Shirou smiled and nodded. "Purgatory-level novice mission...I remember that it was attacked more than two months ago? You, you are now in the ninth rank?" Someone was stunned. Reached the ninth rank in more than two months? Everyone looked at Shi Lang, the ninth class in shock...they aboriginal people knew how difficult it was, even for ashes players like Morrigan, it took several years to get up outside the screen. After knowing his identity, Gilgamesh directly judged that he could not reach the ninth rank before the end of the gambling contract, so he directly pursued him. This is enough to prove how difficult it is to reach the ninth class. However, Shirou reached it in more than two months, and of course everyone was shocked. Of course, they didn''t know that it was because someone helped Shi Lang to hang up. "These are all trivial matters, not enough. The important thing is to solve Uranus and solve this invasion!" Shi Lang said seriously. "That''s true... I take the liberty to ask, is the so-called Levatine a reward attached to the brain of God?" someone asked. Chapter 1838： Shirou shook his head and said, "No, but it''s an item that can definitely kill Uranus." "Is that so... I understand, Dragon Star Guild will give you full assistance." The man said with a serious face. The rest of the presidents looked at each other and nodded one after another: "The same is true for us!" The other party is the only one who has defeated Pluto''s Evil Flower and obtained the God''s Brain¡ªthis main line item. He must know how to attack the other Chaos Invaders. And he also made it clear that Levadin can kill Uranus, so in order to protect their core interests, of course they will fully assist Shirou. Of course, they are not fools. They believe in what Shiro says, but Shiro doesn''t speak hurriedly, methodically, and gives people a certain sense of stability. However, only Mordred knew that everything was a lie. This old man, her father, only one sentence out of ten is true. "Levadin... It''s interesting." Daji looked at Shirou, squinted her eyes, and there was a shrewd light flashing between her eyes. Just coming home, dizzy, she owes a more for today. I just went home and felt dizzy. I coded more than a thousand words in advance, but some of them couldn''t connect. The main reason was that I didn''t save the manuscript. I owed one more today, and then I added it later. QWQ Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words, Humble 100 words Chapter 134 The Purpose of Shajo Love Song! The matter has been settled. Although the presidents do not trust the Shirou whom they have never met before, for the sake of fundamental interests, together with Enkidu¡¯s repeated recommendations, and the strategy of [Pluto], the presidents can only grit their teeth and gamble. A handful. When they reach the class of leaders, they will instinctively develop a conservative tendency. Stability is their common pursuit. They even strategically give up some interests for stability. But if their fundamental interests are violated, they will be like Wounded beasts, bet any risks. This was during the Hundred Years'' War between Britain and France. The King of France would appoint Joan who had no warfare like a gambler, because at that time the fundamental interests of France had been violated to the extreme, and the same was true for these guild leaders. Their common interest is the sanctuary, and their fundamental interest is also the sanctuary. For this reason, desperately protecting the sanctuary is a matter of course, and it is quite normal to place trust and soldiers as a bet on Shirou. They mobilized soldiers and horses, coordinated combat preparations, and prepared to use sharp knives to pierce the tide of beasts to make way for Shilang and others. However, before setting off, Shirou found Morrigan, Sisters Altria, as well as Kiara in the killing house, and Ayaka Sajo, and surrounded Daji. Looking at the people who surrounded him, Daji had just been together, which made them look vigilant, and made Daji a headache. "I said, why don''t you help that man and surround me?" Daji asked with a headache. Morrigan said with a guarded face: "You must do some little tricks!" "What kind of tricks, I just want to do business. As the saying goes, I would rather split ten marriages and keep making a fortune. If you are like this, I can''t do business anymore!" Da Ji said with a headache. Molly Gan hummed: "Don''t pretend to be garlic, you are a member of the [Council], you must use some small tricks, Gurneyville has already seen through you!" "You really have a prejudice against [Parliament]!" "Isn''t that the case?" Morrigan asked: "The disappearance of human principles and the connection of points are all made by you!" "Don''t taint people''s innocence out of thin air! The [Parliament] was born because various people wanted to achieve their own goals, but they couldn''t achieve their own goals by acting alone, so they were born by coordinating and helping each other." "The disappearance of human principles is certainly gratifying, but I am innocent. Moreover, my own purpose has been achieved as early as the Huaxia Junction. In the [Parliament], I am already a person without desires and desires. Well. Let¡¯s clear the way, cut the way for people and money, but it¡¯s not shared!" Daji squinted and stared at Morrigan. There was a faint black air over her charming body, and a fox was hiding in the black mist watching them. Kiara and Sajo Ayaka were a little nervous, and Altria also slowly drew out the Star Sword and the Salvation Sword. Morrigan''s eyes were shining brightly, and the music behind him had fairy wings like cicada wings. Tensions! Daji was surrounded in the middle, glanced at the crowd, squinted her eyes, and thought about it in her heart, then sighed, sat down, raised her hands, and said, "Holy swordsman, fairy, a half beast, more terrifying There is also a monster¡¯s eyes...surrender, surrender. Can¡¯t I just stay there? Don¡¯t hit my beautiful face, that¡¯s the key to my business." Looking at Daji with a weak and well-behaved face, Molly let out a sigh of relief. In fact, she didn''t want to go to war with Daji either. Daji mastered the Fang Xianshu, as well as the ancient witchcraft of the Xia and Shang dynasties, and was also a Beast, possessing the power of [Fun]. If she really fights, and she becomes Beast ¢õ, then the outcome will be unpredictable. Now she is obediently obedient and does not engage in petty tricks, that is the best thing. "It''s fine if you know." Molly Gan hummed. There is no business, and personal freedom is restricted, Daji can only be humming a little song with boredom. The little tune, the tune is refreshing, and the joy is extremely joyful, it seems that the oriole is singing on the branch, it is very nice. Kiara was fascinated by this, and couldn''t help asking, "What kind of song is this?" "Do you like this song?" Daji looked at the killing courtyard with surprise. Kiara nodded. "Oh, oh. I can''t think that my junior has such a cute side." Daji laughed, like a fox who was only amused. "This is a young and energetic man. When he is outing and hunting, he sings to Yi A little fox listened." "Little fox?" Qihuang in the killing house showed a puzzled expression. "Yeah, when the man was outing and hunting, he shot a little fox with a bow and arrow. It''s just that the little fox was lucky, and the little fox was lucky, and happened to meet the man who had just been appointed by his father. For the king, in order to avoid bad luck, and under the great joy of the king, he hummed the little fox. However, later, the little fox became the key to the destruction of his family." Da Ji said with a smile. "Why is this?" Kiara asked again. "Oh, are you interested in this story? Then I''ll tell it to you." Da Ji said with a smile. "Killing Academy, don''t ask, be careful of fraud! This guy is best at fraud!" Morrigan said with a vigilant face. "Oh, oh. You are too defensive of me, Morgan. Sometimes paying too much attention to one thing will form obsessions and ignore other things." Daji said with a smile. "Shut up!" Morrigan said warily. Daji opened her eyes, and there was a cold light flashing between them, but looking at Altria and Sajo Ayaka, who were already holding both swords, she calculated it and found that her chances of winning were less than 80%, so she squinted again. With a smile, he said, "Shut up and shut up." A battle, or a war, with a win rate of only 30% is enough to be happy, but Daji is a cautious person, unless she has an 80% chance of winning, she will not do it. "But don''t say that I didn''t remind you. Your Gurneyville is quite dangerous now." Daji said. "Is the other me acting?" Qihuang in the killing house quickly asked. After going out of the past plane, she didn''t see the Demon Bodhisattva. She wanted to see the Demon Bodhisattva. She thought she was by Daji''s side, but she didn''t. "Although you are very dangerous, Morrigan''s Genieville is quite restrained. To be honest, there are not many men who can lock their desires to that extent, not to mention the king who can do whatever they want. His danger comes from elsewhere." "Where did it come from?" Altria couldn''t help asking. She didn''t feel any other questions, but she couldn''t remain rational about Shirou and Mordred. Daji smiled, stretched out her hand and pointed to the distance, "Where he is going, the unknown he wants to explore, whether it is in the sky or underground, those supreme beings will make him perish." After a pause, Daji said again: "Of course, you can also help him." "How to do it?" Altria asked worriedly. Hearing this, Daji''s eyes brightened, rubbing her palms, showing a business-like smile, "He is in a dangerous place. To help him out of danger, I have special props here. Of course, you need it. Pay some small monetary price for this..." ... "Oh, oh. It seems that my senior''s feeling is quite sensitive. You can detect your eyes from such a distance." Standing on a high mountain, looking at the ups and downs of the earth, the Demon Bodhisattva glanced at the Daji who was surrounded by Morrigan and others, then turned slightly, his gaze fell on the woman next to him, and asked with a smile Said: "Did you say so, Sajo Love Song? No, the King of Evil." Chapter 1839： "If I can''t detect my eyes in Ayaka''s body, how can she carry the animality of Beast V?" Sajo Aige chuckled lightly. "That said," Demon Bodhisattva said with a cold sweat on his forehead, but with a smile on his face: "I suddenly remembered that Senior Daji still has some things to deal with, so I said goodbye." Saying that, as soon as the Demon Bodhisattva turned around to run, she found that Sajo Aige had already stood in front of her, and said with a chuckle, "Don¡¯t leave so early, I think it¡¯s the first time we truly In the sense of meeting, don¡¯t be so afraid of me." "How can I be afraid of you? And even if you are afraid, you are afraid of me¡ª" As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva flashed through the killing intent, and the ground under the feet of the sand bar Aige shattered like a cobweb, and countless hands of light rushed out from the ground like a waterfall, engulfing the sand bar Aige. . ¡ª¡ªSuccessful! The Demon Bodhisattva was overjoyed. However, when I was about to manipulate [Wan Colors Lag] to drag Sa Tiao Ai Ge into his vortex of desire, she found that a greater suction force rose from the S Tiao Ai Ge¡¯s body, like a black hole, Her power and [Wan Colors Lagging] were all sucked in. "Wh, how...!" The Demon Bodhisattva widened his eyes, staring at his hand of desire in a daze, and was sucked into his body by the sand strip love song one by one. Desire is unintentional and innocent, but everything is there. Demon Bodhisattva is the master of desire, and anyone who desires will be dominated by her. According to the observation of the Demon Bodhisattva, Shajo''s desire to love songs also exists, and the desire is extremely strong, which should be restrained by her, but as a result, it is now counter-restrained by Shajo love. "What''s the matter? Is the power of the beast at this level?" Sajo Aige asked with a chuckle. The Demon Bodhisattva was sweating and speechless. "It really seems that I, who pursued the power of the beast, was very stupid and naive." Saijo Aige said softly. "The King of Evil..." The Demon Bodhisattva felt heavy in her heart, and she finally understood the true meaning of the three words "King of Evil". In just an instant, all of her beast power was absorbed and assimilated by Sajo Aige. "Your power is only half, which is interesting. However, in this way, Beast ¢ö and Beast ¢ó are already in hand. And in this connection point, there are Beast ¢õ and Beast ¢ò. It is a good start. You can have a good meal... "Sajiao Aige didn''t look at the Demon Bodhisattva in the slightest, turned his head, and looked at Daji who was surrounded by the crowd. "You just resurrected and became the King of Evil, do you want to hunt Beast?" Demon Bodhisattva asked. "This is natural, and this is the fate of the birth of the Evil King." Sajo Aige smiled, then looked at the Demon Bodhisattva and said, "Of course, it is also a small punishment for you." "Punishment? I didn''t offend you!" Demon Bodhisattva said. "Really not? In the past plane, it replaced Beast ¢ö as the phantom of Beast, trying to disrupt my plan of resurrection, and then cast the killing courtyard and Ayaka into my resurrected beast eggs. The people behind you, Trying to use them to prevent me from resurrecting, but did not expect Fujimaru Shiro to defeat the past me head-on. What you did not expect is that the killing house failed to generate hatred in the end, and thus transformed into another you, replacing me, using beasts. The placenta transforms into another beast. Am I right, the small killing courtyard?" Sajo Aige chuckled. The Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth. Everything was seen through by Sajo Aige. She and Shishengyuan Qihuang are Buddhas and demons. Demons can become Buddhas because of love, and Buddhas can become demons because of hatred. The Demon Bodhisattva originally intended to use the hatred of the Killing Yuan Qihuang against her, so that the Killing Yuan Qihuang turned into a Demon Bodhisattva and seized the surviving master of the beast egg, thus replacing the Shajo Love Song and becoming another beast. However, what he didn''t expect was that Kiara in the killing house failed to hate her until the end. "I know who the person behind you is. And you will follow his orders, and I also know. Because, you want to get the answer of your soul and tell yourself that the Demon Bodhisattva is right, but unfortunately, The killing house insisted on his own soul. And I might as well tell you that before you act with the past me, I planted a seed that will not hate you in the mind of the killing house in advance. Everything from From the beginning to the end, it was within my expectations." The Demon Bodhisattva stared at the chuckle of Sada Aige, and couldn''t help asking: "Then what is your purpose? If you collect animal nature, you don''t have to deal with me at this time. You should be right now. Fujimaru Shiro is right...I see, are you helping Fujimaru Shiro?" "Help Fujimaru Shiro?" Sajo Aige was amused: "Will you help someone who killed you?" "Then, why didn''t you take action against Fujimaru Shiro at this time? You want to collect animal nature, Fujimaru Shiro must be the worst enemy to stop you!" "Then I am looking forward to this enemy. A one-person game, a smooth game, is not fun. However, he has to pass this level first. Because even if I don''t do it, he can''t win it." Sajo Aige raised his head, looked at Saturn above the sky, and said, "Aristotle of Saturn was persuaded by the apparition of Titis. This is within my calculations, and this is what I deliberately placed in the past plane. It¡¯s because of Tetis¡¯s horse that was deliberately released. However, Uranus¡¯s Aristotle and Gendaya¡¯s resentment cannot be attacked by words." "What is your purpose?" "I am an abandoned son, but I want to tell them that I am back. Then, I tell you, my purpose is to replace the Lord of Relief!" The Demon Bodhisattva stared at Shajo Love Song blankly. There was no doubt that this was a lunatic. What did she say? She wants to replace the Lord of Relief, the ultimate, desperate? "Without the animality, you are worthless. Disappear, Beast¢ó!" As soon as the voice fell, the Demon Bodhisattva saw a flash of black light in Sha Tiao Ai Ge''s eyes, and shouted in his heart, no! Sure enough, the next moment, the body of Sajo Aige rushed out of the endless black mist, like a sea wave, and swooped towards the demon bodhisattva, wherever it passed, everything died and became one, and even time and space disappeared.ÁËÔÚÁË¡£ The realm was swallowed. After the black fog, everything disappeared. Sajiao Aige looked at the empty ground, frowned, and muttered: "Use the whirlpool of desire to escape the unity...Forget it, it seems that there is no way to help the killing house get out of this bad breath." Sajiao Aige clenched her fists, and the real sense of the flesh made her feel alive. "After taking Beast III, my future will be longer. However, if I don''t take back the other animal nature within 20 days, I will disappear in this future. Should I take Beast II or Beast V first?" Sajo Aige was in distress. She turned her head and glanced at the Sajo Ayaka and Seishiin Kiara that surrounded Daji. After hesitating for a moment, she sighed, "I''d better not show up in front of Ayaka and the others. There is no way to hurt her. Makes up... Ayaka, resent my sister. Only in this way can my sister be able to keep the love song of Sajo in the chaos of the mind." Sajo Aige turned around and looked at the branches of the World Tree, "Fujimaru Shiro, although I hate you for killing me, but I also thank you for letting me free. Although the King of Stars is powerful, but that is resolved. You can¡¯t overcome the hatred between Uranus and Gendaya. As long as you can¡¯t resolve the hatred, you won¡¯t be able to win this connection point...! The 135th chapter is finished and run, really exciting! "Boom¡ª" A huge thunder, like a great axe that opened the sky, fell from the sky, splitting the earth in half. Under this terrifying destructive power, the creatures died out, there were countless deaths and injuries, and corpses spread across the wild. The thick thunder shone on Saturn''s face. "I will not bet the fate of my waiting on a human being, Titis! The hatred of Uranus, let alone dissipate!" His human form, standing on top of his real body, overlooking the world on the other side of the earth, the slowly growing branches of the world. Among the brothers and sisters, only Uranus is the one who really hates Gaia. The tree of origin of Nordic mythology, the ultra-ancient planetary invasion weapon-Miguel Mill, was created by the ultra-ancient capture of Uranus, analysis of the structure of Uranus as a blueprint, and copying it. The experience of being captured has become the estrangement and hatred between Uranus and Gaia. However, Uranus is too far away from the earth, and it needs to maintain a stable orbit. Therefore, after the disappearance of the super ancient times, Uranus did not retaliate. But in such a desperate situation, of course Uranus will beat the dog. If it is said that brothers and sisters, including Saturn, still think about old feelings and act with scruples in their actions, then Uranus is absolutely impossible. "If he really has that ability, just defeat me and defeat Uranus. But if you can''t defeat Uranus and I, let alone bear the wish of the stars to deal with the Lord of Relief!" Chapter 1840： Saturn''s eyes flickered cold, the huge cross body flickered, and a huge cross light wave fell from the sky. "Boom!" "Boom!" The terrifying energy caused a big earthquake to rupture, and the creatures died out. Fortunately, with Mooncell''s system protection, the floating island where Sanctuary is located barely maintains its existence. "That won''t work, we have to change the formation." A president said. "Indeed, although the square spire is easy to tear open the sea of ??beasts, it is also too dense, and it is easy to cause fire in the sky." "The phantom of the emperor...huh, that thing in the sky is really an eye-catcher." ... The guild leaders communicated with each other and realized that Saturn was shelling in the sky, and the use of square spires was too eye-catching, so they dispersed the formations, formed each other into formations, forming a horn of each other, tearing apart the monsters and beasts. Although the monster crowd is large and powerful, and the class is strong, the adventurers are not vegetarian. "This time the beast wave attack is really different. At this point in the past, the beast wave''s offensive was over and the battlefield can be cleared. But this time, it has continued to flow, and there are also phantoms of the emperor and the world tree. Know what happened." "I don''t know, but we can stand it." "The Pyramid of Resurrection is sealed, and it can only withstand this for a while. Before the phantom of the World Tree is destroyed, the beast tide is endless. Once the beast tide captures the sanctuary, the lower realm is in danger." "Sanctuary must not fall! But it''s useless to say so much, it can only rely on the flower of evil." "I can only take a gamble." The leader of the dragon man raised his head and looked at the flowery Yushu in the distance. That is the source of the animal tide-the branches of the World Tree. Only when that one is cut down will the monsters stop being born, otherwise the tide of beasts will be endless, and no one can stop it. I can only take a gamble! "Do the math, they should be here, too." The dragon man''s president murmured to himself. ... After the adventurers tore open the beast tide, Shi Lang used Mordred''s star cup to shuttle from the ground to the branches of the World Tree. It has to be said that Mordred''s Star Cup shuttle is indeed extremely convenient. It directly avoids direct confrontation with monsters and enters the domain of the World Tree very efficiently. It can be described as an assassin''s treasure. "No way, I can only get here." Mordred, who was shuttled at high speed underground, stopped suddenly, revealing a helpless face. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. Mordred pointed to the front helplessly, Shi Lang looked around, and saw the crystal clear roots in the ground ahead intricately intertwined, twinkling. "That should be the roots of Uranus. The star cup produced an early warning. It is probably my [Pole Star] blur that cannot travel through the root forest." Mordred said helplessly. Although the blurring of [Pole Star] is invincible like a skinny, it is not enough to look at in front of such an alien opponent. "Let''s go up." Mordred suggested: "This should be the realm of Uranus. We can only enter from the outside world." "No," Shi Lang shook his head, "His roots are just blatantly placed in front of us, why do we have to do such troublesome things?" "You mean, start cutting from here?" Mordred''s eyes widened: "Think clearly, the ground has collapsed, and we are all dead here!" Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "Don¡¯t make up your face, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. The essence of your treasure is to form a medium space, not to actually enter the ground. Even if the ground collapses, what matters is the medium space? ?" "But Matthew is not here, I don''t have enough magic battery life!" Shi Lang took out a lot of blue bottles from his backpack, handed them to Mordred, and said, "Drink more. Not enough, I still have them here." Mordred stared blankly at the blue bottle in front of him. "What''s wrong, is there any question?" Shilang asked. "You can really call people!" Mordred complained and opened a blue bottle and drank it. Due to Mooncell''s rules, in addition to self-recovery, magic power can also be taken from the blue bottle, which is really a great benefit for the Servant. However, being used as a tool by Shirou made Mordred feel even more upset, but now she is doing serious things, and she has no objection. Mordred took out the star cup, his mind moved, and the star cup''s light was even greater, and the medium space surrounding it suddenly expanded a few times, making the scope of the two people''s activities under the ground several times larger. Shiro came to the roots of Uranus, took a deep breath, and stretched out his palm. His mind recalled the things in Northern Europe, as well as the saint king of the giant-Surut, and his teacher-Silk Katie Skarha. He thought of the terrible tree of origin-Miguel Mill, and also thought of the sword of fire that fell Miguel Mill-Levadin. Miguel Mill was killed by Surut using Levatine, and now, he wants to use Levatine to chop Uranus! I imagined that the sword of fire Levadin, a magic circuit from the body of the ether, connected to the spirit and soul, and then materialized. "Roar¡ª" Shilang''s body was shining with the white light of the Eternal King, and a black dragon was faintly roaring. That is the world-destroying black dragon-Hodnig that was swallowed by the invisible vortex. Its magic power and the concept of dragon seed became a part of Shiro, so Shiro also possessed a dragon seed mana furnace like Altria. . On Shirou''s forehead, Runas'' text slowly emerged. Under the wisdom of Narunas, a flash of fire from the ancient times appeared in Shirou''s hands, and then the phantom of the sword appeared. "That''s Levadin?" Mordred raised her eyebrows. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly found that Shirou''s body, the wisdom of Narunus turned into a phantom of a goddess who couldn''t see her face. The phantom of the goddess nestled against Shirou''s back gently, and the blessings of nature, such as wind and snow, thunder, and wisdom, appeared one by one. Staring at the goddess, Mordred''s eyes narrowed sharply. This old man, shouldn''t... The phantom of the goddess disappeared, Shi Lang slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the fire sword projected in his hand, turned his head to look at Mordred, and said, "Mordred, expand the medium space a little bit. " As a result, Mordred did not respond. Chapter 1841： "Mordred?" Shi Lang looked at Mordred in confusion, wouldn''t this kid be awkward again? "You¡ª" Mordred hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and nodded again, "I see, wait a moment." Shirou nodded, turned his head, and stared at the Uranus roots in front of him. For Mordred, he was still very relieved. But what he didn''t know was that Mordred wanted to ask him just now, who was the goddess phantom who appeared suddenly and blessed him. Did he carry her on his back and talk to other concubines and other children outside? But now the situation is urgent and the overall situation is important, so Mordred suppressed his inner doubts, drank another blue bottle, and doubled the medium space. Shi Lang took a deep breath, raised the sword of fire, and slashed at the roots. The fire from the immemorial times, with the blessing of the wisdom of Lunas and the supreme goddess of Skarti, was able to use the projection magic to reproduce the sword of the fire. With only a sound of "chaps", the roots of Uranus were immediately cut off. The fire burned out this section of roots. ... "I actually drilled a loophole and carried out a big offensive. I don''t know what Saturn thinks. If I want to say, I really want to stop playing this game. It''s OK to just destroy Mooncell. Why do I have to come here?" Pluto Lying on the jade-like branches, sighed at the Venus who created the summoning circle under him. "Saturn is hesitating. He wants to destroy Gaia, but he doesn''t want to destroy Gaia. After all, he is the same as me." Venus replied calmly. "Huh?" Pluto got up, looked at Venus, and asked suspiciously: "But he was not divided into two individuals." "That''s why he hesitated, and actions reflect hypocrisy. If he was like me, dividing his thoughts into two halves and acting, he wouldn''t be able to move in for a while and retreat for a while." Venus replied. "That''s what I said," Pluto nodded, lying on the tree, looking at Venus, and said: "But you are really amazing. Divided into two individuals, but they have to chase each other." "I am Venus, she is the dead body of the sky. I am in the interests of Venus, and she is the side who admires Gaia, so contradictory, so I can not tolerate her. She is assigned to the identity of the body, and I am assigned to the absolute Most of the power. This shows that the idea of ??the ontology is more based on the interests of Venus." "I understand, the corpse of the sky is born on Venus, but Venus can not tolerate the corpse of the sky. In fact, your body also picks up the machine to eliminate the part of the mind of the corpse of the sky. That is, it was forgiven by Gaia. That''s moved, right?" Pluto looked at Venus playfully. Venus stopped and stared at Pluto coldly. "It''s terrible look, can''t I say it? But, Venus. Have you found it? The number of monsters made seems to be reduced." "The efficiency has been cut by about 35%." Jin Xing said. "Has it reduced so much efficiency?" Pluto was taken aback, then jumped down from the branch, fell to the side of the tree, walked around the tree a few times, then patted the trunk and asked: "This woman, already Is there no source of production?" Jin Xing looked around and saw a woman curled up and asleep among the Yushu. She shook her head: "The host specially selected by Uranus should not be so fast." "Since it''s not the host that has the problem, it''s¡ª" Pluto smiled. Venus stood up slowly, with a beautiful face, already cold as ice, "Here is a guest." ... The fire was like a sword, and Shi Lang slashed with one sword after another, and the roots fell down one after another, and were burned by Levadin''s Archaic Tribulation. Looking at the sweaty Shirou, Mordred hesitated and couldn''t help but said: "Or, take a rest, old man? I think you are pretty tired." "Why do you care about me?" Shi Lang looked at Mordred suspiciously, with a vigilant heart in his heart, "What conspiracy are you doing?" Nothing to show your courtesy, you can steal if you do it! "I just care about you, I don''t care if I don''t appreciate it, huh!" Mordred stomped angrily, and muttered. "Don''t worry, I''m not tired. This is the heavy one, which is more suitable for giants to use. However, you have that kind of heart, and I am really happy." Shilang said softly. Since the plane of the past, his relationship with Mordred has eased a lot, and now he still cares about him, which is really good. However, Shirou didn''t know that Mordred was so concerned about him because he saw Skadi''s phantom. Does this guy really have other children? Mordred was very interested in this, but the timing was wrong, and she could only hold back. Don''t ask privately for official business. She knows it well. Shi Lang lifted Levatine high and cut down at the roots of Uranus. Suddenly, a flash of light flickered. Hearing only a "clang" sound, Levatine in his hand was directly knocked away and plunged into it. Among the tree roots on the side. "Who!?" Shirou and Mordred looked back quickly and saw Venus and Pluto looking at them not far away. "Death of the sky?" Shi Lang was taken aback. "It''s you--!" Mordred stared fiercely at Pluto. "I said how the production efficiency of Uranus has become lower. It turns out that you are cutting trees." Pluto said suddenly. "Use the barrier to hide in the ground and cut down trees. No wonder I couldn''t find it before." Venus raised his eyebrows and said: "You are very smart, but that''s it." She was shining with dazzling stars, and the terrifying power of the stars radiated vigorously, just like the supreme goddess. Mordred leaned against Shirou, staring at Venus and Pluto vigilantly, and asked: "Old man, what should I do if I was discovered?" "What else?" Shi Lang rolled his eyes and yelled, "Run!" "Want to run? No way!" Shiro shouted so loudly, it was difficult for Venus and Pluto to hear it. They wanted to chase Shiro and Mordred, but they found that Shilang and Mordred did not run, instead they turned around to be a Lungomini. The stars of Yad and Wang Jian smashed towards them. "Speaking of running away, you attacked with a backhand, you are really mean!" Mordred mocked. "Aren''t you the same? But now it''s really going to run, Mordred!" "Of course I do!" After hitting the two star kings by surprise, Shirou and Mordred turned around and ran. The one-body star king is even more difficult to deal with than Beast, let alone two-body? And seeing that they didn''t mean to follow the rules of the game at all, in this case, it would be really stupid not to run. Chapter 1842： After Shilang and Mordred''s face was confused by the light cannon, Venus''s face was gloomy in an instant, but Pluto laughed loudly: "We are fooled!" Venus glared at her gloomily, and Pluto quickly covered her mouth. "Kill them!" Venus said gloomily Chapter 136 I want Tiamat! "Are they catching up?" "No." "Can you put the mud farther away? It touches me, it''s disgusting! I''m going to throw up!" Looking at the surrounding [evil] mud, Mordred touched his arm, revealing an expression of disgust. After bluffing the faces of Venus and Pluto, Shiro and Mordred turned and ran away, and wrapped themselves in the mud of "evil", isolating the breath and wavelength, so as not to be detected by Venus and Pluto. The orientation. The mud of ¡¾Evil¡¿has the ability to isolate breath and wavelength. As long as it is wrapped in ¡¾Evil¡¿, no enemy can detect what is in it, even if it is UO that displays the ability to detect enemies. "Don''t say that, be careful he will get angry." Shilang reminded kindly. [Evil] is his half body, without thought, but with instinct. "After all, it''s just your treasure, what will you be angry with?" Mordred didn''t care. However, what she didn''t notice was that behind her, the black mud rippled and formed a hand, and then she pulled her ponytail so fiercely. "Yeah--" Mordred clutched his ponytail and screamed: "Wrong, wrong, let go of my braids!" [Evil] After teaching Mordred for a long time, she loosened her braids and returned to normal. "It''s as bad as the main body!" Mordred couldn''t help but said. "What does it matter to me?" Shi Lang was speechless, he was lying on his gun even if he had nothing to do. He was really tired. "By the way, this mud is so convenient, why didn''t you take it out just now?" Mordred squeezed his ponytail and looked at Shirou suspiciously. "You can feel your star cup, can your blurring ability still be used?" Shi Lang pointed to Mordred''s star cup. Mordred felt it for a while, and was immediately frightened with an expression of uncertainty, "[Pole Star] can''t be used...what''s the matter?" "Your so-called [Pole Star], in the final analysis, is also the personalization of the inherent barrier. Although there is no erosion of the mental world to the world, it still has the symbol of the inherent barrier. Others can''t help it, but my half body will be very Easily erodes the margins of your enchantment, so I didn''t use it before." Shilang explained. To travel from the ground to the realm of Uranus, Mordred''s star cup is needed, and [evil] can erode Mordred''s shuttle ability, so Shirou doesn''t need it. "Speaking of which, when you were in Romania before, you also used this mud to capture the shortcomings of my lack of magic power. But compared to that time, this mud seems to have become more powerful. It is not quantitative, but qualitative. Changes." Shirou nodded, absorbing part of the dark vortex''s power, evil has also been evolved, and that is also one of the cornerstones of the Star Emperor. Mordred stared at Shirou with gnashing teeth, and the road to defeat the old man was a long way to go. "Speaking of which, where are we now?" Mordred asked. "We have surfaced and entered the realm of Uranus." "Wow! Then, in this way, wouldn''t the two idiots dig three feet in the ground and couldn''t find us?" "You''re smart, you can do it at one point. As long as you don''t turn on [Evil], they won''t notice our breath, and let them turn around like headless flies in the ground. Let''s cut the roots of the tree first. Shi Lang smiled and stretched out his hand, and flicked Mordred''s forehead. Mordred grinned hoarsely at him, and then asked: "Hiding in the mud ball, can you see outside?" "Don''t worry, I am him." Shi Lang pointed his finger at the mud. Mordred: "..." "Wait, what are your eyes?" "Can''t you tell? The eyes are so disgusting. I really don''t understand, how can the mother, that fool, have a heart on you?" "Mordred, I don''t allow you to say that Al, although she is a bit dazed." "It''s not just dull, but people are stupid, and their brains are still a bit more sturdy. If you say nine true sentences and one sentence is false, it''s particularly easy to deceive. Really, sometimes it''s helpless." Hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but nodded: "The hero sees the same thing. By the way, it''s especially edible!" "Yeah, helpless. Oh, yes. You are not allowed to tell her what I said, otherwise I won''t be fine with you." "Don''t worry, you and I belong to the same camp." Shiro patted his chest. The conscientious Altria, probably never dreamed that the two people she was worried about, at this moment, are uniting and complaining desperately behind her back. Suddenly Boom! Shiro stopped. "What''s the matter?" Mordred turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked suspiciously. "I hit something that can''t be eroded away, let me see what it is¡ª" Shirou waved his hand, and the mud wall in front of him suddenly faded from black and turned into a transparent water curtain. Shi Lang looked up and saw that the strange tree roots in front of him were twisted and twisted, and strange monsters gathered in a cluster. Not far away, there were hundreds of tree holes connected to other worlds, and strange monsters were born. "Puff," Shi Lang laughed, pointed at the crowd of monsters in front of him, and said with a smile: "We are rushing into our hometown." "Knowing you broke into your hometown, you can still laugh?" Mordred rolled his eyes. "Of course, because, won''t it save trouble?" Shi Lang waved his hand, and the spear of endless brilliance appeared in one hand, and the sword of world destruction-Levadin appeared in the other hand, and said: "Prepare Do it." "I really don''t understand you. I acted so cautiously before, but now it''s opening and closing again." Mordred rolled his eyes and sighed and pulled out the Wang Jian. "The mentality always changes with the current situation. How can there be a fixed truth?" "Yes, yes, I have been~taught~~~, I really don¡¯t want to listen at all. By the way¡ª" Mordred¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, shining with excitement, "How about playing a game with you? See who kills more? I win, you have to transfer Lungominiad to me. , How?" "Okay, okay." "Then I counted one, two, three. One, two...Huh? They noticed us!" Mordred pointed to his back suddenly, and said with a frightened face. Shi Lang turned his head subconsciously and took a look. Mordred took the opportunity to rush out: "Go ahead, bye bye!" Chapter 1843： Shirou turned his head and looked at Mordred''s back, he couldn''t help but laughed, "This kid..." He shook his head, "Let you be ready for three minutes." ... ¡ª¡ª! ! The faces of Venus and Pluto, who were looking for the skyshaking underground, condensed suddenly, and looked up in the direction of the core area. "They broke into the core realm!" Pluto said in surprise. "There was a flash fight...huh. Weak mankind''s tricks, let''s go, Pluto, let them know that in the face of absolute power, any strategy is useless." Venus said calmly. "Okay!" Pluto nodded. The seed of Uranus has not yet fully developed, and the core area cannot be broken through. When the two supreme beings were about to leave, from the deeper underground, two mud hands suddenly rushed out and grabbed the two supreme beings. "Someone else!?" Pluto was surprised. Venus had frivolous brows, fisted in both hands, his body exuded a faint golden light, and the terrifying power directly shattered the mud hands on his body. She turned around, looked at the dark depths, and asked coldly: "Who are you?" "Aristotle from Venus, Aristotle from Pluto, two sisters, Gui''an." The graceful shadow slowly walked out of the deep darkness, and the darkness receded, revealing the mature and elegant face of Sajiao Aige. She bowed slightly and bowed to the two, showing noble elegance in her gestures. "You--!?" The moment they saw the sand strip love song, Venus and Pluto frowned at the same time, they could not see the existence of sand strip love song. "I am your sister, Aristotle of the earth." Sajo Aige smiled. "Puff--!" Pluto couldn''t help laughing. Venus said nonchalantly: "Are you sensational? Gaia''s Aristotle has long since disappeared." "This is true in the past, but not necessarily in the future." Sajo Aigo smiled, then looked at the two with piercing eyes, and said, "I want to make a deal with you." "It''s boring. If you are the seeds to destroy Uranus just like those two people, then do it. Let me see if you have this strength." Venus said coldly, exuding a strong killing intent. She perceives the danger from Sajo Aige. Unparalleled danger. However, Sajo Aige smiled meaninglessly in the face of Venus¡¯ hostility, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in helping them. I have my own purpose. We have no conflicts. On the contrary, there is still room for cooperation. Moreover, even if If you two go together, it may not be my opponent." "Roar?" The face of Pluto, who was still smiling, suddenly became cold. "It''s really arrogant, human." "I''m sorry, I am not a human being." Sajo Aige smiled, "Lord of Relief, this should be my name." Upon hearing this, the eyes of Venus and Pluto shrank suddenly. "It seems that you are sensitive to the poke. I apologize for that, but I won''t be sorry." Sajo Aika smiled, "I am the vessel of the Lord of Relief, but I am not going to be His. Container, on the contrary, I want to replace Him." "That''s it... This kind of ominous feeling, you are the container of that thing! That seems to hold you very hard!" Pluto''s gaze became dangerous. With a clank, a gloomy light flashed in the air, and a huge crack flashed from the waist and abdomen of the sand strip love song. The crack suddenly cracked, forming a huge black hole to **** the sand strip love song in and crush it. That is the power of Pluto. Pluto is the star of death and the representative star of Pluto. Pluto can borrow and integrate the depiction of Pluto in the earth mythology, so as to use the ultimate power of Pluto, open the path of Pluto, and directly reincarnate people. However, in the face of this huge underworld opened by Pluto, Shajo Aige still smiled, but a huge vortex of light gushed out of his abdomen. Greed, lust... endless desires flowed in, directly overflowing the Ming Dao, causing the Ming Dao to burst. "How could..." Pluto was dumbfounded. "The entrance of reincarnation can accommodate countless dead souls, but it can''t fill the desires of all things." Sajo Aige said with a smile. -[All the desires in this world]. This is the power and treasure she has seized from the Demon Bodhisattva. Pluto still had to do something, but Venus reached out and stopped her. "Tell me about your trading conditions." Venus said, looking at Sajo Aige. "Venus...!" Pluto was anxious, and Venus turned his head slightly, stopping her from speaking with his eyes. Sajo Aige smiled and said, "Death of Heaven." Venus''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he couldn''t keep calm and asked: "You, do you know where she is hiding?" "Of course, and I can take you to hunt your prey, but only if you can''t hunt my prey." "What is your prey?" Sajo Aige smiled, his eyes flashing coldly: "Tiamat." "Tiamat... So, the Skeleton of the Sky is with Tiamat, you are not sure to deal with both of them at the same time?" "After all, there is still a key to [Abozu]. Although the [Sword of Deviation] that created the world, the Wedge of Heaven has not been returned to the Goddess of Creation. However, no one likes accidents, no Is it?" Sajo Aika said with a smile. "Okay, deal. I''ll deal with them with you. After it''s done, you take Tiamat, I want the corpse of the sky." Venus said eagerly. "Okay, sister." Sajo Aige smiled. "Venus...!" Pluto looked at the promised Venus in disbelief. "Sorry, this is very important to me. Come with you too, Pluto." Venus initiated an invitation to Pluto. Pluto shook his head, "They have broken into the core area. I want to take care of Uranus." "That''s a pity." "Actually, it''s fine to leave. Do you think they can attack Uranus? That''s too difficult. Uranus''s hatred and Gendaya''s grievances can''t be solved by force alone, even with the use of the fire that destroys the world. The sword." Said Sajo Aige. "You seem to know everything!" Pluto''s gaze narrowed. Chapter 1844： "I am not omniscient and omnipotent, but my knowledge is richer than ordinary people." Saijo Aige said modestly. "Indeed, they can''t win. But I still have to take care of Uranus." Pluto said seriously. "Let''s go," Venus urged. Sajo Aige nodded. She turned her head, looked at the trunk, and said to her heart, Tiamat, it''s mine! ... Mordred made a **** path and reached the root of the tree first. Shirou walked slowly along the **** road she had killed. "Fourteen thousand seven hundred and forty-two, you lost!" Mordred said triumphantly. "You are pretty accurate, I never counted how many I killed." "Don''t worry about it, don''t worry about it! Give me Lungominiad!" Mordred Choshiro stretched out his palm, begging for Lungominiad. Shi Lang laughed and pointed his finger to the rear. Mordred looked around and saw that the earth opened up, overflowing with countless [evil], forming a large net with a radius of hundreds of miles, and the All the beasts were caught and stitched together. Subsequently "Boom!" The mud burst, blood dripping, no bones left, shocking. "You, you, you, you, you¡ª" Mordred pointed to Shirou''s nose, and said, "Do you mean it!" "You didn''t say you can''t use this." Shi Lang said innocently. "You are so arrogant, why didn''t you use it outside the sanctuary before? What adventurer did you use as a shield?" Mordred asked. "That range is too big, and my magic power is not enough to spread such a large range." Shi Lang spread his hands and said aggrievedly. "You, you, you, you, you--, you are so boring!" Mordred turned around angrily and left. "Okay, don''t be angry. You want Lungominiad, and then I will give it to you. The things of the elders are also reserved for the next generation." Shi Lang chased after smiling, only to find that Mordred stopped where she was. Shi Lang thought she was still angry, but Mordred stretched out his hand, pointed to the front, and said, "Old man, look!" Shi Lang looked up, couldn''t help but was taken aback, and saw a young girl curled up in the trunk of the jade tree in front of him, sleeping. He sleeps peacefully, but his body is filled with black auras, and those black auras gather and scatter, forming a terrifying grimace, which is very terrifying. "This is... Uranus? Chapter 137 Their evil spirits are back! "What is this?" Mordred walked around the girl in the Yushu a few times, looked left and right, frowned: "Tree spirit?" Shilang stretched out his hand, tapped her head lightly, pointed at the girl in the tree, and said, "Look more clearly." "Dare to knock on my head..." Mordred held his head, gave Shirou a hoarse grin, then turned his head and stared at the girl in the tree. He couldn''t help but froze, and saw that there was a tightly closed third between the girl''s forehead. Only eye. "Old man, this is..." Mordred pointed at the third eye of the girl in the tree, a little surprised. "The Eye of Gendaya." Shi Lang stared at the girl in the tree''s divine eyes and frowned: "Gendaya''s eyes are actually entangled with Aristotle..." Mordred glanced at the beast tide behind him. After Shi Lang''s flower of evil, the densely packed beast tide suddenly became a lot more empty, but there are still many monsters rushing in the distance, those who split time and space. The tree hole is also constantly producing monsters. Mordred drew the Wang Jian, looked at Shi Lang and said, "Old man, I''m looking behind you. Let''s cut down the tree." "Dig people first." "It''s a waste of time, it''s a problem." Shirou stretched out his hand and was about to knock Mordred on the head again, but Mordred opened his mouth and bit. "Hoarse." Shi Lang took a breath, quickly pulled his hand back, and sighed again and again at the bitten finger. After looking at it, he noticed that there were a few more tooth marks on the finger. "You really can bite people!" Shi Lang clutched his fingers and stared at Mordred. Mordred smiled and said, "This is called treating one''s body by one''s own way." Shi Lang rolled his eyes. When did he bite someone? Shi Lang squeezed Levatine, came to Yushu, and stared at the girl in the tree. Mordred was worried about branching out of the festival, but Shirou planned to dig out the girl before cutting down the tree. However, as soon as he was about to start his hand, the tree seemed to perceive the danger. The black mist hovering in the tree formed a grimace like running water, instinctively "hoarse" and screamed. Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth shook violently, and countless roots, like wooden dragons, rushed out from the ground and rushed towards the two Shilang. Mordred brandished a long sword, chopped off a few branches, and yelled at Shilang: "Look, just chop it directly, why is it so troublesome?" "Idiot, this is an instinctive counterattack mechanism!" Shi Lang waved his hand, and the [evil] hidden in the shadow suddenly rushed out and turned into huge waves in the sky, attempting to submerge the Yushu. However, just listening to the sound of "chachacha", the base of the jade tree has countless roots, which are like countless wooden dragons rushing out, rushing into the mud tide, and branching quickly, just like fixing the soil. Generally, the mud tide is fixed in the air, forming a hardened barrier. "Kakka-" The rich fruits on the Yushu burst one by one, and monsters with strange shapes and terrifying faces appeared, turning into a monster net that covered the sky, and attacked the two Shilang. Mordred''s magic power was released, and a sword was cut out. In an instant, the sharp sword light rose in the wind, turning into a huge sword light, flashed by, countless monsters all fell, bones and blood Falling one after another like raindrops. However, there were too many monsters, and they quickly filled up the vacancies and regrouped. Shi Lang waved his hand, and the mud wall fixed by the Yushu vibrated violently, buzzing, and suddenly "kakaka" several times, bursting like a spider web, rushing out the countless black hands of [evil], grabbing To live with those monsters is to grab them inside and break them apart. "Cut the tree, cut the tree!" Mordred yelled, but when he looked back, Shi Lang had already rushed towards Yushu with Levatine. Chapter 1845： Well, this guy doesn''t need to be reminded at all! [Evil] and Mordred blocked those tide-like monsters. Shi Lang stood in front of Yushu and released his magic power. Hearing a clank, the fire of Levatine in his hand soared and turned Made a great sword of fire. Shi Lang raised Levatine high and waved down. The extinguishing fire turned into the light of dawn that opened up the darkness, and Yushu stopped at his waist with only a "click". Possesses the prototype of the concept of "world", Uranus''s Aristotle is exactly the prototype of the **** of stars, the world tree-Miguel Mill, but he is still restrained by Levadin. "Ah ah ah ah -" The grimace in the tree screamed in horror, turned into wisps of black smoke, and finally disappeared. The monsters born from berries wailed one by one, turned into thick water and poured down and scattered all over the ground. And those monsters attacking the sanctuary are like puppets that have been freed from control. They stopped the offensive, froze in place, looked left and right, with blank eyes, seeming to wonder why they were here. Seeing that the monsters stopped their offensive, the adventurers couldn''t help but breathe, but doubts arose in their hearts. What is going on here? The attack is over? "The tree is down!" En Qidu said, pointing at the Yushu in the distance. "It looks like that guy succeeded!" "Is the bet right?" "I can finally breathe a sigh of relief." The presidents couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The tree fell and the offensive ended. This shows that the sanctuary has been defended, right? However "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" A huge thunderbolt in the clear sky, a thunderbolt fell from the sky, splitting the earth in an instant, setting off a huge storm, and engulfing countless creatures, the powerful centrifugal force would be drawn into the creatures to tear into pieces, and the flesh and blood will be blurred. "It''s not over yet...!" Someone gritted their teeth while looking at Saturn in the sky. "It''s not over yet." Saturn is condescending, looking indifferently at the ants of the earth, "Fujimaru Shiro, you have truly awakened him!" With a "bang", the huge jade tree fell to the ground, the earth broke, the air shook, and the huge storm tore everything torn apart. Mordred opened the Star Cup ahead of time, circled himself and Shi Lang into the medium space, and thus passed through the strong wind without being affected by the slightest. In the storm, a surprised voice rang: "You, you actually cut so fast?" Shi Lang looked around and saw Pluto standing in the sky, looking at them in astonishment. When Mordred saw Pluto, he felt angry and said with a sneer: "Yes, you are late! What a pity!" "No, no," Pluto shook his head. "It''s not so much that I''m late, but it''s just right." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned. The voice just fell "Kakka!" There was a sudden violent cracking sound in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and looked around, frowned, and saw that the tree stump with only the base was suddenly cracked, and the girl enclosed in it fell to the ground. She closed her eyes and slowly got up. The smooth and graceful body was covered with green liquid, like a cultivated person walking out of a petri dish. "Finally finished..." Before Pluto''s words were finished, Mordred was the magic power released, a sharp sword, and a sword light pierced the girl''s heart. With a "chao", Jianguang poked the girl''s heart through a hole. "Mordred..." "That woman is no longer human." Mordred said. She is not like Shi Lang, who makes a quick move, and kills every time she makes a move. "I can see it, I just want to say, you should poke her in the head." Shi Lang said. Although Shi Lang was kind-hearted, he was not a Virgin, let alone pedantic. He just reminded Mordred that it is safer to kill a person and destroy the body by cutting his head. "Uranus... stinky kid!" Seeing that the girl had been pierced, Pluto became annoyed, and with a wave of his hand, the endless power of the Netherworld turned into a sickle, and then he swiped towards Shirou and the others. With a "chao", the space is like a piece of white paper that has been cut open, with a huge dimensional black hole appearing to engulf Shirou and Mordred. The breath of rebirth is extremely solemn. There is no doubt that that is the total collection of the power of Pluto in various myths. -Ming Dao! Shi Lang took a look, grabbed a handful of mud, and threw it towards the black hole of Ming Dao. As soon as the mud was thrown into the black hole of Ming Dao, the endless malice filled the black hole, thus obliterating Ming. Tao. Seeing that his own underworld was so easily filled by Shirou, the corner of Pluto''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "Get out." Shi Lang looked at Pluto. "What?" "You have already left." Shi Lang said. "That was just an accident!" As soon as this was mentioned, Pluto''s forehead had a "well". Who could have imagined that Aristotle, the dignified Pluto, the apex of Pluto, was knocked out by a slime. What a shame! "Kakka-" At this moment, the girl whose heart was penetrated by Mordred with a blow, her body stood up like a cartilage monster, and the bones and hair in her body collided crisply. She closed her eyes and looked at Shirou and Mordred, with blood flowing from her eyes, and then she opened the third eye between the eyebrows. Chapter 1846： However, in the third eye that was opened, there were no eyeballs, just a **** eye. "Chachacha¡ª¡ª" With a very strange sound resounding, the horrible tree roots were squeezed out of the eye hole, which looked quite horrible. "It''s weird, old man! Be careful!" Mordred whispered. "I know, you should be careful too, Mordred," Shiro said. "Yeah." Mordred nodded and looked at the girl warily. Mushu in the girl''s eyes continued to grow, and her body seemed to have bones, no longer weak. On her icy skin, the pores opened and a thick black air was exuded. Those black qi entangled her, or turned into howling grimace, or turned into human face screaming in pain, strange and terrible. Surrounded by the black mist, she seemed to have a sense of wisdom, and she whispered slightly: "Ah, Attila..." ! ! Shi Lang suddenly raised his head and stared at the girl. Suddenly, the terrifying black mist cage gathered together, and then violently shook out. "Kakka-" The earth broke apart like a cobweb, huge boulders soared up into the sky, and even the space-time domain was shaken apart like a mirror. Fortunately, with Mordred''s medium space, Shirou and the two passed through the blow. The young girl¡¯s whiskers continued to grow, and then wrapped her up to form a wooden cocoon. Then, in the cracked ground cracks, numerous whiskers appeared. Those whiskers were like predators. Toward the catch regardless of adventurers and monsters. The creatures roared in fear and fled, but then they were caught by those roots and branches. Once caught by those roots and branches, it was like being caught by a vampire. The flesh and blood was sucked up immediately, and nothing was left. Skinny underneath. "This, what happened?" Enqidu stared blankly at the earth with corpses. The shadow of death swept the earth, bringing endless fear. "Gurneyville!" Mordred yelled quickly. "I know!" Shiro pulled out Lungominiad, turned it into the Tower of Radiance, and smashed it towards the wooden cocoon. However, when the Tower of Radiance was about to pass, it hovered in the black surrounding the wooden cocoon. The fog actually revolved, forming a black reverse vortex, directly sucking in the light of the Tower of Radiance and turning it into nothing. Shi Lang was stunned: "The Lord of Relief?" "No! It''s Gendaya!" He clenched his teeth, his eyes flashed brightly, his palms folded together, and endless mud overflowed under the wooden cocoon, turning it into a huge flower of evil, and he wanted to merge the wooden cocoon into evil. In the flower. However, the cocoon seemed to be aware of the threat of the flower of evil. The surface of Guanghua¡¯s cocoon grew countless branches, rushed into the mud tide, took root and sprouted, and suddenly the originally moist mud seemed to be sucked dry. Generally, it has become a dry Gobi and collapsed. Shi Lang pulled out Levadin, turned it into a huge fire sword, and slashed towards the cocoon. Numerous wooden shields grew from the cocoon, but they were destroyed by Levadin one by one, and went straight to the body. . If Miguel Mir is the prototype of Fu Hailin, then Uranus is the prototype of Miguel Mir, but Levadin is a suppressor made in the ultra-antiquity. It is both the natural enemy of Miguel Mill and restrains Uranus. Seeing Shi Lang using Levatine, this scared Pluto to rush forward, cut a path to the dark, blocking Levatine. At this time, the earth shattered, and the wood whiskers who sucked the flesh and blood sent the flesh and blood into the cocoon one by one. In an instant, the cocoon was full of blood, and according to the cocoon, flesh and blood began to grow, and finally a giant dragon with wood as its bones was formed. The dragon held the cocoon and raised its head and howled. In an instant, those black mists turned into evil ghost-like images, swooping down the earth, entering the skin and bones hunted by the roots, and turning into one after another. Evil spirits. The ghost cries and the wolf howls. On the earth, the demons danced wildly! Everyone was dumbfounded: "This, what is going on?" Above the altar, the high priest opened his eyes, his expression serious. In the ancient area of ??the lower realm, Enos sighed, the high priest of the ancient wisdom god. "Their evil spirits, with resentment, are back! Chapter 138: Giants stand on the ground! The green trees are turned into withered, the flowers are all gone, and the dead leaves are everywhere...The earth that was originally vibrant is turning into a barren dead place. The black mist of resentment enveloped the sky, making the sky dim, and the earth was dry and cracked like a spider web, and withered tree roots emerged from the earth, entwining skin and bones one after another, like a desolate burial place. Sorrowful grievances were one after another in the black mist that enveloped the sky. The evil ghost and human form of the black mist rushed down from the black mist and got into the skinny ones. "Kakka-" The bones resurrected, they broke off the vines that entangled themselves, forming a wooden armor, looking towards the bright sanctuary like evil spirits, opening and closing their jaws, making strange sounds of "quacking", just like evil ghosts laughing like waves. . "What are these? Skeleton monsters?" People were dumbfounded. "I''m afraid it''s not..." someone said solemnly. "The system, the system did not display the information and names of those monsters!" someone said in a panic. "Is it a BUG again?" someone asked in a panic. These evil spirits formed a mass, turned into a sea of ??bones, and rushed towards the sanctuary. In the realm of Uranus, a huge Mulongsu was born. It picked up the cocoon formed by the girl, and the giant wings hanging behind it flew into the sky with a huge wind. Looking at the wooden dragon rising into the sky, Shirou clenched Levatine in his hand. He clearly understood that it was not a Mooncell monster, but a deformity of Uranus. The power of Uranus is quite restrained from the black mud. If you want to defeat him, you must use Levatine. Of course, using the Star Emperor can also compete with him, but at this moment the power of the Invisible Vortex has not been fully restored, and El Quett does not know where he has gone, so he cannot reproduce the Star Emperor for the time being. Levadin was lifted high, and the fire of extinction on the body of Levadin''s sword rose with the wind, and it rose to a height of hundreds of meters in a short while, and then Shilang dropped the sword abruptly. The huge fire of extinguishing the world turned into a line dividing the sky, hitting the wooden dragon on Uranus directly. The air vibrates, and the sky is divided. Chapter 1847： Haitian is on the line! However, when the world-destroying fire was about to slash the wood dragon of Uranus, Pluto clenched the scythe of the underworld and swiped in the air, suddenly opening a huge entrance to the underworld. The two hit each other, and only heard a "pop" sound, and the fire of extinction was sucked in by the huge underworld. Shi Lang frowned, but saw that the entrance to the dark road opened wider and wider, and he was about to swallow both him and Mordred. With a move of his mind, the mud wall fixed by Uranus''s power broke and shattered. Wa, filled the entrance to the underworld with the power of [evil]. Although the attack is resolved, the situation is not optimistic. [Evil] Although it can fill the power of Pluto''s Pluto myth, it is restrained by the power of Uranus. Although Levatine is enough to kill Uranus, he can''t penetrate the Pluto myth of Pluto. "Roar roar¡ª" The dragon of Uranus raised its head and roared, and the black mist was permeated, turning into evil spirits and spreading out. Wherever it passed, the right way died out, the sunlight did not exist, the shadow of death came from the desolation, and life fell. He shook his huge wings and flew towards the sanctuary. Shiro moved Levatine, followed by Pluto. "Don''t think about it, I won''t let you move him, Eternal King." Pluto stagnated in the sky, holding the scythe of the underworld, and staring at Shirou. "You have been attacked, you should leave the field, so why continue to drip in this muddy water?" Shi Lang asked puzzledly. Pluto pointed to the dragon of Uranus and said: "Because of his grudge against Gaia, it has not disappeared. As one of the three stars in the outer orbit, Neptune is no longer willing to help him, but I can''t." Shiro didn''t understand the grudge between Gaia and Uranus. After all, it belonged to the king of stars, but there is no doubt that Uranus has become the main point of this connection. "Gurneyville, you go and chase Uranus, leave this guy to me." Mordred whispered. "Can you?" Shi Lang asked back. Although he knew that Mordred was hiding the real hole card of the Star Cup, he also knew that Mordred could never use it. Mordred, who has not crossed that line, made the most effort. Although strong, it was not as good as the crown. Even Beast was not an opponent. How about Aristotle like Pluto? "Trust me!" Mordred said seriously. These three words alone made Texan believe Mordred. "I know, then you will be careful. If something happens, I will laugh at you." "Humph. Being laughed at by you, I would rather die." After a pause, Mordred reluctantly said: "Be careful yourself." Shi Lang also nodded, turned around and turned "evil" into wings, soaring into the sky, and chasing after Uranus''s wooden dragon. "Don''t think about it!" Seeing Shi Lang was going to chase Uranus, Pluto shouted loudly and set off to stand in front of Shi Lang, but at this time Mordred waved his sword and the shining starlight forced Pluto back. "Your opponent, it''s me!" Mordred pointed at himself and said scornfully. "The weak!" When Pluto glanced at it, he waved the scythe of the underworld, opened an entrance to the underworld, and bombarded the past. She thought that without Shirou''s protection, Mordred would be killed by the Underworld in an instant, but what she didn''t expect was that Mordred passed through the Underworld. Intact! Pluto couldn''t help but froze, pointing at Mordred and said: "You can actually pass through my Pluto myth?" Mordred smiled and said: "If it is your ontology, I can''t help it, but if it''s Pluto, then I have seen through. And, I also know that you can''t use your ontology, right, Pluto?" Pluto couldn''t help but frowned. She really couldn''t use her own body, because fundamentally speaking, she had already left the scene. The reason why she was able to carry out activities was because she used the side of Pluto in the human mythology, and acted on the myth side of the god-Pluto, so she was able to face off with Shirou and others freely. "I have seen you through, you are as if you are not wearing clothes in front of me!" Mordred said. Pluto frowned, and then said, "Let''s take a look, human." Shi Lang has already ran away, and it is difficult to catch up at her speed. It would be better to press Mordred, so that Shi Lang can still throw a rat. Thinking so in my heart, Pluto rushed down. ... The wings of evil that turned into [evil] flopped and fluttered and turned into a huge romantic flow, making Shiro chase Uranus straight away. However, Uranus is so fast that even Shirou can hardly catch up. He also used [evil], turned into several magic thrusters, and breathed magic power into a storm, and the whole person turned into a black and white light, chasing straight toward Uranus. Shi Lang pulled out Levadin, the magic power was released, and on Levadin''s sword, the world-destroying calamity was surging, "shoo, hoo," several times, rushed out of the fire of extinction, and bombarded toward Uranus. . Although Uranus''s body is large, it is also keen. However, Shirou''s fireballs were really dense, even if it was Him, they were accidentally blasted to the tail. Hearing a "click" sound, the huge wooden tail instantly broke apart, and the burning fire burned in his tail, making him roar. Suddenly, I heard the cracking sound of "Ka Ka Ka" several times, and I saw countless wood chips growing from the burning tail of Uranus, engulfing the Tribulation Fire, directly engulfing it, and regenerating a new tail. Then, on his tail, the scales cracked, revealing small mouths, flashing light like a gun muzzle, just listening to the sound of the clank, countless light cannons popped out, dense like a rainstorm, shooting towards Shilang. Go. Seeing this, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and waved, and countless mud was formed on the wings of [Evil], forming several shields to greet him. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The endless blasting sound and a series of fireworks appeared in the sky, bringing the light of destruction to this dim world. Those light cannons carry the power of Uranus, and every time they bombard the mud shield, they can dry up and rupture the mud shield, but every time a shield is broken, Shilang will grow a shield. Therefore, although Uranus'' offensive is infinite, Shiro''s shield of defense is also infinite. If this doesn''t disappear, it won''t decrease. Both offensive and defensive forces are balanced, flying in the air to chase. Shiro saw the momentum of Uranus'' counterattack with his unique vision, and split out two giant arms of [evil] from behind, tearing apart Uranus¡¯ bullet rain from the center, and then turning Levadin into a giant sword, from high to bottom, with a sword. Chopped down. That day, the dragon of Wang Xing couldn''t hide, so he quickly pushed the cocoon out of his arms, and then with a "chat", he was cut off by Shi Lang, divided into two corpses, turned into meteorites, and fell down. Looking at the undamaged cocoon, Shirou knew that it was the core of the dragon of Uranus. He did not relax at all, and lifted Levatine again and cut towards the cocoon. Suddenly hearing a "shoo" sound, Shi Lang felt the surrounding air heat up, and a ray of light fell from the sky, blasting on Levadin, and directly destroyed Levadin. "Who?" Shi Lang had just questioned, and he felt that the world was chaotic, a huge shadow covering the sky, covering the bright sun. Chapter 1848： He looked up and saw a huge floating island like a cross, slowly flying in the sky. An indescribable sense of oppression rushed to his face. -Saturn! Shi Lang said in his heart. Without hesitation, he projected a handful of Levatine and cut it towards the core of the cocoon. However, a huge mineral pillar emerged from the bottom of Saturn quickly, blocking the direction of Shilang''s Levatine. . The pillar was crystal clear, gleaming with faint light, and seemed to be a very rare gem, but its hardness far exceeded that of any material on the earth. Levatine struck him, only hearing a "clang" sound, the mineral pillar remained motionless, but Levatine had a gap. The core of the cocoon seemed to have a mind, and Shi Lang was stopped, and a wooden dragon grew out of his body, engulfing the core to fly to the sanctuary. At this time, several crystal clear mineral pillars emerged from the bottom of Jupiter, staggered and crossed, and they actually stuck the dragon of Uranus on its own chassis. That day, the king of the king''s dragon roared and struggled, and his power was frantic, but it was difficult to struggle to get out, and was stuck at the bottom by Saturn. Seeing this scene, Shirou couldn''t help but raised his brows, Saturn, what does this mean? Was it persuaded by Taitis? Just as I thought, a voice came from the huge floating island of cross: "You are the Fujimaru from Taitis?" "Not bad." Shi Lang nodded. The bottom of Saturn was shining, and the clouds and mists gathered and formed, turning into a clouded human form. There is no doubt that this is the personification of Saturn. Shi Lang frowned, secretly vigilant. Titis once said that Saturn is the leader among Aristotle, whether it is combat power or destructive power, and then leadership, it is the strongest. Saturn stared at Shirou, and suddenly asked inexplicably: "What special place do you have that makes Taitis have the courage to make such a big bet?" "I have no special place, just because I believe in Taitis, and Taitis believes in me." Shilang replied calmly, even if the opponent was the strongest Aristotle, he was not timid. "I know. Do you know? Titis is going to bet with me next, and the protagonist in the game is you." Saturn said. "You refused?" Shi Lang asked calmly. "Yes, it was originally like this, but now, seeing the sword in your hand, seeing your mud, the fictitious spirit that you shaped from the plane of the past that Titis showed me, I am a little uncertain I can put this gambling agreement as a proposal and submit it to other brothers and sisters for a meeting to decide. But before the decision is made, I decided to temporarily stop the final trial. See you next time, Fujimaru." The human form of Saturn slowly dissipated, and the huge body also imprisoned the dragon of Uranus, and slowly lifted into the sky. "Wait a minute! What happened to Wang Xing that day, how to solve it?" Shi Lang looked up at Saturn and asked. "That is your own dispute, not our judgment." Saturn''s voice was illusory and seemed about to disappear, but when it was about to disappear, the voice hesitated again, hesitatingly said: "Take care of the brain of God..." Shi Lang frowned. On the other side, Pluto watched Saturn trap Uranus and flew away, frowned, and asked loudly, "Saturn, what are you thinking?" Suddenly a sword pierced her back, with a violent stroke. Although Pluto dodged past, she was also shaved off a few strands of fine hair. Mordred sneered and said, "It turns out that the power of God is nothing but that." "You little fellow, it seems that you have forgotten my horror." Pluto''s face became gloomy. Although the personality she simulated was cheerful, but being so insulted, it would be hated. She was holding the scythe of the underworld and was about to kill Mordred, but she saw Shirou swiftly killing him from a high altitude. She knew that Shirou and her Pluto had a bad affinity with each other. Without the help of Uranus or Venus, she would probably be restrained to death by Shirou. , So turned around and ran. "Hey hey hey! This ran away? The lips are so powerful, but here is the result?" Pluto was angry at hearing it, but he didn''t lose his mind. Instead, he ran faster. Turning his head, Mordred took a look at Shirou''s return, turned his head and looked at Pluto, which is no longer visible, and muttered: "It''s really fast." "That guy''s power of Pluto is completely restrained by me, and he can''t use his body, of course he runs fast. If the side of Pluto is also killed by us, she will be completely eliminated." Shi Lang said. Mordred looked at Shirou in surprise and asked: "Did you see it?" "How can I fail to see what you can see?" Shi Lang said. "Tsk!" Mordred snorted displeasedly, and said angrily: "You are really annoying." The black mist covering the sky has not yet dissipated, and the land is desolate. The evil spirits brought by Uranus, like a sea of ??bones, rush toward the sanctuary. These evil spirits are even more terrifying than the previous monsters, invulnerable to swords, guns, water and fire, and even the powerful attacks of the ninth-tier adventurers are useless. The corpse mountain and the sea of ??blood. Desolate into pieces. "What are these monsters?" "The tree fell, and the emperor''s phantom disappeared. Why is the monster still attacking?" People screamed in horror. Standing on the top of the cliff in the domain of Uranus, Mordred looked at the sea of ??bones, turned his head, looked at Shirou puzzledly, and asked, "Why hasn''t the invasion ended yet?" "I don''t know." Shi Lang shook his head, and his brows frowned when he thought of Saturn''s words again. But the situation is critical now, and if this sea of ??bones is not prevented, the sanctuary will collapse. He was about to pull away, but suddenly felt a violent vibration of the earth. Afterwards, the holy wall protecting the sanctuary shook for a while, and the giants embedded in the wall were awakened one by one. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Giant, standing on the ground Chapter 139 I, I have subdued Beast! "What are those things?" Everyone was stunned at the white giants who had awakened from the city wall. They only thought that they were decorations, but they didn''t want these white giants to come back to life. The white giant roared and rushed towards the surging sea of ??bones. Chapter 1849： The huge bodies rushed into the sea of ??bones, and immediately knocked those evil bones into a backlash, just like rolling mountains, holding the turbulent sea of ??bones. Adventurers, warcrafts, evil spirits, evil bones, and white giants fight in a group, and their spells are all flying, brilliant and lively. "Those giants have a problem, old man." Standing on the cliff, looking at this spectacular but weird battlefield, Mordred turned his head to look at Shirou. "I know." Shi Lang frowned and nodded. No need to remind Mordred, anyone with a discerning eye can see it. The white giants exude a weird brilliance, wherever they pass, life is dead and no grass grows, whether it is a monster or an adventurer, even the building will be corrupted, deserted, and finally disappeared. The only ones that were unaffected by the brilliance of those white giants were the evil spirits who borrowed their corpses to resurrect their souls. "It''s like Attila...!" Shirou frowned and said. "It''s a bit like it," Mordred nodded, then looked at Shirou and said, "Since there are those giants in the Sanctuary, we don''t have to worry about it. You have consumed a lot of magic power. Let''s go back to the Sanctuary and take a break. ." Shirou looked at Mordred in surprise, "Is this the sun coming out from the west? You actually care about me?" "Who cares about you, I''m worried that that Beast will be bad for my mother," Mordred rolled his eyes. "It''s so narcissistic." Shi Lang smiled, noncommittal. In Northern Europe, he swallowed Hodnigg¡¯s Primordial Wheel and obtained the concept of dragon seed. Shirou¡¯s magic output is extremely large, comparable to the magic furnace of ritual magic, plus the magic extraction of [Evil Flower]. It is the magic perpetual motion machine, which finally can keep up with the consumption of [Eternal King]. This is also the reason that Shirou can use the big move one after another regardless of the cost at this moment. However, it was also due to the successive use of ultimatums, and at the same time, he also constructed a star emperor based on the moon emperor, and then conquered Uranus. After successive crusades, Shirou''s magic power was still abundant, but his spirit was a little sluggish. After all, one after another challenging Beast ¢ó, Beast ¢ö, Saturn, Venus, Pluto, Uranus, etc., such nonchalant monsters, no matter who they are, will feel extremely tired. Moreover, at this moment, there is still a Beast ¢õ who is standing still and plotting wrongdoing. He doesn''t dare to completely drain his energy and take a break, which is indeed good. With the help of Mordred''s star cup, Shirou and the two traveled back to the sanctuary to reconcile with Altria and others. Seeing that Shirou and Mordred were safe, Altria and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In the vision of the evil spirits, they were very worried about Shirou and Mordred. At this moment, seeing the father and daughter return safely, the hanging heart also fell. "She didn''t do anything, right?" Shi Lang pointed to Da Ji who was surrounded by the crowd and asked. "No." Morrigan shook his head, and said suspiciously: "It''s surprisingly honest." Hearing this, Shi Lang was puzzled. He had already prepared to fight Daji, but Daji was really honest? "I can''t be honest, I have a pair of eyes staring at me greedily." Daji stretched her waist and looked lazy, and her narrow eyes looked at Shi Lang charmingly, like a seductive Meizi, extremely charming. , Enough to seduce the heart of any man. Morrigan reacted and glared at Daji in anger, "You fellow, you are not allowed to seduce Gurneyville!" "Seduce? What are you talking about, Morgan Lefy." Daji lay halfway on the seat, revealing her white thighs, and said softly, "I didn''t do anything." Shi Lang glanced at her and said, "Take your fox legs away, Empress Daji. The charm is useless to me." Not to mention the [Desperate Will], Daji''s charms cannot pass through the barrier of [evil] alone. Daji cried out inexplicably, and saw Morrigan and Mordred glaring at her. Altria''s expression was unnatural, and after calculating the winning rate of both sides, she sat down. She has achieved her goal, and there is no need to be surrounded and beaten again. "However, the high priest has taken out the giant soldiers that prey on the stars. You still have such a leisure time to embarrass a little girl like me. It''s really hard for me. Hey hey." Daji pretended to weep from her sleeve. Take out the handkerchief and wipe the false tears. "A giant soldier who preys on Yuxing?" Shirou showed a puzzled look. "What''s that?" Morrigan looked at Daji in doubt, and said, "There should be no such NPC in "Beauty under the Moon", right?" "Of course not, after all, it is a giant made by imitating the star soldiers." Daji turned her head with a smile, looked at Shirou, and said, "It''s the friend who imitated your star soldier, I also provided a lot of materials. I remember her name should be called... Attila, right? ?" Shi Lang''s face turned gloomy, staring at Daji, and asked, "What did you do to her?" "It''s a terrible expression, but I didn''t do anything. I am a businessman, and I deal with everyone, no matter how dirty the people I deal with, but their money falls into my hands, so clean. "Da Ji said with a smile. "Attila..." Sajo Ayaka murmured, grabbing Daji''s shoulder with an anxious face, and asked anxiously: "Where is Attila?" She will come to this connection point. On the one hand, Sada Aige induces her thoughts in her body; on the other hand, she wants to come by herself in order to find her Servant, her friend-Attila. But as soon as it came to this connection point, the original master and slave system did lose its effectiveness due to Mooncell''s interference. Sajo Ayaka can neither perceive the presence of Attila, nor can he use the spell to summon Attila. But after Shirou learned that Attila, the incarnation of Attila, went wild, she was always worried. Now, when she heard that Daji knew the whereabouts of Attila, she was naturally extremely anxious. "I can tell you her whereabouts. But, I have one condition." Daji smiled. "You are surrounded by us, are you still eligible to negotiate terms?" Mordred curled his lips, then glanced at the anxious Sajo Ayaka, and said: "Furthermore, you have already exposed the information yourself. It''s coming out. Attila is probably in the hands of the high priest, right?" Daji turned her head, looked at Mordred with a smile on her face, and said: "This is the number one. You don''t speak martial arts in group fights. I really can''t beat them, but if I want to run, I can still run. This is the second. Well, Attila is not in the hands of the high priest, but in the hands of my companions. Without me leading the way, you can''t find her. This is the third thing, my condition is not excessive." Shi Lang stared at Daji and said, "In other words, if you don''t run away now, you are actually using our encirclement to hide from someone, right?" Hearing that, everyone looked at Shi Lang with all their faces suspicious, Da Ji was hiding alone? Is this possible? The other party is Beast ¢õ. Who needs Beast ¢õ to hide? Is the primate used exclusively to defeat the crown of Beast? This is impossible. Unless the seven crowns are all in place, a single crown will not allow the Beast to hide in fear. Of course, the infinite [Meteor One] Alash, that was indeed an accident. However, Daji''s smile became thicker, nodded, and said, "Yes." "I thought it was strange from the beginning. How could you suddenly appear in the guild president''s meeting, and said that there is you in the place where El Quett was condemned. You are actually here to seek protection from me. Right?" Shi Lang stared at Daji and asked. As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s expressions became even more strange. Beast¢õ asked Shirou for protection? This, this is too weird, right? However, Shirou didn''t speak quickly and slowly, and his identity made people have such a wonderful sense of answer. "Someone is hunting you, to be precise, hunting Beast...It''s Sajo Love Song, right?" Shirou asked. Hearing that, Altria and Morrigan showed doubts and asked who this Shajo Love Song is, but Mordred and Shishengin Kiara''s complexion changed greatly, and Shajo Ayaka''s complexion also changed. Get complicated. "Sister..." Sajo Ayaka whispered softly, her expression complicated. Chapter 1850： She always thought that her sister had died in the past, but she did not expect that her sister had been hiding in her heart and smuggling into the future. Later, her sister used the remnant pyramid of the Mayan gods to create a plane of the past, seized her own past, and was resurrected. "It is normal that you will come to me for protection. After all, I can deal with her," Shi Lang said. Sajo Aige will hunt animality. As expected by Shirou, after all, he was also in contact with the power of the Lord of Relief, and he had a little understanding of the Lord of Relief from Taitis. Sajo Aige, the vessel of the Lord of Relief, has become the king of evil beyond all, but that is not enough for Sajo Aige to defeat the Star King and avenge Shirou. As the Lord of Evil, she wants to become stronger, only to use the power of the vortex of the Lord of Relief to assimilate other animal natures. However, what Shirou didn''t expect was that Sajo Aige moved so fast that he had already focused on Daji who was in the sanctuary. "You guessed everything." Daji sighed, her expression rather depressed, but she became more vigilant towards Shirou in her heart. This man is too smart to use. She turned her head, looked at Sajo Ayaka, and said with a smile: "It''s okay for me to tell you where Attila is, and my terms are very simple. You have to sign a contract with me and let me be yours. Servant." "Huh?" Sajo Ayaka was taken aback. Everyone couldn''t help but froze, Beast¢õ actually wanted to sign a contract with Sajo Ayaka? Beast... Can you sign a contract with someone? "Yes, but you are from the [Council]..." Sajo Ayaka looked at Daji dryly. "Isn''t it better? It''s so simple to get rid of an important member of [Council]. In fact, I am also worrying about how to get out of [Council] to be safer." Da Ji said with a smile on his face. Sajo Ayaka looked at Daji dryly, at a loss. Everyone is even more dumbfounded, can they still solve a key member of the [Council] like this? Shi Lang was not so gloomy, he just stared at the smiling Daji, and said to his heart, what kind of wishful thinking this fox was playing. Sajiao Ayaka hesitated again and again, and glanced at the killing house to pray for a short period of time, and she had a little more courage in her heart, and signed a contract with Daji. After signing a contract with Sajo Ayaka, looking at the somewhat restrained Sajo Ayaka, Daji was teasing in her heart, and she yelled "master~" This delicate voice made everyone get a lot of goose bumps. Except Shirou, they are all women. No woman can stand the noises made by other women, including Ayaka Sajo. "B, Beast¢õ...Please tell me, where is Attila?" Sajo Ayaka endured the goose bumps all over her body, looked at Daji seriously, and asked. "Of course it can." Da Ji smiled and nodded, then raised his hand, pointed at the Divine King''s Pyramid in the center of the sanctuary, and said: "It''s there." Mordred took a look, curled his lips, and said, "Isn''t that captured by the high priest?" "No, no, to be precise, it was captured by my companion." Daji said with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned and asked: "Excuse me, who is the companion you are talking about?" "Ah, a bitter, self-pity, self-loving, extremely self-centered nasty guy. However, that guy seems to be a very famous sage in your human civilization," Daji smiled, "he It''s Archimedes." "It''s actually him..." Shi Lang frowned. "Famous Greek scholar?" Mordred raised his eyebrows, looked at Daji, and said: "Even if you want to make up, you have to be reliable. Archimedes... That scholar was killed by an ordinary soldier. Killed and ended his life. Even if he was heroicized, he was probably similar to a Caster like Shakespeare. Even if Archimedes is your companion and a member of the [Council], most of it is not a core member, and it is impossible to capture it. Lift up!" Altria nodded beside her. Although she had been entangled by Attila for a long time, as Attila''s mortal enemy, she still admired Attila''s ability. "If it is normal, of course. But, he is a famous traveler," Da Ji said with a smile, "No one on Earth knows more about predating travel stars than him. In fact, Attila this The birth of the Hun Emperor is also inextricably linked to him." Everyone frowned. "That..." Qihuang raised his hand weakly in the killing house, "Excuse me, prey on the star, the star soldier...what are these?" "Oh, don''t you know, Xiaoshengyuan?" Daji asked suspiciously. The Qihuang chicken nodded like a rice pecking in the killing house. Daji looked around for a week and found that apart from Shirou and Altria, even Morrigan and Mordred were at a loss. "Oh, oh. It''s a headache, I thought you all knew it." Daji patted her forehead and sighed heavily. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Wipal 02 The predator star is a comet that appears in the Milky Way every four thousand years. All the civilizations of intelligent life forms will be destroyed and harvested wherever it passes. It is a different type of observation device left over from the alien civilization that created Mooncell. More than 14,000 years ago, the predator star traveled through the solar system and projected a three-body star boat carrying the star warrior. However, it was shot down by the UOs led by Saturn, and one of the star warrior fell on the moon. Above, received by Mooncell. That was the Starcraft-Vipal 02 carrying Attila, and it destroyed 80% of Mooncell''s data at the time, but it was still locked into the system by Mooncell, which prevented the destruction of the earth''s civilization. However, although Attila''s body was trapped in the stone room by Mooncell, he projected his own clone on the earth, which was the white giant who was destroyed by Odin in the history of Northern Europe and was still in its infancy. Of course, that is the history of the connection point. In real history, the second generation of gods seized control of the planet from Tiamat and other star-making gods, and created a stable and prosperous second generation of gods in the three realms of heaven, man, and underworld, and sat and watched Atty. The growth of Ra¡¯s clone caused Attila¡¯s clone to destroy the second **** generation, and was eventually wiped out by the first star sacred sword envoy. The destruction of the second **** generation caused the gods to create Gilgamesh, the wedge of the sky, in an attempt to fix the relationship between gods and people and retain the gods. However, Gilgamesh betrayed the gods and left the gods, which was finally triggered in the fifth century. Ended the farewell battle between the eternal king and the ultimate god-Votigung''s primate and fantasy. After Attila¡¯s clone was destroyed by the first holy sword, an ancient remains was formed. The Hun¡¯s elders created Attila on the remains of Attila. After the birth of Attila, she soon became the emperor of the Huns. The instinct of the star warrior enabled her to conquer a lot of land and conquer a lot of land. After defeating the Moon King with the Eternal King, she expanded the empire to At that time, the empire was extremely walled, and thus started a tug of war on the mainland that lasted for several years with Altria. At that time, the behemoth of Apocalypse hidden in the crevice of the dimension, in order to enter a new history, projected a star cup on the island of Ireland, which was obtained by the pope at that time, and the eternal dynasty began to collapse internally. In the end, Altria assassinated Attila, causing the Hun Empire across Asia, Africa and Latin America to fall apart, and Mordred also ended the eternal dynasty, making the fantasy disappear, and the history of the primate from the ancient century of fantasy Entered the theocracy of the Middle Ages. After hearing Daji''s explanation, everyone understood this series of linear history. The torrent of history is unreasonable, but history is coherent. All the causes of the history of the primate originate from Attila. Without Attila, the history of the primate would have remained in the Primordial Era dominated by the gods. Daji didn''t care about Kiara, Mordred and others, but Sajo Ayaka was her Master, and she had to explain it clearly. "The guy Archimedes is probably the person on this planet who knows best about planets. He was studying predatory planets before he was alive, and even Attila¡¯s buried bones were discovered by him. Later, the Huns were Following his footsteps, the buried remains of Attila were found." Daji said: "He joined [Council] because [Council] can help him study predator planets, so after Attila appeared, the guy came to this connection point non-stop, and then struggled with how to deal with the supreme beings. The high priest cooperated and worked out the plan of the Titan King." "The Titan King''s plan? Is it to use Attila?" Sajo Ayaka asked. "It''s using Attila, my dear Master." Daji smiled and corrected Sajo Ayaka. "Then what about you?" Shirou fixed his gaze on Daji and asked, "What role did you play in it?" Chapter 1851： "It''s just a businessman who fishes in troubled waters." Daji smiled: "Sell some intelligence, and some props, such as the Miguelmir species from the Nordic connection point, such as Gendaya''s eyes." Shirou stared at Daji and asked, "What is your council thinking about?" "The parliament is a big platform. Individuals have their own goals. For example, Archimedes''s goal is to prey on planets, and my goal... Forget it, my goal has been achieved, not to mention it." Daji''s smile remained undiminished. Shi Lang looked at Daji for a while, then turned his head, and glanced at the anxious sand strip Ayaka, then set his eyes on the Great Pyramid and said, "Rescue Attila first." "Good." Everyone nodded. ... The high priest Moirez stood on the altar, waving his scepter, and controlling the war between the giant soldiers and the evil spirit bones. The priests nearby looked at the giant soldiers suppressing the sea of ??evil spirit bones, and couldn''t help being extremely excited. Looking at the high priest Moirez, they said excitedly: "High priest, the giant soldiers suppressed the evil spirits. They are stronger and more reliable than those humble adventurers... can do it, they can drive out the chaotic invaders and take our time back!" High Priest Moirez glanced at the excited priests, and said: "The source of the magic power of the giant soldiers is not stable. Record the data and give it to the sage." "Yes." The priests nodded. The High Priest Moirez turned his head and stood on the altar, looking down at the sea of ??bones, as if there was a real resentment. "Gendaya... a group of eliminated savages turned into evil spirits and returned. However, as the test subjects of the giant god, it is quite suitable... slightly reduce the contribution of [Civilization Destruction], before the completion of the giant king, Those adventurers can''t give up yet..." The High Priest Moirez thought about it. The High Priest of Moyres is the leader of the sanctuary and the apex of the priest of the gods at this connection point. He was the same as Enos, the high priest of the God King, but Enos served the wisdom god, and he served the anger god. After the star kings used this connection point as a gambling game, and the Aristotles invaded and destroyed the South American gods headed by the gods of anger and wisdom, Enos lost his power and became a magician from the gods. Ordinary people, and he caught the tide of the times and became the high priest of the sanctuary, still standing at the apex of the times. After the rise of adventurers, the High Priest of Moirez realized that the era was about to usher in a new change, and dutifully, as the leader of the sanctuary NPC, distributed missions to the adventurers to defeat the invaders of chaos. However, the more dedicated he was, the better he could understand the horror of the Aristotles. Moreover, because he is a top NPC, he can learn about the bet of the Star Kings and Aristotle''s trial from Mooncell. Days are getting closer, and after the adventurers are silent in the fantasy and romance of the new era, he is more and more able to feel the coming of the end judgment. He had no way to prevent the trial. Amidst panic and powerlessness, a man who claimed to be a sage approached him and told him the truth of the world and the only way to solve Aristotle. ¡ª¡ªFrom the chaos, the white giant that ravaged planets and civilization! Only using an intruder to deal with an intruder is the only way. Therefore, he cooperated with the sage and worked out the plan of the Titan King. "The state of the Giant God Soldier is coordinated as a whole...Next, we are waiting for the birth of the Giant God King." The high priest Moirez raised his head and looked at the full moon that reflected the sun. That is the vision that appeared with Aristotle, and it is also the root of the birth of adventurers-the place where Mooncell is! "I''m afraid the Giant King cannot be born." The charming female voice suddenly resounded, and the high priest Moirez turned his head and saw Daji and Ayaka Sajoka walking slowly, accompanied by Altria and Mordred. "Fox fairy?" High Priest Moirez raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t have a task for you for the time being." "However, I have a task for you here." Da Ji said with a smile. What do you mean? High Priest Moirez frowned. Sajo Ayaka couldn''t help it anymore, staring at the High Priest Moirez, and shouted: "Give Attila back to me!" "Attila..." High Priest Moirez looked at Daji thoughtfully, "So that''s it, you betrayed us." "I''ve never been one of yours, so what betrayal is talking about? Moreover, I have taken it, but I have to return it." Daji said with a smile. High Priest Moirez looked at Daji, his eyebrows tightly closed. The human sage who collaborated with him, Archimedes, once said that Daji was theirs, and he also obtained a lot of materials for making giant soldiers from Daji, so he took Daji as his own. People. However, what he didn''t expect was that Daji actually betrayed them at this moment. The high priest Moirez knew that the core of the Titan King¡¯s plan was Attila, and Attila was Attila, a partner of Shirou and others, so he had been very careful to contact Shirou and others, even going against the system. The NPC process arrangement directly informed them of the ninth-tier promotion method, transferred them to the resurrection pyramid, and attempted to kill them by the hand of Shajo Aige. Yes, because it is a top NPC, the High Priest of Moirez can also, like El Quette, perceive the abnormality of the resurrection pyramid and feel the terrible power of the sand strip love song, so he is ready to take the knife to kill, but there is no What I thought was that Shilang and others had successfully come out, and at this moment, they also knew the inside story of the Giant God Soldier, and stared at him. "That''s the case, there is no way." Murderous intent flashed in the eyes of High Priest Moires, and the plan of the Giant King could not be known by the adventurers, otherwise, his benevolent and respectful personality would collapse, and it would be difficult to control the adventurer afterwards. Keep these people here! The high priest Moirez winked, and the priests spread out tacitly, and surrounded Sajo Ayaka and others. Upon seeing this, Mordred raised his eyebrows and said, "Should you get rid of the disobedient pieces? Huh, it''s a familiar technique." As a chess player, you must first eliminate the disobedient and turbulent chess pieces. This is what Mordred is familiar with, because she is the chess player who planned the death of the eternal dynasty, and the first step in the game is to eliminate it first. Drop the most dangerous Ager rules. The priests took off their benevolent masks and revealed their hideous faces. There was a strange light between their brows, and then their flesh and skin cracked, and a glorious third eye appeared. ¡ª¡ªThe Eye of Gendaya! Perhaps no adventurer can guess that the biggest shady is actually a decent leader. Altria drew out the Star Sword and the Salvation Sword, staring at the priests who were full of divine light with a vigilant face, and reminded Mordred in a low voice: "Mordred, be careful. These priests are the same as Merlin. , They are all magicians on behalf of God!" Hearing this, Mordred''s heart warmed, and he pouted and said: "Take care of yourself!" High Priest Moirez said coldly: "Get rid of them!" The divine eyes between the priests'' brows radiated divine light, and in an instant, the divine light shone on their bodies, and the divine power that had disappeared with the gods returned to their bodies in an instant. Death, plague, sun, flood, thunder... or concepts, or the power of the gods of specific phenomena, spread out one by one, blasting towards the sandjo Ayaka and others. Altria released the magic power, the star sword and the salvation sword in her hand burst into light, and with one cut, the two star breaths split through, splitting the revived God''s power. A ray of the sun suddenly blasted towards Ayaka Shajo, Daji stretched out her palm, opened the paper fan in her hand, and blocked the sun''s brilliance. "Thanks, thank you." Sajo Ayaka let out a sigh of thanks. Chapter 1852： "You are welcome, after all, you have taken care of you in Chaldea." Hearing this, Sajo Ayaka was puzzled, but taking Attila back now is the top priority. Daji closed the paper fan, and the dark mist behind him was hazy, and the breath of resentment, viciousness, and hatred filled the air, forming five black tails, flying all over the sky, flying away the magicians of the gods one by one. Daji tapped her chin lightly with a paper fan, looking at the Great Pyramid thoughtfully, "The King of Eternity should have sneaked in too..." ... Among the Great Pyramid. "Al has already attracted the attention of the high priest." Morrigan turned to look at Shirou and said. "Good." Shiro nodded. Knowing the plan of the Titan King, they prepared to rescue Attila, thereby destroying the plan of Archimedes and the High Priest of Moyres. However, Da has sold the seed of Miguel Mill to Archimedes. Although Archimedes is not sure where he intends to use the Seed of Miguel Mill, he has seen Miguel Mill in the Nordic connection point. Shi Lang, is not ready to confront Miguel Mill again. Therefore, he divided his troops into two groups, allowing Altria and others to attract the attention of the High Priest of Moirez. He prayed for the wilderness with Morrigan and the Killing House, sneaked into the Great Pyramid and carried out rescue. Although the High Priest Moirez implemented the Titan King plan to deal with the Aristotles, Archimedes was a member of the council. Once he was allowed to complete the Titan King, it would strengthen the power of the council. They are disadvantageous. Now Sajo Aige is stepping up to collect the animal nature, staring at it secretly, and then strengthening the power of the council, even with the trump card of the Star Emperor, it is too dangerous. The surface of the Great Pyramid is normal, but like the palace of the gods in Northern Europe, there are things inside. However, this is only common sense, and magic is to break common sense. Morrigan created a magic enchantment that escaped the ground, and encircled Shilang and the Deshengyuan Temple. Without using any mechanism, he escaped into the ground. With a burst of light twisting, they entered the underground space of the Great Pyramid. "Oh, my god... what, what is that?" Qihuang''s eyes widened in surprise. Shi Lang and Morrigan couldn''t help but raise their brows. What appeared in front of everyone was not an underground dynasty, but a huge, incomplete starship! Near the starship, there is a steel structure, in which there are many unfinished white giant soldiers. There is no doubt that this starship is an arsenal that produces giant soldiers! These arsenals have strict assembly lines, and the three of them saw many different kinds of creatures on the starship, carrying supplies, like a colony of ants, tirelessly building a nest. "Wipal 02..." Shi Lang muttered to himself. There is no doubt that this is what Daji said, Archimedes got it from the [Council], the star warrior-Attila''s starship fragment-Wipal 02 Chapter 141 You are also a twenty-five son? Shi Lang and several people sneaked into Wipal. Although this Vepal is only scattered fragments and incomparably tattered, the whole body still emits hazy starlight, like a living body, with light flashing, as if breathing. On the production line built around Wippal, weird-shaped creatures, carrying materials, or earth and rocks, or wood, and materialized power, entered the arsenal that made giant soldiers. "What are these?" Looking at those creatures, Kiara couldn''t help but ask. Shiro used the [evil] to absorb the [madness] attribute on his Berserker spirit base, so that the second treasure was revived. He stared at those creatures with his eyes that could see through the world, but he couldn''t see anything. "It''s the extraterrestrial creature created by Wipal using Gendaya''s corpse, the monsters that connect the dots, and adventurers." Shi Lang frowned. The second treasure, the Eye of the Sun and the Almighty, like Gilgamesh''s All-Knowing and Almighty Star, can see through all things on the planet, even the Beast, but it cannot see through extraterrestrial creatures. Fortunately, Shirou never relied on this omnipotent ability, but relied on his own mind, and after a little speculation, he could see through the nature of these kinds of creatures. Wippal is a creation that preys on planets, an invader of planets and civilizations. The means of preying on planets has harvested the civilizations of many higher intelligent creatures in the universe, recovered the remains of civilization, and processed them to produce the planets. . This is the essence of Yuxing Vanguard. Therefore, Attila is not only the invading star warrior, but also the last civilization wreck composite harvested by the star warrior. There is no doubt that Archimedes, who obtained the wreckage of Wipal, reproduced Wipal''s function. After he cooperated with the high priest, he made this extraterrestrial creature from the looted Gandayas and adventurers who didn''t know the inside story. It''s just that they weren''t preying on the star, and couldn''t create the alien civilization terminator like the star soldier, but they made these kinds of creatures, imitating the star soldier to create the giant soldier by other means. "Go in." Shi Lang said. Morrigan nodded, sang a spell in a low voice, and used fairy secrets to hide the wavelength of Shilang and Shilang, and Shilang used [evil] to cover everyone''s body. Although Wipal was shot down by the Aristotles in 14,000 years, two of them were completely destroyed, while Attila¡¯s ship was only torn apart and fell to the moon. It was also destroyed by Mooncell. Containment. However, this is after all a creature that preys on the planets, and it is unpredictable, and you need to be careful. Shi Lang and the others touched the Wipal, a vast space in Wipal, dotted with steel instruments one after another, full of science fiction. Shi Lang and the others went all the way to the bottom compartment of Wipal. As soon as he entered the bottom compartment, Shirou¡¯s brows wrinkled. In the bottom compartment of Wipal, rows of containers were displayed, and among these containers, blue nutrient solution was used to preserve one. A corpse. These corpses are male and female. What is more uniform is that there is an empty eye hole between their eyebrows. "It''s Gendaya!" Shilang said in a deep voice. "Okay, so cruel..." Qihuang couldn''t help but put his hands together in the killing house, "Buddha bless, Buddha bless, rebirth bliss, rebirth bliss..." "Even the god''s eyes were dug out... but it''s a violent thing!" Although she knew this was too unsightly, Morrigan couldn''t help complaining. It was so difficult for her to get an eye of Gendaya, but Archimedes and the high priest ruined this ancient eye of fantasy origin so much. As soon as he finished complaining, Morrigan reacted, and quickly covered his mouth, and looked at Shirou cautiously. He was relieved to see that he did not respond. Looking at these corpses, Shi Lang frowned, "They have dug out the eyes of the sky, what do they still keep the corpses for?" "It should be used as a material for giant soldiers." Morrigan said. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head to look at Morrigan, and asked, "How do you say?" "These corpses have the same wavelength as the giant soldiers. Ying those two guys should be the giant soldiers processed from the corpses of these people." Morrigan said. "I didn''t even let go of the corpse, but I used it thoroughly." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "If the giant soldiers were processed from the corpses of the Gendayas, wouldn''t the giant king be processed from the corpses of Attila?" Qihuang said with a worried expression on his face. "It doesn''t matter. Attila is a Servant, and she will return to England directly after she dies... Oh, no, it''s her body." Morrigan said. "I''m still very worried. Senior Morrigan, Mr. Shirou, let''s find Attila soon." Kiara said worriedly. Chapter 1853： Shiro nodded. The three of them walked out of the interior, and the cultivation containers and corpses displayed around them seemed to be walking in a morgue, with a horrible feeling. Fortunately, Shilang and the three were very human, and they were not nervous. Even Qiwu in the killing house was not without the slightest tension and fear. People grow up, and she is no exception. However, whether her path will eventually become a demon bodhisattva or a new future is still difficult to determine. Perhaps the Demon Bodhisattva is also curious about this. Going to the depths of the cabin, in the huge space, placed a huge container, in which a young girl was sleeping. When Qihuang in the killing house saw the girl, his eyes widened, "Ah, Attila...!" Yes, the sleeping girl in the container is not someone else, but Attila. At this moment, she was wearing a white dress, curled up in the nutrient solution with her eyes closed. Qihuang in the killing house subconsciously wanted to rush towards Attila, but soon, she stopped again and looked around, with a vigilant face. She is no longer a fledgling little girl. As the core of the Titan King''s plan, Attila was placed here so simply and found by them, it is simply suspicious. "Come out," Shirou said calmly: "You can''t circle anyone with this simple trap, Your Excellency Archimedes." Qi Huang looked around vigilantly in the killing house, Morrigan was relaxed and natural. After a period of silence, applause came from the darkness. Immediately afterwards, a young man slowly walked out of the darkness behind the container, and he looked at Shirou with a smile, "Good afternoon, the rumored Royal Highness of the Eternal King, I am Archimedes." "It seems that you knew from the beginning that we would come. We would come in so easily. You probably opened the door to convenience? But," Shirou asked calmly, "Have you heard my rumors?" "Of course, some people say that you don''t have the reservedness of being a king, and you like sneak attacks. I didn''t believe it, but now, I just want to say that it is really worthy of the name." Archimedes smiled and pointed to himself. Abdomen. Qihuang in the killing house looked down and was taken aback. He saw Archimedes'' abdomen pierced by a mud sword that rushed out of the ground at some point, dripping with blood. "But it can''t kill you, can it?" Shirou asked calmly. From the moment he saw Attila, he had prepared this sneak attack, but unfortunately, [Evil] failed to kill Aki. Mead. "I haven''t achieved my goal, how can I be killed?" Archimedes asked with a smile. Shirou stared at Archimedes, seeing that there were star patterns on his exposed body that were the opposite of Mordred, and he said in a deep voice, "You have assimilated with Youxing, right?" "Yes," Archimedes nodded and said enthusiastically, "Thanks to the assistance of the Chief of Parliament!" "However, although it was within my expectation, the two-faced fox has betrayed [Council] now, and she is not afraid of the head of the council coming to her for trouble." "Your tone sounds so easy to accept this." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Of course." "It seems that you want to betray the [Council] too!" Shi Lang squinted his eyes. "My purpose has been achieved. [The Council] has no use value to me. It can even be said that it is my stumbling block!" Archimedes smiled, then stretched out his hand to break the mud blade that pierced his abdomen, put it on the ground, looked at Shirou, and said: "From the perspective of dealing with the council, the interests of Chaldean and I are the same. Let us work together to deal with the parliament." "This sounds interesting, but I refuse." Shi Lang shook his head and said. "Don''t be so anxious to refuse. Although the people in the parliament have their own goals, the horror of the parliament is far beyond imagination. Even the fragments of Wiepal, and even I can go to the stars, are the assistance of the sixth seat. .If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, the probability of your Chaldeans winning is extremely slim, even if it is your fictional hero, the one who resets.¡± Archimedes said. Shi Lang squinted his eyes, this guy also knows about resetting. "Don''t doubt it. The savior''s world reset is not a secret in the council, so consider it." "Don''t think about it, I said it, I refused. Hand over Attila!" Shi Lang stared at Archimedes and said. "Really? That''s really a shame. I also want to invite you to be the same as me. It seems that this favor can only be enjoyed by me alone." Archimedes sighed. Morrigan laughed and asked, "Do you think you can escape from our encirclement?" "If I really were here." Archimedes laughed. Real body? Morrigan was taken aback. "In fact, we are very similar in terms of experience and personality, King Eternal. So don¡¯t be so repulsive. Give me a chance and also give you a chance. You can¡¯t defeat the council with Chaldeans alone, let alone deal with the back of the council. That person, we have the basis and need for cooperation. See you next time, I hope the answer just now is just a moment of anger, King Eternal. Also, I have left you some small gifts." Archimedes showed a smile, his body slowly disappeared, and Weipal 02 also disappeared with it. "This is...?" Morrigan was startled, "I didn''t notice the wavelength of the technique! How did it disappear? No, I have to look it up." "No need to check, it''s a holographic projection." Shi Lang said. "All, holographic projection?" Molly looked at Shi Lang in surprise. "Whether it''s Wiper or Attila, the holographic projection was used at the beginning, and the real body didn''t know where to hide." Shi Lang said. "Holographic projection..." Morrigan was helpless. If it were magic, she could detect it, but the holographic projection... it would be really helpless. Holographic projection is a science and technology, there is no trace of magic or technique, and there is no trace to be found. Of course, the most important thing is that every magician... is basically a hard worker with science and technology, and Morrigan is no exception. Shi Lang and the others searched for a long time, without any clue, they were ready to leave the Great Pyramid and converge before Altria and the others. However, as soon as it moved, the earth shook suddenly, and terrible trees rose from the earth to the sky. "Uranus?" Morrigan was shocked. "It''s the son of Miguel Mill!" Shirou said. He could see that the giant tree that suddenly burst out of the earth was undoubtedly a gift from Archimedes'' mouth. It was also the gift that Daji had troubled the Demon Bodhisattva to obtain from Northern Europe, and it was cultivated by the seed of Miguel Mill, the world tree. Child body. "Miguel Mill... is the world tree in the Norse mythology? It''s a rival!" Morrigan said vigilantly. "The body is considered to be, but the sub-body is not worth mentioning." Shi Lang shook his head, then projected Levadin, cut it with his hand, and the endless fire engulfed the son of Miguel Mill and burned it to death. In the midst of the fire, Shi Lang patted the dust on his body, shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to give a gift when I give a gift." He turned his head and found that Morrigan and Kiara in the killing house were still in a daze, and said, "It''s time to go." "This, is this solved?" Morrigan asked blankly, pointing to the burning son of Miguel Mill. "Otherwise?" "This, this is the seed of the star-making god..." "Even Miguel Mill, the real star-making god, has to be burned to ashes when he encounters my sword, let alone a seed? You are really making a fuss, sister." Shi Lang said. Chapter 1854： "All the fuss..." The corners of Morrigan''s mouth twitched, and then followed Shirou out with a sullen face. The process of history is so fast that even she can''t keep up with the rhythm. After leaving the Great Pyramid, Shiro went to the altar to meet Altria. At this time, with the assistance of Daji, Altria and others had already subdued the gods and magicians headed by the high priest. "Thank you, Al." Shirou waved at Altria. Altria smiled and shook her head. After exchanging information with each other, Shirou looked at the high priest and asked, "Where is Archimedes?" The high priest closed his eyes and said nothing. Shi Lang frowned, and when he was about to continue questioning, Morrigan''s face changed drastically. "What''s the matter, sister?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Morrigan shared a friend''s message with Shi Lang, a message that made De Shi Lang frown. That''s the message from Mustard Hinako. ¡ª¡ªNothing happens, don''t return! You can see what''s going on right away Chapter 142 Bluff her! This letter from Musta Hinako is simply three hundred taels of silver in this place, and they specified something accidental there. Shirou asked Mordred and Kiara in the killing house to continue questioning the high priest, while he took Morrigan and Sajo Ayaka, opened the teleportation channel, and returned to the realm of the dead. Although the high priest had a lot of castles, Mordred was staring at him, Shirou felt relieved, and with sandjo Ayaka, Daji who was the only uneasy factor had to follow him, so he was not afraid of any accidents. "I still haven''t been able to hide..." Da Ji sighed heavily. "What didn''t hide it?" Sajo Ayaka asked suspiciously. "Nothing." Daji cleared up her mood and smiled at Sajo Ayaka, then approached Sajo Ayaka a few steps and whispered: "Master~, good Master, I''m a little afraid of the cold, let''s get closer." "Good." Sajo Ayaka nodded. Although she doesn''t know what Daji is doing, since she has become her Servant, she must believe in Daji like Arthur and Attila. "Really a lovely boy." Da Ji said with a smile. Back in the realm of the corpse of the sky, an aura of destruction rushed to the face, the sea of ??trees fell, the fire was everywhere, and there were scenes of destruction everywhere. "This, what''s going on?" Sajo Ayaka''s eyes widened. "Mustard young child¡ª¡ªMustard young child¡ª¡ª!" Molly yelled in a panic, that she and Kaneko had known each other for more than 800 years, and they were friends with a strong friendship. She was a little afraid of Kaneko''s accident. Shi Lang walked to the destroyed scorched earth, knelt down, stretched out his hand, and stuck a piece of black inactivated soil, his brows suddenly frowned: "Black mud..." This deactivated black soil is not a normal soil material, but the same source of mud as his [evil] mud, after the structure is destroyed, it will appear. "It''s Sajo Aige...!" Shirou clenched his fist and said. "Sister, sister did it?" Sajo Ayaka was surprised. "Unexpectedly, she would attack Tiamat who possesses the second animal nature so soon...Tiamat and the dead body of the sky, plus the brain of God, she should not have enough time and combat power to capture Tiamat. That''s right!" Shi Lang frowned, then turned his head and looked at Daji next to Shajo Ayaka, his eyes condensed suddenly, and he asked, "Do you know it by soap, Beast ¢õ?" Daji smiled: "She assimilated and absorbed Beast ¢ó in advance." "Beast¢ó? The other me?" Kiara of the killing house was taken aback, and his heart fiercely anxious, "Did Aige attack the other me?" Daji nodded, "Since just now, I have not noticed that my junior''s animalism has fluctuated, and it has been hunted by that woman." Qihuang in the killing house asked anxiously: "What about the other me? How about her?" "It''s really weird. She is deliberately trying to destroy you, but you actually care about her. It''s a wonderful scene. However, since the animal nature is eaten, my poor junior has probably been eaten by her." "Eat, eat..." The killing courtyard prayed dumbfounded. "Well, it''s like an eagle eating a chicken, and it''s eaten." Daji nodded and said. Qi Huang couldn''t help but feel a touch of sadness in the killing house. To be honest, the Demon Bodhisattva wanted to destroy her. It was hypocritical that she didn''t have any hatred in her heart, but after hearing that the Demon Bodhisattva was swallowed by the sand bar love song, her heart was full of sorrow. "But even if she eats Beast III, she doesn''t have the energy and time to hunt Tiamat." Shirou frowned, he still knew the state of Sajo Love Song quite well. Although Sajo Aige has transformed into the King of Evil, her state of existence is like the phantom of Taitis. It will not last long in reality and will soon dissipate, even if it has swallowed the third animal nature of the Demon Bodhisattva. There is no time and strength to capture Tiamat. "Boom¡ª" A huge roar suddenly erupted in the distance, the terrifying magical shock was like a space bomb, and the surrounding dimensional barriers were shattered like a mirror. The pitch-black dimension turned into a black hole, swallowing everything, even the light. "There¡ª!" Shi Lang quickly turned out two giant wings of [evil], spread their wings and flew towards the other side, and everyone quickly followed. Daji reached out and grabbed Ayaka Sajo, and said softly, "Dear Master, we don''t want to go there." "No!" Sajo Ayaka vetoed her lips together. "Oh...Although I expected this result when I was holding this spiritual foundation to interfere with reality, I really can''t hide it..." Daji sighed heavily, and then looked at Ayaka Sajo with a smile, and said, "That''s good. However, your sister hates you very much, so, for the sake of safety, Master still stays by my side. Good." Sajo Ayaka thought for a while, and said that she was right, so she nodded and said, "Okay." Daji smiled sweetly and moved closer to Sajo Ayaka. At this distance, even Shirou would be helpless if she was dissatisfied with Sajo Ayaka. Sajo Ayaka naturally knew that this distance was quite dangerous, but she still chose to believe Daji. It is nothing more than that, one is because she believes in Servant, and the other is because she is the remnant of the old world and is of little importance to the new world and Chaldea. Shi Lang''s magic power surged, and the dragon seed concept he got from Hodnigg''s body urged his body to burst out endless magic power, making him faster, the "shoo" sound turned into a ray of black light, and it came to the dimensional shock and eruption. Place. In that black lacquer, dimensional cracks that do not even hold time and space, there are phantoms of broken planets displayed one after another. And among those planetary shadows, there is a huge black vortex, slowly dragging a huge goddess into it. And the huge goddess has fainted, most of her body has been submerged in the black whirlpool, and only one head is left. Soon, even the head was swallowed by the black whirlpool. Chapter 1855： "Gurneyville, that should be..." Looking at the huge black whirlpool, Morrigan frowned. Shiro looked at the huge vortex, said nothing, frowned, and almost without hesitation pulled out Lungominiad, and a shining tower crashed past. With a "shoo", the black whirlpool suddenly rushed out of two black hands. Those two black hands seemed to have the ability to materialize energy, and at the moment they touched the Tower of Radiance, they turned into an instant materialization of the Tower of Radiance, and then tore them apart. "Oh, oh. Isn''t this Fujimaru, and my stupid sister?" The elegant and noble voice of Sajo Aige shook in the dark dimensional gap, and Sajo Ayaka shivered with fright. "Is it here to look for Tiamat? It''s a pity that you are a step late. He only has one head left." The black whirlpool suddenly boiled, and endless black hands rushed out, turning into a wave and swallowing the remaining head into the whirlpool, and then the black whirlpool gathered together to form a dark shadow. Seeing that dark shadow, Sajo Ayaka shivered even more. That person is not someone else, it''s a song of Sajiao. Shirou''s brows are frowning. Compared with the time when the past was flat, he seized his own past to realize the future resurrection. At this moment, the Sajo Love Song that has swallowed the third beast nature of Demon Bodhisattva and the second beast nature of Tiamat, the body and wavelength are more Stabilized, closer to the perfect container of evil, the king of evil. "Sister..." Sajiao Ayaka looked at Sajiao Aige with a complicated complexion, it was clear that the same blood was flowing in his body, but the distance between the heart and the heart was so far away. "It''s really my good sister. I came to see my sister and brought such a great gift." Sajo Aige''s eyes fell on Daji''s body. Daji smiled and said, "Honorable King of Evil, I have no interest in being swallowed and assimilated by you. I have heard of the grievances between you and your sister, but I am now your sister''s Servant, so I won''t just sit and watch you. Hurt my Master~!" Daji took another step closer to Sajo Ayaka, and put her palm on Sajo Ayaka''s shoulder. The softness of the palm gave Sajo Ayaka a sense of security, but Sajo Aige''s eyes looked at Daji cold. "The other me... you put the other me, what''s wrong?" Killing Yuan Qihuang looked at Sajo Aige, and asked. "What else? Of course it was killed and eaten." Sajo Aige said: "Don''t say it, it tastes pretty good, killing house." "Kill... ate..." The killing courtyard Qihuang was dumbfounded. "Your appearance is really strange, Killing Yuan. I obviously killed her for you, but you seem to be very upset." "I¡ªI¡ª" "Moreover, compared to others, I think you should care about yourself. The Moon King who is an eye-obtrusive cockroach is absent, which means that Fujimaru can''t construct a magnificent existence like that fictional hero, right? When I am weak, I have become stronger. Now is a good time to kill you all at once." Sajo Aige smiled. "You can try." Shilang''s mouth raised, and said calmly. "Blubbering is of no use to me." Sajo Aige laughed. Shi Lang didn''t say anything, but looked at her calmly. Sajo Aige frowned. Although she had completely surpassed her past self and reached the state of omniscience and omnipotence, under the root, there was nothing to cover her eyes, but seeing Shirou¡¯s calm smile on her face, she felt in her heart. Suspicious still can''t help. She has a murderous intention towards Shiro. After all, Shiro Fujimaru was the one who killed her, and this revenge must be reported. But it is precisely because Shiro Fujimaru was the one who killed her, her heart was full of vigilance against Shiro. . Looking at the calm and composed Shirou, Sajo Aige thought to herself, this guy is despicable and scheming. I may not use any means to cover my omniscience. I must be careful and vigilant so as not to fall into his hands again. Sajo Aige has only lost twice so far, the first time he lost to Arthur, and the second time he lost to Shiro. The first time I would lose to Arthur, it was because love blinded her and lost her mind too unjustly, but the second time I lost to Shiro, it was overturned by Shiro when the overall situation was under control, so she was full of hatred in her heart. Shiro, who respected Shiro again, was very vigilant. "Why? Isn''t it coming? Are you wondering what I have to do? You can call your accomplices to try it together." Shi Lang said flatly. "How do you know that I have an accomplice?" Shiro laughed and said, "Just absorbing Beast¢ó is not enough to defeat Tiamat and the Skeleton of Heaven. You must have an accomplice, and that accomplice is the other side of Venus, right?" "As expected of Shiro Fujimaru." Sajo Aika smiled and praised sincerely. Suddenly, with a bang, the Jupiter projection in the distance burst open, and the corpse of the dead of the sky fled out of it embarrassedly, and then chased out the Venus that looked exactly like her. "Don''t run!" Venus said coldly. "Fools don''t run!" Tian Zhi Wang turned his eyes and summoned several broken angels, hurriedly blocked Venus, turned and ran faster. She saw Shilang and the others, her eyes brightened, and she quickly fell beside Shilang. With a wave of Venus''s hand, a magic sword shot out, followed by a slash, and the broken angels were completely destroyed in an instant. Venus was about to chase after, but Sajo Aige released an [evil] hand to stop Venus. Venus stopped his body, looked down at Sada Aige, and asked frustratedly: "What are you doing?" "Stop first." "That''s right, no one will interfere with whose goal!" "I said, stop first." Sajiao Aige smiled gracefully, but Venus''s breathing suddenly stagnated, and his momentum became a little weaker. The king of evil who has absorbed the two beasts, even Venus can''t help but show weakness. She gritted her teeth and fell to the side of Sha Tiao Ai Ge, half a step behind, with a gloomy face exuding murderous intent, staring at the dead body of the sky. Watching Venus stop the pursuit, the dead body of the sky breathed a sigh of relief, and then watched the fierce progress, and sighed: "I said, you are really ruthless, look at my **** arm...no matter what. How to say, am I yourself too? Do you need to be so cruel?" "You are the part I don''t need!" Venus said coldly: "As Venus, Aristotle only needs to consider the interests of Venus." "It seems to like Gaia, not like you." Venus muttered. Venus was choked into speechlessness and had to stare fiercely at the corpse of the sky. Sajo Aige looked at Shirou with a smile, and said, "Fujimaru, you handed over Beast V, how about I let you go today?" "Your words are completely opposite to where you are, Love Song. It should be said that you handed over Tiamat, and I will let you go today." Shi Lang said calmly. "I said, bluffing is of no use to me. Also, I have eaten Beast II, how could I vomit it?" Sa Tiao Ai Ge asked rhetorically. "Then you stay here!" After saying that, Shi Lang''s magic power was released, and the vision was in an instant. In this dark dimension, a sea of ??colorful flowers was in full bloom, filled with fragrant flowers. Seeing this strange scene, Sa Tiao Ai Ge was taken aback: "The golden cockroach is obviously not there, why can he build that heroic spirit?" Looking at the surrounding flowers, I noticed that Shirou¡¯s magical wavelength is getting bigger and bigger, and Sajo Aige''s heart shuddered, thinking, no, the two beasts still can¡¯t stabilize my timeline and can¡¯t be with him. Fight vigorously here, otherwise I must be the loser! Thinking of this, and realizing that Shirou''s magical power fluctuates more and more, Sajo Aige didn''t even think about it, grabbed Venus''s hand, turned around and ran. "Fujimaru, next time we meet, it won''t be that simple!" Chapter 1856： With only this sentence left, Sajo Love Song is gone. Shi Lang took back the magic power he had released, and let out a long sigh: "The bet is won." "Bet?" Kihara turned his head abruptly, looked at Shirou dumbfounded, and asked: "Mr. Shirou, could it be that what you just said..." "Fuck her!" Shi Lang said: "If we started fighting, we would all die in her hands!" Morrigan: "..." Sajo Ayaka: "..." "Your heart is really big!" Da Ji said with a black thread, fortunately she was looking forward to it just now, the feelings are bluffing Sajo''s love to sing. Kiara in the killing house muttered, "I''m really alone." She suddenly remembered how, in the plane of the past, how the first Shi Lang had bluffed the Demon Bodhisattva. She couldn''t help laughing, but when she thought that the Demon Bodhisattva had been swallowed by the sand stick love song, her eyes dimmed. In the 143rd chapter, I bet on whether he can beat us! Seeing Shirou bluffing away Sajo Aige, Sajo Ayaka couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In the past, she admired Sajo Love Song the most, but now she is most afraid of Sajo Love Song. "Why are you assaulted?" Sajo Ayaka turned her head, looking at the bewildered remains of the sky, and couldn''t help asking. "I still want to ask, why suddenly a container of the Lord of Relief popped up? I also specially created this field to hide my wavelength. As a result, I was not discovered by Venus. Instead, Tiamat was caught by the Relief Master. The Lord''s container has been found." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven rolled his eyes, sighed, and said very depressed. Aristotle of Venus split into two halves due to his own ideological contradictions due to his position and attitude towards Gaia. The first is the dead body of Gaia, and the second is Venus whose interests are supreme. In order to avoid Venus and avoid being killed by his own thoughts, the Dead Skeleton deliberately created this field to cover his own wavelength, hiding like a prisoner, but hiding from Venus, but inviting Shajo Love Song. "Don''t mention these things, what about the others?" Shi Lang asked. "Tiamat was eaten. The two humans you brought, Venus and the container were not interested in them, so they were just fainted by the aftershock, but the brain of God... she was taken away by Venus. "Death of Heaven said with a long sigh: "Venus will not let her go." Shirou turned around, staring at the corpse of the sky, and said seriously: "Now you can tell me the true identity of the brain of the gods, right? As the core of the gambling game, she can''t be special." "She''s Oort and Gaia." Sky''s Dead Skeleton said with a sigh. "What do you mean?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "A few years ago, when the Star Kings Conference corrected Gaia, he betrayed Gaia''s instructions and launched a rebellion against the Star Kings with his own power. The result is conceivable. He used one to oppose seven. No matter how many brothers and sisters release the water, he will eventually be sealed off by us." "Because of his power is too strong, so in order to avoid accidents, we directly converted his body into nine parts and waited until the gambling was over before letting him recover. However, before being sealed off, he did something to let him recover. What we all did not expect. He used his own spirit to intercept a part of Gaia''s star principles, and attached to his own body to keep it, thus preventing the earth''s star principles from being completely corrected." After a pause, the dead corpse of the sky sighed: "Olt... really regards Gaia as his mother." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned, "That is to say, the fragments of the gods kept by the Aristotles are actually Oort''s dismembered body?" The Dead Skeleton nodded: "Yes. The fragments of the gods are all fragments of Oort''s dismemberment. Once Oort''s fragments are gathered and Oort is restored, then the principle of the stars that he retains will rely on his body. After recovering, Gaia will wake up, and the Star Kings will lose the game. It''s just... now that the brain of God is in the hands of Venus, I''m afraid it won''t work." The dead corpse of the sky sighed. Shirou frowned. In fact, he slightly guessed that the brain of God was Gaia''s tentacles, but he did not expect that her true identity was Oort, who kept the principles of Gaia. The first one responded to Gaia¡¯s call and even arrived on the earth thousands of years earlier. After arriving, he fell asleep obediently to avoid destroying the ecology of the earth. Now, with his own body, he retains the opportunity to wake Gaia... The dead of the sky and Zhu Yue, who is ill-conceived, Oort''s kindness to Gaia can no longer be described in words. It''s a pity that now Oort has fallen into the hands of Venus. "So, what about that slime?" Shirou asked again. "Slimes?" The Skeleton of Heaven revealed a puzzled look, "What slimes?" "Don''t you know?" The expression of Tian Zhi''s Skeleton became even more puzzled, and Shirou also had doubts in his heart. It was not him who defeated Pluto, but the slime wandering in the Novice Village, and it was the slime that made the God''s Brain appear. Shilang originally thought that this was also the arrangement between Tian Zhi Wang and El Quette, but looking at the puzzled face of Tian Zhi Wang, he didn''t seem to know it at all. After thinking about it again and again, Shirou said to everyone: "Leave here first, and if Sajo Aige reacts, you will suffer!" Everyone said yes, they nodded, picked up the fainted Mustard Hinako and Ilia from the ground, and then evacuated the field of the dead body of the sky. "Oh, oh. Master, leave that person to me to fight." Daji said with a smile looking at the sandjo Ayaka who was carrying the mustard hinako. "Good." Sajo Ayaka nodded. She didn''t have any defense at all. She handed the fainted Mustard Hinako that she had just raised to Daji, only to be picked up by Morrigan with anxious face in the middle. Molly Gan carried the Mustard Hinako and stared at Daji warily. Daji spread out the paper fan to cover the corners of her mouth, and said with a chuckle: "What''s wrong? She''s so afraid of me, Morgan Lefy." "You are not a good person!" Morrigan said warily. "Even if you are not a good person, you are now your partner. When Poppies wake up, it''s best not to let her trouble me, otherwise, I don''t know what will happen~" Da Ji smiled. Say. Morrigan was very alert. "Let''s go!" Shilang called with a headache looking at the two people who were full of gunpowder. Sajo Aige is not an idiot, he will react quickly, and then he won''t be able to leave. Morrigan and Daji also knew the key, and temporarily suppressed each other''s grievances, and hurriedly withdrew from the realm of the corpse of the sky. Not long after Shiro and his party evacuated, the planet''s epidermis in this field burst suddenly, opening a dimensional whirlpool, and Sajo Aige and Venus came out of it again. "...Sure enough, I''ve already run away." Sajo Aika stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, and said with a headache: "You actually used this trick to fool me, Fujimaru, but you really belonged to you... !" Venus stared at Sajo Aige closely, and said displeased: "You shouldn''t stop me just now!" "It''s true, I was wrong, I''m sorry. But just now, I really didn''t know how to do it." Sajo Aige said to Jin Xing, both a headache and apologetic. "Why?" Venus frowned and asked puzzledly. "There is a smart little fox who thinks she has grabbed my weakness. But what she doesn''t know is that sacrifice and pain are inevitable in order to achieve some magnificent things." Saijo Aige said. "Your sister?" Venus frowned: "When will, as the vessel of the Lord of Relief, still retain human ethics and cognition?" "What do you mean by this sentence?" Sajo Aige raised an eyebrow. "Tens of millions of years ago on this planet, in an ancient civilization called Gendaya, something like you appeared and became a vessel for the Lord of Relief. However, you and him seem to be different." "What''s the difference?" Sajo Aige asked curiously. "He is willing to dedicate his body and personality to the Lord of Relief, but you, want to replace the Lord of Relief... Honestly, I don''t understand you." Jin Xing said. Chapter 1857： "Oh, it''s just that different. So what''s the ending of that container?" Sajo Aige asked. Venus said: "At that time, Taitis united with other Gendayas and other ancient civilizations to form a crusade coalition and crusade against the container. But in the end, it also destroyed the land of Gendaya and Mu, making that era "¡¯S civilization is over. And because of the civilization gap, their legends have not been passed down, so their heroic spirits can¡¯t come out." "Then I must have a different ending with him." Sajo Aige smiled. "You are very confident?" "Because I have never lost." Saijo Aige said. She stretched out her hand towards Venus, smiled and said, "Will you watch me win to the end, sister?" Looking at Sajiao Aige''s outstretched palm, Jin Xing frowned. There is no doubt that Sajiao Aige is an invitation to her. The purpose of Sajo Aige is to replace the Lord of Relief and become the UO of the earth. From this perspective, it is not an exaggeration to call Venus the sister. "I refuse." Jin Xing shook her head. She was indeed interested in the heterogeneous container of Sa Tiao Ai Ge, but at this moment the Skeleton of Heaven had not died, her heretical thoughts had not been eliminated, but she had no spare energy to witness the end of others. "This is really a pity." Sajo Aige sighed, then smiled and said, "Then, please hand over the mind of God." "That''s it, your purpose is Gaia. I forgot, you want to replace the Lord of Relief and become the UO of the earth. Naturally, you must be loyal to Gaia." "No." Sajo Aige shook his head and said: "Gai Yatai is an eye-catcher, and his rules of the game are too old. I want to eliminate the principle of stars on the earth, and I will replace the principle of stars. I have to replace the principle of relief. Lord, also replace Gaia!" "You are too arrogant!" Jin Xing''s face changed, and he stared at the smiling Sada Aige, as if looking at a monster. "A lot of people say that, but I have never lost. If you don''t want to explain here now, just leave Gaia to me. To be honest, I do want to taste Aristotle." Sajo Aige smiled gracefully, but the oncoming, transcending sense of oppression made Venus''s scalp numb. Sajo Aige set a good time. At the moment, she is not a complete body, but a split body like the Heaven¡¯s Skeleton. She fought again with the Heaven¡¯s Skeleton, with a loss of strength, but Sajo Aige is Just swallowing the second animal nature, one goes from the other back to the other, and right now it is indeed Shajo Aige occupying a strong position. Suddenly With a "bang", a shocking thunder broke through the realm of dimensions, a powerful gravitational wave broke the blockade of the dimension, and an extremely hot breath suddenly appeared from the top of the head. Sajo Aige looked up and saw that the magic light of a magnificent cross fell from the sky like a divine punishment, her face changed drastically, and she quickly wrapped herself in mud. "Boom¡ª" With a loud noise, the sand strip love song was engulfed by the torrent of light, and the horrible magic made the dark dimension surge like ocean waves, and the huge gravitational wave set off directly shook Venus out. "Saturn...!" Venus clutched his chest and screamed with pain on his face. She recognized who the existence of this cross-dimensional attack was, not someone else, but the guardian of the solar system, and also the leader of the Aristotles-Saturn. "It''s a meeting, Venus." Saturn''s supreme and majestic voice spread, demonstrating the majesty of the name of the strongest. "Wait a minute! The container of the Lord of Relief escaped! And, and I want to hunt down my heretical thoughts..." Jin Xing said quickly. She just glanced around and didn''t find the sand stick love song at all. The trail has apparently ran away. "Meeting." With this sentence left, Saturn''s voice and message disappeared. Venus was shocked and suspicious, deliberately defied, but his face was cloudy and sunny for a long time, but he gritted his teeth and used the principles of the stars and rushed to the meeting of stars. ... When Venus arrived, her brothers and sisters had gathered in the star-studded meeting. Quickly returning to his position, Venus looked up at Saturn on the dominant planet, and said angrily: "I''m just about to kill my heretical thoughts! Why do you have a meeting at this time?" "That''s what I want to ask, brother. You go to take advantage of Mooncell and want to end the gambling game directly. We have no opinion, but why are you starting the meeting now?" "Also, and--," Pluto stood in his star position, staring at the personification of Saturn in the dominant star position with an unkind expression, and asked: "When do you want to trap Uranus?" "What? You captured Uranus? Saturn, what do you mean?" Everyone talked and exploded. "Quiet¡ª" Saturn said calmly, his calm voice and heavy aura calmed a few people. The black giant folded his hands on his chest, frowned and looked at Saturn, and asked: "Why are you holding a meeting in such a hurry this time, Saturn?" Saturn was silent for a moment, and then said, "I met Titis." "What!?" Everyone was shocked. Pluto''s eyes widened, "She--isn''t she dead? Isn''t she in a parallel world? Impossible--, she is the only one!" "I met the phantom of her past cognition, and she wanted to make a bet with us." Saturn said. "What bet?" The black giant asked, the matter of Titis, I had to care about it, because that was the origin of the star-the last descendant of the super ancient. "Fujimaru Shiro." Saturn said. "Fujimaru Shiro?" Everyone looked at each other, showing incomprehension. "Fujimaru Shiro... isn''t that the adventurer who killed Pluto?" "Yes." "Wait a minute! I seem to have heard this name from Xiao Zhuyue." "What little Zhuyue, I should call her Elquet now... Wait a minute! Zhuyue, it seems that Xiaozhuyue was also killed by a fellow named Shirou Fujimaru? Was it the same person?" "It''s the same person." Venus said: "I also know that my heretical thoughts, Tiamat, and Gaia have given him strength." "This is interesting. It seems that Gaia made a bet a long time ago." Saturn said. "What the **** is Titis''s bet?" the black giant asked. "Titis wants to make a bet with us, bet on whether this Fujimaru Shiro can beat us!" Saturn said Chapter 144 The Final Gamble "What''s special about him that could allow Titis to make a bet and let him beat us?" "Mostly the successor of Titis." Chapter 1858： "Titis has become a thing of the past. The Lord of Relief is around the corner. We don''t need to waste this time playing that kind of game with the Phantom of Taitis." "That''s right. I''ve smelled the stench of the Lord of Relief twice. Most of his containers have already appeared somewhere, and there is no extra time to waste." Looking at the people who were talking about it, Saturn turned his head, looked at Venus, and asked, "What do you mean, Venus?" "There is no need to gamble, but I''m very surprised. When do I want to favor Gaia, Saturn?" Venus stared at Saturn and said, "Everyone knows the grudge between Uranus and Gaia. As soon as you come to this connection point, you let Uranus guard the last level, and after the chaos in Mooncell, after Uranus took advantage of Gendaya¡¯s evil spirits, you accepted him again. Saturn, your position is still Did it start from the galaxy?" As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s eyes fell on Saturn. "My position naturally starts from the galaxy. I will not interfere with the grievances between Uranus and Gaia. But he merged himself with evil spirits, erased his simulated personality and was unable to communicate, so I took him in. Wait. After the decision is made, I will naturally let go of him." Saturn said. "Then the result is obvious, we don''t have any extra time to waste on the Phantom of Titis." Venus said. "I think... it''s better to take a gamble." The sudden sound caught everyone''s attention, and everyone turned their heads and saw that it was Neptune, who had been silent, and spoke. "Neptune..." Everyone looked at Neptune, Uranus, Pluto, Neptune with a little surprise...Due to the close relationship between the orbits of the planets, the relationship between the three is very good, but what everyone did not expect is that at this time, Neptune, who should stand on Uranus, actually said This is the case. "I am not betraying everyone, but after simulating the personality, I have been thinking, after we destroy Gaia, can we really stop the Lord of Relief?" Neptune asked. Pluto quickly said: "Of course. Eliminate the earth, at least the Lord of Relief will not appear in our reality. He can only appear on the incomplete world line where the earth exists." "I don''t think so, Pluto." Neptune shook his head. "The universe has no rules and senses. As long as it can survive, everything is allowed. I don''t believe that the super ancient civilization has not considered it in order to prevent the Lord of Relief. Destroy the earth and find another planet to live in, but they finally chose to fight the Lord of Relief to death, and finally returned the Lord of Relief to the vortex of [Root Cause]. Therefore, I think that destroying the earth is not only bad for us, but may destroy it. The first battle zone against the Lord of Relief." Mars frowned: "It''s reasonable... the civilization has developed to the point where the planet is no longer meaningful to them, but in the end they chose to fight to death. And if destroying Gaia fails to stop the Lord of Relief, then The next one to suffer first may be my Mars..." "Actually, Titis said this to me." Saturn said suddenly: "And this is also the reason for my hesitation." Everyone''s eyes fell on Saturn. "What is the Lord of Relief? What is his purpose? I don¡¯t think everyone here has any doubts. The brother who can beat that thing back has already exhausted his life before the ancient times. We can''t do anything if we run out of it," Saturn said. Venus raised his head and fixed his eyes on Saturn, and said, "Saturn, you already have an answer in your heart, right? You are just a form, right?" Saturn glanced at Venus, neither nodded nor shook his head. Instead, he pondered for a moment, and then said: "Vote. If you are willing to gamble, raise your hand." After all, Saturn raised his hand first. "Sure enough, you have already made a decision in your heart." The black giant sighed, then also raised his hand. "Bet or not bet, in fact, they are all betting on planets, the essence is the same." Neptune sighed and raised his hand. "Instead of making my Mars a battlefield, it''s better to let the earth continue to be the first front." Mars also raised his hand. Saturn glanced at those who hadn''t raised their hands, and then said: "Uranus is automatically regarded as reluctant to gamble, and Mercury is regarded as abstaining. Now it is four votes to four. Is anyone willing to gamble?" The few Star Supremes who did not raise their hands looked at each other, and had no idea of ??raising their hands. At this time, Venus stared at Saturn and asked: "I''ll ask you Saturn. If you want to bet, how do you bet? If you use force alone, it''s meaningless. But betting on other things is for relief. The Lord is also meaningless." "Use Uranus and Oort to gamble." Saturn said: "Give all the fragments of Oort to Uranus, and divide a part of our power and give it to Uranus." Upon hearing this, Venus frowned: "Give all your power to Uranus and let Uranus make a big mess?" "Good proposal." The black giant raised his eyebrows. "Only Uranus can kill Gaia mercilessly. Separate part of everyone''s power and give it to Uranus, and complete the assembly of star principles in power. Under this circumstance, if Fujimaru Shiro can bring Gaia back to life, none of us have anything to say. And if Fujimaru Shiro can''t do it, Uranus can also kill the killer and directly destroy the earth. It is the best of both worlds. , It''s just this method..." "It''s so cruel." Venus took a deep look at Saturn, then slowly raised his hand. "Venus!" Pluto looked at Venus in surprise. "Five votes to three votes, the resolution passed." Saturn closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, then opened his eyes and said: "Then bet. How many fragments do we have?" The black giant said: "You have one slice in your hand, and Neptune and Uranus have one slice in each hand, three slices in total." "Three pieces...that is to say, the other six pieces, have you all sent water out?" Saturn''s gaze swept towards the few people who didn''t raise their hands. As a result, the gambling player released the water, but the gambling player was paddling instead. Saturn didn''t care about it, but turned his head, his eyes fell on Venus, and said: "Venus, hand over Gaia." Venus waved his hand reluctantly, and a black hole appeared in the space, and the sleepy God''s brain slowly drifted out of it and landed on the table of the Star Conference. Everyone looked at the sleepy God''s brain with complex expressions. It was both Mercury-Olt and Gaia who was corrected by them. "What should I do with him?" Venus asked. "Along with these fragments, give it to Uranus." Saturn said. ... The sea is surging with waves. The embarrassed Sand Tiao Aige was slapped to the shore by the sea. She clutched the strange rock and stood up in embarrassment, scarred and panting. Looking down at the **** right shoulder blade, there was a smile on Sajo Aige''s poignant face. Although the smile looked poignantly beautiful, it was still full of noble elegance. "It''s a beautiful job. I have to avenge this grudge, brother." There was a cold light in Sajo Aige''s eyes. Although she had survived Saturn''s sneak attack, she was severely injured and embarrassed. If this hatred came back, she would be extremely grudged. Although she is very strong and born with omniscience and omnipotence, she loves to care about, especially after being killed by Shirou. "And that fox, threaten me with Ayaka, you can''t keep you..." The thought of Daji standing behind Sajo Ayaka with the threatening colors on her face made Sajo Aige very unhappy. She slammed the ground and was about to stand up, but when she pulled the wound, the pain made her tears flow. "I always wanted pain, but now I have pain. It hurts, I don''t want to hurt..." Reaching out to cover the **** wound, Sha Tiao Ai Ge raised her head and looked at the blood moon hanging high in the sky. She thought to herself, Fujimaru would come back, and most of them already knew about the Giant God Soldier, so he found the Giant God King only recently. I need to be a few steps faster than him, otherwise, I might not find some answers for the rest of my life. Thinking of this, Sajo Aige stood up with the pain, and stared straight at the **** moon hanging in the sky. ... Shi Lang and others returned to the sanctuary and continued to question the high priest about Archimedes, but the high priest kept his mouth shut and said nothing. Chapter 1859： During the period, the adventurers saw Shi Lang trapped the high priest, and one by one was filled with outrage to rescue the high priest, but when Shi Lang exposed the hidden inside story of the high priest, the adventurers were extremely shocked. What they didn''t expect was that the high priest who had always focused on the overall situation and had a kind-hearted purpose was actually a virtuous and sordid careerist. "We were actually taken advantage of by him for so long..." Some adventurers were very worried. Before the Titan King¡¯s plan, the high priest used adventurers to hunt down and kill the priests of the Zhishen faction, thereby completing the internal unity of the priests and forming the foundation of his rule. At that time, he had already started secretly against the roots. Hunting of the Dayans. After all, that divine eye is the key to regaining divine power for priests who have been taken away from divine power. After Archimedes appeared, the high priest was even more frantic. He directly destroyed the village of Gendaya, smashed his brains, and made their corpses the raw material for the giant soldiers. As for those adventurers who had no resurrection times and were kept in the Resurrection Pyramid, he secretly took them out with his authority and transformed them into arsenal-like creatures in Wipal 02. The starting point for these actions of the high priest is to stir people''s hearts in the name of righteousness. Some adventurers who knew the true face of the high priest couldn''t help but weep. They were done many unforgivable mistakes by the high priest in the name of righteousness. The high priest was captured, Wipal 02 was transferred, and the giant soldiers stopped operating. Fortunately, those white-bone evil spirits disappeared soon, and people had to breathe a sigh of relief. But the most urgent thing is that Archimedes is still hiding in the dark, without whereabouts, and the trial time of the Star King is getting closer, but the brain of God, which is the key to the game of the Star King, fell into the hands of Venus. The most important thing is that Sajo Aige is still watching secretly and biting people at any time. Of course, the most important thing now is to solve the immediate matter. "You guys don''t fight anymore." Sajo Ayaka looked at Daji who pressed Mustard Hinako''s head on the ground with a headache. Shirou also had a headache. Although he knew that there was a contradiction between Daji and Mustard Hinako, what he didn''t expect was that the contradiction was so deeply ingrained that it was pinched as soon as he met. Of course, it was Daji who unilaterally pressed mustard hinako. "Master, I don''t like to hear what you said. I didn''t want to fight her, she was harassing me and wanted to be beaten." Da Ji said, holding the small head of Musta Hinako. Sajo Ayaka had a headache again, and looked at her helplessly. "Well, I''ll suffer a bit, forgive first." Daji sighed, then looked at the mustard young child who was held by herself, and said: "I let you go, you are not allowed to trouble me again." Mustard Hinako nodded. As a result, as soon as Daji released her hand, Mustard Hinako drew out her sword, stared at Daji, and shouted angrily: "Dog thief, take your life!" She rushed forward fiercely, but she was pressed down by Da Ji before two blows, and everyone who saw it was helpless. "It''s so cute~" Daji said with a smile. Everyone looked at these two people helplessly, it was clear that these two people were incompatible. At this moment, Enqidu rushed in from the door anxiously. "What''s the matter, Enkidu, so anxious?" Shilang asked with some confusion, "Do you know where Archimedes is going?" "No." Enqi shook his head. "That''s it?" "You''ll know if you come out and have a look!" Enqi said anxiously. Shi Lang followed En Qidu out of the door and saw, his eyes condensed. The clear sky was covered with black clouds, and endless black souls fluttered everywhere. Wherever he passed, there was no grass and life rotted. "When did it become like this?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "Just now." "Is there any other vision?" Shi Lang asked again. "There is also an attack on the Lower Realm." "The Lower Realm was attacked?" Shi Lang looked at Enqidu suspiciously. "I also just learned that the main human city collapsed and all NPCs died. It was a real death. The soul did not enter the resurrection pyramid, and the system did not prompt. Take a look. This is a video recorded by an adventurer. ." Enkidu shared a video with Shiro. Shi Lang clicked on it, and he saw a sea of ??evil spirit bones engulfing the main city of mankind. "Those things went to the lower realm?" Shi Lang frowned. "Yes. They went to the lower realm. Monsters that could not even stop the sanctuary went to the lower realm, and there was no city that could stop them." Enqi sighed. "It seems that Uranus is coming back...or are those star kings ready to attack the earth?" Shilang lowered his head in thought for a moment, then raised his head, looking at Enkidu, and said seriously: "Enkidu, please take your Master and go to the lower realm with me." "What are you going to do in the Nether? Do you have a clue about Archimedes?" Enkidu asked. Shi Lang shook his head, and then said, "Just take the high priest to see him, his old friend. Chapter 145 Let''s cooperate, love song! Shi Lang pressed the High Priest of Moyres to the old sanctuary, met with Granny Inos, and appealed to the Titan King''s plan. "You really did it to those strangers, Moirez." After knowing what happened, Grandma Inos sighed, looked at Moirez sadly, and asked: "For the ancestors, you Have you forgotten it all?" "Of course I haven''t forgotten Enos. But what does the predecessor''s rules have to do with our descendants? Those strangers who can recapture the world and the times can come in handy, why not?" Archbishop Moirez stared at Enos and asked: "I want to ask you, as the chief priest of the wisdom god. You should have known the usefulness of those strangers earlier than I did, but you have done nothing. Watching those chaotic invaders behave in this world? Waiting for those chaotic invaders to fall to the final judgment? Shouldn''t we regain our time and world?" "But, should innocent lives be sacrificed?" "For our own sake, shouldn''t they sacrifice them?" Archbishop Moirez asked rhetorically, staring at Enos tightly, and said: "Your Wisdom faction is so hypocritical. It is covered by a set of hypocrisy. The essence of life uses false benevolence and hypocrisy to regulate people''s thoughts, which makes people so cowardly." "Remember the trial of becoming a priest? Faced with Warcraft, only one person out of a hundred people can survive, so I understand that the world is a primitive dark forest. . Living for yourself is the essence of life. Isn¡¯t it the same for yourself? What are you talking about here hypocritically?" Enos fell silent, then looked at Archbishop Moirez, and asked: "Do you really think that the ancestors, haven''t you thought of using all the strangers in Gendaya?" Hearing this, Archbishop Moirez raised his brows: "What do you mean?" "In ancient times, strangers from Gandaya came to this primitive land. They have advanced technology, countless wealth, and high wisdom, so they quickly established a foothold in this land, and We shared technology and wealth with our savage ancestors. Later, in order to seize more wealth, the ancestors betrayed the strangers and drove them to death... But soon, we ushered in retribution. Just like today. " Enos raised his head and looked at the sky filled with evil spirits, and said: "Their hatred enveloped the sky, covered the earth, destroyed the soil, and withered plants... Later, in order to allow future generations to continue, the ancestors chose to use blood. Repay, and make an agreement with the remaining strangers, and this has quelled their hatred." She lowered her head, looked at Archbishop Moirez, and said: "Foreigners, aliens...do you understand? It is not the invaders of chaos that twists this world, but our greed and prejudice." "It''s too late to say anything! Their evil spirits have awakened, and the invaders of Chaos are about to fall to the final judgment. The priests of the wisdom gods are doing nothing, and our priests of the angry gods will create the giant king and regain ours. The world and the times!" said Archbishop Moirez. Hearing this, Shirou, who had been watching with cold eyes, sneered nonchalantly: "Do you really think that Archimedes created the giant king and will use it to deal with the chaotic invaders? I tell you that the first person he used to deal with was Yourselves! And do you really think that the Titan King can deal with those chaotic invaders?" Chapter 1860： Archbishop Moirez turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said forcefully: "The King of Giant God is invincible in the world!" "The invincible world you said was destroyed by those invaders before the ancient times!" Shi Lang said. "What are you talking about? It''s impossible! The Titan King is invincible in the world!" Archbishop Moirez had a sonorous and strong tone. "I''m so embarrassed, Shiro is right. What you said was indeed the Trisolarans fell by us 14,000 years ago. If you want to ask me why I am so clear, it is because of this. The one that was picked up by you was the one I shot down." The Dead Skeleton of Heaven pointed to himself, and said with a smile: "And oh, with the characteristics of the star-traveling soldier, once activated, it will definitely destroy civilization. You said you want to regain your own world, but in the end, you will instead. Destroy your own world." "It''s impossible!" Archbishop Moirez said confidently. At this moment Outside the house, the howling of ghosts kept on, and a terrible feeling burst into my heart. A guard ran in with a pale face and hurriedly said to Enos, "I, Priest Enos, outside, outside¡ª" He was panting, his face was pale, his eyes flashed with fear, and he was obviously frightened by something and could not speak. "Child, speak slowly." Enos said kindly. The man took a deep breath and calmed down. Just as he was about to answer, he suddenly felt nauseated. With a sound of "vomiting," he actually vomited a black evil spirit. The people are special, and they weren''t frightened by this scene. Instead, they swiftly took action to wipe out the evil spirit, but they were evaded one by one by the evil spirit, flying to the outside world, dissipating the miasma of resentment. Shi Lang walked quickly and opened the door to see that the sky was enveloped by evil spirits, and the miasma of resentment outside the house was even more hazy. Hatred and revenge had already enveloped this sacred capital of the old age. The mud hidden in the shadows was about to move. Shirou was trying to use mud to **** all the grudges away, but after thinking about it, it didn¡¯t happen. Gendaya is connected with the Lord of Relief, and there is the power of the Lord of Relief in my mud. , Don''t be countered by that time. Thinking of this, he quickly stopped. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Suddenly there was a long roar, cutting through the sky, and a huge wooden dragon cracked the sky and emerged from the sea of ??resentment, spewing the dragon''s breath toward the earth. Wherever it passed, the mountains cracked, the lake dried up, and the city cracked. Civilization was trampled on. "It''s Uranus!" Shi Lang frowned and turned his head, only to see the dead body of the sky staring at the dragon of the king that day, as if he had seen something extremely incredible, dumbfounded and dumbfounded. "Open¡ªjust kidding¡ªwhat did Saturn do?" "What''s the matter, Tian Zhi Wang Li?" Shi Lang hurriedly asked. As a UO, Tian Zhi Wang clearly saw something he hadn''t seen. "That guy, that guy... isn''t Uranus anymore! Mercury, Venus, Mars...All the principles of the stars are gathered on him!" The Death Skeleton said in a jaw-dropping voice, "Even the principles of the stars of the earth!" "What!?" Everyone was taken aback. "That thing...may be inferior to Saturn in terms of destructive power, but it has all the laws of the stars, and it can''t be wrong. Now that thing can be said to be the laws of the solar system itself." The Dead Skeleton turned around and looked at Shirou. , Said: "Levadin can''t kill him anymore!" Hearing this, Shiro raised his head and looked at the dragon of Uranus wandering in the sea of ??resentment, frowning, "Could it be that this is Saturn''s answer..." Due to the phantom of Titis, Saturn was hesitant to bet with Titis, and when he was in the sanctuary, he took Uranus away. Now that Uranus has reappeared and has all the star principles, this is undoubtedly Saturn''s answer. "Alt--, it''s Alt--!" The corpse of the sky suddenly pointed at the core of the dragon of Uranus and shouted. Shiro turned his head and followed the fingers of the dead body of the sky, looking intently, and he saw that at the core of the dragon of the king that day, in addition to the Gendaya girl who constituted the dragon of Uranus, there were others who had been taken away by Venus. The brain of God, or Ort. She was sleeping with her head down, bound by the wood of Uranus. "I see, do you want to knock him down?" Shi Lang took out [evil] and turned it into the fleshy wings of [evil], flew to the sky, projected Levatine, turned into the fire of extinction, and violently swept down toward the dragon of Uranus. However, when Levadin was about to fall on the dragon of Uranus, the ghost of Saturn appeared on the dragon of Uranus, and then several dimensional holes appeared in the void, and then a crystal pillar of minerals grew, with a clang , Easily blocked this sword. Without a hit, Shi Lang immediately flapped the wings of [evil], flew away, frowning and staring at the dragon of Uranus. Just as the corpse of the sky said, the dragon of Uranus, which gathered all the principles of the stars, is already a sword of destruction like a fearless natural enemy-Levadin. The Uranus dragon did not chase Shirou, but spit out the dragon''s breath of destruction straight toward the earth, driving the evil spirits to kill the humans on the ground. Hatred and death are spreading. "He doesn''t attack Shi Lang, what is his purpose?" Tian Zhi Chen frowned, puzzled. Not only her, everyone is very puzzled. Shilang holds Levatine in his hand, which caused a lot of trouble to the dragon of Uranus. At this moment, the dragon of Uranus who has gathered all the principles of the stars should take revenge on Shilang, but in fact, he ignores things. The dragon of Uranus circled in the sky, and then swooped towards the holy lake on the earth with a roar. "It''s the holy lake!" Enos'' face changed drastically. The dragon of Uranus rushed to the holy lake, and the "roar" breath of the dragon sprayed down, and the scorching breath of destruction was like the sun setting, extremely hot. Chi Chi Chi Chi! The whole lake water was like boiling, white smoke curled up, it was evaporated and cleaned! "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The dragon of Uranus raised its head and howled, a breath of the dragon sprayed straight along the coast, destroying the old holy capital, and swept away with endless evil spirits. "The vengeful spirit will destroy the entire land." Enos sighed. "The Titan King! Only the Titan King can stop everything!" Archbishop Moirez said frantically: "Only the Titan King can stop everything! Only the Titan King is the real savior, and I am the God who created the savior!" "Moirez..." Enos looked at Archbishop Moirez with a complicated expression. "This is not the time for those sentimental." Shi Lang fell from the sky, pointed his finger at the sky, and said, "Look at--!" Everyone looked up and saw that a huge hourglass appeared above the pale sky, and the sand in the hourglass was falling quickly. "What is that¡ª!?" Someone asked suspiciously. "It''s the countdown to the King of Stars!" The Death of Heaven said with a change of expression. "Countdown to the Star King?" Chapter 1861： The Dead Skeleton nodded, "The time limit for the bet between Gaia and the Star Kings is five years! Within five years, if Oort¡¯s fragments can gather and Gaia can be resurrected, the Star Kings will lose. Now... But now, the most critical fragments have not yet gathered, and the brain of God has fallen into the core of the dragon of Uranus... Now there are about five days left. Once the sand in the hourglass runs out, our body will be It will appear and destroy the earth." "But Uranus has gathered the principles of the nine stars. Although the destructive power is insufficient, it is perfect and has no weaknesses. There is also a giant king. Archbishop Moirez is crazy again... Headache, headache. Look. Everything is coming to an end, and I can only disappear with Gaia." Heaven''s Death Skeleton sighed. Shirou also frowned, the situation was really bad. A dragon of Uranus that has gathered the principles of the nine stars is no longer able to fight. As a result, there is another Archimedes who does not know where to hide, and will make a giant king at any time. At this moment, the countdown to the trial of the star king is about to begin. Up. Time, no. Clues, no. The strength of confrontation, no. Shi Lang''s mind was in a mess, he took a deep breath and said, "There is no way, it can only be this way." He turned his head, looked at Sajo Ayaka, and said, "Ayaka, I remember your sister once left the seeds of Beast VI in your heart, right?" Hearing this, Sajo Ayaka was stunned, then nodded, and said: "My sister originally planned to make me a Beast ¢ö, so I left black mud in my heart, but was killed by Arthur''s sneak attack. And during the Holy Grail war with you, she used the mud and used me to attack Titis. However, the mud is useless now, so I shouldn''t be used by my sister again." "Not necessarily. And it was Shajo Aige who used the mud before. Now we can also use the mud." "What do you mean?" Sajo Ayaka suddenly had an ominous premonition. Shiro took out [evil], reached out and inserted Sajo Ayaka¡¯s hand in it, and then used his [evil] wavelength to resonate with the inactivated mud in Sajo Ayaka¡¯s mind, thereby connecting On the spiritual wavelength of Sajo Love Song. "Interesting, the mud can still be used like this. You will really surprise people, Fujimaru. But, is this going to retrieve my position and go to war with me? Hahaha..." In the wavelength of evil, there came the elegant laughter of Sajo Aige. That was a pungent mockery. "You are the container of the Lord of Relief, the King of Evil, and the obstacle that prevents us from reaching the future. Sooner or later I will have a battle with you, but this time I am not looking for you for this." "What is that for?" "You are in danger, I am also difficult, let''s cooperate." "Huh¡ª!?" Sajo Aika is down Chapter 146 is trembling and cold, when can we dead disciples stand up? "I''m in danger? Hehehe... You can fool others, but you can''t fool me, Fujimaru." Sajo Aige let out an elegant laugh. "How can this be fudge? Think about what your identity is, the vessel of the Lord of Relief, will those Aristotles let you go? And you have to collect animal nature, in the [Council] Will those Beasts indulge you to grow up? Although I am your mortal enemy, I still need help from others. So, before you grow up, do you have other options besides cooperating with me?" Shi Lang asked in return. Tao. "M. It''s really reasonable..." Sajo Aige nodded, then shook his head, and said, "But, I refuse." "Why?" "If it''s someone else, I will consider it, and I will agree if I''m not sure, but only you, I refuse." Sajo Love Song shields the resonance coherence of [evil]. Why are you still asking? Shocking and cold, don''t you have any points in your heart? Shi Lang sighed and tried to connect to Sajo Aige, only to find that the connection wavelength of [Evil] had been cut by Sajo Aige. "It seems that the container of the Lord of Relief has no plans to cooperate." "Originally, I actually asked the Lord of Evil to cooperate... I thought this was going to hand me over. The little girl was scared, and her heart was thumping and throbbing constantly." Da Ji covered the corner of her mouth with the corner of her clothes. Said with a chuckle. To be honest, Shiro just proposed to cooperate with Sajo Aige, but she was so frightened that she even had the idea of ??anti-killing Shiro at that time. You know, Sajo Aige''s purpose is the seven beasts. Even if she can let go of her past hatred and cooperate with Shirou, then the basis of cooperation must be her Beast. Glancing at the strange yin and yang Daji, Shirou didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he looked up at Gao Yue above the sky, and then said: "Get ready, we''re going to act." "Huh?" Everyone was taken aback. Looking at the calm Shirou, the dead of the sky realized. "You just talked to the King of Evil, but you didn''t really seek cooperation, but under the guise of cooperation, you took the opportunity to find out where the King of Evil is." Hearing this, everyone was shocked and turned to look at Shi Lang. Shi Lang shook his head first, then nodded, "I just wanted to seek cooperation with her, but unfortunately she refused. But when the wavelength was connected, I took the opportunity to detect her position and also noticed Attila''s Wavelength." "Attila..." Sajo Ayaka asked anxiously, "Where is she?" Shilang stretched out his hand, pointed to the sky, and said, "It''s there." Sajo Ayaka looked up, and she was dumbfounded: "The moon, the moon?" Shiro nodded, "It''s on the moon! Archimedes and Sajo Aige are on the moon!" After a pause, Shiro saw that Sajo Ayaka''s face was full of sorrow, and he asked, "Are you worried about confronting your sister, Ayaka? Don''t worry, I don''t plan to let you go." "It''s not," Sajo Ayaka shook her head: "I''m just wondering... how do we get up?" "Of course it flew up." Shi Lang looked at Sajo Ayaka with a puzzled face. The moon is in space. How can he get there if it doesn''t fly up? "Fly, fly up..." Sajo Ayaka was stupid at the time, "I, I will confirm again, is it flying up?" Shiro nodded. "But, but there is no spaceship here, right?" Shilang asked with a puzzled face: "The moon is so close, what spacecraft do I need?" "Yeah, what spacecraft do I need?" The Wreckage of the Sky also asked with a face of confusion: "As long as it flies, won''t it fly over? The distance is also very close, so I just need to squint." Sajo Ayaka: "???" Is it because I have a problem, or you have a problem! Sajo Ayaka was completely messed up, looked at Shirou who could easily go to the sky, and then looked at the corpse of the sky...Oh, this guy is a cosmic monster, so you can''t generalize. Finally, I looked at Daji next to him, and Sajo Ayaka felt relieved, fortunately there was you. As if guessing what Shajo Ayaka was thinking, Daji smiled and said, "Master, landing on the moon is easy, and I can do this easily. Not only me, but even the killing house can do it. " Chapter 1862： Sajo Ayaka: "..." Okay! You are all the mighty powers who cross the stars in the flesh. I am too weak and always make a fuss. I''m so sorry! "If you are on the moon, it means you are eyeing Mooncell...but there are Saturn''s family members protecting around the moon. If you rush over, you will definitely be attacked by thunder. And I remember that the gate guarded by Pluto can be entered directly. There is no need to fly over Mooncell''s domain," said the Skeleton of Heaven. "The gate guarded by Pluto is the entrance to Mooncell?" Shi Lang asked in a surprise. The dead body nodded: "Mooncell is the final level guarded by Saturn, but the entrance is the first level, the gate guarded by Pluto. It¡¯s just... now the Star King¡¯s trial has also entered the countdown. The most important thing is that Oort still In the hands of Uranus, are you sure that you will not attack Uranus at this time?" Shi Lang shook his head: "All the principles of the stars have been gathered, and I have no way to deal with him before meeting Elquit in Mooncell." At this moment, to deal with Uranus, you can only put your affection on the King of Stars. In order to make the star emperor appear in the realm, the principle of the star is needed as a wedge. The Dead Skeleton of Heaven possesses the stellar principle of Venus, but it is a pity that her stellar principle is incomplete and cannot be used as a wedge. But Elquite is different. She is both the king of stars, Aristotle, and the true ancestor of Gaia''s creation, possessing a complete theory of stars. Therefore, it can also be said that El Quette is the wedge that complements Shiro. Moreover, at this moment, it is Gandaya¡¯s resentment that is driving Uranus to act, and how many Gandayas did Archimedes torturing and killing for the Titan King plan? Shirou has every reason to believe that once Uranus smells Archimedes'' breath, it will inevitably be drawn to the moon, and that will be the day of the decisive battle. Of course, this is only a possibility, and the safest way is to converge with El Quette first, and then go to crusade Uranus after the preparation is complete. But now that time is running out, I have to take a gamble. After the mad Archbishop Moirez was handed over to Inos for disposal, Shiro took the people back to the sanctuary, gathered together, and after repeated preparations, Shiro took the corpse of the sky, Sajo Ayaka and Daji, went to the original land of Pluto. Originally, Mordred and Altria were going to follow, but the barriers to entry for this battle were too high. For safety reasons, Shirou left them behind, even those with the power of a half [beast] They didn''t bring them to the killing house. "I can''t let you have an accident, be good, come back and I will buy you sweets to eat." Shi Lang said. This made Mordred half to death, but helpless. She is not Shi Lang, there is no invisible vortex, and even one Beast can''t deal with it, so how can she deal with Aristotle? Mordred said blankly, "Then you have to come back alive, otherwise I don''t know what your body looks like." It was only now that Shi Lang remembered that his body was still in Mordred''s hands. "I see." Shi Lang nodded. "King, take these two swords with you." Altria handed the Star Sword and Salvation Sword in front of Shilang. Although the Star Sword and the Sword of Salvation have poor effects on Aristotle and the Lord of Evil, they are ultimately the manifestation of Gaia¡¯s star power. If the two swords are thrown in when the King of Stars is forged, the Stars can be further increased. The power of the emperor. Therefore, Shi Lang was not welcome, and took it. Xiang Gu was speechless, but it was done. Shi Lang and his party set off soon. Mordred said: "We can''t participate in the war in space, but we can''t let those resentful spirits destroy the earth. Let''s cooperate with the aboriginal adventurers." Everyone nodded. In the final battlefield, the threshold is too high for ordinary people to participate in it, but they are looking forward to it, but they are really waiting to die. Furthermore, how can you sit back and watch the vitality of those resentful spirits destroying the earth? As long as it still exists, there is still something to do. Mordred began to meet the adventurer''s guild leader, preparing to form a guard of the earth. ... Shirou came to the gate of Pluto''s guardianship, but when he passed by Xinshou Village, with sharp eyes, he saw the Xinshou Village Chief who was lying on a lounger at the door of the village head and enjoying life. "Mei Lian?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. With her eyes closed, Mei Lian, who was enjoying her life, suddenly shook her spirits. How does this voice sound so familiar? Why does the leg tremble involuntarily? The puzzled Mei Lian opened her eyes in a daze, and she saw Shi Lang''s face. Looking at Shilang''s face, he felt a strange familiarity at first, and then after reminiscing, the memory in his mind began to recover, and his face instantly paled: "Eternal, King Eternal?" With a "boom", he fell from the recliner in a panic, embarrassed, and his face was extremely pale. That was scared by Shirou. Maylen Solomon, the most afraid of this life are two people. One is Morgan Lefy who dismembered him for research, and the other is Shiro who caused him to be dismembered and split by Morgan Lefy. After realizing that it was Shirou, he turned around and wanted to run. As a result, Shi Lang grabbed his hand as soon as Shirou stretched out his hand. Mei Lian was so scared that her face became paler: "I, I haven''t done any bad things!" Do I look like a bad guy with a face full of flesh and face? Shi Lang was puzzled, and he frightened the child. "Stop long-winded, hurry up and hand over this task for me." Shi Lang said impatiently. He has some mild obsessive-compulsive disorder. After Maylen Solomon, an incompetent NPC, ran away, his task was never submitted, and it had been put on the task board for a long time. "Good, good..." Although he was wondering why the Eternal King was here and there was still a task, but seeing Shi Lang''s impatient face, he didn''t have the guts to ask. The eternal king is super terrible.jpg Only after Shi Lang submitted the task, Mei Lian was dumbfounded. How could he be a hell-level novice task? Isn''t Morgan Lef¨¦ the only one who cleared the hell-level novice mission? How come you become the eternal king again? Could it be... "Hurry up!" Shi Lang urged, he didn''t have much time to waste. "Good, good..." Mei Lian hurriedly completed the mission completion ceremony. Since the class was already full, she could not gain experience, but Mei Lian handed Shirou a bead. "What is this?" Shilang asked suspiciously while holding the bead. "I don''t know. It was released by Mooncell, and it can only be obtained by adventurers who have cleared the purgatory-level novice mission." Mei Lian explained quickly. Shi Lang nodded and accepted it. This must be a rare item, but he is not an aboriginal adventurer. After finishing the connection point strategy, he won''t come to this connection point again, so don''t care about it. After handing in the task and getting the reward, Shi Lang turned his head and left. Seeing Shi Lang leaving, Mei Lian breathed a sigh of relief, and the hanging heart fell. He was a little short of being dismembered just now. Fortunately, he was extremely smart and had an extremely superb EQ. Only then did he save his life in front of the vicious King of Eternity. It''s just... Chapter 1863： "Unexpectedly, Morgan Lefey and the King of Eternity actually have such a low-level evil taste... Alas! Your circle is really messy!" As soon as she finished speaking, Mei Lian hurriedly reached out her hand to cover her mouth, and looked left and right, for fear of misfortune coming out of her mouth. Seeing no one was there, he was relieved in his heart, but the guess that he had guessed was enough to shock him for a whole year. But this is also good. Once the princess knows the true face of the Eternal King, she will break with the Eternal King and become their princess again, right? Mei Lian thought so in her heart, and laughed happily in her heart. He decided to tell their princess even if she risked her life. However, just as he was about to take action, his gaze was to see Daji next to Shilang, and his face paled with fright. "Then, that fox, that fox isn''t..." Mei Lian recognized Da Ji, it was the fox who caught him in this connection point! Why did that fox stand beside the eternal king? Mei Lian realized it! It turns out that this is the playground and slaughterhouse of the Eternal King. No wonder the fox caught most of the dead! Presumably it is to treat the dead as a hunting plaything, and to kill them in a different way, so as to get pleasure, right? Shocking and cold, when will we dead disciples stand up? However, in this situation, he actually wanted to expose the unknown ugly face of the Eternal King. Ah, this... This is better forbearance. Shirou and others entered the realm of Pluto and looked at the guardian gate. If it weren''t for the dead body of the sky, no one would have thought that this plain gate was actually a teleportation point connected to the moon! Initially and finally...this is the final script. It is no wonder that Gilgamesh and Miyu Miyu Miyu are so anxious to attack Pluto, because the core of God¡¯s brain is in the hands of Pluto, and the key to the final war is also in Pluto''s hands. Pushing open the door and looking at the twisted star road, Shi Lang said solemnly: "Let''s go." Go to Mooncell, that is the final and final battlefield of the King of Stars game Chapter One Hundred and Forty-seven You, you scumbag! Entering into the gate of Pluto, you only feel a whirl of the sky, and you come to a space full of icy blue particles, which is quite sci-fi style. Standing on the ground, Shiro looked up, and outside the icy blue particle space, there was a large, dark, chaotic space. Not far away, there was a blue planet lying horizontally. Empty. The earth. That is undoubtedly the earth, but it is strange that there is only one continent on that earth. Shirou turned his head and looked in the opposite direction. With his eyesight, he could see red Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn in sequence. There is no doubt that this is the solar system, but when you look out of the solar system, you can''t see any stars. This is impossible. In the vast universe, there are other star systems. The light of those stars will come to the solar system after hundreds of millions of years. However, there is nothing. Shi Lang understands. This is the connection point. This is the broken world line. It is exactly the same as the real reality, but completely different. From this perspective, outside the solar system can indeed be called the outer universe. Shi Lang thought. "Look at--!" Sajo Ayaka suddenly exclaimed, and pointed her finger beyond the moon. Shirou looked around and saw that the surface of the moon was covered with countless asteroids, like an asteroid belt. The dead body of the sky said: "That is the monster of Saturn. If they fly directly from the earth, they will fight against those monsters." "Is it strong?" Shirou asked. The Dead Skeleton nodded, "Very strong, stronger than the monsters and monsters on earth, even the giant soldiers made are not as good as them. However, if they come through the channel of Pluto, they will not attack. Of." Shiro nodded. This is obviously a designed clearance strategy, and the asteroid belt composed of asteroid monsters surrounding the moon is forbidden to pass. However, now that you have passed through the gates of Pluto, you don''t need to put them in your eyes. Not to worry! Buzzing An asteroid shook suddenly. Shiro: "?" Buzzing, a series of asteroids vibrated, one after another, and then those asteroids fell like a meteor shower. Boom-Boom The earth was in a mess, and one after another craters were smashed out. Embarrassingly resisting the fall of the asteroid, Shirou stared at the dead body of the sky, "Didn''t you say that they can''t attack?" "This--this--, shouldn''t it be considered an attack?" Tian Zhi''s Skeleton blinked. "Then what is this?" "Perhaps you are tired from hanging in the universe, so come down and rest?" Shiro: "..." Floating in a gravity-free universe, can you still be tired? Is this my problem, or do you have a problem? "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The asteroids in the crater grew limbs and turned into huge monsters with hideous faces. They ran out of them and rushed towards Shilang and the others. The sea of ??beasts roared, the demons danced wildly, and the huge monsters sprinted together, as if they had fallen into a monster cemetery. Chapter 1864： Upon seeing this, Shi Lang''s expression changed drastically, and he turned and ran: "This should always be the case, right?" "This¡ªthis¡ª" The Death of the Sky is stupid, this script is wrong! According to the mechanism, Saturn¡¯s strange physics should not be activated, but now, why... Heaven''s Death Skeleton turned her head and looked at the running Shirou. At that moment, she realized. She looked at Shirou with a sad expression on her face, and then accelerated her pace. "Why did Titis and Gaia choose such a hapless one?" "You are unlucky!" Shi Lang glared at the Skeleton of Heaven. If it weren''t for a large group of monsters that seemed to come from the Ultraman worldview behind him, he would have to squeeze the Skeleton of Heaven on the ground for a while. Don¡¯t you know the reason why you don¡¯t slap a person without slapping your face and hurt someone without revealing your scars? Although he was chased by a large group of monsters behind him, Shirou didn''t panic in his heart, because the group of monsters was not as fast as him, even Shajo Ayaka was moved by Daji and ran fast. Just being chased and killed by these monsters is not a single thing. At this time, a voice suddenly rang in Shilang''s ear: "Right, Shirou!" It''s El Quette! Shirou didn''t even think about it, but just followed Alquette''s voice and ran to the right at the intersection in front of him. As soon as he turned to the right intersection, which had not been a few steps, he suddenly felt a mouthful under his feet. When he looked down, he saw that the ground under his feet suddenly spread out like a spiritual child, forming a large cavity. As soon as he reacted, his body was already Falling down. "Yeah--" Sajo Ayaka yelled. As soon as Shilang was about to use [evil] to support the people, the Skeleton of Heaven snapped his fingers, and in an instant, thousands of flowers were in full bloom. One after another huge flowers bloomed with imaginary magic power as food and the planet''s skin as the soil, and caught the people who fell. The surrounding space was pitch black, and it seemed that there was no dimensional substance of the planet''s skin. Suddenly, the sky changed and the ground changed, and everyone was transferred to a dark blue space. "Shirou--!" A familiar and joyous cry suddenly came from below. Shilang stood on the petals, looked down with the probe, and saw Alquette beckoning at him, his eyes brightened involuntarily. "Alquette!" Shi Lang jumped forward with joy and fell down. Although I had seen one side on the plane of the past, it was illusory after all, and at this moment, standing in front of him was the real Elquet. "Shiro¡ª¡ª" Elquette rushed towards Shi Lang with joy, and finally, finally, saw an important friend again. This must be a touching reunion of the century. However, when she leaped forward with joy, Shirou sideways hid, and with a "click", Alquette fell heavily to the ground, and a kind kiss came from his forehead to the ground. "M...what are you doing, Shilang?" Alquette covered his forehead and looked at Shilang displeasedly. It''s a rare meeting, shouldn''t you post it? "What else do I want to ask you for? I ran back to the moon with a disagreement. Do you think my anger really disappeared?" Shi Lang glanced at El Quette. "Ah, this..." Elquet was dumbfounded. Didn''t you forgive her? Why did you settle the account again? Is it so careful? Elquette remembered that he was Shirou. "Mm. Don''t be so careful, can''t I apologize?" Elquet said grievously, obviously at that time, she was also to stop Zhu Yue. "It''s not that you left, I''m angry that you came back and avoided us. I''m afraid that Al and I will blame Zhu Yue on you? Don''t you believe our friends?" "Of course not," Alquette poked his **** together, then raised his head and looked at Shirou suspiciously, "but you weren''t there at that time? I couldn''t find you when I looked for it. And if it wasn''t for you in May In the century, if you trouble Zhu Yue, those things won''t happen." "Ah, this..." Shilang was dumbfounded, how could he suddenly criticize him? "Anyway, we can''t worry about it." Shilang said, but he often looked at the moon and missed El Quette. As a result, this crumb woman did not leave the earth at all, and could not hide it. Sora made them worry and sad. Long. But Shiro said: "Al Ke always looks at you and misses you, but you never leave the earth at all. To make friends worry but behave like a woman." "Ah, I''m sorry. What about you, do you miss me?" Alquette looked at Shirou with scorching eyes. "Me? Of course I didn''t. Am I like such a sentimental person? I wish you would return to the moon and not come down." Shi Lang rolled his eyes and said. "M." Alquette puffed up his cheeks and stared at Shirou angrily, "You really hate you!" "Don''t listen to him lie to you, love the elders." Ayaka Sajo walked over and said, "I heard that Fujimaru, when he was in Chaldea, he flew into the sky several times and looked at the moon." "Ah, really?" Alquette blinked. "Fake." Shi Lang was expressionless. Elquet did not look at Shirou, but at Sajo Ayaka. "Really!" Sajo Ayaka nodded and said, "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the King of Knights later." Sajo Ayaka turned her head, looked at Shirou, and said helplessly: "Fujimaru is also true. He was still talking about loving the elders before, but when they met, they disliked loving the elders. If the concern in my heart is not expressed, who knows? What? Fujimaru really has become arrogant, but the arrogance of a man is not desirable." Shiro: "..." Can you not say such embarrassing words? Could it be that I can''t ask for some face? "Boom¡ª" The earth shook suddenly and violently. "What''s the matter?" Shirou''s expression tightened. "Is the Saturn monster chasing it?" "That''s not the case, something has broken in forcefully." Elquette said helplessly, stretched out his hand and waved, in an instant, a huge ball-shaped object behind her gleamed. When did this thing appear? Shi Lang looked at the huge spherical object suspiciously. Just now, his eyes were full of El Quette, ignoring space and time, so he didn''t see such a striking thing. "This is the core of Mooncell, and it can detect the entire South American junction and the lunar field. However, since Uranus appeared, the earth has been difficult to detect, and only the moon can be detected." Chapter 1865： As soon as Elquet¡¯s words fell, a picture of the earth¡¯s surface appeared in the huge spherical object. The sea of ??beasts is rampant, as if you are in the cemetery of monsters, suddenly a "boom", a rainbow of light across from the sky, like the first light to open up the earth, the power of terror, actually pierced the sea of ??beasts, blooming beauty in the starry sky Fireworks. Looking at the terrifying rainbow light, Shi Lang''s face was startled, and then looking around, he saw a huge star boat slowly flying from the universe to the original land of the rainbow light. It''s Wipal 02! "Archimedes is really here!" Shi Lang squinted his eyes. Because of the existence of the King of Stars gambling game, Aristotles moved Mooncell to this connection point, and the body of the giant Attila and the body of Wipal 02 are both in Mooncell. How about Archimedes? May not come? "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The monsters of Saturn roared, roaring one after another, and rushed towards Wipal 02. They are the dependents of Saturn, and they have been set to kill all close to the moon. This is the case with Shirou and the others who used Pluto''s hidden door to rush in, not to mention Archimedes who broke in with such an open mind. Wouldn''t it be too shameful if this didn''t tear him apart? Saturn''s monsters roared one after another, and even if Shilang and others were put down, like a surging sea of ??beasts, they rushed towards Wipal 02. Stars are flying, the beast roars to the sky, Wipal 02 fought fiercely with the beast sea. Looking at this scene, Alquette sighed: "The intruder is here again, Mooncell is about to bug again." "Again?" Daji raised her eyebrows, "President, did Mooncell have other intruders before?" "Yes, and it''s super tricky. She slapped my **** twice. It hurts..." Alquette originally complained with tears on his face, but suddenly looked at Daji in confusion and asked: "What are you? When did you come here, Fairy Fox?" "Ah? I''ve always been there! Could it be that the president hasn''t noticed me all the time?" Da Ji''s eyes widened. "Ah, this..." Elquette scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. Before, she was full of Shirou, and her heart was filled with the joy of meeting friends, so she ignored the others. "Am I just a humanoid self-propelled ATM in the president''s heart?" Daji asked sadly. "Of course not, of course not, you are still a humanoid self-propelled carry-on warehouse." El Quett said naturally. Da Ji suddenly became ONG, lying on the ground, hammering the ground with a small fist, distraught. Elquette is an out-and-out woman with crumbs. Seeing Daji''s appearance, she didn''t have a trace of heartache or ashamed. She really deserved the title of golden dross cockroach. Of course, if someone else is stimulated by her words to make such a behavior, she must have been disturbed for a long time, but Daji is different. If you think about it, you will know that the humanoid self-propelled ATM... is that a human? Okay, Daji has put this gesture in front of her too many times. For the first time, Elquet was not condemned by his conscience. He had trouble sleeping and eating. He kept comforting Daji and apologized to Daji. But now, El Quette is immune. "Eternal King..." Da Ji raised her head, looking at Shi Lang in despair, "Eternal King, I want to fight you!" "Don''t make trouble, Grandma Daji." Shi Lang rolled his eyes. Nowadays, the form should be serious, but why did the tension disappear when Alquette came out? Shocking and cold, this **** atmosphere destroyer! "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Yeah--" Elquette screamed, hiding behind Shilang like a frightened little white rabbit, pointing to the door, and shiveringly said: "She--, she''s here!" "Who?" "The one who spanked me!" After thinking about it, Alquette added, "It''s scarier than Morgan!" With a "click", the closed door was broken open, and an elegant figure walked in. "You understand, it''s no use hiding where you are. Give me the core of Mooncell. Otherwise, you spanked your left **** last time, but this time you will spank your right butt... Uh? Fujimaru?" The man looked at Shi Lang and the others dumbfoundedly. Shi Lang also looked at the man in a daze. Daji quickly hid beside Sajo Ayaka, and put her hand on Sajo Ayaka''s shoulder. Sajo Ayaka didn''t suspect him, but reached out and pointed at the man tremblingly, and said with trembling lips: "Sister - sister --" Come, it is Sajo Aige. Oh no. Is the king of evil The 148th chapter wind and rain are coming! Why did this guy get here? Looking at Shiro Fujimaru, Sajo Aika was puzzled. When she connected to Shiro just now, she clearly felt that Shiro was still on the earth. The most important thing is that, according to her all-knowing calculations, Shirou wants to enter Mooncell, he should first be rubbed by Uranus on the ground, and then chase Uranus, time will probably be two days later, why did he come here now? Although I felt tight in my heart, Sajo Aige had an elegant smile on the surface, "You really are here, all this is within my expectations." "Pull it down, you saw us hesitate for two seconds." Shiro did not hesitate to tear through the fig leaf of Sajo Aige. "Quick tongue!" Sajo Aige glared at Shirou angrily, and then said: "Give me Mooncell''s soul core and Beast V. For the sake of you and Arthur, I didn''t think I saw it today. You guys." "No, Mo Moon. Mooncell''s Libra''s core can''t fall into anyone''s hand, especially the king of evil. I will give you the world, you can combine the universal of the fictional boundaries, go to her." Alquette hid behind Shilang and said timidly. "..." Do you really treat me as a high-grade synthetic material? After sighing in his heart, Shirou looked straight, staring at Sajo Aige. There is no need to mention the power of the Evil King. It is the embryo of the Lord of Relief. The demon-nature Bodhisattva and Tiamat were eaten to prove this point. However, at the moment El Quett is here, using El Quart''s magic sword-the real world, to construct the Star King, which can be compared with the Evil King. Sajo Aige also noticed this, and couldn''t help but smile gracefully: "Times have changed, do you think that fictional heroic spirit can restrain me? You are too naive, Fujimaru. Haha..." Looking at the Shajo Aige who was smiling and covering his mouth, Shirou felt tight. Is it possible that Shajo Aige has the means to deal with the emperor of the stars? Or, what is she planning? Shi Lang became more and more vigilant, staring at Sajo Aige closely, and saw her smiling gracefully and slowly backing away. The more she backed away, the more vigilant Shiro was, and the less he dared to act rashly. He thought to himself that Sajo Aige is so confident and has assimilated Demon Bodhisattva and Tiamat. The most important thing is that her head is too big. So, there must be some conspiracy. Chapter 1866： Then There is no more. Sajo Aige left with such an elegant smile. Shirou looked at the place where she disappeared for half a minute, and then reacted. "We seem to be tricked by my sister..." Sajo Ayaka scratched the back of her head. She was also very nervous about Sajo Aige, but when Sajo Aige left for more than half a minute, even she reacted. Was fooled! Completely played by Sajo Love Song! "Master, just put some words in your heart, don''t say them in person, otherwise, some people will have a small heart and hate them." Koyanskaya stretched out her hand and put her hand on Ayaka Sajo''s shoulder. , Said earnestly. Sajo Ayaka nodded thoughtfully, but Alquette subconsciously looked at Shirou, "puff" and said, "The eyes are small..." Before he finished speaking, Shi Lang turned around and reached out and knocked on her forehead. With a "boom," Alquette covered his forehead and looked at Shi Lang dissatisfiedly: "What are you doing?" "I still want to ask you, why is she interested in Mooncell''s spiritual core?" Shirou asked, having been played by Sajo Aige once, he was also depressed in his heart, but he thought that he also played Sajo Ai before. With the song, there is already some balance in my heart, but the scumbag, Alquette, actually laughs at his small-mindedness and must not tolerate it. "I don''t know... She broke into Mooncell a few days ago. She hit me and avoided her for a long time. It''s nice that you are here so that I don''t have to hide from her." Alquette said with a grin. . Shirou turned his head, looked at the icy blue crystalline substance, turned towards El Quette, and asked, "This is the core of Mooncell''s soul?" Alquey nodded. "Can you control the Lingzi core?" Shirou asked again. Elquet first nodded, then shook his head, and said: "You can only interfere with the operation of Mooncell a little bit, but the underlying logic cannot interfere. Mooncell is set to observe the development of the earth and exclude all other things that interfere with the development of the earth. In the factor." Shirou nodded, thoughtfully. Mooncell was originally used by the outer universe civilization to observe and conduct the Star King experiment, and then it was cracked by the Ultra-Ancient Civilization Raiders, so it is not surprising that Alquette did not have the permission to use it. However, this was the Mooncell that made Zhu Yue crazy. The inside of the moon was hollowed out when the body was placed. As a result, the real core was just a crystal. "Can you detect Mooncell and trap Attila?" Shirou asked. Elkuy nodded: "This can be detected." "Can you take us there?" Shilang asked. "Of course you can." Elquet said with a smile on his face. "Wait a moment, I''ll check it out." "Okay. Thank you, Alquette." "Why do you want to say thank you? Aren''t we friends?" Alquette asked suspiciously. Ah, Shirou remembered that Alquette was basically responsive. This crumb woman... "Oh, yes. Morgan Lefy didn''t come, right?" Alquette looked at Sajo Ayaka and others, then looked at Shirou and asked. "No, what''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Nothing. It''s fine if you don''t come, I can do things with peace of mind." El Quette suddenly sighed with a long sigh of relief, and then walked towards the core of Mooncell''s soul with a smile on his face to probe Attila''s location. Shi Lang wondered why Elquet wanted to ask about Morgan Lef¨¦''s location, but he was relieved when he thought that from the beginning of the eternal dynasty, Elquet was hiding from Morgan Lefy. Shirou waited expectantly as he looked at El Quette who was going to investigate Attila''s position. Archimedes'' target is Attila, he has captured Attila, and he also possesses the fragments of Wipal 02. According to his ability, if he were to find Attila in advance, the King of Titan would be born. By then, it would not be a disaster of connecting points. It is very likely that the predatory stars wandering in the universe would be attracted, so he had to Defense. "Found it, in the bottom stone chamber in the southeast corner!" Elquet pointed to the southeast corner and said. "Take us there, El Quette," Shiro said. "Good." Ai Erkui nodded, and began to use Lingzi''s core to change the space position, and took Shilang and others to the prison stone room where the Yuxingjian body was held. ... The war on the surface of the moon continues. Although the Wipal 02 is extremely powerful, it is a cutting-edge battleship in interstellar warfare, with weapons that shoot down the stars, but this Wipal 02 is ultimately just a fragment of its body, with incomplete power, and Saturn¡¯s monsters are extremely powerful. Wipal 02 was suppressed instead. Just as Archimedes was considering whether to leave temporarily, a rebellious black vortex suddenly tore the planet''s skin and emerged. "Shoo, hoo--" In the black vortex, countless black hands suddenly rushed out, buckling the necks of those Saturn monsters like chains, dragging them all into the black reverse vortex. "Kakka-!!" Like the sound of a rock being crushed, the Saturn monsters that were dragged by the black hand into the retrograde vortex were crushed into powder, and then swallowed by the black vortex, making the black vortex stronger. "This--, the president?" Looking at the black vortex that suddenly appeared, Archimedes was taken aback, thinking, could it be that my actions were all known by the president? So deliberately came here from the eternal and still British connection point? Thinking of this, Archimedes'' face suddenly turned pale. The monster of Saturn was swallowed and destroyed by the reverse vortex, and before a moment, a graceful shadow swayed in the center of the vortex. After that, the black whirlpool gradually gathered, and the shadow became more and more condensed. "Not the president?" Looking at the shadow, Archimedes raised his eyebrows. "This enviable and perfect form of existence... Not the president, who is it then?" "My name is Sajo Aige." As if hearing Archimedes''s heartfelt voice, Sajo Aige stood in front of Wipal 02 and looked at Wipal 02 with a smile, his eyes seemed to see through Wipal. 02''s steel body, looking directly at Archimedes''s mind. "Sajiao Love Song, I have never heard of it. Your Excellency, what do you want me to do?" Archimedes asked with a soft tone. Although he didn''t know Sajiao Love Song, he didn''t dare to offend Sajiao Love Song. After all, in Archimedes''s impression of the existence of Sajo Aige, there is only the president. Hearing that, Sajo Aige did not answer directly, but instead smiled and asked: "I heard that there was a human sage who found the hometown of the Greek gods in Plato''s "Dialogue"-Asia. Tlantis, and learned everything about the predator planet. In order to prevent the predator planet from appearing on the earth again, in order to prevent human beings from being extinct by the predator planet, he spent his entire life studying the predator planet, and the results are about to come out. Day, but was killed by a human soldier. This sage, who do you think it was?" Archimedes'' face was gloomy and terrible, and said, "That kind of stupid man, how do I know who it is? Your Excellency came to me, wouldn''t it be the one who came to answer me?" "Of course not. I just want to tell the wise Archimedes sage that the Eternal King has already visited the stone room of Attila, the star soldier, and the core of the soul is in their hands. Your plan, I''m afraid It can''t be realized." Sajo Aige covered her mouth and smiled. "In other words, your Excellency is also an enemy of Chaldea, and he is also hostile to [Council], so do you want to cooperate with me?" Archimedes asked calmly. "Really worthy of a sage." Sajo Aige exclaimed, and then said: "But to correct one point, I am neither hostile to the [Council] nor to Chaldea. I am only with Fujimaru... , It should be said that it is the eternal king, and the [Council] is the enemy." Archimedes frowned and asked, "So, what do you want from me?" Chapter 1867： Sajo Aige smiled, stretched out two fingers, and said: "Two. The first is the whereabouts of your [Council]; the second is the soul of Mooncell." Hearing this, Archimedes'' brows tightened even more. He thought that the person who asked the president by name and surname was mostly the opponent of the president. [The Council] was useless with me, but it didn''t matter. After thinking about it again and again, Archimedes said: "It''s not difficult to tell you the whereabouts of the head of parliament now. She is suppressing the British junction." "Suppression?" Sa Tiao Aige raised an eyebrow. "That connection point is too special. If left alone, whether it is [Parliament] and Chaldea, and even the entire principle of the stars, it will be covered. Therefore, the President of Parliament has been suppressing the British connection point. Otherwise, this South American connection point It should be the President of Parliament who came personally." After a pause, Archimedes continued: "I have already told you the whereabouts of the chief councillor. It''s just the core of Mooncell. It doesn''t matter if you give it to you, let me use it first." "Okay." Sajo Aige nodded and said with a smile: "Deal." "So happy cooperation." Archimedes smiled, but he said in his heart that someone in the form of the president of parliament came to help me, the Eternal King shouldn''t worry about it, it is inevitable to get Attila, and after the completion of the Titan King...hehehe, look. I will not take advantage of you! "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" Saturn''s meteorites kept falling down, turning into monsters with terrifying faces. Sajo Aige glanced at the falling Saturn monsters, waved his hand to open a black vortex, then rushed into the black vortex, turned to Archimedes, and said: "Don''t confront the Saturn monsters head-on. , Otherwise you may provoke Aristotle of Saturn and come with me." "Good." Archimedes nodded. He also understood the truth. Before the Titan King was completed, Saturn was the biggest threat, and he needed to avoid Saturn''s minions. Archimedes drove Wipal 02 into the black whirlpool. ... Above the earth, the evil spirits raged and became muddled. Mordred united with the leaders of the major guilds and organized adventurers to resist the evil spirits of Gendaya. However, these evil spirits that have returned from the **** of revenge are too powerful, and they are supported by the power of Uranus, which is impossible to resist. The main city of vampires has fallen, the main city of mankind has fallen, and the main city of orcs has fallen... until now, the earth is full of flames and blood. There is only one sanctuary left, which is still well preserved. How funny? The evil spirits of Gendaya destroyed the earth, leaving the sanctuary intact, but it was a giant soldier made from Gendaya''s corpse and God''s eyes. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª" In the muddy sky, the dragon of Uranus raised his head and roared. He wanted to destroy everyone¡ªthat is the hatred of Gendaya, and he wanted to destroy this land and planet¡ªthis was the hatred of Uranus. The hatred of the two is superimposed and intertwined, coupled with the secret stalking of the major Aristotle, the evil monster of the solar system-the dragon of Uranus was born in this way. "Their next goal is definitely Sanctuary, and it''s a frontal attack!" Altria said decisively. "How to fight? How to block? Can it be blocked?" Someone asked again and again. The guild leaders turned their eyes to Altria, and in the short time they got along, they had been impressed by Altria''s leading art. The military trusts Altria very much, but even so, they can''t stop the attack of evil spirits. It was not war and battle, but Shura of revenge. "You can only use the giant soldier as a shield, try it!" Altria said. Everyone nodded, their faces all lonely. Times have changed. But what remains unchanged is this inability to face natural disasters and the reality of relying on and not wanting to rely on. But it can only be so. At this time, the Killing House Qihuanghu rushed in, "Knight King, King Cavalier--" "What''s the matter, Killing House?" Altria frowned and asked without arrogance or rashness. "That dragon, that dragon flew to the sky!" said Qihuang, the killing courtyard. "Fly to the sky?" Everyone was stunned, and quickly walked out of the room, looked up, and suddenly their eyes shrank, and saw that the Uranus dragon rushed to the sky with boundless resentment and hatred, as if it was about to break through the dome of the sky and fly into the chaos. Xinghai. "The invasion of chaos is going away!" The adventurers wept with joy. But Altria and Mordred''s faces changed drastically: "He is going to the moon!" "Wang--!" Altria''s face changed drastically, and without hesitation he lifted the Star Sword and the Savior Sword towards the Uranus Dragon. With a "bang", the two starlights cut off the tail of the Uranus dragon, but with such a huge attack, the Uranus dragon did not even react at all, and continued to fly straight toward the dome of the sky, as if something was causing it He has forgotten everything. There-there -! Hate and resentment are surging. Looking at the bright moon, he felt that the executioner was there! ... PS: Britannia first lay the groundwork. There are some problems in reality, the update may not be stable, I try to be steady. QW The 149th chapter deceives me, tramples me, tramples me... unforgivable! The stone chamber where Attila was trapped was exiled to the depths of the system by Mooncell. It was deeply trapped by several yokes, wandering outside, and without Mooncell''s instructions, it was extremely difficult to reach Attila''s stone chamber. However, at this moment, the soul of Mooncell is in Alquette''s hands. Although Alquette cannot fully use Mooncell, some system resources can indeed be mobilized, and it is naturally possible to transfer everyone to the exiled stone room. "That''s the stone room that trapped Attila." Alquette pointed to the stone room in the distance and said. Shirou looked around and saw a huge space-time hole. It was not so much a stone chamber as it was the space-time hole formed after Wipal 02 was contained by Mooncell. His complexion gradually became dignified, Shi Lang could feel an indescribable sense of oppression in it. There is no doubt that it was from the oppression of the star soldiers. In the world of Lunar Moon, there is an extrinsic existence on the same third floor as the Enlightened One. . Sajo Ayaka was about to move forward, but Daji reached out and grabbed her arm. She turned her head and looked at Daji suspiciously. Daji shook her head towards her and said, "Although that eye has been looking at you, but the next path, pure humans had better not move forward." "What Ms. Daji said is, I will go with Alquette next. You will wait for me here for a while." Shilang turned around and said to everyone. Daji smiled and said, "Calling me a mistress, I really understand the etiquette of the East, King Eternal. But compared to the old name, I still prefer the name Goyanskaya. It sounds like I have not been The era is abandoned." Shi Lang smiled, noncommittal. Chapter 1868： The Skeleton of Heaven pointed at himself, "Neither will I go?" Shirou nodded, "If they were the only ones here, I wouldn''t worry about it. Sajo Aige might attack him. If you have you, I''ll be relieved." The Skeleton of Heaven said weakly, "I don''t want to match that container at all...!" "Speaking of it, Goyanskaya, you just said that one eye has been looking at me, where did the eye come from?" Sajo Ayaka looked suspiciously at Goyanskaya and asked. "What a considerate kid." Koyanskaya smiled, then pointed to Ayaka Sajo, and smiled: "Has Master forgotten, where did your sister come from?" Sajo Ayaka: "..." Her face suddenly became ugly, and she said to her heart, did my sister still leave an eye in my body? Do you want to attack the Fujimaru clan like it did when you attacked Titis? No¡ªI can¡¯t let my sister succeed. Thinking of this, Sajo Ayaka nodded and said, "We stay here." She decided to contact her friends and partners as little as possible before she knew what Shajo Aige had left in her body or soul. Sajo Ayaka, Koyanskaya and others were left behind. Shiro accompanied Alquette, opened the chains of Mooncell, and entered Attila''s stone room. Attila¡¯s stone room is actually the core of Wipal 02, but since Wipal 02 and two other star warships were shot down by UOs, Wipal 02 has lost considerable functions. Thus it was contained by Mooncell. Although Mooncell intends to destroy the Wipal 02, it is just an observer and is not attached to a terrible weapon. It cannot destroy the Wipal 02. In desperation, it can only be exiled to the depths of the system to avoid it. Tyra destroys the civilization of the earth. However, beyond Mooncell''s calculations, Wipal 02 had projected Attila''s clone, the white giant, to the earth before Wipal 02 was completely contained. In the real human sense, the white giant absorbed the magic power and the civilization grew completely, and eventually destroyed the second **** generation of the earth, and was subsequently destroyed by the first generation holy sword. In the Nordic connection point, the great **** Odin, who gained the wisdom of Runas, integrated the Nordic divinity to completely destroy the white giant while he was still in its infancy. In fact, in "FGO"''s Anomaly Zone 2.5, Zeus, the Mechanic God, also made the same decisive decision as Odin, integrating the power of other Mechanic Gods to destroy the white giant in the infancy. And after the white giant that destroyed the second **** generation was killed by the first holy swordsman, its wreck became a relic. Archimedes, who knew about the existence of Atlantis and the Star-Spreader from Plato''s "Dialogue", was the first to find the remains of its wreck, but he was killed by an unknown soldier before he did it. Later, the elder of the Huns learned about the whereabouts of the remains in Archimedes'' manuscript, and obtained a girl formed from the remains of the white giant from it. That was Attila, the emperor of the Huns who straddled Europe, Africa and Asia, and ruined the land. He was known as the whip of God. Entering the stone room, Shi Lang looked around in the dim light, his heart was extremely vigilant. Although Attila is a ruinous white giant, before being dominated by the star instinct, apart from meeting Altria running away, he is usually gentle. But what about Attila as the main body, Shirou has no bottom in his heart. After all, to Attila, what Servant is to the heroic spirit is an impractical, fleeting dream. Although it is one person, it is two people. There was darkness all around, and suddenly, there was a whistling sonic boom in his ears. Shi Lang just reacted, but before the neural reflex was completed, he felt a huge palm grabbing his body. "Wow, you are not allowed to catch me!" El Quette yelled, and it was obvious that she was also caught. Shirou calmed down, and when he looked up, he immediately saw Attila, who was like a giant rabbit, and the pair of red eyes. "Attila..." "Why are you entering here, strange travelers?" Attila looked down like a giant **** of Shirou and Elquet, her red eyes were as indifferent as a **** of war who was used to seeing death. The mother, who seems to be gentle, is motherly soft and really complicated. But Strange traveler? Isn''t Attila connected to the memory of Attila as a clone? Thinking of this, Shi Lang''s eyes flashed a touch of clarity. Yes, everything Attila is just a dream for Attila. How many people can remember their dreams like Gilgamesh? "Let go of me--!" Elquet gritted his teeth, struggling to open Attila''s palm. Although she has a straightforward and unobtrusive temperament, she does not have the habit of being held in hand. Elquette¡¯s power is already incomparable, but after opposing Zhu Yue and becoming the Queen of the Moon, she has replaced Zhu Yue as the Moon¡¯s UO, and her power has increased a lot. Double boxing broke the mountain. , Kicked over the island, not to mention, it was a real planetary-level existence, but the huge force of the cracking earth failed to open Attila''s palm. This is also natural, Attila is a cutting-edge weapon that preys on the planets and harvests civilization. It was Saturn that led the eight planets to shoot down the Trisolarans to protect the safety of the solar system, only 14,000 years ago. In its own right, it was not enough to deal with a real star-traveling soldier. After all, Zhu Yue is the most perfect UO, but not the strongest UO. The leader of UO, the strongest UO is Saturn. "You are very dangerous. I don''t want to hurt you, so you don''t want to hurt me either." Attila said with a grim expression with a warning red light from the crystal above Attila''s forehead. "M¡ª" Elquet suffocated his strength, his limbs exerted strength, his complexion flushed red, "Ka Ka Ka", the terrible force turned out to prop up Attila''s palm. Attila''s face was even more cold, but she was very surprised. Although she doesn''t like war, she knows how powerful her power is, but it is rare for El Quatt to be able to fight her power. Attila tried to control Elquet, but Alquette burst into force, rushed through Attila¡¯s palm, escaped, and then took out the magic sword-the real world. The sword was cut at the hand that contained Shirou. Seeing this, Shilang hurriedly shouted: "Wait, Elquite..." However, it was still too late after all. Elquette dropped a sword, and with a "boom", instead of cutting off Attila''s arm, he shook Attila''s hand away, causing Shi Lang to get out. Elquette caught Shiro who had fallen and quickly asked concerned: "Is it all right, Shiro." "I''m fine, but something may happen next," Shi Lang said helplessly. He knew that El Quette was too nervous. No matter who it is, as long as he is nervous, he will do something impulsive. This is human nature, after all, in the face of the full-time destroying interstellar warfare weapon like the star tour, no one can easily and naturally except the supreme supreme that wipes out the avenue every day. He raised his head and looked at Attila whose forehead was flushed like blood with crystals, Shirou''s heart stunned. Whether it is Attila or Attila, they are all people who understand very well. The original is the crystal on her forehead. The crystal has three colors of red, yellow and blue. When it is blue, it represents a gentle and quiet mood, while when it is red, it is nervous and vigilant... As for the red to blood, it means killing intent. In fact, you don''t need to look at the crystal that is like an emotional indicator. It can be seen from Attila''s cold and icy face that the murderous intent is already flourishing. "Dear Attila, we are not hostile. This is a misunderstanding!" Shi Lang threw all his weapons on the ground, raised his hands, and looked at Attila sincerely. He doesn''t want a conflict with Attila. Now Archimedes, Shajo Aige, and even the Dragon of Uranus are all looking forward to it. If there really is a conflict with Attila, then you must use the King of Stars. The end will definitely be both losers and they will be loved by Shajo. The song was easily cleaned up. After all, every time the Invisible Vortex is used, it takes a period of time to recharge. Looking at Shirou who put down his weapon, Attila''s expression was still very cold, but she still asked, "Where is the misunderstanding?" She was cut with a sword by El Quette. Although there was no substantial damage, she was attacked. Even if she was a saint, she would be angry and would have a desire to kill. But even so, Attila was still willing to give Shi Lang had a chance to explain. It''s not because of anything else, she is simply unwilling to hurt others. In fact, as long as Attila wanted to, she could easily leave the stone room, but she also knew that once she left the stone room, she would be dominated by the instinct of the wandering stars like a white giant, thus destroying the earth''s civilization. Therefore, she was willing to be imprisoned for more than 14,000 years. Of course, there is one more thing. She thinks Shilang has a familiar face, but she is extremely convinced that she has never seen Shilang. After all, everyone who met her was ravaged to death by her. Shi Lang licked his lips and said, "Actually, I am your friend." Chapter 1869： "Friends?" Attila shook her head and said, "I have no friends." "So, what about Mi Lingzi and Altria in the daytime?" Shirou asked again. "Daytime Mei Lingzi--, Al--Toriya--" Attila repeatedly chanted the names of the two, her brows suddenly frowned, and the crystals on her forehead alternated in red, yellow and blue, showing that her heart was a little uneasy. The bad fate with Al is still going on? Shi Lang was puzzled and even tasted a little bit, but he was patient and said, "Your Master is Daytime Mei Lingzi, and your old enemy is the Star Sword Master Altria, and I am your friend, Ge Nivel Pendragon, Attila." "Attila--" Attila finally reacted, where did the familiar feeling of deja vu come from. She stared at Shi Lang intently and asked, "I remember, you are the King of Eternity?" "Exactly." Shirou nodded, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed that Attila was connected to Attila''s memory. Although he hasn''t remembered him yet, he already has the knowledge of the Eternal King. "That''s you, go to hell--!" Indifferent words full of killing intent, suddenly flew out of Attila¡¯s mouth, the crystal on that forehead instantly turned into purgatory blood red, Atty stretched out her hand, with a cold, thick killing intent, and moved towards Shi Lang patted it. Looking at Attila''s palm like a mountain, Shilang instinctively turned around to avoid it, but his face looked at Attila incomprehensibly. He was obviously attacked by El Quette, and he didn''t have such a strong feeling. Killing intent, why when she said who she was, she was filled with such a terrifying and cold killing intent? "Don''t forgive you--!" Attila burst out with a strong killing intent, and those red eyes stared at Shi Lang coldly with killing intent like blood, and his hands were like huge mountains after another, pressing towards Shi Lang. Shi Lang quickly dodged, "Wait a minute, what did I do to make you unforgivable? Let''s meet for the first time, right?" "Deceive me, trample me, trample me... unforgivable!" Attila said with red eyes. Shi Lang was dumbfounded, and hurriedly shouted: "This is a misunderstanding!" Attila was silent, but she frequently used killer moves. "Be careful, Shirou!" Elquette magnified the real world, swept away with a sword, but was waved by Attila. "Alquette!" Looking at the photographed Elquito, Shirou, who was already busy clarifying the misunderstanding, suddenly burst into anger in his heart. "Too much bullying!" He gritted his teeth, the red and black universe and the flower of evil gushing out like spring water in the shadow, covering his whole body, the black light flickered, and in an instant, a giant with the same size as Attila appeared. Giant of evil Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Chapters Shiro was very angry, and he sacrificed [evil] to wrap his whole body. In an instant, he became an evil giant of the same size as Attila. He raised his fist and hit Attila¡¯s abdomen. The booming sonic boom. Attila glanced, stretched out her hand and grabbed the evil giant''s wrist. She wanted to throw the evil giant to the ground one by one. She never thought that the moment her palm touched the evil giant, she cursed heavily. It eroded her skin like a royal water and made a terrible sneer. Attila was like a child who had touched the boiling water, she retracted her hand subconsciously, and then a terrifying air flow exploded on her body, shook the giant of evil away. Chi Chi Chi Chi The palm kept making a sound of erosion. Attila looked down and saw that her snow-white palm was already a little burnt. Attila sarcastically said: "As expected to be the King of Eternity, that mud is as dirty and filthy as your soul!" "You can''t assume that you haven''t heard this. Although Attila has a lot of friendship with me, you don''t know me. It''s fine to call me vicious and dirty. I am big-minded and don''t care about you. But I am bullied. On my friend''s head, I can''t assume that I haven''t seen it." Shi Lang looked at Attila and said. It doesn''t matter what others say, he is open-minded and can tolerate other people''s opinions about him, but if he wants to hurt the people he cares about, then he has touched the scales of the dragon. In the long reincarnation reset, he has lost enough, and he can no longer accept to lose anything. Hearing what Teshiro said, Alquette was moved. Sure enough, she did not intersect this friend, even if the years passed, this friend still cared and spoiled her. "What a big heart!" Attila was furious, the crystals between her eyebrows exuded a purgatory red light, staring at Shirou with a gloomy look, and said coldly, "Is this the reason why you pretended to be Altria and came to play with me, Britannia? The perverted king?" "Ah, this..." Shi Lang was dumbfounded: "Are you Attila or Attila?" "Is there any difference between Attila and Attila? It¡¯s me... I¡¯m very happy to hear Altria say that I want to be friends forever. The happiest thing of the year. Attila is indeed just a dream of mine, but I am willing to perish forever, but in the end, it is your joke...Unforgivable!" Attila''s eyes were red, and she exuded murderous intent. Shirou finally understood that Attila was connected to Attila''s memory, and he knew that he was using Altria''s body to get along with her. Attila is connected to Attila¡¯s memory, which is a good thing, but why is it connected to this? I couldn''t figure it out, but looking at Attila looking like he was about to kill, Shirou quickly said, "Wait a minute, I can explain this matter¡ª" "Explanation and leave it to God, my purpose is to send you to see God!" Attila shouted angrily, her body turned into a stream of light, and she reached Shirou''s body in a thunderous manner, with her hands clasping the arms of the evil giant. The moment her palm touched the arm of the giant of evil, the powerful curse of the Red and Black Universe¡¤Flower of Evil exploded, and after a while, it turned into a fire and eroded her skin. Chi Chi Chi Chi There was white smoke on the palms, and the curse burns destroyed Attila¡¯s skin, but this time Attila turned a deaf ear to the evil giant¡¯s arm, slammed over his shoulders, and made a huge ¡°click¡±. The sound is to throw the evil giant to the ground. Shi Lang was dizzy and dizzy. When he reacted, Attila was already riding on the evil giant, and his hands were stretched towards the head of the evil giant in an attempt to dig Shilang out. Looking at the giant hand stretched by Attila, Shirou was shocked. He said that it was dug out, but it became Attila¡¯s fish on the board, and quickly strengthened the hardness of the mud on the head of the evil giant. . Attila dug several times in a row, and it was difficult to dig Shirou out. She was so furious that she raised her hand and her fists fell like a meteorite. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" The ground was smashed, and Shi Lang was dizzy. When El Quette saw Shi Lang being bullied by Attila riding on him, his heart suddenly became angry, holding the magic sword-the real world, and shouting: "Don''t bully Shi Lang!" She rushed towards Attila. When did she ever think, Attila turned her head and glared at her, and said coldly: "What is your outsider''s business with him?" Hearing that, Alquette was stupid at the time: "Outsiders, outsiders...?" Chapter 1870： Attila no longer paid attention to Elquet, and hit the evil giant with punch after punch, trying to smash the evil giant away and dig Shilang out. "Wow! You are an outsider! You are the third party! I don''t allow you to play stickers with Shilang! This advanced gameplay, I haven''t even played it!" El Quette rushed up yelling. When they heard the movement of Sajo Ayaka rushing in, the three were already fighting. "So...what are you doing?" Sajo Ayaka stared blankly at the twisted Shirou trio. Shirou: "Misunderstanding." Attila: "Killing." Alquette: "Play." Sajo Ayaka: "???" Daji on the side covered her mouth, her slender index finger hooked Sajo Ayaka''s small head, and smiled and said, "This is a game that only masters can play. It''s better not to participate in a rookie like Master." Sajo Ayaka: "???" What is this and what? Sajo Ayaka was even more confused. Although Attila is just a fantasy dream of Attila, fortunately, Attila still recognizes Sajo Ayaka, and Sajo Ayaka mediates it. Attila finally suppressed her inner anger for the time being and let go He got down from Shilang''s body with the legs of the evil giant tightly clamped. "Fujimaru, you are so true, how can you go to fun Attila in this respect?" Sajo Ayaka looked at Shirou, stuck her waist, and said displeasedly. "M. I''m really sorry, I have deeply reflected on this matter." Shi Lang also felt that this matter was indeed a bit too selfish. The matter between Attila and Altria should be settled by them, not by him. Attila hated him because of this, and Altria probably had some small bumps in her heart, but she would not refuse Shirou. "Oh. The Eternal King actually apologized." Daji looked at Shi Lang in surprise. "What''s wrong, Koyanskaya?" Sajo Ayaka asked with some confusion. "Nothing, it''s just that as the king, he would admit his mistake and apologize... I was a little surprised." "Is this strange? Isn''t there something that sins oneself over there?" "Mm. Although it is guilty, it is only used to comfort people. Everyone is wrong, only the emperor is not wrong. For example, my king is a dead duck in the end. So it feels a bit strange." Sajo Ayaka nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Maybe it''s because although he is the King of Eternity, he is also the Fujimaru clan." Koyanskaya glanced at Shirou, then smiled to Ayaka Sajo, and said, "Treasure this time as much as possible, the future may be gone, Master." Sajo Ayaka glanced at Koyanskaya suspiciously, and then said, "You are not the same as other Beasts, Koyanskaya." "Is that so? If you think like this, you are wrong." Gaoyanskaya smiled: "If you meet me at the Huaxia Junction, you will be dead, Master." At this moment, Alquette walked towards Shilang and said with a smile on his face: "Let¡¯s play this again next time, Shilang." "Don''t make trouble." Shi Lang glanced at Elquet with a headache, then walked to Attila and said, "Attila, I¡¯m sorry for the previous thing. But you have to know the next thing in your heart because of your current situation. The situation is quite dangerous." Attila glanced at Shirou and asked, "Are you trying to trick me again?" "Why did I coax..." Shi Lang looked helpless, and he had coaxed others too many times, and as a result, there was a crisis of trust now. He raised his head and glanced at the crystal on Attila''s forehead. It was the blue color representing quietness. Shirou knew what had happened, so he told Attila about Archimedes. "Someone will actually pursue the power of the travel star... It is unbelievable." Attila is a little unbelievable. She has been fleeing the label of the travel star to avoid being dominated by the travel star, thus destroying the earth¡¯s civilization. As a result, the earth On the other side, some people are looking for Youxing. "Can''t you feel Attila now?" Shirou asked suspiciously: "Attila is in Archimedes''s hands now. You should be able to understand the current situation from Attila." "Attila is a phantom dream that Wipal helped me project out. After I woke up from the dream, it was just an empty shell." Attila said. It turns out that Attila is like a game character and player to Attila. Attila is a player of Attila, and falling asleep and dreaming is to log in online. If Attila does not fall asleep, then Attila, as a hero, is just an empty shell with no records, just like Shilang and the King of Eternity. The relationship is the same. "Then are you Attila or Attila?" Sajo Ayaka asked eagerly, she only cares about this. "It doesn''t matter whether Attila or Attila, because from the moment I was born, I have only been the star soldier. Before I was dominated by the star instinct, please leave here, I I don''t want to hurt you." Attila said. Shi Lang was quite moved. Just as he was about to say something, Attila added: "Of course, I would be happy to trample the Eternal King to death." Shiro: "..." I''m too hard! "How is this... I don''t know if you are a star soldier or something, but Attila, you are my Servant. The contract between you and me is not over yet, are you going to leave me like this?" Sajo Ayaka Shinobu Can''t help asking. "I''m not, Lingzi. But - if I leave this stone room, the star instinct in my body will drive me to destroy everything, including you. I don''t want to destroy everything, let alone you, so let me Stay here alone like a mouse. I was born this way. I can only live in this rat nest, so it¡¯s good for everyone.¡± Attila said self-satisfied. "It''s not good at all!" Sajo Ayaka said loudly, she couldn''t bear it anymore. As a human, she lost her world; as a friend, she watched all her friends be buried in the old world; and as a Master, she watched Arthur''s corpse personally, and finally had to be buried by herself. Him. Like Shirou, she no longer wants to lose, much less to lose Attila. "You won''t be saved like this," Ayaka Sajo said loudly. "But I have never expected redemption." Attila smiled and said with a lonely look in her eyes. Sajo Ayaka looked at Attila blankly, opened her mouth, unable to say anything. From the moment Attila had a gentle temper, it was doomed that she was incompatible with the instinct of the star, and at that time, her fate had already been decided. Unable to get rid of instinct, she is a beast, and she will not be saved as a human being. What is even more frightening is that she has never expected redemption at all. When Sajo Ayaka wanted to say something, Shirou put his hand on her shoulder, and shook his head in response to her puzzled gaze. Sajo Ayaka lowered her head lonely, pursed her lips, raised her head, and looked at Attila. When she was about to speak, an elegant female voice rang out with a smile: "Ayaka, sister does not I taught you how hard it is to be strong." The moment the voice sounded, everyone''s expressions changed drastically, and Ayaka Shajo turned her head and looked at the door of the stone room. She saw Sajo Aige standing at the door of the stone room, looking at her with a sweet smile. "Sister¡ªSister¡ª" Sajo Ayaka''s face was extremely pale. Shirou stared at Sajo Aige with a cold face, Alquette covered his **** while holding the magic sword-the real world, while Gaoyanskaya hid behind Sajo Ayaka. "Well, my sister is here. Come on, do you want to post with my sister?" Sajo Ayaka opened her arms with a smile on her face, and she was so scared that Ayaka stepped back a few steps, her small face turned pale. Chapter 1871： "Really, when I was young, I posted so much, but now I am so far away from my sister. As a child grows, it really becomes different." Sajiao Aige sighed sadly, but Ayaka was scared and her face paled back a few steps. How much she admired this perfect sister when she was a child, and now she is so afraid of this evil that transcends life and death and cause and effect. The king. "Who are you?" Attila asked. Upon hearing this, Sajo Aige smiled, "Just a debt collector." "Debt collection? Does that have nothing to do with me?" Sajo Aige nodded. "Then please leave here with them, I don''t want to hurt you." Attila said. "That''s not okay. Because of this debt, including you." Looking at Attila, Sajo Aige smiled and exclaimed: "It''s a perfect aggression structure, and it''s almost the same as Tiamat''s main starship. Well, it''s really worthy of the title of Interstellar Vanguard, no wonder that human sage misses you so much." Hearing this, Shi Lang secretly became vigilant, and asked: "Did you cooperate with Archimedes?" Sajo Aige smiled and nodded, and then said: "If you give me the core of Mooncell now, I will turn my head and leave now. I will never interfere with this connection point. I can also stop the Beast." Shirou said coldly: "The more you want to get it, the less likely I will let you get it." "Mmm. You are really annoying, Fujimaru. I really want you to disappear quickly." "But you can''t do it." "I can do it soon, and don''t you think you are missing something?" Sajo Aige asked with a smile on his face. "...Death Skeleton, what did you do to her?" Shi Lang frowned and asked, he found out the Skeleton of Heaven was not here early. "Of course I can''t do anything to her. Anyway, she will be my sister''s existence in the near future. However, some people want her to disappear quickly, so they rushed over and chased her in a hurry. Now." Sajo Aige said with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his brows: "Venus?" As soon as the voice fell, there was a "boom" from the outside world, and the entire stone room shook violently. "Shirou, there is a powerful flow of energy outside... It''s the Skeleton of the Sky and Venus fighting!" Alquette said hastily. Shiro nodded, but stared at Sajo Aige intently, not daring to relax. Sajo Lovesong, this woman is the cause of everything and the fruit of everything. After calculating everything and always winning, it is too dangerous! "Don''t look at me like this, Fujimaru. Now, your enemy is not me." Sajo Aige said with a smile. As soon as the voice fell, Attila screamed "Ah" in pain. Everyone turned their heads and saw that Attila''s snow-white body was covered with star patterns, densely packed, and very terrifying. As if some brainworm had gotten into his head, Attila held her head and grabbed the ground with her head in pain. "What did you do to her?" Shirou asked. "I didn''t do anything, but someone unlocked Mooncell''s blockade of this area. Without Mooncell''s suppression, something will be what it should be like." Sajo Aika said with a smile. "Quickly-run away-leave-leave me -!" Attila is holding her head, her eyes are bloodshot, and she shouts hysterically Chapter 151 The Vortex of Morality, Vortex of Truth! "Ah¡ª" A depressed violent roar sounded, Attila gritted her teeth, the prismatic crystals between her eyebrows exuded purgatory blood red, and the frantic breath escaped from her huge body, wherever she passed, Flowers and plants wither, and life disappears. The right to destroy the stars, called the destruction of civilization, constantly escapes around her body and envelopes the earth. "Attila--" Sajo Ayaka looked worried. "Stay away from and stay away from me-the order is received-I don''t want to destroy you-the order is received, the target solar system, harvest civilization -" Attila was holding her head, her figure wobbly, she seemed to be divided, sometimes cruel and violent, sometimes painful and weak, which made Sajo Ayaka very sad. "Run quickly-roar roar!" With this sentence left, Attila''s rationality could no longer restrain his instinct, and the rational pain in his eyes disappeared, and instead he was infected with a cold rainbow ring. Her body stands tall, her red eyes are like giant gods that dominate the rise and fall of life and death, overlooking everyone present. The aura of the stars that escapes from that huge body makes the flowers, trees, and trees in the stone room compete with each other. Corrupt, perish. "Ah, Attila..." Seeing this cold-looking Attila, Sajo Ayaka couldn''t accept it for a while. Attila turned her head, her red eyes looked down at Sajo Ayaka as cold as ten thousand years of ice, then raised her hand and slammed it at Sajo Ayaka. "Ayaka!" Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply, and the corner of Sajo Aige''s right eye twitched sharply, but Attila''s movements were too fast and too swift. She had fallen into instinct and killed her mercilessly. My favorite Master. A flash of red light flashed out, and the real world of Demon Sword turned into a long light, blocking Attila''s giant fist, with a bang, Alquette was blown out, his face full of pain. However, her swift response gave Shajo Ayaka a chance. Goyanskaya grabbed the short gap created by Elquit, grabbed Sajo Ayaka''s shoulder, and led her. Out of the range covered by Attila''s giant fist. At that moment, Attila''s giant fist crashed down "Boom!" A loud bang resembling a muffled thunder blasted through, and the whole earth broke apart directly. Click-click The extremely sturdy stone chamber collapsed under the power of Attila''s fist! Shiro left his mind on Sajo Aige, and then he turned around and flashed in front of Alquette, grabbed Alquette¡¯s shoulders, spread the wings of evil behind his back, and shuttled between the falling rocks. After moving, flew out of Attila''s stone room. Pulling Elquet with both hands, his wings fluttering behind his back, Shi Lang stood in mid-air, looking solemnly at the collapsed stone chamber. With a "click", the surface of the planet around him suddenly shattered like a mirror, and Sajo Aige walked out of it, smiling and saying, "This is really a bad situation." Shilang stared at her and was silent, but Alquette said with a displeased face: "That''s not your harm?" "You have misunderstood me, Lord of the Moon. I have no interest in Aristotle and the Star-Spreaders. After all, they are just one of the weak Acacias. I only feel the core of Mooncell. Interest." "What Akash, Akash, I don''t know, I only know, you are not a good person!" Alquette stared at Sajo Aige and said seriously. Hearing this, Sajo Aige smiled and said, "I am not a human being, so where is the difference between good and bad?" Chapter 1872： "You guy¡ª" Elquet was angry and didn''t know what to say. Although she is the true ancestor of Gaia and the King of the Moon, her encounter with Shirou and everyone in Britain made her yearn for being a human being. But Sajo loves singing as a human being, but abandons his identity as a human being. "I am not abandoning, but I am not." Sajo Aika smiled, and said with a sad face: "In fact, I have always asked myself to live like a human being, but then I realized that no matter how I cover up or disguise, I can''t change this reality. I am not a human being. The same is true for the star-touring star soldier, no matter how she pretends to be herself, how she hints that she is Attila, a human being, and she cannot change the fact that she is the star-touring star soldier." Sajo Aige lowered his head and glanced at the collapsed stone chamber, then raised his head and looked at Shirou, and said, "The same is true for you, Fujimaru. No matter how you reset your reincarnation, no matter how many connection points you have attacked, no matter you become No matter what, it''s just an extension of a mortal. You can''t beat me, let alone the Lord of Relief." "Can''t win? I never believed such words." Shi Lang stared at Sajo Aige, his expression flat and firm. Sajo Aika looked at Shirou with a slight headache, and stretched out a small hand to tap his forehead gently, "Really, I have clearly failed so many times. When is your stubborn persistence? To disappear?" "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" A series of blasting sounds resounded, and the stone chamber was cracking, one after another huge rubble rose up into the sky, and then turned down, Attila''s huge body slowly emerged among the rubble group. Falling rocks are like waterfalls, pouring on her huge and powerful body, Attila raised her head and howled, and the terrifying power seemed to have formed a huge storm, which would shake everything around her, even though Mooncell¡¯s rules It broke apart in front of this destructive power. The curtain of reality collapsed, and a gleaming dimensional gap appeared around it. In the face of this destructive storm, even the existence of Shirou and the King of Evil cannot be easily ignored. Sajo Aige stretched out his hand to cut open the surface of reality, opened a small hole in the dimension, and sucked the storm into the small hole in the dimension. Elquette has done something to learn, using ¡¾Utual Realization¡¿, Gu revealed a small black hole, sucking in light and shadow and storm, and then he barely managed to settle down in this terrifying storm. "What''s that?" Steady between his figure, Elquet suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed at Attila, his face full of surprise. Shirou looked around, and in the cracked dimensional curtain between, a damaged, huge starship was looming. "Wipal 02?" Shi Lang was surprised. No, that is the main body of Wippal! Shiro understood that it was not the Wippal fragment piloted by Archimedes, but the main body of the planetary starship that was shot down by the Aristotles more than 14,000 years ago, Wipal 02! 14,000 years ago, Wipal 02 carrying Attila used its own fragments to project Attila''s clone onto the earth before being contained by Mooncell. The clone was Attila, and the fragment was the starship Archimedes used at the moment. After Mooncell contained Wipal 02 and trapped it in the depths of its own system, Attila got rid of the control of the planet, but at this moment, due to Archimedes¡¯s obstruction, Attila renewed Being controlled by the instincts of Yuxing and destroying the power of Mooncell, Wipal 02 reappeared. The huge main body of Wipal 02, like an asteroid, lies horizontally in this empty sea of ??systems, shimmering with dim light, like a prisoner who has just escaped, breathing free air. And with the shimmering light of Wippal''s main body, the Mooncell spirit core in Alquette''s hand also shone with a faint brilliance. "Not good!" Looking at the gleaming Mooncell Lingzi core in his hand, Alquette''s face changed drastically: "It is preying on the stars in the outer universe, sending the Lingzi message!" Shi Lang was startled fiercely: "What did you say?" Elquet said eagerly: "That starship, Wipal 02 is sending a message to the predator star in the outer universe! Mooncell has already intercepted it, but if this continues, there will only be one. ...As long as one message is not intercepted, it will be over!" Hearing this, Shi Lang''s face changed drastically, and he didn''t expect things to change to this point. Once Wipal 02 sends a signal to the predator planet, we don¡¯t know what will happen. Never let Wipal 02 send a signal! Thinking like this in his heart, Shi Lang looked at El Quette and shouted: "Al Quette, the real world!" "Next!" Hearing this, El Quette already knew Shirou''s plan, and without hesitation he threw the real world in his hand towards Shirou. Shi Lang took over the Magic Sword-True World, his eyes locked on the dimly shining Weipal 02, and he rushed away without looking back. As Shiro closed his eyes slightly, the pressing heart suddenly calmed down. The quiet mind made his mind quiet, as if he was in a gentle ocean, sinking step by step, and then he saw Taitis in the depths of his heart. The vortex, put the magic sword in his hand-the real world into it. "Boom¡ª" The moment the magic sword-the real world was put into the vortex of Taitis, the originally silent vortex suddenly revolved, the star power filled the gap in the throne, and the terrifying power, together with those mortal powers, mixed with Shilang endlessly. The reset experience has all become the fruit of a bumper harvest. Shilang''s body was exuding stars, and the shattered earth was covered with fragrant flowers, filling this fragmented field like a sea of ??flowers, and the space came from the beautiful and long ancient ballads of elves. "Coming!" Elquet was excited. The Star Emperor was a fictional hero of the world, but at the same time he was also an elf born with the help of the principles of the stars. It can be said that it is on her side. "So that''s it, that vortex is such a thing. Mortal... Hmph, it''s no wonder that the true father would say that the vortex is just a burden...!" Sajiao Aige squinted her eyes, and she has seen through the essence of the Star Emperor. Shi Lang turned into the Star Emperor and rushed towards Weipal 02 below him. He can''t let Wipal 02 summon to prey on the planet, otherwise, the entire galaxy will fall. However, just as soon as he moved, there was Lianbu a little bit on the side of Sajo Aige, and his figure appeared in front of Shirou like a flicker. Looking at the Sajo Aige who was blocking in front of him, Shirou paused, frowned, and asked, "Are you going to block me?" Sajo Aige nodded. "Are you my opponent?" Shi Lang asked back. Although the Evil King was tricky, the Star King might not be unbeatable. "If it were before, I would still be afraid of three points. But now after watching how you build it, I am even more sure. You can''t win me, and you can''t win the Lord of Relief, you even the head of the [Council] You can¡¯t win, because you¡¯re just an extension of a mortal, you just unify the power of others. After all, you only rely on the power of others, not your own... mortal nature, huh." Sajo Aige chuckled lightly, then stared at Shirou, and said seriously: "See clearly, the real vortex, the vortex of truth, its posture should be like this!" As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of Sajo Aige flashed with black light, and then black mud and fog spilled out of the graceful body, which was rotated counterclockwise around it, and in a short while, a formation was formed. A huge black inverse vortex. "Kakka-" The entire space-time domain was in chaos, black mud flows surging out of the void, organic matter, inorganic matter, time, space... everything, even the concept was distorted in it. The world appears in a distorted foreign land. "You''re kidding, right? The moon''s star principles and Mooncell''s system rules have all been integrated...!" Elquet stared at the muddy mist that distort everything, dumbfounded. She had never seen such a weird thing. Attila, who had awakened his instincts, as well as Venus, who had fought in the distance, and the Skeleton of Heaven all looked over, startled in a daze. "The King of Evil..." Looking at this inverse vortex, Shi Lang''s heart rang. There is no doubt that this is the true posture of Sajo Aige, the container of the Lord of Relief-the King of Evil. "Did you see clearly, Fujimaru? This is what Uzumaki really should have, the true appearance." The voice of the evil king came from the center of the reversal. "See clearly, this is your true posture, how ugly?" Shi Lang asked. "Ugly? This is beautiful." Saijo Aige said. Chapter 1873： "Beautiful? You can ask anyone, who will agree? Who will accept you?" Shi Lang asked again. "Why do I need other people''s approval? I don''t need it at all. I was born to be outstanding, so why bother to get together?" Sajo Aige asked rhetorically. Shirou understood that, whether Sajo Aige or the dark vortex, they were completely opposite to him. [Awakening of the mortal nature], [Hero of the mortal nature], [Leader of the mortal nature]... If he, who has awakened three mortal abilities so far, is the vortex of mortal nature, then the vortex of Sajo love song, It is the vortex of truth. Where nature is unity, cooperation, and mutual assistance, then true nature is selfishness, self-interest, and self. Titis is right. Her vortex is a vortex from the same source as the vortex of the Lord of Relief, but it is a completely different vortex. The vortex of mortality and the vortex of truth. After understanding this, Shirou no longer had any illusions about Sajo Aige. He stretched out his hand to summon the magic sword-the real world, and a sword slashed towards the evil king. He wants to stop Wipal 02! Facing Shiro¡¯s sword, the evil king stretched out two evil hands from the whirlpool, firmly buckled the magic sword-the real world, and then condensed a black sword and shot it towards Shiro¡¯s abdomen. Past. With a squeak, that black sword with incomparable curse power was about to fall into Shirou''s abdomen, Shirou''s **** pattern appeared in front of Shirou. The divine patterns were interlaced, forming an illusory shield of the gods, with a clang, blocking the sword. Seeing that the blow could not be achieved, the evil king split up dozens of evil hands and clasped them on the magic sword-the real world. Then, with a fierce force and a "click", the magic sword-the real world broke apart. Open it, stuffed it into the vortex, and swallowed it "click". "Ah! My sword!" Alquette looked dizzy, his entire face pale. "Your sword is very weak, but it tastes good," said the evil king. However, as soon as his voice fell, the **** pattern of Runas appeared on the broken magic sword-the real world, and the brilliance flickered, as if back in time, the broken sword was restored intact. Shi Lang held a wave, the light flickered, the Evil King couldn''t dodge, the dozens of hands were cut off, and was wiped out by the flames of the real world of Demon Sword. Alquette smiled brightly: "My sword is not broken!" The King of Evil was furious and threw up a large amount of black mud under him. Shilang''s eyes twinkled with stars, and beautiful flowers bloomed one after another on the endless mud sea, which fixed them, and in an instant, the surging mud sea turned into a beautiful flower sea. As soon as the sea of ??flowers formed, in the next instant, the sea of ??mud burst and turned into a big waterfall to submerge the sea of ??flowers. In another instant, a huge lotus bloomed in the big waterfall of the sea of ??mud, which settled the sea of ??mud. Shirou and the Evil King are indistinguishable for a while. The power and magic of the two are agitated. The aftermath alone will shake the entire moon. Mooncell''s rules are completely destroyed by the aftermath of the two. Alquette suspended half of the space, using Mooncell''s soul core and the power of the Moon King, trying to maintain the stability of the order. However, this is too difficult. Neither the King of Stars nor the King of Evil is a general, the aftermath of the fight between the two is a bit overwhelming. At this time Elquette understood why her Aristotle brothers and sisters were so taboo against the Lord of Relief. The Lord of Evil and the King of Stars were already so powerful, so how should the Lord of Relief be? What about horror? Attila stared at the warring Shilang and the King of Evil. Even as an elite soldier, he sensed the sense of danger from them. The instinct of the star made him want to destroy both. But Wippal 02 kept sending command messages. ¡ª¡ªDestroy, destroy, destroy all constraints, send a signal to the planet... The satellite signal in the genes made Attila''s instinct bend the order. He gave up Shirou and the King of Evil, raised his head and screamed, and then crazily destroyed the surrounding environment and destroyed Mooncell''s system resources. Shirou has the heart to stop, but the evil king is too difficult, even he does not dare to fight distracted, and Elquite wants to stop, but she must concentrate on urging Mooncell¡¯s soul core and Moon King. Otherwise, the internal barrier of Mooncell would be instantly destroyed by Shirou, the King of Evil, and Attila. What to do? Thinking like this, Shiro saw the earth, and ran towards Attila with Daji''s sand jiao Ayaka. "What is that idiot going to do?" The words with amazement are not from Shirou''s mouth, but from the king of evil Chapter 152 Hate, this is good too Sajo Ayaka rushed towards Attila. Attila¡¯s painful look really made her feel uneasy, because she knew that the pain did not belong to the star instinct, but belonged to Attila. Intellectuality, therefore, she wants to arouse Attila¡¯s intellectuality, so that Attila can get rid of the instinctive control of the wandering stars. Of course, this is not an impulsive act of recklessness, looking forward to the deep feeling that Attila can get rid of the instinctive healing comic-like development-this kind of innocence, as early as in the original old world, has been Killed. "Please, Goyanskaya." Sajo Ayaka said inwardly. She would do this because Goyanskaya told her that she had a technique to awaken her heart. "The only thing that concubine is good about is this. Don''t worry. However, if you just put your wealth and life in the hands of your concubine, you can really rest assured?" Gaoyanskaya no longer smiled hippiely, but asked with a serious look. Tao. It should be said that she is indeed a famous enchantress who fascinated the king not to come back early. After she no longer hippies and smiles, she has a sense of grace and beauty. "I believe in you." Sajo Ayaka nodded. The contact with Koyanskaya was short-lived, and the agreement signed was quite sloppy, and the other party was a well-known concubine from the ancient merchants. This was a very risky bet, but Ayaka Sajo still bet. It''s not because of anything else, she can''t bear to look at Attila''s lonely expression, let alone watching her doing things she doesn''t like. ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t believe in God, nor in God, nor in righteousness and evil, but I believe in you. For some reason, the old picture that has long been forgotten suddenly flashed through my mind. It was what a man said to her in the ancient tribe era. There was a touch of sourness and bitterness in my heart, but the corners of my mouth couldn''t help but raised slightly, "Then please, just go ahead. I will let you enter her spiritual consciousness, and whether you can wake her up is up to you. " "Good!" Sajo Ayaka nodded and rushed towards Attila. Goyanskaya raised her head and glanced at the entangled King of Evil and the King of Stars in the sky, then lowered her head, staring at the back of Ayaka Sashira, and said silently in her heart, I am ancient The purpose of this species has been achieved, and perhaps it is time to return this animality. Sajo Ayaka rushed toward Attila, and Attila, who was approaching Wipal 02, noticed the presence of Sajo Ayaka, and turned her head, those red eyes looked down at the ant coldly. Ayaka like sand strips. She raised her fist, and a bloodthirsty red light flashed in her eyes, and her fist blasted towards Sajo Ayaka like a mountain on the top. Looking at the giant fist that was like Mount Tai, Shajo Ayaka''s scalp was numb, but she gritted her teeth and ran towards Attila. Believe in Goyanskaya! No. Believe in your Servant! Looking at the huge fist coming from the sideways, the howling wind swept across her face like a thousand blades, and the pain was important. Sajiao Ayaka gritted her teeth and called Arthur in her heart... This seems to be a miracle, giving her infinite courage. Subsequently A miracle happened. Attila''s body glowed with red light, and the hexagram-like technique appeared in all directions. Attila was as if he had been in the hold technique. Although the huge body was buzzing and vibrating, it could not be shaken no matter what. Chapter 1874： It''s Goyanskaya! Sajo Ayaka turned her head and glanced, she was taken aback, and saw that Goyanskaya had disappeared, and replaced by a huge monster fox whose entire body is hidden in the darkness, swinging on it. With five tails. "Go. If you believe in your concubine, your concubine will not harm you." Gaoyanskaya said. Sajo Ayaka nodded, turned her head, and continued to rush towards Attila. A tail behind Koyanskaya swayed slightly, and the black shadow enveloped Ayaka Sajo, turning her into a black shadow, which rushed towards Attila with a "shoo" like a stream of light. "Roar¡ª" Attila sensed the threat, and instinctively resisted. The violent power instantly broke away from Gaoyanskaya''s Fang Xianshu, and his huge fist was about to smash Shajo Ayaka. However, at this time, Koyanskaya stretched out five tails and wrapped Attila''s arms. The arms were restrained, a bloodthirsty red light flashed in Attila''s eyes, and with a fierce force on both arms, with a "stab", he tore off all the five tails of Goyanskaya. The blood was like a curtain of rain, scattered all over the ground, Qi Qi Lili. Goyanskaya turned back into a human form, with a pale face, "I really don''t want to fight against opponents outside of this specification..." However, even though she said so, she still pinched out the Dao Finger, used the method of soul-fixing, and sacrificed a rainbow of light to penetrate Attila''s mind. Attila only felt the head hit, and her energy was suddenly stunned. Although it did not cause substantial damage, it was this short meal that made Desago Ayaka rush into Attila''s body. Seeing this, Shiro settled down and focused on using his power, trying to overwhelm the evil king before his magic power was exhausted. However, the King of Evil is really difficult to deal with. He phantoms countless evil hands, trying to drag Shirou into the vortex of rebellion, and use the power of the Lord of Relief to assimilate Shirou. The sky is full of flowers, swaying in the wind, filled with fantasy ballads, and the black sea is surging, and the thought of unity continues to resound. With a fierce battle, the terrifying power formed a shock wave like a supernova explosion, shaking Deshiro and the King of Evil away. Terrifying storms raged from time to time, raging in the Mooncell, the rocks were hollowed out, the wind blade shook, and the space was torn apart, and the terrifying shockwaves destroyed the Saturn monsters around the moon one by one! Shirou frowned and stared at the evil king. "Reset countless times, tempering the soul in the turmoil and adventure... But it turned out to be just a mortal. Fujimaru Shiro, you can''t win the Lord of Relief, because you can''t even me!" The King of Evil said: "Give me the core of Beast and Mooncell, and your vortex. Only I can win the Lord of Relief!" ... "Is this the world of Attila''s consciousness?" After entering Attila¡¯s body, Sajo Ayaka looked at her surroundings blankly. Goyanskaya said that she would be sent to Attila¡¯s world of soul consciousness, but where is the world of soul consciousness? ? Here... Obviously there is nothing! Yes, there is nothing. There is no blue sky, no earth, no flowers, plants, trees, and no people. Some are just nothingness... Some are just monotonous and white. "It''s pathetic." Sajo Ayaka couldn''t help feeling pity, if Goyanskaya hadn''t sent her to the wrong place, then this was indeed the depths of Attila''s heart. Bad people¡¯s hearts are colorful, good people¡¯s hearts are colorful, lay people¡¯s hearts are colorful, saints¡¯ hearts are even more colorful, no one¡¯s hearts are blank, because people are not blank... But, Attila¡¯s Inwardly, it is really real, without a trace of color, dull white. How distressing? Sajo Ayaka feels pain in her heart. She is not a sympathetic person, but she can feel the same. Because her heart is gray. The collapse of the old world, with the death of the old world, a man came back to life at a loss, and was subsequently accepted by the Chaldeans. Although no death is a blessing, but no death, let alone forget, how sad is it? Her heart is gray. Later, I learned that Shirou Fujimaru was not dead, and later met the killing house that was somewhat similar to her when she was young. Later, I met the cold-faced Mustard Hinako, the old-fashioned Ilia... and her Servant, obviously famous The king, but inferior but cowardly but clumsy, but somewhat self-willed Attila, she personally killed the corpse Arthur and buried her in the old world, with a touch of color in her heart. Therefore, looking at this piece of nothingness, her heart aches. "Attila!" She called, but she didn''t answer. She looked everywhere, but there was nothing but the whiteness of nothingness. "Attila, where are you?" There is no response. Perhaps she should give up. Just like what her sister, Sajo Aige said, no matter how you pretend, no matter how you force it, it will be what it is, and nothing will change. Sajo Ayaka has always known that her sister is not a human being, but a god. From the moment she was born, she has been omniscient and omnipotent, and has reached the [root]. She is a **** and the incarnation of the world, but she was born as a human being, but because she is surrounded by people and full of human values, she thinks that she is a person and should be a person, so she has been forcing herself to act Living alone like that. Be filial to your elders like a daughter, love your sister like a sister, respect your teacher like a student, and act according to the laws of human society like a person... But that is wrong. How can God be a human being? How can you act according to human laws? As a result, the love affair of a hypocritical person named First Love drove the whole world into chaos. If she recognizes that she is a god, not a human, from the beginning, and lives with all-knowing and omnipotence, will this kind of disaster still happen? Therefore, Attila is Attila, she is not Attila, let alone Attila. Since Attila''s instinctive awakening, everything has never been back to the original. But Not reconciled. Biting his lip unwillingly. Why is this world always so impermanent? What you want is not available, and what you don''t want comes in abundance. Shiro Fujimaru, who just thinks about living a good life, is involved in endless resetting, tasting the pain of destruction; the sister who imagines alive like a normal person is finally destroyed by her own desire and becomes the king of evil without humans and ghosts; The killing house that wanted to live in peace with the Demon Bodhisattva was finally betrayed by the Demon Bodhisattva; Mordred, who wanted to protect his mother and the eternal dynasty, had to betray his mother, and finally became the executioner who destroyed the eternal dynasty. Also, Attila, who wanted to protect peace, turned into a ruined Attila. Not reconciled. It is not reconciled. Sajo Ayaka bit her lips tightly and shouted, "Attila!" There is no response. Chapter 1875： Nothing. Should I give up? Don''t give up. Never. If the impermanence of the world is a plan set by God in advance, then man¡¯s unyielding is also natural. How can you give up? That is my good friend. I already don''t want to lose anyone! Sajo Ayaka gritted her teeth, she wanted to call, but she pressed her lips, and then yelled, "Attila!" "I know, your name is Attila!" The emptiness of space has fluctuating. ¡ª¡ªWhy? She was asking. ¡ª¡ªYou are looking for Attila, not Attila. There is no Attila you are looking for here. She was talking. "Yes!" Sajo Ayaka said seriously: "You are!" ¡ª¡ªI am not. She said again. Sajo Ayaka said seriously: "Whether your name is Attila or Attila. You are my friend." ¡ª¡ªThank you. But stay away from me, I didn''t expect to be saved. "Fujimaru said that the only person who can save himself is himself. I can''t save you, let alone save you, I just want to take you out." ¡ª¡ªFujimaru...that liar, don''t mention him to me! She was angry. "He is a liar, but believe me, he did it out of good intentions. He just doesn''t want you and the female Arthur to be awkward anymore. At that time, you will promise Fujimaru. Did the female Arthur become friends?" ¡ª¡ªBut she is not happy. "You haven''t asked, how do you know? You are my Servant. It''s too monotonous here. Let''s go out with me." Sajo Ayaka stretched out her hand. ¡ª¡ªI can only destroy. She said. Sajo Ayaka said, "You can repair flowers and take care of birds." ¡ª¡ªI want to kill everyone. She said. Sajo Ayaka said: "Every time you and female Arthur destroy public facilities, you will silently help repair them. Everyone thinks that I ordered it, but in fact, it was your willingness, but you dare not express it. In my own heart." ¡ª¡ªI will only cause trouble. She said again. Sajo Ayaka said: "I''m afraid of the dark, you will be by my side. The night I killed Arthur, I cried all night, and you were comforting me." ¡ª¡ª... Give me up, I can''t beat my instincts. That Beast is better than me. She begged. "But all I want is you." Sajo Ayaka said earnestly: "You may not be able to defeat instinct alone, but we will help you. Even if I can''t, there will be the killing house, the Fujimaru clan, and Goyanskaya, everyone from the Chaldeans. You are not alone anymore." Sajo Ayaka stretched out her hand again. She was silent. ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­You leave. She said again. Sajo Ayaka was disappointed. Attila looked forward to leaving the blank space, but she was also afraid of hurting others. Sajo Ayaka was about to say something, when her eyes closed, her face suddenly became painful, she squatted down holding her chest, and her whole body was covered with a black cloud. "Ah¡ª" Sajo Ayaka hugged her chest and cried out in pain. ¡ª¡ªYou, what''s wrong with you? She asked anxiously. "Okay, so painful... Sister, what is your sister''s mud doing?" Sajo Ayaka was painfully **** herself, and the black mist on her body became more intense. ¡ª¡ªYou, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, Ling Zi. She said in a panic, seeing Sajo Ayaka again in pain. The monotonous world of emptiness flicked through countless streams of light, like a painter, and immediately stained this emptiness world with a few brilliance. Several phantom bubbles emerged, and among those bubbles, pictures flashed. And in these phantom bubbles, countless brilliance merged into one, forming a small Attila. She came to Ayaka Shajo in a panic expression, and asked helplessly: "Are you okay, Lingzi?" At this time, Sajo Ayaka stretched out her hand, grabbed her wrist, smiled and said, "Grab it!" "Huh!?" Attila was stunned, and then reacted, her face suddenly puffed up: "You lied to me?" "Otherwise, why are you willing to come out?" Sajo Ayaka asked back, but she said in her heart, no wonder Fujimaru is so deceitful, this trick is really easy to use. "You, you, you¡ª" Attila was speechless, one sleeve threw off Sajo Ayaka''s hand, and turned to leave. Chapter 1876： At this time, Sajo Ayaka squatted down again holding her chest, and said with an uncomfortable face: "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts..." Attila said angrily: "You can''t lie to me the second time!" "I, I didn''t lie to you... it hurts, it hurts... the body, the body seems to explode... it hurts..." Sajo Ayaka hugged her chest, her face pained, sweating heavily. Flowing down from the forehead. There was a black mist on her body, and then the black mist gathered to form an elegant shadow. As soon as the shadow appeared, she smiled and said, "Good sister, I gave my sister a good gift." "You, you--" Looking at that beautiful shadow, Sajo Ayaka''s small face turned pale. It was not someone else, but her sister, Sajo Ayaka. Sure enough, the black mud in her body had not completely disappeared! Sajo Ayaka glanced at Sajo Ayaka, then turned his head, looked at Attila, and said with a smile: "This is the center of the thought circuit of the star warrior? The last civilization that was harvested by the predator star combined thoughts. Body... If you eat you, the power of the star-touring vanguard will belong to me." "Want to eat me?" Attila raised her eyebrows, stretched out her hand and summoned the sword of the **** of war, and was about to drive out Shajo Aige. As a result, several holes were suddenly opened in the surrounding space, and countless evil hands were rushed out from above. Going down, Attila''s limbs were buckled. Shajo Aige turned into a black vortex of rebellion, which exudes endless black mist, which is like a hyena, devouring the surrounding void. Every time it swallows a slice, Attila''s figure is smaller. And the evil hands that bound Attila''s body even attempted to grab Attila into the black vortex and swallow it all. Seeing this scene, Sajo Ayaka''s face changed, and she ran over quickly, took out the crow''s feathers from her arms and turned them into a sharp blade, cut through those evil hands, and pulled Atty, who was several knots small. Pull ran towards the outside. "Seeing my dearest sister, why did you run so fast, Ayaka?" Sajo Aige asked, in the vortex of truth. "My dear? The one I hate the most, the one I hate the most, is you!" Sajo Ayaka turned her head, gritted her teeth and said, then grabbing Attila''s hand, she ran towards the outside world. Shajo Aige did not move, but turned into the king of evil, swallowing the power and instinct of the star warrior, she silently watched Shajo Ayaka go away. "Hate... that''s all right." A lonely sigh followed by a laugh Chapter 153 The Horn of the Decisive Battle (6K) The emptiness of the world was constantly being eroded and assimilated by the King of Evil, and Ayaka Sajo grabbed Attila''s hand, fleeing wildly, and rushed out of Attila''s body with the help of Gaoyanskaya''s power. Just when she rushed out, she suddenly remembered that the Attila in her hand was not an entity, but a thought. She was taken aback, and thought to herself, if her mind ran away from the body, wouldn''t it just disappear? Isn''t Attila going to be eaten by her sister? Just thinking of this, Sajo Ayaka felt sore in her heart, and there was a childish voice of milk and milk in her ears: "It hurts..." Suddenly feeling a little soft in her hands, Sajo Ayaka looked down and saw a little girl who looked exactly like Attila lying in her arms, clutching her little head, with o( >©n"Ah, Attila?" Sajo Ayaka was taken aback. "Well, it''s me, Ling Zi." Little Attila nodded. "You, you--" Sajo Ayaka pointed at Attila, then turned her head, looked at the Attila body like a giant god, with a dazed face. What happened? "Unexpectedly, there will be such a thing. Does Fang Xianshu have this ability to take the mind out of the body?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but ask. He saw it very clearly, and Ayaka Sajo directly dragged the intellectual part belonging to Attila from the body directly from Attila''s body. This is amazing! Could this be the Dafa of the Primordial Spirit in the Foundation of China? Or is it an incarnation of Dafa outside the body? Although the Servant and the heroic spirit exist, the Servant is not the mind or soul of the heroic spirit out of the body, but uses the Holy Grail ritual to copy the magical body formed by the heroic spirit in a certain period. It only carries the memory of the heroic spirit in a certain period, which can be said to be a clone. But this really brings the mind out of the body! "Of course, it''s just that the primordial spirit goes out of the body and the external incarnation. This is often played by people from hometown." Gaoyanskaya said. Shi Lang couldn''t help but gave Goyanskaya a thumbs up, and he planned to ask the Daji Empress for more advice on fairy skills afterwards. If he learns this method, then he will separate seventy or eighty star emperors from Shangsha Tiao Aige and cry directly at her. Of course, Koyanskaya would, Kazuki would not be unreasonable. It''s just that this Daji Empress is more reliable than Mustard Hinako. "Thank you, Koyanskaya." Sajo Ayaka thanked Koyanskaya. Attila shook her small palm. Although her body became quite immature and her strength had shrunk, her instinct had indeed disappeared. She smiled and said to Gaoyanskaya: "Thank you, you are a good person." "Good guy..." Goyanskaya smiled: "This is the first time this concubine has heard someone call her concubine. But don''t worry, the concubine occasionally wants to do something good." "You are very different from the image of the demon fox in the biography." Ayaka Sajo couldn''t help but said. Originally learned that Goyanskaya was the legendary demon Daji, she was still worried for a while, but now she looks at it. It''s very different from the legend. Gaoyanskaya snorted, and said: "The concubine body is not a demon fox, but the concubine body has the Su clan in ancient times, his surname, and the word Da." "I don''t know much..." "It''s right if you don''t understand, everyone today doesn''t know this, let alone talk about you?" Gaoyanskaya said: "You only need to know that the concubine is not an enemy of you now." Sajo Ayaka nodded, and then suddenly remembered, she hurriedly shouted to Shirou: "Fujimaru, sister has invaded Attila''s body, ready to swallow Attila''s power from within!" "What?!" Shirou and Gaoyanskaya were shocked. "It''s really my good sister, I just reminded it at this time." Sajo Aige said with a smile: "But, it''s too late." "Kakka-" The body of the giant Attila suddenly spilled out of black mud from the inside out, and then the huge body, like a weathered stone, turned into dust and melted into the black mud. In this scene, the corner of the young Attila''s eyes jumped: "Me, my body..." "Now, it''s my Sajo Aige!" Sajo Aige pointed to himself and said. In the next moment, the black mud that was integrated and unified turned into another sand strip love song, which exudes extremely terrifying power. Looking at the two Sada Love Songs, Shirou''s heart sank sharply, and he asked in a deep voice, "You already calculated it?" "I am omniscient and omnipotent." Sajo Aige said with a smile. "You lied! Just now Ayaka rushed towards Attila, you were quite surprised!" Shirou pointed to Sajo Aige and said. "If I don''t pretend to be surprised, how can you be surprised? If you are not surprised, how can you not count this matter?" Chapter 1877： Sajo Aige said, "I''ll tell you the truth. Except for you coming to the moon in a few steps, everything else is within my calculation range, including Uranus'' actions. After all, let Uranus use that It is me that the Gundaya girl has appeared in the world as a sacrifice." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly. "The extension of a mortal is still a mortal. At most, it is only given the name of ¡®hero¡¯ or ¡®king¡¯ and ¡®emperor¡¯, but it¡¯s still not as good as gods.¡± Sajo Aige glanced at Elquite who maintained Mooncell, then at Shirou and Gaoyanskaya: "Mooncell¡¯s spiritual core, the vortex of mortal nature, and the beast... It''s all in one net." "Do you think that the two of you will kill us? You are the undead of the old world, and there is no trace of your existence in the new world. Once you use your magic too much, you will have no time to exist. I need to defeat you Don''t you? I don''t need it at all, I just need to hold you, and you will naturally fail!" Shi Lang said. Sajo Aige is the soul of the old world. What maintains its existence is that she seizes her own past time from the plane of the past, so that she can survive in the new world. Once her magical power is consumed too much, she can''t even stabilize her own existence. "How ridiculous is that you claim to be a god, but you can''t even guarantee your own existence? And, even if you are a god, so what? Even if I''m just an extension of a mortal, so what? The gods I defeated add up to constitute A high tower, you are one of them!" Shilang raised his head and chested his chest, confidence and courage burning in his eyes like an open flame. He was afraid, he was cowardly, he was evaded... But, in this position, how could he shrink back, how could he be afraid? The last strand of retreat was also in the past plane, cut off by his own hands. "It''s more and more in line with my previous fantasy. It''s a pity that we met at the wrong time..." Sajo Aige sighed, then looked at Shirou and said, "You are right, I can''t afford to hold back. This is my only weakness, but how could I let my weakness exist?" With a laugh, Sajo Aige turned his head, looked at the void, and asked, "Attila''s intellectuality has been eliminated by me. Are you not ready to come out, Wipal?" As soon as the voice fell, waves rippled in the dead space, and then Archimedes''s Vepal fragment starship slowly emerged from the dark side of the world. "That, that is..." Sajo Ayaka was surprised. They knew that Archimedes had come to Mooncell, but they didn''t want Archimedes to appear here. "That''s it, I''ve been hiding in the cracks of the dimension, Archimedes." Gaoyanskaya narrowed his eyes. Archimedes... Shilang raised his eyebrows. Although he had expected Archimedes to hide in the dark, he did not expect to hide in this area. However, the fragments of the Vepal 02 were very powerful, more powerful than other gods. Powerful, but it is not a threat to the Star Emperor. Thinking of this, Shirou felt a little wider, but Sajo Aige absorbed Attila, which was really tricky. No matter what, the vortex of mortality in his hand cannot be taken away by Sajo Aige, otherwise, there will be no hope. Just as I thought, there was a scorching heat behind him. Shirou turned his head and looked, his eyes shrank sharply, and he saw the huge Weipal 02 body buzzing, and then a line that was enough to knock down the stars. The beam of light lased towards Shiro. "Shirou--!" Elquet yelled in horror, and then quickly raised his hand, using [Utual Realization] to show a small black hole of protons, blocking Shirou''s front. As soon as the beam of light blasted into the small proton black hole, in an instant, the surrounding space was like shattered glass. The "kakaka" broke apart, and the terrifying gravitational wave of reality collapsed, causing the moon to burst. Open. Shilang used [evil] to wrap himself up and protect himself with power, and he was spared. He raised his head and looked around. The space around him was shattered and replaced by a shattered reality with radiance. The main body of Wipal 02 was caught off guard by this attack. If it hadn''t been for Elquette to use Mooncell''s power to superimpose the power of the Moon King, to unfold the [Utual Realization], I am afraid that things would not be so simple. After all, if that blow was a head-on attack, even Shirou at this moment was not sure whether he would be able to follow. "It''s a pity that I didn''t get it down." Archimedes sighed, a little regretful. "Wai¡ªWipal¡ª" Little Attila looked at Archimedes'' starship in disbelief. "What''s the matter, Attila?" Shajo Ayaka asked grimly. If the gravitational wave broke out just now, if it were not for Gaoyanskaya and Attila to protect her, her native earth would be affected by the mighty force of the universe. Torn to pieces. Little Attila did not answer, but looked at Archimedes'' starship in disbelief, and said in surprise: "You, you are not Archimedes, you, you are Wippal! You are starship''s. Artificial intelligence!" "Oh? Did you finally recognize me, Syphal?" Archimedes smiled. "From the first time you changed back to Attila, I smelled your breath. From my first time When I saw you in the village of Gundaya, I recognized you. I thought you would never recognize me." Little Attila finally came to understand, why Archimedes would have the confidence to say, let her get rid of the control of the star''s instinct, and know a lot about capturing the star. That''s because the true identity of Archimedes is actually an artificial intelligence system on board the Vepal 02 starship. "When I was contained by Mooncell 14,000 years ago, I projected your clone and launched my own data to the earth. We defeated the gods who protected mankind. I thought I would harvest the earth¡¯s civilization and complete the main star. As a result, you were overthrown by the first-generation holy swordsman. I slept on the ground with the remains of your clone. But now, it¡¯s good to send everything that happens here to the main star and let the main star make judgments. This is what The best thing!" Archimedes smiled, then turned his head, looked at Sajo Aige, and said, "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to see through me." Sajiao Aige smiled: "I am omniscient and omnipotent. Is there anything I don''t understand? I know that you have taken advantage of the man''s resentment and anger towards humans that you are relying on now, and thus used the record of stealing him. " "Sure enough, it is a monster with the same length as [Council]. However, it is really a pleasure to work with you. Now, I am going back to my body." Archimedes drove the starship and rushed towards the main ship Wipal. Fourteen thousand years ago, three star warships attacked the solar system due to the command of preying on the planets, and were preparing to harvest the earth¡¯s civilization, but they were shot down by the nine UOs headed by Saturn. Wipal 02 was shot down to the moon and contained by Mooncell. Just before the containment, it, together with Attila¡¯s clone and its own fragments, projected the data of both parties onto the earth, causing the white giant to invade the earth. . And after the white giant was destroyed by the first holy sword, it was also buried behind the ruins along with the dead body of Attila. Later, the human sage Archimedes, through the books of his former sages, was the first to find the remains of the remains of the white giant, but he was also parasitized by Wippal. Archimedes tried every means to prevent the hunting planet from hunting the earth, but when he put all his energy into it, he was killed by an unknown soldier. His anger, his grievances, and people became Wipal''s tools, which made Wipal use his record to show his figure, and then joined the [Council] to start operations. Wipal did not deceive the high priest. His plan of the Titan King could indeed defeat the UOs, because he wanted to send a signal to the Predator Star to summon the Predator Star. When the predator comes, not to mention an earth civilization, the civilization of the entire galaxy will be in danger of extinction. The most intrusive thing now is that the intellectual Attila has been absorbed by Shajo Aige, and Mooncell''s system capabilities have also been broken by the Star King, the Evil King, and Attila. There will be no threat to his return. Although he lacks Attila, his strength will be greatly reduced, but using the plan of the giant king executed by the high priest in advance, those giant soldiers made from the lives of the Gendayas will replace Attila as his arms and Minions, so it''s okay. At this moment, you only need to return to the body, break through the Mooncell blockade, and send a signal to the main star to let the main star come over and harvest all the civilization of this galaxy. Thinking of this, Wipal smiled on his face. When the main star came, what Beast, what Aristotle, what [Council], Chaldea, the crowned hero, the king of evil, the king of stars, Will become the main star to harvest and become the new star warrior. At that time, what name should the newly-born Xingxingjian be called? Gaia? Looking at the starship rushing towards the main body of Wiper, Shirou shouted, "Don''t think about it!" His whole body exudes a sacred light, like a comet, rushing towards Wippal. He must not allow Wipal to return to his body and send a signal to the predator planet. "This road is nowhere." The Evil King stopped in front of Shirou and said with a smile. Shi Lang frowned and asked: "It''s not good for you to come by predating the stars! You just have to collect the seven animal natures!" "No." Sajo Aige shook his head and said, "Do you understand? The seven beasts are just the key. When the seven beasts are united in the container, the heroic seat that exists outside of time and space will open the truth. The door. However, this does not pose a threat to the Lord of Relief. Only a stronger external force can help me." Sajo Aige knows her current situation in her heart, and knows even more that there is a container of the same size as her in the [Council], and she has delayed too much time, that container may have grown to be more perfect than her, and [ Parliament] There is also the shadow of an outside god, so I have to guard against it. Chapter 1878： She intends to have Wipal summon the predator to prey on the planet. In this way, with the help of the predator¡¯s power, the whole situation will be chaotic. She can take the opportunity to collect the animal nature and open the true door of origin to challenge the Lord of Relief. Of course, this is a risky move to prey on the power of the stars. In this reality, destroying the solar system is not a problem. However, as long as she replaces the Lord of Relief, she can use the power of the Lord of Relief to falsify the entire reality. However, everything she had was given by the Lord of Relief, and it was very likely that she would lose to the Lord of Relief, but Sajo Aige didn''t want to think about it. Because she can only take this step. Shi Lang gritted his teeth, rushed over, and confronted the King of Two-Bodied Evil. The King of Stars is extremely strong, and one-on-one with the King of Evil does not fall under the wind, but against the two Kings of Evil, and one of them has absorbed Attila''s power changes, it is really difficult to parry and fall under the wind. Looking at the downwind Shi Lang, Koyanskaya sighed: "It seems that I can''t escape after all. Perhaps when I choose to accept this beastly, the ending will be already set. Fortunately, Gu Shu is here. The Huaxia connection point has perished, and the obsession of the king has disappeared, and I have nothing to miss..." Goyanskaya turned around, took out a seed from her arms, and handed it to Ayaka Sajo, and said, "My lord, this seed is for you. One day, this seed will help you. " "What is this?" Sajo Ayaka asked suspiciously. Goyanskaya smiled, "Don''t say it, it won''t work if you say it. Just keep it away." Sajo Ayaka nodded hurriedly, gathered the seeds in a panic, and saw Little Attila standing up again, and quickly reached out to hold Little Attila, and asked: "What are you going to do, Attila? " "I''m going to capture the starship." Little Attila said. "What?" Sajo Ayaka was taken aback. "Wipal 02 is the starship that carried me. It is a civilization wreck from the same origin as me. As long as I enter the main body and destroy the message sending system before it returns to the body, I can stop it." Tila said seriously. "This..." Sajo Ayaka hesitated. "Okay, I''ll help you." Gaoyanskaya said. Little Attila nodded. Goyanskaya turned into the terrifying monster fox again, stretched out its tail, entangled little Attila, and slammed it towards the main body of Wippal, and then turned into countless monsters all over her body. He blasted towards the Archimedes starship like this. "Huh?" Seeing countless demon bombs coming in, Wippal unhurriedly unfolded the protective shield and blocked them one by one. Just as it was about to fight back, it saw Little Attila rushing towards Wippal''s main body like a comet, and it instantly understood Little Attila''s plan. "You betrayed Youxing to such an extent! Don''t think about it--!" Wipal was furious, and immediately left Goyanskaya and rushed towards the subject. Goyanskaya threw countless demon bombs, which turned into a flood of flowers, in an attempt to stop Wipal. On the other side, Shiro struggled to fend off the attack of the King of Two-Body Evil, defending more and attacking less. Although the defense is good, he will suffer a loss if he defends himself more. Suddenly, the body of the evil king eroded Shirou''s power and broke Shirou''s defenses, and Attila the evil king suddenly turned into a black blade and swept towards Shirou''s heart. She tore apart Shirou''s body and soul, digging away the vortex of mortal nature. However With a scream, a huge meteorite directly smashed her out. The sudden blow caused both parties to give up for the time being. Turning their heads and looking around, they saw Alquette gritted his teeth and stared at the Evil King, his eyes were **** red, and a frenzy burst out of his body. "I can''t bear it anymore. Don''t bully Shirou--!" Elquette rushed towards the Evil King, showing two moons in both hands, then compressed into two super large protons, and threw it towards the Evil King. The evil king stretched out two evil hands, captured them, dragged them into his own vortex, and swallowed them. "Delicious." He said. However, although the two super-large protons failed to destroy the evil king, the powerful gravitational wave of protons caused the evil king''s vortex to cause waves. Elquette also showed several super-large protons, and threw it towards the evil king, forcing the evil king to continuously absorb it. For a while, he suppressed the evil king in disguise. Shi Lang gave Elkuy a compliment in his heart, then turned around and immediately slew towards Wipal, but was entangled by Attila the Evil King again, stalemate, so he had to put his affection on Little Attila. Little Attila turned into a meteor and rushed straight towards the main body of Wipal, and Wipal also rushed madly, not paying attention to Gaoyanskaya''s attack at all. The two are quickly approaching the main body of Wippal. Once Wippal returns to the main body first, the signal transmission is a certainty, and Attila returns to the main body first, then the signal transmission can be destroyed and the destruction disappears. Speed ??of life and death! However, just as the two were about to rush to Wipal''s body, a huge roar suddenly came from the sky. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" A huge dragon roar, and then a starlight fell from the sky, in front of everyone, bombarding the main body of Wipal. "Boom¡ª" With a loud bang, the main body of Wippal was knocked down in the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, torn apart, and then a huge dragon fell from the sky, standing on the wreckage of the main body of Wippal, raising his head and roaring. Dragon of Uranus! "Vengeance... Revenge...!" In the huge body, the thought of revenge came Chapter 154 Says goodbye to Youxing in the name of Heroic Attila! "Uranus..." Looking at the dragon of Uranus standing above the main body of Wipal, everyone could not help being stunned by its terrifying power. "Oops, it''s here earlier than expected!" Staring at the dragon of Uranus standing above the earth, Sajo Aige frowned. According to her calculations, the Uranus Dragon should arrive a little later, so that she can achieve her goal and leave this connection point with ease, but at this moment, the plan is out of order. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The dragon of Uranus raised his head and roared, and the thought of revenge spread out with the terrifying power, forming a storm that could easily annihilate the mainland, and everyone present would blow out. "Good job!" Shirou couldn''t help showing a smile on his face against the power storm of the Uranus Dragon. The situation was at a disadvantage, and it would be a matter of time before he died. But at this moment, when the Uranus Dragon came, the originally clear situation suddenly became chaotic. Turning his head slightly, his gaze fell on the King of Evil, Shi Lang showed a cheerful smile on his face, thinking, as a result, this omniscient and omnipotent fellow was also caught off guard. Just... How funny? They came to Mooncell to fight the dragon of Uranus, but at this moment, they were saved by the dragon of Uranus. Chapter 1879： "Vengeance... Revenge..." The cocoon in the arms of the dragon of Uranus spreads a deep thought of revenge, which is the obsession of the Gendayas who were killed by Wipal to achieve their goals. The dragon of Uranus raised his head and screamed, his hideous eyes exuding a red light of revenge, staring closely at the Vepal starship, then his wings shook, and with a violent wind, it moved towards the Vepal starship and Little Attila swooped away. "Small and civilized trash fish, dare to be my way!" Wippal was furious, gritted his teeth, his eyes flashed with tyrannical red light, and his body was covered with star patterns, and then he drove the starship to carry out countless techniques. In an instant, countless strange star patterns were scattered around the starship, among which terrifying magic power was brewing, and in a blink of an eye, countless starlights were formed. "Boom" several times, the countless starlight turned into a meteor shower and bombarded towards the dragon of Uranus. "Roar¡ª" The dragon of Uranus roared, and the terrifying breath of the dragon swept towards Wipal''s starship like a comet. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" A series of bombings that looked like thunder, the flash of light, like the sparkling fireworks of the sea of ??stars, illuminated the dark universe. At the intersection of energy, the space collapsed, tearing open the barriers of Mooncell''s system, and the storm of annihilation swept all around, sending Little Attila and Ayaka Sajo out. With a sound of "ßÝ", the Uranus dragon broke through Wippal''s line of defense, and the whole figure passed by the Wippal starship like a comet, and its sharp claws turned into blade lights, "click-click-click". The sound, tore the Devipal starship in half, and then drove away. With a loud "bang", the torn in half of the starship Wiper fell down, but the Uranus dragon rushed towards the battle of the Shiro trio without abating. Seeing the dragon of Uranus rushing in quickly, Shiro and the three people saw this and quickly stopped. Shiro used the ultimate solemn enchantment treasure [Star Origin] to defend himself, and the King of Evil shrank himself into a huge black vortex defense. Staying in his own body, and Alquette is very simple, and hides in a small proton hole. With a sound of "shoo", the dragon of Uranus, which impacted like a comet, and the kingship of the power of the nine planets, directly tore the proton hole, shook both Deshilang and Sajo Aige out, and then rushed straight. Go to the sky, heading towards the dead body of the sky and Venus in the fight. The dead body of the sky was in a high position, and the dragon of Uranus was rushing over like a bull, and he was immediately frightened to avoid it, but Venus was directly knocked out by the dragon of Uranus without notice. It was petite and fierce. Was smashed on the asteroid monsters, Saturn''s family members all over the surface of the moon. With a "boom", the terrifying force caused Venus to pierce through several asteroids and monsters to dissolve the great power of the Uranus dragon. She stood up with a sullen face and stared at the dragon of Uranus angrily, and asked: "What are you doing, Uranus? I give you the power, but it''s not for you to harm me!" However, the Dragon of Uranus didn''t pay attention to her at all, but turned around, spread out the desperate wings that cover the sky, and stared fiercely at everyone present. "Attack indiscriminately?" Shi Lang frowned. Sajo Aige glanced at the dragon of Uranus standing in the sky, then turned his head, looked at Shirou with a smile, and asked, "How about solving the star king who has been stunned by hatred first, Fujimaru?" Hearing this, Shi Lang glanced at Sha Tiao Ai Ge and said, "Good proposal, but I can''t trust you." "Unfortunately, me too. So, hand over your vortex!" In the black vortex that Sajo Aige turned into, countless evil hands rushed out and stretched out towards Shirou, trying to drag Shirou into his black vortex. When Shilang saw this, his mind moved, and a divine light flashed across his eyes, and then the **** pattern of Runas appeared all over his body. In an instant, the wind and snow and thunder flickered, and the principle of the stars turned into boundless divine power, destroying the tentacles of the evil king . Seeing that the sneak attack failed, Sajo Aige''s heart moved and drove his clone to rush towards Shilang. The clone absorbed Attila''s star-traveling power and star-traveling instinct, and the whole body was covered with the alien star pattern of the traveling star, exuding the terrible power of destruction, wherever it passed, no grass would grow, and all creatures would die. However, when the avatar was about to approach Shirou, a red light blasted from the small proton hole, and it slashed, cutting the avatar in half, thus dissolving the attack. The avatar was mud, and it was sewn up again soon. Sada Aige turned his head slightly and looked at the Elquet coming out of the proton hole. He couldn''t help but sighed unhappily, and said: "This is me and You are a little bit in the way of the Fujimaru clan''s war, Moon King." Elquette is holding the new magic sword-the real world, and said with a serious face: "I won''t let you bully my friend." "Then there is no way. Although it is not the original intention, but in that case, you should become a part of me." The king of evil showed killing intent. Elquette gritted his teeth, his eyes showed sacred light, holding the magic sword-the real world, and killed him. She has completely let go, no matter what Mooncell, she only wants her friends not to be harmed by bad women. The three men fought in a group, and their powers were violent, and the entire Mooncell space would be beaten to pieces. "Goyanskaya, are you Beast? If you can help Fujimaru, don''t be stingy." Holding Little Attila, Sajo Ayaka sat on the ground and looked up at Goyangs next to him. Kaya. She is a purely ordinary human being able to avoid harm in this kind of interstellar war, completely because of Gaoyanskaya''s protection. For example, when they were previously shaken by the dragon of Uranus, it was Goyanskaya who saved them. "You really embarrass me, Master. That battlefield is no longer a place for earth creatures to intervene. Even I can''t intervene at all. If I just go in casually, I can''t bear the aftermath." Gao Yanska Ya looked at the battle group of Shilang trio with a headache. Although possessing the animal nature, there is the battlefield of the star king, and the evil king is simply a hunter of the animal nature. "Then what should we do? By the way¡ª" Just asking like this, Sajo Ayaka suddenly remembered, looked at Koyanskaya, and asked: "Didn''t you just give me a seed? If it is of any use, use it now!" "No way. The time has not come, that seed is of no use. Also, the Master should not ask me what to do, but to ask Miss Attila in your arms what to do." Hearing this, Sajo Ayaka lowered her head slightly, her eyes fell on the little Attila in her arms. At the same time, the little Attila also opened her eyes, raised her head, and stared at Sajo Ayaka with a full face. Said firmly: "Weipal...I want to destroy Wiipal! Absolutely, we must not let it send a signal to the star!" "Wipal..." Sajo Ayaka turned her head and saw that the main body of Wiper, who was shot down by the dragon of Uranus, was still standing on the ground at the moment, shimmering with dim light, and her face was suddenly shocked: "Then, that ship has not been Destroy it?" "It was destroyed, but it was restored again... Wippal must use its own underlying system logic from the inside to destroy it. Otherwise, it can be restored multiple times after being destroyed." Little Attila started. He stood up, gritted his teeth and said: "Only I can enter Wipal''s interior. I must go and destroy it!" "I see," Sajo Ayaka nodded, then looked at Koyanskaya and asked seriously: "Can you help us, Koyanskaya?" "I have signed a contract with you, so you don''t have to be so polite, Master. Moreover, we are just doing what we can." Gaoyanskaya said with a smile. "You are really different from other Beasts." "Really? That''s an illusion. In fact, other Beasts are no different from me. Whether it is Tiamat or Demon Bodhisattva, it is the same." Koyanskaya smiled, her whole body turned into a huge catastrophic fox, and then she stretched out her hand, put Sajo Ayaka and Little Attila on her body, and said, "I''m going to go, Master. , Attila." "I got it!" Sajo Ayaka and Little Attila grabbed the fluff on Koyanskaya''s body. A red light flashed in Goyanskaya''s eyes, and then the whole body turned into a red streamer, rushing towards the main body of Wipal. "Damn--!!!" A terrifying obsession came from the starship that was shattered in two halves, using Archimedes¡¯ present Wiepal, staring at Attila rushing towards Wiepal¡¯s main body, gritted her teeth, Then he took out a **** eye from his arms. It was he dug out from Charya, the last eye of Gendaya. "I wanted to return to the body and use Attila to create the Eye of Gendaya of the Titan King. But now it can only be done. Damn! Damn scum civilization, **** traitor!" Wipal reached out and dug through his forehead, revealing the hollow pineal gland, and then stuffed the last Gendaya eye into the pineal gland. At the moment it was inserted into the Eye of Gendaya, the eye instantly formed a circuit with the brain nerve, and Wiper saw a scene of truth that transcended time and space. Chapter 1880： In the endless darkness, a vortex was spinning. "Appear, King of Titans!" His eyes were bloodshot, and the terrible black light spread out from the **** Gendaya eye. At the same time, the fragments of the surrounding starships gathered towards Wipal. Gendaya, the civilization that once dominated the planet, was destroyed by the power of the Lord of Relief, but in their eyes, like Shirou''s mud and Sajiao Aige, there was a trace of the power of the Lord of Relief. At this moment, the power of the Lord of Relief, the civilization stitching technology of the travel stars, and the mystery of Gendaya are gathered together. With the body of Wippal as the core and the fragments of the starship as the body, a silver-white giant is formed. . If the giants made from the corpses of the Gendayas are giant soldiers, then Wipal at this moment is Giant King! "The demise of Gendaya is not unreasonable." Sajo Aige glanced at the giant king of Weipal, and said flatly. "Becoming such a monster, that is also your end point, Sajo Lovesong." Shirou said. "Monster? If it can replace the Lord of Relief and become a monster, then why not? I am not a human being." Saijo Aige said flatly. "Attila--!" Wipal yelled and drove the body of the Giant King, rushing towards Attila and the others. Goyanskaya glanced at Wipal, who was following him, and said, "The artificial intelligence of that ship is crazy. I will stop him, and you will destroy that ship." After all, Koyanskaya conveniently used his tail to send Ayaka and Attila to the vicinity of the main body of Wipal, then turned his head and rushed towards the Titan King. "Let''s go, Ayaka." Little Attila said. "Wait a minute." Sajo Ayaka looked at Goyanskaya''s back, raised her hand, and chanted earnestly: "I command it with a Ling curse, I absolutely must win, Beast V!" "Command it with a spell..." Sajo Ayaka used all the magic spells on Goyanskaya, then turned around and said to little Attila, "That''s all I can do. Let''s go, Attila!" "Good!" Attila nodded, her small body picked up Sajo Ayaka and rushed towards Wipal. That kid... Goyanskaya sighed inwardly, originally just using it a little bit, but didn''t want to, she really liked the kid in her heart. ¡ª¡ªYou can tolerate different kinds of people just like you, but there are actually many more, my lord. It''s a pity that the times we live in are not right. Thinking like this, Goyanskaya, who was transformed into a five-tailed demon fox, roared at the Titan King, stretched out his five tails to entangle the Titan King, and attacked with both hands. "Scum dregs dregs¡ª¡ª!" The Titan King stretched out his hand to shake off the fox''s tail, stretched out his hand to block the fox''s attack, and looked at Attila, who was heading towards the main body of Wippal, and roared in anger and unwillingness. "Safar, you traitor--!" Little Attila held the sand strip Ayaka, stepped and jumped up, rushing into the main body of Wippal. "Next I will speed up, hold me tight, Ling Zi." Little Attila said. Sajo Ayaka shook her head, and then said, "Call me Ayaka, Sajo Ayaka, this is my real name." Little Attila was stunned, then nodded, "Hmm!" Little Attila carried Sajo Ayaka all the way, knowing the frame structure in the main body of Wipal, she rushed directly into the control room of the starship. The Xingxingzhou is divided into two parts, one is the Xingzhou who is in charge of aggression and destruction-Attila, or Saifaer, and the other is the Xingzhou which is responsible for carrying the Xingxing to the target planet¡ª¡ª Wipal. And it is not the pilot who is in charge of the Xingzhou posture, but the artificial intelligence that controls all the functions of the Xingzhou. The two have a clear division of labor and lack of complementarity. However, accidents may occur from time to time in interstellar navigation, so there is also a manual operation system in the star boat as a supplementary system. And this is the key to Attila''s destruction of Wipal. She rushed into the control room, put down Sajo Ayaka, and was about to use the manual control system to destroy Wipal, when Xingzhou shook violently. Sajo Ayaka and Attila were unsteady, holding them together to stabilize their bodies. "What''s the matter?" Sajo Ayaka asked. "Look¡ª" Attila pointed to the window, and Sajo Ayaka looked up, and saw that the giant king pushed the demon fox on the star boat, and then cast a ray of light toward the control room. "Be careful, Ling Zi!" Attila hugged Sajo Ayaka subconsciously. After the light passed, without any surprise, Sajo Ayaka breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Attila helplessly, and said, "Why do you still call me Ayaka?" "Sorry, I''m used to it." Attila looked at Sajo Ayaka timidly, "Are you angry, Ayaka?" "How could I be angry with you?" Sajo Ayaka asked back. The two looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, there was a "click", and the window of the control room broke open in an instant, and a figure fell in. It''s the Wipal who used Archimedes'' record of the real world! Attila reacted instantly and stopped in front of Sajo Ayaka. "Sai, Syfar--!" Wippal stood up bloody, and he was embarrassed, but his eyes were bloodshot at Attila, "Safal, how far do you want to betray the main star?" "Wipal..." Little Attila drew the sword of the **** of war and stared at Wipal warily. "It''s too late for you to look back now, and join me in destroying the earth''s civilization and reaping the earth''s civilization. I will not report everything here to the main star, Syfar." Wippal stretched out his hand towards Little Atty. Looking at Wipal''s outstretched hand, Little Attila shook her head and said, "I refuse." "Why? Why? It is the main star that created you. It is the main star that gives you power. Why? Why should you betray the main star?" Wiper asked loudly. "However, destroying my hometown, using the remains of civilization in my hometown to create mine, is also the main star." Attila said. "Then why? Why betray me? I am your starship, I am your shelter, I am your home, I exist because of you... But why? Why betray me? Fourteen thousand Years ago, the giant who grew up to a full body, if it were not for your spiritual betrayal, that holy sword envoy could not kill us...why betrayed me?" Chapter 1881： "So you noticed... I''m sorry, Wipal. But, I''m going to have a break with you and Yuxing. I''m not Syfar, I''m Attila." Attila said. Hearing this, Wipal''s breathing suddenly stagnated, and then his face became sullen, and the eyes of Gendaya between his brows glowed with an angry rainbow. He stretched out his hand and realized a rainbow sword that was almost the same as Attila''s hand. "Betrayer--!" Wipal growled and rushed towards Attila. Attila squeezed the sword of the **** of war in her hand, took a deep breath, and dashed towards Wipal. I am going to make a break. Start here and end here. I am here to say goodbye to Youxing and Wippal, not as Syfar, but in the name of Heroic Attila Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Five You Don¡¯t Become Your Sister! South American connection point ¡¤ South American continent. Above the sky, the timetable representing the judgment of the Star King kept going backwards, and everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but become tense. "Back, back...still back!" A cold sweat appeared on Enqidu''s face. "The moon is too far away from us, and our hands can''t reach there." Qi Huang gritted his teeth and said. "Trust the old man." "Huh?" Qi Huang turned his head, looked at Mordred, couldn''t help but stunned. "What are you doing?" Mordred asked a little annoyedly, Mordred''s mood was irritated by the expression in Qihuang''s eyes in the killing house. "That... it''s really amazing that Master Mordred would say this. After all, Master Mordred was very distant from Mr. Shirou three months ago, but now he is so close to Mr. Shirou. " "Huh? Close? This must be your illusion!" Mordred denied. "Just being close, I won''t feel wrong!" "It''s so noisy! You are not allowed to touch my mouth in the mere killing house!" Mordred stood on tiptoe, reached out and knocked on the little head of the killing house. "M..." Kiara held his head and shrank his head. Mordred looked up at the moon, upset, that battlefield had surpassed the limits of human beings, and even the gods could not get close. If something happens to the old man... Mordred squeezed the star cup in his hand, and magic was involuntarily injected into it. Suddenly a warm hand covered her palm, Mordred raised his head and suddenly saw Altori. Yana pair of clear holy blue eyes. "Trust Gurneyville, Mordred," Altria said softly. Mordred withdrew his hand from Altria, turned his head, and mumbled: "I know..." ... Star King Meeting. "The container of the Lord of Relief has absorbed the power of the star warrior, and the star warship is going to send a signal to the star, shall we stand by and watch, Saturn?" "Wait." After a pause, Saturn turned his head, looked at Neptune, and asked, "Neptune, how long is the trial?" "Calculated in human time, there are still five hours." Neptune said. "There are still five hours..." Neptune hesitated for a moment and asked: "The time is up, is it really going to destroy Gaia?" "If he loses, I can only blame Gaia and Titis for betting too much on him." Saturn closed his eyes and said. "Uranus will not be merciful, he is full of hatred for all the civilizations born on the earth, Gaia is dead. But now let Venus deal with his heretical thoughts, okay?" someone asked. "Although we call each other brothers and sisters, we should not interfere excessively in the internal affairs of our respective planets. He has his own decision, and we just have to wait." Saturn said with closed eyes. "Well..." The Star King¡¯s meeting fell silent. Saturn opened his eyes, stared at the moon through the curtain, and said silently in his heart, Fujimaru Shirou, what is so special about you that would allow Taitis and Gaia to place such a big bet? ... Moon. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The dragon of Uranus roared, lowered his head, tyrannical gaze, and looked down at the little bit beside him-the corpse of the sky. The Skeleton of Heaven was taken aback, and he waved his hand quickly, "Wait a minute, wait a minute! I am Venus! I am Venus! It''s your sister!" The dragon of Uranus glanced at the dead body of the sky, and then his eyes fell on the giant king who was holding the demon fox. He noticed the aura of hatred, and with a roar, threw down the dead body of the sky, and then rushed towards the giant king. The dead body of the sky breathed a sigh of relief, and muttered in his heart, Uranus is really terrifying, but fortunately I didn''t hit his idea. Thinking of this, a sneer suddenly sounded in her ears, and the dead body of the sky turned around and saw that the sword of Venus was slaying towards her, scaring her sideways and hiding. "Sneak attack is too despicable, right?" "Shut up and die!" Venus murdered in awe. "Let yourself die... Isn''t this too stupid? Give up, stop fighting, okay?" "Shut up! As a Venus, Aristotle does not start from the position of Venus. How long has your heresy tortured me? Get out of my mind!" Venus shouted, killing intently. The bullying up. Human thoughts are complex and contradictory, and the more complex and contradictory the thoughts are, the more painful they are. When Aristotle of Venus simulated her personality, she wanted to unify her own thoughts more and more, so she put her ontology into a deep sleep, and projected her two strands of thoughts into the dead of the sky and Venus. In order to have a break with myself and Gaia! Sajo Aige glanced at the dragon of Uranus that was swooping down, and the vortex of evil that the body transformed into suddenly rose, like a black hole, and moved towards Shilang. Shirou clenched the magic sword in his hand-the real world, infused with magic power, and was about to cut the vortex of evil in two pieces, never thought that Sajo Love Song was a vain shot, and two huge mud arms stretched out from the vortex. , Buckled the Uranus Dragon''s feet, and threw the Uranus Dragon towards Shirou like a baseball. Upon seeing this, Shi Lang retracted the sword, spread his hands, the whole body exuded a rich starlight, and then condensed into his hands, a loud "bang", blasted terrifying starlight, and hit the dragon of Uranus. Chapter 1882： With a "roar", although the Uranus dragon was slightly injured, it was also knocked out by Shirou. After flying the dragon of Uranus, Shiro held a magic sword and watched his surroundings to guard against Sajiao Aige taking the opportunity to plot a sneak attack, but he didn''t want Sajiao Aige to attack him at all. Instead, he used the Uranus dragon to hinder him for a while. Going to kill El Quett. "You were fooled, Fujimaru Shiro!" Like a black light, the evil king rushed towards El Quette. Once she merged with her clone, she could defeat El Quette within a short time. Thinking of this, Shi Lang was holding a magic sword, his figure was shocked, and he rushed towards the King of Evil. "Don''t think about it!" Shiro shouted. However, the hazy black mist around him suddenly condensed into a human form, and a terrifying starlight bombarded Shi Lang. With a "click", the relief and solemn enchantment treasure [Star''s Wish] spread all over Shilang''s body, blocking this starlight, but also halting De Shilang''s figure. Who is it? Shi Lang turned his head to look, but his eyes shrank suddenly, and saw a goddess surrounded by nine stars standing in the mist, and those clear eyes were staring at Shi Lang. Excessive surprise, De Shilang couldn''t help but say: "Tiamat?" Yes, this one who suddenly gathered his figure and attacked him was not a new enemy, but the second animal nature that had been swallowed up by Sada Love Song-Tiamat. "Please, Mesopotamian mother, stop him!" Saijo Aige said. Tiamat nodded slightly, and then folded his hands in front of his chest, and the shadows of the nine stars gathered around his body flashed slightly. Shirou''s brows fiercely raised, could it be said that... The nine stars of Tiamat''s body shuddered, and then the endless divine power turned into a sky full of stars, leaning towards Shilang. The sea of ??flowers around Shilang was flying all over the sky, the long fantasy song resounded in the air, and the stars'' prayers turned into starlight in the sky, stopping in front of the sea of ??stars in Tiamat. With a "bang", the entire moon was shaking. The dead corpse of the sky, entangled by Venus, felt the violent vibration. She turned her head and looked at Tiamat in shock, "Tiamat, do you still maintain your will?" Tiamat maintained the output of endless theocracy, then nodded slightly, but remained silent. "Since you maintain your will, then why..." "Sorry, I was assimilated by this child voluntarily, and I decided to help this child." Tiamat said calmly. Hearing this, the eyes of the Dead Skeleton of Heaven shrank suddenly. No one expected that Tiamat, who was supposed to be defeated and absorbed by Sajo Aige, was actually assimilated by Sajo Aige voluntarily, surrendering the second bestiality. "Where are you looking!?" A blow of Venus'' anger hit the dead body of the sky, directly blasting the dead body down. "It''s a bit too much, Mesopotamian mother. But thank you now." Sajiao Aige rushed straight towards Elquit. Oops! Shilang couldn''t help raising his eyebrows as the stars against Tiamat poured out. Everything so far is still in his pre-war assumptions, but the appearance of Tiamat completely exceeded his expectations. Although the Star Emperor was strong, after the Evil King¡¯s exhaustion, Tiamat, who had lost [Abozu], could indeed hold him back. So, is everything preparing for this move? The dead body of the sky was chased by Venus, and the power of the stars was turned around by Shajo Love Song. Attila''s body was simply absorbed by Shajo Love Song, and the Dragon of Uranus was another element of restlessness. Once Sajo Aige got rid of Elquette, then besieged him, and slowly cannibalized the dragon of Uranus, everything was settled. There is no other way but to let Elquet give up the spirit core of Mooncell. However, Mooncell is a thing on the moon, and it is also a very important thing for El Quette. Will she give up? Thinking like this, Elquet saw that Sajo Aige was about to attack her, and Huarong was so frightened that he quickly threw the Mooncell spirit core in his hand towards the distance: "Here you are, here you are. Here you are, don''t eat me!" Shiro: "..." It looks crisp and neat, like a black iron with 20 shots. Sajo Aige glanced at Elquet who had thrown away the Mooncell Lingzi''s core, then turned around, and chased him towards the Lingzi''s core. In fact, if she can, she doesn¡¯t want to eat El Quette, or the corpse of the sky, or Venus, because these are minefields. Once you do it, the star kings who are staring in the dark will probably directly and justly beat her. . Before the collection of the seven beasts, Sajo Aige didn''t want to provoke the gang of old solar system gangsters who are always righteous, so now it is best for El Quiteken to give up the spirit core. When he was rushing towards the core of the spirit child, Sajo Aige seemed to have noticed something, suddenly stopped his figure, and looked at the main body of Wipal in surprise. A ray of black light was fleeting, and no one could see clearly. Even the Shilang in the state of Shajo Lovesong and the Emperor of the Stars could only vaguely see the afterimage of the black light, but with the strange aura that appeared along with that black light, However, everyone present was aware of it. It was a pure, unspeakable breath. Like the vortex, like the universe, like the original protons, like the original stem cells... the strange feeling of accommodating everything. This kind of feeling, whether it is Shirou, Sajo Aiga, or Tiamat, the corpse of the sky, and Venus, have all experienced it firsthand. No. Rather, it is because of the owner of this strange breath that everything in the past has become like this. The cause of everything, the source of everything. "The Lord of Salvation and Relief...?" Everyone looked at the main body of Na Wipal in amazement. That feeling can''t be wrong, right? "The Eye of Gendaya, it''s awful...!" Sajo Aige did not hesitate to abandon the Mooncell soul core she was struggling to pursue, took back the clone, and rushed directly to the main body of Wipal. "You, you must never become like a sister...!" Sajo Aige took the clone back, extended his time, turned into a black light, and rushed towards the main body of Wipal with an anxious face. ... Wipal main body, in the control room. Little Attila looked guilty in her eyes but firmly looked at Weipal who was falling in a pool of blood. Wippal is the artificial intelligence of Xingzhou, an operating system specially born for Attila. Theoretically speaking, the Xingzhou Vanguard and Xingzhou are in a symbiotic relationship, but now, as a human hero, she bids farewell to Yuxing Syfar and slays Wipal. Chapter 1883： "Betrayer¡ªbetrayer¡ª" Wippal was holding the rainbow sword and stood out from the pool of blood, covered in blood, staring at Little Attila with a grim look. "Don''t you want to destroy me, I--, I will cut you, a traitor, Safar!" Wipal said grimly. "It''s all over, Wipal." Little Attila said with a grim and sad expression. Wipal is her starship, an artificial intelligence dedicated to her, and at a glance, it was born from the remains of the last civilization harvested by a wandering star, and is half of hers. But unlike her, she is a biological weapon, while Wippal is an artificial system. In this cold universe, they wandered together for tens of thousands of years. There is no human emotion, but it is also an alternative company, but she betrayed Youxing and Weipar. "End? Ha ha ha... For 14,000 years, I have never wanted to go back to the moon, to return to this starship, I have been thinking, I am your artificial intelligence, I can not keep you stuck on the moon In. I tried everything I could, even parasitic on the human body for this. I have been looking forward to it, have been deceiving myself, have been looking forward to it, you have not betrayed us. But in the end you betrayed me , Betrayed Youxing, and even betrayed his own instinct. Why? Is it because of the woman behind you?" "It''s for myself." Little Attila shook her head, and then said with a serious face: "From the time I got rid of my instincts and from my thinking. I am the human hero Attila, not the star warrior Saifaer. Up." "That''s it, that''s it. You inherited the despicable sensibility of the remains of civilization...hahaha. That''s it. But I am different from you, Attila. I am a wandering star, pure, a wandering star. I want to destroy , Destroy you, destroy the woman behind you, destroy all civilization. I am, Yuxing...!" The eye of Gendaya in the pineal gland of Wipal''s forehead exuded a strange black light, and the entire space became sticky. Little Attila noticed something was wrong, looked at Wipal vigilantly, and asked: "What did you do?" "Me? It''s not what I did...it was my eye, what did it do." Wipal pointed to the eye of Gendaya on his forehead: "It keeps asking me if I want His help. I agree." Endless black light radiated from the eye of Gendaya between Wipal''s eyebrows. Little Attila noticed the unpleasant feeling, holding the sword of the **** of war, and going to cut Wipal. With a sound, the black tentacles suddenly rushed out of Wipal''s pineal gland, entangled Little Attila and Sajo Ayaka for an instant. Little Attila is like a butterfly caught by a spider web. She can''t get rid of it no matter what. Not only that, she has a feeling of melting, melting into her tentacles, and her body is disappearing one by one. "This, this is..." Little Attila was surprised. "It''s the power of something called the Lord of Relief." Wipal said with a pale smile: "Safar, you have betrayed Yuxing, you have betrayed me, and you have betrayed the real you. But in the end, you will still be a wandering star. You will merge with me and destroy the civilization of the earth, and I will send a signal to wandering star to harvest the remains of civilization." "You, did you succumb to the Lord of Relief?" Little Attila asked through gritted teeth. "Yeah, because you are out of control. As the operating system of Wipal 02, I still have an underlying logic, that is, when you lose control, I will destroy you. Do you understand? In the end, you are all It can only be a saboteur..." Wippal fell down, and his body was greatly deformed. The black tentacles, from his pineal gland, from his eyes, ears, nostrils... all rushed out, wrapped around the main body of Wipal. "This starship will be assimilated by the power of the relief lord...I can''t get out anymore, but I must send Lingzi out...!" Little Attila gritted her teeth and swayed her body to touch the sandjo Ayaka that had been heavily entangled by her tentacles. "No, don''t hurt my friend..." The small palms constantly and hard to reach the friend who accepts him, but the tentacles around are surging, but they are getting farther and farther away from her. Don''t... don''t... Little Attila cried bitterly like a goodbye. She knew that if Sajo Ayaka could not be sent away at this time, then her fate would really be a dead end. It was as if he had returned to his mother''s embrace, surrounded by a gentle softness. Sajo Ayaka closed her eyes. "No, don''t fall asleep, Lingzi!" Attila yelled, but her voice was quickly drowned in the endless growth of tentacles. "Who? Who will save her?" Attila called for help, but there was no answer at all. Yes, there is only laughter resounding on the soul level. The laughter was pure and simple. It seemed to be simply laughing at the small things that defy him. "Who will save her?" Suddenly With a "bang", the control room wall absorbed by the relief lord''s tentacles burst open suddenly, and a strong light was projected into the dark control room. Sajo Aige rushed straight into it, looking at Sajo Ayaka who was entangled in the tentacles, stretched out his hand and waved, the endless power of evil turned into a huge evil hand, grabbing those tentacles, a living general The tentacles broke apart, and then Ayaka held the fallen Sajo Ayaka in his arms. The sudden turbulence made Sajo Ayaka''s consciousness a little clear. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a hazy light and the shadow of the person in the light. She couldn''t see who it was. However, So warm. She couldn''t help but curled up in that person''s arms, and subconsciously muttered: "Sister..." Dimly, she saw it. When she was young, her sister had not participated in the Holy Grail War. When her parents were still alive, she was scared to tears by the wild dogs on the side of the road. It was her sister who drove away the wild dogs. Hug home. So warm... "Ayaka..." Sajo Ayaka looked at Sajo Ayaka, who had fallen asleep in her arms in surprise, when a tentacle hit her arm directly. The tentacle didn''t wrap around Sajo Aige''s arm, but rather like a soul entering the body, it turned out to be directly into Sajo Aige''s body. Oops! Sajo Aige did not hesitate to project an evil hand, turned a knife, and chopped off the arm with a "click". Blood dripping. Sajo Aige''s face was pale, with a cold sweat on his face, he looked at the control room with tentacles, and smiled reluctantly: "If you smell my taste, you can''t wait to come out. You are really impatient, true father. Girls don''t like this kind of stalker very much." Countless tentacles rose up, like the soul was about to grab the body, and rushed towards the sand strip love song. Sajo Aige glanced at the deeply buried Attila, she was unable to save Attila anymore, holding Sajo Ayaka, she turned and left. After rushing out of the control room, Sajo Ayaka placed Sajo Ayaka in the distance, then turned to look around, and saw that the main body of Wippal had been completely swallowed by the black tentacles and turned into a black spore. Countless tentacles rose from it and extended in all directions, grabbing the demonized Goyanskaya and the Giant King, and stuffed them inside, but they swallowed the Goyanskaya and the Giant King. "Vengeance... Revenge...!" With a roar, the dragon of Uranus rushed toward the black spore, hugged the black spore directly, the dragon breathed, and the whole body was burning with the terrifying star power. However, its body was soon infested by black, but for a moment, it was dragged into the black spores. Chapter 1884： "Kakka-" The black spores bloomed in full bloom, and a black giant tree rose from the ground, standing on the moon Chapter 156 Are you begging me? (6K) A black giant tree grew out of the main body of Wipal, standing on the ground like a giant. Everyone couldn''t help but stared at the scene in amazement. Shi Lang took the lead in reacting, taking advantage of Tiamat¡¯s stunned moment, getting rid of her suppression, stepping on his feet, turning into a streamer, and coming to Elquite¡¯s side, grabbing her shoulders, and quickly retreating. Open and land in a safe place. Tiamat didn''t care about this either, but looked at the **** tree with heavy and sad eyes. "Are it going to be performed again, something like this..." "Shirou, that thing, that thing..." Elquette pointed to the black giant tree, shook his hands anxiously, trying to express something, but found that he could not describe what he wanted to express. Shi Lang frowned, staring at the swaying black tree, and saw its branches spread, and the huge black trunk exuded gleaming, stardust-like light, rushing straight to the sky, almost just a moment before it was enveloped. The entire moon is like a protective film that isolates the outside. "Enchantment..." Frowning, Shi Lang raised the magic sword in his hand-the real world, and waved towards the enchantment that enveloped the moon, the light shone, and the scarlet sword light was like a divine sword that was enough to cut away from the world, enough to cut asteroids. However, When he fell on the desperate barrier, he disappeared with a "knock" sound. "Assimilated..." With his brows furrowed, Shi Lang felt that the sword slashed on the barrier, not being offset and blocked, but assimilated. Together with the star principles and powers that existed in that sword, as well as the pure magic and physical laws, they were all assimilated by that level of enchantment. In the pan-universe, the laws of survival of various planets are different, and the principles of stars are different, but the only uniformly applicable law is the law of physics. Aristotle is not affected by the laws of the earth, so humans cannot kill Aristotle, even if they have the highest position of the Eye of Death, but they can destroy Aristotle with pure physical attacks. The laws of physics apply isotropically in the universe. However, that level of enchantment transcends the boundaries of physics, power, and concepts. Like materialized nothingness, it can isolate the inside and the outside and absorb any attacks. It''s almost like... "It''s like the top version of Fu Hailin''s alienation." Shirou''s brows furrowed. Tiamat fell to the side of Sajo Aige, stretched out her hand, and a faint starlight fell on her broken arm. After a while, the broken arm was reborn. Sajo Aige shook the palm of the rebirth, raised his head, looked at the black tree that grew out of it, and sighed: "Things have actually evolved to this point." "Did you not see it?" Tiamat asked suspiciously. "The true father...No, the Lord of Relief did not cut off the connection between me and [Akasha Records], but my eyes cannot see the line of his fate. Otherwise, I would not sit back and watch Ayaka come here. ..." Sajiao Aige lowered his head, looking at Sajiao Ayaka who had fallen asleep in her arms, stretched out her hand and gently touched her cheek: "I just wanted to help you regain the star-traveling star soldier, so that you can treat this The new world produced some fetters to survive, but I didn''t expect to involve you in this dangerous situation again." "It turns out that although you are all-knowing and omnipotent, your personality is under [Root], and it is normal to not see the actions of the Lord of Relief. But--" Tiamat raised his head, looked at the giant black tree, and said: "You and the heir of Titis are here. Two suitable containers for the real world will indeed make him fight. " "Can I escape from that barrier?" After looking at the barrier that enveloped the sky, Sajo Aige looked at Tiamat and asked. Tiamat shook his head and said, "That barrier is the tentacles of the Lord of Relief. Unless the enveloping planet is destroyed, there is no way to break it." "Huh, it''s like a hunting ground for hunting." Shajo Aige snorted, and then asked: "So, how did you solve this barrier in the Primordial Era?" "We directly beat him back into the [Akasha Records], but this is too difficult for you children. Fortunately, he is just projecting his own power into this reality and defeating that If you have a body, you can also break this barrier." Tiamat said, pointing to the black giant tree. "Same as I thought." "But you don''t have a body, you''re a dead spirit. Once you are entangled, you will be like your previous arm without any chance of escape. You should understand? You are the body He prepared for yourself." Sajo Love Song: "..." Of course she understands this. Therefore, after awakening from Einzworth''s seat of false gods, she has been upset and unwilling. Playing my fate line to this point... "Oh! There is no way." Sajo Aige sighed heavily, and then placed Sajo Ayaka in Tiamat''s arms: "Help me take care of my sister, Mesopotamia''s mother a little bit." Tiamat took Sajo Ayaka into his arms and said, "It doesn''t matter. My favorite thing is to take care of the child. This child must have suffered a lot like Sakura. But, you What are you going to do? The fifth animal nature has been taken back by the Lord of Relief. Only my second animal nature, and half of the third animal nature, you can''t win his host." "Of course I know..." Sajo Aige murmured, then a graceful smile appeared on his face, and he walked towards Shirou slowly. The action of Sajo Aige immediately aroused the vigilance of the two Shirou not far away. Elquette hid behind Shilang one step at a time. With his burgundy eyes, he stared at the slowly walking Sada Aige, and asked fiercely: "What do you want to do as a bad woman? Do you still want to fight? I am Alquete to stay with me to the end!" Shiro: "..." He looked at Elquet with a headache, since you speak so confidently, can you come out from behind me first? Okay! By now, El Quette knew that he was not the opponent of Sajo Love Song at all, and even felt a little afraid of this woman in his heart. There is no other way. Today¡¯s Sajo Love Song is not the young emperor who made Beast in Shinjuku, but the king of evil who has stolen the timeline of the past and realized the resurrection, as the Lord of Relief. . Therefore, it is normal for El Quette to be so nervous. However, Shirou''s heart is plain and unremarkable. As an extension of a mortal, his personality is less than Sajo Love Song, but his own awakening, and the power gained from the legends and myths of various regions, and others, are enough to fight evil. Wang Yi vie for superiority. However, facing the calm Shirou and the alert Elquet, Sajo Aigu smiled naturally and said, "Fujimaru, King of the Moon, let''s cooperate. How about dealing with that monster together?" "Huh?" El Quette was taken aback. "If the monster is left alone, neither the moon nor us would be quite dangerous. As the king of the moon, you don''t want the moon to burst, let alone hurt Fujimaru? So, let''s cooperate." Tiao Aige showed a friendly smile like the big sister next door. "No, no, you are too dangerous..." Elquite still hesitated to refuse, but Shi Lang shook his head neatly and said directly: "I refuse." Sajo Aige was not surprised, but smiled even more and said: "Is you worried that I will count you halfway? Peace of mind, I am not you, I will not do such a despicable method. This time, I am Really." Shi Lang squinted at Sha Tiao Ai Ge and asked, "Are you begging me?" Sajo Aika was stunned on the spot, and then the smile on his face gradually faded, pointing to the black giant tree, and said: "Don''t you fail to recognize the situation, Fujimaru? That is the power of the lord of relief, and Now that you have assimilated the star-traveling ship-Wippal, the fifth animal nature, the Titan King, and Uranus, which has assembled all the powers of Aristotle in the solar system, you should understand what this means, right?" Chapter 1885： "Are you begging me?" "His purpose is not only me! And you! Although your personality is inferior to me, you are the only blank soul without a record in [Root Cause]! If you don''t cooperate with me, you will be eaten! Or, do you think your body is not here, you can hide? I tell you, it is impossible!" Saijo Aige said loudly. "Are you begging me?" Shilang folded his arms and looked at Sajo Aige with plain eyes. "Fujimaru Shirou, you fellow, must you beat me verbally?" Sajo Aige gritted his teeth and asked angrily. The giant trees in the distance spread out, the earth cracked, and black trees grew out of the earth. Elquette looked at the two men with swords at a loss. Sajo Aige is the enemy, right? However, in this situation, it is true that fighting alone is seeking a dead end. Shirou should understand this truth, so why... Sajo Aige glanced at the giant black tree that had begun to show its power, and then turned her head to look at Shirou, who was holding her chest with her arms around her chest, with the word "Tic Tac Toe" on her forehead jumping wildly. She understands that Shi Lang''s appearance is absolutely sure of herself. Damn it! This guy should understand that this situation is right now! "Are you begging me?" Shi Lang asked again. Holding both hands tightly, and then taking a deep breath, Sajo Aige released her palms, smiled on her face, and nodded: "Well, I''m begging you. I have to get your help no matter what. , Except for my life, no matter what conditions, I promise you, including my body." Eh eh eh? El Quette''s eyes widened, and he looked at the cold Shi Lang on the left, and at the soft-smiling sand strip love song on the right. He was completely at a loss. What is this unfolding? Not right! Elquet hiding behind Shirou, staring at Sajo Aige, this is a bad woman! It''s really shameless to want to hook Yin Shirou with his body! But it''s useless, because the opponent is the Shirou who doesn''t understand the style at all. El Quette maintains such confidence in his heart. Because if this kind of trick is useful, as early as the Eternal Dynasty, Morgan Lefy, who was in his arms, would have succeeded. "Good." Shi Lang nodded. Well, yes, Shirou would simply refuse, and it is only natural to answer well... "Huh?!" Elquet was stunned, then stared at Shirou with wide-eyed eyes. No way, no way? Shirou was really knocked down by this bad woman''s body? This, this... Shirou stretched out his palm toward Sajo Aige and said, "Give me the second animal nature and the vortex of your true nature." "You, you are killing me, Fujimaru Shiro." Sajo Aige''s mouth twitched: "I can''t give it to you." "Then what else do you have?" "The first and third bestiality?" "Hmph. Don''t give me that stinking thing." Even in the state of the Star Emperor, Shi Lang curled his lips in disgust when he heard the third animal nature of the Demon Bodhisattva. "I... my body?" "You are valuable?" "Then what do you want?" Sha Tiao Ai Ge asked gritted his teeth. "Give me part of your power, set yourself a magic certificate, don''t attack me, don''t count me, and then you have to shout three times when you see me, "I lost to Shiro Fujimaru, I love the song of Sajo It¡¯s an out-and-out defeated dog¡¯, and if I have any problems, you have to know that everything is endless and you can¡¯t hide it. When I say that you are useless, you have to retreat." "You fellow--!" Looking at the calm Shirou, Sajo Aige''s killing intent flashed in his eyes, and his hands were tightly clenched. How shameless this person is? "Do you disagree? Then we will all wait for death. No, His first goal is you. You are dead. I still have a chance to escape when you are attacked. Or I can. Give it a try. When the star kings find that something is wrong with the moon and destroy the moon, survive the attack of the star kings. Anyway, you are dead, and I still have a chance to survive." Looking at Shirou who was calm, Sajo Aige lowered his arrogant head, reached out without saying a word, took out a ball of black mud and handed it to Shirou. Shirou took it, and immediately noticed the force similar to the dark vortex from the Shinjuku junction, and this force was intended to corrode him. He raised his eyebrows, wrapped it with [evil], and placed it on [ In the imaginary world of evil]. Sajo Aige lowered his head again, signed the magic certificate neatly, and handed it to Shirou. Shilang glanced a few times, and there was no word loophole. Obviously, Sajo Aige also understood that his opponent was him, and it was useless to play word games, so he satisfactorily let the magic certificate take effect. "Are you satisfied now?" Sajo Aige asked through gritted teeth. Shame! This surging desire to kill is a shame. Once again, once again on this man, I felt it! The first time she was murdered by his back stabbing, and the second time, she simply trampled on her self-esteem and soul. "It''s so so, not satisfactory." Shirou said flatly, and the anger of Sada Love Song was unstable. Looking at the gloomy Sajo Aige, Shirou felt no pleasure of revenge in his heart. Although the first step into the endless resetting cycle was because this goddess gave birth to the first love of mankind, but in the endless resetting cycle, he has awakened and has a deep understanding of his mission. It is his pursuit to defeat the Lord of Relief and rescue the future from the hands of the past. Of course, he is quite happy to be able to **** off Sada Love Song. "Is there any way to defeat him?" Shirou asked. "No." Sajo Aige shook her head. If she had any means, where would she need to bury her pride and ask Shi Lang to cooperate? "Huh. All-knowing and all-powerful, ridiculous." Hearing this, Sajo Aige turned his head, glared at Shirou, and asked, "Can you, Arthur, who has seen everything in the world, have a way?" She knew that Shi Lang just wanted to **** off her, this was also nothing, they were mortal enemies. She was killed by Shi Lang, and Shi Lang fell into an endless cycle of resetting because of her. Now she holds the vortex of true nature, while Shirou holds the vortex of mortal nature. Whether it is position, thought, or even the nature of power, they are completely opposite, and they are mortal enemies. Chapter 1886： Therefore, she who is taller than Shi Lang can''t do anything about it, let alone Shi Lang. However... "Of course there is." Shirou said. Huh? Sajo Aige raised her brows. "Shirou, do you really have a way to deal with the pest that invaded my moon?" Alquette asked with wide-eyed eyes. Shiro nodded, then pointed to the black giant tree, and asked, "Can you see it, Alquette? That gesture, Uranus has not been swallowed by the power of the Lord of Relief, it is better to say that Uranus With the help of the Lord of Relief, that posture appeared." Elquet took a closer look. "You can indeed detect the existence of Uranus''s star principles... Wait a minute, Shirou, do you mean that destroying Uranus can destroy that monster?" Shiro nodded. "I''ve been aware of this a long time ago. But Uranus, Gendaya''s resentment, the fifth animality, and Wipal 02 have been assimilated into one with the power of the Lord of Relief. It can''t be done at all." Sajo Aige Said. "Shut up, you **** who is blinded by an all-knowing name!" Shi Lang screamed in pain. Sajo Love Song: "..." Miscellaneous, miscellaneous... Damn it! Shajo Aige gritted her teeth and stared at Shilang, no matter how she looked at Shilang''s face, the omen star was shining. I really want to cut him into eighteen equal parts! But... It''s nothing more than power being equal to it, and it''s still subject to him now! Her heart was filled with humiliation and unwillingness, but in order to survive, in order to achieve her own salvation, she had to swallow the humiliation. "There is still a sleeping Aristotle in Uranus''s body. If it is allowed to wake up in Uranus''s body and attack us inside and outside, there will be a chance to destroy him!" Shirou said. "You mean..." It was the dead body of the sky, and beside him was the sulking Venus. Obviously, the manifestation of the Lord of Relief''s power also caused these two incompatible thoughts to give up internal friction for the time being. Shirou turned his head, looked at the black giant tree, and said, "It''s either Oort or Gaia. It''s time for them to wake up." The Skeleton of Heaven frowned, and said troubledly: "However, there are still many pieces of Oort in the hands of the Emperor Raiders..." "For this, don''t worry. There are two fragments in Koyanskaya''s hands, which have been absorbed just now. As for the others...all in my hands as the Emperor Raiders team." With that said, El Quette took out the remaining Oort fragments. Looking at the Oort Fragment in Elquet''s hand, Shirou calmly said, "Gilgamesh''s is indeed in your hand." Elquia nodded: "Of course it is. He said, this place will definitely become the final battlefield, and you will definitely come to this moon before the Star King¡¯s trial falls, and he seems to have something to do, so I will do this beforehand. The fragments are handed to me, and I want me to wait for you to come, and then hand them to you." After a pause, Elquet asked suspiciously: "However, you don''t seem to be surprised at all...No? I remember, Gilgamesh should have chased you when he was in the lower realm, right?" "There is such a thing. However, when he failed to chase and kill, I expected that the disgusting guy will definitely give me the pieces I need at the last critical moment." Shirou held his hands in both hands. Chest said, "So, I''m not worried about these fragments at all." "What, what is this...spiritual communion?" Alquette looked blankly: "Al was defeated by Gilgamesh?" "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s just that if you have a lot of dealings, you will be familiar with each other''s character, and you will naturally know how to get along." Shirou said, after all, Gilgamesh was his original Servant. At this time, countless black hands rushed out from the canopy of the black giant tree, overwhelming the sky, like a black sea, rushing towards Shilang and others. ¡ª¡ªCome on, come on. Come back to my arms. In the hearts of all people, there resounded the voice of chaos. Without a few words, Sajo Aige fled away quickly. She is the empty shell of the Lord of Relief. Since the demise of Gendaya, it has been the first container of the Lord of Relief, and also the first target of the Lord of Relief, so she has to take the lead to escape. Everyone also understands this truth, so they are not afraid. They just witnessed the Shajo Aige''s escape, and then figured out how to invade the body of the black giant tree, and use the last fragment of the gods to wake up Oort and complete the inner and outer end. . When everyone thought about it this way, the black tentacles that rose up into the sky suddenly turned abruptly, changed their direction, and rushed towards Shilang. "Huh!?" Shi Lang froze for a moment, then his eyes widened, looking at the sprinting tentacles in disbelief. Wait, wait... He, how did he become the first target of attack? Sajo Aige was also stunned for a long time. Yeah, how did Fujimaru Shiro become the number one target? Isn¡¯t she the container that the Lord of Relief wants most, the body he wants most? "Wait a minute...!" Sajo Aige suddenly reacted. Since Fujimaru Shirou was the first target, why did she ask Shirou just now? Shouldn''t Shirou beg her instead? Damn! A big loss! Sajo Aige''s eyes widened Chapter 157 The Void Tree Overflowing with Light Shell! (6K) "Boom" there was a loud noise, and the whole moon trembled. Amidst the clouds and mist, the flat earth suddenly and completely collapsed, endless rubble rose up into the sky, and countless smoke and dust suddenly covered the sky and the earth at this moment, rolling up! In the smoke and dust, accompanied by a sharp sound of breaking through the sky, Shi Lang suddenly broke into the air, full of starlight, and flew away quickly. The trend was too fast, causing the smoke cloud behind him to follow his figure, suddenly pulling out a cloud of smoke. Long dragon, billowing forward. Immediately, countless black hands pierced through the smoke and dust behind him, and long dragons of smoke appeared suddenly, galloping in the air, chasing frantically! "I am actually the number one compliant body...Is there anything wrong?" With a loud thunderbolt, Shi Lang''s figure flying at high speed stopped on a huge boulder rising up into the sky without warning, and then suddenly turned around, a scarlet sword light resembling lightning that split the sky. , Suddenly spilled out! The sword light was scattered like a horse, and only the sound of "chirp" did not cut off the black hands. On the contrary, it seemed to have become the nourishment for the black hands, making them separate in an instant, like a tide. Usually rush towards Shiro. Assimilation... Gee! Chapter 1887： Shi Lang snorted unpleasantly, kicked his feet, and flew quickly towards the distance. Those black hands fell on the huge rock, and there was no "banging" destruction sound, but like a combination of hydrogen and oxygen, assimilated into the black hands. After assimilating the rocks, Black Hand continued to rush towards Shilang. "If destruction is not possible, throw them to another dimension to see." A gleam of divine light flashed through Elquit''s eyes, and then he reached out and swiped in the direction of those black hands, revealing a proton hole that swallowed everything. However, as soon as those black hands rushed into the proton hole, instead of being exiled to another dimension, they directly assimilated the proton hole and continued to chase Shirou from the plane of reality. "This, this is too foul, right?" Elquette looked at the black hands as if looking at the bug, his face full of disbelief. From the black hands, she felt neither power nor things like the principles of stars, as if those black hands had penetrated the proton hole for granted and assimilated everything. At this moment, she once again understood why her brothers and sisters were so afraid of the Lord of Relief. In order to prevent the Lord of Relief from realizing, she even deceived themselves to destroy the earth. "The Lord of Relief is the monster of [Acacia Records]. In a sense, it is [Acacia Records] itself. Everything in the world is part of the manifestation of [Acacia Records], and those beyond common sense It is normal to attack, but it has no effect on it." Saijo Aige said: "Clean up your mood and continue to attack." "I see..." Elquet nodded hurriedly, although she was very upset with the bad woman Shajo Aige, but now this situation can only be listened to her. "But again, why did the true father use Fujimaru Shiro as the first target of attack? No, it should be said that it is the first compliant body? The first compliant body, shouldn''t it be me?" Glancing at the Shiro who was being hunted down, the sand strip Aige standing in the air turned his head and looked at the swaying black tree, with confusion flashing in his eyes. But no matter what, at the moment I can only help Shiro Fujimaru through the difficulties first, otherwise, when Shiro Fujimaru is assimilated, or the magic is not enough to support the transformation of the Star King, she will also die. Thinking of this, Sajo Aige''s heart became more and more unhappy, and Shi Lang had a meal without saying anything. Now he has to help him through the difficulties, but there is no way to rush to power. Shajo Aige turned into the king of evil, and turned countless evil hands towards those black hands. Two waves volleyed into the air. With a "bang", Sajo Aige''s evil hand was knocked over in an instant. , Even to be assimilated. Seeing this, Sajo Aige quickly took out the third beastly desire vortex, released countless flashing hands of desire, combined with his own evil hands, dragging those black hands into the vortex of desire. However, the vortex of desire that is enough to obliterate all wisdom and reason, not only did not obliterate the black hand, but was assimilated by the black hand. "The source of all things, restrain all things... even me, it''s really foul!" In order to avoid the assimilation of her animal nature, Sajo Aige had to withdraw the third animal nature, using the assimilation of the Evil King to resist the assimilation of the Lord of Relief. However, it is clear that the Sajo Love Song at this time is not enough to resist the power of the Lord of Relief, and the evil hand is completely downwind. "The moon sets--" Elquet gave a soft sigh, a huge small moon, indiscriminately slammed directly towards the black tree body. The huge small moon appeared in the sky like Mount Tai, no matter whether it would affect him or not, he directly pressed towards the black tree. However, the canopy of the black tree showed countless black hands, rushing straight up, directly against the small moon. Only after a while, Alquette saw that the small moon he had manifested was completely dark, and it was assimilated and disappeared instantly. He had been prepared for a long time, and Alquette was not annoyed, and continued to manifest a small moon smashing toward the black tree body. The magic power of using the moonfall is huge, but fortunately, the battlefield is above her moon. As the king of the moon, she is supported by the highest position on the moon. Both the magic power and the recovery speed are extremely fast. , So small moon attacks can be realized infinitely. Infinite moon setting, this terrifying ability like interstellar war, not to mention Beast, even if it is a planet, it will explode in a few rounds. However, the black tree that emerged from the power of the monster in the [Akasha Record] assimilated it and disappeared. Moreover, the speed of assimilation and disappearance was faster than that of Elquit''s manifestation. It seemed that Elquite had suppressed the black tree, but Alquette knew that he had been suppressed. The monster suppressed Shirou and Sajo Aige at the same time it suppressed her. What a monster... Elquette couldn''t imagine how, in that remote Primordial Era, how the body of this monster, the Lord of Relief, was beaten back to [the root cause] and sealed. But fortunately, she did not experience the deepest despair in the face of the Lord of Relief like her brothers and sisters. At this moment The black giant tree fluttered in the wind, and the number of "kakaka" sounded. With the black tree as the center, the whole earth suddenly shattered, and a black sapling grew out of it. In a few moments, it covered a square circle. Hundred kilometers. "He, He is eroding my moon!" El Quette showed a sad expression like a kid who had been snatched away. The moon belonged to Zhu Yue, and she also belonged to El Quette, but at this moment, the black tree was assimilating and capturing the moon. "You, you robber, the moon is something Zhu Yue left to me, you are not allowed to take my moon!" El Quette yelled as the terrible moonfall fell one after another, but one by one was assimilated and disappeared by the black tree. Not only that, when the black forest enveloped the earth, a terrible shadow enveloped everyone present, and at the same time, the original voice sounded in people''s hearts. ¡ª¡ªAll come back. Everyone''s body exudes rice-like brilliance, like nutrients that promote cell growth, all of which are absorbed by the black forest and go away. "Magic..." Shilang raised his eyebrows and was not touched by the black hand, let alone by the attack, but in this planet covered by the black forest, his magic, his power, his record and existence itself are bit by bit. After being absorbed and left, even the huge magic power generated by the concept of the dragon seed from Hodnigg''s body began to be seriously slower than the magic squandering speed. Not only him, but also by the black forest, Shajo Aige''s figure began to become a little indifferent. Obviously, the time of existence was absorbed and left. Elquit''s complexion began to be a little pale, her moonlight The kingship has also been absorbed... Glancing at the huge black tree, then looking up at the enchantment that enveloped the planet, Shirou muttered to himself: "It''s like a planet hunt..." The Lord of Relief is the [root] monster born after the ultra-ancient civilization desecrated the world line in order to win the cosmic war. The root is nothingness, which is the source of everything. Everything in the universe is born from the root. Therefore, the Lord of Relief can conquer all things and at the same time can assimilate all things. No monster, any concept, any power... can''t resist the Lord of Relief. The only thing that has a glimmer of hope for resisting it is the vortex of his mortal nature. However, before Shirou found the answer that Taitis said, the Lord of Relief had already appeared in front of him. How can this defeat Him? No. It should be said that the super ancient civilization, how did the [root cause] monster that Tian overcomes everything back to the [root cause] and sealed it? Shiro didn''t know, but he could only move forward. Staring at the black forest that shrouded the earth, Shirou standing in the air turned his head, looked at Venus, and shouted: "Aristotle of Venus, this forest is a deformed manifestation of Uranus'' power. You can deal with the environmentally invasive type!" "You human being, are you ordering me?" Jin Xing turned his head and asked Shirou angrily. "If you think it''s an order, then it''s an order!" "Too arrogant, human!" Venus widened with anger. "I have no time to quarrel with you, don''t forget, the planet closest to the moon, except for the earth, is Venus!" "Human¡ª" Chapter 1888： "Shut up! Do what you can, do what you should, King of Stars!" Venus: "..." Are humans so tough these days? Venus landed on the ground with a black face, gleaming light all over his body, and quickly turned into the floating island form of the body, and then deeply rooted on the surface of the moon. Seeing this, Tian Zhizhimu couldn''t help giving Shirou a thumbs up in his heart. It is indeed the person chosen by Gaia, who easily accomplished things she couldn''t even think of. Or is it said that Venus with a cold and strong face actually simulates the personality of a trembling M? "Alquette, I''m going to invade your body next, you are mentally prepared." "Ah, this is okay. I will give you the surface and the mantle, but don''t go too deep, into my core, and don''t be too rough." Alquette, like a scared child, hurriedly Exhort. "I got it." Venus took root in the moon and began to invade the moon. In an instant, green woods bloomed on the dark ground, resisting the invasion of the black woods. Uranus is the prototype of the world tree. To some extent, it is exactly the same as Venus, except that Uranus is destructive, while Venus is aggressive. Venus used her power to resist the spread of the black forest, so that the power and concept of existence of De Shilang and others could no longer be absorbed, but she also resisted quite hard, very overwhelming. "I''ll help you." The Skeleton of Heaven fell to the ground. "Go away!" "Mm. You really are, why are you resisting yourself so much? What''s wrong with Gaia?" Asked dissatisfiedly. "I am Aristotle of Venus!" "What''s the contradiction between Aristotle who is Venus and Gaia? Didn''t Oort handle it quite well? Besides, the more you resist me, doesn''t it mean the more you care Is this matter?" "You..." "Don''t say it. Throwing this contradictory thing to us, the ontology is really lazy. How to make a decision, let the ontology judge in the end, now I only need to save Oort and Gaia!" With that said, the dead body of the sky also turned into that piece of floating island and invaded into the moon. The two forces of Venus, self-contradictory separation, now come together again, resisting the erosion of Uranus. Come in... Come in... Three come in... M... is going to be overwhelmed. Alquette, who was actually one with the moon, suddenly felt an unspeakable feeling that her body was about to burst, but now in order to suppress the Lord of Relief, she can only endure this feeling of being invaded for the time being. "Perhaps this child has suffered a lot like Sakura, right?" Tiamat sighed as he looked at Sajo Ayaka who had fallen asleep in his arms. With these children in the future. And I once betrayed my children because of resentment, and thus acquired the second bestiality...I really feel sorry." With another sigh, Tiamat placed Sajo Ayaka in the soft sea of ??flowers that existed because of Shirou, and then folded his hands in front of his chest, and the nine stars hovered around his body, and then condensed into a sparkle, The huge starlight, with a "bang", bombarded directly towards the black tree. However, this blow that was enough to burn the mountains and flat the sea, like the moonfall, was easily absorbed and assimilated by the black tree, without causing the slightest harm. Unwillingly pursed his lips in anger, Tiamat murmured: "If my main body, my [Abozu] still exists, it won''t be so powerless..." "Is Tiamat''s supreme theocracy also useless?" Seeing that Tiamat''s attack was ineffective, Sajo Aige frowned, then her eyes shrank suddenly as if thinking of something. Could it be that... Using the hand of evil to suppress the black hand for a short time, Sajo Aige flew to Shirou''s side, staring at Shirou solemnly, and asked: "Fujimaru Shirou, did you put all your bets on your ultimate Is Suzheng Treasure [Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future] on top?" Hearing this, Shi Lang was not surprised, but nodded plainly. [Magnificent waves, infinite future] This is the wish of the stars, the end of Shiro''s endless reincarnation, and the overhead treasure formed by Shiro''s initial touch, the ultimate solemn treasure. Under the [Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future], even Beast can be easily destroyed. It is a solemn treasure beyond absolute specifications. "Don''t be kidding! I know that if I eat your [Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future] head-on, I will only be squared, and so is the power of the Lord of Relief. But now that thread of the Lord of Relief The power has assimilated Wipal, the fifth animality, and Uranus...you can''t get rid of these shells without defeating them!" "Once you can''t get rid of it, you will be the real general!" Now Sajo Aika and Shiro are grasshoppers on the same rope, so Sajo Aika and Shiro never talk about the past at this time. And because Sajo Aige''s omniscience and omnipotence couldn''t see anything about the Lord of Relief, there was no way to take the Lord of Relief, so Shiro was let go. However, if she knew Shilang was going to gamble on this impossible thing, she wouldn''t let Shilang go so far. She has endured being a prostitute, how can she still allow her to fail? "Huh, that''s why it is said to be omniscient and omnipotent. It is a ridiculous joke. Except for me being selected as the first qualified, everything so far is within my calculation range. Seeing the omniscience clearly, this is me. Raiders plan!" As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang''s footsteps turned into a meteor and rushed towards the black giant tree. Seeing Shirou rushing directly towards the giant black tree, Sajo Aika was stunned, and then shouted: "Wait a minute, do you want to give it for nothing, Fujimaru Shirou?" For nothing? Shirou sneered, the daunting black hand was entangled by the sand strip love song, the body of the giant tree was entangled by Elquit and Tiamat, and even the suppressed black forest was resisted by Venus and the wreckage of the sky. Live. In addition to being listed as the first eligible body, everything so far is within Shirou''s calculations. As told Sajo Aige, [Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future] is his hole card, and he bet everything in this ultimate solemn treasure. This ultimate solemn treasure can rectify the power of the Lord of Relief flowing from the Eye of Gendaya, but Uranus, Wippal, and the fifth animal nature have become the outer shell that protects the Eye of Gendaya. . In other words, if you want to get rid of the Gendaya Eye, you must break through these outer shells. However, whether it is Wiper, Uranus, or the fifth animal nature, they are all extremely strong, let alone how strong the shell composed of these power assimilations should be? Coupled with the assimilation power of the Lord of Relief, breaking the shell is almost like fishing the moon in the water, an inaccessible dream. ¡ª¡ªOf course, the above is for the omniscient like Sajo Aige. All-knowing and all-powerful, what a perfect form of existence is this? However, the so-called omniscience and omnipotence is actually a joke. Because even if it is a truly omniscient and omnipotent person like Christ, the Holy Spirit and God, there will still be a question in the end. That''s¡ªwhat else I don¡¯t know. And the Lord of Relief is in the unknown realm of the omniscient one, so Sajo Aige cannot see the unknown answer hidden behind the omniscience. Hei Shu noticed Shi Lang''s attack, as if he had seen the delicious food in his arms. He happily stretched out countless black hands and extended towards Shi Lang. Looking at the Shirou who was about to be swallowed by countless black hands, everyone was shocked. "Shirou, don''t--!" Elquet''s pupils opened wide, and his expression was tense. No, no... I don''t want to lose any friends! "No wonder you dare to yell at me, that human being is really an idiot. It seems that we can only wait for Saturn to destroy the moon." Venus. "Sakura''s brother... is he crazy? Sorry, Sakura, mom can''t protect your brother." Tiamat sighed. Chapter 1889： "Sure enough, it''s going to be given for nothing...it seems to be over here. But I have decided to play the role of sister to the end, so before that, I must find a way to send Ayaka out." Sajo Aigu secretly thought. . However, facing the endless black hand who tried to assimilate himself, Shi Lang broke through the mentality of Star Emperor, with a smile on his face. He was laughing. Laughing. It was great to meet that kid at Shinjuku Junction! "This is my answer! [Void tree overflowing with light shell]¡ª¡ª!" As Shirou yelled, a dazzling incandescent light suddenly burst out of his clenched palm. The next moment, a tree that looked like a thunder of light suddenly grew out of his palm, breaking through layers. His black hand, cha entered the black giant tree. "This, this is¡ª" The sudden change made everyone present stunned. "Outer, outer god...how could...why...?" Sajo Aige looked at the trees like thunder of light that grew from Shirou''s hands in disbelief. She could clearly feel that it was not the power of the earth, or even the solar system, but the power of the chaotic external **** from the outer universe, holding the rank of Foreigner! The black giant tree is a monster composed mainly of Uranus. It is not the power of the pure relief lord, so there is the possibility of being broken through, but Uranus has gathered the power of the solar system Aristotle, so it is invulnerable. However, the power of the evil gods in the outer universe can indeed break through. But-but "Why does Fujimaru Shiro have the power of an outside god?" Sajo Aige was surprised. Not only her, but Elquet, Tiamat, Venus, Tiamat, and even the power of the relief master who created monsters like the Black Tree, also flashed a touch of humanized emotions of surprise. Shilang smiled at the corner of his mouth. Of course he has [the empty tree overflowing with the shell], because it was Abigail''s loss to him! At the Shinjuku Junction, Abigail lost [The Overflowing Virtual Tree] to him, and then he ran directly from the Shinjuku Junction for some reason, and did not want to return [The Overflowing Virtual Tree] , So it''s always in Shirou''s hands now. Because he was worried that the power of the outside **** would interfere with his own thinking, Shirou did not incorporate [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell] when creating the Star Emperor, but hid in the soul, and at this moment, it has become everything. The key! Yes, all the plans are for this moment Chapter 158 I have decided, I want you! [Fantasy tree overflowing with light shell] This is Abigail''s treasure lost to Shiro at the Shinjuku Junction, but I don''t know why, Abigail left the Shinjuku Junction without taking it back. Shi Lang has always been wary of this treasure, after all, this is something related to those indescribable evil gods in the outer universe. However, at this moment this treasure has become the key to reversal. "Kakka-" Hit by the light thunder-like [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell], the black giant tree made a distorted and collapsed sound. Uranus as the trunk and crown of the tree, and Wipal as the fertile soil, between the two At the connected joints, cracks like a spider web appeared, and a twisted black mist like blood spilled out. Those black hands rushing towards Shilang suddenly stopped in the air as if time had stopped. "The union... is destroyed!" People watched this scene in surprise. Seeing that the connection between Uranus and Wiper began to twist and break, Shirou''s mouth slightly raised, everything was as he planned. [Void tree overflowing with light shell] It can open the "door" to a heterogeneous world that is incompatible with human beings, and cause the spirit and body of the attacked object to be deeply distorted, possessing an endless nihilistic treasure. The Lord of Relief is a monster of [Root Cause], which can assimilate all materials, powers, concepts, realms, attacks... This also includes [Void Tree Overflowing with Light Shell], but that is for the real Lord of Relief. At this moment, the real enemy Shirou and others faced was actually the Eye of Gendaya that overflowed the power of the Lord of Relief. The power of the Lord of Relief spilled from the Eye of Gandaya can assimilate the fifth animal nature, Uranus, and Wippal, but because the spilled power is too small, although the fifth animal nature is assimilated in an instant, However, there is no way to assimilate existences outside the specifications such as Wipar and Uranus, so this black tree monster with Wipar and Uranus as the shell was born. And this is the place where [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell] can see the stitches, destroying the combination of Wiper and Uranus, and making the black tree leak. However, although this is easy to say, it is extremely difficult to implement it. After all, the opponent is the master of relief, but Shirou''s teammates are not ordinary people, so this goal was accomplished. "Kakka-" The huge black tree crazily crumbled and twisted at the node between the trunk and the soil. Sajiao Aige watched this scene, and he was relieved. Although [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell] exceeded her expectations, such a development is not bad. ¡ª¡ªDo you think that the two of you will kill us? Suddenly thinking of Shilang''s plain expression when facing her eating Attila, she raised her head and looked at Shilang''s back, her eyes suddenly shrinking. Could it be that... She got it. [The empty tree overflowing with light shell], Shirou actually kept the cards to deal with her! No wonder that guy just faced the scene where I assimilated Attila, without any worry or nervousness at all! Without knowing [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell], she suddenly attacked her with this treasure, leaving her thought blank for a moment. When she directly used [Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future], she would be seriously injured even if she did not die. Is it? That''s it. You guy, you planned to plot against me from the beginning! The corner of Sajo Aige''s eyes twitched, Fujimaru Shirou did not have her omniscience and omnipotence, but there is no doubt that he would hide himself more than before, and was even more despicable. The power of the relief lord appeared and disrupted her plan. At the same time, Shirou Fujimaru had to hand over this conspired trump card to Kuroki, so to some extent, she was still rescued by the relief lord. That''s it. When I think of this, Sajo Aige has mixed flavors in my heart. At this moment At the beginning of the connection that was distorted by the [light-shell overflowing virtual tree], a black mist was diffused, and it was gradually assimilating the [light-shell overflowing virtual tree], stabilizing the existence of the black tree. Undoubtedly, the black tree was also stunned by [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell], but after reacting to it, he started to repair it. But will Shiro give it this opportunity? The answer is no. Shi Lang''s feet volleyed in the air, and with a burst of air, Shi Lang turned into a streamer and rushed directly into the twisted connection hole of the black tree. "Wait a minute, Shiro!" Alquette yelled. Countless black hands rushed out of the connecting hole, and rushed towards Shilang overwhelmingly. Chapter 1890： Looking at the overwhelming black hand, Shirou''s mouth raised. It was useless. He didn''t expect that the situation would reverse from the moment [the empty tree overflowing with light shells]. Victory, I won! Shiro poured magic power into the palm of his hand [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell], and in an instant, the light of the thunder from his hand rose sharply, like a long dragon of thunder, deeply rooted into the black tree. Among. "Chih, chick--" A series of electro-optical flints, like supernova explosions, will illuminate this dark universe. At the same time, the distortion between Uranus and Wipal deepened sharply, and those black hands who attempted to engulf Shiro, like sages who had just arrived, fell into sluggishness and fell softly from mid-air. Shi Lang seized this opportunity, and a flash of rainbow light flashed across his eyes. In an instant, a long ballad came from the false air, and the principle of the stars formed a shield like stars all over his body. ¡¾Star''s Wish¡¿, the greatest contribution! With the shield of [Star''s Wish], Shiro turned into a comet, and rushed into the connecting hole like a long dragon that surged toward the black mud! "Suppress it outside!" Sajo Aige yelled, and then his figure shook, and it directly turned into the black vortex state of the evil king, and then split up countless evil hands and suppressed the past towards the black tree. "No need to remind you bad woman!" El Quette yelled, squandering quickly with magic power, continuing the infinite moon setting. And Aristotle of Venus is also increasing the resistance of power. All of a sudden, thunder rumbling, and the scene was chaotic. ... After rushing into the torso of the black tree, Shirou looked at the intertwined black tree''s internal structure, looking a little surprised. He thought that the inside of the black tree was a dark and chaotic silt, but he didn''t want to be like the inside of a normal tree. "Isn''t it cleaner than the inside of [The Evil of This World]?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. At first he was swallowed into the evil of this world. There was a dark swamp of chaos, but it was not as clean as here. However, you can''t be deceived by appearances. [Evil of this world], it is man-made, the human evil that has been eroded by the concept, but the Lord of Relief is the true absolute evil, the home of the seven beasts, and the origin of all evil. "So, where will Oort be?" Shiro looked around, looking for Oort''s trail. Although he was inside the black tree at the moment, Shirou couldn''t destroy the black tree from the inside. The black tree is not pure material, but power and concept. Only by allowing Olt to survive, attacking inside and outside, can he win. At this moment "Wow~Wow~Wow~" A sound of silt surging suddenly sounded in his ears. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that on the surrounding tree walls, a continuous patch of thick black silt suddenly leaked out. "Oh? Have you finally started to be wary of me? But it''s too late!" The corner of Shilang''s mouth raised slightly, and then he stretched out his right hand, and said "chill chick" several times, and the bluish white thunder light flickered continuously. ¡ª¡ª[Void Tree Overflowing with Light Shell]! "Let this imaginary tree of the outer **** surge in your body! Presumably the true holder of this treasure is quite happy to know that this treasure can do such a feat, right?" Shiro pushed the [empty tree overflowing with light shell] on the ground. In an instant, the [empty tree overflowing with light shell] grew like weeds that had received fertilizer and soil. "Chih, chick--" The white thunder light, like a branch, grows wildly in all directions and plunges into the surrounding tree walls. In an instant, the black mud seemed to be sucked away from nutrients, "tick, tick", losing its toughness, and falling to the ground weakly. However, in another instant, the branches of the imaginary trees that took root into the tree wall became pitch black, as if they had been splashed with humic acid, and after a few sounds of "Zizizi", they withered and withered. "It seems to be assimilated and disappeared. It seems that it won¡¯t last long before it will be corrected. But this is in my expectation. I have to find Oort before the [Void Tree Overflowing Light Shell] is assimilated and disappeared. Wake up!" With a few pieces of Oort''s fragments, Shirou quickly ran in the torso of the black tree, looking for Oort who was engulfed by Uranus and entered the black tree. However, if Abigail knew that her treasure was used by Shirou in such a place, he didn''t know what expression he would show. As a mature man, Shirou, who has always liked tool people, has never thought of such a thing. ¡ª¡ªIn...this... After a sudden stop, Shi Lang looked around, his expression uncertain. ¡ª¡ªIn...this... "The principle of the stars?" Shirou was surprised, and he used the Moon King''s Star Principles to construct the Star Emperor, and he could also perceive the existence of the Star Principles. If there is nothing wrong, this voice should be the voice of Hoshino-ri? After hesitating for a moment, Shirou turned around and rushed towards the place where the principle of the stars had come from. The black tree is intricately intricate. Although the connection between Uranus and Wippal has been distorted by the [light-shell overflowing virtual tree], it has made itself somewhat unstable, but the black mud is constantly overflowing. Fortunately, the black mud is still No threat to Shiro. "That''s..." Entering the place where the sound of the principle of the stars came, Shirou looked up, his brows couldn''t help but he saw a huge, dark wooden cocoon entrenched in the sky, and on the wooden cocoon, a girl with blue hair was countless The vines entangled and fell asleep, like a butterfly falling into a spider web. "Tuyang Tucson is broken...no," Shi Lang shook his head, "It should be said that it is Oort. That''s it, the one who led me here was left on Oort, Gaia''s principle of stars?" Stretching out his palm and flipping it over, Shirou''s hand suddenly appeared several twinkling stars. These are the fragments of Oort. Looking at the stars in his hand, Shi Lang knew in his heart that as long as these pieces of Oort were sent into Oort, Oort would be able to recover and wake up. But, will things go so smoothly? Glancing at the black mud overflowing around him, Shirou knew that the effect of [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell] would not last long. Regardless of whether it goes well or not, the personnel are exhausted, and the rest will have to obey the fate! Slightly bent his knees, and then slammed, Shiro rushed towards Oort with several Oort fragments in her arms. However With a "pop", a ray of silver light cut through the night sky, and with a "click", it broke through Shilang''s [Star''s Wish] in an instant, and rushed towards Shilang''s right eye. Danger¡ª¡ª! The creature''s instinct reminded him so, Shiro subconsciously reached out and grabbed it, easily destroying the silver light of the [Star''s Wish] barrier, but was actually caught by Shiro. Chapter 1891： When I was in a state of uncertainty, I felt cold in my palms, as if I had grasped something made of silver. After a pause, Shi Lang stretched out his palms and stood on a huge tree trunk. As he lowered his eyebrows, a look of surprise flashed across his eyes. -Bullets! It turned out to be a silver bullet! Here is the inside of the black tree where the Lord of Relief''s forces are combined, and the only human being integrated is Archimedes, but Archimedes is in essence Wippal. How can there be bullets while standing on a starship? Wait a minute! This bullet The palm of his hand suddenly squeezed the bullet in his hand. Shiro looked up and saw that a chaotic clay figure appeared on the wooden cocoon, pointing at Shiro with a silver pistol. Looking at the chaotic mud figure, Shi Lang glanced at it, and he fell on the silver pistol in the mud figure''s hand, and his eyes suddenly shrank. You can''t go wrong. That gun, you can''t admit it! That gun, that silver gun, it was in a certain reset cycle destroyed by Surut¡¯s invasion that shot his silver gun! And the holder of that silver pistol was someone who was called the Master by the sixth seat of the [Council]! In the resetting cycle destroyed by Surut, he was selected by the only remaining Odin because of the special features of the endless resetting cycle, and endowed with [Runus Wisdom], thus predicting the invasion of Surut in advance. , Thus constantly struggling. But in the end, Skaha, who was his Servant, was killed by the sixth seat who broke through the dimensional barrier, and he was shot and killed by the silver gun. And in the end, he left Odin to him, all the divinity of the Nordic connection point to Skaha, so that he was resurrected as the Supreme God King Skady, and he was the One of Enlightenment. Strength, falling into another reincarnation reset. He will not admit his mistake. That was the one who shot him, the gun! The Master in the sixth seat! The muddy figure of chaos, twisted for a while, and then a strange voice came out: "I really underestimate you, Fujimaru Shiro. Originally, I only thought of you as the inheritor of the false vortex, but it was just a Taitis. I was looking for a special blank soul, but I didn''t expect that you would actually block my relief work to this point." "You...you are--!" "My real name has become a taboo and cannot be called out in any language. However, knowing my existence will call me the Lord of Relief." The distorted mud figure made a distorted voice, which can be understood by human perception, but the more you understand, the more distorted your mind is. A chaotic heart sounded constantly in the depths of my heart. ¡ª¡ªThat is what I will become in the end. This is where I will eventually go. Undoubtedly, that is my own voice. After seeing this clay figure, I heard his voice, the instinctive voice of the soul. Beyond the [Assimilation of Heavenly Voice], the voice above the [Shengzai] of the star cup, the original voice, something called [Chaotic Voice]. Shi Lang shook his head, and he got rid of the control of [Chaotic Voice], staring scorchingly at the clay figure. [Chaotic Voice], even the Star Emperor cannot get rid of the influence of this thing, because that is the monster of [Root Cause], but Shi Lang is a traverser. His soul is not the product of [Root Cause], it is the only special outside of [Root Cause], so it is easy to get rid of the control of [Chaos Delusion]. But... This is the Lord of Relief! It turned out that he had seen him a long time ago! The bright eyes burning like fire stared at the clay figure, Shi Lang gritted his teeth, that is the ultimate and final enemy he has been fighting against and will eventually face. The ancient dead souls, the evil spirits of the past, the evil spirits that cling to the world, seize the era, and let the future disappear! Absolutely evil! "Really beautiful eyes, burning like fire, can''t help but want to collect them and become their own. No wonder the king of Mesopotamia wants to collect these eyes. However, your soul makes me want more than your eyes." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply, staring at the mud figure closely, and questioning: "You fellow, there is human cognition?" "Of course. I am [Akasha], whether human beings, planets, saviors, heroes, gods, outer gods, wandering stars, worlds, thoughts, knowledge, philosophy... everything is [ Akashia], it¡¯s all [me], so everything is impossible to fight against [I]. The only exception is you, a foreign soul who is not [Akasha]." "In the beginning I didn''t put you in my eyes. Even if Taitis chose you, I didn''t take it seriously. But now I have to look at you with admiration, and I have to admit that Taitis did something. The only thing that¡¯s right. You¡¯ve grown up to this day, even if you¡¯re still a human being, it¡¯s better and more dazzling than the false sandbar love song outside, and the container made by humans in the [Council]. So I decided. , I want you to be my body!" Hearing this, Shi Lang stared coldly at the clay figure and walked towards the clay figure. "Oh? Do you dare to come over? Didn''t run away, come to me, the originator of all things?" The mud figure looked like an overpowered man who saw the mantis arm as a cart, looking at Shi Lang in surprise. "If you don''t come closer, how can you destroy you?" "Wow, then you can come closer, just like this to become my container! Chapter 159 Tears of Stars Staring at the mud figure above the wooden cocoon, Shi Lang drew out the magic sword-the real world, splitting his head and covering his face, and a scarlet sword light that could tear the sky slashed straight towards the mud figure. However, the clay figure did not dodge, facing this sword that was enough to cut the sky very flat. The sword fell on the mud humanoid, and there was no energy agitation, nor a violent explosion. Just listen to the sound of "pop", the sword light that fell on the mud humanoid disappeared like melted butter. Dropped. No. Not disappear! Shi Lang''s eyes narrowed, assimilation! The clay figure raised the silver gun, and with a "bang", a bullet turned into a silver star and shot towards Shiro. With Shirou¡¯s current scale of existence, even if it is a bullet speed that ordinary people cannot capture, it is as slow as a snail in his eyes. What is easy is to perceive the trajectory of the bullet, and then raise his hand, the magic sword in his hand-the real world Then it struck the bullet. "Crack¡ª" The sound of cracking resounded, Shiro''s eyes shrank suddenly. It was not the ordinary bullet that broke, but the treasure of the moon that Zhu Yue forged during his lifetime-Magic Sword¡¤True World. ! The moment the bullet came into contact with the sword body, the bullet destroyed the sword body of the magic sword-the real world, and then with a "click", it also destroyed the extremely solemn enchantment treasure on the surface of Shirou [Star Invocation] Wish]. His eyes shrank sharply, Shiro moved his side, and the bullet flicked past his ears with a "shoo" sound, piercing through the Uranus tree wall behind him, not knowing where he was going. Shirou turned his head, his eyes fixed on the clay figure. It is ridiculous to say, it clearly looks no different from ordinary bullets, but at the moment of contact, it destroys the highest-person magic sword and the [Star''s Wish] that can easily block Beast''s attack... No. It should be called assimilation! Chapter 1892： It¡¯s not wrong that the bullet is an ordinary bullet, but the user is the relief master of the [Akasha] monster, so the magic sword and power, even the principle of the stars...can¡¯t resist that bullet. In the field of philosophy, there are three eternal and incomprehensible ultimate philosophies, namely, who I am, where I come from, and where I go. And the [Akasha Record] is the only explanation for the three ultimate ultimate philosophy. Who am I¡ªAkasha Records. Where did I come from-Akashic Records. Where am I going-Akashic Records. Substances, concepts, thoughts, stories, records, realms, dimensions...all things come from [Akasha Records] and will eventually return to [Akasha Records]. Everything is a self-deduction of [Akasha Records], so everything cannot resist the monster of [Akasha Records]-the Lord of Relief. Because that is the ultimate philosophy, the source of all things, and the end of thought, including all development and possibilities. Five magics, gods, aliens... Everything can¡¯t be detached from the origin of the [Akasha Records]. Only the enlightened ones who have graduated from the universe, like the Enlightened Ones, can refuse [Akasha Records] , But it just refuses and cannot be confronted. After all, they are also role-playing in [Akasha Records], and the philosophies they represent are also under [Akasha Records]. If possible, Shirou didn''t want to face this monster at all, but unfortunately, this monster was his ultimate enemy. However, only this kind of enemy can bring absolute oppression to today''s Shirou. The clay figure stretched out his hand, and the surrounding space Shiro was in, like a torn paper, suddenly rushed out countless mud blades and pierced towards Shiro. Looking at the impact of the mud blades, Shirou did not insist on it, but swiftly hid from the side. However, when his footsteps were just moved, his eyes shrank suddenly. This feeling... As if back in time, Shirou, who had already escaped, returned to the moment before avoiding in a blink of an eye. Those mud blades strangling towards Shirou, the light behind Shirou rose sharply, rushing out of the black, red, and starry sky. Shi Lang''s clay hands buckled the clay figures one after another, Shi Lang took the opportunity to step and escape from the strangulation. Shi Lang frowned as he watched the mud blades that had re-drilled back into the void. He had already avoided the past, but returned to the state before the avoidance in the blink of an eye. Is that... time manipulation? No. If it''s just time manipulation, then you don''t need to care. The most feared is... Just thinking about this, with a "shoo", the surrounding void shattered, and sixteen mud blades were like a mountain of swords, strangling Shilang from all directions. When Shilang saw this, his mind moved, and the light behind his back skyrocketed. The [Evil of This World], [The Evil of Vampires], and the [Evil of God] that he held suddenly turned into thirty-two evil hands, toward those The mud blade grabbed it. At the moment when the evil hand was about to grasp the mud blade, the evil hand disappeared without warning, very abruptly. Without the obstacle of the evil hand, the mud blade strangled towards Shilang simply and neatly. Seeing those mud blades strangling, the sharp cold wind curled his face cold, Shi Lang turned his body around, seeing the timing, his body flashed out from the gap of the mud blades. Escaped from the strangulation of the mud blade, Shirou stared solemnly at the mud figure. Sure enough, it is the worst situation. That is not time manipulation at all, but the assimilation and obliteration of [possibility] and [development]! The previous inability to avoid the attack of the clay figure is because this clay figure has eliminated the [possibility] of "Shilang avoiding" and "Shilang using evil hands" assimilated! Immediately afterwards, the follow-up [development] of "Shiro did not escape" and "Shiro did not resort to evil hands" was erased from assimilation, so that Shiro could only stay where he was. Of course, from the appearance point of view, this is very similar to time manipulation and causal manipulation, but in reality it is a more complicated and terrifying interference, because it is an obliterating interference in [future]. Staring closely at the clay figure, Shirou clenched the magic sword in his hand-the real world. Time interference, this ability and power at the culmination of fantasy in the eyes of ordinary people, is not a big deal in Shirou''s non-discriminatory class. After all, in his class, there is no shortage of superexistences playing with the world line. Time interference is useless for Shilang, but the elimination of [development] and [possibility] makes Shilang extremely difficult. However, it seems that because it is not the main body, the [possibility] of the assimilation of the clay figure has a limit, and it cannot be instantaneously fired. It is evidence that he can escape the attack. And this is my chance! A glimmer of light flashed through Shi Lang''s eyes, and then with a kick of his feet, the whole person ran along the empty tree hole, looking for a fatal opportunity. Of course, you can''t make bursts in an instant, or it may be a vulnerability deliberately exposed by the other party, waiting for Shirou to throw himself into the net. But in this case, it doesn''t make sense logically. In the previous hasty confrontation, if the opponent instantly wiped out the [possibility] twice, he would definitely die. Except for the black iron wave, who would do more? And is the lord of relief the wave? Of course not, otherwise, all those who oppose him would not have worked so hard. Facing the attack of the mud figure, Shirou did not resist, but ran along the wall like a thunder of light. The figure dodged forward was suddenly pulled back inexplicably, Shi Lang was not stunned, almost instantly, a backflip, and the next moment his location was strangled by countless mud blades. Shi Lang did not stop, twisted his heels, turned and ran in the other direction, his eyes gleaming with calm light. ¡ª¡ªThe time interval for erasing [possibility] is between 30 milliseconds and 70 milliseconds. It may even be shorter in order to get me fooled. Shirou was caught off guard at the beginning in hundreds of contacts calculated in microseconds, but he was soon able to get rid of the [possibility] being blocked, and easily avoided the attack of the mud figure, and he was right in his heart. The opponent''s ability gap has a little bottom. But, how can it cause a fatal blow to the enemy in such a short period of time? Shiro ran and analyzed calmly, staring scorchingly at the head of the mud figure. With his eyesight, he could see that in the head made of dirty mud, there was an eye, which was Wipal''s Gendaya Eye. The existence of the clay figure is projected from the consciousness of the Lord of Relief because of the Gundaya Eye. The Lord of Relief is invincible, but that eye is not. As long as you can destroy that eye, you can win! Thinking of this, Shiro escaped the obliteration of [Possibility], followed by a beautiful volley, and easily escaped the mud blades strangling from all directions like a lore, and then ran while looking for opportunities. "It''s really beautiful." Looking at Shirou who easily escaped the danger of lore, the mud figure exclaimed: "It''s a beautiful action, it seems you have noticed it. But it is not so easy to destroy this medium, Fujimaru. Shiro." Just as Shirou speculated, because the eyes of Gendaya were only used to project a ray of strength and will, the clay figure could not exert its full power, and had to assimilate Uranus and Wippal, and smooth out the [empty tree overflowing with the light shell]. The distortion of, as well as the suppression of Elquit and others outside, so even this strand of strength and will has been greatly weakened, thus leaving a loophole in the exercise of strength. Of course, this is not a loophole. After all, the time interval of milliseconds is no different from an instant in the eyes of ordinary people, but in front of Shirou, this flaw is magnified into a loophole. The clay figure touched the trigger, turned his head slightly, looked through the wall of the tree, and saw the [light-shell overflowing virtual tree] at the junction that was gradually integrated and assimilated. After a while, after Abigail''s power was assimilated, he could only obediently grab it. ¡ª¡ªThis guy can''t notice my thoughts! Shiro analyzed this in an instant when he heard the words of the mud humanoid. ¡ª¡ªHuh... I didn''t expect that one day I would be thankful for my identity as a traverser. Shilang was selected by Taitis because of the identity of the traverser, and he was targeted by the Lord of Relief because of the identity of the traverser... It can be said that the cause of everything is because of the identity of the traverser. After all, everything is a role-playing of [Akasha Records], and only the traverser is an exception. ¡ª¡ªI am not his opponent. If you head-to-head, I will only have the end of defeat and the vortex of mortal nature. ¡ª¡ª[The empty tree overflowing with the light shell] is also about to be assimilated. Once the assimilation is completed, I have no choice but to lose my life. Time and place are also unfavorable to me. Chapter 1893： -But even so, I will win! His eyes flashed with a calm divine light, and Shirou scurried away like thunder and lightning. Of course, he is not delaying time, but is looking for opportunities, or in other words, arranging opportunities! Although the Lord of Relief is invincible, the Eye of Gundaya is his weakness, as long as you make good use of it Just as he thought, Shi Lang''s eyes suddenly shrank, and the space around the clay figure burst open, and then countless mud blades emerged from the void and plunged deeply into the wooden cocoon under his feet. "I changed my mind, Fujimaru Shiro." The mud figure glanced at the surrounding tree walls, and finally landed on Shiro''s face, saying, "You are so dangerous." Could it be that this guy, finally... Shi Lang stopped, staring at the mud figure with solemn expression. "Using [Runus Wisdom], I buried the mud in the void of the tree walls along the way to counter-enclose me. When it was all buried, it broke out and strangled me. Of course, this would never destroy my roots. The Eye of Daya. Your real purpose is to pinch me back and forth with Gaia in the chaos¡ª" The back of the mud figure suddenly opened a barrier of black mud. The next moment, like a comic that had already been set, three spider legs like ice thorns landed on the black mud impartially. Above the wall, it is logical to hug each other. "You''re right, Gaia?" The clay figure turned around and looked at the tense pattern behind Tucson who had calculated that he could not make it. The mud shield that blocked the three spider legs suddenly softened, entangled the three spider legs like silt, and stretched upwards, sweeping toward Tucson like a tsunami like a tsunami. However, the pattern of Tucson broke like a pre-judgment, and another sharp ice crystal spider''s foot grew from the back very decisively, like a sharp blade. With a "swish", it cut off his own three ice crystal spiders. The leg quickly retreated violently. Ice-blue blood continuously overflowed from the wound. "Tick, tick." Tucson''s broken face did not change, but he stared at the clay figure nervously and vigilantly. "While avoiding, arrange the mud around, and then use the principle of stars to send the fragments from the imaginary world to complete Oort''s awakening... It''s really beautiful." The mud figure looked at Shirou and sighed in admiration. A cry: "It''s a pity, you are facing me." "If it is so simple to solve you, then it would be my countless failed insults." Shilang said unchanged face. As expected, Gaia''s sneak attack failed. It turned out that when the kings of stars such as Saturn handed over their power to the dragons of Uranus, they also sent the fragments they held to Oort''s body. The assembly of those fragments failed to awaken Oort, but it awakened the principle of Gaia that was lodged in Oort''s body, and the principle of the star that led Shirou here before was Gaia''s. After Shirou understood this, he evaded the attack of the mud figure, and stepped his mud into the surrounding void, thus forming the imaginary number domain. Finally, he used the principle of the stars to resonate with Gaia to remove the fragments from the imaginary number. The domain was sent to Oort''s body and planned this assassination with Gaia. Of course, the ending was the same as Shirou had imagined, and it failed. "You are too dangerous, Fujimaru Shiro. It seems that it''s impossible to completely preserve your body and soul. It can only destroy you into fragments and then recycle it." The mud figure nodded towards his feet, and the wooden cocoon pierced by the mud blade suddenly looked like a seed that had absorbed nourishment to grow, and the surface began to crack with several sounds. ¡ªBe careful, Gurneyville. Uranus is about to wake up. The fluctuation of the principle of the stars resounded in his heart, Shirou didn''t even think about it, this was Gaia''s message. Shi Lang didn''t reply to her either, because he knew that except for the soul of his traverser, nothing could be hidden from the Lord of Relief. However, Uranus was used by the Lord of Relief. As expected, Gaia, who was manipulating Oort''s body, knew what to do. "Crack, click¡ª" The wooden cocoon shattered like a cobweb, and a sleeping Gendaya girl curled up in it, slowly unfolding her body. Her skin had turned into shadow-like black, which was assimilated by the mud pollution of the Lord of Relief, just like a follower of the Shadow. "Guy... Gaia..." The Gendaya girl raised her head, staring at Gaia with empty eyes, resentful and empty voice spit out from her pink lips. "It is not my wish to meet in this way. But since it is already like this, there is no way. First time meeting, my brother and sister, Uranus." An ethereal voice resounded from Oort''s body. There was no doubt that it was not Oort who was talking, but Gaia. Thirteen years ago, with the help of the Zhuyue Disaster and Mooncell, personified Gaia in the realm! "Go, Uranus. I will not interfere with your grievances with Gaia, but you have to catch Shiro Fujimaru for me." said the clay figure. "Gai-Ya-" The Gendaya girl, who carried the will of Uranus, let out a low growl like a beast, staring at Gaia, and then grew back like wooden wings, black wooden wings like a rainstorm, shooting towards Gaia. Go. "Olt, you go to sleep first, let me use your body for a while." Rainbow light flashed in Oort¡¯s eyes, and Gaia instantly dominated Oort¡¯s body. In an instant, eight ice crystal spider legs grew behind it, swinging in the air, as fast as a sword web. , And shot down the flying wings one by one. At the same time, Oort''s Mercury power [Ice Crystal Valley] was also activated under the urge of Gaia''s theory of stars, and the green earth suddenly covered with a layer of cold frost. Shirou''s gaze stared closely at the mud figure behind Uranus. Although they were all within his expectations, it was extremely difficult to cut off that Gendaya eye. The clay figure has the ability to obliterate [possibility], and Uranus gathers most of Aristotle''s power. If Uranus is not defeated, there will be no way to defeat the clay figure, but most of the clay figure has already eliminated the [possibility] that "Uranus will be defeated". It''s tricky. But I can only do everything to my heart''s content! Shi Lang''s luck has not been better since the enlightened one was summoned, and it is the same now, but he is used to it. However, just as he was about to sprint, the earth shook suddenly and suddenly, in the midst of uncertainty, the earth where Uranus was located was accompanied by a burst of crackling sound, and a rainbow light shot up into the sky from the bottom of the earth. The mud figure was caught off guard with Uranus. The moment the clay figure was hit by the rainbow light, the [possibility] that he was hit was erased, and thus restored to its original state, but Uranus was actually hit by the rainbow light, and then moved along the path like a meteorite. The big hole blasted up from the bottom fell directly toward the bottom. "That... the sword of the military god?" Shi Lang looked at the hole that was pierced by the rainbow light from the bottom in surprise. "Even though it''s just a ray of strength, and she didn''t put her in the eye, but how did that wandering star carry my assimilation?" The mud figure was also a little surprised. There is no doubt that the rainbow light was caused by Attila from the bottom of Wipal. Because I only used the medium to show a ray of power, I couldn''t fully control the [possibility] and [development], but Attila''s attack did surprise the clay figure. But This is an opportunity for us! Shirou immediately rushed towards the clay figure, but shouted: "Gaia!" "I know." Gaia instantly used Oort''s [Ice Crystal Valley] to seal the cave that was bombed by Attila, thereby causing a space fault and isolating the clay figure from Uranus. Kill him! Before [the empty tree overflowing with light shell] is assimilated and disappeared, we must kill him! ¡­ Chapter 1894： Uranus, struck by the rainbow light, fell along the cave, directly from the top of the canopy, and fell into the Wipal domain at the bottom. "Boom" hit the ground with a loud noise, and the dust was flying. But this is nothing to Uranus. He got up, raised his head, looked at the cave and roared, his resentful voice kept resounding: "Gai-Ya-" His body, the hollow pineal gland between the eyebrows, stretched out countless vines, like tentacles, wrapped around the two ends of the cave, wanting to climb up. At this moment, a rainbow light flashed, and with a "chi" sound, it cut off all of his tentacles. "Give it up, the area above has been sealed." A cool and gentle voice rang in his ears, and Uranus turned his head to take a look, and he made a strange cry of "gulugulu" in his mouth. It was a small, young-toothed girl with a sweet and pretty face under her long snow-white hair, and her slightly dark skin was engraved with gleaming strange lines. It was not cut down on cuteness, but added a few more. Different kinds of beauty. The girl held a sword of rainbow light that looked like tears in the starry sky, and looked at Uranus with a slightly sentimental expression. No. To be precise, she was looking at the Gentaya girl who was hosted by Uranus. "The matter between Wipal and I, the contradiction between the stars, unexpectedly affected so many people..." Little Attila pursed her lips, then her complexion became firm, raised the rainbow sword in her hand, pointed at Uranus, and said seriously: "I will free you, friend. Just use this real one in my hand. Sword, tears of the stars! Chapter One Hundred and Sixty How many times does your soul stand to burn? Looking sternly at Uranus in the center, Attila''s eyes flicked through the divine light, and her figure turned into a tens of thousands of meteors, heading towards her, the divine sword [Star Tears] in her hand, like The comet is generally shocking, and it keeps falling on him. Just hearing a "boom", the moment the divine sword [Star Tears] fell on Uranus, it burst out like a supernova explosion. The next moment, Uranus suffered a burst of damage. "Roar¡ª" Uranus roared wildly, and dark vines grew all over his body and fought back towards Attila. However, Attila just glanced at it, and there was no love to fight. The lotus stepped a little, and the petite and exquisite body fell back like a stream of light. Going over the walls of Wippal, continue to launch a raid towards Uranus. "Boom, boom¡ª" Accompanied by sounds resounding like muffled thunders, the rainbow-colored streamer flickered. In the blink of an eye, Attila had already attacked more than a thousand times, and Uranus''s body was also bombarded. Riddled with holes. "Gai-ya!" Resentful obsessions roared from the mouth, and dark vines grew from Uranus, twisted into a ball, and rushed towards the skylight leading to the top canopy. He didn''t want to waste his best efforts on Attila. However, when His vine touched the skylight leading to the top of the tree canopy, strange alien star patterns appeared on the surrounding rock wall of the vine-twisted and decaying Wipal-Control Room. Those weird alien star patterns are like long snakes, rushing into the twisted vines, "chill chick" several times, like an electric snake walking wildly, the vine burst open. Attila flickered like a rainbow, only hearing a "chirp", the tears of the stars in her hand cut off the vines that had been destroyed by the alien star''s internal structure. She fell on the wall at the other end, with those red eyes looking at Uranus coldly, and said: "Don''t waste your effort. You can''t do without Wippal if you don''t defeat me, the vanguard of the stars." "A--Tila--, don''t-- get in the way!" Uranus¡¯s skin began to shriveled and wrinkled, and countless branches grew out of his body. The whole person turned into a tree-like person, and countless branches rose from the ground and straightened towards Atty. "Just to my liking." Attila held the tears of the stars, stepped a little, and her figure swung in the air. The whole person was like a rainbow-colored sword-blade spinning top. When she swung in the air, she whispered several times. Everywhere she passed, the branches were cut. Falling, shattered. "But-evil!" Uranus stared closely at Attila falling on the wall. Attila held Star Tear and looked at Uranus sternly. Although the branches of Uranus are tough, they are not inevitable for the divine sword in her hand-Tears of the Stars. The Tears of the Star in her hand were not a treasure, but a real sword of the **** of war, which was snatched from the concept of the **** of war 14,000 years ago. In fact, the real sword of the military **** is not a sword, nor is it a conceptual object like the Deviate Sword, but a pointer used to specify the attack position. When the Tears of the Liberation Star will be targeted by Attila, a huge beam of light will be dropped from a distant high in the sky for wide-range annihilation. To put it bluntly, it comes from a laser attack in satellite orbit. Yes, this sword is the pointer of the God of Machine Ares. It¡¯s just that the God of Machine Ares was torn by Attila 14,000 years ago, so this sword and its concept belong to Ah. Tyra. The machine **** Ares no longer exists, and the laser attack is inconvenient, so Attila integrates Star Tear''s attack system with Wipal''s attack system, causing each slash of Star Tears to be equivalent to the Wipal main ship. The shelling of the stars, so the tears of the stars can cut the branches of Uranus. Of course, Attila can do this step for granted, after all, Wipal is her starship. After Wipal''s artificial intelligence was assimilated by the Lord of Relief, she was naturally able to control the starship to this degree. Looking at Uranus like the evil **** of the tree, but thinking of the cowardly, kind three-eyed girl in his mind, Attila clenched the tears of the star, and said in a cold voice: "I will come to you to liberate you, Ramoy. ..." "Attila¡ª" Along with the roar of resentment and hatred, a series of explosions resounded in the cabin of Wipal on the bottom floor. ... Top layer-canopy field. Shilang''s footsteps were a little bit, and the faint starlight around him would make him look like a streamer, moving and flashing rapidly in the air, while at the same time, the endless clay figure rose up into the sky, like a sea tide, rushing towards Shilang. Gaia leaned down and put his hands on the ground, a faint divine light flashed across his bright eyes. ¡ª¡ª[Ice Crystal Valley]! The next moment, Frost rises from his palms, like the Great Ice Age, quickly covering the entire land, just listening to the sound of "kakaka", the turbulent mud tide was instantly sealed by ice. Blue ice platform. "Do some meaningless actions," glanced at the frozen mud, the mud figure stretched out his hand, several mud blades gushing from behind it, and rushed towards Gaia. Upon seeing this, Gaia Lian stepped a little, his figure was like a blue light, and quickly moved away. He originally thought that he could not hide, and he was ready for second-hand in his heart. How could he have thought that the clay figure did not obliterate the [possibility] of her hiding, so that he would escape lightly. Gaia asked suspiciously: "You don''t even erase my [possibility]?" "I''m not interested in low-level characters." The clay figure said with his arms folded. Gaia: "..." The mud figure turned his head, his gaze fell on Shirou, and said, "Are you still looking for the possibility to break me, Fujimaru Shirou? I found that whether it is a human being or a planet, even the one who prayed to me. Things, they all love to do unnecessary things. If the thing that travels to the stars does not bring the body of the Servant who travels to the top of the stars, what just happened will not happen. Your luck, not bad, Fujimaru Shiro. " The clay figure has seen through the truth of Attila''s escape from assimilation. There is no miracle in the world, even if it is a miracle, it must be a series of personal actions leading to favorable development. Wippal, who used Archimedes to record the real world, deceived Attila in order to create the giant king, and took Attila''s hand, and used the star technology to trace its record back to the white one. The giant was hidden on the debris of the Vepal starship. Afterwards, he entered the moon and began to attack Attila as the main body, in an attempt to transform Attila back into the original star-traveling soldier 14,000 years ago, and accompany him to complete the mission of the star-traveling. However, because of Goyanskaya¡¯s magic tricks, Sajo Ayaka completely brought Attila¡¯s thoughts of human nature out of the body, and the body, which is the instinct of the star, was eaten by Sajo Aige, so Ah Tyra betrayed Youxing from start to finish. Wippal, angrily attacking his heart, used Charlea¡¯s Gendaya Eye to pray to the Lord of Relief, the source of the power of Gendaya¡¯s Eye. So, the clay figure descended and assimilated Wipal for the first time. , Uranus and Goyanskaya. The fifth animal nature held by Koyanskaya was originally something of the Lord of Relief, so it was assimilated in an instant, but Wiper and Uranus were difficult to assimilate instantaneously, so Shiro looked at the timing and took advantage of Abigail. The power of the outer gods distorted the connection between Wippal and Uranus. Chapter 1895： And it was this moment of distortion that made Attila, who had been entangled and assimilated, found an opportunity. She liberated her mind, entered the body of the white giant, and resonated with her clone, thus getting rid of assimilation. And because Wiepal became the carrier of the Lord of Relief, the main body of Wiepal was controlled by her instead, which liberated the true power of the Sword of the God of War and turned it into a divine sword containing the power of the Star Destroyer. . And this is the cause and effect of everything. The clay figure saw through this, so he would admire Shirou''s luck. Otherwise, if Attila hadn''t dragged Uranus away, he was the general just now! "But in front of me, there is no such thing as luck." Looking at the clay figure with stern eyes, Shi Lang knew in his heart that there could be no second luck. His European energy has already been absorbed by the enlightened person. This time, he has avoided a wave of generals. It can be said that it has bottomed out. But then, the mud figure will probably take all his luck [maybe] Sex] are all erased. Therefore, there will be no such luck for the second time, and there is only one chance to attack it! Must kill with one blow! I have found a way to kill him with one blow. But what should I do? The Lord of Relief will definitely wipe out a [possibility] and leave it in the situation where he was the general. What should I do? Thinking of this, Shirou glanced at Gaia subconsciously. He didn''t rely on Gaia, nor did he tell his plan with Gaia. After all, the principle of the stars could not hide from the eyes of the relief master, but subconsciously glanced at his teammate. However, it was this look that allowed Gaia to cooperate. He spread his hands, his eyes flashed with cold light, and there was a sudden blizzard in the void. "Huh~hu~hu~" The endless wind and snow, like a blade, swept towards the mud figure. "Doing something meaningless again, as I said, I have no interest in low-level characters." The Lord of Relief only glanced at it, and the howling wind and snow disappeared inexplicably. "I''m not doing anything meaningless. You are despising me, calling me a low-level character, I am Gaia, but I am also [Akasha], and you are also [Akasha]. In other words In other words, you are actually despising yourself." Gaia said coldly, looking at the clay figure. "It''s ridiculous. You are just a part of [me] and are my clones. Although I want to bring back low-level characters like you, I don''t want to make you feel painful. This is my mercy, so you are just fine. Just stay where you are, waiting to be back together, why bother to ask for trouble?" asked the clay figure. "You keep talking about the low-level, then how did you get beaten back, Lord of Relief?" Gaia asked, "Which low-level character was with Alaya to exile you to the other side of the planet? " Almost instantly, the surrounding air suddenly became cold. It''s colder than Frost. "The shortcomings of talking about the low-level of other things, but being defeated by low-level characters, being sealed by low-level characters, and being exiled to time by low-level characters...What are you? A defective product that was defeated by low-level characters?" Gaia asked again. "You¡ªyou¡ª" The mud figure was trembling with anger, unable to speak. Shi Lang looked at Gaia in surprise, and muttered in his heart, which villain''s personality did Gaia imitate? Is your mouth so poisonous? "I''ve decided. Gaia, I won''t assimilate this part of your sense of touch. I want this part of your sense of touch and Oort''s body to be ravaged forever and ever--" The mud humanoid eyes flashed with frantic red light. He was irritated by Gaia, and the ancient years were beaten back into the [roots] by the ultra-ancient. It was actually his spiritual trauma, but now Gaia directly treats this level. The scar was lifted. How to forgive? How to bear it? Ravaged him--! The eyes of the mud figure shone frantically. -Chance! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. Although I did not expect that the master of relief who forced such a high level, in imitating human cognition, there would be such a spiritual loophole, but there is no doubt that this is an excellent opportunity! Shi Lang slammed his footsteps, holding the magic sword-the real world, his whole person turned into a stream of light, and within a tenth of a nanosecond, he immediately leaped towards the mud figure. In just an instant, Shi Lang burst into front of the mud humanoid, and the magic sword in his hand, the real world, pierced the eyes of Gendaya in the mud humanoid''s mind without approval. With a sound of "chicks", the red sword stabled into Gendaya''s eyes instantly. That kind of piercing feeling can''t be wrong. It was indeed pierced, but... "You are fooled, Shiro Fujimaru!" The clay figure laughed loudly: "Under [Root], how can it hurt me? There is nothing in this world that can hurt me, you are self-inflicted!" "You have already lost, get out of your nest!" Shi Lang said coldly. "I¡ª" When the mud humanoid was about to laugh, his eyes suddenly shrank, just hearing a few "clicks", his mud-like body shattered like a spider web. He raised his head and looked at Shi Lang, somewhat surprised: "You guy, actually use your soul as fuel for magic!" Shilang looked cold, silent. Isn''t it of course? Everything is [Akasha], so everything cannot hurt the Lord of Relief. The only special thing is not power, not the principle of the stars, not the enlightened one, but the soul of the transcending one. The soul of the traverser is the only creation independent of [Akasha Records]. Therefore, Shirou burned his soul and turned it into magic. Yes, it was not the magic sword that pierced the Eye of Gendaya, but the soul of Shirou. "This is indeed a development I haven''t seen, it''s really a beautiful soul firework..." The mud body collapsed, and the mud figure didn''t fight back. Instead, looking at Shirou''s fire-like eyes, he simply admitted his miscalculation. "However, you remember clearly, Fujimaru Shiro. Next time, I will use the medium to appear as a clone of the world, but I won''t be just a person. I want to see how many times your soul can withstand the burning?" With a weird smile, he turned his head and looked at Gaia not far away, and said: "Oh Gaia, listen carefully. I will open the door of truth and return from the end of the exile. When the time comes , You are the first planet to return to [me]." After speaking, the clay figure completely collapsed and disappeared. With a sound of "Bang Dang", a split eyeball fell from it and landed on the ground. Chapter 1896： Shi Lang hurriedly stepped on it with a "click", blood was splashed, and then he used the power of Vulcan to burn Gendaya''s eye to the point that there was no ashes left, which was a sigh of relief. His face gradually turned pale, Shi Lang stuck his sword on the ground and stood with his sword, puffy cold sweat falling from his forehead. "Are you okay, Gurneyville?" Gaia walked over and asked. Shi Lang shook his head, "It''s just the burning of the soul, which is indeed a little intolerable." "You are taking a risk. If He sees through your plan, He will follow your magic power and infect your soul." "Don''t talk about it," Shi Lang shook his head, looked at Gaia, and said, "Let Oort come to life. He needs to gouge through this black tree." Gaia nodded, and then closed his eyes. In an instant, his body flashed with blue light and suddenly swelled. There is no doubt that this is Oort who is about to wake up. Shilang was holding the magic sword-the real world, sitting aside, his face pale and panting violently. The burning of the soul was really unbearable, but he finally found a way to deal with the Lord of Relief. But Looking down at his palm, Shi Lang gritted his teeth. As the Lord of Relief said, his soul can withstand several burns Chapter 161 Tears of the stars, the last fire! Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One Within the chaotic tree canopy, Shi Lang was holding the magic sword-the real world, leaning against the wall with a white face, panting violently. Before he came to the moon, he was wounded all over. However, maintaining the posture of the star emperor itself consumes a lot of energy, and Shiro successively fought against the king of evil, the dragon of Uranus, and the figure of clay with high intensity, which consumed more energy. Especially when the soul was burned in the end, and all souls were bet on, it hurt the root. However, fortunately, he won. It''s all over. So tired, I can finally close my eyes and rest for a while... However, at the moment when I closed my eyes, the entire tree shook violently, and an indescribable maliciousness rushed toward his face. Shilang forced himself to open his tired eyes, and when he looked around, he saw the [Ice Crystal Valley] shattering the earth, and malicious vines rose from the ground. "This is..." Shi Lang gritted his teeth, shook his sword, stood up, and looked at Gaia who was covered in blue light. "It''s Uranus. He is resisting Oort." Gaia said in a calm tone using Oort''s body, then paused and said: "Oort, break it!" The bright eyes shining with rainbow light gradually turned blue, as if covered with a layer of dead frost, her face became more dull. There is no doubt that it is not Gaia who controls the body at this moment, but Mercury¡¯s Ya. Richtodd-Alter. Orr nodded his head, the blue light all over his body rose sharply, and eight cold blue lights rushed out from behind, like a laser beam, Shilang saw only eight faint blue rays of light flashing directly into the tree wall. It was not a magical attack, but a part of her body-ice crystal spider legs. Oort''s eyes shone brightly, and he aggressively urged the eight legs of the ice crystal spider, like the arms of a giant god, to "kakaka" several times, and the tree wall tore a small mouth. The moment the tree wall was broken open, it was as if a chemical reaction had been aroused, and the whole world was resenting, resenting, and uttering a name in hatred. Guy-ya! "The disappearance of assimilation has made your consciousness sober, Uranus." Gaia saw the situation at the moment. As the Lord of Relief was repelled by Shiro, the connection between Uranus and Wiper was breaking down, and this brought Uranus back to consciousness. "Boom boom boom¡ª" Countless vines rose to the sky and swept towards Oort, but when they were about to come into contact with Oort, those vines were invaded by the [Ice Crystal Valley] that enveloped the earth and turned into popsicles. But Uranus didn''t stop, splitting up more vines, and grabbing them toward Oort. At this moment, the host of Uranus was conspired by Attila, was knocked down to the Wipal realm, and was fought to death by Attila. But the hatred of Gaia made Uranus dual-purpose and attacked Oort. He doesn''t hate Oort, but since Gaia is lodged in Oort''s body, he will tear Oort to pieces. The endless vines combined with other Aristotle¡¯s powers attacked Oort in turn, sometimes with Pluto¡¯s path, sometimes with Saturn¡¯s magnificent attack, and sometimes with Venus¡¯s aggressive coverage. Although Oort is strong, it has just recovered. At this moment, facing successive attacks of the same scale, it is really difficult to resist. The [Ice Crystal Valley] covering the earth gradually shrank, and the snow-white earth gradually shrank. At the same time, the opening that Oort had torn apart was gradually closing. Alter bit her lip and showed an angry expression. She has never lost in comparison with her strength. But this time, facing Uranus, which combines the power of the nine stars, she is indeed a little hard to fight. Seeing this scene, Shi Lang gritted his teeth and stood up with his sword. Then he put the sword down, raised his arms, and pointed his palms at the torn opening, and endless magic and power began to brew. In an instant, Guanghua shook, and the surrounding time and space destroyed by the mud figures became stable, and the endless light was correcting all distortions. The sacred star light was brewing in Shirou''s hands, it was the ultimate light enough to correct everything. "Pray, look forward, experience, welcome, move forward, this is the path of light with no end, magnificent and infinite¡ª" His real name has not been fully liberated yet, Shi Lang is like a punctured balloon, his body softened suddenly, he squatted on the ground, panting violently. At the same time, the brilliance of the stars scattered all over him. He retreated from the state of the Star Emperor, not only that, but the body of the Servant was a little illusory. Looking at some illusory palms, Shirou''s eyes shrank suddenly: "How come this is happening, my magic power hasn''t been exhausted yet!" Due to Hodnigg¡¯s concept of dragon species, Skatie¡¯s blessing, and the magic absorption of the [Flower of Evil], his magic power is restored extremely fast, and there is at least the magic power of the A+ specification, but it is directly Withdrew from the state of Star King. "But the spiritual foundation that sustains your existence is already broken." Gaia looked at Shirou and said, "Just when you bet on the blow of the soul. I am very grateful to you for saving me, Gurneyville. You are done. You made a promise to me, so take a break now, you are already very tired." Is that right... the spirit foundation has been destroyed. After receiving Gaia''s reminder, Shirou realized his current state. He¡ªis his spirit tired to the point? Are you so tired that you need someone¡¯s reminder to discover your own abnormality? Shi Lang sighed inwardly. It is true that manpower is sometimes poor, but now he should rest? How can that be? The matter is not over yet, how can he relax? Endless vines rose from the ground and attacked madly at Oort. One of them cut through the sky, and with a "shoo", it came straight towards Shi Lang. The tired Shilang hadn''t reacted yet, in his shadow, the sound of "shoo" turned into several black hands, pulling the vine into the shadow and tore it to pieces. "Sure enough, the last thing you can trust is you, my half." Looking at the black mud blocking the vines, Shi Lang staggered two steps, and a black mud hand appeared in the shadow, supporting Shi Lang. The black mud surged in Shiro''s shadow, like a dolphin swimming in the water, making waves and flowers blooming. Chapter 1897： "That''s fine. So far, you have helped many people through the storm, Gurneyville, and now you need others to help you, Gneville." Gaia said: "You just keep yourself safe. Rest." Shi Lang understands this truth, he is already too tired. It is not a body, nor a burden of magic, but a burden of energy. But, rest? This difficulty has not been over, how to rest? Uranus, Uranus that gathers the power of the nine stars, has now fully grown. Although it is not difficult to deal with without the Lord of Relief, the positive power is actually a crushing level. As long as Uranus is defeated, the external crisis of the earth will be resolved. The star kings will no longer directly destroy the earth. In this way, the things he cherishes and the people he loves will not be threatened by the star kings. However, But at this time, he was already weak. It''s just this time... I have agreed with my past self that I must win a bright future, but at the moment before dawn, all my strength has been exhausted. How sad and unwilling? However, there is nothing he can do. "I believe in you, Gurneyville," Gaia said suddenly. Shirou looked up at the shining starlight on Oort, which was Gaia''s only remaining star theory. "Fifteen hundred years ago, when you made a promise to me, I believed it. Because no matter how full of lies outside you, your soul is so enthusiastic, like a fire, so At that time, I believed it. Therefore, this part of my''touch'' can be realized." "And now, 1,500 years later, you have fulfilled your promise to me, and you have not failed my trust. Then now, you also try to trust me and trust your friends. I promise you that we You will win. What you cherish will not disappear." Gaia''s tone is still cold and flat, but anyone can hear the seriousness of it. Shi Lang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Gaia, one of the two mafia of Xingyue, would actually have such a side after the real world. You can be so good! No-, Whose personality does this crumb planet imitate? Which famous pastor? Or which famous speaker? Shirou couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart, but his unwilling heart felt relieved for a moment... But can it be done? Opponent, but Uranus who gathers the power of the nine stars! Time is limited, and the means here are exhausted! "Yes." Gaia said calmly. ... "Sorry, sorry, sorry¡ª" A deep apology sounded in her ears, and the girl opened her eyes. What she saw was a girl''s face full of guilt and tears. Her body was cold and she couldn''t feel it. Wherever her eyes passed, her body was riddled with holes and rags, blood gurgling. The girl shed tears apologetically, but her moist red eyes were full of firmness, holding a rainbow sword like a rainbow, constantly stabbing her body. Who am i? Where am i? Why am I pierced in my body, but no pain or hatred can be born? The girl remembered. Her name is Ramoy. She is neither an adventurer nor a priest, but an ordinary country girl who lives in the village of Gendaya, leading an ordinary and fulfilling life day after day. If there is any turmoil, it is that day, I went to the new era, the main city of Zuan, a vampire, to purchase supplies. It was a terrible experience. A monster like an angel attacked the main city, and everyone was terrified. She was no exception. She fled from the east to the west, and ultimately failed to escape the monster¡¯s pursuit until she was killed by the monster. Saved by a silver-haired swordsman like a princess. Perhaps it was at that moment, the ordinary and full heart suddenly had longing feelings for the first time. I want to be as heroic as the swordsman, I want to be able to give a gentle helping hand to the weak, like the swordsman, I want to be the same as the swordsman, who can save people who fall into despair. Perhaps that feeling of longing is the source of all disasters. The swordsman was actually the incarnation of the white giant, and the white giant went violently in that battle and wounded many lives. The swordsman collapsed because of this, so he ran away and his whereabouts were unknown. After the battle, the girl returned to her village. She thought she would continue her ordinary life day after day. However, she saw the swordsman in the cave next to the village. The girl hesitated to enter, hesitated to contact the swordsman, and hesitated to greet her: "That...Miss Attila?" That is the beginning of everything. "Well, Miss Attila, I, I''m here." "Don''t come in! Get out of here!" The swordsman denounced her refusal, she was so scared that she wanted to escape, but the loneliness, loneliness and pain on the swordsman''s face made her unable to ignore it. After all, this was her savior, and the person she longed for. So, she put down the food she had prepared for herself, retreated quietly, and kept in touch with the swordsman afterwards. One month later, she finally got closer to the swordsman. But this swordsman could not remember her name, and failed... "Why are you so close to me?" The swordsman asked her: "If you want to repay your favor, it will be over here. Don''t come again, come close to me again, and unfortunate things will definitely happen." She replied: "Actually, I feel that Miss Attila is a bit like when I was a child. A little lonely, and then there is a emptiness and loneliness in my heart that cannot be filled. It is amazing. I feel that I communicate with Miss Attila. There will be a strange peace." In fact, this was a lie to Miss Attila. She just simply didn¡¯t want Miss Attila to show such a sad face, because Miss Attila¡¯s face was written with words such as asking for attention, asking for comfort, and not wanting to be alone. Miss Attila, how can you ignore it? She wanted to change Miss Attila back to the appearance she had when she first met. She was heroic but not gentle, but Miss Attila refused her approach in the end. However, she was not discouraged, but the next day, the man, the human sage named Archimedes appeared. He took Miss Attila away, and left a piece of advice: "When you are in contact with others, it is best to use cloth or gauze to cover your eyes so as not to cause trouble." But she did not listen to this advice, because this eye has been exposed for a long time, but no threats have ever happened, it is just a bland pass. After bidding farewell to Miss Attila, her third eye became mutated, and she began to possess supernatural powers. She is very happy, not because she has a strange ability, but because she can save the weak and become the person she dreams of, like Miss Attila. She did so, and the price of doing so was that the priests of the old age focused on them and ushered in the disaster of destruction for the village. She escaped, but was chased by the priests, forced to survive, she killed the priests. Chapter 1898： The white clothes were stained with bright red and dirty blood, and she was so painful that she couldn''t help herself, yelling by the river. She dreamed of saving Miss Attila who was weak and small, and wanted to become such a pure and clean Miss Attila, but in the end her hands were stained with blood and dirt, and the village was destroyed. That vision is wrong. No doubt. She shouldn''t have such a longing, just be an ordinary villager, just fine. ¡ª¡ªI can make you go back in time, I can make you all over again. A voice said to her like this, she obeyed, she was led into a wood, swallowed by a huge tree monster, and finally remembered nothing. Looking at the white-haired girl who was crying guiltily in front of him, Ramoy moved his lips and asked, "Miss Attila--?" Attila raised her head sharply, looked at Ramoy in surprise, and asked, "Ramoy?" It''s me Before she said this, Ramoy felt like something had moved on her back. The next moment, she saw a vine rush out, "chicking" and piercing Attila. His abdomen was dripping with blood. Got it. Everything is understood. Ramoy remembered everything. She was seduced by that voice into a forest, and was parasitized by an invader from the chaos who had changed the era, and she did a lot of bad things. Ah... The person she had first longed for was standing in front of her eyes, but her hands were stained with filth again, and her life was disappearing. "Sorry, Ramoy¡ªsorry¡ª" Attila clutched the pierced abdomen, cut off the vine behind Ramoy, then raised her hand rainbow sword and slammed it down. The light roared, the endless rainbow light swallowed Ramoy, but Ramoy could not feel the slightest pain. Yes, because she is already dead. She looked at the Attila with the sword dropped, the rainbow light filled the entire horizon, but she still saw it, the girl was crying, Attila was crying. Is she crying for me? Cry for me, the stranger who took care of her for a month just because of repaying her gratitude? Obviously you are so heroic, but you are a sensitive and sentimental person, Miss Attila. Ramoy stretched out his hand and gently wiped away the tears on Attila''s cheek. Attila raised her head and looked at Ramoy. In the endless rainbow light, Ramoy did not grieve his destiny, nor did he cry his experience, but smiled at Attila. A very clean smile, just like the smile that the cave showed when approaching her step by step. "Thank you, Miss Attila." She smiled, not forgiving, but thanking. Her body was destroyed and dissipated, but her soul rushed to the end of the light in the rainbow light. Death was so terrible, but she smiled. Because she saw it. What did she see? Did you become the longing Attila yourself, or did everything return to the past and everyone in the village came alive? "Thank you, remember my name..." "I also thank you for being close to me." Attila raised her head, her face was covered with tears of stars. Lowering her head, she covered her abdomen with gurgling blood, carried the Excalibur-Tears of the Star, and walked towards the main console of the control room. Standing in front of the main console, she stared at the artificial operating system on the main console and murmured: "It''s over. You and I are over, Wippal. You and me, and Yuxing''s things, both It''s over!" She lifted Star Tear, and slashed it violently towards a switch on the main console. [System: Encountered an irresistible attack, artificial intelligence is paralyzed, whether to start the self-destruction program? ] "Start¡ª¡ª" [System: The self-detonation program has started, the countdown starts, 5¡ª¡ª] Attila fell to the ground, blood gurgling down her abdominal cavity. She stretched out her hand and looked at the blood on her palm, but there was a flower-like smile on her face, like a bird finally out of its cage. "Finally, I am not a traveler. It''s just--, I''m sorry, Lingzi. Compared to me, you need a better Servant... Goodbye, my Huns. Goodbye, Altria Goodbye, Liar King. Goodbye, Earth. Finally, I don¡¯t need to hurt you anymore." Suddenly thinking of everything she had experienced, it turned out that she was no longer alone, and it turned out that she already had a lot. It turned out that I wanted to be redeemed. And this is my salvation. Just I still can''t bear it. I think, I think... I think, know more people. I want to live with them... "Tick, tick¡ª" Tears flowed down unsatisfactorily, they were tears from the stars. It''s just that it''s impossible anymore. Goodbye. [System: 3, 2, 1¡ª¡ª, thank you for your outstanding contribution to the noble predator planet, the destruction of civilization-Attila. You are free. ] With the countdown of the system, there was a huge "bang", and the entire Wipal directly exploded, and endless terrifying energy rose into the sky from the bottom of Uranus. "Kakka-" The appearance of Uranus, the outer shell of the power of the nine stars, collapsed like a piece of paper struck by lightning. "This, this is¡ª" Having stabilized his figure, Shi Lang''s face was full of disbelief. "Attila blew herself up," Gaia said. Shi Lang was silent. "This is the best opportunity, but not the best result. However, since Attila used his life to create this opportunity, we can''t help but seize it. Oort, please--!" Chapter 1899： "I see, Gaia." Orr nodded and said dryly. She instantly exerted force, and the several blue pillars began to quickly tear open the surface of Uranus. Uranus absorbed the power of the nine stars and was extremely powerful, but the power of Wiper''s self-detonation completely destroyed his foundation. At this moment, the body was torn apart by Oort, and there was no counterattack at all. "Gai-ya!" Uranus''s unwilling roar resounded throughout the body of the tree. "You lost, Uranus. But human emotions have eroded you to this point, my sister." Gaia sighed, and then said coldly: "The grievances between you and me, the grievances between the earth and Uranus, when we each return to the principles of the stars, let¡¯s negotiate from the perspective of the principles of the stars. And now, please let me go. . You are blocking our way!" Guy-ya! The voice of Uranus became more and more ethereal and gradually disappeared. At the same time, the fire from Wippal quickly rushed upward from the bottom to engulf the entire giant tree. "It''s going to run, Gurneyville. If you get involved in the destruction of Wipal''s self-detonation, even your soul will collapse!" Gaia said. "I know!" As he was talking, Shi Lang felt numb all over his body as soon as he moved his feet, making it difficult to move. "Alt, you go and help Gneville, he is too weak now." "No, I will only help you." "Alt, then you put your body..." Before Gaia''s words were finished, a figure rushed in from the outside world with a "shoo". It''s El Quette. "Shirou!" El Quette yelled. "Here!" Elquet, who rushed in in a panic, heard Shi Lang''s voice, turned his head and saw Shi Lang who fell on the ground, rushed down and helped her up. "Why are you here, Alquette?" Shirou asked, holding Alquette''s hand. "I''m worried about you! Wipal exploded just now. Fortunately, most of the impact was absorbed by Mooncell, but my moon was still torn apart. I''m so scared, I''m so scared that you are dead, so I came in to find you." Love Alquette said with a worried expression on his face. "Don''t say anything, go out! Wipal''s flames are coming up!" Shi Lang said. "Yeah." Elkuy nodded, and then wrapped Shilang''s neck with one hand and Shilang''s buttocks with one hand, and directly hugged Princess Shilang. "You--, what are you doing?" Shi Lang was shocked: "Quickly let me down, this is too shameful!" "The situation is urgent now, so you are not allowed to speak!" Holding Shirou in his arms, Elquette stepped sharply, rushing towards the outside world like a streamer. Gaia saw this, and then said to Oort: "Let''s go out too, Oort." "Good." Alter nodded blankly, and then rushed out towards the outside world. The fire bursting from the ground burned up Attila and Wipal, burned out the Eye of Gendaya, and swallowed the giant tree of Uranus... The fire, burning... Burned out all love, hatred, and struggling with cause and effect. ... Above the moon. Tiamat looked at the burning black tree, turned his head, looked at the sand bar Aige beside him, and reminded him: "Gaia has awakened, and the Star Kings will come here soon. It''s time to escape. , Child." "I see, Mesopotamian mother." Sajo Aige nodded. She knew that the gambling was over, and the game of King of the Stars was over, then the Kings of the Stars should issue a trial to her, the container of the Lord of Relief. She turned her head and looked at Sajo Aige lying unconscious on the ground. She stretched out her hand, gently stroked her cheek, and asked, "You said, why would you betray her?" She seemed to be asking someone, and she seemed to be asking herself. However, no one can give her the answer. "Attila left at last, sorry. Also, goodbye, Ayaka." Gently stroking Sajo Ayaka''s cheek, Sajo Aige''s figure gradually disappeared. "Thank you for your wish for the Holy Grail. Chapter 162 The False Love Song Elquette flew out of the black giant tree holding Shirou, and fell to the ground aside. She put Shirou down and asked with concern: "Is it all right, Shirou?" "It''s okay." Shi Lang held Alquette''s hand, stood on the ground, and shook his head, then he turned his head and looked at the huge black tree. At this moment, the magnificent black tree and the black forest where it appeared were burning with a raging fire. The dazzling fire light burned everything and illuminated the dark universe. That was the fire of Wipal, and it was also the fire of Attila. Attila ignited herself, burned Wipal, burned Uranus, and burned her own destiny. His gaze fell slightly, and Shi Lang quickly picked up his mood. The affair between Uranus and Wiper has come to an end, but Sajo Aige still exists. Shi Lang looked around vigilantly, but did not see Sajo Aige and Tiamat, so he raised his eyebrows, "Are you leaving?" "Are you asking Sajo Aige and Tiamat, Shiro?" Alquette also glanced at him, showing doubts: "It''s also strange, they were here just now. But how about leaving? Otherwise, there will be one more fight, but it will be too tired." This is also true. Shilang nodded, and after successive conquests, not only him, but Elquite was also quite tired. After all, his opponents were all super-existences of the same level, or even higher levels. Chapter 1900： The guy Sajo Aige probably spent too much energy, and some of them couldn''t maintain his own existence, so avoid it, right? At this time, a faint blue cold light soared from the black tree, and fell to the ground like a comet, showing a human form. The moment that human form appeared, the corpse of the sky that had invaded the moon instantly changed from the floating island¡¯s true form back to the human form, and ran towards the human form with a smile on his face. "Gaia Carbon!" However, when the corpse of the day was about to approach the humanoid, the humanoid reached out his hand and clasped her arm, and then slammed across the shoulder. Huh? The dead body of the sky was stunned, and immediately with a "boom", it was smashed to the ground heavily, and the earth shattered with great power. "Okay, it hurts..." "Don''t come near me. Disgusting." A cold voice rang in his ears, the dead of the sky realized a little, and looked at the figure carefully with wide eyes, and suddenly narrowed his mouth in disgust, "What, it turned out to be Oort." The light of the stars floating on Oort flickered slightly, like swaying stars. The next moment, a message of the principle of the stars resounded from the starlight: "Long time no see, the corpse of the sky." "Ah~ it''s Gaia Carbon!" The Skeleton of the Sky rushed towards Oort again, but Oort clasped his hands and fell to the ground. Alter said with a gloomy face: "Disgusting, don''t get close to me, or I''ll be really rude." "Who wants to get close to you, you carry a word of water, and it turns out that there is no half of a drop of water on the shriveled planet!" The Skeleton of Heaven shrank its mouth. "Gaia--" The low voice sounded, everyone turned their heads and looked at it, and they saw the complexion of Venus, who had recovered its human form, looking at that layer of star theory on Oort''s body. "Gui''an, sister. It''s the first time to meet in personified form, but I really didn''t expect you to split into two halves." Venus gritted his teeth and asked: "Whose fault do you think this is all? But since my power is bigger, it means that I haven''t lost myself. As long as that heretical thought is eliminated, I will still be me!" Venus pointed at the corpse of the sky and said with a grim face, scared that the corpse of the sky hurriedly hid on Oort''s body, but this time Oort did not dislike her and threw her out. "...Sorry, I trouble you so much, sister." Gaia apologized, and then turned to Elquite who was next to Shiro, and said, "Alquette, can you lend me your body for a while?" "Huh?" Alquette pointed to himself, and asked with a dazed face: "You want to use my body?" "Saturn and them are coming soon. I need a body to make contact with them. This is a planetary tactile communication that needs attention." "But I am also Aristotle, and why do I have to use my body?" Alquette asked reluctantly. "Because you were originally the container I was going to use for tactile storage, but you happened to replace Zhu Yue in reverse and became the King of the Moon." "M. I don''t want to!" El Quette hid behind Shirou and said to Gaia: "I don''t want to give my body to anyone to manipulate, you go find the corpse of the sky, let the corpse of the sky Wouldn¡¯t it work to create another spore body?" "This... I can''t let Venus bother me anymore..." "Gai Yatai is not fair! Why should it bother me?" Alquette was full of displeasure, making faces and sticking out tongues at Gaia. Since Zhu Yue, she has been reluctant to give her body to anyone to use, even if she was created by Gaia, who is called the ¡®mother¡¯. Gaia: "..." At this time, Venus reached out his hand and threw a luminous spore in front of Gaia, and said coldly: "Go in." "Huh huh?" Tian Zhi''s eyes widened, looking at Venus in disbelief. "Don''t get me wrong." Venus put his arms around his chest, turned his head, and said, "I admit that Shiro Fujimaru won the game. It was Saturn''s request, not me." "I know, I know. What? It turns out that you are an arrogant individual who disagrees with integrity." Tian Zhi''s dead skeleton smiled. Upon hearing this, Venus glared at Heaven''s Death in annoyance. Sure enough, she still couldn''t tolerate this heretical thought. Gaia didn''t doubt that he had him, and went directly into the spores of Venus. After a burst of strong light passed, a human-shaped body just grew out of the light. "Thank you, sister." Gaia thanked Venus, then looked at his petite palm and the silver hair draped over his shoulders, and asked with some confusion: "But why is it different from the previous spores? And why are you taller?" "You are getting smaller, Gaia!" The Skeleton of Heaven picked up Gaia and looked at the young, fair-skinned, silver-haired girl in front of her. She smiled and said, "Hold it high~" Gaia: "?" Looking at the people who jumped off, Shi Lang clutched his head and sighed with a headache. These guys are obviously the touch of the planet, and they are part of the king of the stars. As a result, after possessing the personality, they are so free. If they don''t know their identities, I am afraid they will only think that they are ordinary young girls, right? "Lift high~ Hahaha, I''m really too high!" "It''s so uncomfortable, the corpse of the sky. Put me down, the corpse of the sky." "No! Come again¡ª" He was obsessed with lifting the deadly corpse of the sky and wanted to play with Gaia again. As a result, Oort grabbed the hand of the corpse of the sky and rescued Gaia, and then dragged the corpse of the sky. On the side, physical education is implemented. Gaia stretched out his hand to smooth out the folds of his dress, and then came to Shirou, with those red eyes, looking at Shirou, and said: "You did not betray my trust in you like Zhu Yue, Gurneyville. I am. I am very grateful that you did not betray me, so I also have a gift for you." Why are you still talking about this now? Shirou smiled indifferently, gift? What he wants is the end and the future. Can Gaia give this gift? Even herself is the prey of the Lord of Relief. Just as he thought about this, Shi Lang suddenly noticed a breath, his eyes shrank suddenly, "Could it be that..." "Are you aware of it?" Gaia asked with a smile. Shi Lang turned his head fiercely, and saw that on the originally empty ground, at some unknown time, there was a silver-haired girl holding a rainbow sword, and said in surprise: "Attila..." "Gui''an, King Eternal." Attila smiled and nodded, greeted Shilang. Shirou looked at Attila in front of him with a little unbelievable. Attila detonated Wipal and ended the destiny of the star in the same way, thus realizing the root demise. It was even the record that could not be remembered by the heroic motto, just like Romani who was walking towards self-liberation, but now, she actually appeared in front of his eyes again, still breathing. Shirou turned his head, looked at Gaia, and asked in surprise: "How did it do it?" "Alaya has his guardian, I have my monster, but it''s not that I can''t own my heroic spirit, I just can''t trust the heroic spirit, because even Zhu Yue, who I trust the most, betrayed me in the end. But, because You, because of this Attila''s last flame, I changed my mind." Chapter 1901： "So, when the Lord of Relief appeared and Attila was about to be assimilated, I made a contract with her, a contract with the guardian, so I gave her the magic power to achieve miracles, and she got rid of the assimilation. With the clone that Wipal abducted, the phenomenon of the white giant was realized, and the true power of the sword of the army **** was liberated. As the price of miracle, she will become my guardian after her death." "Yes, now I also have the guardian of the heroic spirit, that is Attila." Gaia said. Shiro understood. There are miracles in this world, but that miracle is vicious. Shiro Weigu accepted the miracle, so he became the guardian of Alaya and became the Heroic Guardian Palace. And Altria also accepted the miracle, so life was stagnated at the moment before the end of the eternal dynasty, while the soul traveled through time and space to find a way to save the dynasty. In the past, Alaya also used this vicious miracle to seduce Shilang, but Shilang firmly refused. Now, Gaia has also given this vicious miracle to Attila. Miracles are vicious, but miracles also have options. Choosing to accept, the miracle will give great power to solve the problem of the supplicant, but at the cost, it will become the guardian of restraint forever. So Shirou refused, and after suffering and frustration, he used human power to create miracles with himself. But Shirou accepted it, and Altria accepted it. Now, in order to defeat the Lord of Relief, to say goodbye to her own destiny, and to stop hurting her dear things, Attila has also accepted. Miracles are vicious, but now, I have to say, that is a miracle. Because He saved Attila''s life. But in the future, whether Attila will regret the decision at the moment like Shiro Wimiya did, that will only be known in the future. At least for now, this vicious miracle has allowed Attila to regain his life and spared those who cherish Attila from grief. Shirou exchanged greetings with Attila. Attila was very grateful for Gaia''s miracle, and said to Gaia with a serious face that he would protect Gaia and fulfill his duties as a guardian of Gaia. Gaia was very happy about this, he finally had a strong guardian, and Shirou seemed helpless. Attila has not perished, but also possesses the power of the white giant of the Destroyer God, plus the Mechanic God with the power of the Wippal Star Destroyer-Ares''s sword of the **** of war-Star Tear, the spirit of the future primate There is a top threater in the long seat. When the human nature recovers, the resurrected Alaya knows this situation, and after simulating his personality, he will probably vomit blood for three liters of anger, right? With trembling anger, when will we humans be safe from threats? However, judging from the current situation, it is an out-and-out good result. After all, whether it is the seat of the primate or the planet, today''s enemies are the monsters at the root-the lord of relief. Wippal''s fire burned the black tree and collapsed with a "bang". In the ruins, Shi Lang and others suddenly noticed a strange aura of the stars. "This is..." Alquette said in surprise: "The artificial intelligence of the star hasn''t died yet?" Shi Lang and the others quickly looked around, only to see a charred human figure among the fragments of the collapsed fire, crawling out of the ruins with difficulty. "Is he just going to harvest Gaia''s starship?" Altila''s eyes flashed cold, but Attila stretched out her hand to stop her, shook her head, and said, "Leave it to me. I and it still lack a goodbye." Oort turned to look at Gaia, Gaia nodded, and Oort gave up. Attila walked to the coke figure, and whispered: "Wipal..." The coke humanoid who was crawling outside stopped moving, raised his head, and looked at Attila with the pair of charred meat. "It''s you, Attila." He couldn''t see Attila, but he knew that it must be Attila standing in front of him. "I detonated the starship." Attila said. "...I know that no one except you can be identified by the starship." "Sorry." "You don''t have to say sorry. The existence of the starship, my existence, is because of you. But, I don''t understand, why? Why do you want to betray me, you want to betray Youxing... Obviously you have nothing but Youxing. " "Because, our hometown, the distant unknown planet that has lost its impression, is as beautiful as this world. Sorry, I fell in love with this world." "Is it so, but I still can''t understand, so I will always be just a star. Your heart is determined, my mission is done, it is time to say goodbye. But I still want to advise you, Artie Pull. This planet, this universe is facing an indescribable threat of despair... Stay here, you will experience the deepest despair. Only to complete the mission of civilization harvest, return to the planet, escape the outer universe... ...You have a chance to survive." "Thank you for thinking about me in the end, but I have decided to go to the end with this planet and the world I fell in love with." Attila said. "Really, then I have no choice but to hope that your world will no longer be destroyed, and that you will no longer be alone...Thank you for your work so far. Thank you for your cooperation. System Wipal 02, shutdown--" As the voice ended, Coke''s humanoid coughed sharply, as if it were a different person, and shouted hysterically: "Why¡ªwhy¡ªwhy, soldier? Why did you kill me, why did you kill me...I Archimedes, there are still problems that have not been able to complete the concept, and have not yet been able to solve. Why¡ª, why kill me when I am about to find the answer. I, I¡ª are scholars! I, Ah Kimide, don¡¯t want to die..." The raised palm fell to the ground, and the human form of coke gradually disappeared into wind and sand. With the hatred buried by history, with the barbarism at the beginning of civilization, with the grudges buried by time... Disappeared together. "Is he Archimedes or Wipal?" Alquette asked suspiciously. Shirou raised his head and said, "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he is a cornerstone of history. Although it is bloody." Attila stood up, saw Sajo Ayaka who had fainted not far away, walked over, picked up Sajo Ayaka, put her head on her lap, raised her head randomly, and looked at everyone. , Said: "Everyone, there is one thing I want to trouble you. Please don''t tell Lingzi about my self-destruct. The Skeleton of Heaven frowned and said, "Attila, I know you care about your former Master, but don''t forget, you are now the guardian of Gaia! Your contract with her..." The Skeleton of Heaven has not finished speaking, Gaia stopped the Skeleton of Heaven, nodded to Attila, and said, "Okay." "Gaia..." The Skeleton of Heaven looked at Gaia in trouble. Gaia shook his head and said: "The contradiction between me and Alaya, no, it should be said that the contradiction with humans is impossible to disappear. However, the contradiction between the planet and human beings is still in its infancy. I will not give up on me. Armed, but I can try to believe in humans once." She turned her head, her eyes fell on Shilang. "Fujimaru Shiro...!" Tian Zhilang stared at Shirou, making Teshirou confused. This looks like a bitter and bitter wife who has been robbed of his wife. What the **** is this? "Thank you, Lord Gaia." Attila was very grateful for Gaia''s understanding. However, Shiro understands that this is not Gaia''s empathy, but Gaia''s simulated personality is very understanding. This made Shirou more and more interested in what personality Gaia imitated, and couldn''t help asking, "What personality did you imitate, Gaia?" "A man full of lies, but in fact he is the most sincere person." Gaia showed a faint smile on his face: "However, he is a very annoying person." "Did you imitate me?" Shi Lang pointed to himself. Chapter 1902： Hearing that, Gaia was about to nod, but Shirou shook his head and vetoed, "It can''t be me. After all, I am a very transparent person. The word''sincere'' is written all over his body, and He is the most popular person in the entire Chaldeans. He is known as the British heartthrob. No, it¡¯s the billionaire. It¡¯s not annoying." Gaia: "..." Doesn''t this guy have any compelling numbers in his heart? "Cough¡ª" At this time, the sleepy Sajo Ayaka coughed sharply and opened her eyes in a daze. "Ling Zi!" "Attila..." Sajo Ayaka woke up and embraced Attila. Finally, everything is over. Attila changed her destiny and said goodbye to Yuxing. She can finally live according to her own ideas, and Sajo Ayaka is happy for her. "By the way, thank you so much, Attila. If it weren''t for you, I might have been swallowed by the mud at Wipal, thank you for saving me." Sajo Ayaka said gratefully, yes When the mud of the Lord of Relief appeared and escaped from Wipal, Attila must have rescued her. "That, that... it''s not me." Attila hesitated and shook her head. "Not you? Is that Fujimaru''s?" Sajo Ayaka turned her head, her gaze fell on Shirou. Shilang also shook his head and said, "It''s not me." "That''s¡ª" "It''s your sister, Sajo Aige." Shirou said calmly: "Seeing that something happened to you, he left me who was fighting and rushed in to rescue you." "Are you teasing me, Fujimaru?" Sajo Ayaka laughed. "She--, she just wants to kill me..." "It''s your sister, Lingzi." Attila said. "Why are you teasing me too, Attila?" Sajo Ayaka showed a helpless face. She only thought that everyone was teasing her and alleviating the serious atmosphere, but looking at the seriousness on everyone''s face, she was silent, and then gritted her teeth and said: "I don''t have a sister, I only have one who has ruined all of me, my enemy. I don¡¯t have a sister! No! In the final analysis, even if she really saved me, it must be because there is still her black mud in my body. Is it because I still have use value?" Shajo Ayaka gritted her teeth and said that she couldn''t keep calm in the face of Shajo Love Song. Father, friend, Arthur, home, world... everything was taken away by the monster named "Sister" and destroyed. How to keep calm? How not to hate? "If it''s a real Sajo Aige, of course it won''t do this, but will be very happy to see you die, but if it''s the Sajo Aige, it won''t." Gaia said suddenly. "What do you mean?" Sajo Ayaka raised her head and looked at Gaia. Shirou also turned his head to look at Gaia, frowning and asked, "Do you know that Sajo Love Song is so unusual, Gaia?" "Well, because the current Shajo Aige, like me, and Oort, and the personalities used by the Skeleton of Heaven, are false and created personalities." Gaia turned his head, looked at Sajo Ayaka, and said, "And the one who created the Sajo Ayaka is you, Sajo Ayaka. Chapter 163 is probably because they are all invasive The original world line, in the Holy Grail War in Shinjuku, was just like the interpretation of the plane of the past. Shiro Fujimaru, the traverser involved in the Holy Grail War, summons Archer-Old Shin, and Sajo Ayaka who drives Saber-Old sword, and Linglongkan Misa Yee who drives Lancer-Old dog become enemies and friends. , And at the same time crusade against Sajo Aige, who is behind the scenes and the ultimate boss. But Sajo Aige is too powerful, the old sword and the old flash fail one after another, making Sajo Aige complete the Holy Grail. Shirou stabs and kills Sajo Aige, but Sajo Aige still summons the sixth seat, which is Beast ¢ö, the behemoth of the Apocalypse, destroying the foundation of human law. In order to fight against the behemoth of the Apocalypse, Shi Lang did everything possible, and at the cost of giving up everything, he finally summoned the Enlightened One and defeated the behemoth of the Apocalypse. In order to fight against the Relief Lord behind the Apocalypse Behemoth and Sajo Love Song, Shirou entered an endless reincarnation cycle. "Sajyo Aige completed the Holy Grail ceremony, Linglongkan Misha was killed by the curse, Fujimaru Shiro also fell into an endless resetting cycle, so you, only one person, became the ultimate victor of the Holy Grail war. ." "When the Enlightened One was about to reset reality, as the victor of the Holy Grail War, you made such a wish to the Holy Grail-''Hope everything will return to the beginning'', but that is after all the crystallization of carrying the third law. , Is not the Holy Grail of the Holy Spirit, so the wishes that can be achieved are very limited. It cannot reverse reality, nor can it defy the mighty power of the Lord of Relief and Enlightened One, but it has successfully created a personality. That personality is what you have always longed for when you were a child. Yes, the perfect and excellent sister, Sajiao Aige. That is the current Sajiao Aige." Gaia said. "Why are you assimilated by the false gods and installed in Pandora by Zeus but unscathed? Because the sandbar love song you created has been protecting you." "How could..." Sajo Ayaka couldn''t accept this reality. She had longed for her perfect sister infinitely, but that sister had turned into a demon and destroyed everything about her, so she began to hate it. But that elder sister has changed back to the original elder sister. "In other words, this Sajo Aige can actually be understood as a Sajo Aige who has grown up normally without meeting Arthur?" Shirou asked. Gaia nodded and said, "That''s why I can get you back from her hands, and the price is that I help her separate the false **** seat from her." Got it. Shi Lang understood everything. Zeus, the lord of fear and relief, came to the eternal dynasty through the channel connected by the second method, and took the Holy Grail from Galahad''s hand, and assembled all the divinities to create the **** seat. However, it turned out to be the first to be ascended by the giant beast of the Apocalypse, and the Sajo Ayaka who carried the soul of Sajo Love Song was thrown into the **** seat. Due to the power of Sajo Love Song, the **** seat became a false **** seat. Thirteen years ago, in order to prevent the false gods, Shiro used the second method to enter the crevice of the dimension, trying to absorb the false gods with his own characteristics, but he was countered by the false gods and trapped in the false gods. In the seat. In fact, it was not the false **** seat that trapped Shiro at the time, but the false **** seat, which belonged to the consciousness of Sajo Aige. Then, Gaia used Mooncell to realize the real world, and went to the gap of the dimension to make a deal with Sajo Aige. She called back the Shirou who had agreed with her, and helped Sajo Ayaka to separate from the false **** seat, so that Sajo Ayaka, who was integrated with the false **** seat, came to reality. After Gaia was corrected by the Star Kings, the [Parliament] suppressed by Gaia became active. The human body collapsed, and the Chaldeans followed suit, searching for survivors all over the world, and found Ayaka Sajo who was separated from the false gods. After that, at the moment Shiro was called to Romania, everything began to announce the era of war to the Lord of Relief and to the [Parliament]. "So what about Sajo Love Song? My, what about the original sister?" Sajo Ayaka asked. "I was suppressed by this personality, but the real she is still in that body, and she may wake up at any time." Gaia said: "Perhaps because of this, Tiamat chose to help that sand bar. Love song." Sajo Ayaka showed a sad expression that was unacceptable but had to accept it. "Lingzi..." Attila looked at Sajo Ayaka worriedly. Sajo Ayaka shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. In fact, this information doesn''t make much sense to me, because she is the one who ruined me, and I will not forgive her! Also, everything in the past is also It''s just my scar. Although I am sad, I will not be lost again. I want to get the future and be with everyone!" Attila nodded. Glancing at Sajo Ayaka and Attila, Shirou''s gaze fell on Gaia again and said, "You know a lot, Gaia." "After all, I am a planet. Except for a special connection point, I know everything that happens in my body and what happens in the incomplete connection point. The only difference is that I am only a part of [my] touch, which is a decision to believe I have lost your sense of touch, otherwise, I won¡¯t be in the realm." After a pause, Gaia looked at Shirou and said, "Presumably you have seen the Phantom of Taitis, Gurneyville?" Chapter 1903： Shiro nodded. "Then, you also know the meaning of [Eternal King]?" Shiro nodded again, and said: "[The King of Eternity] is a container, a container to destroy the Lord of Relief. However, Taitis said to find an answer, to find a light. I used to think that the Star King was the direction to get the answer. But I was wrong. It was just a mortal''s extension cord, it was my extension cord. That is by no means the answer, nor can it win the Lord of Relief. It is a wrong guess." "So, do you have the answer now?" Gaia asked again. Shilang shook his head, then looked at Gaia and asked, "What about you? Do you know the answer?" "I don''t know, but Fujimaru Shiro, if you go to [Akasha Records], I don''t know Alaya, but I won''t throw any monsters to stop you." As soon as the voice fell, everyone including Shirou was shocked. "Hey, Gaia!" The Skeleton of Heaven couldn''t help but uttered a reminder, but Gaia ignored it. Instead, he looked at Shirou''s bright eyes very seriously, and said seriously: "You are eligible to go to [Akasha Records]! " Shi Lang looked at Gaia in surprise, it was hard to imagine that Gaia would say such things to him, and allowed him to explore [Akasha Records]! Although he was surprised in his heart, Shi Lang shook his head and said, "There is an ultimate monster standing there. Even if I go to [Akaxia Records], it will be just a dead end." Yes, the Lord of Relief is in the ¡¾Akasha Records¡¿, go in and it will be free. Perhaps, the magicians who have been exhausted, explored the truth of the world, passed through Alaya¡¯s heroic spirits, defeated Gaia¡¯s monsters, and finally entered [Roots], but ultimately failed to return because they all died. In the hands of the Lord of Relief. How ridiculous? Exhausted everything, defeated the heroic spirit of Alaya, and defeated the monster of Gaia. In the end, the so-called truth is that monster! At this time, several huge particles flew from the universe, and the powerful gravitational waves made the entire moon shake. Shi Lang and others looked up and saw Saturn and other Aristotles standing high above the moon. Saturn and other Aristotle''s gleaming light cast a light human figure, slowly falling on the surface of the moon. "Long time no see, brothers and sisters." Gaia greeted Saturn and others. The star kings of other planets don¡¯t know how to speak, but Saturn speaks naturally: "You have won, Gaia." "No," Gaia shook his head: "I didn''t win, but Shiro Fujimaru won, brother." Saturn nodded slightly, glanced at Shirou, then glanced at the giant tree of Uranus that burned into ruins, and finally looked at Gaia, saying: "Uranus''s principle of the stars has dismantled the personality and returned to the body. However, you are in contradiction with him. I''m afraid there is no way to resolve it." "I know, after all, I indulged civilization and captured my sister, analyzed him, copied him, and used him as a mass production weapon... But my sister has already dismissed his personality, and he will not use emotions. I and his resentment will spend the rest of the time. Come to resolve it until the sun gets old and swallows us all." Gaia said. Saturn nodded slightly and was silent. At this time, Gaia raised his head, looked at Neptune, and said, "Sister Neptune, is our agreement still counted?" "Of course." Neptune nodded. Pluto looked at Neptune in surprise, and asked, "Do you have an agreement with Gaia, Neptune? Why don''t we know?" "If I were to let you know, I would be in the same situation as Venus." Neptune said with a smile. "So, it''s no wonder you will stand firmly on the side of the gambling." Pluto appeared in a daze. It turned out that Neptune had an agreement with Gaia in private. It is no wonder that when Saturn proposes a gambling agreement, Neptune will stand so firmly on the side of support. It turns out that in addition to Venus and Mercury, there is also a twenty-five! The Star Kings realized it at this time, but now that they have already lost, this naturally won''t care anymore. But what is the agreement between Neptune and Gaia? The Star Kings were curious. "You are Fujimaru Shirou," Neptune came to Shirou, looked at Shirou, and poked Shirou in the face, "Is the ideal type of personality." "Sister Neptune, don''t tease Shirou!" Alquette glared at Neptune. "Oh, I''m anxious, Elquet." Neptune smiled, and then stretched out his hand, and the blue star light swayed from her hand and enveloped Shilang. "This is..." Shi Lang looked at the starlight that enveloped him in surprise. Elquet also looked at Neptune in surprise, "You actually handed over your star power to Shirou." "After all, this is my agreement with Gaia." Neptune blinked and said. "That''s it," Saturn understood. "Gather the power of the stars together and try to fight the Lord of Relief? Let us witness the special features of this man, so that we can gather the power of the stars on him. This Is that the real purpose of your trial, Gaia?" Gaia nodded: "Yes, brother. He is the only special foreign soul independent of [Akasha], and is also a vessel created by Titis. From the moment I trusted him and gave up Zhuyue, I Just place a bet on him." "That''s the case, is this the gambling game mentioned by Titis? However, are you serious about entrusting the power of the stars to a human?" "I''m serious!" Gaia said with a serious face. "Aren''t you afraid this is another Zhuyue?" Saturn asked again. Gaia nodded. "Well, since you say that, then as the loser, I have nothing to say." Saturn raised his hand, waved a burst of starlight, and enveloped Shilang. The other star kings saw that Saturn as the leader had started, and they looked at each other, and then turned their star power into a blessing for the stars and fell on Shilang. "Okay, amazing..." Seeing Shirou in the stars interacting with each other, Alquette was taken aback. It was a rare thing to get the blessing of a planet, but Shirou was blessed by the stars of this galaxy at this moment. "Plus my blessing... In this way, apart from the absence of the star king''s sun and Uranus, Shirou is almost blessed by the galaxy. In this way, the star king will become even more powerful. Right? This way, we can definitely defeat the relief master." Alquette said with a happily smile for Shirou. "No--," Shi Lang shook his head and said solemnly, "I might, there is no way to become stronger." Alquette looked confused, "What are you talking about, Shirou?" "When I first constructed the Star King in the past, I felt that way. But now, I can be sure. The Star King is my limit, no matter if I get more and stronger favors. , I can''t move forward for half a minute. It''s like...have reached the end, there is no way ahead." Shi Lang looked at his star-lit palm, and said in distress. "But, I am not the only one who blesses you now. Now, you are blessed by the stars. Throughout the ages, you are the only one!" "That just keeps the planet from repelling me. It can only let me, like you, fight on the planet with the highest support from the planet, but I can''t make any further progress myself. I have reached the end..." When he sensed his own boundaries, Shirou began to understand why Sajo Aige would say that he would never win the Lord of Relief. Perhaps, Shajo Aige, the Almighty, has long realized that the Star Emperor is his limit. "How could..." "It''s a matter of course. If you want to ask why, because the scale of the fictional heroic spirit has reached the limit that the heroic seat can accommodate, just like the enlightened one." Gaia looked at El Quette and said. "That enlightened one..." El Quette thought of the monk who continued to meditate in Liudong Temple. Chapter 1904： Gaia nodded: "He is a human being who has reached the other side of enlightenment and has become a Buddha, but on the Heroic Seat, his record is only a moment before enlightenment, that is, the current enlightened one. Why didn''t he have after he became a Buddha? The record? Because that has surpassed the scale of the Heroic Seat. And now, Gurneyville is in this situation. The fictional Heroic Spirit, although the fighting power is still not comparable to the Enlightened One, but in terms of scale, it has already reached the limit. There is no way to create a higher-scale hero, even if it is fictional." "How could..." Alquette was disappointed for Shirou. "However, Genieville has reached the end, but Fujimaru Shiro has not yet." Gaia looked at Shiro and said. Yes, Gnivale has reached the end, but Fujimaru Shiro has not yet! Because Shiro Fujimaru is still alive! The body is stronger than the legend, stronger than the heroic spirit, this kind of thing is not unavailable. The enlightened person is a living example! Elquette looked at Shirou expectantly. Looking at Gaia''s gaze, Shirou was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Do you believe that I can find the answer, Gaia?" Hearing this, Gaia smiled and said: "How much I loved and trusted Zhu Yue once, how much I love and trust you now, Gurneyville. Then, I sincerely wish you the future you want. ." "...Are you trying to buy my heart?" Shi Lang asked with a cold face, how could he be defeated by such rhetoric? "Do you understand that?" Gaia showed a puzzled face, and then said with a smile: "Then you understand it like this." Shiro: "..." Is Gaia sincere? Isn''t it? At this time, Saturn looked at Gaia and asked: "Gaia, do you want to continue to maintain the personified realm?" Gaia nodded: "The disaster on my body, I can''t ignore it anymore." "I understand, then we have to remove our personality and return to the planet. If there is anything we need to do, just call us." Saturn said. Gaia nodded: "Goodbye, brothers and sisters." The star kings nodded, and the human figures turned into streamers and returned to their bodies, flying towards their respective planets. Watching the star kings leave, Alquette breathed a sigh of relief, and the trial of the star king¡ªthis world-destroying event finally came to an end. Just "Why don''t you leave yet?" Alquette asked, staring at the corpse of the sky. The Skeleton of Heaven pointed to Oort, and said, "Didn''t Oort also leave?" "Alt forget it, why didn''t you leave?" Alquette asked dissatisfiedly. Heaven''s Death Skeleton raised his eyebrows: "Do you have an opinion on me, Xiao Zhuyue?" "Yeah! Great opinions!" Elquet stared at the Skeleton of the Sky, and said, "Pull your body out of my moon! Also, I am Elquet, not Zhu Yue!" "You guy¡ª" The Skeleton of Heaven rolled up his sleeves and tore them together with Alquette. Shirou pointed to the torn apart of El Quart and the dead body of the sky, and asked with a look of confusion: "Is their relationship very bad?" "Probably because they are all invasive." Gaia said uncertainly. Chapter 164 Bathing after the war is necessary~ Everything was over, El Quette opened up the channel connecting with the earth, Shirou and others returned to the earth. "King!" Seeing Shirou returning safely, Altria and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Those who can''t reach the height of the moon can only wait and pray. So powerless, so perturbed, fortunately, Shirou came back. "I''m back." Shi Lang smiled and greeted them one by one, until Mordred stretched out his hand, and a brain collapsed on her little head. "Mum!" Mordred, who was quite happy at first, immediately covered his little head and glared at Shirou in anger, and asked, "Why do you knock on my head when you get to me?" "Mmm, why?" Shi Lang touched his chin, then said with a smile: "Because this is my love for you." "You fellow--!" Mordred stared at Shirou angrily. This crumb man is still so annoying! Mordred grabbed Shirou''s palm and opened his mouth to chew. "Mum!" Shi Lang waved his hand quickly, shook Mordred away, breathed into his poor little palm, and then glared at Mordred angrily, "You''re really welcome! There are tooth marks on your palms!" "No way Saina, this is my love for you, accept it with gratitude!" Mordred said with his arms folded and one eye closed. "What kind of love is this?" Shi Lang glared at Mordred. "The crumb man who knocked me on the head is not qualified to say this!" Mordred pointed to his head and retorted. Seeing the two men who were fighting every day, everyone looked at each other, and then silently covered their faces. "Shilang and Mordred''s relationship is really good!" Alquette said with a smile: "I want to join in to play too!" With that said, El Quette walked into the two of them, ignoring their dissatisfaction and struggle, holding them in his arms with a smile on his face, giggling. Sajyo Ayaka pointed at Alquette while looking at Altria, and asked, "Aren''t you going to stop Elder Ai?" Altria, who was still smiling at the three people laughing, was immediately asked by Sajo Ayaka, and asked suspiciously: "Why am I going to stop Elquet?" "Ah, this..." Sajo Ayaka is at a loss, doesn''t the knight king have any eyesight? If it is a friend, this distance is too close. To be honest, if you didn''t know the relationship between them in advance, I''m afraid any stranger would think that it was a happy family of three at first glance, right? Sajo Ayaka was a little curious in her heart. Men have exclusive desires for women. Similarly, women have exclusive desires for men. Like her sister, the true Sada Love Song is because of her strong desire to monopolize all tragedies, and it makes Arthur betray her. So, what exactly is in Altria''s mind? Chapter 1905： "Mmm, I''m so envious--" Morrigan took out a handkerchief, bit the handkerchief, and stared at Elquet, who was sandwiched between Shirou and Mordred. Jealousy made her completely unrecognizable. Obviously she was the one who fell in love with Gneville in the first place, and she was also the one who started the strategy in the first place. She was also the one who stared at Gneville the most, but she was the one who became the lowest-level defeated dog in the end? Is this the fate of blonde? But this cockroach is also blond! Staring at Elquet for a while, Morrigan sighed and put down the handkerchief in her hand. "Don''t stop it?" Wasabi Hinako pushed her glasses and asked. "Not going anymore." "If it is Altria, I can understand, but if the true ancestor is, I can''t understand it." Akuta Hinako pushed her glasses and said, she has tasted the taste of love, and was deeply loved by that overlord. She was deeply in love, so she couldn''t understand Morrigan''s thoughts at this time. Molly smiled freely and freely: "The established relationship, if it is messed up, will definitely destroy this beauty. This is the truth that I have spent 1,500 years to understand." "Morigan..." Mustard Hinako frowned. "It would be great if we could start again, and return to the beginning of the relationship where the relationship hasn''t been finalized... But it''s too late to say anything. Goneville and I can only be the relationship between sister and brother." Morrigan said with a smile, in a tone of voice. There is a touch of free and easy, but also a touch of regret. "Speaking of which, this little guy like a doll is the principle of the stars?" Mordred looked at the silver-haired red-eyed girl, Gaia with a scrutinizing gaze. Mordred made a gesture and found that Gaia had only reached his chest, and he smiled and said, "Shorter than me! It''s just a kid!" Then he stretched out his hand to poke Gaia''s little cheek. Oort, behind Gaia, stared sharply at Mordred. "Mordred, please don''t tease me like this. Even if I am teased like this, I will be angry." Gaia said flatly. "Mordred must respect restraint!" Altria looked at Mordred with some worry, and was a little afraid that Mordred would anger Gaia. After all, this is the immediate boss of their heroic spirits, and the subordinates can''t slap the boss''s mouth, even if this is only part of the touch of the immediate boss. Mordred curled his lips, then looked at Gaia, and asked: "Can you defeat the Lord of Relief, the restraint of the planet?" "No." Gaia shook his head and said, "I don''t have that power." "So, can you take Altria''s body back from Alaya''s hands?" Mordred asked aloud, staring at Gaia tightly. Everyone looked at Mordred with a little surprise, and Altria also looked at Mordred with a touch of emotion. She remembered, this child''s wish, this child would be summoned in the form of a Servant because he wanted to take her back from Alaya. "No." Gaia said cleanly. "...You are really useless." Mordred said disappointedly. Oort raised his brows, and when he was about to stand up, Gaia reached out to stop her and shook his head at her. Alter hesitated for a moment, then stood back to his original position. "You can''t say that about restraint, Mordred." Altria put her hands on Mordred''s shoulders, and said with a serious face: "That is my voluntary contract with Alaya. Master Gaia is okay." "But¡ª" "I have gradually come to understand that my wish is a loft in the sky, a bright moon in the water, to be infatuated, but not fulfilled, so when the human nature is restored and Alaya is running again, I will end the contract with Alaya. So, you don''t need to Worry." Altria said with soft eyes, "I''m sorry to make you worried, Mordred." "It doesn''t matter, after all, it''s because of..." Mordred said muffledly, lowering his head. Sure enough, the mother still could not forget about the affairs of the dynasty. Looking at Mordred, who was looking down and dull, Altria knew that she had said something wrong, but there was no way she could comfort people. Moreover, the ending 1,500 years ago was indeed a deep-rooted grievance in her heart. If I could perceive the strangeness at the time, if everything can be repeated... Under the sleeves, Altria clenched her fists and kept silent, calming her mood. As Wang said, the past will never return. "Sorry, Gaia... Your Excellency?" Altria bent over to apologize to Gaia, but was unsure of how to call Gaia, so he could only call Gaia like a respected Excellency. "It doesn''t matter." Gaia shook his head and said. The trial of the Star King finally ended with the victory of Shilang and Gaia. Without the interference of the Star Kings, Ilia could take the opportunity to contact Chaldea and set off to return to Chaldea at any time. However, before contacting Chaldea, everyone can only rest at this connection point. The earth is still all messy, the dead souls of Gendaya have not dispersed yet, they have turned into monsters, raging in this land. And this is no longer something Shirou can manage. The grudge between Gendaya and this land can only be resolved slowly by time and by the people living in this land. Before contacting Chaldea, everyone rested at this connection point. As the leader of the Emperor Raiders Group, the golden cockroaches in all the population, El Quett naturally used his own authority to book a hotel for everyone. As night fell, Shirou, who was extremely exhausted, took off his clothes and entered the bath, washing away all the filth, leaning on the shore, enjoying the thick mist, his tight spirit couldn''t help being relaxed. "It seems to be alive." Shi Lang squinted his eyes, revealing an expression like a lion enjoying a leisurely life. Mordred said that she hid his true body in the Chaldeans, so Shirou still exists in the form of a Servant. However, this Servant''s spiritual foundation has also been shattered, and the record will return to the Heroic Seat soon. "After everything is over, taking a bath is really a great enjoyment in life!" Shi Lang squinted and muttered dimly: "I really want to be lying on my stomach like this, squandering and wasting life." "Yes, Eternal King." A crisp sound suddenly sounded in his ears, Shi Lang suddenly opened his eyes, and he saw a tight face with soft long hair clinging to it, and a slender graceful figure. Woman? Shilang''s heart jumped, and then he looked intently, showing a helpless expression, "It''s you, Enkidu. I was shocked." Shi Lang relaxed. Although En Qidu was very beautiful and even more beautiful than many girls, he was actually a sexless clay figure. "Have you not returned to the Heroic Seat?" Shilang asked with a relaxed expression. "Well," Enqi nodded, "Although the Master is crazy, but my contract with him has not been cancelled. I plan to continue to travel in this connection point until the dead souls are gone." "This is really yours," Shi Lang said with a smile. At this time, there was a sound of "crashing" from outside the wall, and immediately the panicked sound of Qihuang in the killing house came from the opposite side of the wall. Chapter 1906： "Your Excellency, Love Quilt, you, what are you doing?" "Ah~What are you doing? Of course I appreciate your panicked expression, it''s so cute~" "Yeah--" Shi Lang turned his head and looked at the opposite side of the wall with a headache. What was the harem king, the golden cockroach, doing? It is also magical, the male and female baths of this hotel are connected together, only separated by a wall. This kind of harem-like unfolding was unexpectedly met by me. Shi Lang sighed heavily, then turned his head slightly, his gaze fell on Enqidu''s body with a look of scrutiny. Enqi understood in an instant, and said with a smile: "I''m relieved, I''m not interested in women." "No, you would be wrong. I didn''t carry that nasty thought... wait a minute!" Shi Lang, who wanted to explain, suddenly noticed the key point and asked with a shocked face: "You are not interested in women, are you interested in men?" "Isn¡¯t this of course? Compared to women¡¯s soft flesh, men¡¯s flesh is harder and thicker, and that perfect muscle line is a work of God just like me. Of course, your eyes also make me intoxicated. Art of art...Huh? What are you doing so far away from me suddenly, Eternal King?" Enkidu looked at the Shirou who ran away from him with a face full of doubt. "I, I''m a little dizzy, cool off by the shore, please, please." Shirou said hesitantly, his expression seemed to be wary of perversion, but he was afraid of hurting Enkidu''s soul. "I see." Enqi didn''t doubt that he had him, a smile appeared on that delicate face, and then he rubbed his body, which was slenderer than a woman. Ha, I forgot, this guy is a fairy of the forest! Looking at Enkidu''s body, Shi Lang wiped his cold sweat, and then let out a sigh of relief. "I''m telling you guys, Shiro must be peeking!" Just listening to El Quette''s voice coming from next door, Shirou knew that the guy was playing tricks again. This guy really loves to play. Shi Lang sighed. Shiro already knew that Elquet was going to make fun of people, but most of the people in the pool next door were still not clear about Elquet¡¯s nature, and each of them opened their eyes wide: "Really, really?" "Isn''t this of course? This is a super-killer for boys! Shi Lang is no exception. He definitely hides somewhere to peek!" "Huh eh eh?" There was a panic falling into the water. Are they fools? Shi Lang was speechless, even if he didn''t know what El Quette''s temperament was, he should understand his character, right? Even if you don''t understand his personality, you should know that a naked woman is the least tempting, right? "I said Alquette, can you be a little more rested? The king wouldn''t do this kind of thing." "That''s right, if he is so sloppy, that''s fine." I knew that it was Altria and Morrigan. As expected of Sister Pendragon, she still deeply understands her noble sentiment. Shiro nodded. "Huh? Why did you expose me like this? It''s boring!" "What? Alquette is lying." "After all, Mr. Shirou doesn''t look like that person, you can tell at a glance." Hearing this, Shi Lang, who was getting up and preparing to go out, raised his eyebrows and shouted to the other side: "Mordred, you are so cute~" As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of falling into the water on the opposite side. After a silence, Mordred''s angry voice rang: "You fellow, shouldn''t you really be like a smelly mouse in the sewer," Are you peeping?" "Hey! Talk, old man!" Mordred knocked on the wall and made a "dongdongdong" sound, but Shirou didn''t respond to Mordred at all. He just whistled twice in a pleasant mood and left the bath. Sure enough, if there was nothing to do, he was a little happy with a wave of Mordred, and now Shirou can more or less understand this elegant taste. Blowing the whistle, the moment he just walked out of the bath, there was a voice calling like an empty ear from a long night. --Gurneyville! Shilang paused, then stretched out a hand from behind and patted him on the shoulder, "What are you in a daze?" Shilang turned his head to see, it was Enkidu, and asked, "You called me just now?" "Yeah," Enqi said with a smile: "King Mordred was so angry that you provoke him. Now he has been knocking on the wall. I guess he will fight back later, so I think it''s better to run together." "That kid is easy to get excited when facing me, making jokes and teasing indistinguishable." Shilang smiled and said, "Let''s go out together." Enqi nodded. ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­Do you know? My wish, there is only one, Gurneyville. Shi Lang stopped abruptly, his eyes became solemn, his body exuded a silver light, and the silver dragon armor instantly appeared. "What''s wrong, King Eternal?" Looking at Shi Lang, who was still very relaxed, he immediately entered a state of combat readiness. Enkidu instantly realized his attire, and asked solemnly. "Something is interfering with my soul and consciousness!" Shi Lang frowned. One time can be regarded as a hallucination, but twice, Shi Lang was not vigilant. After all, the super-existence of the Lord of Relief is in the [Root Cause], staring at him The one hundred and sixty-fifth chapter seems to be, Britain! "What''s the matter, Mordred?" Sitting on the bed, Altria, who was wearing only a white bathrobe, looked at Mordred with a bewildered look. As soon as she came out of the bath, before she had time to change into her clothes, Mordred was dragged into this room alone with a serious face. "Don''t you have any self-knowledge?" Mordred pointed at Altria, his face showed an expression like a prince anxious for a concubine who was left out and didn''t know it. "Your situation is quite dangerous!" Mordred said seriously and solemnly. "Huh?" Altria''s face was dazed. Seeing Altria''s dazed look, Mordred was very angry and asked, "Aren''t you unaware of it?" Chapter 1907： "Did something happen? Or, is there still danger in this connection point?" Altria asked vigilantly. Although the trial of the Star King has ended, the [Council] still exists, isn''t it? Is there any danger around that she didn''t notice? How can this be allowed? "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" Mordred was anxiously tossing his blond hair. Doesn''t she have to say this kind of thing herself? This is too shameful, right? Mordred sighed, then stared at Altria, and said: "Someone has a bad heart for Gn¨¦ville." "Who?" Altria''s face condensed, her eyes sharpened suddenly. "Alquette." "Huh?" Altria was taken aback, and then said: "Mordred, are you wrong? How could El Quette treat Gurn¨¦ville..." "It''s not from that aspect, it''s from that aspect!" Altria: "???" Mordred took a deep breath, then said nonchalantly: "She wants to grab your man." Altria''s face flushed suddenly, and she said shyly: "Mo, Mordred...I, I didn''t remember teaching you such rude words." It reacted in an instant, it''s really you. Also, the girl who threw me to Teacher Guiniweier, who didn''t come back for five years on the front line, shouldn''t talk about education. Mordred hugged his chest and said blankly: "It seems you understand your situation somewhat." Altria''s cheeks were flushed, she lowered her head, put her hands between her legs, rubbing them shamelessly. It''s shameful to be talked about by Mordred. "You may not be aware of it, but the person who is looking at Gnivale is more than Alquette. You have to pay attention to it." Mordred took out a pair of black-rimmed glasses from his arms, put it on, pushed the glasses, "However, it doesn''t matter, I will come to help you, as long as I follow my plan, the mere Gneville didn''t take it. The reason for not coming down...Huh huh? Is this your expression?" Mordred looked at Altria with a puzzled face, covering her face with her hands. Too, too ashamed! I was mentioned by my daughter about this kind of thing, and what did she say to follow her steps to attack a man, although she has already had substantial contact with and liked, but this is like a bad woman who seduce people, and she is still urged to teach by her daughter. , This this¡ª¡ª, too ashamed! "Farewell, farewell, Mordred. This kind of thing¡ª" Before he could finish his words, Mordred slapped Altria against the wall and said with an uncomfortable face: "It''s really long-winded! Why did my father give it to someone else? Woman?" "But, but..." "After all, it''s all your fault, right? You are the first knight of your father? Are you the first knight of your father? Such a good deck of cards, the result is so thin. Are you really willing to do nothing? Are you really willing to continue like this? And, because of you, my identity is not visible. You shouldn¡¯t be so selfish? You have to think about me even if you don¡¯t think about yourself? Even if it¡¯s me, I want a complete home too!" "M..." Altria lowered her head, she was not a weak person, she was an elder, but in front of Mordred, she always couldn''t lift her head and showed weakness by three points. Moreover, Mordred is also right, is it really okay to go on like this? "But, but what should I do? I, I simply can''t face him normally..." Got hooked~ (o???) "An Xin is good, it''s very simple. Father didn''t alienate you, but just like you, tacitly didn''t mention Zhu Yue''s affairs. This shows that his heart does not exclude you too much. I drew everyone else away. , Then you go to seduce it." "Seduce, seduce?" Altria''s eyes widened. "Of course, man. As long as you hook the soul a little bit like this, the soul will come. As long as you hook the soul and let him move, this time he can''t help it. Hehehehe..." Mordred showed an evil smile like an old witch. What is this? Beauty tricks studied in broad daylight? Or is it the daughter to help the mother and play a beautiful trick on the father? Altria''s head buzzed and her head hurts. "You can do it, mother?" Mordred forced himself to show a pure smile. "After all, you used a beauty trick to assassinate Attila, right?" "Let me go... I can''t." Looking at Mordred''s seemingly youthful but evil smile, Altria shivered as if facing a wolf rushing into the sheepfold. "You can do it?" Mordred asked again: "Absolutely, right?" "M..." Altria lowered her head like giving up. ... "So, what are you doing, Al?" Shilang looked at Altria, who was wearing the exposed loose white nightgown in front of him with a sullen face. He had just inquired about the progress of contacting Chaldeans from Ilia, and when he returned to the bedroom, he saw Altria, who was dressed in bare clothes, sitting on the bed, fidgeting. Listening to Shirou''s words, Altria was really disturbed, with the thoughts of "nightmare" and "want to die" flashing in her mind, and there was an urge to hide her face and run away. However, this will not work. If you run away here, that kid will be disappointed, right? ¡ª¡ªEven me, I want to have a complete home! Yes, that is the child''s true wish. Also, you have endured to the limit, right? I want to be close to Gurneyville, I want to stop being separated from Gurneyville... But, but Mordred is too forceful, right? Thinking of this, Altria''s head was full of bubbles, and she raised her head stiffly. Those holy blue eyes were moist with shame, looking at Shirou, holding back her shame, she stiffly said, "Huan, Welcome back, Grid, Gurneyville...you, do you want to eat first, or do you want to eat me first?" What advanced gameplay is this? What a shame, Mordred is too strong! Altria was blushing all over. Shiro: "..." Looking at Altria, who was full of shame and blushing bubbles, Shirou sighed and sat next to Altria. No, no? Chapter 1908： Finished, finished? Altria trembled, feeling a little scared but a little expectant, and then Shirou asked helplessly: "What is Mordred playing again?" For a moment! It was really a moment, and Altria, who was still silent in it, instantly awakened in his mind. She raised her head abruptly, looked at Shi Lang, shook her head quickly, and clarified: "No, no, Mordred..." "Forget it, you''re not a woman who can do this kind of thing. This kind of tricky thing about my nasty fun, you can see that it is Mordred''s handwriting. The child was tricking her before us. Is it a matter of grudges? Is it revenge now? Really, why didn''t you inherit my broad-mindedness?" "Also, her technique is too low-level, right?" Shi Lang swept Altria, sighed and shook his head, and slurped twice in disgust. Ah... As expected, it was Genieville, who could see through Mordred''s tactics in an instant. Altria sighed, let''s remind the child that she can''t play with this man. But, sure enough, I''ll forget it. Altria got up and said to Shirou: "I''m leaving first, Wang. Please rest early." "Oh." Shi Lang nodded. Altria turned around and walked towards the door. Looking at the back of Altria''s departure, Shi Lang suddenly stopped her: "Al." "Are there any orders, king?" Altria turned around and looked at Shirou suspiciously. "I saw Mordred, and remember to tell her that next time I want to play this game, remember to let you play normally. Compared with the shy, restless, and weak you now, you are still the proud, solemn, and strong you before. It''s exciting, it''s like a kaolin flower." Shi Lang said with a smile. Altria: "..." Suddenly pursing her lips, Altria raised her head, looked at Shirou, and asked: "Gurneyville, can I ask you some questions?" "Um... if you have any questions, just ask. Between you and me, you don''t need to be so polite." Although he said so, Shi Lang muttered in his heart, he is not called the king? "Then please forgive me for being rude. Have you ever liked women?" Altria asked bluntly. "What''s the problem with you?" Shilang smiled: "I am not a pervert, of course I like it. No matter what kind of text I like, I like women." "So, who have you liked? I mean, love!" Altria asked. Hearing this, Shi Lang did not answer directly, but looked at Altria in confusion, and asked: "What''s wrong with you, Al? You are very wrong now." Altria didn''t answer, but stared at Shirou scorchingly. "Sri, Skaha..." Shirou glanced elsewhere. "Sure enough, I remember that at that time, Genieville, you like to grab Skaha''s hair the most." Altria smiled, then pointed to herself and asked: "So, what about me? If not. Will you like me about Zhu Yue?" Shirou finally realized what was wrong with Altria today, "When--" Before the words were finished, there was a rustling voice outside the door. "Huh? Shirou likes Skaha?" "Tsk! No wonder Gurneyville likes to bully Skarha''s hair!" "Master Scarha...is that the Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows in Irish legend, Master?" "Yes, she is still the Knight of the Round Table of the Eternal Dynasty. However, I haven''t seen it. Mu, that''s it, is my mother''s real enemy Skaha? I have the right to write it down." "Um... We eavesdropped on Fujimaru''s gossip, isn''t it good?" "But you still came, Ling Zi." ... Shi Lang''s face turned black in an instant, and Altria had just brought the rhythm to him. He didn''t even notice the ears in the partition wall at all! However, before he moved, Altria went to the door with a black face and opened the door. With a "click", Alquette and the others who squeezed in the door to eavesdrop fell on the door in an instant, stacking the Arhats. "It hurts... it''s almost suffocated to death!" Finally dragged her head out of the giant peaks in the killing courtyard. Before Mordred could catch a breath, she realized that her vision was dark. When she looked up, she suddenly saw a black one. Altria''s face shuddered, and she swallowed: "Mother, mother..." "What are you doing, Mordred?" Altria asked with a dark face, "You shouldn''t be here, right?" "This, this..." Mordred was sweating and awful. He couldn''t resist trying to eavesdrop on the gossip for a while, so instead of stopping Elquet, he was run over to listen to the gossip. "Is it because I feel that I owe you, so I will tolerate you without a bottom line? Isn''t it fun to see my jokes? I think it''s time for us to have a good talk, just the two of us." Altria smiled, but this smile scared Mordred to death. Good, terrible... Mordred was in a cold sweat, and she suddenly remembered that although Altria had been showing a weak and deceptive appearance in front of her and Shirou, in fact, this was the real British killer. A ruthless man who dominates the battlefield, the white fur and her empire next to him were killed by Altria. What, what to do? Mordred trembled in fear. And compared to Mordred, who was a little gaffeful when facing the black-faced Altria for the first time, the cockroach Alquette did not seem to notice the atmosphere, and went straight to Shirou''s face, the pair of red His eyes looked at Shirou and said with a smile: "What, Shirou likes Skaha!" "Is there any problem?" Shi Lang asked with a sullen face, listening to his gossip, it was really hard to forgive him. "The next time I see Skaha, I''ll come to help Shi Lang to say that the match is done." Alquette said with his hands folded and one eye closed. "Puff cough cough cough--" Shiro was almost choked to death by El Quette. "I said you--" "If she doesn''t agree, I''ll help you tie her to your bed. Don''t thank me, we are friends, I just speak loyalty like that. Well, friend." Shiro: "..." Skaha is not your friend. Chapter 1909： The whole scene was noisy. Fortunately, Shi Lang didn''t care about their eavesdropping. He just reprimanded them with a little dissatisfaction, and then asked them not to inquire about his gossip in the future. Soon, the people in the house dispersed. Lying on the bed, Shirou thought about Altria''s words, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. ¡ª¡ªIf there was no such thing as Zhu Yue, would you like me? Isn''t it of course? Of course I like it, it''s just because Mordred and the others broke the game and couldn''t say it. Shi Lang sighed, got up, walked to the window, looked at the **** moon in the sky, and muttered to himself: "Zhu Yue, if you were not there, I would still have some intersection with Al. Is it? Without you, what would Al and I be like?" ... Shirou''s frankness to Skaha also made Altria unable to sleep. She got up, stood at the window, looking at the **** moon in the sky, her complexion was complicated, but her mood was even more complicated. Although the fate lines of her and Shi Lang intersect briefly, they are still parallel. If it were not for Zhu Yue¡¯s spoiler, the fate lines of her and Shi Lang would not be so intricate, and she would not be so complicated if she couldn¡¯t figure out how to cut them. Cowardice and low self-esteem. "After all, I dragged down Gurneyville... Zhu Yue, if it were not for you, Gurneyville and I would not have become what it is now." Altria gave a wry smile, but it was done, and it was impossible to say anything. Let this regret and guilt be deeply rooted in my heart. "Perhaps, I should help Gneville, as Alquette said. It''s just that Skaha is now at the Nordic connection point, and there is no way before she comes back." Altria sighed. ... "A relationship that has been finalized, it can''t be changed." Morrigan lay outside the window, looking at the blood moon in the sky, and sighed a few times: "Why would I be so tempted to develop that kind of medicine? If it were normal In the end, Genieville must be mine in the end, are you right, Mustard Hinako?" She turned her head and looked at mustard hinako behind her. "I don''t quite understand why you still love that man so much. It''s been 1,500 years, let''s change a man." Kakuko suggested. "Then why are you still so attached to the Overlord of Western Chu? I think Chang Gong is not bad." Musta Hinako''s eyes fell cold: "If you say this, I will ignore you." "Obviously you made a joke, but you were the one who got angry in the end. It was too much." Morrigan complained, then leaned on the window and said: "My feelings for Gneville are like you to the King of Western Chu... Therefore, I have always regretted why I had to do those things at that time. It would be great if everything was done again." "Don''t dream, that kind of thing is impossible. You should understand that the things of the eternal dynasty have been fixed and cannot be changed. Unless you also want to learn Sada Love Song, call Beast. But don''t blame me for not having it. Remind you, there are many hunters of Beast now. Koyanskaya has been hunted, and I don''t want you to be hunted too." Musta Hinako reminded. "Of course I know... so I just talked." Morrigan said with his head buried. Looking at the lonely Morrigan, Kazura put down the book, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "...I will be by your side." "Huh?" "I said, I will be by your side." "Thank you, Kakuko. You are so kind." Morrigan smiled: "But when you think about it, you have only me as a friend. Apart from playing with me, no one of you can play with me. It''s so pitiful." Hearing this, Mustard Hinako gave Morrigan angrily. At this moment, Morrigan greeted Alquette walking by the window. "Alquette!" "Huh?" Elquet was taken aback, and then said dejectedly: "What, it''s Morrigan." "You''re very wrong, what''s the matter?" Molly asked suspiciously. Alquette is usually energetic, so why is there a sense of frustration exuding all over his body now. "I don''t know..." Elquet patted his chest and said embarrassedly: "I just don''t know why, I feel so stuffy here. I think I might be sick." "Sick?" Molly asked suspiciously: "Will Aristotle get sick too?" "No--, um--" Just when he was about to answer, Alquette seemed to have a heart attack. He squatted down abruptly, panting, and cold sweats fell from his forehead one by one. Not only that, but Elquet''s body also exudes a dazzling white light, like a supernova about to explode. This shocked Molly Gan, and quickly asked: "What''s wrong with you, Elquet?" "No, I don''t know... good, so uncomfortable. The heart is good, it hurts..." Elquette said with cold sweat on his face, clutching his chest. This is obviously cursed! Molly was anxious, and just as he was about to pass, Kazurako''s voice full of astonishment rang out: "Molly, you, you¡ª" Morrigan turned her head to look, and saw Mustard Hinako pointing her finger, her face full of astonishment. Molly looked down suspiciously, and was stunned for a moment, only to see that her whole body was also exuding the white light of a supernova that was about to explode, the same as Elquette. "This, is this¡ª" As if thinking of something extremely bad, Morrigan showed a very shocked expression: "The body lost? Bad, bad!" Molly Gan turned her head fiercely, looked at Musta Hinako, and said anxiously: "Musta Hinako, go and tell Gneville, let him be careful about him--" Before he finished speaking, Morrigan disappeared like the world, and the whole figure disappeared. "Okay, so uncomfortable... M..." Immediately afterwards, El Quette disappeared as if the world had evaporated. Mustard young child stared at this scene blankly, what''s this, what''s going on? ... "It''s not good, it''s not good, Brother Shilang¡ª¡ª!" Illiya ran into Shilang''s room in a panic, but there was no one in the room, some, only the opened window, and some, only the howling cold wind. Shirou is missing! This news quickly spread throughout the hotel with Ilia''s voice. But what shocked Ilya was that Shirou was not the only one missing. There are Morrigan, Elquet, and Altria. "I saw my mother disappear in front of me with my own eyes...what the **** is going on?" Mordred gritted his teeth and asked, "Is there any danger in this connection point?" Chapter 1910： "There is no danger in this connection point." "So, where did they disappear?" Mordred turned his head and asked loudly towards the vocalist, only to find out that it was Gaia who answered vocally, and he hurriedly asked: "You know where they went, right? You must know. , Because you are restraining power!" "I do know. But compared to this, there is a bigger thing, I need to tell everyone in advance." Gaia said with a serious face. Everyone looked at each other and asked: "What''s the matter?" "[Parliament] was breached." Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment, or Sajo Ayaka was the first to react, frowning and asking: "Why was [the Council] breached? Is it the legendary group A leader? Did we break through the [Parliament] without knowing it?" "No," Gaia shook his head: "Because [Council] was breached at the same time, Chaldea was also breached. The second magic is all invalid, and the Chaldean members scattered at each connection point, including us, cannot return. Reality." "The Chaldeans and the [Council] were simultaneously breached by a group of mysterious forces. We can''t even return?" Everyone was stunned. Gaia nodded. "How can this be? Could it be that the Lord of Relief has appeared?" "No, he is still trapped in [Root]." "How could it..." At this time, Sajo Ayaka saw Attila showing a thoughtful look, and couldn''t help asking: "Attila, what did you find?" "No¡ªI just remembered one thing suddenly. Wippal told me before that the president of their [Assembly] seemed to be tracing a very tricky connection point. [Parliament], everything in reality will be subverted. Now, listening to Master Gaia say that, I feel that it may be that the council leader failed to attack the connection point." "What connection point?" Gaia asked. "It seems to be... the Britannia junction. (End of South American roll) The prologue of the eighth volume of "Britain Eternal Empire" is farewell, eternal dynasty! What a distant story is this? It was so far away that even the memory of Heroic Spirit began to blur. The overlord from the far east has trampled and trampled all the kingdoms. Now he is brandishing his sword at the precarious dynasty. However, the king who opened up the royal business has already left, and the successor II has also left the throne and disappeared. The changes of the times have to leave this world. At the time of internal and external troubles, the third generation was in danger and succeeded to the throne, but had not yet enjoyed the glory brought by the throne, so he led the army and hurried to the front to build a defensive fortress, throwing his head and shed blood. However, what nobody knew at the time was that the crisis that caused the dynasty''s demise came from within. Beginning with King Uther, the dynasty began with faith, but it also collapsed with faith. The first to perceive the crisis was Ager Gui Wenqing, and the first to be assimilated and destroyed was also Ager Gui Wenqing. Then, it was Gao Wenqing and Lancelot...Like the plague, all the consuls, generals, soldiers, and people were assimilated and destroyed one by one. When they noticed it, most of the dynasty had been assimilated. , Only those of us who have not yet grown up survived. In order to prevent ourselves from being assimilated, on the one hand, we pretended to accept the assimilation admonitions of "them" on the one hand, and on the other hand, we secretly carried out self-help actions. But acting under the nose of "them", the risk of exposure is too great, so, as the leader, she voluntarily accepted assimilation in order to cover us. No one can resist being assimilated, even the sharp-minded Ager Guiwen, or the noble Lancelot, have been assimilated and fell into the world of "their". However, as a leader, she is in While accepting assimilation, I maintained myself. She entered the world of "them", but maintained herself, using herself as a bait to cover us who are moving in the dark like a mouse. Thus, our action began completely. And...Age Gui Wenqing is really too keen! We rectified to zero, dispersed our actions, and acted very cautiously, and there was her cover, but we still couldn''t escape the eyes of Age Guiwenqing. Perhaps it was because Age Gui Wenqing was so sharp that he was chosen as the first person to be assimilated. So there is no way, for the sake of justice, before being exposed, as the leader, she could only kill Age Guiwenqing, who was like a father to her, with tears in her eyes. In order to save oneself, the butcher knife of killing can no longer be put down from the moment it is held. First, Age Guiwenqing, then Jielan Te, starting from the assimilated internal officials, and then to the generals... We naively think that as long as these assimilated high-levels are eliminated, it is like scraping the bones to cure poison. Although it was painful to the bone, it could make the body called Dynasty heal. However, we were all wrong. The speed of assimilation is much faster than our assassination. The poison of destruction has penetrated into the bone marrow and it is difficult to extricate itself. In this process, many of our like-minded partners also fell into the world of "theirs". We had to kill our former partners. Later, I had to kill Secretary Gareth and myself. Father. The killing continued for five years! In five years, our hands were stained with the blood of our compatriots. So, all the innocence, all the naivety, all the fantasies, were thrown away in blood and tears. Finally, we reached that conclusion. "--Unless there is a miracle, it will be hopeless." Yes, except for miracles, otherwise this dynasty is not saved. No, Not only the dynasty, when this assimilated virus from another planet spilled out, the entire primate seat was not saved. But fortunately, there are miracles in this world. "¡ª¡ªThe Holy Grail! As long as you find the Holy Grail and use the Holy Grail, the miracle will definitely belong to us!" Yes, there are miracles in this world, that is the original belief, and the remnants of God, the holy relic left in this world by the incarnation of God, the Holy Spirit who performed miracles more than five hundred years ago¡ª -The Holy Grail. As long as the Holy Grail is found, the dynasty will be saved! But in fact, from the moment we perceive the assimilation virus, we have been looking for the Holy Grail, but we have found nothing. Of course, since the incarnation of God was betrayed by the thirteenth apostle, Judas, more than 500 years ago, and the Holy Grail of miracles was lost, countless people have searched for it, but they have found nothing, and even assimilated it. It happened because of some people who had greed for the Holy Grail. It started because of the Holy Grail, and this matter must also end because of the Holy Grail. We think so, we can only pin our hopes on the miracle of the Holy Grail. However, the Holy Grail does not know where it fell. The only record is that during the Roman Emperor Nero''s time, the Saints Paul and Peter appeared with a wine glass that was suspected of being the Holy Grail. However, the two saints were persecuted and killed by the Emperor Nero, and the wine glass was also missing in the mass religious massacre, but most of it was somewhere in the Roman Empire. So, while the dynasty was sending soldiers and military personnel to the III, some of our partners mixed in and took the opportunity to travel to the Roman ruins on the mainland to find the Holy Grail. We did not tell the third generation about the affairs of the dynasty, because we are also uncertain whether the frontline personnel including the third generation were assimilated. After all, the assimilated "they" did not cut off the third generation''s supplies at all, but made every effort to provide them. The materials used for the battle of the three generations. It was not until later that we realized that "they" did not cut off the supply of materials because they were spreading to other places. War, this is the moment of the greatest population flow. With the help of war, the virus called "assimilation" will spread to other countries and the entire world. Although we don''t know what the purpose of the black hand behind the scenes is, we know that we can never let him succeed. Chapter 1911： The holy grail is the last hope! But in the past five years, our partners have set foot on all the ruins of the Roman Empire, but found nothing. Our hearts are gradually sinking into a trough. Perhaps, the Holy Grail is like this, it is a hope, but also a despair. It is the thing of the Father, carrying the power and blood of the Holy Spirit, and is a miracle, but it will never perform miracles on those who seek it. Maybe our struggle is of no use at all, we are all desperate, but she has not yet, she is more hopeful. "Perhaps, the Holy Grail does not exist on the mainland at all, but on our British island!" She put forward such a ridiculous point that all her partners thought that she had lost her mind due to despair, or she could no longer resist the "assimilation" in her spirit, and began to be a little confused in consciousness. After all, she had been assimilated for five years. No matter how tough the spirit is, it should collapse. But I know, she won''t, because her eyes are still so clear, just like the eyes of the first king. "Why do you say, Mordred?" I asked. "The incarnation of the Holy Spirit has been to Britain!" "There is no such thing in the Bible, right?" I frowned. "Indeed not, but I have been studying the "Bible" repeatedly for five years. I don''t know if you have found it, but I have found that there is no experience in the "Bible" about the incarnation of the Holy Spirit before it becomes holy! I think The Holy Grail may be where He was placed before he became holy, so I repeatedly researched and inquired, and finally I found some clues!" We looked at each other without knowing what it meant. "I heard such a rumor in the church. Five hundred years ago, Joseph of Limaty, the uncle of the incarnation of the Holy Spirit, had run a tinplate business in Mont Saint-Michel. He was once a young creature incarnation. Brought to Britain and after the Holy Spirit sanctified, Glastonsburg established the first church, which is also the origin of our faith." "Mordred, then what do you mean?" "The Holy Grail may be in Britain! In a certain ruin, in a secret place... In short, it is very likely to be here! It is somewhere in front of our eyes! As long as we keep our eyes open, we will be able to find it!" We were inspired by it, we were excited about it, but we all subconsciously ignored a problem. The Holy Grail may be in Britain, but it may also be in a ruin in Europe, or it may be in Egypt... But we don''t want to think about it. After all, people always have to have a rush, don¡¯t they? And the facts proved that she was right. We finally found the Holy Grail in Tirnano, the secret realm of the fairies. The princess who guards the Holy Grail did not prevent us from taking the Holy Grail, but said: "The Holy Spirit once predicted that when someone finds the Holy Grail, it means that a catastrophe that subverts reality has occurred, and Satan¡¯s claws have been stretched out of hell. There is no safe place outside. Stay here to have a chance to live. You found Tirnano and the Holy Grail, then it means that you are eligible to stay in Tirnano. Stay. " However, in the end we refused and took the Holy Grail. For five hundred years, countless people''s search, countless people''s disappointment, and finally this holy grail was found by us...No, to be precise, it was found by her and Mordred. Perhaps everything was seen through by the incarnation of the Holy Spirit more than five hundred years ago. However, this does not matter, because the Holy Grail has been obtained, then the disaster of the dynasty can be solved, right? However, this is not the case. Mordred did not make a wish for the Holy Grail, but delivered the Holy Grail to me. "What are you doing, Mordred?" I was surprised. "I have got the answer I want. This dynasty is not saved, and I am not saved. I have something to entrust to you! This is something that only you can do!" Mordred looked at me seriously and seriously, and I was shocked, because this was the first time I saw Mordred''s face with such a serious expression. "What''s the matter?" I asked seriously. "I want to bury the entire dynasty, I want to kill all the assimilated people, regardless of men, women, children, relatives and friends!" I was taken aback, and quickly said, "This can''t work, Mordred! Not to mention how you can do it, even if you can do it, how many people will you kill? How much blood will you have on your body? You? Understand? I will never allow..." "The blood of all kings will end with the sword. I will burn away all the haze. Therefore, it is up to you to rebuild things. Use this holy grail and use the power of miracles." She didn''t give me a chance to refute. She attacked me for an instant, knocked me out, and trapped me in the enchantment magic that Guinevere taught her. I didn''t know until later that Mordred had made a wish to the Holy Grail five years ago. However, she did not make a wish to this real Holy Grail, but the evil "Holy Grail" that made the dynasty fall apart. That "Holy Grail" was called the star cup by her. Therefore, she was assimilated without losing herself, so she was able to find the true Holy Grail. It turned out that everything had been foreshadowed a long time ago. It turned out that Mordred knew from the beginning that there was no way other than this method to save the dynasty and save the entire primate seat. Do not break or stand! So, she killed Aggiwen, killed Tristan, killed my father for me...one person took everything. The blood of all kings will end with the sword. She had already made enough preparations, gathered all the sins in one body, and then left this world with the eternal curse of the star cup. However, she hesitated at the last moment. With a battered heart, she waved the butcher knife to everyone, but only when she wielded the butcher knife to the third, she hesitated and finally fell into the arms of the third. So, when I finally got rid of Mordred''s enchantment magic and rushed to the outside world, everything was over. The dynasty is dead. The princess whom I pledged allegiance and guardianship, also left. I, a knight, failed too much. I was crying, I was sad, but I quickly picked up my mood, took advantage of the miracle of the Holy Grail, took the only remaining partners, burned everything in the past, gathered the surviving people, combated the gangsters, and rebuilt a country. After more than ten years, after recuperation, the country''s vitality began to gradually recover. The ministers began to suggest that I marry a wife and have children, and leave an inheritor, but I was never able to agree. I know that the name of my throne is not right. In fact, I don''t want this throne at all. All I want is that everyone will come back. Once the Knights of the Round Table, I was the only one left, alone. I pray to the Holy Grail, I wish to the Holy Grail, I just want everyone to come back, I just want Mordred to be resurrected, to live peacefully and happily, without having to bear such a crime, that sin will be forever by the star cup Cursed, sinking into hell. But the holy grail of omnipotence, only this wish cannot be realized. Because the star cup and it are the same creation, the difference is that the holy grail comes from the Holy Spirit, and the star cup comes from the devil. I started looking for the blood of Pendragon. I wanted to return the throne to the Pendragon family, and then travel alone to let time soothe the scars in my heart. Chapter 1912： However, I couldn''t find it. The war has drowned everything, and Mordred''s butcher knife slashed out a generation. I sat alone on this unrealistic throne. What I want is not the throne, what I want is everyone, it is Mordred. Perhaps after hearing the call from my heart, God appeared in front of me. "Oh, King of People, my name is Zeus. It''s you, have you pierced the barrier of the world line?" God asked. "Leave this land, the **** of Greece. This land does not need God''s blessing." "I clearly understand, King of Man. I am a **** in another world. I have read the history of this land. How can I not understand this? But I need the Holy Grail in your hand to fight the coming catastrophe ." "This is impossible! This is my king''s holy grail, how can I give it to you? A foreign god, leave this land, the people of this land, don''t believe in the **** Zeus!" "I understand, but the catastrophe is the catastrophe that destroyed you. And the catastrophe you experienced is just a prelude to that catastrophe. Without the Holy Grail, that catastrophe cannot be prevented." Although I don''t understand what the catastrophe He is talking about, the Holy Grail tells me that He did not lie. The prelude to the catastrophe he said was the destruction of the dynasty, making Mordred bear all the assimilation of death. I resented, I was furious, and finally I gave the Holy Grail to Zeus. He vowed to me that the disaster of assimilation would no longer appear, and he blessed me, and finally left. A few years after his departure, I fell ill. For the great cause of the empire, I began to choose a successor among my blood relatives. There is no other way. I have no successor, let alone find the missing II, and the blood of Pendragon, which can only be given to me. Blood relatives. Finally, I fell. My life is not considered misery, but it can also be regarded as a wave of trouble. Princess Elaine cheated on her father¡¯s illegitimate child. After being picked up by her father, her father¡¯s dislike of me was overwhelming, but fortunately I met the founder of Jiye Eternal King, Eternal King changed my father''s attitude towards me. In the decisive battle between the Eternal King and Votigung, I basically stayed behind, or in the kingdom of my grandfather. The biggest wave in my life is to subvert the dynasty that was assimilated by the Star Cup together with Mordred. This life, although difficult, it is also wonderful. But my heart is full of regrets. The civil war of the Knights of the Round Table, the disintegration of the dynasty, Mordred''s decisive death... until the end, there was only me, a lonely living, lonely existence. I know that my body is not that easy to collapse, but my soul has already collapsed. The future I want, the world I want, is not the world where I am alone. I think, I think... I want to see Mordred again, and I want to tell her that what she entrusted to me, I did well. But I know that this is impossible. Because this is a wish that even the Holy Grail cannot realize. Farewell, eternal dynasty. I slowly closed my eyes, and I saw it. I saw Mordred, I saw my father, I saw Gareth, I saw Aggiwen, I saw the Eternal King, I saw everyone... Yes, I am finally back, everyone. They smiled and said to me, "Welcome back, Galahad!" Chapter One Pure White Encounter "Um..." Slowly opening his eyes, Shirou felt a little pain in his head. What is going on here? Sitting up in pain, he murmured, and then he was stunned. Glancing around, Shi Lang frowned. Where is it here? A wonderful "space", or should it be a room? The walls were covered with cracks, Shirou could even feel the cold wind blowing in from outside. He looked up slightly and saw a huge hole in the ceiling. Is this a thatched cottage? Why did you come here all of a sudden? Shilang frowned. He remembered that he was looking at the blood moon hanging high in the night sky in his room, and then... That''s it! Then the body glowed white, and he felt as if his soul was torn apart, and then he fainted. Finally, after waking up, are you here? What is this? Mordred''s new tricks, or who did something to himself? Suddenly he smelled a damp smell with some rotten gas. Turning his head, Shi Lang saw the pile of grass in the corner of the wall, and then saw mud walls, chaotic rocks, and a few weeds in the corner, and he was taken aback. "Here, why do you feel a little familiar?" When he was about to stand up with his palm on the bed, Shi Lang couldn''t help but was taken aback, raised his hand, looked at his palm, and shook it. "This feeling... is not the Servant body constructed by the ether, but my real body?" Could it be that when looking at the blood moon, the already broken spiritual foundation could no longer hold on, and then happened to collapse, so he returned to his own body? And here is where Mordred hides his body? But... "My hands seem to be getting smaller?" Shi Lang stared at his palms in surprise. They were a pair of white, small, very tender palms, not the hands full of vicissitudes and calluses in his memory. Chapter 1913： There was a pool of stagnant water on the ground not far away. Shi Lang walked over to take a look and was taken aback. I saw the figure of a teenager reflected on the water. His short black hair looked neat, his lips were red and his teeth were white, and he looked very cute, especially his eyes were clear and bright, burning like fire, which was very eye-catching. This young man is wearing a modern shirt with a white background and a red border and a white slacks. It¡¯s just that whether it¡¯s a shirt or trousers, there is a scar on the left and a scar on the right, as if torn by some wild animal. Tattered. "How come?" Shi Lang was surprised. What he was surprised was not the torn clothes on the boy, but the boy. He will not admit it! How could he admit wrong? Because the young man reflected in the water is him! He is exactly twelve years old! "Impossible! This is my body, not the body of the Servant recorded by the Eternal King. It can''t be rejuvenated! Could it be that Gilgamesh fed me when I was not paying attention? The panacea for rejuvenation?" However, this was not the only thing Ling Shilang puzzled. He can no longer feel the record of the Eternal King, nor can he feel the invisible vortex in the depths of his heart. Most importantly, the [evil] hiding in his shadow It''s gone! "What the **** happened?" Shi Lang muttered to himself. "Oh, you woke up." A soft female voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that a beautiful figure walked in slowly outside the door, a young girl in a brown dress. The girl is about fourteen years old, with a delicate face with long beautiful black hair clinging to it, and a pair of holy blue eyes that are as soft as water, exuding an elegant and soft temperament. Shi Lang stared at the girl blankly. The girl''s skirt was gleaming with silver scales. There was a kind of elegance and nobility that was incompatible with this room, and the girl looked somewhat similar to him. If they are placed together, everyone will think they are twin brothers and sisters, right? But this is not the reason for Shilang to be in a daze, the real reason for Shilang to be in a daze is... "Guinevere?" Shi Lang was taken aback, because this girl was not someone else, it was Guini Weier! In fact, apart from Fujimaru Tatsuka, the only girl who bumped into him was Guinevere. "Huh? Do you know me?" Guiniweier asked suspiciously. I remembered it, the moment I saw Guinevere, I remembered everything! This encounter, this terrible room... It was the first encounter with Guinevere when we shuttled [Root Cause] into Britain! Shirou''s eyes twitched, what is going on? My body turned back to twelve years old, I couldn''t feel the record of the King of Eternity, I couldn''t feel the invisible vortex in the depths of my heart, and the [evil] hidden in the shadow was even missing. As a result, I met Guini again in this room. Wei Er... Is this time travel? Is it rebirth? Impossible! "Um..., have you encountered any troubles, the unknown traveler?" Guiniweier approached Shilang, her small, white palm dangling in front of Shilang''s eyes, and asked softly. As the girl approached, the elegant fragrance came over her face, Shirou showed a troubled and puzzled expression, "This..." He didn''t know how to say it, because he didn''t even remember what happened. He only remembered that he was looking at the blood moon at the South American junction, feeling the past, and he returned here in the blink of an eye. Looking at Guinevere who was close at hand, Shi Lang pointed to himself and asked, "Do you know who I am, Guinevere?" "Although I don''t know why the traveler fell on my path, but depending on the temperament of the traveler, it is probably the noble son of a certain principality." Guiniweier said with a chuckle. Shi Lang stared at Guinevere''s eyes. He thought that his body had fallen into the hands of [Council], and Guinevere in front of him was a means of pretending to be [Council]. However, Guinevere''s eyes were clear and bright, as clean as a clear lake, without a trace of filth, and it was not a lie at all. So, what is going on here? Shuttle time and space? Rebirth? This is impossible because there is a fixed band of quantum records in this world. Unless, like the Shi Lang in the past, he shuttled past [Root Cause], but it was not possible, because the Lord of Relief was staring at him in [Root Cause]. Shirou even suspected that it was the Lord of Relief who released him on the path of [Root Cause]. So, what is going on here? "Princess Princess¡ª" At this time, there were several eager male voices outside the door, and then several soldiers in armor and armor rushed in. They were stunned when they watched the waking Shilang, and then they drew out their sharp swords, pointing their swords at Shilang. Shi Lang remembered that it was the same at that time. Guinevere, who was hunted down by Vottigung¡¯s army, rescued him who had just crawled out of the [Root Cause] path. However, because of language barriers at the time, Guinevere regarded him as a suspicious person and was terrified. , And then these soldiers came in to watch him. But now "Let''s put down the sword in your hand, this traveler is not a suspicious person." Guiniweier smiled and asked the soldiers to put down their weapons. "But, Your Royal Highness..." The soldiers were anxious. "You look at the eyes of the traveler, with such clear and bright eyes, do you still suspect that this lord is a foreign enemy?" Guiniweier pointed to Shilang''s eyes and asked. When the soldiers looked up, they saw Shirou''s bright eyes like fire. It is true that a person with such a pair of bright eyes could not imagine that he was a foreign enemy. After hesitating for a moment, the soldiers put away their sharp swords. In fact, if they were not due to their duties, they did not want to draw their swords at Shi Lang. After all, Shi Lang and Gui Ni Wei Er are indeed too similar. They are so similar that some people say that this is the illegitimate son of King Leo De Kuan. Someone must believe it, right? Guinevere turned her head, looked at Shi Lang with soft eyes, and said apologetically: "My guard is rude to you, Your Excellency Traveler." "It doesn''t matter," Shi Lang waved his hand and said, "Moreover, when a suspicious person is found approaching the Royal Princess of Kamland, it is only natural that the guards will be nervous. They are just doing their duty." Guinevere blinked, her face full of doubts: "Your Excellency Traveler knows me, I really am a nobleman of a certain principality, but at which banquet did we meet?" Shi Langxin said, of course I know you, and I also know that your true identity is actually the fairy queen-Vivian, with noble status and elegant manners, but in fact it is a seducer. Chapter 1914： It''s just that Shilang couldn''t say that until he had not figured out the situation and recognized the truth about Guinevere in front of him. Although he was a traverser, after knowing the truth of this world, Shi Lang did not believe in the rebirth theory. ¡ª¡ªAmong them, someone must be doing something! Or messing with me! After judging this way, Shi Lang looked at Guini Weier and said with a smile: "The legendary British first beauty, the moon and the shameless flower, the Shen Yuluoyan, who doesn''t know, who doesn''t?" "Ah, this..." Guinevere''s face turned red in an instant, she lowered her head, her ears were blushing, and her head was hot with shame. This is the first time she has been praised like this. "The disciples are rude!" When the soldiers saw it, they drew their swords and pointed at Shirou angrily. How can it be tolerated to molest their princess under their noses? Shirou turned his head, looked at the soldiers who drew their swords and glared, and said, "I''m just telling the truth, don''t you think so? Don''t you think your princess is Britain''s number one beauty?" "Ah, this..." The soldiers looked at each other, at a loss. This answer is not correct, this is not answer, they have committed a hard time, and suddenly the sword that they raised firmly fell on the ground. "It''s not good, it''s not good¡ª" At this time, another soldier with anxious face ran outside the door, and said anxiously to everyone: "I found foreign enemies, and found a group of foreign enemies coming from the forests toward us!" "What!?" The soldiers were suddenly shocked, and the one in the lead grabbed the soldier and asked eagerly: "How is this possible? How did they pass through the lighthouse?" "I don''t know, but a group of foreign enemies are marching towards us, probably staring at the princess!" Looking at the worried expressions of the soldiers, Shirou remembered that something like this had indeed happened at that time. When confronted with Guinevere¡¯s guards, Vottigung¡¯s army of monsters slayed, Guinevere ran away early, but he was chased by the army of monsters for thousands of miles without knowing the truth, and was finally taken by the old knight Aktor. Save. But compared to these, it was Guini Weier who attracted Shilang''s eyes more. He watched Gui Niwei''er with his own eyes, changing from an elegant and noble white swan smile to a scared face and a trembling expression like a little white rabbit being stared at by a beast. To describe it, it looks like this, (u??u??)¡ú¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡úw(?§¥?)w¡úo(>©n Speaking of it, although Guinevere is expensive as a princess of a country, she is actually greedy for life, fear of death, timid and fearful, especially easy to succumb to power, and makes people want to be bullied. At this point in the re-engraving, the black hand behind the scenes can be considered hard. Shilang doesn''t believe in rebirth, someone must be doing something, and it''s his thing! After it is found out, the black hand behind the scenes must know that any grudges must be reported. However, the information is not complete and the situation is unclear. It is better to pretend not to see it and wait for it. Thinking of this, Shi Lang looked at Guini Weier and said: "Votigeng''s monster is coming. It is better for the princess to leave here soon." "Say, talk, talk, talk... it''s the same." Guiniweier said with a trembling voice: "It''s wise for you to leave soon, your traveler, but don''t be killed by foreign enemies anymore." Shiro nodded. The soldiers walked out of the house surrounded by Guiniweier, Shi Lang also walked out the door, looking around, surrounded by tall trees, and this shabby house is surrounded by many dilapidated houses, which seems to be a village ruin. And there are many beautiful brick fragments among those ruins. It can be seen that this place was also a beautiful village before. The same as in memory. Thinking of this in his heart, Shi Lang glanced away, but Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, only to see that distant sky, a white light soared up into the sky, like a tower of light connecting the sky and the earth. It seems that the arrangement is not perfect. Looking at the tower of light beyond, Shirou''s mouth raised slightly. In his memory, there was no tower of shining light. The soldiers brought horses for Guinevere. As soon as Guinevere got on the horse, a scary bird flew out of the forest not far away. "The enemy, the enemy is coming!" Guinevere''s face turned fiercely white, her slender legs trembled, and then she fell off her horse with a "Yeah". "Princess!" The soldiers screamed and hurried to help Guinevere, but one hand stretched out faster and hugged Guinevere who fell from the horse. Shi Lang lowered his eyebrows slightly, and looked at Guinevere with his bright eyes like fire, and asked, "Is it okay, princess?" "No, nothing, Sir Traveler." Guiniweier''s face flushed instantly, and the fear in her heart was completely replaced by shame. This is the first time I was held in this way. Shi Lang put Guinie Weier down, turned her head, and stared at the frightening bird in the distance. There is no doubt that it was Votigeng''s army of monsters. Shi Lang remembered that it was an army composed of Saxons, bipedal dragons, and beasts. Now that the black hand behind the scenes has reproduced everything about him, there is nothing wrong with this. However "What, what is this?" Seeing the enemy rushing out of the forest, Shirou''s eyes were straightened, his face full of astonishment. The burly body more than five meters high is undoubtedly a giant, but that burly body is made of pitch-black steel, with a giant steel axe in his hand... If you insist, it is, That is... ¡ª¡ªDoomsday Mecha? Shi Lang was stunned, completely stunned, his monsters disappeared, and replaced by mecha soldiers, and a piece of mecha troops! "It''s a foreign enemy!" "Ten, fifteen external enemies!" "No, no...we can''t win..." Looking at the 15-body doomsday mecha, the soldiers trembled all over and instantly lost their fighting spirit. At this time, those doomsday mechs projected infrared rays to sweep Shilang and others, and finally landed on Guini Weier, "Target locked, attack¡ª" Khakaka The steel shoulders of the Doomsday Mecha sank, revealing rows of black muzzles. Oops! Shi Lang hurriedly came to Gui Niwei''er, opened his hands, and his eyes flashed with magic power, and his hands flashed in an instant. ¡ª¡ªCovering the Seven Rings of Blazing Sky! Chapter 1915： Shouting in his heart, the next moment, the light between Shi Lang''s palms rose sharply, and a red seven-layered shield like a lotus flower projected out in front of him. I can''t feel the record of the Eternal King, I can''t detect the invisible vortex, and the most reliable [evil] hidden in the shadow is nowhere to be seen, but only the ability to awaken from the origin is still possessed. And as soon as Shirou unfolded [Covering the Seven Rings of Blazing Sky], the black muzzle burst into flames, and in an instant it shot the soldiers outside the protection of the Seven Blazing Rings into a sieve. There is a black hole above the body. Looking at the bullets shot out, Shi Lang''s eyes passed a clear look. These are not ordinary bullets, this is magical Mithril! "Kakka-" [Covering the Seven Rings of Blazing Sky] covered by firepower, in an instant, three layers were destroyed. This kind of destructive power does not seem to be ordinary Mithril! What is behind the scenes? You are actually doing something, and even re-enacting my Britannia, so I should be more or less responsible. What do I want to do when I assemble these things that do not belong to my Britannia? Shi Lang was thinking like this, and there was a cry of mourning in his ear. "Dad, daddy...help me, daddy...wow..." Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Gui Niweier was squatting in her shadow, holding her head shivering, crying like a child, with no image at all. Hey hey hey, the image is lost! Shi Lang showed a helpless expression, and then while holding [Covering the Seven Rings of Blazing Sky], while looking at Guinevere behind him, smiled: "Your Royal Highness, if you close your eyes and count three times, it''s safe. " "How is this kind of thing possible, Sir Traveler? Wow, I''m going to die, I''m going to die here. I haven''t met the prince who makes my heart beat, so I''m going to die here. Wow, don''t... " "Since the situation is so dangerous, don''t you want to test the method of traveling to various places?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. Looking at Shilang''s smile and the eyes that were as bright as fire, Guinevere stopped crying, hesitated for a moment, and then covered her eyes with her hands, "I''ll try... one..." As soon as Guinevere closed her eyes, Shi Lang stretched out his hand to project the Holy Spear Lungominiad, holding the [Seven Rings Covering the Blazing Sky], and slammed towards the doomsday machines. Jiabing rushed over. "Two..." Suddenly, "Ping Pong Pong" sounded continuously in her ears, but Gui Ni Weier covered her eyes and did not dare to open them. Dead, dead. But it cannot be opened. Once opened, it must be surrounded by those foreign enemies. Dad, it¡¯s terrible... "...Three!" As soon as I counted to three, there was no sound of ping-pong-pong. What''s the matter? Am i dead? Guinevere was full of fear in her heart, but she slowly opened her eyes. What she saw was not the horrible scene surrounded by mecha soldiers, but a ruin of steel. She stared wide. "Look, I''ve said it all. If you count to three, it''s safe." Shilang said with a smile. Guiniweier pointed to the steel mecha soldiers that had been dismantled into ruins, looked at Shi Lang with wide-eyed eyes, and asked, "Brigade, Traveler, what is this?" "Mm." Shirou thought for a while, and said, "It''s probably the magic of fairies." "The magic of the fairies?" Guinevere''s eyes widened. "Well, the kind goblin passing by." "Eh? Am I so lucky? Thank you so much to that fairy!" Guini Weier held her hands, tears of gratitude and luck appeared on her face. The surviving soldiers on the side twitched their lips. Good-hearted fairies passing by? Is it referring to the traveler who dismantled the mecha with his bare hands? They could clearly see how the dying traveler who was picked up by Princess Guinevere from the side of the road had dismantled those mecha soldiers into parts in an instant. That scene... It''s terrible! A certain sharp-eyed soldier saw that when the traveler dismantled the mecha, the smile on his face was like a notorious holy apostle. It''s terrible...! "Although it was made by a fairy, in fact, it must have been made by the traveler, right?" Guiniweier looked at Shi Lang with gratitude. "Huh? Does your Royal Highness see it?" "Ah! I''m not an idiot!" Guiniweier snorted with angrily, and then pulled the skirt, elegantly like a white swan, and said to Shirou, "Thank you, Your Excellency Traveler." Ah... Guinevere this guy only has such a princess posture when there is no life-threatening. "No thanks." "Excuse me, your name, traveler?" "Me? My name is Fujimaru Shiro." "Fujimaru Shiro..." Guinevere raised her head and looked at Shi Lang, looking at those eyes that were as bright as fire, and it took a long time to return to her senses. "What''s the matter, princess?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "It''s impolite. It''s just--, Shiro Fujimaru''s eyes are so beautiful. They are even more beautiful than girls'' eyes." Guiniweier said with a happy smile. Shiro: "..." This is the only one, please don''t boast! With a sigh, Shi Lang raised his head and looked at the steel ruins of the mecha soldier. Well, the unknown behind-the-scenes man, re-enacting my Britain, what do you want to achieve? ... Chapter Two The Westwalker of Camland! Chapter 1916： After solving the doomsday mechas, Shiro dug a few pits on the spot, trying to bury the few soldiers who were unfortunately shot into a sieve by the doomsday mechas, but they were stopped by other soldiers. "Please don''t do that, Your Excellency Traveler. We need to transport their bodies back to our country." Shi Lang understands that, just like the Eternal Dynasty will not let the dead soldiers expose the corpse wilderness, Kamland also has the habit of picking up corpses. The family will explain. Although this account is cruel. The soldiers used wood to make a carriage on the spot, and put the dead robe corpse on the carriage, ready to be consigned back to the country. "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, please come back to Kamland with me. You are our savior. I will treat you well, and my father will definitely reward you with many precious things." Guiniweier told Shiro Reach out his hand, with a sincere invitation on his face. King Lidekuan¡¯s return... Looking at Guinevere''s outstretched palm, Shi Lang thought of her father, King Leidekuan of Kamland. Speaking of it, Guinevere would come to his account at the beginning, it was Kamland that was heavily surrounded by his army, and as a last resort, King Lidkuan gifted Guinevere and the round table to Shilang. , Kamland Germany only survived. Later, after the unification of the dynasty, Shi Lang concentrated on the kingship, cut off his kingship, and turned them all into regional nobles. Kamland has also become the Kamland region. King Liodekuan naturally became a great noble in the region, and he belonged to one of the conservative noble forces. However, because of Guinevere''s relationship, they were very behaving, and they were one of the great aristocratic forces that survived the Great Purge before Shi Lang left. Looking at Guinevere¡¯s outstretched hand, Shi Lang thought for a while, then smiled and nodded and promised: "Okay, then trouble your Royal Highness. Actually, I¡¯m a parade poet, I¡¯ve heard of Kamland. Located in the strait, it is a country like poetry and painting, and I just want to travel." "That''s great!" Guinevere clapped her palms and smiled happily. ^_^ The moment I was afraid, I hugged my head and squatted to prevent my whole body from trembling. My complexion was pale and almost peeing. There was no image at all. The next moment I covered my mouth and chuckled, gracefully like a white swan. This type of switching speed between the noble and elegant princess and the cowardly coward is the only exception Shirou has ever seen in his life. So Guinevere is really an interesting woman. However, looking at the face that resembled him, Shirou couldn''t help thinking of his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka, who is still missing. The soldiers asked Guinevere to ride back to Kamland, but Guinevere refused. Instead, they followed Shi Lang, blinking clear eyes, and curiously asked Shi Lang about his travels. , It''s like a princess who has never been involved in the world. Oh, forget, before Vivienne''s side awakens, she was an inexperienced princess. Shi Lang is the King of Eternity, and no one knows Britain better than him. After all, the conclusions and policies reached without field inspections are all subjective conjectures, so he has inspected all areas of the territory on the spot, and has a certain understanding of the local customs in each area. Mixing these customs into the travel stories with Altria, Merlin, and Kai, and telling them to Guinevere, Guinevere''s eyes flashed, and she yearned for it. "It''s a really interesting travel story. It would be great if I could also travel everywhere." Guiniweier''s eyes flashed, she said with a sigh of expectation and expectation. Looking at the sighing Guinevere, Shi Lang asked suspiciously: "Have your Royal Highness traveled to other countries?" "No, my dad forbids me to leave the borders of Kamland." Guinevere sighed and said: "Even this time, I made up my mind and sneaked out. As a result, I was caught out of the country as soon as I left the country. Caught it back." She turned her head, puffed her cheeks, and looked at the soldiers behind her. "After all, it''s not safe. King Liodekuan is also thinking about your safety." Shi Lang said with a smile. After all, Votigeng is still in Scotland, threatening the kings all the time. And even the army of Warcraft has become the mecha soldier just now. The man behind the scenes is really indifferent, even if it is messing up, re-enacting Britain, at least it will be more perfect in the re-enactment! His Britannia, where is the armored soldier? Yes, Shirou did not believe that he was born again, because the Lord of Relief transcended time and space, the absolute root of concept, cause and effect, as long as he exists, there is no such thing as rebirth. It must be a certain existence in the [Council], a certain Beast, or the Sajo Aige who is the king of evil, and it is even more likely that the Lord of Relief came out in person and was doing his business. The Tower of Light, those British mechas that did not exist in him, are evidence. He raised his head and looked at the other side of the road. There is Guinevere¡¯s Kamland, and in Kamland¡¯s territory, a dazzling beam of light rises up into the sky, straight into the sky, like a tower of light, connecting the sky and the earth. Yes, the Tower of Light rose from Kamland, and this is why Shilang followed Guinevere to Kamland. Otherwise, he would change the direction and go to Tyler Bill to find Altria and Kay. The direction to Camland is here, while the direction to Taylor Biel is behind him, the opposite. After Guinevere fled 1,500 years ago, he was hunted down by Vottigung''s army and ran in the opposite direction to Guinevere, to the outskirts of Tyler Bill. Finally, he was rescued by Aktor and entered Aktor''s manor, where he lived with Altria and Kay, and opened the prelude to the Eternal King. But now that he was determined that he was not rebirth but that someone was doing something, Shiro certainly would not go to Altria, but to look for clues to the black hand behind the scenes, pulling him out from behind the scenes and giving him a severe lesson. The Tower of Light, which does not exist in memory, is a clue, so he wants to follow Guinevere to Camland. "Speaking of it, it''s really amazing." Guiniweier looked at Shirou, covering her mouth and chuckles: "I am afraid of strangers, but facing Shiro Fujimaru, I feel surprisingly at ease, without any fear. ." "Really? That''s really an honor." Shi Lang replied with a smile. Although it was confirmed that the Guinevere in front of him was just Guinevere created by the black hand who reproduced Britain, Shilang did not reject it. After all, such a lifelike Guinevere could not be rejected. Britain is an archipelago, an island country independent of the European continent. It is not large in size, so after a few hours, I quickly saw Kamland. Camland is a duchy located in the strait, across the sea from the European continent. It is one of the kings of Britain ruled by King Uther. But Kamland is not so much a country as it is a city-state, because it is located in a small area, has a small population, around 150,000, and has a small radiation area. If it were replaced by a modern city with a population of more than six billion, it would probably be the size of an urban area. But in the savage ancient century, especially the ancient century in Europe, it is indeed a duchy. When they arrived in Camland, the guards handed the dead corpse of the compatriots to the garrison, and the garrison also sent an additional team to **** Guinevere into the city. After entering Camland, the civilians along the way greeted Guinevere. Obviously, although Guinevere in this period is not well-known in the world, she is well-known in Kamland. After all, she is the palm of King Leudkuan, and there is also Britain¡¯s first beauty on her head. Title. Yes, whether it is now or in the eternal dynasty afterwards, the title of Britain¡¯s first beauty is firmly placed on Guinevere¡¯s head, whether it is the heroic Altria or the witty love. Alquette, or Scarha, Gareth, are very sorry that they have not been able to take this title from Guinevere. However, everyone didn¡¯t care about it. After all, this is people¡¯s after-dinner chat, no one cares about it... Oh no. It seems that Sister Wang-Morgan Lefey had taken care of it, and even specially bought the wandering poets, and secretly subsidized them to travel everywhere to extol her beauty and her goodness. Of course, this kind of behavior of using a man''s arm as a car is a big deal. Therefore, when she saw Guinevere, she often gritted her teeth and had a deep sense of frustration. It made Guinevere at the time think that Morgan Lefy had taken a fancy to her as a fairy and wanted to study her and hide her all day long. Holds Morgan Leffield, revealing o(>©n Guiniweier accepted the people''s greetings, while Shilang followed, looking around the city, looking at the ancient buildings and the civilians wearing linen with emotion. After all, this was the duchy he conquered, and this was the area he ruled. These people were his people, but... Why does it always feel like something is missing? Chapter 1917： Shilang showed a puzzled expression, probably because the black hand behind the scenes didn''t have a perfect reproduction. Shilang always felt that there was something missing in Camland, but he couldn''t tell what was missing. Shaking his head, Shi Lang raised his head and looked towards the center of the city. There is the castle of Kamland, the palace of Kamland, and not far from the palace, across the street from the palace, then It is a white pagoda much higher than the palace. Pure white, without a trace of pollution, pure white, like pure white paper. The white tower exudes a soft white light, and at the top of the tower, a soft light is blasted directly into the sky, like a white line connecting the earth and the sky. That''s right, the light tower that I saw in the forest earlier was the light irradiated from the white tower, and it was also the purpose of Shirou''s trip. Shi Lang wanted to ask Gui Ni Wei Er what the Tower of Light was, but seeing Gui Ni Wei Er responding to the people''s greetings, he couldn''t stand it anymore, and considering that it would directly disturb the black hand behind the scenes. Therefore, before recognizing his own situation, Shirou decided not to be so direct. He planned to go to the pure white tower after his leisure time to find out. Thinking like this, countless strange eyes suddenly fell on Shi Lang, making Te Shi Lang a little uncomfortable, and then some rumors reached his ears. "Huh? How does that lord look so like the princess? Is it the princess''s elder brother or younger brother?" "But, I haven''t heard of any illegitimate children of the king!" "This may be the secret of the palace!" "What a beautiful boy, if he wears a skirt and grows his hair, he will be another princess." Shiro: "..." It''s normal to have such rumors. After all, he and Guini Weier smashed their faces. If Guini Weier and Fujimaru Tatsuka are put together with him, no matter who they are, they will think this is a family, right? Therefore, it is normal to have such rumors, but it really makes Shi Lang a little bit painful. Getting closer to the palace, Guinevere, who was still smiling gracefully, became more and more nervous and uneasy. She hesitated for a moment, and turned to the captain of the garrison army squad on the side, and asked nervously: "Captain, father...has he returned?" "Your Majesty the King and several princes have not come back, please don''t worry the princess." The team leader answered honestly. "That''s good..." Guiniweier breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that King Leidekuan was out, so Guinevere had the opportunity to sneak out of the border of Kamland, but she was caught back by the guards before she ran out for a while, and Shi Lang was picked up midway. , And was threatened by those mecha soldiers. If this matter is known to King Leo Dekuan, Guinevere doesn''t need to think about it, she also knows that her **** is about to bloom. So when I heard that King Leidekuan hadn¡¯t come back, Guiniweier¡¯s uneasy heart was let go, her uneasy face instantly restored to the elegance of a white swan, and then she smiled at Shilang: "Please follow me. Come, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." Woman, you have a lot of plays, it''s a pity not to be an actor. Shilang said this in his heart as he watched Guiniweier''s face changing instantly. Guinevere invites Shilang into the palace and arranges a place for Shilang. It can be seen that she wants to entertain Shilang in return for her life-saving grace. "Leave this room to His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro. In the next few days, His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro can take a good stroll around our Kamland. Our Kamland is much more beautiful than other countries!" Guinevere said with a smile . "Then I have to write a poem to praise Kamland." Shi Lang also said with a smile. "That must be a beautiful poem, so after the Lord Shiro Fujimaru finishes Kamland''s poem, you must show it to me first. I can just spread it out for you." "It''s really an honor for me to get the help of Her Royal Highness, the most beautiful princess in Britain. My poem must be as beautiful as the princess''s beauty." "Ah, this...you, you''re here again, Lord Shiro Fujimaru..." Guiniweier lowered her head, her cheeks flushed and her face was embarrassed. She has a thin face, can not withstand boasting, and can not withstand teasing, she can only withstand others'' bullying. "Your Royal Highness¡ª" At this time, a guard hurried over and came to Guinevere. "What''s the matter, guard?" Guiniweier asked suspiciously. "The master heard that you are back and wants to see you." The guard said. "Huh? Master wants to see me?" Guiniweier showed a surprised expression. Master? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Your Royal Highness, who is this master?" "Like His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, he is a traveler who passed by Kamland. My father thought the master was very wise, so he kept the master as a guest in Kamland." After a pause, Guinevere said, "It must be uncomfortable to wear this scarred clothes? The change of clothes is ready in the room. Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro will go to the house and put on new clothes. I''ll go first. Entertain the master." Shi Lang nodded, probably also a wandering poet. After all, in this period, it was also an era when wandering poets were popular, and Shi Lang was also a wandering poet by Li Yongguo. He fought public opinion wars, which eliminated the fear of Vutikeng from the various countries, and made the countries have the same enemy against Vutikeng. Turning around, Shi Lang was about to turn his head and enter the room arranged by Guinevere. At this moment, a scorching voice came from his ear: "His Royal Highness Guinevere--" Subconsciously, Shi Lang turned his head and looked, only to see a beautiful girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, rushing towards Guinie Weier hurriedly, as if seeing something incredible, Shi Lang was stunned. How come... "Master, why are you here?" Guiniweier looked at the master who was rushing towards her in doubt. "Please forgive me for being rude, Princess Guinevere, but the poor monk has stayed in Kamland for too long. Master will definitely not forgive the poor monk while staying, so the poor monk is here to ask Guini Her Royal Highness Princess Wei Er said farewell." The girl said anxiously. "But, the father hasn''t come back, it''s useless for you to tell me, Master." Guini Weier said embarrassedly: "Master is a wise sage that father cherishes, and wait until my father comes back. Say goodbye to my father yourself. Otherwise, if your father comes back, he will definitely blame me for my rude behavior." "Ah, this..." The girl showed a distressed look. "Princess Guinevere, please, may I ask if this is..." Shi Lang pointed at the girl, widened her eyes, and asked Guinevere. At this time, the girl noticed the Shi Lang behind Guinevere, she couldn''t help but was taken aback, and asked Guinevere: "His Royal Highness Princess Guinevere, who is this benefactor...?" "Oh, I forgot to introduce you to each other. Master, this is His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, who is a traveler like Master. Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, this is a guest of my father..." "Amitabha." Before Guiniweier finished the introduction, the girl over there with her palms folded together, chanted the Buddha''s name, and introduced herself: "The poor monk''s mysterious costume, from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, went to worship the Buddha in the Western sky." Looking at the girl who was chanting the Buddha''s name, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched fiercely. This girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old, with long black hair falling straight down her waist, tall and graceful. The appearance is beautiful, there is a kind of submissive gentleness between the eyebrows, like a monk, but the monk costume on his body is extremely exposed, wearing a pink fairy ribbon. This Buddha name, and this costume. You can''t go wrong, it''s the iron proof that the famous Westwalker, Enlightened Mansao, stole the crumbs that four apprentice soldiers used to play with. Tan Tan Kungfu Buddha, Xuanzhuang Sanzang! Chapter 3 Opposite the sea is the enemy! Chapter 1918： "Master Xuanzhuang, shouldn''t you go to the west? Why did you come here?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Huh? Does the benefactor Fujimaru Shiro know the poor monk?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang looked at Shiro with some doubts. "I am a traveler after all and I have been to many places." Shi Lang replied with a smile, but said in his heart, who does not know who does not know the famous immortality? "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Shilang nodded, "I know a little bit." "It''s amazing." Guinevere''s eyes twinkled, "I haven''t even heard of these things." Shi Langxin said, it is of course that you have never heard of this. After all, the Heavenly Dynasty of the same period was in the last years of the Eastern Jin Dynasty, and it was still a hundred years away from the appearance of the Tang Empire. "I was entrusted by the king of Tang to go to the west to visit the Buddha and ask for the truth. I lost my way so far, presumably my four disciples must be worried about it, so I also ask Princess Guinevere to let me go west. "Xuanzhuang Sanzang put his palms together, and stared at Guinevere, full of sincere plea. "This...I''m extremely sorry, Master Xuanzhuang. You are my father''s distinguished guest, or wait for my father to come back, and you can talk to him. Otherwise, I will definitely be scolded by my father." Guini Weier Said embarrassedly. Xuanzhuang Sanzang looked at Guinevere sincerely, trying to impress Guinevere with sincere eyes, but she obviously didn''t know that the early Guinevere was a real mother-in-law. Guiniweier turned her head away, not looking at Xuanzhuang Sanzang''s sincere eyes, Xuanzhuang Sanzang sighed dejectedly. Seeing this scene in his eyes, Shi Lang was puzzled, and asked: "Honorable King Leidekuan, will you not let the master go?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang nodded and sighed: "King Liodekuan is kind and generous, and he is thirsty for seeking talents. It''s a pity that I''m just a traveler, not the sage that King Liodekuan asked for." "Oh, that''s it." Shi Lang nodded. In this period, Britain was surrounded by foreign enemies, and there were many princes. In order to enhance their own strength, countries were indeed eager for talents. Although Xuanzhuang Sanzang is not a political talent, as a direct disciple of the enlightened person, living in Buddhism and dictating philosophical principles, he will indeed make people in ancient centuries think that he is a great sage who has never come out of the world. The reaction of King Liodekuan is in common sense. Inside. "Please also ask Master Xuanzhuang to stay in Camland for more time, and when my father returns, please resign from him." Guiniweier smiled at Xuanzhuang Sanzang and suggested. "If it is my fault to make Princess Guinevere embarrassed, it is my fault. It can only be so," Xuanzhuang Sanzang sighed, and then murmured: "It''s just that, when will I get to the west? Huh?" Ah, master, you may not realize that you have overrun. From Britain to India, you probably need to run another eight thousand kilometers back. Shi Lang muttered to himself. "Oh, that''s right." As soon as he was lost, Xuanzou Sanzo looked at Shirou as if he had seen an excellent disciple. His eyes were shining, and he said excitedly: "Sir Fujimaru Shirou, I see your eyes bright. , Has the innocent Buddha nature. If you meet with poor monks here, the donor must have a relationship with the Buddha. It is better to shave your hair as a monk, worship me as a teacher, and study the Dharma with me. I can just give you a Dharma name, called enlightenment... ¡­" "Master Xuanzhuang!" Before Xuanzhuang Sanzang finished speaking, Shi Lang pointed to the empty corridor behind her with a smile on his face: "Please leave smoothly." "Huh?" Xuanzhuang Sanzang was taken aback. Shi Lang''s elegant smile, in short, please get out! ... Came into the room arranged by Guinevere, walked into the bathroom, washed it again, and then walked out of the bathroom. On the bed, there was already a change of clothes prepared by the maid in advance. Shiro changed the clothes and stood in front of the bronze mirror, looking at himself in the bronze mirror. Is this young boy in China a more sunny, brighter, and brighter beautiful boy? If there is, it must be me." Although it is clear that Britain is a man behind the scenes, this does not prevent Shirou from being happy. How to say? As soon as he returned to this era, came to this land, and saw the people here, smelling the air full of poetry and fantasy, Shirou felt very happy. This is probably because he has struggled hysterically in this land, and he has left blood and tears here. If you insist on describing it, it is that the old man is crazy about talking. However, although he was in a good mood, this did not make Shirou give up the idea of ??violating the black hand behind the scenes. After all, now the shadow of the Lord of Relief is getting closer and the evil king Sajo Aige is acting in the dark. There are still many secrets in the [Council]... At this critical juncture, I actually came to him. No matter who it is, you can¡¯t forgive it. Guinevere was the princess of Kamland. When King L?ddkuan and several princes were out, although there were ministers who presided over the overall situation, Guinevere was a princess after all, and because of the essence of the fairy Vivian¡¯s For this reason, he was smart since he was a child and made a lot of constructive suggestions to Kamland, so as soon as he returned to the country, he was arrested by the ministers, replaced King Leodkuan, and went to hear politics in person. Oh, yes, she was like a little rabbit at the time, she was taken away by the ministers with fate on the back of her neck, crying and crying. It can only be said that it really deserves to be seduced by Gui Niweier, and it can be suppressed to such an extent. However, before she was captured, Shilang was given the right to enter and leave the palace freely, so Shilang could enter and leave the palace in Camland without making a report. "Okay. Let me see, what is the fox tail you are showing." Shi Lang showed a happy smile, walked out of the bedroom, and walked out of the palace. He is going to see what the pure white tower of Britain that does not belong to him is! However, as soon as he walked out of the palace, passers-by on the street paid attention to him. A young boy pointed at Shi Lang and said in an innocent tone: "Look! It''s the male version of Princess Guinevere!" "Ah! It''s the male version of Princess Guinevere!" "Princess Guinevere is the first beauty, so the male version of Princess Guinevere is the first man, right?" Puff¡ª¡ª! Shi Lang covered his chest, his happy mood collapsed in an instant, and by the way, he was also squeezed out of internal injuries. He could only bury his head and keep his ears silent, and hurried towards the pure white tower that formed horns with the palace and was several floors higher than the palace. The Pure White Tower, like the Royal Palace, was located in the center of Camland, only three blocks away from the Royal Palace, and quite close. Shi Lang immersed himself in and rushed towards the Pure White Tower. "That boy, wait a minute!" Shi Lang raised his head and looked around, and he saw two priests staring at him. He pointed his finger at himself, as if asking them, is he calling himself? "It''s you, boy." The two priests nodded. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Although he did not discriminate against priests, when he thought that his dynasty had died because of his faith, he still had some prejudice in his heart. It''s just that the situation is not clear right now, and he is not a person who angers others, so he just raised his eyebrows, then walked over and asked, "Is there anything going on, priest?" Both priests were wearing white robes, with a silver coin pendant engraved with a goblet around their necks. One of the tall priests said: "Don¡¯t run into the street. It¡¯s not good to hit people, hit the wall, and even worse. It¡¯s almost night, the sea breeze at night is very cold and the clothes are so thin, but I¡¯ll catch a cold. This cloak is here for you, and I¡¯ll return it to the church tomorrow morning." The priest handed a white plush cloak to Shirou''s hand, and then left with his companion. "Um..." Looking at the plush cloak in his hand, Shi Lang was stunned, puzzled. Chapter 1919： So, what is this to stop him? Shi Lang shook his head without thinking much, but the evening breeze from the sea was indeed quite cold, so Shi Lang put on this plush cloak and continued to walk towards the pure white tower. The pure white tower seems to be a representative symbol of a region. With the pure white tower as the center, there are prosperous commercial streets and crowded churches. The pure white tower does not have any traces of bricks and tiles, and the tower body emits a faint white light, which seems to be an alchemy. However, many civilians flocked to it, looking at the sunset, which seemed to be an open scenic observation deck. Shirou followed the crowd looking at the distant view and entered the pure white tower, but the pure white tower was too high, and only Shirou came to the highest level. Standing by the window, looking down, the whole of Camland was greeted for an instant. The patchwork pattern, the small houses with courtyards, the empty streets, the white pigeons flying in the sky, and the oncoming breeze all tell the poetry and fantasy of the ancient century, which are quite beautiful. Especially the sea bordering Camland is extremely blue, telling the beauty of the planet. This beautiful scenery made Shilang yearning, and the oncoming breeze gave Shilang a sense of refreshment to forget his troubles, but beyond that, he could not feel anything. Nothing fancy? Shi Lang frowned, this is impossible! After all, the light connecting the sky and the earth was emitted from the pure white tower. There must be something special here. "It seems I can only go to the top to see." Shiro leaned against the tower and looked up. The light connecting heaven and earth is emitted from the top of the tower. Since there is nothing special about the tower body, there is no guarantee on the top of the tower. However, the top of the tower seems to be a forbidden area, and it is too irritating to pass under the public. It can only be done at night. "Huhhhhhhh, you are really here, Lord Shiro Fujimaru!" Suddenly heard a panting sound in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Gui Niweier was standing at the entrance panting, bending over, sweating like rain. "Finally found you~!" Guinevere was so tired that she could not catch her breath, and let her weak greenhouse flowers climb the tallest tower in Kamland. It was really exhausting Guinevere. Up. "Do you have anything to do with me, Princess Guinevere?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "I, I, wheeze wheeze..." Guiniweier could not breathe. Shirou smiled and said, "Let''s take a break first. I''m right here, not going anywhere." Gui Ni Wei Er bent over, sweating like rain, panting, Shi Lang stood beside Gui Ni Wei Er and fanned her with his hands to make her cool faster. Speaking of it, this pure white tower is indeed very high, and Shirou is also quite strenuous to climb it up with his own body. Of course, if you use [evil], or the eternal king record is different. It''s just a pity that the former is lost inexplicably, and the latter is inexplicably unusable. Therefore, Shiro was very anxious to find the black hand behind the scenes, after all, the shadow of the Lord of Relief had already come from [Root Cause]. Time is running out. "Cuckoo..." A row of white doves flew outside the window, standing by the window, beating cooingly, tilting their heads, and Shilang and Guinevere reflected in their small eyes. The Eternal King is very strong, the Moon Emperor is even more perverted, and the Star Emperor has reached the end of the record where it is difficult to make progress... But Shilang''s body is surprisingly weak. However, Gui Ni Wei Er was weaker than Shi Lang. The tower was only a kilometer away. Shi Lang was only sweating slightly while climbing, and Gui Ni Wei Er fell on the ground with exhaustion. After breathing for a long time, she relieved her breath. "It''s really a gaffe." Guiniweier said with a reddish cheek. Such a gaffe in front of a traveler simply lost Camland''s face. "Nothing, it''s better to say that such a princess is like a flower after the spring rain, nourishing and fragrant, and even more beautiful. I can''t help but feel a little moved by it." "Ah, this..." Hearing this, Gui Niwei''er''s face turned red in an instant, and her white ears were stained with a beautiful blush. No one had ever said such sorrows to her. "Oh, I took the liberty, please forgive me for my rudeness, Your Royal Highness." Shi Lang said. It''s been a long time since I saw Guini Wei''er. As soon as I saw it, I wanted to tease her like I did at the beginning and appreciate her funny behavior. But when it was just finished, Shi Lang remembered that the relationship between him and Guinie Weier, who was reproduced by the dark hand behind the scenes, was not as familiar as it was at the beginning, and it was indeed a bit rash. There is no other way around this, because he and Guinevere are indeed very close. Of course, this closeness refers to closeness on the hair. After all, Guinevere is one of the founders of the Hair Protection Association, and she hates the evil deeds of Jue Shi Lang, and is a firm supporter of resisting the hegemony of the Eternal King. Of course, if this is useful, Shi Lang would not be called Shi Lang. Shi Lang was able to change this bad taste because he subconsciously grabbed Astorfo''s ponytail when he connected the dots in Romania, and made himself nauseous, so he learned from the pain and changed it. But now seeing Gui Niwei''er''s soft long hair fluttering in front of her, Shi Lang felt a little itchy. This **** Rejoice! "Huh?" Guinevere slammed her head, turned her head, and looked around vigilantly. "What''s wrong, Your Royal Highness?" "No... it''s probably an illusion." Gui Niwei''er shook her head, she just instinctively felt that someone was slapping her in the hair. This is mostly a sequelae of being scared by those foreign enemies before, after all, there is always no love hair pervert who specializes in marking human hair, right? Even if there were, she wouldn''t be so unlucky enough to be met by her, right? Yeah! My Guinevere is a lucky girl! Thinking about this, Guinevere relaxed in her heart, not knowing that such an abnormality was lurking next to her. And just now, her silky hair is in jeopardy! "His Royal Highness, is there anything wrong with me?" Shi Lang suppressed the demon in his heart, looked away from Guinevere''s hair, and asked Guinevere. "Well, isn''t Shiro Fujimaru who wants to travel in Camland? So, I want to introduce Shiro Fujimaru to Camland." "Ah... this way," Shilang thought of his personal design, "but, isn''t the princess still observing the government affairs of the ministers? This matter is much more important than mine." "No, it''s all trivial things. Dad probably just got tired of waiting, so he ran out." Shi Lang smiled and didn''t care about it, but he said to her, "Why then? Now that the chaos is so dangerous, didn''t Her Royal Highness have been attacked by Futhigen''s thieves just now?" "That...I didn''t know much about it before. The Futigeon that the Lord Shiro Fujimaru said..." Guinevere asked with a puzzled face: "Who is it?" "It''s the leader of those mechs." Chapter 1920： "Um... do those enemies have leaders?" Guini Weier looked puzzled: "Furthermore, Shiro Fujimaru said that the army is in chaos... However, although the empire is threatened by foreign enemies, it is generally peaceful." "What about the Saxons? Who is ruling Scotland?" Shi Lang asked hurriedly. "The Saxons...? What kind of country is it? It''s called the Saxon country? It''s the same place I haven''t heard of, like the Great Tang and the Western Sky mentioned by Master Xuanzhuang. But in Scotland, of course, it is ruled by the King of Scotland. Up." There is no Votigung? Empire? There are no Saxons? Shi Lang suddenly realized that this Britain was probably not a replica, but was fundamentally different from the Britain he knew! "So, what about those enemies? Where do those enemies come from?" Shirou asked. Guinevere stood up, raised her hand, pointed to the sea, and said: "The opposite of the sea is the enemy!" Shi Lang was stunned. At this moment "Boom!" With a violent sound, the sea level in the distance suddenly set off a stormy wave. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" Guinevere was shocked, clutching her head, squatting down and shivering. "This is..." "Enemy attack! Definitely an enemy attack!" Guinevere screamed trembling all over. Shirou stood on the edge of the platform, looking towards the sea, and saw that a whole body of black mecha soldiers emerged in the huge waves that were set off by the sea. And after those black mechas, a whole red mecha slowly emerged from under the sea... No! That shouldn''t be called a mecha anymore. Visually measure the height up and down 50 meters... That should be called... Gundam! ... Chapter 4 The Hero of Guren "Enemy attack, enemy attack¡ªit''s an enemy attack!" On the pure white tower, Guinevere crouched in the corner with her head in her arms, her petite body trembling constantly. Shirou stood on the edge, looking at the other side of the sea, and saw the dozens of black mecha soldiers, along with the one red gunwa, forming a trapezoidal formation, riding the wind and waves. Guinevere touched the wall and slowly climbed up, revealing her small head. She carefully glanced at the mecha soldiers who were riding in the wind and waves. She was so scared that she curled up, holding her head, trembling. Trembling. "The enemy attack is an enemy attack... why, why, how did those enemies pass through the arm of the Emperor and attack Kamland? And, there is also a crossbow-class warship? Why happened to be when the father was away?" Guinevere held her head shivering. Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Guinevere trembling, and frowned. The arm of the emperor, what is this? Also, the crossbow-class battleship that Guinevere said should be the red "Gundam", right? It''s just that those enemies don''t seem to be strong, why is Guinevere so afraid of it? Shi Lang looked at Guini Weier, who was trembling like a white mouse, in doubt, forgetting exactly what height he himself was at, overlooking the scenery. No-, Shi Lang did not forget his identity, nor did he become arrogant because of the Star Emperor, but Camland''s state made Shi Lang wonder why Guinevere was so nervous and scared. Swarms of steel foreign enemies came by riding the wind and waves, but the scenery under the pure white tower was so peaceful, the people did not panic, walked indifferently and unhurriedly. "Camland has a secret weapon? In that case, why is Princess Guinevere so panicked?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. He has already determined that this is not his Britain, that there is no Votage, no Saxon, only foreign enemies of steel, and some incomprehensible things, so he will no longer look at this Britain from the perspective of the past. In his Britain, Camland was conquered by him, a weak state, but in this Britain, I am afraid that is not the case. Faced with such threats, the people''s unhurriedness is one of the hard evidence. "Secret weapon? No-no-how could there be such a thing? If there is, I don''t need to be so scared!" "But if that''s the case, why isn''t everyone afraid?" Shilang pointed to the people who were calmly under the tower. "They''re just not afraid of death! Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is not afraid of death, right? But, I am afraid of death! After all, how did the enemies cross the arms of the Emperor? Why didn''t the holy apostles find them and destroy them? "Guiniwei''er hugged her head and muttered to herself like a devil. Holy Apostle...? What is this Britain... on earth? Shi Lang frowned. At this time, Camland, who sensed the enemy attack, finally reacted. Dozens of warships docked in the port crashed out. Those warships are said to be warships, but in fact they are also long-length sea-going ships used in warfare. They are only more than ten meters in length. They are all made of wood, covered with a layer of mercury, and gleam in the sun. They are typical ancient sailing ships. However, the hulls of these warships have wings around them, turning the sea water forward. Around the hull, there are magic runes of [Acceleration] and [Sturdiness]. Although it is an ancient ship, it is more powerful than an eighteenth century ship. It is a creation of reality and fantasy. Dozens of warships formed a line to form a line of defense at the coast. Then the muzzle opened, "boom boom boom" sounded, and the flames splashed everywhere. The ancient alchemy shells were like meteor showers, blasting toward the steel and foreign enemies. On the warship, the soldiers flared up and shouted with excitement and excitement. The alchemy shells flying all over the sky, like a meteor shower, are like a net of heaven and earth, even if it is a fly, it will inevitably be blown out by artillery. However, Shi Lang frowned: "This is not okay." Like the prophet''s prophecy, Shiro''s words just fell, and the mechas opened their muzzles one after another, and the tongues of fire spurted out for a moment. "Shoo, hoo--" Countless bullets turned into stars and rushed into the sky, causing those alchemy shells to explode in the air. In an instant, black smoke enveloped the sea. At the same time, the mechas closed their guns and took out the steel swords from their waists. Before the warship could react, they stabbed in like sharp knives. "Boom, boom¡ª" One after another warship, under the sharp edge of steel, was either broken or torn apart, sinking into the sea one after another. The warships formed a line of barriers, but in an instant, a hole was torn out by the steel mecha. Chapter 1921： Shilang''s expression was normal, without a hint of surprise. Isn''t it of course? The mechas are in a trapezoidal formation, but the warships are in a line. The performance is not mentioned, and the square formation alone has already lost. "Sure, it really is like this... it''s over! It''s over! Kamland is going to be over! I, I don''t want to die, Dad, where are you...wow...!" Guinevere held her head and cried directly, with no image at all. Shi Lang looked at her helplessly, you really love to cry, Guinevere. Speaking of which, Guinevere was originally a timid crying lover. What made her strong enough to become the chief governor of the Eternal Dynasty? Shilang remembered, it was all his spur of love! "Wow..." Shilang was annoyed by it. He didn''t like to hear people cry, just as he didn''t like crying. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and grabbed Gui Ni Wei''er''s hair, subconsciously trying to pull it fiercely, but seeing Gui Ni Wei''er''s face full of tears of fear, his heart softened a bit, just a light tug. "Wow...it hurts...what are you doing?" Guiniweier looked at Shi Lang with tears in her eyes. "You really love to cry, Your Royal Highness." "Because, because I''m afraid of death, I don''t want to die..." "But the more you cry, the greater the probability of death." Guinevere was frightened, and quickly suffocated the tears that were about to come out of her eyes. She looked at Shi Lang eagerly and asked, "What should I do then?" "Laugh," Shi Lang said with a smile: "Face the danger with a smile, and face the suffering with a smile. Maybe you can live on this way." "How is this possible?" "How can this be impossible? Because of a smile, but it will bring luck to the wind." Shi Lang smiled, then turned around and ran away, with a sharp kick, he jumped out of the tower. This caused Guinevere to be frightened and pale, so she hurried to the edge of the tower, looked down, and shouted, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª" I heard your voice. Falling from a high altitude, Shiro slowly opened his eyes as he felt the flowing clouds passing across his face, and then spread his hands under him: "Durex, ON¡ª¡ª" In an instant, the rays of light rose from the meridian of the palm, like a long snake, along the arm in all directions, for a moment, making Shi Lang''s arm like a loop of wire. That is a sign that the magic circuit of the body has been used, and the magic that has been sealed for a long time, the projection magic, has also been used. As the long-lost projection magic was activated, a flying boat gradually emerged between Shi Lang''s palms. It is made of gold and emeralds, shaped like a flying boat, Vimana! Although the projection magic gradually lost its effectiveness and was refrigerated by Shirou on the road against the Lord of Relief, Shirou''s accuracy of projection magic far exceeded that of Shirou and Heroes. Not only can he project the treasures of the sword, the armor of the gods, and the weapon of the stars, but also a copy of Gilgamesh''s treasure house. Among them, Vimana is included. Of course, this is also the reward for customs clearance that Gilgamesh presented to him during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Shiro sat on the throne of Vimana, connected to Vimana in his mind, and began to control Vimana. As Vimana was controlled by Shiro, the swooping Vimana instantly made a V turn and rushed straight up. With a sound of "shoo," Vimala rushed to the sky, and the updraft caused by the high-speed movement was even more like a wave. It lifted the long skirt of Guinevere, who had to stand on the tower, to let Gui Gui Nivelle quickly suppressed her long skirt. And those white doves standing on the tower were also swept around by this updraft. "Cuckoo..." The white pigeons staggered, and finally stood firm, tilting their heads, and the little peasants reflected in the eyes of the Shiro driving Vimala, seemingly wondering what he had been attacked just now. "Okay, awesome, isn''t that an empty ship? Is Lord Shiro Fujimaru a holy apostle? However, among the twelve holy apostles, there is no Lord Shiro Fujimaru. But¡ª" Guinevere looked at Shirou on Vimala with shining eyes, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shirou, really amazing." Shiro drove Vimala straight towards the sea, and when he passed the steel mecha, sitting on the throne of the king, he stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers lightly. It was a crisp, neat snap. With a "pop", the outlines of sixty-four swords appeared instantly around Vimala, which instantly solidified and turned into bright swords. These sixty-four swords are not ordinary sharp swords, but the swords and magic swords that have left a brilliant name in human history and are enough to be called treasures. However, these sacred soldiers, swords and demon swords, are like soldiers at the moment, loyally displayed in the two rows of Shirou, waiting for Shirou''s orders. "Pop." There was another snapping finger, and then these swords were like missiles, shooting towards the steel mecha soldiers. "Shoo, hoo--" The sword fell like a rain curtain, and several steel mechas were shot into sieves. They collapsed and sank to the bottom of the sea. Shilang''s Vimala rushed into the sky, then made a circle, swooped down again, and then Shilang snapped his fingers again. "Slap¡ª" Like the king''s horn, the replicas of the sixty-four magic swords appeared again, shooting down, and several mecha soldiers were shot in riddles, hatred and sinking. "Okay, amazing..." Guinevere''s mouth opened slightly when she looked at it, and she was very surprised. The twelve apostles in the legend are no better than this, right? Several dives in succession caused De Shilang to sink more than half of the mechas, and the remaining mechas also realized the problem. Especially the Gundam, which is like a red lotus, which Guini Weier called a crossbow-class battleship, has set his sights on Shilang. When De Shilang dived down again, Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship suddenly drew its long sword, and a magical slash slammed towards Vimala. "Danger!" Whether it was Guinevere on the Tower of Pure White, or the soldiers on the warship, the soldiers who were close at hand, their hearts raised their throats and screamed in their hearts. This blow can''t be avoided! The wind is hunting, but Shirou''s demeanor is flat and calm. "Cuckoo." The white dove on the pure white tower bounced twice, Shirou¡¯s expression was flat, and under his control, Vimala was like a flying bird. At an extremely unbelievable angle, it rotated on the volley, and the wings were actually attached to the sword''s edge, facing towards Guren''s Crossbow-class battleship flew straight away. "How could..." Chapter 1922： The soldiers who were close at hand were dumbfounded. There have been holy apostles who are good at air combat and have done such a tricky shuttle battlefield, but they have never seen it. And now, they saw it! Not only that, they could see Shilang''s face when Shilang was flying low in the sky. Not only did he not have the slightest tension on his face, he was even smiling, a very relaxed smile! Doesn''t he know what incredible things he has done? Not only the soldiers, but even the Guren¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship was stunned by Shirou. This is its mortal blow, 100% cut down, even the mecha¡¯s auxiliary control system predicts it. Judgment, but this person... this man has surpassed the system! Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship was down at that time, and he didn''t even know how to react, but Shilang rushed forward quite unceremoniously, and the sixty-four replica swords rushed over directly. When those replica swords flew like a rain curtain, Honglian¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship responded from the system downtime, and quickly raised his right hand, a red spar on the back of his right hand, emitting light, condensing terrifying magic. , Suddenly formed a magic shield, blocking the assault of the sixty-four replica swords. As long as the sixty-four replica swords blocked the face, Vimalak¨©rti would just hit the right shoulder blade of Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship due to lack of flying space, and then crash. However... -Naive! Shirou''s expression was flat, and his unfolded palm gave a sharp grip. -Collapse! "Boom boom boom¡ª" Sixty-four replica swords exploded, and the huge shock wave formed, shook Honglian¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship into an unstable bottom plate, tilted backwards, and seawater poured in. Vimala obtained enough space for display. Out of the encirclement of Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship, he rushed to the sky. "Good!" The soldiers couldn''t help clapping their hands in applause. How can such a wonderful moment of art not be breathtaking? However, this is not over yet, Vimala, who rushed straight to the sky, took another turn in an instant, swooping down, as if he was going to die together, and rushed towards the Red Lotus''s Crossbow-class battleship. People¡¯s hearts are hanging, and when Vimana was about to approach the Red Lotus¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship, Shiro projected a hundred and twenty-eight replica swords, like missiles, that fired at the Red Lotus¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship. Go. Honglian¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship quickly raised his right hand, and the red spar in the back of his right hand radiated light, quickly forming an indestructible magic shield, blocking the 128 replica swords. "Broken!" Shi Lang''s palm slammed his hand, and those replica swords exploded violently, but this time Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship was prepared to withstand this terrifying shock wave. After withstanding the terrifying shock wave, Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship slammed his right hand, and the big sword in his left hand was cut out. Shiro is here, and both Shiro and the system have come to this answer. This blow was enough to kill him! However, the crossbow-class battleship of Honglian, which had just taken out the sword, saw Vimala calmly stopping in front of it, and the Shirou on it was sitting gracefully on the throne of the king and raised it to it. With his empty right hand, it seemed that everything was under the control of this man, as if everything was within his calculation range. But why is this man''s hand empty? Shirou said flatly: "Roar, Lungominiad--!" The spear of light was formed in Shiro¡¯s palm, and at the same time, a huge beam of light lased out of it. In an instant, it penetrated the central power furnace of the Crossbow-class battleship of Guren, and went unabated. The sea drifted away. "General." Shi Lang slowly put down his hand, and this tall crossbow-class battleship, like a conquered beast, fell down very obediently. "Boom¡ª" The steel fell, causing huge waves. "Okay, amazing..." Standing on the tower of pure white, watching this scene from a distance, Guinie Weier was stunned, she couldn''t find any words that could describe it. Not only her, but also the soldiers on the battleship have been unable to return to their senses for a long time. "This, this is the Holy Apostle, right?" Someone couldn''t help but asked. "It must be the Holy Apostle... This, this must be the Holy Apostle!" Some people believe it. However, this had little effect on Shirou. It''s just one high, what''s the big deal? More than fifty meters of body? , Giant? Those were all the methods he got bored with. But "I deliberately avoided attacking the head. It''s time to come out." Sitting on the King''s Throne, Shiro looked down at the Crossbow-class battleship that fell on the sea. Just like the prophet¡¯s prediction, Shirou¡¯s words had just fallen, and the red crystal in the center of the head of Honglian¡¯s Crossbow-class battleship suddenly loosened, and it detached from the Crossbow-class battleship like a lifeboat and fleeed towards his companion. This action is extremely subtle, and the actual selection is quite right. If Shirou was not here, these people who were celebrating the victory would definitely not notice this, right? "Slap¡ª" The fate''s fingers snapped, and a replica sword shot down. With a "chatter", the red crystal was knocked down before it even started to escape. "Kakka-" The red crystal loosened, and a masked man in black armor crawled out of it. Without even looking, he was about to run towards the sea. However, as soon as this person moved, several swords fell from the sky, blocking this person''s forward path. Shi Lang jumped down from Vimalain, fell in front of the man, smiled and asked, "Who are you?" The man''s muscles were tense, and he looked at Shirou very vigilantly. Shi Lang smiled lightly and said, "I have killed many of your compatriots, that is, those mechas. But there is neither anyone nor anything in it, and after being resolved, it disappears like air soon. It¡¯s almost inexplicable, like a clay alchemy, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not an alchemy. But this crossbow-class battleship is different. There is not only a cockpit, but also a pilot." Shi Lang looked at the masked driver and asked with a serious face, "You can tell me who you are and your foreign enemy... who is it?" "You guy... are you the apostle of the emperor?" Chapter 1923： A confused voice came from the mask, questioning. "The Emperor... Apostle...?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. And at the moment Shirou absorbed the information, the masked general''s hand quietly touched the sword on his waist, but the moment the man''s hand touched the sword, there was a "shoo", a sword, an instant Pierced the man''s arm. Blood splattered. "Woo..." The man covered the arm pierced by the sharp sword. "Tick, tick..." The blood dripped down the blade. "In front of me, you can''t do little tricks. Give up and go with me obediently. I don''t like bullying the weak." Shilang folded his arms and said with one eye closed. "You guy, call me weak?" "Yes, weak!" Shi Lang nodded: "Although I can''t talk about a strong one, but your words...probably even if it is a thousand times stronger, it will not be my current opponent." "It''s really arrogant, Master Apostle! Then let me see, how strong the arrogant Master Apostle is!" The man endured the pain, drew the sword, gritted his teeth and rushed towards Shilang. Chapter 5 I don¡¯t want to recognize him, it¡¯s hard! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" The man held the sword high and rushed towards Shilang. "From just now, you should recognize how big the gap is between us. I didn''t intend to kill you, but you still raised a knife at me. This is not courage, but simple stupidity." Shilang''s mind moved, and dozens of replica swords appeared all over his body, like a rain curtain, rushing towards the man. Upon seeing this, the man hurriedly swung his long sword to resist, but the number of swords was too much. At this scale, even the heroic spirit who has tempered a skill to the depths can hardly resist, after all, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Only Gilgamesh¡¯s "Treasure of the King" and the "Infinite Sword System" of the Heroic Guardian can resist the Shilang copying the sword group. Therefore, this person is naturally no exception. After flying a few replica swords, he was pierced in his limbs and nailed to the wall. Shi Lang walked up to this person and asked, "Tell me, who are you, and who is your foreign enemy?" "Do you think I can say it? I will never say it in death!" the man said firmly. "I think you will be obedient." Shi Lang said flatly. The man looked at Shi Lang''s eyes, which were clearly so bright, like fire-like bright eyes, but this person felt a chill, and his heart felt fuzzy. Perhaps, many people have forgotten. Or, Shirou had protected the people around him too well, so no one realized it. Shirou is a king, a ruler and a leader. The king is kind and cruel. The real king does not have any personality, and will only show the required personality according to the current needs. So it will be soft and cruel. Because the throne was not spoken out, let alone imagined, but made of sword and blood. However, Shirou''s heart is very soft, so if not necessary, he will not show his cruel side. Shirou stretched out his hand toward the mask of the masked man, he wanted to take off the other person''s mask to see the other person''s true face clearly. Suddenly, I heard the sound of Huo Huo wind, and there was a chill in the back of my head. Dangerous! The moment the biological instinct sounded the alarm, Shi Lang followed the instinct and projected a huge sword behind his head. The next moment one leg was brought on by the cold wind, and he kicked that one. On the sword. "Crack¡ª" This sturdy giant sword was destroyed by destruction and its immense strength made Shilang seem to be hit by a large truck traveling at high speed, and he was about to be knocked out if he was unable to resist, but now Shilang is no longer Wuxia Amon. , I saw that his body turned, and the bones in his body twisted coordinately, which transmitted this huge force to his feet. In the end, he stepped on his foot violently, and all the huge force was transferred to the ground. Only hearing a "boom", the steel under his feet broke through a huge hole in an instant, showing the strength of the opponent. At the moment when he unloaded his power, Shi Lang projected a sharp sword and slashed towards the sneak attacker. The speed is fast, the reaction is fast, the action is coherent, and the masked man who is nailed to the wall is dumbfounded. "Is this guy the Holy Apostle from the Kingdom of Shadows? But, I heard that the Holy Apostle is a woman...!" The masked man was so dumb that he forgot the pain of being pierced by a sharp sword. However, Shirou''s reaction was fast enough, but the attacker''s reaction was not slow. The moment Shi Lang took out his sword, the body of the attacker dodged strangely, then his right hand stretched out, clasping Shi Lang''s wrist, and slammed his back. Although he was a little surprised by the martial arts of the sneak attacker, Shirou was not at all stunned. When he was thrown back and his cheek was about to touch the ground, his empty hand stretched out with lightning, propped it on the ground, supported his body, and then volleyed around. A whip kick struck out with lightning. However, the sneak attacker seemed to have anticipated the blow, and his figure had already jumped into the air, as light as a butterfly. At the same time, a red spar was shining in the sun. That... Could it be that! Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly, and his subconsciously projected the Sword of Oath of Victory, and then magic power was injected into it, and the Sword of Oath of Victory radiated a dazzling light. The red spar gleamed in the sun, and then the assailant stretched out his hand clenched into a fist, his thumb slammed like a trigger. The red spar suddenly turned into a sea of ??light of the red lotus, like light, like a sea, like a star, like a pillar, and roared towards Shilang. At the moment when that beam of light was about to come in front of him, the Sword of Oath of Victory in Shirou''s hand was already filled with magic power and turned into a pure sword of light. Facing the setting sun and facing the beam of light, Shiro held the sword of vows and swung abruptly, and saw a flash of sword light flashing by, and the beam of light was directly cut open by Shiro like a cloth cut by a blade. . After cutting the beam of light, Shiro looked intently, and the assailant had pulled the masked man from the wall, held the masked man, and walked away. "Want to run?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and when he was about to chase away, the surviving mecha soldiers around him came forward like a manipulator, surrounded Shi Lang like a wall of despair, and then exposed their muzzles. "Suddenly¡ª" The flames were everywhere, and the bullets rained. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and calmly projected a dozen legendary shields, which surrounded him like a shield wall. "Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª" Chapter 1924： The mercury bullet fell on the legendary shield, making a series of crisp sounds, just like a series of pearls falling on a white porcelain plate. Shilang injected magic power into these dozens of legendary shields, and then detonated fiercely. With a "boom", a terrifying magical shock wave shook the surrounding bombs. Then Shilang projected a few more than sixty meters. The long [opening up the green horizon of Qianshan Mountain], lased towards the surrounding mecha. "Boom, boom¡ª" These mechs were almost instantly killed, either by [Opening the Green Horizon of Qianshan Mountain], or being crushed to death by [Opening the Green Horizon of Qianshan Mountain]. Shi Lang stood there, looking around, no one was seen. "It can''t be wrong, that crystal should be similar to the third method of the Holy Grail, the spirit vein crystal." "Then that technique..." Shi Lang frowned, "Jewel Magic...!" ... Amidst the mountains and forests, "clang, clang" sounded the sound of steel falling to the ground. "It hurts, it hurts...!" The masked man screamed pain with tears on his face, gurgling blood flowed from the wounds of his body, and he was surrounded by sharp swords stained with blood. "It hurts, it hurts... Damn it! Where did the enemy come from? There shouldn''t be that person in the list of the Twelve Apostles! Unlucky, unlucky!" The Masked Man shouted. "You''d better be safe. It''s lucky to be able to save your life from that man''s hands. It''s even more fortunate to be able to escape." The attacker sighed and said. "What are you talking about!" "I''m telling the truth. After all, that man is the real protagonist." "The real protagonist?" The masked man was stunned for a moment, and then asked suspiciously: "Listening to your tone, you seem to know that man?" "It''s better to say that I don''t know him, that''s weird. I can''t admit the appearance of the boy and the eyes like fire. However, since he has already appeared, we are in danger." "Ahhhhhhhhh! Guinevere didn''t catch it. Another person you think is dangerous has appeared. It''s really bad! However, since we have been dispatched, the eyes of those holy apostles should also be focused on Kamran. Virtue? After all, the arm of the Emperor of Heaven was crossed by us without their knowledge. It would be difficult for them to be vigilant." "It should be so, but it''s better not to be too complacent. The holy apostle is not so easy to deal with. What''s more, everything we do may not escape the eyes of the emperor." "Hmph. The eyes of His Majesty Tiandi have been looking at other worlds, how can they pay attention to us? After all, to His Majesty Tiandi, how little ants are we worthy of attention?" The masked man raised his head, looked at the sky, and said coldly. ... "Cuckoo..." The pure white pigeon is jumping on the branch, tilting its head, and its big eyes overlooking the people. The foreign enemy''s invasion was defeated by Shi Lang in one fell swoop, which made the soldiers on the warship look at Shi Lang in admiration, with their eyes gleaming. Shiro returned to the port on a warship under the attention of everyone. "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª" Just after landing, Guinevere rushed to face him, her eyes gleaming at Shi Lang: "You saved me again, and you saved the country of Camland. I don''t know how to thank you anymore." Hearing this, Shi Lang smiled: "It''s just a matter of hand, your Royal Highness doesn''t need to care. Such a beautiful Kamland, I don''t want her to face disaster. Besides, won''t your Royal Highness take me to visit Kamland? Your Royal Highness, but I can''t bring my poetry and picturesqueness." "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª" "Oh, if your Royal Highness doesn''t mind, you can just call me Shilang instead of calling me your Excellency." "I, I know. In this case, Shi, Shi Lang... don''t have to call my Royal Highness Princess, just call me Guinevere." Guinevere said slightly red. "Ah...I see." Shi Lang nodded, always calling Guinevere a princess, which really made him strange, a mere tool person. "Shi Lang... is like the holy sword hero of "The Story of the Sword Heroes"..." Looking at Shi Lang''s bright eyes like fire, Guinevere lowered her head and said with reddish cheeks. At this time, some of the officers who had gathered at the port in charge of command came over and said to Shiro with a smile on their faces: "Thank you so much for saving Camland, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro." "This is nothing, Your Honorable General." Shilang smiled calmly: "After all, I was saved by the princess. I have to reciprocate it, and this incident is not beyond my ability." Heroic, humble, gentle... What a great warrior? The officer was itchy and couldn''t help but asked: "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro intends to join the army in Camland?" Hearing that, Guinevere''s eyes lit up. Shirou is a traveler and will leave Camland one day, but if he joins the army in Camland and becomes an officer in Camland, that¡¯s not Wouldn''t he leave Camland? Although it is a shame to say that, but for some reason, from the moment Shirou saw Shirou for the first time, Guini Weier''s heart was full of affection for this young boy with clean and bright eyes. "I''m sorry, I still have my trip." Shilang smiled and declined, and he wanted to find the man behind the scenes to fight against the ultimate enemy he will eventually face-the Lord of Relief. Is there any extra time here? Camland staying? "That''s really a pity," the officer sighed with regret: "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro''s bravery is comparable to the Holy Apostle. If His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro stays in Camland, then Camland will encounter this again. The attack will not be at a loss." Holy Apostle? Shi Lang frowned. The officer sighed regretfully, then looked at Shirou with a smile on his face, and said, "However, please stay in Kamland for a while, and we will take care of Shirou Fujimaru. Also, Shiro Fujimaru helped Kamland to fight off the invasion of foreign enemies. His Majesty God must have seen it, and he will soon grant a gift. I also ask His Excellency Shiro Fujimaru to stay in Kamland for more time." His Majesty the Emperor? Shi Lang raised his brows again, and nodded with a smile on his face, "Of course, Camland''s beauty made me prosperous, and I couldn''t help but want to play a few more beautiful poems for Camland. ." "Okay, Uncle Kamud. Mr. Shiro is already tired. I will take Mr. Shiro back to the palace first so that Mr. Shiro can have a good rest." "I see, Your Royal Highness." "You must be hungry, Mr. Shilang? Come back to the palace with me, Mr. Shilang, I want to treat you well." Guinevere pushed Shilang''s back and pushed him towards the palace. After Shirou left, the remaining soldiers, under the command of the officer, began to clean the battlefield. Shi Lang, who was being pushed by Guinevere, could see clearly with the corner of his eyes. Like the previous mechas, the small mechas of about five meters or so, after being sunk, turned into a cloud of smoke, disappeared inexplicably, and no trace was found. What the **** is this? It''s not like an alchemy, it''s not like a magical thing, and it''s not like a real steel mecha. What is it? Shi Lang narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1925： The small mecha soldiers disappeared, but the crossbow-class battleship of the red lotus still existed. It was salvaged by the soldiers and placed in an ordnance warehouse in the port. Guiniweier pushed Shi Lang back to the palace, called the guards, and ordered the royal chef to make a large table of food, and personally entertain Shi Lang in the back garden. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows looking at the delicious food in front of him, including some delicious meat. His early days in Britain were very difficult, starving to death, but in this Britain he was quite prosperous. From the appearance and number of varieties of this food, you can see the leopard in your eyes¡ªit can be seen. At this moment, a guard hurried over and stood beside Guini Wei''er, and said: "Your Royal Highness, Master Xuanzang said that you can''t attend a banquet in retreat and study Buddhism." "I see, Master Xuanzang is really a sage." Guini Weier said helplessly, then cheered up, looked at Shi Lang, and smiled: "It seems that Shi Lang''s celebration banquet can only be hosted by me. Yes. However, it''s okay to call other ministers, and it will be more lively." "No need." Shi Lang shook his head and said with a smile: "I don''t really like lively places, Guinevere." "So..." -This is a lie. As Mordred''s dear father who likes gossip, how could Shirou not like the excitement? It''s just getting together with the ministers of Kamland, and most of them have to play officialdom and pretend to be oneself, which is really exhausting. And... Picking up the fork, inserting a piece of fragrant meat in front of him, putting it in his mouth and chewing slowly for a while, Shi Lang asked calmly, "Guineville, what are those enemies?" "Shilang doesn''t know?" Guiniweier asked suspiciously. "The country where I travel, I have never seen those enemies." "Sure enough," Gui Niweier said with a smile, "Shilang, like Master Xuanzang, is a traveler from outside the empire. What are those enemies? I don''t know, I only know that they are from the sea. Opposite, and after being defeated, the body will disappear inexplicably. The most important thing is that it seems to be an alchemist''s alchemist''s puppet, but it doesn''t even have a controller." No controller? Shi Lang thought of the masked men and sneak attackers he had hunted down before. He turned his head and looked at Guinevere, with doubts in his eyes. Those small mechas did not have a controller, but in that crossbow-class battleship, there was a pilot. This point... Guinevere, don¡¯t you know? Chapter 6 Above the Sky "Huh eh eh?" Guinevere''s eyes widened: "Is there a pilot in the crossbow-class battleship?" "Yes, and good skills." Shi Lang nodded, and then asked suspiciously: "Don''t you know, Guinevere?" "How would I know this kind of thing... the foreign enemy is the foreign enemy, there is no operator, this is common sense..." Guiniweier looked at Shi Lang with a look of embarrassment, and then said: "Shi Lang, you are a major discovery. If you report it, His Majesty Tiandi will definitely give you a lot of grace." "Actually, I wanted to ask a long time ago, this Heavenly Emperor, what is..." "Your Majesty Tiandi is His Majesty Tiandi, the **** of the world, and the emperor of the empire." Guini Weier said in an innocent tone, as if expounding a common sense that everyone knows. "Empire... Please forgive me for my confusion. There are many countries in this area. What is the so-called empire..." "Oh, yes. Shiro is a traveler outside the empire, so I don¡¯t know the composition of the empire. Kamland is part of the empire. His Majesty is the supreme emperor of the empire. Next, he is responsible for guarding and communicating His Majesty¡¯s destiny. The twelve holy apostles, and the next one is a principality like our Camland." Is it enfeoffment system? "Then Guinevere, where is this Majesty the Emperor?" "There." Guinevere stood up and pointed her finger at the top of her head. Shi Lang followed his eyes, seeing nothing but the blue sky, and he couldn''t help but be puzzled. "His Majesty Tian is the emperor of the empire, the **** of the world, of course standing in the sky. His Majesty''s palace is above the sky. Of course, we can''t see it." Guiniweier said with a smile. "Then if an invasion by a foreign enemy occurs again, will His Majesty the Emperor look at it? Probably not? After all, this is the empire of His Majesty the Emperor. Then, how does His Majesty the Emperor know what''s happening in the empire?" "M... Honestly, I really don''t know how those foreign enemies passed through the arms of the Emperor and hit us here. But everything that happened in the empire could not escape the eyes of His Majesty the Emperor. Even if His Majesty is tired. , Closed our eyes and rested briefly. We can also report to His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven through the Tower of Gods." Guinevere pointed to the pure white tower that connected the sky and the earth in the distance. Shirou turned his head, looked at the pure white tower not far away, and squinted his eyes. That''s it, this is a signal tower! It''s no wonder that when the foreign enemy came just now, except for Guinevere, the Kamland people didn''t panic at all, and indeed there was still a hole card. "Shilang asked me so many questions, so can I ask Shilang some questions too?" Guiniweier looked at Shilang with gleaming eyes. "Of course." Shirou said with a smile. "So¡ªDoes Shiro like Camland?" "Of course. The scenery is beautiful and the people are very kind. The priest was afraid that I would catch a cold, and he gave me a plush cape. Of course I will return it tomorrow." Shilang smiled: "Such a humane Camran De, I have been inspired and able to write several beautiful poems." "That would be great!" Guinevere put her palms together and said with a smile on her face: "After the creation, you must read it to me first, Shi Lang." "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, turned his head slightly, and the light from the corner of his eyes fell on the pure white tower that connected the world. ... This is a magnificent palace. The pure white apostle hurried around in it. "What''s the matter?" A strategist who was covered in black shadows asked aloud. "Camland was attacked by a foreign enemy. Although he was repelled by Camland, I feel that this matter needs to be reported to His Majesty the Emperor." "This kind of trivial matter, you don''t have to disturb His Majesty the Emperor." "However, those foreign enemies passed through the arms of the Emperor..." "What''s surprising about this? Didn''t the previous assassin also pass through the arm of the emperor, and even lurked into this palace? Those foreign enemies probably also mastered such skills. However, most of them The foreign enemy is still kept out of the arms of the emperor, which means that this technique can only be used on a small scale." "However, even if it can only be used on a small scale, this matter needs to be taken seriously." "If it attracts attention, then it will be fooled." The tactician said: "When the apostles'' sights are all attracted by Camland, the sights of other places will be blurred." "Then, their purpose is..." Chapter 1926： "It''s probably the witch." The strategist paused and asked, "Where is that witch detained?" "Taylor Bill." "Let the nearest holy apostle defend Tyler Bill. After Kamland is attacked, the next step of the foreign enemy will definitely attack Tyler Bill." "I know, but don''t you report this matter to His Majesty the Emperor?" "His Majesty''s eyes are not here." The tactician turned and left. The pure white apostle looked into the depths of the palace, where there was nothing. But the pure white apostle knew that the **** of the world, the emperor of the empire, and His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven were there. He bowed slightly and turned to leave. ... In the dark night, Shirou lay on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. There is no Votigeng, there is no Saxon... Empire, Heavenly Emperor, Holy Apostle, Foreign Enemy... Everything was mixed up, impacting Shi Lang''s perception of Britain. Shi Lang understood that this was definitely not his Britain, but he came here again, inexplicably, came here. Someone must be doing something! However, there is no dark circle in the sky. I am afraid that it is the same as the connection point of South America, not the connection point of [Parliament]. So what is this? Why did he come here? Moreover, why can''t I feel the existence of [Eternal King] and the invisible vortex? Even "Evil" disappeared. Groups of doubts filled Shilang''s mind, making it difficult for him to fall asleep. In the deepest part of the night, everyone slept peacefully. There was no movement outside the door. After putting on their clothes, they slipped out of the room quietly and walked outside the palace. Shiro didn''t want to be discovered by anyone. He wanted to project the invisible helmet of Hades, the god-made soldier''s suit, but he was speechless when he looked at the soldier who was standing and sleeping. "Camland is too comfortable, isn''t it?" Looking at the guards who were standing asleep, Shi Lang muttered softly, but for the convenience of his actions, he still put on Hades''s invisible helmet. With his body invisible, Shi Lang came to the port, avoided the sleeping soldiers, and entered the armory warehouse. In the ordnance warehouse, there are several warships on display, as well as several steel alchemy furnaces. Shi Lang found the Red Lotus Crossbow-class battleship, which was placed on the open ground without a trace of defense, which was quite eye-catching. Shi Lang walked to the crossbow-class battleship of Honglian and studied for a long time. The crossbow-class battleship of Honglian was huge and solid inside. There was no other cabin except for the operation room with a hollowed-out head. Shiro came to the right hand of the Honglian Crossbow-class battleship again. On the back of that right hand, there was a huge red crystal, which was the device for Honglian''s Crossbow-class battleship to display its magical protective shield. Shi Lang fiddled with it for a long time and frowned, "It really is the crystallization of spiritual veins." Shi Lang is no stranger to spiritual vein crystallization, because the Holy Grail in the Holy Grail War is the spiritual vein crystallization formed by the third law. In Shirou''s impression, the only magic that crystallized the spiritual power of the spiritual veins was the Einzbern family who was responsible for making the little holy grail. However, the structure of this spiritual vein crystal is somewhat different from that of the Holy Grail crystal. It is probably the use of another kind of magic technique, which is different from Einzbern''s technology to crystallize spiritual veins. "After all, what is the foreign enemy?" Shirou felt that it was necessary to find out, because he wanted to understand what kind of situation he was in. Leaving the ordnance warehouse, Shi Lang came to the port, projecting a small fishing boat, taking advantage of the night, driving towards the opposite side of the sea. The fishing boat drove with the current to the other side of the sea, but after a few miles from the shore, it seemed to be blocked by a transparent wall and couldn''t move forward. "This is..." Shi Lang stood up, stretched out his hand and touched it slightly in front of him. Obviously he couldn''t see anything, but his palm was like touching a transparent wall, and there was a chill. "This is probably the arm of the emperor that Guinevere said. But, is this an enchantment?" Shirou couldn¡¯t tell the difference, because he didn¡¯t notice anything at all, whether it¡¯s art, power, or star principles... he didn¡¯t notice it, as if there was nothing in front of him, but there was indeed a wall blocking it. His forward. Shirou faced the transparent wall and studied for a long time, but there was no way to open the transparent wall. "If [evil] doesn''t disappear, you can try it, can it erode." Looking at the transparent wall, Shi Lang sighed and turned back. Back at the port, Shiro put away the projected fishing boat, wearing Hades''s invisible helmet, intending to return to the palace. The cold moonlight leaked through the thin clouds and sprinkled a faint silver glow on the dark sea. Next to the armory, the silent copper stove reflected a dazzling light, shining a surreptitious figure. That is... Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, stopped his body, and stared at the figure surreptitiously in the armory. It was a girl holding a tin rod, about seventeen or eighteen years old, with long black hair falling down her waist, and she was wearing an ascetic monk''s costume. Master Xuanzang? Shi Lang raised her eyebrows, and muttered in her heart, what did she sneak up here doing so late? Xuanzang hid behind the wall, looking around like a mouse that only steals cheese, and seeing the soldiers fainted, he picked up the luggage behind him and walked to the side of a tied fishing boat. She was still muttering something while untying the rope. Shi Lang approached and heard her muttering continuously: "Master forgive, Master forgive, this disciple is also compelled, this is also a compelling, Amitabha, Amitabha..." "What are you doing, Master Xuanzang?" Shilang asked, taking off Hades'' helmet, showing his figure. Shi Lang''s voice suddenly rang in his ears, and Xuanzang San Zang was taken aback. The whole person was agitated. When he turned his head, he immediately saw Shi Lang. "Ah, Amitabha, it is the benefactor of Shiro Fujimaru." Xuanzang Sanzang said with his palms together, his face pale. "It''s so late, Master Xuanzang won''t go to bed, and ran to this port, what is it going to do?" Chapter 1927： "This...this..." Shi Lang looked at the fishing boat untied behind her, blinked his eyes, and asked, "Stealing the boat?" "No! Poor monk, is the poor monk the kind of person who sneaks and rapes?" Xuanzang Sanzang waved his hand and explained, "The poor monk is going westward by boat!" "Isn''t that stealing the ship?" "It''s borrowing! It''s borrowing!" Xuanzang Sanzang once again emphasized the point of ¡®borrowing¡¯, and then folded his hands together, saying: ¡°When the poor monk gets to the other side, put the boat on the sea, and it will drift back with the sea breeze.¡± Shiro: "..." This monk is afraid that there is something wrong with common sense. "Buddha Amitabha. Shiro Fujimaru, benefactor, don''t let it go, goodbye bye." With that said, Xuanzang Sanzang hurriedly turned around and unfastened the fishing boat¡¯s fixed rope, but her movements were too rough, causing the rope to sway and beat, hitting a group of pigeons nesting on fixed piles. . With a "patter", the pigeon nest fell to the ground, and the sleeping white dove in it was awakened instantly. Dou Da''s eyes glared at Xuanzang Sanzang who had destroyed their homes, and fluttered his wings towards Xuanzang Sanzang. Attack. "Yeah...Don''t fight! Don''t fight! The poor monk didn''t mean it, the poor monk didn''t mean it! Wukong, Wukong, help!" "Cococococococo...!!!" The pigeons besieged the ship thief Xuanzang Sanzang, and the pecked Xuanzang Sanzang was full of bags and pigeon feathers on the floor. Well, Xuanzang Sanzang might not know that animals in ancient times, even pigeons, were full of aggressiveness. After Xuanzang''s troubles, the soldiers also woke up and gathered around armed with weapons. Fortunately, after the great display of power during the day, everyone knew Shilang and Xuanzang, who was a distinguished guest of Leo Dekuan, otherwise one thing. Conflict is inevitable. "Oh, it''s Lord Shiro Fujimaru and Master Xuanzang. I thought it was a ship thief. It was late at night and the port was cold. Please also two distinguished guests. Don''t stay in the port too much, or it will be cold. But it is difficult to explain to the king and princess." You are right, sir. There is indeed a thief who stole the ship, and he is the noble guest that your king thinks. Shi Lang said to himself. The officer sent soldiers to help Xuanzang Sanzang to disperse the aggressive pigeons, and then greeted Shilang and Xuanzang Sanzang back to the palace. Xuanzang Sanzang turned her head three times at a time, looking at her fishing boat that had been staring for a long time. He was obviously only one step short of leaving, but was ruined by the pigeon. "Speaking of it, why did Master Xuanzang steal the ship? Didn''t Gui Niwei''er say that? As long as King Liao Dekuan comes back and greets him, you can leave." Shi Lang said. Hearing this, Xuanzang Sanzang sighed, and said with a melancholy expression: "King Liodekuan is back, and the poor monk is afraid that there is really no chance to leave." ... Chapter 7 Ass pain is inevitable! Shilang and Xuanzang Sanzang caused a lot of disturbances, but they did not cause much impact. In the early morning, after eating the breakfast banquet delivered by the maid, Guinevere was wearing a white dress and solemnly invited Shi Lang to visit Camland. The hospitality was difficult, so Shi Lang nodded and agreed, but went to the church first and returned the plush cloak lent to him by the priest yesterday. During the morning tour, Shi Lang once again recalled the taste of the ancient century. Camland is very good, the scenery is good, and the people are better, as can be seen from the priest. It''s just a pity that this is not his Britain after all, there is a deep sense of disobedience, and there is also a sense of lack that Shirou can''t say. Shilang has a unique eye, and his language skills for explanation are very good, but he just can''t say what this lack of feeling is, just feel... What is missing! When she walked to the beach, Guinevere''s holy cyan eyes looked at Shi Lang, with a bright smile on her face, and asked: "How about Camland, Shi Lang?" "Very good, beautiful." "So, does Shilang have any inspiration for creation?" Guiniweier asked with bright eyes. "Uh...this..." Shi Lang is a little hard to ride a tiger. To be honest, he is not a parade poet, but a musician. Although both are artists, they should not be confused. However, what Shilang uses now is the character of the poet. Shilang wanted to say not yet, but looking at Gui Niweier¡¯s expectant gaze, he always felt that it was not good to admit it so, and he said bluntly that he did not have creative inspiration or something. Didn¡¯t he say that he was very talented? ? "Actually, there are already such two sentences, cough cough cough..." Shiro glanced at the sea next to him, coughed twice, and chanted: "Oh the sea, you are all water; the sky, you are really blue; the people in front of you, your hair is really beautiful... " Hearing this, Guiniweier''s cheeks turned red immediately, she squeezed, and said ashamed: "Shi Lang...If you do this again, I will ignore you." Shi Lang asked suspiciously: "These are all my heartfelt words, there is nothing false, why Guinevere doesn''t want to pay attention to me? Although this poem is not finished yet, is this poem bad?" "Take out the last sentence, it''s a good poem." Gui Niwei''er buried her head on her chest in shame, and said softly, her voice was as thin as a mosquito. "I''m afraid this will disappoint Guinevere. This is my inspiration and I won''t modify it easily." Shi Lang said with a smile. "...Actually, I was impolite. Poetry is the life of the poet, and Shi Lang must have spent a lot of effort to create it. I shouldn''t say that." Effortless? Shi Lang whispered in his heart, just a few words in the vernacular, was the early Guinevere so foolish? Guiniweier blushed on her cheeks, glanced at Shi Lang, and said with shame: "Shi Lang is as brave as a holy apostle, and can compose beautiful poems. It''s almost like the holy sword hero in "Holy Sword Hero Tan". ." "I''m not a hero." Shi Lang smiled and shook his head. At this time, the officers guarding the harbor suddenly came here with a team of troops. "Your Royal Highness¡ª" Guinevere asked suspiciously: "Uncle Kamud, what''s the matter?" "I have received a carrier pigeon from His Majesty the King, and he will be back today." Officer Kamud said. Upon hearing this, Guinevere''s eyes lit up: "Dad is coming back today?" "Yes. One more thing," the officer Kamud nodded and said: "Your Majesty the King already knows about the princess''s private outings, and please prepare her mind." Upon hearing this, Guinevere''s face froze in an instant, and then she cried and said, "Who betrayed me?" King Liodekuan is coming back, this news made Shilang and Guinevere¡¯s shopping activities have to be suspended. This pair of Shi Lang said nothing, but Gui Ni Weier was trembling, trembling all over, her face was full of depression. Chapter 1928： Of course Guiniweier was depressed. She had already taken care of her private going out. The ministers and guards had promised her that she would not give a small report, but turned around and sold her. Therefore, the early Guinevere was as innocent as she was. She also didn''t want to think about whose country this was, and from whom her power and status came from. King Leidekuan is back. As a traveler who was invited by Guinevere to stay in Kamland, Shirou had to meet. After all, Kamland is still the country of King Leidekuan. Shi Lang''s impression of King Leidekuan ended with him sending him the round table and Guinevere, in order to ask for his forgiveness. However, this British King Leidekuan is probably not the mediocre old king in his mind. The news of King Liodekuan''s return, apart from Guinevere''s depressed, there was another person who was even more depressed. "Ah... King Leidekuan has returned... The poor monk can''t leave..." Xuanzang Sanzang exuded frustration, and from the vigorous Westwalker, he instantly became a lost daughter who was frustrated with this world. In fact, Shilang has long been curious, why Xuanzang Sanzang is so worried about King Leidekuan not letting her go west, can it be said that King Leidekuan is an old man who is greedy for her body, so he does not want to let her go? If so... That''s really interesting. I really want to see how the old Man Sao of the Enlightened One reacts. Guinevere put on a pure white queen-length dress with gold ornaments on her head, noble and beautiful, as eye-catching as a pearl, but she was shaking all over, like a prisoner awaiting trial, without a trace of the queen''s temperament. Soon after, with cheers from outside the palace, a middle-aged man wearing a crown, with a few luxuriously dressed young men, came to the palace with great speed. "Your Majesty." The surrounding ministers worshipped the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man nodded calmly. There is no doubt that this is King Leidekuan. King Liao Dekuan''s gaze swept across the palace, and he quickly fixed on Guinevere''s body. A smile was squeezed out of his staid face, he spread his hands, took Guinevere in his arms, and said: " My lovely daughter." Guinevere reluctantly squeezed a smile, "Father..." Shiro noticed that the few luxuriously dressed young men were looking at himself with strange eyes. This is also inevitable. These young people are the princes of King Leo Dekuan, and Shi Lang collided with Guinevere. At this time, King Lidekuan¡¯s gaze fell on Shirou, and he also showed a hell-like expression, and then smiled: "This should be the traveler Fujimaru Shiro, right? Kamud said, you and Shirou My daughter looks very similar. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I believe it. Also, thank you, your Excellency, for saving Camland when I was invaded by foreign enemies.¡± Ah! It turned out that Uncle Kamde betrayed me! Guinevere was not stupid, she quickly guessed who betrayed herself. Shilang smiled and shook his head and said, "King Liodekuan is ridiculous. Even if I didn''t take a shot, Kamland would surely be able to repel foreign enemies. What I did was just icing on the cake." Upon hearing this, King Lidekuan laughed. At this time, a minister stood up and presented a document for King Leodkuan, and said: "King, this is Kamland''s political affair when you are away. Please review it." "Those little things, you are dealing with them, why do you need to review them?" "Wang..." "Don''t say it, this king doesn''t believe it. You can''t handle such trivial matters well." King Liao Dekuan waved his hand and said impatiently: "Besides, this king still has the destiny of His Majesty the Emperor, just staying in the palace for a while. After a while, he will go abroad in the future, and there is no time to waste on trivial things." The ministers showed helpless expressions. The same lazy government. Shi Lang thought so in his heart. However, Guinevere heard a very important message, looked at King Liodekuan, and asked: "Father, does Your Majesty Heaven have a destiny for you?" "Yes, that''s why this king rushed back quickly." King Liao Dekuan nodded, and then sighed: "I can''t stay with you for long, Guinevere." "So..." Guiniweier pretended to sigh, but she was happy in her heart. The destiny was added, and the father must have no time to preach to her about her going out privately. That''s great! Escaped! In order to catch the wind and dust for King Liodkuan, the palace held a banquet. At the banquet, Guinevere kept introducing Shiro to King Leidekuan and praised Shirou''s bravery. Other ministers also told King Leidekuan how Shirou had dealt with foreign enemies. Guinevere smiled and said, "His Lord Fujimaru Shiro is like the holy sword hero of "Holy Sword Hero Tan"." "Holy Sword Hero? It seems that you have a high praise for Shiro Fujimaru, Guinevere." King Leidekuan said with a smile, and then he paused. He looked at Shirou and asked, "However, Lord Fujimaru Shirou, I heard Kamde say that you, like Master Xuanzang, are travelers from outside the empire. ?" Shi Lang put down the wine glass, nodded, and said, "Yes." "Master Xuanzang is from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. May I ask Mr. Fujimaru Shiro, where did he come from?" asked King Lidekuan. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I come from an island country in the Western Regions, and it''s not enough." "That''s it... Then, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, please visit the imperial countries more, presumably the customs of the imperial customs will make you poetic." King Leidekuan said with a smile. Shi Lang smiled and nodded. "Father, father, let me tell you that Mr. Shirou is still very unfamiliar with the customs of our empire, and that those foreign enemies have a leader called''Votigeng'', so I plan to take Mr. Shirou well next. Walk around our Camland." "Guinie Weier is interested." Liodekuan Wang said with a smile. Suitable for all guests. At this time, an untimely voice suddenly rang: "Votigeng?" A young prince who appeared to be twenty-seven and eighty-eight stood up, looked at Guini Weier, who was sitting on the throne with King Liodekuan, and asked suspiciously: "Sister Wang, you just mentioned Vutigung, right? ?" "Yes," Guinevere nodded, and asked suspiciously: "What''s the matter?" The prince turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Knowing this name...Your Excellency Fujimaru Shirou, are you really a traveler from outside the empire?" Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, then nodded: "Yes, is there any problem with the prince?" "This..." The prince hesitated. "Wang Er," Wang Liao Dekuan smiled at this time: "Maybe it has the same name and the same surname, or maybe there is a legend that circulates outside the empire, so don''t worry so much." "That''s what I said, Father." The prince relaxed, smiled and nodded, and sat down. Shi Lang looked at King Liodekuan, then looked at the prince, frowning. Guinevere also had a strange face, and asked suspiciously: "Father, how do you feel that you know this "Votigeng"?" King Lidekuan smiled and said, "You know this Vutigung, Guinevere." "Huh?" Gui Niwei''er was taken aback. Chapter 1929： The twenty-seven-year-old prince smiled and said, "Sister Wang, of course you don''t know. That Futigeng is Bailong." "White Dragon?" Guini Weier''s eyes widened and asked: "It was the cholera world who was wiped out by the Holy Sword Hero in "The Story of the Holy Sword Hero, Bai Long?" The prince nodded with a smile. "But, why didn''t I know that the white dragon was called Futigeng?" Guiniweier was puzzled. "That''s because Sister Wang, you only like to watch the plot with the holy sword hero. The other plots are skipped, of course I don''t remember." The prince said helplessly: "It''s not a good habit to skip to read." King Lidekuan said with a smile: "Unexpectedly, there is a story of "Holy Sword Heroes" circulating outside the empire." "Yes." Shi Lang smiled and nodded, but he wrote down the name of the book in his heart. ¡ª¡ª"Holy Sword Hero Tan"! At the end of the banquet, the ministers retired. At this time, Xuanzang Sanzo, who had been silent for a long time, couldn''t help but stood up and came to the center to salute King Liodekuan. When King Lidekuan saw him, he asked in confusion, "Master Xuanzang, what does this mean?" "The poor monk has been staying in Kamland for a long time. I think the three disciples of the poor monk are already looking for the poor monk in a hurry, and I hope the king will let the poor monk go west." King Liodekuan smiled and said: "Master Xuanzang, what you are talking about is as if this king has imprisoned you. Could it be that in Master Xuanzang''s heart, this king is a madman who disrespects sages and philosophers." "Ah... of course not." Xuanzang Sanzang waved his hand quickly and said, "The king humbly asks for advice on Buddhism. The poor monk has never seen such a king facing the Buddha." "Then it''s because the king didn''t entertain me well? So Master Xuanzang wanted to abandon me?" "Nor, this is not, the king treats me like a sage, the prince treats me like a sage, and the princess treats me very well, there is nothing wrong with it." Xuanzang Sanzang waved his hands in a panic. "Why did Master Xuanzang abandon me?" King Liodekuan asked. "The poor monk who lives in the mission of the Tang king dare not just stay, but to go to the west to worship the Buddha for the truth and realize the Tathagata, it is the lifelong thought of the poor monk, and he hopes that the king will fulfill it." "Master Xuanzang has decided to go, and this king will naturally not stop it. It is just that this king Shang said to the previous Master Xuanzang,''If there is an immeasurable destruction of countless beings, there are really no beings who can be destroyed.'', and like'' It should be like a pure mind, instead of abiding in physicality to generate a mind, not in a scent and smell to touch the law to generate a mind, and a mind without a residence.'' There are still many unclear points. My mind is in Buddhism, can the master make it easy , After explaining it to me, leave again?" Wang Liao Dekuan asked. Hearing this, Xuanzang Sanzang''s eyes lit up: "Of course this is possible! The king is puzzled, and the poor monk naturally tries his best to solve the puzzle." It seems that it was an illusion to feel that King Leidekuan would not let her go before. "It''s so good, but the king is in the destiny, and there is no space for the time being. I hope that Mage Xuanzang will stay in Kamland for a few more days. "The poor monk is waiting for good news." Xuanzang Sanzang left with joy. Can''t you hear such an obvious fool? Shiro: "..." This child, the monkey grandson would have suffered a lot when he was able to reach the western sky. However, it seems that King Liao Dekuan is really an old pornographic critic, and I don''t know what the expression of the old Mansao of Jue Zhe is now? Must be quite interesting, right? Thinking of this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but feel happy, but such a sneer suddenly felt a little pain in the brow bone. Shi Lang suddenly became a little scared, so don''t slander him. That guy is a transcendence, and even the relief master who is a monster of [Root Cause] can refuse, and he is very careful. Sun Monkey peeed on his palm and was crushed by him for five hundred years. If he had a grudge and suddenly appeared, he would be overwhelmed by crushing him for five hundred years. When the banquet disappeared, Guinevere was about to leave, but King Liodekuan stopped her: "Guinevere, you stay." "What''s wrong, Father?" Guiniweier asked suspiciously. "Listen to Kamud, you went out privately. This king thinks that this king wants to have a good talk with you, just you and me." King Leo Dekuan said with a serious face. "Ah...ah..." Guinevere''s face turned pale for an instant, and her face was crying. The pain in the **** is inevitable. (>©n Chapter 8 You can''t keep my heart! "Please help me get a copy of "Holy Sword Hero Tan"." "Okay, please wait a moment." As soon as the banquet was over, Shi Lang troubled the maid around him and asked for a copy of "The Story of the Sacred Sword Hero." Originally thought that there was no Votigeng in this Britain, but he did not expect that Votigeng had become a character in a heroic tale instead. Shirou wants to get rid of this Britain as soon as possible and return to Altria and Mordred, so he must first know what happened to him and who the enemy is. In this way, we must first understand what is happening in Britain. "Holy Sword and Heroes", perhaps like those legends, is only an ancient legend for the spiritual consumption of ordinary citizens, but when it comes to Votigeng, Shi Lang has to pay attention to it. After all, Guinevere mentioned "Holy Sword Hero Tan" several times, but he never paid attention to it. It was not until the familiar name of Vudigung appeared that he paid attention to this collection of stories that he had neglected from the beginning. "Here you are, sir." The maid brought a quaint book and handed it to Shilang. This is not a book made of papyrus for ancient times, but cardboard. The cover does not have any illustrations, only one line of "Holy Sword Hero Tan". "Thank you very much." After receiving the book, Shi Lang returned to his room, sat on the bed and opened the book "Tan of the Holy Sword Hero." [A long, long time ago, across the sea, there was a powerful empire. But just as the dazzling sun will go down, the powerful empire will become weak and decayed over time. People''s uprisings broke out one after another inside the empire, and there were foreign invasions outside the empire. The empire was in turmoil, and many kingdoms under the protection of the empire were also in turmoil. This is the case on this island. Countless foreign enemies are eyeing this peaceful and quiet island. With the turmoil of the empire, kingdoms on the islands are full of disputes, but there are foreign enemies from across the ocean in the north, so the kings of various kingdoms work together to fight against foreign enemies. However, there is a king who has made this unity and cooperation relationship break. In order to unify the island, the king took advantage of foreign enemies who had come across the ocean. His name is Humble King Fu Tigeng. The white dragon who was born to destroy the island! Humble King Votigung commanded countless terrible monsters, destroyed the hub city fortress that was built when the empire was still ruling the island, defeated King Youser who was praised as the greatest king, and stared at the entire island. Chapter 1930： King Youser was seriously injured and died, so he died, but in order to avoid the destruction of the kingdom by the white dragon, he gave his sabre as a king-selection tool to the palace mage, asking him to choose a person worthy of the sword. As the king, save the kingdom. The court mage obeyed his orders and inserted the sword into a rock, declaring that only the real king could pull up the sword, command the kings, and conquer the white dragon Vutikeng. Ten years later, the threat of Bailong became greater and greater, and the kingdom had reached the moment of life and death. And in this critical season of survival, a young man from the old knight manor pulled out the sword in the stone from Tyler Bill. Thus, the hero holding the holy sword appeared. ] "This, this is not..." Shi Lang looked at the book in surprise, and then concentrated his attention, and continued to flip through the "Tan of the Sacred Sword Hero." [...The holy sword heroes have gone through twists and turns. With the assistance of the knights of the round table, and with the help of the great goblin Vivian, they defeated the white dragon Vottigung, defeated the evil from the chaos, and saved the whole Kingdom. He unified the entire kingdom and established a huge dynasty. He should enjoy the glory and wealth, he should enjoy everything he deserves. However, he put down the crown on his head, put down the holy sword in his hand, regarded all glory and wealth as dung, and just left as an ordinary human. As a result, the world lost the holy sword hero. However, this holy sword hero didn¡¯t know that even though he was gone, his bloodline continued in this world...] "This is my story, this is my Britain! But why was he caught? Written as a legend?" Shi Lang frowned, closed the last page, and then carefully looked at the "Sacred Sword Hero Tan", but did not find the author''s name. Who wrote this? Shi Lang closed the "Holy Sword Hero Tan", walked out of the door, and just walked to the promenade of the main hall, he saw Guinevere holding on to the handrail, clutching her ass, and sighed. (>©n "Um...what''s wrong with you, Guinevere?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Yeah!" Guinevere was taken aback, then turned her head to see Shilang, relieved, "What, Shilang." Shi Lang looked at the appearance of Gui Niweier holding her ass, and asked, "You were beaten by King Leidekuan?" "Yeah! How come? Father can''t bear to hit me." Guiniweier took her hand from her butt. Shi Lang looked like she was in disbelief. Guinevere said helplessly: "I just accidentally fell." "Oh, that''s it." Shi Lang nodded. Guiniweier saw Shilang look like this, she knew Shilang didn''t believe it, but she was telling the truth. Her father was reluctant to beat her. This was because she was tripped by the drink on the ground and fell miserably. Guiniweier''s gaze swept across the book in Shilang''s hand, was stunned, and then smiled and said, "You read "Tan of the Sacred Sword Heroes", Shi Lang." "Yeah, I want to appreciate the best literary works of the Empire. This is really a high-quality heroic adventure. Excuse me, do you know who the author of this adventure biography is, Guinevere?" Shi Lang held up the book. Looking at Guinevere, asked. "It should be Camelot''s king, Holy Apostle Pendragon." Guinevere said. "Huh?" Shiro was taken aback. "Because the family name that appears in this book is the Pendragon family. The ancestor who was defeated by the white dragon is Uther Pendragon. And the holy sword hero is also under the name of Pendragon family. Rule the kings. So it should be written by the Holy Apostle Pendragon." Guinevere said. Shi Lang frowned. It was true. Although his story was written in "The Story of the Sacred Sword Hero," there were very few names in it. Both his name and Merlin''s name were hidden. But this is not where Shilang was stunned. The reason why he was stunned was because of the name "Holy Apostle Pendragon". This Britain is a division of the empire¡¯s principalities. Standing on the top of the empire is the emperor known as the emperor of heaven, followed by the twelve holy apostles like the angel Hermes, and then the few. A duchy king like King Dekuan. Shi Lang was shocked by the sense of violation of the name of the Holy Apostle Pendragon, but he quickly accepted it. After all, this is not his Britain. But who is this holy apostle Pendragon? Will it be you, Al? "That''s it, then it seems that this holy apostle Pendragon must be a master of literature. If I can meet him, I will definitely consult this master of literature." Shi Lang said with a smile. "It''s getting late, Shilang should go back and rest soon." Guiniweier said with a smile. "Good." Shi Lang nodded, walked a few steps towards the bedroom, turned his head suddenly, looked at Guinevere, and said: "I think you are very similar to the big goblin Vivienne, Your Royal Highness Princess Guinevere." "Eh eh eh? The big goblin Vivian is very similar to me? Ah...nothing, nothing. I''m just a timid princess, how can I compare with the clever and capable big goblin?" Shi Lang smiled, turned around, and returned to the bedroom. This night, Shi Lang did not act rashly, but lay on the bed, looking at the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" in his hand, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Looking at the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" in his hand, Shirou was silent for a moment, and then murmured: "It seems it''s time to leave Camland." There is a huge gap between this Britain and his cognition, and he must leave this Britain as soon as possible and return to his own world. And this means that he must understand his own situation clearly. The emperor, the holy apostle, the foreign enemy... these are all things that are different from cognition, and perhaps the man behind Shirou''s search is among them. However, the emperor and the holy apostle were not in contact, and the foreign enemy was cut off by [the arm of the emperor] on the opposite side of the sea, and it was also out of reach. When he got up, Shiro stood at the window, looking at the pure white tower. Guinevere said that the place where the pure white tower is connected is the palace of the emperor. However, above the sky, no floating palaces could be seen, which meant that the Emperor''s palace was mostly on the warm layer and overflow layer above 80 kilometers, above the sky that Vimala did not reach. "Leave Camland and visit Tyler Bill." Shiro''s eyes were like a torch. There is no need for Camland to stay anymore. Going to Tyler Bill is the right choice. Tyler Bill, that''s a place Shirou couldn''t avoid. Sword in the Stone, Aktor''s Manor, Altria, Kai, and Merlin are all there. It''s just that this Britain is mostly different from his Britain, but since "Holy Sword Heroes" also focused on that location, then it''s worth going there. "Taylor Bill, I can''t avoid it after all. It''s just that the holy apostle Pendragon, will it be you, Al?" Shirou clenched the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" in his hand. Early in the morning, Shi Lang resigned to Guinevere and King Liao Dekuan. Guinevere was shocked: "Eh, eh? Shilang, you are leaving? But, I haven''t taken you to visit Camland yet! Is it because I didn''t entertain him well?" Guinevere was aggrieved. "Nothing. Her Royal Highness treated me very well, but I watched "The Story of the Holy Sword Hero" last night, and I had an infinite vision for the place where the Holy Sword hero appeared-Tyler Bill, so I wanted to visit Tyler Bill." Shiro Said with a smile. Guinevere asked aggrievedly: "Don''t stay a while longer?" "Please forgive your Royal Highness. I am a traveler. Parting is the norm, and wandering is my home." Shi Lang said with a smile. Guinevere felt wronged, but she couldn''t speak. King Leidekuan looked at Guinevere, then looked at Shirou, and asked, "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shirou is going to Taylor Bill?" Chapter 1931： Shi Lang nodded: "I''m quite curious about the hometown of the holy sword heroes, maybe I can be inspired to write one or two good poems, add them to my collection of poems, and become the embellishment of my life." King Leidekuan smiled and said: "This king just has an important task to go to Tyler Bill. How about Fujimaru Shiro staying in his country for a while, and then leaving with this king?" "The king''s business is in the body, it must be the destiny of His Majesty the Emperor. How can I disturb the king''s business, a trivial poet? Let''s forget it." Shilang smiled and shook his head and refused. He was not as foolish as Xuanzang Sanzang. "It doesn''t have to be the case, it is actually an important task. I am going to handle some chores for Lord Pendragon Saint Apostle, which is not an interruption." King Leo Dekuan said with a smile. "Holy Apostle... Pendragon?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Yes," King Liodekuan nodded, then remembered, and said with a smile: "This king has forgotten. Your Excellency has rescued Kamland. This matter must have been known to His Majesty the Emperor, and he may not be sure. The gift given to your Excellency is in the hands of the Holy Apostle Pendragon, so let''s go with this king." "This..." Shi Lang scratched his head, and said embarrassingly: "The king has repeatedly invited me to go with him. King Leidekuan laughed loudly, then looked at the gloomy Guinevere, and groaned for a moment, and then said: "Guinevere, this time you will go with this king." "Huh?" Guinevere was stunned for a moment: "Father, are you willing to take me out this time?" "I remember you used to want to go to Tyler Bill, why, don''t you want to go now?" "No, no, no, I want to go! I really want to go!" Guiniweier said quickly: "It''s just... it''s just that the father is willing to take me out for the first time, I''m very surprised." "Hmph, if I don''t take you out, you''re afraid it''s not going to go out privately again!" King Liao Dekuan said sternly, "Those foreign enemies who don''t know how to pass through [The Arm of the Emperor], you are lucky this time. Well, I just ran into the Lord Fujimaru Shiro, otherwise you would be in danger!" "M... next time I won''t dare." Guiniweier shrank her head. Shilang decided to go to Tyler Bill with King Liodekuan, and Xuanzang Sanzang also requested to go with him. She may be very foolish, but she is not stupid. If she has been dragged by King Leudkuan in Kamland, her westward journey will not be completed. Therefore, she decided to go with King Leodkuan, and on the way, she answered King Leodkuan''s questions about Buddhism, so that she could leave Camland dignifiedly. Three days later, King Liodekuan took the prince and Guinevere, as well as an army of 3,000 people ready to go, and Shilang and others set foot on the road to Tyler Bill. Seeing that none of the heirs of King Liodekuan stayed behind, Shirou couldn''t help but admire. Not a single heir left... I really don''t know whether to praise him for trusting his subordinates, or if he is too heart-warming, I am really not afraid of being usurped by the internal kingship! Chapter 9: Holy Apostle Pendragon! Tyler Beer is located in the southeast of England, close to Camland, and can be reached at full speed in only one afternoon. Otherwise, Shi Lang would not have been taken with Altori after he separated from Guinevere. Saved by Aktor of Ya and Kai. After passing a dense forest, Shilang can see a prosperous city in the distance. The two roads in the city are farmland. Now it is the autumn harvest, but there are no farmers in the farmland. It is just messy and mottled. It seems that the autumn harvest has just passed. Shirou frowned upon entering Taylor Beer. He discovered that Taylor Beer had many soldiers wearing silver armor and armed with weapons. These soldiers stood on their posts with solemn expressions and fulfilled their duties. Just What is this sense of violation? Shi Lang frowned, sat on the horse and glanced around, all he saw were soldiers, and his eyes flashed with clarity. Yes, it is Xiao''s murderous spirit! Unlike the peaceful and humane Tyler Bill in my memory, this Tyler Bill is full of murderous air. It''s almost... It''s like a war zone. Guinevere, who poked her head out of the carriage, couldn''t help but shrink her head when she saw Tyler Bill like this. King Leidekuan met and smiled: "What''s wrong, Guinevere? Do you think Tyler Bill is different from what is written in the book?" Guiniweier nodded her head like a pecking chicken: "I feel... I feel a little scared." King Lidekuan smiled and said, "That''s because the current Tyler Bill is in danger, so the surrounding kingdoms have sent troops to support here." Guiniweier asked, "Is this also the fate received by the father?" King Lidekuan nodded. "Danger..." Guinevere''s body trembled. King Leidekuan saw this and smiled and comforted: "However, saying that it is dangerous is actually just a guarantee. After all, this is Taylor Bill of the Kingdom of Camelot. There is the king of Camelot, the holy apostle. Pendragon, this place is solid, even if those foreign enemies pass through the [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor], they dare not be presumptuous here." "That''s what I said and said." Guiniweier paled, nodded, and said so. After all, this is within the Kingdom of Camelot, and it is still in the Camelot who is both the king and the holy apostle. Under the protection of the king. "Well, His Majesty King Leodkuan, what is this holy apostle Pendragon...?" Shilang Zongma came to the side of King Leotkuan and asked. "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is a traveler outside the empire. It is normal to not know. In the empire, there are many principalities, and the strongest is the Camelot Kingdom, which is simply the commander of our principality. And its king, Ka The King of Meruo is one of the twelve holy apostles of His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven. His skill is strong, and he is also ranked among the twelve holy apostles." King Liodekuan said with a smile. Shi Lang said, of course I know this, I just wonder, who is this holy apostle Pendragon? Will it be you, Al? This world, this Britain, Altria Pendragon? King Leodkuan allowed the army to be stationed on the spot, and then led Shirou and others to the ruling hall of Taylor Beer, where the kings who came first were waiting for him. "Meet again, King Lidekuan." "Yes, King Landrum, when was the last time we met?" "I don''t remember, I just remember it for a long time." "It seems to be..." King Leidekuan sighed, then looked around and asked in confusion, "Is King Camelot yet?" "Well, but it should be coming soon. However, I really didn''t expect King Camelot to **** the witch to the sentence." "There is no other way. The witch is too dangerous, and her companion is even more dangerous. Speaking of which, how is the condition of the witch?" "Being pressed at the bottom, even if you have a very dangerous ability, you can''t make any waves in this situation." "That''s true." King Lidekuan nodded. At this time, the King Randram cast his gaze on Shilang and the others, and asked suspiciously: "King Liodekuan, who are these?" King Liodekuan introduced the timid Guinevere, Xuanzang Sanzang, and Shilang who were hiding behind him. "Oh, is this the traveler Fujimaru Shirou who showed his talents in Camland?" King Landrum looked at Shirou in surprise. Chapter 1932： "Do you already know it?" King Lidekuan asked. King Randram said with a smile: "Showing his skills in Kamland and repelling foreign enemies. It is said that his skills are comparable to the holy apostles. This matter has been passed to the ears of His Majesty the Emperor, we kings of the principality, How can you not know?" Shi Lang said modestly: "Several kings are utterly praised." Shirou didn''t expect that he would still face the defeat of these subordinates who didn''t even remember their names. "I heard that His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is a traveling poet from outside the empire?" King Landrum asked. Shiro nodded: "Yes." King Landrum smiled and said, "There are many beautiful landscapes in our empire. I hope it can inspire your creative inspiration." "Speaking of which, I also happen to have some places that I want to visit, and I want to resign with King Leidekuan." "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro is not the king''s deployment, you can do it yourself, but there are some important tasks in the empire, do not trespass." King Leidekuan said. Shi Lang smiled and nodded in agreement, he was not a second stunner. King Randram looked at Shirou''s departure, turned his head to look at King Liodekuan, and said, "Speaking of which, there have been no travelers from outside the empire for a long time." "Yeah, how long has it been?" "I can''t remember, it''s been a long time anyway. Let''s go in first." "Good." The group said, stepping into the government hall. ... After saying goodbye to King Liodekuan and others, Shirou walked out of the town with a clear purpose toward the outskirts of the city. Just a few steps, a call sounded in my ear: "Mr. Shiro¡ª¡ª" Shi Lang paused, turned his head, and saw Guinevere in a white dress hurriedly running. "Princess Guinevere?" Guiniweier ran next to Shi Lang and took a few breaths before asking, "Mr Shi Lang is going to visit the manor of Heroes of the Sacred Sword as written by Hero Tan?" Shi Lang nodded: "Yes, I want to pay tribute to the realistic prototype of the manor in the book." "That''s the same way, I happen to go too!" Guiniweier said with a smile on her face. Shi Lang asked suspiciously: "The king is willing to let you move freely?" Guinevere nodded, "Yes." Shi Lang understood that it was probably Guini Weier''s private going out, which made King Deliodkuan''s education policy strictly controlled and turned into a stocking style. "Then go together." Shi Lang nodded with a smile. The two of them walked towards the manor of the holy sword hero in "The Story of the Holy Sword Hero", but Shi Lang knew that the place he went was not the manor of the holy sword hero at all, but the manor of Aktor. Will you be there, Al, Kay? Shilang thought so in his heart, but Guinevere was on the road, constantly looking at his profile with those holy blue eyes. Shilang reacted, touched his cheek, and asked suspiciously, "Is there anything dirty on my face, Princess Guinevere?" "No," Guinevere shook her head, "It''s very clean." "Then why are you looking at me like that?" "Because Mr. Shilang and I look really alike. The father and the king said that if he didn''t know his own virtues, he would really think he had an illegitimate child." Guiniweier said with a smile. Shiro: "..." The wind stopped, the rain stopped, your father owed it again, right? "Speaking of which, Mr. Shirou said before that he has a collection of poems, right?" "Well, of course. Because I am a traveling poet." "Can you lend me a look?" Shi Lang stopped, looking at Guinevere with his bright eyes like fire, and asked suspiciously: "Princess Guinevere, do you really like poetry?" "I don''t like...but how to say, I like Mr. Shilang''s poem very much, just like the poem written by Mr. Shilang before." Guiniweier said with reddish cheeks. "What I wrote is not a good poem. However, Princess Guinevere likes it and I am naturally willing to submit it, but now my collection of poems has been lost during the trip, so I don''t have it on my body now. Let''s talk about it next time." "Then it''s settled." "Well, definitely next time." Guinevere smiled. In my memory, Aktor''s manor was a few miles north of the suburbs of Tyler Beer, but after walking over, it was not surprising that there was nothing here. Shilang and Guiniweier did not believe in evil, and went around for a few more times. They also asked a few kingdom soldiers and farmers stationed here, saying that there was no manor here. Shi Lang and Gui Ni Wei''er went to Jianqiu in the southern suburbs of the city again, where the sword in the stone was placed, but the same, except for a mess of rocks, there was nothing. "Sure enough, there is nothing." Looking at the deserted countryside, Guinevere sighed and said disappointedly: "Heroes, after all, is the heroes, it''s just a story. There are no holy sword heroes in reality. There is no Bailong Futigeng, nor is there any great goblin Vivienne." Faced with Guinevere''s disappointment, Shi Lang remained silent. He knew that the story of the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" was true. It''s just that story, not of the holy sword hero, but his, the eternal king Gurney Pendragon. However, this is not the Britain of the eternal king Gnivel Pendragon, but the empire of the emperor. There is no sword in the stone, nor the manor of Aktor, let alone the eternal king Gnivel Pand Ragon. What about Arthur? What about Altria Pendragon? What about Merlin? What about the Knights of the Round Table? ...Perhaps, none of them exist. There are only empires and foreign lands, only the holy apostles, and only the emperor who is worshiped as the **** of the world. Chapter 1933： So, who is that holy apostle Pendragon? "Cuckoo..." Among the branches, a few white pigeons were jumping around, Shilang and Gui Niwei''s eyes were reflected in Dou''s big eyes, and they tilted their heads, seeming to be wondering where the lone men and widows were spinning around in such a desolate place. "Oh! Even the pigeons laugh at us!" Guinevere''s cheeks puffed up, and then she covered her mouth and chuckled inexplicably. Shiro: "..." So, I don''t know what women are thinking, especially those who are acting well like Guinevere. As the sun sets, the sky is full of burning clouds, and the whole world is rendered red. Fire-like red. "Finally found you, Your Royal Highness, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro!" Accompanied by the sound of horseshoes, an anxious man''s voice suddenly rang from behind. Shirou turned his head and saw that Kamud led a small team hurriedly. Then let the two soldiers dismount, let Shilang and Guiniweier get on their horses quickly. Guinevere sat down on the horse and asked with a puzzled face: "What''s wrong, Uncle Kamud?" "The Holy Apostle Pendragon is here, and the one who named the surname wants to see His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro!" Kamud said anxiously. The Shi Lang who had just turned on his horse, was stunned for a moment: "The one who named the surname wants to see me?" Kamud nodded. This is interesting. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said to his heart, I just happened to meet one of the Twelve Holy Apostles, the King of Camelot, and the King who holds the Pendragon Chapter. A group of three hurried back to Taylor Bill. "Holy Apostle Pendragon... I wanted to see the Lord Apostle a long time ago. This time the father and king brought me out, just to make my dream come true!" Guinevere said with a smile. "His Royal Highness... I suggest you, it is better not to approach the Lord Holy Apostle, especially the Lord Holy Apostle. Because the personality of the Lord Holy Apostle... is very bad." Kamud said with cold sweat. "How come?" Guini Weier said with a smile: "The Holy Apostle who can write the biography of "Holy Sword Hero Tan" must be a perfect person as perfect as the father." Looking at Guinevere who was so expectant, Kamud sighed inwardly, Your Royal Highness Princess, you don''t know. The character of that adult is so well-known and terrible! After hurried back to Taylor Beer, Shi Lang and others were arranged by Kamud to enter the executive hall. Entering the administrative hall, Shiro glanced away and saw an iron man covered in the armor of the blue silver dragon, sitting in the upper position of course, while the kings around Tyler Bill were sitting on both ends, feeling a little trembling. . That is the Holy Apostle... Pendragon? Shi Lang looked at the man in the blue silver dragon armor sitting above, and frowned slightly. At this time, Guinevere, who came in afterward, saw King Leo Dekuan sitting in the first seat on the right hand at the first glance. When he was about to shout, King Leo Dekuan quickly winked at her and told her to shut up. . At this time, the holy apostle Pendragon raised his head slightly, and Shilang immediately felt a very sharp and powerful gaze fall on him. This gaze is sharper than a sword, stronger than a dragon, and coupled with the identity of a holy apostle, it is no wonder that kings such as Leodkuan are so trembling, but this is useless for Shilang. "Are you a traveler outside the empire, Fujimaru Shiro?" Under the silver dragon armor, there was a voice that was as crisp and proud as a queen. Shilang didn''t answer, but King Liodekuan stood up: "Holy Apostle Pendragon, this is..." "I didn''t ask you, King of Camland. Sit down." said the Holy Apostle Pendragon. King Lidekuan''s body stopped. "Won''t you want me to invite you to sit down, King of Camland?" the Saint Pendragon asked again. "No, I dare not..." King Leidekuan sat down with a cold sweat on his face. Guinevere''s face turned pale, and she finally understood why Kamud would tell her not to approach the Pendragon Saint Apostle. Indeed, the Pendragon Saint Apostle of this character is what she fears most. The Holy Apostle Pendragon turned his head, his gaze fell on Shiro, and said, "His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, I heard that you have the power to rival the Holy Apostle. You have knocked down a whole crossbow-class foreign enemy and saved Camland. I did bring you the gift of His Majesty the Emperor, but the weak are not qualified to receive the gift. Can you show me your power?" Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and then smiled: "Of course, but¡ª" "But what?" "But the strength of a person cannot be shown, it must be shown. To do it, you need an opponent. Then, who is my opponent? Is it you, Holy Apostle Lord Pendragon? Please forgive me. I''ll say bluntly, you are very weak." As soon as this statement was made, the originally solemn and silent administrative hall suddenly boiled. The kings looked at each other, their eyes widened, and looked at Shirou in disbelief. Actually, he directly provoked the Holy Apostle! King Lidekuan couldn''t help but express: "Hey! Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro!" "Hahahahaha...interesting!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon laughed, staring at Shirou with a strong aggression and bloodthirsty light, "I just like such a strong person. I hope your sword can match your strength." The Holy Apostle Pendragon slowly took off his helmet, revealing a pretty face with long golden hair clinging to it, and a pair of bloodthirsty emerald green eyes. Looking at the pretty face of the Holy Apostle Pendragon, Shirou''s eyes shrank suddenly. So it''s you... "Just let me, the queen of Camelot, Morgan Lef¨¦ Pendragon, and this holy sword, come and taste your body!" ¡ª¡ªSister Wang! Shirou''s palm suddenly clenched tightly. The Holy Apostle Pendragon stretched out his hand to his waist, obviously there was nothing, but he could feel a rather sharp sword in the hands of Morgan Lefy. No. It''s not a feeling, but there is such a sword! An invisible sword! Chapter 1934： Shirou could see that invisible sword like a blood lion. The sword has no name, and every time it falls into the hands of the holder, there is a name, and the most famous name is Holy Sword¡¤Sword of Oath of Victory! The Holy Apostle Pendragon drew out this blood-lion-like sword, with a fierce step, the sword in his hand made a **** moon, and he slashed directly towards Shi Lang. "Shirou--!" Guinevere yelled. Looking at the straight sword, Shi Lang''s face was calm, and he stretched out his hand to project the holy sword Durandal along with him. At the moment when he was about to fight, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply, and when he retracted the sword, he turned to avoid it. The sword of the Holy Apostle Pendragon fell on the ground, and for an instant, there was a loud bang, like a nuclear bomb hitting the ground, and the whole earth broke apart like a spider web. The entire administrative hall collapsed in an instant, and at the same time the ground within a radius of one kilometer collapsed in an instant, the building collapsed, and the terrifying air waves directly blasted the kings out. Stagnant in the air, Shi Lang frowned as he watched the scene after a natural disaster. ¡ª¡ª...Morgan Le Fei, a mere mere paltry, actually possesses such a powerful force...! At the moment when they were about to fight, Shi Lang noticed that this British Morgan Lefie, or the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, was terrifyingly terrifying. That is the huge power that surpasses the giants, the dragons, crushes Altria, and pursues Elquette. If calculated by attributes, the muscle strength is probably above A++, a veritable natural disaster power! If he just took that sword, Shirou''s real body would be photographed directly into meat sauce. But, this is too exaggerated, right? This is her own kingdom, but the city center of Tyler Beer! Does such a great effort disregard the life and death of civilians? "Sure enough... From the first time I saw you, I felt it." The Holy Apostle Pendragon stood up, looking at Shi Lang among the fragmented walls, his face was red with excitement, his breathing was slightly rapid, and he was a little bit obsessed: "You are not a poet at all, you Just like me, a conqueror!" Chapter 10 Welcome to the Eternal Empire, the hero of pan-human history! Dangerous! Shi Lang''s heart jumped, and his head subconsciously tilted back, only to see a cold light flashing in front of him, and a sword light rolled across with a hot breath, cutting off Shi Lang''s hair. Looking at the Saint Apostle of Pendragon who was close at hand, Shi Lang stepped a little, and walked away like a light butterfly, and asked: "This is the kingdom of the Lord Apostle. Is it really good for you to contribute so much?" "As long as the king''s desire to conquer can be satisfied, what''s so bad?" Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head and said: "This is not a great king, what should be said." "The strong, ravage, conquer¡ª" The eyes of the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle flashed with bloodthirsty and excited red light, and his whole figure turned into a cold light, rushing towards Shilang. Shi Lang sighed, it was like Morgan Lefy who had completely liberated his desires. Sure enough, he still liked Morgan Lefy better than this, the strong, powerful, and gentle Wang Jie who was also full of conquest, but was also restrained and gentle. Of course, that kind of Wang sister turned into a pure drug metamorphosis in the end, and also split out of the profile like Morrigan. Looking at the Pendragon Saint Apostle who was coming straight to Huanglong, Shi Lang seized the opportunity and directly projected [Opening the Green Horizon of Qianshan Mountains] on the opponent''s head and pressed down. Huohuo wind sounded, and the over sixty-meter giant [Opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains] pressed down like the top of Mount Tai. The invisible holy sword in the hands of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon blew up a frantic red storm, followed by a fierce one. Wave "[Lion King Hammer]!" In the barrier that made the Holy Sword invisible, the ultra-high compression hurricane mixed with manic magic instantly broke out, like an overbearing blood lion roaring in the sky, with a thunderbolt, [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains] directly by that The turbulent flow of terrible magic crushed to the point that there were no particles. Shilang fell to the ground, and the Saint Pendragon chased him down, his eyes flashing red, and he scanned every piece of Shilang''s skin aggressively. "That''s a god-made soldier outfit. You use projection magic. It can project the god-made soldier outfit... great, great, you are great... my blood is burning." Looking at such a wild Pendragon Saint Apostle, Shi Lang sighed: "There is no way. You can''t stop if you don''t convince you." Shiro put away the holy sword Durandal, and then projected two slender light guns. This is not an ordinary famous gun, but the same as the [Opening the Green Horizon of Qianshan Mountain], a god-made military outfit. ¡ª¡ªDeclaration of the Great God! Odin once entrusted the Great God Declaration to Shiro, and Shiro gave it to Skatie. But because of Odin''s recognition, Shirou can also project the Great God Declaration, but the scale is still a few grades behind the original version, but the degree of sturdiness is still considerable. Slowly put his posture away, Shi Lang''s eyes stared at the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle, suddenly condensed, and said: "Don''t, cry." With a sharper footstep, Shi Lang''s whole person turned into light and shadow, rushing towards the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, and the declaration of the great **** in his hand turned into a light strike, stabbing towards the Holy Apostle of Pendragon. "Good job!" The Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle was full of anger, and the sword in his hand turned into a light wheel, and the huge force directly slashed towards Shilang. Shilang''s eyes flashed brightly, and the spear in his left hand lightly touched the sword of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, and then turned around, avoiding the mortal blow of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon. At the same time , His body turned to the back of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, and the gun in his right hand pierced towards the neck of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon with killing intent. How could he have wanted the Holy Apostle of Pendragon to reach out and inlay it? Then the hilt of the ruby''s sword lifted up. The two fought each other, and there was a violent sound of "boom". "So, what you are good at is spear art!" The Saint Apostle Pendragon smiled: "The double spear art really reminds me of bad memories. However, this can also satisfy my appetite a little. " As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang felt an irresistible force coming from the hilt, and he was speechless. He was specifically staring at this position to attack, because in this position, people can''t exert any strength, but the Holy Apostle Pendragon reversed this theorem, and Shiro was overwhelmed by the huge strength, and his palm was shot by the gun body. The friction hurts. ¡ª¡ªIt''s like wrestling with El Quette! Reluctantly, Shi Lang could only retreat quickly, and then projected countless special agility accessories, installed them on himself, and attacked again. The power of the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle has surpassed the dragon-type Altria, and it is not possible to catch up with specialized equipment at all, so it is better to specialize in speed and fight agility. "Clang clang--" In the ruins of the broken wall, a piece of light and shadow are intertwined, and electric light shines in all directions. "This, what the **** is going on..." Xuanzang Sanzang stared at the mess in this place dumbfounded. She felt a strong shock just now, so when she came out, she didn''t expect to see such a terrible picture. Simply It''s almost like an earthquake-stricken area. Suddenly, the stone next to it moved, Xuanzang Sanzang turned his head and saw that Gui Niweier pushed away a **** corpse, crawling out of the ruins with a gray head and face. "Gui, Princess Guinevere?" Chapter 1935： "Master Xuanzang." "This, what is going on?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked inexplicably. Guinevere said with a pale face: "The Holy Apostle is fighting with Mr. Shilang." "Huh?" Xuanzang Sanzo was taken aback. She had been traveling in Kamland for many days and knew that the holy apostle was the apostle of the emperor and the guardian of the empire, but how did the holy apostle fight with Shiro Fujimaru, the savior of Kamland? And... "Please, may I ask this indescribable corpse, is it..." "Well, it''s father king." Sure enough... Xuanzang Sanzang showed a sad expression. Although he couldn''t stay longer because of the great cause of traveling to the west, he seldom met such a king who was devout to the Buddha. As a result, his doubts about Buddhism had not been answered, so he was smashed into meat sauce. It is so sad. Xuanzang Sanzang showed compassion, meditating next to King Liodkuan''s meat sauce, turning the Buddhist beads in his hand, and chanting Buddhist scriptures. "What are you doing, Master Xuanzang?" Gui Niwei''er asked anxiously. "The poor monk is saving your father, Princess Guinevere." "Super? What does that mean?" Guiniweier was puzzled. Xuanzang Sanzang was about to answer, but the lump of meat sauce next to her also made a puzzled voice: "Yes, Master Xuanzang. This king is also very puzzled, what does super-duty mean?" "Ah----, monsters!" Xuanzang Sanzang was so frightened that he was so scared that he looked pale and looked at King Liao Dekuan''s meat sauce, only to see that the **** meat sauce recovered almost at the speed of the naked eye. "Monster? What is that, Master Xuanzang?" King Liodekuan asked suspiciously. "..." Xuanzang Sanzang''s complexion was pale, his eyelids twitched and he looked at King Liodekuan with two words written on his face. Afraid. Wu, Wukong, Bajie, Wujing...Help, I met a monster again as a teacher! Without the answer from Xuanzang Sanzang, King Liao Dekuan didn''t mind, turned his head, looked at Gui Ni Wei Er, and asked nervously, "Guin Wei Er, are you hurt?" "Thanks to the protection of the father, I was not injured... But the Holy Apostle and Mr. Shirou are still fighting, we have to find a way to stop them." Guiniweier said anxiously. "There is no way." King Liodekuan shook his head: "Once the Holy Apostle Pendragon fights with someone, she can only choose to stop except for the order of the Emperor of Heaven and the prevention of other Holy Apostles. Last time, she saw King Onik was upset and cut him for five hundred years." "No? You should be mistaken, King Lidekuan. I remember King Onik said that it seems to have been cut for five thousand years, and the time that it happened seems to be... 30,000 years ago." Under the other ruins, a pile of minced meat flowed out and made a sound. It was King Randram. "It seems to be, after all, it''s been too long, and this king has forgotten a bit." "Hahaha... Actually, this king has forgotten a bit too. Who will keep track of the time if there is nothing to do?" "How could..." Guinevere looked worriedly at the light and shadow intertwined in the ruins. King Liodekuan patted Guinevere on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Guinevere. This time, besides the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle, there is also an Lord Saint Apostle who came to Taylor Bill. Just wait until the Lord Apostle comes, and everything will be settled." Guinevere nodded, but still showed concern. "Speaking of... Master Xuanzang, there is something wrong with your face. Are you afraid? But what are you afraid of? Don''t be afraid, this king is still waiting for Master Xuanzang and this king to explain Buddhism, such as that sentence ''If there are countless and boundless sentient beings destroyed, there are really no sentient beings who can be destroyed.'' What does it mean?" King Liodekuan looked at Xuanzang Sanzang with the same lenient and smile as before, but Xuanzang Sanzang couldn''t help shaking, and his pretty face gradually turned pale. Goku, there are monsters here, come and save as a teacher! ... Shiro pierced the head of the Holy Apostle Pendragon with a gun straight. He thought that the Holy Apostle Pendragon would avoid him, but he had never thought that the Holy Apostle Pendragon would hit him directly with the gun. Oops! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. He did not intend to kill the Holy Apostle Morgan Lefy, but at this time it was too late to regain his strength. With a "chap", the Great God declared that he would directly stab the Holy Apostle Pendragon from his eyes to the back of his head. A pair of wear. Oops, awful... I can''t face Sister Wang now. Just as he thought, the Saint Apostle Pendragon, who was supposed to have been killed by him, swung his sword as usual and slashed towards him. Shi Lang subconsciously abandoned his spear and jumped and flashed over. The Holy Apostle Pendragon pulled off the proclamation of the great **** that had pierced his head, and his face was restored to its original state almost instantly. Shirou: "...Aren''t you dying?" "You, you are great!" Saint Pendragon''s cheeks are reddish, bubbles are all over his body, and his eyes are moist looking at Shi Lang, exhaling warmly: "Last time it was so cool, it was when the assassin was ravaged by that assassin. Oops. Now... the brain will all turn into your color. Let¡¯s start the second round, this time it¡¯s the right eye, or the hypothalamus, the heart... It¡¯s okay anywhere, come and pierce me, come and conquer me, come Rape me." Shiro: "..." Although I knew that this was the same individual of Sister Wang, it really turned out... It''s disgusting. I don''t know what kind of pleasant expression Wang Jie will show when she sees such a "her"? At least Morrigan is probably buried like an ostrich, right? It''s just that I can''t watch it anymore. Looking at the Pendragon Saint Apostle rushing towards him, Shirou had no defense at the moment when the invisible holy sword was about to cut off his head. Instead, he threw away the great **** declaration in his hand. The Saint Apostle Pendragon, who was still full of idiots, saw this scene, his eyes shrank suddenly, stopped quickly, and asked: "What do you mean?" "Stop fighting." "What?" "I said, don''t fight anymore." "What are you talking about?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon was irritated, as if he had just been emotional, and the other party stopped playing. It was not up and down, and the Holy Apostle Pendragon was very uncomfortable. "There is no soul in your sword, no pride, no fun at all. You who have been staying in this low-level evil taste, must not understand what is called the collision of the soul, the high-level pleasure of the conflict between the soul and the realm? Forget it? , I¡¯m not going to tell you. I¡¯m not going to fight against the low-level swordsmen. When you find the soul in your sword, come to fight again." Shi Lang turned his back. Low-level? The Holy Apostle Pendragon gritted his teeth and clenched his sword. He was about to rush up and chop Shi Lang in one stride, to see if he could not shoot. However, as soon as she moved like this, Shi Lang said without looking back: "I won''t fight back. If you want to stay in your low-level evil taste, let''s kill me who won''t fight back now. " Chapter 1936： Holy Apostle of Pendragon: "..." She stopped her hand, Shi Lang poked her in the heart. Feeling that there was no movement behind him, Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief and stopped his hand... There is no soul in the sword, and the low-level evil taste. Shi Lang just saw that the other party had an immortal body, and he looked like he was going to kill him, so he immediately stopped doing it. Of course... Shirou also knew very well that he simply didn''t want to see that face showing such an ugly expression. "Okay! Then I will find the soul of some sword, and then I will fight with you, and taste your so-called high-level fun!" said Pendragon Saint Apostle viciously. In fact, she knew very well that she didn''t want to fight Shilang right now. She advocates conquering, likes to conquer and ravage others, and also like to be conquered and ravaged by others, so after hearing Shirou''s deeds from the strategist, her actions are natural as usual. In this world, in addition to His Majesty''s command is absolute, is there anything more important to refresh yourself and satisfy your desires? Nothing. However, at this time, she caught her eye on Shiro''s sword with a soul, what high-level taste, so she temporarily suppressed her uncontrollable desire. The battle finally stopped, Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. This was originally an unwarranted disaster, but it was also an unwarranted disaster for this British Tyler Bill resident. However, there is no way. Who told them to have such a queen who only satisfies selfish desires? Shi Lang turned around, and before he took two steps, he suddenly felt as if something was covered on his head, as if he had been sucked by a vampire. Shi Lang was weak, fell down, and his face turned pale. Magic...I can''t feel the magic circuit anymore, I don''t feel the magic anymore...The memory of the replica structure is disappearing...What''s the matter? Shirou felt his consciousness sinking, but his eyes saw a swordsman in pitch-black armor appeared in front of his eyes, and the holy Apostle Pendragon''s angry yelling sounded in his ears: "¡ª¡ªWhat are you doing? This It''s my prey, I should put the crown of thorns on him, Holy Apostle Actor!" Ektor? This is... Ektor? In my memory, that old knight, Aktor? "Your movements are too slow, Morgan Lefy. To deal with foreign enemies, you must be quick and accurate." The holy apostle Ektor walked away from Shiro, grabbed Shiro, and said in a flat tone: "Welcome to the eternal empire, the hero of pan-human history. Let¡¯s sleep for now. When you wake up again, you will be People of the empire. Feel glorious, this is a gift from His Majesty the Emperor." Eternal Empire... His eyes stopped on the face of the Holy Apostle Ektor, and his voice was fixed on the manic voice of the Holy Apostle Pendragon, Shiro''s consciousness sank. Is that so? The man behind the scenes is the emperor... So, Guinevere, what role are you playing? Chapter 11 One Hundred Million Years of Waiting ¡ª¡ªWake up! ¡ª¡ªWake up! In the darkness, it seemed that someone was calling. ¡ª¡ªWake up, Eternal King! Eternal King... Who is that? ¡ª¡ªWake up soon, Eternal King! Being sent to the [Coffin of Eternity], I have no way to rescue you! Coffin of Eternity... ¡ª¡ªIf even you fall, who else can defeat the Emperor? I have been waiting for 100 million years, wake up, wake up, holy sword hero! It hurts! As if a thousand needles pierced his soul, Shi Lang frowned, and then slowly opened his eyes. In a moment, the infinite blankness came into view. "This is..." Shi Lang clutched his head and sat up, his brain confused and his consciousness a little unclear. However, he remembered, he stopped fighting with the Holy Apostle Pendragon, was put on something by the Holy Apostle Ector, and then fainted. ¡ª¡ªWelcome to the Eternal Empire, the hero of pan-human history... With the words of the holy apostle Ektor echoed in his ears, Shiro realized that the man behind the scenes who transferred himself from South America to this place was probably this Britain, the supreme emperor of the eternal empire, the emperor of heaven. Just... "Unbelievable, the magic has disappeared..." Shilang looked down at his palm, his eyes flashing with surprise. [Evil] is gone, the eternal king''s record can''t be felt, even the invisible vortex can''t be felt, and now, even the magic in the body has disappeared. Not only that, the origin of awakening, the treasure structure copied from Gilgamesh, the skills copied from many heroic spirits... everything disappeared. There was only one, nothing left, Fujimaru Shiro who was as blank as this space. "It''s like a growth reversal, turning back to an ordinary person who didn''t have any power when I first passed through." Shi Lang frowned. He reached out and touched his forehead. He could clearly feel a ring in his palm, which was embedded in his head, and he couldn''t pull it off. This ring was probably the culprit who took away his magic power. But what is this? Shilang stood up, looked around, looking for a mirror that could reflect, but walking and walking, he soon had other questions. ¡ª¡ªHere, where is it? This is a pure white space. There is no sky, no earth, no other colors, and there is no end in sight, only a piece of white. It can be called the Chaos of White. Walking in the endless white chaos, Shi Lang suddenly discovered that there was a fallen figure in the distance. He rushed over to take a look and saw Xuanzang Sanzang lying on the ground, unconscious. "Hey! Master Xuanzang!" Shi Lang pushed Xuanzang Sanzang several times, and Xuanzhuang Sanzang woke up leisurely and looked at Shi Lang with a little surprise: "Teng, Fujimaru Shiro benefactor?" Chapter 1937： Shilang saw the ring on his head from Xuanzang Sanzang''s eyes. It was a ring-shaped crown made of spiked thorns. No wonder he felt a sharp touch on his palm. "Why are you imprisoned here?" "This..." Xuanzang Sanzang looked embarrassed. It turned out that King Leidekuan had not planned to let Xuanzang Sanzang from the beginning, but deliberately brought Xuanzang Sanzang to Tyler Bill in order to let the Holy Apostle capture her. And Shirou, the same is true. No, Rather, this was originally meant to capture Shilang, but Xuanzang Sanzang insisted to accompany him and wanted to go west, so King Liodekuan did not stop doing it and brought Xuanzang Sanzang with him. However, unlike Shilang, Xuanzang Sanzang neither had the thorny head ring sealed with all abilities, nor did he fight with the holy apostles. Rather, King Liodekuan was kind to Xuanzang Sanzang from the very beginning. Annoyed, she made herself here. It''s just that the reason why Xuanzang Sanzang was treated so lightly was because Xuanzang Sanzang didn''t have much combat power, so didn''t the Eternal Empire pay much attention to it? No, it would be better to say that because Xuanzang Sanzang has enlightened beings and Posha Pure Land behind Xuanzang Sanzang, the Eternal Empire does not want to touch Xuanzang Sanzang this thunder. Shirou believes that this is the answer, because the holy apostle Ektor clearly mentioned the history of pan-humanity. I am afraid that this Britain, called the eternal empire, is also a special connection point like the South American connection point, and is planning to do something about pan-human history, so Xuanzang Sanzang was summoned by some existence. The Eternal Empire knows the existence of the Enlightened One and the cosmic power-Posha Pure Land, and also knows the position and attitude of these transcendents. Therefore, it does not intend to touch Xuanzang Sanzang, but let King Leudkuan keep Xuanzang Sanzang in Kam. Rand. However, Xuanzang Sanzang wanted to go west with all his heart, and finally made the Eternal Empire imprisoned. "What to do...Being locked up here, how can I go west, how can I fulfill the mission of King Tang and my own dream..." Xuanzang Sanzang shed painful tears of losing his dream: "Goku, where are you? Come on? Save as a teacher..." Shi Lang sighed, it was your firm dream that made you fall here. Also, don''t keep talking about the monkeys, be careful when the time comes to pop out a chariot. But, if the eternal empire is the enemy, then what are those foreign enemies? However, thinking about these is no longer useful. Already dead... Shi Lang sighed, he was killed without even seeing the face of the Emperor. "King Tang, the poor monk has been adhering to the king''s order, always thinking about it, not wanting to reach the western sky all the time, and fetching the Mahayana Buddhist scriptures, it lives up to the Tang king''s entrustment, but it is sometimes necessary for life, and there is no time for it. ..." "Wukong, since the teacher is gone, no one will chant the curse, but you don''t want to do violent things anymore. If you are pressed down by the mountain again by the master, no one will let you out." "Bajie, don¡¯t always think about dividing your luggage. The teacher¡¯s luggage really only has a few pieces of personal clothing, nothing else. Fortunately, there are still a few pieces of personal clothing, so you can help build a cloak for the teacher. ." "Wujing...Wujing...you...you are a good person." "To be a teacher, to be a teacher... to die in a foreign country, it is so miserable to be a teacher. I really want to eat the vegetarian food made by Elder Faming again...Wow...!" Shiro: "..." You have a lot of plays, Master Xuanzang. "It''s so noisy, smelly nun!" Suddenly a childish voice rang: "If you don''t sleep, I still want to sleep!" "I''m not a nun, I''m a monk, and I''m going to be grown up and eaten by others. I can''t resist, why don''t I cry?...Huh? Wait, where is the little girl from? Voice?" Xuanzang Sanzang stopped crying and looked around, looking for the source of the sound, but all he saw was infinite blankness. Shirou pointed his finger upwards, and said, "It''s on the top." Shirou also just discovered. Xuanzang Sanzang looked up and saw a petite and exquisite body lying on top of them, and his face was immediately puzzled: "Huh, huh? Why is there someone on it?" "How old are you nuns, you are such an idiot," the little girl said. "I said, I am not a nun!" Xuanzang Sanzang said displeasedly: "Also, I am not a fool!" "It''s just an idiot. Betty has never cried when she is so big," the little girl said with contempt. "Is your name Betty?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked suspiciously. "No, Betty is my cousin, my name is Abigail Williams," the little girl stood up, the black lantern dress drifting with the dazzling blonde hair, showing a delicate and pretty face , And the dark keyhole between the eyebrows. She looked at Xuanzang Sanzang with a pair of azure eyes, and said bitterly: "Also, I hate monks! Especially hate monks with green hair, super hate! Super!" Abigail stared at Xuanzang Sanzang fiercely, and then his gaze fell on Shilang, stunned for a moment, then jumped up suddenly, pointed at Shilang, and gritted his teeth and said: "It''s you! You despicable. Outlander, despicable thief! Tree thief!" "Um..." Xuanzang Sanzang was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Shi Lang, and asked suspiciously, "Tree thief?" Shi Lang looked at Abigail helplessly, spread his hands, and said, "You forced it to me. Why did you steal it?" Abigail stomped angrily and pointed to Shi Lang''s nose, "What is meant by forcing you? It''s clear that you lied to me!" "I just used the rules reasonably. Besides, the rules of the game were set by you. Moreover, in the end, you didn''t take the [Void Tree Overflowing with Light Shell] back. What is my business?" Abigail was choked, pointed at Shirou, angrily speechless, what a despicable lord! Xuanzang Sanzang looked at Abigail and Shilang, blinking, his face was dazed. Abigail walked up to Shirou angrily, stretched out his hand, gritted his teeth and said, "I don¡¯t care about the previous one, and give me [the empty tree overflowing with the shell]! Otherwise, I will let you sink into a bubble forever. Inside!" Shi Lang smiled, pointed his finger at the ring of thorns on his head, and said, "You have something like mine on your head. You can''t make it out with any strength, right? You can''t spit out bubbles either. , Right?" "So... what about that?" "Do you understand? In a pure power competition, a kid can''t be compared to a handsome boy. For example, a handsome boy now wants to teach an impolite kid to take off her pants. Now, hit her little butt, then that kid must not be able to resist. You are right, lovely Abigail." "M...!" Abigail realized it in an instant, and quickly clutched his **** and avoided Shiro. The blue eyes stared at Shiro vigilantly, "What do you want to do to my ass?" "You said, what do I want to do to your ass?" Abigail trembled with fear. Xuanzang Sanzang wanted to look at Shi Lang like a pervert. Abigail trembled all over, and then dropped his hands like giving up, "Come on, anyway, I don''t have anything anymore, I can''t hear the voice of God, Betty is dead too... But I won''t forgive you for this. The tree thief will not forgive the green-haired monk and the black iron man... Even if I die, I will curse you in hell! Curse you!" "..." Shi Lang sighed, "I didn''t mean that." Chapter 1938： "Then what do you mean? People of Chaldeans, people who meet [Council] must be killed, right? I''m mentally prepared, but you actually want to impose piercing on me...It''s cruel." "Don''t worry, my real name is not Duke Piercer, and I didn''t want to kill you. Either Chaldea, [Council], we are now grasshoppers on a rope, right?" Shilang pointed to his finger. Ring of Thorns, "I don''t want to die, and you don''t want to die, and you don''t want Betty to die, right?" Abigail hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "So let''s live peacefully for the time being, don''t you have any opinions about this? If you have any opinions, then I have to take the idea of ??dying together, and attack your ass." Shi Lang stretched out his palm. "M..." Abigail covered his little **** and nodded without hesitation, "Tree thief...no, no, big brother is right, peaceful coexistence, peaceful coexistence!" "That''s right." Shi Lang nodded. "That... handsome big brother, can you return my treasure to me?" "This can''t work." Shi Lang shook his head. "Why? No, didn''t you say it''s good for peaceful coexistence?" "Peace always requires a price. The price you pay is your treasure." "Yes, but you didn''t pay the price!" "My palm suddenly itchy..." "Ah...ah, I think what the handsome big brother said is right. Peace comes at a price. Let us always live in peace!" "It''s great to be able to understand each other." Shi Lang said with a touch of emotion. To be honest, he didn''t expect to meet Abigail here either. So, this is very embarrassing, because [the empty tree overflowing with light shell] has been swallowed by the Lord of Relief, and it is already pineapple pineapple. Fortunately, Abigail was also trapped in the ring of thorns, otherwise Shilang''s grave head would be thirty feet tall today. Just... Was even Abigail captured? Shirou frowned, and it seemed that he was not in the same group with the [Council]. Eternal Empire... Damn tree thief! ! Abigail scolded in his heart that some days ago, there seemed to be something wrong with the [Light Tree Overflowing Void Tree], so she who was connected to the [Light Overflow Void Tree] was overthrown by the dark steel man. Live. I blame this thing, otherwise I won''t be afraid! Abigail grabbed the ring of thorns on his head and pulled it twice, but couldn''t pull it off anyway, and suddenly gave up with a depressed face. Steal the tree thief! "Huh?" Shi Lang seemed to check, turned his head, looked at Abigail, and asked: "Are you scolding me, Abi?" "How come, big brother? Abi is not a bad boy who can curse in his heart." "That''s good." Steal the tree... or stop scolding, this man seems to be able to read minds. Yeah! Blame you, smelly monk! Abigail stared at Xuanzang Sanzang fiercely, and blamed the stinky monk for humming, and it exuded the same stinky smell as the green-haired stinky monk, otherwise, she would have been sleeping. The smelly monk, the smelly monk, the smelly monk... Smelly nun! "Huh?" Xuanzang Sanzang looked at Abigail suspiciously, and asked, "Are you scolding me for the stinky nun in your heart, little sister?" "Big sister is so amazing, you can guess it!" Abigail looked at Xuanzang Sanzang with a rather pure and innocent star. Xuanzang Sanzang: "..." The harm is not great, but the insult is great. At this time, a voice rang "I didn''t expect you to wake up unexpectedly, Lord Shiro Fujimaru. Sure enough, you, like the witch with a long hole in his head, are an extremely large-scale existence." Shi Lang frowned, "Lord Kuan?" "It''s me. I''ll see if your Excellency is well." Hearing this, Shi Lang sneered: "Putting a victor''s posture, come to appreciate your victory?" "No, you are misunderstood, Lord Shiro Fujimaru. I will not do anything to insult others. Victory requires a simple victory. Everything else is unnecessary extraneous. This is the creed of the strategist and the empire. Creed. I will be here because my daughter Guiniweier cares about your safety and thinks about your collection of poems." "Oh? It''s really my honor to make Her Royal Highness Princess Guinevere so concerned." "I know you are upset, but it doesn''t have to be like this, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro. Because we will soon be a member of the world." "That''s really an honor, but I have a question, I want to ask His Majesty King Kamland to answer it. Of course, it is okay for His Majesty not to answer. After all, I am now a prisoner of the ranks." Shi Lang said. "Your words sound very soft, but you have a sharp edge, Lord Shiro Fujimaru." King Leidekuan was full of emotion, and then said, "Excuse me. Although I don''t know who you are, it is a hero who has a name in history. , This king admires. Although, that is not our history." "When did you start calculating me? No, when did Camland calculate me to be precise?" Shirou asked. "From the moment you, like Master Xuanzang, claimed to be from outside the empire, it started. If you want to ask why, because 100 million years ago, this world was the empire of His Majesty the Emperor, and there was no other outside the empire. Country." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "This is really strange. In my opinion, this empire is not a big deal, and the area is not large, but it turned out to be established 100 million years ago?" "That''s because the homology is currently completed, only this island of Beginning. I am very happy to know that you wake up, Lord Shiro Fujimaru, but I can''t talk to you anymore. Master Xuanzang, wait until the Emperor God completes the imperial homology. This king will come to you again to ask you about Buddhism. Before that, please let the two rest with the dangerous witch. But please rest assured that her power is taken away by the ring of the emperor and will not threaten your lives." King Leidekuan''s voice began to fade: "...Perhaps we protected her. We protected her too well, allowing His Excellency Fujimaru Shiro to approach her easily. Alas...it''s time for her to see the real world again. Memories time and time again, forgetting time and time again, my poor daughter, why can''t it be eternity if you are the only one...?" King Lidekuan''s voice disappeared, and he left without a doubt. However, he left a lot of information. Why does he leave so much information? Maybe it was because Shirou and others couldn''t make the waves, or maybe there were some new considerations. There is no need to mention the former, the probability is not high, while the latter... Shirou turned his head and looked at Abigail. Chapter 1939： This caused Abigail to quickly cover his butt, slowly backing away, staring at Shirou with a vigilant face, and asking: "You, what are you going to do, big brother?" "[Parliament] still exists?" Shirou asked. "Huh?" "I said, "Council" still exists, right? Or, are you still a key member of "Council", lovely Abigail?" Abigail: "..." Abigail sighed: "I know what you are thinking, big brother. I am indeed an important member of [Council], but if you think that someone in [Council] will rescue me, it would be too naive. People in [Parliament] all have their own purpose of action, and it is impossible to rescue others. Also, [Parliament] is over." "It''s over?" Abigail nodded: "After the council failed to assassinate the emperor, the [Assembly] is already finished." After a pause, Abigail looked at Shirou and said, "You Chaldeans probably don''t know, why your Chaldeans repaired so many connections, and even defeated a few important members of the [Council], but [Parliament] has never done anything to your headquarters." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows: "Why?" Abigail lowered his eyebrows and said, "[The Council] does not want to destroy the Chaldeans directly, but that there is no time and energy at all. If you want to ask why, as you can see, because of this... !" ... Chapter 12 The Magic Box That Should Never Be Opened "Who is the emperor, what is emperor of heaven... No one knows except the chief of the council who is in danger and assassinating the emperor." Abigail lowered his head and said, "All I know is that this was originally The sixth seat is responsible for the connection point." "The sixth seat..." Shirou thought of the man who was covered in black robe and killed the man who was still Skatie in the time of Skaha. That man was the loyal eagle dog of the Lord of Relief, and also the Beast summoned by Sajo Love Song, and the chief culprit of the corrupt dynasty that made Mordred die with hatred. His true identity is the man behind the scenes that Shirou can never forgive, Beast ¢ö-the behemoth of the apocalypse! "At first, no one cared about this connection point. Neither I, the head of parliament, nor the sixth seat in charge, did not care about it. We only cared at the time. The first one attacked the connection point and defeated it as the first seat. A Chaldean member of Gaetia, a girl named Fujimaru Tatsuka." Lixiang... "So, by the time we discover how outrageous this connection point is, it will be too late." "The emperor who didn''t know the connection point and didn''t have the concept of pan-human history in his mind, through the dark circle that we opened, found us in reverse and launched an attack first." "Because of the Eternal Empire''s offensive, [Council] had to abandon other very important connection points and suppress the Eternal Empire with all its strength. However, this empire..." Abigail couldn''t help but said: "It''s outrageous!" "Outrageous?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said to his heart, you are also qualified to be outrageous. "Well! The most outrageous thing is what the empires call [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor], but a loophole was made by the councillor." Abigail nodded, then pointed his finger at the ring of thorns on his head, and said, "Other than that, it''s the ring on the head. Once it is covered by this ring, the power, ability, and magic of the beast will disappear. Not to mention, I can''t even hear the voice of the outer universe... It''s too outrageous! And besides the holy apostle and the emperor, no one can take off this ring." Shirou has personally experienced the outrageousness of the Ring of Thorns, so what about that? "The arm of the emperor, what is it?" "I can''t describe it to my elder brother, but in short it is something that you can''t win as long as you look at it." Shi Lang frowned. Abigail is a member of the [Parliament], and Shiro is a member of the Chaldean who fought for pan-human history, but Abigail only joined the Parliament because of the need for the [Parliament], so there is no such clear boundary. Sense, besides... It''s too lonely here, and she really wants to confide her inner loneliness and fear to someone. It''s ridiculous to say that this kind of emotion has never existed since hearing the voice of the outer universe, but at this moment, she, who was deprived of all supernatural abilities by the ring of thorns, has become the one she used to be. The little girl who was misjudged by the church. "The Eternal Empire is too outrageous. We were originally in a dominant position to open the connection point, and we who were above it were finally dragged into the quagmire by the Eternal Empire. And when we realized how outrageous this connection point is, we need to stitch to open the dark side of the connection point. At the time of the ring, it was too late. We personally opened a Pandora''s box that couldn''t be closed." "In the view of the Emperor of Heaven, there is the concept of pan-human history, and there is also the cognition of connection points. Therefore, the Emperor of Heaven began to unilaterally invade [Parliament], and [Parliament] is gradually unable to resist. This is of course also true. No matter how strong we are and how terrifying powers we have, they are absolutely immortal and cannot be sealed at the same time, and once we put this ring on us, abilities, powers...will disappear completely." "So, not long ago, the chief of parliament opened a loophole in the arm of the emperor and entered the palace of the emperor to assassinate the emperor. I don''t know the specific process, but there is no doubt that the chief of parliament failed... Probably it was also put on this ring and locked up somewhere. Or it was simply disposed of by the Emperor of Heaven." "And after the failure of the Councillor, the Eternal Empire counterattacked the [Council]. Probably already mastered the black cup that [Council] controls the connection point. The main goal of the Emperor of Heaven should be the pan-human history, turning the eternal empire into a pan-human history. And listening to the words of the uncle king just now, it may have been a part of success." "Is that so..." "So I answer the question of Big Brother again," Abigail said flatly, sitting on the ground: "Whether it is Chaldea or [Parliament], everything is over. The Emperor of Heaven has solved everything. " "Then the Lord of Relief? Has he been solved by the Emperor? If even he has been solved, then I will have to close my eyes." "Lord of Relief?" Abigail showed a puzzled face, "What is that?" Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at Abigail in surprise and asked, "Don''t you know?" Abigail was blank. "That..." Xuanzang Sanzang raised his hand weakly, "What the two benefactors said about the Chaldeans, what [the council], the poor monk did not understand a word." "Smelly nun shut up!" Abigail glared at Xuanzang Sanzang, Xuanzang Sanzang dropped his hand, and silently wiped tears in the corner. Why? He obviously didn''t do anything, but was hated. Ah...Master, why is this? She probably will never know, this is because of her master. Because Abigail would lose [the empty tree overflowing with the light shell], it was because when he was playing a running game at the Shinjuku Junction, he was scared away by the sudden appearance of the enlightened person. Shiro understood why his body was in Britain. This Britain is probably the Britain in reality, or the Britain of pan-human history, but because of the coherence of the emperor, the Britain of pan-human history merges with the Britain of eternal empire. It''s no wonder that his physical body will appear here. Perhaps Mordred threw his body to Britain. The Emperor of Heaven has already defeated the [Council], and as long as he controls the seven beasts held by the [Council], he can isolate the Lord of Relief from emerging from the [Root Cause] and obtain a complete victory. As for the Chaldeans, who is one side? Forget it. Although Shirou hadn''t really seen the [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor], the deep despair and numbness that Abigail revealed when he mentioned the [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] knew how terrifying that thing was. Although it was a shame to say that, Shirou felt an unparalleled sense of absolute oppression before even seeing the true face of the Emperor. Chapter 1940： Unlike the source of absolute evil oppression of the Lord of Relief, the oppression of the Emperor of Heaven is spiritual and spiritual. However, even so, Shiro was not prepared to close his eyes and admit defeat. Although it is indeed arrogant to say that, Shirou always believed that the Emperor of Heaven could not solve the Lord of Relief. Moreover, own history, own world... How can you give it to others? Shi Lang could lose, but his dictionary did not admit defeat. Although there are still many puzzles, first of all, we must leave this infinite white prison. Shi Lang got up, looking for an exit. Seeing Shiro¡¯s move, Abigail sighed: "Forget it, big brother. The things of the Eternal Empire are perfect and flawless. Even the councillor has created loopholes to pass through ¡¾ Arm of the Heavenly Emperor]..." "In other words, things from the Eternal Empire can create loopholes, right?" Shi Lang turned to look at Abigail and asked. "Yes," Abigail nodded, then pointed to the ring of thorns on his finger, and said, "But we are all deprived of our ability by this ring." "In other words, there is no one who wears this ring, and there is no one who is deprived of ability..." Shi Lang turned his head, his eyes fell on Xuanzang Sanzang''s body. Xuanzang Sanzang was stunned, and then pointed to himself: "¡ª¡ªMe?" Shi Lang nodded, pressing his hands on Xuanzang Sanzang, "The mission of creating loopholes is up to you." "Eh eh eh? No, Shiro Fujimaru, benefactor, I...No, the poor monk has no power to bind the chicken!" Xuanzang Sanzang said in a panic. You, the woman who slapped Wuzhishan with a slap, are not qualified to say this! Shi Lang put his hands on Xuanzang''s shoulders, and said with a serious face, "I believe you, Master Xuanzang. You are a little master of the Three Zang Comprehension Sutras, Laws, and Theory in history!" "M... don''t look at me with such shining eyes... read Buddhist scriptures, explain Buddhist principles, I can do it, but I really can''t fight and break demons..." Xuanzang Sanzang said in weeping. "Forget it, big brother. You are embarrassing this stinky nun too much. This stinky nun is just like the priests who can''t find the witch, and is as tattered as the cane in her hand, so don''t embarrass her." Bigail pointed to Xuanzang Sanzang and said. Xuanzang Sanzang looked at Abigail very moved: "...female Bodhisattva." "Bah baah baah! I am not a female bodhisattva, I am not a stinky nun, I am a messenger from the outer universe!" Shi Lang looked at Xuanzang Sanzang, and asked, "Don''t you bring any golden cudgel, nine-tooth nail rake and other magical soldiers?" "The poor monks have no power to bind the chickens, how can they move those magic soldiers? Besides, those magic soldiers are poor monks, how can the poor monks do those things that steal the chickens?" Then who was stealing the ship before? Shi Lang sighed, he finally understood Sun Monkey''s troubles. The master was so good at cooking, addicted, and good at doing death. He was so angry when he met an impatient man. Oh no. Monkey Sun probably wanted to kill people a long time ago, but he wore a curse on his head, there was nothing to do. And now, Shirou is wearing a ring of thorns on his head, nothing can be done. "Tin rod...Tin rod..." At this time, Abigail looked at the nine-ringed tin stick in Xuanzang Sanzang''s hand like a demon, "You tin stick...it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary metal stick." "Is this a tin stick?" Xuanzang Sanzang raised the nine-ring tin stick in his hand, and said with a smile: "Of course it''s not an ordinary metal stick, this is the stick given to me by Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva." Abigail''s eyes lit up: "Smelly nun, stab me with your tin rod!" "Huh?" Xuanzang Sanzang was taken aback, thinking that he had heard it wrong. Abigail pointed to the keyhole between his brows, "Poke here!" "Ah...Ah...???" Xuanzang Sanzang was instantly stunned. "Oh! Why are you such a mother-in-law? You are so anxious, Betty is more agile than you, poke faster!" Abigail said impatiently. Sun Abigail Wukong realized the annoying part of Master being a woman. "Abi has his own ideas, Master Xuanzang should do the same. Do you want to embark on your own westward journey as soon as possible?" Shilang asked. "M...I, this is the first time I have done this kind of thing...I hope Master will forgive me..." Xuanzang Sanzang was crying with painful tears of uncleanness. He picked up the nine-ring tin rod, and the bottom of the two-nine-ring tin rod was pierced into Abigail''s keyhole. She thought that she would hurt Abigail. How could she have thought that the keyhole was unfathomable, and she didn''t feel like it was pierced to the end. She couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "It''s so deep!" "Sure enough!" Abigail''s eyes flashed a bright light, "This is something similar in scale to the evil gods of the outer universe! It can serve as my key for a short time and activate the door to the ultimate!" Abigail turned around and looked at Shirou with a smile on his face: "Great, big brother! If you activate the ultimate gate, you can use nothingness to try to twist this infinite prison. We have a chance to escape!" "Well, that''s great!" Shi Lang also said happily. Abigail was very happy, then turned around, feeling something wrong. That''s not right! Why do I share happiness with him? Damn tree thief! I want to go out alone and leave you here! Abigail thought happily. Afterwards, Abigail asked Xuanzang Sanzang to use the nine-ring tin rod to continue to molest her keyhole, and the magic soldier from Posha Pure Land used the key to pass through and opened the door from the outer universe. The endless void overflowed from Abigail''s keyhole, like a cancer cell, distorting the infinite whiteness in front of him. Abigail looked expectantly at the distorted infinite white, she was going to run out, leaving the tree thief and the smelly nun here, and then found Betty, escaped from the eternal empire, and ran to the outer universe. However "How could this happen, how could this happen...!" Looking at the infinite white that stopped distorting, Abigail was disappointed, "Sure enough, God''s things are perfect... I will be trapped here for a lifetime, and Betty is also It''s dead...ooh." "You have done a good job before giving up, Abi. Leave the rest to me." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Forget it... If you didn''t wear this ring, your elder brother might be able to. But now... forget it. There is no difference between your eldest brother and me now." Abigail said with a loss. Shi Lang smiled: "The real power, even without those external things, still exists. This is what my master told me." Chapter 1941： "Huh?" Abigail was taken aback. Shi Lang turned his head to look at Xuanzang Sanzang, and said, "Master Xuanzang, can you lend me the nine-ring tin rod?" "Of course there is no problem." Xuanzang Sanzang handed the nine-ring tin rod to Shilang. Shi Lang took the Nine Rings Tin Rod, and then said with a smile: "Besides, can I borrow some blood from the mage?" "Huh?" Xuanzang Sanzang was taken aback for a moment, then bit his palm with tears on his face, bleeding out, and falling into Shilang''s hands. Shi Lang wiped the blood of Xuanzang Sanzang on the nine-ring tin stick. "Ah! What are you doing, benefactor! Tin rod, the nine-ringed tin rod given to me by the Bodhisattva was stained with my blood...hey...huh? Why is the tin rod exuding Buddha nature?" Xuanzang Sanzang looked at Shilang''s tin stick with golden light in his hands with some surprise. "Sure enough..." Shirou''s mouth showed a smile. The real body of Xuanzang Sanzang is the Tantan Kungfu Buddha, and the Buddha cannot be summoned, so Xuanzang Sanzang who was summoned was she who was still traveling west to learn the scriptures. However, this does not mean that Xuanzang Sanzang is not a Buddha. There is Buddha nature in her body, and the nine-ring tin rod is a gift from Guanyin Bodhisattva. The Posha Pure Land under the Xingyue Worldview is the transcendent civilization of the universe, and this nine-ring tin rod possesses this transcendental power, but it cannot be stimulated without Buddha nature. At this moment, Shilang borrowed the blood of Xuanzang Sanzang, no, it should be said that it was the true ether that constituted Xuanzang Sanzang''s body, and used the Tantan merits and virtues of those true ethers to inspire the divine power of the nine-ring tin rod. Then... Shirou looked at the distortion made by Abigail. Thanks to Abigail''s twisting power from the outer universe, Shirou has already seen through the essence of this infinite white space. This is a finite, infinitely stacked imaginary space. It is said that it is limited because it is artificially manufactured. Abigail distorted the wall that isolates this imaginary space from the outside world. Simply put, it destroyed nine layers of the original ten-story wall, leaving the last one. As long as a force that can pierce through the void, and the skill to use this force, it can pierce through this artificially created, infinite imaginary space. But now, Abigail distorted the space, Xuanzang Sanzang gave his strength, and the rest was almost to use that powerful technique. And as far as Shirou knows, only one person can hit the power in the void, in the concept, and in the power, the extreme realm of that skill. ¡ª¡ªPlease, Master! Shirou had only seen Skaha use such a technique once, when he was dealing with the head of a false god. How amazing was that blow? It was Skaha who had already arrived at the Transformation Realm. Under his flicker, he continued to explore the depths of the Transformation Realm, exploring little by little, and finally reached the extreme realm. Shi Lang once imitated it once in Romania, and the result of that time was a blow that destroyed the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. However, Shirou knew that it was a false extreme state. It was just a weak click that broke the spiritual foundation and gathered all the power, not the domain where Skaha was located. Shirou knew very well that that domain was a domain that he could not reach even if he reset it dozens of times, hundreds of times, and thousands of times. That is the ultimate realm that only belongs to Skaha. Shirou couldn''t reproduce the real transforming blow, but he could once again imitate his half-slapped blow. The magic disappeared, power and records disappeared, and the invisible vortex disappeared... everything that could be relied on, everything outside, disappeared. However, the experience along the way, the tempered spirit, the broad vision... these truly powerful things can''t be taken away by anyone. Because, there are only these, Shirou''s own. It''s his own. The blood was flowing backwards, and blood was flowing from the ears, nostrils, eyes, and mouth... the eyes gradually flushed red. The magic is gone, but he can still control his muscles and blood, and use them to summon the imitation blow. "Shilang benefactor!" Xuanzang Sanzang yelled worriedly. At this time, Shi Lang shot out. ¡ª¡ªA blow to the realm! The space was buzzing and shaking, and at that moment, everything was gone, only the Buddha''s light shone under the sky of blood. Then, with a "boom", the tin stick pierced. That is the barrier that separates reality from prison. "Okay, amazing..." Abigail looked at the broken marks that appeared from the distorted center, his face was full of surprise, and then his face suddenly froze. Oops, lousy! Only I will be left! Abigail turned pale, just as she wanted to leave Shilang and Xuanzang Sanzo before, she would also be left by Shilang. Isn''t it of course? Although I did not say what I said, the identity of the [Assembly] will allow the members of the Chaldeans to make any choices, so it is not necessary to mention it. What, what to do...? Abigail was sweating, and the exit was opened, but she was still surrounded by a ring of thorns. She was a pure mutual horn, let alone Shilang. Even Xuanzang Sanzang, who claimed to have no power to bind chickens, was not an opponent. Shi Lang only needs to go to the outside world and guard the outside world. When the exit is closed, she will be trapped in this white space forever, alone, and alone. What to do... Abigail remembered crying. At this moment, Shi Lang turned his head, with bloodshot eyes, and looked at Abigail and Xuanzang Sanzang gently. On Qiqiao''s bleeding face, there was an elegant smile: "Let''s go out together." Chapter 1942： "Huh? Can I go out too?" Abigail pointed to himself and asked. "Isn''t this of course?" Shi Lang said with a puzzled face: "We opened this together! Or, you want to stay here, Abi?" "No, no! I don''t want to stay here!" Abigail shook his head quickly. "Then go out together." Shi Lang said with a smile, and then returned the nine-ring tin rod in his hand to Xuan Zang Sanzang, and took the lead out of this infinite pure white space. Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail walked out one after another. "They will probably know the news of our escape soon," Shiro said while looking around. After Abigail walked out of the pure white space, he looked at Shirou with a complex expression, "Big Brother..." This person is different from the people she knows. "Huh? What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously: "Do you know where this is?" Thank you... This sentence failed to come out, Abigail shook his head, and then his eyes gradually became firm, and said: "We need someone to meet us, please come with me." Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded and followed, and then saw Xuanzang Sanzang standing still on the spot, turning his head and shouting at her: "Come on, Master Xuanzang!" "Woo... I want to run away again. When can I walk to Xitian in a fair manner?" With tears flowing, Xuanzang Sanzang chased Shilang and the others. She knew that she could only go on forever now. Chapter 13 No one knows Tyler Bill better than me! "There are two holy apostles guarding Tyler Bill. Abi may be a little hard to save..." "Who are the two holy apostles guarding?" "It has been investigated clearly. No, it is better to say that the other party has no intention to hide. One is Morgan Lefy, and the other is Ector." "Ectorquan aside, Morgan Lefy, it is a very unlucky thing to be stared at by that woman. What about [Eye of the Emperor]?" "I didn''t feel the line of sight of the emperor, I probably put my gaze on other connection points to recognize other world lines." "We haven''t been unplugged yet, so are we going to observe other world lines? What a terrifying imperial emperor." "... His Majesty Tiandi probably didn''t care about us from the beginning. To defeat us and defeat the [Council], for that Majesty Tiandi, it is probably as simple as eating bread." "There is no other way, absolutely immortality, absolute magical isolation... Every inhabitant of this empire possesses this absolute and ultimate characteristic, which cannot be eliminated or sealed, even the power of the beast. The normal and constant life that can''t be eroded. And once those holy apostles put on [Emperor Armor]..." "This connection point should not be opened, so that there is only one concept of the world in their minds, so that the emperor will not know about the connection point and pan-human history, let alone this." "There is no other way. This is one of the seven anchor points after all. It is the reason for the establishment of [Council]. However, now that even the chairman of the parliament has failed, there is no need to talk about this. [Parliament] It¡¯s a matter of course, this is really an infuriating but desperate reality, but it¡¯s also possible to survive, thanks to the arrogance of the emperor." "It''s true, but how can I rescue Abi? The two holy apostles are not there to watch, and how should the cage be broken... Wait!" "What''s the matter?" "Abi... came out by herself!" "Are you kidding, the first seat? After being put on the ring of thorns, Abi lost all his power, how can he come out by himself?" "However, there was news from the Splash stronghold, and Abi entered the stronghold where we stayed in Tyler Bill!" "Unbelievable... But if that''s the case, let''s go! Let''s pick her up!" ... This is a palace above the clouds. The tactician, who was covered in black shadows, looked down, and the thick white clouds under him seemed to be unable to cover his eyes, and everything on the earth could not avoid his eyes. The pure white apostle came hurriedly, stood behind him, and said: "... News has come from Aktor. Shiro Fujimaru has been captured. Besides, they also captured Master Xuanzang." "Huh?" The strategist raised his eyebrows, turned his head to look at the pure white apostle, frowned and asked: "I remember that I should have reiterated several times that I must take gentle measures to treat the Buddha. Wait until the empire replaces Pan. After human history, it is possible to become friends with Posha Pure Land." "Master Xuanzang insisted on going west, and Aktor judged that she might become a foreign enemy, so he restrained her first. However, Aktor did not put the ring of thorns on her head, so he would not offend Posha. Pure Land..." Before the pure white apostle finished speaking, the tactician interrupted: "Indecision, now that the judgment has been made, then we must be decisive and decisive. After 100 million years, has Ektor become dull? You go and pass the order to Aktor, let him put a ring of thorns on that Buddha spirit and deprive him of all his Buddha nature." "I understand," the pure white apostle nodded, then hesitated for a moment, and asked: "It''s just that if you do this, will you offend Posha Pure Land?" "It is the Westwalker, not the Buddha, that has already explained the position of Posha Pure Land." "I understand." The pure white apostle nodded, then turned and left. The pitch-black strategist raised his head and looked at the most magnificent palace in the distance, which was as dazzling as the sun. With his right hand pressed to his chest, he gave a courtesy to his chest, then turned around, and continued to stare at the lower realm with a solemn expression. ... "Okay. I have sent out the distress signal. I don''t know if anyone will come to rescue us. Because I don''t know whether we have been wiped out." Abigail''s palm, Let go from the technique in front of you. Shi Lang nodded, and then looked around, there was a dark, gloomy cave. After breaking out of the infinite imaginary number cage, Abigail used the nine-ring tin rod to briefly open the secret door of nothingness, and took them through for a while to this dark and gloomy cave. "Speaking of which, where is this place?" Shi Lang looked at Abigail and asked. "It is one of the strongholds of our activities." It turned out that in order to deal with the eternal empire, the [Council] created a lot of activity bases at this connection point. However, the eyes of the emperor can see through the entire empire, so in order to avoid the eyes of the emperor, the [Council] opened up a gap between time and space in the underground of many cities. And this cave is one of the strongholds of the parliament. Abigail said with a fluke, "Fortunately, we dug a stronghold in Tyler Bill, otherwise, even if we escaped from that cage, we would be captured again." Shiro: "..." Good guys! Underground party! It¡¯s hard to believe that the [Parliament], which has gathered a lot of beasts, and the president of the parliament who is also a container of evil, has actually become an underground party. But this also proved from the side how outrageous this eternal empire and the emperor was. Just "Smelly nun, when on earth do you want to hold my clothes?" Abigail turned his head and stared angrily at Xuanzang Sanzang, who was holding the corner of his clothes behind him. "This, it''s too dark here... Root, according to the poor monk''s experience, there is a high probability that there will be monsters in such a place..." Xuanzang Sanzang was holding the nine-ring tin rod in one hand, and the corner of Abigail''s clothes in the other. Shaking and frightened, he said weakly: "Also, I am a monk, not a nun..." Chapter 1943： "What are you afraid of me? There are also monks, nuns, and priests, I hate them!" Abigail glared at Xuanzang Sanzang, as if he was bullying the silly and vicious female partner. The clothes came out of Xuanzang Sanzang''s hands. (>©n Xuanzang Sanzang grievedly looked at Abigail, like a little white rabbit being bullied by his master. "I''m just this one piece of clothing, don''t hold it...you will pay for it if it breaks..." Abigail turned his head and muttered. "The donor is really a female bodhisattva!" Xuanzang Sanzang was overjoyed and grabbed Abigail''s clothes again. Here again, this sense of security! As for why not catch Shi Lang''s clothes? Because Shi Lang''s clothes were full of blood, it just burst out of the cage. Blood-red, blood-red, in this gloomy environment, it scared me to death! Shiro: "..." Your image is completely destroyed, Master Xuanzang! Shaking his head, Shi Lang''s eyes fell on Abigail and asked: "Abi, are we waiting for your partner here?" "If there is no complete destruction... However, even if there is no complete destruction, I am put in a ring of thorns, and there is no use value. It is difficult to say whether they will save a tool that has no use value." Abigail He lowered his head. Suddenly, she felt her palm warm, and when she looked up, she saw Xuanzang Sanzang looking at her seriously: "Your companion will come to save you, Abigail donor!" "Companion... those are just people who have mutual value and each takes what they need, so they are gathering together. If there is no value, it is normal to be abandoned by a partner..." "That''s not the same thing! Companion, it is like-minded people who work together! Since like-minded people, since they work together, don''t say anything to abandon! For example, for me, no matter how many times I have been caught by monsters, no matter how many times I have misunderstood How many times Wukong, Wukong will not abandon me, he will come to save me." Shiro: "..." Are you afraid that you have forgotten that you have a curse in your hand. But Shi Lang looked at Abigail and said, "Although I don''t know Abi why you say that, I know you are not a tool, Abi." "You are different from me. You and I are just escaping together and exploiting each other, so you won''t understand." "Yes, it is true. But it is the common goal of wanting to escape, so we are now companions." Abigail: "..." It¡¯s different from [Council]... It''s different from those priests. But why? Why is it so warm in my heart, Lord God? Abigail shook his head, and then said: "I won''t tell you that. Even if people from [Parliament] will come to save me, I don''t know the exact time, so don''t report too much time¡ª" Before the words were finished, there was a "boom", and there was a sudden shock. Shi Lang stretched out his hand to press on the walls at both ends, stabilized his figure, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s them!" Abigail''s eyes lit up, "They''re here to save me!" "Is it your companion?" Shi Lang asked hurriedly. "Well," Abigail nodded and smiled happily: "I know! I have always believed that if they are not completely destroyed, they will come to save me!" Shiro: "..." That''s not what you said just now! Sure enough, a woman''s mouth, a deceitful ghost! Even a little girl is a deceitful kid! "The shock just now is that they attacked Tyler Bill! If there are only two holy apostles, and the holy apostles who are not equipped with [Emperor Armor], they can''t lose! We can..." The smile on Abigail''s face hadn''t fallen yet, and in the cave, there were bursts of explosions and some human voices. "Unbelievable, there is a gap between time and space in Taylor Beer''s underground!" "It''s their stronghold! They are hiding in the cracks of this time and space!" "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shirou, Master Xuanzang, and the witch! You give up! You can''t get away!" "Yes, it''s King Lidekuan...!" Xuanzang Sanzang shook his body. Shilang reached out and touched the ring of thorns on his forehead. There is no doubt that the other party knew that they had escaped from the cage and found their hiding place based on the ring of thorns. Gee! "Abi!" Abigail nodded, turned to look at Xuanzang Sanzang, and said with a serious face: "Poke me, stinky nun!" Xuanzang Sanzang nodded hurriedly, and lifted the nine-ring tin rod to poke Abigail''s keyhole. The so-called one rejuvenation and two rejuvenation, after the first time of nervousness and discomfort, Xuanzang Sanzang''s technique is obviously much more proficient. The Posha Buddha nature of the nine-ring tin rod briefly activated the door of nothingness in the outer universe, causing Abigail to open the door of the void, allowing De Shilang and others to escape the ground before King Liodkuan¡¯s chasing troops came in. Stronghold. Because the ability was absolutely sealed, even if he used the nine-ring tin rod and Xuanzang Sanzang''s whirling Buddha nature, Abigail briefly reappeared the gate of nothingness, but the limit was only connected to the outside world. As soon as he walked outside, Xuanzang Sanzang was taken aback. If it is full of chasing soldiers or prosperous towns, in Xuanzang Sanzang''s expectation, what will come into view is the ruined walls and the flesh everywhere. "That''s..." Shi Lang raised his head, looked at the sky, and raised his eyebrows, seeing that there was a halo that seemed to surround Tyler Bill on the blue sky. The light flickered, and the halo surrounding Tyler Beer seemed to burn, and countless rays of light fell, like a meteor shower, falling towards the city. A horrible, disillusioned breath rushed toward his face. However, when the endless light was about to fall from the sky, a mask appeared over the city, protecting Taylor Bill. The endless burst of light fell on the mask, and it disappeared without even a ripple. You can''t go wrong, that is... Chapter 1944： "That''s it, it''s the first seat here, Getia..." Just like this weakly speaking, Abigail lay on the ground, sweaty, panting, pale, with a weak expression. "Abi!" Xuanzang Sanzang quickly supported Abigail. "It doesn''t matter, I, I''m okay, go ahead... While Gaetia caught the eyes of the holy apostle, he used the''door'' to escape from the barrier of the city and escaped." Abigail''s complexion Said vainly. However, Xuanzang Sanzang shook his head, "No." "What are you talking about? Now is the best time to escape...opportunity..." Before the words were finished, Abigail, who couldn''t hold on, staggered and was about to fall down, but one arm used her body. The spirit is getting more and more chaotic. She understood that from the moment she was put on the ring of thorns, everything she had received from the gods of the outer universe would disappear. She is just a little girl now, just the feeble little girl who was tried in the "Salem Witch Case". With the ordinary scale of existence of a human little girl, but using the Buddha nature of Posha Pure Land to open the door to nothingness in the outer universe. If it weren''t for her to be a girl who was invaded by the Cthulhu and favored by the Cthulhu, she would have collapsed. Because, one is Bodhi enlightenment, and the other is indescribable... both are transcendent existences on a super scale. However, even if she didn''t collapse, she couldn''t bear it anymore, who used the gate of nothingness one after another. The spirit began to fall into chaos. No, hold on... I...I... My value is gone... I''m going to be abandoned... Abigail fainted in Shirou''s arms. Shilang lifted Abigail, who had fallen asleep, on his back, and said softly: "You have done a good job, Abi. Let''s sleep well now." Carrying Abigail on his back, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Xuanzang Sanzang, and said, "Master Xuanzang, we are going to run away!" "But... how do you run?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked sadly. "Just follow me!" Shi Lang carried Abigail on his back and walked forward quickly. Xuanzang Sanzang hesitated for a moment, and then followed. If it were Taylor Bill under normal conditions, the moment Abigail teleported them to the outside world, he was surrounded by soldiers guarding Taylor Bill, right? But Tyler Bill did not anticipate Gaetia¡¯s attack, so even if the protective shield was activated, most of the active power was annihilated in the first wave of Gaetia¡¯s attack, which greatly reduced Shirou¡¯s resistance to escape. . As long as they escape before the soldiers are resurrected, that''s fine. Of course, it''s easier said than done. If Xuanzang Sanzang, who is a foreigner, is allowed to escape, even if she doesn''t chase and give her three days to escape, she will not be able to get out of Tyler Bill. Because she is a foreigner. However, Shirou is different. Because no one knows Tyler Bill better than Shiro! Even if it is not a Britain, even if there is no manor of the sword in the stone and Ektor, but the city plan, but the street layout... but it is exactly the same as the Britain in memory! Chapter Fourteen: Goodbye, Lovely Princess~ "The time of birth has come, just use the Ten Commandments of God to correct everything!" Above the clouds, a calm male voice suddenly sounded. At the same time, the halo surrounding Taylor Bill suddenly shrank and condensed into a ball, followed by a loud bang, like the light of heaven, and a huge beam of light fell from the sky. , Fell on the protective cover that surrounded Tyler Bill. "Kakka-" The extremely strong protective cover shattered like a cobweb. "It''s Gaetia." Shirou raised his eyebrows as he looked at the shattered protective shield. He and Getia have no intersection, nor have they ever fought, but it should be said that it is indeed a correction of humanity created by Solomon, who holds the first animal character of the [Council]. Just how outrageous the eternal empire is, can be seen from the ring of thorns that sealed Abigail, and at this moment, Gaetia attacked Tyler Bill alone and broke the protective shield that enveloped Tyler Bill. If you don''t make good use of this opportunity, it would be a pity! Shilang''s eyes were shining, and Abigail, who had fainted, ran towards the outskirts of the city with Xuanzang Sanzang on his back. The messy ruins, the broken walls everywhere, and the crushed flesh and bones, this was the first time Gaetia attacked, and he was caught off guard by Tyler Bill. The empire will send troops to defend here, and even the Holy Apostle Pendragon and the Holy Apostle Ektor. Obviously they had expected that someone would come to rescue Abigail, but what they obviously did not expect was that Tia just opened up. This was not like rescue, but like annihilation, so they were caught off guard, but it also helped Shi Lang to eliminate the obstacles to running away. However, before running a few steps, the debris on the ground buzzed and vibrated, and the ruins began to return to their appearance as if back in time. Not only that, the blood on the floor, the fleshy meat on the floor, and seeing Shi Lang galloping past, shouted: "They are here!" This scared Xuanzang Sanzang''s face pale, and he immersed himself in reading Buddhist scriptures. It''s terrible, terrible! This is like eighteen layers of hell! Shi Lang turned a deaf ear to the shouts of flesh and blood. Just like the name of the eternal empire, the people and things in this empire are also eternal. Even if it was hit by the light that was enough to annihilate all the atoms by Getia, there was no death, and the body was resurrecting. Immortal! Gradually, some soldiers recovered, holding weapons, and chasing Shi Lang. This will not work. Shirou knew that this would not work. No one can run away like this. Hidden in a corner, Shilang put Abigail on his back in Xuanzang Sanzang''s hands, pointed to the alley in front of him, and said, "Master Xuanzang, let¡¯s separate now. You take Abi along with you. You can get out of this small alley by running all the time." "What about you, Shilang benefactor?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked Abigail anxiously. "I''m going to attract them." "This, how can this work?" Chapter 1945： "No mother-in-law, since you are the master of the four people traveling westward, you are also a leader, do things decisively. Remember to keep running, don''t wait for me!" "Goodbye, Master Xuanzang!" Shiro got up, looked at Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail, then rushed out of the alley and shouted, "Fujimaru Shiro is here!" Suddenly, the soldiers searching for him all stared at Shirou and chased him towards him. "May the Buddha bless you, Shilang benefactor. And... we are the five people who travel to the west." Xuanzang Sanzang sighed, then hugged Abigail, who had fainted, and ran toward the depths of the alley. Shilang benefactor is right, Wukong and Bajie are not in this world, I have to rely on myself! ... Shiro attracted the attention of the soldiers. He who had lost all his abilities was not enough to get rid of the soldiers'' chase. Fortunately, the two holy apostles were attracted by Getia, and Tyler Bill was now full of ruins. The maze is the same, so Shirou is not so easily caught by the soldiers. However, with the reinvention of Tyler Bill and the resurrection of people, the team of chasing Shirou has grown stronger and stronger, and it will be a matter of time before being caught. However, in this situation, Shilang did not rush towards the outskirts with fewer people, but instead rushed towards the densely populated city center. This seemingly bizarre escape route contained Shirou''s own thinking. One is naturally to attract more attention and let Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail escape; the other is to escape. Now that it has been discovered, it is really unrealistic to get out of the city, so it has to rely on some unexpected external forces. For example, the river! In Tyler Beer, there are several rivers in the city dedicated to water supply, and the largest of them is in the direction Shiro is currently heading. Under the situation that it is no longer realistic to escape by land, one can only take the waterway! However, Shiro''s calculations were misaligned. King Liodkuan¡¯s chasing troops returned to the ground ahead of time, and with the chasing troops behind him, intercepted back and forth, blocking Shilang in a manor in the city. King Liodekuan asked the soldiers to surround the manor and shouted at the manor: "Give up, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro. Give up, Master Xuanzang. You can''t run away." Leaning against the wall, looking through the window, looking at the soldiers surrounding the manor, Shirou knew that King Liodekuan was right. He has been surrounded, and there is no way to get out. However, the good news is that Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail should have escaped, otherwise, King Liao Dekuan would not specifically mention Xuanzang Sanzang. However, he was behind bars. After leaning his back against the wall, Shi Lang turned his head, glanced at the messy room, and thought helplessly, if there was a secret road, it would be fine. However, this is impossible. Because the eternal empire was immortal 100 million years ago, it is not afraid of natural disasters, not afraid of man-made disasters, even Beast''s beast power cannot destroy them, so who will specially leave an escape in their own manor? Where is the secret path? While thinking like this, Shi Lang suddenly noticed that the wooden barrel in the corner shook a few times. Shi Lang frowned, and walked a few steps closer, when he heard a few sounds coming from the barrel, small and broken thoughts... "Don''t find me, don''t find me, don''t find me..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and lifted the barrel to take a look. He saw Guinevere, who was trembling and huddled in the barrel, holding his head, curled up. "His Royal Highness Princess Guinevere?" "Huh?" The sound that suddenly sounded shocked Gui Niwei''er. She raised her head and saw Shi Lang in front of her. Her face instantly turned pale, and her eyes flashed with fear. After that, she swallowed her scared saliva, paled, and smiled reluctantly: "Gui, Guian... Your Excellency, Shilang." "Why is Princess Guinevere here?" Shilang asked. "This..." At this time, King Leidekuan outside the manor shouted: "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro, you have been surrounded! This king does not want to hurt you, come out and surrender!" Shilang turned her head and glanced at the window, while Guiniweier took the opportunity to get up and ran to the door quickly, but Shilang pressed her shoulder on her shoulder. "Where do you want to go, Guinevere?" Shi Lang pressed Guinevere''s shoulder and asked. Guinevere was trembling with fear, "This, this..." "To be honest, I am very happy to see Her Royal Highness here." Shi Lang put his hands on Guinevere''s shoulders and said with a smile on his face. Looking at Shi Lang¡¯s smile, Guinevere asked scaredly: "Shi, Shi Lang...we, we are friends, right? You, you won¡¯t hurt me, right?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand to grab Guinevere''s hair, raised her face in front of him, and said with a smile: "Then it depends on how the princess is going to behave." "M..." Fearful tears fell on Guinevere''s face. She was just hiding from Gaetia''s air attack, why did she fall to this point! (>©n Shi Lang lifted a knife, put it on Gui Ni Wei Er''s neck, clasped Gui Ni Wei Er''s shoulder with one hand, and walked out. "Guy, Guinevere!?" King Lidekuan widened his eyes and said with a panic on his face: "Why... why is Guinevere here?" Shi Lang put the knife on Guinevere''s neck and shouted: "King Lidekuan, I have no intention of hurting Princess Guinevere. Give me a way, and I will return the princess to you at that time. " King Liodekuan pretended to be calm and said: "It''s no use, Lord Shiro Fujimaru, do you think you can kill Guinevere? We are all eternal!" "Is that really the case?" Shi Lang put the knife closer to Gui Ni Wei Er, the cold texture made Gui Ni Wei Er froze, and she trembled with fear. "Wait, wait a minute!" Watching this scene, King Liodekuan was unable to calm down, and quickly waved his hand and said: "I, I know. You don''t hurt Guinevere, don''t hurt my Guinevere! She will, she will die! You! If you dare to hurt my Guinevere, even if you saved Camland, even if you were turned into an empire, I will never forgive you! Did you hear that, Fujimaru Shiro!" Guinevere was threatened by Shi Lang, and King Liodekuan could only grit his teeth and let the soldiers let go. Among those soldiers, the soldiers of other kingdoms still looked cold, but the soldiers of Camland were nervous and threw their arms around. Guinevere felt the coldness between her neck, and she was trembling with fear, "You, you will not hurt me, will you, Shi, Shi Lang?" "As long as the princess does not do unnecessary things." "M..." Chapter 1946： Guinevere couldn''t stop shaking, tears on her face. Shilang wrapped Guini Weier and came to the river, then put down the knife in his hand and said in Guini Weier''s ear: "Thank you, goodbye bye, lovely princess~!" The warmth in the ears hasn''t come over yet, and a cool breeze is blowing behind her. Gui Niweier turned her head and saw that the person behind her had already jumped down and fell into the river, and was nowhere to be seen. King Liao Dekuan hurried over, took Guini Weier in his arms, and asked nervously, "Are you all right, Guini Weier?" "I''m fine, father. But, but..." Gui Niweier shook her head, touched Yu Wen''s surviving ear, and then cried out with aggrieved face: "I''m so scared! Wow!" "Damn Fujimaru Shiro!" King Lidekuan gritted his teeth, what else in this world is to watch his daughter be so coerced and make her slaves angry? "Hunt and kill! Chase and kill me! Don''t live anymore, cut him a thousand times!" "Yes--!" The eyes of the soldiers of Camland are shining with anger. What is it that makes the flower of Camland under threat and makes them angry? No! However at this moment "Boom, boom!" The newly reshaped area of ??Tyler Bear suddenly exploded again, and the pitch-black steel machine slowly emerged from the void, releasing its muzzle and firing. "Enemy attack¡ªenemy attack¡ª!" The soldiers shouted. "Foreign enemy?" Looking at the dark steel mechas that suddenly appeared, King Liodekuan glared and scolded: "Damn it! How did these things pass through [the arm of the emperor]?" He drew his sword and yelled: "Defend the foreign enemy!" ... "Gettia--" Above the sky, the bloodthirsty Pendragon Saint Apostle, brandishing a holy sword like a blood lion, rushed towards the little golden man under the halo surrounding Tyler Bill. The Holy Apostle Pendragon knew that that was the real culprit who attacked Tyler Bill, the first seat of the [Council]-Getia! Looking at the holy apostle of Pendragon who rushed forward, Ghetia stretched out his hands with ten rings of kings, his palms clenched into fists, and attacked like a group of dragons coming out of the nest and landing on the holy Pendragon. The apostle¡¯s body, "booming" several times, directly beat the Pendragon Saint Apostle into fleshy foam, then blew out a breath, turned into a violent wind, and blew the fleshy foam down. Gaetia raised his hands and was about to continue using his treasures, but a voice rang in his ears "There is news from Spath that [Emperor Armor] has been projected down, hurry up!" Gettya paused, and looked up. With his eyesight, he could see two meteors in the sky, falling from the universe. After a pause, he asked: "Has Abi evacuated?" "I don''t know. But if Abi didn''t run away in such a riot, then we had to give up. They also passed through the arms of the emperor and came to help. So let''s go, there are no holy apostles wearing [Emperor Armor] So easy to deal with." "I got it." The ten commandments on Gaetia''s hands radiated light, gathered the halo in the sky, and turned around to leave. And shortly after he left, the Holy Apostle Pendragon was reinvented, rushed back, looked around, and then seemed to feel something. When he looked up, he saw two comets descending from the sky. "Seeing [Emperor Armor] coming, did you run away? Humph, I don''t have the habit of letting go of my prey!" "Wait a minute, Morgan Lefy!" The sudden sound from behind caused the Holy Apostle of Pendragon to pause. When she looked back, she saw the holy apostle Ector approaching. "Stop chasing, first clear out Tyler Bill''s foreign enemies!" "Do you want to order me?" Pendragon Saint Apostle''s eyes flashed with frantic bloodthirsty rays. "It''s not my order, it''s the order of the imperial capital." The holy apostle Aktor pointed to heaven. Upon hearing this, the Holy Apostle Pendragon frowned, and the frantic bloodthirsty light in his eyes slowly faded, "Since it is the order of the imperial capital, there is no way." "But Aktor, the speed at which the Emperor Capital launches [Emperor Armor] is a lot slower, otherwise, they won''t be run away." "Probably the loophole left by the assassin has reappeared." "Sperse..." The Holy Apostle Pendragon frowned. "This is something that the apostles in charge of internal affairs and decision-making care about. It has nothing to do with the apostles who are in charge of fighting. Okay, let''s go down and solve the foreign enemies first. The Imperial Capital also sent an instruction." The Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded. The two holy apostles then fell down and quickly solved the invading foreign enemy mechas. "Witch, Buddha... and the Fujimaru Shiro, have all escaped? You are really useless, kings." The Saint Pendragon raised his eyebrows and looked at King Leidekuan and others. "Leave aside the Fujimaru Shiroquan from pan-human history, His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven pays attention to the witch and the Buddha. Let them run away. If the Emperor is unhappy, what should I do?" "Well, I''m extremely sorry, King Camelot." The kings lowered their heads with cold sweat on their faces. "The troops of the Principality are not specialized combat troops in the imperial capital, so they ran away. In fact, I understand it. But King Leideku, I heard that Fujimaru Shiro has been blocked by you, but you let him go. " The Holy Apostle Pendragon got up, walked to Guinevere next to King Liodekuan, and asked, "Is it because of this woman?" Guinevere trembling all over, looked at the Holy Apostle Pendragon with a frightened face. She had longed for the Holy Apostle, and even more yearned for the Pendragon Holy Apostle, who was said to have written "Holy Sword Hero Tan", but now she was only afraid. The Holy Apostle Pendragon was a very cold and terrifying person. "I can''t understand at all, I am afraid that your daughter will be killed when I get the eternal you. Obviously, immortality is immortal!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon drew out his sword, and his body was enveloped with a bloodthirsty and cold temperament, like a violent hell, causing Guinevere to fall to the ground, her eyes trembling uncontrollably. "Let me just say a word first, I have been very, very, very, very from the bottom of my heart since I first saw your daughter, and I feel disgusted!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon raised the sword and slashed towards Guinevere. "Wait, wait, King Camelot¡ª" King Lidekuan yelled in panic, but this could not stop the bloodthirsty Pendragon Saint Apostle. However, when the sword was about to fall on Guinevere''s body, the Holy Apostle Acto grabbed her hand. "Are you going to interfere in England''s internal affairs, Ector?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon raised his eyebrows and asked. "Camelot is the lord of England. As the king of Camelot, you want to judge the princess of Cameland. I am not interested in interfering. However, if you want to do something against her, I can''t help but stop. " Chapter 1947： "Why?" "Because this is the order of the imperial capital!" Chapter 15 A Fish, Caught Altria In the magnificent palace. "They ran away, the delivery time of [Emperor Armor] is slow." The pitch-black strategist sighed and said. "I''m really sorry, there was a problem with the delivery link." The pure white apostle said apologetically: "There is a problem with the supply, I will take this responsibility." "No, this is not your problem. Spers, the mysterious loophole has appeared again. The last time the loophole appeared, the assassin entered the imperial capital and assassinated His Majesty the Emperor. Although it failed, it was enough. Prove that the loophole is special. And because of this loophole, we have been unable to find their stronghold. So, you don''t need to blame yourself." "I know. But, Tyler Bill''s failure, is His Majesty not angry?" the pure white apostle asked. "What are you talking about? His Majesty Tiandi is a true collector. After getting the black cup, His Majesty''s eyes have been observing other world lines. He is worrying about which world lines to collect. How can it be so small and trivial? Do you disturb your majesty''s interest in the matter?" the dark tactician asked excitedly. "It turns out that this is indeed a distressing thing for His Majesty who has difficulty in choosing. However, our existence is to make His Majesty the Emperor need not worry about such trivial things. However, there is Sibo. If the loophole exists, we can''t find their stronghold." The pure white apostle said distressedly. "Since the person disappeared from the heads of Aktor and Morgan Lefy, then leave this to them." The tactician regained his calm and said. "Alright, but I don''t understand why the princess of Camland was also specially placed in the army? Morgan Leffi must be very angry? Maybe he is still scolding you behind his back." "She didn''t scold me once or twice, let her go. But the princess of Camland... also invaded Camland by a foreign enemy, and I knew that there was still one person in the empire who had not been embraced by eternity. The Kingdom of Camland hides her so well. So the foreign enemy who invaded Camland last time was actually aimed at her, so I wanted to see what was special about her." Said. "If you really want to know what''s special about her, just ask Morgan Le Fei to bring her up and study it. Why bother?" Hearing this, the tactician smiled and asked, "The empire was established for 100 million years. As a result, we now know that there is a person in the empire who does not embrace eternity. Do you think there will be no articles in this?" ... The dark night sky, a crescent moon, hangs lonely on it, and a faint cold moonlight is scattered on the earth. In the small dark forest, the faint bonfire beating lightly, bringing a trace of warm light to the silent night. By the bonfire, a teenager wearing only a pair of wet underwear sat on a tree trunk, with a wooden stick in his hand with half-baked fish, flipping over the bonfire, and the frozen nose kept making the sound of washing. "This kind of nasal congestion is really long-lost. Now it makes me realize that this is not my record, it is my own body...I hope I don''t get cold and fever. Now I can''t cope with those low-level diseases. However, my body should not be so weak, right? After all, during the dynasty, I had also survived in many difficult environments, although at that time neither the magic circuit nor the [evil] had disappeared... Aye!" Shi Lang sneezed, got his hands warm by the campfire, and looked at the wet clothes baking by the campfire. Parade all the way out of the city from the river in the city. In order to avoid the pursuit of King Liodekuan and others, Shirou did not go straight down the river, but switched several tributaries on the way. After he was sure of safety, he crawled out of the river. This also caused his body to inevitably experience a low-temperature inflammatory reaction, which made his mind dizzy. This is really ridiculous enough. Even when he was incapable of being a child, Shilang had not been troubled by ordinary people''s diseases. After all, [evil] can help Shilang resist all diseases. But now, [Evil] is gone, and the magic power has been held back by the ring of thorns. He who has become an ordinary person, inevitably returns to the ranks of ordinary people. There is no other way. Whether it¡¯s records, the invisible vortex, or [evil], they are all external objects. The power that others bestows on him, even the origin and magic circuit, can be said to be a gift from the body, not "Fujimaru". Shilang" is the power possessed by the soul of the traverser. Everything is foreign. Therefore, after the emperor and the eternal empire deprived of all foreign objects, Fujimaru Shiro turned back to that ordinary traverser. "Really, I was tortured by illness until the end of my life. In the past, I specially asked me to take care of my body, but now I don¡¯t cherish it. I don¡¯t know when the clothes will be dry, the underwear is too wet and I want to change. It''s grilling." Shi Lang sighed, his stomach cried again. Hungry. Looking down at the half-baked fish, Shirou showed a helpless expression. If the [evil] is still in the body at this time, at least there is no need to endure hunger and sickness. When he realized this, Shilang shook his head abruptly. He relied on [evil] too much. Indeed, after the fire of self-awakening was ignited, his reincarnation reset this time has been relying on [evil]. Gilgamesh, Fu Hailin, Votigeng, Zhuyue, false gods, demon bodhisattvas...every powerful enemy he faced, Shi Lang relied more or less on [evil] to survive. Although [evil] is gradually unable to keep up with his growth, it is undeniable that, as agreed with [the evil of this world], he who did not abandon and deny [evil] has always been [evil] Guarding the bottom line and now [evil] suddenly disappeared, which really made him uncomfortable. The fish in his hand hadn''t been cooked yet, Shi Lang estimated that one fish would not be able to feed him enough, so he inserted the grilled fish by the bonfire, picked up another wooden stick from his side, and headed to the river. Although the external force was no longer there, the fire of awakening and the experience of growing up belonged to Shirou, the traverser himself, and easily caught a fish. "Haha! Unlucky for you!" Shi Lang laughed as he watched the fish he got. Unlike other kings, his desires and happiness are actually very simple and very satisfying. Clutching the wooden stick that forks the fish, Shi Lang walked slowly towards his temporary stronghold. Walking at this speed can not only reduce calorie consumption, but also enjoy the last cooked fish when you arrive, which is crotch crotch cold and wet. However, when he was about to rush back to the base, Shirou heard a strange voice. "Humhhhhhh... it''s delicious...hhhhhhhh, I was almost hungry and fainted, but there happened to be a grilled fish. Ah... this must be the shelter of His Majesty the Emperor. Humhhhh..." Someone? Shi Lang''s eyes narrowed fiercely, and then slowly walked behind a big tree, looked towards his stronghold, and saw a magician with his back facing him, holding his grilled fish and eating there with relish. I also made a very enjoyable voice. nmd, robber! Shi Lang glared, that was his grilled fish! If he has a full stomach, he won''t account for this trivial matter, but the problem is that he is also hungry now! Also eat so much with gusto! However, the opponent seems to be an imperial person. Shirou is now being put on a ring of thorns and is being hunted down. Therefore, according to normal logic, Shirou should bear this breath and ran away cautiously, but the problem is Shirou now. His clothes are still at the campfire! Is it running naked? It doesn''t matter how big things are, but the problem is that what you are using is not the recorded Servant body, but the real body! His body was already inflamed, if he ran naked again, Shirou felt that he could go to the Heroic Seat to report today. This can''t work! Shi Lang slowly put down the fish in his hand, then picked up a thick and big wooden stick next to him, then slowly walked out from behind the big tree, and creptly touched the back of the sneaky thief. "Humhhhhh... it''s delicious!" After stealing the thief and wiping the grilled fish, he squatted by the campfire, licking his greasy fingers. Isn''t it delicious? The so-called people die for money, the birds die for food, and the starving ghosts only reborn for food. Now I will send you on the road! Shiro''s eyes showed a fierce look, and then he hit the opponent''s head with a stick. "Slap¡ª" "Ouch! It hurts, who--?" Shi Lang ignored it. There was a wooden staff beside the bonfire. The opponent was obviously a magician and an immortal imperial man, so he couldn''t let him react! Going down with a few sticks, the stealing thief was knocked unconscious by Shi Lang and lay motionless on the ground. Chapter 1948： Shi Lang hurriedly walked to the bonfire, took off his clothes, put them on, and his body was immediately warm, but his crotch was still wet and cold. The baby is not happy! However, the imperial people are still here, and they have to withdraw quickly. Only before withdrawing, Shi Lang must first see what this **** thief looks like, steal his fish, and wait for his revenge in the future! Shi Lang brought up the fish thief, not to mention that there is a small and exquisite feeling when starting, there is a wonderful feeling in Tiartoria, but this costume and the staff by the campfire, this guy is obviously a female Magician. Picking up her clothes first, and then grabbing her staff, you can pretend to be me, and you can also collect some interest on the grilled fish first. Thinking of this, Shiro stretched out his hand and turned her over, and then took off the hat from her head. Shi Lang''s eyes shrank sharply as a long dazzling golden hair drew in front of her eyes. "How, how could it be you..." With a pretty face with bright golden long hair clinging to it, and the dull hair that couldn''t fall, Shirou''s mouth twitched suddenly: "How could it be you, Al?" Shi Lang will not admit his mistake. At this moment, the fish thief lying in his arms and knocked out by him is his daughter''s mother, Altria Pendragon. Thinking of what he did just now, Shi Lang quickly reached out and pressed her neck artery, still beating. Shi Lang was relieved without being killed, but passed out. Shi Lang really did not expect that the thief who stole his fish was his daughter''s mother. Just... Looking at Altria, who fainted in her arms, she was wearing a short black cloak and a white dress. The slender legs under the skirt were wrapped in black stockings and a pair of small leather boots. Coupled with the staff by the campfire, it looks like a magician, right? No wonder Shiro didn''t recognize it. But "This is probably Altria of the Eternal Empire." Shirou decided so. As for why? Isn''t it of course? Because Morgan Lefey became the holy apostle Pandoragon, and his Altria could not do magic, let alone the rank of Caster. Morgan Lefy of the Eternal Empire is not normal, Shirou estimated that Altria would not be normal either, so he put Altria down and prepared to run away. But looking at Altria''s fainting appearance, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. After hesitating for a moment, Shi Lang made a wreath with the surrounding flowers and put it on his head, concealing the ring of thorns, and then he took the fish he caught and sat by the campfire to bake it. After all, I was really hungry. After baking for a while, feeling the crotch wet and uncomfortable, Shi Lang took off his underwear and bake by the campfire. There was a lady sleeping next to him, and Shirou was baking his underwear without any scruples... This was probably a real crumb man. But what does this have? It''s not that I have never been honest with each other, and even my body and records have been exchanged. It was not Shirou who boasted, but because of the replacement experience at the South American connection point, he knew every structure of Altria''s body clearly. After a while, Altria''s consciousness returned. Before she was completely awake, she clutched her head and curled up: "Uum...it hurts, it hurts..." "Are you awake, poor magician?" "Who?" The sudden sound in the ear made Altria sit up quickly, and instantly saw a serious teenager sitting by the campfire. The young man was quite handsome, with rigidity and seriousness revealed between his brows, and a quite calm temperament, which was the type that Altria liked. But... It''s a weirdo! Altoria made a judgment in her heart. Indeed, a person who is politely roasting his underwear by the campfire, no matter how beautiful he is, is he a weirdo? Wait! The pain in the back of the head... Altria''s face changed, those holy cyan eyes stared at Shirou very seriously, and asked unkindly: "Did you just trick me?" "I''m like that kind of despicable and shameless villain?" Shi Lang asked unhappily: "Are your eyes blind? Can''t you see the sincerity and kindness in my eyes?" Altria: "..." It seems that the ring of thorns has not been recognized. Shilang had a feeling in his heart, and said: "Even if your eyes are dusty and you can''t see my kindness, but at least you still use your brain. If I had calculated you, will I stay here? Even if I want to stay. Here, why didn''t I tie you up first?" Hearing that, Altria felt reasonable, got up, patted the dust on his butt, bent over to Shirou, and said apologetically: "I was rude, sir." "I saved you from the thief who tried to calculate you, but you yelled at me, it''s really chilling." "I''m really sorry, and please forgive me for my ignorance and reckless rudeness, and accept my sincere thanks, sir." Altria looked at Shirou sincerely. It turned out that she had misunderstood. This is the benefactor who saved her from the despicable thief who attacked her! "How do you thank me?" Shilang asked. Altria picked up the staff from the campfire and said seriously: "I am a trainee witch from Avalon, Altria Pendragon. Although I am still practicing, I will A lot of magic and alchemy. If you have anything you want, I can refine it for you." "Altria Pendragon? Are you and the holy apostle, Lord Morgan Lef¨¦ Pendragon..." "Did you say Sister Morgan Lefy? She is my esteemed sister." Altria folded her hands, her eyes gleaming, her face full of longing and admiration. Sure enough... "It''s actually the sister of the Holy Apostle who guards the empire, so there''s no need to thank you. This is what I should do, no, it''s better to say, this is my glory." "No, no, how can this be done? Master once said that if you have grace, you can not repay it. If you have grudges, you must repay it!" Shiro: "..." Your master has a problem! "Your Excellency saved me, and I misunderstood your Excellency so much before, it really made me feel bad. Just say what you want, I will help you achieve it!" Altria patted his chest and said confidently. Looking at the confident Altriya, Shirou passed a look of nostalgia, really nostalgic, such a confident Al. "Can you really ask for anything?" Shirou asked. Altria nodded, and said confidently: "You can ask for anything, please don''t doubt my magic level, I can refine everything." "Then I said, I want to¡ª" Chapter 1949： Shirou raised his hand, pointed at Altria, who was full of confidence, and said, "I want you." "Huh?" Altria was taken aback, pointed her finger at herself, and asked: "Me?" "Hmm." Shi Lang nodded: "If everything is fine, I only want you." "No, no, no, this won''t work!" Altria waved her hand quickly. Shirou asked suspiciously, "Isn¡¯t it okay to say anything? Is it true that the sister of the Holy Apostle Pendragon is lying? It is hard to believe that the sister of the admirable Holy Apostle, who is both excellent in character and learning, is actually Such a mean, lying woman." "No, no...but but but¡ª, me, me¡ª" Altria didn''t know what to say, her face was crying anxiously. She didn''t expect Shi Lang to actually play this one. The most important thing is that she boasted about going to Haikou. If she didn''t do it, this matter would be spread out, and it would definitely leave a stain on her perfect sister. How can this... Altria was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She didn''t know how to answer or refuse. Her communication skills were not very good. ©c£¨¨R¡õ¨Q£©¥Î Looking at Altria who was so flustered, Shirou laughed out loud, "Okay, I won''t make you any more. Just help me dry my panties." "It''s that simple?" Altria asked eagerly. Shiro nodded. "Okay." Altria picked up the staff, and the moment he saw Shilang''s underwear, he suddenly reacted, and his eyes widened: "No! I remember, this pair of underwear was worn by the person who conspired against me! Sure enough, you are the one who conspired against me. Me!" Altria''s eyes widened. ... Chapter XVI Spath "Humhhhhhh...it''s delicious~!" Shiro, who was sitting by the campfire and turning over the grilled fish, turned his head, his head was full of bags, and looked at the crumb woman who was sitting next to the stone eating grilled fish with a happy expression, showing a helpless expression. Can you not make such a strange noise, Miss Altria Witch." This woman seemed to have a low IQ, and she was about to be fooled by him, but at the last moment she remembered the style of his underwear that he had desperately remembered before he passed out, and then Shiro was pushed on the ground by the upper gram. I was beaten by a small punch, and now I am using grilled fish to make amends. "Don''t be long-winded," Altria waved her small fist. "Don''t think that a little bit of grilled fish can buy my belly. If you don''t want to be beaten anymore, just offer me some food." "Yes, yes..." Shi Lang sighed and muttered, this scumbag woman. Altria took another bite of the grilled fish in her hand, her eyes sparkled suddenly, showing an expression of enjoyment, and her heart could not help but be poetic. "Holding this staff that symbolizes the identity of a witch, wearing golden hair, tasting the food that even the moon can''t help but cast admiring eyes on, who is the brilliant and talented witch like the sun?¡ª ¡ªIt¡¯s not wrong, it¡¯s me.¡± Shiro: "..." What a pretty face, it''s a pity that he is a spirited guy. With a sigh, Shi Lang handed the grilled fish to Altria, "Here, it''s done. Don''t thank me." "Who wants to thank you! I haven''t settled my account yet, Fuji...Teng..." Altria, like a beginner Russian student, could not utter the sound for a long time, and simply gave up: "Zeng Wow leak!" "Puff--!" Shiro was almost choked to death, and reiterated: "It''s Fujimaru Shiro, it''s not that it was leaked!" "Your name is so weird, I can''t be blamed if you can''t read it." Altria said naturally while gnawing on the fish. Shiro: "..." Although she knew that this was Altria of the Eternal Empire, she still had a stomachache. At this time, there was a commotion in the grass behind Altria, and then a huge demon pig rushed out of the grass and arched towards Altria. When Shi Lang was about to remind, he saw Altria stretched out her hand to the side of the staff, pulled out a sharp sword with a "chat", only saw a cold light flashing past, and the demon pig behind The corpse separated and fell to the ground. "Do you want to plot against me? Mu Da Mu Da, the same trick can only be used once against the witch." Shiro: "..." Where are you Saint Seiya from? However, some are busy again. Shi Lang sighed, picked up the short knife that Altria lent him to deal with fish, stood up, and walked towards the devil pig. "What are you doing, Zeng wow leak?" Altria asked suspiciously. "Aren''t you asking me to be a roast pig?" "Ah? I didn''t... wait a minute!" Altria suddenly realized something, staring at Shirou, and asked: "Can you still cook pork dishes?" "Yes. Roasted pork, braised pork, fried pork, shredded pork... a lot." Hearing that, Altria opened a pair of Katzlan''s eyes, looked at Shirou shiningly, and asked: "Are you a gourmet, Shiro Fujimaru?" "No, it''s just an ordinary traveler. Isn''t it normal for travellers to have some cooking skills? But some appliances don''t have it, so I can only cook barbecue." "It doesn''t matter, I''ll help! What equipment do you lack, I''ll just pinch it for you now." Altria Kazilan looked at Shirou with bright eyes. It didn''t look like looking at people, but like looking at a cafeteria. Looking at Altria with this expression, Shirou''s mouth twitched suddenly, and he sighed, "I see." Just about to squat down and handle the pork, Shirou reacted abruptly, turned his head and stared at Altria, "Did you call Fujimaru Shirou just now?" "Meat and meat, meat and meat, small meat and big meat, all will become my meat... meat and meat, meat and meat..." Altria sat on the rock, humming a little song happily, Shi Lang sighed, this woman obviously had nothing but meat in her head. Shi Lang was skilled in his movements, and soon dismembered the devil pig, and with the help of Altria''s alchemy, he made a lot of meat. Grilled skewers, braised pork, roasted ribs...Various meat dishes, coupled with the fascinating smell of meat, made Altria''s mouth water, and only meat was left in her eyes. "Tired..." Shi Lang leaned back against the tree, yawned a little tiredly, and then looked at Altria, who was circling around the meat, making a happy voice. How long hasn''t seen Altria so relaxed? But... Chapter 1950： I hope there will be no more magic pigs, I really can''t move. Shiro thought helplessly. After excluding [evil] and the external forces of the invisible vortex, Shilang truly realized how fragile a human body was. After being chased by the soldiers of the Eternal Empire for a long time, swimming in the river for another day, and being blown by the evening wind, I was hungry to death... This is a miracle that this ordinary body without any **** blood, dragon blood has not collapsed. . Shilang didn''t go to get meat to eat, this lioness, not his own Altria, would protect the food, he didn''t want to be pressed on the ground again. However, I didn''t expect to fall into this kind of field. Still in this British land. Really... It''s a little uncomfortable. So sleepy, so cold... If you fall asleep now, you probably won''t report to the Heroic Seat, right? Thinking of this, he slowly closed his eyes, his nose suddenly smelled of meat, Shi Lang opened his eyes and saw a few more skewers in front of him. "This is..." "Huh? Don''t you eat it?" Altria shook the meat skewers in her hand. "If you don''t eat it, I will eat it all by myself." "No," Shi Lang took it over: "I''m just wondering, Miss Altria Witch, actually let me eat." "Huh?" A flash of displeasure flashed in Altria''s holy blue eyes, "Fujimaru Shirou, what do you think of me?" What do you think of you? Does this need to be asked? Foodie, lioness, food protection, violent maniac, mental boy, poor airport, children **** parallel peers... "I, I am the first human witch of Avalon, the sister of the Holy Apostle Morgan Lefy. She is both excellent in character and learning, impartial and selfless. The light of talent and personality makes the sun ashamed and the moon intoxicated." Shiro: "..." Sure enough, he is a spiritual guy. "Although I am still a trainee witch, I will definitely become an excellent witch of the Holy Apostle like my sister in the future!" Altria said unhappily, "In the face of such an excellent me, you actually slandered me very selfishly. Eating alone? This insult, I have truly received it!" "Um... I fully understand your bright and upright qualities. I am sorry for my defamation of your abdomen. But I have to remind you that cold meat is not tasty." Shi Lang felt that it was better not to mess with this spiritual guy. This spiritual guy and the Holy Apostle of Pendragon are sisters, so there may be hidden S-factors in the body like the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, so don''t mess with it. Hearing this, Altria hurriedly stuffed the meat into her mouth, her cheeks bulged in an instant, like a hamster. "Just forgive this time, next time I will turn you into a frog." Can the mouthful of meat stop your mouth? Shi Lang smiled and shook his head. After eating the meat, Altria picked up the staff and moved towards the ground a little bit. The magic power stirred. In an instant, the dirt and trees on the ground rolled and automatically formed a rather delicate wooden house. Brightly lit! "When I''m full, I''m going to sleep..." Altria stretched into the library, and after a while, she opened the door again, looked at the motionless Shirou, and asked suspiciously: "Aren''t you cold or sleepy, Fujimaru Shirou?" "It''s cold. Sleepy." "Then what are you doing there? Come in!" "... Isn''t that great?" "What''s wrong?" Altria looked at Shirou, with doubts in those holy blue eyes. Shirou understood that although it was not the same individual and had many different personalities, Altria was Altria, the eyes were the same clear, and the heart was the same lawful and kind. "Then bother." Shi Lang entered the cabin made by Altria. The exterior of the cabin looked exquisite, and the inside was extremely exquisite. The rooms are well divided, gorgeously decorated, and there are small tables and coffee, not like a temporary wooden house, but like a well-decorated forest boudoir. "The life of a witch is to be exquisite and elegant." Altria took a cup of coffee and said with a smile: "The exquisite life begins with the first cup of coffee after dinner." Altria made a few quilts for Shi Lang, and said: "If there is anything missing, remember to tell me before I fall asleep." "I see, thank you." "Don''t be so polite. Didn''t you cook me some food? Although it only fills up 30%." Well, this Altria is a pure pig and can''t afford it. "You cooked food for me, and I will provide you with a place to stay. This is the mutual assistance of travelers, it is a thank you gift." Altria said with a smile. Shirou understood that the two were different. Compared to his own Altria, this witch''s Altria was vigorous and energetic, like the sun. After the night was late, Shirou lay on the bed and looked at the dark ceiling. He stretched out his hand and pulled the ring of thorns on his head. It was like a natural organ, unable to pull it away. "Will you always be sealed by this ring?" Shi Lang frowned, this ring sealed all his abilities. If those abilities don''t exist, he is not the eternal king, nor the star emperor, but just a traversing here, an ordinary traverser, exactly the same as ordinary humans in this world, and there is nothing special. Oh no. There is still something special, that is, he is in the [Akasha Records], there is no record. This is natural, because he is a traverser, not a creation of [Akasha Record]. Because of this, Titis chose him, and the Lord of Relief looked at him, so he fell into an endless cycle of resetting. In all the stories, crossing is a good thing. The protagonist who originally lived at the bottom of society has become a winner in another world because of crossing. However, for Shirou, the identity of the "traverser" is the true source of all his suffering. Moreover, the identity of the traverser is useless to the Emperor of Heaven. What does King Lidekuan mean by homophonic pan-human history? That''s the same type of thing as the Enlightened One¡¯s [Reset], but compared to the Enlightened One¡¯s [Reset], the same tone of the Emperor of Heaven is an out-and-out invasion and occupation. At this moment, the island of Britain can be said to be an eternal empire, or it can be said that it exists in Chaldea, the British of pan-human history. Chapter 1951： The Emperor of Heaven unified the British Isles of the Eternal Empire with the British Isles of Pan-Human History, gradually making the Eternal Empire replace the Pan-Human History and become the only and complete planetary line bordering the Pan-Universe. To put it simply, it means occupying the world where Shirou lives. The eternal empire was established for 100 million years, and the people of the empire have obtained absolute eternity that even the [beast] fears. Such existence, the planet is absolutely not allowed to exist, such a world line will definitely be cut by the planet [cutting matters], and then fall into the world The ruins of the line are like the world where Meiyu Weigu lives. But it¡¯s strange that the Eternal Empire can be [cut the matter] by the planet. Because of Beast, it is possible to destroy the foundation of human principles, and destroy the [cutting items] that comes from the fixed belt of Lingzi. This is also the reason why Sajo Aige chose to summon the behemoth of the Apocalypse as a Beast in order to help Arthur. And the eternal empire... Even the [Assembly] that existed in the multi-body Beast was defeated by the Eternal Empire, and even the President of the Assembly, one of the three main containers of relief, was taken in by the Emperor of Heaven, so it is common sense that the Eternal Empire can deal with the decisions. Things. Of course, against such an unthinkable thing as the [editing matters], Shilang''s Star Emperor can also do it, after all, it is the culmination of the heroic constellation, which has reached the point of inaccessibility. In other words, the scale of existence of the Emperor of Heaven is at least the same as the Emperor of Star. But at this moment, Shi Lang didn''t even see the face of the Emperor, so he was sealed off with all his abilities. And the Lord of Relief, I am afraid the same is true. The Lord of Relief is Absolute Evil, the monster of the [root], the originator of all things, and the terminator of all things, but if his body wants to come out of the [root], it must contain the seven animal natures. There are three containers for the Lord of Relief. One is Shirou who is a traverser, the other is the unidentified President of Parliament, and the third is Sajo Aige, the king of evil. Shiroquan does not mention that due to the wish made by Sajo Ayaka using the Holy Grail, the Sajo Love Song acting secretly is actually a false personality created by Sajo Ayaka using the Holy Grail. He has betrayed the Lord of Relief and intends to replace it. Lord, let yourself be the Lord of relief. And the president of the council has simply been taken in by the emperor of heaven. However, considering that the last time the reincarnation was reset, it was shot and killed by the incarnation of the Lord of Relief with a silver gun, which means that it does not rule out that the Lord of Relief has a back hand. However, the Emperor of Heaven has already attacked the [Council], as long as the Emperor of Heaven accepts a few [beasts] and retains a few beasts, it will be completely triumphant. Although he has never seen the Emperor of Heaven, if King Liodekuan knows the identity of Xuanzang Sanzang, then the Emperor of Heaven is most likely to know the existence of the Lord of Relief of the final BOSS and the conditions for his appearance. In other words... "The situation is completely controlled by the Emperor of Heaven." Shi Lang showed a helpless face. [Council] It was defeated by the Emperor of Heaven, and the British Isles were also transferred by the Emperor of Heaven, so Chaldea was probably also defeated by the Emperor of Heaven. You don¡¯t need to look at all, just think about it, and you know what the Emperor¡¯s control of the situation is, and the other party still holds the ring of sealing ability, and the arm of the Emperor who doesn¡¯t know the truth that makes Abigail despair. . The situation is set, and it is impossible without external forces. But even the [Council] is now being broken up by the Emperor of Heaven. Shi Lang sighed, and suddenly the ring of thorns on his head shrank abruptly. The sharp thorns pierced the epidermis, and the sudden pain caused De Shi Lang''s eyes to twitch subconsciously. Immediately afterwards, the ring of thorns on the head suddenly radiated light, projecting a light curtain on which was written ancient British words [Do you want to remove the ring of thorns? Then go to Marco Country, where someone can help you. Shi Lang frowned: "Who are you?" [Spith. ¡¿ The light curtain disappeared, and the light of the ring of thorns disappeared. In the dark room, only Shirou with frowned brows remained. "Spers..." He remembered that this name means... Hope. Chapter 17 Hurry up, I''m going to drive! That country quietly exists in the desolate mountainous area. The towering city walls surround the whole country, and the country cannot be seen from the outside. A staff flew over the sun-scorched rock, cutting through the hot air. The man who manipulates the staff is a beautiful young girl. She is wearing a white dress, a black short robe, a black square hat, and her golden hair swaying in the wind. If there is a poet by the side, it will definitely be poetic, and I will write such a song when he is happy, but Shi Lang just wants to sneeze now. If you want to ask why, because of sitting behind, Altria¡¯s hair is always floating on the tip of his nose, and the staff under him is still opening extremely fast, but he can¡¯t seem to face himself. Like Al, she naturally hugged her waist to stabilize her body. ¡ª¡ªIf you dare to do that, you will probably be kicked. Shiro thought helplessly. At this time, the golden hair that was teasing his nose fell, and it was Altria who stopped the staff. "What''s the matter, Altria?" Shi Lang grabbed the staff under him and asked suspiciously. "Did you see the demon pig below?" Shilang lowered his eyebrows and saw a magic pig strolling in the wilderness, and then nodded: "I saw it, then what?" "Its **** is so big, round, and curled." "...And then?" Altria drew the sword from the staff, "I''m hungry!" Altria drove the staff and rushed straight down. An hour later, the poor demon pig was processed by Shirou into a delicacy on the table. "Humhhhhhh..." Looking at Altria, who was hungry by the hungry tiger, Shirou shook his head, and showed pity at the pig skeleton next to him. Tell me about you, when is it bad to come out for a stroll, but just be sure that this pig will come out for a stroll when it is hunting. It''s so pathetic. After eating and drinking for a while, Altria lay on the ground with a contented voice, then looked at Shirou and said with a smile: "It''s great to have a gourmet by your side. Or you can travel with me. , Shiro Fujimaru?" "Not interested." "That''s really a shame." Altria narrowed her mouth regretfully. "However, it''s rare to have to go to Onik. Lost in the same forest, there was such a contradiction, and now we are together Traveling, this is what it says in "Holy Sword Heroes". The mysterious existence revealed in the ring of thorns-Spath''s information, made Teshiro plan to go to Marko to find a way to unlock the ring of thorns, so he had to pass through Onik Nation, but what he didn''t expect was that he and Aalto Liya was on the same road, so Shi Lang took a ride. "Speaking of which, where does Altria plan to go? Is it back to Camelot?" "No," Altria shook her head: "Although I haven''t seen my sister for a long time, I miss her very much. But Camelot is super boring, and my sister always wants me to learn swords from her and take her. Throne. If you take over the throne, you will be trapped forever by the throne. Facing all the trivial troubles all day long, where can I be at ease now? I''m not stupid!" "So you are..." "Well, I sneaked out. On the day my sister wanted to give me the throne, she secretly ran away, and was picked up by Avalon by the master, and became an excellent witch. The master wanted me to be Guardian of Avalon, so I''m running again, hahaha...!" Chapter 1952： "It can be seen that Altria doesn''t like being trapped in one place." "Isn''t this of course? I don''t want to be trapped by something. I''m free, like the wind. I don''t have to suppress myself, I don''t have to restrain myself, I don''t care about the surrounding atmosphere, let alone hide my sincerity." "Then what is Altria''s purpose now?" "Have you seen "The Story of the Sacred Sword Hero," Fujimaru Shirou?" Altria took out a book from her pocket, dangling it in front of Shirou, and asked with a smile. Shi Lang nodded: "I''ve seen some." Altria opened the book and said with a smile: "I am longing for the adventure legend of the holy sword hero, so, now I am traveling along the adventure of the holy sword hero, planning to write my own hero story. Oh, yes. I have written down the encounter with Shiro Fujimaru, and it will appear in this book in the future." "Well, I''m looking forward to it... But speaking of it, your sister wrote this book, Altria?" "No." Altria shook her head, closed the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" in her hand, and said: "My sister is perfect, but she doesn''t like words, let alone writing a book." "Then this book is..." "I don''t know, the book was written very early. After all, it''s good to see Hero Tan. Who is the author? Does this matter?" Of course it is important. Shi Lang Xin said, because that is not the holy sword hero, but the eternal king, it is my story! Who is it that compiled my deeds into a biography and published it in this eternal empire? "By the way, Fujimaru Shiro should be from Camland, right?" Altria asked suddenly. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his brows and nodded: "Yes." "Let me just say that the people of Camland can still enjoy food and chat like this." Altria said with a smile: "I heard that you Camland also has a rumored to be Britain''s first beauty. Princess, is this true?" "It''s all we babbled, it''s uncountable." "Then she looks good?" Altria asked, blinking, looking at Shirou intently. "Of course it looks good." Can this say anything else? If you want to say that Guinevere is not good-looking, don''t you mean that you are not handsome when you hit the face with Guinevere? "That''s great!" Altria clapped her hands and smiled happily: "Actually, I plan to go to Camland next stop. After I went, I snatched the princess of Camland over. There will definitely be a lot of excitement." My Al, it''s impossible to make trouble so much! But... You are really an inducer, otherwise, why would everyone want to bully you? Are you right, Guinevere? Leaving this field, Shirou and the two entered the Onik Nation. On the public sign at the gate of the kingdom, Shi Lang saw the wanted order of Abigail and Xuanzang Sanzang, but he did not see his wanted order. Obviously, neither the Heavenly Emperor nor the two holy apostles looked at him. In the eyes. This is really complicated. Shi Lang sighed inwardly. "Huh? Foreign enemies attacked Camelot''s Taylor Bill, and my sister was also at Taylor Bill. Really?" Altria looked at the notice, her eyes widened. "Don''t worry about the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, Altria. Those thieves must not be able to hurt the Holy Apostle of Pendragon." Shiro looked at the wide-eyed Altria, feeling relieved, even though he was a man. Spiritual guy, but still possesses Al''s excellent qualities, he is worried about his sister. "Worry, what are you talking about, Fujimaru Shiro? Even if you want to worry, you are worried about foreign enemies? We won''t die." Altoria glanced at Shirou suspiciously, and then said: "I''m just thinking that a few wanted criminals have been ran away, my sister must not be cut off. That''s good, if you are traveling and see those wanted If you commit a crime, I''ll just help my sister catch it." Sorry, this handsome and beautiful boy next to you is one of them. The holy apostles despised him and did not put him on the wanted list. This is indeed lucky, but Altria has [intuitiveness]. Shirou feared that his words would have been lost, so Shilang stopped mentioning the wanted man, but suggested Said: "Let''s find a hotel to stay in first." "Hotel? How old is this old antique? How could there be such a thing... Oh, I forgot, you are from Camland. Camland has good food and hotels." No hotel? Shi Lang was stunned, because of this sentence, he finally realized the sense of disharmony and lack that he had felt since Kamland. That''s it! It turned out to be like this! As Altoria said, the people of this eternal empire gained absolute eternity, natural disasters were invalid, animal power was useless, and absolutely immortal. So, what is the price of eternity? Humans are immortal, so according to the speed of human reproduction, the earth will soon be squeezed, but this is not the case. The population of the empire is quite sparse, and it is no different from Britain in the ancient century. Obviously, the price of getting eternity is eternity itself. Because it is eternal, there is no need for the consumption of survival materials, so it will not develop, and the thought is still shackled in the ancient century. At the same time, because of eternity, genes get rid of death and will not promote the reproduction of the body, so there is no death or birth. Yes, this is an eternal empire, and it is also an absolutely solidified empire! The population will always be that number of people, the level of civilization will always be that level of civilization, the king will always be the king, and the people will always be the people...absolutely eternal and absolutely fixed. This empire used the [future] in exchange for the eternal [now]-this is the truth behind the huge sense of lack that Shirou felt! When he was aware of this truth, Shilang felt unspeakably uncomfortable. His dynasty was like the fireworks of history. Although brilliant, it was only glorious for a while, and then disappeared. However, he has always had feelings for this land and the people on this land, but this is not his dynasty that only shines with a moment of light, but will never develop, never disappear, and always live in a certain place. Empire of the moment. No one will die, no new people will be born, no new things will exist... From the moment of eternity, the king will always be the king, and the mouse will always be the mouse. Hard work, struggle, hard work, counterattack, continuation, struggle, enjoyment, life, death... everything has nothing to do with this empire. It''s no wonder that Altria would say that only the Kamland people would chat. Because it is eternal, it is not needed anymore. All human beings have gained God''s life span and God''s power, but have not acquired God''s heart and thoughts... Probably this is the world. Such a world, such an empire... is destined to be fixed and destined to be destroyed, but the Emperor of Heaven has reversed the fixed matters and made the empire eternal with his own power. Contrary to the eternal dynasty that perished in an instant, what made the eternal empire eternal was not the empire, not the man, but the emperor who was on the top of the empire and was known as the **** of the world. To make a world incapable of being destroyed with one''s own power, an empire is eternal... Such an existence can indeed be called a true [God]. No wonder the [Parliament] failed. "What''s wrong with you, Fujimaru Shirou?" Altria stretched out her hand in front of Shirou, waved her hand, and asked, "You seem to be sad." "It made you laugh, I just remembered some sad past events." "Eh? Remember the past? Your emotions are so rich, don''t be seen by my sister, or you will be targeted by my sister. But now, can you share your sad things with me? I want to write it down and write it in a book in the future, just to enrich your personal settings." Altria took out a book and a pen. Seeing this scene, Shirou said helplessly: "You are really cruel." Chapter 1953： However, he also tasted the feeling of self-sufficiency. In the Fourth Holy Grail War, he also poke Altria''s pain points again and again, and now he was pricked by Altria. "If there is no hotel, where shall we stay tonight?" Shi Lang asked. "Just find a place to build a house, and no one will take care of it." "Don''t care about the guards?" Shirou asked again. "Does the guards of Camland take care of it? That''s really interesting. It seems I''m going to Camland to have some fun. But don''t worry, you Camlandite. From other principalities, you can come here anyway." It doesn''t matter. I met many kings who wanted to experience being cut off by the people during my travels." "Is this too?" "Of course, otherwise where to have fun?" Altria answered naturally. Shi Lang showed a helpless face, entertained to death, probably what he was talking about. Oh no. This is the eternal entertainment, the elegant pleasure of the empire, which foreigners can''t understand. At this time, a group of well-dressed guards formed an army and walked out of the city. When Altria saw it, she became suspicious: "Strange, why did you suddenly assemble the guards out of town? Could it be that the wanted man appeared in Onik? It looks very interesting. Shiro Fujimaru, let''s separate, Mar Ke walked to the east gate. I''m going to the guards to have a look." However, when Altria was about to leave, Shirou reached out and grabbed her cloak and said, "I''ll go too." "Eh? Aren''t you going to Marco?" "If you have fun but don''t read it, is that still a traveler? To be honest with you, I am writing a book of poems. I need to look at interesting things to inspire inspiration." "Poet? I really didn''t expect that there is such a thing as a poet... I know, let''s go together!" Altria put up the magic wand, Shirou naturally sat on it, his hands subconsciously wanted to hug Altria''s waist, and suddenly realized that this was not his Al, so he quickly put it down again. I never thought that Altria picked up Shirou''s hands by herself, put them on her waist, and said happily, "Hold tight, I''m going to drive!" ... Chapter 18 Just you still want to arrest my daughter? Altria was driving the staff, while Shirou was sitting behind her, with his hands around her waist, the distance was close, and the girl''s faint fragrance was caught between her nose. Shiro was a serious person, adjusted the distance from Altria a little, then looked down, and saw that the Onik guard formed a phalanx, fan-shaped into a barren mining area. "Magic power... a strong magic power!" Shi Lang frowned. Even if his ability was sealed by the Ring of Thorns, Shi Lang could perceive the existence of a very strong source of magic power in that mining area. "Huh huh? Can Fujimaru Shirou feel the magic too?" Altria turned her head and looked at Shirou suspiciously. Shiro nodded. "There is no spiritual vein in the empire, so there is no magical power. This is probably the spiritual vein of pan-human history after this island is in harmony with pan-human history." "The spiritual vein of pan-human history?" "Yes," Altria nodded, "After His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven synchronized the empire with pan-human history, the heroic spirits of pan-human history always appeared through the spirit veins to destroy the empire. Therefore, the imperial capital ordered The spiritual veins of pan-human history are all blocked. I have seen many such actions when I traveled in other countries, and it is probably also this time." Altoria was talking like this, and the spirit veins of the mining area on the ground spewed like a spring, and the number of "shoos" appeared, and the Servant appeared in several bodies. Shi Lang took a closer look, and among them was his old friend, Di Lu Muduo, who had been killed. "The heroes are out, kill¡ª!" Onik''s soldiers roared, as if overwhelming, holding weapons in their hands, rushing towards the Servants. All of a sudden, soldiers flew, blood all over the place. Looking at this scene, Shi Lang understood. The homology between the empire and the pan-human history, just like the pan-human history has a severe cancer, has seriously caused the pan-human history to save itself, using the spiritual veins to summon the heroic spirits to resist. Therefore, the kings of the various principalities of the empire blocked the spiritual veins under the order of the imperial capital. It is no wonder that King Liodkuan was not in Kamland before, and was probably busy with the surrounding countries. But the actions of pan-human history, the role of spiritual veins, and the movements of heroic spirits, all have long been mastered by the empire. The moment the heroic spirit was summoned out, he was spotted by soldiers from all over the world and beaten up. Fortunately for Shilang, before waking up, he was picked up by Guinie Weier, who didn''t know anything about the world, while Xuanzang Sanzang was backed by a cosmic boss. The empire didn''t want to offend, so he survived. Otherwise, it was probably just like Dilumudo and others below, who were directly surrounded by imperial soldiers, trapped and killed. Di Lu Muduo and others were summoned by the spiritual veins of pan-human history. They had a huge magic capacity, comparable to the heroic spirit body, and the treasures were liberated frequently and powerfully, but in fact they were suppressed by the imperial soldiers. Of course, the so-called ants kill the elephants, the imperial soldiers are many and powerful, and they are the generations of gods. In addition, they are immortal and immortal, and they have to turn around and run away when they see the crown. The state of extinction can''t even corrode the power of [the beast]. Although this is indeed outrageous, Shirou can clearly feel that the eternalization of the eternal empire overrides any known immortality. Even the king of Assassin, Hassan, cannot impose death on any empire. This is a group of evil spirits, throwing away the future and the past, life and death, so as to obtain the eternal evil spirits in this world. "It looks like Onik''s soldiers are having a good time. OK, I''ll help them." Altria stretched out her hand, and with a "wow" in her palm, a small staff appeared and waved. The magic erupted, as if the inherent barrier was awakened, and the laws of the world were suddenly tampered with, and the land of the mine area, which had not grown at all, was suddenly covered with pure white flowers. Spreading tricks, tampering with the protection of the world, fell on the Onik soldiers. Di Lu Muduo''s red rose turned into a red star and poked at the imperial soldier in front of him. With a "knock", the white light that suddenly appeared on the imperial soldier blocked his blow. Di Lumuto''s eyes shrank sharply: "Innocuous protection?" Indeed, Altria did not directly intervene in the battle, but used his Avalon secret technique to give Onik''s soldiers unharmed protection. This extra protection can dispel the negative state of all the subjects within the scope of the operation, and besides, it can also give all the subjects an absolute defensive [serious defense]. Solemn defense, this is the highest defense known, and it is also the only treasure and ability that completely restrains [evil]. This is Avalon''s non-secret art, of course, as the only witch accepted by Avalon, Altria learned it. Moreover, if you use the rod of prophecy under your body, the range and effect of the operation will be stronger, but now the rod of prophecy is still acting as a means of transportation, if you use it now, it will definitely make Fujimaru Shiro fall down, right? Moreover, the level of play is enough here. The most important thing is that if you offend gourmets, there will be no way to get delicious food in the future. Altria thought so in her heart. Sure enough... Shirou stared at Altria''s slender and petite back. People in the eternal empire, from holy apostles and kings to civilian soldiers, all know the existence of pan-human history, and Altria, who is the witch of Avalon, is no exception. The Shirou who is an enemy of the empire and fighting for humanity will one day be an enemy of this witch Altria. To deal with this unclear, but apparently a support to the French King Altria, it is best to take advantage of the other side. When he did not find out his identity, he secretly attacked. In order to protect his own world, all the shamelessness in the eyes of others is brave and justice in the eyes, but Shirou gave up. Chapter 1954： Because... Can''t beat. It was a fact that I was forced by the other party to easily beat him on the ground before. Of course, the most important thing is... Knowing that the other party is just Altria''s parallel counterpart, but looking at that face and looking at the other party''s smile, I couldn''t bear to do it. But Shiro understood that that day would come after all. "Huh? What are you in a daze, Fujimaru Shiro?" Altria turned her head, and those holy blue eyes looked at Shiro suspiciously, "Is there any inspiration for poetry?" "No, do you have the inspiration to create a biography?" "Yes. I''m going to designate the biography of this sentence as [Journey to Poet, Great Broken Hero], don''t worry, I will write it fairly and objectively, and I won''t deliberately discredit you." Shirou: "...that is to say you tried to discredit me?" "In order to highlight the greatness and kindness of the greatest witch, don''t all the partners around you have to be weak and stupid? This is called contrast." Shirou: "Then I have inspiration. Then I add a fish to my poem, catching a witch who is reborn as a starving ghost. She is five big and three thick, extremely vulgar." Altria: "...really, there is you..." "You are not bad with each other." "Fujimaru Shiro!" "What''s the matter?" "I''m hungry," Altria smiled: "Let''s go eat something delicious!" "Is your stomach a black hole?" Shi Lang showed a helpless face, spreading his hands: "You really can''t do anything about it. But the prey has to be killed by you." "Good!" Altria smiled happily. What biography, what heroic spirits besieged, where is the importance of eating? The first class is to become a holy apostle, the second class is interesting travel, and the third class is delicious food! However, when Altria was about to drive away from the staff, there was a "boom" and the earth shook. All the surrounding imperial soldiers flew out. "What''s the matter?" Altria controlled the staff with difficulty, staring at the surging spirit veins with surprise. "There is a high-scale existence, and it has been summoned!" Shi Lang hid his inner joy, condensed his face, and said. "High-scale...exist?" Altria was stunned for a moment, and the next moment, with a "boom", a starlight suddenly burst out of the spewing spiritual power, blasting the earth, wherever it passed, trees were destroyed, rocks collapsed, and soldiers were swept away. Become a meat sauce. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" One after another roar of beast roars resounded, and from the spiritual power that spewed from the underground spiritual veins like a waterfall, countless strange monsters burst out. They roared at each other with a clear purpose. As soon as they rushed out of the spirit veins, they rushed towards the surrounding imperial soldiers. For a while, the scene was extremely chaotic. "Okay, a lot of meat!" Altria''s eyes were shining, and what she saw was not a beast, but a delicious meat. Shi Lang looked at the witch Altria with helplessness, she was indeed a real foodie. However, this should be Warcraft. Even if the ability is sealed by the ring of thorns, Shirou''s eyesight still exists. He can see clearly that these monsters that rush out are not beasts. Because their bodies are not flesh and blood, but real real ether, which is similar to the life form of Servant. Moreover, Shirou had dealt with these monsters before, and he almost died in their hands. If the true identity of these monsters could not be seen, then he would not be called Fujimaru Shirou. Yes, it is not a monster, but Gaia''s monster! In the countless times of resetting the cycle of reincarnation, it is the human restraint-Alaya''s struggle with the behemoth of the Apocalypse, and the planet''s restraining power-Gaia, every time is indifferent. Because the position of the planet was originally neutral, and Gaia had foreseen the scene of his being destroyed by human greed early on, so he simply watched indifferently until Shirou made an agreement with him. Therefore, in this reset of the cycle, Gaia is no longer neutral, but with the aid of the Mooncell system data that was hacked in the ultra-ancient time, and at the last South American connection point, all the previous connections to Zhu Yue''s favor and favor are given to Shiro, and Shiro is no longer prevented from going to ¡¾Akasha Records¡¿. With this level of relationship, Shirou will not admit the mistakes, those are Gaia''s monsters. And Shirou wouldn¡¯t admit that the starlight blasted out just now, that¡¯s Wang Jian! It''s Mordred''s King Sword! Are you here, Mordred? Shi Lang frowned. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The Warcraft roared, fighting with the eternal soldiers around. It''s just that they came back to play after all, and the Servant who was summoned first, the wounds of dead and wounded, only Dilumudo was left with half a breath. But "Finally persisted, before this spiritual vein was blocked." Di Lumu spit out more blood, "There should be companions who were summoned by spiritual veins in advance, but you are the only ones summoned by this spiritual vein. ..." He looked at the looming human figure in the spurt of spiritual veins, and then the figure slowly faded away. "We must guard, our--, history!" Dilumudo disappeared. With the intrusion of the beasts, Onik''s soldiers were caught off guard, and were suppressed by these beasts for a while, but the situation was quickly reversed. The imperial soldiers have immortality and eternal state, so they are not afraid of death, and at this moment, they are given the [serious defense] by the witch Altria, which can defend against all damage. Under this circumstance, those monsters are like a group of immortals driving invincible. No matter how good the start is, it will be a matter of time before they are destroyed. "That won''t work," Altria''s eyes suddenly lit up, "I''ve decided, let''s go on an adventure, Fujimaru Shiro!" "Huh?" Altoria pointed to the spiritual waterfall with great interest, and said with excitement: "There is a very powerful heroic spirit there, let''s go hunt her down! The capital will definitely bestow us the gift of His Majesty the Emperor!" After finishing speaking, before Shirou could answer, Altria controlled the staff and rushed towards the spewing waterfall of spiritual power. Chapter 1955： Shi Lang looked at her helplessly, is this guy so reckless? However, people in this empire, no matter who they are, are qualified for recklessness and recklessness. Sacrificing the past and the future, the eternal present obtained, no matter who it is or what it is, cannot kill them. As soon as he rushed into the Lingli Waterfall, Shi Lang heard a complaining female voice. "How did Gaia teleport? As soon as she teleported over, she was actually surrounded. Fortunately, she brought some monsters over in advance." This voice... It really was you, Mordred. "Huh?" As if he had noticed something, Mordred, who had just borrowed the Spirit Vessel, turned around fiercely, the king sword in his hand pointed in Shi Lang''s direction, and he asked with a grim expression: "Who?" Altria put away the staff and let Shirou stay where she was. Then she walked out and looked at Mordred, who looked very similar to her. She was stunned, and then reacted and asked: "Like me. It''s exactly the same. So, you should be the me of pan-human history, right? First introduce yourself, I am the princess of the Kingdom of Camelot, the greatest magician of Avalon, Altria Pendragon!" Mordred looked at Altria in a daze, and pointed at her dumbfounded, "Mother, mother?" "What mother?" Altria asked with a puzzled face. "I''m Mordred, mother! It''s your daughter!" Mordred pointed to himself and introduced himself in a panic. "Ah? Daughter? Oh, I see. You are my daughter of pan-human history, right? I didn''t expect that I would have children in pan-human history. It''s amazing. This is enough to include me. It¡¯s in his biography, but before that, you will be taken by me!" Altria drew a sword from the staff. "Wait, wait a minute!" Mordred hurriedly waved her hand, and she understood that the Altria in front of her was not her disappeared mother, but this, like Saber Alter, a parallel world of her mother! And it''s the enemy''s! How is this... "My merit in becoming a holy apostle begins with you¡ª" As a result, Altria hadn''t finished speaking. Behind her was a large stone with both hands raised high, and slammed into the back of her head. With a "boom", Altria, who was still full of air just now, fell to the ground and didn''t wake up in an instant. Mordred was staring blankly, and then he saw Shi Lang holding the big stone. "Father, father?" Looking at Altria, who was unconscious, Shiro curled his lips and threw the big stone in his hand aside, and then said to Mordred: "What are you still waiting for, Mordred? Come here. Tied her up!" "Huh? Oh..." Mordred walked over in a daze, so... What happened here? Chapter Nineteen Godslayer Fujimaru Shiro! "Tie it up." Mordred tied the fainted Altria to the tree, turned his head to look at Shirou, and asked, "That''s all right, father?" Hearing this, Shi Lang trembled all over, and his face was cold and stretched out his hand: "Wait, let me slow down." Mordred: "?" "You suddenly called me so well-behaved, and suddenly I felt so disgusting." Shi Lang hugged his arms, with a look of goose bumps. Hearing this, Mordred''s forehead was hung with a row of "wells", and he said angrily: "You guy, in fact, is a pervert, right, smelly old man!" "You are perverted." Mordred was full of anger, gritted his teeth, like an irritated little lion. Seeing Mordred''s itchy teeth, Shi Lang was afraid that the little lion would now rush to bite himself, waved his hand quickly, and then asked solemnly, "What the **** happened, Mordred?" "I also want to ask you what happened! You and your mother, Morrigan, and El Quette disappeared in South America at the same time, and the way back to reality was sealed again. We and UO are all trapped. Fortunately for the South American junction, Gaia was clever enough to push the moon out of the solar system, opening up the path of pan-human history from outside the solar system, otherwise it would not be able to return to pan-human history! So, what happened in these two months?" "Two months?" "Yes, from the time of pan-human history, it has been two months since you disappeared." Shi Lang frowned and said, "Actually, I didn''t figure out the situation." Shiro told Mordred about the eternal empire, the emperor, and the [Council] being overthrown by the emperor, and the fact that he was sealed by the ring of thorns. "The eternal empire, the emperor? And... [Council] was defeated by the emperor?" Mordred''s mouth couldn''t help but twitched fiercely: "Is there any mistake? The Star King only gave up the Star Trial, here it is. Covered by even more outrageous connection points? The version of this brainless game has not been updated so quickly, right? It is getting more and more outrageous, there is still a relief lord there... This person is out of control, or gives up Right." Shirou looked at Mordred helplessly: "Don''t say that." "This is the truth," Mordred sighed and squatted down: "Eternal Empire, Emperor of Heaven... that is to say, the thing that surrounds this galaxy and looks like an arm belongs to Emperor of Heaven." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows: "What is it?" "I have no way to describe... But if you look at that thing outside the solar system, even you will be shocked. It is something beyond human imagination." Mordred said with difficulty, just thinking of it. Something, besides shock, she was shocked in her heart. Shaking his head, Mordred pulled his spirit out of his shock, then looked at Shirou and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about that. If you are sealed, the fictional hero of the world will be the final card. Come on? What should I do?" "My vortex should not be sealed by the ring of thorns, because I can''t feel my vortex before being put on the ring of thorns. But this ring of thorns, someone said before, can help me remove this ring ." "Who? A member of the council?" "No, it''s someone who calls himself Spath." "Spers? Hope? Who would take such a weird name?" Mordred looked suspicious. "I don''t know, anyway, I can only go to Marco first according to his wishes." "I see." Mordred nodded, then pointed to Altria who had fainted, and asked: "How to deal with this golden retriever?" "Just put it here first. This golden retriever''s abilities are unfathomable, and it''s also immortal. Now it succeeds in a sneak attack. If it fights head-on, it will also be a difficult opponent." After a pause, Shi Lang looked at Mordred helplessly: "Also, it''s Al anyway, don''t you call me the golden retriever, right?" "It''s not my mother." Mordred curled his lips. "And you are not called Golden Retriever yourself? I have a way of learning!" Shiro: "..." Yes, it''s my own pot again. At this time, Shiro saw Mordred take out a brush and scribbled on Altria''s face, and he was dumbfounded: "What are you doing, Mordred?" Chapter 1956： "Avoid admitting mistakes again, so I''ll make a mark first." Mordred drew a small turtle on Altria''s face and said with a smile. Looking at the little tortoise on Altria¡¯s pretty face, Shirou¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely: "You really disrespect your mother, do you only learn to behave after being beaten by Alto on the ground? Huh?" ¡°ËýÓÖ²»ÊÇÎÒĸÇ×£¬¶øÇÒĸÇ×Õâô°®ÎÒ£¬Ôõô»áÉáµÃ×áÎÒÄØ£¿¡±ÄªµÂÀ׵·´ÎʵÀ¡£ Shiro: "..." You stupid child of the landlord''s family, if it hadn''t been for the emperor''s arrival, at the South American junction, you would have been rubbed on the ground by Arzin. Mordred put away the paintbrush, and Shirou embarked on a journey. "Speaking of which, this connection point was originally Britain, right? A parallel world co-individual with a mother, will there be a parallel world co-individual of yours, father?" Mordred suddenly asked, "Could that emperor be your parallel world co-individual, right?" Shiro smiled. He is not a creation of [Akasha Records], but a transmitter. Although there is a body like the same individual in the sense of the body as Shiro Eimiya, the Heroine Guardian, from the perspective of the soul, it is not at all One type of person. Therefore, there is no record of him in the [Akasha Record], how could he have the same individual? "Of course it''s impossible." After a pause, he added unconfidently: "...should." After all, someone in this empire wrote a biography of his story, "The Story of the Sword Hero." Not long after Shirou and Mordred left, a sharp and angry female voice resounded. "Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª!!!" ... Imperial capital. The pure white apostle ran hurriedly in it. "What''s the matter?" The strategist who was covered in black shadow asked aloud. "Onik''s spiritual veins spewed out, and the planetary restraining monsters emerged." "It seems that the restraining power of the planet has not given up resisting His Majesty''s coherence. It has clearly been corrected by the star kings of other planets. It is amazing to be able to do this. But that''s it. What are you doing so hastily?" "The spirit veins have been sealed with thirty-seven nodes. In theory, the spirit veins on this island have been completely blocked, but in fact, there are still many nodes that have exploded. As a house officer, this is my duty. Within range, so I have to go down." "It turns out that Morgan Lefie and Aktor are hunting down the remnant party, and you can just ask them to assist you." "No, you are in charge of decision-making, while Morgan Lefie is responsible for the conquest, but the control of the house and information is my responsibility." The pure white apostle said with a smile. Suddenly, an indescribable sense of oppression suddenly spread from the dome. The eyes of the pure white apostle and the dark tactician all shrank suddenly, and then they bent down towards the dome and said, "Welcome your Majesty the Emperor!" They knew that in the empire, there was only one who could have such oppressive power. Afterwards, the indescribable great sense of oppression slowly receded, as if a certain supreme being had moved his eyes away. "Send His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor!" As the indescribable pressure dissipated, the pure white apostle and the dark tactician slowly got up. The pure white apostle frowned, looked at the dark strategist puzzled, and asked, "Your Majesty, is this...?" "His Majesty Tiandi''s decision, even if it is difficult for me to see clearly, in case, don''t guess." The pure white apostle felt reasonable, so he nodded and said, "Then I will go down." "Remember to come back, the Emperor can''t live without you, Ching Bedwell." "Yeah." The dark tactician watched the pure white apostle leave, watching him go farther and farther until he disappeared. "I want to come back." ... "Fujimaru Shirou, you despicable, nasty, insidious, cunning, scheming, honey-believing tortoise bastard!" Altria was standing by the river, watching his face reflected in the stream. Such a pretty face would praise even the sun, but now there was a **** little turtle painted on his right cheek. "My face--!!!" After a burst of sorrow and indignation, Altria knelt on the bank of the river and turned into a heartbreaking stone. In front of Mordred, after being attacked by Shiro again, Altria had already guessed what Shiro''s identity was. Although annoyed that Shirou attacked her again, she did not hate Shirou, only that she had too little travel experience and was fooled by Shirou. However, the little tortoise on his face made Altria completely out of balance. What is this? Even if I sneak attacked her twice, I even drew a tortoise on her proud and lovely face...Is this mocking her stupid brain? Even if they have different identities, the journey and acquaintance are not fake at all? Even if he had secretly attacked her once before, she still had a good impression of the other person in her heart, but she insulted her so much! Even if she killed her three or four times, she was not as insulting as this little tortoise! Unforgivable! "Damn Fujimaru Shiro! I absolutely! Absolutely! I won''t let you go! I want you to have cramps and peel your skin and draw 10,000 little turtles on your face!!" Altria''s eyes filled with anger, took the staff, and flew towards Marco. She knew that Shirou''s destination was Marko. Just follow Marko''s direction and find the **** Fujimaru Shiro with her ability to find enemies, that''s easy! ... Onik Palace. King Onik sat in the guest seat and looked at the girl who was occupying his throne. Instead of being angry, he asked tremblingly: "Excuse me, what is the point of the Lord Pandoragon coming to the little king?" "Of course there are some things. What are you doing standing so far, King Onyk? Come, come closer." Upon hearing this, King Onik was pale and shook his head quickly and said: "No, no, no...The Holy Apostle of Pandoragon worked day and night for the cause of the empire. How dare the little king harass the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon?" The Holy Apostle Pandoragon squinted his eyes, which made King Onik tremble and his legs trembled. He was hung up and chopped for five thousand years by the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon. It was the fear of the Holy Apostle from the soul. "Okay, Morgan. Don''t scare him." Hector said. Chapter 1957： The Holy Apostle Pandoragon curled his lips and turned his eyes to Guinevere who was standing aside. Guinevere was trembling all over, and immediately looked at her with a frightened little animal gaze. The Holy Apostle Pandoragon thought it was very funny, and hooked her finger, and said, "Come here, Princess of Camland." "Yes...Yes...Holy Apostle." (>©n Guinevere walked over tremblingly. The Holy Apostle Pandoragon reached out and poked her cheek, "What a lovely princess, it reminds me of the time when I was a princess. How long ago it was, I can¡¯t remember." The Holy Apostle of Pandoragon poked so hard, it hurts, father... (>©n Ektor glanced at the untouched Saint Apostle of Pandoragon, then turned his gaze to King Onyk, and asked: "King Onyk, is there something wrong with Onyk?" "Abnormal?" In the face of Ektor, King Onik returned to normal and asked: "Master Ektor, Saint Apostle, is asking whether the foreign enemies of the empire have escaped into Onik''s territory, right?" Ector nodded. "Except for the surrounding spirit pulses, Onik is not unusual in the near future." "Does the heroic spirit of pan-human history come in?" "No, if you get in, it will be divided among the people in the first place. After all, such fun, but it''s been a long time." Ektor stroked his chin: "In other words, didn''t you run to this side?" "Well, but before, our soldiers saw a girl who looked exactly like the Lord Apostle of Pandoragon." King Onik carefully looked at the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon on the throne, and saw that the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon was waiting for his eyes to look at him, and he was frightened. "I am a girl who looks exactly like me?" The Saint Pandoragon pinched Guinevere¡¯s face and stared at King Onik. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... Guinevere was in tears, but she did not dare to resist. "Yes, yes," King Onyk nodded with a cold sweat. "It is said that she is a witch who also helped Onyk''s soldiers deal with the heroic spirits." Awful. Ektor covered his face. "It''s that guy! I knew I would come back!" The Saint Pandoragon pinched Guinevere''s face fiercely. The expression didn''t seem to pinch Guinevere, but rather like pinching a princess who made her run away very angry. King Onik''s face was blank. Ektor sighed and said, "It should be Camelot''s princess." "The princess of Camelot..." King Onik reacted. It is said that the Holy Apostle Pandoragon intentionally gave the throne to his sister not long ago, but his sister went to Avalon to learn magic the night before he became the throne. This happened. The thorn in the heart of the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon. How dare I mention this! King Onik wailed in his heart. "However, if Camelot''s princess appears here, that means he has mastered Avalon''s secret art." "Hmph, how long I have learned that idiot is only a half-hearted in the magic way, but only swordsmanship, I have to praise her. But if that idiot appears here, most of the fugitives will not run here, otherwise, that Idiots will clean them up." "That said, it seems that they are chasing in the wrong direction. They probably ran in the direction of Lundinium." Aktor also nodded. "That..." At this moment, Guinevere raised her hand weakly, "I think they should have ran in Marko''s direction." "Huh?" The Holy Apostle Pandoragon glared at Guinevere, "Don''t forget who you are, prisoner of Camland!" "M..." Guinevere was so scared that she covered her face and took a few steps back, looking at the Holy Apostle Pandoragon with a frightened face. Ektor glanced at the Holy Apostle Pandoragon, then looked at Guinevere, and asked, "Princess of Camland, what do you say?" "That, that..." Guinevere looked at the Holy Apostle Pandoragon in fear. "Speak with confidence, Morgan Lefy, like me, wants to catch the troublemakers quickly." Guinevere shrank her head and said, "Because the whole of Britain is surrounded by the [Arms of the Emperor]. If they run to Lundinium, wouldn''t they be surrounded by the north and the south?" "Then you mean, they will go to Ireland through Marko in Wales! It''s better to say that Ireland is their stronghold." "Why do you say that?" Ektor''s expression became serious. "Because... because the eyes of the Holy Apostle and the imperial capital are not all focused on Britain?" Chapter Twenty, you just give it madly for nothing! After crossing the rocky Onik country, he officially bid farewell to England and entered the region of Wales. Shirou walked through the dry and cool air in the broad-leaved forest. The forest is very vast, and there is no end in sight for a while. The branches of the forest are so luxuriant that the sky cannot be seen in the jungle, at most only the dazzling blobs of light can only be vaguely seen at the other end of the green mesh. Whenever Shiro pushed away the branches blocking the way in the narrow road, the branches would rub against each other and whisper. "...Oh." There was a voice behind him, Shiro turned his head and looked at Mordred behind him, "What''s the matter, Mordred?" "I hit the spider web, it''s so uncomfortable." Mordred grabbed the spider web on his head in distress. "There is a river ahead, go there and wash it." Shi Lang took Mordred''s hand and came to the river in front of him, Mordred plunged in anxiously and washed his hair. "Huh, I feel much more comfortable after washing it. Really, it reminds me of the memory of falling into the dragon''s den when I was a child. How come there are such creatures as spiders? I really want to burn all the spiders in one fire!" Mo Dred used magic power to generate heat, and while complaining, he straightened his hair. "You should be fortunate that the monsters in this eternal empire have not gained eternity, otherwise you will be prepared to be caught by spider webs forever." "M..." Mordred bulged his cheeks and stared at Shirou, "Can''t you comfort me?" Chapter 1958： "..." Shi Lang sighed, walked behind her, and said, "Let go. Your rough way of tying your hair is unhealthy for your hair. Your movements should be gentle and soothing." Shiro gently combed Mordred''s hair, then braided her hair into fine braids and twisted it up. Mordred could feel the softness of Shirou and the gentleness of his palms, but... "Why are you so skilled? How many women have you combed their hair?" Hearing this, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and flicked his fingers: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." "Mum!" Mordred reached out his hand to cover his forehead, bulged his cheeks, and glared at Shirou. At this time, a frightening bird flew up in the forest not far away, with the rustle of branches being moved. Shirou and Mordred looked at each other, drew out their swords without hesitation, and lurked behind two huge rocks. Not long after, two figures emerged from behind the grass and rocks, and walked to the river to wash and drink. ¡ªI¡¯ll go, father! Mordred winked at Shirou, and then walked out from behind the rock while holding the sword. "Wait a minute, who are you?" "Don''t¡ª" A familiar and panicked cry came from his ear, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, the voice was... He quickly walked out of the rock and saw Mordred riding on Xuanzang Sanzang, with the sharp sword in his hand pointed at Abigail who fell on the river and shivered. Sure enough... He quickly shouted: "Stop, Mordred!" "Father?" "Shilang benefactor?" "Big brother?" The three of them looked at Shirou with six eyes at the same time, and the scene suddenly became embarrassing. Shilang asked Mordred to quickly get off Xuanzang Sanzang, apologizing and introducing each other again, which resolved the contradiction between the two sides. "Tsk!" After knowing that Xuanzang Sanzang was a friend and not an enemy, Mordred chuckled unhappily, got off Xuanzang Sanzang, put his sword away and stood beside Shilang. "I''m very sorry for being rude to you, Master Xuanzang." "No, no, it''s nothing," Xuanzang Sanzang sorted out his messy attire, then looked at Shi Lang with a smile on his face, and said, "It''s great that you are fine, Shi Lang benefactor. This must be the master''s manifestation. , Bless the donor." No, that fish monster will bless people, this is where the sun comes out from the west. "This should be the result of Master Xuanzang praying for me." Shi Lang said politely. "No, no, it''s nothing to do with me." Xuanzang Sanzang waved his hand quickly, and then said, "The Shilang benefactor doesn''t have to call me a mage specially. I''m just a helpless Westwalker. If you don''t mind, you can just call me Xuanzang." "I see," Shilang nodded, and said, "Then Xuanzang can also call me Shilang." "Tsk!" Suddenly there was a slight unpleasant tusk in his ear. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that he suddenly saw Mordred''s stinky face with "unhappy" written on it, and he was extremely puzzled. This kid was just like that before he was cut into Xuanzang. Not happy? Without paying attention to Mordred, Shi Lang looked at Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail, and asked, "Speaking of which, Xuanzang and Abi, why did you get here?" "This..." Xuanzang Sanzang turned his head to look at Abigail, and Abigail recovered calm and said, "We are going to Marko, brother." "You want to go to Marco?" Shirou looked at the ring of thorns on Abigail''s head thoughtfully, and asked, "Is it also because of Spath''s message?" Hearing this, Abigail was stunned, and then asked: "Has Big Brother received a message from Spath?" Shiro nodded, "Spers said he could help me take off the ring of thorns, so I came here. Why? Is Spers a member of your [Council], Abi?" Abigail shook his head: "Spers does have a way to help remove the ring of thorns, but Spers is not one of our [Council]. In fact, we don¡¯t know who Spath is, but he was from the council. From then on, this Spers is assisting us [Council]." "Is that so..." Shirou touched his chin, that is to say, this Spath is a foreign aid different from the [Council], it may be a monster belonging to Gaia, it may be a heroic spirit summoned in advance, or it may be a foreign enemy whose truth is still unknown. At this moment, Abigail leaned forward suddenly, hugged Shi Lang, buried his head on Shi Lang''s stomach, and muttered, "You are fine, it''s great, big brother." Abigail''s sudden appearance made Shirou stunned. Is his relationship with Abigail so close? Shi Lang certainly would not understand how warm a pure and sincere hug is for a person living in a world of indifference and axiology. From the moment Abigail lost his divine power and utilization value, Shirou did not abandon her, there was no longer a strange and indifferent estrangement between them. Shi Lang would not understand, because he had always been just himself. Shilang reached out and touched her little head, and said softly, "Thank you for your concern, Abi." Abigail showed a comfortable expression. Since the Salem Witch case, she has been betrayed by everyone, the people, monks, priests, relatives and friends...the indifference and persecution of everyone makes her heart more and more lonely, until Redeemed by God. "Tsk!" Looking at the Shirou who softly touched Abigail''s hair, Mordred stomped his feet impatiently, made a "duo" sound, and gave an unpleasant tusk: "I can''t bear it anymore." She walked quickly with a dark face, grabbed Abigail by the back collar, and lifted her up. "Wow! What are you doing?" Abigail, who was picked up by Mordred, looked at Mordred in a panic. "No way Saina, what do I want to ask you for, the evil spirits of the outer universe?" Mordred pointed to Abigail''s nose, staring and asked: "Don''t pollute my father''s spirit!" Abigail was still a little panicked, but when Mordred heard Mordred denounce her as an evil spirit, she immediately stared at her with anger, and retorted: "I am not an evil spirit! Who can pollute the spirit of others! " Looking at the two people whose contradiction had begun to intensify again, Shi Lang looked at Mordred helplessly and said: "Mordred, let Abi down, Xuanzang is still watching." Hearing this, Mordred glared at Shirou annoyedly, and asked: "What is Abi? What is Xuanzang? You guys are too close, don¡¯t you have any self-knowledge? Or, you guys are actually Playing dumb and having fun?" Mordred poked the bridge of his nose, Shirou showed a puzzling gaze: "...Huh?" Chapter 1959： "It¡¯s actually very happy to be surrounded by women. It provokes one after another. Who calls you the king? No one will say anything when you sleep together? But you hugged and touched others, and you abandoned it from the beginning. I, you have never faced me so softly! Why..." Before Mordred had finished speaking, Shi Lang took her in his arms and said softly, "Sorry." "Father..." Excited, Mordred put down Abigail and grabbed Shiro¡¯s clothes. After a while, he raised his head and asked calmly, "How long do you want to hold me? Could it be because of my face, So you''re still a pervert who will be passionate about your daughter?" Shiro: "..." So this kid is awkward to die! However, Mordred did have one point in place. Although it was an unconscious courtesy to get closer, he did have a safe and reasonable distance from others, otherwise it would cause misunderstandings. Shilang let go of Mordred and looked at Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail apologetically, "Sorry, Master Xuanzang, Abi, I made you laugh." "No, nothing." "Don''t call me evil spirits." Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail waved their hands. This was just a trivial matter, and it was harmless, but Abigail was a little bit sad about Mordred calling her evil spirits. Abigail murmured in his heart, Abi is not an evil spirit outsider! After a pause, she added in her heart, neither is God! "Cuckoo..." "Quack..." The sleeping white doves and owls on the treetops suddenly seemed to be disturbed by something. They flew up in surprise. A very cold low air pressure suddenly struck from all directions, and the surroundings were as cold as falling into an ice cellar. Xuanzang Sanzang couldn''t help but rubbed his chest and wiped his body, and said with a cold face, "Suddenly it feels... so cold." As soon as the voice fell, a deep, terrifying voice came out of the jungle, as if crawling out of hell: "--Huh? So that''s it, you are going to Marko to find Spath. Find Spath. Si removed the ring of thorns. It turns out that the invaders who invaded the empire were all in Marko! But this has nothing to do with me as a traveler. I think we have some accounts that need to be calculated, Fujimaru Shiro!" This voice... Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Altria walked out of the jungle fiercely with a gloomy face and a low air pressure all over her body. "Ah, Altria..." Altria glared at Shirou angrily, "You are not allowed to call my name, you despicable, unscrupulous villain! I believe you so much, you actually attacked me twice!" "This..." Shi Lang sighed and attacked Altria twice, which was indeed unkind. However, who told this guy to hit someone who didn''t pay much attention to him, but he went to hit Mordred. How could he be able to see it? "You attacked me and counted on me. For the sake of those foods, I can just beat you, but you actually did something like that to my body when I fainted... Unforgivable, unforgivable. ......!" Altria pointed to Shirou, shaking with anger. As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang felt two vigilant gazes looking at the abnormality. Shilang turned his head and saw Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail together, looking at Shilang warily. "Wait a minute, you misunderstood! And Altria, you also misunderstood, that was not what I did!" "You didn''t do the pollution to my body. Who did it?" Altria stared at Shirou, glaring at him, gritted her teeth: "After polluting my body, she is now staring at other women. Are you physically up? You are so shameless!" Shiro: "..." Seeing Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail a few steps away from him, Shilang had a stomachache. Don''t you just draw a little turtle on your face? Can you say so much? It''s as if it really happened to you... Shi Lang was full of helplessness. Just as he was about to explain the truth, he suddenly thought that Altria at this moment was so furious and his strength was unknown. If he stared at Mordred, it would be bad. So he sighed, spread his hands, and said, "Yes, I did it. I like the turtle on your face." To be honest, he didn''t stop Mordred at the beginning, and he really wanted to see Altria''s jokes in his heart, but the other party actually chased him directly. Of course, this also blames Shirou himself for telling the other party, his destination. But, who would have expected Mordred to appear in Onik? Originally, Yi Shilang''s plan was only to stay with the British Altoria in Onik, and then broke up peacefully, but because of Mordred''s matter, he became entangled again. "So, what do you want?" "What do I want? I have always been an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. I want to give you back one by one for what you do to me! I will stun you first, and then pollute your body!" Hearing Altria''s words, Xuanzang Sanzang hugged Abigail tightly, trembling all over. There is really no way, the current Altria is like a lion whose **** is touched, and the whole body exudes a terrible low pressure, which is terrible. "I want you to have cramps and peel your skin, and draw 10,000 little turtles on your face..." Altria hadn''t finished her words, she just heard a "boom", Altria, who was still fierce, rolled her eyes suddenly and fell to the ground, blood dripping from the back of her head. "This woman doesn''t have the [intuition] passed down by our Pendragon family? She is indeed a fake." Mordred put down the big **** stone in his hand and curled his lips. It turned out that when Altria was engrossed and only stared at Shirou, Mordred used the [Star Cup] to cross from the ground to behind Altriya, and then picked up the big stone to follow Shirou. One of the stones fell. "You are really ruthless, Mordred." "You who smashed so simply and neatly before, are not qualified to talk about me." Mordred curled his lips, then turned to the fainted Altori Yannu and asked: "How to deal with this parallel world co-identity? She knows too much, why not kill it? " "No, she will be reborn if she is slaughtered. Don''t forget, she is a member of the Eternal Empire." "Then what to do?" Shi Lang thought for a while, and proposed, "Should I be buried alive? Even if the state is eternal, it can delay her for a while." "It makes sense." Mordred nodded. "That..." Xuanzang Sanzang raised his hand weakly, "Can you talk about such terrible things without a face and calmly?" In the end, Shirou and Mordred still failed to make a ruthless hand, but they tied Altria, and Shunjian used Mordred''s star cup to disarm her and took away. Chapter 21: The reappearance of the white-haired defeated dog! "You two despicable villains! Are you the heroes of pan-human history? Are you heroes? If you have the courage to fight me head-on, what is the ability to always sneak attack from behind? Villain! Villain!" Altria, tied into a caterpillar, stared at Shirou and Mordred who were eating food around the campfire. It was unbearable, she actually planted on the same trick three times! Not only was he **** by the opponent, every time he wanted to release magic power, and wanted to shake off the restraint of his body, he couldn''t do it. Not only that, he couldn''t even use the magic way. This is of course, because it is not ordinary things that bind her body, but Xuanzang Sanzang''s Jinlan robes. Chapter 1960： Xuanzang Sanzang was responsible for the great cause of traveling to the west. Through the hands of Guanshiyin, the enlightened person gave Xuanzang Sanzang two treasures, one is the nine-ring tin stick, and the other is this brocade robe. And this brocade robe is actually a conceptual weapon, so Shirou and Mordred used it to tie Altria. Although Altria has mastered the secret technique of Avalon as a descendant of the ultra-ancient descent, it is clear that as a trainee witch, she did not learn all the skills and could not untie the robes. Listening to Altria''s clamor, Mordred walked over with a smile. "What do you want to do?" Altria looked at Mordred warily. She was attacked behind the back by this woman who claimed to be her daughter of the parallel world, and fainted. Mordred stretched out his finger and poked Altria¡¯s face, "Despicable and shameless? The villain? What a fool, the winner is justice. You who have failed and become a prisoner of the ranks, what right do you have to say this to us? What about it?" "You guy--" Altria''s holy blue eyes glared at Mordred: "You are not allowed to poke my face again!" "I just poke, what can you do with me? I poke, I poke..." Shiro looked helplessly at Mordred who molested Altria. Although this child loved his mother and didn''t dare to get too close, he liked to tease the Altria species in the parallel world, the former Saber Alter. I can''t tell Mordred. However, that Saber Alter seemed to have been abandoned by Chaldean food. "Poke, poke, I poke..." Having been poked in the face by Mordred, Altria became even more annoyed. The "Tac" on her forehead jumped wildly. When Mordred poked her face again, she opened her mouth like a hungry tiger. , Bite up. "Yeah-!!!" Mordred, who was still smiling happily, burst into tears instantly, with tears hanging on his face. "Let it go! Let it go!" "Oh deployment-oh oh oh!" Altria bit Mordred''s finger fiercely, and Mordred cried harder. What is all this. Shi Lang was full of black lines, then walked over, looked at Altria and said, "Let go of Mordred, Altria." However, Altria turned a deaf ear and just stared at Shirou viciously. Shi Lang took out a piece of barbecue and floated in front of Altria, "It''s meat, delicious meat, delicious meat, no one wants to eat it? Then I will lose it." Altria''s fierce gaze suddenly softened, loosened her mouth, and bit on the meat that Shi Lang handed over, chewed it up, revealing her enjoyment gaze. On the other side, Mordred, who finally escaped from the tiger''s mouth, sighed against his fingers with tears on his face. Looking at his fingers covered with tooth marks, Mordred glared at Altria, "Are you a dog?" Altria turned a deaf ear, just enjoying the deliciousness in her mouth. Shi Lang looked at Mordred with schaden pleasure, and Ning has today! Shi Lang will not forget how cruel Mordred bit him back then. Today is finally a revenge. Although he did not report it himself. Mordred held his finger, glared at Altria, and walked towards Altria, wanting to get back in revenge. How could she be frightened when Altria''s gaze was condensed? I had to step back quickly, and sat back by the campfire in a weird manner. After eating the meat with a lot of enjoyment, Altria licked her lips again, looked at Shirou, and said, "Little man, one more piece!" Shiro said blankly, "Don''t forget what you are, Avalon''s trainee witch." "You can''t kill me again." Altria said triumphantly: "If you let me go, I will report you immediately and kill me again by the way." "Give it to you, can''t you stop your mouth with so much food?" Shirou''s face was dark, and the meat was stuffed into Altria''s mouth, and Altria showed a happy and enjoyable expression. Shi Lang walked back with a black face, muttering in his heart, he really didn''t know who was the prisoner. Seeing Shi Lang walked back, Mordred held his fingers and looked at Shi Lang with tears on his face, "She and her mother are too badly goodbye? How can they bite people directly?" My child, you are so fussed, you haven''t seen X Mao yet. "But, are you really going to take her to Marco directly, big brother?" Abigail asked, looking at Altria, who had a happy face over there. "This is the only way now. If your stronghold is not in Marko, keep her in Marko. If your stronghold is in Marko, you can only trap her in your stronghold. Let her go now. , She will report it directly." "Can''t you keep her tied up?" Shi Lang turned his head to look at Xuanzang Sanzang who was eating the fast. Xuanzang Sanzang immediately came over and waved his hand and said, "No! That''s the robe given to me by the Bodhisattva. I can''t lose it!" "Look at¡ª" Shirou spread his hands to Abigail. Abigail sighed, "That can only be done. Eternity... really troublesome." It''s really troublesome. You can''t kill it, and the seal can''t be sealed. Even if it is buried underground, it will return to the ground quickly because of its eternal state. So she can only use the Jinlan cassock, a super-scale thing of the Posha Pure Land, to tie her up. "That, I think it''s better for you to give up the idea of ??opposing His Majesty the Emperor as soon as possible." At this moment, Altria said suddenly. Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Altria, and asked: "What''s the matter, Altria? Do you want to be a lobbyist for the Empire?" "No, because you make so many delicious portions for me, I don''t want to see you continue to work in vain, Fujimaru Shiro." Altria swallowed the food in her mouth, those holy cyan eyes, looked at Shirou, and said: "My teacher and I told you about pan-human history. Two restraints, seven beasts... ¡­Obviously it is a parallel world, but there is no such thing in our empire. Do you know what this means? This means that our empire has already eliminated all threats. There have also been attacks on the empire like yours before. The enemy of the wind and waves, you call it the [Parliament], right? But in the end it collapsed as a matter of course." "Do you mean, let us disarm and surrender?" Shi Lang asked again. "That''s what I mean. His Majesty is merciful. His Majesty will not annihilate you. He will accept you as citizens of the empire and receive eternity like us. You will not be threatened by foreign enemies, and will exist forever and be peaceful. So. , I don¡¯t quite understand why you are fighting against the empire." "Isn''t this of course?" Shi Lang shook his head, and asked, "Why should we give up our history and world?" "Isn''t your history and the world full of danger and instability? I have always known, even if there is no [Parliament], your history is full of war and destruction. But our history is different, we There is eternal stability in this history. No one will be injured, and no one will die..." "So, no one will be born, right?" Shi Lang smiled and looked at Altria softly, and said: "Eternal, it sounds good, but I can''t bear the cost of eternity. Because I am not a god, and the eternal and unchanging boring, I can''t bear it. . The most important thing is that if I get eternity, I won¡¯t be able to eat these delicacies, am I?¡± "Isn''t this the most important thing?" Altria asked. "Of course. The most important thing is that you are the intruders." Altria was silent. "That..." Xuanzang Sanzang raised his hand weakly, "Actually, the poor monk walked through several cities along the way. I always felt a strange feeling..." "What strange feeling?" Altria asked. Chapter 1961： "It can''t be said, but it feels very bad. The poor monk is just a dull Westwalker. The poor monk is unclear about the world line. The poor monk only knows that the destination of the poor monk is Xitian." "Speaking of which, the poor monk has not introduced himself to Altriya''s benefactor. The poor monk Xuanzang, like Altriya''s benefactor, is a traveler. He came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty and wanted to worship the Buddha in the west. Sutra." Xuanzang''s three Zang palms folded together, and then those clear eyes looked at Altria and asked: "Speaking of which, the benefactor of Altria is also a traveler, where did Altria come from? , Where are we going?" Altria: "..." "...It doesn''t matter to you. But it''s up to you. Anyway, I am not a holy apostle, but a traveling witch. But for the sake of these delicacies, I would like to remind you that before His Majesty becomes angry, surrender as soon as possible. Wonderful. You can''t win. You can''t win just the holy apostles who put on the [Emperor Armor]." After speaking, Altria continued to enjoy her food. Glancing at Altria, who was enjoying the food, Shirou turned his head and looked at Abigail next to him, and asked: "Abi, [Emperor Kai] is that?" "It was made by the emperor, similar to a treasure. A single holy apostle is nothing, but once you put on the [Emperor Armor] it will become very tricky." Abigail said with vigilant eyes. , Obviously, she is very taboo against [Di Kai]. Shirou nodded thoughtfully. Mordred clutched his fingers and looked at the campfire. No words for a night, the bonfire jumped for joy. Altria looked down at the food in front of her, feeling down. Where to go...I want to know this kind of thing too. ... After the end of the night, Shi Lang and others moved towards Marko. Shirou took Altria''s rope and led Altria forward. Altria wanted to resist desperately, but Shirou gave her some delicacies, and she had no resistance when she chewed on her cheeks. It''s not that we are incompetent, but the enemy is too cunning! It smells so good! However, Mordred said that she would not dare to approach Altria anymore. Although she also likes to bite others and regards her own teeth as the ultimate weapon, she was bitten... It really hurts! It can be said that I was bitten by a snake once, and I was afraid of ropes for ten years! Under the leadership of Abigail, Shirou and others came to a dense forest canyon in the country of Marco. The surrounding rocks were rugged, filled with dense fog, and he couldn''t see his fingers. Abigail pointed his finger forward and said, "There is a suspension bridge, and the opposite of the suspension bridge is the meeting point that Spath said." Shi Lang nodded, looked up, and saw a suspension bridge looming in the mist. Fang took a step, and suddenly with a "shoo", a white light flashed past, and fell in front of everyone. With a "bang", the whole rock broke and exploded, and suddenly the rocks were splashed in all directions. Shi Lang waved his sharp sword, "clang" several times, and flew the flying rocks one by one. Abigail glared at the place where the light came, "What are you doing, Getia?" After a silence, a heavy voice rang: "I want to ask what else are you doing, Abi? What did you bring the people from Chaldeans and the Empire to do, Abi? Have you betrayed?" "Betty is still in your hands, how could I betray?" Abigail snorted unhappily, and said, "They also received a signal from Spath." "Sperse will not send signals to useless people. A mortal body wrapped in a ring of thorns, a naked nun, a Chaldean hero, and an imperial witch tied into a zongzi. ...What the **** are you doing, Abi?" Gaetia asked. "This..." "Forget it, burn them all!" With awe-inspiring killing intent in the hazy clouds, Shi Lang grasped the nine-ring pewter rod borrowed from Xuanzang Sanzang, and Mordred also drew his sword. At this time, a surprised female voice rang: "Wait, wait, Getia!" "Huh? What''s wrong, the third seat?" "That''s...no, are you the eternal king? Are you the eternal king of pan-human history?" There was a female voice asking Shi Lang. "No," Shirou shook his head, and said, "I''m Fujimaru Shirou, Sakura." The third seat: "..." "Let them come here, Gettia." "But, there is an imperial witch..." "On her, I didn''t see the imperial capital''s art, but saw Avalon''s protection. She is Avalon''s witch. They are not enemies." "...I see." Another voice came from the mist: "Please forgive us for being rude. And... you have admitted the wrong person, I am not Fujimaru Sakura. I am Beast III Gama." A grim white hair appeared slowly in the mist. White-haired defeated dog.jpg ... Chapter 22 is caught by me again, I have to do something! "Sakura..." "No... Eternal King, I have reiterated it twice. I am the third animal nature, Beast III who holds the [Theory of Desire] like the Demon Bodhisattva, the **** of love in ancient Indian mythology, Gama. It¡¯s not yours. Sister, Fujimaru Sakura." Gamo said with a grim expression, "Please find out about this." "Is that so? How about my sister Fujimaru Sakura?" Shirou asked. "Relaxation, I fell asleep well in this flesh." Gamo closed his eyes and said. "I got it." Shiro nodded. He knew that the person in front of him was not the so-called Gama at all, but Sakura who had acquired the third beast nature and the **** of love Gama. However, Sakura didn''t want to admit this, and he couldn''t say anything. But... That''s why, what Tiamat said, what Sakura is doing, is this thing. "You are the eternal king, like Solomon, who holds the qualifications of the crown, the king who cut the line between the ancient century and the middle ages?" With a calm voice sounded behind Gamo, the strong little golden man-Getia slowly walked out of the mist. Shirou nodded, "It''s me." Chapter 1962： As soon as the voice fell, Gaetia''s eyes condensed suddenly, his body exuding a terrible murderous aura, his feet slammed his knees, his whole body was like a golden flash of light, and his huge fists were like thunder, killing Shilang''s head. Come. Gaetia''s speed was too fast and too abrupt, and it was almost impossible for Gamo, Mordred, Xuanzang Sanzang and others to react. However, Shiro seemed to be prepared for this sudden blow from Getia, and his face was quite calm and raised the nine-ringed tin rod in his hand. The huge fist bombarded the nine-ring tin rod with a loud "boom" sound. The five ringlets on the five fingers of Gaetia and the nine golden rings on the nine-ring tin rod seemed to resonate, banging, but It didn''t hurt anyone. "This is..." Gettia was surprised. "It seems that the two enlightened persons don''t want to conflict." Shi Lang said with a smile. Gaetia''s complexion wrinkled and he wanted to take off the five rings from his hand. At this moment, Gamo reacted and hurriedly shouted: "Stop it, Gaetia!" "You told me to stop? This guy instigated King Solomon to change the ethical correction before he died, so that I can''t but, I can''t stop!" Gaetia said with a cold face. Gamo asked with a cold face, "It was the president who let you be born in the Holy Grail War. Before she left, she told you to listen to me. Are you not listening now? Didn''t you listen to the president''s order? Human rights correction?" "Fujimaru Sakura¡ª¡ª!" Gettia glared at Gamo with a cold face, then snorted coldly, and walked aside with his chest, sulking. After returning to his senses, Shiro looked at Gama, and Gama looked at Shiro. Oops, it''s embarrassing. Shi Lang Xin said. "Don''t think about it, this body belongs to Fujimaru Sakura, so he will say that. As for me, I am the third seat of [Council], the third animal nature, Gamo." Gamo said calmly. "I see," Shirou nodded, "When will you be Fujimaru Sakura, let me know." Gamo: "..." Gamo turned his head, Mordred saw this, and immediately reached out and grabbed Shiro by the collar, and asked in anger, "Why there is another one? Didn''t you say that you only like Skaha?" "Don''t think about it, she''s your aunt." Shi Lang pointed at Mordred''s little head and flicked, "Also, don''t stare at my gossip history." "..." Gamo sighed heavily, why did he meet again under such circumstances? Shiro looked at Gamo and said, "The third seat, I have roughly understood the situation of this connection point. Spath said that I can untie the ring of thorns on my head, so I came here. What should I do? How to do it?" Hearing this, Gamo glanced at the ring of thorns on Shirou and Abigail, and said: "The ring of thorns, we can''t do anything. Only Spath can do it, you have to go to see Spath with us. " "I have to see Spers..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, then nodded: "I see." As soon as the voice fell, Getia over there sneered and asked: "That is our [Council] stronghold, are you really afraid, the eternal king of Chaldea?" "The situation will not be worse than it is now, will it?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. Gaetia curled his lips in disgust. He hated Shirou, because it was Shirou who was in the clairvoyant chat group and instigated Solomon to prevent him from being born. Only in the end, he was born. But it did not come from Solomon''s hands, but from the hands of the President of Parliament. And the world did not enter what Shiro initially predicted. The person he presided over, Riyaku, was the more chaotic and wider relief master. Gaetia closed his eyes. Although he didn''t like Shirou, the current situation did not give him a chance to be willful. Gamo glanced at Getia, who was regaining his senses, then looked at Shirou, and said, "Cross the bridge and wait for a while, King Eternal. The goblin responsible for teleportation will take a while to arrive." "I got it." Shiro nodded, and under the leadership of Abigail, he stepped toward the side of the bridge. "Wait a minute!" Gettia opened his eyes suddenly and looked at Altria: "This witch can''t go there! It needs to be solved on the spot!" Gaetia walked towards Altria, Shirou frowned subconsciously, but at this moment, Gamo stretched out his hand to stop Gaetia. "What do you mean, Fujimaru Sakura?" Gaetia frowned, "I can''t just let this imperial man go because she is your brother''s concubine?" Concubine, concubine? Shirou, Altria, and Gamo were almost choked to death by the astonishing Ghetia. Gaetia stared angrily, and Gamo took Altria''s staff from Shirou''s hand, and said bitterly: "Look clearly, what is this, Gaetia!" "This is... Avalon''s prophecy staff?" Getia was stunned, turned his head and looked at Altria carefully, frowning: "In other words, this witch is..." Altria suddenly felt a bad feeling. Could it be that... She looked at Shirou in a panic, and quickly said to Shirou: "Fujimaru Shirou, I don''t care about you, let me go! Don''t worry, I will not report you or chase you, I will do what I say! Quickly! Let me go! It¡¯s weird to bring me, an empire, to your stronghold, right? Let go of me..." Before Altria had finished speaking, Gamo put his hand on her shoulder and said softly: "When you come here, don''t think about leaving. Your teacher, want to see you, Witch-Al Miss Tolia." Sure enough, it was... Altria lowered her head dejectedly: "Teacher, I really belong with you." Altria''s mood was extremely depressed, and even that strand of dazzling and tall dull hair, as if reflecting her depressed mood, fell down. Suddenly, Gamo''s eyes tightened fiercely, and he looked into the distance, and Gaetia''s complexion also became solemn. Gamo looked at Shirou with a smile, and asked, "Can you take Abi and Miss Altria to the other side first, Lord Eternal King?" Shilang glanced at the opposite side, the clouds and mist were permeating, but there was a very strange wavelength. In the clouds and mist, Shilang knew that it was the chasing soldiers of the empire, so he nodded: "I know, you must pay attention to your safety. " After that, Shi Lang took a few people and walked towards the other side of the bridge. Gama and Getia blocked the bridge, looked at the dense clouds, and smiled gracefully, saying: "Since the two holy apostles are here, don''t hide it. This little trick is nothing for us. Used." "It deserves to be Beast, who can destroy the foundation of human law. Even the concealment of [Emperor Armor] can''t hide from your eyes." Ektor walked out generously, except that he was wearing a pure white armor on his body, with a goblet-like technique engraved in the center of his breastplate. Looking at the armor on Aktor''s body, both Gamo and Gatia''s expressions became serious: "[Emperor armor]..." The silver light flickered in the clouds, and I saw the Saint Pendragon rushing towards Gaetia like an electric light, the invisible sword in his hand turned into blood, and it slashed towards Gaetia. Gettia stretched out his hand, and the five rings on his palm opposed the invisible sword of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon. With a "boom", the Holy Apostle of Pendragon was rushed out and fell a few somersaults. "The five pairs of rings are really troublesome!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon looked at the five pairs of rings on Gaetia''s hands angrily. "After all, it is from the same source as [Emperor Armor]. Avoid his ring attacks. First, use [Emperor Armor] to analyze their powers." "I got it!" Chapter 1963： The holy apostle of Pendragon is holding a heartless sword and staring at Gama and Gaetia. Thousands of imperial soldiers appeared behind Ektor, holding the ring of thorns in his hands, and soon surrounded Getia and Gamo. Gettia blocked Gamo with a huge body, and said: "Gama, you can withdraw. There are ten commandments of God. They can''t deal with them, but you are different." Gamo glanced at the imperial soldiers surrounding him and the ring of thorns in their hands, then glanced at the [Emperor Armor] on the holy apostles of Aktor and Pendragon, and whispered to Gaetia: " I see. I''ll leave it to you here, Gaetia. Don''t use the power of the beast, use King Solomon''s ten commandments, Gaetia. Also, beware of that ring, and you will be done with the quilt." "I understand, but it really annoys me to rely on Solomon''s things! But..." Gettya glanced at the soldiers who were holding the ring of thorns surrounding them, and said angrily: "This feeling like being hunted as a large beast is even more exciting!" "Be patient for the time being, the surrounding area has probably been set up. Be careful yourself." After speaking, Gamo turned around, turned into a streamer, and ran towards the opposite side of the bridge. "Don''t even want to run!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon stomped and chased Gamo, but as soon as she moved, Getia flashed in front of her and punched out: "Oula--!" This fist blasted on the armor of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, and the surrounding space burst with a "boom", and it became hot, as if hit by some super powerful force, while the Holy Apostle of Pendragon was hit by a huge force. It was beaten by Getia and took a step back. "All the magical impact is transferred to the surrounding void, thereby removing the impact... Hmph, it really is the conceptual armor designed by the heavenly emperor based on the body of the Greek god." "Gaetia--!" The holy apostle of Pendragon was furious like a lion, holding a holy sword, and slashing towards Gaetia. The surrounding Eternal Empire soldiers threw the ring of thorns towards Gaetia. Once those rings of thorns were thrown, they passed through the precepts of cause and effect and headed towards Gaetia''s head like a meteor shower. "It''s useless! Although this headband can wind and rain me, it can''t only be worn on my head!" "King Solomon, although I hate you. But at this moment, the gift of the Holy Spirit to you, let me use it now!" Looking at the ring of thorns coming toward him like a meteor shower, Getia raised his hands, and the ring on his hands exudes a dazzling light: "The crown of ten!" ... Altoria followed Shirou in a sense of enthusiasm. Shi Lang glanced at her and asked, "You seem to be in a bad mood, Miss Altria." Altria looked up at Shirou, and then said, "Even if I go to Avalon, I won''t be with you." Shirou had already understood why Altria, who was Avalon''s apprentice witch, would run away from Avalon. Just as the Holy Apostle Pendragon forced her to take over the throne, her teacher was probably also forcing her to make a very difficult choice. Moreover, most of her teachers are still on the side of [Parliament], pan-human history. "Your teacher, is Mei Lin?" Shi Lang asked suddenly. Altria turned a deaf ear to her ears, just bowed her head and half moved. Shi Lang stopped, glanced at Altria who was in a depressed mood, sighed, and then untied the Jinlan robes that trapped Altria, and said, "You go." Hearing this, Altria raised her head and looked at him in amazement. "Hey! Father..." Mordred wanted to say something, Shiro stretched out his hand to stop her, then threw the staff in his hand to Altria, and said: "Everyone has aspirations, please do it yourself." Altria: "..." Looking at the magnanimous Shirou with a complex expression, Altria said with a serious face: "You will regret it!" After speaking, she picked up the staff, turned and flew away. "You will regret it!" Mordred also said quietly. Shirou snapped at her. "Mum!" Mordred clutched his head and glared at him. "Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª!" The voice of Altria came from the sky. Shirou looked up and saw Altria riding a staff, standing in the air. She drew out the sword from the staff and swung it endlessly. The petals of Shirou enveloped Shirou and the others, and the protection called "Suzhen Defense" was imposed on them. "¡ªI don¡¯t owe this!" Altria flew away on the staff. "What is she doing?" Mordred was puzzled. Xuanzang folded his palms together, saying, "This is how you grow beans and flowers." "What kind of beans get beans, flowers get flowers? It''s a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, Master Xuanzang." Shi Lang sighed and said. As soon as he walked over the cable bridge, Shi Lang noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and he subconsciously picked up the corner of his eyes. Mordred drew his sword and looked serious, but Abigail and Xuanzang, who were sealed with abilities, It was hiding behind the two. In the mist, thousands of imperial soldiers walked out slowly, holding a ring of thorns in one hand and a sharp sword in the other. "Vote, surrender, Lord Shirou...you, you can''t escape!" A solemn voice came from the imperial soldiers. Shi Lang looked around, feeling a headache, and saw Guini Weier holding a sharp sword, looking at herself tremblingly. "Princess Guinevere?" "Teacher Gui, Guiniweier?" Mordred was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted: "Is the empire''s teacher Guinevere?" Shi Lang sighed, "How come you surrounded me?" "From and from Camelot surrounded by the waterway... Originally, I only had a seven-point confidence, but I didn''t expect you to be here, Shirou Sir..." "I just came here, not planning, but how are you sure?" "Because... this is the weakest passage to Ireland, and to the west of Ireland is the Atlantic Ocean. I heard the Holy Apostle say that there... is where your Chaldeans are!" Shi Lang is speechless. Guiniweier''s wave is considered good, but he is purely a blind cat and has a dead mouse. No, [Council] and Spaths use this as a point of contact, and perhaps some of them are related to Chaldean articles. Guinevere did not make a calculation error. "Are you going to be our enemy, Guinevere?" Shi Lang looked at Guinevere and asked very seriously. Chapter 1964： "I, I...I don''t want to be an enemy of Shilang, Master Xuanzang, nor do I want to stand in front of you. But, but you are foreign enemies..." Guiniweier tremblingly raised towards Shilang. Up the sword. "Is that so..." Shirou sighed heavily: "Actually, I expected to get along well with you at the beginning, Guini Weier. You should already know that I am Fujimaru Shirou of pan-human history, and I have seen pan-human history. You have a very good relationship with you in pan-human history. If I can, I don¡¯t want to draw my sword against you, but... sorry!" Shi Lang stretched out his hand and snatched Xuanzang Sanzang''s nine-ringed tin rod, and rushed towards Guini Weier with a stride. When the soldiers around saw it, they were in a panic and shouted: "Protect the princess!" They were all in a square formation, Shilang saw a lot of people. If they were not sealed by the ring of thorns, thousands of people would be nothing to him, but now that they are sealed by the ring of thorns, he has to experience the manpower and time The poor are as good as the ancients. However, here, there is still a body of heroic spirits. When Shilang came out first and the soldiers assembled, they had already lost. Like a momentary synchronization, Mordred had already released his magic power at the moment Shirou preemptively stepped out, and at the moment when the imperial soldiers gathered in the square, Mordred dropped the sword of the king in his hand. "Boom¡ª" The starlight flickered, devouring the light of the sword of the dynasty, and engulfing the soldiers who assembled the team. The light was roaring, the light was roaring, and the air became extremely hot, but this did not stop Shirou''s pace. While the imperial soldiers were reinvented and returned to their origins, Shi Lang had already passed them and headed straight for Guinevere, who was in the rear. "I''m here, Guinevere!" Looking at the Shilang who was rushing towards her with the striding meteor, Gui Niweier turned pale in fright, closed her eyes, shaking her trembling hand with the long sword, and stabbed forward softly. There was no piercing feeling, but the long sword was firmly held by one hand. Guinevere opened her eyes and saw Shi Lang who was close at hand. He was holding a sword, but there was no wound. Isn''t it of course? Because, on the long sword, there is a scabbard. Shi Lang looked at Guinevere helplessly, "With a scabbard on the sword, who can you kill?" At this time, the soldiers of the empire came back from remodeling, and when they saw this, they shouted in horror: "Your Royal Highness!" Seeing this, Shi Lang walked backwards and walked around behind Gui Ni Wei''er. He forcefully opened her scabbard, controlled her soft palm, and put the sword on her neck. Guinevere was so frightened that she felt weak, she was about to collapse, but she pressed against Shilang''s hot chest behind her, and she was so frightened that she trembled and was at a loss. And those soldiers were too scared by Shirou to act rashly. Shilang controlled Guinevere forcefully, lowered his eyebrows and whispered in her ear: "The battlefield is not suitable for you, so go back to Camland. You are so smart, you should not have realized that you are special. Where is it? This is the second time. If I get caught again, I have to do something, Guinevere." ¡­ The twenty-third chapter of the book was written by His Majesty the Emperor! "Don''t come here!" Shilang controlled Guinevere forcefully, and pushed back the surrounding imperial soldiers, allowing Mordred to take Xuanzang Sanzang and Abigail first. Most of the imperial soldiers dominated by Guinevere were soldiers from the Kamland native. Knowing that Guinevere was special, he was the only person in the empire who had not been eternalized, and he did not dare to act rashly. Shi Lang stared at the imperial soldiers vigilantly, while controlling Guinevere forcefully, clasping her sword-holding wrist with one hand, and clasping her other hand behind her back with the other, because of the distance. Nearly, I can smell the faint scent on Guinevere''s body. Shi Lang did not feel embarrassed. During the time of the Eternal Dynasty, when training his Guinevere, there were some actions that were closer and rougher than this, but now the imperial Princess Guinevere is in Fear and embarrassing situation. She was so weak that she couldn''t resist Shirou. Controlling Guinevere, Shi Lang suddenly asked: "Speaking of which, Princess Guinevere, do you know the Eternal King?" "No, I don''t know. That... can you relax it a little bit? It hurts..." Gui Niwei''er asked with a whimper. "Are you a child''s play on the battlefield? It is not me that you are going to meet, you are dead!" Shilang''s brows frowned, but he grasped tighter, and Guiniweier''s legs trembled and rubbed with pain. Shilang saw this and asked, "Does it hurt?" "It hurts..." Guiniweier''s face was full of tears. Shilang smiled: "It hurts. I like to see how you hurt." Guinevere: "..." Not long after, Gama came. As soon as she came over, seeing so many imperial soldiers coming here, her heart beat fiercely, and her heart said that it was all over today. In the end, she was relieved to see that the person who came was just a mere Guinevere, and Shi Lang had already controlled her. If this is replaced by a few holy apostles wearing [Emperor Armor], especially the dark steel man who is known as the first apostle, ambushed here, it will all be explained here today. Suddenly, a thick cloud rose above the sea, which was originally a clear sky for thousands of miles, without seeing five fingers in front, and no people in the back, blocking the entire strait. "Woooooo¡ª" In that cloud and fog, the roar of an array of cars resounded, and then a train came from the other side of the boundary line as if crossing the void, galloping freely on the sea, and finally stopped on the coast. "Brother, the fairy responsible for teleportation is here!" Abigail yelled at Shirou. Shi Lang glanced at the train, then nodded and let them go in first. After they all got in, Shi Lang took Guinevere back slowly. The imperial soldiers approached slowly with weapons in their hands, and were forced to come, but because Guinevere was in Shilang''s hands, they did not dare to act rashly. "The battlefield is not suitable for you, don''t come again. This is the second time. If I get caught again, I really have to do something, Guinevere!" Speaking this sentence in Guinevere''s ear, Shi Lang pushed Guinevere towards the imperial soldiers, and then jumped into the train. The imperial soldiers on the two wings of the phalanx flanked in, but the train had already started. The soldiers who intercepted the train were knocked out one after another with the sound of "whooping" steam. "Are you okay, Your Royal Highness?" The guards around, surrounded by Guinevere, questioned with concern. Guinevere shook her head, her cheeks were white, and she looked at the passing train, but Shilang''s voice echoed in her ears:-The battlefield is not suitable for you, don''t come again. "Your Excellency Shilang, I don''t want to be your enemy, but why don''t you want to be a member of the empire? You can''t defeat His Majesty the Emperor..." Guinevere lowered her head. For the first time in her life, in Camland''s boring and gray time, someone gave her a different color. But why this person... Is it the enemy of the empire? Chapter 1965： ... Shirou stood at the end of the train, looking at the other side of the sea. Finally, I saw Guinie Weier, who was only in memory, but extremely reliable. However, it was not the Guinevere he knew, but an enemy from a foreign country. How lucky, but how sad? "Don''t come again, Guinevere." Shilang shook his head and turned around, only to see Gamo standing behind him, looking at the other side of the sea. "Are you worried about Getia, Gamo?" Shirou asked aloud. Hearing this, Gamo shook his head: "Ghetia doesn¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m just suspicious. Now that they know our movements, they lie in ambush here in advance, and attack them back and forth, so why is there no holy apostle among those in charge of the ambush? What?" Gamo was full of doubts. If there were holy apostles wearing [Emperor Armor] among the people lying in the back, they would probably all stay here. "Probably I am not sure if we will come." Shi Lang said. In fact, he knew that Guinevere¡¯s ambush was 70% sure, but the Saint Apostle did not participate in the operation of Guinevere, probably because it did not pay attention to Guinevere¡¯s hidden talents at all. . But after this time, Guinevere''s talent will probably be valued. If you tell Sakura about this, with Sakura''s character and standpoint today, she would probably kill Guinevere now regardless of the cost. Therefore, Shirou did not tell Gama. Shi Lang knows that this is the problem of letting the tiger go back to the mountain. The phrase "battlefield is not a child''s play" that Gui Niweier said to him is actually what he said to himself. This is a battle between the world and the world, but he still hasn''t confronted Gui Niwei. Let''s start. Why is this? Perhaps it was because of looking at that face, that person, so he couldn''t be ruthless. Although full of indifference and ruthlessness, in fact, the sharp sword is covered with a scabbard. This connection point should not enter my vision, because I don''t have the consciousness to defeat this connection point. Shi Lang sighed, and he knew in his heart what the biggest test of this connection point was for him. Although things are right and wrong, they are also right and wrong. He always had a feeling in his heart, from the moment he woke up, there was a feeling. This connection point, this eternal empire, and his dynasty, the great cause he devoted all his efforts to create, are inextricably linked. Shiro crossed Gamo and walked into the train. Mordred walked towards him and said quietly: "I put my mother''s parallel world co-location, and also the teacher''s parallel world co-location...with the scabbard, and then A sharp sword can''t kill people." Shi Lang smiled and asked, "Then what do you think I should do?" "I..." Mordred sat down in his seat decadently, silent, exuding frustration: "I... don''t want to do it a second time." "Sure enough, you are aware of it." Shirou raised his head, looked through the window, and looked at the opposite side of the sea, "This empire is inseparable from us and the dynasty." At this time, a white light soared into the sky and fell into the train. It''s Gettia back. As soon as he returned, he glared at Shi Lang: "You actually let go of that witch, King Eternal! What do you think?" Facing Gaetia''s anger, Shirou stood up and looked at Gaetia, "I still want to know why you value Altria so much?" "That witch, that Altria, is what the fairies of Avalon want. If you want to defeat the eternal empire, the power of the fairies is indispensable. You want to defend pan-human history, don''t you? Solomon values ??so much. You, because of your prophecies, did not hesitate to destroy the me he created for his life and ruin his ideas. Although I hate you for suggesting that Solomon destroyed me, but I also respect your insights, because Solomon¡¯s later years of me , Already has his own independent personality and acquired animality. But now, I can''t see where your enlightenment is! After all, this eternal empire was born because of your wrong choice!" Shilang raised his eyebrows: "What do you mean?" Gettia didn''t answer, but snorted coldly, put his hands on his chest, and left unhappy. Shirou turned his head and looked at Gamo. Gamo sighed and said, "Wait for Tirnano, Master Merlin and his father will answer your doubts, Eternal King. The Eternal Empire, including the truth of the Emperor... But please be mentally prepared. , Because they are all born because of you." Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned. ... "The duck you got is flying." The Apostle Ektor squatted on the shore, washing his hands with sea water, while looking at the cloud-blocked sea. "Yes, I''m sorry..." Guinevere stood behind her head down, trembling tremblingly. She was not afraid of Aktor, but the Holy Apostle of Pendragon next to Aktor. In the past, she was looking forward to the Pendragon Saint Apostle who wrote "Holy Sword Hero Tan", but now, she only fears the Pendragon Saint Apostle. The character of this holy apostle of Pendragon is too bad, too strong and domineering. And unlike Shilang¡¯s toughness, Shilang¡¯s toughness carries gentleness, which is a combination of toughness and softness. So although Guinevere is scared, she still has some aftertastes in her heart, but the holy apostle of Pendragon is There is no hint of softness. The Holy Apostle Ektor will not blame her, but the Holy Apostle Pendragon will definitely beat and scold her mercilessly, right? Guinevere was trembling all over, and she was scared in her heart. However, the Holy Apostle Pendragon just glanced at her and said lightly: "It''s not your fault, there is no need to apologize." Huh? Guinevere was taken aback. "Failing to pay attention to your proposal and causing them to run away is our fault, not yours. So Aktor, put away your despicable anger." The Holy Apostle Pendragon glanced at Aktor sideways. Ektor looked at the Holy Apostle Pendragon for a while, then closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and nodded: "It is true, this is indeed our mistake." Huh Huh Huh? Guinevere cautiously looked at Aktor to the left and the Holy Apostle Pendragon on the right. After a pause, Ektor looked at the Pendragon Saint Apostle and said: "However, if we didn''t chase them this time, it would be troublesome. The Eye of the Emperor couldn''t see where they were hiding." "The place invisible to the Eye of the Emperor... is nothing more than the secret realm of the few fairies, right? Avalon, Tirnano, the Plain of Joy... But according to His Majesty''s destiny, unless necessary, it is not allowed. Go to disturb the secret realm where the fairies live." "We can only wait for them to come up next time." The Saint Pendragon nodded, then turned around and came to Guinevere, reaching out to pinch the flesh on her cheek. Chapter 1966： ¡ª¡ªGood, it hurts! Guinevere immediately showed a tearful face. The Holy Apostle Pendragon said with a cheerful face: "You fellow are more useful than you think. At least more useful than your father, King Leidekuan." Although the holy Apostle Pendragon was full of joy, his movements and tone were a little softer than at the beginning. "Okay, let''s go back first." The Saint Pendragon released his hand and said to the two of them: "Should I disband directly and go to Lundinium, or continue hunting here, and wait for the order of the imperial capital. " Guinevere covered her face and looked at the Holy Apostle Pendragon with tears in her face. She finally understood what kind of person this Pendragon Saint Apostle was, someone who didn''t like the weak and was useless. It was this proposal that made the Saint Apostle Pendragon realize her talent, so she became so soft. Perhaps, this Pendragon Saint Apostle is actually someone who can approach? "Yes, that''s right... The Lord Pendragon Saint Apostle, can you sign my "Holy Sword Hero Tan"?" Guinevere asked cautiously. Although she already knows that the holy apostle of Pendragon is different from the one she imagined, it is still the author of the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" that she has missed in her heart. Before returning to Camland, she needs an autograph. Divide it? "It can be, but... You shouldn''t consider me the creator of this hero, like everyone else, right?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon asked with a frown. "Eh? Isn''t it?" Guiniweier was taken aback. "Of course not." "That, that''s it?" "If you think about it, you will know that the industry of building a nation is nested on an emptied hero, but there is no trace of His Majesty the Emperor. Even if the holy apostle has this kind of thinking error, it will be sealed in the [Eternal Coffin] Punishment has been shown. But this book was published in the empire and became an enduring hero. Why do you think this is?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon asked with a smile. "Difficult, can it be said..." Guinevere guessed a terrible conjecture, and her face turned pale with fright. "Well, the author of this book is not me, nor is it a member of the Pendragon family, but His Majesty the Emperor. Do you still need the author''s signature now?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon looked jokingly. With Guinevere. Guinevere hurriedly hid the book in her pocket and shook her head wildly. "Then go." Guinevere nodded, followed the Saint Apostle Pendragon, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "That... Saint Apostle Pendragon, before, I saw someone who looks exactly like you. Witch, gave your Shirou and the others extra protection..." Upon hearing this, the Holy Apostle Pendragon paused and frowned, "What did you say?" Chapter 24 Mordred and the Holy Grail and the Emperor Guinevere returned to her camp with the "Holy Sword Hero Tan". Although she was unable to ambush, she found the difference between Lord Pendragon and her first impression. Of course, this is not the biggest gain. The biggest gain is that Guinevere finally knows who is the creator of the heroic adventure story of "Holy Sword Hero Tan". "I didn''t expect that the creator of this Hero Tan turned out to be His Majesty the Emperor." Yes, this is Guinevere''s biggest gain. Long, long ago, she liked this heroine very much. Every time she read the text on it, she would have an immersive sense of wonder. She would be sad because of the sorrow of the holy sword hero and the joy of the holy sword hero. And joy. Therefore, she has been a fan of the creator of this heroine from a long, long time ago. She had always thought it was the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon, but she did not expect to be the supreme ruler of the empire, the **** of the world, His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven. "However, why did His Majesty the Emperor write this adventure story? Could it be said that this is the story of His Majesty Himself? The story before the establishment of the empire? However, I have never heard of this aspect of history..." Thinking of this, Guinevere suddenly remembered. In the empire, there are no historians, let alone history books. Because the thickness of history is so shallow in front of the invisible life. History is limited in writing. ... "Woooooo-" The train roared forward. Shirou stood at the top of the train, and the scene of the train passing by was not the endless sea water, but a distorted light and shadow, just like the barrier of realm on the road to [Roots]. The place where this train is heading is not a regular place, but a holy land that exists in Irish mythology and goblin legend, Tirnano. Before the theocracy of the Middle Ages, it was an ancient century where fantasy, splendor and barbarism coexisted. Greece is conceived with the Greek mythology led by Zeus, and the island of Ireland is conceived with the Celtic mythology of Luge, the **** of light. But what entrenched ancient Britain was the legend and epic of goblins. This is ancient Britain, the eternal dynasty, which is different from the myths of other regions. Therefore, King Arthur also has the legend of the king of fairies. Of course, this legend has not been implemented by the Heroic Seat. This is also of course, after all, the Heroic Seat is the thing of the original fairy-Titis. And Titis is the origin of the fairy and the last descendant of the origin of the star. In the fairy tale, there are three great secret realms. One is the most famous Avalon; the second is the Plain of Joy, which is similar to the Garden of Eden and the Garden of Golden Apple. The third is this lost mystery, Tirnano. Compared with the prestigious Avalon, the Plain of Joy and Tirnano are less inked. It can be said that it is like the Garden of Eden in the "Bible", which belongs to the story location of the background board. Even the ancient Britons and the ancient Celts themselves don''t know what these two secret realms are. But at this moment, as the [Council] against the eternal empire stronghold, it is this lost mystery, Ternano. What drives around is not concrete things, but the dividing line of realm and the dimension beyond reality. The scabbard that can be equipped with the sword of the star and grants protection against damage to the holder is the blessing of the nine queens of Avalon, and the concept of Avalon is embedded in the scabbard, which is the strongest guardian. And that guardian, even the five major magics can''t touch and interfere. And Tirnano, a secret realm as famous as Avalon, also has this super-scale dimension. If you insist on asking why, it can only be said that it is indeed the last generation of the next generation of the ultra-ancient civilization that has inherited the seal [Lord of Relief]. Footsteps came from behind, Shirou turned his head and saw that it was Mordred walking slowly. "Is my father thinking about the eternal empire?" Chapter 1967： Shi Lang nodded: "The Eternal Empire... I am afraid that the birth of this connection point is really inseparable from us." "Why is it so sure?" Mordred asked suspiciously. "It''s so similar to the dynasty... and there are my stories in this empire." Shi Lang took out a book from his arms and handed it to Mordred''s hand. It was "The Story of the Sacred Sword Hero" that he had handed over from Camland. "Look at it." After that, Shi Lang stood up and walked under the train. At this moment Mordred suddenly called Shi Lang: "Wait a minute, father!" Shi Lang paused, turned his head, looked at Mordred, "What''s the matter?" "If this empire is really inextricably related to us. What are you going to do?" Mordred asked. "I may get lost, but I have never lost my way." Shi Lang turned his back and entered the train. Mordred lowered his head and looked at the book in his hand. After getting into the train, Shi Lang ran into Getia. Gaetia''s face was cold, as if he hadn''t seen him, Shirou would naturally not put a hot face on his cold ass. He came to Abigail''s side. Compared to Gaetia, who regarded him as an enemy, Abigail had accepted him. After talking with Abigail for a while, Shirou felt a little tired, so he walked to a seat by himself, slumped his head by the window, squinted, and wanted to take a short rest. This body is the real body, not the body of the Servant of the True Ether, so take good care of it, otherwise the future will be taken back from the Lord of Relief, but the result will be the same as before the crossing, that¡¯s too Not worth it. However, Shirou just closed his eyes, and a soft but biting voice rang in his ears. "¡ªDon''t sleep." Shirou opened his eyes and saw Gamo sitting opposite him, staring at him with a serious and serious expression. "What''s the matter?" "The dream will be stolen by a very bad personality." Gamo said with a serious face. "Dreammon with a very bad personality...Are you talking about Merlin?" "No, it''s Master Meilin''s father," Gamer paused while looking at Shilang''s puzzled gaze, and asked suspiciously: "Haven''t Master Meilin talked about his father with you?" Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head: "He never mentioned the Ambrosius matter to me." The full historical name of Merlin is Merlin Ambrosius, and the name Ambrosius means "eternity". In fact, Merlin''s birth story is also quite interesting. He was born well before King Uther, when the British Isles were also under the jurisdiction of the Roman Empire. And Ambrosius came to the dream of the princess of Wales one night. He wanted to steal the dream of the princess, but he left the concept, which led to the birth of Merlin, the half-dreamer, half-human flower magician. "Ambrosius is the guardian of Tirnano. He will eat the dreams of all those close to Tirnano. Once he eats the dreams, he will lose the dreams and cannot enter Tyr. Nano, so from ancient times to the present, there are very few legends of Tirna." Gamo sat down, closed his eyes, and said, "Please pay attention to it to avoid unnecessary trouble." Hearing this, Shirou smiled and nodded: "I see. Thank you for reminding, Gamo." Gamo: "..." "You''re welcome, it''s a grasshopper on a rope now." With that, Gamo got up. Soon after she left, Mordred walked in angrily, threw the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" on the table, and sat on the chair baffled. "What''s wrong, you?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "This book actually took me a fortune to the end!" Mordred put his hands on his chest and felt unhappy: "The creator of this adventure story, does he have an opinion on me?" "Just unhappy about this?" Mordred nodded with a depressed face: "I''m just about to see how to write about me. It doesn''t matter if I write it truthfully or verbally, but I didn''t mention half a word. If I want to write it, I will write it all. , Too much!" Shi Lang looked at her helplessly, this child was sometimes very childish. "However, this is also certain. This empire is indeed related to the dynasty. By the way, who is the creator of this adventure story?" Mordred became serious and looked at Shirou. Although she is not serious, but because of her growth experience, she is quite reliable. "I heard it was the Morgan of this empire, but after I confirmed it, I found it was not." Shi Lang said. "So..." Mordred played with the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" in his hand, and said: "This book depicts the epic of the dynasty in a very detailed manner, as if it was a personal experience. Maybe it was someone Written by a dynasty warrior summoned to the empire in advance?" Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head: "The time is not right. The heroic spirits will be summoned by the spirit veins because the emperor defeated the [Council] and invaded the pan-human history. Even if there is a time difference between the world lines, when the world lines start to intersect When the time comes, the time flow of the two interlaced world lines will be the same." "So familiar? Have you ever played with the time between the world lines, father?" Mordred asked suspiciously. "No, but I was played with by others." Shirou smiled. The saint king of the giant-Surut once invaded one of his worlds that reset the cycle of reincarnation. Therefore, Shiro has quite a lot of experience in connecting points and pan-human history, as well as the turbulence of time on the world line and the world line. "But, you are so sure, isn''t this adventure story written by our acquaintances?" "Of course, because no one I know would use this kind of narrative technique. And the writing techniques of the Knights of the Round Table, the Interior Officer, and their writing techniques on record are still vivid and remembered in my mind. So, I''m sure This adventure story was not written by anyone I know." Mordred frowned: "Who wrote that? It''s still written in such detail, without any processing or shrinkage... It''s impossible to say it''s not personal experience." Shi Lang nodded. This is why he cares so much about this adventure story. It is impossible to write the story and experience of it in such detail if it is only based on imagination. Who would write it? "It was written by His Majesty the Emperor." The sudden sound in the ear caused De Shilang and Mordred to raise their brows. When they looked around, they saw a snow-white girl in a snow-white dress, looking at them with a pair of faint red eyes with a smile. . The girl is quite young and beautiful, but... Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked, "Merlin?" Indeed... Whether it is said that Merlin is too beautiful, or that he is too suitable for women''s clothing, the girl with white hair and red eyes like snowflakes in front of her is just like Merlin after women''s clothing. "Oh, just open your mouth to mention the child''s name? You should be the king who allows the child to experience the wisdom of human emotions, right?" Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head: "The king of wisdom can''t talk about it, it''s just a little clever. However, if you ask who is Gnival Pendragon, it is indeed me. May I ask you? " Chapter 1968： "Gurneyville Pendragon? It seems that I did not admit the wrong person. I am the fairy who takes you to Tirnano. For the fairy, the name is meaningless, but I am still the princess of the Kingdom of Wales. At the time, there was a name called Carmelis Ambrosius." "Ambrosius..." Shirou was taken aback: "You are Merlin''s?" "From the perspective of human relations, it is a mother." Carmelis smiled and stretched out his hand to Shirou: "I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, Gurneyville." "I''ve also wanted to see you for a long time, Princess Carmelis..." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and shook it. Princess Carmelis¡¯s hands are tender, even tenderer than Guinevere¡¯s... No! What the **** is this strange feeling like seeing the woman''s parents! Carmelis turned his head, looked at Mordred with a smile on his face, and said: "It''s been a long time, Her Royal Highness Princess Mordred." Mordred: "..." Facing Carmelis'' warm greeting, Mordred was silent. Shiro looked at the silent Mordred, turned his head to Carmelis, and asked in confusion: "Princess Carmelis, do you know Mordred?" "Of course," Carmelis said with a smile, "You may not know, your princess, Mordred borrowed the Holy Grail from me." Shiro glanced at Mordred. The Holy Grail of the Eternal Dynasty was first obtained by Mordred and then passed to Galahad. But what I didn''t expect was that Mordred received the Holy Grail from Princess Carmelis in Tirnano. At this moment, Gamo frowned and walked over: "Princess Carmelis, you haven''t arrived in Ternano yet, you shouldn''t come out yet..." "Don''t worry, this train will bring everyone to Tirnano safely. Moreover, I can''t help it. After all, the person who borrowed my things is right in front of me." Carmelis turned his head, looked at Mordred with a smile, and asked: "I would repay it when I borrowed it, but how long has it been borrowed so far? One hundred years? One thousand years? Now the planet is corrected. The power has been destroyed, the world line is in chaos, and time is meaningless. In short, it has been borrowed for a long time, can you pay me back, Princess Mordred?" Mordred curled his lips, "In Galahad''s hand, you want to go to him." "Well... I checked Galahad''s record. There is no Holy Grail in his record. In other words, you lost my Holy Grail, right?" The smile on Carmelis''s face narrowed. Up. "Yes, so what?" Mordred asked bitterly. "Then I can only turn you into my thing." Mordred held the sword subconsciously. When Carmelis saw this, he laughed again: "Just kidding, don''t be so nervous." Mordred said with a serious face: "It doesn''t look like you are joking!" "M¡ª, I was really angry at the beginning. After all, it was put by the Holy Spirit for safekeeping. It contained the blood of the Holy Spirit. If it was used by bad guys to do bad things, what should I do? At that time, my heart was I am so anxious, after all, I am so innocent and kind. However, after seeing your troubles so wonderful, after the collapse of the Eternal Dynasty, Xiao Meilin will still show such pain and regrets, I can''t help crying, so forget it." With that, Carmelis took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears that didn''t exist at the corner of his eyes. Mordred looked at Carmelis with a dark face. She knows Carmelis, so she knows how terrible Carmelis''s character is. This is a happy monster of a different type from Gilgamesh. On the way to Tirnano to seek the Holy Grail, she and Galahad were teased by Carmelis. "Wait a minute, Princess Carmelis." Shirou looked at Carmelis seriously and asked, "You said, this adventure story was written by the Emperor?" "Of course." "But, why does the emperor know about me?" "You should not ask me about this, but you should ask your princess Mordred, why did you want the Emperor to be born." Hearing this, everyone was stunned and turned their heads abruptly, looking at Mordred. Even Gettia, who had nothing to do with him, couldn''t help turning his head, and his eyes fell on Mordred. In fact, he really didn''t want to hear it, but it was about the Emperor of Heaven, and it was such a big and hot article that he couldn''t help but want to hear it. Mordred widened his eyes, pointed at himself, and asked, "I, I let the emperor be born? Carmelis, what are you talking about?" "Yeah~ You are such an honorable person, Princess Mordred. I never lie to others. After all, I am so kind." Carmelis smiled, his eyes jokingly looked at Mordred with joy, and asked: "You forgot, have you made any wishes for the Holy Grail? Need, let me remind you. , Princess Mordred?" "I..." "''Let the empire survive.'' This is the wish you made when you got the Holy Grail." "But... but it didn''t come true!" "Of course it has not been realized, because even the Holy Grail cannot reversely write about the disaster from [Root Cause], so you handed the Holy Grail to Galahad and let him rebuild the empire. But what you didn''t expect was that, in fact, it was in you From the moment you make your wish, the Holy Grail has fulfilled your wish." Carmelis smiled: "There is a wish that cannot be fulfilled by the reality of [the root cause], so simply create a reality that realizes the wish. This is the answer of the Holy Grail to you, and that is born with it. Your Majesty the Heavenly Emperor!" Chapter 25 Wasn''t the emperor Mordred''s child that day? "..." "Holy Grail, in response to my wish..." Mordred looked at Carmelis in a daze, feeling a little unbelievable. In the Eternal Dynasty era more than 1,500 years ago, the Eternal Dynasty, which was eroded to the bone marrow by the sixth seat, was hopeless, so they placed their hopes on the Holy Grail. However, after five years, Mordred finally found the Holy Grail in Tirnano, but the answer from the Holy Grail was impossible to save. Therefore, she gave the Holy Grail to Galahad and chose to carry everything on her own and bury the dynasty. However, now Carmelis tells her that the Holy Grail has fulfilled her wish. However, the way of realization was not what she expected. "Your desire is beyond the limits of its ability, so it changed a way to realize your desire. That is to create a world where the eternal dynasty continues." Carmelis said with a smile. That''s it. No wonder... No wonder when I came to this empire, it was no wonder that just breathing made my heart sore. It turned out to be like this. Looking at the glum Mordred, Shirou turned his head, looked at Carmelis, frowned and asked: "The Holy Grail...Is there such a mighty power?" Shirou has seen the real Holy Grail. More than 1,500 years ago, Mordred brought the Holy Grail out of Tirnano and handed it to Galahad. After Galahad passed it on to the Miyu World Line from Wei Gong The **** of Zeus. The **** Zeus held on to it, gathered all the divinities on his world line, and forged the **** seat based on the Holy Grail. However, when the forging was completed, the sixth seat took the opportunity to throw the Sajo Ayaka attached to the Sajo Love Song. It was contaminated by the distortion of the Sajo Love Song and the nature of the evil king, and turned into a false God Seat. . Chapter 1969： The **** Zeus, who couldn''t help it, sealed it in Pandora''s body before the end of the gods. Thousands of years later, the Einzworth family, who was on a mission to deal with Pandora, started a holy grail war of rank cards centered on the god-child, Miyu Eimiya. In the Holy Grail War of the rank card, Shiro Wimiya used his synchrony with the Heroic Guard Palace to defeat all his opponents and became the winner of the Holy Grail War. Human history. It was the waves of this Holy Grail war that made Shajo Aige awaken from a deep sleep. Of course, it is not the real Sajo Love Song that awakens, but the false personality named [elder sister] born out of Sajo Ayaka''s wishes. After Sajo Aige awakened, the false **** seat escaped from Pandora''s containment and attacked towards pan-human history. In 2003, Shiro defeated the invading head. And hidden in that head is the Holy Grail. The real holy grail! Everything started because of the Holy Grail War, but in Shirou''s eyes, the real Holy Grail had nothing special. "The special thing about the Holy Grail is not the cup itself, but it carries the blood of the Holy Spirit." Carmelis said with a smile. Shi Lang knows the allusion to this Holy Grail, the 14th Nisan in the Jewish calendar, which is the Passover dinner before the incarnation of the Holy Spirit, a wine cup used by the incarnation of the Holy Spirit and the eleven disciples after Judas was sent away. This wine glass is filled with the blood of the incarnation of the Holy Spirit, and can realize any wish. It is a real wishing machine, so it is known as the Holy Grail. The subsequent holy grail wars on various world lines are just re-enacting the real holy grail. Of course, those are just vassals of the third law, specious crystallization of magic power. "Since it carries the blood of the Holy Spirit, how can it fall into your hands, Princess Carmelis?" Shirou asked. Hearing this, Carmelis smiled and said: "Because of the desire for the power of the Holy Grail, Princess Mordred is not the only one who wants to save the country." Mordred raised his eyebrows and looked at Carmelis puzzledly. "After Emperor Nero and his successor, Emperor Garba, died one after another, the glorious Roman Empire also entered the most chaotic period of the Four Emperors. In order to stabilize the empire, they also sought the power of the Holy Grail and destroyed the creation of King Solomon. Holy City-Jerusalem." Carmelis smiled and said: "In order to prevent the power of the Holy Grail from being contaminated by human desires, the uncle Joseph, the incarnation of the Holy Spirit, brought it to Britain and gave it to Ambrosius. Then Ambrosius. Husseus gave it to me for safekeeping. After that, the Holy Grail was borrowed by Princess Mordred and passed to the Galahad knight, and Galahad gave it to Zeus on another world line." "Don''t you know everything?!" Mordred glared at Carmelis. Carmelis squinted his eyes, stretched out his hand to cover his face, and said with a smile, "I just remembered it." After a pause, Carmelis continued: "Zeus, the **** of another world line, used the Holy Grail to build the foundation of the seat, hoping to fight the coming [root] disaster. But it was reversed by the behemoth of Apocalypse. He created the evil of God that destroys the corrective power of the planet. However, all this is expected. After all, the Holy Grail he possesses is just an empty shell with surplus power. The surplus power of the corners and corners cannot be realized. The wish of that **** king." "Empty shell?" Mordred raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t I say that? The special thing about the Holy Grail is not the cup itself, but the blood of the Holy Spirit in the cup. Most of the blood of the Holy Spirit is used to respond to your wishes, Mordred Princess." Carmelis said with a smile. Hearing this, Mordred''s eyes widened, "Also, in other words, the emperor is..." Carmelis smiled and continued: "The world was born in response to your wishes, the dynasty that continued in response to your wishes, and became the empire that dominates the planet for a long time. The emperor who governs the empire, It is the Holy Grail that responds to your wishes. The emperor born from the blood of the Holy Spirit, the born Holy Spirit, has already reached the Enlightened One on the other side. Therefore, it is not wrong for the empires to call her the **** of the world." "The Holy Spirit born because of me..." Mordred clenched his palms tightly. "Holy Spirit..." Gamo glanced at Mordred, who bowed his head silently, and murmured, "No wonder the president will fail the assassination." Gaetia looked down at the ten commandments in his hands and frowned. The wisdom of King Solomon and the omnipotence of King Solomon are all because he heard the voice of the Holy Spirit once in his lifetime and asked the Holy Spirit for wisdom. But at the moment, the emperor was the Holy Spirit itself who was born in response to Mordred''s wishes by the blood of the Holy Spirit. It can also be said to be another Holy Spirit. No wonder... No wonder he always felt that in this empire, the Ten Commandments were restricting him. Shiro touched the ring of thorns on his head, frowned and looked at Carmelis, and asked, "Another Holy Spirit that was born...the true Holy Spirit, doesn''t care about this kind of thing?" "Why does he want to control?" Carmelis asked with a smile: "How can the enlightened people who have reached the other shore bother about the hustle and bustle of the mortal world? Although this planet is indeed a little special, after the death of the ultra-ancient, this planet , This galaxy, to those enlightened people who have reached the other shore, is like a grain of dust. For the attitude of the Emperor, from the perspective of the holy spirit, it would be very happy, after all, the Emperor is so cute." "Cute?" "Ah... don''t care about this." Shilang frowned, "So, is the Holy Spirit as neutral as Sakyamuni?" Carmelis nodded, "Yes. But unlike Sakyamuni, the Holy Spirit is not the life conceived on this planet, so even the record of his incarnation before the resurrection of the holy spirit was not recorded by the Heroic Seat. So for this As far as the planet is concerned, His Majesty the Emperor, born out of Mordred¡¯s wishes, is not a bad thing." Carmelis smiled: "At least, this planet has become quite safe. Either the Cthulhu in the outer universe or Beast can destroy humanity, but can''t resist the Emperor of Heaven." Abigail: "..." Getia: "..." Gamo: "..." "The Emperor of Heaven is the Holy Spirit born out of Mordred''s wishes, but how did she make the entire empire immortal?" Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Is it because of the mighty power of the Holy Spirit?" "No." Shirou turned his head, and it was Gamo who answered him: "The Emperor of Heaven, we have never seen it. However, the immortality of the people in this empire is definitely not the mighty power of the Holy Spirit. Because if that is the case, B can be eroded by the power of Beast. It is even more difficult and even more difficult. Something terrible." "Gamo is right," Carmelis smiled, turned his head, looked through the window, and looked at the distorted realm outside the train: "The existence of the eternal empire is a fairy." Carmelis turned his head, looked at Shirou, and said seriously: "They are the fairies who are closer to Lord Taitis than we are." "You mean..." "His Majesty the Emperor has visited Tirnano and took away two things. One is the super ancient mystery, and the other is the super ancient ruin island, which is called the holy land of the Plain of Joy by humans and fairies. " "A long, long time ago, Master Taitis used the ultra-ancient secret technique to use himself as a prototype to create us fairies that are immortal, but subject to the true ether. And His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven reproduced this secret technique. And it¡¯s a perfect re-enactment. The current eternal empire is closer to the existence of Lord Taitis than we are, so Beast¡¯s power alone cannot be corroded." "The secret technique of Taitis..." Shi Lang frowned. No wonder even Beast could not erode the eternity of the empire, because the eternity of the empire came from Taitis. Countless years ago, the cosmic hegemony forces that created Mooncell conducted experiments on the King of Stars in the solar system, which resulted in the birth of a King of Stars such as Gaia. After the star kings were born, they created their own guardian arms, which is UO. Unlike other star kings, as the restraining power of the earth, Gaia created a civilized UO based on those aliens, which is the ultra-ancient civilization known as the origin of stars. Chapter 1970： Under the guidance of Gaia, the ultra-ancient civilization has absorbed the knowledge in Mooncell and developed and evolved rapidly. The life form has also changed from carbon-based material life to immortal information life form, and then began to burn the world line as an energy source. , Defeated that cosmic hegemony in the cosmic war, thus formulating the law of interstellar navigation. However, due to over-playing with the world line, the [Akasha Record] as the origin of the universe was deformed, and the Lord of Relief was born, which is absolutely evil for life. The super ancient times were subsequently destroyed by the Lord of Relief, but the Lord of Relief was also sealed in the [Akasha Records] by the Ultra Ancient. After that, as the last descendant of the ultra-ancient, Taitis used mystery to create the compatriots in order to reshape the ultra-ancient, but failed by creating a fairy. If what Carmelis said is true, then it is self-evident that the emperor who has obtained the secret technique left by Taitis has done something to the eternal empire. What is really terrifying is not the emperor who possesses the blood of the Holy Spirit, but the occult technique that the emperor took away from Tirnano, from the ultra-ancient! At this time, the train shook violently. Everyone hurriedly held on to the surrounding objects and stabilized his body. Gamo looked at Carmelis, frowned and asked, "Carmelis, is this?" "Ah... Peace of mind, peace of mind. Even if you go to Tirnano and cross the barrier of the Emperor''s Arm, it is still a bit bumpy." Carmelis smiled and said: "I will control the train first, the rest, Wait till Tirnano. The kid will be very happy to see you." Carmelis left, and everyone sat in their seats, silent. The atmosphere is slightly heavy. Of course, even if you haven''t met each other, you can feel the absolute oppressive power of the emperor from the line between the lines. The Emperor of Heaven may not be as desperate as the Lord of Relief, but there is no doubt that the Emperor of Heaven is absolute. "It turned out to be an opponent of this kind of enemy, no wonder the president didn''t say anything." Gaetia shook his head, got up, and left bored. Here, he is the one who is the least suppressed by the [Emperor Armor], but it is him who is the most suppressed by the Emperor of Heaven. "My God once said... they can''t encroach on this universe, so they can only throw projections and powers over to play, because this is a rule that was set a long time ago, and the Holy Spirit is the maker of this rule." Bigail lowered his head and muttered, "No wonder I can''t hear the voice of God." Seeing Abigail, who was in a depressed mood, Shirou couldn''t bear to tell her that the Holy Spirit was not the only one who set the rules. It''s just that it''s terrible. It has already hit everyone''s morale, and this is just the tip of the iceberg of the emperor. The true face of the emperor is still a mystery to this day. Among them, Mordred had the lowest morale. She kept her head down and said nothing. Of course, after all, the emperor was born because of her. "Speaking of it, the emperor was born because of Mordred. From this perspective, should the emperor call Mordred his mother?" Shilang suddenly asked, touching his chin. "Huh?" Mordred raised his head and looked at Shirou dumbfounded. Abigail and Gamo were also overwhelmed by Shirou''s words. "In this way, am I becoming a grandfather or a grandfather?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "What **** are you talking about!" Mordred scrambled his hair with both hands and stared at Shirou angrily. Shirou looked at Mordred who was furious and frustrated, and Shirou smiled: "I''m refreshed." Hearing this, Mordred was taken aback, then sat down and said with a dodge look: "I''m not out of fighting spirit... I just suddenly don''t know how to face this empire, this... a dynasty that has continued." ... Chapter 26 Merlin is a pile of unrecyclable white garbage The train passed through the Wall of Streaming Light, and after a strong white light passed, it stopped in a land of birds and flowers. Shirou stepped off the train and looked around. This is a plain blooming with colorful flowers. You can''t see the fences and houses of human buildings, city walls and castles, etc. At most, only the forests that can be seen from afar cover the sight. Even if you turn around and look at the entire sky, only the blue sky and the earth are equally distributed. There are flowers and insects on the ground, green water and trees, and beasts in the forest. At the water source, there are fair-faced fairies. The paradise depicted by humans is just imitating this land. This is the Paradise at the End, the blessed land where the legendary Irish adventurer-Osing arrived. "Someone is coming!" "Is it the group of big idiots who play with the world line and want to fight the emperor?" "Huh huh? That''s Mordred, right? She''s here in Tirnano again!" ... The fairies were either hiding in the treetops or dancing on the petals, with a pair of Kazilan eyes open, looking at Shilang and others curiously. Shi Lang was also looking at the fairies curiously. Unlike the Titis who is attached to the doll, these fairies all have their own bodies, ranging from slap-sized water fairies to giant mountain fairies. The eternal dynasty is already at the end of the ancient century, and the true ether of the gods has disappeared. Therefore, even in Britain, which is known as the home of fairies, there are rarely traces of fairies. However, I heard that fairies like music very much and will always be attracted by Tristan''s songs, so he and these fairies will definitely get along very happily. After all, he is also a music artist. Thinking like this, the fairies who hid and looked curiously at Shi Lang and the others shook together. "The Snow Fairy didn''t come? But, how come I feel so cold behind my back?" "Yes." The fairies looked at each other, their faces full of incomprehension. At this time, a familiar voice resounded: "My dear Abi~!" Hearing this sound, Abigail shook with goose bumps and hid behind Xuanzang Sanzang. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a huge pile of white non-burnable garbage flying from the sky. "It''s Master Merlin." Gamo said. Merlin flew over with a smile on his face and landed on the ground. He immediately saw Shi Lang, and was taken aback: "Gurneyville? Why are you here?" "Are you the Merlin of the Eternal Empire, or the Merlin I know?" Shirou asked, looking at the Merlin in front of him. The interlacing of the world lines, the trouble is here, I don''t know whether the person in front of me is an acquaintance or an enemy. Chapter 1971： "Of course it is the elder brother of Mei Lin, who has many styles and is admired by countless beautiful young women." Mei Lin said with a coquettish smile. Shiro: "..." Well, such a coquettish Merlin, you can know which side it is at a glance. "After all, you should indeed be in this eternal empire. However, Mordred, come and hug Big Brother Merlin..." Merlin spread his hands and hugged Mordred with a smile on his face. How could he have thought that facing Merlin''s undefended running, Mordred clenched his fists without hesitation, and slammed "Raptors". "Drift Strike" hit Merlin''s abdomen. Merlin''s sunny smile suddenly turned blue, holding her abdomen, rolling on the ground with pain. He looked at Mordred with tears on his face, "I raised you anyway, right? It''s too much to treat me like this when I meet you?" "Shut up, don''t come near me! Abnormality can be contagious!" Mordred patted his palm with disgust, as if to pat away something contaminated with the Merlin virus. Merlin: "..." "...It''s too much, I was so kind to you. But it doesn''t matter, I still have Abi~" Mei Lin stood up and looked at Abigail who was hiding behind Xuanzangsan''s hiding with shining eyes. This scared Abigail to hide behind Xuanzangsan again, hesitated for a moment, and said: "Don''t look at me... abnormal, contagious..." Merlin: "..." Merlin was petrified by the blow. "Oh oh oh, I can''t hold it anymore when I see a cute girl. You really embarrass me, little Merlin." Carmelis covered the corner of his mouth gracefully and walked down from the train. Those azure purple eyes looked at the petrified Meilin jokingly. Hearing this, Merlin raised his head, looked at Carmelis, and curled his lips: "That''s better than your dream demon who turned into Carmelis all day, Ambrosius." Ambrosius... Shirou glanced at Carmelis, and said to his heart that it was so, and he felt that Carmelis was a little out of place and detached. "Ambrosius..." Both Mordred and Abigail opened their eyes, looked at Carmelis, and asked, "Aren''t you Carmelis?" "Huh? Didn''t I introduce myself before, my name is Carmelis Ambrosius. It''s Merlin''s mother and Merlin''s father." Carmelis released her stance, and renewed herself. Introduction. "With an elder like you, I''ve lost the mold for eight lifetimes." Merlin sighed, then pointed to Carmelis, and said: "This guy is a sexless dreamer, entering the Princess Carmelis of Wales. At the time of his dream, the concept was fertilized, so I was born. Since then, this guy has been fascinated by Carmelis¡¯ body, so he has merged himself with Carmelis.¡± "Fusion..." Xuanzang Sanzang''s face turned pale, and he quietly left Ambrosius a few steps away. This family is abnormal! However, Abigail and Mordred are used to it. "After all, only the perfect appearance like Carmelis fits the perfect me. Ah... Carmelis, my beautiful person." Ambrosius was narcissistic, then turned his head, looked at Shi Lang with a very natural face, and asked suspiciously: "Aren''t you surprised, Gnivel Pendragon?" "No, I''m very surprised! I didn''t expect Carmelis to be Ambrosius. This is simply a reversal!" Shirou said with a rather surprised expression. Gamo sighed: "...When you think and see through, you always touch your chin habitually. So, when you are pretending, it is best to get rid of this habit first." Shilang reacted, indeed, he always had this unconscious habit when thinking. "Thank you. But how did you know?" Shilang looked at Gamo. Gamo: "..." Gamo turned his back: "...the memory of the body." Shi Lang nodded: "Oh." Gettia frowned and said, "Can this reunion-style garbage meeting stop? It''s disgusting to look at!" Shirou turned his head to look at Getia. The sourness and disgust that Gettyana can smell through the air fully shows that he is full of jealousy and disgust at the scene before him. "That''s right, business matters." Shi Lang turned to look at Merlin and said, "Merlin, I came here after receiving a message from Spath. He said that there is a way to untie the thorns on my head. The ring." Shi Lang pointed to the ring of thorns on his head. "Spers can indeed do it." Merlin nodded. Gama asked in surprise: "Is Spath coming?" "It''s already here, please come with me." Merlin nodded. "Spers...No one has seen its true face except the president." Abigail said excitedly. "You will probably be surprised to see its true colors." Merlin said with a smile. Mei Lin took Shi Lang and others to a temple. This temple is the residence of Ambrosius. It once placed and enshrined the Holy Grail filled with the blood of the Holy Spirit, but it was finally taken out by Mordred. On the way, Merlin looked at Shirou and asked, "Ambrosius, I should have already told you the truth about the Emperor of Heaven and the Eternal Empire, Genville?" "Yes," Shi Lang nodded, and then looked at Mei Lin suspiciously: "Speaking of which, why are you here?" Hearing this, Merlin smiled: "When I was at the Nordic connection point, I was very confused about the resetting of the world in your mouth, so I came to Tirnano." "Ask Ambrosius?" "Yes. The world reset is beyond my imagination and cognition, so I can only come and ask him." After a pause, Merlin added: "I was able to find Jewel Weng in the first place, and it was because of him. Of." Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin helplessly, so that among them, Mei Lin had the hardest foundation. The blood of the dream demon inherited from Ambrosius gave him the [Clairvoyance EX], the qualification of the crown skill, and the magical way including the fairy secret technique. "After I came to Ternano, I discovered the existence of the eternal empire. Since then, I have been observing the eternal empire in Ternano." "Why not report to Chaldea in advance?" "Because Ambrosius told me that Chaldeans are not worthy of trust." Hearing this, Shi Lang paused and looked at Merlin in surprise. Merlin turned his head, looked at his head, and advertised Carmelis¡¯ perfect appearance to Mordred, and said: ¡°Although Ambrosius is old and rude, he is indifferent to the chaos of humanity and the planet. . But he is a dream demon created by Lord Taitis, a natural manifestation, and his perspective is different from that of human beings and the alien visitors who are hailed as gods." After a pause, Merlin continued: "Furthermore, from Tirnano''s point of view, you can indeed see that there is a huge viciousness in Chaldea. That is probably the seventh animal nature called the end evil. But before the seventh beast broke out, the emperor first defeated the council, invaded pan-human history, and frozen the world line of pan-human history, and began to co-ordinate the world line." The group of people said, came to the temple, in that temple, there is already a person waiting for everyone. Chapter 1972： The man was wearing a pure white armor, and on the right chest of the armor was painted a holy grail pattern. There is no doubt that it is... "Emperor armor!" "Holy Apostle!?" The eyes of Gama and Gaetia shrank sharply, and Gaetia stepped on his feet, wearing the fist of the ten commandments, and blasted towards the holy apostle like a meteor. Upon seeing this, Merlin hurriedly shouted: "Stop, Getia!" However, this is too late. However, when Gaetia''s fist was about to fall on the holy apostle''s body, behind the pure white armor on the holy apostle''s body, four silver-white steel wings stretched out, staggering in front of him, forming a shield. "Boom--!" Gaetia''s fist fell on the shield formed by the interlocking steel wings, and the terrifying force burst out, the surrounding air scorched, and the earth shattered like a spider web. The Holy Apostle was repelled two or three steps, and it was convenient to use the Emperor Armor to remove Gaetia''s physical power. Gaetia frowned, and when he was about to take advantage of the victory, Merlin reached out to stop him. Gettia frowned: "What are you doing, Merlin?" "This holy apostle is not our enemy, he is Spath!" "Spers?" Gettia frowned and stared at the holy apostle. "Your fist is really fierce, Your Excellency Gettia." The holy apostle put away the steel wings, then untied his helmet, revealing his face. "You are...!" Looking at the face of the holy apostle, Shirou and Mordred were both taken aback. "The first time I met, the eternal king of pan-human history, King Mordred. Allow me to introduce myself. I am the interior officer of the eternal empire, Bedwell, responsible for dispatching domestic capital and [Emperor Armor]." Bedwell looked at Shirou and Mordred softly, and said, "Besides, I also docked with [Council], one of the members of Spath." "Spers..." Mordred clenched his fists. ... Imperial capital. The dark tactician looked at the empty hall, and the cold and lonely wind hovered around him. He has been standing here for a long time. He is waiting for someone''s return. Just "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... But you still haven''t come back, Ching Bedwell." The pitch-black tactician sighed deeply, then his face became more indifferent, and the wind around his body became even colder. He got up and walked towards the supreme imperial palace. He entered the imperial palace, bowed respectfully on one knee before the empty throne, and said respectfully: "Your Majesty Heaven, found the stronghold of Spath. Please allow your majesty." Above the emperor''s seat, it was empty and there was no sign of anyone. Yes, there is only a sacred, unworn gold crown. No one responded to the tactician, because no one exists on the throne. "Please allow your Majesty the Emperor!" The tactician said again. No one answered, but after a while, after the throne, there was the sound of steel marching, and then a dark steel mecha came out of it. Looking at this dark steel mecha, the strategist understood in his heart that His Majesty the Emperor had approved it. The dark tactician stood up, his eyes gleaming with cold light, the only loophole in the arm of the emperor-Spath, it was time to get rid of it. But before that, he had to unblock the soldiers specializing in combat. "All the eternal destroyers of the empire must be eradicated...!" The eyes of the dark tactician shone with cold light. The twenty-seventh chapter is named Spers, the name is Hope! "Okay, that''s it." Qing Bedwell stretched out his palm and took off the ring of thorns from Shirou and Abigail. After removing the ring of thorns, Shirou shook the palm of his hand, and he felt the 27 magic circuits that belonged to him again, as well as the sealed knowledge and abilities. The corners of his mouth could not help but cocked slightly, and Abigail was very happy after being removed from the ring of thorns. "Great! I feel the existence of God again!" After being removed from the ring of thorns, Abigail was like a bird released from a birdcage, showing a happy smile of freedom, and then he hugged Shirou, "It''s great. , Big brother!" "Ah...oh..." Being hugged by Abigail, Shirou was a little caught off guard, he hadn''t been hugged like this for a long time. However, looking at Abigail''s happy smile, he didn''t say anything, it was tacit approval. However, in this scene, Mordred¡¯s forehead "well" was constantly jumping wildly, Merlin even bit the handkerchief that I didn¡¯t know where he took out, biting wildly, and still muttering "Why was it again?" "Gurneyville snatched it" and the like were so sour to death. But of course, although Merlin seemed to be coquettish, he actually had the hidden attributes of an old father. Al, who had worked so hard to raise him at the beginning, was abducted by Shi Lang. Mordred stared at Abigail who was hugging Shirou, walked over with a black face, grabbed her back collar, and asked angrily: "Have you enough? The evil spirits of the outer universe? ?" Abigail turned his head, his azure blue eyes stared at Mordred displeasedly, "I said several times, don''t call me evil spirits! Disappear for me!" As soon as the voice fell, a void gate appeared under Mordred, and Mordred screamed "Wow" before falling down. Abigail smiled happily. When he loses his power, of course he has to pretend to be a good kid. This is the way of survival in the Middle Ages. But now that the power is back, how can Mordred be allowed to be so presumptuous? She just wanted to hold Shirou, and even more so in front of Mordred, not only because she liked Shirou, but also because she wanted to **** off Mordred! Chapter 1973： Let her call herself an evil spirit outside... What Abi hates the most is that others call her the evil spirit outside. If she changes to someone else, Abi will definitely use the power of the outer universe to tell that person what it means to respect the gods, but because Mordred is Shirou¡¯s daughter, she is young. A small lesson, let her stop harassing herself in the future. Abi showed a triumphant smile. How could Mordred, who had tried to prevent him from falling into the Void Hole, reflected that he reached out very quickly and grabbed Abigail''s back collar. "You come in too!" "Eh?" Abigail was taken aback for a moment, then Mordred was dragged off Shiro''s body, and he fell into the void with Mordred, but fell out not far away, slamming like an Arhat. Together. Abigail was crushed by Mordred. Mordred took the opportunity to get up, stretched out his hand to press Abigail under him, and on the other hand stretched out his hand to scratch her underarms, scratching her itching, and yelling, "Dare you still dare?" "Hahaha...Don''t dare, don''t dare...Hahaha... let me go, itchy..." Abigail laughed with tears from scratching his eyes, but he was pressed against him by Mordred again, unable to resist. "Gamo... So Abi would have such a smile?" Gettia looked at Abigail who was playing with Mordred in a bit of surprise, and turned to look at Gamo. "how could I know¡­¡­" Gamo turned his back and gritted his teeth secretly, **** Abi, that''s not the position that outsiders should hold, that''s the position that belongs to the righteous sister! "Don''t overplay, Mordred, Abby." With an exhortation, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at the holy apostle Bedwell, smiled and said politely: "Thank you, Bedwell." "You''re welcome," Bedwell said with a polite and polite smile, "I am still your subordinate, Lord Eternal King in pan-human history. So, you are welcome." "Then I''m welcome. Ching Bedwell, you are the one who sent me the message to Marko and delayed the launch of [Emperor Armor] at Tyler Bill, right?" "Yes, it''s all me." Bedwell nodded: "I am responsible for the dispatch of [Emperor Armor] and domestic capital. Apart from me, no one can prevent [Emperor Armor] from launching." There was a glimpse of Gaetia and Gamo''s eyes. It turned out that, they were wondering why the [Emperor Armor] was so late when they were in Tyler Bill. That''s because the person responsible for the launch of [Emperor Armor] is actually the second and fifth son of the empire. "Then Bedwell, please forgive me for being abrupt. As the holy apostle of the eternal empire, why should you betray the eternal empire to help the [Council] and help me as a pan-human history hero?" Shi Lang asked straightforwardly . The emperor''s prestige in the eternal empire is beyond doubt, after all, that is the emperor who bestowed the eternal life of the eternal empire. Regardless of whether it is Guinevere, who is deeply simple, or the other two apostles, Morgan Leffe and Aktor, their words and deeds are full of respect and worship for the emperor. In terms of loyalty, it is not one hundred. , It is also ninety-nine, so why does Bedwell want to betray? As soon as the voice fell, whether it was Gamo, Getia, or even the playful Abigail and Mordred, they all set their sights on Bedwell. Yes, this is the most puzzling, but also the most daunting and sensitive point. However, in the face of everyone''s incomprehension and suspicion, Bedwell smiled, "We have never betrayed the empire, betrayed His Majesty the Emperor." "So why?" "Because we doubt, we are sure... The supreme being who sits in the imperial capital and stands on the throne is not our swearing loyalty!" Bedwell said seriously and solemnly. As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at each other and frowned. "Why do you say that?" Shi Lang asked. "Because..." Bedwell was silent for a moment, and then said very seriously: "Because if it were the real His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor, he would not do the invasion of pan-human history!" "Won''t invade pan-human history?" "Yes! Actually... I also learned about the concept of pan-humans and connection points after the [Council] invaded the empire. Afterwards, in contact with Tirnano, I understood the history of the birth of our eternal empire... But , His Majesty Tiandi knew all of this! Otherwise, His Majesty would not have written "Tan of the Sacred Sword Heroes"!" "But now he and the eternal empire have indeed invaded." "Yes," Bedwell nodded, "That''s because His Majesty Heaven changed after seeing that person." "that person?" "Yes," Bedwell nodded, turned his head, looked at Gamo and Getia, and said: "That was what happened before [Council] invaded our empire. A person entered from pan-human history. Our empire has dedicated one thing to your majesty. That thing is the real cause of the great change in your majesty''s temperament." "What it is?" "¡ª¡ªHoly Grail!" Mordred''s face changed instantly. For her, there are two things, which are taboos that she cannot be very sensitive to. One is the death of the dynasty, and the second is the Holy Grail. Shi Lang glanced at Mordred, whose face changed drastically, then frowned at Bedwell, and asked, "This Holy Grail is..." "The true holy grail." It was not Bedwell who answered Shirou, but Ambrosius, "It is the one that Princess Mordred brought out from me." "But, that holy grail is not..." "Yeah. Because of Princess Mordred''s wishes, the blood of the Holy Spirit gave birth to the world line of His Majesty the Emperor and the Eternal Empire, and the shell of the Holy Grail was handed over to King Galahad by Princess Mordred. , It was donated by King Galahad to the Zeus **** of another world line, and then he wandered around and returned to pan-human history, and was finally offered back to His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven." "But, isn''t the Holy Grail, or the outer shell of the Holy Grail, left to you and King Solomon for safekeeping, Merlin?" Shirou looked at Merlin suspiciously. "That''s true. The shell of the Holy Grail exposed from the head of the false god''s seat was finally handed over to King Solomon who received the gift of the Holy Spirit. Before the fifth holy grail war in human history, the holy grail was gone." After a pause, Merlin continued: "At the time we thought it was the Holy Spirit who took it back, but now it seems that someone stole it from King Solomon and came to the world line of the Eternal Empire to give it to the Emperor of Heaven." Gamo frowned: "...At that time point in pan-human history, I remember Gaia has not been corrected by the Star King... and Gaia, you are not born yet, right?" Gettia nodded: "I was in the Fifth Holy Grail War. Solomon discovered the president. During the confrontation with the president, he was defeated by the president. Then the president used Solomon''s treasure to create me. Come out and give me birth." "I was also at that time..." Gamo touched his chin, suddenly reacted, looked at Shirou, and said: "Fujimaru Sakura was also in sync with my spirit at that time, became myself, and joined [ Parliament]." "..." Shi Lang glanced at Gamo speechlessly, okay, you can play whatever you want. "That is, did that person arrive in the Eternal Empire before the [Council] and dedicated the Holy Grail to the Emperor of Heaven?" Shirou looked at Bedwell and asked. "Yes," Bedwell nodded, "Since then, His Majesty the Emperor has become like a different person. He has become quite aggressive, and is based on the observed Olympus God, based on Tyre. Nano''s technology, the power of the Holy Spirit, forged the weapon of invasion. That is the [Emperor Armor] I am wearing now." Bedwell glanced at Gettia and Gamo, and said: "When the [Emperor Armor] was completed, the [Council] invaded our eternal empire. In fact, when the [Council] invaded, His Majesty himself With the power of, you can defeat the [Council] in one fell swoop, but in order to test the performance of [Emperor Armor], His Majesty has always ignored it." "And the result was as expected by His Majesty the Emperor. [The Council] was very diligent in helping us test out the imperfections of the [Emperor Armor], so after fixing the imperfections, the [Assembly] has no use value. , There is no need for existence." Getia: "..." Chapter 1974： Gamo: "..." I''m so angry, but I can''t refute it! "That is to say, [Emperor Armor] was not an armor to defend the empire from the beginning, but a weapon for invasion?" Mordred got down from Abigail, frowned and looked at Bedwell , Asked. "Yes." Bedwell nodded. "But, who is the man who offered the Holy Grail to the Emperor of Heaven?" Shi Lang frowned. If Bedwell''s information is not wrong, I am afraid that there is still a deep shady hidden in the eternal empire. Shi Lang''s intuition felt that the shady scene could not be separated from the Lord of Relief. "I don''t know." Bedwell shook his head. "Are there any characteristics?" "Features..." Bedwell thought for a while, and said, "It''s a woman, wearing a very strange headdress like a big horn, with three red moles between her brows... Oh, yes, like this mage, she has a Buddha on her body. Sex." "Me?" Xuanzang Sanzang pointed at himself, his eyes widened. "Such a description, is it..." Shirou and Mordred looked at each other, Abigail, Gama, Getia and other members of the [Council] also looked at each other. "Killing House?" "Devil Bodhisattva?" "The ninth seat?" Shiro was shocked by what Bedwell said. If Bedwell¡¯s description is not wrong, this person is very likely to be a demon bodhisattva. "Do you know each other?" Bedwell asked suspiciously. "No...not sure if it''s that person..." Shilang shook his head and said. From the time point of view, that incident happened before Shilang was called to the Romanian connection point. That is to say, if that person is really the demon bodhisattva, the demon bodhisattva would have been in the pan-human history before he went to the Romanian connection point. The eternal empire has been around for a while. However, if the Demon Bodhisattva is behind the scenes, she has already retired... At the South American Junction, she was defeated by the false Shajo Aige who became the King of Evil, and even the third animality was given by Shajo Aige. Swallowed. Could it be... Is she still alive? Shi Lang''s heart shuddered. "After His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven received the Holy Grail, the important member of the [Council] who claimed to be the sixth seat appeared. Then I saw that scene with my own eyes. That is also the key to my joining Spers..." "That scene?" "Yes. I saw..." Bedwell lowered his head slightly, his eyelids were covered with heavy haze, "His Majesty, eat the sixth seat...!" "Eat it?" "Yes, it was eaten in the true sense... first the right arm was torn off, then the left arm... the whole body was torn to seventeen points, all... all were eaten!" "And after that, we never saw His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor again. How ridiculous? We all know that His Majesty exists. His Majesty is there, but there is no one on the throne. I am very sure... Your Majesty. It has long since disappeared, and replaced by a demon who uses his majesty''s identity and power to do something evil with the empire. And this is also the key to my joining Spers." "Spers... isn''t it you?" Gama asked in surprise. "No," Bedwell shook his head: "Spers...It''s me, and all the holy apostles who are sure that your Majesty is no longer your Majesty, formed the underground alliance. In order to... Save it! We don¡¯t want to invade pan-human history, we just want to rescue your Majesty from the hand of that devil and get this empire back on track!" "So¡ª" Bedwell bowed his head to the crowd ninety degrees, and said sincerely: "Please, everyone of pan-human history, I wish us a helping hand!" People looked at Bedwell who asked for help, speechless. But at this moment Mordred looked at Bedwell with a pained look: "Why... why use the code name''Spers''?" Upon hearing this, Bedwell raised his head, looked at Mordred, and said: "Because... this term represents hope." "Then..." Is it the same as me? Mordred was even more painful, because the underground alliance that was formed by her, Galahad and Gareth, had to destroy the Eternal Dynasty in order to save the Eternal Dynasty. Its name is... Splash! -Hope! ... Chapter 28: Master Helps, Disciple is so scared! It was night, the moon was sparse, and dark clouds covered the top. After answering Shi Lang''s doubts, Ambrosius arranged a room for everyone to rest. Although all the Servants were present, Shirou who was using his body normally was a real human being and needed a rest. Because of the difference between men and women, Shirou, Merlin and Bedwell were separated. Of course, in addition to this, there is also Gettia, who has always been stinking. After laying the floor, Shiro was tossing and turning on the floor, sleeping and eating troubled. The biggest reason was that Gaetia had been sneering at him and staring at him. ¡ª¡ªYou will be killed if you fall asleep. Shirou made this judgment. I was afraid that when he was asleep, Getia raised his Euler on the Heroic Seat, and looked at Getia helplessly: "You have been tired all day, or you should take a rest, Getti Ya?" Hearing this, Getia just stared at him with a sneer, without saying a word. Shirou lay on his side, those bright eyes looking at Gaetia with a look of helplessness, and said: "I said Gaetia, the first seat of [Parliament], the correction of human rights... We are a rope now. If there are conflicts between the grasshoppers, let¡¯s go ahead and let go. The number one enemy of you and me at the moment is the Emperor of Heaven, isn¡¯t it?" Hearing this, Getia sneered and said: "What''s wrong? The legendary holy king, is the eternal king afraid? Are you afraid of me? Are you afraid of me? When you instigated Solomon to destroy me, why were you not afraid? What?" Who knows that your life is so hard? Shi Lang grumbled in his heart. Knowing that a suggestion has reached the [root cause] line of the Lord of Relief, it would be better not to say anything and let you set off a fire but forget it. Chapter 1975： At least compared to the former''s difficulty, Renliyao is simply a new entry-level. Merlin is still chatting with his wife-controlling ghost father Ambrosius, and the second and fifth empire. In the whole room, there are only two uncommon enemies, he and Getia, and the atmosphere is awkward to death. . Of course, this inconsistency is unilateral for Getia. "Huh. You can sleep at ease. This king is not a despicable person like you, who will make a sneak attack. This king wants revenge, and that is also a dignified revenge return." Gettia folded his arms and said. Said his face proudly. If Gaetia is a cute girl, it must be the arrogant girl with blond and double ponytails that Solomon loves, but it is a pity that he is a golden-haired brother. "Really? As expected of you, I believe in your qualities. Anyway, you are Solomon''s creation, with the pride of being a king." "Since you believe in my quality, why are you running?" Gaetia looked suspiciously at the Shirou who sneaked towards the door. "Urinary urgency." Concise and clear. Shi Lang sneaked out of the room. Gaetia''s pride? He believes, but it is impossible to believe it with his fate! Sorry, the past me. You asked me to take care of my body, but this time I''m going to stay up all night again. "The Eternal King..." Gettya looked at Shirou''s leaving back with a complex expression, and said in a low voice: "Even King Solomon didn''t see through me, you guy...how did you see through me?" Compared to the Gaetia that Kishiro knew well, this Gaetia had no perversion, hostility, and disdain towards humans. This is because he was seen through by Shirou as a human from the very beginning and abandoned by Solomon. In addition, it was created by the president as a human being. The most important thing is that after he was created, he was still rubbed on the ground by the president as a human being. As a result, he directly transitioned from the stage of the Demon King and entered the state of the King of Humans who understood human emotions. To put it simply, it means being beaten up by the society so as to be able to behave. But even so, there is still a doubt in his heart. ¡ª¡ªHis eternal king, he looks ordinary, how does he see through himself? And why does Solomon believe in him more than in himself? This question has troubled Gaetia for many years. "I asked the **** of Solomon several times, and every time he fumbled and dealt with it... But this time I ended up directly with [Council]." Gettia shook his head and looked down at the Ten Commandments on both palms: "When I solve the Emperor, if you dare to fool me, I won''t forgive you, Solomon." "But right now, I can''t let Fujimaru Sakura and Abi see anything." ... Shi Lang walked out of the room and came to the empty field outside the temple. The cool evening breeze blew across his face, and the originally tired spirit suddenly became more energetic. "Father?" The sound of consternation suddenly sounded. Shi Lang opened his eyes and looked down. He saw Mordred lying casually on the grass, with a piece of grass in his mouth, looking at himself in a little astonishment. Mordred suddenly came back to his senses, and quickly spit out the grass in his mouth, and then sat up somewhat restrained. Shi Lang sat next to her and asked suspiciously: "You can''t sleep?" "...A little bit." "Because of the Heavenly Emperor?" Mordred hesitated for a moment, then nodded, lowered his eyebrows and looked at his hand, and said softly: "...This connection point is because of me." The energetic dull hair on her head also fell down, like Altria who was very depressed. However, Mordred was not feeling down, but guilt. Shirou looked at Mordred in surprise, he was the first time he saw such a guilty Mordred. However, thinking about it carefully, it also suddenly came to light. After all, this connection point is related to the eternal dynasty, which can be said to be the continuation of the eternal dynasty. The Emperor of Heaven was born because of her wish, and the empire was born because of her wish. At this moment, the emperor and eternal empire invaded pan-human history to occupy their history. "I... did another thing wrong." Mordred said in a low mood. ¡ª¡ªIs this child so slender? Shi Lang looked at Mordred in amazement. It turned out that Mordred''s thick nerves, underneath his extroverted appearance, was a slender heart. Looking at Mordred who was so depressed, Shirou smiled and stretched out his hand, grabbed her stump of sluggish hair, and then slammed it. "Wow!" What kind of depression, what slender heart was suddenly thrown out of the sky, Mordred covered his head with his hands, and stared at Shirou with tears in his eyes: "What are you doing?" Shi Lang shook the dull hair in his hand and said with a smile: "I just think that such a vibrant Mordred is Mordred." Mordred grinned hoarsely, and said bitterly: "You man, you don''t know how funny! Fate is really unfair, but for a man like you, there will be so many women who like it!" Shi Lang stretched out his hand to take Mordred into his arms, and said softly, "I mean, Mordred did nothing wrong. In that situation, no matter what it is, anyone would have promised that kind of expectation." "Will you do too?" Mordred looked up, and those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou as if for verification. Shiro nodded, and while gently stroking Mordred''s hair, he said softly: "If someone accuses Mordred for this, then I will take all the accusations and praise you. Your side is no longer alone, because I will never leave you again." Looking at Shilang''s bright eyes like an open flame, and feeling the warmth of the palm of his hand, Mordred trembled in his heart, lying on Shilang''s lap like a cat who was stunned. This warm... This is the father. "Oh, yes." Shilang looked at Mordred jokingly: "Is that funny? I''m just lying to the wounded woman." Mordred, who was still more moved, turned black in an instant, grabbed Shiro''s thigh with both hands, opened his mouth wide, and bit his sharp tiger teeth in one bite. Chapter 1976： "Hey! I''m just kidding, are you serious, kid?" "Shut up! You crumb man!" "Next time you are bitten by Altria in this world, I will ignore you." "Hmph, the same trick has only one effect on Mordred! And she will be the enemy next time I meet, I''m not like you, I won''t be merciful!" Mordred relied on the great power of the dragon seed, and threw Shi Lang to the ground, but then he lay on Shi Lang''s lap peacefully, looking at the bright moon in the sky, and asked: "Father...you said, If our dynasty continues, will it become an eternal empire?" "No." Mordred turned over and lay on Shirou''s lap, looking at Shirou with shining eyes, and asked with interest: "Why?" "Because..." Shi Lang stretched out his hand and lightly flicked Mordred''s forehead, and said with a smile: "Because we know where we are going." "Mm. Just answer, what do you do with me?" Mordred clutched his forehead, bulged his cheeks, and looked at Shirou displeased. Shi Lang smiled, then turned his head, looked at the woods behind him, smiled and asked, "How long do you want to peep, Lord Gamo?" Although he was using his own body instead of the Eternal King''s record, it seemed that because of manipulating the Eternal King''s Servant record and fighting too many powerful enemies, Shirou''s mental perception became very keen. When interacting with Mordred''s parents and children, he noticed a slight movement in the woods behind him. "It''s so late, don''t you still sleep?" In the woods, after a moment of silence, Gamo''s cold voice came. The branch swayed for a while, and Gamo walked out of it with a cold face. Her graceful body has such a hazy and mysterious beauty under the moonlight. "You haven''t rested yet?" Looking at Gama, Shirou''s smile became thicker. "I''m reminding you that Ambrosius said before that we will be given [Fairy Secret Art] tomorrow, so we need to rest...and, what are you laughing at?" "Nothing, I just watch your body so healthy, I am very happy." Shi Lang said with a smile. He knows why Sakura puts so much emphasis on Gamo''s identity, so he doesn''t point it out. However, seeing Sakura still alive so healthy, he was happy from the bottom of his heart. Next, the only ones whose whereabouts are unknown are... ¡ª¡ªLi Xiang. Gamo: "..." Looking at Shirou''s smile, Gamo turned his back: "...I have a reminder in place. Go back first." She left in a hurry. Shi Lang smiled and watched her leave. After recovering, he found that Mordred reached out and pulled his collar, staring at him with a look of scrutiny. Shi Lang suspiciously asked: "What''s the matter?" "I''m not interested in your romantic history, but... don''t you even let Beast go? Please, be a man!" "What is on your child''s head? She is your aunt!" "Huh?" Mordred was shocked, why did Beast become her aunt? Although the family history of the royal family and nobles of that era was very chaotic. But... This...this is too confusing, right? The most important thing is... "Don''t you even let your sister go?" "What are you talking about!" Shi Lang was angry. Although Mordred in Romania did not deal with him, he admired and admired himself in that way. But now? He actually described himself as an impure old pervert! Unforgivable! Who is slandering me? However, compared to Shirou who was very angry, Mordred was quite sure that he was right. If you want to ask why... Because Gamo looked at Shirou in the same eyes as her mother looked at Shirou. With this alone, Mordred can never be mistaken. "I''m telling you, Mordred! No matter what others say about me, you must always believe that your father I am a pure person! Damn! It must be Merlin who slandered me behind my back! I grew up so much, in the true sense. I have never had a love handle..." Looking at Shi Lang who was gnashing his teeth, Mordred sighed. He was indeed a man of the same level as Solomon. Should I eat this melon, or should I help my mother? Mordred was lost in thought. This question ran aground for the time being until Mordred returned to the room and was tricked by Abigail, who didn''t speak martial arts, and hit the head with a pillow. "Hit! Hit! Mordred is so stupid! Slightly..." "A-bi-!" Mordred took off the pillow on his head, gritted his teeth and stared at Abigail, who was making a grimace. He carried the pillow and killed him. A pillow pressed Abigail on the bed, and then stretched out his hand to scratch. With her itching, she made her laugh and cry again and again begging for mercy. "Amitabha, Amitabha..." Xuanzang Sanzang on the side meditated quietly, not hearing things outside the window. Looking at a messy room, Gamo¡¯s forehead was jumping wildly with the word ¡°Tic¡±. She loves being clean. She kept telling herself to be patient and magnanimous in her heart, and then a pillow was thrown on her head, and she broke out completely, carrying the pillow, and sullen face into the battle group. Three minutes later... The war is over. Xuanzang Sanzang''s legs were soft and he looked at Gamo who cleaned up the room like a good wife and mother. Chapter 1977： "It shocked you, Master Xuanzang." "No, no...no, no." Facing Gamo''s perfect and good wife-like smile, Master Xuanzang was so scared that he turned pale and waved his hand quickly. She rolled her head and glanced at Mordred and Abigail, who had fainted, with her eyes rolled, and then at Gamo, who was smiling gently in front of her, her face paler. No, it is indeed the prototype of Mo Luo. Amitabha... Master, help, the disciple is so scared! Chapter 29 He is an excellent successor! The sky was bright, and Ambrosius awakened Shiro and others and brought them to the wilderness. "The strength of our holy apostle is not strong, but it is eternal and indestructible, and once we put on the [Emperor Armor], our strength will increase indefinitely and basically invincible. So the key to opposing our holy apostle is not to destroy the holy apostle. It''s to disintegrate [Emperor Armor]!" "As long as the [Emperor Armor] is disintegrated, with your abilities, the holy apostles are no different from ordinary undead soldiers." "Our [Emperor Armor] is built by His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven using Tirnano''s technology, based on the Greek gods, and contains the power of the Holy Spirit. It has a basic ability, that is, analysis. Whether it is Beast''s Power is still a treasure of the heroic spirit, once it is resolved by [Emperor Armor], it is completely useless." "In addition, [Emperor Armor] has the ability to transmit imaginary numbers. All blows and shocks will be transmitted by [Emperor Armor] to the imaginary world, so it can disintegrate all physical attacks." "So, in any sense, [Emperor Armor] is invincible. But [Emperor Armor] has a weakness, that is, it cannot resolve the Ten Commandments of Your Excellency Gatia and Ternano''s technology-the original The fairy secret technique." Bedwell said, attaching this [Emperor Armor] on his body, and the whole person is like an incarnation of a holy archangel. He looked at Ambrosius, and Ambrosius stretched out his palm with a wave of his heart. In an instant, countless fairy secrets appeared in front of the palm, and the next moment a huge fireball roared out, like a fire dragon. Generally, whizzing towards Bedwell. "Boom!" Bedwell was directly blown out, full of coke smoke. He untied his helmet, his face was gray and embarrassed, but he said seriously and seriously: "It''s like this... [Emperor Armor] In front of Tirnano''s technology, it seems like it doesn''t exist. There is only Tirnano. Only with the best technology can it hurt [Emperor Armor]." Shiro nodded thoughtfully. After all, Tirnano''s technology itself was an ultra-ancient technology passed down from Taitis, and [Emperor Armor] was also forged by ultra-ancient technology. However, it is clear that although the Emperor of Heaven can forge the [Emperor Armor] using ultra-ancient technology, even as the Holy Spirit, he has not been able to surpass the ultra-ancient technology. "The original magic way...I''ve seen it, but I''m afraid this magic way is hard to learn, right? In such a short period of time, should we master this original magic way?" Gaetia frowned. Although he is arrogant, after being severely beaten by humans, he has no arrogance of omniscience and omnipotence. Tirnano''s mystery is not an ordinary goblin mystery, but the origin of all mysteries on the planet Earth, which comes from ultra-ancient technology. How to learn in a short time? "No need to learn," Ambrosius smiled and stretched out his hand. "Just turn the destructive secret technique into an ability and engrave it into your spiritual records." "That''s OK?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. "Don''t you give abilities to other people in the same way, dear Gurneyville?" Ambrosius asked with a smile. Hearing this, Shi Lang passed a touch of clarity in his eyes. This is a method of using his [Mortal Leader B]. "It''s all about cheating by using the Heroic Seat. However, it can only be used as a skill for emergency use, but it cannot be said to have mastered this technology." Ambrosius said with a smile. Ambrosius summoned Gaetia and the others, and gave them the [original fairy secret technique] into their spiritual foundation. Glancing at Ambrosius, who was endowed with the [Original Fairy Secret Art], Shirou turned his head and looked at Merlin next to him, and suddenly asked: "Merlin, you said before that you can transform into a hero after my death. Help me add A [appearing alone], shouldn¡¯t it be the principle?" Merlin nodded, "This is the principle. The fairy can add the fairy secret technique to the spiritual base through the spirit seat, and Ambrosius is one of the best." "But you are a bit special, Gurneyville." "Me?" Shi Lang pointed to himself. Merlin nodded, and said helplessly: "You alone are the only one who can''t be given the [original fairy secret technique] by Ambrosius." Hearing this, Shi Lang hesitated for a moment and asked: "This is because...Is it my own body now?" Merlin nodded, "If you are using the records of the Eternal King now, you can easily engrave the secret arts into your spiritual foundation, but with the body... there is no way." Shi Lang nodded in understanding, showing a helpless face. Gama is the spirit base of Fujimaru Sakura using Gamma, Abigail has the spirit base of the outsider made of bubbles, and Gatia is the spirit base of the beast... Only he is the only one who uses the body now and does not exist. Spirit base. This is also impossible, because the ring of thorns seals his magic circuit and ability. The record of the Eternal King, [evil], and the vortex are still missing and cannot be sensed. "In other words, if I want to master the [original fairy secret art], can I only learn it by myself?" Shi Lang asked. Merlin nodded helplessly. Shi Lang sighed, it was as if a plug-in player was blocked by the administrator and could only rely on his true strength. However, this also gave Shirou a wake-up call. [Evil] Evil admits it, the vortex is given by Taitis, and the power of the Eternal King''s record is chanted by the world... not your own, after all. The shortcuts that have been taken, after all, have to be paid back down to earth. Just "Then it seems that the fairy''s technology still has limitations." Shirou said with a smile, his [Leader of Mortality], but even normal people can be empowered. "There is still time. Destructive secrets are easier to learn. I''ll teach you." Mei Lin pointed to the open space and said. Shi Lang nodded and followed. "The destructive fairy esoteric art is actually the same as the magic of the gods in terms of composition and manifestation. After all, the magic of the gods comes from the gods, and the power of the gods mastered by the gods is itself a manifestation of the original secret art. The magic of God''s Generation will add the secret of the fairy, and it will become the fairy secret technique, and if it is primalized, it will become the original fairy secret technique. Just like this¡ª" Mei Lin stretched out his palm and drew out the secret text of the fairy. The next moment a huge fire dragon whizzed towards the grassland. In an instant, everything was burnt away, leaving only a piece of bare coke land. Merlin looked at his masterpiece very satisfied, clapped his hands, and said with a smile: "You have learned the original Luen from Skaha. Although it is half a hang, you should understand the principles of God''s magic. So Gneville, Your key is to master the secrets of the fairies. This may be difficult. After all, I learned the secrets of the fairies for several years, but it should be easy to master the destructive secrets, let alone you." "Do you mean this?" Shi Lang stretched out his hand and drew the original Luen of "Fire" in the air, and then transformed Luen''s text into a strange rune. The next moment a "bang" sounded, a fire dragon roared out. Swept the earth. "How, how..." Looking at the scorched earth where the fire dragon passed, Mei Lin''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. There is nothing wrong with it, that is definitely the original fairy secret technique. But, but... Merlin turned his head to stare at Shirou, and asked, "Have you learned the secrets of fairies before?" Chapter 1978： "Nothing." "Then how did you master it?" "Watching you paint, I can just follow the painting! I''m not stupid, don''t know, don''t I know how to draw a cat and draw a tiger?" "That said..." Although the words are simple, but Merlin knows the doorway of the fairy secret, but it is not the case. Fairy secret texts, like divine texts, are super things beyond the human dimension, and cannot be recognized from the human dimension. Not to mention, that was the original fairy secret text! Inherited from the origin of the stars, the super ancient that created the fire of civilization! Ordinary humans will never know! Even human heroes with great feats can never be recognized! Only a demigod, or a god, can recognize it! Yes, the prerequisite for knowing the secret text of the original fairy is [Divinity]! Shirou is an ordinary human being. At least, his body is an ordinary human. There is no **** blood, no dragon blood, no blood of any transcendent creature. So, how did he recognize the [original fairy secret]? Merlin was puzzled. Wait... Could it be that! Mei Lin looked at Shirou in astonishment and muttered to himself: "Could it be that the vortex... hasn''t disappeared at all." "What are you talking about, Merlin?" "I said... The record of the Eternal King, the invisible vortex, and your [evil]... Maybe it hasn''t disappeared at all, but has always existed. It just exists in another form." "I don''t understand, and I won''t think too much. What you should do now is to teach me the original fairy secret, Merlin." "I got it." Merlin nodded and continued the priestly destructive original fairy secret script. The destructive secrets are quite simple, and Shi Lang has learned how to draw tigers and cats. He learns quite quickly, because he thinks this secret text is very familiar, very familiar. It''s as if it was written before. Shirou remembered that in the first time he traveled through the era, Tettis became a Barbie doll and he was in struggle for ten years... Tettis wrote such words. No wonder. No wonder there is such a cordial and familiar feeling. And the disgust from the heart. Shirou smiled. It turns out that you have paved the way here, Taitis. Regarding me as the reserve of the rescuer, the container of the vortex, I have spent ten years with me in a scheming manner. In the end, I regretted it again. I was attacked by Sada Love Song and was finally wiped out by the Lord of Relief. However, by now, thank you more for your foreshadowing. ... After Mei Lin taught Shi Lang some simple and practical secrets of the original fairy tale, he let Shi Lang review it by himself, and then walked quickly towards Ambrosius. On the other hand, after Ambrosius gave the [Original Fairy Secret Art] to Gama, Mordred and others, Bedwell used himself as a target, allowing Gama and others to master [Original] Fairy Secret Art]. When Ambroseius saw that there was nothing for him, he turned and left, but Merlin stopped her. "Wait a minute, Ambrosius!" "What''s the matter, Little Merlin?" Ambrosius looked at Merlin with a smile on his face. "Do you want to make friends with your father or your mother?" Merlin ignored Ambrosius'' impropriety, but looked at her seriously and said, "Come with me, I have something to ask you!" He reached out and grabbed Ambrosius''s hand and dragged it to the back of the temple. "Oh, oh. Is it possible that Xiao Meilin is so hungry and thirsty that he wants to attack his mother?" Ambrosius pulled his hand back and looked at Merlin jokingly, "It''s okay, I accept. After all, Carmelis is so perfect, and the me who is one with Carmelis is the perfect among perfection." "Sorry, I am only interested in humans. To pure humans!" Merlin vetoed with a black face, and then looked at Ambrosius seriously, and asked: "That vortex... is still in Genieville. Body, right?" Ambroseius smiled and did not answer. "Answer me!" Merlin frowned: "Don''t think I don''t know, you are the first fairy created by Master Taitis! The guardian of the original plains, the fairy king of Ternano! That holy grail... not at all Joseph gave it to you, but the Holy Spirit gave it to you through Joseph''s hand!" "No, the Holy Grail is left to you by the Holy Spirit." Ambrosius said leisurely. "What?" Merlin frowned and looked puzzled. "Have you forgotten? In your legend, there is such a side. You were born in a dream by the mother of the earth and the devil. Satan plans to make you the power of evil on the earth to fight against the good power of the Holy Spirit. Although. I don¡¯t know which legend wrote it, but your birth is inevitable. You were chosen by the rod of prophecy, and it is inevitable. Of course, now that rod of prophecy has been sent to Avalon by me." Merlin''s brows furrowed deeply: "Does this have anything to do with my question?" "Don¡¯t understand? The birth of the eternal king is inevitable, but by chance Shiro Fujimaru made himself the eternal king! At the same time, the birth of the emperor is also inevitable. If you ask why, because the eternal king is a container of light, The Emperor of Heaven is standing in front of the heirs of the vortex, the final test." Ambrosius narrowed his smile and looked at Merlin very seriously: "If you want to face the monster of [Root], the successor of Uzumaki must cross the emperor. This is not a coincidence, nor is it a lie. It was a long, long time ago. The agreement that already exists. Trial from the Holy Spirit!" "And this is why the blood of the Holy Spirit will respond to Mordred''s wishes!" Merlin: "..." "In that case, why are you..." "Why don''t you tell Shiro Fujimaru this?" Ambrosius stretched out his hand, pointed to Shiro who reproduced the original fairy secret text, and asked: "When you saw him, did you ever complain about the disappearance of the vortex? No!" Merlin was stunned. He was completely stunned! Ambrosius looked at Shirou with a complex expression, "Master Titis did not choose the wrong person. You did not follow the wrong person. He is an excellent successor...!" Chapter 1979： ... Chapter 30: Yu Naitian Emperor! The [Original Fairy Secret Art] was placed by Ambrosius. After practicing for a few days, everyone quickly mastered the usage of the [Original Fairy Secret Art]. After all, it is not really learning and delving into fairy secrets, but as a professional skill, which is naturally easy to master. Of course, Bedwell, who served as a sandbag among them, really contributed a lot. However, Shirou didn''t have a high level of mastery of [Original Fairy Secret Art], only to the extent that he could use it. Of course, he is different from Gaetia and the others, and he needs to remember the fairy secrets before he can use the secrets. It can be said that it is not the application of the secret technique, but the study of the secret technique. Fortunately, with Taitis''s scores in advance, Shirou still has an impression of the secret text and can get started. It is the night, the moon is like a silver plate, the sky is full of stars, and the brilliant starlight is scattered on the earth. On the field next to the temple, a faint bonfire danced lightly, bringing fiery light to this cold night. The fairies sang and danced around the bonfire. This wasn''t just a moment of excitement, but the fairies themselves liked to play. After contacting Shirou and others for a few days and eliminating the strange grudges, they soon became acquainted with each other. Fairies are like eternally innocent children, who like to play, and lively and cheerful girls like Mordred and Abigail will make people go crazy with them. However, the relatively old-fashioned Xuanzang Sanzang is quite uncomfortable with this cheerful style, and can only meditate cross-legged and silently recite sutras. Looking at Mordred and the others who were in a ball with the fairies by the campfire, Shirou showed a faint smile. "Are you going to play together, Gurneyville?" a wind fairy flew in front of Shirou and asked aloud. "No." "Come on." A group of goblins pushed his back behind his back. "No, no." Shi Lang refused with a smile, "You go and have fun." "Okay, okay." The fairies narrowed their mouths and flew away happily. Fairies are familiar with themselves and love humans very much, so in modern times there are urban legends that fairies steal human children. However, fairies also have terrible people who don''t want to approach. Such as Gamo with a black face. Looking at Gamo, who was subconsciously avoided by the fairies, Shirou couldn''t figure out. It is clear that Sakura is so cute, why are fairies reluctant to approach him? Of course, Shirou didn''t even know that a certain famous golden cockroach was very disagreeable! "Speaking of which, I really didn''t expect your Excellency Gettia to be so fond of fairies." Bedwell''s voice sounded in his ears, Shiro turned his head and looked around, and saw Gaetia, who was playing around by the fairies, smiled and replied: "Yes, this is really eye-opening." After a pause, Shi Lang turned his head to look at Bedwell''s handsome face, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "You have been here for so long, wouldn''t the imperial capital be suspicious?" "No, they..." Bedwell lowered his head slightly, a haze appeared on the handsome face, "...the one who trusts most is me." "So..." Shirou turned his head and stopped talking. Betraying the person who trusts him most, with Bedwell''s temperament, I am afraid that he will be tortured. "Also, it doesn''t matter if you are suspicious. Spers, I am not alone." "However, this uncleanness of betrayal will accompany my soul forever..." Shi Lang was silent. Bedwell smiled softly, then looked at Shirou, thought for a while, and asked: "Yes, Lord Grneville. What kind of person am I in pan-human history?" "Just like you, he is a gentle person." Shi Lang said with a smile: "If there is a chance, I can let you see him." "If you want to meet, you have to welcome back the real Majesty the Emperor. However, things are not that easy." Bedwell smiled and said: "Tirnano''s technology is good Armor] is effective, but the one guarding before the imperial capital is Galahad, known as the''Wall of the Empire''." "Galaha...de...?" Bedwell nodded: "Perhaps because of the existence of King Galahad in pan-human history, so you may feel a little disobedience. However, in the eternal empire, the strongest guardian of His Majesty God The barrier is the Holy Apostle Galahad." "There is indeed a sense of contradiction... But since you say that Galahad is the strongest barrier to protect the emperor... Then, isn''t he the person of Spath?" "No." Bedwell shook his head: "I''m pretty sure that he is not. He is different from King Galahad. He is not a human being, but a wall built by His Majesty the Emperor to guard himself, without his own will. , It will only operate according to the original setting of His Majesty the Emperor. Therefore, the people in the alliance have also specially reminded not to contact him." After a pause, Bedwell said: "Actually, after we noticed the anomaly of His Majesty the Emperor, we did not act honestly, but acted underground because of concerns about Galahad." "So..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, the wall of the empire, Galahad. The wall of the empire... The arm of the emperor... "By the way, Bedwell. [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor], what the **** is that?" Shi Lang looked at Bedwell and asked. Both Mordred and Abigail have mentioned [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], and when they mention it, there is a sense of hopelessness. He was curious, what it was. "The arm of the emperor, that is..." While listening attentively to Bedwell''s words, a very familiar, noble will suddenly entered Shirou''s mind. --Gurneyville! Gaia? Shi Lang stood up abruptly. "What''s wrong, King Eternal?" Bedwell looked at Shirou suspiciously, and then widened his eyes. "Your body is glowing... this is, this is the light of the stars?" The elves singing and dancing suddenly stopped and turned to look at Shirou, as did Abigail and Mordred. People were surprised to find that Shilang had nine rays of light emerging from his body, like nine stars, rotating around Shilang in a specific trajectory, as if forming a small galaxy. Chapter 1980： "It''s Gaia!" a fairy said with a wink. Shi Lang looked down at his hands under the shining stars. He knew that this was not an abnormal change in his body, but a tribute to the stars from the King of Stars. Ambrosius looked at Shirou with a surprised face, and said uncertainly: "Even if it is the successor of Titis... That frustrated Gaia would actually praise a human..." Mordred walked to Shiro''s side, stared at the stars entwined with Shiro, and said, "It seems that Gaia has finally contacted you, father." Shirou nodded, and the stars'' praise suddenly appeared. Of course, it was not showing Shirou''s specialness, but because Gaia was trying to connect with him from outside the solar system by using the principles of stars. Shirou didn''t hesitate, and embraced the lofty will that had been communicated from Hoshino''s principle. In the next moment, the nine star clusters that shone with Shiro''s hand moved quickly, and they reflected each other, and a light screen suddenly appeared in front of Shiro. "Finally contacted." In the dimly lit light screen, a little girl with white hair and red eyes riding on Attila''s shoulder appeared. She is none other than Gaia. "You are too slow, Gaia!" Mordred complained: "I was teleported to the enemy''s army before, and I almost returned directly to the Heroic Seat." "Sorry. It''s the first time I''m doing this kind of work. I''m not very skilled, and that thing shields the sense of touch between me and the body." Ambrosius looked at Gaia in the light screen with amazement, and was amazed: "I will actually see this side of the star touch again... Unfortunately, Master Taitis can''t see it." "Ambrosius?" The sigh of Ambrosius also made Gaia notice her, and there was a swift passing in those red eyes, "You are in Ternano... I said how can I perceive the principle of my stars? . So that''s it, that thing can''t cover my internal organs!" "Leave aside this, Gaia, you are now..." "We are now in outer space outside the solar system." "Outer space?" "Yes. Because the planets in the solar system have been sealed and shielded by that thing, neither I nor my brothers and sisters can return to pan-human history through their respective planets, so I can only go to outer space and return to pan-human history. Human history." Gaia also shook the light screen deliberately, allowing Shirou to see a terrifyingly vast universe and the moon under them. "Are you riding on the moon?" Shirou asked. "Yes. Alquette disappeared, so I used Mooncell to manipulate the moon, and then assembled the power of my brothers and sisters to return to pan-human history from outer space. But that thing was blocked from the galaxy, and there are others. The stars of sister galaxies are pulling us past, so I am still resisting the pulling of other star systems." Shilang frowned, "What is it that prevents you from returning to pan-human history?" "Let''s show it to you." As he said, Gaia looked down at Attila below him and said: "Attila, turn your body around. I''ll show Gneville a look at that thing." "Oh, yes, Master Gaia." Attila grabbed Gaia''s slender legs and turned around, and the scene behind Gaia was instantly reflected in the light screen. "What, what is that¡ª¡ª!?" Shirou''s eyes shrank suddenly, his face full of shock. Not only him, but the well-informed fairies also covered their small mouths in shock. Abigail, Gama, Mordred, Getia... everyone''s face is full of heaviness. What exactly is that? That is Nebula. A luminous nebula. With the third planet Earth as the center, the endless flame of light is like a chain, enveloping the entire galaxy, like a whole huge light nebula. Two huge clouds of light, like arms, pass through the entire galaxy, like the strongest city wall, preventing all the invasion of chaos from the outside. "Could it be that it is..." "¡ª¡ªThat is the arm of the Emperor of Heaven!" Bedwell said with a serious face: "It is the arm of His Majesty the Emperor, defending the empire from the invasion of evil alien forces." The scene seemed extremely silent. The arm of the emperor killed all the sounds. It is beyond imagination, cognition, and an elegy from space. It is an excellent symbol of the Emperor of Heaven. ¡ª¡ªThe Arm of the Heavenly Emperor! It''s no wonder that Abigail would say that as long as he has seen the [Arms of the Emperor of Heaven], there is no desire to challenge the Emperor of Heaven. Isn''t it of course? [All desires in this world] How? [Ten Crowns] What about? Which one is more shocking than a nebula? "Is this thing preventing you from returning to pan-human history?" Shi Lang returned to his senses and asked Gaia. "Yes." Gaia nodded, and then asked: "Did you say this thing is called the arm of the emperor?" Shiro nodded. "So, it''s no wonder I feel the power of the Holy Spirit, my star principles, and the familiar technology to make this magnificent..." Gaia stared at Ambrosius and asked, "That was the birth of the Holy Grail, right?" Ambrosius nodded: "Yes, it is the empire world line split from the eternal dynasty. Known as the Holy Spirit of the Emperor of Heaven, the characteristic of the empire is that everyone is eternal and immortal, and has taken away the Plain of Joy." "I guessed so. But... are you sure that everyone is immortal, Ambrosius?" "Yes." "Is that so?" Gaia sighed, "No wonder it has caused such a big trouble." Shirou frowned, "Did you notice anything, Gaia?" "The world line that I did not perceive, the immortal man... This violates the two major mechanisms of the operation of restraint. In other words, the emperor is both the holy spirit and restraint. It is probably a re-enactment of the creation of [Alaya] Technology." Gaia sighed again: "Titis is also true, and will not destroy that forbidden knowledge." Chapter 1981： Ambroseius smiled and said, "After all, it was originally meant to be reserved for the successor of Uzumaki." Leave it to me? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Suddenly As if the supreme will looked down from a very high position, the wind and clouds changed color, and the light screen of the principle of the stars also became quite unstable. "What''s the matter?" Xuanzang Sanzang panicked. "A message is interfering with me?" Gaia was full of astonishment: "No! It''s not interfering with me! This, this is controlling me¡ª, controlling this part of my sense of touch, overlooking other world lines¡ªstop¡ªyou can¡¯t touch there¡ª" An unparalleled oppressive force suddenly struck from all directions. The expressions of Gaetia and others changed, and Ambrosius narrowed his smile. In the light curtain, Gaia''s eyes gradually lost the high light, and then there seemed to be a cold and silent, strange light radiating "Hello friends from all world lines. Yu Naitian is the emperor of a small accomplished country. Like you, he is the victim of the invasion of the scourge of the world line. I would like to extend my sincere heart to you. Friendly greetings." Bedwell''s face changed drastically: "It is His Majesty the Emperor! His Majesty the Emperor is using the restraining star touch to broadcast to all world lines!" Chapter 31 Announcement of the Emperor of Heaven! "--Hello, friends on all world lines. Yu Naitian, the emperor of a small accomplished country, is the same as you, a victim of the invasion and chaos of the scourge of the world line. Here, I send you my best regards. Sincere and friendly greetings." "That is... Your Majesty the Emperor?" Guinevere looked at the illusory girl with white hair and red eyes that appeared on the top of the sky in amazement. The Saint Apostle Pendragon on the side folded his arms, nodded, and said, "It''s your Majesty the Emperor. He is broadcasting his image and voice to all the world lines." The holy apostle Ektor asked suspiciously: "Have your majesty fully tune into the history of mankind? But in this case, why hasn''t the other kingdoms revealed yet?" "It should not be," the Holy Apostle Pendragon shook his head, "Your Majesty should now use the touch of the stars to convey his will and voice to all world lines." "Is that so?" Aktor raised his eyebrows. "But, why is His Majesty the Emperor doing this kind of thing?" Guini Weier asked suspiciously. "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, holy apostle pendragon Guinevere nodded hurriedly, and covered her mouth with her little hand. Above the sky, the emperor who controlled Gaia¡¯s star touch continued: ¡°The enemies of the scourge of the world line are the first to gather the animality of the seven great men as their own responsibility, and the [Assembly] that attempts to destroy the world of all, and the second is to use the law. ''Interfering in and disrupting the development of the various world lines, but claiming to be a hypocritical savior [Chaldea]." "Both of these are the big thefts of the world! Interfering in our internal operations with our own selfish desires and one-sidedness, indiscriminately, has caused countless people who have suffered harm. About this time, they have been destroyed by Yu. Save it, either in my place or in your place, and still work." "Today, Yu Defensive strikes back. It is very fortunate that the headquarters of these two thieves has been destroyed. I hereby declare this happy event to the public. I wish to share the joy, and hope that everyone will work together to prevent their own world from being invaded and destroyed. " "Yu hereby declares that I am not an aggressor, I am a friend of Ru and others, and I will never interfere with the operation of other worlds. Therefore, I hope that anyone who can cross the law of the world can also abide by this principle and must not interfere with the operation of other worlds. Do not invade and destroy the principles of other worlds. To follow is a friend, and to destroy is an enemy. The rest is the eternal, willing to share the eternal law with his friends. Justice is eternal, peace is forever, and life is endless." "Furthermore, I declare that the headquarters of the two thieves have been destroyed, the long night has passed, and the dawn of justice has come. If you are willing to surrender, you are willing to accept it, treat it as the people, and never discriminate." "If there are friends of the universe who can hear the more voices, it is really lucky. I am willing to make friends with all people and all beings. No matter the evil god, or the pure land of Posha, or the star of military harvest... I am the Holy Spirit Anyone who can not interfere with each other and invade each other, the remaining friends are all friends of the empire. May the fewer enemies there are, the more friends there are. The empire welcomes all friends and may the peace of the world stay forever!" ... Hearing the announcement of the Emperor of Heaven, Shi Lang''s face changed drastically. No matter how powerful the Emperor was before, and how incredible the Saint Apostle and [Emperor Armor] were, Shilang''s expression was very calm, but the announcement by the Emperor made Teshilang no longer calm. "... so cruel...!" Mordred''s face was so pale that he couldn''t speak. "What''s so cruel?" Xuanzang Sanzang was full of doubts, "It sounds like, isn''t this majesty the emperor very friendly, very friendly emperor?" "We are all squeezed into the class enemies of the world by him. How could you break him?" Mordred sighed, "Master Xuanzang, even if you are a monk, you have some thinking in this respect, right? I don¡¯t know how you got to Tianzhu?" Xuanzang Sanzang''s face was dazed. Mordred looked up at the emperor declared to the various worlds, and sighed: "Killing and punishing the heart... What a cruel person...!" Perhaps a monk like Xuanzang Sanzang hasn''t understood the horror of it yet. But both Shirou and Mordred knew very well how terrible the moves played by the emperor of heaven... It completely occupied the top of public opinion, legitimizing, rationalizing, and justifying the invasion of pan-human history, and ran them onto the world''s class enemies. In this way, let alone them, those Chaldean members and members of the council who are still spreading across the world lines will be counter-attacked and annihilated by the local forces on the world lines that are later realized! The most important thing is that the emperor has declared friends directly! It is not only to announce friends to the local forces on the various world lines, but also to Chaldea, the [Council], and even more to the transcendent cosmic forces! The emperor who has invaded pan-human history, sealed Gaia and the King of Stars out of the solar system, and possessed the [Emperor Armor], the Holy Grail, and the power of the Holy Spirit. The emperor itself has the upper hand and dominant position, but as a result, he declares everything. Friends! This not only can greatly offset the intensity of his invasion of pan-human history, but also allows many neutrals to exist and begin to consider whether to directly and reasonably admit. General! A thorough general! Regardless of power, position, thought, foreign aid... all positions have been ruled by the Emperor of Heaven! This is the Emperor of Heaven, this has just appeared, and Shilang and others will die! "Really worthy of that majesty the Emperor of Heaven." Ambrosius sighed. "Which side are you from?" Mordred glared at her. "Mm. I was on the side of pan-human history. After all, pan-human history was destroyed unless it was destroyed by an accident like the Lord of Relief. Other than that, it cannot be replaced at will... But now, I suddenly think Reversed." Mordred glared at her fiercely, and Merlin turned his head, squinting at her. "Oh, don''t look at me like that, just make a joke. There is no Gaia in the world of the emperor, and our goblin is on Gaia''s side, and won''t treachery." "That''s good!" Mordred put down the sword in his hand. "It''s not humorous." Ambrosius sighed. Shilang stared at the emperor in the sky with a solemn expression, "...in the form of sovereignty of pan-human history, declare to other worlds...you really are there." He shook his head: "Now, the trouble is big!" Chapter 1982： ... As Shirou said, the trouble is big! And this trouble, unlike the previous [Parliament] and Chaldea, is a small fight on a certain world line. It''s the trouble of all the worlds online! "What''s that?" "The Emperor of Heaven? Is it a friend or an enemy?" "The Chaldeans and the [Council]? The thief of the world?" "Are there these big thieves in our world?" "Sabotage, trouble making... Could it be that the wars in our world also arise because of these two world-thief?" "Find them and kill them all!" All the world lines were completely exploded due to the announcement of the Emperor of Heaven! Beginning from the super ancient times that played with the world line, with pan-human history as the main line, countless world lines have sprouted. Among these world lines, most of them are incomplete world lines like the Nordic junction. Of course, there are also slightly more complete world lines in the solar system like the South American junction, and limited universe worlds in the Milky Way like the Romanian junction. Line. And at this moment, among these connecting points, among these world lines, all the indigenous forces of this world line have all exploded. Some people think it is a huge conspiracy, some people think it is the opening of the door to the new world, and some people think it is a revelation from God... But without exception, all world lines know the existence of [Chaldea] and [Council]. He also gave [Chaldea] and [Council] the first impression of the invaders, and began to search for traces of their existence in this world line. And the huge impact of this announcement by the Emperor of Heaven is far more than that! In the mainline universe of pan-human history, those cosmic transcendence forces that were paying attention to the special planet [Earth] have also fallen into turmoil. Posha Pure Land. "That Holy Spirit made such a declaration. Will his empire, like the civilization at the beginning of the earth time, become our ally in managing and guarding this universe?" a Bodhisattva asked. "I don''t know." A Bodhisattva shook his head. "Should you try to contact at this time with the position and identity of the Bodhisattva?" the Bodhisattva asked again. "The monsters of origin have assimilated the future. We, the enlightened people of various civilizations, have insight into sentient beings. Although we can travel through time at will and go to the future, we can no longer see anything, and the civilizations and planets that were born and nurtured us. Whether this heavenly emperor can at this point in time, on that planet, reverse the future where everything is destined to be reunited, it''s really two different things." The Bodhisattva paused and continued: "There is the civilization and planet that gave birth to and nurtured the Sakyamuni. After all, let the Sakyamuni decide. I am the manager, the watcher, the neutral, and the indifferent. It is necessary to quietly perform the duties of the Bodhisattva and continue to meditate so that the evil of the outer universe does not take the opportunity to invade. It must be the same for the Holy Spirit." "Goodness." The bodhisattva nodded and continued to meditate. Outer universe. Countless nebulae turned up the sea of ??clouds, and many planets were annihilated in the chaos. "It''s really rare. Someone in that universe is waiting for me to announce friends. It''s the civilization that made an agreement with me in the first place." "Do you want to use the body to touch it?" "No more." Someone answered like this. Countless false eyes looked at the person who spoke. It was a young gentleman standing in chaos with an owl sitting on his shoulder and a black cat in his arms. "What''s the matter? Aren''t you the gentleman who loves cats the most? Don''t you want to go to that planet to capture real cats yourself?" a false voice asked. The cat-loving gentleman smiled, pointed to the chaos of the outer universe, and said: "As long as you move a thought, countless planets and civilizations in this universe will be annihilated, because they live in our indescribable Under the rules." "However, if our ontology enters their universe, it will live under their true rules. Moreover, the transcendents will not agree. Therefore, the hand should not be stretched so long, and the projection and power Just put the clone in and enjoy it." "If you even said that, then forget it. But, don''t you pamper the girl with the silver key anymore?" "She was the one who opened that door, and she was the one who closed that door. When she is willing to reopen that door, I will connect her to our world, and then, like those transcendents, completely close the root connection. The door of the world. Therefore, the disaster that has its roots shattered will not affect our reasoning." "Then we shall close our eyes again and rejoice in our indescribable entertainment, gentleman." "Good night, indescribable gods." The high hat taken off by the cat-loving gentleman gave an elegant gift, and then looked into the distance, his eyes seemed to see the light nebula. "The power from the Holy Spirit has cut off everything. The calamity of the root has wiped out the future. The past at the beginning of the time is staring at the past, and the noble Emperor is ready to completely solidify the present. The heir of the vortex of Taitis, inherits you from the beginning of the time. Can you defeat the Emperor of Heaven and draw the sword that opens up the future?" The corners of the cat-loving gentleman''s mouth raised slightly: "This is really pleasing, creative material." ... Chapter 32 Beast¢÷, the beast of the end The announcement of the emperor, its immense influence, is continuing to ferment. Romania Junction, Britannia-Clock Tower, El Mero''s classroom. "I''m sorry to make you come here so urgently, Lord Danic Preston Yugdomirenia." Monarch Elmero II looked at the enemy who was once the enemy of the Magic Association. . "Not much gossip, Elmero II. The Clock Tower will summon my former enemy so urgently, I''m afraid it is because of the declaration of the former emperor, who called himself the''Emperor of Heaven''." Dannick sat down. On the sofa, he gently looked at Monarch Elmero II. "Indeed," Monarch Elmero II nodded and said with a wry smile: "Now all countries in the world are in chaos due to the declaration of the Emperor of Heaven. Not only that, but the politicians of various countries are also pressing the clock tower¡ª¡ª " Danike smiled graciously: "I''m asking, Chaldea and [Council], what are they, right?" "It seems that Your Excellency Dane also has a deep understanding." "After all, the Thousand-Year Tree Clan is the Romanian Magic Dao Clan." Dannick stood up, walked to the window, looked through the window, watching the accountable politicians entering the clock tower surface, and said: "However, the Holy Grail war between red and black has been over for several years. The dark ring that enveloped the sky has also disappeared. Whether it is Chaldea or the Black Caster, it has nothing to do with us a long time ago." "The trouble is here." Monarch Elmero II sighed. "Then, Astra Yard and Hesitation Sea, what do you mean?" "The Astra House is as ignorant of this as we are, and Hesitation Sea... has not been able to contact so far. You know, Your Excellency Dane, everyone knows that the big figures in Hesitation Sea are all about everything other than God¡¯s magic. Not interested. But the lion Jiejieli who participated in the Holy Grail war has retired from the magic way and became the director of the orphanage. He claimed that he did not participate in any incidents during the Holy Grail war." Sovereign Elmero II spread his hands, sighed, then looked at Danike, and said seriously: "So I want to ask Lord Danike, Lancer of the black, or Assassin of the black, Saber of the red , Lord Grey of the Chaldeans... Did you leave any words before leaving?" "Unfortunately, no. And my king has no knowledge of this. He is just a heroic spirit who has appeared in the realm through normal channels. After the miniature of the Beast-devil bodhisattva and the evil **** of the outer universe were eliminated, he returned to the heroic spirit seat. " Chapter 1983： "Is that so..." Monarch Elmero II was full of regret. "However, I can feel that this majesty the emperor...no, this existence from his dimension, who claims to be the emperor of heaven, is planning something. Although he claims to be a friend, this kind of words can be confronted by us. Before his power, heh... it''s all a joke. It''s better to be vigilant." "Although so... but the power of crossing the dimension, this should be the second method." Monarch Elmero II sighed. "Sovereign Elmero II, please forgive me, this may be a power that transcends the Dharma. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s better than the Beast-Devil Bodhisattva and the Evil God phantom. The invasion is even more troublesome, and it is slowly approaching us! No, maybe not only us, but also many parallel worlds are involved in this trouble. At this point in time, the internal strife of the Magic Association cannot continue, at least in Before you understand things." "Actually, the monarch faction is also discussing this matter recently." "Is that so? That''s why I talk too much." Dannick turned around and looked at himself reflected in the glass. ¡ª¡ªI am the sunset that will eventually fall, and you are the rising sun! The words of Lancer Vlad III of the black echoed in his mind, Danike''s eyes flickered and firm, no matter what, the future of our race will not disappear! The glass reflected the figure of Danick, who was an old and twilight white-haired old man, not the young man who was in charge of the black camp. ... Also at this Romanian connection point, the French-Paris National Institute. "Did you see it just now? The girl who appeared in the sky just now...Is that the virtual projection technology in science fiction?" "No, that''s an angel? Or an alien? But why didn''t it invade?" "That should be God." The college students enjoying their youth chatted with each other, chatting with each other about the vision just now, and using groups to ease the fear of the unknown in their hearts and the awe of the transcendents of high latitudes. At this moment, a young girl turned her head and looked at the blond girl who had been immersed in mathematics, and asked: "Letthias, what do you think? Do you think that majesty the emperor is the **** of heaven?" "How could it be the Lord!" Letitia stood up directly, gritted her teeth: "That is the greatest blasphemy against the Lord!" "Lei... Letitia?" The girl was frightened. Leticia also felt that she had gone too far, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry." "What''s wrong with you? We are friends who have known each other since elementary school... But since when you were in high school, when you went to Romania, you felt like a different person. Tattooed on your back and the back of your right hand I got tattoos too, you weren''t like this before..." The childhood sweetheart looked at Leticia aggrieved. "Sorry..." Letitia subconsciously stretched out her hand to cover the back of her right hand, the red beast-like pattern, and walked out of the classroom with her head buried. She hurriedly walked out of the school, came to the rented house she had rented, and looked at her bed. On that bed, a woman with a rugged body and a pretty charming appearance was asleep with a pale front face. There are strange pink dots between the woman''s eyebrows. Leticia glared at the drowsy woman, her face darkened, and said, "Don''t pretend! You are already awake, the third animality!" "Oh, oh. Did you notice it? But disturbing other people''s sleep is not something the saint will do, let alone getting angry at others, Lord Jeanne." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and stood up, looking at Letitia with a smile on his face. No, it would be more appropriate to say that it was Joan. Joan lifted her right hand, revealing the back of her hand with Lingshu, her face black, and said, "I was trapped in Leticia''s body, and she signed a contract with Leticia on her own terms. The two ends of the sky came to me and disappeared again... Not long ago, I appeared in front of me covered in blood. What do you want to do? If you have opinions on me, you can destroy me directly!" "Oh, oh. It''s weird, I swallowed you, but I only digested Nero and others, and saved your life. I even tampered with the rules of the Holy Grail, allowing you to stay in Letitia In her body, enjoying her youth as a girl with Leticia. You don¡¯t want to thank me, so why are you angry at me?" The demon-natured Bodhisattva sighed, "Oh... a good Bodhisattva who saves hardships is really hard to be regarded as." Joan darkened her face: "I can''t fight you! But what are you planning in secret?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled: "Do you think it was me who did the ghost just now?" "Isn''t it? Is there anyone other than you who can do that kind of thing?" "Oh, oh. You really overestimate the power of Beast. Beast can do it to destroy the human principle of a world line, but that is to project your own shadow and make your own voice to all world lines. ...That is the ability that the savior has. That is the emperor of the eternal empire, His Majesty." "Your Majesty the Emperor? Are you also a member of the [Council]?" Jeanne asked with a vigilant face. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled: "If you don''t need ears, please donate them to those in need. Didn''t you hear clearly just now? The [Council] is over and it has been eliminated by His Majesty the Emperor!" "However, His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor has already started to act and sanctioned the [Council] in an instant. Even the Master will be caught off guard, right? But, as I expected, the third beast is removed. At the same time, I still retain the power of desire, and I can finally start my purpose." "Wait, wait a minute," Leticia pointed at herself, her eyes widened: "Your Master, isn''t it me, Killing House?" "Oh? Is Letitia talking? Although I really want to tell you, yes. But it''s a pity, I am a woman who has a lot of sins and has many boats on her feet." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled: " My Master is the Lord of Relief of Absolute Evil and Absolute Love." "Then, what about me?" Letitia asked with her eyes widened, pointing to herself. "You? You are just my Master spare tire." "How could..." Letitia was disappointed. The Demon Bodhisattva stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead and said: "You just need to continue to live and enjoy your life with His Royal Highness. That enchantment will continue to exist on you until you die. " The Demon Bodhisattva got up, looked at the sky, and squinted his eyes: "His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven rules everything. He will bring eternity to all the world lines and completely solidify the present. Master, you are a miss, say It will give me a separate world line to realize my wish, but in fact it will let the sixth seat eat me at the end. After all, the third animality is with me. But what you can¡¯t think of is that I joined the emperor very early. Your Majesty, because He will give me what I want, but he will not calculate me behind his back." Joan of Arc regained control of the body, her eyes widened, staring at the Demon Bodhisattva, and asked: "The Emperor, is the Emperor of Heaven yours?" "No, it should be said that I am from His Majesty the Emperor. Let me join the [Council] for the second time, and let me come to this Romanian connection point to become the Master of Red. It is His Majesty." Jeanne''s eyes widened. "Enjoy the imminent, eternal life, Your Majesty. But speaking of it, what His Majesty the Emperor has to do is as if it is not fundamentally different from the wish that the Red Priest wants to achieve. By the way, that. What is the priest''s name? Oh¡ªAmakusa Toki Sadashiro, he seems to be by this name, and he is also a good man." The figure of the Demon Bodhisattva gradually disappeared, and Jeanne knew that she had left this world line! "Amakusa Toki Sadashiro... the soul is materialized? In the end¡ªwhat¡ªwhat is going to happen?" Joan looked at the blue sky and muttered to herself. ... Nordic connection point. "The emperor...it seems that Shi Lang is in trouble." Skaha sat on the stone mountain, looking at the sky, with his face in his hands, "Would you like to help me, a miserable disciple?" "Don''t think about it, the passage of pan-human history has been completely blocked." "Can''t you open it, Skadi?" Skaha turned his head and looked at the Supreme Goddess Skady who looked exactly like him next to him. Skadi nodded, and said helplessly: "I have tried fifteen times, as if it was shielded by something similar to Lunas''s wisdom, and it can''t connect to pan-human history." Chapter 1984： "Isn''t Miguel Mill okay?" Skaha stretched out his hand and pointed to a world-like giant tree not far away. That was the former tree of origin, the **** of star-making Mignir Mir, or Ymir. However, the real Ymir was destroyed by the saint king of giants-Surut, and now this one is reborn as Skaha and Skati injected all the divinities on the world line with Miguelmir''s corpse. Yes, it belongs to Skatie¡¯s world tree. Skadi also gave him a very apt name, called Hertmier. In the Norse mythology of pan-human history, after the dusk of the gods, two people named Lieb and Rip Trasil survived because of hiding in the Hutmimir Forest and reproduced in a new world. Skatie named the new world tree Hertmier, which heralded the new birth of the Nordic connection point. Skadi shook his head: "Hetmimir is not good either." "That''s a pity." Skaha sighed, then holding the gun, shouted: "I want to go to pan-human history, I want to go to pan-human history... I want to go to Shirou''s side, I want to hug him In his arms, touch his little head..." "You are so noisy!" "What are you doing? Can''t go, can''t you let me say it?" "Because I want to go too! I want to hold him! He was such a small one at that time, and his face was so tender." "Then why didn''t you go with Shirou at that time?" Scarha asked suspiciously. "Because I was the **** of this world before I was his teacher! And, can''t it cause trouble to him, right?" "You... are really different from me." Scarha said: "Like me, if you really confirm your feelings, then just grab it. This is the Celtic tradition." "Then you are really rude. But now it''s okay to say anything, anyway." "Yeah..." The two old women with purple hair sighed and began to worry about their shilang. ... Greek connection point. "Eh Eh Eh? The Emperor? [Council] and our Chaldeans were both taken away?" Fujimaru Tatsuka lifted a white lion with one hand, his eyes widened, and he looked at himself incredulously. Servant, as well as the deputy leader of Group A, his own chores tool-Kirshtalya Vodaim. "Yes, Team Leader Fujimaru." Kirshtalia nodded, and then looked at the white lion that was beaten up and bruised in his hand by Tatsuka Fujimaru, and asked: "Can you put the **** Zeus down first? In any case, he is also the main **** and king of Greece. Please give him a little face." "But he doesn''t surrender, and he beat Orion just now. I won''t let anyone bully my family." Fujimaru Tatsuka said very seriously. "Yes, yes, Master! You can''t let this old pervert! He beat me up just now! It hurts! You must be the master for me! But before that, can you please let Artemis go first? ?" Orion asked cautiously, pointing to a space battleship entangled by giant trees. "Oh, by the way, Orion and Artemis of pan-human history are lovers. However, Artemis in this connection point is just a space battleship, without human feelings, and he attacked just now. , Hurt one of Romulus''s arm. It''s better to just take it off." Orion was frightened and waved his hand quickly, "Don''t don''t..." "Da, **** the beast of disaster, **** Beast... I will never surrender if he is treated as a **** by humans!" Zeus with a swollen nose glared at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said with difficulty. "Well, that would be great. It hurt my family and destroyed the relics left to me by my brother. I won''t forgive you, but I have to admit that you are more resistant to fighting than Ghetia." Kirshtalya glanced at Fujimaru Tateka, who was about to continue to clean up Zeus, and then at the surrounding area. Here is the vast sea, but now there are weird trees all over the sky, and it has become a tree that swallows the world. The sea is average. And on the top of each giant tree, several space battleships, **** by the branches and vines of the giant tree, made terrible cracking sounds. Kirshtalya sighed, and then said: "Your sister, may be in danger, group leader." Fujimaru Tateka stopped her hand and turned her head. The strangely radiant eyes stared at Kirshtalya and asked: "Kirshtalya...what are you talking about?" "I said, your sister, Fujimaru Sakura may be in danger." Kirshtalya said calmly. Fujimaru Tateka put down Zeus and knocked his head with his hands, "I''m sorry, using this power will make my head very awkward... However, you probably don''t know the whereabouts of my sister." "Your sister is also Beast just like you. The only difference is that she is one of the important members of the [Council]. And what appeared just now, the Emperor of Heaven said that he has destroyed the [Council], so your My sister may have..." "How could..." Fujimaru Tachika squatted down, holding his head in both hands, desperate. "Master...!" The Servants turned their heads and stared at Kirshtalia with unkind expressions, including Europa, which had just been recovered by Fujimaru Tatsuka. Kirshtaliya Kwon did not see it, but looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "So, our top priority is to return to pan-human history, team leader." "Yes, yes! Back to pan-human history!" Fujimaru Tatsuka stood up, eyes gleaming with strange light. Kirshtalia looked at her, and he knew that this was the leader of Team A, the ace of Chaldeans, and the queen of heroes who controlled the crown of heroes. But in fact, she is also one of the seven beasts, Beast¢÷, the beast of the end, U Fujimaru Tatsuka! ... Chapter 33 The assembled horn is about to sound South American junction. "After seizing our planet, he also controlled Gaia''s mimicry body, and declared that he was a legitimate and reasonable counterattack... The emperor was so proud! Saturn, we need to fight back!" The Death of Heaven stared at Saturn. Said with a mimicking humanoid expression with an irritated expression. Orr on the side nodded and said: "Although I don''t like to be with the Venus fool on Gaia''s side, but this time he is right. He has seized Gaia''s mimicry theory... the emperor crossed the line too. Too much!" "What is the Venus fool on Gaia''s side!" Skeleton of Heaven cast an annoyed look at Oort. "The two of them are right, Saturn. Our planet on the main world line, due to our temporary departure, was covered by the emperor with the power of the Holy Spirit, which also prevented us from returning to the main world line from our respective planets. However, we can return to the main world line from outside the solar system just like Gaia, and then fight back from outer space!" "Neptune is right! Even if it is the power of the Holy Spirit, it is still an external force. If we work together, it won''t be difficult to break through the barriers from the outside!" "Except for the [Root] monster, no one can make us fearful!" "Brothers and sisters, calm down! If you really do this, it will be war!" "Just do it!" "But, there is our territory, our body, not other planets!" The announcement of the emperor made these Aristotles trapped at the junction of South America divided into radicals and conservatives, arguing endlessly. Finally, these Aristotles looked at their leader one after another "What do you say, Saturn?" Saturn pondered for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Wait." Chapter 1985： "Wait?" The radical Aristotles widened their eyes, looked at Saturn displeasedly, and argued: "Saturn, do you want us to wait for nothing?" Saturn glanced at that body Aristotle, and said: "Since you lose to Gaia, let the bet bet on Gaia. Didn''t he say that when he left? This is the vortex. The war, let us wait." "However, the touch of the stars that Gaia split apart was all controlled by the emperor!" Alter said anxiously. "Huh. His simulated personality, if it is so easy to deal with, we won''t lose the game." Saturn folded his arms around his chest. "You mean..." "Just wait here quietly and see what Gaia is playing." The Aristotles looked at each other, then fell silent. "However, if you have nothing to do in your spare time, you can continue to find the container of the Lord of Relief. Our body has already surrounded the solar system of this world line, and she can''t escape." "But...she can really hide, has she avoided twice?" "After all, Tiamat is helping her..." ... At another point in the South American junction. "That''s it, the power of the Holy Spirit...no wonder I haven''t seen this development at all." Sajo Aige frowned, "The Holy Grail that was contaminated by me before was also...those transcendents, it''s really casual." "What are you going to do?" "Take a trip to pan-human history." "Poor child, half of the third animal nature and the second animal nature cannot maintain your stability. The true self of your body is about to wake up. You can no longer run around and squander your strength, but rest quietly." "No. That''s why I want to go to pan-human history. My eyes have seen it, and my ears have heard it. The declaration of the emperor is the assembly order of the beast! The seven animal natures sent by the true father, It will soon be integrated in the pan-human history, the kingdom of the emperor!" "So you should also understand that this may be the plan of the true father you are talking about...no, the Lord of Relief. There are three containers for him. Among them, Sakura¡¯s brother has become the heir of Taitis. And you have betrayed, but the last one container, I am afraid that it has been controlled by Him long ago, and has undergone an abnormal change. What has happened in pan-human history is no longer known, and what the position of this emperor is, it is also unknown. In this unknown, it is unknown. Under the circumstances of Bai, it is really dangerous for you to go to pan-human history." "I understand this, but my power and power have been consumed too much by Fujimaru Shiro and Aristotle. This has also caused my form of existence to become very unstable, and I can''t continue to hypnotize my personality. I must collect the animal nature to stabilize my existence before the true self personality awakens. Otherwise, once the true self personality is awakened, the true father...No, the Lord of Relief will use my body and my soul. World." "I have to hurry up to collect the seven beasts before Fujimaru Shiro and the other container, and rush to the gate of truth!" "Is that your wish?" Sajo Aige nodded. "I understand." "Although it is said that," Sajo Aige smiled bitterly: "But now pan-human history is shrouded by the power of the Holy Spirit. The only way to return to pan-human history is from outside the solar system, but outside the solar system of this world line is already Blocked by the Aristotles..." "Don''t be so pessimistic, boy. I can help you enter pan-human history from another channel." "Do you have a way?" Sajo Aige was surprised, "That is the power of the Holy Spirit''s transcendence." "That is indeed the power of the transcendence, in the myths woven by mankind, it even covers and eliminates the myths we created... But you should not underestimate us, the **** of stars. We have another channel. " "In addition, channel?" ... Imperial capital. "It is indeed your Majesty the Emperor of Heaven. Once he took a shot, he controlled the touch of the stars and controlled the overall situation!" The dark tactician looked at the imperial palace with a feverish face, "I''m very surprised why in principle, His Majesty Tiandi does not allow us to attack the secret realm of the fairies, and even [the arm of the Tiandi] does not completely cover the secret realm of those fairies. It turns out, It''s all for this one!" The pitch-black tactician thinks that he is an occasional strategy, but he is really insignificant compared to His Majesty the Emperor. Bedwell was Spers and betrayed the imperial capital-in this matter, the pitch-black strategist only saw the clues from [Emperor Armor]''s many delays in launching, and finally suspected Bedwell''s head. He originally thought that His Majesty Heaven had been kept in the dark by Bedwell. After all, Bedwell had such a big eyebrow, just the one who wrote the word "loyal minister" on his face. It was Spath, who actually betrayed him. Empire! When he discovered this, he was shocked in his heart, so he always thought that His Majesty the Emperor was kept in the dark, but now it seems that His Majesty is simply holding everything in the palm of his hand! Bedwell... His Majesty the Emperor God deliberately ignored it! The purpose is for Bedwell to take them to Tirnano, one of the few secret realms that are not covered by the [Emperor''s Arm]. Without the [Emperor¡¯s Arms] coverage, the anthropomorphic star touch will take the opportunity to connect with the planet¡¯s id touch that has been corrected by the star kings, and connect with the heroic spirits of pan-human history. At this time, His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor directly controlled the anthropomorphic star''s touch, connected to the planet''s own touch, and declared to other world lines! "Awesome! It''s really amazing! Fortunately, I always thought that His Majesty the Emperor was kept in the dark, and I deliberately used the witch named''Abigail'' as bait to fish out the [Parliament] Remaining Party and Bedwell... What a superfluous thing!" The dark strategist sighed: "Everything is under the control of His Majesty the Emperor!" The black steel man following the strategist nodded and made a muffled steel sound. The dark tacticians admire their majesty, not only because he is their god, their emperor, but also because of his wisdom and strategy. However, this is also true. After all, their god, their emperor His Majesty the Emperor is a transcender! But "Why did I make this announcement when I was about to close the Internet, Your Majesty?" The pitch-black strategist looked at the magnificent imperial palace with a divine light of doubt in his eyes. ... Tirnano. Shortly after the disappearance of the emperor''s vault, the star''s praise gift on Shiro''s body was a flashing light. The next moment, the light screen reappeared, and Gaia gritted his teeth appeared from it, and the sound was almost squeezed out of his teeth. "It''s careless!" Obviously, she had regained her body and touch from the control of the emperor. "I said, how do you say it is the King of Stars, you can control it when you are controlled, so what''s the meaning of it?" Mordred looked at Gaia who was sighing speechlessly, as if Gaia had been controlled, and it seemed that it was because of carelessness that he was sneak attacked by the Emperor of Heaven. Gaia glanced at Mordred through the light screen, and asked, "Don''t you feel that it is easy now?" Chapter 1986： "Easy?" Mordred blinked and shook his hand, a look of doubt passed in his eyes: "Speaking of it, it feels like a bit of a relaxed feeling... what should I say?" "It''s like falling into the cobwebs all over the silk hole and taking a good bath?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked suddenly. Mordred nodded: "That''s how it feels! Refreshing...like being alive!" "It''s environmental support!" Shiro shook his palm and asserted. He lives in a planetary tribute, and has built a UO-like star emperor, and has experienced this ability. Yes, this is not feeling, but ability! Similar to the abilities of Elquet and UO''s [the original one]! [The original one] This is the ability of UO. Once you get this ability, you will get the highest support from the planet''s environment! This Gaia tactile clone in the present world is on their side, and of course it will provide them with the support of the earth environment, but now the entire solar system is still closed by the emperor... In other words... "Gaia, have you regained the touch of the earth and the principles of the stars?" Shi Lang looked at Gaia in surprise. "No," Gaia shook his head: "It just broke through the grassroots restraint of the Emperor of Heaven and regained the top touch of the inner sea of ??the stars." Gaia is the king of stars on the earth, and the earth differs from other planets in that it has an inner circle and an outer circle. The outer circle is the history and world of mankind, while the inner circle is the history and world of elves and monsters, which is the inner sea of ??the stars. The two are like the difference between the trunk and the internal organs. After the emperor rushed out from the connection point, he enveloped the entire solar system with [the arm of the emperor] and blocked the outer space of the earth. This is why Gaia could not return to the earth, and even connected with the earth''s body. But now, Gaia can reconnect the sense of touch in the inner sea of ??the stars. "In other words, you were deliberately infested by the Emperor of Heaven?" Mordred asked in a bit of surprise: "Just to reconnect with the touch of the stars in the inner sea of ??the stars?" "Isn¡¯t this of course? The Holy Grail was placed in Tirnano, the emperor who received the power of the Holy Spirit, but did not extend his hand to Tirnano. This looked like a trap to catch turtles in an urn. How could I be fooled? ?" "Hey hey hey! You are extremely risky! What if you were completely controlled by the emperor just now? Doesn''t the planetary restraint power become the emperor? Then we are just playing in other people''s bodies. , Are you looking for a dead end?" Gaia: "..." "Have you not thought about it?" Mordred''s eyes widened. "Well, I can''t leave you alone and helpless, right? This, this is my body, of course I have to do my best to get it back..." Gaia turned her head away and said, she would never admit that she did not think of failing. Consequences. Even if the simulated personality has human emotions and weaknesses, the star king is noble and majestic, so he can never admit that he is reckless. "Yes! This is the confidence and courage of the Star King, as well as the heroic determination!" Mordred: "..." Ambrosius stared at Gaia as if he had seen a ghost, his eyes staring like the boss. My Lord Taitis, is this, this is Gaia? "Right, right, really worthy of our noble King of Stars." Mordred praised with a smile. In the days of wandering with Gaia, Mordred had completely recognized the king of the stars, he was a smooth donkey. "Now I have connected to the tactile connection of the self. Except for those transcending ones, nothing on earth can escape my eyes anymore!" Shi Lang frowned, "But even the planetary support... Honestly speaking, it doesn''t make much sense. This connection point... is not easy to deal with!" "So, we need a helper!" "Helper?" Gamo raised his eyebrows, "Master Gaia, please pardon me, all the people and heroic spirits of pan-human history have disappeared. There is no helper here!" "Pan-human history may not exist, but other world lines may not exist!" Shi Lang asked in surprise: "Are you talking about summoning allies on the other connection points? For example, my teachers who are far away from the Nordic connection point?" "Yes, that''s them! And it''s not just them!" "However, the Emperor of Heaven has already closed all the connection points!" "Did you forget, Gurneyville? There is someone who specializes in this kind of worldwide smuggling work!" Gaia said with a smile. "You mean¡ª" Shiro and Mei Lin looked at each other, and asked, "Jem Ong, Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu?" "Yes, it''s him!" ... Chapter 34: Giants in the Pacific! The Kingdom of Marko. "Then I will return to Camland first, the two holy apostles." With the help of the soldiers, Guinevere turned on her horse, holding the reins in one hand, while looking at the holy Apostle Pendragon and Ike. Entrust the Holy Apostle to say goodbye. Now that Shilang and others have escaped the hunt, she has no reason to stay in the hunting unit, and naturally she wants to return to Camland. The Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded and exhorted: "The empire still has invading pan-human history heroes. The foreign enemies on the other side of the sea have also mastered the way to walk through the arm of the emperor. Pay attention to safety on the road, the princess of Camland." "Thank you for your concern, Holy Apostle Pendragon." Guinevere nodded hurriedly, showing a smile. I thought that the Holy Apostle Pendragon was a tyrant who was inaccessible at all, but he was actually a very enthusiastic person. However, her enthusiasm will only be revealed in front of useful people. Really deserves to be the king. But it''s time to say goodbye. The heroes of pan-human history and the foreign enemies on the other side of the sea will be solved by the holy apostles. She only needs to return to Camland and continue to be her princess. It''s like the long and boring years of sorrow that can''t be remembered for long. ¡ª¡ªThis is the second time. If I get caught again, I have to do something, Guinevere. Suddenly thinking of the threatening words in her mind, the hot chest, and the moist breath that was so close at hand, Guinevere''s ears were flushed, her face flushed, and her heart was even more embarrassed. What a **** to threaten me like that! Chapter 1987： Get caught by the holy apostles as early as possible! However, if he catches me again, how will he humiliate me? Do you press my face on the ground and call me a stupid sow? Or do you grab my hair and look at my crying face jokingly, insulting me as a shameful chop? I''m so excited just thinking about it... "Ah-ah-, what are you thinking about, Guinevere!" Guinevere scrambled her hair, her face flushed. "Your Royal Highness, is there any discomfort?" The soldiers looked nervously at Guinevere who was bewildering. "No, no, nothing!" Guinevere was so frightened that she waved her hand quickly, and then secretly broke herself a bite, too shameless! "Gosh!" Suddenly, bursts of exclamation resounded. The soldier leading the horse pointed at the sky, and said with a look of astonishment: "His Royal Highness, your princess, look at it--!" Guinevere looked up, and she was taken aback for a moment. She saw a bright light on the sky, and several human figures with infinite holy light, like sacred comets, descended straight down from the sky. "This, this is Shenglin?" Guinevere''s small face was full of surprise. Shenglin, this is the vision of the holy apostle who protects the empire from foreign enemies. No matter how threatening the invasion of the empire is, as long as the vision of the Holy Prophet appears, the Holy Apostle will descend from the imperial capital above the dome and disintegrate all the threats of the empire. Therefore, Shenglin is also the belief of the empire. But now? Faith... just don''t want money to fall down! Come here! What does this indicate? This indicates... War! "Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro... are they so dangerous?" Guinevere muttered to herself. ... "The King of Stars... you can really call people." In the cracks of time, the only magic commander of the multi-layered world line, the second magician-Jewel Weng, Kishua Zelrich Shibain Ogu sighed deeply: "Lant Yu has been observing before. [Roots]¡¯s dynamics, now I have to go to the Parallel World Line to pick up people. Are you a public convenience car?" It turned out that after the battle of the false gods thirteen years ago, Jewel Weng was used by Gaia in Mooncell to observe the dynamics of [Root]. In fact, the rebelliousness of Jewel Weng was certainly rejected at the time, but after being rubbed on the ground by Gaia''s loyal lackey, Oort, he honestly followed Gaia''s instructions. And this observation is 13 years on the line of pan-human history, and this is why Shilang couldn''t find the gem Weng at all. "However, the emperor...is something that has something to do with Shiro Fujimaru again! It''s like a walking catastrophe! The old man can be implicated in the cracks of time, and he has to wipe his butt...Fak! " Even Jewel Weng couldn''t help swearing: "The old man shouldn''t have looked at Zhu Yue upset! Wouldn''t you let Zhu Yue kill him?" The seven animal natures, the king of evil, the emperor of heaven, the lord of relief...To this day, Jewel Weng can be considered to be clear, and it turns out that Zhu Yue is right. "Young and ignorant!" "However, since even the first law has already appeared, the old man really can''t ignore it." Jewel Weng muttered to himself. The first method, this is the oldest method among the five laws, but the details are not clear, and its content is common sense to a part of the privileged class of magicians. But as a magician who was active in the early AD, Gems Weng was one of the few who fully knew the existence of the first method. After all, he had made some shouts with the first magician and witnessed his ending. Therefore, Jewel Weng knew that the emperor who claimed to be the Holy Spirit meant the first method, and he began to appear and become active in this world again. In this regard, he must not sit idly by. "The Nordic connection point...there is indeed an extremely powerful compound divine wavelength, but it is useless in front of the first law, Gaia. You should understand the truth of the first law, that is. ¡ª¡ª" ... Tirnano. "Very well, Jewel Weng has already been contacted. He has already set off to other world lines to get foreign aid." Gaia looked at everyone present through the light screen and said. Shi Lang nodded, but a strange expression appeared on his face. This feeling is really amazing, dragging a group of saboteurs to fight against the continuation of the dynasty he created... Destiny is really unpredictable. However, when it comes to this point, I''m afraid Bedwell is even more uncomfortable, right? After all, Shi Lang knew very well that the empire was not a dynasty, but this Bedwell Secretary was the empire''s Bedwell Secretary. It feels like betraying the empire, betraying the emperor...It''s absolutely uncomfortable. However, speaking of it, Gaia is not disgusted with Beast and [Council]? Shirou had discovered from before that Gaia naturally accepted the existence of Gaetia, Gama, and Abigail. Perhaps this is the perspective of the Star King. Whether it''s a hero or a Beast, whether it''s good or evil, it treats them equally. So, where did my [evil] go? Shi Lang felt that it was another day that he missed [evil]. "However, speaking of it, there is actually a Buddha in the realm, which is really unbelievable." Gaia looked at Xuanzang Sanzang and said suddenly. "Buddha?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked with a face of doubt: "Excuse me, where is the Buddha? Although things happen suddenly, poor monks have to pray first and then again." Gamo sighed, "You are, Master Xuanzang." "Me?" Xuanzang Sanzang pointed at himself, his eyes widened, and then he waved his hand as if he was frightened. "The poor monk is just a little monk from the east who went to the west, how can he be called a Buddha? Little monk!" Looking at Xuanzang Sanzang who was so flusteredly denying, Shi Lang couldn''t help shook his head. Probably she was the only one present, and she hadn''t seen her innocent Buddha nature yet, right? Chapter 1988： After all, although it is one of the people who are walking to the west, it is actually the Buddha of merit. Among them, Sakura must have the deepest feeling, after all, Gama is the prototype of the Buddha''s enemy Maura. "By the way, now I will send Attila to you first. There are few people there, Attila will be your help." Attila, who was riding on Gaia''s shoulders, suddenly raised her head, her red eyes, looking at Gaia, reminded: "Master Gaia, if you teleport me away, this moon can only be You are alone." Attila''s implication is that I''m leaving, but no one will protect you. "Don''t worry, no one will hit my idea." Gaia patted his chest and said confidently: "Even if the emperor wants to occupy me, he won''t hit my idea again." "Why?" Attila asked suspiciously. Ambrosius sighed and said, "Because she''s just a tail cut off by a gecko to survive." "Ambrosius--!" Gaia glared at Ambrosius fiercely. Ambrosius quickly covered her mouth, but with a smirk on her face, it was obvious that she had seen through the truth of Gaia in front of her. "Now there are only you two on the moon?" Shilang asked with a puzzled face, "Are they not with you in the killing house?" "The moon without Elquit''s control cannot simulate the living environment of the earth. If they follow, they will be frozen into ice sculptures due to the absolute zero of the universe environment, so Master Gaia left them at the South American junction. ." Attila explained to Gaia. Shi Lang nodded, indeed, no matter how special they are, they are also human beings. They cannot survive in the absolute zero cosmic environment like Gaia and Attila. "I will start teleporting Attila now¡ª" A burst of stars flickered in the screen. The brilliant light illuminates the darkness of the dark universe. Shirou didn''t stop it. Now they are in a difficult situation in pan-human history. One more partner is one more power to defeat the emperor. As for Gaia... Let this useless white hair continue to stay in the icy dark universe as a remote tool man. Of course, this kind of words cannot be said, after all, it is Gaia who loves him now. "Huh eh -?" Gaia asked with a puzzled face: "Have you brought back some partners from the side of the world?" Everyone looked at each other, and Ambrosius said suspiciously, "No." "But--, many people are traveling through the inner sea of ??the stars and entering Tirnano." "How is this possible?" Ambrosius looked strange, "Only those selected by a fairy queen like me can reach Tirnano. But I only selected them... Avalon Over there, only the witch was selected." As soon as the voice fell, the whole earth shook violently, the clear sky suddenly darkened, and countless bright lights flickered past, showing dazzling lines of light. Merlin''s face suddenly changed: "It''s not the chosen one...Yes, it''s the intruder! Someone, someone is trying to invade Tirnano!" "How is this possible? Tirnano is a secret realm. Only those selected by the fairy queen can enter. Others, even the holy apostle with [Emperor Armor], cannot reach the dimension of Tirnano... Wait! Bedwell, your emperor armor!" Ambrosius stretched out his hand in surprise and pointed at Bedwell. Everyone turned their heads and looked around, only to see the [Emperor Armor] on Bedwell''s body exuding a strong light. Suddenly "Shit!" The [Emperor Armor] on Bedwell''s body suddenly grew a huge internal thorn, which directly pierced Bedwell''s body. "Puff¡ª" Blood splattered and fell on everyone''s faces. Bedwell fell straight to the ground, and the wound pierced by the hook of [Emperor Armor] suddenly spread black spots, which soon spread all over Bedwell''s body. "Qing Bedwell?" Everyone was shocked. "The poison of sinking...Why is there poison of sinking on my [Emperor Armor]? Also, there is the light on my Emperor Armor. This is the emperor''s preparation to deal with possible high-latitude imaginary enemies. [Imaginary Numbers] Wormhole] Right?... Could it be¡ªcould it be¡ª" Bedwell''s eyes widened, his eyes gleaming incredibly. "You have been seen through... Qing Bedwell." Shi Lang sighed and said. Things couldn''t be more obvious. Bedwell''s betrayal of the empire was discovered by the empire early! He even used Bedwell to invade the inviolable Ternano! "How could..." Bedwell was shocked and uncomfortable. Shirou turned around, looked at Gaia, and asked, "Can you be sure how many people are here, Gaia?" "A thousand people! Among them are five bodies with the same wavelength as Bedwell, wait a minute! What is that? Is it the Emperor of Heaven?" "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked quickly. "The scale of the wavelength of one unit is extremely large, and it is equal to the scale of Alquette!" "What!?" Mordred''s eyes widened: "The same size as El Quette?" Shi Lang said solemnly: "That is to say, there are five holy apostles, and one is suspected of being the Emperor of Heaven, right? The remaining 994 people should be imperial soldiers, so it''s not a concern..." "No, Gurneyville. The remaining nine hundred and ninety-four bodies are the real trouble! That, that nine hundred and ninety-four bodies...is the scale of a god-level hero!" "You said... what?" Everyone''s eyes widened. Bedwell gritted his teeth and said with difficulty: "Yes, it is a specialized combat unit...!" ... Chapter 1989： In the vast Pacific Ocean, stormy waves were set off. "Cuckoo..." The white dove, a symbol of peace, was so startled that it soared into the sky. A huge giant is slowly moving forward from the Pacific Ocean. "The voice that made everyone disappear... there!" The giant has an original name. It''s called¡ªAdam! ... Chapter 35 Help! "Combat Specialized Troops...This is a special force created by His Majesty the Emperor God to fight against the imaginary enemies that may appear and destroy the empire, so as to recover the remains of the gods from the remains of the battlefield of Jindai. The combat power and the soldiers of the Principality inherited from the old system. It¡¯s not the same." "Old system?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and looked at Bedwell: "What does this old system mean?" "I don¡¯t remember anything from a long, long time ago. Anyway, as far as I can remember, the soldier system of the principality is like this. According to Ambrosius, our empire world was born out of the wish of the Holy Grail, then this system It¡¯s what you created, the dynasty." "In the dynasty I created, there is no duchy. On the contrary, this is more like the era of the heroes after the collapse of the Roman Empire." Shi Lang shook his head. "But... one hundred million years, is it the same? It''s really''eternal''." Shi Lang sighed. The eternity of the empire, the eternity of the emperor of heaven, is to solidify the present forever, and it is the most concrete manifestation of the concept of "now". The kind-hearted Xuanzang Sanzang couldn¡¯t see that Bedwell had been lying on the ground, stretched out his hand to support him, and saw that his whole body was stabbed into a sieve by the black thorns of [Emperor Armor]. . Bedwell thanked Xuanzang Sanzang, and then said with a painful expression: "...The special combat troops were placed on the coastal defense line headed by Lundinium by His Majesty the Emperor to guard against the invasion of foreign enemies on the mainland. Can be mobilized. Apart from His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor himself, their only..." "Well, it''s me." Suddenly, a dull voice suddenly came from Bedwell''s [Emperor Armor], and the next moment, Bedwell''s [Emperor Armor] suddenly projected a light screen, appearing in front of everyone. In that light screen, a strategist with a black cloak covered in black armor, staring coldly at Bedwell: "He has been [the poison of sinking] and has not fallen into sinking. , It''s really you, Spers." "...You really found me, Aggi Wenqing." Bedwell looked at the dark strategist with pain and relief. That is, Age Guiwenqing? Mordred was surprised. Sure enough, it was Age Gui Wenqing. Shilang''s face was calm. "Shut up!" As if provoked, Age Guiwen glared and said: "You are a traitor who betrayed His Majesty the Emperor, you are not qualified to call my name!" "I have not betrayed His Majesty the Emperor, Age Gui Wenqing! As the chief staff, you should be able to feel that the person sitting on the throne is not His Majesty the Emperor! Our Majesty the Emperor will never invade. This terrible thing in the world of others!" "This is the will of your majesty, this is the will of the empire!" Ager Guiwen said coldly. "It''s not at all!" Bedwell gritted his teeth and said: "The person sitting on the throne now is not His Majesty the Emperor! You and I saw the incident together, don¡¯t you know it in your heart? Since that person gave the Holy Grail to His Majesty the Emperor, Our Majesty Tiandi completely disappeared! His Majesty Tiandi has not changed at all, but someone used the Holy Grail to hide His Majesty Tiandi! He is using His Majesty''s power and the power of the Empire to do terrible things!" "His Majesty Heaven is a god, and God has no human form, so for 100 million years, none of us have seen His Majesty the face of God! Because God cannot be judged by humans! And you actually colluded with the heroic spirits of pan-human history, [Council ¡¿, trying to destroy the empire. Bedwell, you are a betrayer of the empire!" "No, His Majesty, like us, is a human being. He is the first person to get eternity! The threat of the empire does not come from outside, but from inside! Just above the throne!" Bedwell''s voice was sonorous. Powerful and steadfast. He looked at Ager Rules with great expectations. He hoped that Ager Rules was also Spath and could understand him. However, what he got was Aggiwen''s cold gaze like a poisonous snake. "I originally thought that you were just bewitched by those despicable foreigners, or controlled by some controlling treasure. Now it seems that you are simply born against the bones. Forget it, you will be a car with those foreign enemies. , I will take you to the front of His Majesty the Emperor, and accept His Majesty¡¯s trial, Spers!" The voice fell, and the message of Age Guiwen disappeared. Bedwell lowered his head in loss. Xuanzang Sanzang asked suspiciously: "Do you have a good relationship with that person, Bedewell donor?" "From the beginning of the record, Age Zhiwen and I are confidants who know everything without saying anything, and have assisted His Majesty the Emperor to this day." Bedwell said with a wry smile. "It''s like Abby is going to be hostile to Betty... It must be painful, right?" Abigail asked. Bedwell nodded, his face full of sadness. "I''m sorry." Xuanzang Sanzang quickly apologized. She didn''t expect to make such a head. "It doesn''t matter, Master Xuanzang." Bedwell shook his head: "This is my philosophy and fundamental differences. I don''t think I''m wrong. The threat of the empire is not you, but internal. Someone is using His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven, using the power of the empire to achieve a certain purpose!" Bedwell was very convinced that the person sitting on the throne at the moment and using the power of the empire, that existence, is definitely not the emperor. If you want to ask why, because in this long but short 100 million years, Bedwell has seen the real body of the emperor once, and has seen that smile that is as calm as a spring breeze. So Bedwell is very sure that the existence on the throne at this moment is definitely not the emperor of heaven. There are people who exist, have dirty things, and are using the empire! "However, now we have to figure out a way to deal with the invasion of Age Guiwen." Shilang reminded. Everyone nodded, indeed, Tirnano was their last stronghold and could not be removed. However, there are five immortal holy apostles, as well as nine hundred and ninety-four-body god-level heroes, as directed by the rules of Age. To be honest, in addition to the South American connection point, a legion of this size can already push any world line horizontally. Not to mention that there is still an unknown existence with a single wavelength scale comparable to Elquit. He said he wanted to hold Tirnano, but what should he do? "What else can I do? Come one by one!" Gaetia said very stiffly. Although Beast¡¯s power will be resolved by [Emperor Armor], the Ten Commandments of the Holy Spirit in his hand cannot be resolved by [Emperor Armor]. Shiro didn''t pay attention to Getia, but turned his head, fixed his eyes on Ambrosius, and asked, "Ambrosius, you can control the terrain changes in Tirnano, right?" Upon hearing this, Ambrosius smiled: "What are you kidding, the great King Gn¨¦vel? I''m just an ordinary elf, how can I have such an ability?" "Don''t pretend to be garlic, the fairy king of Tirnano! There are no sun, moon and stars in the inner sea of ??the stars, and day and night change, but we have spent seven days and nights here! You are controlling Tirnano to show the changes of day and night!" Shirou did not hesitate to expose Ambrosius'' hypocrisy. "Oh, when did you find it?" Ambrosius was a little surprised. Can such trivial and subtle things be noticeable? "I found it from the beginning, but I won''t say it." Chapter 1990： Shi Lang is as careful as his heart, and his affection is good, so he has naturally discovered the clues of Ambrosius, but if not necessary, he will not reveal the length of the person. "You can control Tirnano''s day and night changes, and you can also control Tirnano''s topographical transformation. You can control Agruwen''s where they enter Tirnano, right?" "Yes," Ambrosius nodded, and asked with a smile: "But why should I help you? You know, fairies are..." "Don''t mention anything about neutrality, and don''t mention any empire that has invaded and occupied pan-human history. It has nothing to do with you. You are on Gaia''s side, so you have to consider Gaia. The most important thing is¡ª" Shirou pointed to himself, "I am the successor of Uzumaki, you have to listen to me, right?" Ambrosius smiled: "You too value yourself too much, right?" "It''s not that I can value myself, but that''s the way it is. Have you said it before? The emperor took Taitis'' technology from Tirnano, and the original plain where you were born-the plain of joy. Those, are Taitis left me the inheritor of the vortex, which is my inheritance, right? But in fact, Taitis left me three inheritances, two of which were taken by the emperor, and this last one, He But he didn¡¯t take it away. In other words, He didn¡¯t even notice it. This last legacy¡ª" Shirou stretched out his hand, pointed at Ambrosius, and said seriously: "It''s you!" "I don''t understand what you are talking about, King Gnivale!" Ambrosius smiled thicker, his eyes narrowed and his smile narrowed. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''m also not interested in Taitis''s legacy, but you can only help me now, can''t you? Because I have already told you so, so respect the fairy king of a trivial human being." Ambroseius had narrowed his smile, squinted his eyes, frowned and looked at Shi Lang. Shi Lang did not dodge his eyes, but he accepted her baptism very frankly. Finally, Ambrosius sighed: "... Gaia told you, right?" "I didn''t do such a thing, Ambrosius." The light screen appeared, and Gaia''s figure appeared again, looking at Ambrosius, and said: "The point of view of the planet will not pay attention to the existence of any individual, even if it is Taitis, even if it is Gnivir." Ambrosius sighed again, looked at Shirou, and said, "I can help you change the terrain, but the fairies won''t help you." "You can change it." Shiro nodded, then turned his head to look at Gaia, and asked, "Gaia, you can control the tactile sense of the inner sea of ??the stars to see clearly the identity and wavelength characteristics of the Ageshiwen. What is the ability?" Gaia nodded: "Yes." "Okay, then I leave it to you about the investigation. After the investigation is clear, report it to me." "Okay, I''m going now... wait a minute!" Gaia reacted suddenly, widened his eyes, pointed at himself, and asked in disbelief: "You¡ª, are you ordering me? A mere human, a mere heroic spirit, actually ordering me? Gurney Well, don¡¯t think that if I dote on you, you can be presumptuous to me! I am your immediate boss, as a subordinate..." "Shut up! Who do you think we are fighting for? If you want to be replaced by the emperor, continue arguing with me about something that is not important at all!" "M..." Gaia showed a very unwilling expression. She is not a planet. She is split by the touch of the stars. It is similar to the existence of the heroic [planet]. Because the simulated personality has human emotions, she was reprimanded by Shi Lang pointing her nose very much. She was unwilling and annoyed, but she also knew that Shirou was right. Settle with him later! Gaia was itching in hatred, but on the surface he nodded coldly and said, "I see." After that, she went to connect with the sense of touch of the stars and investigated the details of Age Zhiwen and others. But this scene dazzled everyone. Can''t you stay? Who is that? It is the restraint of the planet. Although it is only a part of the tactile split from the restraint of the planet, it has broken away from the concept of restraint, but it is the restraint of the planet after all! It is the king of stars, heroic spirits, phantom beasts, goblins... all the immediate bosses of existence! And now the boss, who was scolded by his subordinates pointing his nose, he obediently went to act according to his subordinates. This this this... "It''s really big brother." Gamo couldn''t help saying this in his heart. Soon Gaia sent back a message. Agkiwen didn''t come in person, and among the four-body saint apostles other than him were Shiro''s old friends, Aktor and Pendragon saint apostles. The real identities of the other three people are unknown, but the wavelength scale is the same as that of Aktor and others. Bedwell recognized the remaining two people: "It''s Uyefqing and Lucius Qing!" Bedwell was surprised. Shirou turned his head to look at Ambrosius and asked, "Can you put them in one by one?" "No, they cross the dimensional realm very fast, I can''t control it." Ambrosius shook his head and said. Shirou thought for a moment, and then said, "Then separate them all! The farther you go, the better!" Ambrosius asked: "You mean, singles?" "No, I mean, partially encircle and wipe out!" Shi Lang stretched out his hand, pointed at Aktor without hesitation, and said: "Put him here, and all the rest will be allocated to anywhere in the south, east, west, and northwest, the farther the better!" Afterwards, Shi Lang projected two swords, turned his head and said to everyone: "Let''s lie in wait!" "You mean..." Shi Lang wiped the sword, and the silver blade reflected his face. "Beat!" ... The passage of the dimensional shuttle. "I didn''t expect Secretary Bedwell to be Spath!" Hector sighed and said. "Is there anything wrong with this? Just use my double guns to poke him out of ten thousand holes, let him know the end of the betrayal!" Uyf touched his double guns. The Holy Apostle Pendragon glanced at Uyf and said: "I came across a heroic spirit with the same origin as your spearmanship. I thought you were betrayed too." "The spearmanship from the same source as me? Hahaha... this kind of thing is impossible! I am the only bearer of Vermore''s spearmanship!" Uyf laughed wildly. "Don''t forget, that is the heroic spirit from the pan-human history. Perhaps in the pan-human history, there is the same as you, inheriting the spear technique of the Vermore Protoss." Lucius said coldly. "Then I''m even more interested. Ah... the person who masters Vermore''s spear art... his blood is bound to be more powerful than the blood of those foreign enemies of steel, the **** of the abyss trapped by my kingdom of shadows. It''s delicious." Uyf licked her ruddy lips, showing her charm and aggressive wildness. Chapter 1991： At this time, the dimensional shuttle channel suddenly became chaotic and twisted, making several people unable to control their bodies. Not only that, even the distance between each other is getting farther and farther. "This is...!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon was taken aback: "Some goblins are interfering with the coordinates of time and space!" "Don''t panic, it''s exactly the same as Aggi Wenqing expected. The goblins have turned to pan-human history. The special forces of this battle are also aimed at calming the destabilizing factor. We just need to set the coordinates in Ternano. , The imaginary transmission channel can be stabilized. They will probably teleport us separately and then destroy them. If you find yourself surrounded, don¡¯t panic, we will **** us soon. However, if Bedwell is over there, Lu Xiu Si, you are ready, they will definitely stare at you!" Aktor said with a serious face. "So what? Just kill them clean." Lucius replied calmly and confidently. "Since you are so confident, then I won''t say much." Ektor said this, but he was cynic, and when you were surrounded for help, I would see if your face was hot. The realm of dimensionality was distorted for a while, and at the same time, the four holy apostles invaded and entered the dimensionality of Tirnano. After a burst of bright light, Ektor smelled a scent of moist earth. He opened it and saw that there were green leaves all around, and it was extremely empty. "As I expected, there was no one around. It was Lucius who was ambushed. Lucius must have a pretty face now." Ector sneered. He had seen Lucius upset for a long time, and made up his mind that even if he waited for Lucius to ask for help, he had to drag him to admire his funny face. However, when I was thinking like this, suddenly "Euler--" The void suddenly twisted, a golden fist wearing a ring suddenly appeared from the void, and a punch hit his stomach. "Boom!" Aktor was directly blasted out by this terrifying force, [Emperor Armor] shattered, his liver and gallbladder were torn apart, and the blood vomited wildly. "Originally, that''s the case, is Gaetia ambushing me? The Ten Commandments are beyond [Emperor Armor]''s unresolvable and irresistible, but it''s just that. A mere Gaetia is not worth..." Aktor raised his head, his confident face froze suddenly, and Shiro, Gamo, and Gaetia appeared in front of him. Shiro also smiled and waved at him: "Long time no see, Your Excellency Aktor. By the way. , [Emperor Armor] In front of us, it is no longer useful." Ector turned his head and saw Mordred, Abigail, and Merlin appeared from the void again, looking at him maliciously. Ector didn''t know how wonderful Lucius''s face was now, at least his face was wonderful now. He took a deep breath, his face calm and indifferent, showing the excellent demeanor of a holy apostle. Then, he opened the built-in team information channel of [Emperor Armor] and shouted: "Help--!" Chapter 36 It is not me that he wants to help, but you! "Is the first one to clip the bag? But it''s useless." Although he was surrounded and ambushed by Shiro and others, Aktor did not panic. Instead, he looked around the crowd quite calmly, thinking that the only thing [Emperor Armor] could not analyze is the Ten Commandments of Gettia. As long as you guard against Gettia¡¯s attack, Hold them, and wait until Lucius and others arrive, then they are anti-encirclement. At this point, Aktor didn''t panic in his heart, but shouted at Shilang and others: "Come on, let''s face it!" Shirou looked at Aktor helplessly. In his impression, Ektor was a true noble knight who was loyal to King Uther, who was able to commit suicide for King Uther''s death in order to preserve Altria''s secrets. However, Ektor in this empire is the opposite of the old knight. Sure enough, even if it is the same person, but the original environment of growth is different, the person is naturally different. Facing the clamoring Ektor, Gaetia couldn''t bear it at all. He kicked it out, and the whole person flashed in front of Ektor like a golden streamer, and slammed a punch toward the opposite head. The power is so great that even the space is buzzing! The Ten Commandments of God in Gaetia cannot be resolved by [Emperor Armor], so Ektor did not dare to insist on it, but held the sword horizontally. "Boom!" Aktor was blasted back several steps, and the surrounding space was as hot and distorted as a solar storm had struck. This was because [Emperor Armor] unloaded Getia''s power to the surrounding space skin. Gaetia''s brow furrowed. [Emperor Armor] The trouble is here. Although his Ten Commandments of God [Emperor Armor] cannot be resolved, physical attacks will be routed to the surrounding space by [Emperor Armor] and become invalid, while using the power of Beast or the treasures of heroic spirits will be [Emperor Armor] Analyze, so as to perfectly copy the counterattack caster. It can be said that the [Emperor Armor] created by combining the power of the Holy Spirit and the ultra-ancient secret arts is an [Invincible Armor] equipped with magic immunity and material immunity, and 100% counterattack, even if it is worn by an ordinary person. You can pretend to force all kinds of waves. It''s a pity A bright light flashed through Gaetia''s eyes, and the light behind him rose sharply, and a circle of light slowly rose from behind him, like a divine halo, making him look extremely dazzling. At the same time, with a "shoo", a ray of light surpassing the temperature of anything known on the planet lased from the aperture and went straight to Aktor. This is Gaetia''s treasure. ¡ª¡ª[The time of birth has come, use this to correct Vientiane]! Originally, this treasure was formed by Gaetia''s burning of human history, but due to Shiro''s operation, King Solomon modified the correction formula before his death, resulting in Gaetia''s inability to carry out the burning of human history. Therefore, in theory, this treasure cannot be born, but in the Fifth Holy Grail War, when the [Council] promoted the birth of Getia, it also caused Solomon to modify the ethical correction formula before his death. This treasure appeared. Therefore, it can also be said that [the time of birth has come, so that we can correct all phenomena] is the manifestation of the correction of human principles. This treasure can be used to connect the correct history, so that the people who attack the monsters that distorted the human nature can be attacked. The degree of attack is positively related to the thickness of the history. In other words, it is a special attack tool for disasters such as Beast that destroys the foundation of human theories. How funny? As the Beast''s Gaetia, the treasure possessed by him is a physical modifier that specializes in attacking Beast. But this is also one of Shirou''s footprints. If Fei Shilang used [Clairvoyance EX] to remind King Solomon during his lifetime, Getia would not be born as [Human Principle Modification], but as [Human Riyaki Karishi]. Involve the world line in the incident of Renriyaki. And this treasure will also become a treasure of mankind that burns down the history of mankind. [The time of birth has come, use this to revise Vientiane] This solemn treasure has a powerful special attack on the existence that distorts the correct history, and it is the eternal empire that distorts the correct history at this moment. Therefore, Ektor will be attacked by this treasure. The so-called special attack sun god, even Beast can''t resist targeted special attack treasures. This is the root cause and the rules of the game for the heroic seat. Even the heroic spirit of the beast cannot be violated. However, Ektor, who was specially attacked, burst out laughing when he saw this treasure. Chapter 1992： "You are stupid, Gettia!" Facing the corrective light that could burn all the existences that distort the truth, instead of panic, Aktor smiled and even opened his arms. Isn''t it of course? Because, ¡¾Emperor Armor¡¿ It''s invincible! Although there is no way for the Ten Precepts, for the power of the beast, for this treasure, [Emperor Armor] can analyze it, then copy it perfectly, and fight back! I copied this treasure and then counterattacked back. Even if I don''t have to wait for Lucius and the others, I can surround them and annihilate them alone! Ektor thought so. However. "Boom¡ª" It was crisp and destructive, and the light directly penetrated the protection of [Emperor Armor] and shot through Aktor''s heart. Ektor''s eyes shrank sharply: "How, how could it be...!" This is impossible! [Emperor Armor] and [Emperor Armor] are invincible! How come... With a "shoo", a sharp sword flew across the air, piercing the ¡¾Emperor Armor¡¿ on Aktor''s body straight, and piercing his abdomen. Ektor looked down at the sword inserted into his stomach in astonishment. It was an unpretentious sword with no special features. But But how can it be possible to penetrate the invincible [Emperor Armor]? Aktor raised his head and looked around, only to see Shirou slowly lowering his hand. There is no doubt that it was the sword that Shirou projected. "How could..." Before Ektor finished speaking, Shirou raised his hand again and snapped his fingers. The surrounding light and shadow were chaotic, densely dense, like a hornet''s nest-like sword rain, and then like a group of dragons dancing wildly, it blasted towards Aktor. "Shoo, hoo--" Blood splattered. The sound of broken bones continued. Ektor was shot into a sword sieve. With a "bang", Aktor fell to the ground. He is not dead. His soul is forever, his thoughts are forever. However, he was even more puzzled. Emperor armor... The invincible emperor... Why is it the same as the paper paste? "It seems to be very effective." Shi Lang nodded, very satisfied with the result: "Facts have proved that [the original fairy secret technique] can indeed break the analysis and protection of [Emperor Armor]." Gaetia squinted Shirou dissatisfiedly: "You robbed my prey!" Shiro also smiled: "There are still a lot of prey, isn''t it?" Looking at Aktor who was shot into a sword sieve, Xuanzang Sanzang said unbearably: "There is no need to shoot this benefactor like this, right? It''s cruel, Amitabha." Shirou sighed helplessly: "After all, only trial and error can the result stand up to doubt." Yes, the real purpose of encircling and ambushing Aktor is actually to test whether the [original fairy secret technique] is effective against [Emperor Armor]. As for why it must be surrounded? Of course, it was for safety and insurance. After all, the empire still had the terrifying omnipotent seal [The Ring of Thorns], and besieged it, which can both test and prevent accidents. Mordred was full of contempt: "I think you simply want revenge. You are too careful!" Okay. Be the truth. He was attacked by Aktor''s back before and put on [The Ring of Thorns]. Although Shirou didn''t take it seriously, Shirou was not at all merciless when he could retaliate back. The hand of the Eternal King is black. "[Emperor Armor] has no effect on the [Original Fairy Secret Art]. A holy apostle without [Emperor Armor] is no different from an ordinary extraordinary heroic spirit, and it is nothing to us. We can start hunting." Both Gamo and Abigail nodded, indeed, there is no difference between a holy apostle without [Emperor Armor] and an extraordinary heroic spirit. And in front of them, in front of the [Council], what storms can the extraordinary heroic spirits be able to overcome? Even if it is the crowned hero, it is nothing to the Beast and to the [Council]. "But, there is also the battle specialization unit of the god-level heroes..." Gettia showed a rare hesitation. He is the first animal nature, holding the principle of compassion, he is proud and conceited, and looks down on the crowned heroic spirit, even if he created his crowned Caster, he feels that it is nothing more than that. ¡ª¡ªThe above are his thoughts before he was severely beaten by the society. Shiro¡¯s instigation caused him to die directly on the spot; and when the fifth Holy Grail War was born, he was rubbed on the ground by the president of the council; after joining the [Assembly], he was the first to be killed by Fujimaru Tatsuka. He rubbed on the ground, although because of Matthew, his small counterattack succeeded. Not long ago, he was taught by the eternal empire and the emperor, and even the head of parliament was hung up and educated by the emperor, so Gaetia has now learned how to be a human being. At least, he is very humble now. Chapter 1993： Facing the divine legion of 994-body god-level heroes brought by Age Guiwen, he had no idea at all. Beast is strong, strong enough to ignore the Pillar of God, but not strong enough to single out a divine army. A legion of nine hundred and ninety-four god-level heroes... even nine hundred and ninety-four pigs, it''s extremely scary to run! "Ambrosius told me that the legion is now at the entrance of the Inner Sea of ??the Stars and has not directly invaded Ternano. Presumably these four-body saint apostles are for stabilizing the entrance of the passage, and are the vanguard. If not first Defeat them and wait until they stabilize the entrance, that is the real disaster." Shirou said calmly. The divine legion of the nine hundred and ninety-four body **** pillars, although terrifying, even Gaetia flinched, but they couldn''t scare Shirou. Isn''t it of course? Even if it''s a little kid, it''s the king of stars, the king of evil, the Lord of Relief of [Root Monster]... Then whatever you do, it will be indifferent. After all, the instrument is not born with it, but it is supported. Soon, Shirou assigned a course of action. The holy apostle who invaded Tirnano now has three parts left. They are Uyve, Morgan Lefy, and Lucius. The three of them are invincible when they wear [Emperor Armor], but after [Emperor Armor] is broken by [Original Fairy Magic], the strengths are all unknown. According to Shirou''s impression of the three elements of pan-human history, Lucius was assigned to Gaetia, Morgan Lef¨¦ was assigned to Gamo, and Uif was left to him and Merlin. As for Abigail, who possesses the power of an outside god, Shirou uses her as a portal and marginal person. Let her teleport everyone to all directions, and then accompany the strongest Gaetia to defeat Lucius first, and then assist Gamo to defeat Morgan Lefy with Gaetia, forming a relatively strong situation. Of course, Shilang did not allow Abigail to directly transmit all of them at once. The reason for defeating the Holy Apostle one by one was because he could not grasp what hole cards still existed on the Holy Apostle''s side. If the opponent can open the entrance to reality in any position, stabilize the channel of dimensions, and let the divine army of nearly a thousand people enter, it will be all over. Therefore, Shirou chose a more secure method, dragged them all, and then defeated them one by one. "What about me?" Mordred raised his hand. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and pointed at Aktor who was shot into a sword sieve: "Look at him with Master Xuanzang. He returned to his original state and killed him." As Bedwell said, the Holy Apostle cannot be attacked, only the invincible [Emperor Armor] can be attacked. The immortal and eternal holy apostles cannot be killed, cannot be sealed or physically trapped, their only weakness is their own strength. As long as they are stronger than them, they can always be killed, dragging them on the boundary between life and death. This can be regarded as sealing the Holy Apostle, right? However, the price is that one person has to die for it all the time. It can be said that it is necessary to change one. Mordred said dissatisfiedly: "This job is too boring! I also want to attack the Holy Apostle!" Shilang squinted at her and asked, "Who have you beaten?" "..." In a word, Mordred was completely speechless. Immortality is her biggest nemesis. In the past plane of the South American junction, she was taught to be a person by Brunhild and Alash, who possessed the immortality. Not to mention, those holy apostles themselves also possess the strength comparable to the extraordinary heroic spirits. Abigail opened a door to erase the disadvantage of height, stroked Mordred''s little head, and said pretentiously: "Be good, listen to Dad." "Go!" Mordred was even more angry. I''m so weak, I''m so angry! Seeing Mordred''s desperate look, Abigail smiled as if making fun of a friend''s success. Although it is a bit sloppy to say that, she likes to tease Mordred. So, they are friends, right? "Thank you, Abby." Abigail nodded, and then the keyhole between his brows exuded the light of mithril, and then three doors appeared in front of him. Shi Lang and others looked at each other, and then stepped into the teleportation gate. Tirnano can''t be lost. Because there are no more strongholds to lose! As soon as he entered the portal and teleported to the cold Iceland in the far north, Merlin couldn''t help but said: "I didn''t expect Ambrosius to really help us... It seems that he is indeed Lord Taitis. One of the relics left to the heirs of the Uzumaki. It''s a thank you to discover this, Gurneyville." Hearing this, Shi Lang shook his head: "You are wrong, Merlin. In those words, I fooled you." "Huh?" Merlin was taken aback for a while, but didn''t react for a long time. "There is nothing in this world that can be hidden from Gaia, but Gaia doesn''t know anything about it. Moreover, based on my knowledge of Titis, that fairy is not a character who will be left behind at all. The most important thing is Yes, even if Titis really left this order for Ambrosius, Ambrosius, who has his own will, will not implement it. After all, who can live a free and colorful life, Would you like to be someone else''s vassal?" "Then...then what is your purpose of saying that sentence?" "Always give her a reason to help you, right?" Shi Lang said with a smile. Merlin frowned: "Help me?" He was puzzled. Shirou did not explain, some things could not be explained, but Shirou could see it, Ambrosius looked at Merlin''s gaze, and his gaze at Mordred... It''s the same. Yes, Ambrosius, as the fairy king, is a twisted father like Shirou. Suddenly. A strong grudge rose into the sky in the distance. That is not the concrete existence of fighting spirit in fantasy novels, but the kind of pure fighting, longing for battle, longing for death, longing for mortal enemies and opponents, fighting spirit! Chapter 1994： "I found us!" Shirou¡¯s eyes flashed a bright light, and then he stretched out his hand to reveal two red deadthorn spears, "Although it¡¯s not a Uyf, but when I was in Northern Europe, I was deeply affected by the "Master Hela". ''Take care of it!" Chapter 37 The soul or something, it has long been broken! Shirou carried two Deaththorn Spears, and walked towards the place where the strong grudge exuded. Soon, he was on an ice sheet and saw a strange woman holding two guns and exuding lifelessness. Shi Lang had seen this woman earlier. That was seen at the Nordic junction, Lord of Death, Hela! In other words, another queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, his teacher Skaha''s mortal enemy and sister, the Queen of Death Uif! "The Spear of Deaththorn..." Uyf''s eyes fell on the Deaththorn Spear in Shilang''s hand. She clenched the two Deaththorn Spears in her hand, and squinted her eyes, "It doesn''t feel wrong...Is it you? Pan-human Shi Yingling who inherited Vermore''s art?" "What Vermore''s technique? I haven''t heard of it." Shilang shook his head. Merlin whispered to Shirou next to him, saying: "The technique of Vermore is the spear technique that Scarha has mastered. It comes from the spear technique of the Abyss-Vermore Protoss, Gurneyville." It turned out that the so-called Vermore technique was the technique of the Vermore Protoss headed by Barol, which was mastered by Skaha. The Vermore Protoss is a strong one in Celtic mythology. It was the first Protoss that ruled the world and was later overthrown by the Celtic gods and exiled to the abyss. Of course, Skaha will master the technique of Vermore, not because Skaha is the God of Vermore, but because she is the guardian of the abyss of death, killing too many Gods of Vermore, and thus mastering the technology. Step into the realm of the gods as a mortal. At the same time, this is also the reason why Skaha was cursed for immortality and kicked out of the world by Gaia. Step into the realm of God in a mortal body. Of course, there are few heroes in the entire history of mankind who can do this, but Skaha is indeed not the only one. But Scarha''s terrible thing was that he took Shi Lang''s flicker seriously, and on the basis of stepping into the realm of God''s Domain, he went one step further and entered the ultimate state where no one had set foot. If Gaia didn''t kick her, who else would he kick? Can this thing be put in to play? "I am the lord of the shadows, the queen of death, Uyf!" Uyf stared at Shiro like a beast staring at its prey. "The pan-human Shi Yingling who masters Vermore''s art, you are a pan-human Is the king of the kingdom of history and shadow? Is it my same individual?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head: "If it should be counted, I should be the same individual of the Emperor of Heaven." "Your Majesty the Emperor?" U Yifu was taken aback, and then glared: "How dare you insult His Majesty the Emperor like this!" "Oh? Do you think I''m not worthy? Hahaha, then our senses are really the same. Because I also don''t think you deserve to be the queen of the kingdom of shadows. There is only one queen of the kingdom of shadows¡ª" Before Shirou''s words were finished, the enraged Uyf stepped violently, and appeared in front of Shirou like a flicker at such a speed. The red spear in his hand was like a red dragon. The face of the door left. Be careful! Mei Lin was about to draw his sword and help with it, but Shi Lang, as he had expected it, moved his gun horizontally. "When¡ª" The sound of fierce metal collision. "The queen of the kingdom of shadows, there is only one person¡ª" Shirou said in a powerful tone as if telling a truth: "That''s Skaha!" Shi Lang fiercely fended off Uyf, and at the same time, another gun stabbed in the air. At this moment, Uyf is stuck in the air and has nowhere to use force. It can be said that it is unavoidable. How can I think that Uyf has already expected this blow, his wrist turned over, and the opened spear flipped and turned away. With Shiro''s gun, it landed perfectly. Seeing that Shi Lang was okay, Mei Lin was relieved. Yes, the current Gurneyville is no longer the old boy who had no other means except [mud] and [projection magic]. Now he, just spear skills, is a must in life. Although it is not the same as Skaha, who has reached the ultimate state, it is more inconsistent than any famous spear hero. ¡ª¡ªMy worry is unnecessary. Mei Lin took out a sword in the stone and stood silently beside Shilang. The rod of prophecy was taken to Avalon by Ambrosius. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, he could barely reincarnate as the Knights of the Round Table now. After all, he is a holy sword wholesaler. Awesome. Shi Lang squinted his eyes as he watched Uyf, who had landed perfectly. The technical content of that blow was extremely high. Even if Di Lu Muduo, who was also a double spearman, was hit by his previous blow, he would inevitably die. Shi Lang and Di Lu Muduo fought, very sure of this result, but Uyf can easily resolve it. Of course, this empire has existed for 100 million years after all! In other words, Uyf has spent at least 100 million years in his gun practice! This is much longer than Skaha! If time is necessary to comprehend the transformation of the realm, then did Uyf also understand the transformation of the realm? If it was, Shirou would absolutely not say anything, and turned around and ran away. That is the ultimate [Meteor One] version of Skaha, who can stop it? "Skaha...a familiar name." Uyf¡¯s eyes flashed a little, "Oh, I remember. Skaha...it''s the woman...it''s the woman swallowed by Vermore. I remembered. So that''s it, the ruler of the Kingdom of Shadows in pan-human history is actually that woman? Hahaha, that''s really funny enough." Shi Lang frowned: "What''s so funny about this?" Shirou usually doesn''t interrupt others easily, but he can''t bear it when it comes to people who value it. "What''s so funny about this?" Uyf looked at Shirou and asked, "You protect this woman like this. Boy, let me ask you, who are you with that woman?" "I am Teacher Scarha''s apprentice." Shirou answered flatly. Although he is also the king of Skaha, it is only in name. He even recognizes Skaha as a teacher. After all, she was the witness of Shirou who lit the fire of awakening and became the successor of Uzumaki. "Scarha''s apprentice? That woman, that weak, there are apprentices? Hahaha... This is really ridiculous! Although it is in pan-human history, the woman who was swallowed by Vermore would have Apprentice? This is such a big joke!" Chapter 1995： Uyf¡¯s tears were almost laughed out: "Forget it, I am not interested in you. The apprentice of the weak will only be the weak. His Majesty the Emperor is very kind to you, and has no intention of killing you all, giving up resistance. Well, otherwise you will just die under my gun like your teacher, and then be eaten by me, although it is not in pan-human history!" Shirou was startled: "Did you eat Skarha?" "Yes. The head, body, limbs... are all roasted, and then swallowed into my stomach. Although 100 million years have passed, I still remember the taste. If I could taste it again, That''s it. Oh, yes. Has your teacher come? Just so, I can taste her pan-human history." Uyf touched his belly and licked his lips. Shilang''s face turned black in an instant, and his eyes became gloomy: "You should be fortunate that she didn''t come. Then--" "¡ª¡ªYou should regret saying this in front of me!" With a fierce stride, Shi Lang rushed to Wu Yifu''s body like a streamer, and the gun shot like a dragon! Uyf blocked the blow with a horizontal spear, and stared at Shirou feverishly: "Are you going to fight? Okay! Skaha''s apprentice? I''ll taste your taste too!" She shot Shi Lang with one shot, and then didn''t push forward, but slammed on her footsteps, the [Emperor Armor] on her body spread out like a spider web, and then she was contained. "You don''t need emperor armor?" Shi Lang was surprised. "Only the weak can rely on that kind of thing!" Shi Lang sneered, "I forgot, you are all immortal zombies!" "Eternity is really not what I want, the real strong, either wins life, or stands to die!" Uyf''s beautiful eyes were instantly covered with bloodshot eyes, holding a pair of guns, his whole person was like a violent Yuanshen, that terrible vindictiveness rushed straight into the sky. Mei Lin''s complexion changed suddenly, and he quickly blessed himself and Shi Lang, then drew out the holy sword, stood beside Shi Lang, and waited. Unexpectedly! Really unexpected! Merlin had originally thought that the so-called holy apostles were at the level of extraordinary heroic spirits, but they were invincible because of the invincibility of [Emperor Armor]. But Uyf is not like that. This grudge, this terrifying aura, is definitely not the case! Some things, as long as you have seen it once and felt it once, you will understand how terrible it is. 100 million years old. A long one hundred million years. This Uyf... Like Skaha, he has stepped into that incredible realm! ... The extreme south. "My [Emperor Armor]..." Lucius, known as the emperor of the sword, looked at his pierced heart with a bit of astonishment at this moment. This is the wound pierced by the correction light of Gaetia¡¯s [birth time has come, to correct Vientiane]. However, what surprised Lucius was not that his heart was pierced, but that [Emperor Armor] was pierced. After a brief period of consternation, Lucius returned to normal. "It turns out that. Although Ektor is in charge of tactics and strategy, is it because he was able to defeat him so quickly because he disintegrated the ability of [Emperor Armor]?" Gaetia did not answer, but said with a sneer: "You are done, Holy Apostle!" There is nothing to say about the imperial people who made Solomon disappear. "I admit, the first animal nature. You have the ten commandments of the Holy Spirit that are from the same source as His Majesty the Emperor, and you have the principle of [compassion]. If you fight hard, I am not your opponent. But, you want me to catch it, want to be so fast. It''s not so easy to defeat me. Yu is the sword of the empire, Lucius!" A gleam of light flashed across Lucius''s eyes, "Since the guardian [Armor] was pierced by you, then I will be out of the sword. For the glory and will of the Emperor of Heaven!" Lucius slowly drew his sword. In just a moment, Gaetia''s disdain disappeared, leaving nothing but solemnity. "The imaginary world is spreading to the surface..." Abigail was taken aback: "It''s not a sword at all, it''s a portal similar to''door''!" Lucius drew his sword. As Abigail said, it was not a sword at all. The pitch-black hole is constantly expanding and swallowing, and the imaginary number is spreading. It is not so much a sword, it is a hole of imaginary numbers that has been added the concept of a "sword" that swallows real numbers. Yes, the hole of the imaginary number, this is Lucius''s sword. "My sword has swallowed the stars, so His Majesty the Emperor ordered me not to draw a sword unless I face an enemy like Galahad. But if I face you, the sword of the empire is enough to be out of the sheath. I know I am not you. Opponents, but you don¡¯t want to easily defeat me!" Sword Emperor Lucius said seriously. His idea is very clear. Their purpose is to directly level Tirnano, so they need to connect with the surface of the world so that the Divine Legion will come. Therefore, their identity is actually the vanguard. Since he was entangled by Gaetia and couldn''t get through the connection, he dragged Gaetia and Abigail, waiting for the other companions to complete the task. Gaetia frowned as he looked at the expanding hole of imaginary numbers. Imaginary number... He is not afraid of this thing, because Solomon and Gamo play imaginary numbers, but the trouble is indeed troublesome. Moreover, Lucius is an immortal eternal man. "It seems there is no way to clean up quickly." But it must also be done. Tirnano is the last stronghold! ... Compared to Kishiro, Gaetia, the battle against Gama, the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon, in the extreme west, can be said to be very smooth. Isn''t it of course? Gamo has half of the third animal nature. In addition, she also has a part of the star-making power granted by Tirmat, and is a complete imaginary magician. Chapter 1996： Although the invisible sword of the Holy Apostle Pandoragon is unpredictable, Gama only needs to put his real body into the imaginary space and project his body so that the invisible sword can¡¯t cut him. Up. In short, it is [Blur]. Are you stupid? You are not the only ones who can play material avoidance! Immune to the attack of the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon, and then use the power of the third animal nature, even if the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon is an eternal person, he can''t shake the waves in the hands of Gamo. Just Why haven''t Getia and Abi come yet? Gamo was irritated. Although because of his identity and position, Gama cannot recognize his other identity. But How many years has it been? Even if she couldn''t admit it, she still wanted to fight alongside Shirou. However, Gamo knew in his heart that the empire''s heritage was too deep and unfathomable. One hundred million years is enough time for any civilization to go from birth to destruction, or simply evolve into a super-developed civilization. Fortunately, the eternal empire¡¯s policy is to be immortal. There are no words for "development" and "future" in the dictionary, so the overall level of civilization is not high. However, one hundred million years of time, one hundred million years of background, the power of the Holy Spirit, the ultra-ancient technology...that are not to be underestimated. For example, [Emperor Armor], such as [The Ring of Thorns], are all incredible equipment. Perhaps Getia and Abigail are in a bitter battle. In that case, let her clean up the Pandoragon Saint Apostle first, throw it in front of Mordred, let Mordred look at it first, and then she will help others! Gamo was thinking about it, but the Pandoragon Saint Apostle stopped his hand and said angrily: "You are too foul, right?" She can''t help but be angry, how can someone keep beating her, but she can''t beat others? The game is not played like this! Gamo said coldly and ironically: "You can do it, so can you." Gamo doesn''t like the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon, not only because she is the Holy Apostle, but also because she is Morgan Leffe. Gama already knew about Shirou and Mordred, and even more about what happened in the eternal dynasty. Therefore, she didn''t like it. I don''t like everything about the Eternal Dynasty, including Altria, who once thought it was pretty good. If there was no eternal dynasty, perhaps, there would be no such thing! If there is no Fu Hailin... Perhaps, after the Fourth Holy Grail War is over, everything is over. However, it is impossible. Because it has already happened. This is something that has become the foundation of human law. Therefore, Fujimaru Sakura disappeared. Therefore, Beast''s Gamo appeared. Because only Beast can destroy the principles of humanity, and only Gama can fulfill Fujimaru Sakura''s wishes. "The imaginary number... This is not a treasure, nor the truth of the beast, but your magic way. You are a magician holding the door of the imaginary number. But did you know? Play the magic way in front of the magician, especially in the top Playing the magic way in front of the magician is quite dangerous!" "There is no magician in the Eternal Empire." Gamo said flatly. There is no magician in the eternal empire, this is something everyone knows. The source of the power of the eternal empire is the Holy Grail, the blood of the Holy Spirit, and the only restraining force that harmonizes Alaya and Gaia-the emperor, so the great source of the eternal empire is not magic, but the power of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, the system of the eternal empire is different from pan-human history at the beginning, and there is no magician. "You are wrong. There is a magician in the eternal empire. At the very beginning, when His Majesty Heaven had not obtained eternity, there was magic power everywhere in the empire, and true ether everywhere. But why did they all disappear in the end? Let me tell you that it is because there is a magician, a top magician, who has gathered all the true ether in his body. He has become the highest and only magician." The Holy Apostle Pandoragon gave a weird smile. Gama felt bad instinctively. "Unfortunately, I am the magician. Do magic tricks in front of me? Huh, get an axe!" The Saint Pandoragon took out a small scepter from his arms and waved it. In an instant, a huge magic circle appeared under her feet, and countless chains emerged from the void. The surface of the world rushed into the world of imaginary numbers, entangled Gamo''s real body. Gamo was surprised: "This is¡ª" "¡ªQuestion, if you have endless time, every day, every day, every day! Repeated endless boring life, no matter how you die, how can you keep your soul from breaking? The answer is¡ª, It''s okay to break from the beginning." The Holy Apostle Pandoragon smiled cheerfully: "The original goblin magic must be used in this way, layman! You are mine¡ª" Before the words were finished, an arrow shot through the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon suddenly from behind. The Holy Apostle Pandoragon lowered his head and looked at the arrow that shot through him with a stunned face. "You are right. How can I keep my soul from breaking down? The answer is¡ªit''s okay to be broken right from the beginning." The tied Gamo answered plainly: "And my soul, long, long ago, was broken." Behind the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon, a tide of black mud that changed into an arm slowly fell to the ground. That is... Tiamat''s mud. But now, it''s Gamo''s mud. As the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon was shot by Gamo¡¯s arrow, the chains that trapped Gamo were released. Gamo fell to the ground and walked slowly to the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon who fell on the ground, and asked nonchalantly. Said: "¡ªAsk, how can we keep the broken soul still alive?" The Holy Apostle Pandoragon raised his head. "The answer, you have to find the light." Chapter 1997： "¡ª¡ªLight?" "You won''t understand. At least, you in this world won''t understand, Morgan Lefy." Gamo said coldly. The Holy Apostle Pandoragon did not understand, but she had to close her eyes slowly after being hit by the arrow of Gama, and fell into a state of death for the time being. Gamo stretched out his hand, grabbed the Pandoragon Saint Apostle, and muttered to himself: "Throw her to Mordred first, and then help your brother." Gamo looked down at the Pandoragon Saint Apostle in his hand, and said in a low voice: "My soul collapsed when I was young. Fortunately, I also found the light that allowed me to continue to exist." ¡ª¡ªEven if everyone doesn''t want Sakura anymore, my brother will always protect Sakura. "Brother, if I must destroy the human principle. Will you still protect me?" Gamo shook his head: "No, even if you want to stop me, I will continue to walk the road of Beast. Because there is no reason, only you who I love will not get happy results." ... Chapter 38 The Sword of Death Mordred stared at Hector boredly. Although the work of the caretaker is really boring, only she is capable of doing it at present. After all, Ambrosius wants to control Tirnano, and Bedwell is an old colleague of Aktor. As for Xuanzang Sanzo... it is simply an Amitabha Buddha with an open mouth, Amitabha with closed mouth, a monk who has no other use except to eat, So she can only do this. Of course, the biggest reason was that she was too restrained by the eternal empire. Mordred''s comprehensive ability is no worse than any holy apostle, but immortality is her natural nemesis. Xuanzang Sanzang wanted to chat with Mordred, but Mordred was not interested. After all, as a devout Buddhist, Xuanzang Sanzang is a set of Buddhism, but Mordred is not interested in Buddhism. Although belief is philosophy, for Mordred, the true philosophy is his sword and his cup. "Uh..." Ektor, who was shot into a sieve, once again survived the boundary of death. He was resurrected. Mordred raised his hand and was about to stab him with a sword. However, there was a voice behind him: "Wait a minute, Mo King Dred!" It''s a male voice. Mordred turned his head and saw that Bedwell looked at her seriously. "What, Sir Bedwell? Do you want to convince Hector to become Spath?" Mordred asked. Bedwell nodded. "It''s useless. Some people will never be on your side when they are not on your side at first." That being said, Mordred sighed as he looked at Bedwell''s serious face: "He must be on the death line, otherwise he can''t be safe. Let''s say you say you, I kill me." " After speaking, Mordred stabbed Hector to death with another sword. Bedwell glanced at Mordred helplessly. He understood the difficulties. The most troublesome part of the empire was not [Emperor Armor] nor [Thorn Ring], but eternal immortality. Bedwell cleared up his mood and looked at Ektor who was smashed into a sword and sieve: "Ektor, I know you must think that I betrayed the empire, but please believe me, I did not betray the empire..." Ektor: "..." I believe your uncle! "The crisis of the empire lies not in the outside, but in the inside! Someone is using the power of the empire to invade pan-human history and is achieving a terrible goal! The existence on the throne is not our majesty at all! We should not kill each other! , But should unite...If it were you, I would be able to understand my feelings, right?" Ektor: "..." I understand your uncle! Ektor couldn''t help rolling his eyes, killing himself while letting himself understand and believe you... Bedwell, there really is you! However, Ector knew exactly why Bedwell became Spath. In the final analysis, it is because of the Holy Grail. The matter of the Demon Bodhisattva offering the Holy Grail to His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven¡ªthis matter is not a secret among the twelve apostles of the empire. And just after His Majesty Tiandi received the Holy Grail, His Majesty Tiandi''s will completely changed. The invincible [Emperor Armor], and the counterattack against the [Council], to today''s homogenous pan-human history, and the invasion of foreign enemies on the opposite side of the continent... These are all things that happened after the will of the Emperor of Heaven changed. With His Majesty¡¯s original will, he definitely wouldn¡¯t invade¡ªthis, Iketo knew it well, so after the change of His Majesty¡¯s will, after the foreign enemy on the opposite side of the mainland was born and invaded, Bedwell It is understandable to make such a judgment. But "You have crossed the line, Bedwell!" Hector replied dullly. "What!?" Mordred looked at Ector, who was supposed to be a dead body, with a stunned face. Ektor is good for being an eternal person, good for being immortal, but when he is killed, the body of death is a normal corpse. Since it''s a dead body, it can''t speak. But "His Majesty God has the decision of His Majesty Tian, ??and he is arrogantly contending with His Majesty. This alone is enough to sink you! The Arge Regulations will give you the poison of sinking, there is nothing wrong!" Ektor stared at Bedwell coldly. Said coldly. Bedwell drew out his sword and argued: "I didn''t disagree with your Majesty! That was what I saw with my own eyes. Your Majesty swallowed the sixth seat of [Parliament] and then turned into a monster. No, it''s better to say It was the monster that swallowed your Majesty. How can this make me endure? How can this make me sit back and watch? How can this make me willing to be deceived again?" "It seems that you have been completely brainwashed by foreign enemies, Bedwell." Aktor sighed, then stood up, the sword in his body collided with it, making a jingle bell. Mordred drew the sword back and looked at Ector as if he had seen a ghost. She had already killed Aktor again just now! "It seems that you have some misunderstandings about [Emperor Armor], heroes." Ektor glanced at Mordred and said, "It is not the holy apostle wearing the [Emperor Armor] that is invincible, but the [Emperor Armor] who is wearing the holy apostle to be invincible. It seems that Bader Will... No, Spers didn''t tell you how heavy''eternity'' is." Mordred understood that from the beginning, everyone had misunderstood ¡®eternity¡¯. But this is understandable. In human cognition, "eternity" means immortality, cannot be sealed, and the state is eternal. In fact, the "eternity" of the imperial people is constancy, that is, eternal constancy. No matter what happens, no matter what you face, the imperial people will maintain constancy. Therefore, even if they were killed countless times, their souls would not decay; even if they were sealed, their existence would not be trapped. Mordred also understood why Bedwell came to her here specially, because Bedwell was worried that she could not see Hector. Chapter 1998： However, he was gentle about Mordred''s mood and didn''t say it. As for why Bedwell didn''t explain the ¡®eternity¡¯ of the empire from the beginning, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because Bedwell subconsciously believes that Mordred and others understand the common sense of ¡®eternity¡¯. Moreover, it is quite difficult to explain, just like explaining to people why water is water. Who can tell this clearly? "I will take you back to the imperial capital and accept your majesty''s trial, betrayer!" Hector stared at Bedwell coldly and said. "Maybe I am a betrayer. But now...I can''t go back yet!" Bedwell took the sword and looked at Hector with firm and serious eyes. He could no longer return to the imperial capital. From the moment he believed in his own way and decided to do his loyalty, he stood on the opposite side of everyone. Everyone thinks that he is wrong, but he firmly believes that his eyes are not wrong, and his heart is not wrong. Aktor drew out two swords, stepped on his feet, and the whole person was like a tiger descending from the mountain, stabling towards Xuanzang Sanzang. He has seen it since just now. This... Is the weakest! Although the emperor has his life, try not to start with Xuanzang Sanzang, but now Xuanzang Sanzang has completely stood on the opposite side of the empire, why should he hesitate? Pick a soft persimmon! Seeing Ektor attacking, Xuanzang Sanzang was so scared that he was so frightened that he panicked and picked up the nine-ring tin rod to block in front of him. However, two swords pierced faster, holding up Aktor''s sword. Xuanzang Sanzang looked up and saw Bedwell and Mordred. "What are you doing in a daze? Run!" Mordred scolded. Bedwell said gently: "Master Xuanzang, you should leave first." "Hug, sorry, two donors." Xuanzang Sanzang hurried away holding the nine-ring tin rod, she was zero combat effectiveness. "As far as the two of you are concerned, without [Emperor Armor], you can''t even stop me!" Ektor''s hands slammed into force. Squeak There was a terrible sound of blades rubbing between the two swords. Mordred gritted his teeth, Ector''s strength is very large, if calculated by the numerical value, the muscle strength is probably A. With a "click", Ektor fended off Mordred when he was about to take advantage of the victory, when Bedwell drew another sword on the side. I saw a flash of silver light, "clang", that sword was the sword that held Ektor. "King Mordred, you must regroup first, and Aktor will leave it to me for the time being." "Are you going to fight me alone? Huh, you are too high on yourself, Spers!" Ector frowned, shouted, his swords were pulled up, and he pierced towards Bedwell. A divine light flashed across Bedwell''s eyes, his wrist turned and his sword tilted, and his swords followed. "Clang, clang¡ª" Suddenly, Guanghua danced wildly, and the sound of clang was endless. Mordred looked at Bedwell in surprise: "Bedwell Swordsmanship...is that strong?" The scene before him completely refreshed Mordred''s three views. Bedwell gave the impression that he was a weak civil servant, but what about right now? Jianguang Flurry... Strong! Really strong! At least in Mordred''s view, this Bedwell''s swordsmanship and combat experience is definitely above Lancelot! But after thinking about it, there was a flash in Mordred''s eyes. After all, 100 million years have passed on the world line of the empire. In 100 million years, let alone Bedwell, even an ordinary person would become a sword god. Time is a terrible weapon. However, Bedwell is strong, but Ector has taken it to the next level. I saw that his double swords opened Bedwell''s double swords, making its doors wide open, and then a knee kick hit Bedwell''s abdomen heavily, knocking Bedwell to the ground. Bedwell fell to the ground, clutching his abdomen, his face dripping with cold sweat. "How about it, you have been poisoned by sinking and lost [eternity], isn''t such an attack uncomfortable?" Ektor asked coldly. Bedwell gritted his teeth, he was poisoned by sinking, and was briefly destroyed the constancy peculiar to empires, and possessed the perception of a normal person. This is like the painless person of Yusheng Ryunosuke, who suddenly has pain, which is naturally unbearable. However, Bedwell was not prepared to admit defeat. He gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand towards the sword to the side. But before he could touch it, Aktor stepped on the back of his hand and broke it again with a sword. His tejin. Blood splattered. Bedwell paled with pain. "Always give orders, keep giving orders, urging us combat-type holy apostles to urge us... I think you have been upset for a long time, Qing Bedwell." Ektor leaned down and stared at Bedwell with feverish and bloodthirsty eyes: "Bring your corpse back, I guess your majesty won''t say anything more? Executing the holy apostle... can your blood make me? Is your heart flexing, Qing Bedwell?" What is the Holy Apostle? The holy apostles are human beings. It is the person who gets the life span of God, the realm of God. In the right history, such people like Skaha would be driven out of the world by Gaia. Chapter 1999： Because such a person, once decayed, it would be terrible for the world. In a short period of more than two thousand years, the characters such as Skahana have also decayed, but the holy apostles, the people of this empire, have a length of 100 million years. One hundred million years long, people are still alive, but the heart has long been decayed. Ektor looked at Bedwell with excitement and bloodthirsty. This was a traitor who had betrayed the empire, so issuing the sword of judgment that declared death would not violate His Majesty''s law. When a permanent immortal person, under the silver blade, scattered with beautiful scenery like cherry blossoms, will such a scenery make oneself touched again? Can there be a trace of guilt and turbulence in the numb and rotten heart that killed 100 million years of friends and partners? Ector found himself expecting something. A long time, a long time, a long time...for the first time since, I actually have the feelings of expectation. Ektor dropped his sword without hesitation. However "Don''t think about it!" Mordred snorted and pierced at Aktor with a sword. "Your sword is too weak, Heroic Spirit!" Ektor sneered, ignoring it at all. Without the poison of sinking, his own constancy can be immune to all death. Mordred also knew this. She didn''t plan to kill Ektor at all, but wanted to rescue Bedwell from Ektor''s sword. She also knew that she was not Ektor''s opponent at all. So Star cup! Use all the alien patterns of [Pole Star] and [Seiya]! Mordred knew that every time she used the star cup in this way, the closer she would be to the final form of the star cup, but now, she must use it! [Pole Star] and [Shengzai]''s alien star pattern spread all over the body, Mordred''s whole body was soaring, and he rushed towards Ektor. "Boom!" A swift sword pierced Aktor''s chest and knocked it out. However, Ektor smiled mockingly and sneered: "It''s useless, Heroic Spirit. We are...no...no...how could it be..." Ektor''s face changed suddenly, an extremely severe pain came from his chest, and the emptiness of death was constantly devouring his will. Ektor looked down stiffly, and saw that on Mordred''s sword, countless alien patterns were intertwined and entered his body like a virus, spreading all over his body. The immortal body, the permanent form of existence, is constantly being destroyed and destroyed. "This is¡ªthis is¡ª" Ektor''s face was stunned, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes: "The poison of sinking?" He kept backing away, with a "stab", his body was pulled out of the sword and fell softly to the ground. Blood gurgled out from his chest, and a great fear was on his heart. He quickly grabbed the dirty blood mixed with weeds on the ground and stuffed it desperately into his chest, but the blood couldn''t stop it from the fingers Flowing out from time to time. The lines of alien stars spread all over Ektor''s body, like a man of curse. Ector was terrified, terrified, and then extremely happy. "Hahaha...hahaha...this way...this way...this is..." Before he finished speaking, he fell to the ground with a "boom", blood splattered. There was no sound. Bedwell stood up with a pale face, staggered to Ector¡¯s body and squatted down, stretched out his hand on the tip of his nose, and fell to the ground with a "boom", staring at Ector blankly. . "Dead¡ªdead¡ª" Mordred raised the sword, and the silver blade reflected her face covered with alien stars. Dumb face. However, what she saw was not her own face, but the faces of countless people who were killed by her, relatives and friends of the Eternal Dynasty, guarding the people. The star cup on her waist exudes a mysterious light. Among the three eyes on the star cup, the third eye that has been closed-the ultimate eye slowly opened, exuding depression. , Weird divine light. ... Chapter 39 Only Mordred, unforgivable! With a "boom", a dazzling meteor flashed across the sky, and the whole world was dimmed. "That''s..." Guinevere looked at the falling meteor with some surprise. According to legend, the imperial capital where His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven resides dominates the top of the sky, and twelve dazzling stars surround the imperial capital, which symbolizes the fate of the holy apostle. The thirteen dome stars with the imperial capital as the center are the center of the empire, and at the same time the strongest barrier to guard the empire-[the arm of the emperor]. The people of the eternal empire have long been accustomed to the existence of thirteen dome stars, and the existence of [the arm of the emperor] has also become the constancy of perception and common sense. And now? A star symbolizing the fate of the holy apostle has fallen. "What the hell... what happened?" Guinevere muttered to herself. ... Above the dome, the imperial capital. The dark strategist, Age Guiwen stared at the trajectory of the [Emperor¡¯s Arm] and inevitably fall: "How could Aktor¡¯s Fate Star..." The holy apostle is the nut that maintains the operation of the empire, and at the same time the guardian who guards the empire. This is not only because the holy apostles themselves are the best in the empire, and each has the skills to reach the extreme realm, but also because the holy apostles were given the role of "fate star" by the emperor. The twelve fate stars with the imperial capital as the center make the power of the Holy Spirit of the emperor cover the entire planet, enough to resist any invasion, while also maintaining the eternity of the empire. Chapter 2000： And that is the cornerstone of everything, the invincible [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor]. The holy apostles are invincible, and their own strength is surprisingly amazing. The long years have allowed them to enter the extreme realm, such as Uyf''s Vermore''s art, such as Morgan Lefy''s magical way. The most important thing is that the Holy Apostle possesses the immortal [eternity], and the constancy that even the [council] and Beast cannot solve. Except for the poison pattern of depravity specially made by His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven, it is immortal and immortal, so it has been invincible from the beginning. Agkiwen guessed the outcome of the failure of Ektor and others to invade Ternano, but... To die? -Impossible! How could such a thing happen? It is hard to believe that this is something that has never happened in 100 million years! Death, how far is this to the eternal empire? So far away, no one has such a concept in their minds. But now? Now... it''s so close. Ektor... Actually fell! This kind of thing... Facing something that he hadn''t seen in 100 million years, Age Zhiwen was confused and his mind was in confusion. Age Zhiwen turned his head, glanced at the imperial capital shrouded in clouds and mist, turned his head, the chaos on his face had disappeared, and his eyes became calm as water. He knew that he, as the brain of the empire, could not be confused. This is the responsibility that His Majesty Heavenly Emperor has to bear when he hands over the power to him. Make a decision! ... Tirnano, the far north. ßÝßÝßÝ The magic sword, the holy sword, the cursed sword, the holy sword...Countless swords soared into the sky, as if forming a kingdom of swords, ravaged toward the dead queen Uyf who set foot on the northern plains of ice. Facing the endless kingdom of swords, Uyf didn''t panic, but laughed instead. Yes, she was smiling, like a wild beast that had captured the breath of its prey, showing a grinning grin with excitement. Purple eyes were covered with bloodshots of enthusiasm and excitement. Uyf wielded two guns, and the scarlet light shone and intertwined like a supernova in the slightly dim ice and snow. "Clang clang--" Countless swords were shot and flew out. Like a wolf into a flock of sheep, U Yifu rushed towards Shi Lang with countless sword rain, like a stream of light. Shi Lang frowned and shook his hands fiercely. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! "Rumble, rumbling, rumbling--!" The swords all over Uyf''s body exploded in an instant. Thousands of swords burst open, and the terrifying air wave broke the ice layer of the earth, and the boiling sea rushed to the sky. The scorching air wave engulfed everything. Suddenly. A purple light pierced through the black and hot smoke, and the scarlet gun was like a meteor under the night sky, grabbing Shi Lang''s face. At this moment, a holy sword suddenly rushed out from Shilang''s side and rushed forward. "Clang--" The steel vibrated, and the terrifying air wave vibrated. With a "bang", the ice burst like a cobweb. Uyf looked at Merlin who stood in front of him with a slightly surprised look: "Your sword has some ways." "Thanks for the compliment." "But I have no interest in swords." U Yifu''s waist turned, and the other gun, like a poisonous dragon, grabbed Merlin''s face. As soon as Merlin raised his wrist, another holy sword ran horizontally, turning the shield into a sword. With a "knock" sound, the two fought against each other with a terrifying force, like a gas cannon oscillating to the surroundings, and the surrounding ice was lifted by more than three feet. As Uyf had expected, as soon as his waist turned, a whip kick hit Merlin''s abdomen. With a "boom", Merlin was beaten out and the flesh on his face was twisted into a piece of pain. And the moment Uyf repelled Merlin, at that moment, a red spear pierced Uyf''s abdomen at an extremely tricky angle like a poisonous snake that had already been stared out of a hole. This angle, without any way of avoiding it, was a huge flaw, but Uyf shot a gun at him, forcibly reversed his body, and countered with a shot and snatched it towards Shirou''s face. You are fooled! Shiro took the opportunity to draw the gun back, and then immediately projected Bolsius¡¯s [Shield of Medusa] in front of him. In an instant, petrification appeared on the surface of Uyf''s body, but in another instant, the petrochemical phenomenon disappeared from her body. Obviously, the constancy of the holy apostle is an extraneous anti-magic power. Even the true petrified magic eye held by Medusa himself has no effect on the constancy of the holy apostle, but it is affected, for a short moment, for For the top masters, it is the condition of victory. Shi Lang seized this moment and shot a terrifying shot at the abdomen of Uyf who was suspended in the air. However, Uyf reacted quickly, turning his wrist and holding his spear horizontally, and the small barrel of the gun suddenly pressed against Shilang''s spear. She resolved Shi Lang''s attack, and when Shi Lang was about to pursue it, Shi Lang shook hands suddenly. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Fantasy Collapse¡¿! The Spear of Deaththorn that was resisted by Uyf exploded instantly, blasting Uyf out. Chapter 2001： Although he succeeded in secret calculations, Shirou was not at all proud, because it was of no use to the holy apostle who possessed constancy. Sure enough, Uyf dragged out of the explosion smoke unscathed, and landed gracefully like a butterfly. However, she had just landed, and Merlin, who had been brewing magic for a long time, was bombarded by a holy sword light cannon that didn''t talk about martial arts. The white light swallowed the world. As a magician of God, Merlin possesses an extremely terrifying amount of true ether, and the holy sword light cannon that he put out with all his strength is not much better than that of Getia''s human rights correction light. "Boom boom boom¡ª" Where the white light passed, the ice broke and the sea water split. However, Uyf didn''t panic when he faced Merlin''s unexpected blow, instead, his face was full of disdainful mockery. A divine light flashed in her eyes, and the spear of Deaththorn in her hand suddenly rose sharply. In an instant, the ghost cried and howled the wolf. It is like the roar of the God of Vermore who has been imprisoned for countless years to the world. Everything disappeared, and only a scarlet light remained in the vast snow. In an instant, Merlin''s Holy Sword Light Cannon was directly pierced by Uyf, as if sinking into an abyss, disappeared. Uyf turned his head and looked at Shirou, a look of disappointment flashed across his eyes, "So that''s it, you are a magician who masters Vermore''s art." She was disappointed. She thought Shi Lang was like her, a pure warrior who mastered Vermore''s art. "I never said that I am a fighter." Shirou answered calmly. The strength of this Uyf exceeded Shiro''s expectations. In terms of pure strength, this Uyf is not as strong as the Nordic Hela, but judging from the fight just now, the actual combat and technology of this Uyf is outrageous. If Hela fights this Uyf, Shirou believes that even without the constancy of the Holy Apostle and the invincible ¡¾Emperor Armor¡¿, he will probably win this Uyf in the end. "What I long for is the boiling of blood; what I am looking forward to is a pure opponent who does everything. Hearing that someone has the same technique as me, I came with expectation, but now it seems only My stupidity is nothing. Even if it is my parallel world peer, in 100 million years, there will be no one in this world who can make my blood boil again." Uyf was filled with disappointment. Although the emperor is absolute, she will come here not because of the order of Ager rule, but because Morgan Lefie said that Shi Lang mastered the same Vermore technique as her. She longed, she longed for... a pure, powerful, opponent. Because it was too lonely to stand alone in that dead field. Only a strong, pure opponent, may be able to make her smile and use the gun again, everything is no longer boring and boring. Just like the former Skaha... "It''s over!" U Yifu stared at the two Shirou, a red arc flashing in his eyes, and a dark mist spread out all over his body. The hideous grimace in the mist flickered, and the electric lights danced wildly, making her look like a ghost coming from the abyss. Khakaka The ice sheet collapsed and the surrounding space solidified. Merlin''s complexion changed: "Divinity!" Shi Lang frowned slightly. Yes, it is the divinity that surrounds Uyf now. It''s just different from the kind of divinity that Shirou knows. Uyf''s divinity is not born in nature, nor is it endowed by the heroic seat. It is a legendary divinity, but a divinity that was killed. Vermore divinity! The Celtic gods trapped the God of Vermore in the abyss, and the Kingdom of Shadows is the fortress that guards the abyss. In the history of pan-humanity, Skahar killed the Fermor gods who attempted to escape from the abyss, and thus obtained the high position [Killing the Gods]. In the eternal empire, Uyf killed the Fermor gods instead. Got a high position [Fermore Divinity]! Different from the general divinity, this divinity is not so much a divinity, it is more like a demon trait like the evil Galura! Possess the magical qualities of the abyss concept! After releasing his [Fermore divinity], Uyf gave a fierce face when he was about to kill Shirou and Merlin. "Do you want to retreat completely at this time? What a joke!... Hey! With the destiny of His Majesty the Emperor, your face is really big, Age Zhiwen!" Uyf glanced at the two Shirou unwillingly, and slowly faded away, disappearing from Tirnano''s dimension. "Retreated?" Merlin looked at the disappearing Uyf with some surprise. Uyf''s intensity is very high, and the release of Vermore''s divinity is a situation that is about to explode, and then he withdrew in a blink of an eye? "Conspiracy?" Merlin frowned, he had to think so. "It should not be. That woman is not a tricky person." Shi Lang shook his head and said. You can tell at a glance what kind of people some people are. That Uyef was a pure warrior like Skaha in pan-human history¡ªthis was what Shirou could see. "Abi and Ghetia have not come to support so far. It is estimated that the Holy Apostle Lucius is not an easy person in our understanding. Let¡¯s go back first. From just now, I have a very bad feeling. Shirou turned his head and looked at the temple of Ambrosius, the center of Tirnano, and frowned. After using the [mortal hero] and attaching [intuition] copied from Altria, Shirou has always had a very unpleasant feeling. There must be something wrong with Mordred, he was so sure. "Good." Merlin nodded. Shi Lang took out the Vimala flying boat and drove Merlin towards the temple of Ambrosius. The speed of Vimana''s flying boat was naturally not as fast as that of Abigail''s door that was teleported instantly, but the speed of flight was also extremely fast, only a golden light flashed by, but within a few minutes, he saw the temple of Ambrosius. He jumped down from the flying boat and landed on the grass. Shi Lang looked around and couldn''t help being stunned. I saw Bedwell dug out a dirt pit, put Aktor into the pit with a painful expression, slowly burying it, and around him, Xuanzang Sanzang was chanting the dying scriptures. Chapter 2002： "This is...?" Shi Lang and Mei Lin looked at each other, their faces full of doubts. They didn''t understand what happened. The eternal Aktor should be shot into a sword sieve by Shi Lang''s sword and guarded by Mordred. However, at this moment, Bedwell was buried in the pit, and Xuanzang The Tripitaka recites the Buddhist Sutra for him. What the **** is this? "Ector was killed by Mordred." A cold voice rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that he saw a silver-haired Gamo, and the Holy Apostle Pendragon who had fainted in black mud in her hands. Shi Lang did not go to see the Holy Apostle Pendragon, but stared at Gamo''s face, and asked in amazement, "Mordred...killed Aktor?" Gamo nodded, and then looked at Hector, who was buried in the soil by Bedwell with a complex expression, "The Holy Apostle can be killed... The power of Beast, the law of the planet, and nothingness. The constancy that could not be cut off from the death line was actually killed by Mordred''s sword..." Shirou was silent, then looked at Gama and asked, "Where are the Mordred people?" Gama stretched out his hand, pointed to the temple, and said, "I locked myself in the temple alone." Shirou turned his head and looked at the temple of Ambrosius. The child''s mood at the moment must be in a state of confusion and confusion, right? "The desire that was born out of despair turned out to be a shadow covering the footprints of life. The sword that destroys the dynasty can also kill the eternity of the empire... This is too cruel." Merlin couldn''t help but said. Yes, this is too cruel. But in fact, it is so. Fantasy is born out of difficulties, grows in pain and struggle, matures in longing and despair, and then desire and consciousness are born. Then, everything was destroyed in hope. The empire born out of Mordred''s good wishes, invaded the pan-human history constructed by Mordred''s tragic life, and this in itself made Mordred upset. But now, Mordred has to face one of the sharpest and most cruel facts. If the eternal empire is because of her despair, because of her longing, it is the beautiful vision born because of her extravagance. Then, ¡ª¡ªOnly her sword can kill her extravagant hope. So, what is this? Shi Lang frowned angrily. This is nothing, it''s just the desire of all people, the pursuit of all people, and the chaos that finally leads to, but the inevitable result. Lord of Relief, Gaia, Sajo Love Song, Apocalypse Behemoth, Taitis, Holy Grail, Eternal Dynasty, Shiro, Mordred, Zhuyue, Merlin, Altria... This is not destiny, but One after another, the pursuit and collision of existence, the chaos that was finally born. In the chaos formed by the intertwining of the people, no one can get away, and can only let the chaos entrap them to the final outcome. On this journey, many people have died, such as Taitis and Zhuyue. So, what will end here? Shi Lang didn''t know, he only had a sense of powerlessness. But he understood that such an outcome was not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster. But now, Mordred had to face the problem she was least willing to face, and also the most evasive and feared problem. ¡ª¡ªCan she directly look at the fact that she destroyed the dynasty, killed so many relatives and friends, and caused countless people of the dynasty to be destroyed once, and raise the butcher knife again? This reality is too cruel. ... "Ector...dead?" Uyf looked at the Age Guiwen in the light screen in front of him with a face full of surprise. Ager Guiwen nodded: "Ector''s fate has fallen, and his death is already an established fact." "But, how did they do it?" Uyf was puzzled: "Isn''t it the only thing that can destroy [Eternal], is your Majesty''s Sinking Rune?" "I don''t know." Age Guiwen shook his head: "That''s why I asked you to retreat first." Lucius frowned: "Does your majesty know about this?" "Got it." Age Guiwen said. "What did your majesty say?" "Your Majesty said, eradicate the secret realm." Age Guiwen said. "Eliminate... Secret Realm?" "Yes." Age Guiwen nodded and replied: "She sheltered the foreign enemy and killed another holy apostle. Your Majesty can no longer tolerate the goblins. Whether it is Ternano or Avalon... Inner Sea of ??the Stars All mysteries must be eradicated!" After a pause, Ager Guiwen continued: "However, now that the other party has the technology to kill us, don''t act rashly until I can''t find out how they break the constancy of the Holy Spirit." Lucius nodded, Uyf curled his lips boredly. "Huh? Where''s Morgan Leffe?" Age Guiwen looked around and frowned. Only then did he notice that Morgan Leffield was not there. "Did you notice it?" Uyf curled his lips and said, "Probably he was caught, right? No wonder, it''s a magician who insists on using kendo." Lucius frowned: "This is in trouble. They have the technology to kill us, and Morgan Lef¨¦ falls into their hands, and it''s more fortunate. So let me save it and use the sword of imaginary numbers. Even if I fail, I can escape." "No. You are unsafe to go, let it go." Age Guiwen said calmly. "It?" Lucius and Uyf were both taken aback, then turned their heads and looked around, only to see a dark steel mecha man slowly walking out. The arrogant Uyf saw the pitch-black steel mecha, a piece of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead, looked at Age Zhiwen, and asked: "When did your majesty put it down?" "Not long ago," said Age Guiwen. "If it''s the case...Age Guiwen, you don''t want to rescue Morgan Lefy at all, but you want to kill Tirnano directly?" Lucius looked at the dark steel mecha and couldn''t help it. Said: "Qing Galahad, it shouldn''t be used for such a small purpose!" "The Holy Apostle is the key to running the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor]. They can kill the Holy Apostle. They already have the foundation to destroy the empire, as well as Bedwell¡¯s damned traitor... They are qualified to let Secretary Galahad attack. .Go, Ching Galahad, as the wall of the empire, you should get rid of all the disasters that endanger the empire!" Ager Guiwen shouted. The eyes of the black steel man were shining with red electric light. "Eaaaaaa¡ª¡ª" The ten power propellers behind the pitch-black Iron Man ejected iridescent flames, allowing it to advance fast. The speed turned into a black light, and even time was distorted, and it was worn in just an instant. It penetrated the dimension of the space and rushed towards the untouchable mystery. Chapter 2003： No army, no companions. It is enough to have it alone. As long as there is one person, what kind of disaster, what kind of foreign enemy will be killed in this. Lucius believed so, Uif was so sure. Isn''t it of course? Because that is the barrier created by His Majesty the Emperor himself, the ultimate barrier to defend the empire-the imperial wall¡¤Galahad! Watching Galahad rush into the dimension, Aggiwen turned off the light screen, turned his head, looked at the empty base, leaned slightly, and said, "Qing Galahad has attacked. Then everything is settled, please rest assured, His Majesty the Emperor." From the empty throne, a voice came: "Only Mordred, unforgivable!" Chapter 40 The Silent Embrace Mordred''s star cup can kill the constancy of the eternal empire. This result, let alone the eternal empire, even Mordred himself did not expect. The constancy of the empire is absolute, so when there is an unknown thing that can break this constancy, it is like the faith of the truth is shattered, and the holy apostles are also quite messy. This should be the reason for the retreat of Uyf and others. . However, although Uif and Lucius successfully retreated, the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon was planted in the hands of Gamo. "Break the constancy of the Holy Apostle and killed Aktor. This is really an interesting development, can you tell me, Spath?" Even though he was trapped in the mud of Gamo, the Holy Apostle Pandoragon was not panicked, looking at Bedwell with a mocking and mocking face. Bedwell was silent. He had already made the consciousness of being enemies with the holy apostles headed by Aggiwen, but he didn''t expect things to fall to this point. Death has enveloped the Holy Apostle. Is what he is doing really right? Bedwell''s heart was also hesitated. He noticed the strangeness within the empire, and he also had an indescribable sense of crisis, and even witnessed the emperor swallowing the sixth seat and the monster that was born from the emperor''s body. Therefore, he became Spath, and formed Spath''s underground alliance with like-minded partners. He firmly believes that he is doing the right thing. However, when Aktor''s blood splashed on his face, when his companions who had been together for countless years closed his eyes forever. His heart is messed up. His will is no longer so firm. He began to doubt himself... Whether what you see is true, whether what you think is correct, whether your persistence is wrong. Has he been on the wrong path from the beginning, contrary to the will of the empire? Is it true that he betrayed the emperor of heaven and betrayed the empire? Bedwell didn''t know. He was in a state of confusion. The chaos that has never been seen in 100 million years, the huge contradictory thinking that has never been seen in 100 million years, collides and fights in his mind, and he almost has a headache. However, compared with Bedwell, Shirou, Gamo and others'' thoughts are clearer. "They were confused just because of Mordred, not a real failure. They will come again after they calm down." Shiro calmly made a judgment. Mordred was able to kill the Holy Apostle. This was indeed a cruel surprise. However, the empire that shielded UOs at the South American junction and drove Gaia out of the solar system still occupies Absolute advantage. Because the absolute constancy was broken by Mordred, they retreated in a panic. When they calmed down, they launched a more intense invasion than before, which was almost a certainty. "After all, it has been discovered here." Gamo glanced at Bedwell, and swallowed the last half of the sentence in his stomach. Tirnano was the last stronghold of absolute safety, but because of Bedwell, it was discovered by Ager. ¡ª¡ªHowever, this can never be said. It is rare for Bedwell, who was originally a holy apostle, to provide them with so much help. If he were to blame him for this at this time, it would be ruthless and unrighteous. After a pause, Gamo continued: "The important thing is, next time they attack, will they directly mobilize the divine army to fight over." Yes, this is the real headache. Who can stop the divine legion of nearly a thousand members, the legion of nearly a thousand god-level heroic spirits? Moreover, the divine legion of nearly a thousand members can be dispatched easily, which means that the empire also has a larger legion. But what about them? Just two or three kittens. Everyone was worried. "Don''t be so pessimistic, at least we beat them back once, didn''t we?" Shi Lang said with a smile. Mei Lin glanced at Shi Lang and sighed: "You are the only one who can laugh out of this situation." "A smile brings good luck, doesn''t it?" Shi Lang smiled, then looked at the people seriously, and said: "And no matter what they do, we can''t change. All we can change is ourselves. To be honest, in this situation, I think we want Let go of each other''s prejudices, what do you think?" Shiro looked at Gettia, meaning something. Gettya knew what Shilang was talking about, folded his arms around his chest, snorted coldly, and turned his head away. Although he did not like Shirou, he did not refute Shirou. The parliament and the Chaldeans are two big platforms for confrontation, and the members who join them have their own goals, but now the occupation of pan-human history and the destruction of the parliament and the Chaldeans have become the main contradiction of all. Before the main contradiction is resolved, all secondary contradictions will be artificially ignored. "Just say it straight, King Eternal. What do you want to do?" Gamo asked with a cold voice looking at Shirou with bright eyes. "Then I will just say that our action efficiency is too bad, and our respective ideas are too many and too complicated, and there is no unified course of action. We are at a disadvantage originally, if we continue to fight separately, our respective visions It''s impossible to achieve the demands and demands, and it will be completely finished! Therefore, we need to integrate our course of action and will!" At this point, Merlin had already smiled, and Gamo, Abigail, and Gettyaki either looked at each other or frowned. Chapter 2004： Shi Lang ignored the various attitudes of all living beings, but spoke very seriously, solemnly, and powerfully: "We need a unified will! Turn us from the situation of fighting each other into a whole! Speak with one voice!" Gaetia and Gamo were stunned at the same time, and turned to look at Shirou. At this time, the dazzling sunlight fell from the clouds, but it was not as bright as those serious eyes. Those eyes were bright, like a fire burning. Gaetia frowned, his eyes gleaming unpleasantly: "In short, there is a king to lead us?" Shilang shook his head: "It''s not a king, but a leader, a representative of will." Although it means the same thing, if one chooses a king to lead the crowd, Igaetia''s character will probably explode directly? Sure enough, when Dang Shilang said like this, the unpleasant color in Gaetia''s eyes faded slightly, and he patted his chest and said, "In this case, it is obvious that this candidate must be¡ª" "¡ªOf course it¡¯s me, Gaia!" The touch screen of the star suddenly jumped out, and Gaia, who was standing on the bench, patted his chest. Gaetia, who was interrupted, looked at Gaia with a gloomy face, and his heart was filled with the anger of being interrupted, but Gaia is their immediate boss after all, so this anger can only be held back. Shi Lang glanced at Gaia in the light screen and shook his head: "You can''t." Compared to the restrained Gaetia, Shirou refused mercilessly. "Why?" Gaia was angry. As the touch of the star, the king of the star, and the personality she simulates, she feels that she has the responsibility as a leader. Moreover, whether the heroic spirits, humans, or Beast... are all beings born from planets, they should be under her control. "Shut up, stole my personality, don''t be so capricious, you should understand why this is." Shi Lang reprimanded mercilessly. The so-called lack of desire is rigid, he has no requirements for Gaia, so he is not afraid of Gaia at all. If it were more than 1,500 years ago, when preparing for Zhu Yue, he would have deceived Gaia, but now Gaia¡¯s favor and blessings have been deceived, and Gaia¡¯s main body-the self Feeling still being corrected by the star kings, what else needs to be coaxed? Oh, yes. She can also connect to the touch of the stars, and when used as the most advanced global eye, she still needs to coax. The essence of **** is exposed! However, Gaia''s focus is not there. "Steal, steal your personality? Nonsense!" Gaia turned his head with a guilty conscience. She didn''t lie, unlike other star kings, her personality is complex. It''s just that Shiro is indeed used as the basic personality that constitutes the bottom of the personality. It''s just...well, I just copied some information records from the Heroic Seat. And how can it be considered stealing if you use subordinates'' things? Hmm, not stealing. Shirou looked at Gaia with a blank face. In fact, letting Gaia be the leader is the best choice, both in terms of status and perspective. The most important thing is that Gaia simulates his personality and his thinking circuit. In other words, Gaia''s lower limit of thinking is Shirou. Unfortunately, Gaia has been in exile in the solar system so far, so he can only obediently use it as a global eye. "Since Gaia can''t, do you still need to choose? Then of course¡ª" Seeing that Gaia was rejected, Gaetia was overjoyed. As the demon king, he was born to dominate all things, and the great king''s karma that surpassed Solomon began from this point. However, when Gaetia was about to finish speaking, Abigail stretched out his hand to Shirou: "¡ª¡ªIt''s up to you, brother." Gaetia''s face froze. Gamo nodded: "It''s up to you, Eternal King. I can rest assured that you do things." Merlin also nodded: "I don''t have any objection to let Gnivel dominate. After all, I am his subordinate. What about you, Lord Titis'' legacy, Lord Ambrosius?" Ambrosius sighed: "...I was really entangled by you. Forget it, I am also quite curious about the deeds of King Gnivale, so I have no objection." Everyone turned their heads and looked at Getia, who hadn''t finished speaking. Gaetia''s face is green, and you have finished speaking, let me say a shit! With a green face, he turned to look at Gaia. As the king of kings and the king of stars, the true ruler of the planet, is Gaia a long-standing generation? If it¡¯s Gaia, I¡¯ll understand that, I¡¯m the only one, Gaia. "If it''s Gnivale, I don''t have any opinion. But understand, I am the real king of the stars! You are relying on my favor...Huh? Human rights correction, what''s wrong with your face?" Gaia looked suspiciously at the dark-faced Gatia. Gettia folded his arms and said with a black face, "I have no opinion." Gaia glanced at Gaetia suspiciously, then turned his head, looked at Shirou, and continued: "Gurneyville..." "Okay, that''s it." Shirou interrupted Gaia''s words directly. Obviously Gaia, who is so reserved and elegant at the South American junction, is like the perfect star king. Now he is so embarrassed, and he loves to behave so much, and I don''t know which handsome and handsome boy is. Shi Lang sighed. It takes a long time to get to know a person''s true nature. It is no wonder that Mordred had a subtle face when he talked about Gaia. Who is not subtle about this change? "Thanks for your love, then I will take on this mission. Of course, this does not mean that our status has changed. We are equal. I know that all monarchs are outstanding talents, far better than me. However, there is In a word, I want to say it first¡ª" Shi Lang''s face was very serious and said: "No matter when, there is only one commander. If you have any objections, you can point it out in advance, but the strategy is certain and you must not easily change it. I know that I can''t restrain the princes, and I know that I''m too shallow. I am not worthy of this important task, but for the sake of their respective visions, I also ask you to trust me, and I will return the results to you." Shirou was quite serious, but Abigail''s expression was quite strange. Shirou looked at Abigail and asked, "Do you have any objections, Abi?" "No... just think the big brother just now was so funny?" Chapter 2005： "Funny?" "Yeah. It''s just that it''s so solemn all of a sudden... I know that elder brother is the king, but you see, there are only a few of us? Don''t make it so solemn, right?" Before Shilang answered, Merlin smiled and said, "You don''t understand, Abi. The rule is to stand up first so that you won''t panic when there are more people in the future. Are you right, Gneville?" Mei Lin blinked at Shiro, who also smiled. Although it was a non-recyclable garbage, Merlin really understood him. At this time, Mordred walked out of the temple. "I guessed that you were about to start integrating your forces, but as soon as I came out, you were already integrated. Damn! Obviously I was the most suitable candidate!" Mordred looked at Shirou unwillingly. "Oh?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile: "Then you are not lucky." Gama stared at Mordred and wanted to ask her about Ector, but felt that the export was quite inappropriate now, so he refused to say it. However, Gaetia would not have this taboo. He looked at Mordred and asked directly: "Do you have the power to kill the Holy Apostle?" Mordred smiled and nodded, "Yes." She took out the star cup, "This is my strength!" Both the Pandoragon Saint Apostle and Bedwell subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the star cup. "Mordred...!" Shi Lang frowned, and he saw the third eye above the star cup, the Eye of Ultimate, which had been closed tightly. He even opened a trace of the eye, and he couldn''t help but worry. "It''s okay, you think I can''t get out of the death of the dynasty? Huh, who am I? I am Mordred! Instead of thinking about the useless mess, it is better to think about it, I Mastered the power that can recapture the history we created!" Mordred waved the star cup in his hand, and the smile on his face was full of vitality and vigor. Merlin was speechless. He watched Mordred grow up, but he also witnessed her step into destruction. How much courage and awareness is needed to be able to smile so calmly? No. Perhaps, it¡¯s not courage and consciousness at all, it¡¯s just hiding that you don¡¯t want others to worry about, right? That child is such a person. Merlin didn''t know what to say. Mordred turned his head and looked at Bedwell: "Bedwell..." "I''m sorry, King Mordred. Please don''t talk to me now. I don''t know how to face you." Bedwell turned his head. Self-doubt, persistence, remorse, firmness, guilt... Numerous emotions made him feel confused, unable to face Mordred who killed Aktor. Mordred: "..." Mordred nodded and turned around: "Well, I see." She will try to minimize her presence in front of Bedwell. She looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "We should really think about when their next attack will be. Leader, what do you think..." Mordred looked at Shirou, but Shirou did not answer, but took her into a silent embrace. "You are... I''m really, it''s okay." Mordred lowered his head. Gentle embrace. A soothing embrace. Wordless, embrace. "Boom!" There was a sudden violent shaking of the entire ground. Ambrosius'' complexion changed: "I came so soon? No...impossible! This, this kind of reaction! How is it possible! There is such a form of existence!" As if perceiving something very incredible, Ambrosius showed an incredible face. Chapter 41¡ªAristotle of the Empire "Boom!" As if a rather terrifying existence is coming, the mountain goblin is escaping, and the water goblin is flying away in panic. The entire Tirnano was shaking violently. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Bedwell, who was depressed by Ector''s death, suddenly raised his head, his eyes flashed with shock: "This wavelength¡ª" "¡ª¡ªIt''s Galahad!" The Saint Pendragon laughed: "Galahad was actually dispatched directly. It''s really an Aegean rule. It''s a neat and tidy move!" "Galahad..." Mordred raised his brows, staring blankly at the Holy Apostle Pendragon. Shirou turned his head, looked at Gaia in the light screen, and asked, "Gaia, is Galahad the only one who has invaded?" "Yes." Gaia nodded, then paused, and reminded with a serious face: "But the wavelength of this Galahad is comparable to El Quette. Gneville, be careful!" Shiro nodded, turned his head, looked at Ambrosius, and said calmly: "Ambrosius, please send Galahad to the dense forest to the north." "Good." Ambrosius nodded. Shiro turned his head again, looked at the three members of the council, including Getia, Gama, and Abigail, and said seriously: "Getia, please go to the jungle in the north to ambush Galahad." Gettia nodded, then frowned and asked, "What about you and Merlin?" Shirou said calmly: "Galahad is no matter how strong it is, but after knowing that Mordred''s sword can kill''eternal,'' it is impossible for the empire to send Galahad alone." "Do you think Galahad is just the vanguard?" Gamo asked with a frown. "Yes," Shiro nodded, then glanced at Mordred, "and the real purpose of this attack is very likely..." Shirou didn''t finish what he said, but everyone knew what he meant. Mordred''s sword is known so far, the only means that can kill the empire. From a common sense, the empire with absolute superiority will naturally stifle the cradle of this only flaw and threat. Chapter 2006： "So Merlin and I are on the alert. The empire allows Galahad to come alone. This body of Galahad is very likely to be the same size as the Moon King. Can he leave it to you to deal with it, Getia?" Shirou looked at Getia. Gettia snorted coldly: "Who do you think this king is? The person who received the gift of the Holy Spirit like Solomon is not the one in pan-human history, but this king has long wanted to fight one or two." Gaetia''s tone was very aggressive, but Shirou nodded calmly, looked at him seriously, looked at them, and said, "Then I beg you." "I''ll go too!" Mordred raised his hand and said. "No, only you can''t." Shirou pressed Mordred''s shoulder. No matter from the strategic sense or the father''s point of view, Mordred is the top priority. The empire''s attack obviously came at Mordred''s life, Shirou couldn''t let her set foot in that dangerous place. "Be patient, Mordred." Shirou said, pressing her shoulder. Mordred gritted his teeth. She knows the truth, but Galahad... why does this happen! No one can answer, but the Holy Grail can answer. ¡ª¡ªThis was doomed from the moment she took out the Holy Grail from Tirnano. Watching the departure of the three of Gettia, Shirou didn''t breathe a sigh of relief, and the Holy Apostle Pendragon over there laughed: "As far as the three of them face Galahad, it is useless, there is no chance of winning. Of." Shirou turned his head, looked at the familiar stranger, the Saint Pendragon, and frowned. Bedwell sighed, stood up, looked at Shirou and said, "You''d better all go and ambush Galahad. Maybe there is only a chance of winning, Eternal King." Shirou frowned, "Galahad...is there such a strong one?" "Isn¡¯t this of course? He is his Majesty the Emperor who uses [Plain of Joy], the remains of the gods, and the white Destroyer Titan as materials, plus supermetals such as Oliha Steel and the lost secret technique of Ternano , And was given the weapon developed by the concepts of [Empire] and [Angel]." The Holy Apostle Pendragon said with a smile. Shi Lang frowned. The eternal empire is the holy grail based on Mordred''s wishes, and the limited world line was born, except for the differences and deviations in the [Eternal Dynasty Event] more than 1,500 years ago, it is almost completely consistent with pan-human history. Therefore, there are also the disappearing gods and the white destructive giant Attila that destroys the gods. However, what Shilang did not expect was that the Imperial Galahad was a weapon developed by the Emperor of Heaven using the [Plain of Joy], the ruins of the gods, and Attila as materials, using ultra-ancient secret techniques. Such a weapon is not an exaggeration to call it a planetary invasion vanguard, and it is no wonder that it can be equivalent to Alquette in scale. "How could this happen¡ª" Ambroseius suddenly showed a look of surprise. "What''s the matter, Ambrosius?" Shirou asked quickly. "He resolved Tirnano''s interference! He couldn''t change his trajectory, and this form of existence..." "Very close to my star family." Gaia said solemnly. Ambrosius turned his head, looked at Gaia, and asked with lingering fear: "Did you notice it too, Gaia?" "...After all, he entered the inner sea of ??the stars." Gaia said solemnly: "This form of existence... than you, fairies, holy apostles, and closer to Taitis, my Aristotle-Individual Form of existence!" "It''s really been a long time to see... When Master Taitis created me, he said that I was the closest to Him, but the emperor gave the eternal holy apostle a form of approaching me. After all, he has the same constancy as me. This Galahad... is the closest to Master Titis." Ambrosius showed a solemn expression for the first time. Shi Lang stared at Ambrosius and asked in a deep voice, "Where is he going to descend, Ambrosius?" "He will be¡ª" Ambrosius''s face changed suddenly: "Here! He found us!" "What?" Mei Lin was taken aback. Mordred squeezed the sword. Bedwell''s face was heavy and complicated, while the Holy Apostle Pandoragon showed a sarcasm, seeming to laugh at the overwhelming crowd. Shi Lang turned his head, looked at Gaia, and said solemnly: "Gaia, quickly send an order for Gaia and the others to come back!" "I''m already doing it, don''t order me!" Gaia refuted Shirou''s upside-down, while quickly using the touch of the stars to make Gaia and the others turn back. Compared to Merlin, Solomon, Gilgamesh, and the King of Eternity, she is the real and highest support. Upon receiving Gaia''s order, Gaetia became angry with Shirou''s Chao Ling Xigai, but Gama stabilized him and asked Abigail to open the door quickly. However "Boom!" The "sky", which was a concept, shook suddenly, like glass broken by a person, showing cobweb-like fragments. "He is breaking through the barriers of Tirnano!" "Three!" "Two!" "One!" "Here-!" As the voice of Ambrosius fell, the sky shattered like a mirror, and a large number of sky fragments crashed down, reflecting the dazzling light under the conceptual sunlight. Immediately afterwards, a terrifying oppressive force swept from the dark hole of that dimension. A huge, more than five meters, similar to the foreign enemies of the mainland that Shirou had encountered in Kamland, the pitch-black mech descended from the air. "That''s¡ª" "¡ªGalahad?" Mordred stared at the dark mech in front of him in a daze. She couldn''t connect the pitch-black Gundam in front of her with the righteous brother who was like the sunshine in her memory. Looking at the pitch-black mecha man falling from the dark hole, Ambrosius hadn''t noticed anything yet, but Gaia''s face changed suddenly: "The impact is coming, all run away!" Almost without hesitation, Gaia used his only remaining sense of touch that was connected to the inner sea of ??the stars, protruding countless barriers from the earth, like a protective cover to defend Shirou and others. Shi Lang and others were puzzled, but for the sake of caution, they hardly hesitated and launched their own defense methods. Protected by Gaia''s barriers, Shirou hugged Mordred in his arms, and then [projected] countless shields to stop him. Chapter 2007： The blessing of the king of the nine stars makes the countless shields shine like fire in the dark night. Galahad fell like a dark meteor from the dark hole of the dimension to the earth. At that moment, it was as if two huge stars collided "Boom!" The terrifying gravitational waves impacted in all directions. The earth cracked, and one after another boulders rose into the sky. Gaia''s barrier was easily destroyed, and the eternal and immortal goblin had no time to escape. The moment it was hit by this shock, it vaporized and disappeared instantly. A hundred li in a radius, as if hit by a meteorite, fragmented. Big crack! Maintaining [Tirnano] the realm of existence, all cracked like a spider web, revealing a dark hole of the dimension. Shi Lang lifted the shattered shield and stared at the final figure in the center of the big crack. "Aristotle..." Shi Lang''s gaze was solemn, and at the moment he saw Galahad, he finally recognized the truth about Galahad. If Alquette is Aristotle made by Gaia using Zhuyue as a template. Then... This Galahad is the Aristotle of the Empire created by the Emperor of Heaven using the [Plain of Joy] as the material! Aristotle... If the invisible vortex still exists, you can use the blessings of the nine star kings on your body to incarnate the star emperor at the apex of the heroic spirit and defeat it. But now, those external forces no longer exist. Shirou possessed only abilities that belonged to him completely. The beauty that was once destroyed was once destroyed by the Celtics and the ancient Britons. Tirnano, an immortal fairy, was instantly destroyed by an impact from Galahad. So terrible. However, what is terrible is not Galahad, nor the emperor, but the technology that gave birth to such fear-technology from the ultra-ancient. Whether it¡¯s the vortex, the Heroic Seat, the wisdom of Runas, the Lord of Relief, or the original elves and mysteries... all of them are from ultra-ancient relics. And that kind of existence, that kind of era, but perished in the hands of the Lord of Relief. Perhaps, letting the emperor of heaven fix the present forever, from the perspective of the universe, is true justice. However, for Shirou and others, that is evil. Whether it is the Lord of Relief or the Emperor of Heaven, he must rise up to resist, regain his own future, and regain the abandoned history. That is his justice. The winner is justice. Galahad, who was in the center of the crash, raised his head, scanned a circle, and turned his gaze on Shiro, Mordred, Merlin, Ambrosius, Bedwell and others. Then, his prismatic glass eyes emitted a ghostly red light: "All--, get rid of!" His body made of pure Oliha steel exudes a black horror, like a ghost from the abyss. Shiro slowly projected the Holy Spear-Lungominiad. Having lost the vortex and [evil], his greatest support now is the holy spear he projected. Mordred squeezed the sword tightly, and the strange patterns of [Pole Star] and [Seiya] were attached to his body. Her sword can kill the holy apostle, so can it also kill Aristotle Galahad of the Empire? "Amitabha, Amitabha..." Xuanzang Sanzang, who was hiding in the temple, was pale with sweat on his forehead. He turned his rosary beads and chanted Buddhist words in an attempt to resolve his inner fears with Buddhist words. And at this critical juncture, the dark door opened from nothingness. Gettia and others leaped out of the door of nothingness. Seeing that Gaetia and others finally arrived, Shirou was a little relieved: "You are finally here!" "Huh, really embarrassed. Is this the attitude of the Eternal King? Ridiculous." Gaetia folded his arms and sneered: "Just like you, how can you be the leader of the alliance?" "Don''t say a few words, Gaetia." Gamo yelled, then turned to look at Shirou, "Sorry, King Eternal. Getia has this temperament." Shilang shook his head. It was indeed his mistake this time. It would be great if Gettia arrived in time. Moreover, now is not the time for infighting, even if you want revenge, you have to wait until the pan-human history is taken back. "Is King Galahad of the empire like this? Huh, poor and weak. Such a poor and weak thing makes you so embarrassed. I am optimistic about how I, who is optimistic about the King of Kings, can solve this kind of mess. Fish!" The three-meter tall and burly Ghetia walked towards Galahad. "Wait a minute, Getia!" Shirou saw this and was shocked: "He is not an existence that you can solve alone!" However, it was too late. Getia had already rushed towards Galahad. He is confident, conceited, arrogant... the previous vigilance seems to be completely lost, but it is not. Gaetia clearly knew that now only he, and only himself wearing the Ten Commandments, can confront Galahad head-on, and everyone else, Galahad will be over. He could clearly feel this, because the feeling that Galahad gave him was exactly the same as the monsters at the connection point in South America. -Is the supreme monster! Seeing that Gaetia could not be stopped, Shiro raised the holy spear and said quickly: "Support Gaetia!" Shirou also understands that now only Gaetia can be transformed into an MT and resist Galahad head-on. However, he wanted to regroup before launching an offensive, but Getia directly launched an attack. This is the difference in thinking between Shirou and Gaetia. Even if it is the same thing and the same judgment, the method of handling the matter and the attitude to the face are completely different. Due to Gaia''s anticipation of support, all Galahad''s devastating impact did not cause much harm to Shirou and the others, so they can quickly launch a support attack with Gaia''s move. Chapter 2008： However, there is no reason to regroup, so the efficiency of the support operation is slightly lower, but with Getia''s ability, it should not be a problem to support Galahad''s temporary attack. As it happens, Gettia thought so too. Although Beast is not as high as Aristotle, it can also face Aristotle head-on, and the best of them can defeat Aristotle. For example, the incarnation of the final Yan-the final beast, the seventh beast; and the unfathomable sixth beast, the behemoth of the apocalypse. However "Boom!" Gaetia¡¯s shocking punch hit Galahad¡¯s chest. This punch, even with the [Physical Immunity] emperor armor bonus, would cause the Holy Apostle to retreat several steps. The fist struck Galahad''s body, but it was like hitting the planet, not moving at all. "How could..." Getia was a little surprised. At this time, Galahad raised his hand and slapped his face like a fly. With a "boom", he was directly beaten to the ground. The nose is blue and the face is swollen, and the blood flows wildly. Gaetia propped up his hands, raised his head, looked at Galahad, gritted his teeth furiously: "You actually let me Gaetia look up to you, unforgivable¡ª" However, in the face of the furious Gettia, Galahad, as the ultimate artificial intelligence, turned a deaf ear. He just raised his fist, like a meteor, and slammed it down at the top of Gettia''s head. "Boom¡ª" The terrifying force caused the earth to crack apart, one after another huge boulders soaring into the sky, like the earth collapsing and destroying the mountains. And in this surging voice, there was a terrible "click" sound. Gaetia poured out softly, blood flowed wildly, his burly body was filled with cobweb-like cracks, and his eyes were squeezed and protruded by two centimeters, bloodshot all over. And the golden bald head has a very conspicuous groove. It was made by Galahad with a punch. "Impossible...impossible...I, Gaetia...puff--" Blood overflowed from the cracks in Gaetia''s body, flowing wildly. The first animal nature, there is no resistance in front of Galahad. Isn''t it of course? Even though the first animal nature that can destroy the foundation of human theory, what is it to be considered in the face of the ultimate artificial intelligence created by the secret technique of civilization that can dominate the universe? When Galahad was about to win the chase, suddenly a voice rang "Lungominiad--!" The endless light swept toward his head like a torrent. Chapter 42 Shilang, don''t be afraid, the teacher is here! The endless stream of light failed to defeat Galahad''s armor. The core of Galahad is the [Plain of Joy] of Taitis, and it is the super metal such as Oliha Steel that shapes its body. Oliha steel, this is not a super metal naturally born on the earth itself, but a super metal brought to Atlantis from the universe by the Greek **** of mechanics tens of thousands of years ago. In pan-human history, this supermetal was sunk into the seabed by Atila along with Atlantis. However, in the world line of the eternal empire, the only restraining force that dominates everything-the Emperor of Heaven is to salvage this supermetal from the Atlantis ruins on the seabed, and along with the supermetal composition of other lost gods relics. The armor of Galahad. However, the Holy Lance attack also succeeded in stopping Galahad for a moment, stopping his additional attacks, and allowing Abigail to successfully drag Getia out. It''s just that it doesn''t help. The prerequisite for the strategy to be effective is that the power gap between the enemy and the enemy is not great, but facing Aristotle created by the emperor, there is no existence close to its scale. If Elquette, or Shiro''s vortex is still there, facing the empire, facing the wall of the empire-Galahad will not be so passive. However, the vortex is gone, and according to Mordred and Gaia, including him, Alquette, Morrigan, and Altria, like the councillor of [Assembly], the world line is separated by the emperor. It was overcast in advance, which is why he would inexplicably wake up in the empire. "Damn, inferior choppy--!" Gaetia''s eyes flashed with anger, and being rubbed on the ground so easily by Galahad, this made him unbearable for the proud. His eyes were shining with divine light, and a round of light like the sun rose behind him, followed by countless rays that were enough to correct all human rights, and attacked Galahad like a flood of flowers. "Go to hell--!" Gaetia roared into anger, his pride was no lower than Gilgamesh, but even so, he did not lose his mind. [The time of birth has come, use this to revise all phenomena] This is the manifestation of human rights correction, which is sufficient to correct all distortions and disasters that threaten human rights, but it has no effect on [Emperor Armor]. However, if the [Original Fairy Secret Art] granted by Ambrosius is attached, it can penetrate [Emperor Armor] and cause direct damage to Gahalad. Just like Aktor before. However, Gaetia¡¯s use of [the original fairy Secret Art] is not enough to completely cover the treasure, but he is not worried. If it is the Eternal King, he knows what to do. "Ambrosius, give the secret technique--!" Shiro yelled at Ambrosius, and then chanted his own half-handed secret technique, giving the concept of "destroy" to Gaetia''s treasure. Although he has never cooperated with Getia, Shirou has experienced many battles, but he can complete the cooperation in the first time. Ambrosius glanced at Shirou helplessly, then spread his hand, and gave the same [destroy] secret technique to Gaetia''s treasure. With the blessing of the secret technique, the sun''s halo behind Gaetia was shining with the secret text of the same source as the Lunas text, thus possessing the ability to defeat [Emperor Armor]. At this time, Shi Lang glanced at Mei Lin. Merlin understood, put down the sword, and began to chant magic at high speed. Although Merlin claimed to bite his tongue when chanting too fast, so he could not chant magic at high speed, but in fact, he just likes to fish. After all, he holds the qualifications of the crowning technique, and Merlin''s attainments in the magic way are not at all inferior to Molly Gan. At this time, under the eyes of everyone, countless corrective rays fell on Galahad''s huge body. "Rumble, rumbling--!" The earth collapsed and the air evaporated. The originally mottled space-time domain was destroyed by these corrective rays even more messy. When Gaetia saw this, he laughed: "You tasted it, right? You know the bitter fruit that has angered the king, the empire''s choppy¡ª¡ª" However, his words were not finished yet, among the endless ashes, countless human correction rays were suddenly reflected, and they lased towards Gaetia. In just a moment, Gaetia was shot into a sieve. . Chapter 2009： The sound was killed instantly. The scene was silent. Immediately afterwards, Gettia, who was shot into a sieve, turned into petals and fell. It turned out to be illusion. "How is it possible? My treasure was actually reflected..." The real Ghetia was dumbfounded and furious. Merlin wiped his forehead. If it hadn¡¯t been for what Shiro meant, he would use a hand of illusion to awaken the reality. Now Gaetia has been ravaged by the reflected light of the human law that has blessed the occult technique, and he will be injured if he is dead or injured. . ¡ª¡ªThanks to Gurneyville who reserved a hand in advance. Merlin breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Galahad with a serious face. I saw Galahad''s dark body slowly walking out like a nightmare in the smoke of destruction. In his hand, there was a silver-white shield of brilliance. Obviously, it was the shield that reflected Getia''s human correction light. And that shield Ambrosius'' complexion changed drastically: "It''s the plain of joy!" Plain of Joy... The others didn''t feel anything yet, but Merlin''s mood suddenly became a little confused. The Plain of Joy, that is the place where the demon spirit talks originated, and it is also the beginning of the origin of Celtic mythology. The place where the original fairy Taitis made the fairy, the embryonic form of the Garden of Eden in the Bible, possesses the highest level of mystery. Even Merlin, the son of Ambrosius, only heard about the plain. He hadn¡¯t seen it, but the shield in Galahad¡¯s hand is the conceptual tool of [Plain of Joy]. Now! Galahad used the [Plain of Joy] to push Gaetia''s humanity to correct the light, and then stepped on and rushed towards Gaetia. Gaetia was also stunned by the loss of the treasure. Shirou saw this and hurriedly shouted: "Run, Gaetia!" Gaetia reacted, but it was too late. Galahad''s desperate black figure had appeared in front of him. Fortunately, Gaetia did not hide. Instead, he roared and turned his fists into endless golden dragons. The shadow bombarded Galahad''s body like a storm. "Clang, clang, clang¡ª" The metal roars constantly, but Gaetia''s attack, let alone hurt Galahad, the wall of the empire, could not even make him retreat. Not only that, every step of the attacked Galahad, Gaetia, as the attacker, was instead taken a step back. Amidst the stormy golden shadows, Galahad¡¯s eyes flashed with an arc of light, and then raised his hand, like a black dragon protruding out of the endless golden shadows, punching It hit Gaetia''s abdomen. "Boom!" In an instant, the golden fist shadows all over the sky disappeared. Gaetia''s burly golden body shattered like a spider web, and there was a deep pit in the place where Galahad was attacked. "Unexpectedly, there will be such a thing... unexpectedly there will be such a thing..." Gaetia was clutching his abdomen, with bloodshot eyes, and looking at the tall and dark steel in front of him, he unconsciously felt like it was when he was modified by King Solomon before his death, and when he faced the Chief of Parliament for the first time. Emotion. That is the fear of longevity, but also the anger of being trampled on by pride. However, unlike Gaetia, which has already understood emotions, Aristotle as an empire, the ultimate artificial intelligence, the walls of the empire-Galahad does not have those codes that operate logic. He stretched out his huge palm, like black pliers grabbing Gaetia''s head, and slamming him on the ground, dragging him abruptly hundreds of meters. The blood was red all the way. Abigail couldn''t stand it and wanted to open the door to rescue Getia back, but Galahad raised his head and glanced at her. It was that glance, like the nightmare of the abyss swept across the heart, and the indescribable terror enveloped the body, making it difficult for Abigail to do it for a while. Galahad turned his head, grabbed Getia''s bald head in one hand, and raised him high against the crowd, and then bombarded his back with the other hand like a black dragon. "Ah¡ª" Screams of pain. People saw a clear fist mark protruding from Gaetia''s abdomen. On the perfect, strong body, the cracks that shattered like a spider web became more obvious. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" The constant bombardment was accompanied by weaker and weaker screams. On Gaetia''s abdomen, prominent fist marks appeared one after another. It was Galahad punching punches from behind. He did just that, but no one dared to move easily. The darkness of terror enveloped the entire world. Whether it is animal nature, dream monsters and fairies, they are all dominated by this simple, pure fear. "Really--, enough!" A sword with countless alien patterns suddenly emerged from the ground of Getia and pierced straight toward his chest. "Clang--" The sword that killed the constancy failed to penetrate Galahad''s armor, but it succeeded in attracting Galahad''s attention. Galahad stopped the ravages of Getia, lowered his head, and looked towards the ground at his feet. It''s now! Shi Lang was holding the holy spear with a stride, and his figure seemed to flicker. He appeared in front of Galahad, and the holy spear in his hand was pierced straight into Galahad''s eyes. "Keng--" Chapter 2010： The highest imitation of the Star Spear fell on Galahad''s eyes, but failed to pierce his eyes. Because that is not the real naked eye, but the metal eye of Oliha Steel. This is the ultimate artificial intelligence that surpasses the Greek God of Machine. But Shiro''s purpose is not here. Seeing that a blow could not be achieved, he turned his wrist, and with a "swish", he cut off Gaetia''s crown, which was held tightly by Galahad, and then grabbed Gaetia''s shoulder and threw it backwards. Shouted: "Abi!" Abigail opened the door consciously and accepted Getia back. Looking at the fragmented Gaetia, Abigail and Gamo both had a shocking feeling. This after all What a monster! This is the wall of the empire, the strongest barrier guarding the Emperor of Heaven! It is no wonder that the president of the assembly who assassinated the emperor will lead to failure. Both Abigail and Gamo began to understand that the assassination failure of the Chief of Parliament was not accidental, but inevitable. However, the real trouble is not so. "Shoo-" A magic bullet that seemed to be a greeting flew towards Gama, Gama reacted, waved his hand and shot it out, then turned his head and looked at her, and saw the Holy Apostle Pendragon looking at her with a smile, "Just now It doesn''t count, look at it head-on, imaginary magician." Obviously, due to the impact of Galahad, the Holy Apostle Pendragon got rid of the imaginary constraint of Gamma. Gama''s gaze became serious. There was an Aristotelian-level empire wall-the invasion of Galahad, but now the highest magician of the empire has also broken free. Gamo knew in his heart that the simple magical way could not be better than this genius witch who had studied the magical way for 100 million years. She would defeat her before because she used the third animality and the power of Tiamat to conspiracy against Pan who did not know the truth. The Holy Apostle of Dragon. If there is a head-on confrontation...Gama is convinced that he can still defeat the Holy Apostle Pendragon. But now there is still an ultimate artificial intelligence-Galahad. If she draws attention, Galahad, who is already difficult to deal with, can definitely kill on the spot. What to do? At the moment when Gamo was in a state of confusion, a sword suddenly pierced from the back of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, and pierced the abdomen of the Holy Apostle with a "stab!". The blood slid down the tip of the sword. "Tick, tick¡ª" "Bedwell, you fellow--!" The holy Apostle Pendragon glanced at the gentle, honest man who stood behind him with an angry glance. "Sorry..." Bedwell said apologetically in a low voice. The Holy Apostle Pendragon hit Bedwell¡¯s face with an elbow, knocked him back, clutching his bleeding abdomen, and staring at Bedwell coldly, "Ector¡¯s death, not yet Wake you up, Bedwell?" "..." Bedwell''s red and swollen face was low, and he held a sword in his hand, not giving way. "Your loyalty and your justice are extremely ridiculous!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon roared angrily. Bedwell clenched the sword tightly. Ektor''s death caused confusion in his heart. Is he on the right path or on the wrong path? He didn''t know. Does he believe in his own eyes and judgment, uphold his own justice and loyalty, or blindly follow the judgment and loyalty of his partner? He didn''t know either. There was a mess in his heart, what was right and what was wrong, was a mess in his mind Chaos! Do you insist on your own loyalty, or blindly follow the loyalty of your partner? Do you insist on your own justice or the justice of your partners? Right or wrong? He really didn''t know, but he knew that he had to make a choice. In my mind, I remembered the smile of His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor that I had witnessed in the imperial capital. ¡ª¡ªGreat people are not born to be great, but to live greater and greater. But eternity has a price, and that price is our heart. And when that time comes, your smile will become the hope of others, so don''t lose your smile, Ching Bedwell. Bedwell clenched the sword, gritted his teeth and said: "This way, I have to go down!" Not for escape, nor for self-defeating, nor for self-movement, but for the majesty in the memory! "This is my loyalty!" "...So stupid!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon was shocked: "How stupid you are? I never knew that you are such a hysterical patient! If this is the case, then I will have to give you a death sentence on behalf of your Majesty! " The Holy Apostle Pendragon drew his sword. A peaceful land and a peaceful world have fallen into the battlefield of death and faith. ... The far east of Tirnano. This is an island that has not yet been affected by the war of empire and pan-human history. The lawn, green water and breeze, has a poetic mood. Suddenly, the empty void suddenly twisted, and a twisted [hole] suddenly appeared. Immediately afterwards, a hard-spirited old man appeared from the [hole]. Holding the scepter of gems in his hand, he said to the [hole]: "This is the Tirnano of pan-human history." Chapter 2011： "Well, it''s the Celtic breath. I really miss it. However, I really didn''t expect to return to the Celtic secret realm with such an identity, and it is the legendary fairy secret realm-Ternano." A beautiful girl with purple hair walked out of the emptiness [hole], sniffed the air of Tirnano, and a faint smile appeared on that beautiful face. Afterwards, the girl turned her head, looked at the emptied [hole], and asked: "How long will you stay in the [hole], Skady? It''s already in pan-human history." Skadi: "..." "Shirou is not around, Skaha?" [Hole] Skady''s hesitating voice came. Skaha blinked: "Yeah." "Mum!" Skadi, who was about to walk out of the [hole], retracted again. Skaha said amusedly: "I lied to you." "You are so boring!" [Hole] heard the sound of Skady gritting his teeth, and then he walked out, holding on to the wall of the dimension of [Hole]. She turned her head to look at the old man on the side, with an elegant polite, "Thank you very much, Your Excellency Chishua." Yes, the people who came were Gem Weng, who was entrusted by Gaia to ask for help from other world lines, and Skadi and Skaha, who were first drawn by Gem Weng, from the Nordic connection point. Facing Skati¡¯s courtesy, Jewel Weng said in an annoyed manner: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. If it weren¡¯t for Gaia, the old man wouldn¡¯t have been so kind as a means of transportation.¡± Skaha smiled and said: "In 2003, didn''t you still work as Shiro''s communication tool?" Jewel Weng angrily said: "If you don''t mention him, the old man can say anything, the queen of the kingdom of shadows!" In the past, Jewel Weng hated the pretending Zhu Yue the most, but now Jewel Weng hated Shirou the most. If it were not for Shilang, he would not kill Zhu Yue. If you don''t kill Zhu Yue, it won''t lead to false gods. If there is no false **** seat, the sixth seat will not invade pan-human history. The sixth seat did not invade pan-human history, the tentacles of the Lord of Relief would not touch this reality, the Star King would not riot, and Gaia would not personify the real world, which caused him to be rubbed on the ground by Oort. , I have been working for Gaia now. Gem Weng understood now, Fujimaru Shiro, that was an out-and-out pit. And it''s the kind of pit of Tiankeng! Zhu Yue is so cute compared to him! Why is he only aware of it now? Tool man¡¯s tears fell. Skaha and Skaty laughed together, they knew that Gem Weng was making complaints. In fact, even if there is no Shirou, the Lord of Relief will eventually be born and destroy the world. This world, this universe is destined to be destroyed from the very beginning, this is also the Sixth Method, as the Dean of the Astra House, Cibia Altnham Oberon, desperately studying the sixth method, even at the expense of becoming a dead man. The reason why the ancestor Valachia also completes the sixth law in the night. Because he believed that only the sixth method can give the world a future, and Gems Weng has been observing countless world lines since he disappeared from the first magician. What is he looking for? What he is looking for is the future. And Gilgamesh once turned into a tyrant, and became an evil king regardless. Why is this? Because, his clairvoyance, his all-knowing almighty star, can''t see the future at all. So when Shiro appeared, even if he was as proud as him and stingy as him, he would hand over the treasure to Shiro to copy. Because Shirou¡¯s awakening was the first thing he noticed Shi Lang''s existence is to give this world that is bound to end Yan, a possibility to face the future. And when Shirou''s back story surfaced, it also proved that his intuition was not wrong. Therefore, more and more people stood by Shiro''s side and extended a helping hand to Shiro. In the end, even the planet and even the king of stars stood by Shiro''s side. This is not a godsend, but his will, his softness, and his strength, one by one in exchange. The same is true for Jewel Weng. Although Jewel Weng complained constantly, but he still did as usual, which is the proof. Skadi smiled, then turned to look around this beautiful Tirnano, her eyes blurred: "Pan human history..." She felt a little emotional for a while, and she was in a trance. Once, her world was the pan-human history, the main line of the planet connecting the infinite universe, but due to the secret action of the Lord of Relief and the sixth seat, due to the invasion of the giant''s holy king-Surut, she finally became pan-human History was perished, turned into the garbage of the planet, and was cleaned up. And this world line is the main line of the planet supported by the enlightened being, connected to the infinite universe, and has become a pan-human history. For a while, Skatie was a bit sentimental. Because her world has long since perished. Even the name and existence were deprived, and she became the supreme goddess of the Nordic connection-Skadi Skaha. But "With such a strong wavelength, someone is bullying Shirou. You said, what should I do, Skaha?" Skadi looked at Skaha with a smile. "Does this need to be asked? My disciple, but no one is allowed to bully except me." Skaha showed a rather sweet smile. But Skadi knew that this smile was dangerous. Unlike her honest person, this Skaha is quite cunning, and the most distinctive feature is that the sweeter the smile, the more dangerous it is. "Your Excellency Kishua, how about you?" Skadi looked at Gems Weng. "Gaia asked the old man to keep Ternano first, and the old man naturally listened to Gaia." Jewel Weng said honestly. As the second magician, he listened to inhibition, and no one would believe it. In fact, Jewel Weng used to be quite disdainful of restraint, but after being rubbed on the ground by Alter, he learned how to behave. The planetary restraint can be disdainful, can pretend to be forced, and abuse it, because the planetary restraint has no personality and will not counterattack, but the star-touch personified Gaia can''t. That woman can be described as "small belly chicken intestine" and "female woman". If you don''t listen to her at this time, you will definitely be settled by the Queen of Autumn and retaliate to death. Chapter 2012： According to the relationship between the King of Stars, he will probably be hunted down by the Skeleton of the Sky, Oort, Mercury, Saturn, and El Quart in conjunction with the World Line. For the sake of peace in the future, Jewel Weng feels that it is better not to have too much personality. Moreover, the first magic is now in the realm, and he absolutely can''t sit back and watch. "Huh?" Skaha frowned suddenly. "What''s the matter, Skah?" Skadi asked suspiciously. "There is a very strange feeling. It feels like someone like me, entered the''door''... It is probably an illusion." Skaha shook his head, and then said with a sweet smile: "Go Go and help our disciples!" "Good!" Skadi nodded and smiled. Yes. Her world is long gone. Even her name and existence have been deprived of and replaced by others. However, Her disciple, the one she loves, is still there! Shiro¡ª¡ª, Don''t worry, the teacher is here! Chapter 43 Welcome Back, Teacher Galahad raised his fist high, and the huge mass of energy produced distorted the space. He waved his fist and slammed at Mordred who was sneaking on him under him. However, Mordred was a bit faster and escaped directly into the ground, avoiding Galahad''s punch. . "Boom!" Along with the violent vibration of the earth, a spear of light suddenly shot out from the side, cutting straight down towards Galahad''s neck. "Prickly¡ª" The sharp gunman drew a series of sparks on Galahad''s armor, and was finally caught by Galahad''s neck. So hard! Shi Lang frowned. At this time, Galahad stood up with the holy spear, and its top-level intelligent calculation logic had counted Shiro''s evasion possibilities, and then blasted Shiro with a punch to block all possibilities. Dangerous! A flash of light flashed in Shirou''s eyes, and then he quickly selected one of the skills copied from [Mortal Heroes] and stuck it on his body. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Kaali Payat C¡¿*3! Copied from the Enlightened, the specialized defensive [Kalari Payat] tripled it on his body. Shi Lang''s thinking became lively in an instant, his steps retreated slightly, his waist exerted force, and at an extremely incredible angle, he escaped Galahad''s punch. Galahad''s eyes flickered, seeming to be surprised that Shirou''s movements exceeded his intelligent judgment. At this moment, Shi Lang jumped up suddenly, and the holy spear in his hand immediately slashed on Galahad''s breastplate, bringing up a series of electric flints. Galahad was about to fight back, and Shirou¡¯s eyes flashed brightly, almost for an instant, surrounded by two huge god-made armors-[Opening up the green horizon of Qianshan Mountain], splitting them in a flanking attack. Cut to Galahad. "Crack¡ª" The two huge [opening up the green horizon of a thousand mountains] flanked, not only did not hurt Galahad, but because of Galahad''s hardness, they broke apart from the middle and fell to the ground. Shirou had already guessed that the copied [Opening up the emerald horizon of Qianshan Mountain] could not hurt Galahad, so the moment he attacked Galahad by [Opening up the emerald horizon of Qianshan Mountain], he stepped a little and quickly retreated. Come. What he is using now is not the record of the Eternal King, but his real human body. I get sick, I get cramps...very fragile. Shiro knows very well that Galahad''s fist can break Getia''s perfect body to pieces. If he takes a punch, he can go to the Heroic Seat to report today. Shiro retreated violently, but Galahad was not ready to let Shiro go. The Shirou who uses his body is not high in intensity, just an exceptional level, but according to intelligent calculations, Galahad judged that Shirou''s threat is higher than that of Gaetia, who holds the Ten Commandments. Galahad rushed towards Shi Lang, the speed was like a ghostly black shadow, almost flickering the space. "Abi--!" Gama anxiously glanced at Abigail who was not far away. Abigail understood, and quickly opened the door, trying to send Galahad away. However, the emptiness of the ¡®door¡¯ just appeared in front of Galahad with a ¡°boom¡± and was directly smashed by Galahad. Abigail gritted his teeth unwillingly. Now, she also understands that the empire has the means to restrain the ¡®door¡¯, such as [The Ring of Thorns]. The Galahad, created by the ultra-ancient secret technique, can directly solidify the [door], using it as a concrete object, directly smashing it into pieces. Seeing that Abigail''s transmission failed, Gama attacked Galahad regardless. Not only that, Merlin also liberated magic cannons and secret arts, and Ambrosius exercised the power of Lord Ternano, calling for wind, rain and lightning. "Boom!" "Boom!" All of a sudden, light arrows danced wildly, and magical powers danced like a torrential pear blossom, falling one by one on Galahad who was chasing Shilang. However, Galahad is too hard! Neither the pure magic cannon nor the bombardment of concepts and powers could defeat Galahad''s armor, or even his speed. Seeing Galahad getting closer and closer to Shiro, Gama anxiously shouted, "Brother--!" Shi Lang stared at Galahad who was chasing him with a cold face. He had a strong feeling that Galahad had already resolved [Kalari Payat]''s operating philosophy. [Kalari Payat] It''s no longer effective in front of Galahad. Shirou didn''t hesitate to replace all Mie [Kaali Payat] with [Intuition C]. Chapter 2013： For a moment, the coldness of death lingered in my heart. Shirou understood that Galahad had come to kill him. It''s really ridiculous, in the judgment of the ultimate artificial intelligence-Galahad, as a mortal, he was even threatened by Beast! "Really, enough--!" As Mordred¡¯s voice of grief and anger came from the earth, she suddenly emerged from the earth, swung the king sword across, jammed Galahad¡¯s leg, and attempted to drag it into the earth. Thus trapped him. However, Galahad''s power was too great, and Mordred was taken by him instead and rushed straight towards Shirou. Galahad didn''t even bother to get stuck in Mordred. His intelligent logical judgment had set Shilang as the first target for killing. Before sending Shilang to the Heroic Seat, he would ignore other people, just like before. Just staring at Getia chasing him. Because no one, no existence can hurt him. Intelligent logic has such a judgment. However "Shoo!" Suddenly a violent sound of breaking through the sky resounded, and the clear sky suddenly darkened. "What''s the matter?" Ambrosius looked up suspiciously, and he was dumbfounded. He saw a scarlet meteor passing across the sky. The barriers of reality seemed unbearable and collapsed one after another. The scarlet meteor, with a long tail that shattered reality, fell precisely towards Galahad. The moment the two touched, both space and time were silent, and then the crimson electric arc and the black thunder interlaced hundreds of millions of times, bursting open like a boundary line carrying reality. The impeccable Galahad was struck straight down by this torn boundary line from the sky. Great opportunity! Mordred took the opportunity to grab Galahad¡¯s leg and dragged it into the ground. However, Galahad¡¯s reaction was too fast. Mordred only dragged half of his body into the ground. In. All this happened between the electric light and flint. However, although the scarlet meteor shot down Galahad, it failed to smash Galahad''s armor. Instead, it was bounced off by Galahad''s armor and landed on the ground aside. Only then did people see the true face of the scarlet meteor. That is a gun. Scarlet, **** gun. "That''s..." Merlin stared at the gun and couldn''t help being stunned. Shi Lang also stopped, looked at the gun, and said silently in his heart, it''s coming. "Kakka-" The earth embedded in Galahad suddenly split like a cobweb, and Galahad was about to get out of the earth. At this moment, the sky dimmed suddenly. Like a giant hand covering the sky, the whole world was dimmed. Everyone looked up, and they were suddenly stunned. With such a shocking change, even the Holy Apostle Pendragon stopped and looked up, suddenly stunned. "What, what is that?" I saw a huge temple, I don''t know when it appeared out of nothingness, enveloping the sky. The temple is magnificent and solemn, with a huge tree on it, and nine huge fruits like the world on its trunk. Immediately afterwards, this magnificent and magnificent temple fell from the sky like a meteor and smashed towards Galahad. "Rumble, rumbling--!!" The huge temple fell down, and the huge mass caused a terrifying gravitational wave. Before it touched, the surrounding ground was swept up by the powerful gravitational force and attracted towards the temple. However, in the face of such a huge, world-like temple, Galahad spread his hands, directly caught the base of the temple, and lifted it up. "It''s amazing, this is the weight of nine worlds!" The familiar and elegant voice resounded from the sky with a touch of surprise and appreciation. Shi Lang raised his head and looked towards the sky. He could see an elegant shadow in the dim light. "Kakka-" Galahad, against the huge temple, came out of the earth bit by bit. At this time, Mordred, who was wandering in the earth, came to Galahad''s side. He didn''t talk about martial arts and transformed the earth under him, making Galahad no more power. . However, this is not difficult for Galahad, his legs deformed into huge magic tubes, ejecting a strong wave of energy, and continuing to rise against the temple. "It would be perfect to this point." Mordred looked helplessly at Galahad who was spraying energy tides. Her heart was both helpless and resentful. Although it''s just an individual in the parallel world, her gentle and loyal brother shouldn''t be like this! "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" Galahad stood up against the temple, little by little. At this moment, a huge light wheel suddenly appeared in the sky. "That''s... the door?" Abigail was a little surprised. She could feel that it was the same, nih ¡®door¡¯ of her nature, but it seemed a little different. "It''s him!" Chapter 2014： Merlin smiled. The huge light wheel is like a water pipe connecting with infinite magic power, and pure and endless etheric magic power is sprayed out from the light wheel like a flood. "That is the magic power that extracts parallel worlds? There is such a magic way? And the magic power that can be extracted is actually larger than the magic power of the entire empire?" The Holy Apostle of Pandoragon was shocked. As the empire''s most advanced expert on magic roads, she could see that it was a magic road aimed at parallel worlds. The magic power drawn from multiple world lines poured down, blessed on the temple like a magic thruster, and in an instant, the huge temple rushed Galahad down. The huge temple fell to the ground, and at that moment, time and space stopped. Followed by "Rumble rumbling rumbling rumbling--!!!" The world collapsed, the concept of the earth was shattered, revealing the dark hole of the dimension. The terrifying storm tore apart the earth for hundreds of miles, and countless fairies were shaken out. The quantum information rules that maintain the world are visible to the naked eye at that instant. "Galahad was actually...!" The Holy Apostle Pandoragon was stunned, symbolizing invincibility, peace, and eternity. As the wall of the empire, Ching Galahad was defeated! "An unprecedented dangerous enemy!" The Holy Apostle of Pandoragon gritted his teeth. At this time, a sword thunder flashed, and she glanced at Bedwell. She stepped a little, avoided, gritted her teeth and stared at Bedwell: "¡ª¡ªTraitor!" Bedwell did not answer, but silently swung his sword. At this time, Shi Lang saw a beautiful figure pulling out the gun that shot down Galahad, and couldn''t help but smile: "Master!" "Mm. Are you calling me, or Skady, Shiro again?" Skaha took the scarlet gun and walked out of the sand, with scarlet eyes with a cramped smile, looking at Shirou. "You think I''m calling whoever you call, Master." Shilang answered with a smile. Skaha held the scarlet gun and sighed, "It''s really cunning." Shi Lang smiled: "Welcome back, Teacher Scarha." "Well, I''m back, Shirou." A full smile appeared on Skaha Jiaohao''s face. Chapter 44 Let''s go together! Gamo: "..." "Huh? Camo, why is your face so strange?" Abigail, who was happy because Galahad was shot down, looked at Jama with a confused expression. "No, nothing." Gamo shook his head. Shiro looked at Skaha, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and said with a smile: "Long time no see, the teacher has become stronger again. The Eternal King is no longer your opponent." "No," Skaha shook his head, "The gap between technology and realm cannot make up for the gap between hard power. Shirou, you know this best. Look--" Skaha raised the gun in his hand, Shiro looked intently, and saw that the Deaththorn Spear in Skaha''s hand was full of strange runes. "This is..." Shi Lang hesitated for a moment and asked, "Runus Wisdom?" Skaha nodded: "Yes, Skarti has added Runes to my gun. In addition, he also gave the concept of the Nine Realms to my gun." After a pause, Skaha said with a smile: "In this way, I will finally have a weapon to take advantage of, but I will no longer be caught by Merlin, you, and everyone as I did more than 1,500 years ago. Oh." Skaha looked at Merlin not far away, and then blinked at Shilang. Merlin suddenly shaved his nose a little embarrassingly, Shilang smiled naturally. He knew that Skaha was talking about the time of the Eternal Dynasty, when he was beaten by Merlin, Morgan Leffe and the Knights of the Round Table, and then captured with his hands. "Where is Skadi?" Shirou asked again. "Oh, did you care about others so soon? Teacher, I''m a little sad." With that, Skaha reached out and wiped the tears that didn''t exist at the corner of his eyes. Shi Lang looked at her with a smile, "Your hair really looks more beautiful, teacher." Hearing this, the corner of Skaha''s mouth, who was still pretending to be wiping tears, suddenly twitched, pointing to the sky with a dark face, and said: "Control the Hertmier Temple on it." Afterwards, she looked at Shi Lang with a bit of resentment, "It seems that I am obedient and respectful Shi Lang, who will never come back." "I always want to die, the rotten teacher, can''t he come back, right?" Shi Lang asked rhetorically. Upon hearing this, Skaha and Shiro smiled at each other. The paradoxical acquaintance, the sorrow of parting, and the joy of reunion are all in this smile. At this moment, Mordred ran out of the ground in embarrassment, staring at Shirou and Skaha, "I know how happy your old lovers are to meet again, but don''t be ambiguous now! The matter is not over yet. !" "Old, old lover?" Scarha looked dumbfounded, then pointed at Mordred, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Shirou, this kid should be..." Shilang gave a bashful dry cough, "It''s me and Al''s child." "So..." Skaha nodded, turned his head, and his scarlet eyes looked at Mordred, showing a gentle and sweet smile, "A child as cute as Al." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Mordred said frantically: "I said, don''t talk about the old things anymore! The matter is not over yet!" As soon as the voice fell, the Hertmier Temple that fell into the ground buzzed and shook violently, and then Galahad turned out to be the Hertmier''s Temple, which was supported by an endless stream of magic power, to top it up! When Skaha saw this scene, he said with a look of surprise: "The Temple of Hertmier itself has the weight of nine worlds, and now it still has the support of the second method... It''s amazing! This huge force, I''m afraid Can it be compared with Alquette?" Shiro nodded, "This Galahad and El Quette are the same kind of existence." "So I have said it, the matter is not over yet!" Mordred said frantically. However, only Shirou was in Skaha''s eyes. Chapter 2015： "So, it''s no wonder it''s so tricky. However, this existence like a Greek **** is a hostile Galahad. The parallel world...It''s really amazing." Skaha said with emotion. Shirou nodded: "Yes." "So, I said everything¡ª" Skaha turned his head, stretched out his hand, gently touched Mordred''s little head, and said softly, "Don''t be so panicked, good boy." Mordred''s face stiffened, and Shiro also reached out and patted her shoulder, and said, "It''s all right now, Mordred." Merlin on the side also nodded, and echoed: "It''s really okay." Mordred''s face became stiffer. She has never seen Skaha, but... What''s the situation with these one or two? "Shiro¡ª¡ª" Skaha glanced at Shirou, and Shirou understood it with this look. He nodded, and re-represented the Holy Spear-Lungominiad, and then used the [Original Fairy Secret Art] to compress its light, and finally manifested the Spear of Endless Radiance. Originally, Shirou¡¯s projection had already manifested the Lungominiad in the form of the holy spear, and could not display the tower of brilliance and the spear of endless splendor. In the case of fakes, compress the holy spear to form a spear of endless brilliance. "Let''s go together!" Shi Lang nodded, then turned to look at Mei Lin, and exhorted: "I am pleased to take care of you, Mei Lin!" "Leave it to me!" Merlin nodded seriously and solemnly. With a single footstep, Skaha rushed towards the Shrine of Suppression Hertmier, as fast as a red streamer. Shirou stretched out his palm towards Skaha and activated [Mortal Leader] ¡ª¡ª[Magic Power Released] ¡ª¡ª[Magic Power Released] ¡ª¡ª[Magic Power Released]! The triple [Magic Power Release] was superimposed on Skaha''s body, and Skaha''s entire momentum rose sharply, as if a scarlet comet rushed straight away. Shiro replaced his triple [intuition] with triple [magic power release], and chased after him, the blessing of the king of the nine stars appeared on him, magnificent and solemn, and the whole person turned into light. . "Hello¡ª" Just as Mordred was about to reach out, Merlin reached out and grabbed her. Mordred raised his head and looked at Merlin. Merlin said with a smile, "They are masters and apprentices." Mordred was taken aback for a moment: "Skaha... is his father, Master?" Merlin nodded: "It is also the strongest and purest fighter of the dynasty. If Skaha was still in charge of the dynasty, you might not be..." After a pause, Merlin added with a smile: "Of course, this is the strongest, but El Quett and Gurneyville, who used the record, should be excluded." "Master and apprentice..." Mordred turned his head, staring blankly at the backs of Shirou and Skaha, and then showed a helpless and contemptuous expression, "You would actually be greedy for Master''s body, you are really..." At this time, Merlin stretched out his hand towards Shiro and Skaha, and performed countless increasing magic, the two that were originally magnificent, the aura became even stronger. "Even if the Temple of Hertmier can be lifted up, this force is stronger than Miguelmir..." Skadi sighed with a headache, and then she saw Shirou and Skaha rushing towards the Hertmier Temple at the same time. "Are you going together? It''s really delicious." Skadi gave a gentle smile, and then stretched out his palms towards the two, "Let''s go together." For a while, the major divinities behind Skarti that govern the rules of the world of Gods appeared, and countless natural manifestations were blessed on Shirou and Skarha. For a while, the two were like fireflies in the dark. More dazzling. "Is this the light that made Merlin stand on the human side?" Ambrosius touched his chin, and then smiled: "Is Merlin''s stuff? Then I''ll have a kick too." Ambrosius faded the appearance of Carmelis and revealed his truth. It is a pure, constant information quantum body-dream monster. Ambrosius merged into Tirnano, canceled Tirnano''s corrections and restrictions on Shiro and Skaha, and at the same time restricted and corrected Galahad''s power. Gamo gritted his teeth, and unwillingly gave the blessings of the third beastly love **** to Shiro and Skaha. Abigail looked left and right, then his gaze fell on the fragmented Getia, and said, "Getia, you come too." Getia: "..." Abigail said seriously: "Although you are always against your big brother, your big brother will avenge you!" Getia, who had been beaten to pieces by Galahad, was almost belched by Abigail''s words. With a dark face, he gritted his teeth and said: "I won''t bless the Eternal King!" Afterwards, he raised his hand, the ten commandments on both hands radiated light, and the ten blessings of the Holy Spirit were temporarily given to Skaha by him. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" With a roar, the Temple of Hertmier, blessed by an infinite torrent of magic power, was lifted up by Galahad and pushed up. At this time, Shirou and Skaha took advantage of the momentum to kill. Skaha glanced at Shirou, who nodded intently. Later, Skaha pressed Galahad''s right arm with a shot, and Galahad''s left arm slapped it, but he was shot off by the Shirou who followed. Galahad is Aristotle created by the emperor, and his personality is equal to El Qu¨¦t, even more perfect and stronger than El Qu¨¦t. In the face of absolute power, technology and realm are meaningless, but Shirou and Skaha, who are aided by everyone, have an infinite increase in strength, but they have a longer and shorter power than Aristotle Galahad. The power of realm and technology began to show. Skaha, who entered that incredible door, had already broken away from any genre and system, and even surpassed the consciousness and instinct of life, and reached the incredible door of transcendence. Its speed and tactics completely surpassed Galahad''s ultimate artificial intelligence calculation. Both attack and defense were easily resolved by Skaha. Even on the surface, it was completely pressing Galahad. Everyone was stunned at such a skill. Chapter 2016： "It''s almost, almost like a master." Xuanzang Sanzang, who walked out of the temple, couldn''t help being dumbfounded when he watched Skaha''s movements. Xuanzang Sanzang has always known that although her master is the most noble Buddha, his martial arts are completely foul. After all, in terms of inherent ability, it is [Kalari Payat EX]. However, from Xuanzang Sanzang''s view, the world that Scarha entered was very similar to the fighting world of her master. If you insist on describing it. That is [Danufmore EX]! However, as Skaha said, realm and technology are vulnerable to hard power. Although Skaha''s field of art surpassed Galahad''s calculations, his attack could not break Galahad''s armor, so it was ultimately flawed. However, Shirou''s existence made up for this flaw. Shiro''s spear skills were inherited from Skaha, which is also [Danufmore]. It can be said that he is the person who knows the skills of Skaha best. Therefore, the two complement each other, and Galahad didn''t know how to fight back. However, they could not break Galahad''s armor. "Tsk!" Seeing that Galahad''s situation was not good, the Holy Apostle Pandoragon forced Bedwell away with a sword, and then took out his staff, and was about to target Shilang and Skaha. At this time, an Ether Cannon roared from behind him. An imaginary space was opened again. The Holy Apostle of Pandoragon had to come back on defense. At the same time, Gems Weng slowly descended from the sky and landed in front of her, while Gamo stepped out of the imaginary hole behind her. "Morgan Lefie? It''s interesting." Jewel Weng looked at the Holy Apostle Pandoragon with interest, "You are very suitable to be a magical girl." "You let me come, now I am here." Gamo said coldly. The Pandoragon Saint Apostle moved to the left, only to find that Abigail appeared from the left, and Bedwell, who stood up again, sealed her right. Looking at the people who were carrying him, even the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon couldn''t help sweating. What is Age Guiwen doing? Why only Galahad was sent here? The Holy Apostle Pandoragon complained in his heart. At this time, Skadi controlled the Temple of Hertmier, smashed towards Galahad, and ignited the nine world **** on the world tree of the Temple of Hertmier. The terrifying, violent magic power shocked the space. Galahad sensed the danger and picked up a shield that could reflect everything-[The Plain of Joy]. Shiro glanced at Skaha, and Skaha nodded intently, and shot away the [Plain of Joy] in Galahad''s hand. Then Shiro gave a sharp shot and swept Galahad''s abdomen. . With a "boom", Galahad was beaten out. Skadi took the opportunity to smash the Temple of Hertmier and used his divinity to protect the people on the scene, and then his palms closed fiercely. On the world tree of the Temple of Hertmier, the world ball, which symbolizes the nine worlds, was exploded afterwards. At this moment, the recovered Gaia used the touch of the stars to directly cut out the azimuth domain where Galahad was located. Next moment "Rumble, rumbling--!!" With a huge explosion, the azimuth domain where Galahad was located directly exploded into nothingness! ... Chapter 45 You have to pay me for women''s clothing! With the collapse of the azimuth domain, a dark dimensional dark hole appeared in Tirnanori. Perhaps the explosion of the Temple of Hertmier failed to defeat Galahad''s armor, but it was enough to drive him out of Tirnano. Wan Lai was all silent. There was no sound, only the dark hole of the dark dimension existed. Shiro just wanted Ambrosius and Gaia to repair the collapsed azimuth domain, but at this moment, Skartina''s calm cry came from the sky: "Dodge, Shiro!" Shi Lang turned his head, and there was a black thunder jumping in the dark dimensional dark hole, just like the chaotic thunder of a primitive planet. Afterwards, Galahad grabbed the edge of the cracked azimuth field with both hands and crawled out of the dark hole. The area cut off by Gaia, without the support of planets and reality, has been reduced to invisible and intangible pure nothingness. No one can grasp that area of ??azimuth, but Galahad can. He crawled out of the dark hole of the dimension, the dark armor in tatters. Even if it is made of supermetal armor such as Oliha Steel, facing the big explosion of the nine world concepts of the Hertmier Temple, it is not immune to cracking and destruction. However, Galahad, who was covered with scars, was not weak, but was enveloped with a terrible aura. The spider-web-like cracks were not like a prelude to collapse, but rather like the smile of a **** evil spirit. Horrible. Black light flashed in his eyes, and his whole body rushed towards Shilang like Shura. Skadi was the first to react, and when he reached out his hand, he called the Gun of Eternity-Gangnir, mixed with Thor''s Hammer, and threw it towards Galahad. The storm is mixed with thunder, piercing through all the beams of light, like a meteor that cuts off fate. The sky is splendid. However, when the unparalleled eternal spear was about to hit Galahad, Galahad re-evoked [Plain of Joy] and moved on to the first block. "Clang--" The Gun of Eternity-Gangnir, was bounced off by [Plains of Joy] and reflected towards Skadi. Afterwards, Galahad cast off his momentum and rushed towards Shilang. As soon as Shi Lang reacted, the purple figure appeared in front of him. Purple hair fluttered in front of his eyes, and the slender figure formed his shield. Shirou squeezed the gun tightly and walked to Scarha''s side. Chapter 2017： Skahan glanced at Shirou with his bright red eyes, and Shirou nodded at it. A fleeting smile flashed across Skaha''s face, and then he stared at Galahad seriously and excitedly. A warrior with outstanding talents and a well-known history, the pursuit of his life is nothing more than the piety of martial arts, and the evenly matched opponent. But what Skaha pursues is a powerful enemy that cannot be defeated. It was not accidental that she could step into that door. However, Shirou and Skaha were all ready to go, but Galahad, leaving them aside, ran behind them for an instant. Shirou and Skaha couldn''t help being taken aback. "Oops!" Shi Lang reacted first, turned around, and hurriedly shouted: "Run away, Mordred!" Looking at the galloping Galahad, Mordred was stunned! Shi Lang finally understood that Galahad''s purpose has been completely transferred! From him, he was transferred to the only Mordred who could kill the holy apostle and destroy constancy! The four people wrapped around the Holy Apostle of Pendragon glanced. Great opportunity! The Holy Apostle Pendragon opened the passage and ran away taking advantage of the chaos. Shirou and Skaha turned into two streamers and pursued Galahad. However, they missed the opportunity to catch up with Galahad no matter what. There are people like Skaha, Skatie, and even Gaia and Ambrosius who control the rules of the world. Galahad has judged that he cannot kill Shirou, so he changed the target to the only one who has Kill Mordred''s body of the constant condition. "Mordred, use a star cup!" Shi Lang yelled anxiously: "Use the star cup!" However, Mordred gritted his teeth and injected magic power into his king sword. She can feel that the mediation of space is useless for Galahad, the wall of the empire. If she mediates herself with the star cup at this time, it will be a real dead end. There is only one thing she can do. That is Fight back! Wang Jian was shining with black and red, shattered light, and it was covered with terrifying patterns of alien stars like a demon''s sly smile. However, Galahad came to Mordred one step faster. He raised an iron fist high enough to crush everything, and a blood-colored Mordred was reflected in the red diamond-shaped eyes. His intelligent judgment, Mordred was dead. He dropped his fist sharply. Time and space are all confused and distorted by this punch with incomparable terrifying quality. He dropped his fist slowly. Shiro¡¯s anxious face, Skaha¡¯s solemn gaze, Skadi¡¯s panic catching the reflected Gangneil¡¯s movements, Pendragon¡¯s Saint Apostle took the opportunity to escape, Abigail¡¯s fear of losing his friend, Gamo calmly pulled away the arrow of the **** of love, Merlin''s furious expression, Ambrosius'' interested eyes, and Bedwell''s complex expression. In the end, Galahad''s cold killing intent, and Mordred''s sad eyes. How long is this moment? Far away Avalon, the traveling witch sneezed. The red pupils reflected Mordred''s grief gaze, the strange alien star pattern, the ultimate artificial intelligence suddenly broke the logic of the calculation, and the iron fist that crushed everything suddenly condensed in the air. The next moment. Mordred''s sword shot out the light of the ruined dynasty. The light is roaring. The light is roaring. It is the sword of destruction, and it is the sword of burial. Named [Rest in peace, sleep forever]! The light of the burial blasted on Galahad''s body like a pillar. "Boom!" A huge sound like a muffled thunder explosion, superimposed on the two treasures of the sword in the form of [Pole Star] and [Seiya]. In that shattered azimuth domain. Gaia and Ambrosius took the opportunity to fix Tirnano''s loopholes and expelled Galahad. Shirou came to Mordred''s side and took Mordred into his arms. Just now, it was really too dangerous. Merlin stopped and looked softly at the Shirou who took Mordred into his arms. "Mordred, that''s amazing. But why didn''t you use it before? What do you think, Gamo?" Abigail glanced at Mordred who was being embraced by Shirou in surprise, and then looked at Gamo with doubts on his face. Gama silently put down the arrow of the **** of love in his hand, did not answer, just looked at the Shirou who held Mordred into his arms. She doesn''t like everything about the Eternal Dynasty, but Mordred is a special one. Anyway, that was her niece, so she just pulled the arrow she spurned. "It was not that King Mordred defeated Qing Galahad, but... it was Qing that Galahad gave up the attack at the moment just now!" Bedwell looked at Mordred with a puzzling face: "Why?" Yes, only the Holy Apostle Bedwell, who knows the wall of the empire best-Galahad, can see clearly. It was not that Mordred repelled Galahad, but Galahad gave up the attack at the moment that Mordred was about to crush Mordred. Chapter 2018： And this, in addition to Bedwell, who knows Galahad best, Mordred, who is the subject, can also clearly feel it. Being held in the warm embrace of Shirou, Mordred lowered his head and looked at his palm. The holy cyan eyes flashed with incomprehensible colors: "--Why, stop?" Bedwell didn''t understand, Mordred was also puzzled. It was not her righteous brother in pan-human history, a knight loyal to her, but the barrier of the emperor, the ultimate artificial intelligence created by the emperor. That Galahad would not have any reaction except to the creator-the emperor. However, it was that moment. Galahad, the wall of the empire, stopped the attack that could definitely kill Mordred. Why is this? Mordred was confused, Bedwell was puzzled. But this answer, no one knows. Galahad was finally expelled, although the Holy Apostle Pendragon was also allowed to run away, but Shilang''s main force did not have any casualties, which is a blessing in misfortune. Of course, Gaetia is considered useless. After taking down a series of heavy blows from Galahad, he had to use True Ether to heal his injuries for the time being. However, the invasion of the empire is not over yet. The invasion of Uif, Lucius, and even Galahad was just a prelude to the invasion of the empire. The twelve holy apostles, besides Bedwell who betrayed the empire and the dead Ector, there are also ten-body holy apostles. The most important thing is that there are still many unfathomable places in the empire. For example, the Thousand-Man Divine Legion that currently surrounds Tirnano. And that, just the forward army. Even if the Empire¡¯s offensive was repelled, the situation in pan-human history is still not optimistic. Even the last stronghold, Tirnano, seemed quite insecure. "We need to reform Tirnano." Shirou said seriously with a face. Today Tirnano is a paradise for fairies, but not a fortress against invasion. Tirnano needs to be transformed into what the stronghold should be. Shiro proposed to use Skadi¡¯s Hertmimir Temple as the center and divide Tirnano into three layers to create a simple three-world structure to resist the invasion of the empire. This is a whimsical idea, and everyone has discussed it and found it feasible. After all, Skadi¡¯s Hetmimir Temple was built from the new world tree-the Hetmimir Tree and the Asgard Temple, so it was integrated with Tirnano and reinstalled. It''s not whimsical. "You are really sloppy. I am not going to help pan-human history to this point." Ambrosius shook his head and refused: "After all, this matter itself has little to do with our goblins." "But now the eternal empire has targeted fairies as the elimination target. Don''t forget, Galahad has eliminated a batch of fairies that don''t matter to me just now." Shilang reminded. Ambrosius was silent. As the Lord of Ternano, He, of course, saw Galahad''s movements in his eyes. Undoubtedly, for the first time since the next generation, a fairy has been judged to be a target to be eliminated. And this is also the reason why Ambrosius would help Shilang before. "Besides, your boss agreed." Shirou stretched out his hand and pointed at Gaia across from the light screen. Gaia pointed at himself, stunned, and then gave Shirou an angry and helpless look. Holding her feathers as an arrow again! Wait a minute. Chicken feathers? Bah, baah, she''s not a chicken! Ambrosius glanced at Gaia, showing a helpless expression, "Okay." Up to now, even if it was for the sake of the fairies, he could only follow Shilang all the way to the dark. Really, at the very beginning, I was just a little curious about the Shirou who turned Merlin into a human, but I didn''t expect that the neutral Tirnano would also be involved in this dispute. As the fairy king, he really failed. Ambrosius sighed, and then joined forces with Skadi to transform Tirnano. "In addition to a fortress of resistance, we also need an army that can fight the empire. Ordinary human soldiers can no longer participate in this war. What we need is the heroic spirit. Regardless of region, regardless of race, Don''t fight for good and evil... We need to summon all the heroic spirits who have left their names in human history!" Shi Lang said very seriously: "We want to gather all the heroic spirits on the seat!" Everyone was shocked by Shi Lang''s boldness. Heroic spirits, that is a gem of human history. Each heroic spirit is a powerful and powerful human treasure. Even so far, the most magnificent holy grail war called by magicians is nothing more than a seven-on-seven, fourteen-body war of the heroic spirits at the Romanian connection point. However, Shirou now intends to move the entire Heroic Seat down to fight against the eternal empire. Regardless of time, region, race, and fight for good and evil... All the heroic spirits so far will be summoned to assemble an army and start a war against the eternal empire... There is really no way to imagine what a grand and tragic war this should be? Just "Pan human history has been occupied by the eternal empire! There is no spiritual vein, you can summon the heroic spirits!" Gamo reminded calmly. "It is true, but the spiritual veins of pan-human history have been occupied by the empire, but the hand of the emperor has not touched other world lines." "In other words..." Everyone was taken aback, and then their eyes fell on the gem Weng who was aside. Jewel Weng snorted coldly, and said: "The old man promised Gaia''s matter, only to help teleport a few people. But I didn''t plan to help you, go to other parallel worlds to summon the heroic spirits." Everyone looked at Gem Weng helplessly, as long as Gem Weng was unwilling, no one could force him. Chapter 2019： "Then please, Lord Chishua." "Hey! Fujimaru Shiro!" Jewel Weng yelled with dissatisfaction, but Shi Lang had already turned his head and discussed with Ambrosius how to transform Tirnano. Jewel Weng glared at Shi Lang angrily, and Mei Lin smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, okay. Don''t be angry." "Humph. The old man really doesn''t like your king! Afterwards, you have to become a magical girl and pay me!" Jewel Weng stared at Merlin fiercely. Merlin was dumbfounded at the time: "Huh?" However, Jewel Weng did not give him a chance to defend, and turned around and entered the cracks of time and space. "Hey! What does this, this have to do with me?" Looking at the disappeared Gems Weng, and then at the Shi Lang who was seriously negotiating with Ambrosius, Merlin wanted to cry without tears. Who is this provoking? Why did you persecute him again? Chapter 46 The end will come! After the saint king of giants-Surut was defeated, the Nordic junction, facing collapse and end, used the corpse of the star maker Miguelmir to usher in a new life. The Supreme Goddess-Skati used the remains of Miguel Mill and all the Nordic natural divinities she possessed to re-bred a new world tree. That is Hertmier. In the pan-human history, in the dusk of the Nordic gods, the ancestors of mankind survived and thrived in a dense forest called Hertmier. Skadi hailed the new world tree as Hertmier, which means the new birth of the Nordic connection point. Then, Skadi restructured nine worlds centered on Asgard with Asgard as the center, and the center of the world is the Supreme Goddess Temple where the Hertmier Sacred Tree is located- Temple of Hertmier. When Gaia asked Jewel Weng to come to the Nordic connection point for help, Skatie immediately used the rules of the Heroic Seat to use himself as the pillar of the gods in another world-the Heroic Spirit of Heaven, descending into pan-human history. Therefore, the Temple of Hertmier has become Skadi''s treasure. And because Gaia lifted the limitations and corrections of reality on fantasy, Skadi, as a hero, showed that the treasure of the Temple of Hertmier, which is similar to the [Vanity Sky Garden], does not need to be like Amakusa. Just like Zhenshiro, he spent decades preparing the materials, but just summoned them directly. There is no doubt that Gaia has given everyone a full blow in the face of the only restraining force-the Emperor of Heaven. But even so, the situation is still controlled by the Emperor of Heaven and the Empire, and the odds of winning are slim. Ambrosius and Merlin are beating the Hetmimir Temple as the center, transforming Tirnano, and using Shiro''s suggestion to build a three-world fortress of upper, middle and lower. As the holder of the Temple of Hertmier, Skadi pushed Shirou on the ground and walked around him. His beautiful face was full of doubts: "It''s strange, my power , And the Wisdom of Runas, actually disappeared...Unbelievably, those things won''t disappear even if Shirou becomes a hero. But why did they disappear?" "Not only that, Master." Looking at Skadi who was suspicious, Shirou said with a smile: "Even [evil] and vortex have disappeared." After repelling Galahad, Skadi noticed that the blessing he had bestowed on Shiro disappeared, so he took Shiro to check. "It''s a shame that you can still laugh." Skadi sighed. "Because I finally saw Master Master again. If I were frowning, I would be so sorry for the joy in my heart." Shilang smiled, then clutched his chest and said: "At that time, I thought I would never see you again in this life. It''s you. It''s really cunning to run away at the last minute, Master." Hearing that, Skatie''s face was reddened and a little embarrassed. Indeed, if you think about it carefully, it is indeed a bit cunning to run away from the teleportation formation. It is understandable to be teased by Shirou such Cannian. However, she was confused at the time, and she did not know how to face Shirou. Moreover, Northern Europe also needs her. While Skadi was silent in her own shame, Shi Lang said: "As the saying goes, the older you get, the better you are, and you are talking about masters." For a moment! Really, just for a moment! What kind of embarrassment, the joy of reunion disappeared, only the urge to push Shi Lang into the mud was left in my mind! Skadi stared at Shirou in anger, "...I''m not old!" This is unbearable! She is beautiful and beautiful, a young girl of seventeen years old! "And... don''t mention that again!" "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang blinked and looked at Skadi suspiciously. Skadi stared at Shirou shyly and angrily, angrily unable to speak. "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore." Shi Lang got up and smiled at Skadi: "Welcome to Pan-Human History, Teacher." Hearing that, there was a lonely smile on the corner of Skadi''s mouth: "Pan human history..." Shiro knew that he had mentioned a sensitive point, but he had to say that. "Oh oh oh, the one who has already breathed in more and vented less, can you stop showing the old lover to meet?" Skaha pointed at the shattered Getia on the side and smiled and said to Shirou and Skady. Good guys! Getia almost couldn''t get up in one breath. What does it mean that he has more air intake and less air? What does it matter to him? "Meeting the old lover?" Skadi looked at Skaha blankly. Skaha nodded, pointed at Mordred who was not far away, then pointed at himself, and said with a smile: "That''s what Mordred said about me and Shirou just now, but I think you are just like Ah." Shi Lang looked at Scarha helplessly, "Teacher, Mordred is just talking about it, don''t follow it. This doesn''t fit your personality!" "I didn''t follow the trouble. Shilang, I tell you, when I was in Northern Europe, Skadi wrote you poems every night. How do you say it? There seems to be a saying, "My wind, with My nostalgia, fly to my nostalgic person''..." Before the words were finished, a streamer suddenly stabled towards Skaha. Skaha reacted in time, and when he turned his wrist, he shot down the streamer with a "clang" sound. Shiro fixed his eyes and saw that it was the gun of eternity, Gangnir. Skadi was ashamed and indignant, gritted his teeth and glared at Skaha: "Don''t spread rumors! I am busy reshaping the world every day, so I don''t have time to write poetry, let alone write that kind of sour and smelly poetry! I But a soldier!" "Oh, that''s what I remember. Maybe someone else wrote it. I still remember a poem like this,''Birds fly by the sea, and my eyes look into the distance, thinking of the person who used to be'', so The acid is so stinky, I don¡¯t know who came up with it. Oh, yes, there is one more¡ª" Chapter 2020： "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I am fighting with you!" Skadi blushed, staring at Skaha in shame, and summoned Gangnir to chase Skaha. Skaha glanced, then turned and ran. Although she might not be able to beat Skarty in the fight, she just likes to bully Skarty. "The legendary queen of the dead-Skaha, and the supreme goddess of the Nordic connection point-Skarty. Is she and their true colors like this?" Gamo pointed to Skaha and Skady, looking at Shirou with some self-doubt. "Don''t ask me, I''m seeing you for the first time." Shi Lang crossed his hands, put out an "X", and refused to answer. But it¡¯s right to think about it carefully. Although I don¡¯t know if it is because of the nature or the gathering of Nordic divinities, Skadi¡¯s personality is quite simple. It''s right to think about it. If Skatie is not stupid, how can he take over the Nordic market? He also used his own divinity to create blue fruit trees to renew the lives of Northern Europe. More importantly, the car was overturned in the hands of Hella, and in the end, it was simply left to the Nordic connection point to rebuild the Nordic country bit by bit. If she is not nasty, can she do it? To put it bluntly, Skadi is an honest person. When encountering such an honest person of the highest quality, Eskaha''s trembling S character, it is impossible not to make fun of them and bully him twice. After all, during the eternal dynasty, the young and beautiful girl Skaha was also quite fond of teasing and bullying Guinevere. Of course, this was also related to Guinevere''s own temptation. However, if it were the decayed Skaha, it would certainly not be so vigorous, but the problem is that the current Skaha, but after being a disciple of Shirou''s ¡®Love¡¯s filial piety¡¯, has already retreated from decay and regained its second spring. "!" Skarhatten paused and frowned, "I always feel that I have a very uncomfortable feeling of being talked about in my heart about how old I am." Skahah looked around suspiciously, but saw Skadi chasing after him angrily, turning around and running away. When she was in Northern Europe, she often teased Skatie, so she was quite proficient in running. Shiro looked at Skaha and Skady with a smile, while Gamo looked at the smile on his face, his stern face softened a bit. "I''m going to take Gatia to the temple for treatment first, Eternal King." "Oh, trouble you, Gamo." Gamo turned and left. Shirou''s gaze was also taken back from the two teachers. He lowered his head and looked at his palm. Maelstrom, [Evil], Wisdom of Runas, Record of the Eternal King, Skatie¡¯s blessing... Except for the blessing of the Star King, all external forces have disappeared. Even, it can no longer be given up. In fact, Skatie tried it once just now, and her blessing can no longer be applied to Shirou as a resident BUFF. Why is this? Perhaps Ambrosius knew, but Shirou did not ask him. Because Shirou has vaguely felt the answer. This must be the ghost of [Uro]. Shilang didn''t know what [Uro] did, but he knew that he could only go all the way. From the hands of the Lord of Relief who dominates the [past], from the hands of the eternally fixed [now] of the emperor, recapture the future that belongs to you, and belongs to all people who build this history together! "Please, Jewel Weng." "Speed¡ªit must be fast!" Shi Lang said silently in his heart. ... Pan-human history has been completely dominated by the Emperor of Heaven. Even Gaia, who is the King of Stars, was expelled from the solar system by the Emperor, and the other Star Kings were also shielded by the Emperor of South America at the junction of South America. The entire pan-human history has been completely dominated by the Emperor of Heaven! However, summoning heroic spirits requires spiritual veins. In the pan-human history where the spiritual veins are completely dominated by the emperor, it is no longer possible to summon the heroic spirits, so Shi Lang asked the gem Weng to go to other world lines to summon the heroic spirits. But in fact, this action was not smooth. Because of the announcement of the Emperor of Heaven, although many world lines are still suspicious of the existence of the Emperor of Heaven, and their positions are ambiguous, the Chaldeans and the council have literally become the rats on the street that everyone shouts and kills. Those Chaldeans and members of the council, who were still roaming at the other connection points, had a rather uncomfortable life. Therefore, the gem Weng, who has the uniqueness of parallel time and space, in the world lines where the status and prestige are sufficiently high, has also aroused the doubts of the magic powers in those world lines. For example, the Romanian connection point. Romania Junction-Clock Tower-Conference of Monarchs. "Kishua Zelrich Shibein Oguqin wants to use the great spiritual veins, use the decisive battle magic and the heroic spirit to summon the heroic spirits, and go to the world line where the [Heavenly Emperor] exists to fight against the [Heavenly Emperor]. What do you think? "Lord Bassemero, who is admiring the clock tower, looked at the monarch present, and asked in a deep voice. The remaining monarchs looked at each other, and although they had opinions, they were reluctant to speak out. Lord Bassemero turned his head and looked at the youngest party-Lord Elmero, "Elmero II, what do you think?" Elmero II sighed depressed, then pushed his glasses, and said: "His Excellency Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu wants to use the spirit veins to summon the heroic spirits, this kind of massive magic Whether it will cause irreparable damage to Dayuan is a small thing that can be estimated. The real question is whether Lord Jewel Weng¡¯s actions can characterize the existence of [Tiandi]? Is it a threat to our own existence? ." With Elmero II as a shield, other monarchs nodded and spoke freely. "It is true. The situation in all countries in the world is very tense now. In particular, some countries are taking advantage of their crews to form alliances, wanting to break through the nuclear weapons restriction system and study their own nuclear weapons. Whether this poses a threat to [The Emperor of Heaven] is a question. , But it poses a threat to our own balance." "Yes... now both the inner world and the outer world are in a mess." The monarchs spoke freely, expressing their views on [Heavenly Emperor] and Gem Weng. Lord Bathmelo knocked on the table, bowed his head and pondered. At this time, Elmero II asked: "Sovereign Lord Busmero, is there any explanation for this matter over the Hesitation Sea?" Upon hearing this, Lord Busmero raised his head and glanced at King Elmero II, then nodded: "Yes." "Have an explanation over there?" "This is incredible!" Chapter 2021： The monarchs were a little surprised. "Those big men only said four words,''It has nothing to do with me'', and then continue to study the magic way." Lord Bassemero said. "There really are those big people." Elmero II sighed, and then asked: "What about the Astra Court?" "Like us, like a headless fly, a mess." "Can''t the three-pointed Hermes also be calculated?" "Yes." "That''s really bad." Elmero II sighed again. Lord Bathmelo shut up and said nothing about the Astra Court. In fact, she concealed a little, the three-pointed Hermes is not without the result of the calculation. It was the result, which was terrible. Only two words. -End. In fact, [The End] The calculation result of the Astra Court has existed since the beginning of the establishment of the Astra Court in Egypt. The world will eventually come to an end. This world is neither the narrow world belonging to mankind nor the broad earth. It''s the world of everything. And this is also the reason for the establishment of the Astra House. Countless alchemists who have been carrying blood have begun to forge weapons that can resist the [End]. Therefore, they have forged the famous Astra House that can destroy the world. Seven weapons. Ridiculous, right? In order to fight against [End], the Seven Weapons of [End] were created instead. But even so, the calculation result of the Astra Court is still unable to resist [End]. Even more geniuses went crazy because of this, chasing the illusory sixth law, and ended up becoming the mortal enemy of mankind-the ancestor of the dead. After the announcement of the [Emperor of Heaven], the three-pointed Hermes calculated that [The End] was coming step by step, and this was the cause of the chaos in the Astra Court. It''s just that, Lord Bathmelo really couldn''t say it. "So, should I agree to Jewel Weng''s behavior, or should I deny it?" Lord Bassemero asked again. Yes, this is the problem. And the essence of this question is to qualitatively define [the emperor of heaven]. The emperor... is it an enemy or a friend? Of course, in the face of Jewel Weng¡¯s request, are Lord Bathmelo and others eligible to refuse? The answer is - yes. The hard power of the clock tower may not be strong, but this world line is not weak. At least, the black spear, one of the seven weapons of destruction in the Astra House, is now in the hands of Lord Bathmelo. Just a copy of the black gun can make Matthew destroy the king of the anomalous zone-Zeus with a single shot, and the authentic one has the power to kill Aristotle. That is the crystallization of countless alchemists. The Astra House confronted [End], exhausted all wisdom, and spent countless times to create weapons. It is also a shield that protects this world and protects mankind. At this moment, this black gun was in the hands of Lord Bathmelo. And this is where the Lord Bathmelo can refuse Jewel Weng''s confidence. However, the essence of this question does not lie in Gems Weng, but in the qualitative nature of [Tiandi]. Are you standing on the side of Jewel Weng, or on the side of [Tiandi]? This is a question of standing in line. Regardless of Lord Busmero, other monarchs, even politicians representing the world, ordinary people... more or less, they can perceive that the characterization of [Heavenly Emperor] will become the future direction of the world. Therefore, even the monarchs have to proceed with caution. "I¡ª" Elmero II hadn''t finished speaking yet, with a "bang", the door of the meeting of monarchs suddenly opened. An elderly old man walked in and looked at Lord Bassemero with a smile: "Hello, from the clock tower Queen, Lord Bathmelo." "Are you?" Lord Bassemero looked at the old man suspiciously. "Introduce myself, I am the patriarch of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan in Romania, Danic Preston Yugdomirenia." "Oh? Betrayed the clock tower, the patriarch of the Thousand Realm Tree clan who became his own faction." "It''s all young and careless, immature jokes, and fortunately Lord Busmero''s generosity did not cleanse our Thousand Realm Tree clan." "It''s not that I''m magnanimous, but the magic of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, which is indeed helpful to the magic system of the Clock Tower." Lord Bathmelo paused, and then asked: "Then what''s the matter with you here, Patriarch Danic? This is a meeting of monarchs. If nothing disturbs you, it is guilty!" "Of course I know, but it''s not that I''m looking for the Lord. It''s this one." Dane smiled and brought in a young girl. King Elmero II, Lord Bassemero, and Lord of the Spirit Division were stunned at the moment they saw the girl. "Heroic...?" "Please allow me to introduce myself, demon masters of the clock tower. My name is Leticia, or I can be called Jeanna Dac. I am the arbiter of the Holy Grail War in Romania." "Adjudicator?" Elmero II was surprised: "You didn''t leave?" "Yes, I am trapped in Letitia¡¯s body and consciousness, and have lived in this world for several years. But this is not what I want to say, what I want to say next is the real key point. It''s something that is extremely related to the emperor of heaven and the current affairs!" Jeanne said with a serious face. The monarchs looked at each other and talked a lot. Sovereign Bassemero frowned, then sat up straight, looked at Joan, and said: "If it is helpful to the current situation, the Saintess of France asks you to tell. But if it is a trivial matter, you and The patriarch of the Thousand Realms Tree will pay the price for wasting our time!" Joan nodded, and said with a serious face: "This matter, we must start with the third animality¡ª¡ª" No one knows what heated discussions were held in this meeting, but afterwards, the twelve monarchs unanimously decided to assist the gem Weng, perform the ritual tools for the decisive battle magic, and coordinated because the gem Weng occupied the spiritual veins and summoned the heroic spirits. They were dissatisfied with the world powers. . The most important thing is that after this meeting, Lord Bathmelo handed over the black gun, one of the seven weapons, to Joan of Arc. Chapter 2022： Chapter 47 Decisive Battle Magic¡¤Call of Heroes! "Qing Zellridge, this is Jerusalem. The place where the Eurasian spiritual veins meet is the spiritual vein with the most spiritual power in this revolution cycle." Lord Bassemero pointed to the famous ruins not far away-cry Wall, said to the gem Weng beside him. Jewel Weng touched his beard, and said: "This matter, the old man naturally knows, there is no need for Lord Bathmelo to lead the way for me as an old man." "No, it''s an honor to lead the way for Zellrich." The humble nobleman of the Lord Bassemero gave a salute, then pointed to the magical force behind him, and said: "In order to ensure the ceremony If successful, the special magical force headed by me will assist Qing Zellrich to complete the grand ceremony of the summoning of the heroic spirits." After a pause, Lord Bathmelo saw the dissatisfaction on Jewel Weng¡¯s face, and smiled gracefully: ¡°Of course, this is not our belief that Zellrich will fail, but our little intentions and some small intentions. . After all, being able to participate in this kind of ritual magic will definitely increase the level of magic in our parallel world. Please forgive me Zellridge.¡± Hearing this, Jewel Weng''s complexion was slightly wider, and he snorted coldly: "Since Lord Busmero said so." Jewel Weng did not see the magic association of this world line in his eyes, even if the Lord of Bathmelo in front of him plus the entire clock tower, it may not be enough for him to fight with one hand. However, the seven weapons of the Astra courtyard that destroy the world, especially the black spear capable of knocking down the Star King, are in the hands of the clock tower at this moment, so he has to be a little jealous. The most important thing is that the time of pan-human history cannot be delayed. According to common sense, Jewel Weng, who walks countless parallel worlds and remains unique, has a position of transcendence-like neutrality, but the real world of the first method has made him, the second magician, have to be involved. After all, for the world as a whole, the present world of the first method may not be a good thing. The existence of [The Emperor of Heaven] proves this point. The first law has invaded the safety margin of the second law, how can he just ignore it? Although ridiculing good, but also righteously angry at evil, this is the commander-in-chief of the devil-Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu. At the time when the gem Weng would shoot Zhu Yue down, in addition to simply looking at Zhu Yue''s outfit, he was actually outraged by Zhu Yue''s evil deeds. But this is a thing of the past. The [End] predicted by the Astra House is gradually approaching from the infinitely distant past, and the [Heavenly Emperor] who rules the first law will fix everything that exists forever. The future of mankind, the future of the world, the future of life and the individual... more and more illusory, more and more invisible and intangible. Time has not tolerated anyone playing tricks. The trend of righteousness, even the Jewel Weng who has always been bad-tempered, has curtailed his own bad taste at this time. The biggest hero summoning ceremony in history, preparing for the beating of gongs and drums. The preparations for it are not only the clock tower, the Astra courtyard, but also the power of the world. Tanks, excavators, helicopters... quickly gathered in this miserable holy city-Jerusalem. "Boom!" Separating the boundary between Europe and Asia, the famous Wailing Wall was torn down. "Boom!" The Temple Mount was also dug up. A huge spiritual vein connecting Eurasia was exposed. The believers are protesting, the believers are crying. However, the power of various countries suppressed everything. Public opinion concealed the disaster here. Joan witnessed this disaster and was devastated. The saint''s heart was grieving, but she had to endure it. [The Emperor of Heaven]''s ultimate goal is not just pan-human history. What He wants is the **** of all world lines. Subsequently, the eternalization of the world was completely realized. ¡ª¡ªThis point, as the Master of the Demon Bodhisattva, both Letizia and Joan of Arc possessed by Letizia know it well. "It''s ridiculous, this kind of thing can happen, Ruler." Suddenly an old voice rang in her ears. Jeanne turned her head and saw that the old Dannick, with white hair, was smiling and looking at her with a cane. "You--," Joan hesitated. "I''m a lot older and I''ve changed a lot, right?" Dannick asked with a smile. Joan nodded hesitantly. "Speaking of which, this is just a few years away... However, I have begun to trust future generations." "Trust?" Jeanne looked at Danick suspiciously. Danike stretched out his finger at some magicians in the Demon Dao troop, and said proudly: "He, he, and he... are all the geniuses of our Thousand Realm Tree Clan." The Thousand Worlds Trees are a family of magicians that originated in Northern Europe. However, as the name suggests, the Thousands of Worlds Trees have gradually become thinner over the years, becoming a group of declining magic circuits, a group of people who have lost their markings due to accidents, and in political struggles. The defeated clan was completely swept out of the center of the magic world. Therefore, even if some of them complete the magic or reach the root, no one will appreciate the Thousand Realm Tree Clan. Two hundred and eighty years ago, when he was still an emerging magician, Danike got into the business with a magnificent marriage. In the case of Danick, this marriage allowed him to connect with a family of noble blood. But because of the magic engraving, the righteous brother who smiled and slapped each other on the shoulders praising the friendship, and shyly confided love to him, the woman who should have become a partner, all left him. Yugdomirenia''s dream of becoming a nobleman was cut off. Not only him, but also the future of his successors were taken away. It was also at that moment that Dannick took the usual advertised root of attainment-that is, as a magician, he continued to study and learn, and finally rose to the top, climbed to the top of the association, and became a nobleman-such a plan became a dream that could never be realized. give up. Therefore, the first thing he considers is how to keep his clan down. Then go find the way to the root. Because of his self-esteem, he refused to live in seclusion for research, gritted his teeth and stayed in the Magic Association to wait for a chance for revenge. Finally, a few years ago, he betrayed the Magic Association and planned the event of the Holy Grail War. "At that time, I was radical, biased, stubborn... Now that I think about it carefully, it is really an unforgettable memory." Danike smiled and said: "Now I am no longer obsessed with the Holy Grail, but believe that my successors will Carry the weight of the Thousand Realm Tree Clan, and show color to those who look down on us." Joan looked at Danick silently. This man has completely changed. What has changed is not just the appearance, but even the soul, and even the soul''s volume. If Dane, who planned the Holy Grail battle a few years ago, was just a self-interested pure magician, then Dane now is indeed a clan leader. And such a change originated from that holy grail war. However, why is there only Dane in the transformation of the Holy Grail battle? Vlad III, who expects to reign over the world, embraced the sunset of the king; the blank man-made man won the courage of a hero, abandoned himself and appearance, and turned into the original giant; the demon bodhisattva, who only follows selfish desire, was crushed with evil hearts, Thus released his own innocence-Seishiin Kiara; the saint looking forward to world peace-Amakusa Toshisada, but in the end he personally releases the demon that destroys the world; the twins of Mokobrado, who hate each other, are in the final battle , A smile... She also changed. She had never experienced the warmth of a girl, but instead used Letitia''s body to enjoy a life that she had never experienced in her lifetime. Peace, entertainment, youth... Chapter 2023： However, this happiness, this life was bestowed by the Demon Bodhisattva, who occupied Letitia''s body. This makes her both happy and painful. Everyone has changed. The Holy Grail battle changed the fate of too many people. However, that was only the conspiracy of the [Council], and the bargaining chip of the Emperor of Heaven. Everything has surfaced. From the wireless remote [past] approaching [End], trying to dominate all world lines, creating [now] the absolutely eternal emperor of heaven. So where is [Future]? For some reason, Joan again thought of the Shirou who defeated the evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva. She squeezed the black gun handed to her by Lord Bathmelo. ¡ª¡ªIs it you, the eternal king? The ceremony began. Jewel Weng stood in the center of the spiritual vein, singing the spell of the summoning. Thousands of magicians gathered around, stepping on the nodes of the spiritual veins, and then chanting ritual spells. The huge spiritual veins gleamed like the blood vessels of the planet, and they seemed to be spewing blood from the arteries. Faint stars rose into the sky. The scene was spectacular. "My God!" Countless people in the world were dumbfounded. The spiritual veins of the earth formed a huge summoning. The faint starlight, rising up into the sky, seemed to connect the constellations of extreme high latitudes. A summoning order was issued. "Boom boom boom boom boom¡ª" The sky aurora flickered. People raised their heads and looked at them, all of them dumbfounded. In the clear sky, countless meteors passed by, the hero shining in the history of mankind, the pillar of heaven that dominates nature, responded to this call and landed one by one from high latitudes. This is what the primate¡¯s restraining power-Alaya possesses, the decisive battle magic¡¤Heroic Summon! However, the decisive magic of Jewel Weng is still above Alaya. It is Gaia who has opened up the planetary authority, and relying on the planet''s spiritual veins, it is a super ritual magic that summons all the heroic spirits! No-, This is a ritual that has transcended the boundaries of magic. Perhaps, this is the sixth method of salvation that Wallachia''s night is struggling to pursue and cannot be found. Countless beams of light fell from the sky, and a whole body of heroic spirits exuding a powerful scale and wavelength emerged from the beam of light. Ku Churin, Dilumudo, Boudicca, Maeve, Medusa, Gorgon, Yuriele, Jason, Hercules, Atalante, Hercules, Bo Earsius, Odysseus, Gilgamesh, Charlemagne, Napoleon, Jack, Charles I... The heroic spirit of heaven, the heroic spirit of man, the heroic spirit of earth, the heroic spirit of star... Celtic mythology, ancient Greece, France, England, ancient Rome, neon, Mesopotamia, Egypt, Congo... regardless of gender, Regardless of the domain, so far, all the heroic spirits that can be summoned have been summoned. Thousands of people? Million people? It''s densely packed with people. No, Those are the heroes of the people who have stayed in the history, the heroes of the demigods. Even... the true god! Joan''s eyes were shocked. Who can not be shocked? Who can face these countless heroes without being shocked? Compared with this army, the Holy Grail War or the Holy Grail War is like a trifling matter. And this is the last line of defense to defend the world and mankind. The strongest reinforcements against the emperor of the Holy Spirit, against the eternal empire with a history of 100 million years. Not a hero, It''s the thickness of history! Our history! "That is...!" Danike saw many acquaintances in this huge army of heroic spirits. Red Ruler-Amakusa Tokisada Shiro, Red Archer-Atarante, Red Lancer-Garna, Red Rider-Achilles, Red Berserker-Spartacus, Red Assassin-Sai Miramis. Saber-Altria Pendragon of Black, Archer-Arjuna of Black, Rider-Astorfo of Black, Caster-Avisbronn of Black, Berserker-Hercules of Black , And... Lancer of Darkness, his king¡ª¡ª, Vlad III! Looking at the slender man, the ghost general who was defiled by history and people, and Danike''s peaceful heart, there were successive waves. He packed up his outfit, walked towards Vlad III, and greeted: "Long time no see, Monarch-Vlad III." Vlad III turned his head, looked at Dannick with a puzzled look, and asked, "You look familiar, who are you?" Danick was stunned for a moment. He understood that everything about the Servant was nothing but a fleeting dream for the heroic spirits. He smiled gently, and stretched out his hand to Vlad III, "The patriarch of the Romanian Magic Family-Thousand Realms Tree Clan, Danic Preston Yugdomirenia. The first time I met, the great Romanian Monarch." Chapter 2024： "A great monarch?" Vlad III was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand, took Danick¡¯s hand, and said with a smile: "You are also a very powerful leader. I am very happy to meet you. I am Vlad III. You can also be called Yu. For Dracula." Vlad III had a natural smile on his face, with no regard for Dracula''s name. Danick knows that Vlad III may have forgotten everything about the Holy Grail War, but the Holy Grail War is imprinted on his soul. "I wish you prosperous martial arts." Vlad III was stunned, then smiled and said, "I also wish Ru family prosperity." Dannick smiled, turned and left. He knew that this was probably the last time he saw Vlad III and his king in his life. Life is like this, no one loves you or hates you anymore. Memories are nothingness, like a road with no return, all good things cannot be restored. But it will always be there, waiting for someone to turn it on again. Those who are lost are lost, and those who meet will meet again. That''s it. "Who is he, Vlad III?" "Oh? Spartacus? That person... Although I don''t know him, I think he should be Yu, a friend of Dracula." Vlad III said with a smile. Chapter 48 The Emperor of Heaven VS the Lord of Relief, the Arrow of Akasha! Imperial capital. "Unbelievable...Even Galahad failed!" Aggiwen digested the news from the front line with a touch of shock. "Besides that, Bedwell has decided to leave and can no longer be regarded as a companion at all." "Huh. Since he left the imperial capital, that guy has completely betrayed His Majesty the Emperor. It is really blind to His Majesty''s trust in him!" Age Guiwen said angrily. "Then what shall we do next?" "Having the mysterious power to kill the holy apostle, and repelling Galahad... Chaldea, united with the parliament, is indeed our country''s archenemy. You have the right to encircle Tirnano, and let me report to His Majesty the Emperor. ." "Okay. It''s just..." Saint Pendragon hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "Faced with this situation, is His Majesty the Emperor also not prepared to personally supervise the battle? With His Majesty''s power, only a thought is needed. Did you destroy Tirnano?" "Presumptuous!" Age Guiwen asked in a cold voice: "If His Majesty the Emperor must personally solve everything, what use is it for us holy apostles?" "That''s also... However, these rebels in pan-human history must be put down as soon as possible. The foreign enemies on the mainland probably also saw the loopholes that appeared in [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] after the fall of Aktor?" "There will be other holy apostles in charge." "I understand," the Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded, and then asked: "By the way, the princess of Camland, can you put it back to Camland? King Leodkuan has already posted several times before. Here comes the request to return Princess Camland." "It''s just that the little girl who happened to have not received the eternal gift from His Majesty the Emperor, there is nothing to be concerned about. Didn''t you let her go before?" "Just when she was about to let her go, Qing Galahad came over. The Imperial Capital did not mention this, so we should not make our own decisions." Said the Holy Apostle Pendragon. "Then let her go back to Camland." "Good." "That''s it, I need to report this matter to His Majesty the Emperor." The Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded and closed the contact. After turning off the contact light screen, Age Guiwen turned and walked towards the imperial palace and reported everything that had happened in Tirnano to the empty throne. Although there was no one on the emperor seat, Age Zhiwen knew that the emperor was there. "...Please rest assured, your Majesty, with my Ager regulations, absolutely no one can threaten the safety of the empire! I believe that Ching Galahad and others will dedicate the victory to your majesty." Ager regulations are buried. Turn your head and report to the emperor seat. "It''s a big loss if you look down on the heroic spirits so much, Age Guiwenqing." Suddenly a coquettish, coquettish voice resounded in the deserted imperial palace. Age Guiwen turned her head and saw that a coquettish woman woke up slowly with a face like a Virgin Mary. A loving but evil smile. Age Zhiwen frowned: "You are... the Beast who dedicated the Holy Grail to your Majesty, the killing house prays for the wasteland?" "Well, it''s me." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, and then looked at the empty pedestal, the golden crown, with an elegant ceremony, "I''m back, Your Majesty." Age Guiwen glanced at the silent emperor seat, then looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, frowned and asked: "As a member of the [Council], you have been let go by His Majesty the Emperor. Then, you go back. What is the purpose here?" "Don''t be so nervous, Age Guiwenqing. Thanks to the help of His Majesty the Emperor, I have been freed from the animal nature. This time I came back to deliver the task that His Majesty gave me." "Your Majesty... the task entrusted to you?" Age Zhiwen frowned, then glanced at the empty throne, he didn''t even know about this. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, and then took out a brilliant crystal from his arms. If Elquite, Gaia, or Shiro were here, he would definitely recognize it. This is not a side thing, but the core of Mooncell''s soul. However, the Mooncell spiritual core of pan-human history has been completely destroyed in the battle with Uranus and Wiper. So, where did the core of this soul come from? "I have recorded all the possibilities of [Container] in the core of the soul you handed over to me, Your Majesty. The possibility of [Container] that you are concerned about, and the malleability of [Vortex]. The observation results , They are all here." The Demon Bodhisattva held up the Mooncell Lingzi core in his hand. It seemed that there was an indescribable high-latitude gaze, straddling the boundary of dimensionality, and casting its gaze on the core of this soul. In an instant, Lingzi''s core light rose sharply, and countless images appeared in it. Age Guiwen frowned and scanned the images that emerged from the core of Lingzi. Among them, there was a scene of a planet-sized Demon Bodhisattva being shot down by a shining spear of light; a giant fire giant was being shot by a spear of light. The scene of the holy spear sweeping down; there is also the Supreme King who will rise from the moon that will fall from the sky... The meaning of these pictures is unclear, but Age Guiwen discovered that the protagonist of these pictures...except for a girl who turns into a black whirlpool, the protagonist is a man. That man is... "...Fujimaru Shiro?" Age Guiwen was a little surprised. He recognized that the man was the biggest foreign enemy in charge of pan-human history and launched a counterattack against the empire at this time-Fujimaru Shiro! "Oh? So soon, does Age Guiwenqing know Mr. Shilang? It seems that Mr. Shilang is also glowing and hot during the time I was sleeping because of the removal of the animal nature. It is really handsome." Demon Bodhisattva Said with a smile. Age Zhiwen frowned, the matter was beyond his calculations. It seems that His Majesty Heavenly Emperor has made other preparations for the invasion of pan-human history in addition to mobilizing in the empire. Chapter 2025： "Then, let me explain it to you, Your Majesty." The Demon Bodhisattva gave a slight bow, and then reached out a picture, which was a scene where her evil heart was shattered by Shi Lang. "This is my first encounter with the Eternal King in the Holy Grail battle at the connection point I followed your orders. As in the picture, my evil heart was pierced by the Eternal King''s spear. However, in terms of strength, The strength of that Eternal King is no different from that of the crowned hero, and it is not enough to pose a threat to me or even you." "Of course, you must also know about this. After all, the soul of Mordred of the Eternal Dynasty is you interfering with the operation of the Heroic Seat and throwing it down. Also, the heavens who guided Amakusa Tokisadashiro''s soul to materialize The sound is actually your voice. In order to give the empire''s constancy to all the world lines in the future, an observation experiment carried out for eternal fixation [now]." "It''s just that I don''t understand. Now that you have led to the point where Amakusa Toki Sadashiro has been, why did you guide Joan of Arc and Adam to defeat Amakusa Toki Sadashiro? Is it because you think the experiment of soul materialization has failed? However, These are not what I need to care about." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, and then reached out another picture It was a picture of a supreme emperor lifting up a falling planet. "This is one of the malleability of the [Eternal King] container. I call it [Emperor of the Moon], and its opponent is the King of the Moon, Zhu Yue." "This heroic spirit..." Age Guiwen looked at the Moon Emperor in surprise, "Somewhat similar to Ching Galahad." "That''s right, Age Guiwenqing." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and pointed to the Moon Emperor, and said: "This hero is a fictional hero created by [Eternal King] using [Moon King Power] to make up for the defects of the container. Possess the characteristics of Aristotle, in the words of the empire, that is, possesses the characteristics of Galahad. It has surpassed the boundaries of the crowned hero, and it is a fatal threat to us Beast." "That''s just like the existence of Ching Galahad." "It''s true, so the next one is the most important thing." The Demon Bodhisattva''s complexion drew a picture with a heavy face. It was a picture that took place on the plane of the past when the Star Emperor hit the sixth animal nature. "This, what is this?" Age Guiwen looked at the Star Emperor on the screen in horror, and the Evil King emerging from the remains of the sixth animal nature. "This is the container of the remaining two bodies [Vortex], the Star King, and the Evil King." "[Vortex]''s container..." Ager''s eyes shrank suddenly. He suddenly thought of the [Parliament] president, and asked in horror: "These two existences are the same as that president?" "That''s it." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and nodded, and then looked at the throne: "That''s why your majesty wants to observe. That''s why I said that Age Zhiwenqing should not underestimate the heroic spirits of pan-human history. ." Age Zhiwen was sweating coldly. He had never thought that there were such terrible existences as the Star King and the Evil King in pan-human history. "But, since that Fujimaru Shiro possesses such power, he also possesses the power to kill constancy...How could he fall into the situation of being held hostage by us?" "Because that is a fictitious heroic spirit, something has probably happened to the Emperor of the Star that cannot be fictionalized. After all, it is not only your Majesty who has a wishful thinking." "Who else is there?" Age Zhiwen asked. However, the Demon Bodhisattva just smiled and did not answer. Instead, she turned her head to look at the empty throne. Just as she was about to answer, her face suddenly changed. Strange lines appeared on her body surface, and a desperate, shattered black mist suddenly spilled out of every pore on her body. Those black mists, like the hands of the abyss, easily contained the movements of the Demon Bodhisattva, making her unable to move. "This¡ªthis is¡ª" The eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva flashed with fear, "¡ª¡ªMaster?" The endless black mist rushed from the body of the Demon Bodhisattva, gathered in a cluster, and condensed into a black vortex, one eye passed through the deepest part of the vortex, overlooking the people of the imperial palace. Oppressive. Unparalleled pressure pounced on his face. ¡ª¡ªYou will eventually become [me]. I don''t know why, everyone has such thoughts in their hearts. I want to merge, I want to abandon myself, abandon the individual, and return to the original. The golden crown on the throne exudes a strong light, as if countless voices are singing and singing, like the coming of the Holy Spirit. Buzzing The golden crown vibrated violently, and then a dazzling golden light flickered, and the golden holy grail turned into a streamer, slamming straight on the dark vortex. In an instant, Guanghua was shaken. The white light and black fog split the world into two halves. "You are actually playing this kind of ridiculous trick. Do you think that you can escape and return? Your source is [me], and it will eventually become [me]." The original lie, came out from the endless vortex. The lofty will descended from that lofty dimension. A voice that crossed the dimensions came out in this vast imperial palace: "¡ª¡ªLeave." The noble holy words called out, and the Holy Grail seemed to have heard the sound, "Ka Ka Ka" cracked and turned into a golden arrow. "This is...!?" Surprising information fluctuated from the vortex. With a sound of "shoo," the golden arrow shot through the black vortex with a lofty will, and plunged into the beam of the room unabated. "[Acacia''s Arrow] is actually in your hand?" The Lord of Relief''s voice was a little surprised, and then some suddenly said: "So, this is your Garden of Eden, [Plain of Joy]?" "Tatis is actually playing such a trick... It''s a bit interesting, is this a second hand? Even if it has been wiped out by the love song, will you defy me, Titis? However, there is no vortex and soul [Akasha Arrow], but you can¡¯t drive me out, and even you yourself are suspicious of yourself. Hypocritical animality, hypocritical savior, you eternal [now] can¡¯t be maintained soon, when my steps cross the gate of truth At that moment, your [now] will return to chaos and return to my body. Only now, I will wait for the [past] at the beginning of the origin for the time being." The dark vortex gradually dissipated. The golden arrow that pierced the beam of the room buzzed and turned into a stream of light with a sound of "shoo", returned to the throne, reverted back to the golden holy grail, and finally disappeared gradually. "Thanks, thank you, Your Majesty..." The Demon Bodhisattva paled, thanking the empty throne. She never thought that even if she got rid of the animal nature, she still could not get rid of the control of the Lord of Relief. Fortunately, the Emperor of Heaven expelled the Lord of Relief. "That...is the Lord of Relief?" Age Guiwen was surprised, is there such a foreign object threatening the empire? However, even such a monster was expelled by His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor. "--Go, bring me Mordred''s body!" The undefeated lofty will, with deep resentment and hatred, resounded in this imperial palace. "Yes, Your Majesty! Foreign enemies threatening the empire will be destroyed, swear in the name of my Ager rules!" Age Guiwen waved his cloak and turned and left the imperial palace. "I''ll go to help Age''s regulations, Your Majesty." Chapter 2026： Demon Bodhisattva smiled and left the imperial palace. At the moment she left, she showed a lingering expression. Thinking of the golden arrow that pierced the Lord of Relief, her heart was turbulent. "That was recorded in Mooncell... In the super mythical age, [Akasha''s Arrow] was expelled and sealed. I didn''t expect that it actually existed... However, I actually thought of using Akasha To deal with Akasha, people in the super mythical age are really amazing." The Demon Bodhisattva glanced at the empty imperial palace, shook his head, and followed the rules of Age. It''s no use thinking about it. What''s important is that she has to fight for herself now! Chapter 49 Because in my eyes, you are all weak! Tirnano. With the help of Ambrosius, the lord of Tirnano, and Skadi, who mastered the wisdom of Runas, Tirnano''s reconstruction plan was completed in just a few hours. A brand-new Fortress of Tirnano with the concept of the Three Realms [Heaven, Earth and Human] has been completed. The uppermost [Heaven] realm is the final core, while the lower [Earth] realm is the front line to resist the empire, and the [Human] realm is for the second barrier after the fall of the Earth boundary, with extremely long strategic depth. With the completion of the Three Realms, Gaia also heard news that Gems Weng had successfully summoned the heroic spirit and was on his way back. A few hours after the news from Gaia, a strange message fluctuated suddenly in Ternano. "Are you here?" Shi Lang got up, and drove everyone toward the plain. On this vast plain, several "kakaka" sounds suddenly opened a huge void crack. Then one after another, people exuding powerful wavelengths, walked out of it. No, it is not accurate to call it a person. Should be called¡ª¡ª, Hero! Because each of their names has been remembered by the long history, and their deeds have been praised by later generations. They are heroes, even if they die, they are the souls remembered by the world. Heroic! "They''re here, Shirou!" Skaha reminded. "Yeah." Shirou nodded and clenched his fists. No army is more reliable than this, and no army is stronger than this. Here, there are not a few people who kill the gods with one enemy and ten thousand, and establish a reputation. This is the army of pan-human history, and it is also the barrier of pan-human history. The last fortress! ¡ª¡ªThe Heroic Army! However, precisely because this army is too good and too powerful, it is also the most difficult army to lead. And just as Shirou expected. Among the heroic spirits summoned by Jewel Weng, many of them were Chaldean Servants. They already understood what happened, so they didn''t dislike the act of being summoned, but also understood the crisis of the situation. However, it was not a magician who summoned them this time, let alone a Master. It can be said that they are a group of wild heroes. Since there is no Master''s control, how can they serve anyone? Not to mention, there are also emperors who have created great achievements, ambitious careerists, and unruly godslayers. Who is willing to subdue? However, there must be one person to unite them, and there must be one person to unite them, otherwise, no matter how strong it is, it will only be a mess. And loose sand cannot save one''s own history. Shi Lang took a deep breath, facing these heroic spirits, he actually felt nervous. But he knew that he had to do it. Because he is still alive, as long as he is alive, even if it is bad and painful, he has to endure, but as long as he recalls the joy and the touch of life, he can have the courage to move forward. He must do it. Not for the great cause, nor as the eternal king, but to regain his own history and own future in the name of Fujimaru Shiro. Shirou slowly took firm steps. Skaha looked at his back with a faint smile on his face. Go ahead, Shirou. That''s where you should go. Are you coming? Mei Lin looked at Shi Lang''s slender back. He thought of the young man who bit his head and claimed the king at the beginning. When he recovered, his face was already full of emotional smiles. Time flies, and years are wasted. Everything is different, and that boy is still that boy. Shi Lang projected the sword in his hand, and magic power poured into it. The brilliant white light attracted everyone''s attention. Many fierce spirits frowned, and the berserkers let out an angry cry. However, Shilang''s expression did not change, but slowly walked to the high platform prepared in advance so that everyone could see him. With his bright eyes staring at the crowd in the audience, Shi Lang said loudly: "Listen to my voice, the one who gathers in this realm, the improper heroes! We are lives bound by lusts. , Even if we became heroic spirits, we have not changed. We are selfish individuals..." Halfway through the conversation, many kings frowned unhappy, such as the Sun King Ramses II. There were also many kings who showed interest, such as the king of conquest-Iskandar. There are even more arrogant kings who are above the top, sneer, such as Gilgamesh. "Who are you..." Before Ramses II had finished speaking, a sharp sword suddenly cut through the air and flew towards him. Ramses II stretched out his hand and grabbed it, turned his head and looked around, only to see Old Flash holding his arms around his chest, looking at him arrogantly, "Listen to him, King of the Sun." Ramses II was a little angry. When he was about to get angry, he saw that the old sword beside the old flash slowly pulled out the sword, and frowned: "Sajiao loves songs, holy swordsman...? " Chapter 2027： He suppressed his anger for a while. "It seems that the Eternal King wants to command us, Arjuna." Garner said with a sharp gun and patted his brother next to him. "This road is not easy to walk, not many people will obey him, at least I will not obey him." Arjuna glanced at Garner, "Also, take your dirty hands off my shoulders. The relationship between you and me is not so good." Garna smiled meaninglessly, then looked at Shi Lang on the stage, and said: "For the time being, hold back your dissatisfaction, I have learned a lot from him. His kindness cannot but be returned." Arjuna nodded. "Is the Eternal King also eyeing so many warriors on the scene? Does this king have to be his subordinate? Has the Conquer King been conquered by other kings? This is really difficult." Iskandar touched troubledly. Touch your chin. "That, uncle. Is that the Eternal King?" A young knight wearing a blue silver armor asked Iskandar. "Yes. Are you?" "You can call me Charlie, uncle." "Charlie?" Iskandar asked in surprise, "Is the Lionheart King?" "No, no, I can''t talk about it." Charles I waved his hand, and then looked at the Shirou on the stage with bright eyes, "That... is the King of Eternity!" "Oh? The Lionheart looks like he admires the Eternal King?" "Of course, that''s a great ancestor!" Charles I''s eyes were shining, and the call of the heroic spirits was so wonderful that he could still see the eternal king who had been worshipped for a long time. "That kindness of liberation in the Holy Grail War should be paid back." Di Lu Muduo looked at Shi Lang with a faint smile. Baimei Hassan was silent, but only pulled the other Hassan to his side. "Are you going to start the killing again... Okita, what do you think?" The Heroic Guardian looked at the Chief Secretary Okita on the side. "The guardian only listens to Alaya." Soji Okita replied calmly. ... Shiro saw everyone''s reaction in his eyes, and continued his speech: "We are selfish individuals. Everything we do, everything we create, is caused by selfish desire. But..., There are also human beings who believe in us. Even though they have witnessed many heroes and many disputes, they still firmly believe that we are heroes!" "Everything we have created, the history we have created has been covered, and the humans who trusted us have disappeared. So, listen to my heart, heroes! Even if it is an incompatible enemy, even if it is not People from different eras who have intersected, please entrust each other with their backs now! Not for our glorious achievements, but to respond to this trust and to respond to such calls! My real name is Shiro Fujimaru, with a name As a human being, I ask you to take back our history and our future!" After speaking, Shi Lang bowed to everyone. Just such an action made everyone present stunned. Those kings couldn''t help but stunned. "Not conquer, but...request?" Iskandar was stunned. "The Eternal King... are you asking for my strength?" The Lionheart King was also stunned. "Huh. The ability to buy people''s hearts is good." Old Flash hugged his chest and snorted coldly. "You sound very happy. Are you happy for your friend''s growth, Gilgamesh?" The old sword looked at the old flash with a smile. "The king''s friend is only Enqidu alone." Old Flash said lightly. "But, I think you and the Eternal King are good." Enkidu suddenly appeared from behind the old flash, blinking at him. "En, Enkidu--?!" Old Shan was taken aback, "When are you?" "It was just teleported by the Lord Jewel Weng from another connection point. As soon as I came over, I saw the Eternal King speaking...I also saw Gil¡¯s passionate boyhood beating the Eternal King. It¡¯s really good luck." Enkidu sighed with emotion. Said: "It''s been a long time since I saw Jill like this." Old Flash snorted, folded his hands on his chest, and turned his head. Old Jian looked at the two with a smile. "Arthur!" A sound suddenly rang in the ear, and the old sword turned around to look at it. Suddenly he was taken aback, and saw Ayaka Sajo and Kiara of the Deshenginin coming out of the newly-appearing hole in the void, and they couldn''t help smiling. Suddenly, his face suddenly stiffened, he stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes as if he had seen a ghost, swept his gaze with three-point suspicion and seven-point suspicion, frowned, and his eyes were full of alert and confusion. "What''s the matter?" Old Shan asked. "...No, it''s nothing." Old Jian shook his head. He seemed to have seen Sajo Love Song just now. However, this should be impossible, right? Love song... is already dead. He was killed by Fujimaru Shiro''s back stabbing. Have you cared about her to this point? Old Jian shook his head and continued to look at Shi Lang on the stage. He knew that Shi Lang could not lead the team with words alone. After that, he came to help. Sure enough, following Shilang''s request as a human being, some of the Chaldean spirits, remembering that Shilang had helped them, nodded and agreed. However, at this time, Chief Secretary Okita said: "Sorry, Eternal King. The guardian only listens to Alaya''s dispatch." Subsequently, the unwilling kings, the careerists with strong desires, and the heavenly heroes who mastered the divine power also spoke out one after another. The Sun King Ramses II said directly: "This king naturally cannot ignore the pan-human history, but there is a problem. Who will admit it, who will allow it, and who will bear the weight of the entire history of destruction? Who... King?" "Indeed, who is king?" The heroic spirits talked a lot. To fight the eternal empire, an army is necessary, but who can lead this army of heroic spirits? Ramses II? Gilgamesh? Iskandar? Lionheart? Charlemagne... Or the Eternal King? The king can control people, but he can''t control gods. Gods can control people, but heroes who kill gods abound here. Who will admit it, who will approve it, and who will bear the weight of the entire history shattered? No one will work. No one has such a personality. However, in such a veto voice, Shirou said very seriously: "Me!" "You?" Ramses II looked at Shirou in surprise. "I''ll admit it, I''ll allow it, and I''ll bear the weight of the entire history shattered!" Shi Lang looked at the people present and asked, "Who agrees and who opposes?" Chapter 2028： Facing Shirou''s questioning, everyone on the scene talked a lot. Warriors and magician-type heroes voluntarily withdrew from the ranks. This is no longer their battlefield. "So¡ªthe king or something is really troublesome." Astorfo sighed, turned to look at Avisbronn, and asked, "Caster, what do you think?" "You forgot your king." "Charlemagne is not such a boring person. You see, he consciously quit." Astorfo patted Charlemagne next to him and said with a smile. "Such a dispute is not romantic at all." Charlemagne smiled and said, "And, that''s the eternal king." "The wind of the king is overwhelming." Iskandar sighed in surprise: "It''s a pity that I didn''t meet such an eternal king during the Fourth Holy Grail War. Otherwise, the Holy Grail War would definitely be more lively." The Guardian-Heroic Guardian Palace shook his head towards Shirou: "I''m sorry, the Guardian only listens to Alaya¡ª¡ª" "¡ª¡ªReally enough!" Gaia opened the light screen, revealing his appearance, and a pair of red eyes scanned the heroic spirits in the presence unhappily. "You, you are--!?" The heroic spirits present saw Gaia, and all of them were dumbfounded: "Gaia!?" "Impossible!" "There will be such a thing..." "Unbelievable..." The hero looked at Gaia in shock. "No matter how you fight, don''t want to regain pan-human history! In the name of the king of stars, I will hand over the supervision to Shiro Fujimaru!" Gaia pointed to Shiro and said. The divine spirits of heaven looked at each other and could only retreat helplessly, even if it was the mad Hercules who had lost his mind, under Gaia''s dissatisfaction, they could only go down obediently with their tails clamped. There is no way. Gaia is the immediate boss for them who possess the divine nature and the concept of [nature]. The guardians said blankly: "We only listen to Alaya." "Damn it! You actually touched my mouth! After the matter is resolved, I will **** you from Alaya''s guardian system and stuff it into my private domain to see how I can fix you!" Gaia was embarrassed. Said. It was a bit annoyed to be driven by Shi Lang as a tool man, but the guardians still bumped into her, so she is so broad-minded? Even if the planet is broad-minded, but the personality she simulated, the personality that formed [Gaia], the revenge heart is super strong! "Wait, wait a minute, can you fish us out of the guardian system?" The guardians'' complexion changed in an instant, and they asked cautiously. "Of course, why not? I tell you¡ª" "¡ª¡ªWe obey the wishes of the great star king, and your will is our goal." With that, the guardians left. Gaia: "???" Well, they have wanted to get out of the guardian system for a long, long time, until their souls are rotten, but they didn''t expect Gaia to get them out, which of course can''t be topped. After solving the guardians, Gaia found that the heroic monarch headed by Ramses II did not move at all, and he frowned, "You won''t listen to me?" "Huh. How can nature conquered by humans command the King of Humans?" A word from Ramses II made Gaia blow up. If this sentence is to talk to the planet, the planet will not have any reaction, but now Gaia has personality and has seven emotions, how can he not be angry? Compared to these kings who don''t know the heights of the world, her Gurneyville is really sweet and sweet. Gaia was about to scold Ramses II, but Shirou reached out his hand to stop her and shook his head at her. Gaia frowned and suppressed the anger in his stomach for the time being. And this scene fell in the eyes of everyone, but it made everyone stunned, and those gods'' spirit pillars even "hissed" and took a breath of air-conditioning. "The planet actually listens to him that way?" "My God..." "Is this a treasure that controls the planet? There can be no such treasure, right?" The heroes doubt themselves. Shi Lang looked at the rest of those who dissatisfied him, and said seriously: "Words cannot show my strength, and my measure cannot make you agree." "Oh? Do you want to use strength to convince us?" Ramses II asked. Shiro nodded, and projected the holy gun-Lungominiad. "That is the Holy Spear of the Eternal King!" The Lionheart King looked at the Holy Spear in Shilang''s hand, shaking with excitement. Shilang stood up with the holy spear in his hand. Just as he was about to speak, Jiu Shan took the lead to stand up: "Hold on, King Eternal." Shirou looked at him: "What''s the matter, King Gilgamesh?" Holding two swords, Jiu Shan stood in front of the kings, and said faintly: "This king recognizes the Eternal King. If you do not recognize the Eternal King and challenge the Eternal King, you need to defeat this king first." Shiro was taken aback. Ramses II and other kings couldn¡¯t help but stunned: "King Gilgamesh, you--" "Don''t bother King Gilgamesh about this matter." Skaha smiled and stood up. Kuchurin among the crowd frowned when he saw Skaha, "What is this old woman doing?" "Everyone, I am the Knight of the Round Table of the Eternal King, and the former Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, Skaha. I think I can represent the power of my King." Skaha smiled and watched Ramses II waiting for the king''s heroes, "You go first, the Sun King? Or you come first, the King of Conquer? Or... where are you going together? I have no problem. Because in my eyes, except for my king, you are all weak!" Just a word, is to calm down on the spot! Chapter Fifty: Isn''t this a fan of the Eternal King? "Come on, Garna!" "Don''t lose to Skaha!" "End her!" ... "Is this really okay?" Gamo covered his forehead with a headache, pointed at Scarha and Garna who were fighting not far away, and the heroes who watched from the wall. He sighed and looked at Shi Lang. "What''s wrong with this?" Shi Lang showed a faint smile. Chapter 2029： After Ramses II and other king-type heroes questioned Shiro, Shiro planned to use force to determine his status. I thought there would be a tough battle to be fought, but I didn''t want Skaha to do it for him. Entering that incredible door, and thus possessing the [Danufmore EX] Skaha, although the hard power is still beyond the hero level, but the skills have reached the extreme, easily invaded Ramses II¡¯s great power The Pyramid swept it out again, forcing it to surrender. After defeating Ramses II, Skaha relied on his own martial arts and swept the kings Finn and Vlad III one after another. I thought that this would stabilize the alliance, but I didn''t want this suppression. Those fighters who originally supported Shirou or were not interested in the leader''s display type were also mixed in. In the end, a serious election contest turned into a martial arts competition across time and space. "But what''s wrong with this?" Shilang raised his hand with a smile on his face and pointed at the people. "Don''t you see that they all have smiles on their faces?" ¡ª¡ªBut a smile can''t solve the status quo. Gamo sighed with a headache, but looking at Shirou''s happy smile, she still resisted not saying this sentence. "Boom!" With a sound, Garner was swept out. He stood up like a okay person and looked at Skaha seriously, "Your martial arts are really amazing. You are the most powerful spearman I have ever seen." "Thank you, so are you." Skaha smiled gracefully in return. Garner walked down, and A Zhou sneered and said, "Huh. It''s a shame to lose!" Garner held the gun and smiled and said, "As your mortal enemy, I lost to someone else. I''m sorry." Arjuna was stunned, then hugged his chest and turned his head away: "Huh... you know it. You have to win back next time. You can''t lose to someone else until you and I decide the outcome." "Ah!" Garner nodded. "Next¡ªNext¡ª!!!" The heroic spirits gathered around Skaha, raising their hands and shouting. "Is no one coming up? Then I will choose¡ª" Skaha smiled, and then reached out his hand and pointed at the crowd, when he pointed to Ku Churin. "I¡ªI¡ª?" Ku Chulin pointed to himself, his face pale. Skaha nodded, smiling implicitly and gracefully. Ku Chulin shook his head quickly. "Are you still a hero? Just be neat, your master chose you, Ku Churin." "Quick! Tell your teacher how good you are, Ku Churin!" Finn and Achilles drag Ku Chulin to the stage. "Don''t--don''t--stop it--it will kill you!" Ku Chulin refused, but Achilles and Finn were too powerful, and he couldn''t resist with his small arms and short legs, so he was directly put on the stage. "Master--Master..." Ku Chulin looked at Skaha with trembling, his face pale, the once Irish rabid dog had become a fearful little milk dog. "Let me see if you have made any progress, Ku Churin." Skahar smiled implicitly and gracefully. Ku Chulin''s face turned paler. He knew that the woman in front of him was no longer the dead queen who had arrived in the **** realm more than two thousand years ago, but went one step further, the eternal king¡¯s strongest warrior, the Knight of the Round Table-Skaha, who entered the incredible door. . Glancing at the heroes who were enjoying the battle, Shirou smiled gently, then walked towards the defeated Ramses II and the others, and stretched out his reconciling palm towards them. "Oh?" Ramses II raised his eyebrows, and asked displeasurely: "Is the uppermost person calm and unhurried?" "No," Shi Lang shook his head. "There are no superiors and no inferiors here. There are only people who work together for the same goal." Ramses II raised his eyebrows. "Please lend me the power, Sun King!" Shirou looked at Ramses II seriously. Ramses II looked at Shirou''s bright eyes, which were full of sincerity and sincerity, without a trace of impurities. He snorted coldly, and reached out to hold Shilang''s palm. "Thank you, honorable Ozmandias." Shiro smiled. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, this king will not surrender to the king. The king¡¯s Egypt is in the past tense, but the deeds of the king and Nefertari cannot be forgotten. Although the purpose is different, but the path is the same, the king and the king You can also cooperate with each other." Ramses II said with his arms folded. Shirou smiled and nodded, and then stretched out his palm with the next King of Skaha. Able to become a king and be remembered by history, no matter what their deeds are, they are all equipped with corresponding means and strategies. With the existence of the heavenly emperor and the eternal empire, which attempted to cover history, the kings knew what they should do. Together vertical and horizontal. For the sake of his great achievements, for the hard work of his people, and for all the ups and downs... No matter how hard it is, no matter how hard it is to look back on the cold memory. Their history should not be denied by outsiders! "Speaking of it, I think you are familiar." Vlad III touched his chin. "A king like fire... Did this king know such a king before his death?" "Perhaps, this is meeting and hating late." Shi Lang said with a smile. Vlad III nodded and laughed loudly: "Yes, we meet each other late." At this moment, a thick arm suddenly stretched out from behind, grabbing his shoulders, and then a burly body leaned up: "Oh, Brother Eternal King, I really envy you for having such a powerful man. Soldiers. However, whether it was the Holy Grail War or the Chaldeans, we did not drink. You want to drink with me this time!" This rough voice, you know that only a man like the Conquer King Iskandar can have it. Shi Lang was about to nod helplessly, and at this moment, with a "shoo", a sharp sword pierced the sky and shot towards Iskandar. Iskandar calmly let go of Shirou, drew the sword from his waist, cut the galloping sword, and then raised his eyebrows when he looked at Old Flash, and said: "A silent attack is not a king. What for, King Gilgamesh." "Oh? Is that a sneak attack? Isn''t the sneak attack for humans? This king just killed a red caterpillar that couldn''t be seen easily." The old flashing nostrils were upturned, and said arrogantly. Not only was Iskandar not annoyed, but he pointed at the old flash and laughed: "You guy, no matter what period of posture, it is like this!" "Ah, I''m really sorry, Conquer the King. Jill actually just came to say hello to the Eternal King." Enkidu explained with a smile. "Tsk! Enkidu¡ª" Jiu Shan looked at Enkidu displeasedly, Enkidu smiled, and Jiu Shan showed helpless eyes. "Hahaha! Only the legendary lock of the sky can make the hero king with eyes above the top so helpless! Don''t be sorry, Enkidu, if this guy is not like this, this king will still be a little uncomfortable." Skander''s broad smile. "You are really a considerate king." Enqidu said with a smile. Chapter 2030： "It''s not a big deal. If the Webber boy were here, he would definitely persuade me like this." Iskandar smiled, and then sighed: "It''s a pity, that boy was covered by the eternal empire." Shi Lang nodded, Weber relied on Zhuge Kongming''s spiritual foundation in pan-human history, but like the Chaldeans and others, they were covered by the eternal empire. He is different from Shirou, so after being covered, there is no way to summon him through Heroic Summon. In fact, among the heroic army of pan-human history summoned this time, there are very few heroic spirits such as ancient China, the Principality of Moscow, and the Maya. In Gaia¡¯s argument, the pan-human history heroes of ancient China and the Principality of Moscow have more or less been summoned by other Chaldean members wandering on various world lines, and Maya is simply because of the fault of civilization and lack of real world. Legendary basis. Of course, the heroic spirits of other world lines can also be summoned, but according to Gaia, this will be interfered by the parallel Alaya of other world lines. Of course, those who are not dead themselves or are at the boundary of life and death are exceptions, such as Altria Pendragon and old swords. Therefore, we can only give up. In addition, the crowned heroic spirits were not summoned. According to Gaia, several bodies of the crowned heroes have been summoned away, while the remaining few bodies, crowned spirits, are in the hands of the pan-human history Alaya, who has ceased functioning. However, even this is enough. "Oh, Fujimaru Shiro." The old sword that followed immediately also waved to Shiro. Shirou still smiled. "I really didn''t expect that people who had become acquainted in the Holy Grail War would meet again." Old Jian said with emotion. "Yes..." Even if the pride flashes as old, it can''t help but resonate with the words of the old sword. Since the Shinjuku Junction collapsed and turned into the ruins of history, they have been trapped in the Shinjuku Junction after being corpses by the curse of Sajo Aika. I don¡¯t know how long it took before they were finally connected to South America. Shi Lang before the point was rescued. "However, maybe Fujimaru Shiro is still confused for you." Old Sword said with a smile. Shi Lang smiled and shook his head. What Jiu Jian and Ji Shan didn''t know was that at the connection point in South America, the plane incident of the past caused by the resurrection of Sajo Aige reminded him of the past. Even with my past self, I made a promise to definitely win the future. "...When things are over, when everything is over. Let''s have a drink together." Shirou smiled and looked at people who were familiar or strangers, and suggested. "That''s really good." Iskandar nodded first, then looked at Old Flash excitedly, and said: "It just so happens that this king can taste the taste of the heroic king''s wine." "Huh." Old Shan coldly snorted, "This king''s wine can only be tasted by this king." Enkidu pulled his sleeves, smiled and said, "You can''t be stingy, Jill." "Tsk!" Old Shan glanced at Enkidu helplessly, then sighed and nodded: "Okay." "That''s great." Iskandar clapped his hands and applauded, laughing. He has been greedy for Gilgamesh''s wine for a long time, but it is a pity that Gilgamesh is stingy. "Hey, are you Arthur too?" "Are you¡ª?" Old Sword looked at him suspiciously, a girl about twelve years old. "Mordred, you can''t be rude." Shiro smiled at Mordred, then looked at the old sword apologetically and introduced, "This is my daughter." Later, Shi Lang introduced the old sword to Mordred: "This is Arthur Pendragon, and it can also be regarded as my parallel world co-individual. So you can''t be rude." "I won''t listen to you. But there are more weird Arthurs." Mordred curled his lips, turned and left, and got into the group of heroic spirits, watching Skaha clean up Ku Chulin. "Your daughter, Mordred?" Old Sword looked at Mordred''s back with a complex expression, "The mood is really complicated." "Is it because of the "Mordred" who betrayed you, or because I became "you"?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. "No," Old Jian shook his head and smiled gently: "It''s just pure envy...you have such a cute and lively girl. If my son is so cute, it would be great. It''s a pity¡ª" The old sword''s eyes darkened. "She¡ª" Shi Lang patted the old sword on the shoulder and blinked. "In fact, it''s not cute." At this time, with a "boom", Skaha swept Ku Chulin out with a shot. "Why did you lose again, Ku Churin? How many times has this been? Come on, keep going up¡ª" The heroic spirits laughed and pushed Ku Chulin upside down again, especially a certain red archer who refused to give his name the most. "Stop¡ªstop¡ª!" Ku Churinsese roared, struggled, and refused to go up, like a dog desperately going to be sterilized. "Well, you let my disciple go. He still needs to continue training." Skaha said with a smile. The crowd let go of Ku Chulin in despair. Angel! This is Lord Angel! Ku Chulin, who was free, was about to cry, but looking at Skahan''s beautiful face, he slapped himself a few times. Go to his Barol! How could this woman be an angel? This woman is a demon! "So, who is going to discuss with me next-?" "I''m coming!" "Is swordsmanship okay?" "This is a contest of long weapons. What is the fun of short weapons? It still depends on my frenzy!" "Ah...itchy hands." Chapter 2031： The heroic spirits yelled, and Skarhar''s strength did not make them shrink, but made them even more excited. Being able to fight such a powerful opponent, what could be more exciting than this in this world? Skaha smiled, and then stretched out his hand to Skady: "You come¡ª" "Huh? Me?" Skadi was stunned, then waved his hand quickly: "I''m not your opponent." "Don''t refuse, Lord Goddess." "Yes." The heroic spirits roared. "You can use magic way and divine power." Skaha closed his right eye and said playfully. Ku Chulin was disgusting, and was about to retching, when he suddenly thought that he would do this, and it would definitely be **** afterwards, so he resisted the stomach acid surging in his heart. The contrived old woman is disgusting! "My power is not for fighting, so let''s forget it." Skadi refused with a graceful smile. "How about betting on who is Shirou''s most competent teacher?" Skaha blinked. Mordred frowned disgustedly: "You are better than fighting, what are you doing with my father as a bet? And how could Skadi¡ª" "¡ª¡ªThis is what you said!" Skadi''s eyes changed instantly, and he stepped onto the stage with murderous aura, and took out the Gun of Eternity-Gangnir, "If you use divine power and magic, even if you enter that domain, you are not my opponent!" "This is called Bidou." Skaha smiled and shot out. The two dead queens, individuals of the same nature but different from each other brandished spears, flying like two spiritual butterflies on the ring. Shiro looked pleasing to the eye. At this time, Bedwell walked up to them with a solemn expression: "You kings of pan-human history, can you talk to me in another place? With me, the holy apostle of the eternal empire, Bedwell!" Hearing this, the old Shan, Ramses II, Iskandall and others frowned subconsciously. As for the Lionheart King Charlie and Old Sword, they looked at Shi Lang. Shirou showed a gentle smile: "Of course, Bedwell." Seeing the leader of Shi Lang speak, the kings said nothing, and then nodded. "Thank you, King Eternal." Bedwell looked at Shirou gratefully, and then took the lead to walk to the side of the temple. Joy is short-lived after all, but the joy that guards them is also my joy. Shiro reluctantly glanced at the heroes who were clamoring around Skhar and Skatibi, then retracted his gaze, followed Bedwell with a smile, and walked towards the temple. The kings also followed. There was a strange silence on the road. Enqi couldn''t help but asked at the old flash, "Don''t say anything, Jill?" Old Shan was silent. "Don''t worry about it, Sky Lock. Brother Eternal King has a scale in his heart. And ah¡ª" Iskandar said with a smile: "In the empire, there may not be no friends." Ramses II closed his eyes and said: "Striving for everything that can be won is the foundation of kingly way." "I understand all of these, but that heavenly emperor--" "Don''t worry, the King of Eternity will take us back to history. Because he is the King of Eternity!" Charlie, the Lionheart King who was walking in the front, turned his head and showed a hearty and innocent smile at everyone. Everyone looked at Charlie dumbfounded, their gazes were rather strange. This guy Is it the king? It looks like... Eternal King¡¯s brain-remnant fan? However, Charlie didn''t seem to notice the strange eyes of the kings, and followed Shilang with a smile on his face. Suddenly, the eyes of the kings became even more weird. Chapter 51 And now, the eternal king has woken up! Along the way, Shi Lang introduces Bedwell of the Eternal Empire to the old sword and the kings. "Spers? Is that our friend?" Someone was surprised. "Our informant?" Someone raised an eyebrow. "Is this... Qing Bedwell?" The old sword looked at Bedwell''s back with complicated complexion. With Shirou''s introduction, everyone already knew how much Bedwell was. Have good feelings, have kindness, and have something to approach. However, as soon as he entered the temple, Bedwell''s words silenced everyone for an instant: "Everyone in pan-human history, please don''t be an enemy of the empire!" A leaf fell from the top of the tree. "Wow, wow." Quiet and terrible, the fallen leaves can be heard. ... "Wow!" A divine thunder blasted through, and Skaha couldn''t defend enough and was bombed out. Just about to stand up, Gangneil''s gunman had already pointed at her neck. Skarha sighed, raised his hand, "surrender." Skadi put away Gangneil, stretched out his palm to her, and said with a smile: "If you don''t say that you can let me release the power of the gods and the wisdom of Runas, I am not your opponent." "Competition, you have to go all out to make sense. If you lose, you lose." Skaha stretched out his hand to hold Skady''s hand, got up, and said with a smile: "In this way, you are the best Shirou. A competent master." Chapter 2032： "Ah, this..." Skadi blushed and said ashamed: "I didn''t play for this!" "Then what are you for?" Skaha blinked. "This, this--, it''s you, you called me up!" Skaha shook his head, walked to her side, and whispered: "You have the strength to defeat me and the courage to stand in front of others. Why don''t you have the courage to face Shilang and yourself?" Skadi froze. Skaha smiled, and then towards the crowd, he said loudly: "Everyone, I lost. I declare that the eternal king, Gnivale Pendragon, Fujimaru Shiro''s most competent teacher, is from The supreme goddess of the Nordic connection point, Lord Skadi Skaha!" "Oh oh oh oh oh-!!!" The heroic spirits didn''t think it was too big to scream: "The most competent teacher of the King of Eternity, the Supreme Goddess, Lord Skadi!" As an honest person, how could Skadi stand up to this? Shame directly exploded! Skatie''s old face blushed instantly, with bubbles rising above her head, looking down like an ostrich looking for a crack in the ground. "Come on, soldiers! Let''s continue to cheer, Teacher Skadi!" Scarha stretched out his hand and waved. The heroes roared, "Mr. Skadi!" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Skadi lifted up the long skirt in one hand and Gangneil in the other, chasing Skaha in embarrassment. Skarha turned and ran. She wanted to suddenly understand why Elquet was always so happy. "Is this old woman sure that it is not Uyf?" Ku Churin was a little self-doubt. The heroic spirits laughed. Even the serious guardians couldn''t help showing a faint smile. The scene, a joy. ... In the temple. "The empire did not really want to invade the history of pan-humanity, but was taken advantage of. Even the whereabouts of His Majesty the Emperor is missing. The emperor sitting on the throne is by no means the real His Majesty. Therefore, Pan Everyone in human history, please don¡¯t take the empire as your enemy, as long as you only get back the words of the true Emperor of Heaven--" Before Bedwell''s words were finished, the old flash sneered: "boring." Afterwards, he turned around and left, no matter how Enqi pulled it, it was useless. "Sorry, Jill is not very patient. I''m sorry." Enqi apologized twice and then followed out. "Holy apostle of the empire, I will not accompany the king for all the jokes in the house." Ramses II also left. "As soon as the war has started, no matter what the cause, there is no way to dissolve it lightly, Brother Holy Apostle. I hope we can drink together, hahaha¡ª" Iskandar also turned and left. In addition to them, some kings with tough posture and strong character also left one by one. "How come..." Bedwell lowered his head somewhat injured. He hasn''t finished speaking yet, but he has already gone cold. Because what he wants to say and what he wants to express, the kings have already understood, understood, and answered. Things--, It was completely beyond Bedwell''s control. The Holy Apostles split into two factions due to the change of the Emperor of Heaven. One is the faction headed by Aggiwen, and the other faction is the underground alliance like Bedwell¡ªSperse. Bedwell will help [the council] and help Shirou because of his own justice and loyalty. The solution he thought of, the solution that the Spers League came up with, was to find the true Emperor of Heaven, then everything would go back to the beginning. Pan-human history is pan-human history, and eternal empire is eternal empire. These betrayals, these actions, the cornerstone of all this, are the constancy that no one can break. But at the moment Mordred killed Ektor, everything changed. Things--, It was beyond Bedwell''s control and beyond the imagination of the Spers League. With a stronghold of pan-human history, the formation of an army of pan-human history heroes, and the ability to kill constancy¡ªthis already has the possibility of subverting the empire. At this juncture, Bedwell still insisted on his loyalty, insisted on what he believed, but he was also afraid of faith in his loyalty and his price. "The Eternal King..." Bedwell looked at Shirou hopefully, as if grabbing the last straw. Shi Lang was silent for a moment, sighed in his heart, and took a step forward: "Bedwell..." "¡ª¡ªThis can''t be done!" Suddenly, a sonorous, firm voice, instead of Shiro, vetoed Bedwell. Shi Lang and the others turned their heads and looked, only to see Mordred standing at the door of the temple, looking at Bedwell with a serious expression. "King Mordred..." Bedwell looked at the sudden appearance of Mordred, and Mordred also looked at Bedwell with a very determined and serious gaze: "My sword is ready to kill the civilians of the empire, the holy apostle, and the emperor. ...Even your preparations, Bedwell! You now have only two paths, either to follow us to the end, or just like Aktor, die on my sword!" Bedwell stared at Mordred blankly, while Mordred''s holy blue eyes were serious and serious, making no secret of his killing intent. "This is Spath''s answer." Mordred turned and left. The remaining kings stopped staying, leaving one by one. Chapter 2033： Looking at the people who left one after another, Bedwell finally set his hopes on Shilang, "The Eternal King..." "Sorry, Bedwell. Only this, I can''t answer you." Shiro glanced at Bedwell apologetically, then turned and left. He can deceive and conceal, but Mordred''s appearance tells him that he can be cruel, cruel, and can kill the restless Bedwell, even if he has helped himself. But... Only don''t deceive him. Deceive the person who helped them. Watching Shirou leave, Bedwell''s eyes dimmed. "Qing Bedwell...ah, sorry, I can''t call you''Qing''." The old sword scratched the back of his head. "Are you?" "I am King Arthur, a parallel individual of the Eternal King." "Are you... Arthur? Then you want to reject me?" Bedwell asked. "Yes." Old Jian nodded, "No one will promise you on this question. I am no exception, and the eternal king like fire is no exception. So, I want to ask you a question." "What''s the problem?" "Are you fighting for the eternal empire or for the emperor?" Old Jian asked gently. Upon hearing this, Bedwell asked suspiciously: "Does it make any difference?" "Of course. If one day, you have to choose between the Heavenly Emperor and the Eternal Empire, who would you choose?" "This, of course¡ª" "Don''t rush to answer me, Bedwell." Old Jian said with a smile: "The country and the people I love, the world and the people who love me-I have made a choice, and I firmly believe that my choice is correct. But sometimes I also reflect on whether the ending will be different if I make another choice. And you, not yet. So don¡¯t be so anxious, calm down, think hard, and see yourself clearly. What you want to protect, you What you want to protect, what you really want." Old Sword knew that his words would confuse Bedwell, and even make Bedwell go back. However, he had to say, because he found that Bedwell is now like when he heard his son Mordred backstab initiating a rebellion, and Sajo Aige summoned the sixth beast in the name of love. ... Confused, hesitated. He couldn''t help but say, let alone deceive Bedwell. This is his chivalry spirit. The old sword is gone. In the huge temple, only Bedwell was left looking at the ceiling blankly: "What do I really want...what?" "Amitabha." Bedwell turned his head, looked at the source of the sound, and saw Xuanzang Sanzang walking out from behind the stone pillar. She looked at Bedwell apologetically: "I''m really sorry, Your Excellency Bedwell. The poor monk did not deliberately eavesdrop, but the poor monk is here all the time, and the things you talk about are too serious. It''s really hard for me as a monk to disturb you. ." "It doesn''t matter, Master Xuanzang." Bedwell shook his head, then looked at Xuanzang Sanzang and couldn''t help asking: "Master Xuanzang, if you were me, what choice would you make?" "The poor monk doesn''t know." Xuanzang Sanzang shook his head: "The poor monk only knows that the poor monk is going to the west." Xuanzang Sanzang also left, and Bedwell was even more confused. ¡ª¡ªBedwell, you are a traitor! The traitor who destroyed the empire! ¡ª¡ªI must uphold my loyalty! The reprimand of Agruwen, the irony of the Holy Apostle Pendragon, his own loyalty...contradictory ideas made Bedwell hugged his head in pain. ¡ª¡ªYour smile will become the hope of others, Ching Bedwell. "His Majesty, am I on the right path or the wrong path?" Bedwell hugged his head and hissed in pain: "Who can tell me?" ... Shilang walked out of the temple and ran into the old flash waiting for him. "This king thought you were going to talk to that wandering soul for a long time, doing miscellaneous repairs." Old Flash sneered with his chest. Shirou smiled and replied calmly: "If I didn''t take over the position of leader of the alliance." After a pause, Shi Lang looked at Old Shan helplessly: "Also, can you not follow the example of your youth and open your mouth and meditate?" "How do you call it? It''s all this king. Also, because I returned to the Heroic Seat once, all my subsequent memories are connected to this king." Old Flash pointed to his head, and then looked at Shi Lang, " It''s you, don''t you smell bad with my king?" "I have changed it." Shirou smiled: "To make myself better." "Huh. It''s true that it''s getting more and more boring, miscellaneous repair." Shi Lang smiled, then pointed to the old flash, and said with a smile: "As the leader of the alliance, the first order is that you are not allowed to smell bad again, how about it?" "Can you try?" Jiu Shan glanced at Shirou sideways, threatening. Shi Lang laughed. Old Shan snorted and laughed. Enqidu looked left and right, and then looked at the faint smile on Old Shan''s face, revealing a faint smile. It''s been a long time since I saw Jill who would show his true temperament to people. Eternal King... You are such an amazing person. "However, you have to be prepared, Shirou. Since the Eternal Empire is an empire born from the continuation of the Eternal Dynasty, then the Emperor of Heaven is probably the other you. Many kings have guessed this, so they agreed with you. Leadership." Old Flash reminded. "I understand." Shi Lang nodded. The emperor is the holy grail, the holy spirit, and the only restraining power, but what form of existence he is is still unknown. However, Shirou was ready to be an enemy of the other himself. After all, it is not impossible for the Holy Grail to copy him, because even Gaia copied his personality. Chapter 2034： At this moment "Boom!" The whole world shook suddenly, followed by a fierce siren. Shilang''s expression became serious: "It''s so fast to regroup! He invaded so quickly!" Old Shan stepped aside, pointed to a high platform not far away, and said, "Go, Fujimaru Shiro! Not as the eternal king, but in the name of Fujimaru Shiro, leading us to take back our history!" Shi Lang nodded and walked towards the high platform. Wherever they passed, Dilumudo, Ku Churin, Hassan, Ramses II, Iskandar... the heroic spirits gave way. Shilang climbed onto the high platform under everyone''s gaze, and silently scanned the heroes under him. Afterwards, he drew the sword in the stone that had already been realized: "Great people are not born to be great, but to be great because of their deeds. Heroes, great heroes, let those thieves who steal our history have insights and insights. We are great! Take our history back--!" "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The heroes are boiling. "The Eternal King! The Eternal King! The Eternal King¡ª¡ª!!!" Charlie the Lionheart shouted in the crowd. The surrounding kings were dumbfounded and looked at Charlie the Lionheart like a fool. Shi Lang was also dumbfounded, and said that he hadn''t arranged this out. But watching Charlie the Lionheart yelling hard, he couldn''t help but smile. As long as all people are united, history can be taken back! "The Eternal King!" "The Eternal King!" Those heroic spirits who were helped by Shilang also shouted loudly. The sound of shouting became more and more louder, and gradually formed a wave. Like the sea, like the tide, the sound shook the world! "...There are wailing, desires, and cries where this king passes, but there is no such sound. Holy King..." Iskandar smiled. "What a shame." Ramses II closed his eyes. "Is this the king who understands the human heart..." Altria Pendragon looked complicated, and then took out the book he had prepared and wrote it down as usual. "Huh, miscellaneous repair..." Shirou held up the sword in the stone and shouted loudly: "Fight for our history!" "Fight for our history!" "Fight for our history!" Merlin looked gently at Shirou who held the sword high. "How does it feel, Merlin?" Skaha asked Merlin, looking at him. "There is a legend in Britain. In the valley of Avalon, the King of Eternity sleeps. When Britain survives, he will wake up." Merlin smiled and said, "Now, the king of eternity has woken up!" Chapter 52 Will, Belief, Pursuit... Chaos! "Unexpectedly transform the secret realm Ternano into this appearance, these remnants of pan-human history do have some ability." In the headquarters of the empire, Lucius looked at the whole picture of Ternano transmitted by [Eye of the Emperor] , He couldn''t help but frowned: "Moreover, there are thousands of heroic spirit reactions, as well as reactions from different worlds. Most of them are summoning heroic spirits from other parallel worlds." "If you don''t have a lot of skills, you can''t repel Secretary Galahad." The Saint Pendragon pointed to the silent Iron Man. "You can retreat safely. This is indeed good news, Morgan Leffey. However, if the constancy of the three-tiered fortress structure is not destroyed, you can attack at will. However, if the constancy is destroyed, you can''t. Attack easily." Lucius touched his chin, his eyes flashing with thought. "What''s wrong with this? Isn''t it fair? A bet on life and death can inspire the soldiers'' blood." Uyf said excitedly. Lucius looked at her helplessly and sighed with a headache. "That..." Guiniweier, who was constrained in the camp, hesitated for a moment and asked: "Could it be that it is in a five-sided column, and the four columns in the south, east, north, and west will attract fire first, and the last one can go straight to Huanglong?" "Huh. Stupid idea." Uyf laughed with his gun in his arms. Lucius smiled: "Princess of Camland, please don''t speak lightly." The Saint Pendragon patted Guinevere¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Tirnano has a rejection of us. Although [Emperor Armor] can resolve this rejection, other armies will be affected by this rejection. Get out of rejection directly. You must enter Tirnano first and make a connection technique to resolve rejection reactions." "I don''t know about this... I''m extremely sorry." Guiniweier quickly apologized. At this time, the light screen flickered, showing Age Zhiwen''s posture: "[Hongqiao] will arrive at you soon. After [Hongqiao] arrives, you will be in five columns, invading from the south, east, north and west, and the last one Led by Galahad, they rushed to Huanglong and destroyed their intelligence center." "Is the [Hongqiao] that makes the empire and pan-human history the same? With that thing, Tirnano''s rejection reaction can indeed be resolved. It''s just¡ª" Lucius glanced at Guinevere, who was hiding behind the Saint Apostle of Pendragon, and said to his heart that Aggiven coincided with the princess Camland, who was not in the world. "We understand," Lucius nodded, and then asked, "Ager, don''t you come down and lead us yourself? Bedwell..." "Compared to the heroes and goblins of pan-human history, Lundinium is even more nervous. I have no time or energy to execute a stupid traitor. He has been poisoned by sinking and has lost constancy. After you win , It can be executed on the spot." Age Guiwen''s face was indifferent. "Don''t you take it back for your majesty to judge?" "You don''t have to bother your Majesty for such a small matter. Since he betrayed the empire, he will bear the price." Lucius nodded, saying that he was really worthy of Age Guiwen, and he didn''t care about old feelings at all. "Besides, I also sent you a helping hand. You can use her power, but if there is any change in her, she wants to do things that endanger the empire, you are not welcome, just execute it on the spot." After speaking, Ager rule closed the connection. "It''s simple and neat, it''s really good for Age''s rules," Lucius said helplessly. The Holy Apostle Pendragon grunted, while Uyf was wiping the Deaththorn Spear and ignored it. "Cuckoo." A white dove flew into the camp and jumped on Galahad''s shoulder. Uyf glanced sideways, the gun in his hand turned red, and he pierced straight towards the white dove. With a "knock", Galahad easily grasped it. "Tsk!" Chapter 2035： Uif took the gun. Guinevere glanced at the crowd, and said to her heart that the four holy apostles were all weird. Not long after, with the sound of breaking through the air from the outside world, everyone walked out of the camp and saw the clear sky. Seven huge slates of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple fell suddenly, just in front of the camp, and then the light rose sharply. Distorted into a group, if there is substance, it will generally merge into a rainbow bridge, implanted in the void, and go to the untouchable dimension of the secret realm. "Gui''an--!" The Demon Bodhisattva walked out from behind the seven huge stone slabs and looked at the holy apostles with a smile, "From now on, I will be your colleague, a devout believer of His Majesty the Emperor, and pray for the wasteland." "Beast?" "To be precise, it''s the former Beast." "Don''t hold back." "Of course, for the world I expect." The Demon Bodhisattva showed a sweet smile. -Evil, devil! Looking at the smiling Demon Bodhisattva, Guinevere took a step back subconsciously. She sensed the indescribable malice in the Demon Bodhisattva. No. It''s not so much malicious, it''s...unspeakable, very distorted, and kind. As if she had noticed Guinevere''s gaze, the Demon Bodhisattva turned her head and showed a gentle smile at her. "Cuckoo..." The white pigeon flew away from Galahad''s shoulder. ... Tirnano. "How about, Gaia?" "This is the panorama I can see now." Gaia used the touch of the inner sea of ??the stars to reveal the whole picture of the inner sea of ??the stars. "That''s¡ª" Old Flash frowned, and with sharp eyes, he saw for the first time like a sharp knife across the inner sea of ??the stars and directly pierced into Tirnano''s Hongqiao. "...It is very similar to the ¡®road¡¯ made by Surut at the beginning." Skatie took a closer look and asserted: "It is a ¡®road¡¯ made by the Empire that can cross dimensions and realms." "Like Moses, it comes from the power of the Holy Spirit. Humph. Those guys will directly pass through the inner sea of ??the stars and fight at Tirnano." Ramses II asserted, holding his chest. "But the point is not this, but how they will ravage them." Iskandar touched his chin and said. "You have to take the initiative!" "What do you think, King Eternal?" Everyone looked at Shilang. Shilang stood in front of the map phantom, and everyone looked at him like stars arched over the moon. However, Shi Lang seemed to have not heard of it, but touched his chin, staring straight at the rainbow bridge that invaded Tirnano on the map. After mobilizing the army, Shi Lang formed five legions in a row, and let the king who is famous for his commanding power serve as the commander of the army, and the heroic spirit who is famous for strategy and strategy served as his deputy, and he quickly formed a brainstorming group. Of course, this intellect is not composed of purely wise men like Sherlock Holmes, but is composed of warriors with considerable war experience, war vision, and war quality. Among them, there are many outstanding kings and heroes. That''s why there is this scene where everyone expresses their opinions. After listening to everyone''s opinions, Shi Lang pondered for a moment, and said: "We are still in the defensive stage and can''t act rashly. Let''s see how the opponent moves." As soon as these words came out, some kings nodded in agreement, but some radical kings frowned: "If just blindly defending, how can we regain our history?" Shi Lang glanced at the king, and saw many radical kings writing their dissatisfaction on their faces, and said seriously: "Tirnano is our last base. Once lost, we will be completely finished. I know Everyone wants to take back history, but we are not qualified to take risks now. We can only be steady, steady and enterprising!" After a pause, Shi Lang added: "I know you have different opinions on this, but since you have accepted my position as a leader, please give me your trust. I will lead you to victory and glory!" The old flash was about to make a sound, but at this time the Lionheart King made a sound: "Yes, believe in the Eternal King!" Lionheart King said earnestly: "Everyone should have heard the legend of the Eternal King. Under this circumstance, it is exactly what the Eternal King is good at! Although as a King, we must doubt everything, but at this moment, let everyone give their trust to the Eternal King!" "Tsk!" The old flash glanced at the Lionheart King unhappily, this kid was a bit an eyesore. However, after hearing the words of the Lionheart King, the radical kings put up with it for the time being: "However, some fighters will not be as patient as we are." "Ah, I know. So it''s time to see your personality charm." Shi Lang nodded, then glanced at Charlie the Lionheart, and said seriously, "Thank you, Charlie." "No, no, you don¡¯t have to be polite, the great king of ancestors." Lionheart King looked at Shirou with bright eyes, why is he only called out now? The ancestor, the king of ancestors? "Ha ha ha..." Shi Lang smiled awkwardly, and to be honest, Charlie''s eyes were so shiny that he didn''t dare to look directly. Except for Joan... When did he have such a little fan again? Or the king? Of course, Shirou didn''t know that there were still many fans of his king in history. This is also the reason why many kings remain silent. The great conqueror, the holy king, the sleeping eternal king, these are the names that are crowned on his head. "Charlie must be very happy now, right?" "After all, I''m working with the ancient king I admire. That guy, he often calls the Eternal King a great ancestor, Robin Hood." Robin Hood and William Marshall smiled, and then they saw a series of meteor showers falling on the rainbow bridge in the other sky. "The war is about to begin." They smiled at each other and then stood up. "It''s a move. The offensive in the south, east, north, west... is mostly a false move. You have to go straight to Huanglong and destroy the command center first before you can do the real move?" Chapter 2036： Shi Lang stood up and said seriously: "We should still recruit. Also, destroy the Hongqiao Bridge!" Shilang divided four legions, commanded by the Conquer King-Iskandar, Hero King-Gilgamesh, Sun King-Ramses II, and Arthur King-Arthur Pendragon. These four are well-recognized kings with great commanding power and strategic vision, and letting them command is the best choice. In fact, if Gem Weng could summon the first emperor, and Xuanzang Sanzang''s thoughts of the Tang king, this list would have to be replaced a few times, but it would be a pity that the heroic spirits of the ancient celestial dynasty could not be summoned. In addition, I don''t know if it was because the British Isles were synchronised by the Emperor of Heaven, the heroic spirits of the Eternal Dynasty could not be summoned, especially Al. And Attila has not been transmitted yet. Otherwise, Al and Attila are also extremely suitable as war commanders for life and death enemies. However, even if the chips are insufficient, he has to win! The heroic spirits have commensurability problems, and coordination and resolution of contradictions are Shirou''s strengths. He is known for being good at internal affairs. He threw all the heroic spirits with weird character and poor compatibility to the outrageous conquest king Iskandar; he handed the heroic spirit with higher tolerance to Gilgamesh, the arrogant hero king; he would be more general. The heroic spirits were handed over to the proud Sun King-Ramses II; and the most troublesome heroic spirits were handed over to the equal and gentle King Arthur-Arthur Pendragon. In the end, he, the eternal king, sits in the center. Before setting off, Shiro used his [mortal leader] to select the three most suitable skills from his skill library according to the characteristics, treasures and abilities of each heroic spirit, and blessed them. Then let the Casters display the BUFF of the group and stack the BUFF for everyone. Unfortunately, these Casters¡¯ abilities cannot be added in layers like Shirou¡¯s [Mortal Leader], and only one of the same BUFF can be added. I have to say, this is a pity. "No, it''s all because of your ability to cheat too much!" Merlin couldn''t help but vomit. Shirou smiled, maybe, but compared to the Supreme Goddess Skatie, the Star King Gaia, and even his own side as the Eternal King, his support ability is still not good. "But, don''t you let me go? Only I can kill them!" Mordred looked at Shirou and asked seriously. "You are the ultimate weapon, Mordred." Shirou smiled and stroked her little head. "That... will we win, King Eternal?" Gamo asked hesitantly. "Yes, we will definitely take back our history!" Shi Lang said seriously. ... "Let''s go! Expulse all the foreign enemies that endanger the empire without leaving them!" Lucius shouted in a deep voice. Uyf was wiping the Gun of Deaththorn, his eyes flashed with divine light, and a cruel smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The empire''s special combat troops picked up the spears intertwined with stars and drew the dazzling swords. "That... will we win, Lord Apostle?" Guinevere asked hesitantly. "Yes, we will definitely wipe out all the foreign enemies that have invaded the empire without leaving one behind!" The Saint Pendragon replied with a serious face. "One or two, both so cute. I can''t bear it." A smile appeared on the Demon Bodhisattva''s face, then he raised his head and looked at the rainbow bridge: "I will win... the world I hope will be born from here, another me! No, the killing house¡ª¡ª!" Chapter 53 Thank Fate, Let Us Meet Again "Unbelievable...Is this a soldier of the Eternal Empire?" The old sword in charge of the East Battlefield looked at the invading empire''s specialized combat troops with an expression of disbelief. "Huh. A bunch of bastards." The old Shan who was in charge of the Battlefield of the South pouted disdainfully. "A **** like Yu..." Ramses II, who was in charge of the Battlefield of the West, frowned. "Hahaha! You can actually rule the''God'' as a subordinate. The Emperor... Admire it. This kind of feat, this king can''t even think about it! But this kind of king is a hostile force and is troubled. Ah." Iskandar touched the back of his head and sighed regretfully. The Shirou sitting in the center, through Gaia''s star touch, saw the invading empire''s specialized combat troops, and sighed: "It''s really... a god! A **** with nearly a thousand bodies... the name of the emperor. Well deserved!" "However, these divinities of theirs are very strange, Shirou." Skadi frowned and reminded. As the supreme goddess at the connecting point of Northern Europe, she holds a divinity on the same scale as the **** of the stars. Skadi is the one who understands divinity best among all people, so she feels that the gods possessed by the Imperial Specialized Combat Troops Strange sex. "Probably the same kind of divinity as Uyf of the Empire." Shirou said uncertainly. "That''s the divine nature!" Merlin nodded on the side, and then added: "No, it should be called [Magic] is the most accurate. And, Wang, do you see clearly? The weapons these soldiers hold¡ª ¡ª" "Well," Shi Lang nodded, looking solemnly at the map transmitted by Gaia, "Armor, spear, and saber...these are all god-made armor!" "Yes, they are all god-made armors, so if you hadn''t asked Ambrosius and Gaia to make world corrections in advance, thus weakening their output... I am afraid we have no power to fight at all. This has been surpassed. Legend, but myth!" Shi Lang nodded solemnly. The emperor, the eternal empire... In addition to being the relief master of the [Root Cause] monster, this is the strongest and greatest enemy he has encountered! But even so, he firmly believes that he will win! The Eternal King will fail, but heroes, will not fail! "Look¡ªthe holy apostle appeared!" Mordred pointed to the map revealed by Gaia. Shirou and others turned around and looked around. They saw the battlefield of the East. The Holy Apostle Lucius rushed out first and rushed into the heroic spirit with a single sword. The three-body heroic spirit. However, several heroic spirits reacted and quickly released their attacking treasures. The beam of light flickered, but was completely resolved by the [Emperor Armor] on Lucius. Shi Lang frowned: "Ambrosius forgot to add [the original fairy secret technique] to them?" "No, Ambrosius hasn''t forgotten it. However, their [Emperor Armor] has begun to adapt to the [Original Fairy Secret Art] interference. [Emperor Armor], [Emperor Armor]¡ª¡ª" Merlin exclaimed: "Evolving!" Skadi silently drew out the gun of eternity-Gangnir, and when he was about to step out, Shilang stretched out his hand and grabbed it: "Relax, he won''t be arrogant for long!" Skadi looked at Shirou suspiciously. At this moment, a star light with secret art flashed on the screen, directly blowing Lucius away. "That''s¡ª" Mordred raised an eyebrow. "--It''s Arthur!" Shirou said seriously. Chapter 2037： ... Battlefield of the East. "It''s a clever fate... Sword Emperor Lucius, I never thought I could fight you again." The old sword held the sword of salvation and looked at Lucius in front of him with solemn expression. "I don''t know you!" Lucius slashed towards the old sword with a single sword, but was held by the old sword with a horizontal sword. He smiled and said: "Then, let me introduce myself, I am Arthur. Holy Swordsman, Arthur Pendragon! Is your biggest and strongest enemy in my history!" "I remember, my name is Lucius, one of the twelve holy apostles. Then, for the eternity of the empire, go to death, heroic spirit--!" Lucius fended off the old sword with a sword, and then liberated the sword of destruction in his hand. In an instant, the surrounding reality was torn apart, and a hole of imaginary numbers that could swallow reality appeared. "Is that¡ªa sword capable of destroying the world? It''s amazing. You who owns such a sword are only one of the twelve holy apostles of the emperor. However, since you have such a sword, then I can I''m relieved to release the constraints." "Thirteen restraints and liberation-the round table begins!" Human phantoms appeared around the old sword, but the phantoms of those people had not spoken yet. The old sword held the Sword of Salvation high and shouted: "This is the battle for the salvation of the Eternal King! Passed unanimously!" Phantom of the Knights of the Round Table: "..." Arthur, we are so shameless for what you did! Oh, are you fighting for Arthur among those Arthurs, the eternal king? Then forget it this time. The sword of salvation that had lifted the thirteen restraints, exuding the rainbow light of salvation, bombarded Lucius''s vanishing void. With a "bang", the endless hole of imaginary numbers could not carry the weight of the starlight of salvation, and was directly pierced by the realm, shattering the realization of reality. "What!?" Lucius was swallowed by the starlight of saviour with a stunned expression on his face. Just as the old sword retracted the Savior Star Sword, the corners of his eyes twitched fiercely, and he felt a great sense of crisis attacking him, almost subconsciously holding the sword horizontally. "Clang--" The chaotic black light that shuttled through the torrent of starlight was held in front of him by the old sword, and then Lucius appeared in front of him unscathed. "Unbelievable...You are the second person who can survive a head-on hit by the fully liberated Star Sword." "That''s really an honor. But unfortunately, in this empire, there are countless people who can do this." "Permanent empire, it''s really terrible. But that''s good. Let''s decide the victory with the sword, Sword Emperor!" "I''m not the one you know, Heroic Spirit. But let my sword drink your blood!" The black and white rays of light continued to interweave and flicker on the battlefield. The swords of the Holy Swordsman of Salvation and the Holy Apostle of Swords continued to stir and roar, dancing with fire tongues, and dancing with electric lights, "clang and clang", playing the most beautiful music. ... "Don''t worry on Arthur''s side. Although Lucius has superb swordsmanship, and possesses [Imperial Armor] and constancy, Al in another world is also there. Once Arthur is at a disadvantage, that Al will also take over. Both of them. The Holy Swordsman of the Star is enough for him to eat a pot." Shi Lang tapped his fingers on the table and said. This is the person he selected for the strategy after he used Gaia''s sense of touch to see the target of the invasion. "But, with that Arthur''s temperament, and the character of that other world''s Al, shouldn''t it be more than one enemy?" Merlin asked worriedly. "That''s true. But it''s not just us who grow up, Mei Lin." Shi Lang looked at Mei Lin. "What do you mean?" "Nature will not change, but in the face of big right and wrong, it is necessary to ask for everything. We are not the original civilization, and they are not the original them." Shi Lang said with a smile. Merlin raised his eyebrows and took a look with [Clairvoyance EX], and suddenly saw Saber ambushing in the battlefield of the East, fighting for the old sword. He couldn''t help but be surprised, and then showed a faint smile, "So... Al... has also changed." "This is proof of being alive." Shirou showed a faint smile. Both Old Sword and Saber were in the moment of life and death. The former experienced two Shinjuku Holy Grail Wars, while the latter experienced the connection between Romania and Northern Europe. As long as there is no death, how can there be no change? "No, the King of Eternity! The Sun King is in danger!" Charlie, the Lionheart King, saw Shi Lang talking and laughing with Merlin, and hurriedly pointed to the strategic map of Star Touch to remind him. Shiro glanced at it, and it was Uyf, the Holy Apostle of the Gun, who was in charge of the West Battlefield ambushed by Ramses II. Compared with the Uyf of pan-human history, Hela of the Nordic connection point, the Holy Apostle of the Spear of the Eternal Empire-Uyf, after 100 million years of tempering, his spear skills have reached an unbelievable state, and he still possesses Persistence and [Emperor Armor], in the battlefield of the West can be described as a great show of power, a big kill. No wonder Lionheart is so nervous. This medieval king who is famous for the theocracy has never experienced a war beyond fantasy, so tension is inevitable. "Relax, Charlie. The heroes commanded by the Sun King are not so easy to die." Shirou had a smile on his face, because he gave Ramses II precisely because he was famous for his [Toughness] and [Toughness]. The heroes of the phoenix. And "There, there is another assassin." As he was talking, Shi Lang saw a purple streamer rushing out of the empire¡¯s specialized combat troops and rushing towards Uyf: "Since you are so disappointed in my spear skills, let my teacher come. I will meet you for a while. I hope you will like it." ... Battlefield of the West. Uyf''s scarlet spear of Deaththorn was about to pierce the heroic spirit in front of him with a single shot. Suddenly he noticed a sharp blade wind coming, and then saw a red streamer appear in front of his gun. "Clang--" There was a blast of metal and steel, and the same short gun blocked Uyf''s gun. The cold gun was blocked, and Uyf''s surprised face was reflected on the metal gun body: "¡ª¡ªSkarha?" "Huh? You seem to be surprised when you see me, my sister in the parallel world. According to Shirou, the imperial me should have been killed by you¡ª" Skaha swept Uyf out with a single shot, and then took a look at the heroic spirit behind him. The heroic spirit nodded and hurriedly evacuated. Skaha stared at the Uyf in front of him with a solemn expression. She noticed an extremely vague and terrifying aura on Uyf''s body. If expected. That should be "Hahaha!" Uyf laughed excitedly, shaking excitedly: "That''s it! Unbelievable, unbelievable! That kid really did a good thing! I can taste the taste of killing you again -! " As soon as he finished speaking, Uyf laughed wildly and rushed towards Skaha, and the gun in his right hand slammed into Huanglong. However, in the face of Uyf''s sudden blow, Skaha stabs with a spear in his right hand. Chapter 2038： The sharp and small tip of the gun actually pierced Uyf''s tip with great precision. "Clang--" The metal vibrated and sparks splashed everywhere. Skaha turned his left wrist, and the spear of his left hand slammed toward Uyf¡¯s left eye. However, Uyf seemed to have expected it, turning the spear at an angle, and the left spear swept along with it, as thin as a cicada''s wing. The gunman swept the tip of Skaha''s gun impartially. The gunman swept across the tip of the gun and let out a long, piercing sound. "Noisy¡ª" There was a brief contact, and there was a burst of ingenuity, and the two retreated a few steps. "You actually inherited this cursing skill." Skaha looked at Uyf who was excited and laughing wildly with a complex expression. "I''m also wondering, you actually inherited the memory of this curse." Uyf looked at Skaha with blood shining in his eyes. "When Shirou told me, I was always a little bit unbelieving. However, it seems that the development of the world line is different, and the situation will indeed change drastically. There will be a existence of you who inherited my destiny, this one I am afraid that the star-making goddess Danu and the evil eye demon Lord Barol would not have thought of it. However, I will not keep my hands, sister of the empire." Skaha slowly pulled out his posture, the divine light in his eyes gradually Be indifferent. "Come on, Skaha! Let me see how weak you can be!" Uyf laughed wildly and slowly put on the same posture. She could perceive that there was something she had been looking for in Skarha''s body. Indifferent eyes, fanatical eyes. His eyes faced each other in the void, and in an instant, countless waves poured out. The dignified breath, the terrible breath, slowly spread out between the two, causing the people around to disperse subconsciously. Once fell into the darkness, once chased the flames. Once decayed because of time, but also warm because of nostalgia. Once lamented because of fate, but also happy because of the encounter. Once painful because of memories, but also happy because of possession. From the joy of ignorance of life, to the elegance of encounters, the joy of coexistence, the grief of parting, the pain of loneliness, the joy of reunion...The queen who finally transformed from the realm of Gods, so far, has started a duel with the apostle who has experienced billions of years. "Crack¡ª" The divine light flickered, the earth suddenly shattered like a spider web, and the red divine light and the purple streamer were intertwined in an instant. ... "Scarha will win, right?" Charlie asked with a wink. "If this sister of mine inherits my destiny and tempers [Danufmore] for 100 million years, he may also enter that door. So, not sure." Skadi shook his head and said . "I firmly believe that Skaha will win." Shirou smiled confidently. Because of his current position, he could not call Skaha a teacher in public, but his confidence in Skaha did not diminish at all. "Speaking of which, is Uyef Skaha''s younger sister?" Shirou asked suspiciously, "Is his biological younger sister?" "M. I can''t tell, I can only say that it is a latecomer who has the same blood flowing with me and has the same fate. My relationship with my Uyf is not very good. However, Skaha seems not to That¡¯s not the case. By the way, don¡¯t you know about this, Shirou?" "I don''t know. As for the legend of Skaha, I only know the legend of Ku Chulin, saying that Ku Chulin took Uif and married Skaha''s daughter..." Skadi''s face turned black, Shirou closed his mouth very witty. In the face of Skaha, I can also mention this false legend. Both sides will not take it seriously, just for fun. As for the honest person Skatie, don''t even mention this fake legend. Otherwise, after the incident, he would definitely be pushed to the ground by Skatie and be taught to respect the teacher. Although he is a person, his personalities are different. "Iskandall is in charge of Morgan Lefy. Although this magical way of Morgan Lefy is powerful, the commander in command of Iskandar is a warrior-type hero, who can''t beat the wind and waves. As for Gilgamesh''s face... Hmm? This is--!?" Mei Lin wanted to help Shi Lang to slow down, but when he saw the person the old sword was facing, he couldn''t help being stunned. Mordred''s complexion also became serious. "It''s Him again¡ª" Shilang looked at the people who were intertwining with the old flash with a headache: "Devilish Bodhisattva!" It is more tenacious than Zhu Yue. Shi Lang shook his head, then his expression gradually became serious. Every time he saw the activities of the Demon Bodhisattva, although he did not notice it at first, with the activities of the Demon Bodhisattva, he gradually became aware of the people behind the Demon Bodhisattva. The Master referred to by the Demon Bodhisattva is probably the Lord of Relief. It is also the Demon Bodhisattva who dedicate the Holy Grail to the Emperor of Heaven and make the Emperor of Heaven invade pan-human history. So, what role are you playing this time? Shiro''s eyes flickered. "Oops!" Mordred suddenly said. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang looked at her. "The Killing House is also with King Gilgamesh!" Mordred said anxiously. In other words... Shi Lang looked at the Battlefield of the South on the Star Tactile Map, and on that battlefield, Old Shan, Enkidu, and Shishengin Kiara had already confronted the Demon Bodhisattva! Chapter 54 Gives you back to me! "The other me, you are still alive!" "I''m still alive, I really let you down." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at the troubled Killing Yuan Qihuang. "No, it''s not¡ª" Qihuang hurriedly waved his hand. She really doesn''t know how to express her feelings at the moment. It is clear that the Demon Bodhisattva is the enemy, but her heart is shining with joy. "However, I was also surprised. Throwing you into that monster queen''s egg, you can still survive. Your tenacious life like a cockroach really surprised me." "It seems that I can only send you out of this chaotic world with my own hands." The eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva flickered with cold light, and countless [Thousands of Colors Are Stagnant] rushed out of the surrounding area, and they attacked towards the killing courtyard. Qihuang in the Killing House also divided countless [Various Colors], greeted them, and calmly blocked the attack of the Demon Bodhisattva. "Can actually block my attack?" The Demon Bodhisattva looked at the killing courtyard with a little surprise. "Don''t¡ªunderestimate me!" Kiara in the killing house looked at the Demon Bodhisattva seriously. "The more the light of the rice grain grows, the dimmer in this chaotic world! Disappear!" Demon Bodhisattva''s eyes were indifferent, and he stretched his hand towards the front, and the void was suddenly pulled away, and a golden turbine full of desire appeared, and it smashed toward the killing courtyard. Chapter 2039： Kiara in the Killing Academy stretched out [Millions of Colors], only to get close to the golden turbine of desire, it was twisted in by the turbine and disappeared. Kiara in the killing house was a little surprised: "How could it¡ª" "Don''t get in the way, miscellaneous repair!" As soon as a cold scolding sounded in Qihuang''s ear, a chain rushed from a distance, entangled Qihuang''s body, and dragged her to Enqidu''s side. "Are you okay?" Enkidu asked gently. Qi Huang shook his head, and then looked around and saw that the ground hit by the golden turbine was distorted along with the concept and phenomenon, as if the handwriting was erased by an eraser, and turned into abrupt nothingness. "What is this? You should not know this..." "Because I used to help others, but now I work for the poor monks themselves." Demon Bodhisattva said indifferently. "Poor, poor monk?" Qi Huang was taken aback in the killing house. The Demon Bodhisattva was indifferent, and his hands were beaten into Buddha''s fingers on his chest. In an instant, a dark halo of evil appeared in the back of his head. With a "click", a huge crack opened in the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva, showing a whirlpool of desire, generating a huge suction force, like a black hole that swallows everything! The expressions of Jiu Shan and Enqidu changed drastically. Not only them, but also the heroic spirits in the battle and the personnel of the Imperial Specialized Combat Troops changed their expressions, and they stopped quickly to resist the huge suction. However, this suction force is too great. Some heroic spirits, gods, and empire specialized combat troops that were not able to defend enough, or were weaker, were all sucked in and merged into the vortex of desire. The Demon Bodhisattva hit the Buddha''s finger and prosecuted the proverbs in his mouth. The body began to expand and become huge, and the evil to dark halo behind his head continued to expand, and everything began to be swallowed by the vortex. Heroic spirits, gods, treasures, earth, concepts, emotions... everything began to be swallowed by the vortex of desire, and the sky of Tirnano suddenly dimmed. In the temple, Xuanzang Sanzang, who was prosecuting the Buddhist scriptures, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the sky suspiciously: "--Bodhisattva?" "Jill, this guy is¡ª" "The savior...unbelievable, there will be such a savior?" Both Enkidu and Old Shan looked at the demonized demon bodhisattva, surprised, but the devouring behavior of the demon bodhisattva continued. "Stop it now, the other me--!" Qihuang in the killing house buckled the earth with all kinds of colors, stabilized himself, and shouted at the demon bodhisattva: "Your evil heart, your evil heart is going to be resurrected!" The Demon Bodhisattva turned a deaf ear and continued to recite the Buddha''s words, and the dark halo behind it suddenly condensed into a dark ball of light. The dark ball of light flickered constantly, like a heart beating. Qi Huang gritted his teeth, and countless lingering colors appeared behind him. In her mind, she recalled the scene of Shilang breaking the evil heart of the demon bodhisattva, and then twisted countless sluggish colors into a ball, forming the magic spear of light, and threw it at the demon bodhisattva. "Shoo!" Perceiving the sharp spear coming from the blast, the Demon Bodhisattva suddenly opened his eyes and swung his head. The sharp spear drew across her cheek and hit the dark halo that would form an evil heart in the back of her head. "Crack¡ª" The evil heart shattered like a spider web, and a scar appeared on the demon-natured Bodhisattva''s beautiful cheek. "Killing Yard¡ª¡ª!" The Demon Bodhisattva stared at the killing courtyard angrily, his eyes flashed with killing intent, and then the image that had grown to eighteen zhang, showing countless dark, full of desires and sluggishness, prayed towards the killing courtyard to bombard. Away. Kiara escaped the attack of the Demon Bodhisattva, and then launched a counterattack against the Demon Bodhisattva. Anyway, it fell in the wind, but for a while, the Demon Bodhisattva couldn''t help her. No, Might as well say "Did you find out, Jill?" "That woman is actually absorbing that devilish savior!" Jiu Shan looked at the killing courtyard with a stunned expression. It was the first time he saw such absurd things. Yes, it is absorption! The old flash can see clearly, although it is very small, but with every confrontation, the stronger the power of the killing courtyard, the weaker the power of the Demon Bodhisattva. The killing courtyard prays for shortage, and is absorbing the demon bodhisattva! "Killing Yard¡ª¡ª!" The Demon Bodhisattva''s complexion was distorted, his eyes were ferocious and indifferent, and his killing intent appeared. What Jiu Shan can detect, she can naturally detect it too, Kiara in the Killing House is absorbing her. She no longer used all colors and sluggishness, but showed a three-headed six-armed demon bodhisattva, and then her palm slammed the ground. "Boom!" The earth was slammed by her, and then the gravel condensed in her hands to form weapons, or knives, spears, swords, pestles, hammers, or whips, and they rushed towards the killing courtyard. Past. Kiara was beaten to hide and fled and fell into a dangerous situation. Both Jiu Shan and Enqi looked at each other: "Help her!" The two hit it off and entered the battle group one after another. Garna and Arjuna also glanced at each other, and unanimously killed the Demon Bodhisattva. The rest of the heroic spirits also divided a group out of their hearts, and rushed towards the demon-natured Bodhisattva who became the eighteen-zhang bodhisattva. "Be buried with this chaotic world!" Demon Bodhisattva roars, dances wildly with six arms, and exhibits heroes. All of a sudden, thunder and lightning danced wildly, earthquake and mountain shook! ... "The Demon Bodhisattva will kill the killing courtyard, I have to help her!" Mordred stood up as he said, and was about to leave, but one hand pressed her shoulder. Mordred turned his head and saw Shirou looking at her seriously, "Are you her teacher? Then trust her!" "But, father¡ª" Chapter 2040： "Only now, please don''t call me father, Mordred." Shirou shook his head severely, then looked at Mordred''s worried face, and said gently: "She is no longer in the Holy Grail War. That little girl from, you also received a lot of help from her in the plane of the past, Mordred?" "..." Mordred lowered his head, pondered for a moment, and nodded, "I see." "Also--, I''m not her master..." Mordred turned his head away. At this time, a rainbow light shot from the sky towards the temple. Shirou turned his head, looked at the lasing Hongqiao, and said with a serious expression: "Sure enough, this is the invasion policy. It seems that Galahad should be the one who executed the decapitation." Shilang drew out his sword, raised his head high, and shouted: "Masters, don''t let other people look down on us in the center! Defeat them, smash Hongqiao! For our glory!" "For our glory!" Lionheart King and others shouted loudly. In order to let Old Shan, Old Sword and others command the army well, Shiro left the most radical Berserker heroes, such as the frenzied Hercules and others in the center. These Berserkers were impatient for a long time, but because of Shirou''s orders, they could only endure, and at this moment, their enemy finally came! Defeat them and defeat the invading Hongqiao! In order to regain your own history! Also for my own glory! Galahad led his army across the Hongqiao Bridge, but Shirou interpreted their strategy first, and then ambushed to meet him. At this moment, Shiro has Skatie by his side, Gaia and Ambrosius¡¯s assistance, many powerful heroes, and Gamo and Abigail¡¯s assistance, even if Skarha is placed against Uif , There is no need to fear Galahad anymore. Victory belongs to us! For your own world! Fight for your own glory! ... Temple. "Is this breath a bodhisattva?" Xuanzang Sanzang stood at the door, looking at the southern battlefield, looking troubled: "This breath... so sad, so painful, so angry, so compassionate... Is this breath really a bodhisattva?" Xuanzang Sanzang sighed, looked back, and muttered in a low voice: "Master, what is the point of being called here?" Xuanzang Sanzang still does not understand why she, who is just a western monk without the power to bind a chicken, was summoned into the eternal empire. The Buddha said that there must be a cause for all karma. But, what was the reason she was called here? "Uh-" There was a whining sound in his ears, Xuanzang Sanzang turned his head and saw that he saw the fragmented Getia. She patted her face, smiled at Gaitia, and said with a smile: "The poor monk will stay with you until you are healed, Gaitia donor. Amitabha." She put her palms together and said a Buddha''s name. "After, after¡ª" The fragmented Ghetia raised his hand laboriously and pointed at the back of Xuanzang Sanzang. Xuanzang Sanzang: "???" Is there something behind me? Thinking of this, Xuanzang Sanzang turned his head and saw a pair of beautiful eyes. Such beautiful eyes. Xuanzang Sanzang was so admired in his heart, but these eyes had a lot of broken marks like a bottle, which made Xuanzang Sanzang puzzled. Just when he was about to open his mouth to ask, Xuanzang Sanzang fell to the ground with a "patter". ¡ª¡ªOh, Ghetia¡¯s benefactor wants to remind me that someone is going to count me behind! At the same time that suddenly realized in his heart, Xuanzang Sanzang''s eyes finally stayed on a piece of golden hair, and he fainted. "The first animality¡ª¡ª" After putting down Xuanzang Sanzang, Sajo Aige, who smuggled from the South American junction with Tiamat, focused on Gaetia who was fatally wounded by Galahad. "What''s the relationship between you, you fellow, and the [Council]?" Gaetia looked at the cracked sandy love song like a broken ceramic doll, and asked with difficulty. Sajo Aige didn''t answer. She didn''t have time to answer extra questions from those who were superfluous. If she postponed two more times, she might be finished before Gettia. So, she swiftly reached out and pressed Gatia¡¯s head, and began to absorb Gatia¡¯s first animality. "Uh uh uh uh-" With a weak scream, all of Gaetia''s magical power and first animality were absorbed by Sajo Aige. And with the absorption of the first animal nature, the cracks in Sha Tiao Ai Ge disappeared one by one, and the unfortunate mud flow that overflowed from the cracks also returned to Sha Tiao Ai Ge''s body. "How about, boy?" Tiamat asked in Sajo Aige''s body. "I feel good, and I know a lot about the third container. And¡ª" Sajo Aige glanced at Gaetia, who had dried up and had more air intake and less air. "The first animal nature actually still holds the spiritual foundation of the crown spell. It seems that this guy is the crown spell-King Solomon. , The spy who inserted into the parliament. He really has him." "Quickly leave. Although the parallel passage of Jewel Weng is too narrow for the Star Kings to pass through, it is not good to be found." "I got it." Sajo Aige nodded, and then left the temple. In the huge temple, only Xuanzang Sanzang, who fainted, and Ghetia, who were still in his death, remained. ... "This feeling is¡ª" Avisbrunn raised his head fiercely. Chapter 2041： "What''s the matter, Avisblond?" After Astorfo''s [One Touch and Fall] was verified against the Holy Apostle of the Shield, Galahad, he was sent to the back row by Shiro and saw Avis Bron was in a daze and couldn''t help asking. "It''s probably my illusion... I always feel... Adam... is nearby." Avisbronn frowned. "Adam... Adam?" Astorford was taken aback. "Strange, why are there no follow-up reinforcements?" Lucius, who was caught in the old sword and Saber''s turn, frowned and looked puzzled. In fact, what he didn''t know was that the outside world had already turned the sky! "Boom!" "Boom!" In the outside world of Tirnano, horrible thumps resounded endlessly in the sky. Not only that, the entire British Isles was shaking violently, like an eighth magnitude earthquake. "What''s going on!?" The Age Guiwen in the imperial capital roared loudly, then used the [Eyes of the Emperor of Heaven] to carefully sweep the outside world, and took a breath: "What is this giant...?" From the perspective of the [Eyes of the Emperor of Heaven], above the ocean, an extremely tall giant was beating the [Arms of the Emperor of Heaven] surrounding the British island with one punch and one punch. "Boom, boom, boom!" Punch after punch, perseverance! "Cuckoo..." The flock of white pigeons hovered above the giant''s head, like a certain white crown. "Give everyone back to me!" The giant roared. Chapter 55 The Broken Arm of the Emperor! "Damn it! Where did this giant come from?" Age Zhiwen frowned and gritted his teeth, but for the great cause of the empire, he must get rid of this giant as soon as possible. ... After being punched by Galahad and flying out, Shirou regrouped. Just as he was about to fight back, the star blessing from Gaia made him briefly connected to the touch of the star, and saw the [Arms of the Emperor] on the British Isles. Giants shielded out. He was stunned, then used the star blessing to contact Gaia, and asked directly: "Gaia, is Adam outside of Britain?" "Adam, Adam?" Gaia was taken aback: "The original human in the Bible?" "No! I''ll just ask you, is there a giant on the planet now hammering [the arm of the emperor] that enveloped Britain?" "How do I know this? The sense of touch on the surface of the planet has been blocked by the Emperor of Heaven. But now the empire is only in line with pan-human history. It is true that the British Isles. But listening to you, it does feel vaguely, probably. Such a one giant..." "I''ll just ask if you have it!" Facing Shirou''s questioning, Gaia broke the jar and said indifferently: "Ah, ah! Yes, yes!" "Bedwell said that [Arm of Heaven] is composed of the life stars of the Twelve Holy Apostles, perfect. But now Aktor is killed by Mordred, so [Arm of Heaven] is flawed... " Gaia immediately understood Shirou''s thoughts and said seriously: "Do what you want, Gurneyville. I grant it." Shiro didn''t have time to talk to Gaia and attempted to regain the status and dignity of the superior, but he looked at the invincible Gahalad and hesitated. The estimate is wrong. Lack of Alquette''s level of hard power, it is always difficult to hold Galahad, who is Aristotle, and the situation will be even worse if he is missing. Skaha seemed to be aware of this situation, but it was extremely difficult to get out of Uyf''s hands. In fact, Uyf, the holy apostle of the gun, can only be stopped by her. At this time, Galahad used [Plains of Joy] to reflect on Skadi''s Gangnir, and then rushed towards the killing. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows when he saw this, and when he was about to meet him, the sky suddenly twisted, and a void appeared, followed by the terrifying starlight, lasing towards Galahad from the void. Away. Galahad seemed to lift up [Plain of Joy] as expected, and with a sound of "kneg", the light of the star was reflected back. However, a rainbow light flashed in the hole of the void, which directly cut the light of the star. "That''s¡ª" Everyone couldn''t help but stunned, and the body of Artemis, the **** of love, who was among the heroic spirits, shook suddenly: "Aris'' sword...that is, that is..." As soon as the voice fell, Attila, holding the tears of the divine sword star, fell from the void and stood in front of Shirou. Guardian of the Stars, Attila! "Finally got in, Attila!" "Yes, Master Gaia!" Attila nodded towards Gaia in the light screen, then turned to look at Shirou, and said seriously: "Galahad will be handed over to me, you can rest assured to be you What you want to do, Shirou." "I see, then he will ask you, Attila." Shirou said seriously. Attila nodded, then turned into a rainbow light, and rushed directly towards Galahad. The tears of the star slashed impartially on the Eternal Shield [Plain of Joy], causing a burst of sparks. . Galahad roared and wanted to fly Attila, but Attila''s heel exerted force and stayed on the spot, and confronted Galahad head-on. "Okay, amazing!" The heroic spirits were surprised, and even the crowning heroic spirits were not as good as this effort. Eros-Artemis rolled his eyes. Isn¡¯t that natural? If this woman with white hair and red eyes is not powerful, where is the age of mankind? With Attila''s support, Shirou felt slightly wider. The current Attila is not Attila the Huns, but farewell to the travel stars, thus becoming the guardian of the stars of Gaia on the side of nature, and his hard power is stronger than El Quette. Although Galahad is the Aristotle of the Empire, in addition to the [Plain of Joy] is very tricky, there are other things to worry about. Attila cooperates with Skatie, Abigail, Gama and others, It can stop Galahad. Shirou can rest assured to carry out his own ideas. He turned around and glanced at the heroic spirits who were fighting with the permanent gods, and then rushed towards Avisbronn. "Can you feel the presence of Adam, Avisbronn?" Shirou asked directly. Only the heroic spirits summoned by the Chaldeans still possess the things of Romania. Of course, Vlad III and Avisbronn are not among them. However, it seems that because Avisbronn entrusted the treasure to Adam, Avisbronn still remembers Romania. Chapter 2042： Avisbronn nodded: "I can feel it, he is smashing the wall covering Britain!" "That wall is [The Arms of the Heavenly Emperor]. Even if he is the original person and possesses the power of the Holy Spirit, he will not be able to open the wall if he smashes it indiscriminately." After a pause, Shiro asked, "Can you connect to him?" Avisbronn shook his head: "That wall cuts off the connection between me and Treasure." Shi Lang thought, his whole body was entwined with the light of the nine stars, and his whole person was shining like a glorious person. He asked seriously: "What if you use the star touch of the inner sea of ??the stars?" Avisbronn calculated it, and said seriously: "You can use the technique of [Reverse Kabbalah] to try it!" "Come on, then!" Shirou turned his head to look at Gaia, "Gaia, open the tactile authority of the Star Inner Sea!" "..." Gaia sighed, she had no strength to care about Shirou, waved her hand to open the sense of the Star Inland Sea to Shirou. Shiro used Gaia''s star blessing to connect with the touch of the inner sea of ??the star, and then asked Avisbronn to use him as the center to perform the inverse Kabbalah technique. The roar of the surrounding war gradually faded away, and the spirit was immersed in a sea of ??nothingness. Shiro called: "Adam¡ªAdam¡ª" ... "Return everyone to me!" While yelling and dropping his fist, Adam''s giant fist slammed, and his face was puzzled: "Mr. Shilang--?" "--Yes, it''s me!" "Are you still alive?" Adam was full of joy, then reacted and said in a panic: "No, I didn''t mean that." "¡ªListen to Adam, it''s useless for you to attack like this." Listening to Shi Lang not caring about this trivial matter at all, Adam also sensed the urgency of the situation, calmed down, and asked in a deep voice, "What should I do?" He is no longer the blank, reckless and flustered man-made in Romania, but the original giant-Adam. He knew that Shi Lang contacted him at this moment, there must be something he needed to do. "As long as I can get everyone back, I will do everything! Please tell me!" "¡ªVery good. Listen, Adam, you must gather your strength now, and when a singularity appears on the wall in front of you, you will try your best to attack that singularity!" Singularity? Looking at the holy white wall in front of him, Adam was puzzled. There were many things he wanted to ask, but he nodded and replied simply, "I know!" There are a lot of things to ask, there are too many distresses that I want to talk about, but now, let the strength and trust be entrusted to that mentor! Trust him! With all the questions, Adam entrusted all his trust, then clenched his fists and began to gather strength. The sea was surging with waves, shining with blue light, the spiritual veins of the planet, the endless source, the illusory proton wave, and the gravitational wave began to condense in Adam''s giant fist. One-time, condense the strength to the limit! Adam''s eyes twinkled. "Cuckoo..." Above his head, a flock of white pigeons flew, forming a white crown. ... After finishing the connection with Adam, Shiro Chang let out a sigh, and then his eyes seriously met with Gaia the King of Stars and Ambrosius the Lord of Ternano, and said: "[The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] There is a defect now. , With the touch of the stars and the original secret technique of the secret realm, it should be possible to divide the power of [the arm of the emperor] and create a weak point!" "This...it''s difficult to do." The wind blowing across his face heard the voice of Ambrosius, who was transformed into Ternano, who didn''t want to make any effort. "Please!" Shi Lang pleaded earnestly. Ambrosius sighed, "I see." Because Mordred killed Ector, there was a loophole in the perfect [Emperor''s Arm], and this loophole was enough to allow Gaia and Ambrosius, who are the kings of the stars, to dispel the power of [Wall]. , Create a weak point. Shi Lang waited quietly, his eyes could not see the battle close at hand, and his ears could not hear the artillery of the war. He is now engrossed in connecting with the touch of the stars, waiting for the weak spot to appear. "It''s here--!" Shiro made a violent voice, controlled the touch of the stars, and attacked the weak points that Gaia and Ambrosius had dispelled. However, the touch of the stars has not penetrated the weak point of the [Emperor''s Arm], but Shirou''s goal has also been achieved. ¡ª¡ªPlease, Adam! ... "I saw it! I saw it! That''s Mr. Shirou''s signal! It''s there!" Looking at the very small and different dark spots on the white wall, the size of which is the size of an egg, Adam roared, and with a punch of infinite power, the thunder blasted away. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earth is shaking! The sea under Adam''s feet turned a huge wave, and even flooded a small island not far away. "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" The indestructible [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] appeared as a cobweb-like crack, and then quickly cracked, revealing the sight of the Isle of Wales. ... Imperial capital. "Impossible! Impossible!" Age Gui''s literary head was about to split: "The arm of the emperor... was actually broken!" Chapter 56: Joan of Arc, Greetings to you, King of Eternity! "That, what is that?" Looking at the giant''s head protruding from the hole in the broken [wall], Guinevere was so frightened that her legs fell to the ground. Adam ignored the imperial soldiers on the Isle of Wales, but continued to ask Shiro: "What should I do next, Mr. Shiro?" Chapter 2043： "¡ª¡ªDid you see something that made the Rainbow Bridge?" Adam glanced around, and suddenly saw the seven stone slabs that made Hongqiao, and nodded, "I saw it." "¡ªDestroy it!" "I got it!" Adam raised the giant fist and blasted towards the seven stone slabs that made Hongqiao without hesitation. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" The earth is cracked! ... "Hongqiao is broken?" Lucius was shocked. However, at the moment he was stunned, two Star Swords attached to the [Original Fairy Secret Art] were killed one after another, forcing him to have to defend quickly and was shot out. "¡ªWhat the **** is going on?" Lucius gritted his teeth and frowned. ... "The arm of the Emperor of Heaven is actually destroyed, it''s unbelievable!" Age Guiwen''s eyes were about to split, and then took a deep breath, sinking his mind, and sent a retreat signal to the invading holy apostles! ... "Hongqiao was actually destroyed? What on earth are you doing?" Lucius gritted his teeth, but felt that Tirnano''s corrective rejection reaction was great, and he could only grit his teeth and retreat first. "The arm of the emperor is destroyed..." The Holy Apostle Pendragon frowned, and then glanced at the heroic spirits around him, and he could only release the signal to retreat. "If you want to retreat, just retreat! It''s hard to come across such a delicious and delicious prey, I wouldn''t just retreat like that!" Uyf looked at the cold Skaha in front of him feverishly, with the gun in his hand moving towards Scarha stabbed. However, Skaha put away his gun: "Stop shooting." Uyf stopped his hand quickly and glared: "What do you mean, Scarha?" "At first I thought you were also the person in the door. When the confrontation first started, I did feel that way. But when the confrontation went to the back, I could see more clearly. You only saw a trace of the door through the crack of the door. ." "What do you mean?" "Before you entered that door, you were not my opponent." "What are you talking about!?" Uyf glared. However, as soon as the voice fell, Skaha caught her in the gap, a flicker appeared in front of her, a shot in the air, pierced her abdominal cavity: "It''s like this." "Despicable, despicable¡ª¡ª!!!" Uyf spat out blood and cursed. "Thank you for the compliment." Skaha replied with a smile, and then threw Uyf out. The surrounding combat special forces grabbed Uyf''s hands and feet, and then retreated. "Why do you want to let her go?" Ku Chulin asked suspiciously: "If you just control her and bring it to Mordred, you can let Mordred kill her." Skaha turned his head and smiled and looked at Kuchurin, only one glance, Kuchurin understood. "So, that''s how you think...you and Uyf, as expected, there is no difference, sir." Kuchurin narrowed his mouth. "Go and support Shirou." "Shi Lang Chang Shi Lang is short, they are all disciples, the gap is too big, right?" Cuchurin complained. Skaha showed a gentle smile, and C¨² Chulainn trembled in fear and ran away quickly. ... After letting Adam destroy the Hongqiao, in order to prevent the emperor from personally attacking Adam, Shiro asked Gaia and Ambrosius to quickly take Adam into Tirnano. "Dodge, Shirou¡ª" Attila''s anxious voice suddenly sounded in his ears, Shirou turned his head and saw that Galahad appeared in front of him. Oops! Shi Lang said badly in his heart, because this defense had been caught off guard. However, at this time, a silver light suddenly appeared in front of Shirou, pushing Shirou away, and he was directly knocked out by Galahad. "Gamo--!" Shilang yelled, then glared at Galahad angrily, holding the star gun, and slaying towards Galahad: "Galahad--!" Galahad was coming towards him just now. With Gama''s power, he was hit and flew out without harming his life. But seeing Gama being attacked like that, how could he not be angry as a righteous brother? He wants to check Gamo¡¯s injuries now, but as a leader, he cannot favor favoritism, he must focus on the overall situation! ... As Shirou expected, Gamo, who was knocked out by Galahad, did not suffer much damage. She got up, and when she was about to return, she was shocked to find that she had a blonde girl in front of her. "Hello, third beast." "In this form of existence, you are the president...?" Gamo stunned for a moment, then shook his head and calmed down: "Who are you?" "You don''t need to know who I am, you just need to know, I need your bestiality." "So that''s it, enemy?" Gamo''s face became vigilant, and the next moment, with a "chirp", the mud belonging to Gamo unexpectedly pierced the blonde girl from behind. Chapter 2044： I thought that the blonde girl could be killed, but I didn''t want to say it was killed. Even her mud was absorbed. "How could it¡ª" Gamo''s face was astonished. "Relax, the pain is only a moment." Sajo Aika smiled and stretched out his hand towards Gama. Gamo sensed the danger and launched a counterattack. However, as the third animal nature, she was not enough to fight against the natural enemy of the beast, the king of evil in the container of the beast. Three animalisms. Power... Power... is losing! Not right! She, she is absorbing my love! Gamo grabbed the wrist of Sajiao Ai singer and began to struggle. Her love, her nostalgia, and her persistence were being absorbed bit by bit. Don''t--don''t--! I¡ªno! I don''t want to lose my love! Tears burst into his eyes. But at this moment, the battlefield was in chaos, and no one noticed her presence. However, at this moment, with a "boom", Sajiao Aige''s body suddenly exploded. Sajo Aige was directly blown upside down, vomiting blood all over the floor. The body shattered like ceramics, and a black mud stream flowed out of it, forming the posture of a goddess. Sajo Aige vomited blood and looked at the goddess angrily: "What are you doing, Tiamat?" Tiamat remained silent and stretched out his palm to her, the supreme divine power gleaming in it. When Sajo Aige noticed the danger, her eyes suddenly froze. "Mother..." Gamo got up weakly, staring at the sudden appearance of Tiamat in amazement, "Aren''t you still imagining..." "Shut up, Sakura." Tiamat glanced at Gamma and said, "I haven''t counted the things you made me sad." Gamo lowered his head. "Mother, mother?" Sajo Aige was taken aback, and then reacted: "That''s how it is, that''s how it is..." Sajo Aige laughed bitterly: "It was used by you." Tiamat stared at Sa Tiao Ai Ge with a solemn expression, and the phantom of the nine stars appeared in her palm. Now she only needs a thought, and she can destroy S Tiao Ai Ge. "You said that you would help me, that you treated me as a lonely poor child... In fact, you just used me to relieve your animality and her animality, right?" At the moment Gama shouted to Tiamat''s mother, Sajo Aige knew everything about it. She was used by Tiamat. "It''s not that the Star King can''t find me, but you have agreed with the Star King, and finally you will get rid of me, right? You don''t have to lie to me now, your theocracy has Saturn''s star kingship." Sajo Ai Said bitterly. Tiama nodded: "Yes." "Then do it, I don''t have the energy to resist you now. After I kill me, the first animal nature, the second animal nature, and the half and third animal nature of the Demon Bodhisattva will return to the gate of truth. [Currently] under the circumstance of the emperor''s domination, even if it is the lord of relief, it is difficult to re-select candidates for beasts, grant beasts, and create beasts." Sajo Aige closed his eyes. Tiamat hesitated for a moment, then put down his hand: "You go." She turned her back, "Don''t try to attack me, you know, you can''t do it now." Sajo Aige opened his eyes, was silent for a moment, and asked, "Why?" "For a moment... I saw Sakura''s childhood shadow on your body. It was also so lonely and so helpless. If I had met you first, maybe I would completely turn to you. But unfortunately, love is selfish and limited." Sajo Love Song: "..." Sajo Aige got up, looked at Gamo who was weak not far away, and said: "She still has the third animal nature on her body, and the Lord of Relief will not let her go." "But you can. If you have half of the third animality, that''s enough." Tiamat pondered for a moment, turned his head, looked at Shajo Love Song, sighed, and said, "Give up that road. You can''t get through, even if you gather the seven beasts, you can''t make it. [Aka Xia], it is impossible to become the Lord of Relief. Only [Arkaxia''s Arrow] can defeat the Lord of Relief." "But even if it is [Akasha''s Arrow], it just drives him out but can''t destroy him, can it?" Sajo Aige said, "You know why I still control the false gods. In the case of Ya, did you let Fujimaru Shiro? Because you need another possibility. Even if I fail, there is one who is gradually approaching [Akasha Arrow]. Similarly, even if he fails, there is another toward [Relief The Lord]¡¯s me. This is Gaia¡¯s two-handed preparation, and he knows it in his heart, so he silently let me go at the South American junction. Because he himself is not sure, at the end of the Vortex of Morality, Can the Lord of Relief be eliminated." "You can''t win." "But I have to do it!" "Why must we embrace the seven animal natures?" "Why do you have to abandon the second animality?" Sajo Aige smiled, clutched her chest, and left in embarrassment. Tiamat watched her leave, then turned his head and looked at Gamo seriously. "Mother, mother..." "I don''t have a person like you. I don''t listen to my advice. I must embrace the animalistic child! For this reason, I stole the second animalistic mud from me!" Gamo lowered her head sadly, she knew that she made Tiamat sad. His legs suddenly softened, and Gama was about to fall to the ground, but his hands held her up and hugged her weakened. "However, forgiving a wayward daughter is also a compulsory lesson for mothers. I only forgive you for being wayward this time, Sakura." "Mother¡ª" Gama hugged Tiamat and shed tears. How can you forget that there are people she loves, but there are also people who love her? ... The Demon Bodhisattva repulsed the old flash that was bombarded with the terminator sword in his hand. Yu Guang glanced to the side, and suddenly saw the Shajo Aige leaving in a distant place, and he was taken aback: "Impossible! How could that container be returned? Alive?" She clenched her teeth, put away the Bodhisattva and Golem, turned and chased after Sha Tiao Ai Ge. Chapter 2045： "The other me--" Kiara chased after him. "Shut up! I don''t have the energy to play with you!" The Demon Bodhisattva threw a golden turbine of desire toward the killing courtyard Qihuang, and then pursued and killed Shajo Aige. On the way, she clenched her fingernails with a grim face: "Before the third animal nature was taken away, I deliberately added a Gendaya eye parasitized by Uranus. It is impossible for the king of the stars to not notice the fluctuations of Uranus, and it is impossible to let her container go. Ah!" "Damn--! I finally got under the nose of that guy, wandering between Chaldeans, the parliament, the empire, and countless world lines before guiding the situation into this look! What is the king of stars? What''s up?" "The third container and the two rituals have been solved by the Emperor; and the second container, Fujimaru Shiro''s vortex is the most special, as long as it does not touch the animal nature, it will not be affected." "This first container is the trickiest! Once the real monster queen is awakened...what are the kings of stars planning? Obviously, as long as this first container is solved, the monster of Akash will be in this generation. There is no way to step out of the truth¡ªdamn it!" The Demon Bodhisattva no longer thinks about what the star kings think, she is just thinking about killing Shajo Aige now. In the world she wants to build, only Sajo loves to sing and must die! The Demon Bodhisattva swiftly pursued and killed Shajo Aige. She knew that she was not the opponent of Shajo Aige in its heyday, but with the current Shajo Aige, she could still kill it. ... When the Demon Bodhisattva was chasing Shajo Aige, Shilang besieged Galahad. At this time, a black light flashed and hit Galahad with unparalleled power. With a "boom", Galahad was directly knocked out. Everyone was stunned, turned their heads, and looked at the girl who attacked and the black gun in her hand in shock. "Jane, Jeanne?" Astorfo asked uncertainly. "Yes, it''s me!" Jeanne put down the black gun in her hand and nodded in agreement. Then she looked at Shi Lang and offered a French military salute: "Rule Ruler, Joan of Arc, hello to you, King Eternal!" Chapter 57 If the heart is rotten, the day and night are also long Camland. "The arm of the Emperor of Heaven is really broken..." King Liao De Kuan looked at the far shore of the sea with complicated complexion, and there appeared cobweb-like cracks. "Father." The princes of Camland looked at King Liodkuan with complex expressions, "Then, Guinevere..." "Needless to say, that fairy queen''s prediction has come true." King Leidekuan looked at the tall white tower with complicated complexion, but the princes knew that it was not the white tower that came into King Leidekuan''s eyes, but a girl. Camland is the most special principality in this empire. What makes it special is not the country itself, but the girl. The only girl in the empire who has the concept of life. From birth to the end, the girl has been standing on the white tower, looking out at the far, endless horizon of the sea. From infancy, to adolescence, to youth, to middle age, and finally to old age, finally decayed and turned back to ignorant and ignorant babies. Only that girl has a short life span of sixty years. She stood on the high tower every day, looking into the distance. Day after day, year after year. Reincarnation again and again, losing memory again and again, but standing on the high tower again and again, looking out. What is the girl looking at? What kind of beauty is it that is worth her reincarnation time and time again in 100 million years? She said that she didn''t know either. But she said that outside the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], on the other side of the sea, there must be the scenery she wants to see. Therefore, the king trapped her in the small Kamland. Because, Wang knew, that girl was like a canary locked in a birdcage, and one day, she would disappear. And Wang, reluctant to give up. But the princes knew that the king would eventually make a choice. The true soul trapped in this false birdcage will eventually leave this false world. "It''s just, I hope this time can be postponed a little bit later. My daughter, Guinevere..." The wind blew across his face, and in the eyes of the princes, King Lidekuan''s large body looked a little rickety and depressed. If the heart is rotten, the days and nights are too long; if the heart beats, how short is the time of 100 million years? ... "Hello, Joan of Arc!" Shiro nodded towards Joan, then his eyes fell on the black gun in Joan''s hand for a moment, and he asked, "This is one of the seven weapons of the Astra Academy, right?" Joan nodded, "Yes." "It''s worthy of being the seven weapons of the Astra Academy..." Shi Lang couldn''t help sighing. It was indeed the black spear that shot down Aristotle in the land of steel, and directly blasted Galahad made of super metal with a single shot. But this weapon is not a god-made armor or a star weapon, but the crystallization of human wisdom. Merlin on the side suggested, "Now that the invaders are all blasted out, you can retreat and regroup, Wang." "No¡ª" Shi Lang shook his head, his eyes flashed with divine light: "We shouldn''t be a tortoise that only gets beaten and doesn''t fight back." "What do you mean?" Merlin was surprised. Shi Lang drew out his sword and roared: "Catch the victory!" "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho --!!" The Berserkers roared with excitement, they smelled the delicacy of blood. Shi Lang¡¯s eyes were bright. Although the basic phalanx strategy was defensive, Adam now smashed a corner of [Emperor¡¯s Arm] and destroyed [Hongqiao]. The opponent retreated in panic and formed a chaotic formation. I am really sorry for not taking the opportunity to take a bite of meat. Such a godsend opportunity. Chapter 2046： "Are you ready, Mordred? It''s up to you next!" Shiro looked at Mordred. "My sword is already hungry and thirsty!" Mordred squeezed the sword tightly, with a strange alien pattern on his body. Bedwell on the side heard Mordred''s words, lowered his head and clenched his fists, because of the force, his nails pierced into his palms, with a faint blood stain. Mordred turned his head and looked at him. In his vigilant and enlightened eyes, coldness and killing intent were intertwined. Ambrosius passed the command of Shi Lang to the four major legions, and the heroic spirits in the legions reacted differently, but soon regrouped and prepared to invade in the opposite direction. "Gaia terminated the transmission to Adam and directly dropped him into the opponent''s camp. Then open the door to the inner sea of ??the stars!" Shirou looked at Gaia. Gaia nodded, connected to the tactile sense of the inner sea of ??the stars, and opened five doors leading to the surface world in Tirnano. Shi Lang held up his sword and shouted, "Fight back!" ... Empire camp. "Under this situation, he destroyed the arm of the Emperor of Heaven. There really are them..." In the chaos, the Holy Apostle Pendragon stared at the huge hole in the arm of the white emperor, and his expression became a bit playful: "Even if it¡¯s a rule, it¡¯s not good. Explained to His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven." "That... my holy apostle." The Holy Apostle Pendragon turned his head and saw that the princess Guinevere of Camland hurried over with a hurry. "What''s the matter, Princess Camland." "We must retreat from here as soon as possible!" Guiniweier said seriously: "Otherwise, our situation is very dangerous!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon raised her eyebrows. She noticed that Guinevere had an excellent ability to interpret the situation and information, and asked solemnly, "How to say?" "If the imperial army fails to attack, they have the ability to kill constancy, then they will definitely take advantage of our chaos and launch a counterattack against us!" "But... no, you are right." The Holy Apostle Pendragon lowered his head and thought for a moment. It was true. If the other party didn''t take advantage of the chaos to attack the Holy Apostle, he would be ashamed of the heroic spirit. She nodded, sent the instructions to the other holy apostles, and then instructed the army to retreat temporarily. She had just issued an order to retreat from the Imperial Capital side, and Age Guiwen''s order to retreat was conveyed. "The senses are so sharp." The Holy Apostle Pendragon raised his eyebrows. But soon after the retreat order was issued by Age Guiwen, accompanied by a long roar, a huge white giant suddenly emerged from the void, jumped into the empire''s army, and disrupted the order of the entire army. "That..." "It was the giant who broke the arm of the Emperor!" Guini Weier pointed at Adam and said with a panic on her face. Upon hearing this, the Saint Pendragon raised his eyebrows, glanced at Adam, then looked at the panicked army, and said solemnly: "Don''t panic, hunt down this giant!" The empire''s specialized combat troops calmed down and raised the hunting spear and the exquisite sword of massacre to Adam. At this time, with a "click", the void opened five gates, and the heroic spirits rushed out of them and fought with the empire''s specialized combat troops. Electric flint, thunder mineral. The roar of humans and the metal of weapons intersect each other, forming the most beautiful music, and the whole land is intertwined with the flames of war. "Princess, let''s leave." Camland''s guard, led the horse, looked at Guinevere, and landed on one knee. Guinevere hesitated for a moment, then nodded, turned to the Holy Apostle Pendragon and reminded: "Holy Apostle, they must be rushing to the Holy Apostle, so you must be careful!" "I got it." The Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded and was about to use [Emperor Armor] to tell other people this information. Like a biological instinct, an extremely strong sense of crisis enveloped her, almost subconsciously. At the third section of the lumbar spine behind, seven layers of magic shields are stacked. Next moment Hearing the sound of "knock", a sword full of strange runes suddenly rushed out of the ground, pierced straight towards the third lumbar vertebra of the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle, and broke open. After the four-layer magic shield, it was blocked. The Holy Apostle Pendragon hurriedly avoided, then took out the staff from his arms and waved it. Numerous chains of true ether rushed out of the void, entangled the sudden sword with a "click". , And the assassin was pulled out together. Mordred rolled, evading the pursuit of the void shackles, and the holy cyan bright eyes stared at the holy apostle of Pendragon. "The first hunting target, is it me..." The Saint Pendragon frowned, and he couldn''t help but be frightened. If it hadn¡¯t been for Guiniweier¡¯s reminder in advance, so she was on guard. Otherwise, if the sword pierced firmly, it would directly break through the third lumbar vertebra and pierce the heart, causing the strange rune on the sword to destroy her. Vitality. "It''s a pity, it failed!" The eyes of the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle flickered, and countless techniques appeared around him. Then, like a rainstorm, the magic bullet leaned toward Mordred. "No--, it hasn''t failed yet!" Mordred was holding the King Sword, shuttled among the bullets, looking for a chance to kill the Saint Apostle of Pendragon. Among the invading five-body holy apostles, the first choice for assassination is naturally the Agruwen as a strategist, followed by the Pendragon holy apostle as a magician. However, Mordred spent a long time patrolling the underground for a long time, but could not find the Argue Regulations, so he focused on the Holy Apostle of Pendragon who was the second target. However, the Holy Apostle Pendragon, who had avoided the initial one-shot kill, has fully exerted his abilities. Although he can''t take Mordred for the time being due to the issue of affiliation, the exposed Mordred, Obviously there is no threat, and it will be sooner or later to win Mordred. Mordred also knew in her heart that although she wanted to try again after the exposure, she saw that the Holy Apostle Pendragon became more and more vigorous, and she gradually gave up the idea of ??assassinating the Holy Apostle Pendragon and turned to His eyes were fixed on Guinevere not far away. Mordred knew in his heart that there was nothing special about Guinevere in the empire, and the previous contact proved this, but as a disciple of Guinevere, Mordred was always worried about Guinevere in the empire. Child. If you think about it, even Morgan Leffey of the Empire is a holy apostle, so how could Guinevere, the chief interior officer of the Eternal Dynasty, have nothing special about the parallel individuals in the empire? It must be the empire, who has not yet discovered the special talents of this Guinevere. Mordred believed in the talent of her teacher, so she was quite sure that Guinevere of the Empire must be their enemy in the future. Therefore, before defeating the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, Mordred had already targeted Guinevere. ¡ª¡ªMy father would hesitate, but I would not. Because my sword was originally a sword for killing relatives. Mordred''s eyes flashed brightly, and he flicked a sword, deceiving the Saint Pendragon Apostle, and then killed Guinevere. "Oops!" Chapter 2047： When the Holy Apostle Pendragon reacted, it was too late and could only shout: "Princess of Camland!" Mordred broke through the defenses of Camland''s guards and hit Guinevere. The horrified face of Guinevere was reflected in Saint Cyan''s eyes, and Mordred said silently in his heart. ¡ª¡ªSorry, teacher. "Star Cup..." Guinevere''s eyes lost the high light, and she babbled unconsciously. Hearing this, Mordred was stunned, and said to his heart, how did she know the existence of the star cup? However, the next moment, Guinevere¡¯s body overflowed with an extremely rich and terrifying [True Ether], which burned like a flame, and the surrounding air formed a vacuum shock. A "boom" directly shook Mordred. Flew out. Mordred was lifted out, hit three rolls, and plunged his sword into the ground to stabilize his figure. "Old...Teacher?" Mordred looked at Guinevere, whose eyes had lost their light in amazement. She doesn''t care about Guinevere''s sudden change, but this wave... this familiar feeling... is her teacher, the chief consul of the Eternal Dynasty, the fairy queen-Vivian! Impossible! What''s the matter? "True Ether?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon also looked at Guinevere in surprise. The transparent and illusory [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] suddenly appeared, and the pure white walls shone with a shimmer of magical light. Above the clear sky, eleven life stars hovered around a giant star, shining with light. "Star... Cup." Guinevere lowered her head stiffly, looking at Mordred with dull eyes like a doll, "It must be destroyed...!" "You¡ªwho are you?" Mordred asked suspiciously. Guinevere did not answer, but stared at Mordred blankly, with a flame of hatred and anger burning all over her body, and then several straw-like steel pipes burst out of the void with a "chatter". , Inserted into Guinevere''s thin, smooth back. The blood is flowing. Immediately afterwards, as if a vampire was sucking blood, the endless flame of Guini Weier''s body, like flowing blood, was sucked into the void along the steel pipe. "Kakka-" The real space was shattered like a mirror, and a huge, fierce golem of about fifty meters, appeared out of the void. "This, what is this?" Mordred was dumbfounded. This is not only Mordred''s question, but also the doubt in the hearts of all the heroic spirits and all the holy apostles present. Whether it is the heroic spirit of pan-human history or the holy apostle of the eternal empire, no one has ever seen this terrifying, hideous butterfly golem. This huge, hideous butterfly golem has a human face, it is a sad, sad human face. "Star Cup..." Guinevere, who was stuck by countless straws, looked at Mordred with gloomy eyes, babbling unconsciously. "Ah ah ah ah -" The human face of the Butterfly Demon uttered a mournful cry, and countless runes appeared around its body, and the extremely terrifying true ether was brewing in it, forming a spot of light, densely packed, like countless cocoons. Next moment "Boom!" Countless spots of light swept away in all directions, wherever it passed, whether it was the heroic spirits, the holy apostles, or the empire''s specialized combat troops, all were shrouded in it, sweeping indiscriminately! "Boom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª!!!" Like thunder sweeping across the sea of ??clouds. The earth is cracking and the rocks are emptied. Adam, who was swept by a huge beam of light, was instantly knocked out. With a "bang", he severely smashed a section of the mountain range. The butterfly golem spread its wings, and six huge black branches swept across the earth. Wherever it passed, life died, and only the permanent imperial guards could keep their lives. "This is¡ª" Shi Lang looked at this sudden giant butterfly demon with a stunned expression. At this time, the slaying Butterfly Demon also slew towards Shilang. "Be careful, Wang--!" Merlin shouted. However, when the tentacles of the demon of butterfly were about to land on the top of the hill where Shirou was located, they stopped abruptly. "Are you... Vivian?" Shi Lang asked in shock. He can see it, he who has the blessing of the nine stars, can see that this is not a butterfly golem, but a huge, screaming magic power. And in this group of huge, mournful magic power, there is a fairy girl who looks somewhat similar to Guinie Weier, who is curled up in autism. "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-" The huge tentacles of the giant butterfly demon that stopped in front of Shirou received it back. Just like instinct, it can''t hurt the person in front of you. "What the **** is-what''s going on?" ... "What the **** is-what''s going on?" Age Zhiwen used the [Eye of the Emperor of Heaven] to analyze everything that was incomprehensible before me. I''m so puzzled. How could this happen? "The power of the arm of the emperor is actually being absorbed...what the **** is going on? That Kamland princess, why is there such a power... and it is still manifesting at this time. Could it be..." Chapter 2048： Age Guiwen turned his head abruptly, and looked at the imperial palace in disbelief: "Everything is in your majesty''s calculations? Including our failure, the pursuit of the pan-human Shi Yingling, is for..." As he was talking, Age Zhiwen''s face suddenly changed suddenly, and his face was pale and shouted: "Hold on, think twice, Your Majesty!" ... The clouds in the sky revolved like flowing water, forming a huge cloud vortex. The air suddenly became serious. "Something... is coming!" Skadi stared at the huge vortex in the sky and frowned. With a "bang", a blue thunder flashed past. Reflected the nervous, doubtful, solemn faces of the heroic spirits, and also reflected the frightened faces of the holy apostles. A huge white arm rushed out of the vortex of the cloud and slammed straight towards the Isle of Wales! The fifty-eighth chapter is filled with love! "Holy Spirit..." Adam stared blankly at the huge sky arm that fell from the sky. From this angle, it seemed that the huge arm was no different from the falling planet. The most important thing is that this giant arm has the same power as him, but the personality is higher than him. No... Rather, his source of power is the same existence as the holder of this giant arm. ¡ª¡ªHoly Spirit¡¤The Emperor of Heaven! "His Majesty the Emperor...has he lowered the punishment?" Even the madman Uif, staring at the giant arm falling from the sky at this moment. Bedwell¡¯s betrayal, Ector¡¯s death, the loss of power on the battlefield, the fragmentation of the [Emperor¡¯s Arm], plus the sudden golem that can absorb and transform the power of [Emperor¡¯s Arm]... The heavenly emperor, who was generally tolerant of the planet, was also angry for it. The Emperor of Heaven has laid down a divine punishment and will kill all foreign enemies here! ¡ª¡ªEven the foreign enemy on the opposite side of the sea... hasn''t your majesty been so angry, has it? Lucius thought so bitterly. "Gurneyville, retreat!" Gaia said anxiously: "The power of the Holy Spirit that enveloped the solar system has begun to condense on the earth, and the emperor will look at you!" The situation is indeed urgent, but Shirou calmly said: "It''s too late to retreat now. You must block that thing first! Gaia, you open the portal of the inner sea of ??the stars. The others, with all their strength, block the arm of the emperor! Only for a moment!" "Attila--!" Shirou turned his head and looked at Attila. Attila nodded intently, her eyes twinkling with rainbow light, and her whole person instantly turned into a star-traveling soldier of thousands of feet, waving the tears of stars in her hand, and a rainbow pillar capable of destroying the gods of the earth blasted towards the giant arm of the emperor. "Boom--!" The two fought in the air, and there was a loud noise like a muffled thunder. The sky was shaken, and the gathered clouds shook away instantly. However, even the Xingxing Point Soldiers were not enough to resist the incarnation of the only restraining power of the Holy Spirit Heavenly Emperor. The huge Heavenly Emperor arm was like a fallen heaven, almost without a trace of stagnation, and smashed towards the ground. "Oath--, the sword of victory!" Jiu Shan and Saber made a sound almost at the same time, and the two Star Swords were fully fired and pushed up. Immediately afterwards, the stars were shining, and countless heroes, ignoring the special forces of the empire, directly liberated their treasures, one after another flashes of light from the earth and blasted towards the sky. Joan also released the restraint of the black spear, and shot the sharp spear of the Star King, blasting a burst of black light, which was reflected in countless groups of lights. Countless rays of light intertwined, called the thickness of history, resisting the invincible giant arm of the emperor. "Kakka-" The sound of collapse resounded. "Just kidding, right?" Lucius was dumbfounded, and under the radiance of countless brilliance, there were traces of cracks on the white and flawless giant arm of the Emperor. Although it was only a trace of fragmentation, it was enough to subvert the three views of Lucius. This day is enough to be recorded in the history of the empire. The wall of the empire-Galahad was repelled twice, and the perfect arm of the emperor was also shattered, and now, the supreme emperor''s power has been cut through a trace of cracks. What is this... The brilliance flickered, and the thickness of history surpassed the ordinary realm and reached the realm of transcendence. Even the giant arm of the Transcender Heavenly Emperor collapsed as a result, but even so, it was not enough to dissolve the blow of the sky and the earth. The shattered giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven squatted down! At this point, everyone can see that the fall of the giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven is imperative! "It really scared me to death! I thought they could really disintegrate the power of His Majesty the Emperor..." Lucius patted his chest with lingering fears, "However, it is rare to be able to reach this step. It is no wonder that Ching Galahad will be repelled. Pan-human history... That kind of history full of sadness and separation, What is there to protect?" Lucius shook his head. Although the perseverance of pan-human history makes people startled, it can only end here. Since His Majesty the Emperor has taken action, then everything is over! Shirou knew this very well. He clenched his fist, if at this time, he could build a star emperor... "Father, retreat." In the mind, a voice suddenly rang. That was Mordred''s voice. Mordred said again: "Next, leave it to me." Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head subconsciously and saw that on the opposite mountain top, Mordred held the star cup with both hands, and his eyes shrank suddenly: "Could it be that you want...no! I don''t allow it." , Mordred!" "You can''t command me, King Eternal. My life is yours, but my soul, my will, and my way are my own." Chapter 2049： "Mordred, isn''t your wish to liberate Al''s life from Alaya? If you enter a foreign land now, your wish will never be fulfilled!" "So... I will ask you later, father." "Mordred..." Before Shirou could reply, Mordred turned off the soul communication of the Star Cup. She held the star cup in her hand and looked at the slowly opened star eye. She was no longer sad, but a faint smile appeared on her face. She once resented her destiny, she had escaped her ending, and she had even fantasized about her own beautiful result. And all that gave birth to the eternal empire. Looking at that eye, she recalled that in the plane of the past, the clay figure entrusted with Shi Lang''s thoughts. What she wanted, what she wanted, what she was unwilling to...her true desire, perhaps, was not at all to liberate her mother''s life from Alaya''s contract, but love. Yes. Love. Mother''s love, father''s love, friend''s love, partner''s love, world''s love... It turned out that her wish was actually such selfishness. But Mother, father, Kiara, the killing house who claims to be her disciple, the worried Master-Lion Jiejieli and Matthew, the other one who is bickering, Gilgamesh with a bad mouth, Attila the clumsy, and Gaia... ¡­ Before she knew it, it turned out that her heart''s shortcomings had long been filled with the love around her. No longer extreme, no longer biased, you can face your own heart and destiny. "I won''t run away from you again. Actually, you are myself." Mordred said seriously, looking at the real Star Cup Eye. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you fighting for? There is an evil will, asking her. Yes, what exactly is Mordred fighting for? For some reason, he would not hesitate to bear the eternal infamy, subvert the eternal dynasty, and kill relatives and friends. And why do you want to cross that inhuman door now? The Star Cup was very interested in this. This is a problem that has always existed since Mordred was snatched from the behemoth of the Apocalypse. For this reason, He was very silent, silent, just to explore this problem. What are you fighting for? For mother? For the father? For relatives and friends? Or for those who respect her? For what? "Fight for the dawn, for the future, for all uselessness." The tough and willful shell that protects himself has been melted by love. Mordred gently looked at the eye of the star cup and asked: "Did you hear it? The snow in my heart, the melting voice." The three eyes above the star cup exude a strong light. In an instant, the light enveloped Mordred''s whole body. Almost for an instant, Mordred''s skin, organs, spiritual foundation, and human concepts were all burned out... The whole person turned into a bluish flame demon, covered with strange and terrifying runes. Mordred in this posture is so terrible, but his eyes are so bright. The dark blue flame on his body is so evil, but his eyes are so soft and warm. "The emperor of heaven-it was me who gave birth to you, and you who destroyed you will eventually be me! This is my destiny, and also your destiny!" Mordred slowly drew up the burning sword, and swung the sword that incurred destruction at the great arm of the emperor that day. The endless blue light, with a "boom", fell on the giant arm of the Emperor. Just listening to the sound of "Ka Ka Ka" one after another, the giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven began to crack, with trillions of cracks winding straight from the fist toward the root. However, even so, the giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven still fell towards the earth. Mordred was in the air, turning his head to look at Shirou. Without words, just a look in his eyes, Shi Lang understood Mordred''s meaning:-Retreat, father. You are the leader. Shi Lang clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and roared, "Withdraw--!" Mei Lin glanced at Shi Lang without saying a word, but his eyes were so painful, and then turned to Shi Lang''s order. The army began to retreat. "How can I let you run away!" Lucius yelled, and the special combat troops turned to kill the heroes. Mordred stretched out his hand, and the earth burned with faint blue **** fire, forcing Lucius and the others to step back and beware. They can feel that the flame can burn out the constancy. "Mordred--" Shi Lang glanced at the Demon of Love in mid-air, then turned his back and walked towards the portal. That kid is his pride, always. He always wanted to get close to that child, but he was twisted and at a loss, which created a estrangement between him and her, but now the estrangement has disappeared, and the time together is so short. Is it true that the Pendragon family are all destined to be like this? Shilang didn''t know, but he knew that he now couldn''t cry because of it, let alone lose his mind because of it. Fathers can cry, men can be weak, but leaders cannot. He regretted taking over as the leader, but he must do so. Mordred watched Shi Lang and the others leave, then looked at the giant arm of the Emperor who fell from the sky, and slowly opened his hands. At that moment, the falling giant arm collided with the earth. "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" Horrible agitation. The earth, the island, the holy apostle, the golem of the butterfly, the special forces of the empire, Galahad, Mordred, the star cup... everything is submerged in the endless holy light. ... The army retreated back to Tirnano, Shiro let them rest for a while. Chapter 2050： A man sat in the temple sullenly, silent. Whether Skaha or Skadi, Merlin and others looked at each other, no one knew how to comfort Shirou at this time. Shi Lang is a leader, he will never vent his emotions, let alone show it, but the trauma of the soul and the crying of the soul can be heard by everyone. However, no one knows how to comfort Shilang at this time, so Shilang can only be alone for a while. "Gurneyville--" Shirou raised his head and glanced at Gaia. "Sorry, Gaia. Only now, let me be alone." "Mordred is not dead." "What are you talking about!?" Shi Lang raised his head abruptly, staring at Gaia. "After Chaldea was revised by the Emperor, Mordred''s magic power was directly contracted by me. Now I can still detect the existence of the contract. She is not dead." Gaia said seriously: "Not only that, she There is still a human side." "Isn''t dead... still keeping the human side?" Shirou''s heart flashed with joy, and then he couldn''t help but wonder: "Couldn''t you be lying to me?" "The King of Stars will not do this, and what I simulate is your personality. I am in the same mood as you about Mordred. I will not fool you in such a place." "Then now, we will pick her up!" "No," Gaia shook her head: "Although she still maintains the contractual connection, she eventually entered the field and became a demon. The contractual connection is very weak, and the touch on the surface is also controlled by the emperor, I She couldn''t be reached. And according to the circumstances at the time, she was most likely taken away by the Emperor of Heaven. So, Gurneyville, what you need now is to regain your fighting spirit." "I understand." Shi Lang nodded, his face was serious, even for Mordred, he had to regain his fighting spirit as soon as possible. "Thank you, Gaia." Shirou said sincerely. "You and I are grasshoppers on the same rope." Gaia closed his right eye. At this time, Abigail ran in in a panic: "It''s not good, Brother Shilang!" "What''s the matter, Abigail?" "Gaetia-Gaetia, he was killed!" Abigail said anxiously. Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned. ... Imperial capital. "Your Majesty personally took action, and he was not able to destroy them with a single blow..." Age Guiwen gritted his teeth: "They can no longer be regarded as idle. Their threat is even higher than the foreign enemy on the opposite side of the sea. It is a threat. The enemy of the empire''s survival and death!" Age Guiwen looked at the empty throne, landed on one knee, and said earnestly: "Please allow your Majesty''s permission. I will personally command the army to destroy those enemies!" "Bring my body, and grab Mordred for me!" The emperor''s extremely angry voice. "Yes--!" Age Zhiwen nodded, turned and left. Chapter 59 Domestic Violence to Be Shown Finally Hearing the bad news of Gaetia, Shi Lang hurriedly followed Abigail to the temple, and immediately saw Gaetia who was shriveled like a piece of white paper. "The poor monk seems to have been beaten on the back of the head and fainted. After waking up, the benefactor of Gettya became like this..." Xuanzang Sanzang clutched the back of his head, both troubled and looking at Gettya with guilt. Obviously all told her to help take care of Gatia, but Gatia was pineapple. "There is no need to be guilty, Master Xuanzang." Shi Lang shook his head: "Even if you are awake, facing the person who has committed the crime, it will not help." Sajo Ayaka looked at the shriveled Gettia silently, her eyes dimmed, she knew who made it. If he would attack Beast, he could turn Beast into this way. There was no one else except her sister. "Sajyo loves song..." Shirou''s palm clenched, "has it come to pan-human history?" "The Eternal King..." Gettia made a weak, slight sound, as if it was about to disappear. "Do you have anything to explain to me, Gaetia?" Shirou looked at Gaetia with his bright eyes like fire, and asked softly. "This was given to me by Solomon. Now, I will give it to you." Gaetia raised his palm, and the ten commandments on both palms exuded a holy light, turned into ten streams of light, and fell on Shilang''s hand. "This..." Shi Lang looked at the ten commandments on his palms in surprise. "The Ten Commandments of the Holy Spirit, and Solomon''s crown spiritual foundation." "I can feel the ten commandments of the Holy Spirit, and the crown spiritual foundation of Solomon''s crown technique. But, based on my relationship with you, why do you give it to me?" "Yeah... why did you give it to you? It was you who prevented my birth. It was you who changed my destiny. I have no good impression of you, but I gradually believe that only you can save the pan-human history. Bring back the history of Solomon." After a pause, Getia said: "The king who knew everything and knew everything before, but he witnessed the war of mankind and did nothing. The revision made by that king is incomprehensible and incomprehensible. , But because of the function of his birth, he has produced excessive compassion for mankind, which is distorted and angry with the omniscient king. However, even so, the history of that king should not be deprived of foreign land." "Gaetia, you are..." Shi Lang looked at Gaetia who was so angry that he finally understood Gaetia''s position. "With the ten commandments of the true Holy Spirit, you will no longer be weaker than the emperor who is a false Holy Spirit in terms of the nature and personality of your power," Gaetia said. "But, I am a human being. The crown spirit foundation is no longer useful to me." "It is true. But Solomon has a conjecture that the existence of the seven beasts and the king of evil has the only meaning. Then, does the seven crowns corresponding to the seven beasts also have the only meaning? It was before I entered the [Council] that Solomon gave me the first beastly thinking of the spiritual foundation of the crown. He wanted to see the meaning of the beast and crown in my body. However, I can''t complete this conjecture, just It''s up to you." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows: "You mean that the seven beasts have meaning through the collection of containers, so the collection of the seven crowns must have some meaning." "Yes, this is Solomon''s conjecture. In the Fifth Holy Grail War, Solomon saw through the truth of the [Council] in the fifth Holy Grail War, and thus concealed everyone''s salvation experiment. Therefore, I was born. " "But, I can''t finish it." Gaetia looked at Shirou with regret, "So, you can only complete this conjecture, King Eternal. Although I hate you, I also believe in you. Ability. After all, it was because of you, Solomon, and my destiny that changed..." Gaetia''s eyes dimmed more and more, and finally closed his eyes. Sorry, Solomon. The surface of Gaetia''s body gradually dissipated, transforming into construction symbols after another, and finally dissipated like a cloud of smoke. At this point, the first animal nature, Solomon''s back hand, the correction of human nature has disappeared. Chapter 2051： "Gettya..." Abigail looked sadly at the disappeared man. There was no trace left at the scene, as if there was no sign of Gettia''s existence in the entire world. Shi Lang stood up and stared at the ten commandments with his hands shining brightly. He can feel the power of holiness that exists in the Ten Commandments, from beyond the realm. That is the only trace of Gettia''s existence. "I promise you that I will take Solomon''s history back. Then, I told Solomon that I was wrong, and there is no such thing as the human righteousness. There is only the human righteousness!" Shirou clenched his fists. His existence has changed too much, too much. Some are good, but some are bad. If he did not come to this world, perhaps this world would end up just toward the destruction of "Steel Land", or the disaster that was burned by humans, but the Star Watcher Titis may not die and dominate the eternal emperor, Perhaps none of the sealed relief masters will appear. But even so, he has to recapture the future. What belongs to oneself also belongs to the future of this world! He can''t hold back, he is the leader, and he bears more than his own destiny. "Wait a minute, Gamo!" Shirou remembered that at this moment, in Tirnano, in addition to Gaetia holding the first animal nature, there was also Gamo holding the third animal nature. Since Sajo Aige took advantage of the chaos to kill Gaetia, Gama is also very likely to be accidentally hit. Shilang hurriedly asked Ambrosius to find the whereabouts of Gama. Fortunately, Gama did not have an accident. In addition, there was another person beside Gama who surprised Shilang. -Tiamat. After communicating with Tiamat, Shirou realized that no matter whether it is the King of Stars or Tiamat, there is no simple existence that can leave a name in history and survive in the cold and dark universe. After the Battle of the False Gods in 2003, the planet reversed the use of Zhuyue''s invasion of the earth, thus using Mooncell to present part of its star touch into Gaia. Gaia, on the other hand, was to fight the Lord of Relief and the behemoth of Apocalypse, so that Tiamat, who had been beasted by motherhood, recovered some sanity. Regained his sanity, Tiamat, at the connection point in South America, cooperated with the personified King of Saturn and the dead of the sky, and performed a wave of love songs of Shajo. Using the attributes of Sajo Aika¡¯s container of evil, she completely removes her second beast nature, and wants to use Sajo Aika to also remove Gamo¡¯s beast nature, but in the end she can¡¯t see Gama...no, it¡¯s Fujimaru Sakura suffered, so she jumped out ahead of time and stabbed Sajo Aige in her back. Only in the end, Tiamat let go of Sajo Aige. Shirou knew that this was the bet of the King of Stars. After the South American connection point, the star kings completely let go and bet Shirou, so naturally they also bet on Sajo Aige. Although the risks of Sajo Aige are great, it is inevitable to prepare with both hands in the face of the Lord of Relief. Shirou is very clear about this, because he is also not sure whether Sajo Aige''s path is correct. Although it is unlikely that Sajo Aige will replace the Lord of Relief, it is not afraid of ten thousand just in case. It¡¯s just that this risk is too great, so he took away a part of Sa Tiao Love Song at the end of the South American Connection Point, not to disgust the Sa Tiao Love Song, but to monitor the status of the S Tiao Love Song and monitor the S Tiao Love Song. Love song¡¯s runaway risk. This is the leader. The sunny side is like a spring breeze. But the dark side also makes people extremely frightened. Not only the king, the leader, everyone is like this, there is sunshine and darkness. It''s just that Shirou never shows his dark side to the people he loves. "Sorry, heir of Uzumaki. Can you please avoid it." Tiamat looked at Shirou gently. Shirou looked at Tiamat suspiciously. "I have something to discuss with this kid." Tiamat looked at Gama very kindly, and stroked Gama''s little head with her little palm. But Gamo reacted in an instant, raised his head, looked at Shirou with tears, and almost wrote "Don''t go" on his face. "This..." Shiro hesitated a bit. Alquette had talked about Sakura with Shiro when he was at the connection point in South America. The thing is that after Gaia was corrected by the star kings, Sakura ignored Tiamat¡¯s persuasion and borrowed the power of the Mooncell of pan-human history, relying on Gamo, and embraced the remaining half of the third animal nature, and was leaving it. At that time, he had a fight with Tiamat who was obstructing. At that time, Tiamat, the body had not come out of the imaginary space, so it was defeated by Gamo. However, because he was worried about Gama, when Gama left, Tiamat took the opportunity to hand over part of his second beast power to Gama. This is also the reason why Gama has mud. I have to say that this is undoubtedly the betrayal that made Tiamat sad. Now Tiamat, who has taken the body out of the imaginary space, is obviously going to teach this ignorant daughter through family rules. However, Sakura is his righteous sister after all, how could he bear the heart of Gamo being raped by Tiamat? So Shiro nodded: "Okay." As he said, in the hope of Gamo''s desperate gaze, he simply turned around and left. "Sakura, we should have a good talk. By the way, when you kid left, you said that strength is everything. Now, should we fight first?" "Wait¡ªwait a moment¡ªI know I was wrong, mother¡ª" Gamo yelled sadly. What a joke, the current Tiamat is not a spore body created by the dead body of the sky, but a body that has eliminated the animal nature, the true goddess of the star. If you fight, you will die! Shi Lang rushed to the temple, his mind was full of thoughts. Since Sajo Aige has also come to the Eternal Empire, things will not be so simple. Shiro raised his head and looked at the sky. He has a strong premonition, whether he is beastly or crowned, entangled in the chaotic cause and effect of countless reincarnations, he must make a judgment at this connection point, in this world. "It''s not good, Wang--!" At this moment, Merlin came running out of breath. "What''s the matter, Merlin?" "Bedwell, Bedwell is gone!" "Bedwell... ran away?" Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice, "Chasing! He knows there are too many things here, and he can''t let him run away!" Chapter 2052： ... Sajo Aige stared at the charming Demon Bodhisattva in front of her, "I really didn''t expect that you didn''t die, and you appeared in front of me." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at the sand strip love song that was blocked by himself in the valley, "My world has not been completed, how can I die? However, compared to the spirited spirit when I was resurrected, I became the king of evil. You, the first container, are much more embarrassed now." "It''s really embarrassing. You are here for revenge, right? But do you think you can win me, the third animal nature?" Sajo Ai Ge looked at the Demon Bodhisattva and asked. "If it is the normal way..." Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at Sajo Love Song, then his heart moved. She buried hidden dangers in the third animal nature, one is for the King of Stars to successfully kill Sajo Aige, and the other is to avoid facing Sajo Aige a second time and save her life. But now, this hidden danger is enough to kill Sajo Aige. The Demon Bodhisattva made such a determination, but after three seconds, nothing happened. The Demon Bodhisattva was stunned for a moment, then looked at the jokes of Shajo Aige with a smile, and immediately understood: "That''s it, you''ve discovered it a long time ago." "When you absorb your third animal nature, you feel the breath of the star king... That''s it, I understand, you, like Tiamat, deliberately let me absorb the third animal nature, right? Really ridiculous , The evil king of BeastEX is the natural enemy of Beast, but you use the evil king as a vacuum cleaner to remove animality." Sajo Aika smiled self-deprecatingly. Except for Tiamat and the King of the Stars who played her together, she could see all the other small actions. Including the small movements of the Demon Bodhisattva. "The daughter of the all-knowing and all-powerful monster... is really amazing. I can''t imagine how terrible the real monster queen is sleeping in your body. That''s why your existence is the greatest threat to my world. Please, please, completely disappear here, the false personality?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at Sago Aige. "Your world? Hehehe... Only you, are not qualified to call me a false personality, the animality of the Seishiin. Then, your imitating Fujimaru Shiro''s trick is useless to me. Because, this trick, I am Fujimaru Shiro suffered a loss twice after eating it twice!" As soon as the voice fell, a sharp knife twisted into a sluggish color suddenly rushed out of the ground and pierced into the belly of Sa Tiao Aige. Without waiting for the joy of the Demon Bodhisattva, the Shatiao Aige exploded, and the endless black mud raged. Then he went out to the eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva. "It''s a pity that this trick is blindfolded. I also suffered from Mr. Shirou." The demon-natured Bodhisattva''s joking voice sounded, and countless sluggish colors shot around, knocking down the black mud that was swept away, but when she was about to pursue her, her face suddenly changed. The earth overflowed with countless black mud, and the Demon Bodhisattva was overwhelmed by the mud tide only having time to leave a word. "You actually learned this insidious move..." After a while, the Demon Bodhisattva shattered the mud that had covered him, and his expression was gloomy. "You can''t run away!" She searched the wavelength of Sajo Love Song, chasing Sajo Love Song away. The first container, the most dangerous first container... She must kill, for her own world! ... "Beastliness...Beastliness..." Sajo Aige was panting and ran away strenuously. "Kakka-" The skin of the body appeared terrible cracks like broken ceramics, and countless pure black air emerged from it. "You can''t wake up yet...!" While covering her head, she leaned on the stone wall and walked forward in pain. She couldn''t stop, the Demon Bodhisattva was still chasing and killing her. "I can''t disappear yet... bestiality... bestiality...give me bestiality..." Finally, the will reached the limit, she fell to the ground, her consciousness gradually blurred, as if she had seen the Sajo love song of the sister whom Sajo Ayaka admired without participating in the Holy Grail War a long time ago. She knew that the Sagi love song was not her, but the real Sagi love song sleeping in her body. However, that memory belongs to her. She is a personality born by Sajo Ayaka who won the Holy Grail War. A personality born out of Sajo''s desire to sing. Can''t fall down here yet. Once I fall down now, the real me will wake up. No, I... Her consciousness gradually blurred, as if she had seen several people walking towards her. "Master, there is a man down here!" "This feeling is Beast! Be careful, group leader!" "Don''t worry. I''ll take a look¡ª" A group of people came towards her. A person stretched out his palm and gently raised her face. Who is it? The vague consciousness can no longer see the human face. The only thing I can see is the dazzling orange hair and clear eyes, as well as a surprise voice: "It''s really Beast! It''s the same Beast reaction as my sister. !" So... Who is it? Thinking of this, Sajo Aige, who could no longer hold on, fell into a coma. ... The collapsed giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven fell from the sky, only seeing the endless white light of destruction, Mordred woke up abruptly. "Huhuhu..." Cold sweat ran, panting. "I... not dead?" Looking at his undamaged hands, Mordred was surprised. She had already made the consciousness of going to death, fought against the emperor born because of her, but did not die? And... "My skin has recovered? It''s strange, didn''t I fully activate the star cup? I should say that I will no longer be a human." Mordred looked at his white jade arms, his eyes flashing with doubts. . Chapter 2053： "Speaking of which, where is this place?" Just as she was about to get up, Mordred suddenly found a white jade arm pressed against her thigh. She was taken aback for a moment, followed the jade arm, turned her head and saw Guinevere''s tired but sweet sleeping face. "Huh?" Mordred was puzzled. Chapter 60 Mordred''s Fortune Mordred remembered that he had completely liberated the star cup and knocked down the giant arm of the emperor, and was finally destroyed by the huge explosion of the giant arm of the fallen emperor. In theory, it should be like this. But "What the **** is going on?" Looking at Guinevere, who was sleeping especially soundly in front of him, Mordred was confused and puzzled. Not only is the concept of humanity not lost, but it is also intact. The most important thing is, why did the teacher on the empire side fall asleep in front of her? ¡ª¡ªWhy don¡¯t you slap her on her now? Mordred raised his sword, his eyes uncertain, thinking about this possibility. The breath of Vivienne that she had sensed before came to mind again, and she hesitated to put down the sword. Among the huge eternal dynasty, the best person to her, even if her mother is included, is her teacher, Guinevere. No, it should be Vivian. It was Vivian who taught her; it was Vivian who gave her goals, comforted her, loved her, and was used to her so that she could have the happiest childhood possible. If Vivian was there when the Eternal Dynasty was wiped out, she wouldn''t know for sure, she really couldn''t do it. No. If Vivienne hadn''t left the dynasty because of the diminishing of the true ether, the behemoth of Apocalypse would definitely not be able to pollute the eternal dynasty. Mordred was so determined that she had failed to assassinate the Saint Apostle of Pendragon before, and immediately targeted Guinevere of the Empire. However, because of this, she noticed Vivienne''s breath on Guinevere''s body. That breath. It is by no means the same individual in the parallel world, but the pan-human history, her teacher, Vivian. "So, what the **** is going on?" Guinevere of the empire sensed the teacher''s breath. She, who should no longer be a human, turned back to a human and was still alive. What happened to this? Suddenly, that terrifying butterfly golem appeared in his mind. Mordred sighed, put down his sword, and sat next to Guinevere. By the way... It seemed that at the moment when the giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven was about to fall, a huge black figure appeared above him. Mordred vaguely recalled this, but the impression was too plain, so it was difficult to tell whether it was real or illusion. Furthermore, if there really was a huge black figure appearing above him at that time. That dark shadow is the reason why she can live under the giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven, right? If it does exist, then what is that dark shadow? Mordred closed his eyes and thought, but couldn''t think of more. "M... don''t scratch my hair, it hurts..." Guinevere whispered unconsciously, as if she had noticed someone sitting next to her, her eyes moved, and then she opened her dim eyes: "Is it morning? Good morning, Master Xuanzang... today I want to eat three breads." Mordred: "???" Isn''t this a idiot? Mordred looked at the chattering Guinevere with disgust, then stepped forward and pushed the hazy Guinevere to the ground, like a fisherman **** a crab, and used a rope to tie Guinevere''s The hands and feet were tied up. "Wow, what are you doing?" After being pressed **** the ground by Mordred and tied up, Guinevere suddenly woke up and screamed in panic. "Don''t be long-winded! If you dare to resist me, I will cut off your oppa first, and then throw you naked and throw you on the street, for admiration!" Mordred stared at Guinevere''s C and said viciously. As a dead girl who has just entered puberty who will never grow up, Mordred has a deep malice towards Guinevere''s hugeness. "M." Guinevere shrank her head and quickly stopped calling for help to the Holy Apostle. Why did I fall into her hands? Guinevere burst into tears in her heart. "Do you know what happened to us just now?" Mordred sat on the ground, looked at Guinevere in front of him, and asked aloud. As a hostile, with Mordred''s temperament, she should have killed Guinie directly, but Vivienne''s breath made her hesitate, and the situation was unknown, so she had to tie up Guinie first. Guinevere shook her head quickly. Mordred asked again: "What is your butterfly golem?" Guinevere shook her head again. "Tsk! Talk!" Mordred said impatiently. Her position is clear. If she hadn''t sensed Vivienne''s breath from Guini Weier''s body, she would have killed Guini Weier a long time ago, and now she is naturally impatient to speak. Guinevere said aggrieved: "You won''t let me say..." Mordred looked at Guinevere with a headache. Is this a fool? Pure, right? Thinking of her teacher, who is wise, gentle, elegant, charming, and strong, how can the same individual in the parallel world be so embarrassed? Chapter 2054： Ah! I really want to help the teacher kill her! Mordred''s face was dark, and he held Guinevere''s cheeks with both hands and pulled them to the sides. "Wow!" QWQ Guinevere looked at Modred aggrievedly like a golden retriever, I am not disobedient, why is it so fierce? And... the rope is so uncomfortable, especially on the chest. "You are awake, Mordred." A familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him, causing Mordred to be shocked. He turned his head and stabbed with a sword. The sound of "knock" was blocked by the powerful magic shield. Without a single blow, Mordred hurried away, holding a sharp sword, looking at the visitor vigilantly. "It''s dangerous!" The visitor luckily patted his chest and looked at Mordred troubledly, "What are you doing, Mordred? Suddenly attacked me." Mordred did not speak, but looked at her warily. And Guinevere looked at her in surprise, "Holy Apostle Pendragon! You have come to save me!" "Holy Apostle Pendragon?" The girl looked at Guinevere in confusion, with a dazed face: "What and what, Guinevere?" "Also--, why are you attacking me, Mordred? Although we have serious grievances between us, we don''t want to kill me as soon as we meet, Mordred?" The girl looked at Mord in trouble. Reid, "After all, I am Al''s sister too." "You are--, Morrigan?" Mordred put down his sword and looked at the girl suspiciously. The girl smiled, stretched out a slender finger, and said: "Morrigan is the fairy side of Morgan Lefy, and I am the other side of Morgan Lefy. Although it is the same person, I am accurately speaking. Nu Jun God, Morgana. But you must be very uncomfortable, so you can also call me Morgan Lefie or Morrigan." Mordred remained unmoved and asked, "Who is the Eternal King?" "Of course your father, Gnivel Pendragon. Of course, it''s also called Fujimaru Shiro." Morgan Lefy replied with a smile. "So, who is Morgan Leffe''s favorite man?" "Ah, ah! You, why are you asking this suddenly?" "Shut up, answer me!" "Yes, yes¡ªah! How can I say this!" Mordred looked at Morgan Lefy warily, hostility and killing intent flashed in his eyes. Morgan Lefy was about to cry: "It''s your father, it''s my brother!" "Huh. It really is the pervert of that brother-in-law!" Mordred glanced at Morgan Leffi with contempt, and put away his sword. "M..." Morgan Lefie is about to cry. Although his brother-in-law is a well-known thing, it is embarrassing to be exposed face to face by his little niece. "However, why did you come to Vermore Abyss?" Morgan Leffe looked at Mordred and Guinevere in doubt. "Frmore Abyss?" Mordred raised his eyebrows, looked at Morgan Lefy, and asked: "Did you save us?" "Saved...you?" Morgan Leffey looked at Mordred with a look of confusion, and put a finger on his lips, "M... if you are rescued from the hands of God Vermore, it is a rescue." Mordred raised his eyebrows, and then exchanged information with Morgan Leffey. "It turned out to be like this... In my absence, so many wonderful things happened." Morgan Lefrey held his chest. "Speaking of which, why are you here?" "Ah, me? Really moved, Mordred actually cares about my affairs. I''m so moved, I''m going to cry." With that said, Morgan Lefey stretched out his sleeves and wiped away the tears that did not exist. Mordred; "..." This Morgan Lef¨¦ is more poisonous than Morrigan! "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. I will be here, of course the ontology kept me here." "Ontology? By the way, it''s Morrigan again, and Morgana''s again... Where''s your ontology?" "Is my body? That''s why Morrigan didn''t tell you this. My body died sporadicly in 2003." Morgan Lefey said with a smile. "Divided, scattered death?" Mordred was stunned. Although he didn''t like Morgan Lefy, Mordred never thought that Morgan Lefy would die. Moreover, what the **** is this scattered death? "It is to split the complete self into several points. For example, Morgan Lefy of the fairy is Morrigan of Chaldea; Morgan Lefy of the war **** is me. In addition, there is Morgan Lefy of the giant, Morgan Lefie of the dead, Morgan Lefie of the human..." "Why, how could this be?" Mordred couldn''t help asking. "Mm. I probably discovered something that shouldn''t be discovered, so before I was killed, I killed myself in advance to avoid death and pass on the secret. However, what the secret is, there is a little memory in my mind. No, other Morgan Lefy probably did the same. And because of my side attributes, I stayed in Fermore Abyss until I found you." After a pause, looking at the somewhat silent Mordred, Morgan Lefy said with a smile: "However, don''t be sad for me. Because every Morgan Lefy is Morgan Lefy. I just use a multidimensional form of existence. , Exists." "I didn''t worry about you, I was just thinking, what good is you for." "That''s a pity." Morgan Lefy sighed, then looked at Guinevere on the side, and asked suspiciously: "Why did you tie Vivienne like this? I remember, your relationship with Vivienne...should be pretty good, right? ?" Mordred was stunned: "My teacher, Vivienne?" "Yes, Vivienne." Morgan Leffe nodded and pointed at Guinevere. Mordred frowned as she looked at Guinevere. She had noticed Vivienne''s breath on Guinie''s body before, and now Morgan Lefy said so. What is going on here? Guinevere, who was trapped in her hands and feet, looked like a white rabbit caught by a big bad wolf, hesitating, weak, and looking at the two people in fear, her petite body trembling. She felt that her situation was very dangerous, and now she was still obediently obedient. "You..." Chapter 2055： Just as Mordred wanted to speak, as if he had sensed something, her face suddenly changed: "This is..." She perceives a rather strange nature of power, gathering here. "Oh, here again." Morgan Leffey smiled softly, and said to Mordred: "Whatever you want to do, in short, before that, please fight them back!" When Mordred walked out of the cave, he immediately saw the upside-down world of spiral death and the huge ghosts circling in the world of spiral death. "These are..." "The undead **** of the abyss guarded by Skaha, the **** of Vermore." said Morgan Lefy who followed. "I''m not talking about that," Mordred shook his head, and then reached out his hand: "It''s that¡ª" Morgan Leffey followed Mordred''s fingers and looked suspiciously. He suddenly saw a piece of shattered pure white mecha, and his face was suddenly puzzled: "What is that?" Mordred said with a solemn expression: "The Holy Apostle of the Shield Galahad - I didn''t expect him to fall here too!" "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" The wandering huge souls of gods, the Fmore gods were divided into two groups, fangs and claws, and they attacked Galahad and Mordred, the holy apostle of the shield, respectively. ... Bedwell''s eyes dimly walked towards the village not far away. The betrayal of his former friend made him painful, Aktor''s death made him feel guilty, and his worry about the empire made him frightened... However, what he saw and his loyalty to the emperor made him continue to insist on his stubbornness. Whether it was right or wrong, no one knew what happened, and no one told him or answered him. But just the current contradictions and oppositions have already made him miserable, even more painful than falling into **** and slashing through a thousand swords. ¡ª¡ªYour smile will become the hope of others. This is what the emperor said to him, and was ecstatically regarded as a code of conduct and principle by him, so he smiled and treated everyone with gentleness, and everyone said he was as warm as the sun. But at this moment, this sentence has become the source of his pain. If the Heavenly Emperor hadn''t said this to him, perhaps, he wouldn''t insist on that. The betrayal of the empire, the antagonism of friends, the death of Aktor, his own will, the praise of the emperor...guilt, guilt, persistence, loyalty...positive emotions, negative emotions, all good and bad, all Everything is condensed in the skull, making Bedwell more painful and tormented. "Perhaps¡ªdeath can liberate me." This thought kept flashing in his mind. And at this moment, allies in the Spers League sent him a message of meeting. Bedwell knew in his heart that his identity was quite sensitive, and Mordred had even issued a death warning against him. The current action may have been labeled as "betrayal" on the side of pan-human history, and he has already planned what to do. Did you get rid of him? However, this is also good. If it is eradicated by pan-human history, if you die like Aktor, you will fall asleep forever. Then you will be relieved. There is no need to uphold one''s loyalty, nor to continue to betray the empire and friends. With such a peaceful mind, Bedwell came to the agreed village, came to the agreed house, and suddenly saw the agreed person sitting in the house. "Come on, Bedwell." The holy apostle, one of the agreed-upon Spers League, looked at Bedwell. Bedwell nodded, sat opposite, and asked, "Is there something that can''t be said in the communication structure?" "Can''t¡ªbecause¡ª" The holy apostle snapped his fingers, and with a "boom", the house collapsed. From the houses on all sides, a hundred men of the Divine Guard rushed out and surrounded Bedwell. He looked at Bedwell grimly: "You will die here!" Bedwell glanced at the Divine Guards surrounding this place, and finally turned his gaze to the former underground alliance. He didn''t have a trace of anger, but asked plainly: "So, Spath... is it disintegrated?" The holy apostle looked at Bedwell, who was completely silent, his hideous face suddenly calmed down, and he was silent for a moment, and said: "Ektor... is dead. The arm of the Emperor of Heaven collapsed, and the power of His Majesty the Emperor was dissipated. ." "So, Sperse fell apart, right?" "What we firmly believe, what we think...maybe it''s just our wishful thinking. Ager rule follows you, catches us, and inflicts the poison of sinking on us, but His Majesty God forgives us. We are forgiven. It is wrong, and you are no exception. However, you are the only one who cannot be forgiven by your Majesty." "--So, Sperse fell apart, right?" "Ah, yeah. Spers... it shouldn''t exist in the first place. It is wrong, and Ager is right." Bedwell closed his eyes: "I''ve also been poisoned by Aegis Wenqing... So, come on." That''s it. There has been an error in his own thinking, and apart from death, he has been unable to convince himself. So, this is fine. In this way, you can struggle out of the pain of thinking. "Goodbye, smile of the empire, Ching Bedwell." The holy apostle waved his hand, the surrounding divine soldiers gathered around, and Bedwell closed his eyes. However, at that moment. Surprise! One of the divine soldiers suddenly turned his wrist, swept the surrounding divine soldiers, and then grabbed Bedwell''s wrist. "Are you...Jeranda Qing?" Bedwell was taken aback. "Go!" A low voice rang from under the helmet, dragging Bedwell away. "Chasing!" The holy apostle drew his sword and shouted loudly: "Jeranda, Bedwell, you two obsessive rebels! I will chop off your heads and offer them to your majesty for atonement!" ... Chapter 61 The Yarn Love Songs Overthrown by Gudazi Geranda, this is the famous saint apostle of the empire, with a mustache like a mouse, and looks like a rat-eyed eyebrow. Chapter 2056： But what made him famous was not Uyf''s superb spear skills, nor Ager''s strategy, but the cunning and changeable appearance that matched his appearance. Known as the cunning Geranda. No one in the empire waited to see him, even Bedwell. Before the establishment of the Spers League, if one person would betray the loyalty to the emperor, then everyone''s first reaction must be Geranda. In fact, he was also a member of the Splash Underground League very early. "Give it up, Jeranda Qing." Bedwell pulled his wrist out of Jeranda''s palm, and said to Jeranda with a dim look. "King Bedwell... All of Spath''s companions have given up. Do you want to give up too?" Geranda stared at Bedwell''s dim eyes. "Ector...dead," Bedwell said in a deep voice. Gerlanda is cunning and changeable, but even so, he is also one of the twelve holy apostles, and he has the feeling of meeting the other holy apostles for 100 million years. Ektor''s death, for him, could not have been a blow. "I know, everyone knows. That''s why Sperse collapsed. But, is this to give up? Then, where is our loyalty to your Majesty?" "The great change of the empire, the great change of your majesty... This is simply our wishful thinking! The one above the throne is the real majesty! I saw it, I saw the punishment of the majesty who fell from the sky, we have been silent for us I am so touched! We--, are wrong!" Bedwell cried out of collapse. Seeing that giant arm of the Emperor of Heaven, how could he deny that the person on the throne is not the Emperor of Heaven? "Can you say this to your heart, Qing Bedwell." Gerlanda looked at Bedwell seriously. How difficult is this? The facts are already very clear, their thinking has gone wrong, they are just immersed in the self-movement of the loyalty to the emperor of heaven. However, Bedwell found that he couldn''t speak anymore. "You can''t deceive yourself, just like I can''t deceive myself. Maybe you don''t know, before I became a holy apostle, before this empire was eternal, I was a druid who was determined to save the dead and heal the wounded. But because of mine Appearance, everyone regards me as a devil and a cunning master. In the end, I became a cunning master willing to degenerate and live by deceit. It was the traveling majesty who redeemed me from the quagmire of self-denial." "He told me,''Where flowers decay, people can''t live. The perfect appearance, clothing and decoration can certainly give people a sense of beauty, but the beauty of the soul, the beauty of wisdom, and the beauty of behavior can arouse the beauty of people. It is much stronger than the former. And there is a ray of light deep in my heart, with the fragrance of scholarship, quiet and far-reaching. "Even if it has been too long, I have forgotten your Majesty¡¯s face before he was sanctified, but this sentence has always been Branded in my mind. "He gave me redemption, so I took it as the Lord and became a holy apostle. Known for deceiving, but I can''t deceive your Majesty, let alone deceive myself." Geranda looked at Bedwell seriously: "The person above the throne is definitely not His Majesty the Emperor!" "But, how do you know that it is not His Majesty that has changed? How do you know that this is not your own wishful thinking?" Bedwell asked loudly. "I don''t know, but I am fighting for my Majesty the Emperor. Even if this is wrong, I will go all the way to the end!" "Then where do you put the empire? This may cause the collapse of the empire..." "So what?" Geranda asked back: "I love the empire because of your majesty, and because of your majesty, I became a holy apostle, and because of your majesty, I have endured these long years. For your majesty, even if I destroy this lifeless one, There is no world of dead souls with no future to speak of, so what?" Geranda asked back, with a sonorous and powerful tone, with piety and madness, but his eyes were so clear. ¡ª¡ªIf one day, you have to choose between the heavenly emperor and the eternal empire, who will you choose? ? For some reason, Bedwell suddenly remembered the question that Old Sword had asked him. He was at a loss, but Geranda in front of him had already answered. If one day, one must choose between the emperor of heaven and the eternal empire, Geranda will choose not the empire that insults and pains him, but the emperor who redeems him. But what about Bedwell? He found that he could neither respond to Geranda nor turn his head back. He wandered at the junction of the two, and he was extremely painful. "I found you, Bedwell, Geranda!" The Holy Apostle shouted, commanding the Divine Guard, and rushed over. Geranda glanced at Bedwell, whose face was uncertain, and stretched out his hand to push him into the cave. "Geranda--" "Look at your own heart, Bedwell. Who are you fighting for!" Holding a sharp gun, Geranda turned and killed the holy apostle. He was also a holy apostle after all, broke through the encirclement of the divine legion, and nailed the holy apostle to the trunk with a shot, but he was also pierced by the holy apostle with a sword. "I actually... will lose to you!" "You guy who can''t even hold your own beliefs, how could I lose to you?" Geranda asked back. "You, you. Hahaha¡ª" The Holy Apostle said sadly: "The crisis of the empire lies not in the outside, but in our civil war." "Although our body has gained constancy, our soul has long been decayed. At this moment, the poison of sinking in the body, we who are free from constancy will also usher in death. For us, this is not a painful parting. It''s the liberation of the soul." "I understand, but what I am sad is that the impeccable [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] is actually caused by our disunity in our thoughts. It is caused by us. Gerlanda, Bedwell...Ector''s We can''t escape the blame for death. We are even more ashamed of your Majesty. The empire is in danger of extinction because of us! Turn around, turn around... We are wrong..." The holy apostle was sad and closed his eyes forever. The surrounding divine guards rushed up and chopped off De Geranda''s left arm and right leg, dripping with blood. "Geranda--" Bedwell couldn''t help it anymore and rushed out of the tree hole, swung his sword to repulse the surrounding divine guards, and fleeed away holding Jelanda''s body. The gurgling blood flowed down from between his fingers, and his body became colder and colder. "Have you seen your heart clearly, Bedwell." Gerlanda paled, angrily. "Don''t say it." Bedwell stopped and looked at Geranda in his arms with a sad expression on his face. "You still can''t see your heart. You can neither deceive yourself like he did, nor stay awake like me. Bedwell, hesitating is the most painful. The person on the throne is definitely not the emperor. At least He is not my Majesty the Emperor of Heaven. Some are affirming you, some are vetoing you, some are mocking you... But the road is at your feet after all." "Stop talking, Geranda!" Bedwell''s face was full of pain. "Do you want to be loyal to your Majesty in memory like I did, or bow your head to the rule of Age and the man on the throne? The right to choose is not me, nor other people, but you." "This road is painful, this road is bloody... But when you decide, go here." Jelanda tremblingly took out a map from her arms and handed it to Bei. Deville. "There are two intersecting trees in this mountain, hiding something that is vital to the empire. Whether or not you give that thing to the Aegean, to the person on the throne, I won¡¯t Blame you, because my path has come to an end, and I am already liberated. But if you want to be as loyal to the Majesty in memory as I am, then send that thing to¡ªto¡ª" Geranda''s tone became a little harder, and her pupils dilated. But as if trying to exhaust everything, for the sake of the person who redeemed himself in his memory, he went beyond death and said, "Send to¡ª, Avalon!" After speaking, his pupils dilated and he closed his eyes completely. Perhaps, in those loose eyes, he saw the emperor who had redeemed him in his memory. "Jeranda Qing¡ª¡ª" Bedwell screamed for it. Another life star fell. When Shi Lang arrived, he had only time to see Bedwell holding Geranda''s mutilated, icy corpse, and he did not return for a long time. Chapter 2057： He didn''t say anything, and Skaha who accompanied him was silent. They didn''t know what happened, but there was no doubt that Bedwell was groaning. "We all say that you are the most cunning and changeable, and the most likely to betray His Majesty... But in the end, you are the most loyal to His Majesty, Jie Landaqing." Bedwell dug up the ground and built a simple tomb for Geranda on the spot. Bedwell got up, turned his head to look at Shirou and Skaha, and smiled blankly: "You - you are worried that I betray you, so come to kill me, right, Eternal King? To prevent accidents, I brought along the strongest fighter, Skaha." Shi Lang was silent for a moment and nodded. "Don''t worry, King Eternal. I''m already--, there''s nowhere to go." "Go back with us, Bedwell. Your existence is very difficult, but I don''t want to avenge revenge." Shi Lang said openly. "Okay. But before that, I have a place to go." Bedwell waved the map in his hand. Skaha glanced at Shirou. Shirou thought for a moment, then nodded: "We will go with you." ... "Hey." Sajo Aige slowly opened his eyes, and as far as his eyes could be, there was a dark cave and a fire leaping with flames. "Huh? You are awake." With a soft voice suddenly rang in her ears, Sajo Aige turned her head and saw a blonde girl wearing a crown. ¡ª¡ªHeroic, Europa! The omniscience and omnipotence of Sajo Aige almost instantly saw through the identity and real name of this blonde girl. "Master, this lord has already woken up." Seeing Sajo Aige waking up, Europa, who took care of Sajo Aige, got up and shouted towards the fire where the crowd gathered. Master? Sajiao Aige looked at her, and his heart sank suddenly, and saw a dozen or so heroic spirits looking at her. Not only that, Sajiao Aige was found among the dozen or so heroic spirits. The number of bodies is enough to threaten Beast''s powerful heroes and gods. -The crowned hero! Well. ¡ª¡ªThe Pillar of Heaven of God King Level! "You are awake." A bright and clear voice rang in her ears, and Sajo Aige saw a group of heroic spirits, an orange-billed ponytail girl with a bright smile slowly got up and walked towards her. This, this is Sajo Aige''s eyes shrank suddenly, Beast¢÷! The seventh bestiality! Sajo Aige''s eyes became cold. Logically speaking, the seventh beast nature is the largest and the last beast nature. It will only show up after the other six beast natures have all appeared, but he didn''t expect to encounter it. If you eat the seventh animal nature, you can make up time, suppress the true personality, and greatly increase the power of the evil king. In this way, even if it is the Emperor of Heaven, the King of Stars will no longer be afraid. Looking at the orange-haired girl approaching unsuspectingly, Sajo Aige was already malicious, her eyes twinkling, and she stretched out her hand towards the orange-haired girl. However, in that moment A cold light gleamed in the darkness, and Sajo Aige''s eyes shrank suddenly, only to hear a "chao". I don''t know when a burly, deadly black knight appeared in front of her and cut it down with a sword. Up her arm. Not only that, the black knight was just an introduction, as if pulling the whole body together, the next moment, a burly man like a bear, a young man like a saint, and a burly white lion rushed in front of her. Put them all into one... Just as I thought about it, Sajo Aige discovered that she could not use much power for hypnotizing the real personality. Oops! "Stop it!" The orange-haired girl suddenly shouted. The number-body heroic spirit who was about to succumb to the assassin stopped his hands like a sudden brake. "Really. Grandpa, Orion, God Ancestor, and Zeus God, what are you doing?" The orange-haired girl rebuked. The blond young man sitting by the fire stood up: "She wants to do something to you, Team Leader Fujimaru." "Don''t talk nonsense, Deputy Team Leader Keir." Kirshtalya sighed and declared: "It''s Kirshtalya Vodaim, Fujimaru team leader." "Don''t care so much. Such a nickname shows that we have a good relationship." "Please don''t have such a good relationship with me." Kirshtalya Vodaim said coldly. "Really, Gere is arrogant again." The orange-haired girl smiled meaninglessly, then turned her head, looked at Sajo Aige, stretched out her hand, smiled and introduced herself: "My name is Fujimaru Tatsuka, and I am the leader of Chaldean Group A. Other than that. Besides, I have another identity, that is the seventh animality..." It really is the seventh bestiality! Sajo Aige''s heart jumped, but is the seventh animal nature so naive? Didn''t you smell me as a BeastEX? Moreover, as the largest and most evil seventh animal nature, there will be three-body crowned heroes, and the **** king of Greek mythology has signed a contract with it. It is really incredible. But that''s it. How can you not sign for such a delicious meal? Taking advantage of the moment when the attention of the three crowned heroes and the gods of Zeus was attracted by Kirshtalya Vodaim, Sajo Aige reunited the severed right hand with black mud, and turned towards the innocent Fujimaru Tateka. Stretched out his hand. Just eat her Before the voice in his heart was finished, Fujimaru Tatsuka stretched out her hand, grabbed her palm, and asked suspiciously, "Is this for a handshake? But, I don''t know your name yet." How come--! ? Sajo Aige''s heart jumped fiercely, and at the moment of contact with Fujimaru Tatsuka, she discovered a very important thing. That is the scale of this seventh animality... It is so huge! Chapter 2058： She is not weaker than the natural enemy of the beast, BeastEX-the king of evil. If it was the heyday of the South American junction, it would be enough to fight half-dead. But now... There was a drop of cold sweat on Sajo Aige''s forehead. And, is this mocking her? Sajo Aige doesn''t think that Fujimaru Tatsuka is unaware of her identity, as long as it is a beast, she can detect the identity of her natural enemy. However, even so, Fujimaru Tatsuka introduced herself with a demeanor and admitted her identity as the seventh animal. Isn''t this mocking what is it? But now that she was delicate and weak, she was stared at by the seventh animality, the three crowns, the extremely large-scale **** king, and the more than ten-body heroic spirits, and she could only endure it. Thinking of her mission, she reluctantly smiled, "Yes. Hello. My name is Sajo Aige." Shame! Shame! As the king of evil, the beast was terribly scared when she saw her, but now she had to endure her anger and bowed her head to the seventh animal character Fujimaru Tatsuka. What a shame! "Sajyo Aika. What a beautiful name, Miss Aika." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a bright smile. However, this smile fell into the eyes of Sajo Aige, but it was so disgusting and full of sarcasm. Damn it! Damn seventh animality, how much do you want to humiliate me? But no matter how angry, it is bound to be strong, and Sajo Aige can only endure, showing a reluctant and hypocritical smile, "Your name is the same, Miss Lixiang." "Ah, don''t call me that specifically, it''s embarrassing. Just call me Gudazi, Miss Aika. Everyone calls me that way." Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile on her face. "Then Gudazi can also call me love songs, don''t be so polite to me." There was a hypocritical smile on Sajo Aigo''s face. However, the scrutinizing gazes of the surrounding heroic spirits, especially the bitter gaze of Kirshtalya, let Shajo Aige know that his hypocrisy has not deceived these guys at all. "Okay, love song." Fujimaru Tateka nodded, then looked at Sajo Aige, and asked aloud, "Aika, please forgive me for being rude. You are a member of the [Council], right?" Chapter 62 This is humiliation! Humiliation! "Parliament..." Sajo Aige lowered his head and thought for a moment, then hesitantly nodded, and said hypocritically: "Yes. How is it? Does Gudazi regret saving me?" "No, there is no such thing." As if afraid of misunderstanding, Fujimaru Tatsuka waved her hand quickly, then looked at Sajo Aige and said, "Actually, my sister is also in the [Council], if I love singing If I am also a member of [Council], I think Aige will know the whereabouts of my sister..." "That''s it, it was for this reason to save me." Sajo Aige smiled. This seventh bestiality''s ability to disguise is not weaker than that third bestiality. But it''s a pity that from the moment she possessed animality, she was destined to be unable to pretend in front of her. But at this moment, it is bound to be strong, and before there is no power to resist the seventh animal nature, it is better to follow her script. "So, who is Gudazi''s sister?" "Fujimaru Sakura. She possesses the third animality." Sajo Ai-ge stunned, "Gama, Gama?" Hearing this, Fujimaru Tachika''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Yes! She also has another nickname called Majin Gamo! Ai Ge, you really know my sister, right?" "Ah... Yeah. And my relationship with your sister..." "It''s pretty good, isn''t it?" "...Hmm." Sajo Aika nodded with a smile, and said to her heart, of course my relationship with your sister is getting better. It is because of your sister that Tiamat created my rebellion in advance, and I have fallen to this point. I just dealt with her sister, and now I ran into her sister again. This luck... Wait a minute. ...Fujimaru? "That, Gu Dazi. Since you asked me a question, then I also ask you a question." Sajo Aika hesitated for a moment, and asked uncertainly: "You--, do you have an older brother named Shirou? Fujimaru... Shirou?" "Yes." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. "My biological sister?" Sajo Aige couldn''t help asking. Fujimaru Tateka nodded: "Yes." Ah, I knew it! Is this stabbing Fujimaru''s nest? It''s Fujimaru Sakura again, and Fujimaru Tatsuka''s again... Sajo Aige''s hypocritical smile couldn''t hold back, and the corners of her mouth twitched. "What''s wrong with you, love song?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo love song suspiciously. "No... nothing." It is bound to be strong, and it is bound to be strong. Sajo Aige repeatedly chanted in her heart, only then barely managed to control the false smile on her face. It''s just that Fujimaru''s family is too weird! Fujimaru Shiro is the heir of Uzumaki. Chapter 2059： Fujimaru Sakura is the third animal character. At this moment Fujimaru Tachika is the seventh animal character again. What kind of ghost family is this? Sajiao Aige thought that his Sajiao family was already a ghost, but he didn''t expect Shirou''s family to be even better. Sajo Aige sighed, and said to her heart that she really stabbed Fujimaru''s nest. But... That''s good, think of a way to swallow this seventh animality first. Then, there is no need to worry about survival and strength. From this perspective, I have to thank this Fujimaru Tatsuka. Sajiao Aige squinted at the orange-haired girl in front of her, feeling malicious in her heart. However, looking at the vigilant eyes around, especially the young gentleman who looked a little melancholy, those eyes seemed to see everything about her. Sajo Aige saw the real name of the young gentleman. The man who can see through the truth, the famous detective, Sherlock Holmes. Sajo Aige sighed, let''s bear with it for the time being, if you start now, I must be the one who is defeated. Thinking about this, Sajo Aige put away the dark claws for the time being. "Love song, please eat this." Fujimaru Tatsuka handed out a grilled fish with a bright smile on his face. Looking at the smile of Fujimaru Tatsuka, Sajo Aige knew that this was the seventh animalistic mockery, but that smile reminded her of Sajo Ayaka who worshiped her in her memory. Mocking, mocking. It is the humiliation of the seventh animal nature to the natural enemy of the beast, the king of evil. But it is bound to be strong. "Thank you." Sajo Aiko took over Fujimaru Tatsuka''s grilled fish with a hypocritical smile. Even if it is a shame, but before my mission is completed, I can only bear it for the time being. ... "Here..." Shiro looked around, this was an unnamed mountain in Scotland. After finding Bedwell, Bedwell took the map and brought them here. Shiro didn''t know what Bedwell was planning, and didn''t ask, but there is no doubt that if Bedwell did something strange, he would kill Bedwell mercilessly. But to be honest, it is really reckless that Shi Lang, as the leader, will come back to Bedwell himself. Once he makes a mistake, before the leader is re-elected, the alliance of pan-human history will fall into chaos of dragons without a leader, and will be killed by the empire with one blow. However, Shirou still came. Because the empire''s Bedwell was kind to him, and at the same time an extremely important **** against the empire, he wanted to try his best to fight for Bedwell, whether it was for personal reasons or axioms. Of course, if it doesn''t work, he will kill Bedwell directly to avoid future troubles. Feeling and righteous, but cruel and unfeeling. I have to say that this is really contradictory. However, this is the eternal king. In order to ensure his own safety, Shiro asked Skady and Merlin to add an increase magic to Skaha, and then took Skaha to chase it out. The outside world is very unsafe, but if there is teacher Skaha beside, no matter how dangerous places are, there are safe harbors. Shi Lang looked at Bedwell and came under two intersecting banyan trees in the mountain, and dug out an ancient storage box. Looking at the old box, Shi Lang asked suspiciously: "This is?" "I don''t know. But the thing in this box is my partner of the Spears Alliance, Jelandaqing, something that must be defended even with his life." Bedwell hugged the dirty, ancient Storage box. Shirou turned his head and glanced at each other with Skaha, both seeing the doubts in each other''s eyes. ¡ª¡ªWho is this Jielandaqing...? The empire is the continuation of the eternal dynasty, and the holy apostles are all people they used to be familiar with¡ªthis was originally Shirou, Skaha, and everyone¡¯s cognition. However, Shirou and Skaha really didn''t know who this Geranda was. But looking at Bedwell''s sad complexion, Shirou still endured this question. "Now that you have it. Go back, Bedwell." "No." Bedwell shook his head. Shilang''s expression became serious, but Skaha reached out and held his shoulders, shook his head at him, then looked at Bedwell, and said gently, "Do you know what, Bedwell? Your current situation, Very sensitive and dangerous." Skaha knew that Shiro wanted to remind Bedwell that the leader must take the public as his own responsibility, so even if Mordred died alone, Shiro could not show sad emotions, let alone willfulness. However, there are only two of them now, and there is no reason or reason to let this disciple who made her come alive continue to play her unwillingly unfeeling role. However, in response to Scarha¡¯s reminder, Bedwell nodded: "I understand, Scarha. But I must send this box to Avalon." "Send to Avalon?" Shilang raised his eyebrows and asked gently, "Can you tell us. Why, Bedwell?" "Because, this is the last obsession of Jayland Daqing." Bedwell told Shirou and Skaha about Geranda. "That''s it..." Shi Lang nodded, somewhat impressed with Jelanda in his heart. However, this impression is based on Bedwell''s statement, full of Bedwell''s subjective color, but Yishiro''s ability to distinguish can naturally draw a considerable image of Geranda from Bedwell''s subjective statement. Bedwell couldn''t help but asked, "Do you think... Geranda Qing is right?" "Of course¡ª" Before Shirou finished speaking, Bedwell said, "Please answer me seriously. I understand my situation, so please don''t lie to me." Shi Lang was silent, he remembered Mordred''s eyes, praised Geranda, and coaxed Bedwell''s words to an abrupt end. "That Geranda, is¡ª" Chapter 2060： Before Skaha finished speaking, Shi Lang said solemnly: "There is no doubt that it is a criminal of thought." Shiro... Skaha looked at Shirou distressedly, this disciple was going to be a black face again. "From the perspective of the empire, no matter from any level of interpretation, this Jelanda is undoubtedly a dangerous criminal of thought! However, if he insists on it, the Emperor of Heaven has indeed been compromised, and now controls the other side of the empire. There are other people, then this Jelanda is a loyal martyr. It is worthy of praise." "In terms of results?" Bedwell asked. Shiro nodded. "So, what about the process? What about Jelanda''s loyalty, his pain, and his hesitation?" Bedwell asked loudly. "That makes no sense." "How could it..." Bedwell retreated unacceptably. "Pain, struggle, hesitation... These are all for myself. And the result is for others. Not only Geranda, you, my teacher Skaha, my knight King Altria, I My friend Gilgamesh, there are many, many heroes, many, many people are like this." "People praised me as the eternal king, and envied me as the eternal king. Later, many people fantasized about going back to the past and replacing me as the eternal king, becoming a more perfect and more admired king. But this is all My results are too fascinating, but what people don¡¯t know is the pain, struggle, and hesitation I endured when I became the King of Eternity. My strength was very small at first, but it was painful and helpless again and again. It¡¯s a big one." "The result... Then the King of Eternity, if you were Jalandhar, what choice would you make?" Bedwell couldn''t help asking. "Should you choose between the emperor and the empire? This kind of alternative question has been asked me once. And my answer to him is that people who will let themselves fall into this alternative dualistic situation, It''s no-brained rubbish. But if you insist on answering this question, then I tell you that I will not respond to people who don''t expect me." "It turned out to be avoiding this question... It''s really cunning, King Eternal." Bedwell shook his head. "I didn''t avoid it, but resolved it. To deal with many problems positively may be courage, but to resolve it on the side, I think it is the wisdom to deal with people. Maybe you don''t agree, but it is not important. The important thing is, Bedwell, You have no way to choose. Either you will be killed by us here; or, just walk with us all the way to the end. In terms of the results, look at you and see if Jelandat is a dangerous thought criminal or a loyal martyr. ." Shirou stretched out his hand to Bedwell. "I already have no way to choose." Bedwell smiled bitterly, looked at Shirou''s hand, and shook his head: "But I can''t respond to you, because I don''t even know that I am loyal to His Majesty the Emperor. , Still loyal to the empire. But I will not undermine your actions." "That''s enough." Shirou put his hands away: "But I won''t allow you to go to Avalon alone. So return to Tirnano with me. Let others send this thing to Avalon." Bedwell nodded: "Then please allow me to pack this box first." Skaha looked at Bedwell who was packing the box, turned his head, looked at Shirou, and sighed: "It''s really you, who easily convinced Bedwell, Shirou." "I didn''t persuade him, Skaha." Shirou shook his head, "I was ready to kill him, so I didn''t hesitate to say the truth about me. The words just now were not spoken by the uncharacter king. Yes, it was my answer, Fujimaru Shiro." Skaha looked at Shirou tenderly. Wang had no character at all. He could only show the required character in the situation where he needed it, either gentle or strong. However, Fujimaru Shiro has his own unique personality, and the answer just now is not the eternal king, not the leader''s idiom, but the response of the once weak hero. Just "You should call me teacher, Shirou." "I''m in a bad mood now, when I feel good, call again." Skaha: "..." Feelings, you call the teacher based on your mood! At this time, Skaha had a headache. Why didn''t Shirou respect her like C¨² Chulainn. But if Shirou really becomes like Cuchurin, she will find it difficult to accept it instead, right? Shi Lang is a wise man and a gentle man. He can be friends with anyone, the arrogant Gilgamesh, the innocent Elquet, the wicked Merlin, the void Solomon... And now, even Beast, the King of Stars, has become his friend. . But Skaha knew in his heart that Shirou''s ability, his wisdom, and his gentleness were not born with him, but were tempered little by little. As Shirou said before, the King of Eternity was not born with the power of a king, but in the pain again and again, the helplessness again and again, and the struggle again and again, he expanded his power. Not only Shirou, but also her, and all the heroes who can make a name in human history, even those ordinary people who seek a livelihood, who is not like this? Therefore, we must take back the pan-human history from the hands of the emperor, from the hands of the empire! Not for history, but also for the prosperous years of my own growth. After Bedwell packed the box, Shi Lang and others rushed towards Ireland. However, it was getting late, and Shiro was hungry, so he could only save on the spot for the time being before he could continue on his way. There is no way, Shiro is not controlling the heroic spirit record, but his real body. Since the start of the war, he hasn''t eaten, and he is hungry and tight. It''s just that his spirit has been tense, so he doesn''t feel anything, but now he has chased Bedwell back, a little bit loose, and he feels a little tired. Scarha has the curse of immortality, and Bedwell is a man of the empire, and only Shirou needs to eat normally. Thinking of a frugal solution on the spot, I suddenly smelled the scent of delicious food. The people of the empire do not need to eat, so is this okay fragrance human? With this thought in mind, the three Shilang followed the fragrance and took a look, and suddenly they saw a fire and several grilled fish on the fire. Skaha picked up a grilled fish and handed it to Shirou, and said with a smile: "Fill your stomach first." "Is this bad?" "It''s not like what you would say, Shirou." "Then you really know me, teacher." Shi Lang smiled and took the grilled fish. "I''m in a good mood, call me a teacher again." Shi Lang took a bite and nodded with a smile. Skaha looked at Shirou helplessly. At this time, rustling footsteps came from behind the three, and then a scream rang out: "Ah-my grilled fish!" This voice is familiar. Chapter 63: I can tell your brother to control the pervert "My grilled fish--!" A very familiar voice came from behind. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a blond girl with long hair reaching the waist, holding a magic wand, and a pair of holy cyan eyes. Caster, the witch of Avalon, Altria Pendragon. Shirou was stunned, and the witch Altria was also stunned: "Fujimaru Shirou?" The witch Altria reacted, and then panicked to raise her wand, but before she could react, Skaha strangled Fate''s throat and pressed it to the ground. Shirou projected a giant stick and was about to hit the back of the witch Altria''s head. Chapter 2061： "Surrender! Surrender! Don''t hit me in the head!" The witch Altria yelled quickly: "It will be concussed, it will be concussed!" >©n< Shirou put down the giant stick, projected a rope, and handed it to Skaha: "Skaha." "Ah, I''m not calling a teacher anymore." Skaha gave Shirou a helpless look, then tied the hands and feet of the witch Altria, attached the original Luen to the rope, and threw it aside. "It''s really bad luck, I actually ran into you again." Shi Lang covered his forehead. "I also said that my luck was bad, why I bumped into you again. You still ate my grilled fish, it''s horrible¡ª" Before the word "ÁË" was said, looking at the giant stick in Shirou''s hand, the witch Altria closed her mouth rationally. Although there is constancy, due to the price of Avalon''s Secret Art, she has the pain of ordinary people. She has been stunned twice by Shiro and Mordred, she doesn''t want to be stunned again. "Before you ate me secretly, now I eat you. This is called pay for pay. To be honest, I was a little guilty about what I ate before, but now I feel at ease." Under the gnashing gaze of the witch Altria, Shiro ate the grilled fish with peace of mind, and handed one to Skaha and Bedwell, but both refused. "You''re so ugly, it makes me feel like vomiting. But I am hungry now, so I can only help it out." Witch Altria: "..." Ah ah ah ah! Don¡¯t eat if it¡¯s unpalatable! Witch Altria''s teeth are about to be crushed. "Oh, is this the Al of the Empire?" Skaha stretched out his fingers, squeezed the delicate chin of the witch Altria, and looked at the witch Altria carefully, "It''s not a holy apostle." I am determined to become a holy apostle-facing Skaha, the witch Altria couldn''t say this. She could perceive what a terrifying murderous and familiar trembling aura this gentle-looking woman possessed. If you say it, you will probably be tortured, so the witch Altria shut up rationally and let Skaha play with her. But Scarha actually reached out to play with her proud long blonde hair, which was unbearable. "What on earth do you want to do?" "Oh, I''m too curious. Because Al, I know, never put his hair down. According to her, putting down the hair is a sign of weakness. You are a girl." Skaha is gentle. Said with a smile. The witch Altria did not know how she was in pan-human history, but she was definitely strong. She did not dare to talk nonsense. Instead, she turned her head, looked at Shirou, and said, "Fujimaru Shirou, I''m just a traveler, pan-human I don¡¯t want to get involved in the history and empire. You eat the fish and let me go.¡± Shirou didn''t speak, but got up and looked up and down at the witch Altria, his gaze seemed to measure the value of the commodity. "Hey!" The witch Altria couldn''t hold back her breath, a little softened: "Let me go!" "Are you the sister of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, or the heir of Avalon''s esoteric art? It seems to be somewhat useful and valuable." "So that''s it, Camelot''s Second Queen, I said how familiar." Bedwell laughed. Shi Lang glanced at Bedwell, and said to his heart, she looks exactly the same as the Holy Apostle Pendragon, can she not be familiar with it? "Huh? Aren''t you Saint Apostle Bedwell?" Witch Altria was taken aback for a moment, and then asked in even more horror: "You surrendered to the enemy?" Hearing that, Bedwell¡¯s smile froze on his face, then he smiled bitterly and nodded: "I did not surrender to the enemy, but I did betray the empire." "How come... you, who is known as the smile of the empire, actually betrayed the empire..." The witch Altria looked at Bedwell in disbelief. The fact that she broke the three perspectives made her curl up and retreat like a caterpillar. However, before taking two or three steps back, the sharp gun was placed on her neck, and the witch Altria raised her head, and suddenly saw Skahan¡¯s smiling face: "Shi Lang did not speak. You can''t run away." Witch Altria''s face became stiff. Are people of pan-human history so good at their heads? Her perfect escape plan was completely seen through! The witch Altria coughed dryly: "So, what are you going to do? Kidnapping me can''t threaten my sister, let alone any other benefit." "Speaking of which, why are you here?" Shilang asked with interest. "Travel, travel. Didn''t I say that before? I am a traveling witch, and I plan to write a travel biography of myself." That''s true. At the first encounter, the witch Altria said that she was a traveling witch and was writing her own biography. Shirou glanced around and saw the notes by the fire. There was no doubt that it was the travel diary of the witch Altria. He reached for it and flipped it casually. "Don''t peek¡ª!" Seeing Shirou flipping through her notes, the witch Altria couldn''t help but drink. But unfortunately, this is useless for Shirou. "[On the first day of the trip, I finally escaped from Avalon. Hahaha¡ª¡ª, the witch of justice, Altria Pendragon¡¯s passionate dream trip, is about to begin.]... ...What is this?" Shirou''s mouth twitched fiercely, and then he turned a few pages casually. It was the witch Altria''s travel routine, and there was no important clue to the empire. However, while looking through it, Shi Lang saw the articles with his own name and glanced emphatically. "[On the thirty-fourth day of the trip, I had delicious grilled fish. Wow! I really came alive! I also met a gourmet named Shiro Fujimaru. Although I was beaten as a thief, but the so-called If you don¡¯t fight, you don¡¯t know each other. It¡¯s a real money to get to know a gourmet! What the teacher said, travel encounters really exist! I¡¯m so happy! I want to write down this day. Umm, this is a happy day.]" "[On the thirty-sixth day of the trip, I really didn¡¯t expect Fujimaru Shiro to be a foreign enemy! Damn, deceitful feelings. Those delicious food must be the conspiracy of the foreign enemy! Um, I have to stay awake! Um, Today is an angry day.]" "[Thirty-ninth day of travel, damn! Damn Shiro Fujimaru, and his daughter, they all hit me on the head! I''ll take down this grudge first! Um, today is a day to bear grudges.]... " "[Traveling...]" Shi Lang closed the notes silently. Well, it was a shame that he would expect this witch Altria. Scarha and Bedwell also looked at Witch Altria with weird eyes. The former is the serious and abstinent Al who can''t accept the young and energetic witch Altria who is like a crazy girl. The latter had been in friendship with the powerful Holy Apostle of Pendragon for 100 million years, and could not accept that the Holy Apostle of Pendragon had such an off-line sister. "What kind of eyes are you guys! Don''t look at me like you are looking at something strange!" Even in a bad situation, the witch Altria couldn''t help complaining. Shirou put down the book, thinking what to do with the witch Altria. According to the current situation, it is best to get rid of it first in order to avoid future troubles. However, apart from Mordred''s sword, no one can kill the imperial man with constancy. Chapter 2062： At this moment A laser beam flashed from the sky, lasing straight towards Shiro. Not good! Skaha flashed in front of Shirou, and the Spear of Deaththorn in his hand burst out with a dazzling light, turning into the Gun of Eternity Gangnir. This was before leaving Ternano, Skady lent Si Kaha''s. With a "swish", a white light flashed, and Skaha sliced ??away the laser light from the lasing. "That''s¡ª" Bedwell''s face was full of surprise. "Sure enough, I was hooked, the hero of pan-human history." In the dark mountains and forests, a cold voice rang out, and a virtual projection screen suddenly appeared in the air. "Age Guiwen?" Bedwell stared at the young man in the virtual screen in amazement. That young man is not bystander, but the tactician of the eternal empire, the holy apostle-Aggiwen! "I forbid you to call my name, the betrayer of the empire, Spers!" Ager Guiwen glared at Bedwell with a full face, and then his gaze fell on Shilang, "However, I didn''t expect, I actually caught such a big fish." "Shirou!" Skaha squeezed Gangneil tightly and looked at Shirou. Shi Lang nodded, his complexion gradually became serious, and he watched his surroundings. In the dark night, without any wavelength, thousands of divine soldiers appeared in the surrounding dark forest, the Saint Apostle of Pendragon, Lucius, and Uif, surrounded them. Bedwell looked at the encircling army, suddenly woke up, and looked up at Ager Guiwen in disbelief, "Could it be that you have used Jalanda Qing, Ager Guiwen?" "Huh. It''s nothing more than an imperial traitor who doesn''t understand it, but before your majesty reaches the trial, there is still some use." Age Guiwen said with a cold face. Bedwell clenched his fists. At this point, even he understood everything. From the very beginning, Spath''s signal was the trap of Aggiwen! From the very beginning, Abigail used Abigail to catch Bedwell, and Argueland followed Bedwell''s clues to destroy the Splash Underground League. Then, he used Spath''s signal to fish out Bedwell who was in Tirnano. Of course, this is not only for the trial of Bedwell, but also for fishing out the heroes of pan-human history. This is a very simple logic. With Bedwell¡¯s sensitive identity, the side of pan-human history must not be allowed to act freely, and it will not chase it out. It will only send important and powerful heroes to chase down. . However, if Age Guiwen takes the opportunity to ambush and kill, it will cut off the arm of pan-human history. However, Age Guiwen did not expect that Shilang would chase him out by himself. If Shirou is killed, then the pan-human history side will be in chaos temporarily, take the opportunity to attack, and it will be defeated. However, in order to catch more people, he deliberately suppressed his temper, and did not do anything until then. "Do it! Kill them all! Take over the box that Geranda said is of great importance to the empire!" Age Guiwen ordered. "Hahaha, Skaha--!" Uyf laughed wildly and rushed out first, rushing towards Skaha. Skaha shot Uyef out, then looked at the divine soldiers and holy apostles approaching around, frowned, and whispered: "Follow me, Shirou." "I got it." Shirou nodded, and Gu showed two spears of endless brilliance. At this moment in the hinterland, there is no reinforcement to say, he can only advance and retreat with Skaha. "Al¡ª" The witch Altria, who was **** by Skahar, looked at the Saint Pendragon walking towards her and smiled, "You have come to save me, sister." "Yes." The Saint Pendragon nodded and hugged the witch Altria. Then the dagger hidden under the sleeves pierced the witch Altria''s abdomen, and the strange rune spread out from the short knife. , And soon spread all over the body of the witch Altria. The witch Altria''s face changed sharply: "Poison of Sinking? What are you doing, sister?" "Betrayed His Majesty the Emperor, betrayed the empire. You have lost the right to continue living if you surrendered to the enemy." "Are you crazy? Didn''t you see clearly? I didn''t surrender at all!" "Shut up! From the moment you left for Avalon, I knew that one day, you would betray the empire." The Saint Pendragon drew his sword and pierced the witch Altria''s heart. Past. "Are you serious, Morgan Leffe?" The witch Altria''s face changed abruptly, and a donkey rolled and hid, and then chanted a spell at high speed in the air. "Crack¡ª" The original Luen on the rope that bound the witch Altria was immediately untied. Repelling the divine soldiers who came to meet him, Skaha took the time to look at the witch Altria, and the surprise in his eyes was actually a fairy secret technique! The witch Altria gritted her teeth and wielded the rod of prophecy. Several configurations were formed in an instant. Thunder, storm, flames, and gusts rushed towards the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon. "Do you think you can fight me with the magic of your three-legged cat?" The Saint Pandoragon stretched out his fingers and stroked the void, and then opened a hole of imaginary numbers. With a "shoo", he sucked in all the elemental magic powers, and then drew his sword towards the witch Altria. Chopped over. Looking at the Saint Apostle of Pandoragon close at hand, the witch Altria gritted her teeth and stretched out her hand to grab the hilt on her waist. She only heard the sound of "clank", and in an instant, a stunning sword light flashed. After that, the night is also bright. "Boom!" The sword light danced wildly, and the Holy Apostle Pandoragon was chopped into eighty-eight segments in an instant and flew out, and blood sprinkled all over the ground. The earth was also cut into eighty-eight points, and mud and rocks flowed turbulently. Everyone looked at the witch Altria who had drawn the sword in astonishment. "It''s amazing...swordsmanship." Skaha was surprised and excited again. From the swordsmanship of the witch Altria, she perceives something of the same nature as hers. After temporarily killing the Holy Apostle of Pandoragon, the witch Altria glanced up at the Agruwen in the light screen that stood up in the sky, waving the rod of prophecy, and blasting a violent thunder. With a "bang", it pierced the virtual light screen of Age Guiwen. "The poison of sinking to me..." Witch Altria gritted her teeth for a while, her face was pale and she took out the dagger in her chest, watching the blood flowing out and the constancy of the destruction, she gritted her teeth, then inserted the rod of prophecy into the ground and began to sing. Chapter 2063： As she chanted, a flower-like technique appeared at the feet of the witch Altria. "It''s a teleportation technique!" Shiro saw the art that Witch Altria was constructing, opened the wrapped Lucius with a shot, then grabbed Skaha''s wrist and rushed towards Witch Altria. "Traitor of the Empire!" Bedwell turned a deaf ear to the pain of his former partner, and rushed to the witch Altria who started the teleportation formation. "Hey hey hey! You guys don''t come here ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The witch Altria, who was activating the teleportation formation, looked at the three Shilang who rushed over and shouted in panic, and then accelerated the construction of the technique. However, after all, she could not leave the Shilang trio behind, and with a "shoo", the light and shadow flickered, and the teleportation went away. When the Holy Apostle Pandoragon recovered, the man was gone, and only a mess was left. "Avalon..." The Holy Apostle Pandoragon frowned, and she saw where the witch Altria was teleporting. "Go back to Age Guiwenqing first." Lucius said. The Holy Apostle Pandoragon and Uyf hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ... Fermore Abyss. "Why should I pick you up?" Mordred looked at the tattered shield holy Apostle Galahad with a headache. She drew out the sword, gestured, and slashed a few more times, making a "pop" sound. Okay, I can''t cut it in. "I did something stupid," Mordred sighed. "Really." "Zizzi¡ª" The tattered Galahad made a sizzling electromagnetic sound, which made Mordred quickly got up and watched, but he was relieved when he saw that Galahad didn''t respond. She kicked Galahad, then turned to look at Morgan Lefy, who was on the side of the goddess Danu, and asked, "Is there any way to remove it, Morgan Lefy?" "Can you be called Auntie?" Morgan Leffield asked expectantly. "I can make your brother Lian a pervert." Morgan Leffe: "..." Chapter 64 The head of the grave jumps up, and it''s a case! Morgan Lefy sighed, pointed at Galahad, and said, "No one can destroy it except the emperor." "It''s such a shame." Mordred sighed, then kicked Galahad, and said, "You are blessed, I can''t help you temporarily." "Zizzi¡ª" Galahad made an electromagnetic sound. "Well... Lord Galahad won''t fix it automatically?" Guinevere hesitated for a moment, then suddenly asked. Mentioned this matter, Mordred woke up suddenly. The holy apostle has constancy! "Mm. No." Morgan Lefy shook his head. "Why?" Mordred asked suspiciously. Morgan Lefy looked at Galahad carefully and said: "Because this Galahad is not a human being, but a magic tool. And the structure is quite strange, like the Greek **** of machine. Although it also has constancy, But constancy does not seem to be acting on the supermetal shell." "Where is that effect?" "Probably... the logic of artificial intelligence?" Morgan Lefy said uncertainly. "As a result, you didn''t see through it either." "Mm." Having said that, Mordred was also relieved. Although she doesn''t like Morgan Leffey, she still trusts the other party''s magic way. "But having said that, it is really hard to believe that the Emperor of Heaven will invade pan-human history." Morgan Lefy said suddenly. "Why do you even say the same?" Mordred looked at Morgan Leffield suspiciously. "Although my memory is a bit blurred because of scattered death, my body should have seen the emperor." "Have you seen the emperor?" Mordred''s eyes narrowed sharply into needles, and then he asked: "Where? When?" "Mm. The impression is a bit vague. Using the time calculation of pan-human history, it should be the time when pan-human history suffered the invasion of false gods in 2003." "In 2003?" "Yeah. Although I don''t remember it really, Vivienne was brought to the eternal empire by the Emperor at that time-this, I can''t remember it wrong." Morgan Lefy pointed to Guinevere . "That..." Guinevere hesitated and said cowardly: "Maybe something is wrong, I am not the big goblin Vivian in "The Story of the Sword Heroes". Moreover, I''m just a little one. The little princess of the Principality of Camland is even less likely to see the great Emperor of Heaven." Mordred glanced at Guinevere, did not pay attention to her, but continued to stare at Morgan Leffey, and asked, "Why?" "Because at that time, my body was fighting with Vivienne...M. This should be correct, my memory should not be so bad." Mordred frowned. Things became more complicated and confusing. The pan-human history in 2003, when the false gods were still invading, but in that year, Morgan Lef¨¦¡¯s ontology and teacher Vivian were struggling, and the emperor was actually in the pan-human history. The most important thing is that Morgan Lef¨¦ also died sporadically that year. I have a headache. After all, the day in 2003 was too special, right? The false gods invaded that year, the giant beasts of the Apocalypse began to act that year, Gaia appeared in that year, and the king of evil-Sajo Aige was awakened that year, the savior- The Enlightened One left pan-human history that year, and Chaldea and the [Council] also started their plans in that year. Her mother, Altria, returned to the real world from the cracks that year. Even Morgan Lef¨¦ discovered some secrets that year and died sporadically. And now... Chapter 2064： The Emperor of Heaven also existed in pan-human history in that year. What happened in 2003, that year? Is there any special connection in the context of the whole thing? "You really can''t remember, do you find any secrets in your ontology?" Morgan Lefey nodded. Mordred frowned, she had an instinct. Whether the Emperor of Heaven or the King of Stars, everything... The secret that caused Morgan Lef¨¦''s suicide is the key to everything. However, what did Morgan Leffey found? What kind of secret was it that forced her to die scattered and commit suicide to save her life? "Zizzi¡ª" Galahad made a sizzling electromagnetic sound. ... As a burst of brilliance flickered, Shi Lang and others came to a fairyland of birds and flowers. The blue sky, the fragrant sea of ??flowers, a utopia without a trace of worries and disputes. There is no doubt that this is the legendary ideal hometown, Avalon! As soon as she entered Avalon, the witch Altria covered her wound and exclaimed, "Master, Master. I''m dying, help--!" "Oh, oh. You still know how to come back, Altria." A soft and reproaching voice suddenly rang. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a beautiful girl with blue long hair who was less than 1.2 meters tall and suddenly appeared from the void, akimbo, staring at Witch Al with cross-brows. Toria. The witch Altria looked at the blue-haired girl who appeared suddenly, and was so wronged, she hugged it with tears in her eyes, "Master, Master Taito!" "Mummu--" The girl in the arms of the witch Altriya seemed to be drowning, her hands kept flapping, and finally broke free from the arms of the witch Altriya, standing on a big rock, and facing the witch Alto. Liya kept blaming. The witch Altria sat on the ground and looked at the girl grievously. Looking at the girl who was admonishing the witch Altria, she was stunned: "Thai, Taitis...?" Shi Lang couldn''t help being astonished, because this girl was almost exactly the same as the human appearance of Taitis! And with Shirou¡¯s voice, the girl who was selfless admonishing the witch Altria noticed the existence of Shirou and others: "Huh? Are there any visitors?" At this time, the witch Altria took the opportunity to slander: "Master Taito, they are despicable and shameless evil elements. They have been bullying me outside, you must help me to call the shots!" The girl stretched out her hand and knocked on the head of the witch Altria: "You must be the one who raped and skidded." "Mm. It hurts." >©n< The girl retracted her hand, tipped to the rock under her foot, and flew towards Shirou and the others in suspension. When the witch Altria saw it, she shouted in a panic: "Master Taito, I''m going to die, don''t leave me alone!" "You hopeless idiot, with that little wound, your body has healed on its own." "Huh?" Witch Altria looked down, and sure enough, the wound pierced by the dagger in her abdomen had returned to its original state. What? It turned out not to be a fatal injury, it really scared me to death. The witch Altria patted her chest. "It''s really interesting." The girl looked at the three Shilang carefully, "The holy apostle of the eternal empire, the immortal man cursed by Misir, and then..." Hearing the girl mentioning Misir''s curse, Skaha, who was still smiling gracefully, raised his brows subconsciously, and then stretched out in relief. "... Are you the heir of my mother? Vivian admitted, the king of people who used our Avalon name to cheat in Britain?" Shiro: "..." Shocking words, Shi Lang almost choked to death. Skaha looked at his hand jokingly. Shiro looked at the girl in front of him helplessly: "If you are asking the Eternal King Gurneyville Pendragon, it is indeed me. The mother you are talking about should be Taitis, right?" "Yes. I''m one of Avalon''s fairy queens, Taito." Taito nodded, and then pointed to the witch Altria, and said: "My big fool apprentice, should have caused you a lot of trouble. Right?" Shirou nodded: "A lot of trouble." Witch Altria''s eyes widened, this is really a lie. "Sure enough, she will cause trouble all day long." "Wait a minute, Master Taito, I don''t have any..." Before Witch Altria finished speaking, Taito turned around, her small and exquisite body was suspended in the air, looking down at Witch Altria, "Shut up. You run away from Avalon secretly, and Taiton still I didn''t ask you to settle the account." "Mm." The witch Altria shrank her head and asked with a guilty conscience: "Where are Master Tai and Master Taiton?" "You''re lucky, she just hibernated yesterday, and I don''t know where the nest is." The witch Altria patted her chest with a fluke. Taito turned his head, glanced at the three Shirou and asked: "You have the smell of Ambrosius. You are from Tirnano, right?" Shirou nodded, "Exactly." "Would you like to sit down in Avalon?" "No need." Shi Lang shook his head: "We need to return to Tirnano as soon as possible." "Then I won''t keep you. Here, you won''t be interfered by the Emperor''s [Arms of the Emperor], you should be able to contact Ambrosius." After speaking, Queen Taito turned and left. Chapter 2065： Shi Lang nodded, then turned his head and turned his gaze on Bedwell. Seeing that he did not respond, he reminded: "Bedwell, Geranda¡¯s box." "Ah, yes." Bedwell hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, Queen Taito." "What''s the matter?" Taito turned his head and looked at Bedwell suspiciously. "Yes, one of my partners entrusted me to give this thing to Avalon." Bedwell took out Gerlanda''s box from the imaginary savings system of [Emperor Armor] and handed it to Taito. "What is this?" Taito asked. Bedwell shook his head, and then said, "But my partner said this is a very important thing." Taito fell to the ground and began to try to open the box. Shirou, Skaha, and the witch Altria all looked over curiously, and Bedwell looked over curiously. Geranda said that the contents of this box were very important to the empire and worthy of his life to defend, so it must be a very important treasure. However, when Taito opened the box, everyone was stunned. Manuscript! What''s in the box is a tattered manuscript of a biography! "The Story of the Sacred Sword Hero...What''s the matter with this book?" Bedwell yelled unacceptably, and Geranda urged him to hand over the important things of Avalon, the important things he had to protect as well as giving up his life. It turned out to be a manuscript of a biography! And it''s bad street... The manuscript of "Holy Sword Hero Tan"! Bedwell was unacceptable. Shiro also shook his head for it. He thought there was a secret that could defeat the empire, but it turned out to be only the manuscript of the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" that he had read in Camland. "Huh? Isn''t this the emperor''s note?" Taito raised his head and looked at Bedwell suspiciously: "Why are you handing this notebook to me?" God? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Tiandi''s notes?" "Yes. The style of this notebook looks like the one that the emperor brought when he visited Pan-Human History... M. It should be..." It seems that the memory is a bit old, and Taito is a little uncertain. "It''s not like it, but this notebook is the one carried by His Majesty the Emperor at the time, Master Taito." A confirming male voice suddenly sounded behind him. Shirou turned his head and saw that he suddenly saw a handsome young man with a tall stature and fiery red hair walking slowly. As if he had noticed Shiro''s gaze, the handsome young man turned his head and looked at Shiro with a smile, "I''m seeing you again, Your Excellency Fujimaru Shiro." "You are--," Shirou frowned. "Clock Tower¡¤Modern Magic Department, former head of school, Dr. Hatres?" "I really didn''t expect, Lord Shiro Fujimaru...no, the legendary King of Eternity, I actually remember this little man." Hartlet looked at Shiro with a little surprise, and said with a smile: "However, compared to Ha The name of Tres, Kuro Anano. At the time, my sister who was the Hosei Division of the Clock Tower, Hiriri Anano was also very much taken care of by you." Shi Lang frowned. Humanity was destroyed by the [Parliament], and the Emperor of Heaven was synchronizing pan-human history. Now, Hatres, this man still exists! Hartres, this is the former minister of modern magic at the Clock Tower. In 2003, due to the visit of Miyu Eomiya, the rank card was scattered in Fuyuki City. From there, Shi Lang went to the British Clock Tower and visited Jewel Weng. During the visit, at the invitation of Webber, he participated in the succession event of the stripped city Adela. In the succession event of the stripped city of Adela, Morgan Lefey, who was hidden in the dark, used the nature of the stripped city of Adela to reproduce the Fourth Holy Grail War with Grey as a sacrifice, thereby causing the Alaya to be killed. The shackled Altria''s soul returned to the real world. At that time, Hatres participated in the succession event disguised as a Wallachian Night, and after being exposed by Shiro, he ran away using the goblin eye under Shiro''s nose. Undoubtedly, this is an absolutely inconspicuous little person for Zhuyue, the false gods, the behemoth of Revelation, the [Council], and the Lord of Relief. However, it was such a small person who had disappeared in the human sense, and now that the Emperor of Heaven was dominating everything, he appeared firmly in front of him. ¡ª¡ªThe style of this notebook looks like the notebook that the emperor brought when he visited pan-human history. Thinking of Taito''s words just now, Shi Lang reacted abruptly, staring at the smiling Hartles, "That''s it, it''s not the fairy that made you escape from me, but..." "Yeah. It was His Majesty the Emperor who was in Avalon at the time, and because of my despair and unwillingness, kindness and compassion, who bestowed me fairy eyes." Hartleeth nodded, and simply admitted this. Shirou''s heart sank to a trough, it turned out that the emperor was in Avalon at that time! In the Avalon of pan-human history! Abigail said that the emperor had noticed the existence of pan-human history because of the black cup of the [Parliament], but her remarks had long been overthrown by Bedwell of the Holy Apostle. The Emperor of Heaven was in the parliament, and before the sixth seat opened the door of this eternal empire, he was preparing for the invasion weapon and [Emperor Armor]. Therefore, it is very possible that the Emperor of Heaven knew the existence of the connection point and pan-human history from the very beginning of its birth. The emperor is the holy spirit, and even the saint king of giants-Surut has a way to invade the world line. As the emperor of the holy spirit, he can naturally invade the world line easily. However, in 2003, the emperor was a guest in Avalon of pan-human history. This matter is unheard of! Moreover, why did he come to the Avalon of pan-human history? "Mm. He came to Avalon to dig out the coffin hidden by Vivienne. Oh, that coffin seems to be a coffin you faked to die." Taito said. "Huh?" Shi Lang suddenly remembered that during the Eternal Dynasty, he deliberately staged a pseudo-death scene in order to get away. Just... The Emperor of Heaven came to pan-human history, and then dug up his coffin of suspended animation? What the hell! Shi Lang''s face was dazed. Chapter 2066： Chapter 65 This melon is suddenly not sweet! "It doesn''t matter if he comes to pan-human history, why is it digging my grave?" Shi Lang''s face was blank. In the pseudo-death scene performed during the Eternal Dynasty, the coffin was finally sinking into the sea, but in fact, it was the fairy who was transported and pulled into Avalon. This is a promise made by Shirou and the fairy. However, it seems that after that, his cloak was guarded by Vivian. Although it is a burial mound, why did the emperor plan his grave? Is it poisonous? "I don''t know." Taito spread his hands, "but after he planed your grave, he seemed disappointed that there was no corpse in it." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched fiercely, what''s up? Destroy the corpses? He didn''t have such a deep resentment with the Emperor at that time, did he? Or did he see that he would go against the empire, so he came to pan-human history to kill him in advance? "Then He took away the crown of the eternal king that Vivi had placed inside." "Why did he take my crown again?" Shi Lang asked with a dark face. "I don''t know." Taito shook his head, then pointed at Hatres, "After that, he will come." Hearing this, Shirou turned his head and looked at Hatres, who also smiled. "Yes. At that time, when I was being killed by the gangster, I was able to meet His Majesty the Emperor who was a guest in Avalon. I was lucky. It was because of His Majesty that I could save my life." Hatres smiled. . Hatres'' real name is Kuro Kano. Born in the tomb of Albion¡¤Mining City Magisfia. The father never returned after leaving the tomb at the end of his tenure. When he grew up, he teamed up with his four companions and became a digger. Because of the long-term influence of the spiritual tomb, his eyes have become magic eyes that can see the unstable fissures of the spiritual tomb leading to the outside world. Around 1993, during the Fourth Holy Grail War, he was involved in the political struggle of the Clock Tower. He was tricked into the tomb of the spirit to be assassinated by his teammate Lang, and his body was thrown into the "cavern of nothingness". And it was in the hole where the corpse was thrown away, and when life and death were dying, he saw the Holy Spirit from another world. The Holy Spirit took pity on his fate and saved his life. When Hatres returned to the ground again, he found himself back thirty years ago. For thirty years, Kuro became the adopted son of "Uncle Long Legs" Noliji, and became the head of modern magic. Rumor has it that his heart was stolen by a goblin, so people call him Hatres. Thirty years later, the drama of betrayal was once again staged in front of Kuro, who has become "Hartress". He hated the current system of the magic world, so he resigned as minister and conspired to subvert the modern magic world. And what is needed is the supreme power. Therefore, he swore an oath to the emperor who was a guest in Avalon, but the emperor who was a guest in pan-human history did not seem to have the meaning of subverting the world at all, but was pursuing the footsteps of the eternal king. Although I don''t know why the emperor wants to pursue the footsteps of the eternal king, Hatres still chooses to help the emperor in his own way and collect information about the eternal king. At the end of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Hatres carefully selected objects, and finally teamed up with the monarch of the Astronomy Division, Maris Billy Animsfia, to secretly trigger a series of murders by the holder of the magic eye. In this way, Hatres gained many magic eyes and learned the truth of the Holy Grail War, which was not taken seriously in the clock tower, and the whereabouts of Wallachia night and Fu Hailin. Finally, in 2002, the real victor of the Fourth Holy Grail War named Shiro Fujimaru, the famous Savior of Light in Fuyuki City, when he returned from the gap in the past, he finally found a clue about the Eternal King. . During this period, the night of Wallachia, who was struggling to pursue the Sixth Law, also saw the brilliance of the Holy Spirit and witnessed the true face of the emperor. He regarded the Emperor of Heaven as the sixth method of salvation, and brought seven weapons from the Astra Court to destroy the world, thus extending a taboo hand to the Emperor of Heaven. He wanted to imprison the Emperor of Heaven and refine it with taboo alchemy. The compound that came out of the sixth method, in the end, in the mercy and gentle light of the emperor, dispelled his last madness. It is precisely because of this that when Fujimaru Shiro visited Shiro Shiro in 2003 and was invited by Weber to the stripped city of Adela, he took the opportunity to pretend to be the night of Wallachia, and got close to Shiro Fujimaru in order to find out. The truth about the eternal king. The facts are also extremely shocking. The real victor of the Fourth Holy Grail War, Fuyuki City¡¯s savior of light, Fujimaru Shiro, whose true identity was sought after by the emperor, the legendary holy king, the eternal king, Gnivel Pendragon . Using the power of the emperor, Hatres, who was exposed by Shiro at the time, escaped from Shiro''s hand, returned to Avalon, and told the emperor who was a guest of the matter. Hatres still remembers the emperor''s joy when he heard the news, and the holy light that shrouded him was more dazzling than the sun, and it was even more dazzling. "However, if I see the Eternal King in this way, there will be conflicts and misunderstandings because of the environment in which the two live. If I have a misunderstanding with the Eternal King, and the people in the kingdom of light like poetry and flowers, it will be too much. It''s sad. So I need to learn the universal values ??of people in this world first, Your Excellency Hatteras, can you please accompany me first and help me get acquainted with the customs and customs of this world?" The emperor asked like this. Hatres agreed. His second life was originally given by the Emperor of Heaven, not to mention that he wanted to use the Emperor of Heaven to destroy the modern magic world. However, in order to achieve the goal of destroying the modern magic world, Hatres did not completely place his hope on the emperor, other than that, he had other preparations. That is-Revival of God''s Generation Magic! After Shiro Fujimaru left the UK with Grey and Miyu Eomiya, Hatres stole the fragments of Iskandar''s cloak belonging to Weber, and left an invitation letter to collect the train by the magic eye, and then disguised it. Kaules, a student of Weber, boarded the train with the former. But what I didn''t expect was that after boarding the magic eye collection train, there were also the Kenneth couple, King Elmero I, who retreated to the second line, as well as the Marys Billy father and daughter, and their minions crowned by Caster Solomon. The most important thing is that Weber saw him through quickly and neatly, and Marys Billy also wanted to kill him because of their secret cooperation. Fortunately, he also took the emperor, who was disguised as a human, on the magic eye collection train. The Emperor easily defeated the crowned Caster Solomon and took him away. Isn''t it of course? The legendary King Solomon is famous for having obtained the Ten Commandments of the Holy Spirit and the wisdom bestowed by the Holy Spirit, but the Emperor of Heaven is the Holy Spirit. Hatres, who had obtained the magic eye and the fragments of Iskandar''s cloak, rushed to the ancient heart area of ??Albion, intending to summon Iskandar with the side of the gods. However, it was at that time that the great event that broke the ground, an event that announced a new era, occurred. That is The invasion of false gods! Due to the invasion of the false gods, the gods of the world began to recover, and Hatres, who had not yet summoned the **** Iskandall, completed his ultimate goal in an instant-to resurrect the gods of magic. But what came with it was a riot in the Fairy Domain. The big goblin Vivian, sleeping in the depths of Avalon, the goblin township, wakes up with the resurrection of the gods, and finds that the tomb of the eternal king he is guarding has actually been planed, and the crown is also given. Stole it. She was so angry that she led the goblin to invade the world. She will not only take back the crown of the Eternal King, but also use the revival of God''s Factor to make the Eternal Dynasty resurrect on the earth. However, he was blocked by a true ancestor and dead man in the fairyland. And that is the true ancestor Yu Ji, and his friend, Morgan Lefy. But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the emperor has noticed that in order to fight the invading false gods, Shirou borrowed the rank card to make the Eternal King descend into Winterwood City. The emperor took him out of the tomb that had been chaotic due to Morgan Lefy, Yu Ji, and Vivian''s battle, and then hurried towards Dongmu City. The witch Altria was eating this melon with relish, Bedwell''s face was blank, and Skaha''s face changed slightly. Chapter 2067： Shirou was completely stunned. "What is he doing after me?" Hatres said: "His Majesty said that he has a question in his heart, and that question may only be answered by people from the eternal dynasty. The eternal king is the best answerer. However, when the emperor went there I was very happy and expected, but when I returned, I was disappointed, and then left the pan-human history, and took away Vivian and the crown. After that, the empire invaded the pan-human history." After a pause, Hatteras pointed at Shirou, "Although I don''t know what happened, there is no doubt that the great changes of His Majesty the Emperor are related to you, the Eternal King. You probably disappointed His Majesty." "It has something to do with me?" Shi Lang looked dumbfounded. He carefully recalled the battle of the false gods, and made sure that he did not encounter any special characters, and said: "Even if you write a script, you must find a good script. I have never seen the emperor! And I was busy dealing with the invading false gods. The head of the seat didn¡¯t do anything extra." Shiro was very sure and confident. At that time, he was full of mind to deal with the false **** seat, let the citizens of Winterwood transfer, and deal with Zhu Yue. Not to mention that he had spare capacity to talk to others, he hadn''t done a superfluous thing at all at that time. "Cough cough cough--, Shiro." Skaha coughed a few times and winked at Shirou. "What''s the matter, Skaha?" Shirou was puzzled. Skaha sighed, Shi Lang is like this, obviously some places are too clever, but some places are too stupid. So, as a teacher, I should also remind myself? "Papa." Shi Lang was puzzled, what was Scarha doing. Seeing that Shirou hadn''t remembered yet, Skaha reminded him again: "It''s just fucking!" "What kind of sex?" Shi Lang looked confused, and then glanced at the witch Altria, who was eating melons. She reacted in an instant, coughed a few times, and looked at Scarha a little shyly, "So you know..." He instantly remembered what he did to Altria in that room. "After all, I was downstairs..." Skaha said helplessly. "That¡ªthat is indeed a superfluous thing. But¡ªbut¡ªis it normal for humans? I was dazzled by anger at that time. It is natural for humans! Oh, it is natural for humans!" Shi Lang was full of expressions. Said shamefully, but facing the witch Altria''s melon-eating gaze, her eyes were a little dodging. Not only him, but even Skahar looked at the witch Altria''s gaze a little dodge. The two of them falter, whether it''s Hartreis, Bedwell, or Taito are all confused. But I don¡¯t know why... The witch Altria, who was hanging up high, looked at Shirou and Skaha''s dodge gaze at her, and suddenly felt that the melon in her hand didn''t seem to be very sweet. What the hell? Why are they looking at me like this? The witch Altria was full of doubts. ... "Where did you go?" The Demon Bodhisattva frowned and flew low above the ground, searching for the traces of Sha Tiao Ai Ge. For the world she is looking forward to, the first container must be eliminated in advance! In fact, when she first signed a contract with the Lord of Relief and became the third beast, she did not expect to create a world of her own, let alone betray the Lord of Relief. Why is there such an expectation, why is he betrayed the Lord of Relief... That is because of the supreme existence of this empire, the Emperor of Heaven. She was summoned to the parliament by members of [Council] such as Gatia and joined the parliament-this is something all members of the parliament know, but in fact, she was born earlier than Gatia, and was born before the behemoth of Apocalypse Arrived earlier in this pan-human history. The Lord of Relief threw her into pan-human history in 2003 when the false **** seat that hosted the power of the evil king tore apart the corrective power and realm of the planet. However, the Lord of Relief threw her in the wrong place. ¡ª¡ªLiudong Temple Yes, the place where she was called was the place where the savior her father, all monks, and all Buddhists worshipped and believed in existed. ¡ª¡ªEnlightened One! At that time, when Beast¡¯s demon-natured Bodhisattva saw the enlightened being close at hand, his heart was scared to stop. Although she possesses the animal power of [anti-savior], as an enlightened being, as a bodhisattva, Sakyamuni can slap her to death-this is quite certain for her. But when she wanted to meditate with the enlightened one and ran on tiptoe, the enlightened one came back to life, and the Buddha rose up all over her body. She hadn''t touched her yet, and she had to purify the heretical bodhisattva who was new to Beast. Just when the Demon Bodhisattva felt that he had died before he became a teacher, the Heavenly Emperor, his Majesty, came. "Hello, excuse me, awakened to the other side. I have a question in my heart, I want to ask you...Huh? I don''t seem to be here at the right time." The Demon Bodhisattva still remembers the super-existence that exudes the holy light. Even though the face cannot be seen clearly because of the holy light, the light is as dazzling as the sun and warm as a fine spring. At that time, she had an idea. ... Chapter 66: Things that even you know, how could I not know? "Enlighten the Dao and stop talking about the destiny, and don''t take the truth in practice." The Demon Bodhisattva clearly remembered that the enlightened person left this motto at the moment he saw the emperor, and he turned into a Buddha light and left. Then, he heard the voice of leaving leisurely: "¡ª¡ªThe fate is over." At that time, the emperor was dumbfounded: "He, how did he run away?" "How do I know?" The Demon Bodhisattva was also dumbfounded at the time. He thought he would be purified by the light of the enlightened one, but the enlightened one left the moment he saw the emperor. "Are the doubts in my heart so difficult to answer? The same is true of the previous heavenly Holy Spirit, avoiding my questions." The emperor sighed, turned and left Liudong Temple. But the Demon Bodhisattva at that time found that he had left a broken notebook. Chapter 2068： With the power of the Demon Bodhisattva, the moment he picked up the note, he read the content recorded in the note. What should I say? That is the epic legend that exists in this world line, and the legend of that king was also circulated in the Heroic Seat. ¡ª¡ªThe Eternal King¡¯s epic. Although it is not clear why the holy spirit dropped the epic biography of the eternal king about pan-human history, the Demon Bodhisattva still took that biography and chased it towards the emperor. Before she became the third bestiality, she was a master of manipulating people''s hearts. She can feel that the Holy Spirit can be her chess piece. The most important thing is that at the moment when she saw the emperor, she vaguely sensed the real reason for her becoming a beast. The Emperor of Heaven can be used as a chess piece. Become a **** to fulfill her wish. But "I see your evil thoughts about me." This is what the Emperor said. In an instant, I saw her through. At that time, the Demon Bodhisattva was extremely nervous. Although it feels that the emperor of heaven is a chess piece that can be used, it is undeniable that the opponent, like the enlightened being, is a transcendent who can easily destroy the animal nature. However, the emperor did not attack her, but gently said to her: "No matter how filthy muddy flow is, the clear water is also stained with dust. You are numbing the sorrow of your soul with endless desire, but you can''t see happiness. The sunshine. I want to tell you that happiness is not a temporary cessation of desire, but rather putting the soul in the most appropriate place." With just such a word, the Demon Bodhisattva has been completely seen through by the emperor. But the Emperor of Heaven did not attack her, but took the biography of the Eternal King and turned and left. At that time, the demon-natured Bodhisattva''s complexion changed for a while, and finally followed. Is she superseded by the Emperor of Heaven? Is the soul purified because of a word from the Emperor of Heaven? Of course not. Demon Bodhisattva is an evil beast of hopeless desire. Even the Demon Bodhisattva himself knows this. So why is she chasing the emperor of heaven? That''s because the Demon Bodhisattva is more and more aware that he can use the power of the emperor to achieve what he really wants behind his desire. "Why are you following me?" The Emperor asked suspiciously. The Demon Bodhisattva considered his words and said with a smile: "Just as you have a question and want to ask Sakyamuni, I also have a question to ask you." "But I can''t see your inner question." "That''s because even myself, I haven''t clarified what my question is, just a vague emotion. So before I clarify my question, can you not refuse to answer me?" "This is not a problem. Although the two enlightened people avoided discussing my question, I did not stingy with my answer." "You are so empathetic, it''s really convincing." The emperor smiled. Even though the emperor was covered with dazzling holy light, the demon bodhisattva could still feel it, and the emperor smiled. After that, he left, and the Demon Bodhisattva followed with perseverance. At that time, she had forgotten the mission given to her by the Lord of Relief. At that time, she was vaguely aware of the true desire in her heart and the opportunity to achieve that desire in the body of the emperor. It''s like a poor and stable person who smells the scent of getting rich overnight, and has already forgotten his job. In 2003, Fuyuki City, due to the invasion of the false gods, the resistance of the four-man group of crown skills, and the secretive action of the Moon King, the entire city was in chaos. Collapsing buildings, burning parks, dead bodies, money scattered all over the place, and people who regard money as fate are like hell. And what is spreading over the earth like garbage are books that carry human wisdom. The Holy Spirit is like a book-loving reader. Every time he passes through a place, he picks up the books on the ground, stuffs them into his storage space, and mumbles: "This kind of treasure is really not cherished." "You like books very much?" "Yes, I like books very much, just like I like traveling." "If this is the case, why don''t those books be picked up?" The Demon Bodhisattva pointed to the book behind him that was not picked up by the emperor. "Because I am sleepy reading those books." Demon Bodhisattva: "..." At this time, the Demon Bodhisattva discovered that the emperor picked up stories and comic books such as "Andersen''s Fairy Tales", "Greek Mythology", "Nordic Mythology", and "Seven Dragons O". As for the ones that have not been picked up, they are knowledge books like "Junior Middle School Physics", "Advanced Mathematics", and "A Brief History of Time". The Demon Bodhisattva who discovered this had black lines all over his head: "Are you a schoolboy who is tired of studying?" Emperor of Heaven: "???" However, even if he satirized the Holy Spirit so much, the Holy Spirit showed no signs of anger, and even more convinced the Demon Bodhisattva that he had the possibility of using the Holy Spirit. "Where are you going now? Continue to find people to answer your questions?" "Yeah." "Excuse me for being blunt, even the Enlightened One avoids talking about your question. In this world, no one can answer your question anymore." "One person can do it." The Emperor of Heaven took out the broken note. "King of Eternity? Forgive me, it is only a human being. How can human beings answer a question that even transcendence avoids?" "If it were him, he would definitely answer my question." "If that''s the case, why not just look for the Eternal King? He is in this city." "Because I like to save the best stories and the most delicious desserts for the last." The Demon Bodhisattva understood that this Holy Spirit believed that his own question could be answered by the Eternal King, and he used the Eternal King as a guarantee for solving the doubt. The Demon Bodhisattva understands that the Eternal King is also the purpose of the Lord of Relief calling her here. The Lord of Relief said that the Eternal King is a container. Chapter 2069： She must find ways to allow the false gods to enter the eternal king''s heart container, thereby polluting the eternal king. At the beginning, the Demon Bodhisattva didn''t have any heretical thoughts, just thinking about fulfilling her mission, but the moment she saw the emperor, and the moment she realized her desires, she left this mission behind. However, at this moment, even the Emperor of Heaven praised the Eternal King so much, but it made the Demon Bodhisattva wonder. ¡ªEternal King, what is so special about it? "If this is the case, then you have missed the best opportunity. The Eternal King... has left this world line." The Demon Bodhisattva pointed his finger at Shi Lang who was brought to the dimensional gap by the gem Weng: "You have already missed the opportunity to ask him." "No. Although my phenomenon is here, I have witnessed all of the Eternal King. It is really hard to believe that the relationship between the Eternal King and the Knight King is actually like this, and the great King Mordred was born in this way. Yes. I have a savior of bad-minded desires, I will leave now." "Did you get the answer?" "No," Tiandi shook his head: "However, I got some other opinions." "Other viewpoints?" "Well. Goodbye. I hope that when I see you again, you won''t think badly about me again." The Emperor of Heaven who had left this sentence left Fuyuki City. And this time, the Demon Bodhisattva did not follow the stalker, but showed a weird smile: "We will see you again, I promise soon. But don''t hit your idea again? No one dares to fight the strong idea. ...But you are too weak." The Demon Bodhisattva grasped a page of paper in her hand, which was the page torn from the note when she returned it. This page of notes allows her to find the dimension of the Emperor of Heaven. But this is not enough. Before she had enough chips, she couldn''t use the power of the emperor to achieve her desires. In addition, she is also controlled by the Lord of Relief. "First of all, I have to get rid of the Master''s control to have the freedom to achieve my desires. But-besides using the planet to make me happy, what is my desire? What is this heart throbbing?" The Demon Bodhisattva didn''t know, but she started to act for herself. In addition, she also had a sexual interest in the Eternal King who was valued by the Lord of Relief and the Emperor of Heaven. After that, she began to jump repeatedly between Chaldeans, the council, the lord of relief, and the connection point, and began to act for herself. Until he heard the voice of the emperor again, and according to the will of the emperor, he went to the Romanian connection point. "I have found my problem, I have become a beast and want to achieve it, but you have changed. You can no longer answer my questions. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. I just need to get rid of the first one. Container, and then wait for the emperor to dominate the world line, eternal fixation is now enough." "Found it!" Before the Demon Bodhisattva fell into a cave, she was stunned for a moment, and then Jiaohao''s face showed a smile: "However, I really didn''t expect that there was a breath of Beast and heroic spirits. That''s it. , It seems that I was lucky, and it happened to happen that the King of Evil hunted Beast." "The power of the evil king should not be enough to deal with the beast, but it is hard to be sure. Okay, okay, let me help the poor Beast who was hunted, who called me a merciful bodhisattva? ?" The Demon Bodhisattva walked into the cave slowly with a smile. ¡­ "Did you go to Avalon..." Agruwen sat on the seat, tapped his fingers lightly on the armrest, and frowned: "Fairy, fairy...Avalon or Tirnano. It should have been done on them long ago!" The Holy Apostle of Pandoragon said: "Tirnano is now a general trend, and there is no way to start for the time being. However, once Avalon and Tirnano unite, they will become as difficult as foreign enemies on the other side of the mainland. I suggest to start with Avalon in advance." Age Zhiwen nodded: "Just do what you said!" "It doesn''t matter what you do, but Skarhard will let me take care of it!" Uyf said feverishly: "The same curse from Jessica, the same Danu Vermore... so good. Scarha, this is the first time I have met!" "But this is not the point, right? Spers has already collapsed, and many of those empire betrayers have returned to the empire. His Majesty the Emperor only deprived them of their constancy, and mercifully forgave them. But , But Geranda did not surrender, but fought to the last moment." Lucius hesitated for a moment before asking, "...Does he know that?" As soon as the voice fell, Ager''s fingers stopped tapping, and the footsteps of the Saint Apostle of Pandoragon suddenly stopped, and even the madness on the face of the madman Uyf stopped. The scene was awkward and silent for a while. "This¡ªIsn''t it possible?" Uyf asked wryly. "In the final analysis -" the Holy Apostle Pandoragon was silent for a moment, and said: "Qing Jieranda, gave Qing Bedwell, what? Except for His Majesty the Emperor, there should be no other secrets in the empire. There can be no weapons that can subvert the empire." Age Guiwen was silent for a moment, and then he said in a deep voice: "Don''t mention this matter again. For the prosperity of the empire, please go down and prepare to subvert Avalon." The Pandoragon Saint Apostle glanced at each other, nodded, and left in silence. Age Zhiwen stood up, walked to the window, and looked at the scenery by the window. Here is on the spaceship. From this perspective, you can overlook the entire scene of Britain, which is in harmony with the empire. The land that once belonged to Britain now belongs to the territory of the empire. Not only here, but when the foreign enemies are eliminated, when the light of the emperor shines, this planet, all the finite world lines contained in this planet, will become the territory of the empire. He couldn''t help feeling fascinated and passionate when he thought of such a situation. He had seen the scenery of the empire in Qionggao Imperial Capital for 100 million years, but he was not bored. Everyone said he was cruel and ruthless, but what everyone didn''t know was that he injected all his feelings into this land and this empire. He will do everything to defend this empire. Even if it is abandoning one''s dignity, one''s own belief and life. ¡ªThe person sitting on the throne is not our Majesty the Emperor! You and I saw it together, don''t you know it in your heart? There was Bedwell''s clank sound in his mind, and Ager Zhiwen closed his eyes. How could I not know something that even you know, Ching Bedwell? However, what you don''t know is that the lord is the Emperor of the Empire! Age Guiwen is determined to dedicate his life to the eternal empire. This is his reason and duty to become a holy apostle, but even so, there is a past that makes a cold-blooded man like him stay awake at night. That was what happened before the Demon Bodhisattva offered the Holy Grail for the Emperor of Heaven. Chapter 67 The Death of the Heavenly Emperor Age Zhiwen didn''t know what kind of person he was in the history of pan-humanity, but he knew that himself in the history of pan-humanity was absolutely different from himself. Because the growth environment is different. One hundred million years of empire, one hundred million years of years. Perhaps many people in the empire have forgotten the past and history of 100 million years ago, and regarded "Holy Sword and Heroes" as a reference material for the study of the history of the empire, but Agruwen knew that this was completely wrong. Chapter 2070： In the history of the empire, there is no holy sword hero, let alone Bailong Futigeng. Even the concept of "country" does not exist! One hundred million years ago, the Emperor of Heaven had not yet created an empire, and was still before the journey of sanctification alone. What is on this island is just a bunch of loose settlements. There is no unified administrative organization, no officials, generals, and no military force to guard the island. On the other side of the mainland, barbarians invaded from time to time, destroying their villages, trampling on their hard-working crops, killing their fathers and old people, and plundering their women and daughters. At that time, the young Age Guiwen, hiding in the straw shed, witnessed her gentle mother being brutalized to death in turns, his honest father rose up to resist and was killed, a good friend was beheaded by a sword, and the girl he had a crush on It was regarded as an entertainment item of victory, thrown into the World of Warcraft circle, and was eaten alive by the Warcraft. Aggiwen was full of anger, powerlessness, and despair about this. But he couldn''t do anything, and he was also discovered by the invading barbarians. However, compared to the dead relatives and friends, Age Zhiwen is better fortune, because the unsanctified emperor happened to travel here and save him. However, at that time, he was already full of despair about life, and he wanted to die. The Emperor of Heaven was very clumsy. He didn''t know how to comfort Age Guiwen, who was desperate for life. He just handed his notes to Age Guiwen. "This is for you, don''t cry, okay?" "¡ª¡ªWhat is this?" "Mm. A biographical story, written by me, is also my favorite biographical story." And the biographical story written by the Emperor of Heaven is the "Holy Sword Hero Tan" that is widely spread today. The Adventure of Heroes can''t give Age Guiwen hope, but a concept in "Holy Sword Hero Story" has given Age Guiwen the motivation to live. That is [Country]! If there is a powerful and unified administrative organization, a powerful and unified military force, a society with clear class hierarchy and separate division of labor, if there is a country... Will his tragedy still happen? Age Guiwen found his motivation and meaning to live. That is, the establishment of a strong country. In order to avoid a tragedy like this from happening to others. However, he did not have all the conditions for establishing a country, so he pinned his hopes on the emperor. "Establish a country? No way, no way. I can''t, you can find someone else." "Why? You have such a powerful power! If you become a king, everyone will adore you and everyone will listen to you. All the delicious and fun things are yours!" "But¡ªI''m not interested. Besides, there will be no freedom." "Then what are you interested in?" "The touch of life, and the interesting travel." Although rejected by the emperor, Age Zhiwen did not give up on persuading the emperor to establish a country, and he traveled with the emperor scornfully, becoming the first apostle to travel with the emperor. Age Zhiwen still remembers that although the Emperor of Heaven bothered him to follow and persuade him, he did not refuse. In this journey of sanctification, more and more people, like him, follow the emperor. The first was Geranda, who was misunderstood because of his appearance, and then Uyf, who was desperately banished for killing her sister by mistake...and in the end, it was Bedwell, a numb and empty slave. Yes, the twelve holy apostles today were the people who were redeemed by the emperor and traveled with the emperor 100 million years ago. And the empire was finally formed during that journey of sanctification due to one small thing after another. It started as a small island country, and gradually conquered the world later. After that, the emperor was sanctified and granted constancy to the world, and they also became holy apostles. However, after being sanctified, the Emperor of Heaven also loves to travel, often missing, sometimes in the empire, and sometimes leaving this planet and this world. Age Guiwen was helpless about this, but because of this he encouraged himself to better control the empire and make the empire eternal. He knew very well that the dividing line between nations and countries is not power and environment, but culture and history. Therefore, for the unification of the empire, he destroyed the history and culture of other countries to avoid heresy in thinking. In fact, as he predicted, although there were some rebels at the beginning, with the disappearance of history and culture and the passage of time, everyone has forgotten everything, and thoughts have been completely unified and changed. Become an empire. In the years that followed, the empire would live and work in peace like this forever. Many people even lament the long and boring years. But how do they know how long and boring is this difficult to come by? Everyone has forgotten history because of time, but Age Guiwen remembers clearly. Because the country is the driving force for him to live, and this empire is even more so that he racked his brains and created it by himself. Empire is his obsession, the guilt of a desperate childhood, and everything to him. And what realizes his obsession is his faith, His Majesty the Emperor. But perhaps because of this, he would do such a thing. That day. Aegean will never forget that day. Bedwell patrolled the territory and investigated the national conditions, while he was in the imperial capital to summarize the research reports of Lucius and others. At that moment, a thunderous explosion occurred in the imperial palace. "Boom!" At that time, the frightened Age rules and the reporting of the holy apostles rushed into the imperial palace, but the scene in front of them left them dumbfounded and shocked. God! Two emperors! Regardless of the nature of the power, the form of existence, the memory and the experience are all exactly the same, but the Emperor of Heaven is completely different! And the two heavenly emperors had already fought with all their strength before they came, and both suffered losses. "You just came here, keep him trapped for the rest!" said one of the emperors. Chapter 2071： "Help me kill this fake, holy apostles!" Another heavenly emperor pointed at him and issued an order to the holy apostles. Age Zhiwen and the holy apostles can¡¯t figure out the situation, nor can they tell which is true and false, but the emperor who traveled with them and redeemed them from their respective quagmire would not instigate them. , This is no doubt. "If you don''t want the empire to be destroyed, then follow my destiny!" The emperor who issued the order revealed all cause and effect, including the birth of the world, the existence of pan-human history, the [Parliament], the Chaldean cross-world blockade, and the destruction of the empire. At that moment, both the Aegis and the holy apostles understood that if they want the empire to avoid the fate of destruction, they must support a heavenly emperor to dominate the empire. And the emperor of heaven who dominates the empire is definitely not the emperor who saved them, but the tough and absolute ruler-emperor of heaven. However, the holy apostles who faced the choice fell into hesitation, even the madman Uyf. It was the emperor who was traveling with them, not the ruler, who created the empire, who bestowed the empire''s constancy, who once saved them and redeemed them from the gloomy quagmire. However, at this moment, they have to choose between the emperor and the empire. Make a choice between betrayal and betrayal, loyalty and loyalty. Everyone hesitated, even Uyf didn''t know what to do, and he was uncertain. It was at that time that Age Zhiwen stood up and walked towards the emperor who had rescued him with his head down. Age Zhiwen made his choice. And this choice is not unexpected. He was the first apostle to be saved by the emperor, and also the first apostle to follow the emperor. Among the twelve holy apostles, he followed the emperor the longest and had the deepest relationship with the emperor. Therefore, it is not unexpected to make such a choice. However "àꡪ" The determined sword pierced his chest. "Age Gui Wenqing..." "¡ª¡ªSorry, Your Majesty." Age Zhiwen glanced firmly at the emperor who was pierced in his chest by himself, then turned around and surrendered to the ruler who was on the seat of God. "Age Guiwen, you--!" The holy apostles burst into anger. "Well done, Aggi Wenqing." The dominator praised loudly, "You deserve to be the loyal holy apostle of the empire. The empire will last forever because of you." "Thank your Majesty. But where are you going to trap him?" "Stupid? Heh--, he severely injured me and ruined my constancy, but he was also taken away by me from eternal destiny. Your sword is already enough to kill him." Age Guiwen''s breathing was not smooth, his hands were cold and trembling, but his eyes still looked firmly at the dominator, and said: "Then - for the eternity of the empire, no one can let go of the holy apostles present." "Indeed." The dominator nodded. Age Zhiwen turned his head and stared at the holy apostles who were glaring at him, and said solemnly: "Choose, holy apostles." "Age Regulations¡ª¡ª!" The holy apostles were full of anger, but looked at each other helplessly. They were hesitating, they were hesitating between the empire and the emperor, this point can be seen in Ager''s regulations. After that, Lucius came out first. "Lucius!" "Sorry--, Your Majesty." After following the rules of Age, he also pierced the emperor''s chest with a sword. After him, the holy apostles were silent for a while, and they finally made a choice, either a sword or a gun...one after another pierced the chest of the emperor who had redeemed them, completely cutting off the last vitality of the emperor. Age Zhiwen still remembers the gaze of the emperor. After the initial disbelief, the emperor''s gaze became quite calm and serene, as he silently looked at the sword of rebellion launched. In the end, the emperor was dug out by the dominator, took away the last power of the Holy Spirit, fell from the dome like mud, and dissipated like a cloud of smoke. When Bedwell returned, everything was over. Everyone was silent about what happened that day, just like ruined past history, when it didn''t exist at all. The ruler became the emperor of the empire, and took the [Plain of Joy], new technology from Tirnano, and began to forge [Emperor Armor] to prepare for the invasion of pan-human history. And shortly after that happened, under the witness of Bedwell, the Demon Bodhisattva held the Holy Grail, and the sixth seat opened the empire''s world line. After that, everything happened. Age Zhiwen closed his eyes, it has been too long, too long since that incident, but he still can''t forget it. Whenever I close my eyes, I can recall the peaceful and serene bright eyes of the Emperor. He denounced Bedwell, Gerlanda and other Spath alliances as betrayers of the empire, however, he Ager, Lucius and others were betrayers of the emperor. So, for Bedwell¡¯s betrayal of the empire, whether it was Lucius, Pendragon Saint Apostle, Ector, or Uif, who cared the least about it, even his own reaction was so great, right? And when Ektor died, when the Splash Alliance was destroyed, everyone finally chose the empire before reality. But! But The most cunning, changeable, and rebellious Geranda, but insisted on Spath''s line. Ager''s rules are very clear that Jelanda didn''t know the matter at all, but he realized the truth based on instinct and feeling. Perhaps they were wrong from the beginning. The one who was truly the most loyal to the Emperor of Heaven was precisely the one they thought was the most cunning and changeable Jelanda. "Between the empire and the emperor, I chose the empire, and Geranda chose the emperor... Then Bedwell, what about you? If you were there at the time, who would you choose?" Age Zhiwen couldn''t help but wonder. Bedwell, the once empty and numb slave, was hailed as the sun of the empire because of his smile on his face and gentle work after being redeemed by the emperor and becoming a holy apostle. His life was saved by the emperor, but his glory and meaning of life were given by the empire. So, he was there at the time, what choice would he make? I don''t know about Age''s text, because these have no meaning. Their heavenly emperor has disappeared, and what exists is only the absolute ruler of the empire-the heavenly emperor, and Spath has also been destroyed. Chapter 2072： The rest, as long as you kill Bedwell, all the heresy criminals can be eradicated. After that, as long as the pan-human history heroic spirit that finally obstructed the empire and the steel foreign enemy on the other side of the mainland are destroyed, the empire will be able to shine forever again. And, this time, it shines in the infinite universe! Staring at himself reflected in the glass, Age Zhiwen''s eyes became firmer. "Empire¡ªeternity!" Chapter 68 This is called a cultural invasion of another world! "The Emperor of Heaven actually went to Pan-Human History in 2003..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, turned his head, and looked at Bedwell. Seeing him with a blank face, he couldn''t help asking: "Don''t you know, Bedwell?" "I don''t know," Bedwell shook his head: "I haven''t seen His Majesty the Emperor for a long time." Shi Lang nodded, and yes, Bedwell and that Jeranda both believed that the eternal empire was dominated at this moment, not the emperor himself, but a certain monster who pretended to be the emperor and used the empire, and the Spers Underground Alliance was born. Of course, the reason for the birth of Spers is untenable. The world is dynamic, moving and changing. Humans are the most typical, and Gods are no exception. Even the world of microscopic particles is constantly changing. Then the emperor''s temperament changes over time, which is the most consistent with objective facts. Historically, there is no shortage of examples of dynamic changes in which people who are good, and later become evil. Except for the Lord of Relief who dwells on the [Root Cause] and the Enlightened Ones who have arrived on the other side of Enlightenment, no one knows which is right or wrong. In fact, no one can tell which is right or wrong before the conclusion is made. However, even if the coffin is finalized, it will change or even reverse with the changes of the times and social changes. The most typical example in history is Cao Cao. In the Sui and Tang dynasties, his style evaluation was still based on affirmation, but in the Song and Ming dynasties, he became a classic image of a traitorous official. In modern times, the atmosphere has changed again, and it has become a hero. So Shirou is very clear and understands very well. This world is not a binary world of black and white at all, but a gray world of opposition, contradiction, or fusion of will and belief, pursuit and ideals. In this gray world, there are bound to be like-minded friends, there are bound to be enemies who are incompatible with each other, and even people who are uncomfortable at first sight. Therefore, in such a world, if you want to achieve your own ideas and pursuits, you will inevitably attract like-minded friends, and will inevitably welcome unequal enemies, as well as gloaters who gloat for misfortune and stand on the sidelines. Therefore, if you want to achieve your own ideas and pursuits, you must ravage the enemy and kill the enemy, even if that person is the one you cherish. And for this, you need weapons to achieve your goals, and like-minded people who work together. The sword is the most intuitive weapon, the mind is a must, and gentleness can also be a weapon, which can attract people who are treated roughly; morality can also be a weapon, which can attract people who pay attention to morality; domineering, cruel, and powerful. It can be a weapon, can control a weak spirit... The truth behind all greatness, that is The winner is justice. The essence of the world that no matter how beautiful vocabulary and language can adorn, is competition and the weak. So Shirou knew that no matter what the truth of the Emperor was, it had nothing to do with him. Because the empire and pan-human history already have contradictions, have been hostile, and have formed competition. The winner wins history, and the loser is swept into the rubble of history. Just like the other three ancient civilizations where the fault disappeared. "However, I originally thought that the thing that Lord Jelanda desperately protected was a big secret that could disintegrate the empire, but I didn''t want to be just a biography written by the emperor in his spare time." Scarha shook his head. "No, this biography has already let me know what the greatest weakness of the impeccable eternal empire is." Shi Lang pointed to the first "Sacred Sword Hero Tan" handwritten by the emperor. "The empire... the biggest weakness?" Whether it''s Bedwell as a holy apostle, or witch Altria, or Hatres, who was once the emperor''s minion, can''t help being stunned. Only Skaha smiled. She knew that Shirou must have noticed some details that nobody noticed. Shiro looked at the biography in Bedwell¡¯s hand, perhaps by accident, or perhaps the line of fate played by the Lord of Relief, but the biography left by the emperor and Hartres¡¯s explanation of the past emperors Shirou noticed the weakness of the eternal empire, which has been ignored all the time. Maybe the emperor didn''t think of it himself, right? Actually, he himself put the weakness of the empire into his own hands. Shi Lang looked at the fairy queen Taito and asked, "Queen Taito, can I contact Tirnano directly here?" "Of course, Avalon and Tirnano are interoperable." Tito nodded and said. Shiro did not doubt Taito''s words, because Taito is one of the nine immortals of Avalon and the half of Taitis. From the standpoint and origin, it is him... No, to be precise. , Is on the side of the successor of the vortex. However, as a fairy, she will not interfere in this world. Soon, Shirou contacted Tirnano. Of course, this was not because of Taito''s help, but Gaia locked him through the touch of the stars, and Tirnano first stepped in and contacted Shirou. Shiro told Gaia, Meilin and others about Jelanda and the fact that the emperor had traveled through pan-human history. "You are fine, Wang." Seeing Shi Lang was okay, Mei Lin breathed a sigh of relief, and Skadi''s nervous face became slightly wider behind him. "The Emperor of Heaven has been to Pan-Human History?" Gaia frowned, "As the King of Stars, I didn''t even notice it at all..." "It''s the Holy Spirit after all. It''s normal if you don''t notice it. Don''t blame yourself, Gaia." Shirou comforted Gaia uncharacteristically. If it were normal, he would definitely ridicule Gaia. But now the situation is not good, the kind of leisurely quarrel with others, let''s talk about it when I am free. "Merlin, in Caster''s army, there should be no shortage of writers like Shakespeare and Andersen, right?" "Yes. What''s the matter, Wang?" "Gather them together and call in front of me!" Shirou said seriously: "In this war, they are the real killers!" "I got it." Although Merlin was puzzled, he nodded and proceeded to execute. Chapter 2073： Facing Shirou''s instructions, everyone frowned in confusion. Even the most powerful weapon, the old flash with [Leadership A] frowned in confusion. The writers are the heroes, even among the Caster who is famous for being weak, they are the weakest. But now Shirou wants to reuse them, and calls them secret killers. What is the intention? The answer is simple. ¡ª¡ªWar! No matter how strong military power is, it can only destroy the barriers of a country, but it cannot destroy a national society; no matter how terrible economic sanctions can only trigger internal conflicts, they cannot crush the backbone of a country. It is the most terrifying weapon that can completely and completely wipe out a country and a nation, only that invisible and intangible weapon. ¡ª¡ªCulture! After learning about the emperor''s affairs in pan-human history and the "Holy Sword Hero Tan", Shiro has already sensed the perfect empire, the impeccable empire, the weakest place, and the weakest foundation. The weakest part of the empire is that there is no history. And culture. Originally faced with an impeccable empire, Shirou was still under great pressure, taking strict prevention as the strategic theme, because he had already noticed the crushing gap between the two sides. But now, the opportunity to turn offense to defense has emerged. Ah--, why did you notice it now? Culture, this thing is too inconspicuous, it is neither as eye-catching as weapons, nor as dazzling as money. And its horror lies in subtle changes and changes in thought. If it is not for special attention, no one will notice this at all. No matter it was Shirou, Old Shin, or Gaia, even Bedwell, the witch Altria herself, as an empire, didn''t notice it. Yes, who would have noticed that there is a huge weakness of cultural thought in the empire? No one noticed. But at this moment, the weakness was the Emperor himself, and it was sent to Shi Lang. Everyone was very puzzled about Shirou''s intentions, but based on their trust in Shirou, they didn''t say anything. And the heroic spirits of pan-human history didn''t care, so the witch Altria naturally didn''t care about Bedwell as an empire. In fact, the two of them are now more concerned about this handwritten copy of the Emperor of Heaven. "Can you show me this biography written by His Majesty the Emperor?" The witch Altria looked at Bedwell with bright eyes. "Oh, of course." Bedwell handed the biography to the witch Altria, and the witch Altria took it as though she had received a holy object, her eyes gleaming. In the empire, who does not look forward to or admire the supreme but mysterious His Majesty? And now, the handwritten notebook of His Majesty Tiandi was in her hands. "But speaking of it, although I have always heard that Morgan Leffield has a younger sister, this is the first time I have seen you, Camelot''s Second Queen." "Because my sister has always locked me in Camelot''s palace to practice swords, always saying that she will pass the throne to me and then run by herself. So before she passes the throne to me, I will run first. Now it has become like this. My constancy has been broken by my sister... No way, that vicious and savage woman, I don''t want to call her sister again." The witch Altria puffed up her cheeks angrily. "Although it''s a misunderstanding... However, you are in the same situation as me now, Your Second Queen." Bedwell said with a wry smile. The witch Altria lowered her head, her golden dull hair also fell down, and she suddenly felt that the Heavenly Emperor''s handwritten notebook in her hand was a bit unsavory. Shi Lang glanced at them, then looked at Taito, and asked, "Speaking of which, where is Vivian, Queen Taito?" "Vivian? When the Emperor left, he took your crown, so Vivian chased it to ask for it, and then his whereabouts were unknown." Taito said. "Is that so..." Shi Lang frowned. Is the autistic fairy girl in the Butterfly Demon Statue that I saw in Guini Wei''er before, is it Vivian? "Boom!" The earth shook suddenly. The sky darkened suddenly, and then a battleship rammed in from the void. "It''s Age Guiwenqing''s battleship..." Bedwell clenched his fists. "Actually chased down to Avalon..." Shi Lang frowned. ... Fermore Abyss. "Bang bang bang¡ª" Mordred kicked Galahad, the saint apostle of the tattered shield, then turned his head to look at Morgan Lefy next to him, and asked, "Is there really no way to destroy it?" Morgan Lefy nodded: "There is no way, because Oliha steel comes from a different universe with the Greek **** of mechanics, and its hardness is stronger than any metal known on the earth. If you want to cause damage to it, you need the sword of the star. ." "That''s really helpless..." Mordred sighed. Both Saber and the old sword possessed the Star Sword, but they could not kill the Holy Apostle without the Star Cup. But he possessed the star cup, but he had no way to destroy Galahad''s body. "However, this guy was actually destroyed by the Heavenly Emperor''s attack...cannibalizing each other, it really laughs me to death." Mordred burst into laughter, Morgan Lefrey looked at her gently, while Guinevere, who was tied up, looked at Mordred with embarrassment and fear. Mordred''s sword can''t harm Galahad, but her physical mortal can be killed by changing hands, so at this time, I still don''t speak, and try to keep the sense of existence as low as possible. "The outside world is dangerous. M... Father, I was wrong. If your daughter can go back alive, she will never escape from Camland again." Guinevere thought so scared in her heart. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª" The cave shook violently, and an extremely terrifying breath suddenly spread from outside the cave, like the manifestation of death, an indescribable sense of fear spontaneously, and the entire air was frozen. "This breath..." Chapter 2074： Morgan Leffield''s complexion became serious. "What''s the matter?" Mordred asked suspiciously. "Probably it was the previous battle, which drew that guy over." "That guy?" Morgan Lefey nodded, and said with an extremely heavy expression: "God King-Barol''s Great Chaos Soul!" "Bar, Barol?" Mordred was stunned. She had heard of this **** king, the king of the Vermore Protoss who first ruled the Three Realms, and was finally killed by the light **** of the Danu Protoss, the father of the Son of Light, Ku Chuulin. "Baroel''s soul is here too?" Mordred was surprised. Morgan Lefy nodded, "After the Protoss of Vermore was defeated by the Protoss Danu, all the souls of the Protoss of Vermore were imprisoned in this dark and dark abyss of Vermore, and they were controlled by the shadow country of Skahar. Guard." "What about Skaha?" Speaking of this, Mordred suddenly reacted, and Skaha was by Shirou''s side! At this time, a huge eye came in from outside the cave, observing the situation in the cave. Mordred gritted his teeth and clenched his sword. No matter it! In order to survive, even the **** king can only kill it! Mordred took out the star cup and was about to start the star cup. However, Guinevere, who was full of fright, saw the star cup in Mordred''s hand, and her eyes lost the highlight in an instant. "Star Cup..." She babbled unconsciously. ... Chapter 69 Please, you are weak! "Is this... Barol?" Looking at the huge one-eyed chaotic soul in front of him, Mordred''s mouth twitched fiercely, then his eyes became serious, and he clenched the king sword in his hand. If there is a **** blocking her path, then hit the **** and move on! As if he had sensed Mordred''s hostility, Barol turned his head and glanced at her, the huge one eye gleaming with black light. "Dodge!" Before Mordred could react, he was thrown to the ground by Morgan Leffey next to him. In an instant, the entire land was turned into scorched earth, and all the spirits of Vermore disappeared. "This is¡ª" Mordred stared at the ruined land dumbfounded. "Be careful of his gaze. Once you are seen by Barol, you will die." Morgan Lefy reminded with a serious face: "So don''t conflict with him, avoid him." Mordred hesitated for a moment and nodded. Barol''s demon eye, see who died, even the **** of light Luge destroyed Barol''s demon eye before killing him. Although Barol at this moment is just a dead soul locked in the abyss of Vermore with chaos and unclear consciousness, the magic eye is still effective. However, Barol was not ready to let them go, roaring and attacking them, his magic eyes flickered, and everything he passed through turned into the ruins. Mordred and others were quickly driven into desperation. "It seems that it won''t work if you don''t solve him." Mordred''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he swung his sword at Barol. Morgan Lefey gave Mordred a helpless look, then took out a thin rod from his arms and assisted Mordred. However, Barol really deserves to be the first **** king who originally ruled the Three Realms. Even if only the soul of Chaos who has lost self and consciousness is left, it is too powerful. Even if Mordred cooperated with Morgan Lefie, It''s hard to fight. "If there are other aspects here, that would be great." Morgan Leffield was a little helpless. Mordred went through Barol''s magic eye attack, while lowering his head and gritted his teeth looking at the star cup in his hand. "Why can''t the third eye be activated?" Staring at the closed third eye, Mordred gritted his teeth. In theory, she has crossed that boundary, surpassed human beings, and became the manifestation of the star cup. However, after waking up, he changed back to a human being, and there was no way to activate the third eye of the star cup-the true power of the star cup. "You wake me up!" Mordred scolded the third eye of the Star Cup, but he did not get the slightest response from the Star Cup. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" With a huge roar, Barol aimed the magic eye at Mordred, and with a "boom", a light of death that destroyed everything attacked Mordred. Oops! Mordred was in a panic. The light of death was too abrupt and tricky, and it had blocked all her escape routes. However, when the light of straight death was about to fall on Mordred, two huge ferocious, pitch-black insect arthropods, like two palms, appeared all over her body, like a protective shield. She was enveloped. "Boom¡ª" The two huge pitch-black insect arthropods burst open instantly, blasting Mordred out of them. Mordred was hitting more than a dozen rolls in a row, and finally stabilized his body with the sword pillar. When he looked up, he saw a huge butterfly golem hovering in the sky. "That''s¡ª" Seeing this huge butterfly golem, Mordred couldn''t help but recalled the moment when the Heavenly Emperor''s giant arm fell from the sky and was about to destroy her, the dark shadow that blocked the Heavenly Emperor''s giant arm. Yes, this is it! Mordred made a judgment almost instantaneously. At that time, the black shadow blocking the giant arm of the Emperor was this huge butterfly demon! Not only that... This breath... Mordred stared closely at the huge butterfly golem, Guinevere, who was inserted into his back by countless trachea from the butterfly golem, like a battery. Chapter 2075： "Is that you, teacher?" Mordred asked hesitantly. This wavelength, this breath... She will not admit it wrong, that is her teacher, the chief archon of the Eternal Dynasty, the fairy queen-Vivian. "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho¡ª¡ª" Barol uttered a terrifying roar at the Butterfly Demon, and the chaotic light that could kill everything was shot out from the chaotic one-eyed eye. "Hold on--!" Mordred yelled, but it was too late. "Boom--!" With a roar like a world-breaking roar, the entire Vermore Abyss vibrated violently. The huge butterfly golem was wiped out in the chaotic light of Barol, and a black shadow shrouded in magic mist appeared from the butterfly golem. "Vivian..." Morgan Lefey frowned slightly looking at the black shadow emerging from the butterfly golem. Yes, that is Vivienne. One of the fairy queens of Avalon, the legendary lady of the lake, the guardian of the star sword, Vivian. It seemed that because the outer shell was destroyed, Vivian stood up in the endless chaotic light, stretched out her slender palm, and waved it slightly. Just hearing the sound of "Zheng", a shield from the cave suddenly flew over and landed in front of her. Mordred looked intently and couldn''t help but was taken aback, and said to his heart, Galahad''s [Plain of Joy]! Vivian stretched out his hand and waved, the holy silver-white imperial shield in front of him, [Plain of Joy] exuded a faint silver light, which instantly reflected the chaotic light of Barol. "Boom!" The reflected chaotic light blasted Barol''s head in the opposite direction. "Boom" with a loud noise, the huge chaos soul fell down. Mordred looked stunned and killed all things. The **** eye, the prototype of the legendary "Eye of Straight Death", the highest eye of the rainbow, had its supreme gaze that killed everything, but was stunned by the [Happiness] Plains¡¿Reflex, and killed Barol himself. With a sound of "Bang Dang", [Plain of Joy] fell to the ground and rattled loudly. Vivian, who had dealt with Barol, landed on the ground and slowly flew towards Mordred. Looking at the fairy girl close at hand, Mordred couldn''t help asking: "You are¡ª, Teacher Vivian, right?" Vivienne: "..." Vivian slowly raised her hand, and in an instant, a black light blasted towards the unsuspecting Mordred. However, when the black light was about to fall on Mordred, Morgan Lefy waved his short staff, forming a magic shield in front of Mordred, blocking the magic cannon. "Be careful, Mordred! I remember..." Morgan Lefy stared at Vivienne, who was shrouded in black shadows, seriously and seriously, "Vivienne... is already crazy, she is no longer herself!" "Already crazy? No longer himself?" Mordred was confused, turned his head and looked at Vivienne shrouded in dark shadows, as if he had discovered something, his eyes were full of disbelief: "How could it be? ...That is--!" She saw Vivian, who was shrouded in black shadow, with strange runes attached to her body. It was the same pattern as the rune on Mordred. ¡ª¡ªThe alien pattern of the star cup! "Why? Why is there a star cup pattern on Teacher Vivian''s body?" Mordred was stunned. "Star-Cup...!" Vivian let out a low growl, stretched out his palm towards Mordred, and in an instant the magic cannon bombarded the past. Mordred rolled and dodged, his stunned expression instantly firmed down. Although I don¡¯t know why Master Vivian was in the butterfly golem of Guinevere of the Empire, let alone why there is a star cup pattern on Master Vivian¡¯s body, but now we can only defeat Master Vivian Up! With a "clank", Mordred''s star cup, his closed third eye slowly opened. "Huh. Respond to me now? Too slow!" ¡ª¡ªShut up, brat! She has the power of half of my body in her body, eat her! "You don''t need to say more, I understand too!" Mordred activated the ultimate eye of the star cup, and his entire body was burning with a faint blue flame. Skin, organs, images, human concepts, treasures, great deeds, history... everything is engulfed by the faint blue flame, and the whole person seems to have become a cursed demon, with a terrible unfolding behind it. The wings of blue flames. Morgan Lefey looked at Mordred in surprise: "Fallen Angel?" "Star... Cup." Vivian watched Mordred let out an unconscious babble, and the black mist that enveloped his body filled his body, like a black flame burning very vigorously. "Also... the fallen angel?" Morgan Leffe frowned and muttered to himself: "This is... what''s going on?" The faint blue flames and the black flames reflect each other, making the Vermore abyss deeper and colder. ... With a hypocritical smile, Sajo Aika took a cup of hot soup from Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him, and thanked him: "Thank you, Koudako." "Ah, don''t be so polite, love singing." Fujimaru Tatsuka waved her hand, showing a cheerful smile. Sajo Aige smiled, and under the watchful eyes of the other heroes, she took a sip of grace. The soup entered the throat, and was soon wrapped in black mud, and could not be digested. Although Fujimaru Tatsuka did not show hostility, the identity of the seventh animal character means that Fujimaru Tatsuka has clearly known the identity of Sajo Aika. Although the power is stronger than the others, Sa Tiao Ai Ge has to bow his head and make a fool of himself, but there is no lack of vigilance. Moreover, under the premise of knowing her status as the evil king, she can still show such a natural smile and care. This is obviously a master who is even more hypocritical than her, and even more disguised than the Demon Bodhisattva. Have to guard! Chapter 2076： However, the smile of Fujimaru Tatsuka always reminds Sajo Ayaka of Sajo Ayaka who worshipped Sajo Ayaka when she was a child. She knew that that memory was false and belonged to the real Sada Love Song sleeping in her body, but that false memory was also the reason for her birth. "Aika, you are a good friend of my sister. Can you tell me more about my sister?" "Of course there is no problem. But, as the ace of the Chaldeans, is it really okay for you to be so unprepared for me, an important member of the [Council]? Your Servants must have opinions." Ai Sajo Ge pointed to the heroes who were wary of her and said. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Because now both the [Council] and [Chaldea] have been destroyed by the Eternal Empire. From this perspective, we have a basis for cooperation." Fujimaru Tatsuka said. Sajo Aige raised her eyebrows, thinking, this guy didn''t do anything to me, could it be because of the existence of the eternal empire? Is it because of the high pressure of the emperor? If this is the case, this guy has some strategic gazes... "Of course, the most important thing is that Aige you are weak, you are not my opponent at all." Fujimaru Tatsuka grabbed Sajou Aige''s wrist, "I am very strong! Look, it''s like this!" Sajo Love Song: "..." Grass! It''s true that the tiger fell to Pingyang and was bullied by the dog. Sajo Aige couldn''t help uttering a sorrow in his heart. If it hadn''t been for Tiamat''s back stabbing and absorbing her first animality, she would now rub the orange peeled orange in front of her on the ground and humiliate her, and then ask her who is weak. But now "You''re so humorous, Gu Dazi. Of course I am not your opponent." Sajo Aige pulled her little hand from Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand and smiled forcefully. At this time, Fujimaru Tatsuka also reacted and said something. "Ah, I''m so sorry," Fujimaru Tatsuka stretched out her hand and patted her head, and said distressedly: "Sometimes I can''t turn my head, so I can easily tell the truth." Sajo Love Song: "..." Sajo Aige''s smirk couldn''t hold back. "Team leader!" Kirshtalya Wodaim looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka helplessly. "Ah," Fujimaru Tatsuka also reacted: "Sorry, I said the wrong thing again!" Sajo Love Song: "..." "..." Sajo Aige smiled hypocritically: "It doesn''t matter. Gudazi''s clumsiness reminds me of my sister instead." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aigu suspiciously, and asked, "Do you have a sister, Aige?" "Of course." "What kind of sister is she?" "Mum. In short, it''s cute, and I admire me as a sister..." "Then she must have a good relationship with you, love songs?" "Hmm..." "I really envy you." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aige enviously. She also wanted to have such a close sisterhood relationship. "Ha¡ªhaha¡ª" Sajo Aige smirked, and his face couldn''t stabilize. The relationship between her and Sajo Ayaka should be "good", after all, Sajo Ayaka''s world was truly destroyed by her, and now Sajo Ayaka wants to make her disappear. But it was only for a moment that she couldn''t help her face, and Sajiao Aige quickly recovered her elegant smirk, "Don''t envy me, you can definitely get along well with your sister, Gu Dazi." "Yeah. So¡ª" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aige with gleaming eyes, "You can take me to my sister, right, Aige?" That''s why the kid and I have been imagining the snake for so long to find Fujimaru Sakura. Sajo Aige, who figured this out, relaxed, and then nodded: "Of course." "Oh! That would be great!" Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled happily, turned her head, and smiled happily to his friends: "I can finally find my sister, everyone!" "It''s great, Master." Europa was happy for Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Master''s sister should be a very cute little sister, right?" "Don''t hit the Master''s sister''s idea, Orion. She must also be a Roman and be protected by the rest." "You shouldn''t say this to me, ancestor. You should tell him." Orion pointed at Zeus. The **** Zeus folded his arms and snorted coldly: "What do you consider Yu? Yu will sign a contract with the Master to prevent the ultimate evil from threatening the people of Yu Zhi''s world. What''s more, Yu hates violent women. , Especially those with orange hair! Of course, the most important thing is that Yu now has a new goal to pursue." The **** Zeus looked at Kirshtalya Vodaim. Kirshtalya Vodaim was originally happy for Fujimaru Tatsuka. When he noticed the Zeus god¡¯s gaze, his face turned black instantly, and he went to the side again. Sit a few positions. He regrets it, he shouldn''t have persuaded Fujimaru Tatsuka to let Zeus go... "Oh, oh. What a joy." A seductive voice suddenly came from outside the cave, and Sajiao Aige''s face changed abruptly. It''s that guy! ... Chapter 70 You are too weak! "Oh, oh. What a joy." The moment she heard this seductive voice coming from outside the cave, Sajo Aige''s face changed. During the conversation with Fujimaru Tatsuka, Sajo Aige has determined that this is a stupid child who is looking for his sister Fujimaru Sakura, and is not threatening yet. She can rest assured of the power, and then choose the right time to stab Fujimaru Tatsuka back and devour the seventh animality. But what I didn''t expect was that the Demon Bodhisattva came just after relaxing! "Oh, oh, I actually hide here. Ha ha ha..." The Demon Bodhisattva walked into the cave with a relaxed, cozy smile, jokingly. But after seeing the heroes in a cave, especially after Wang Hassan and other three crowns, and the **** of Zeus, her joking face froze, and then the whole person became ill in an instant: "Hey hey! Why is this here? Multiple champions?" Chapter 2077： After looking at the three crowns such as King Hassan and the body of Zeus God, the corners of the Demon Bodhisattva''s mouth twitched fiercely, his legs were a little soft, and he wanted to hide his face and turned and ran. "Excuse me, do you have anything to do, sir?" Kirshtalya Vodaim got up and asked aloud. In their combination, Fujimaru Tatsuka has always been in charge of beating people, and he is in charge of negotiations. "Of course, Sir Kirshtalya Vodaim." The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head, glanced at the sand strip love song, and finally settled on Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body, and greeted gently: "This is still It¡¯s the first time I met, Your Excellency Fujimaru Tatsuka." Fujimaru Tachika looked at the Demon Bodhisattva suspiciously, and asked, "Do you know me, sir?" "Of course." The Demon Bodhisattva nodded. "But, I don''t know you." "You don¡¯t know me, it¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I know everything about you. Including you inheriting the seventh from Olga Marie Yasmiret Animsfia. Animal things." Fujimaru Tateka was stunned for a moment, and Kirshtalya Vodaim frowned. "But I really didn''t expect it, but I haven''t seen you in a few years, you actually summoned so many crowned heroes." The Demon Bodhisattva glanced at the heroes who did not welcome her, and finally set his gaze on Fujimaru Tatsuka, and smiled gently: "Since you are a Beast, you should also be able to perceive how much the woman behind you is. Isn''t it dangerous?" Kirshtalia Vodaim closed his eyes. If the group leader''s dullness and great nerves were used, of course, he would not have noticed the danger of the sand stick love song. This is why, as the deputy leader of Group A, he became Fujimaru Tatsuka''s assistant... No, it should be said that he is a nanny. Originally, the job of this nanny should belong to Matthew, but Fujimaru Tatsuka was unwilling to let Matthew see the seventh animalized her, and was afraid that the seventh animalized her would harm other people, so he broke the contract with Matthew, and With power comparable to the gods, he naturally became Fujimaru Tatsuka''s professional nanny. Therefore, Fujimaru Tatsuka probably didn''t realize the danger of Sajo Aigo, and treated Sajo Aigo as an ordinary person with some special powers. However "Of course I know." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. Huh? Kirshtalya Vodaim looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka. "Are you clear? No, you probably don''t know, she is evil..." Before the Demon Bodhisattva finished speaking, Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed to Sajo Aige and said, "It''s a container that devours Beast. Or, it''s a Beast that devours Beast. Among human evils, humans are evil, right?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked with a smile on her face. The Demon Bodhisattva was stunned. Sajo Aika stepped back, staring nervously at the back of Fujimaru Tatsuka, thinking that the seventh animality really noticed, but he didn''t directly attack me... Is it trying to counter me? No, now my strength is the weakest, just find a chance to run away. However, as soon as Sajo Aige moved, she found that God Zeus stood silently behind her, sealing her retreat. Oops! Sajo Aige''s heart jumped fiercely, and she could perceive the divine fluctuations in this body of Zeus, not weaker than Tiamat. In addition, there are divine concepts such as the sun and the moon. With the omnipotent and omnipotent ability of Sajo Aige, she can clearly recognize the truth of the Greek gods, and at the same time know that this **** Zeus probably integrated the theocracy of other Greek gods. Such a **** of Zeus, whose fighting power is chasing the star soldier-Attila, is not easily defeated by her now. There is no other way but to take a gamble. Sajo Aige''s eyes were cloudy and sunny, and then gleamed fiercely. It''s not that she can''t use all of her strength, but she doesn''t dare. Because she needs to maintain her own existence, as well as the real love song in the hypnotic body, the power she can exert is greatly reduced. But if it falls here, then everything is empty talk. Therefore, Sajo Aige can only take a gamble, take back the hypnotic true personality and the power to maintain his own existence, knock down everyone, and escape. As for whether he can maintain his existence after doing this, he can only resign himself to his fate. However, when Sajo Aige was about to gather strength, Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head to the Demon Bodhisattva: "My animal nature tells me that she is dangerous, but I still refuse to hand her over." "Why?" "Because Aige can take me to my sister." "Your sister? Fujimaru Sakura...no, Lord Gama? If it''s Lord Gama, I can help you too." "No, you can''t help." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head: "Because you can''t get rid of animality." After a pause, Fujimaru Tatsuka glanced at Sajo Aige, and said: "From the first sight of Aige, my **** has settled down, and it reminds me of the danger and ability of Aige. Therefore, From then on, I thought about it. Let Aige lead me to find my sister, and then let Aige get rid of my sister¡¯s animality and my animality. In this way, my sister and I can become normal people. ." "So--, I won''t hand her over. For the sake of you knowing me, leave, or I will take action to teach you!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said, pointing to the Demon Bodhisattva. "Use the king of evil to get rid of your animality? Are you crazy, Fujimaru Tatsuka? No... the seventh animality!" Demon Bodhisattva stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka and asked hysterically. "I''m not crazy. My head has never been as clear as it is now. So, you leave, or I will do it." Fujimaru Tatsuka said calmly. Following Fujimaru Tachika''s words, Wang Hasan slowly drew out his sword, Orion and the **** ancestor flexed their hands, and the **** Zeus, who was holding his arms on his chest, also put down his hands. The Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth, but was forced to calm down. He glared at Sha Tiao Aige and left with a cruel sentence: "Fortunately for you, the first container. But don''t want to continue to absorb the animal nature, I Will come again!" Looking at the back of the Demon Bodhisattva leaving, Fujimaru Tatsuka breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head and looked at Sajo Aige with a smile on his face, "I helped you drive her away, Aige." Sajo Love Song: "..." "... Are you going to use me to get rid of the animality of you and your sister?" Fujimaru Tateka nodded, and then reacted, and said with some trouble: "Really... I blame Olga Marie, I can''t hide my mind." Sajo Aige''s face turned dark, and her body was trembling with anger, and her hands pointing at Fujimaru Tatsuka were trembling: "You--you--you all use me as a trash can? I admit that I am very Desperate, but you are too humiliating!" "I didn''t humiliate you, I''m very sincere!" "You--you--poof!" Shajo Love Song, who was already very desolate, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka¡¯s pure eyes, and then thought of Tiamat¡¯s back stab. Suddenly, he spit out black mud, and his eyes whitened, "Boom." He passed out with a sound. This frightened Fujimaru Tatsuka to hold her in a panic. "She¡ªis her body so weak? Why did she faint again?" "Tsk tusk tusk." Looking at the fainted sand strip love song, Orion tusk amazed: "Another person who was fainted by the Master''s anger. Are you right, the great king, Zeus?" "Humph." God Zeus snorted coldly, "Yu has a broad mind, but he won''t mind the unintentional words of Master." Chapter 2078： "Oh, that''s right. You were beaten by the Master to pass out." "Tsk!" Zeus looked at Orion with a nasty expression. Why is this son of Poseidon so annoying? Do you want to find a chance to do him? Kirshtalya Vodim looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was flustered, and sighed deeply: "Team Fujimaru, when you stay quiet, you are a perfect beautiful girl. Please come later. Stop hurting others with words. Please give me the task of negotiating with others." "I¡ªI didn''t mean anything." Fujimaru Tatsuka said aggrievedly. "It''s because you have no malice, that''s why the damage is so great. After all, who you are not good at, you have to learn from Garna..." Kirshtalya Vodaim sighed deeply. ... Avalon. The flying boat of the Eternal Empire crashed into Avalon and launched an invasion of Avalon. Thousands of divine soldiers rushed down from the flying boat and started a duel with Avalon''s guardian. But Uyf has become entangled in Skaha routinely. Perhaps for the holy apostle, only Skaha who entered that door was worth a fight. The Saint Apostle of Pendragon went to hunt down the witch Altria, and Shiro was besieged by Lucius and divine soldiers. Glancing at the melee battlefield, Bedwell turned his head and stared at the dark strategist with a black helmet standing in front of him. He smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect you to come out from behind the scenes and chase down here yourself... Gui Wenqing." "Because I really didn''t expect that you would stick to it until now, Bedwell. I am not surprised that Gerlanda will stick to Spath''s path, because he is that kind of person, I already knew it. But in me In my impression, you are the weakest person, but to be able to stand now is really beyond my expectation." After a pause, Age Zhiwen asked: "Do you still remember the first Chinese New Year event at the beginning of the Kingdom, Bedwell?" "What''s that..." "You don''t remember, do you? But, I do. In the 100 million years since the establishment of the empire, any sorrows, joys, and joys, any small things, are recorded in this mind." Age Zhiwen knocked on his head, the steel helmet on his head was banged, and said, "So I remember very clearly that you, who was reprimanded by Lucius for the inefficiency of material mobilization, at the time, because you cared about this. Because you are afraid of making mistakes, you made a lot of low-level mistakes, and the efficiency of handling affairs was even lower. In the end, all the affairs fell to my head." "Yes¡ªhas this happened?" Bedwell was stunned, he didn''t remember at all. "Of course you don''t remember, because it''s just such a small thing. But I remember, because I knew the essence of you as a person from that time." "This kind of trivial thing 100 million years ago... how do you remember?" Bedwell looked at Ager Guiwen in disbelief. This kind of trivial thing, let alone him, even as the emperor of the Holy Spirit. Your Majesty won''t remember, right? "If you don''t remember these things, how can I control you? That''s right, Bedwell, you, who is known as the sun of the Empire, are actually a very weak and inferior person. You will think about it for a long time because of someone else''s unintentional blame. In the end, the whole person fell into the quagmire of self-denial. So I knew how to control you as a person." Agruwen stretched out his finger and pointed at Bedwell. "However, I didn''t expect that such a weak you could endure the guilt of betraying the empire and causing Ector''s death to feel now. You have grown up, Bedwell." Bedwell gave a bitter smile. Is this a compliment or a satire? And... Regarding the betrayal of the empire, regarding the fact that caused Ector''s death... he has been suffering. Age''s text is right. He¡ªhe couldn''t stand it at all. He had given up long ago, but because Geranda intervened in the middle, he came here. Thinking of Jelanda who still insisted on self and belief in the end, Bedwell looked at Ager''s rules and couldn''t help saying: "Ager''s rules, maybe Jelanda is right...Look, Look, this is a note handwritten by His Majesty the Emperor!" He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong. Bedwell couldn''t tell whether Geranda was a thought criminal who destroyed the empire or a pious and loyal apostle, but if it was a superb mind, he would definitely be able to tell. The divine emperor''s note that Bedwell had just retrieved from the hand of the witch Altria in his arms was displayed toward Ager''s rule. "So, it''s no wonder that Jelanda stood on Spath''s side until his death. I was still surprised. It turned out that he found this heroic biography written by His Majesty the Emperor. It seems that there is no way to keep it from you anymore. . No¡ªit should be said, there is no longer any need to hide from you, Bedwell." Ager''s voice was very flat and calm, without any ripples or waves, but such calm and flatness gave Bedwell a suffocating feeling. He vaguely sensed that Age Guiwen was about to reveal a secret he couldn''t accept. "Our Majesty, the Emperor of Heaven, is dead. I killed him." Hearing that, Bedwell looked as if he had heard a big silly joke, looked at Ager Guiwen in amazement, and asked: "You, what are you talking about?" "Our Majesty the Emperor of Heaven was killed by me. Just when you left the imperial capital last time, you used my sword." Age Guiwen raised the sword in his hand. Bedwell seemed to have heard the unacceptable fantasy, staring at Age Guiwen blankly, and asked: "You killed His Majesty the Emperor? No way, how could His Majesty... be killed?" "It''s like constancy can be broken by the poison of sinking. After all, His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven can become the Holy Spirit because he possesses the power of the Holy Spirit. If there is another absolute Holy Spirit who takes away his power of the Holy Spirit and seals Living in his person, he can also be killed with the sword of the holy apostle. This sword pierced his heart and took his life." The emperor... is dead? Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Age Zhiwen. Not only him, but Lucius, Uif, Pendragon Saint Apostle, and Witch Altria all have different degrees of influence. "Then, who is the man in the imperial palace?" Bedwell asked blankly. "That is also His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven. However, it is not the Majesty we know, but the Majesty of the Empire. The Majesty we know has already been killed by me." Ager Guiwen looked at Bedwell¡¯s dull-eyed and said: "This is the end of the matter, I won¡¯t hide it from you, Bedwell. You who are dull, you are weak in spirit, have not noticed the great changes in the empire at all, and are unable to. Withstand the impact of tremendous changes." "Why did your majesty change drastically? Why did your majesty build the [Emperor Armor] before the [Council] invaded? Why did the empire invade the pan-human history? I will tell you, because the empire will disappear if it does not invade the pan-human history. !" "How come? The empire... the empire and your majesty, and we... are eternal...!" Bedwell looked at Ager Guiwen unacceptably. "The so-called eternity is just before the end of time. Since you have gone to Tirnano, you must already know the reason for the birth of the empire? Yes, our world is false, because of pan-human history. A phantom dream born from the death of a dynasty. As long as it is a dream, there will be one day to wake up. When the power of the Holy Grail is exhausted, the eternal dream is also broken." "Whether it is us or other worlds. Only by breaking the eternal dream, only by breaking the dream that is content with the status quo, occupying the pan-human history, and connecting with the infinite universe, can we get the future. And the other will eventually move toward Compared with the ruined world line, we are lucky because we have the power to compete for pan-human history. That¡¯s why I woke up from the eternal dream, and your majesty woke up from the eternal dream, and this split into Two people." "Why did your Majesty have undergone tremendous changes? Why did your Majesty dominate the history of pan-humanity and expelled all the star kings to the finite world line, but --, is the only island of the empire that is in sync with pan-human history? Because of the empire. Other territories have disappeared, and those who believe that the emperor will bring eternity to the world have also disappeared. Their records have been kept by His Majesty with the power of the Holy Spirit in the ¡¾Eternal Coffin¡¿. This is also his Majesty¡¯s inability to deal with personally. The cause of the foreign enemy." "He is waiting for us to shovel out the enemy, and to completely tune into the history of mankind! But facing the expectation of that majesty, you betrayed the empire and formed the Spers underground alliance with those thought criminals. And now, those thought criminals. I have understood everything and have been punished, but are you still obsessed with it?" Ager Guiwen pointed to Bedwell and asked. "Why¡ª?" Bedwell asked, lowering his head. "What?" "Why¡ªwhy did you kill that one, our Emperor of Heaven?" Bedwell shed tears, gritted his teeth and stared at the Arge Rules: "Why? I learned from Ambrosius. This world is It was born because of King Mordred¡¯s wishes, and it also existed because of His Majesty the Emperor who was bred as the Holy Grail! Why¡ªwhy did you want to kill His Majesty?¡± "If the empire exists because of His Majesty Tiandi, why did His Majesty Tiandi die, and this empire and us have not disappeared?" Chapter 2079： "This is¡ªthis is¡ª" "It seems that you, like them, have completely forgotten, Bedwell. Forget the journey of sanctification. Okay, let me tell you. This empire does not exist because of His Majesty, but His Majesty is because of this empire. And existence. The Holy Grail has created all people equally, and the reason why His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor can be the Holy Spirit, can be the only restraining force, is not inherently special, but people''s trust in him." "The empire does not exist because of someone, but because of people; His Majesty and the Holy Apostles are not born with people, but people trust us. However, when the power of the Holy Grail comes to an end, the one we are familiar with His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor, the irresponsible Majesty who disappeared and became the biggest obstacle to the continued existence of the empire. So in the decision that day, I killed him." "But¡ªbut¡ª" "Why can the poison of sinking deprive constancy? What is the poison of sinking? I''ll tell you, that is the distrust of the empire. Why is the power of the Holy Spirit taken away from the emperor, that is also... the distrust of the empire ." The tone of Ager''s text is so plain and calm, but in Bedwell''s eyes it is so heavy. He couldn''t help falling to the ground, breathing hard, sweating down, and he had a feeling of suffocation. ¡ª¡ªIf one day, you have to choose between the heavenly emperor and the eternal empire, who will you choose? ? Bedwell''s mind reverberated with the old sword''s question to him. He originally thought that he didn''t need to answer this question at all, but he didn''t expect this question to be so abrupt and exposed to him so directly. At this moment. Either Geranda or Age Guiwen gave their own answers. Age Zhiwen was silent for a moment, and then said: "I said, your spirit... is too weak." ... Chapter 71 The Words of the Star Cup "That guy from Aggiwen actually said that thing like this." The Holy Apostle Pendragon frowned displeased. "Hey! Sister... Have you really done something to His Majesty the Emperor?" Witch Altria couldn''t help but asked. Upon hearing this, the Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded. Seeing the Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded, the witch Altria indignantly accused: "You keep saying that''Bedwell'' is a traitor, but in the end you are the traitors! Too much, Morgan Lefy! " "The matter is urgent, but I have nothing to quibble about that matter. But, Al, you have to die here." "After all, I''m just a traveller who is out of control. Why do you have to involve me in the struggle for power?" "The power of the Holy Grail has come to an end. Once the war with pan-human history is unfolded, no one can ignore it." "In that case, why not directly ask for help from pan-human history?" "If you are the leader of a nation, no, even if you are just an ordinary person of a nation, would you accept foreigners? Are you willing to share your land resources, public resources, and survival resources with foreigners? What''s more, it''s a different world. People? I¡¯m telling you that there are six billion people in pan-human history. If another six billion of the displaced people and the imperial disaster victims lose their constancy, the entire pan-human history will collapse on its own. This planet is too small, Can''t hold so many people." "This¡ª" "The future is seized by the sword, and what I cherish is protected by the sword. If you don''t want to die here, give up your weak thoughts, give up your immature magical way, and use the sword to defeat me. Otherwise, you It can only stop here." The holy apostle of Pendragon was waving his short wand, the light flickered, and countless torrents of magic power surged towards the witch Altria. "I don''t want to get involved in these things at all¡ªI don''t want to get involved in these things." The witch Altria tightened her lips and had to launch a surgical counterattack. However, her shallow skills were not at all an opponent of the Holy Apostle Pendragon, and could only be beaten into a mess. The empire is coming so fiercely, even Avalon can hardly defeat it. The chaotic flames of war are getting more and more prosperous in this ideal place to escape from the world. Seeing the flames of war spreading across Avalon, Hatres retracted his gaze, looked at Taito, and said, "Master Taito, Master Taiton is already asleep. It''s time to say goodbye." Taito was stunned for a moment, then glanced at the warring Pendragon Saint Apostle witch Altria, then his gaze fell on Shirou, and then nodded, "...it''s indeed the time." Her eyes gradually strengthened. ... With a "knock", Mordred pierced Vivian, who was covered in black shadows, with a sword, and knocked it down. After coming down, his whole body dissipated like foam. The straw on Guinevere''s back slowly disappeared, as if she had lost a pillar, she rolled her eyes and fainted, but she was hugged by Morgan Lefy on the side in time. Mordred looked at Guinevere worryingly, she was a little worried about whether the sword she had just caused a fatal injury to Guinevere. Although she doesn''t care about the life and death of Guinevere of the Empire, the black shadow that just emerged is undoubtedly her teacher Vivienne, and if the memory is correct, like the previous Barol, she can be in the Emperor of Heaven. Most of the giant arm''s survival was also related to Vivian. Morgan Leffey pressed Guinevere¡¯s neck arteries and probed it, and shook his head at the worried Mordred: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I lost too much energy and fainted.¡± Mordred nodded silently, and then was surprised to find that the burnt-out body gradually regained a human silhouette, the faint blue flame gradually extinguished, and a layer of white skin slowly regenerated. ¡ª¡ªThe tribute this time is also very good, Mordred. The third eye of the star cup slowly closed. "Hey! You fellow¡ª" Mordred stared angrily at the star cup with her eyes closed, and her heart was deeply annoyed. She knew that because she could turn back into a human, it must be the ghost of the star cup. But this is not something to be thankful for, because the star cup is not the holy grail, it is something from hell, full of malice and unkindness, and the manifestation of the devil. Star Cup can return the concept of humanity to her, it must be some other price. This time Star Cup will close her eyes and return the concept of humanity to her. This is because she defeated the alienated Vivian according to the needs of the Star Cup, and the Star Cup sucked those away from Vivienne. The shadow of the same source was satisfied. What about the last time? At the time when the giant arm of the Emperor was shot down, what was the price for the Star Cup to return the concept of humanity to her? Morgan Lefy took Guinevere into the cave and put the cloak on her. Mordred didn''t stop, just looking at Guinevere with a complex expression, her heart was in a mess. For the sake of pan-human history, she was mentally prepared to kill Guinevere, but what she didn''t expect was that Vivian''s spirit resided in the body of Guinevere of the empire. As a result, she fell into a quagmire of hesitation, unable to be as decisive as before. The person Mordred most respected and dearest was actually not Altria as his mother, Shirou as his father, or his righteous brother Galahad, but her teacher Vivian. "What the **** is going on?" Mordred frowned, his face full of confusion and perplexity. "I don''t know, I don''t have this memory. I can only ask after Vivienne is sober and sensible." Morgan Leffey gently covered Vivienne with the bedding, and said to Mordred. Mordred nodded, turned his head, and stared at the fainted Guinevere. Looking at the sleeping Guinie Vil, she didn''t notice a trace of Vivienne''s wavelength. She looked like a parallel-world co-individual, and it was also an inexperienced, weak and deceptive greenhouse flower. Chapter 2080： However, under a certain special stimulus, Vivian''s spirit will be revealed. And that special stimulus... Mordred looked down at his star cup. The stress reaction that made Vivienne show was the star cup in her hand. ¡ª¡ªStar...cup. Thinking back to Vivienne''s numb but obsessive appearance before, Mordred felt sad. Vivienne will become like this and have such a stressful response to the Star Cup. It must be because he loves the eternal dynasty too much, and is too angry at the demise of the eternal dynasty, right? Because of myself... "Speaking of which, can you show me this cup, Mordred?" Morgan Leffey pointed to the star cup in Mordred''s hand, looking serious. "It''s no problem." Mordred threw the Star Cup to Morgan Lefy. Morgan Lefy took the star cup, but the moment she caught the star cup, the three closed eyes on the star cup opened at the same time, looking at Morgan Lefy with disgust. ¡ª¡ªRemove your dirty hands from my holy body, despicable woman. The sound resounding from the bottom of my heart made Morgan Leffield stunned for a long time. However, the star cup saw that Morgan Lefy ignored him, and the golden cup was burning with a blue flame. Morgan Lefy was hot and let go of his hand subconsciously. The star cup fell on the ground, and the prototype''s chassis was spinning on the ground. The three eyes of the Star Cup looked at Mordred displeased. ¡ª¡ªDon''t let human dirty hands touch me again, Mordred. Include your mother''s parallel peers. The Star Cup still has a grudge about Mordred letting Saber touch him in Romania. "You still have more nonsense as always, Star Cup." Mordred curled his lips. The Star Cup is conscious, and this incident may have exceeded everyone''s expectations. But in fact, this cup that caused Mordred to burst has consciousness from beginning to end, but he has not shown his will to anyone other than Mordred. "Sure enough," Morgan Leffey stared at the star cup on the ground with a serious face, "This is the Holy Grail of the Holy Spirit!" "You are mistaken, Morgan. This is the star cup." Mordred picked up the star cup, tapping the star cup with his fingers as a noise, "the star cup brought from **** by the behemoth of the apocalypse." "No, I won¡¯t be mistaken. I felt that way when I saw it before. The flame should be known as the Blade of Heaven, the flame of Saint Michael the Archangel, but it seems to have been The vicious erosion of **** is the fire of fallen angels." Morgan Lefy looked at Mordred seriously and said: "This cup is from heaven like the Holy Grail!" "Hahaha, Star Cup, she said you are from heaven!" Mordred pointed at Star Cup and Morgan Lefy, laughing. ¡ª¡ªWhat''s so ridiculous about this? I am originally from heaven. Mordred''s laughter stopped abruptly, his eyes widened and he looked at the star cup, "Why don''t I know this matter?" ¡ª¡ªAlthough I am your treasure, in fact you are my slave. You need to know me, and you have never thought about knowing me. "You guy¡ª" Mordred was furious and fierce, but he had nothing to do with the star cup. That is not only her treasure, but also the death star that made her perish, but now, the star cup has long been an inseparable part of her, or she is an inseparable part of the star cup. But this guy really disgusted her. "Sure enough--," Morgan Lefy frowned: "After the dynasty was completely destroyed, Vivian and I felt that the dynasty''s demise was too weird, so we privately investigated the dynasty''s demise. And also. After that, Vivian started to be abnormal..." "Wait a minute!" Mordred asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you say that you were fighting with the teacher?" "That''s a modern thing. Although the relationship used to be very bad, it was only at the level of waiting to see and swearing, not to the point of death or death. After the investigation into the demise of the dynasty, Vivian changed. It¡¯s very strange, and it won¡¯t come out in Avalon afterwards. I thought it was the disappearance of [True Ether], so I couldn¡¯t move on the surface of the planet, but now think about it, there are some problems.¡± Morgan Lefy looked at Gui who had passed out Nivelle. Mordred glanced at Guinevere and frowned: "But, after I destroyed the dynasty, will you investigate again? Then of course you can''t investigate anything. After all, this thing was taken by me at the time. Take it to the underworld." Mordred kicked the Star Cup. The Star Cup stared at Mordred as if irritated, but Mordred ignored it. "No, I''m not talking about that stage of destruction, but after the complete destruction of the dynasty." "The dynasty is completely destroyed?" "Well," Morgan Lefy nodded, "After you ruined the dynasty, Galahad used the power of the Holy Grail to re-establish the eternal dynasty, but it didn''t take long for Galah to be in his prime and energetic. De was bizarre and violent. After that, the dynasty without successors was completely plunged into internal and external troubles, and completely stepped out of the stage of history." Hearing this, Mordred was stunned for a moment: "Brother Righteous... was weird and sudden death?" Morgan Lefey nodded, "You may not know. After Galahad used the Holy Grail to restore the dynasty, he gave the Holy Grail to Zeus from another world." "I heard Gaia talk about this. The **** Zeus was aware of the existence of the Lord of Relief in advance, and in order to save his world, he planned to use the Holy Grail to create a **** seat, but he was polluted by the evil king and turned into a false god. Seat. Wait! Could it be that the **** Zeus took the Holy Grail from the righteous brother and cursed the righteous brother?" "No," Morgan Lefy shook his head, "not so. Galahad voluntarily handed over the Holy Grail to him, and Zeus God blessed Galahad." "There is the power of the Holy Grail, as well as the blessing of the God King Zeus... How could that righteous brother suddenly die?" Mordred was incomprehensible, let alone the Holy Grail, it was the blessing of the God King Zeus, the last time. Can people live a hundred years old, how can they suddenly die suddenly? "That''s why we launched an investigation, and after that, we found the footprint of the fallen angel... and that footprint is exactly the same as the power of this Holy Grail." Morgan Leffield stared at the star cup on the ground. Hearing this, Mordred woke up, stared at the star cup fiercely, and asked: "Star cup, is it your ghost again?" ¡ª¡ªAs stupid as always, just like snatching me directly from the hands of the apocalypse, Mordred. At that time, I was taken to the Heroic Seat by you. "So..." ¡ª¡ªProbably the rest of the body, Lucifer. "Lucifer..." ¡ª¡ªYes, the half of my holy angel. However, after I was brought to the Heroic Seat by you, it should have no way to interfere with the real world. "Sure enough, you are¡ª" ¡ª¡ªAh. I am an archangel and a fallen angel, and even the devil who destroys the world, Satan! Satan, the famous devil in this church who can fight against the Holy Spirit, has been badly written in countless home culture novels, and is a famous master of demons. But in fact, the original image of Satan is an angel. In the "Old Testament ¡¤ Job", Satan was also ordered by the Holy Spirit to test Job and was not an enemy of God. Morgan Lefy sighed. He was aware of it before, but after receiving the recognition of the Star Cup, Morgan Lefy fully understood that the demise of the eternal dynasty was a natural disaster and even a man-made disaster. ... Chapter 72 You are a really grumpy little fairy Satan and Lucifer, among the God-based mythology with a base of 2.3 billion believers, apart from the most well-known God as the main god, it is the devil Satan and the fallen angel Lucifer. In fact, the two are actually one. Chapter 2081： It is recorded in the "Paradise Lost", one of the classics of the God system, that after the creation of the original son Adam, the Holy Spirit asked Michael to lead the angels to worship Adam. Satan categorically refused to pay homage to Adam and asked, "Why do you force me to worship him? I will never pay homage to things that are so small and appear later than me. Before he was formed, I already existed, and he was there. You should pay homage to me." Satan and these fallen angels have rebelled against God. The mainstream argument is arrogance, but there is another argument that is hatred rather than arrogance. The Holy Spirit first created angels, and then created humans with clods. However, the Holy Spirit favors humans more than angels and places humans in a higher position than angels. Satan and some angels dissatisfied with low-powered human beings are more favored, and they rebel in groups, and are finally defeated by the Holy Spirit and become fallen angels. After that, the Holy Spirit created Xintiandi and mankind. In order to take revenge and seize the new heaven and earth, Satan turned into a snake and sneaked into the Garden of Eden, enticing Eve to eat the fruit of the forbidden tree of knowledge, and then using her to lure Adam into committing the crime of disobeying God''s order. As a result, Satan did his wish to cause God''s new creation to fall together, and opened the door to a new world for the demon gods. Since then, sin, sickness, and death have finally spread all over the ground. Of course, this is what "Paradise Lost" says, one of Satan''s legends. According to the Star Cup, his experience is similar to that of God¡¯s myth. The only difference is that [Satan], the former archangel who hates the holy spirit and loves the superfluous angels of mankind, after tempting Adam and Eve to fall, heaven sent Saint Michael to punish him. His body was sealed in the depths of the universe, the transcendent realm corresponding to the kingdom of heaven-hell, and his consciousness was split in half by Saint Michael and contained in two holy grails carrying the holy blood. In terms of the star cup, the Holy Spirit could not bear to see his most outstanding works get dusted, but his partial hatred of the Holy Spirit contaminated the Holy Grail and turned it into the star cup of hell. In the end, both of these star cups were taken away by the Apocalypse behemoth and became one of the powers of the Apocalypse behemoth. Originally, with the power of the behemoth of the Apocalypse, there was no need to rely on the star cup, but after his body was summoned to Shinjuku by the real Sajo Love Song in the initial Holy Grail War, it was overturned by the Shiro who was summoned out of the Enlightened One. , So I have to rely on the star cup for activities. In the end, Bedwell of the Empire said that the behemoth of the apocalypse incarnation [sixth seat] had been killed and eaten by the emperor. "Even if the Apocalypse is killed, my half body is not so easy to disappear. I can still smell his breath. Mordred, you have to help me get my half body back." The three eyes of the star cup Staring at Mordred, said. Hearing this, Mordred snorted coldly, folded his arms around his chest, "Why should I help you?" "It''s not a question of whether you want it or not. The star cups will attract each other. From the moment you appear in the world, my half body is destined to appear in front of you, replaying the history that shattered you." Mordred was angry from his heart and kicked the star cup. With a "bang", the star cup was as steady as Taishan, but Mordred sat down quickly, took off his boots, and rubbed his feet with pain. "The star cup and the star cup are destined to become one again. Satan and Lucifer are also destined to revert back to the masters of **** and rebel against the father. Like me, he hates the injustice and partiality of the father. Therefore, I can feel it. Obtained, my half-length Lucifer is planning something secretly. Your teacher is his work, but it is by no means a masterpiece to be proud of." Morgan Leffe frowned, "Since Satan and Lucifer are destined to reunite and lead **** to rebel against heaven... Then why do you resist your half body so much?" "Before the countless days and moons, [Satan] who seduced Eve was cut in half by Michael. Lucifer''s consciousness was more hateful, and my consciousness was more arrogant. " Star Cup answered the question, but Morgan Lefy already understood it. [Satan] who is hated by arrogance is the lord of hell. And St. Michael split [Satan] in half. The hatred side is the devil, and the arrogant side is the fallen angel. Mordred also understood, why the star cup didn''t force the third eye to open and take everything from her, it was because of... disdain. The star cup is not a holy grail, it is by no means a thing of justice and purity, but a **** thing that is evil and ruined, but the consciousness of the star cup is not a cunning devil, but an arrogant fallen angel. "Mordred, you have crossed that line, completely intersecting with the line of fate of the star cup, and my half-length said nothing will let you go. Hmph, don''t say I cheated you, do it yourself as soon as possible Be mentally prepared." "Also, trading with the Lord of the Devil, the power of the liberation star cup, requires a high price." After speaking, the three eyes of the star cup slowly closed. Mordred frowned. Of course, she knew what the star cup said was true, and the other star cup, Lucifer, would definitely find her. In fact, when the star cup-Lucifer was in the hands of the behemoth of the apocalypse, the behemoth of the apocalypse tried every means to retrieve the star cup from her hand. However, according to Bedwell''s statement, the behemoth of the apocalypse has been wiped out by the emperor, so the star cup has naturally fallen into the hands of the emperor. And the emperor is the Holy Spirit, and the real holy grail is in the hands of the emperor. The star cup-Lucifer should be difficult to make waves. However, according to Star Cup-Satan, Star Cup-Lucifer is still secretly making trouble. Her righteous brother Galahad will die bizarrely, and teacher Vivian will become like this, both are the ghosts of Star Cup Lucifer. Mordred frowned tightly and had a terrible headache. But Star Cup-Satan is right. She is completely connected with the fate of Star Cup. If Star Cup-Lucifer wants to regain the individual consciousness of the Lord of Hell, she must first record her soul and record. Wiped out. From the moment the Eternal Dynasty was killed and the Star Cup was seized, she couldn''t ignore it. So, what is Star Cup-Lucifer secretly planning? "Wang..." Guinevere babbled unconsciously. "Zizzi¡ª" In the shield of the empire, Galahad made an electromagnetic sound. ... "Where is this, Kiel?" Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed to a village in front of him and turned to look at the professional nanny following him. "According to the map, it should be Ireland. But now pan-human history is homologous to the eternal empire, so it is still impossible to judge where it is. And Team Leader Fujimaru, please call me Kirshtalya Vodaim. " "Okay, Gere." Kirshtalya Vodaim sighed deeply. With his temper, he felt a deep sense of frustration and helplessness towards Fujimaru Tatsuka at this moment. Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head, looked at the taciturn Sajo Aige next to him, and asked, "Aige, is my sister here?" Sajo Aige did not answer. "Is it here?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked again, and deliberately ran to Sajo Aigo, blinking at her. Looking at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s innocent gaze, Sajo Aige became angry: "You stay away from me, I don''t want to talk to you!" After speaking, he headed forward angrily. Watching the angry Sajo Aige go away, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head, looked at Kirshtalya Vodaim aggrievedly, and asked: "Kiel, what is she angry with? I didn''t have it this time. Did you say something wrong?" Kirshtalya Vodaim took a deep breath: "It''s the biggest mistake when you speak. Please be a quiet beautiful girl, Fujimaru group leader." What a beautiful girl, she just can talk. "Also, please call me Kirshtalya Vodaim." Fujimaru Tatsuka was aggrieved. She knew she was not good at talking. Someone told her brother to take away all the talking genes from her parents, so she didn''t inherit it. However, her heart is not bad, and she is just telling the truth. The most important thing is that she just asked Love Song just now, right? Why is she angry? "It''s almost the same as my brother''s small belly chicken intestines." Chapter 2082： Fujimaru Tachika muttered softly. Sajo Aige''s ears moved, turned his head, and stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka like a tabby cat stepped on his tail: "Who do you think is the same as Fujimaru Shiro?" "Huh???" Fujimaru Tateika was stunned. Sajo Aige turned her head, her eyes flashed with resentment, gritted her teeth. The people of Fujimaru''s family are all nasties! A small belly, chicken intestines, did her good deeds; a belly full of flowers, made her suffer a back stab. And this last one is especially hateful! Change the way to humiliate her! Sajo Aige''s face was dark, and his head rushed. "I said, Master. Don''t you really take this opportunity to kill her?" The spiritized Orion suddenly asked in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s ear. "Why should I kill Aige? She will take me to find my sister, and then help me get rid of the animality of my sister and me." Fujimaru Tatsuka hurried towards Sajo Aige with a smile. "There''s really no way to take the Master, it''s too naive." Orion sighed, holding his chest. "However, this innocence is also Master''s treasure." Europa said with a smile. "How do you speak for her?" Zeus looked at Europa displeased, "Did you forget how she ravaged us?" "I''ve forgotten about this long ago, God King..." Europa laughed dryly, turned his head, not daring to look at Zeus''s gaze. "However, if it is an ordinary enemy, there is no problem, but it is indeed too dangerous to continue to let the Master approach the evil king so undefended, Lord Kiel." Formoskirshtalya Vodaim. "It''s true." Kirshtalya Vodaim nodded, and turned to look at the spiritized King Hassan, "So, the situation is not right, Lord Hassan, I beg you." Wang Hassan nodded. Kirshtalya Vodaim looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s back, although he was helpless with Fujimaru Tatsuka, but since he accepted the job of his assistant, he would naturally go to the end. And, in the final analysis, this is also the Lord''s request. Kirshtalya Vodaim closed his eyes. Holmes asked, "Do you think of Ms. Olga Marie, Lord Gere." "No, I''m just thinking. What am I going to do to let Captain Fujimaru and you remember my full name?" Kirshtalya Vodaim looked at Holmes unhappily: "My name is not Kil, my name is Kirshtalya Vodaim." "It doesn''t matter, the name is meaningless, it''s just a code name, Mr. Kil..." With a big wave of his hand, the **** Zeus patted Kirshtalya Vodaim on the shoulder. Kirshtalya Vodaim''s face was dark: "I see, and please take your restless hand from my shoulder." "Hahaha¡ª" God Zeus smiled dryly and moved his hand away. "Is my sister here?" "My sister..." "You are so annoying! I will lead you to find your sister, don''t bother me anymore!" Sajo Aika stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka angrily. "Oh." Fujimaru Tatsuka closed her mouth. Sajo Aige was relieved. She had thought about the many possibilities of the seventh animal nature, but she had never thought that the seventh animal nature was such a thing. Headache. Yes, it''s a headache. Even in the face of Shirou in the state of the King of Stars, Sajo Aige only felt troublesome, but Fujimaru Tatsuka made her feel a headache. I''m so annoying to die, but I can''t beat him, and his mouth is particularly prickly. Moreover, those words that pierce the heart are still not mixed with any malice... And this is not the worst. The worst part is that the Demon Bodhisattva is staring at her nearby, waiting for her to be alone, so as to take the opportunity to destroy her. Therefore, she shouldn''t be too far away from Fujimaru Tachika, so as not to be wiped out by the Demon Bodhisattva. Therefore, at this time, she could only take Fujimaru Tatsuka to Kama first, and then hope that Fujimaru Tatsuka can fulfill her will and use her as a vacuum cleaner to **** away the seventh animality. There is no doubt that this is a shame! But she had to treat the shame as hope. Ugh... What kind of evil is this! Sajo Aige felt miserable in her heart. "The people in this village are so weird, I spoke to them, and they never returned." Sajo Aige rolled her eyes in her heart, and it''s strange that you are so heartbroken when you speak. "Why do you say this, love song?" "Don''t ask me, ask your assistant." Sajo Aige said disgustingly. "But, you said that you are omniscient and omnipotent, isn''t that an encyclopedia? Isn''t it common sense to turn to an encyclopedia if you have a problem? ... Huh huh? Why is your face dark again? Isn''t it good for you not to rest? Do you want to sleep again? In a while?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aige worriedly. Sajo Aige''s face was dark. She swears that when her condition improves, she will be the first to slap the smelly orange on the ground and let her know what it means to not speak. "Speaking of which, I really haven''t been able to come here with Master Xuanzang." At this moment, a very familiar voice suddenly came from his ears, and Sajiao Aige''s face changed abruptly, and she hid in the haystack beside her. Fujimaru Tatsuka asked suspiciously, "Why are you hiding in the haystack, love singing?" Chapter 2083： "Shhh." Sajo Aige made a silent gesture to her. Fujimaru Tachika was full of doubts, but although she could not speak, she was not really stupid. Knowing that Sajo Aige had her own intentions, she didn''t say much, but hid behind the haystack. After a while, two girls came from a distance. "You laughed, Ayaka donor." The two young girls passed by here with a smile while talking. Sajo Aige stared at the back of the two girls leaving, and breathed a sigh of relief. "Why are you hiding from them, Aige?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked suspiciously. She could see that Sajo Aige was hiding from the two girls who had just passed by. "Hide? Humph, I''m just avoiding unnecessary troubles." Said Aige Sajo. In fact, she is indeed hiding, hiding in Sajo Ayaka. And just passing by, it is not someone else who is really Shajo Ayaka and Xuanzang Sanzang. "The smell of lies." Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed to her nose, "My nose is very sensitive to lies." Sajo Love Song: "..." She ignored Fujimaru Tatsuka, but stared at the village in front of her and frowned. Actually came out of Tirnanori, aren''t you afraid that the empire will be broken by each one? Or... Has that guy Fujimaru Shiro figured out a way to deal with the eternal empire? Sajo Aige doesn''t know that whether it is the emperor of the holy spirit or the Shirou who is a transcender, she is outside of her omniscience and omnipotence. But there is no doubt that she can only go her own way. And hurry up and throw this grinning little fairy back to Shiro Fujimaru! Sajo Aiga looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with a dark face. Chapter 73 The Root Empress and the Orange Peel Demon "Hello, Master. Is there a second volume for this book?" "Amitabha, of course there is. Donors, please wait a moment." Looking at the eager beggar in front of him, Xuanzang Sanzang folded his palms together, said the Buddha''s name, and then turned to look at the sand stick Ayaka in the pile of books on his back. Shajo Ayaka hurriedly took out a book from the pile of books and handed it to Xuanzang Sanzang, who in turn handed it to the applicant in front of him. "Thank you very much, master." "Please don''t be so polite, but please tell us what you think after reading it." "Okay." Watching the requester leave, Sajo Ayaka let out a sigh, "The seventh..." Since Shi Lang decided to export culture to the empire, the heroes, including Shakespeare¡¯s writers, quickly wrote a series of suitable cultural works based on the cultural situation of the empire, and gave them to the heroes who were famous for the parade of Xuanzang''s Tripitaka. Spread. "However, no one wants anything at all." Sajo Ayaka slumped on the pile of books and looked at Xuanzang Sanzang lazily. "Don''t worry. No matter how classic works, they need to be re-created in accordance with local customs before they can be accepted. This is also Shakespeare''s benefactor who asked us to collect the local people''s feelings after reading." Xuanzang Sanzang smiled and looked at the lazy sand tiao. Ayaka. "Although that is the case, it really hurts. I don''t know what is going on in the killing courtyard?" "Probably not much better." Xuanzang Sanzang said with a smile. Shajo Ayaka sighed again, then looked at Xuanzang Sanzang suspiciously, and asked curiously, "Why do you seem to be in no hurry, Master Xuanzang?" "This kind of thing can''t come in a hurry." Xuanzang Sanzang said with a smile: "Especially about reciting this matter." Shajo Ayaka suddenly remembered that Xuanzang Sanzang himself was in the name of chanting Buddhist scriptures, and he must have gone through a lot of hardships in the way of chanting. You have also experienced these deeds before you? No wonder those in the management team deliberately used Xuanzang Sanzang to distribute books. As for why I came here, it is naturally because the wavelength of human beings is not easy to be discovered. Although the empire is currently attracting most of the attention of Tirnano, Xuanzang Sanzang''s heroic spirits with weaker wavelengths can find loopholes and can take the opportunity to publish books. However, as long as the heroic spirits naturally have wavelengths, humans can directly mix into the imperial masses. Of course, doing this kind of thing is quite dangerous, but Sajo Ayaka is as sweet as a sweet dish. "Anyway, let''s go ahead." Xuanzang Sanzang smiled and cheered for each other. Shajo Ayaka nodded, then packed his books and went away with Xuanzang Sanzang. They want to stay more in this small village to collect cultural materials that the empires love and see. To put it simply, it means reading the data, and then sorting out the reading data and passing it to Tirnano, so that the heroes of Shakespeare writers can specially create culturally inclined works aimed at the imperial people based on the reading data. As for what they are going to do later, it is not what they need to worry about. "Let''s go." Sajo Ayaka nodded. Watching Sha Tiao Ayaka and Xuanzang Sanzang drifting away with their book baskets on their backs, Sha Tiao Aige withdrew his gaze, and found a pair of dark golden eyes staring at him. "What are you doing?" Sajo Aigu looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him displeased. "Mm." Fujimaru Tatsuka did not speak, but while gazing at the azure blue eyes of Sajo Aika, he leaned her face toward Sajo Aika. "Too close!" Sajo Aigu frowned displeased, and reached out to push Fujimaru Tatsuka out, but Fujimaru Tatsuka grabbed her wrist with his backhand. Sajo Aigu wanted to break free, but found sadly that he couldn''t resist with brute force at Fujimaru Tatsuka who possessed the seventh animal nature. She scolded sternly: "Let go!" "Ah, sorry." Fujimaru Tatsuka reacted, and quickly let go, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. When I think about problems, I tend to get distracted." Sajo Aige glanced at her bruised wrist. She knew that this was Fujimaru Tatsuka''s instinctive counterattack because she was the king of evil, and she was very vigilant. The power of this guy...cannot be underestimated! "Speaking of love song. Is that your sister?" Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed to Sajo Ayaka, who was drifting away from behind, and asked suspiciously, "Isn''t your relationship with your sister very good?" Why not go over and say hello to her?" Chapter 2084： Sajiao Aige rubbed her wrist and said flatly: "You should understand by looking at the hair color, that''s not my sister." "That...I''m not smart, but if you treat me as a big fool, you will always suffer from me, love song." Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed to herself, her eyes clear. Sajo Aige darkened his face and asked, "Is it really good for you to say that?" "It doesn''t matter. Rather than disguising myself falsely with words and masks, I prefer to speak out what I feel. Although it is not so patience, as long as my companions still like me. We, not Companion?" Fujimaru Tatsuka''s dark golden eyes looked at Sajo Aigo. Sajo Aige''s blue eyes flickered slightly, and he sighed in his heart. Although he possesses the seventh animality, even though the conversation is such annoying, but this child is too naive. After only getting along for a few days, it''s just that I didn''t refuse her request and regarded me, the evil king as a natural enemy, as a companion... So naive! Not knowing what Sajo Aige was thinking, Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aige''s eyes and asked, "You and your sister quarreled, right?" "...That''s it." "Oh, then I know." Fujimaru Tateka nodded, then turned his head and walked in the direction where Sajo Ayaka was going. Seeing this, Sajo Aige suddenly jumped in her heart, stretched out her hand to hold her shoulders, and hurriedly asked, "What are you doing?" "I''ll help you to stop your sister." Hearing this, Sa Tiao Ai Ge was shocked that no matter what might be stronger than a human, she shouted in a stern, "Don''t do unnecessary things!" Fujimaru Tateka looked at Sajo Aige blankly as if he had been drunk. Sajo Aige also knew that she had a wrong tone of talent, and if it intensified the conflict, it would not be good for her, so her tone eased and said, "Don''t you still find your sister? Don''t waste time here!" "That''s what I said." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded. Sajo Aige breathed a sigh of relief. She really didn''t want to appear in front of Sajo Ayaka with this face, with such an embarrassed posture now. It is inevitable to be hated and disgusted by Ayaka. However, even if Ayaka has been hated and disgusted, it is at least in the image of the arrogant and terrifying king of evil, rather than the embarrassing and embarrassing appearance. Fujimaru Tateka looked at Sajo Aige who was relieved, stroked his chin, thoughtfully. Kirshtalia looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka¡¯s appearance and sighed: "Team Fujimaru, although I know my persuasion is useless, the monster woman poses a great threat to you, so I suggest Don''t worry about her, let her lead you to your sister quickly." "Then, let Zeus, Zeus and the others besiege her and kill her, right?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked with a smile. Kirshtalya was silent. "After I inherited the animal nature, I let Matthew leave me, who is often out of control. After that, you have been by my side, supervising me and helping me. How many years have you been? In short, you are longer than you were with me. The older Matthew still needs to know me, Kiel." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Kirshtalia with a smile. "That''s ridiculous, Team Leader Fujimaru." Kirshtalya asked calmly, "But, I know you, does it mean that I have guessed what you are going to do?" "No, it means you can''t stop my waywardness." Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled and took a brisk step, chasing Sajo Aige. "Master is here again." Orion raised his forehead helplessly. "Why do you think Master is such a person?" Europa said with a smile. "Actually... it is not a bad thing to let the man of destiny touch that evil container." Wang Hassan said solemnly. Upon hearing this, the heroes looked at Wang Hassan in amazement. They were surprised that Hassan, who had always been taciturn, spoke, and were surprised by what Wang Hassan said. Orion glanced at each other and nodded. Holmes pushed his glasses. "Huh." Zeus hugged his chest, snorted disdainfully, and then looked at Kirshtalya. Kirshtalia sighed deeply: "Come on." The heroes nodded. "Also, when can Team Leader Fujimaru be called to my full name? My name is not Kiel, my name is Kirshtalya." Kirshtalia felt a deep powerlessness. As a perfectionist, he couldn''t bear the imperfection of Fujimaru Tatsuka. ... "What did you say--!" Sajiao Aige couldn''t bear it any longer, gritted his teeth and stared at the orange-haired girl with an innocent smile in front of him. "I said I''m tired, we have to stay in this village for a few more days." "Don''t you want to find your sister?" "I think, but I''m tired. Even if I want to find my sister, I have to combine work and rest." "You orange peel stinky kid, even if you fool people, there is a limit!" Sajo Aige gritted his teeth and stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka. "I''m a kid, but you don''t look big." Fujimaru Tatsuka blinked and glanced at Sajo Aige''s chest, meaning something. Sajo Aige was choked, stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka in shame, and slapped one hand on the table: "If you want to stay here, you just stay alone! I won''t play with you this stinky kid anymore. , I still have major issues to deal with, goodbye!" After that, he got up, turned his head fiercely to leave. "I¡¯m missing my companion, tears are falling. But, that Demon Bodhisattva is still staring at you nearby. If you leave me now, you will be killed, Ai Ge. You are collecting animal nature, right? What a great wish, if you die, nothing can be done. Of course, the love song with a well-founded mind has already made a decision and won¡¯t look back, right? The will of the companion needs respect, so even if it¡¯s sad again, I won''t stop you from leaving to die, love song." Sajo Love Song: "..." Sajo Aige turned black, turned around, and sat back again. "That, Aige. Are you not leaving?" Fujimaru Tatsuka blinked and asked. "Don''t leave." Sajo Aige said with a black face. Hearing this, Fujimaru Tachika clapped her hands happily, and said with a smile: "It''s really worthy of being the king of evil. It''s a cunning and changeable. If you just released it, you will forget it in a blink of an eye." Sajo Aika clenched her lower lip with a flushed face, glared at Fujimaru Tatsuka in shame, her two small fists clenched fiercely. In the eyes of Sajo Aige, this orange-haired demon is even more hateful than her brother Fujimaru Shiro. Although Fujimaru Shiro always did bad things about her and killed her, he didn''t humiliate people like the orange-haired demon in front of him! Damn-Damn! Chapter 2085： There are tears of soul flowing in the heart of Sajo Aige. Those are tears of humiliation. If the eyes can kill, there is no doubt that Fujimaru Tatsuka has been killed by Sajo Aika thousands of times. But now, Sajo Aige can only bear the humiliation in tears. Suddenly, Sajo Ayaka flashed through his mind, and Sajo Ayaka suddenly raised her head, staring at Fujimaru Tatsuka, gritted her teeth and said, "You are not allowed to interfere with my sister''s affairs, have you heard clearly, Fujimaru Tate Fragrant!" Fujimaru Tateka looked at Sajo Aige suspiciously, and asked, "Um...Although I haven''t asked people much, but are you asking for help, love song?" Sajo Aige suddenly remembered Shirou who forced her to bow her head at the South American junction, and clenched her fists tightly. This is really carved out of a mold, but at this moment, Sajo Aige had to lower his head and whispered: "...Please, Gudazi." The tears of the soul are splashing again. "I see." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, and then as if thinking of something, she said with a smile: "Actually, Ai Ge, you don''t mention you and your sister. I forgot that your sister is also in this village. However, Aige begged me with her head down like this. I will remember the things about you and your sister, and be an audience member without interference. Then when I have a good rest, I will go straight on the road." Sajo Love Song: "..." "Oh, yes. Actually love song, you don''t need to lower your head to beg me, because I am a person, if no one wants me to help, I won''t do it casually. Otherwise, it will be a waste of help, it is not annoying. Is it troublesome? I''m not stupid." Fujimaru Tateka clapped her hands and smiled at Sajo Aige. This guy... Sajo Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was smiling, and reacted abruptly. Compared with the bright and beautiful appearance, this guy''s heart may be darker than the black mud. Pure black belly! The orange peel devil, the seventh beast... I took this humiliation down! Although he was repeatedly humiliated by Fujimaru Tatsuka, Sajo Aigu was relieved with Fujimaru Tatsuka''s assurance. In the next few days, Sajo Ayaka hid Sajo Ayaka while monitoring the actions of Fujimaru Tatsuka. Although Fujimaru Tatsuka''s agreement was obtained, and there were people like Fujimaru Shiro who kept the promise as a precedent, Sajo Aika couldn''t rest assured of Fujimaru Tatsuka. Although Fujimaru Tachika has a pure face and clear eyes, she looks like a character like a good girl, but in the eyes of Sajo Aige, she is full of bad water and just wants to humiliate her demon! Therefore, I have to guard against it! Fortunately, Fujimaru Tachika has been wandering on the streets these few days. A few times she approached Sajo Ayaka under the nervous gaze of Sajo Ayaka, and she just chatted casually, and borrowed a few books to read it. . This made Sajo Aige relieved, and at the same time even more angry. There is no doubt that Fujimaru Tatsuka is teasing her! Like during the Shinjuku Holy Grail War, the real Sajo Aige teased her with the fate of everyone in his palms. This may be destiny. Those who play with the fate of others will eventually be played with by fate. Ever thought of the real Sajo Love Song sleeping in her body? Would he be overturned by Fujimaru Shiro''s car, and even give birth to her such a false personality that has been suppressing her and preventing her from waking up from her deep sleep? At this time, Sajo Aige found that Fujimaru Tatsuka was walking towards the book stand set by Sajo Ayaka again. Sajo Aika knows that Fujimaru Tatsuka is here to tease her again, but she has become accustomed to it and will no longer be as nervous as the first time. Immediately afterwards, she heard Fujimaru Tatsuka asking like this "Ayaka, let me ask you a question. Your sister is Sajo Aige, right?" Sajo Aige was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. This guy Not only did she humiliate her, she also didn''t speak her credit! ... Chapter 74 Can''t Take It Anymore "My...sister?" Sajo Ayaka froze for a moment, and then looked along Fujimaru Tatsuka''s fingers, and suddenly saw a familiar blonde girl behind a wall, her eyes widened suddenly. "Evil, the king of evil..." Sajo Ayaka stepped back subconsciously, and her pupils looking at Sajo Aige were filled with fear, vigilance, and hatred, "Sure enough, you have come from the connection point of South America to pan-human history!" While she was talking, she backed away vigilantly. "What''s the matter? I just passed by here by accident. Do you see me going to run? As a sister, I''m really sad." Sajo Aige walked out from behind the wall holding her chest, with a troubled expression on her face, like It was sad because of Sajo Ayaka''s fear and hatred. Sajo Ayaka didn''t speak, but stared at Sajo Aige vigilantly and backed away slowly. After Attila was taken away by Gaia, there was no power around her that could fight against Sajo Aige. There was a faint smile on Sajo Ayaka''s face, like a look that was quite hated by the fear of Sajo Ayaka. However "These days, haven''t you been hiding behind the wall and observing your sister in secret, Ai Ge?" Fujimaru Tatsuka tilted her head, her clear eyes staring at Sajo Ai Ge suspiciously. Hearing this, Sajo Aika smiled elegantly: "You really love to joke, Fujimaru Shiro''s sister, Lord Fujimaru Tatsuka." Fujimaru''s younger sister? This girl is Fujimaru''s sister? Sajo Ayaka looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s profile in surprise. This girl is Fujimaru''s sister? "Why do you call me that specifically, love song?" Fujimaru Tatsuka''s face was full of confusion. "Isn''t this of course? Because you are my captive!" Sajo Aika smiled and pointed to Fujimaru Tatsuka. Great opportunity! Sajo Ayaka yelled in her heart, and as soon as Sajo Ayaka''s gaze left her, Sajo Ayaka suddenly threw a golden bottle toward Sajo Ayaka. That was the time of departure. In order to ensure that the personnel can retreat safely after being discovered, the old shank specially handed over the ancient alchemy bottle to the personnel who issued the books. The golden bottle smashed into the sand strip love song, and with a "boom", it exploded like a smoke bomb, and the gray mist instantly enveloped the sand strip love song. Sajo Ayaka took the opportunity to grab Fujimaru Tatsuka''s wrist, and under Fujimaru Tatsuka''s suspicious gaze, she shouted, "Follow me¡ª" Sajo Ayaka wanted to drag Fujimaru Tatsuka away, but found that she couldn''t move Fujimaru Tatsuka. Turning her head and looking around, she saw Sajo Ayaka pulling Fujimaru Tatsuka''s other hand, like a smile instead of a smile. Looking at her. Chapter 2086： Sajo Ayaka was so scared that she quickly let go of Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand, and started the teleportation technique. With a "shoo", a black light flashed past, and she was nowhere to be seen. "That''s why, it''s no wonder that you dare to act alone and have the secret technique of the fairy domain." Sajo Aige was clear. She was originally surprised that Tirnano would feel relieved that Xuanzang Sanzo and Sajo Ayaka would come out to act, but since there is the secret technique of the fairy domain, everything can be explained. The mystery of the Fairy Domain is quite magical, and it is the only God-Generation Demon Dao system that has been completely preserved on this planet. "You scared my sister away, love song." Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed to the empty street and looked at Sajo Aika. "You''re talking about this..." Sajo Aige''s forehead jumped with the word "Tick", turned his head, staring at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked: "Didn''t you say it before? Don''t interfere with me and my sister. Things, are you going back now?" "It''s nothing. I''m not like you. I''m a hypocritical person with a smirk." After hearing this, Sajo Aige automatically blocked Fujimaru Tatsuka''s humiliation to her, and asked blankly: "Then what I heard just now? The people of Fujimaru''s family have no integrity and love to quibble." "No. I have agreed with you not to interfere with you and your sister, but today is not the day of the appointment. And now I am not the one I agreed with you in the past." "You are sophistry!" Saijo Aige couldn''t help but say. "Yes," Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, "But love songs can''t interfere with my freedom, right? Ayaka is a kind, gentle and good person, suitable for being a companion. How can I resist not being with her What about communication? And... why did the gentle Ayaka seem to be very scared and disgusted after seeing you? Love Song, did you do something super bad?" Fujimaru Tateka looked at Sajo Aiko with a puzzled face. "You don''t care about this." Sajo Aige knew that she was not Fujimaru Tatsuka''s opponent at this time, so she didn''t dare to speak too hard, but if she talked to Fujimaru Tatsuka again, she felt that she was going crazy, so she simply said clearly. "My purpose is the animal nature of you, and your purpose is to let me lead you to find your sister and brother, and let me dissect the animal nature of you and your sister. That''s just that, other than that, let''s not No communication, so please don''t interfere with my affairs without authorization, Miss Gudazi! After all, are you not talking about it yourself? Don''t like to be nosy!" "That''s right. But Love Song, at that time, your face showed a look of hesitation and wanting help!" Hearing this, Sa Tiao loves to sing violently. "I will not be nosy. However, if someone asks me for help, I will not refuse. Because my heart is enthusiastic." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aige seriously, "I listen I have to see the pain in your heart, so I want to help you." Sajo Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka¡¯s smile, her heart trembled, and immediately snorted: "Nonsense! The king of evil has no heart, I am nothing!" She turned her back and left in a sulking situation. In order to let Fujimaru Tatsuka know that she was angry now, she deliberately stamped her foot and left. Fujimaru Tateka gently watched her back, "I can hear the pain in your heart, because your eyes are the same as when I was a child." ... After saying goodbye to Fujimaru Tatsuka, Sajo Aige hid in his small farmhouse. "The painful voice in my heart..." Sajo Aige looked down at her palms covered with broken marks like a spider web, stared at the black energy that escaped from the broken marks, and pursed his lips. "The Fujimaru family... really love to say this. One set." Sajo Aige knows how he was born. She is not a real person, just a dream. A dream of Sajo Ayaka. When the Shinjuku Junction was still pan-human history, Fujimaru Shiro, who killed the real Sajo Aige, fell into an endless reset due to the power of the enlightened person, and Sajo Ayaka who remained at the end became the real holy grail war. Winner. The weak Sajo Ayaka made a wish to the Holy Grail that everything would be good again, but the Holy Grail is only the crystallization of the third law, and cannot do that kind of thing, so she was born. The illusory personality that was born using Sajo Ayaka''s vision and cognition of Sajo Love Song, and finally at the connection point in South America, using the Mayan Resurrection Pyramid, successfully replaced the real personality, thus realizing the resurrection. Sajiao Aige knows that he is just a doll playing [Sajiao Aige]. So the painful voice in my heart? This simply does not exist. Sajo Aige is a pure first love, a completely abnormal monster, a king of evil... and her true essence is actually nothingness. She is Sajiao Aige, and it also comes from Sajiao Aige. She is just a clown who plays [Sajiao Aige] and has nothing of her own. Therefore, she is also nothingness, and it can only be nothingness. Sajo Aige let out a long sigh, and muttered in his heart that the people of Fujimaru''s family are really good at talking. "Kakka-" Sajo Aige lowered his head and stared at his arm, and there were several cracks of different sizes on that white arm, which was full of black air. Sajo Aige knows that this not only symbolizes the time when the real Sajo Aige wakes up, but also symbolizes the collapse of her illusory dream, which is her death line. "The seventh animal nature... If you swallow the beast of the end, you can continue to suppress the true personality, and the demon bodhisattva hiding in the dark does not need to be afraid. Gudazi... Gudazi... Alas, bear with that annoying You guys." Sajo Aige sighed. "Boom!" Suddenly there was a shocking explosion, and Sha Tiao Aige raised his eyebrows, walked to the window, and looked towards the place where the explosion sounded, only to see a distant fire flickering and a cloud of smoke curling up. In that cloud and smoke, she could feel the wavelength of the Demon Bodhisattva. Obviously, this should be the trick that the Demon Bodhisattva wanted to draw her out. However, she will not be fooled. Sajo Aige possesses the power of omniscience and omnipotence comparable to the Holy Spirit. Although this omniscience and omnipotence cannot see the Shirou, the [root] relief, and the transcendent such as the enlightened one, it is a pity that the demon bodhisattva does not Not in it. Sajiao Aige looked at the flames in the distance, no matter what tricks the Demon Bodhisattva played, she would not be fooled. She can even endure Fujimaru Tachika''s several humiliations, can''t she bear this? Sajo Aige was thinking about it, then her face changed abruptly, she pushed open the door, and rushed towards the distance where the fire was shining. "Ayaka!" Sajo Aige gritted her teeth, and just now, she saw the explosion sound from her omniscient and omnipotent point of view. It was the Demon Bodhisattva who caught Sajo Ayaka! When Sajo Aige rushed to the place where the fire was full of light, he saw the Demon Bodhisattva sitting cross-legged. She created a [Hidden A] ability for herself, set it on her body, and then hid behind the wall, looking intently, she saw the Demon Bodhisattva sitting cross-legged, with the same smile on her face as before, and behind her A huge whirling hand, holding Sajo Ayaka. "Your sister is going to be pinched to death by me. Are you still reluctant to come out, Honorable Root Empress?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled confidently towards the surroundings, as if he had seen through the Sajo Love Song and was hiding around. But from the point of view of the omniscience and omnipotence of Sajo Aige, it is natural to see that the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature is telling her. She yelled this sentence three times after she caught Sajo Ayaka. However, Sajo Aige still subconsciously wanted to come out, but Sajo Ayaka''s words made her pause: "Don''t waste your effort, that monster is not here." That...monster. The footsteps stopped abruptly, and the wonderful feeling that seemed to be stabbed by a needle and suffocated by someone in the water emerged in his heart, making Desha Tiao Aige''s face full of bewilderment. Chapter 2087： She doesn''t quite understand this emotion. "Moreover, even if she is here, she won''t come out because of me. Don''t waste your efforts, the killing courtyard of the beast rank...No, the demon bodhisattva." "Oh, oh. Tell me not to call my surname at all. This is really important, Lingzi." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and looked at Shajo Ayaka. "If you want me to have nothing, then you let me go!" "That won''t work, without you, the emperor of the root cause wouldn''t come out." Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. "I said, she won''t come out because of me." "That''s not necessarily true." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and said: "You may not know that the emperor of the roots was born because of you, Lingzi." "I know about this." Sajo Ayaka said calmly: "She was born because of the Holy Grail, a false personality!" "Yes. So..." "That''s why I''m more sure, that''s a monster!" After a pause, Sajo Ayaka pursed her lips, and said, "I only regret that I was too weak at the beginning, that my weakness was captured by the Holy Grail and the illusory monster was born. Otherwise, that monster. ...The evil king is completely dead in the past!" Sajo Aige covered her chest, with a breathless feeling of suffocation. "You said... so decisive." "Don''t you think so, Demon Bodhisattva? You are chasing her right now, which means that you don''t want her to exist, right?" "That being said, after all, I am the same kind as me... Forget it. The one who can talk with you is the killing house, not me." The Demon Bodhisattva shook his head, and then continued to shout: "Your sister is in my hands, are you really not coming out? I don''t believe you, who has an omnipotent perspective, didn''t see this scene!" "Don''t waste it-- uh--" Sajo Ayaka was talking, and suddenly she felt trapped in her whirling hand, and squeezed her tightly, as if she was about to squeeze her into a meat sauce. The Demon Bodhisattva said jokingly: "I will make her into meat sauce." Sajo Aika watched this scene calmly. She knew that the Demon Bodhisattva could not do it, because although the Demon Bodhisattva and her have different personalities and pursuits, they are actually the same kind. So she was very convinced that the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature could not do it. And in her omniscient and omnipotent perspective, it also proved this point. The Demon Bodhisattva will stop after Sajo Ayaka faints. "I will really pinch Lingzi to death." The Demon Bodhisattva looked around jokingly and stepped up his efforts. "Uh...u...you, don''t waste your effort...m...wow..." Seeing Sajo Ayaka''s painful look, Sajo Aige covered her ears with her hands, and kept saying to herself in her heart Don''t worry, that guy won''t pinch Ayaka to death... No way! "M...it hurts..." Won''t... Looking at Sajo Ayaka''s painful appearance, Sajo Aige pursed her lips, silently put down her hand, and walked out slowly from behind the wall. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Chapter 75 This love song has been broken, not as good as us... Sajiao Aige looked at Sajiao Ayaka, who was crushed by the Demon Bodhisattva in the hands of the wandering Buddha, and looked at her painful expression. Ai Ge couldn''t bear it anymore, and was silent for a moment, then unlocked the [Hidden A] he created. "There!" The Demon Bodhisattva instantly sensed the wavelength of Sha Tiao Love Song, suddenly turned his head, and stretched out a few huge whirling hands behind him to condense into a spear, and stabbed towards the place where Sha Tiao Love Song was hiding. "Boom--!" There was a loud noise, the ground collapsed and the mountains destroyed, a huge pit with a radius of more than 30 meters collapsed, and the surrounding buildings collapsed like a chicken. "It''s really a one-shot kill." Sajo Aige walked out of the dense smoke and dust, with an elegant smirk on his face, looking at the Demon Bodhisattva, "However, it is really boring to catch a useless and irrelevant person. Three animalisms." "What''s wrong? Would a fake doll feel distressed?" Demon Bodhisattva asked with a joking smile. "Why? I came here to repay your previous kindness." Sajo Aige said with a smile: "It''s really rude to call others a puppet at will." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and replied: "Politeness is for people, not monsters. Are you saying that, Lingzi?" The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head and looked at Sajo Ayaka held tightly by the whirling hand. Sajo Ayaka pursed her lips. "Look, even your sister has acquiesced in it, Monster Queen." Demon Bodhisattva pointed to Sajo Ayaka and said with a smile. "If you say that, it''s okay. But you''re not too bad, Yong Tianliu''s harlot princess. Oh, no. It''s more appropriate to call you a slave." Sajo Aige Pointing at the horns of the Demon Bodhisattva with a smile, he said, "Your horns are really cute." Hearing this, the smile on the face of the Demon Bodhisattva stopped abruptly, staring gloomily at Sajo Aige, and said coldly: "I hope you don''t run without returning the''kindness'' to me. Otherwise, if you don''t, Saying this to me, what irrational things I will do, as the root of omniscience and omnipotence, Her Royal Highness, should be able to see it." "Of course!" As soon as the voice fell, with a "click", the earth cracked, and countless black mud rushed out like a tide, swallowing it towards the demon bodhisattva. Sajiao Aige knows that she is not the opponent of the Demon Bodhisattva at this moment, but using the power of the evil king can also restrain the actions of the Demon Bodhisattva, thus rescuing Ayaka. However, no matter how the black mud scoured the demon bodhisattva, it was still unable to defeat her and restrain her. The Demon Bodhisattva smiled and pointed to the armor on his body, "The same trick has no second effect on me." "The Emperor''s [Emperor Armor]..." Sajo Aige frowned as she looked at the armor on the Demon Bodhisattva, "Have you completely taken refuge in the eternal empire? Have you taken refuge in the emperor?" "My new world, without the power of the emperor, can''t be born." The Demon Bodhisattva stretched out his hand, snapped his fingers with a "pop". With a few "swishes", thousands of imperial divine soldiers and a holy apostle rushed out of the lofts, farms, and farmhouses that were waiting to go, and surrounded the Shajo Love Song. Chapter 2088： "Your Excellency Mexus, became the crime of Spers. Although His Majesty the Emperor did not pursue it, it is not so easy to wash." Demon Bodhisattva pointed to Sandjo Aige and said with a smile: "Hunt and kill the biggest one. The worst beast, you can surely wash away your sins." "Please don''t worry, leave it to me, Your Excellency, Killing Yuan." The holy apostle named Mexus glanced coldly at the Demon Bodhisattva, and then focused on staring at the sand-stick love song surrounded by groups, drew his sword high, and shouted: "Hunt!" The divine soldiers put away their sharp swords one after another, holding a shield in one hand, and taking out the [Thorn Ring] in the other. That is! Sajiao Aige looked at the [Ring of Thorns] in the hands of the divine soldier, and his eyes shrank suddenly. The corners of the Demon Bodhisattva''s mouth rose slightly. [The Ring of Thorns], this is the weapon of the eternal empire on the same list as [Emperor Armor]. Once it is trapped by that ring, it will be cut off from the connection between consciousness and power, and become an ordinary person without extraordinary power, who can be slaughtered. Even Beast is no exception. "Shoo, hoo--" The divine soldiers of the empire surrounded the sand strip love song, and cast [the ring of thorns] toward the sand strip love song one after another. Can''t be trapped by that! Sha Tiao Aige secretly said in her heart that she saw the characteristics of [The Ring of Thorns], and knew in her heart that once she was trapped, she would only have the fate of defeat. A black light flashed through Sajo Aige''s eyes, and the cracks in his body overflowed with endless black mist, condensed into shields and swords. "Kengkeng" several times, she blocked the [ring of thorns] with a mud shield, and then moved her mind, using the mud sword to chop towards the divine soldiers surrounding her. With a "chat", the sword of mud containing the power of the king of evil cut off the obstructed soldiers. However, when Shajo Aige was about to get away, he saw the soldiers who had been cut off were restored to their original state. Can the power of the evil king not erode the constancy of the empire? Sajo Aige frowned, and had to stop moving forward, fully coping with the soldiers surrounding him. "It''s useless. People with constancy of the empire are very close to the original civilization. Even you can''t assimilate empire soldiers with constancy!" Demon Bodhisattva said with a smile. Sajo Aige pursed her lips. She knew what the origin civilization of the Demon Bodhisattva said. Although her omniscience and omnipotence cannot see the beginning of the era, since the real [Sajiao Love Song] is a container cultivated by the Lord of Relief, she still knows some origins from the [Sajiao Love Song]. Things at the beginning. The monster of [Root Cause], the Lord of Relief, was sealed by Origin Civilization in the realm of the sky after entering the Gate of Truth, and the original fairy Taitis, who was once obliterated by [Shajo Love Song], is also Origin Civilization. The only last descendant. Sajiao Aige was beaten and stalked. Although it was dangerous, it was actually in her grasp. She knew that her own situation was quite bad at the moment, and she needed to save energy to use, but the enemy had absolute defense against her attack, as well as a sealing method to block her ability. Therefore, she can only drag. Yes. Drag! Although it is shameful to say that, but the seventh animality-Fujimaru Tatsuka shouldn''t leave it alone. The reason is simple, because the seventh animality still needs her help to remove the animality of her and Fujimaru Sakura. Although I pin my hopes on Fujimaru Tatsuka who has repeatedly humiliated her, but for the mission of her body and the hesitation of Sajo Ayaka in her heart, she can only pin her hopes on Fujimaru Tatsuka and the Fujimaru family. Of the person. "Don''t you think Fujimaru Tatsuka will come to save you?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled: "The seventh animal nature is too harmful. Since the empire will take action against you, how can it miss her?" Hearing this, Sajo Aige understood that, I am afraid that the Demon Bodhisattva had separated some of the imperial soldiers and went to strangle the seventh animalistic Fujimaru Tatsuka. It seems that I can only count on myself. Sajo Aige took a deep breath, her eyes twinkled, and a dark halo suddenly rose behind her back, followed by countless dark lights sweeping out in all directions. "Boom!" "Boom!" The building was cut off in the middle, and rocks pierced through the sky, creating chaos. "Gaitia''s human rights correction...has absorbed the first animal nature? However, with her current messy physical condition, she shouldn''t be able to release the power of the beast, and it should be released under this situation... " The Demon Bodhisattva looked at the sand strip love song that released the human light to correct the light in amazement. Even as an unscrupulous opponent, she had to admire the perseverance of this fake doll. "Since you have such perseverance, I am too sorry for you if I didn''t do that. Let me add some condiments to you." The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head and looked at Ayaka, whose face was slightly pale, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and a ruthless light flashed in his eyes. Then, the hand of Ayaka, who was holding Ayaka, slammed hard. As if being thrown into a road roller, Sajo Ayaka felt that she was going to be crushed, and the flesh on her painful face was almost twisted into one piece. "Scream, call, ask her for help!" Sajo Ayaka pursed her lips, making no sound. The Demon Bodhisattva frowned: "Call! Don''t you hurt?" She increased her strength again, and Sajo Ayaka''s slender body made a "crack" bone crunch, but Sajo Ayaka just pressed her lips, and she didn''t make a sound. "You are yelling! Ask her for help! Are you not afraid of death, Sajo Ayaka?" Demon Bodhisattva gritted his teeth. "You--don''t underestimate me, Demon Bodhisattva." Ayaka Sajo squeezed her voice from her teeth in pain, "I would rather die than ask her for help!" She was painful, but extremely firm. "You guy¡ª" The Demon Bodhisattva could no longer maintain a calm smile, staring at Sajo Ayaka sullenly. It doesn''t matter whether Sajo Ayaka is dead or not, but Sajo Ayaka is her important bargaining chip against Sajo Love Song. At least for now, she dare not kill Sajo Ayaka, otherwise, the Sajo Aige who loses her restraint will inevitably turn around and flee. It will be difficult to catch Sajo Aige again. "Since you don''t shout, I will do it for you." The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head and yelled hysterically at Sajo Aigo: "Doll, look here!" Sajo Aige looked up subconsciously, and immediately saw the scene of Sajo Ayaka being tortured, and her calm mind suddenly became confused. Great opportunity! The saint apostle Mexus who supervised the war gleamed in his eyes, drew his sword straight into the battle group, and slashed towards the abdomen of Shajo Aige. As soon as Sajo Aige was about to escape, a terrible delusion suddenly sounded in her heart. Ya-Se! Sajo Aige seemed to be electrocuted, and his body suddenly stiffened. With a "chat", Mexus cut off his abdomen. The cut abdomen was flowed with black mud, and like a clay figure, it reconnected together. Sajo Aige did not dare to stay, holding his head in one hand, retreated a few steps, avoiding Mexus. "That''s right!" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled with satisfaction. Chapter 2089： The physical condition of Sajo Aige could have been described as a mess, and whether it was the constancy of the empire or the ability of [The Ring of Thorns] to restrain her extremely, as a foreign aid, Fujimaru Tatsuka was entangled by the empire again. At this moment, Sajo Ayaka''s painful appearance made her confused. However, this is not the most critical. The most important thing is that voice. The voice from the bottom of my heart. Doesn''t belong to her voice. ¡ª¡ªArthur! ¡ª¡ªArthur! "Kakka-" The cracks on the body are more intense. Amidst internal and external troubles, Sha Tiao Aige''s movements became slower and slower, and finally was knocked to the ground with a sword by Mexus, and the imperial soldiers in the road took the opportunity to put [The Ring of Thorns] on her. When the Demon Bodhisattva saw it, he exclaimed, "Kill her!" "Aren''t you handing it over to your Majesty for trial?" Mexus asked. "Don''t grow out of branches, just kill her!" Demon Bodhisattva shouted. Maxus frowned displeasedly: "I am not your subordinate, Lord Demon Bodhisattva." "You guy, do you like to care about unimportant things so much? Anyway, hurry up¡ª" The Demon Bodhisattva hadn''t finished speaking, but Sajo Aige laughed. "Hehe..." "What are you laughing at?" Mexus frowned and asked. "Because I am very happy and I am very grateful to you." Sajo Aige slowly raised her head, her beautiful right face with eyes collapsed like a mask, revealing a deep darkness. However, there was a smile on her face, a very happy smile. She smiled like a twelve-year-old girl who got her birthday present. But it was such an innocent, happy smile that hung on this broken face, but it looked so strange and terrifying, and for a while, Mexus could not help but be stunned. "Difficult, can it be said--!" Demon-natured Bodhisattva looked at the grinning sand strip love song, his eyes suddenly tightened into needles, and said, "Wake up, are you awake?" Sajo Aige got up and patted his little dusty skirt. The surrounding imperial soldiers saw her stand up, immediately drew out the sword, and slashed towards her head. However, before she approached her, the mud sword protruding from her back made a "chat" and pierced the soldier. . "No, it''s useless, except for Mordred''s Star Cup and me, constancy is immortal. Your animal power has no, no effect on constancy..." Before he finished speaking, the Demon Bodhisattva saw that the impaled imperial soldier disappeared like a cloud of smoke, and his eyes widened in horror: "How is it possible?" "I just woke up and welcomed me so warmly." Sajo Aige showed a happy smile: "It seems that you like me very much, no, do you like my prince, Arthur? But what a pity? Arthur belongs to me alone. However, your love will become the cornerstone of Arthur¡¯s restoration. Are you happy? Hahaha..." Shajo Aige covered her mouth and chuckled, and several mud streams shot out from behind. A "chao" pierced the surrounding imperial soldiers, and the impaled imperial soldiers disappeared like a cloud of smoke in a blink of an eye. The scene was deadly silent for a while, only the laughter of Sajo Aige still reverberating. "Weird, monster..." An imperial soldier couldn''t help but said. "This is really rude." Sajo Aige stretched his hand towards him, and the soldier''s body immediately separated and dissipated like a cloud of smoke. Sajo Aige puffed up her cheeks as if she was angry: "I''m a girl. I have a longing for that king and fight for the great cause of the king''s restoration. Where is the future princess of King Arthur." " An invisible terror enveloped the spot in an instant. Everyone, even the imperial people with constancy, looked at Sajo Aige with fear. Sajo Aige killed the voice, and the scene was extremely silent. Sajiao Aige turned his head, his gaze fell on Sajoka Ayaka''s body, and smiled gracefully: "You are still alive, Ayaka. It looks like you are in pain. Come on, Sister will help you out." Her smile was brilliant, but her body was exuding a terrifying and cold murderous aura, and her whole body was filled with a cold and ominous black mist. Sajo Aige walked towards the Demon Bodhisattva without squinting eyes, and wherever he passed, the imperial soldiers retreated subconsciously, their eyes flickering in fear, and they did not dare to stand in the way. This is true even for the Holy Apostle Mexus. "No-don''t come here..." Sajo Ayaka looked at the smiling Sajo Aiko in fear. Even if it is a Demon Bodhisattva, even if it is tightly held by a whirling hand, even if it has gone through life and death several times, it is not as terrifying and terrifying as the "elder sister" who is gradually walking towards her now. "Don''t come, don''t come¡ªyou monster!" Sajo Ayaka smiled calmly at Sajo Ayaka, and walked away. Demon Bodhisattva looked at the sand strip love song that came from the paragraphs, and found that his body was completely frozen and unable to move. Woke up-woke up! Always, a step slower! Before that monster awoke, he could not kill Sajo Aige. And now, it''s over! The ring of thorns cannot contain that monster, and constancy is of no use to that monster! Now, even the [Emperor Armor] on his body can''t give the Demon Bodhisattva any sense of warmth and security. However, just when the Demon Bodhisattva thought she was finished, she found something wrong. "No! No! This wavelength is not..." The cold light flickered in the eyes of Sajo Aige. Before the Demon Bodhisattva could fully react, he reached out and threw a mass of black mud onto the Demon Bodhisattva''s eyes. "Ah! My eyes! You fellow, you fellow, can you disguise yourself so calmly at this time?" Chapter 2090： The Demon Bodhisattva reacted, reacted thoroughly. The power of that monster may have been awakened, but Sajo loves song, this false personality still maintains its own existence. Everything is the disguise of Sajo Love Song! Taking advantage of everyone''s fear of her true personality, disguised herself! But everything is too late! Sajo Aige used mud to cover the eyes of the Demon Bodhisattva, and then turned into a mud knife, cut off the hand of the whirling, and grabbed Sajo Ayaka''s shoulder. "Go!" Sajo Aige said. "Don''t touch me, you monster!" Sajo Ayaka struggled in fear. "Don''t even want to run!" At this time, the Demon Bodhisattva also reacted in angrily and furiously, using the whirling hand to show a golden gun and subconsciously blast towards the sand strip love song. With a "chao", the right shoulder of Sajo Aige was wiped out. She pursed her lips, pressed her left hand on Sajo Ayaka''s shoulder, and slammed her head towards Sajo Ayaka''s forehead. With a "boom", his head was broken and bloodshed. And Sajo Ayaka was also stunned by her, and then Sajo Ayaka grabbed the fainted Sajo Ayaka''s shoulder and flew away. After the Demon Bodhisattva released the black mud on his eyes, they were no longer visible. "Okay, okay! The duck in your hand is flying!" The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head sullenly, looked at Mexus and the others, and said: "Now you see it? If you let that woman continue to live, That monster will be resurrected soon! If the monster is resurrected, the ultimate evil behind that monster will also come. At that time, your empire, Your Majesty, will be destroyed by that ultimate evil! Don¡¯t hesitate, you can¡¯t make extravagances. Do everything and kill the doll before the monster wakes up!" Mexus nodded: "I understand." The Demon Bodhisattva turned his head back and gritted his teeth. She knows that Sha Tiao Ai Ge can resist [The Ring of Thorns] and kill the constancy, which shows that the real [Sha Tiao Love Song], the first container, is awakening! No way! Must destroy the first container before she wakes up! ... "Huh?" Shi Lang raised his head and frowned. "What''s the matter, Fujimaru Shiro?" The witch Altria asked suspiciously. "No, it''s nothing. It''s just that I feel a little heart palpitations suddenly." "This is probably a sequelae of the great teleportation formation." The witch Altria smiled, then pointed to the front and sighed: "But, let''s talk about it again. Teacher, where did you teleport us to!" " Shirou turned his head, followed the witch Altria''s fingers, and looked forward. As far as his eyes could be, there were steel ruins everywhere, like a steel graveyard. "I don''t know. But what is certain is that this is definitely not Britain." After a pause, Shiro added: "At least, it''s not Britain of pan-human history." Chapter 76: Those who can be hurt are those who care about you Standing on a steel ruin, Shi Lang looked into the distance, wherever he could see was reinforced concrete. After Avalon was attacked by the empire, Taito, as the fairy queen, used the great teleportation technique to teleport Shirou and the others back to Tirnano, but the great teleportation technique was disturbed by the flying boat of Age Guiwen and appeared. Accident. When he came back to his senses, he had already arrived at this continent like a steel graveyard. Fortunately, after [the arm of the heavenly emperor] was broken by Adam, the blessing of the star king can still reach Gaia and get in touch with Tirnano. Turning his head, Shirou sighed while looking at the witch Altria who was rummaging for something in the ruins of steel. There was an accident in the big teleportation array. He and the witch Altria were teleported here, while Skaha and Bedwell were separated from him. "Here!" The witch Altria looked panicked and pulled out a notebook from under an abandoned steel giant arm, held it in her arms, and sighed in relief: "Fortunately, I didn''t lose it." Shilang squatted on the rock, looked at her with open flames, and asked, "Is that notebook so important?" "Of course, this is my travel diary." The witch Altria hugged the note in her hand tightly, "It is my most precious thing!" "Then you, this precious thing, is really cheap enough." Shiro projected a towel, threw it to the witch Altria, and said, "First, wipe off the water on your body. Be careful of catching cold." Unlike him, when the witch Altria was transported over, she fell into a small river next to her, she was soaked all over, and as soon as she got ashore, she looked for her worthless notebook. Witch Altria took the towel and asked suspiciously: "Fever? What is that?" "It''s inflammation." Seeing the bewildered look of the witch Altria, Shirou added: "Mmm. Simply put, it means that she is unwell and knocked down by the patient." "Being knocked down by the patient? Then you people of pan-human history are really weak enough." The witch Altria patted her chest and said proudly: "People in our empire are physically strong. There are no patients!" "Really?" Shi Lang stood up: "Then we can hurry." The witch Altria looked at Shirou suspiciously, and asked: "Do you know where we are now? Let me talk about it first. This is a steel world like the imperial capital. I have never been here before, let alone heard of it." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is the same in the imperial capital?" "Yeah. Although I haven''t been there, my sister...no, Morgan Leffi and I described it this way." After a pause, the witch Altria asked with bright eyes: "You know where we are now, right?" "It''s a pity, I don''t know." Shi Lang shook his head. "Then you still want to be a signpost?" The witch Altria turned to reveal a disgusting look. "... Your expression is too rich, right?" Shi Lang sighed with a headache, then pointed to the witch Altria, and said: "You are more suitable for..." "Forget it, when I didn''t say it." Suddenly remembering that the person in front of him is not Al after all, Shirou shook his head, then pointed to the southeast, and said: "Although I don''t know where this is, I know we must Go in that direction." "What''s the basis?" "Inhibition is calling me." "Your Majesty the Emperor?" "It''s the planet." The witch Altria reacted and lowered her head low: "That''s right. Your Majesty, the Emperor, has been killed by the sisters." Chapter 2091： Shirou looked at the witch Altria in silence. To be honest, no one thought of the truth. The Emperor of Heaven has long since disappeared. Was killed by another heavenly emperor, by his dependents. But, then, who is the Emperor of Heaven sitting high above the sky at this moment? Will there be any relationship with the Lord of Relief? Shi Lang shook his head, and after looking back, he saw the witch Altria dancing wildly on the notes with a pen, and she was muttering something, and he couldn''t help but ask: "What are you doing?" "It suddenly occurred to me that many sentences can express my inner feelings, I have to write them down." The witch Altria said to Shirou without looking up while writing notes. Hearing this, Shi Lang said with a black thread: "I''m leaving now, I''m not waiting for you." "Let''s go, let''s go. Just go ahead, I''ll follow you, and I won''t get lost." The witch Altria wrote her notes without looking up, and muttered something ¡®shocked! It turns out that the great Emperor of Heaven has been murdered by his sisters! ¡¯, what ¡®shocked! When I learned the truth, my heart was filled with grief! ¡¯Things like that. The old shocked the Ministry! "Crazy girl!" Shi Lang muttered, and then exhorted: "Dry your hair and be careful of fever." "My body is great! It''s not as bad as you guys!" The witch Altria raised her head and laughed. Shi Lang shook his head, ignored her, and hurried towards the place where the sound of the stars sounded. And this way, after about three hours, they had to put on fire and rest. The reason is... The witch Altria has a fever. "Huh, huh...Okay, so uncomfortable. Water, I want water..." Looking at the witch Altria, who was lying on the lawn, curled up and steaming, with a painful face, Shirou wrung out the towel and placed it on her forehead. Feeling the ice on her forehead, her mind suddenly became clearer, the witch Altria opened her eyes and looked at Shirou with tears in her eyes, and said unwillingly: "If you want to laugh, laugh at it... Damn! No constancy. Sex, is my body so weak?" "Remember how weak your body is, just protect yourself." Shilang calmly lifted the witch Altria up, then lifted the bowl in front of him and handed it to her, "Come on, drink hot water. . Take a sip." The bowl is projected out, and the water is distilled on the spot and then boiled. The witch Altria took a sip and asked, "Don''t you laugh at me?" "You don''t have the concept of illness in your mind. Besides, what is there to laugh at as a patient?" Shilang put down the bowl, covered her with a quilt, and said, "Sleep and sweat out and you will feel comfortable. Or you can try the magic way, but looking at you, you know that you can¡¯t use medical magic. So it¡¯s better. Let''s use sanitation and resistance to relieve inflammation." Witch Altria nodded, then suddenly struggled. "Can you rest in peace?" "I haven''t finished writing today''s notes..." Shi Lang shook his head, picked up the notes and pen, and sat next to the witch Altria, and said, "You lie down, you report, and I will help you write." The witch Altria Baba looked at Shirou. "What''s the matter?" Shiro looked at the witch Altria in confusion, and asked: "Why didn''t you report it? The travel diary is important to you, right?" Witch Altria looked at the bright Shirou against the fire, and said dryly: "Thank you, thank you... You are a good person." "You''re welcome. Who told you that you are a bereaved dog now? Are you still regarded as a traitor to the empire by Aggiven and Morgan Leffe? I will help you now, and you will return me later." Withdraw the preface, this guy is a demon. The witch Altria was covered with black lines, and the goodwill that grew in her heart disappeared in an instant. But... This scene is so familiar. Remembered. A long, long time ago, my sister-Morgan Leffe also did the same. She was lying on the hospital bed, and her sister took care of her in such a small way. It''s just that my sister didn''t write notes for her, but to let her receive treatment in peace, telling her about her travel notes when she traveled the world as a witch a long time ago. It was then that she had a vision for travel. I want to travel, I want to meet all kinds of people, I want to leave my footprints all over the world. But sister--, You, whom I look forward to, and you whom I respect, why would you tear up my dreams with your own hands? ... The sister in the memory is a talent with almost unparalleled talent. The sister is gentle and elegant in temperament, elegant and modest in life, and is known as the cornerstone of the family''s revitalization. Her father is full of hope for her, and her mother is full of expectations for her. Even as a younger sister, she regards her older sister as a benchmark in life, looking forward to, admiring, and hoping that she can become a perfect person like her older sister. But... After the sister participated in the Holy Grail War as the representative of the family, everything changed. The world has changed, the family has changed. And sister, also changed. The gentle and gentle sister is gone, and replaced by a resurrected demon. In order to summon the "beast", she killed all the masters who participated in the Holy Grail War, and planted a curse on Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye, allowing the Servant to capture many girls as the sacrifice of the "beast". In the end, my sister also made her a sacrifice to the "beast". Her father Hiroki Sajo discouraged her from turning around, but she also became her dead soul. Sister¡ª¡ª, I regard you as the benchmark in life, looking forward to, admiring, and hoping that I can become a perfect person like you. But... Chapter 2092： You, whom I look forward to, and you whom I respect, why would you tear up my dreams with your own hands? Thinking of the world destroyed by Sajo Aige himself, Sajo Ayaka''s consciousness became sober, her brows frowned, and her eyes slowly opened. At that time, she saw a steep stalactite. "Here is..." Sajo Ayaka slowly got up and looked around suspiciously. "Underground cave." A low voice answered her. Shajo Ayaka turned her head and glanced, and saw Shajo Aige sitting not far away with her back against the stone wall. "Evil, the king of evil..." As if she had seen a natural enemy, her body instantly froze in place. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of me?" Ai Ge raised her head, revealing her broken face. Sajo Ayaka was taken aback: "You, your face--" The right half of Ai Ge''s face has been completely broken, and the right eye has disappeared, revealing a dark and deep hole like a black hole, which is very frightening. Sajo Ayaka was scared and took a few steps back, her face pale. "Are you afraid? Fear?" Sajo Aika looked at Ayaka in horror playfully. Hearing this, Ayaka gritted her teeth, took a step forward with courage, and said unconvinced: "I''m not afraid of you! I''m not afraid of you, a monster!" "It doesn''t matter whether you are afraid or not. However, you must hide in this cave with my monster now." "Why?" "Because the Demon Bodhisattva and the empire''s army are still searching for you outside. You don''t want to fall into their hands, do you?" "I fell into their hands, and it''s better than falling into yours!" "Oh, stupid. It was just a death in my hands, in their hands, huh..." Aige smiled and looked at Ayaka in a playful and playful manner, "You should know the Tachikawa stream of the Shingon Tantra school? The school that advocates the sexual relationship of love to practice Buddhism. The Demon Bodhisattva is the chant of the Tachikawa stream tributary. It¡¯s out of the sky. You who are weak, don¡¯t want to experience the fornication **** shaped by the Demon Bodhisattva, do you?" "Of course, if you are hungry and thirsty, you can go out and try it. Maybe you will meet a better man than Basse." "You¡ªyou¡ª" Aya Xiang was trembling, but she didn''t have the guts to go out when Aige said so. She raised her head and looked at Sajo Aige, which was close at hand. She found that the current Shajo Aigo was frail, and if it were now, maybe even she could kill Sajo Aigo. "I advise you to dispel the idea of ??killing me." Sajo Aige turned his head, looked at Ayaka, and said: "Even if I am now, I want to crush you to death. I only need to move my mind. Of course, you too. You can try if you can kill me." Sajo Ayaka smiled and looked at Sajo Ayaka, and Sajo Ayaka stood up. She wished she had the courage to walk in front of this monster and strangle her. However, she found that she couldn''t do it at all. She doesn''t have that courage. She fell to the ground, lowered her head unwillingly, and asked herself in tears: "Why? Why am I so weak? If I hadn''t been so weak, if I hadn''t shown my weakness to the Holy Grail, you would never again. Appear in my world..." Sajo Aige looked at Sajo Ayaka who gave up, her eyes darkened, and she heard Ayaka''s self-denying question, saying: "Actually I hate your weakness. If you are not so weak, I There is no need to be born." "Then why don''t you die?" Sajo Ayaka asked hysterically. "Because I still have my mission." Sajo Aige calmly looked at the hysterical Sajo Ayaka, "Presumably Gaia has already told you who I am. As of now, I will not hide it from you. I want from the Lord of Relief, and from your sister. Save this world in the hands of you. The world belongs to you." "This is ridiculous! You are the one who ruined my world, and now you are the one who says to save my world. This is ridiculous! Your presence alone makes me feel suffocated and makes me feel Disgusting! Go away!" Sajo Ayaka shouted hysterically and took a step towards Sajo Aige. However, at this step, a blade of mud suddenly moved from the ground to Ayaka Shajo. The sudden change caused Sajo Ayaka, who was drowning in her hatred, to sit down on the ground. "You should know what you can and cannot do. I was not born with someone you can touch. You can hate me, you can hate me, but you can''t touch me, let alone irritate me. Otherwise, once I lose my mind , You know what it will cost you, Ayaka." Ai Ge covered her mutilated arm, dragged her body, turned her back, and walked towards the dark depths of the cave. "You are just a fake doll!" Ayaka yelled hysterically: "You have nothing, including your memory, personality, your so-called care for me, and any missions, all fake! What are you doing? Nothing! You are just a hollow, false doll born out of my temporary weakness!" Ai Ge turned her head, her mutilated left eye looked at Ayaka blankly. "I don''t need the role of''Sajiao Aige'' anymore, but you are still moving by yourself. Don''t you understand? You shouldn''t exist at all!" Ai Ge stared at the determined Ayaka in a daze, "Ka Ka Ka", the cracks on her face continued to expand, and there were some hazy tears in the mutilated left eye. Hot tears came out of his eyes. [Sajjo Love Song], the lord of relief, the king of stars, betrayal and betrayal, no matter how frustrated, she has not been knocked down, but Ayaka''s words have broken her heart. Only then did she realize that she was really not [Sajiao Love Song]. Because in her chest, there is a heart that can be hurt. "Amitabha." Suddenly there was a Buddhist horn, and Xuanzang Sanzang walked out from behind the hiding pillar. "Master Xuanzang..." Shajo Ayaka looked at Xuanzang Sanzang in amazement. "Poor monk, poor monk..." Xuanzang said in depression, "Poor monk did not deliberately eavesdrop!" Chapter 77 You emptiness monster, Sajo loves songs! Xuanzang Sanzang was also depressed. She is by no means a big-eared thief who likes to eavesdrop on other people''s secrets, but she always overhears these secrets. "Master Xuanzang, why are you here?" Shajo Ayaka looked at Xuanzang Sanzo, frowning slightly. She and Sajo Love Song didn''t want others to know at all. "This... the poor monk saw officers and soldiers chasing him, and wanted to notify you, but you were gone. So I hid in this cave first, but didn''t want to wait a moment before the two donors came in." Xuanzang Sanzang put his palms together and said. "Then why not come out?" "This..." Xuan Zang Sanzang hesitated for a moment, pointing to Sha Tiao Ai Ge, and said: "That donor was full of demons, and the poor monk did not dare to come out... That''s why I heard the conversation between the two donors later. I don''t even want to. That donor was actually the elder sister of the yarn donor. This, the poor monk did not deliberately spy on the secret." Xuanzang Sanzang was full of apologies. Chapter 2093： "Never mind if you hear it, Buddhist. Anyway, it''s not a shameful thing." Aige wiped away the tears from her eyes and looked at Xuanzang Sanzang plainly. "Amitabha Buddha." Xuanzang''s tripartite palms folded together: "Thank you for forgiveness." "Huh? So there is nothing wrong with eavesdropping?" A voice suddenly resounded from behind a stone pillar, Aige turned his head and looked around, and saw an orange-skinned head that disgusted her sprang out from behind the stone pillar: "Then I will come out with confidence." "Why are you here?" Aige frowned. "Ah, just now a group of soldiers who couldn''t be injured came to me for trouble. Keir and I were separated by them, so we hid in this cave first. But then again, how can we hide in unison. Are you here in this cave? Is this fate?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked with a smile. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Xuanzang Sanzang hurriedly said, "Speaking of which, there is also a saying in the poor monk''s hometown that''you have a chance to meet thousands of miles''. It''s probably right now. Hahaha..." Aige and Ayaka are silent, and the atmosphere is a bit stiff and awkward. Aige took a deep breath, and said to Fujimaru Tatsuka with a flat face, "Fujimaru Tatsuka, Aya..." As soon as she was about to call Ayaka by her name, Ai Ge saw Ayaka''s disgusted look and changed her words: "She is from Tirnano, and your sister Fujimaru Sakura is also in Tirnano. She will show you to your sister. , And your brother, so I don¡¯t need to take you there myself." "My brother?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Ai Ge with a look of confusion, "Didn''t I tell you? My brother, he is already dead." "You said it, but I didn''t tell you. Your brother, Shiro Fujimaru, is still alive and in Tirnano. I am not the same as you. Please reunite with them as soon as possible." "My brother, is still alive...?" Fujimaru Tatsuka was stunned. Ai Ge turned around, dragged her body, and walked towards the deep and extremely dark part of the cave. She clutched her head, curled up in a dark corner, and looked out. The tiny light pierced through the cracks in the stone, illuminating the stalactite above her head with dazzling brilliance and a sense of exotic beauty. Like the light in hell, it is impossible to see. Ayaka asked her why she didn''t disappear, but in fact, Ai Ge was also asking herself why she was born. This is the doubt that she has been trapped in Ayaka''s body together with [Sajjo Aige] after the Shinjuku Holy Grail War, and was sealed in Pandora with the false **** seat. It was this doubt that gave Gaia a chance to persuade her to fight against the Lord of Relief. She knows very well that she was born out of Ayaka''s wish, she exists because of Ayaka''s weakness, and her pain originated from here. She is [Sajjo Love Song] before meeting Arthur, playing [human], [daughter], [sister], [eldest lady] and the individual composed of the character attributes and memories. In other words, the source of her false personality is also false. It is precisely because of this that Ayaka''s phrase "You are only moving by yourself" can really pierce her heart. Because, even she herself doesn''t know whether her emotions, love, and persistence are false dramas. It''s like she doesn''t even know what kind of person [Sajiao Aige] is. Yes, although it is a love song, although she knows everything about [Sajiao love song], in fact, she doesn''t understand [Sajiao love song] at all. The omniscience and omnipotence who understand everything in the world, but they cannot understand themselves. The most contradictory thing in the world is nothing more than this. Aige sighed, but it doesn''t matter anymore. She lowered her head and looked at her palm. The cracks on his arms were getting bigger and bigger, and the black mist escaping from them became more and more dense. Aige knew in his heart that his own form of existence was on the verge of collapse, and [Sajiao Aige] was waking up. And the power that can kill the constancy of the empire originated from this. From the true king of evil, the true container of evil, the root queen. How long can I hold on? Aige doesn''t know, but she knows that her path has come to a dead end. Maybe it''s not bad to just give up here, let [Sajiao Love Song] tear her to pieces and close her eyes, so that all the pain and troubles entrenched in her mind will disappear. However, whenever she was about to give up, she would remember that if [Sajjo Love Song] woke up, Ayaka would be the first to tear it apart, and then silently glued the broken pieces back together desperately. When he was besieged by the Demon Bodhisattva before, he desperately glued back the broken mental fragments. But even so, the cracks on his body did not decrease but increased. The most painful thing in Fanchen is this meaningless struggle, right? But that''s okay, Fujimaru Tatsuka has already joined Ayaka, and they will return to Tirnano together. Although they didn''t send it back directly, but for the purpose, the favor she owed Fujimaru Tatsuka will also be paid. And she can wait for her own destruction here with peace of mind. This is really in line with the ending of [Puppet]. It''s just that [Sajiao Aige] wakes up, but it''s going to cause trouble for Gaia again, but now that the emperor dominates pan-human history, the treacherous guy Fujimaru Shiro will definitely use [Sajiao Aige] to deal with the emperor. If you think about it this way, it''s good for Gaia. In this case, Gaia''s favor will be returned. "Huh?" Suddenly heard a faint sound of footsteps, Ai Ge opened his eyes, and saw Fujimaru Tatsuka walking down the bumpy rock. "I found you, Love Song!" Lixiang smiled. "Why don''t you go to your brother and sister, why are you looking for me?" Aige asked inexplicably. Lishan put on his clothes and walked towards Aige. When Aige saw Aige, he frowned, and said, "Don''t come near me!" Fujimaru Tachika stopped, looked at Aige suspiciously, and asked: "I''m listening, what are you doing so loudly? You can''t yell in the cave. Didn''t your teacher teach you?" "I still want to ask, why are you approaching me?" "Master Xuanzang said that she has an alchemy bottle that can be teleported. Although your sister is very opposed to it, I''m here to ask you to go with you." "I''m asking, why are you coming close to me? You should feel that I am your natural enemy, the natural enemy of the beast! You shouldn''t be close to me, but avoid me!" Lixiang showed a puzzled expression, "But, aren''t we companions?" "No." Aige said coldly: "We are the enemy." Lixiang sighed helplessly: "You are arrogant again, so that''s why you said that your Golden Retriever series is really troublesome." "This is not arrogant, but rather serious clarification of the facts." Chapter 2094： "Then you have a conflict with your sister, and you can''t help but recognize my companion¡ª" As soon as the voice fell, with a "shoo", a mud blade passed Lixiang''s ear. With a "chat", Fujimaru Tatsuka felt a little pain in his left cheek. He stretched out his hand and felt a hot damp heat, and he reached out to take a look. It''s blood. Hot blood. Fujimaru Tateka raised her head, frowned at Aige, and asked, "Are you serious, Aige?" "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my patience with you that gave you the illusion. Fujimaru Tatsuka, I am different from the heroic spirits who are subdued by you or by force or tenderness! I am the mortal enemy of the primate, and more It''s your enemy! The container of evil, the king of evil!" Ai Ge stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka coldly. "I know your identity, and I have no illusion." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head, looked at Aige seriously, and said, "The reason why I say we are companions is because I feel the same lonely breath in your body. We are the same kind of people. , And judging from your behavior, you have no interest in destroying human principles. The most important thing is that you are very sentimental. The reason why you endure me is not because you can¡¯t beat me, but because I save For you, you owe my favor. That''s why you have been patient, don''t you?" Aige''s eyes flickered. "I don''t know what happened between you and your sister, let alone why your sister keeps saying that you are a big demon, a monster, but I can accept you. No matter what you did before, but now, we can become Companion." "You are too naive, Gu Dazi!" Ai Ge sighed, and said to her heart, although she is the seventh animal character and has a good mind, it is too naive. Anyway, I was about to disappear, so it''s better to take this opportunity to teach her a lesson, what is the price of innocence. After a pause, Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and asked, "Gudako, do you remember? You told me that in 2003, you and your brothers and sisters were scattered, and you became a Chaldean. Members, did you make a big difference in your life?" "A false **** seat?" "Yeah." Aige nodded, staring at Fujimaru Tatsuka coldly, and said: "I''ll tell you, that false **** seat has caused a big change in your life, and has promoted you to become the fake **** seat now. That''s me!" "You¡ªwhat did you say?" Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes widened. "Destroyed the city of Fuyuki, drove your life from stability to turbulent false gods, that monster, it''s me!" "You, you¡ª, me, me¡ª" Fujimaru Tatsuka pointed at Aige''s hand, shaking. Ai Ge closed her eyes. In this way, this naive fellow should also understand what kind of villain she is? However, now I have to fight this guy again. Really, I can''t do anything. Although this guy has an offensive mouth, he is always a warmhearted person. Although I don''t know whether it is true or false, but I care about her so much... I can''t do anything about it. Hope, I can still control some of myself. Or, let this guy destroy himself and stop [Sajiao Love Song] from realizing, that''s fine. However "I''ve noticed it a long time ago." Fujimaru Tatsuka said calmly. At this time, Aige was a little surprised: "You, what did you say?" "From the first sight of you, I feel that your wavelength is very similar to that of the false gods. At that time, Keir proposed to eliminate you, but I refused. Because I was thinking that you might be with Sister Pandora. The same, it is a victim of the false **** spirit seat incident and cannot hurt the innocent. But just now, your sister told me all the things about you and my brother." Fujimaru Tateka stretched her finger to her back, and said with a smile: "To be honest, my first reaction after hearing this was to destroy you to vent my hatred. But Master Xuanzang said a word to me, but told me to stop. Stopped the anger." "What are you talking about?" "She said,''No pain, no reincarnation. No bitterness, no separation from Saha. The origin and death are all cause and effect.'' I thought to myself, you are not the [Satiao Love Song], if I eliminate you, it will be abuse. Killing the innocent is no different from [Sajo Love Song]. The most important thing is, if I eliminate you, who will help me and my sister get rid of the animality? So let''s be companions." Fujimaru Tatsuka said seriously. Hearing this, Ai Ge said with a black face: "You fellow, at this time, do you still want to use me as a tool to remove animality?" "It''s a companion!" Fujimaru Tatsuka reiterated: "Isn''t it natural that companions help each other?" She stretched out her hand towards Love Song. Ai Ge looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, watched the stalactite behind her shining brightly, lowered her head, and looked at the hand that stretched out from the light. There are very few people who care about her so much. Tirmat, who was not exposed, was the only one before, so she still trusted, and Tiamat used a bayonet on her. The Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him is different. She didn''t have the sweet words like Tiamat, and even straightforwardly said that she needed her to get rid of her animality, but that concern was not fake. [Sajiao Aige] is a nih, empty person, but she is a fake puppet with a heart. "Why?" Ai Ge couldn''t help asking again. "Because we are companions." Fujimaru Tatsuka smiled brightly like the sun. "Is that so..." Aige laughed at herself, then looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said, "Since you are a companion, since you said that your companions should help each other...then, do me a favor too, Tatsuka." "What''s busy?" Fujimaru Tatsuka asked suspiciously. "Help me- uh- uh...!" Aige covered his head, his face full of pain, and a terrifying black air radiated from his body, and his whole person was like the dominator of darkness. "What''s the matter with you, Aige?" Fujimaru Tatsuka panicked, and rushed towards Aige, but Aige pushed her out. She looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka painfully and decisively, "Help me¡ªhelp me take Ayaka out!" After all, she sealed the hole with mud and ran toward the darker place by herself. "Boom¡ª" As if a monster cursed by the world was about to emerge from the dark side of the dimension, the whole earth shook violently, and the space was distorted. "Ka Ka Ka" several times, the stalactites fell apart, one by one falling down. "This, what''s going on?" Xuanzang Sanzang asked suspiciously. Fujimaru Tachika retracted his gaze, and said solemnly, "Get out first!" With a "bang", a huge boulder suddenly fell off and pressed down towards Xuanzang Sanzang, Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes flashed with divine light, and with a wave of his hand, a huge tree suddenly grew out of the void, with branches engulfing the three of them. Breaking through the stone wall, breaking through out. The cave continued to collapse. Aige held his head, moving forward chaotically, his face full of pain. ¡ªArthur, Arthur "Stop calling!" Chapter 2095： ¡ª¡ªHuh? Who are you? Why are you using my body? Not right! You are a copy of my doll! I ask you, the copy, are you here to grab Arthur with me? "I am not interested in Prince Charming or something, you vanity monster..." ¡ª¡ªBy the way, who am I? "¡ª¡ªSajiao Love Song!" Chapter 78 I have always made friends with cannon "What is that¡ª!?" Fujimaru Tateka looked at the collapsed cave dumbfounded, only to see a dark beam of light rushing out of the ground, rushing into the sky, and a dark whirlpool appeared. Suddenly, the wind was surging, and the dense darkness spread to the surroundings from the vortex as the center, and soon enveloped the clear sky. Far away, the originally transparent [Arms of the Emperor of Heaven] then showed a white wall, and then was shrouded in black mist. The black mist escaping from the whirlpool seemed to have infinite power, and everything passed by was extinguished. Even the [tree] made by Fujimaru Tachika, once in contact with the black mist, it was eroded and dissipated like a cloud of smoke. No! Fujimaru Tatsuka''s eyes widened in surprise, she was assimilated! "Kakka-" The big tree dissipated like a cloud of smoke, and the material that manifested power was eroded by the black mist and dispersed into the smallest regular factor, and then assimilated by the black mist, and soon came close to Fujimaru Tatsuka and others at the canopy. "Run, you can''t be swallowed by that mist!" Fujimaru Tachika quickly made a decision. Holding Xuanzang Sanzo and Sajo Ayaka''s collars, she leaped into the air and brought them to the ground. Then she turned her head to look at her. The tree] has been completely swallowed up by the black mist. Fujimaru Tatsuka said in surprise: "It''s amazing, even Olga Marie''s tree can be swallowed." "Ring ringing." Suddenly heard the sound of bells, Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and saw that the nine-ringed tin rod in the hands of Xuanzang Sanzang seemed to feel something evil. The nine-rings vibrated, seeming to be alert. With a "bang", endless mud spewed out of the collapsed crypt, spreading in all directions, wherever it passed, no matter the rocks or trees returned to the ruins, even time and space were twisted together again. , Forming an invisible zero-dimensional chaos. And in the vain chaos, a clay figure slowly appeared. At the moment when he saw the mud figure, Fujimaru Tachika resembled a lamb and saw a wolf, like a falling ice cellar, with a sense of fear like seeing a natural enemy. There is no doubt that it is a natural fear from the seventh animal nature. "It''s her, it can''t be wrong, it''s her!" Ayaka said with fear and hatred. "Who?" "My sister, the king of evil, Sajo loves singing!" Fujimaru Tatsuka already knew all about Love Song from Ayaka. She looked at the clay figure that appeared. There was no doubt that it was no longer the Love Song she knew, but the real sleeping inside Love Song. Sajo Love Song]. ¡ª¡ªNot an opponent. In just a moment, Fujimaru Tatsuka made a judgment. "Master Xuanzang, take out the magic bottle and send it back to Tirnano first." Fujimaru Tatsuka suggested. "The poor monk knows..." Xuanzang Sanzang panicked and took out the alchemy bottle from his pocket and opened the stopper of the bottle, but nothing happened. "How could this happen?" Xuanzang Sanzang''s expression changed. "Kakka-" Cobweb-like fragments appeared in the surrounding void, and dissipated like particles. "The skin of the world is peeled off!" Fujimaru Tateka was stunned, this kind of thing was almost unheard of. The earth is different from other planets. The earth has an inner and an epidermis. The inner is naturally [the inner sea of ??a star], and the epidermis is the surface of the planet on which people live. The planet''s epidermis is maintained by the [Star Anchor] and cannot be forcibly peeled off, but the world''s epidermis is being forcibly peeled off once [Sajiao Love Song] wakes up. What disaster will happen if the skin of the world is peeled off? The laws of the planet will go from being suitable for primates to survive and return to natural control, not to mention, the planet will also die like a cramped person. And Fujimaru Tatsuka, who became the seventh animality in place of Olga Marie, is even more clear that if the planet''s skin is peeled off, then the door of truth that countless magicians have been seeking day by day and day in and day out will also appear if the planet''s skin is peeled off. That''s the real trouble! "Ha ha ha... this breath, this feeling... here you are, Arthur." The human figure standing on the black mud made a happy voice. The pitch black vortex that enveloped the sky became larger, and the black fog became more solid. "Ring Ling Ling--" The Nine Rings on the Nine Rings Tin Rod vibrated crazily, making a sound of alert. ... [Sajo Love Song] Woke up. Perhaps, there are still many people who don''t know the full picture of the world who don''t realize the seriousness of the matter, but the terrible vision of [Shajo Love Song] awakening has brought about subversive changes to this eternal empire. The black vortex entangled the sky, and the dense black mist made the immortal and immortal things come to an end. Anyone who breathes in, even if it has the immortal [constancy], will immediately dissipate. No. It cannot be said to be dissipated, but turned into a [constant] black mist, completely assimilated with the black mist! Be unified! Mexus was horrified: "What is this?" "Are you awake?" The Demon Bodhisattva frowned, unwillingly looking at the black vortex above the sky, "If the world''s epidermis continues to fall off, the gate of truth will appear, and the Lord of Relief will use [Sada Love Song] Realize the resurrection... Can the emperor use [Akasha Arrow] to defeat the Lord of Relief?" She muttered to herself. She didn''t know, she didn''t dare to think about it. Because now she has completely betrayed the Lord of Relief and ran for herself. Chapter 2096： ... Tirnano. Ambrosius looked at Gaia with an ugly expression, "Gaia, this is..." "[Sajiao Aige] woke up. My skin is being peeled off." Gaia said as usual. Tiamat said guiltily: "I should kill her before she wakes up..." "No, killing her at that time was the real trouble. With the suppression of that personality, [Sajiao Aige] will always fall asleep, and the power of the evil king is limited. If you kill that personality at that time , [Sajiao Love Song] may use [False God Spirit Seat] to fully resurrect. Because of the existence of that personality, even if she wakes up now, her strength will be limited." After a pause, Gaia continued: "And [Sajiao Aige] is awakening now, it may not be a good thing. I don''t believe that the emperor will let her leave her alone." Ambrosius frowned and said, "However, the planet''s skin is falling off. Afterwards, even if Fujimaru Shiro uses the star anchor to fix your skin again, it is impossible. Because the real star anchor has already followed Grey disappeared together by the emperor of heaven." "It''s nothing. Northern Europe, Greece, China, South America, Britain... The Lord of Relief [Council] focused on developing the seven connection points, in order to peel off the skin of the pan-human planet and make the door of truth appear. However, although Fujimaru Shiro''s star anchor disappeared with Grey, there is still a star anchor in this place." "There is another star anchor?" Ambrosius and Tiamat looked at each other, both in doubt. The Star Anchor is not only Lungominiad, but there are several scattered all over the world, but the ancient kings, heroes, or gods all have their own masters. And they were pretty sure that apart from Fujimaru Shiro, there were no Star Anchor holders among the summoned heroes. And the star anchor that can sustain the world is not a treasure, but a real star anchor! However, no matter how doubtful they are, the awakening of [Sajiao Aige] is now a foregone conclusion. ... In the imperial palace, the servants are already in chaos. The pitch-black whirlpool came to the lower end of the imperial capital, and no matter how it was driven away, it was ineffective. Not only that, the base of the imperial capital was swallowed and dissipated by the black whirlpool! They had never seen such a vision, one by one was dumbfounded, dumbfounded, and at a loss. Ever since the rebel named [Fujimaru Shiro] appeared, the empire has always had such unthinkable things! The elite troops of the empire have been repelled time and time again, not to mention, the punishment imposed by His Majesty the Emperor has been broken, not to mention, at this moment, even the eternal and immortal capital is eroded by this sudden black whirlpool. Up! On the highest throne, the golden crown was shining with golden light, and the Holy Grail with infinite power appeared from the void. A lofty and stalwart will suddenly descended, sending a lofty message ¡ª¡ªBring my body! Hearing this voice of will, people were dumbfounded in shock. "Could it be said that the empire has reached such a situation? Is it necessary for your Majesty to live?" The waiters looked at each other and didn''t dare to talk too much, so they had to walk towards the [Eternal Coffin] at the bottom of the imperial palace in panic, and fetch the body. ¡ª¡ªThe King of Eternity...... Such a development is really not my wish. But now it seems that to achieve my resurrection, whether it is you or the king of evil, you containers and stubborn opponents, I must eradicate them one by one! The golden crown gleamed with golden light, and the Holy Grail, lying horizontally in the void, manifested itself as a golden arrow. Arrow of Akash! ... "This space and time have been locked, and the alchemy bottle has expired!" Xuanzang Sanzang said anxiously, "We can''t teleport away, and we can''t leave here!" Hearing this, everyone''s heart sank to the bottom. The mud of [Sajo Love Song] is the evil of [root] that transcends imaginary numbers. Even time and space, as well as the dimensions developed from the source, are assimilated and unified. It''s so terrible, it''s inevitable! As if sensing a huge threat, the hum of the nine-ring tin rod in her arms was even more noisy. "Huh?" As if he had noticed something, the narcissistic [Sajiao Love Song] slowly turned his head, and his surprised eyes fell on Ayaka''s body, "You are still there, Ayaka." Ayaka looked at the clay figure in fear. "This is really great." [Sajiao Love Song] clapped his hands and said with a smile: "It''s great that you are still alive. Arthur doesn''t like me, but instead likes you. You are still alive, that''s so great. Alright." Ayaka looked at [Sajiao Love Song] in both fear and surprise. Is this what her sister should say? Was it her self-moving acting again, or did her personality affect her pure? "So I can enter your body and use your body to reunite with Arthur. I abandon my appearance, my appearance, enter your body and become you, so that my prince belongs only to me Up." Ayaka was terrified. Yes. This pure but perverted attachment and love is her sister, the monster she once dreamed of but now fears and hates. [Sajo Love Song] Looking at Ayaka with joy, she loves Arthur, and is even more jealous of Ayaka, who is protected by Arthur. But now, Ayaka is still alive, but she is very happy. Because, she had figured it out. Since Arthur didn''t like her, she became Ayaka and could regain the prince''s heart. "Come here, Ayaka." [Sajiao Love Song] Stretched out his hand towards Ayaka, and the mud tide under her feet erupted violently, turning into a clay hand, Ayaka rushed over. However, the moment that clay hand was about to grab Ayaka, he was caught by Fujimaru Tatsuka. "That''s enough!" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at [Sajiao Aige] displeased, and scolded: "Aren''t you her older sister? Why did you want to take her body away? Are you still older sister?" "Are you Beast?" [Sajiao Aige] looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in surprise, and asked suspiciously: "You are a beast, how did you teach me?" "I am animal nature, but before my animal nature, I was Fujimaru Tatsuka and Gu Dako. I don''t like you like this, hurry up and change back!" Fujimaru Tachika smashed the mud hands, and the evil mud from [Roots] eroded her palms into white smoke. "It''s a weird animal nature. I can''t see the love for the primate in your body and in your heart, but there is a very strong hatred..." "Yes. I''m not like other animal natures. I don''t have universal love for primates in my heart. I only have hate in my heart. And this hate is also for you." "I? I shouldn''t know you...Wait a minute, your name is Fujimaru Tatsuka? Fujimaru...?" [Sajo Aige]''s face changed, and he asked sharply, "Fujimaru Shiro, who are you?" "He is my brother!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said seriously and proudly. "So, it''s no wonder that there is the same aura that disgusts me. That despicable and shameless spectacle man, transformed into Ayaka''s appearance, cast himself into the trap, and then took advantage of my carelessness, attacked from behind and killed me. Since you are his sister , Please be the eternal sacred Camelot''s resurrection corpse!" [Sajiao Love Song] Eyes twinkled, and endless mud tides surged like a sea tide, rushing out towards Fujimaru Tachika, trying to swallow Fujimaru Tachika. Fujimaru Tachika put his hands together, countless strange photons appeared in the void, and then countless strange giant trees rose from the ground, fixing the turbulent mud flow. Chapter 2097： Immediately afterwards, above the weird giant trees, weird eyes opened, and with a "boom", countless rays of light shot out, blasting towards [Sada Love Song]. However, before I got close to [Satiao Love Song], I heard the sound of "Bao" and turned it into the ruins. "Ayaka, Master Xuanzang, you leave. I will stop her." Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and said. Ayaka looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was already showing animality, and couldn''t help but said, "Quickly retreat. You are not an opponent." "I can perceive her horror, but the strength inherited from her friends will not be so easy--" Before Fujimaru Tatsuka''s words were finished, the voice of [Sajo Love Song] rang: "[Shengdu Yanshang]!" Fujimaru Tachika turned fiercely, and he saw endless black flames emerging from the void, igniting the sea of ??trees in an instant. The huge sea of ??trees has now become a sea of ??black flames, dissipating instantly! "The power of a friend¡ª" Fujimaru Tateka was stunned and couldn''t help but said, "...Is this too outrageous? Every tree in Olga Marie can erode and change a world line!" "[Sacred City Fall]!" [Sajjo Love Song] sang a cappella, and gathered a black light with both hands. He was about to throw it at Fujimaru Tatsuka and others, but it seemed to be controlled, and his body slammed. Suddenly, Black Light threw it aside. There are no waves, just listen to the sound of "pop", the rocks, earth, wood, light, and concepts have all disappeared, leaving only a pure black lacquered hole with a radius of 100 meters. It''s as pure as the heart of [Sajiao Love Song]. "The Holy Capital has fallen..." Ayaka''s scalp was numb and looked at the pure black hole, the oldest magic from [Apocalypse], directly smashed the planet''s skin into a pure hole. It is not a black hole or a wormhole. These real or imaginary matter are optical phenomena, but pure holes. It''s like piercing a hole in a piece of white paper. Facing the horror of Ayaka and others, [Sajiao Aige] lowered his head and looked at his hand questioningly, as if wondering why he was throwing it off the side. "That love song...that love song still exists!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said surely: "That love song is preventing this love song from hurting Ayaka!" "That love song...?" Ayaka was taken aback, suddenly remembering the love song that she cried at first, shook her head, and said, "Since she has awakened, then the doll has disappeared." "She still exists!" "She doesn''t exist anymore! There is no need..." Before Ayaka''s words were finished, Fujimaru Tateka looked straight into Ayaka''s eyes and asked, "Do you really want her to disappear? Compared to the person in front of you, you want the one who protects you. Love song, disappear?" Ayaka pursed her lips and said, "I think it''s useless." "Useful!" Fujimaru Tachika looked at the [Sajiao Love Song] standing above the mud tide, and said seriously: "As long as it can defeat her and wake up the love song, it will be useful!" "You want to defeat sister... this monster?" Ayaka widened her eyes and shook her head fiercely. "No. You can''t win. At least, you can''t." "I''ll try it, how can I say no? But," Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at [Sajiao Aige] in distress, "The barrier around her is really tricky...Even the tree''s attack can be resolved. If not, There is really no way to break the barrier. If there is any magic weapon that can break the barrier..." "If you need a magic weapon, please use this." Xuanzang Sanzang handed the nine-ring tin rod in front of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and said seriously: "This tin rod is a gift from the Bodhisattva. Shilang''s benefactor once pierced through the absolute prison. I must be able to pierce through the black mud." "Have you used it...I see." Fujimaru Tatsuka nodded, and took the nine-ring tin stick. She stared at [Sada Love Song], her mind moved, and the whole body exuded a strange light, her body showed the beast''s dress, her pupils became darker, and her expression gradually became cold and ferocious. "Donor, you are..." Xuanzang Sanzang looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in shock, then covered his mouth and said nothing more. Beastification. This is the transformation after embracing the animal nature. [Sajo Love Song] Embracing the sixth animal nature and completely transformed into the King of Evil, the Demon Bodhisattva embraced the third animal nature and became the Demon Bodhisattva. The devil is happy and free, and at this moment, Fujimaru Tachika has also completed the transformation. Raw. "Lend the power to me again, friend. In order not to let this person, love the song, repeat your mistakes. Also, it''s great that Matthew didn''t see this look." Leaving this last miss, Fujimaru Tatsuka cut off her humanity, completely embraced the seventh animality, and transformed into the beast of the end. Everyone knows that once the beast of the end appears, it is announcing the end of humanity. But what no one knows is that the true end-game beast was actually defeated a few years ago, long before the first connection point of the Chaldean Raiders! But it was Fujimaru Tatsuka who defeated her, no one else! Fujimaru Tateka''s cold eyes fell on [Sajiao Aige], and then he slammed his feet, rushing towards the [Sajiao Aige] like a ghost. "Treasure of the Enlightened One?" [Sajiao Aige]''s eyes fell on the nine-ringed tin rod in Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand. Her complexion changed drastically. She and the Apocalypse behemoth were defeated by the Enlightened One, so this breath is absolutely I can''t remember it wrong. "Don''t think about it!" She shouted, above the mud tide, countless black mud turned into a giant hand and grabbed Fujimaru Tatsuka''s ankle and dragged her into the mud tide. [Sajiao Love Song] I feel a little relieved. Although she is very taboo against the Enlightened, if the tin stick can''t hit her, she will naturally not be able to break her mud. However, just as she was thinking about it, a black shadow struck, and she saw a clay figure holding a nine-ring tin rod and appeared in front of her. "What is this?" [Sajiao Love Song] was taken aback, and then shocked: "Don''t think about it!" However, it was too late. This clay figure held a nine-ring tin rod high, and slammed it on the barrier of [Sada Love Song]. Just hearing a "click", the indestructible barrier instantly collapsed. [Sajiao Love Song] Frown his brows, put his hands together, "Holy Capital..." The magic power had not yet been brewed, and a huge black shadow struck. She looked up, and a giant tree rushing towards her occupies all of her vision. "Ah ah ah ah -" Fujimaru Tateka carried the giant tree, as if smashing into a gate, and rushed towards [Sajiao Aige]. However, when the giant tree smashed on [Sada Love Song], it was like a bubble meeting a flame, and it dissipated one by one. [Sajiao Love Song] Frowsed brows, black eyes flashing, and the black mud that enveloped the earth was surging, turning into a black hand and grabbing it towards Fujimaru Tateika. "The mud, it will be fixed by the roots of the tree! The kindergarten knowledge, learn it for me!" The intricate tree roots entangled the entire mud tide, and it turned out that the entire turbulent mud tide was fixed. [Sajiao Love Song] His face was surprised. Chapter 2098： And it was the unexpected surprise that the mud figure that destroyed her barrier suddenly rushed to her back from the mud tide, buckling her body. "How could...?" [Sajiao Aige]''s face was even more surprised. "Since you are my companion, don''t give up on yourself and wake me up!" Fujimaru Tachika''s hands gathered light, and the endless light turned into a beam of light. With an unwilling roar, it blasted through [Sajiao Love Song], and blasted into the dark vortex above the sky without any reduction. "Boom!" Chapter 79 I''m here to answer the question of the Emperor of Heaven The surging mud sea stopped turbulent and lay horizontally on the earth like a high mountain formed by molten lava entering the sea. Suddenly, Fujimaru Tachika emerged from the mud sea, panting on the shore, and then with a violent force, he pulled the sandy love song out of the mud sea. Fujimaru Tatsuka pulled Sajo Aige out of the mud sea, and then squatted on the rock, panting. "Cough cough cough..." Sajo Aige coughed a few times, spit out a few mouthfuls of mud, and opened his confused eyes. "I''m awake." Fujimaru Tatsuka wiped the sweat from his face, and said with a smile: "If I don''t wake up like this, I can''t help it." "You actually knocked [her] out..." Sajo Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka who was close at hand with a complex face, and couldn''t help asking: "Why? Why do you want to help me?" "Aren''t we companions?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Sajo Aigu suspiciously. "It''s ridiculous. There is not much intersection between you and me, and there is no story. The so-called fetters don''t exist at all, how come your companions say it?" Sajo Aige mocked. Fujimaru Tateka blinked, pointing to Sajo Aige and laughing. Sajo Aige frowned, looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka displeasedly, and asked, "What are you laughing at?" "Because it''s so funny." "What''s so funny about this? Am I wrong?" Sajo Aige had a thin face. This woman was even more annoying than her brother. "Sorry, sorry." Fujimaru Tatsuka wiped her face with tears of laughter, "I really didn''t expect you to be so timid in Aige." "Timid? You say I am timid?" Sajo Aige looked unhappy, "I can destroy the world, and I can also help the world. I am a strong man who knows everything and is born to know, why do you say I am timid?" "Yes. Because you have trapped yourself in the identity of [Sajiao Aige], and refuse to contact the world other than [Sajiao Aige]." Hearing this, Sajo Aige looked at the Fujimaru Tatsuka in front of him as if the black history had been revealed. "That''s because of fear, right? Fear of contact with the outside world, fear of communicating with others, fear of making mistakes, and not being able to get out of your own world, right?" "No! I''m not that weak! Fujimaru Tatsuka, you''d better take advantage of this, while [she] is in a coma, and destroy me. Otherwise, you, your sister, and your brother will be dead!" Sajo Aige pursed her lips and said, "My encounter with you was not a like-minded encounter, but a fault of fate." "My brother said that there is no such thing as a strong man in this world. No matter how powerful he is ten times or a hundred times stronger than ordinary people, no matter how dazzling he is, no one who makes mistakes in his life does not exist anywhere." Xiang smiled and stretched out her hand towards Sajo Aige, "Even if this is wrong, I am willing to trust you and give my back to you. And whether you are willing to let go of the grudge against yourself in your heart, Get out of the world you are addicted to, become my companion and write our story?" Sajo Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand, and his heart throbbed slightly. If you grab that hand, perhaps, she, a false doll, can also be liberated from the curse of [Sajiao Love Song] and create your own story. If you can catch it, how good would it be? However, I am not myself. Sajo Aige stretched out his hand, opened Fujimaru Tatsuka''s hand with a "pop", and whispered: "Sorry..." Fujimaru Tatsuka shook her head, "No." Aige stood up, was silent for a moment, and asked, "Why... want to redeem my soul? If you are kind, you would be too naive." Fujimaru Tatsuka was silent for a moment, and then said: "You are very similar to my friend. You were also played with by a powerful self, and fell into your own world, but at that time I was unable to save her. I can only watch her self-destruct." "That friend is the true holder of the seventh animal nature, right?" Fujimaru Tateka nodded. Ai Ge showed his face clearly, it turned out to be guilty. "Lixiang donor!" Xuanzang Sanzang ran over from a distance and looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka and Aige all right. He breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "It''s great that you are all right." "I make you worry, Master Xuanzang." Fujimaru Tatsuka replied with a smile. Ai Ge turned her head and looked at Ayaka behind Xuanzang Sanzang. Ayaka turned her head away, unwilling to see her, Ai Ge smiled, her face calm. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Xuanzang Sanzang quickly asked, "By the way, where''s my staff, Fujimaru donor?" "Your staff...ah. By the way, where''s that staff?" Fujimaru Tatsuka patted his head: "I fell in the mud." "Huh?" Xuanzang Sanzang was taken aback. "Sorry, Master Xuanzang." Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Xuanzang Sanzo apologetically, "I''m going to salvage the staff now." I never thought Xuanzang Sanzang shook his head and said: "No, although the tin rod is bestowed by the Bodhisattva, it is something outside of the body, and human beings are the root. Everything has a predestined method, so let it fall into the mud." Although it is a pity that the nine-ringed tin rod was dropped into the black mud by Fujimaru Tachika, but the black mud was maliciously surging, and the black vortex above the sky has not yet dispersed. Xuanzang Sanzang or Fujimaru Tachika has lost, so I gave it up. . "Master Xuanzang is really kind." Fujimaru Tatsuka couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then said with a smile: "However, if I let the master''s stick fall into my hand, wouldn''t I be too sorry for the master? Master slightly? Wait, I will pick it up now." After all, Fujimaru Tatsuka was about to jump into the black mud, but Aige reached out and grabbed her shoulders, stopping her movement. "Love song?" Fujimaru Tatsuka turned her head and looked at Ai-ge suspiciously. Ai Ge said with a serious face: "Hiding in the imaginary space for so long, it''s time to come out, right?" As soon as the voice fell, the tranquil space suddenly stirred up waves like a lake, and then the body of the Demon Bodhisattva slowly appeared. "You really deserve to be the King of Evil, you can detect this." Demon Bodhisattva looked at the song of love and exclaimed. "You, are you a Bodhisattva?" Xuanzang Sanzang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva in shock. "I have been aware of your presence before, but this is the first time we have met officially, Westwalker." The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Xuanzang Sanzang kindly, then set his eyes on Fujimaru Tatsuka and Aige, and said, "Honestly, [Sajiao Aige]''s awakening, and then [Sajiao Aige] was knocked down. , In my expectation. However, after seeing [Sajiao Aige], you still want to let her go. This is really incredible to me." As soon as Fujimaru Tateka was about to speak, Ayaka stared at the Demon Bodhisattva and couldn''t help asking: "We are also very strange. Letitia has told us that your real Master is the Lord of Relief. You should be With [Sajiao Aige], why do you keep pestering her? She is just a doll!" Ai Ge looked at Ayaka who made her voice in surprise. Chapter 2099： "Oh? Are you showing support for her, for this doll, Ayaka?" The Demon Bodhisattva looked at Ayaka in surprise. Everyone here is speaking out for love songs, and she is not surprised. Only Ayaka made a sound for Love Song, and she was surprised. "No. No matter who she is and how she was born, she is [Sajiao Aige]. I can''t restrain my hatred and disgust, and fear. But, I don''t understand!" "Well, it seems Letitia didn''t tell you my real purpose." Demon Bodhisattva said flatly. "Your real purpose...?" "In 2003, when the false gods attacked pan-human history. Because of Mordred''s despair and hope, the emperor came to pan-human history to search for the eternal king in order to find an answer. I, who worked wholeheartedly for the Lord of Relief, saw Him. Then, I sensed the real desire in my heart. It was precisely because of that opportunity that my spirit split, and the damned killing house was born... " "No! You''re lying!" Ayaka stared at the Demon Bodhisattva, and said seriously: "From your attitude towards the killing house, I feel very strange. You keep saying you want to destroy her, but you keep your hands every time. I was very strange at first, but the Assassination Academy told me that after she was able to absorb your power, I understood. You didn¡¯t keep your hands on purpose, but had to keep them. Because, it was not you who gave birth to the Assassination Academy, but You were born in the killing house, right?" Ai Ge looked at Ayaka in surprise. She knew very well that Ayaka was not omniscient and omnipotent, and she was a dull girl, but now she is so keenly aware of the truth of the Demon Bodhisattva. Demon Bodhisattva''s face turned gloomy, and he stared at Ayaka with gloomy eyes. "It seems that I was right." Ayaka took a deep breath, then looked at the Demon Bodhisattva, and asked: "Why? Why did you be born in the killing house?" The Demon Bodhisattva was silent. "Although the poor monk is a bit out of time to get involved, the practice of this bodhisattva, the poor monk..." Xuanzang Sanzang hesitated for a moment, and asked, "It''s happiness in heaven, right?" "Happy in the sky?" Ayaka looked at Xuanzang Sanzang suspiciously. She was a magician, not a Buddhist, and did not understand this idea. "This is the concept of Tianzhu Esoteric Buddhism, and it was introduced to my Tang Dynasty during the period of King Tang Dynasty. Unlike my Tang Tuxian Buddhism which advocates non-existence, Tianzhu Esoteric Buddhism advocates existence, and further believes that the combination of the two sexes of the sun and the sun is the cause of the creation of all things in the universe. Therefore, using the''empty and happy double luck'' as the device, the enlightenment is generated, and then the goal of''controlling desire with desire'' is achieved. This is the Buddhist philosophy of joy." After a pause, Xuanzang Sanzang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva and asked, "Bodhisattva, the method you practice is the method of joy, right?" The Demon Bodhisattva was silent again. Aige sighed deeply when she saw this. She knew that the secrets of the killing courtyard could not be kept. All-knowing and omnipotent, she already knew the secret of the Demon Bodhisattva and the Killing House, but because of the relationship between Ayaka and the Demon Bodhisattva, even if she was repeatedly forced to kill by the Demon Bodhisattva, she had not broken this secret. But now, in such a situation, I am afraid I can no longer hide it. Fortunately, the killing courtyard is not here. "The method I practice is to rejoice in Buddhism. I, no, Shishengyuan Qihuang is a side branch of Mantra Tachikawa Stream, the daughter of Sect Master Yongtianliu." said Demon Bodhisattva. "The mantra stands in a stream?" Fujimaru Tateka''s eyes widened, "Isn''t that the evil Buddhist sect that was destroyed by the Shingon Buddhism monks during the Kamakura period?" During the Tang Dynasty, a hundred years after Xuanzang''s trip to the west and fetching Mahayana Buddhism, Neon also had a monk named Konghai who followed Xuanzang''s west trip to the Tang Dynasty to ask for Buddhism. He studied Buddhism from Master Huiguo at Qinglong Temple in Xi''an. Back to Japan to start Shingon Buddhism in Koyasan. When Kong Hai returned to the neon, he carried a large number of scriptures, including one called "Liqujing" or "Principle of Liqujing", which was later known as the classic of neon esoteric Buddhism. Part of the content is called "Seventeen Clean Sentences", which contains part of the content of male and female intercourse. Tachikawa Ryu misinterpreted this part of the content, and used it as the main practice target for preaching, and he also confided in many taboos in Buddhism-such as the spell killing technique. In 1322 AD, a monk named Wenguan from Tachikawa River entered the palace to pray for the birth of Emperor Godaigo¡¯s concubine, but it was soon revealed that Monk Wenguan was actually trying to curse and kill Hojo Koto, who was in power at the time. . After being exposed, the angry Hojo Kotoki decided to severely punish Tachikawa. The Tantra Orthodox, who had long seen Tachikawa not pleasing to his eyes, also joined in, and launched a major purge against Tachikawa. In the end, Lichuanliu was completely wiped out by the Shingon Sect monks in 1335, and his scriptures were destroyed, and Lichuanliu was either killed or exiled to the mountains and forests. "Miemen is fake. The Lichuan stream still exists, and it continues in the deep mountains and old forests. And I, Qihuang in the Killing House, is the successor of one of the "Yingtian Streams"." "The killing house is different from the other monks. The killing house is known for praying for life and is born with innocent Buddha nature. However, her father told her that she suffered from an incurable disease since she was a child and did not live to be fourteen years old. The believers are right. She only had compassion but did not extend a helping hand to her, so she came to the conclusion that ¡°people will not save people¡±, and even doubted whether the ¡°humanity¡± mentioned in the book was only herself. And at that time, I was born. Already exists." "Father has always forbidden her to come into contact with the world. At that time, her only pillars were the Andersen fairy tales left by his followers as condolences, and her gentle mother. Until the spring when she was fourteen years old, she was persuaded by believers through the Internet. When she was exposed to the knowledge of the outside world, she was full of expectations for the outside world. However, she did not live to be fourteen years old, so her mother secretly took her out of the church in order to satisfy her wish. I remember that day, the fireworks were brilliant. It is her, the mother, the father, the believers, and the fond memories of my life. Because that day is the birthday of my birth." The Demon Bodhisattva stroked the horn decoration on his head, and said, ¡°That¡¯s also the day when Kiara became a bodhisattva of believers and completed the Buddha of Rejoicing. One hundred and seventy-three people, the one with a goatee came first. Middle-aged, about thirty years old..." "Stop talking!" Ai Ge stopped. Demon Bodhisattva glanced at Love Song faintly, and said: "That day, the fairy tale was completely torn in the mind of the killing house. The killing house with abnormal values ??was born, and she developed her talents and her innocent Buddha nature. Gradually reformed Yongtianliu, turning it into a new world magic group adapted to the network society, and rapidly increased its followers. Later, it broke all three taboos of Tachikawa-liu, and instigated the internal power struggle of the cult, which made the whole The followers of the cult killed each other to extinction." "Why, why do you do this?" "Why? Because the values ??of that killing house are separated from human beings. In her mind, "human beings" are only themselves, so "things that make me comfortable" are good deeds. All atrocities are not sins to her, even if they cause countless Thousands of suicides are not trapped by the sense of guilt. Because she does not regard other people as humans, she will forgive others¡¯ atrocities. Because she can only get pleasure by bearing the desires of others, and by destroying They have the greatest pleasure in their lives. In fact, those believers who committed suicide blindly pursue their desires in order to get her love, but they faded because their desires were gradually satisfied, and gradually lost her care, and finally committed suicide in despair. " "A Bodhisattva is a person who runs to save all living beings. She is a Bodhisattva composed only of selfish desires. She chooses to save more people''s lives for her own desires and aspires to become people''s objects of faith. And such a Bodhisattva, It¡¯s me, the Demon Bodhisattva." Xuanzang Sanzang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with great sadness and asked: "Bodhisattva, you, do you use everyone as a tool to satisfy yourself?" "Yes. Although I use words full of lies to let others consume their lives for me, I never tell a lie to myself because I am loyal to my desires. But also because of this, I was eventually overwhelmed by desires. The bewildered believer was killed, the soul record entered into the Mooncell of my world line, and was given the third beast nature by the Lord of Relief, and was resurrected with the beast nature." "I have been working wholeheartedly for the Lord of Relief because my desire cannot be satisfied. Only seeing the destruction of more people can make me more happy and satisfied. I always thought that my desire could never be satisfied until I Until I met the Emperor of Heaven." "The Emperor..." "Yes. The moment I met the Emperor, I realized why I have not been able to satisfy myself. That''s because I didn''t realize my real desire at all. My real desire is to want a world without desire!" Everyone looked at the Demon Bodhisattva in amazement, even the Song of Love is no exception. As a beast of desire, a bodhisattva of desire, true desire, actually wants a world without desire! "However, as long as the Lord of Relief exists, as long as the container of evil exists, as long as the beast exists, even if I absorb all the desires of intelligent lifeforms in this world, I will still be easily subverted!" "Exhaust all the desires of intelligent life forms..." Xuanzang Sanzang looked at the Demon Bodhisattva in shock and muttered to himself: "No wonder, no wonder you are a Bodhisattva..." "The King of Evil, the seventh animal nature...My world cannot tolerate you!" Demon Bodhisattva stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka and Aige with cold eyes, and then waved: "Go!" Fujimaru Tatsuka and others became vigilant, but the voice fell for a few breaths, and there was no movement around. The Demon Bodhisattva frowned. "It seems that those imperial soldiers are not here!" Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a smile. "So what? Sajo Aige no longer has much power, and your power, I must admit, the seventh animality I am not an opponent, but most of your power has been squandered on [Sajiao Aige]. You are not my opponents now, all of you will disappear here!" "Are you so sure?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at the Demon Bodhisattva with a smile. "Your virtual reality is much more immature than your brother. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Just like me and Gama, you only have half of the seventh animal nature, and the other half of the seventh animal nature. Olga Marie''s body!" After hearing this, Fujimaru Tachika''s face changed: "How do you know?" "I know more than the omniscient and omnipotent person next to you!" Demon Bodhisattva stared at Fujimaru Tatsuka coldly, with eight wandering hands behind him, rushing towards Fujimaru Tatsuka. Fujimaru Tachika and Aige''s complexion condensed. Just when they were about to start their hands, they heard a sigh, Xuanzang Sanzang stood up, folded his palms, and said a Buddha''s name, saying: "Stop it, Bodhisattva." Chapter 2100： The Demon Bodhisattva frowned, "Dare you stop me?" "Bodhisattva, everything in the world, the origin, the demise, the end, the flowers bloom and fall to the dust. Everything is caused by cause and effect. I hope the Bodhisattva will let go of his anger." "You said I was angered?" "The cause of the Bodhisattva is known to the poor monk. The so-called half-good, half-evil and half-hearted, it is difficult to understand and return to the truth. Bodhisattva, can you know your heart?" "A westward traveler takes the scriptures in vain. You don''t even know why you are here. How can you get the scriptures?" Demon Bodhisattva asked: "If you don''t take the scriptures, why do you think of a Buddha? You are not a Buddha. How dare you teach me? It¡¯s almost the same for your master!" "The Bodhisattva''s words are not correct." Xuanzang Sanzang shook his head and said: "The so-called Scriptures are the ultimate method of attaining solitary emptiness and Nirvana, which can be comprehended and cannot be cultivated. Those who travel westward to take the Scriptures will travel thousands of miles and comprehend me. Emptiness. The so-called cultivation to become a Buddha lies in seeking; enlightenment is clarity, which lies in knowing. Practice governs nature, and enlightenment is exercised by nature. The enlightened person generates the rhythm by the heart, and the cultivator uses the law to control the behavior. Do not fall the evil fruit, but live the cause and the result and mindfulness and mindfulness. If there is birth and death, you will not be able to Nirvana." "As you say, you are a Buddha?" Xuanzang Sanzang shook his head and said: "Buddha is consciousness, not human. The Buddha of perfect consciousness is the form of human being, and it ends when it is complete. It is neither infinite. If the Buddha has quantity, it is neither Amitabha. The infinite Dharma is the infinite consciousness. Nothing. Perfection is all round, there is no contentment, there is no dissatisfaction, nor is the name of ultimate perfection. The poor monk is not a Buddha, and the poor monk also has greed, hatred, and hatred, so this is just a monk who prays for the Buddha." "I won''t rap with you. If you don''t want to return to whirling, just let it go!" Demon-natured Bodhisattva yelled, whispering hand turned into a giant blade, and slashed towards Xuanzang Sanzang. Xuanzang Sanzang was actually not afraid of fear, folded his palms together, closed his eyes and recited the Buddha''s name. "Danger, Master Xuanzang!" Everyone yelled quickly. However, when the giant whirling blade was about to fall on Xuanzang Sanzang, Xuanzang''s body shone with golden light, and a round of Buddha''s halo appeared behind her head, and the sound of "cang" blocked the giant whirling blade of the Demon Bodhisattva. "Buddha?" The Demon Bodhisattva was terrified. "The poor monk is not a Buddha. The poor monk is just a monk who prays for the Buddha." Xuanzang''s tripartite palms folded his palms together, looking at the demon bodhisattva with compassion, and said: "Thank you for the enlightenment of the Bodhisattva. The poor monk also understands that the poor monk appears here. The reason for this. The poor monk, on behalf of the master, came to give an answer to a donor." Chapter 80 Dinghai God Needle "Master Xuanzang, have you become a Buddha?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Xuanzang who had manifested the Buddha''s halo behind his head in surprise. "Ignorance, she was originally a Buddha, Tantan Gongde Buddha. I just forgot about my journey, but now I just remembered it." Aige replied coldly. Fujimaru Tachika looked at her and asked suspiciously, "But why did Master Xuanzang think of himself as a Buddha at this time?" "The so-called Master Sanzang is the honorary name for those who are proficient in the sacred scriptures of Buddhism, the law, and the theory of the Tripitaka. It is rare in history. The most famous Sanzang master in Central China is Xuanzang. In the history of neon, there is the only Sanzang. Mage, that is the Lingxian Mage, Lingxian Sanzang who went to Tangtu with Mage Konghai to seek the Dharma." Ai Ge turned her head, looked at the hideous demon-natured Bodhisattva, and said: "Besides that, she is also a Tripitaka master who is proficient in sutras, laws, and theory, and even further, reached the other side of enlightenment and became a bodhisattva who can save all living beings. It¡¯s just that she, the universal saving of sentient beings, is contrary to the universal saving of sentient beings and contrary to our cognition." "You mean that Master Xuanzang was stimulated by a demon bodhisattva and remembered that he was a Buddha?" Fujimaru Tachika asked in surprise. Ai Ge nodded. At this time, Xuanzang turned his head, looked at the song of love gently, and smiled: "The benefactor of the song of love is really empathetic. All living beings are transformed by [roots], and the poor monks are not as enlightened and detached as the master, presumably You who are connected to the root cause have already known everything about the poor monk, so you have deliberately concealed it. However, the poor monk is a monk who seeks the ultimate way of nirvana in the emptiness, so there is no need to avoid the poor monk." Fujimaru Tateka looked at Xuanzang suspiciously. "Although the life and experience of the poor monk is different from that of the Bodhisattva, it is also full of mysteries. The poor monk is troubled by this, painful, devilish, and the Dharma is also difficult for my heart, so I decided to go west to seek the Dharma. I once asked the court to play. The West sought the law, but it was not allowed. For three years in Zhenguan, famines were everywhere, and the court allowed the people to survive on their own. "My westward journey is to get rid of the five poisonous hearts of slowness, greed, hatred, ignorance, and doubt. Buddhist scriptures are easy to obtain, but true scriptures are hard to find. Therefore, poor monks will never reach the west, let alone become a Buddha, just a western monk. "Xuan Zang put his palms together, looked at the demon bodhisattva gently, and said: "The Buddha Dharma is boundless and enlightenment is boundless. Although the Bodhisattva has practiced the Dharma of Joy, he has always been angered by anger and ignorance. Dharma." "Huh, ridiculous!" Demon-natured Bodhisattva stared at Xuanzang coldly, and said, "Although you have remembered the nature of Buddha, but after all, you are only a man. You have not reached the realm of enlightenment. You are not a bodhisattva, so why stop me? Although you are afraid of your master, but if you want to block me, you can return to the Pure Land!" As soon as the voice fell, I saw a flash of black light, and a huge black whirlpool appeared in the abdomen of the Demon Bodhisattva, greed, hatred, and hatred... Countless desires, connected to each other, formed countless dark hands, like evil spirits from hell. Like a hand, he stretched out towards Xuanzang, as if to drag Xuanzang into the abyss of desire. "Be careful, Master Xuanzang!" Ayaka and Fujimaru Tatsuka shouted at the same time. However, facing the dark hand like an evil ghost, Xuanzang chanted the Buddha''s horn, and then slowly stretched out his right hand to push it. In an instant, the Buddha''s light was immeasurable, vaguely forming a giant golden hand and withdrew forward. Just listening to the sound of "pop", once the hands of Demon Bodhisattva''s desire touch the giant hand of Buddha''s light, it will be like bubbles entering the sun, evaporating and dissipating like clouds of smoke. The giant Buddha''s light cast unabatedly blasted on the body of the demon bodhisattva, and with a "boom", the whirlpool of desire in the abdomen of the demon bodhisattva burst and dissipated like a spider web in an instant. The Demon Bodhisattva turned pale, looked at Xuanzang in horror, and said in shock: "Impossible! I am also a Bodhisattva, how can you beat me?" "The power of the Bodhisattva is still above the animal nature. If the Bodhisattva''s heart is firm, not to mention the poor monk, even the planet is nothing but the thing in the palm of the Bodhisattva to please himself. Unfortunately, the Buddha''s heart of the Bodhisattva has long been broken." Put your palms together and look at the Demon Bodhisattva gently. The Demon Bodhisattva said grimly: "This is impossible! My evil heart still exists!" "The Buddha''s mind of the Bodhisattva is not the whirlpool of desire, but the benefactor of the killing house, isn''t it?" Xuanzang asked rhetorically. Ding Ding Ding! The Demon Bodhisattva retreated three steps violently and looked at Xuanzang blankly. In her mind, she remembered that Shi Lang resolutely left the beautiful world she had wove when connecting the dots in Romania, which made the scene where Kiara of the Killing House was firmly separated from her. It turned out that as early as that time, she had already planted the bitter fruit for her failure. Failed. Completely failed! She calculated everything, [Council], Sajo Aige, King of Stars...all were played by her in the palm of her hand, but she failed. The one who defeated her was not the awakened Tan Kungfu Buddha in front of her, but Shiro Fujimaru! Shiro Fujimaru who made Seshoin Kiara wake up and bid farewell to her completely! "Bodhisattva, your Buddha''s heart is broken, so please stop." "Stop? Stop, huh... If I stop, I am not a demon-natured Bodhisattva!" The demon-natured Bodhisattva stared at Xuanzang coldly. "The Bodhisattva''s anger and ignorance have already attacked the mind, but if the Bodhisattva wants to act recklessly, the poor monk will not sit back and watch." Xuanzang said seriously. Demon Bodhisattva gritted her teeth and stared at Xuanzang. She knew that with Xuanzang, she couldn''t do anything to Ai Ge and Fujimaru Tateka. And if she retreats at this time, waiting for Aige and Fujimaru Tatsuka to relax and regain their strength, she will not be able to start at all. In other words, if there were no accidents, she had completely failed with all her cards! The Demon Bodhisattva cannot accept this result. "--Yes, it''s fine if you can''t accept it. Only the Master can give it to you in your world." Suddenly, a voice suddenly rang, and a human figure emerged from the mud sea behind the Demon Bodhisattva, and the Demon Bodhisattva''s mouth was held from behind, dragging her whole person into the black mud. Such a shocking change shocked Fujimaru Tatsuka and others, and when they recovered, the Demon Bodhisattva had been swallowed by the black mud. Immediately afterwards, the pitch-black vortex in the sky sank, and all entered the black mud, forming a black-robed man. "Apocalypse behemoth?" Ai Ge looked at the black-robed man in shock. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Love Song. Thinking of the last time I met, I still stuffed you into Zeus''s holy grail. But compared to you, I still want to see the true love song in your body." "Apocalypse behemoth?" Ayaka looked at the black-robed man in shock, "You, haven''t you been wiped out by the emperor?" Chapter 2101： "Destroy? Hahaha...The true Holy Spirit can''t do anything with me, just rely on the false Holy Spirit? However, it is indeed thanks to you that the true love song wakes up, and Master can make me appear again." Revelation Behemoth Shoot He patted the black mud enveloping the Demon Bodhisattva, and said: "This traitor is still useful to the Master and can''t be handed over to you. Goodbye, love song. I look forward to your return." The Apocalypse behemoth smiled, and then its body slowly sank into the black mud. "Master Xuanzang, don''t let him run away!" Ayaka said quickly. "Poor monk knows. Five Elements Mountain¡¤Shakya Tathagata--!" With a soft drink, Xuanzang took out the palm of Sakyamuni with the power of enlightened beings, and the endless Buddha light turned into a giant palm, crushing towards the behemoth of the Apocalypse. "The Enlightened One...huh!" The Apocalypse beast snorted coldly, and two mud dragon heads rushed out of the mud sea, which actually strangled the palm of the Sakyamuni, making it difficult for him to move. Sakyamuni palms are transformed by the light of Buddha, they are energy and have no substance, but the two mud dragon heads are actually like biting in the palms of flesh. Looking at such a familiar scene, Fujimaru Tateka muttered to himself: "False **** spirit seat..." This ability to immobilize energy matter is the ability of the false **** spirit seat. "We will see you eventually, Love Song, and the seventh animality." The giant beast of Apocalypse grasped the mud ball that wrapped the demon bodhisattva, and slowly sank into the black mud and disappeared. It is clear to everyone that he entered the dark side of the dimension through the black mud, and left this chaotic land that had been assimilated by the black mud of [Sand Strip Love Song]. And with the departure of the Apocalypse behemoth, the mud sea completely lost control, the waves were turbulent, and overflowed in all directions. "You can''t let the mud flow to other places, otherwise, other places will be assimilated!" Aige frowned, and then his gaze fell on Xuanzang''s body. At this moment, only Xuanzang who had awakened the Buddha nature was still possessing huge power. Xuanzang nodded, and the Sakyamuni palm turned into a giant mountain, trying to block the mud sea with the mountain as a barrier, but once it fell in, it was assimilated into black mud, adding to the flames. "No, this mud, I''m afraid that only an enlightened person like my master can resolve it." Xuanzang shook his head and said. Aige clenched her fists. In that case, she could only **** the mud back. However, if the mud is sucked back, will [she] wake up again? Ai Ge is not sure, but she can only do this. If the mud continues to grow turbulently, the Lord of Relief has not yet appeared, and the entire pan-human history has been assimilated. As Aige was preparing to act, countless roots appeared in the mud sea, and then they connected to each other to form a giant tree, which fixed the mud sea. Aige turned her head in surprise, and saw Fujimaru Tatsuka clenching her teeth, her eyes flashing with strange light, it was obvious that she was exerting her animal power. The seventh animal nature can indeed hold the mud of the evil king, but Fujimaru Tatsuka has only half of the seventh animal nature, and he has already squandered more than half of his power, less than one ten. How can he stop the mud tide? Soon the mud tide collapsed the giant tree and rushed towards them. Xuanzang unwillingly looked at the surging mud tide. She could see that the mud came from [Root Cause], which was deformed maliciousness of [Root Cause], which was peeling off the planet''s skin. This was something she couldn''t overcome and fix. Only by fixing the planet''s skin can the mud be fixed. However, the star anchors have their own masters, and the star anchors in the land of Western Europe are owned by Shirou, and Shirou is missing at the moment, and his star anchors also disappeared along with Grey due to the tune of the emperor. So, where does another star anchor come from at this moment? Just as I thought, the mud was so turbulent that it rushed towards Xuanzang, but when it was about to fall into Xuanzang''s Buddha''s light, it seemed to have lost water and became immobilized. "What''s the matter?" Several people looked in amazement, only to see the magnificent starlight shining in the mud sea, and the nine-ringed tin rod slowly rose from the mud sea and sank into the giant tree of Fujimaru Tachika. The giant tree received the power of the nine-ring tin rod, and its whole body was shining with starlight, and its root system grew vigorously. It was like the Nordic World Tree in an instant. It actually grew into a towering giant tree with black mud as its soil! "The planet''s skin is fixed by Master Xuanzang''s nine-ring tin rod!" Ayaka said in surprise. "Strange, the nine-ring tin rod shouldn''t have this ability." Xuanzang was puzzled, then looked at the nine-ring tin rod that was immersed in the fantasy tree in surprise, and said: "That''s not the tin rod of the poor monk! It''s¡ª " "The star anchor of the monkey." Ai Ge looked at the anchor in the giant tree that anchored the planet''s epidermis like a sacred needle. The nine-ringed tin rod has already lost its camouflage skin. It is not a Buddha-like treasure from the Pure Land of Psuo, but another star anchor that maintains the planet''s skin! Xuanzang finally understood. It turned out that Shilang could still use the Nine Rings Tin Rod after his abilities were sealed by [The Ring of Thorns]. It was not because Shi Lang inspired the "Nine Rings Tin Rod" ability, but the "Nine Rings". The "tin stick" borrowed Shi Lang''s hand to protect a person. And that person is not someone else, but Xuanzang. "The poor monk has been calling Wukong for help, but he doesn''t want Wukong to stay with the poor monk all the time." Xuanzang sighed. Due to the maintenance of another star anchor, the planetary skin of this land was re-maintained, and the malice from [Root Cause] was covered by the planetary skin and thus was fixed. Not only that, due to the re-covering of the skin, the original concepts of time and space that were assimilated by the mud have also returned to this land. And along with it, there is a towering giant tree. After the matter was over, everyone could finally take a breath. Aige looked at Xuanzang and asked, "Don''t you take the magic needle back?" Xuanzang shook his head, "The origin of the cause and the death of the cause are gone. It will naturally go back." "So..." Xuanzang looked at the song of love with a smile and said: "The donor, slow, greedy, anger, ignorance, and suspicion are five poisonous hearts. The Bodhisattva is trapped in two thoughts of anger and ignorance, but the donor is trapped in suspicion. , I also hope that the donor can meditate." Ai Ge nodded: "Teached." "Then the poor monk will leave." Xuanzang folded his palms together. Ayaka looked at Xuanzang in surprise, and asked, "Master Xuanzang, won''t you return to Ternano?" "The poor monk knew why the poor monk came, so he didn''t go back. I just hope the donor will reply to the donor of Bedwell on my behalf." "What are you talking about?" "Where to go, where to go, everything is involuntary, all by yourself. Amitabha." Xuanzang folded his palms together, turned and left. After Xuanzang left, only Aige and Ayaka were left here, and the atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. Ai Ge glanced at Ayaka, then turned around. Fujimaru Tachika asked, "Are you leaving too, love song?" Ai Ge nodded and pointed to Ayaka and said, "She will take you to find your sister." Fujimaru Tatsuka hesitated for a moment, and asked: "My seventh animality, don''t you want it?" "I can''t beat you, but one day, I will get it." Chapter 2102： "Is that so..." Fujimaru Tatsuka lowered her head, her face a little lonely. Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in trouble, and said, "Tachika, I don''t know what you think... But I am not your friend, nor can I be your friend." Aige thinks Fujimaru Tatsuka will be like redeeming her heart, perhaps because she was guilty that she could not save Olga Marie back then, but perhaps, she naively thought that she could become friends with her, right? Otherwise, why are the eyes that offered her a helping hand so sincere? However, it won''t work. She cannot be friends with anyone. Even if this will hurt this person''s heart, I have to break her innocence. Aige thought so, but Fujimaru Tatsuka showed a strange look. "Of course we are not friends anymore. I just want you to be my companion, but I never thought you would be my friend. My friend must be able to exist in my life forever. People who are fleeting like fireworks, I won¡¯t be a friend, because that will only make me miserable. And Love Song, you are the one who will disappear quickly, right?" Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in a daze, her eyes were full of innocence and purity, without a trace of lies. Really, I got it wrong from the beginning. In Fujimaru Tatsuka''s view of cognition, companions are not friends. Only now, Aige has come to understand. It turns out that the person in front of me is not really enthusiasm, but just like her, like a demon bodhisattva, a sad person with a huge void in his heart. No wonder she possesses animality. No wonder she would want to redeem herself and make herself her companion. Because, she herself is actually longing for the salvation of the soul. The person she wants to redeem is actually herself. Fujimaru Tachika, where does your suffering come from? Aige looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka with sadness and sympathy. She felt sorry for being denied by Lixiang, and sympathized with the huge hollow in Lixiang''s heart, but in the end, her eyes calmed down and she turned and left. Lixiang looked at Aige''s back and couldn''t help saying: "Don''t die, I haven''t given up on letting you be my companion!" "I won''t die until you pay off your favor." Love song left. Fujimaru Tateka and Ayaka prepare to return to Tirnano. When returning, Kirshtalia arrived with the heroic spirits. "Where have you been, Kiel?" Fujimaru Tatsuka looked at Kirshtalia in surprise. "I ran into those imperial troops again, so I fought for a while, Captain." "Oh, it turns out that those imperial armies didn''t show up because of you! M, that''s great! I really deserve to be my companion!" "But now it seems that a lot of things have happened to the group leader." Kirshtalya looked at the fixed mud and the giant tree. "By the way, my name is Kirshtali. Ya, it¡¯s not Gere." "Okay, Gere." Kirshtalya sighed deeply. Ayaka pursed her lips as she watched the fussing Fujimaru Tatsuka. She couldn''t think of the killing house with that kind of past, but it was obvious that the killing house had forgotten that unpleasant memory and only remembered the good. Perhaps this is the difference between her and the Demon Bodhisattva. Or perhaps, the Demon Bodhisattva took away all the unbearable memories of the killing courtyard. But no matter what, this matter, this secret, she will be tight-lipped. A breeze came, and a leaf went with the wind. What else left afterwards? Is it the painful reality or the beautiful illusion? ... Chapter 81 Foreign Enemies Across the Sea! Shilang retracted his gaze from the distance and frowned. "What''s the matter with you?" Witch Altria looked at Shirou suspiciously. "No, nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. Just now, he had a feeling of palpitations facing the Lord of Relief. He thought there was another moth, but soon the palpitations disappeared. After a pause, Shiro looked at the witch Altria and said, "Go ahead." It has been several days and nights since it was teleported to this steel world, Shirou and the witch Altria are already quite close to the destination of the breath of stars. And on this road, they did not see any living things, wherever they passed, either wasted steel, or dark oil and bare soil. There are no beautiful flowers, no clear river water, like creeping forward in the wasteland world after the end. This made the witch Altria, who longed for a journey of poetry and fantasy, complained. "Can the suppression of the planet really be connected there?" Witch Altria pointed to the distance and asked. "It should be possible. The breath of the planet is guiding me there." Shi Lang nodded and replied. In fact, he is not sure, but now he can only follow the [Star Blessing] intuition and move on. "This is really a bad road, if only the fly is used." Muttering to this, the witch Altria looked at Shirou bitterly. She wanted to fly over with the staff, but Shirou stopped it. "You have no constancy anymore, and your physical fitness is so poor, Quandang exercise." Shilang Quandang did not see the grimace in the eyes of the witch. Of course he understands that flying past is easy and effortless, but flying past the target is too large, and the mobility and avoidance are not strong. Under the circumstances of an unfamiliar environment and being hunted down by the empire, the risk of being arrested is too great. After another journey, with the rotation of the planet, the sun gradually turned to the other hemisphere, and the sky gradually dimmed. Shirou and two of them found a stronghold that could hide themselves among the broken walls of steel. The witch drew a secret text of [Fire] on the ground, and an orange flame suddenly burst out, swaying with the wind, bringing warmth. Shi Lang projected two blankets, one was draped on his body, and the other was handed to the witch. "I don''t need it." The witch waved her hand and said. Chapter 2103： "Want to have a fever?" Shi Lang asked back. Helpless, the witch took it and put it on her body. "You are no different from me now. They are all mortal fetuses. Please protect yourself." Shilang reminded again. "I know..." The witch murmured, then took a piece of bread from the backpack on the side and handed it to Shirou. Shilang took it, there was some dust on it, and he ate it down without even looking. Strong aroma of wheat. The bread was thrown to the witch by the witch''s master Taito when he left Avalon. The fairy who was not tall and looked a little dull was probably the first to notice that the witch had become a human being. "I don''t know what happened to Master and them..." Thinking of Taito, the witch couldn''t eat. The Empire attacked Avalon, and Taito sent them out, but he was still behind bars. "Avalon is an ideal township. Ideal township will not be destroyed." Shiro put down the bread in his hand and said, "If you are still worried, when we return to Tirnano, you can try to contact Avalon. Walloon." "I didn''t say I want to go to Tirnano with you." "You have nowhere to go except Tirnano." Upon hearing this, the witch let out a "whoop", turning her grief and anger into food, and bit her on the bread fiercely. "Save some food, I can''t eat the food in [Projection]," Shilang reminded. His projection magic is almost omnipotent, but the essence of the projected object is the ether of the overhead element, and the cells of the body cannot convert it into living substances under the primal law such as amino acids and glucose. After eating, Shi Lang used the original Lu En to set up several defensive techniques, rolled up the bedding, and was about to go to sleep, but saw that the witch was still there struggling to write, and he couldn''t help but shook his head. The witch sums up her schedule and experience every day, and he is used to it. "Go to bed early." With a warning, Shi Lang lay down and closed his eyes. As soon as I cleared my thoughts, I was about to fall asleep, and suddenly there was a "boom" and a whistling sound passed by. Shi Lang opened his eyes suddenly, opened the bedding and sat up. The witch stopped writing and looked at the dark outside world in surprise: "What sound?" "Go and see." The two of them put down what they were holding, and leaned out from the door of the stronghold. There was darkness all around, and there was a strong smell of gasoline on their faces. On the dark sky, there was something like a meteorite with a piece of it. The long tail of smoke clouds drew straight down. Shi Lang looked intently, his face was amazed, where is the meteorite? That is a fighter plane! The whole body is pitch black, the appearance is similar to the jet fighter of F22! Suddenly, the starlight of the dark earth not far away flickered, and the line-like light rushed straight to the sky, sweeping towards the fighter like a lightsaber connecting the sky and the earth. With a "bang", the fighter jet exploded instantly and fell to the ground like a comet. A shock! "Go! Go and see!" Shilang and the witch looked at each other, and then rushed towards the place where the fighter plane had fallen. The fighter planes across the sky have turned into a ball of steel flames burning, like the surrounding steel ruins, the appearance of the mighty hall has disappeared, and it has become a ball of black steel trash. Shi Lang approached and observed that there was no vague flesh and blood in the fighter plane. Obviously, it was an unmanned fighter plane. "It''s a foreign enemy!" the witch said in surprise. "Foreign enemy?" Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, he suddenly remembered the Gundam similar to Galahad that he had destroyed in Kamland. "A foreign enemy across the sea?" The witch nodded. Shi Lang frowned, "These foreign enemies...what are they?" As early as in Camland, Shirou had doubts. This is pan-human history, and the only strange place is Britain, which is co-tuned by the Emperor of Heaven. So what are these Gundams that come from across the sea and are called foreign enemies by Guinevere and the Empire? "I don''t know," the witch shook her head. "Since the empire and pan-human history are in sync, these foreign enemies have appeared, and they are attacking the empire day after day. They are inexhaustible and inexhaustible, just like another one. This kind of constancy. I heard Morgan Lefy say that in order to prevent these foreign enemies from attacking the empire, in addition to [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor], the empire has also set up heavy defenses in [Lundinium]. It is these foreign enemies that are guarded against!" After a pause, the witch said doubtfully: "However, these foreign enemies should not be able to enter the empire..." "It''s not that they entered Britain, but we entered their territory." Shilang said solemnly: "Now we can be sure where we were teleported to. This is Europe... and the base of these mechas!" "What should I do then?" the witch asked. Shirou hugged his chest. Although these steel mechs were enemies of the empire, they were inexplicably standpoint and it was difficult to judge whether they were friends or enemies. It''s okay if it''s a friend, but if it''s an enemy... the outcome of pan-human history is even more unpredictable. "Go! Go and see where the light is shining!" Shi Lang pointed to the place where the stars were shining, and said. The witch nodded. The two rushed towards the starry place where the fighter plane was knocked down. Right now, although Shirou and the Witch are both mortal corpses, they are superhumans with magical powers and treasures after all. They are flying extremely fast, and the surrounding scenery is retreating as fast as light and shadow. "Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª!" There was a dull sound of footsteps in front of him, as well as the "clanging" steel trembling sound. Both Shirou understood that they had reached their destination. Shirou gave himself and the witch three layers [Hidden C], hid in a pile of steel, looked forward, and saw a dark ground, densely packed, or steel mecha, or Tiger tanks and fortress chariots. "Suddenly¡ª!" The machine guns on the chariot danced wildly, the artillery shells of the Tiger tank continued to explode, and the photon energy cannons of those steel mechas continued to explode. There was a rain of bullets, and countless attacks were like annihilation of a city, attacking one place, almost physically destroying that piece of land! Suddenly, there was a "clank" sound, like a sword unsheathed, and a starlight burst out from the area covered by firepower, sweeping like a half-moon. Whether it was a steel mecha, a tiger tank, or a fortress chariot, all were cut into pieces. The two halves became a steel junkyard. However, this did not completely wipe out the steel legion. More steel torrents gathered around, and the sky "boomed" continuously. Fighters and bombers flew past, and cast devastation towards that glorious place. Bomb. Chapter 2104： The terrifying cover bombing made the ground shake and smog enveloped. And in the place covered by firepower, a faint white light flickered, and a petite figure was looming. Immediately afterwards, a blond girl wearing a silver dragon armor with a faint brilliance walked out of the smoke. She was holding a holy sword, and a pair of holy blue eyes looked at the steel legion that surrounded her indifferently. "Hey! Fujimaru Shirou, isn''t that your daughter?" Witch Altria pointed to the blond girl wearing the silver dragon armor and turned to look at Shirou. Shi Lang also looked surprised, only to see that the girl looked like Altria, holding a king sword in her hand, this is not Mordred, who is it? As the Emperor of Heaven was about to fall, Mordred activated the third eye of the Star Cup and embraced the Star Cup completely, thus winning the retreat of the Pan-Human History Legion and avoiding its complete destruction. Although under Gaia''s reminder, Shirou knew that Mordred was not dead yet, what he didn''t expect was that Mordred would wander on the European continent just like him! "Help her!" "Good." Having recognized Mordred, Shiro naturally couldn''t sit idly by and jumped up. He projected the holy gun Lungominiad, and the storm mixed with the thunder and swept the spot. "Star Anchor..." Mordred murmured, then looked up, and saw Shi Lang rushing out from behind the steel pile, he was taken aback. After Shirou appeared, the steel legions also discovered Shirou''s existence, and of course judged him as an accomplice of Mordred. Some of the steel mechas turned around, and the black gun barrels were aimed at Shilang, the light flickered, and energy began to brew. With a "bang", countless energy beam cannons bombarded Shilang! Shi Lang''s complexion remained unchanged. Just as he was about to [project] dozens of shields to meet him, a sea of ??flowers-like magical vision suddenly appeared under his feet, and only a layer of indestructible defensive magic appeared on his body. Shi Lang''s mind moved, and instead of projecting the shield, he projected six holy spears, which were liberated one after another, and the composite light cannon mixed with storms blasted towards the surrounding mechas that were still brewing energy. "Boom!" Shilang¡¯s composite light cannon destroyed more than a dozen mechas, and abruptly tore a hot straight line from the pile of steel, and the energy beams of those mechas also fell on Shilang¡¯s body, but with a "pop", But he was easily resisted by Shi Lang''s defensive technique. Shirou turned his head and glanced at the witch Altria who was singing softly. There is no doubt that this is the solemn defense from the witch! Shi Lang nodded at her, then turned to look at the stunned Mordred, and shouted: "Don''t be stunned, Mordred. Get rid of them first!" "I got it." Mordred nodded, and then slashed, those steel and mechas were like pieces of paper under her sword, and they broke with a wave. But those mecha light guns and tank shells passed through her body one after another, without hurting her in the slightest. Although there are many steel monsters here, after Shirou and the witch joined, most of them were quickly cleaned up. Soon, the densely packed steel army here turned into a ruin of steel. After resolving the surrounding steel legions, the witch was about to talk to Shirou. How could she have thought that Shirou hadn''t spoken before she walked in front of Mordred. "You..." Before Mordred could speak, Shi Lang hugged her, "Great, you are all right, Mordred." Empire, there is no parallel Mordred. The girl in front of him was his Mordred. Whether it was the king sword, the ability to penetrate, or the star cup that was taken out earlier, Mordred owned it. The most important thing is that this wavelength, he will not admit mistakes. In the world, everything can be recognized as wrong, but only the wavelength cannot be recognized. And this was the first time the witch saw that it was Mordred''s sake. After all, Mordred attacked her once, she still remembers this very firmly. The witch looked at Shirou and Mordred hugging each other, and she didn''t say anything, but reminded: "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go back to the stronghold first." "Good." Shirou nodded, and then returned to the stronghold with Mordred. Gaia didn''t lie to him, Mordred was really fine, and he didn''t become inhuman. Shiro felt this when he hugged him. It was the feeling of a flesh and blood person, not a monster. Returning to the stronghold, Mordred asked suspiciously: "Why are you here? In Europe? Shouldn''t you be in Ternano?" "Something has happened. But why are you here?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "This..." Mordred hesitated, then said: "I was hit by the power of the emperor to the [Frmore Abyss] in the Irish Secret Realm, but I was teleported here by Vivian." "Vivian...?" Shi Lang frowned and asked, "Is it the butterfly golem in Guinevere?" Mordred nodded. ... Imperial palace. "Who, who are you?" The waiter looked at the woman in front of him in horror. The imperial capital stood on the sky, separated from the earth by a few thousand meters. During this period, there was still a dimensional phase difference. Except for the holy apostle, it was almost difficult for everyone to reach, but the woman in front of her jumped from the earth, horizontally. After crossing the dimensional phase difference, I came to this imperial capital. "The poor monk Xuanzang came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty and rushed to the west to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras. From here, I hope the benefactor will report to His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven, and the poor monk will ask for a meeting." Xuanzang folded his palms together, and looked at him gently. This maid. After leaving Fujimaru Tachika and Ayaka, Xuanzang went to the imperial capital without stopping. The maid sternly scolded and said, "Your Majesty is what you want to see, and you can see it?" As soon as the voice fell, with a "click", the closed gate of the imperial palace opened. The attorney was stunned at the time: "How come..." "It seems that His Majesty Tiandi wants to meet the poor monk." Xuanzang smiled gently, and then walked towards the imperial palace. She took a deep breath. If she could not see the swordsman, it would be possible for the emperor to abandon the invasion of pan-human history. That was the purpose of her being called here. Chapter 82¡ªThe Weight of Life "You met Vivian in [Fermore Abyss]?" Shi Lang looked at Mordred in surprise. Chapter 2105： Mordred nodded. At this time, the witch smiled and handed Mordred a piece of bread. "Thank you, but I don''t use it." Mordred stretched out his hand to refuse, and while the door of Mordred''s room was wide open, the witch reached out and knocked on the back of Mordred''s head with a "boom". "You dare to hit me on the head?" Mordred''s expression changed. The witch shook her hand and said with a smile: "This is the gift you paid for attacking me before, now it''s paid off." Mordred stared at the witch angrily like a lion whose **** was touched, got up and rushed towards the witch. The witch''s face changed and she hurriedly avoided, but Mordred was bullied and got together. Shirou clenched his eyebrows, Mordred''s experience was really bizarre. After being suppressed by the giant arm of the emperor, she and Guinevere fell into the [Frmore Abyss] at the same time, and met Morgan Lef¨¦''s clone there. He even recognized the real body of the butterfly golem lurking on Guinie Weier''s body-Vivian. Of course, the most important thing is "Mordred, didn''t the Star Cup have any effect on you?" Shi Lang raised his head and asked, he was surprised to see that Mordred was already riding the witch under him, his fingers kept tapping on the back of her head, and he made a "dongdongdong" sound. "It''s a little bit, but it''s not fatal." Mordred replied without looking back. "That''s good. But you''d better get off her body first." Shi Lang reluctantly pointed to the witch who couldn''t struggle. "She knocked on my head!" Mordred said unhappily. "Didn''t you have retaliated back?" "But the anger in my heart has not disappeared. Knock it three more times to satisfy thirty." Mordred knocked three more, then released the witch''s hand and got off the witch''s body. "Mm. It hurts." The witch clutched the back of her head and looked at Mordred with some depression, "Why are you so powerful? The last time I saw you, your strength was not so great." Shirou smiled and said, "Mordred has the concept of a dragon after all. And¡ª" And Mordred has fully embraced the Star Cup. Shi Lang silently supplemented this sentence in his heart. "It''s too much. The last time you shot me with a brick, I just slapped you lightly, but now you hit me hard 30 times!" "Those who pay respect to me are treated well. Those who deceived me will be refunded a hundred times. Now it''s only 30 times that you have paid back. You should feel lucky." Witch: "..." She took out a note and wrote the story angrily. This grudge is written down for the time being. Shirou looked at Mordred worriedly, and he found that Mordred''s temperament was more affected by the Star Cup. "But then again. Why did Vivienne teleport you here, Mordred?" Shirou asked. Shirou did not wonder how Mordred fell into [Frmore Abyss]. The planetary restraint was corrected by the Star Kings, and after the Emperor of Heaven adjusted the pan-human history, Gaia, who was the touch of the stars, was also exiled from the solar system, and the mystery of the kingdom of God also appeared in turn. Tirnano and Avalon are like this, and the [Frmore Abyss] corresponding to the Kingdom of Shadows is one of them. "There is an enemy here that needs to be eliminated." Mordred said. "The enemy?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. As soon as the voice fell, there was a roar of steel from the outside world. Shi Lang leaned out and saw that the clouds were hazy in the distance, and there were several fighter planes coming straight from the sky with long smoke clouds. "Those steel foreign enemies are here again!" The witch frowned and said. "They are the enemy, we want to destroy them." Mordred drew out the sword, the holy blue eyes flashed with cold light. "You wait for me here for a while, I will destroy them." As soon as he finished speaking, Mordred rushed towards the outside world, but before she took a few steps, her body softened and she supported herself with a sword. Shi Lang hurriedly walked over and took a look, only to see Mordred panting, his little face covered with sweat. "What''s wrong, Mordred?" Shirou frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I don''t know, I have never felt before. I feel the body, the body... so soft, so weak... so strange..." As soon as he finished speaking, Mordred fell down, panting, looking breathless. "She''s not going to have a fever, right?" The witch looked at Mordred''s appearance, and couldn''t help asking, thinking of the miserable condition of her previous inflammation. "Impossible. Only those who are alive will have a fever, and Servant''s body is composed of an ether of overhead elements, which is not affected by regular patients." As he said, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and touched Mordred''s cheek, suddenly taken aback, it was hot. "Those steel foreign enemies are coming, prepare to fight." The witch used clairvoyance to observe the distance of those steel foreign enemies, and then said to Shirou. "No. Let''s withdraw first." Princess Shilang hugged Mordred. The witch looked at Shirou incomprehensibly, "We can beat it." "Sorry, I can''t concentrate on fighting right now." "I got it." Although the witch who once had eternal life did not understand Shirou''s thoughts, she nodded. Shirou hugged Mordred and evacuated the stronghold together with the witch. Along the way, Shirou had been looking at Mordred, who was in a state of inflammation in his arms, with a suspicious look. This weight was not the heroic spirit of the ether. It''s life. Really, there are lives of birth, old age, sickness and death. Mordred... Chapter 2106： Have a physical body? ... Imperial capital. Surrounded by the surrounding servants, Xuanzang calmly and peacefully walked into the imperial palace. She regarded the servants around her as nothing, and even looked at this imperial palace as the backbone of the eternal empire with leisure. Xuanzang went all the way to the west and went through several Western countries, including the Baoxiang Kingdom and the Wuji Kingdom...not to mention the Tang Dynasty palace of his own family. The palaces of every country on the Western Region Road are magnificent and magnificent. However, the imperial palace of the Eternal Empire is not like that. According to Xuanzang, this imperial palace is not so much the center of a country or the palace of the emperor, but rather a collection of literary culture. Stores many books and cultural relics. "The Principality of the Lower Realm has no history and no books... It turns out that they are all kept in his palace by His Majesty the Emperor." Xuanzang sighed, folded his palms together, looked at the supreme throne, and said: "The poor monk Xuanzang, who came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, desires to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras in the west, and has seen your majesty here." There was no voice and no reply. On the golden throne inlaid with precious stones, there is only a solitary golden crown. No one. But Xuanzang can feel that there is a lofty and great will entrenched here. It was on the same scale as her master and the Pure Land of Posuo, and it belonged to the conscious will of the Holy Spirit. At this time, a burst of light flickered, and a virtual light screen appeared in front of Xuanzang in front of the emperor''s seat. Inside was reflected the furious Age Guiwen, he stared at Xuanzang coldly, and yelled: "Master Xuanzang, how dare you break into the imperial palace!" The sudden appearance of the ghost of Age Guiwen did not surprise Xuanzang. She smiled and said: "The poor monk has also seen the donor of the Age Guiwen, but the poor monk is here this time to visit His Majesty the Emperor. Of." Age Guiwen said angrily: "You have violated the great precept by trespassing in the imperial palace! Maid, take her down!" When the servants heard the order, their eyes were fierce, but Xuanzang''s entire body exuded Buddha''s light, but they were surprised. "Is this the power of the Pure Land?" Age Guiwen looked at Xuanzang suspiciously, and then furiously said: "But you trespassed into the imperial palace, when my empire is no one? Start the imperial palace''s defense project, will All the elite troops at the bottom are released!" "The poor monk is not here to be the enemy of the empire. The poor monk is just here to solve the confusion in His Majesty''s heart. I also hope that the donor of Age Guiwen will forgive me." "Your Majesty is puzzled? Hmph, your Majesty is all-knowing and omnipotent. Is there any confusion in your heart?" Xuanzang smiled and said: "Age Guiwen did not know that His Majesty had traveled to Pan-Human History and asked a question to the poor monk master. My master couldn''t answer that question, so I avoided it, so the poor monk answered it on his behalf." Age Guiwen said coldly: "Even if your majesty is really confused, your master can''t answer, why can you answer?" Xuanzang said, "Probably no one is more suitable to answer this question than a poor monk." After a pause, Xuanzang turned his head, looked towards the throne, and prayed again: "The poor monk Xuanzang, who came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, desires to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras in the west. This is the poor monk''s answer to his majesty. " "In the clouds and mist, what is the answer?" Age Zhiwen sneered. "What your Majesty is puzzled by is nothing more than the future of the people of this empire." Age Zhiwen''s heart jumped fiercely. Xuanzang''s eyes were firm and gentle looking at the emperor''s seat. After the demon bodhisattva told Xuanzang about the emperor''s journey to pan-human history for searching for an answer, and after knowing the composition of the empire, Xuanzang had already understood the heart of the emperor. What is it confusing? What puzzled the emperor of the Holy Spirit who made eternity was nothing but the [eternity] he created. Because of the causes and conditions of the past, there is the eternity of the present, but because of the eternity, the road to the future cannot be seen. As a result, the empire was complacent for 100 million years. Even if it continues to exist, it will be this face after all. There is a fundamental contradiction between the disappearing future and the eternal present. The eternal empire, the eternal emperor of heaven, went to the pan-human history that gave him the birth of the empire, looking for the way to the future, looking for people who can solve the puzzle in his heart. However, mortals cannot answer the Holy Spirit, and the true Holy Spirit converges miracles to him, and the conscious Bodhisattva avoids him. In fact, even he himself may not be able to understand what he is confused about, but he has a vaguely inexplicable irritability of being blocked by something. Xuanzang understood that feeling. It was a symptom of the contradiction between her two thoughts, and it was also the mental journey that prompted her to embark on the westward journey. "I have come from the East in the past, and traveling in the west is the present, and going to the west to pray for Buddhist scriptures is the future. The birth of the empire because of the Holy Grail is the past, and the long existence is the present, so what about the future?" "Huh. Inexplicable questions, inexplicable answers. In the future, the empire will naturally co-tune the pan-human history and continue to exist for eternity." said Age Zhiwen. Xuanzang smiled: "That''s only the present, not the future. Besides, the donor of Age Guiwen, what the poor monk wants to answer is your majesty, not the donor. I hope the donor will give way." "How simple is it that you trespass into the imperial palace and want me to give way? You trespass into the imperial palace, it is already a capital crime! Let me send you back to the Pure Land where you should be back! Soldiers, take her down , Strangling on the spot!" Age Zhiwen shouted loudly. Dozens of divine soldiers rushed in from the entrance of the imperial palace, and they cooperated with the internal servant to attack Xuanzang. Xuanzang recites the Buddhist scriptures silently, and there is a lot of Buddha light around him. No matter what the soldiers do, it will be difficult to break through the Buddha light shield. This made Age Guiwen startled and angry. Xuanzang chanted the Buddhist scriptures silently, and the silent chanting became louder and louder, and the light of the Buddha around his body became more and more prosperous, and finally condensed into a phantom of a small wheel, shining on his head, hovering endlessly. After becoming a Buddha, Xuanzang can borrow the power of the enlightened person, of course this depends on the will of the enlightened person. Under normal circumstances, Xuanzang can borrow a very small part of the power of Shakya Tathagata and turn it into a five-element mountain ¡¤ Shakya Tathagata palm. And now, Xuanzang can feel that the enlightened person has borrowed more of her power, and even the small wheel phantom of [Sage King of Rotation] has appeared. No matter how the surrounding divine soldiers attacked, they couldn''t conquer the small wheel phantom of the [Sacred King of Rotation], which made Age Gui''s text angrily. At this moment, a golden light flickered by, and with a "boom", a golden arrow suddenly shot out from the throne, and a devastating blow pierced through the small wheel of [Ranking Holy King], and it landed without any reduction in momentum. The walls of the imperial palace kept shaking. The Buddha''s light was broken, Xuanzang''s face turned white, and the surrounding soldiers took the opportunity to step forward and grab Xuanzang. "Kill on the spot!" Age Guiwen said coldly. As soon as the voice fell, a lofty will came from the throne. ¡ª¡ªStop. The soldiers stopped, and Age Zhiwen raised his eyebrows and closed his mouth. The will of the emperor of heaven appeared. ¡ª¡ªDo you want to go by yourself, or will I send you away? Chapter 2107： Xuanzang looked at the emperor in amazement, things deviated from her expectations. She was called into the eternal empire to answer the question of the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor of Heaven who knew the answer should have stopped, but the facts were unexpected. Where is the fault? At this time, a ring of thorns appeared from Xuanzang''s head, separated from Xuanzang''s head, flew back to the throne, and disappeared. Xuanzang''s eyes widened. She never knew that she was actually caught in a ring of thorns! And at the moment when the ring of thorns left, she finally understood the truth of the matter, and her eyes widened: "The Buddha nature of the poor monk is sealed by you!" Yes, it is only now clear. Why didn''t the empire put a ring of thorns on her head from the beginning? It wasn''t because I underestimated her, but because I had put a ring of thorns on her body long ago! And Xuanzang was able to awaken the Buddha nature not because of a special accident, but from the beginning, she was summoned in the state of Buddha nature, but was sealed by the ring of thorns of the emperor, and was thrown to Kamran. Germany, house imprisonment. And in the end, due to the stimulation of the demon bodhisattva, he recalled the nature of the Buddha, and the power of the ring of thorns was also suppressed by the power of the enlightened being. Why Just as he was about to ask this sentence, Xuanzang, who had completely unraveled the Buddha''s nature, finally saw the Emperor''s face clearly. She was surprised, she was shocked, she couldn''t believe it. "Leave, Master Xuanzang." Age Guiwen said coldly: "The universe is too big, and the empire needs friends, not enemies. The same is true of the Pure Land." Xuanzang knew that her departure was a foregone conclusion. She just looked at the emperor on the throne with a complex expression. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that there is such a strange thing in the world. She sighed heavily: "The poor monk is overwhelmed. It''s no wonder that the true Holy Spirit and my master will avoid you, and no one can answer your question. If there really is...there will only be the King of Eternity. ." "No one is more suitable to be an emperor than you, but... this is so sad." Xuanzang sighed, his figure gradually dissipated, leaving only a lot of lotus petals. She has returned to the Pure Land of Posuo, and she knows that she can no longer stay here. It''s just that magic needle, she didn''t bring it back. Everything has a cause and effect. Buddhism talks about fate, but the fate of divine needles in the real world has not yet ended. As Age Guiwen witnessed Xuanzang''s departure, his complexion gradually became more complicated. He never knew that the Emperor of Heaven had such a puzzle in his heart, let alone that he had gone to the pan-human history for the empire to verify it. After all, the emperor... is not so much an emperor, but rather a symbol, a puppet, who has never taken the empire seriously, and the dragon has never seen the end. He has always handled everything. Therefore, hearing this from Xuanzang''s mouth, he was a little surprised. It''s just that perhaps Xuanzang''s answer was exactly what the emperor was looking for, but it was too late. Because the emperor of heaven no longer exists. What exists is an emperor who holds great power and is the absolute ruler. ¡ª¡ªAge Regulations. "Yes!" The Age Guiwen on the screen prayed towards the throne. ¡ª¡ªGather forces in Camelot to eliminate pan-human history! Hearing this, Age Guiwen hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Does Lundinium''s forces also need to be mobilized?" -Tune! "But, in this case, the foreign enemy across the sea..." ¡ª¡ªYou don¡¯t have to worry about it. "Your Majesty, don''t you...I understand." ¡ª¡ªIn addition, Mordred doesn''t need you to worry about it. "I understand. Then, please allow me to leave first, Your Majesty." The virtual screen of Age Guiwen disappeared, and the entire imperial palace fell into weird silence again. ... Shiro ran wildly holding the fever and painful Mordred, and came to a steel forest. "How is it?" "For the time being, I can''t see them." Shiro closed his [Clairvoyance] and focused his eyes on Mordred who was sweating. "Isn''t your daughter a hero? Why does she have a fever?" the witch couldn''t help asking. "I want to know too..." Shi Lang sighed and looked at Mordred, the physical sensation, the weight of life, plus the patient''s torture... Mordred, does this have a body and a new life? Is it a star cup? Shi Lang frowned. ... PS: Push a book written by a big guy in the group. The following are not counted as words. "The Shameless Ghost" Introduction: I got this power. I use this power without hesitation. Say I am shameless, after all, I am not a human being. "Host, this is the power of Kamen Rider." "So what, who stipulates that I must be saved." As long as you believe in yourself enough, cheeky enough, and conceited enough to use ghost. Even if someone stabbed his spine and said that he was not a Kamen Rider, what about it. "I, Wang Ren, can do anything." Chapter 2108： Chapter 83 The Witch¡¯s Death Omen Star is shining! "Come on, drink this bowl of water." After taking the boiled distilled water to Mordred, Shiro gently put her back on the blanket. After covering the bedding, he leaned the back of his hand on her forehead, took the temperature, and then wetted another one. The towel was placed on her forehead. Shi Lang took the old towel and threw it into the bucket. The witch saw that Mordred was lethargic, but she was still holding the King Sword. She stretched out her hand to remove Mordred¡¯s sword. As a result, her hand just touched Mordred¡¯s sword, and Mordred held it. He tightened the sword, opened his eyes abruptly, and stared at the witch sharply. The witch was so scared that he backed away again and again, and Mordred closed his eyes. "Don''t make fun of her now." Shi Lang warned. "I didn''t, obviously your daughter was teasing me." The witch said angrily, "Also, your daughter is really weird. She has to hold a sword when she sleeps? Is she the same sleeping face?" "I don''t know." "Don''t you know about your daughter?" The witch looked at Shirou suspiciously. Shi Lang walked over to unlock the sword in Mordred''s hand, suddenly opened his eyes, and stared at him sharply. Shi Lang said softly: "Don''t be afraid, Dad is here, let go of the sword and rest assured." Mordred''s sharp eyes softened, he slowly let go of the sword, and then closed his eyes with confidence. Shirou took the sword off and said to the witch, "The matter between Mordred and I is more complicated." Shi Lang put the sword in his hand, as if he was aware of something, staring at the sword in his hand in a daze. It''s the sword in the stone! He pulled it out back then and became the sword in the stone of the Eternal King! It turned out that the king sword used by Mordred was his sword in the stone from the beginning! Just Materialized, this is no longer a treasure. Shi Lang looked at the sword in the stone in surprise, then turned his head and glanced at Mordred, who was asleep, thinking, this is probably also the function of the star cup. He picked up the wet wipes and wiped the sword body that was infested by alien star patterns and could no longer see the sword in the stone. The silver sword body reflected Shilang''s face, which reminded him of the founding dynasty for a while. The prosperous years of that time. "Speaking of, did Mordred mention it before? My parallel world is her mother." The witch sat next to Shiro, looking at Shiro''s profile curiously, and asked: "Then my Parallel world homosexual, is your wife?" "No." Shi Lang shook his head. The witch was shocked and said: "Get pregnant when you are unmarried? An illegitimate daughter?" Shi Lang put down his sword and looked helplessly at the witch who was burning with gossip fire. "Is that so?" The witch was even more shocked, then took out her notes and pen, and looked at Shirou with gleaming eyes, "Tell me about it." "Are you curious?" The witch chick nodded like a peck of rice, her excited appearance looked like a gossip paparazzi. However, the parallel individual who can gossip about himself is also a magical brain circuit. "Get closer, I''ll tell you." Shilang waved to the witch with a smile. The witch approached Shiro happily, and then Shiro stretched out her hand violently, grabbed the blond braid she had tied into her braid, and pulled it violently. "Yeah!" The witch touched her head with tears in her eyes, glared at Shirou, and yelled, "What are you doing?" "This is the story between me and her." Shilang said with a smile: "The rest, you will understand slowly." The witch glared at Shirou with gritted teeth. "Don''t you want to retaliate against me? Come on, my black and beautiful hair is a dense black forest that you can''t reach without the concept of dragon species." Shi Lang deliberately wiped his hair and looked at the witch provocatively. "Who do you look down on?" The witch rushed towards Shilang angrily. "Are you really here?" Shirou looked at the witch in surprise, if Saber or Al wouldn''t be annoyed by this amusement. Looking at the witch rushing towards him, Shirou stretched out his hand, pressed her on her forehead, and then pushed her back. With a sound of "Ouch", the witch fell to the ground, then she sat up with her teeth gritted, picked up the pen, and recorded the incident in her notes with an angry expression. I also wrote down this grudge! Shi Lang eagerly fists, I have to say that this kind of feeling of bullying people with strength is Su Shuang. It''s so majestic! At this moment, Mordred suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. "Your body hasn''t rested yet. Lie down, Mordred." Shiro came to Mordred and asked her to lie down again, but Mordred was unwilling, and said solemnly: "There is danger approaching! I need to be eradicated, Father!" Dangerous? Shilang raised his eyebrows, his clairvoyance was always open, and his spirit was always alert to the surroundings, but he didn''t notice any dangerous approach. Shirou turned her head and looked at the witch, who also shook her head, indicating that she hadn''t noticed any abnormal fluctuations either. Mordred struggled to get up. Although Shirou believed in his perception ability, he considered that Mordred has now completely embraced the star cup. Although the appearance is not visible, the personality and scale are actually quite large, and he may be aware of it. What he and the witch ignored, so he said to Mordred: "You rest at ease, I will not put you in danger." "No. I can''t feel at ease if I don''t take care of the existence that harms me with my own hands." Seeing Mordred''s uneasy expression, Shirou stretched out his palm and gently stroked her head, and said gently: "If it is normal, I won''t do anything more. But you are in a state of illness now, and you are still involved. Risk, then my father has failed too. As long as I am here, I will not let you be harmed, so sleep at ease. Am I not the eternal king you have always wanted to defeat?" Mordred was startled. Shi Lang got up, picked up the sword in the stone, and told the witch to be optimistic about Mordred, and then walked out of the tree cave. "Be careful..." Mordred hesitated for a moment, and stretched out his hand to Shirou, "...Father." Shi Lang nodded and walked out of the tree hole. After Shirou left, the witch helped Mordred to lie down, and saw Mordred was wearing a silver dragon armor. She thought to herself, it¡¯s no wonder that she couldn''t sleep in such a heavy armor, so she stretched out her hand to take off Mord. Reid''s armor was grabbed by Mordred when he had thought about it. Looking at Mordred''s vigilant gaze, she smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to attack you. I only planned to take off your armor after seeing you so sleepy." Chapter 2109： Mordred then let go of his hand and said, "Thank you, but no. I will feel safe when I wear armor." The witch nodded, and then saw that Mordred was unprepared, she reached out and knocked her on the head, and then ran away quickly. "You¡ª" Mordred glared at the witch. The witch waved her hand triumphantly and smiled: "How about it? You can''t hit me now, can you? Now, your father is not here, so I can do whatever I want to you. You''d better treat me well, otherwise I will You look like eighteen!" Mordred said: "You are really mean." "You probably think of me again as the mother of your pan-human history? But it''s a pity. Although we are co-existing, your mother and I are not alone. So you know? You should be nice to me. . Otherwise, I will first draw a turtle on your left face and a crow on your right face." "Huh." Mordred turned his head away and refused to accept the threat. The witch regarded this as her own victory, and immediately squandered the depressed air from Shirou''s, refreshed, and in a short time even the inspiration for creation came a lot. "Tell me if you are thirsty." The witch greeted Mordred, then sat cross-legged, continued to hum a pleasant little song, and wrote her own biographical story. Just now, she got a lot of inspiration, to write the history of her humiliation by Shirou into her biography, and write Shirou as a great demon that has never been met, and she is a traveling witch who seeks justice. However, the witch who was indulging in the story she had made up didn''t realize that Mordred had quietly got up, staring at the back of her head facelessly. The witch''s death omen star was blinking. ... Shilang didn''t know if the Witch''s Death Omen star was flickering, but now, his Death Omen star was indeed flickering. "Damn! Why is this thing here?" Shilang ran quickly among the steel woods. Behind him, a huge black dragon head was biting towards him. There is no doubt that this is the danger in Mordred''s mouth. Hearing the sound of Huo Huo wind from behind, Shi Lang suddenly jumped sideways, and the huge pitch-black dragon head hit the steel giant in front of him. The huge wood is full of black gold and is indestructible. If it is taken, it will definitely be able to forge a famous sword that will last forever. However, being hit by the dark dragon head like this, only after a short time, it dissipates like a bubble. Shi Lang rolled on the ground embarrassedly, staring at the source of the dark dragon head, which was a mass of black mud like spores. Looking at the destructive power of the dark dragon head, and then at the dense pain mask on the dark dragon head''s head, Shi Lang pursed his lips and squeezed a few words from his teeth: "False gods...!" Yes, with such destructive power, coupled with this image, and the familiar feeling carved into his bones, Shirou would never admit his mistake. This is a false **** seat! In other words, it is part of the false gods! The false gods seat, which was created by Zeus of the World Tour of America after borrowing the Holy Grail from King Galahad of Pan-Human History. In order to oppose the lord of the beasts and relief of the Apocalypse, he gathered the gods of the World Tour of America. Ultimate divine armor. However, due to the secret tricks of the Lord of Relief and the Apocalypse Beast, Sajo Ayaka, who carries the soul of Sajo Love Song, was thrown into the Holy Grail, which caused the power of the King of Evil to contaminate the divine armor, thus causing The false **** seat was born. "This thing actually still exists!" Shi Lang clenched his eyebrows. The false **** seat is the product of the king of evil and the Holy Grail. After Gaia helped Sajo Aige to get rid of the false **** seat, the whereabouts of the false **** seat is unknown. Shilang originally thought that the false gods would disappear, but he didn''t want to be in pan-human history. At this moment, he appeared in front of him again. Although, it''s just a branch. But this also means that the false **** spirit seat has not disappeared! It still exists! Shi Lang suddenly remembered that when he recalled the truth of [World Reset] at the Nordic Connection Point, he and Skarti encountered the phantom of the behemoth of the Apocalypse in the illusion of [World Reset]. At that time, in order to repel the behemoth of the Apocalypse, Shirou manifested the [False God Seat] in the illusion. And the behemoth of the Apocalypse that was repulsed, it was vaguely mentioned at that time that the [False God Seat] was asleep at the bottom of the ocean of pan-human history! Could it be said that because of the same tune of the Emperor of Heaven, the [False God Spirit Seat] has awakened from the bottom of the ocean? The feeling of heart palpitations not long ago is a sign of the [False Spirit Seat] awakening? Or is it that the behemoth of the Apocalypse has not been wiped out by the emperor at all, and it still exists, doing things in the dark? Shiro doesn¡¯t know, the pan-human history is now in a mess. The Lord of Relief is far away from the [roots], and the emperor is close to ruling everything, and there are those steel foreign enemies, Shajo Love Song, and Demon Bodhisattva making chaos. At this moment, even [ The False God Seat] also resurfaced. Shi Lang knew that, no matter what, he had to eliminate the part of the false god''s seat that had emerged first. Mordred is here, he can''t let Mordred get hurt. This is the father''s agreement. Of course, the most important thing is that the false gods seem to recognize him, and now it is too late to escape. If you use the limit of the Eternal King-[Star King], Shiro can easily eliminate this false **** seat, but unfortunately, the record of the Eternal King cannot be connected for some reason, and [Star King] naturally cannot be constructed. Not only that, even [evil], which has always been the strongest backing, disappeared without a trace. Now standing here is neither the Eternal King nor the hero who signed a contract with [Evil], nor the heir to Uzumaki, just Shiro Fujimaru. Facing the menacing false gods, Shi Langgu showed six [Lungo Miniyad], which was liberated in an instant, and the light of the stars blasted towards the false gods like six storms. However, the moment the invisible energy comes into contact with the false **** seat, it is materialized, and then hit and shattered by the false **** seat. [Energy materialization], this is the masterpiece of the false gods. Once any energy is materialized, it loses its impact, explosiveness, and thermal effects, and can be easily torn apart by false gods. "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" -Container. My container. The voice of the false god''s spirit seat sounded in Shilang''s heart, and then the huge dragon head rushed towards Shilang. Shi Lang once again showed six holy guns to liberate the light cannons, and then liberated the sword in the stone in his hand. He knew that this was of no use at all. The false **** seat is not an opponent that ordinary people can match, even if it is a crown, even if it is a beast, it is not an opponent of the false **** seat. Because that is the ultimate weapon used by Zeus to assemble the divinity to deal with the behemoth of the apocalypse and the lord of relief. The light of Lungominiad was undoubtedly torn into pieces by the false **** seat. As Shiro was preparing to escape and continued his guerrilla warfare, the light beam of the sword in the stone swallowed the false **** seat like a giant dragon, "boom." With a bang, the huge dragon head and the spore mud mass of the root were all wiped out in the light of the sword in the stone. Such an unexpected scene left De Shilang for a moment. Then he looked down at the sword in the stone, and saw that the alien star pattern on the sword in the stone was shining with weird red light, like the devil in the [Hell Depths] Lord, Satan¡¯s sly smile. "Star Cup..." Shilang came to understand that the sword in the stone did not have the ability to defeat the false gods. It was the [Star Cup] that polluted the sword in the stone and caused Mordred''s miserable life! Mordred once said that the star cup was originally the holy grail of the beasts of the Apocalypse, and there were two in total. One of them, just over 1,500 years ago, in order to prevent the birth of the eternal king, the beast of the Apocalypse was specially placed on the island of Ireland. It was found by the divine power that was deeply oppressed by the royal power at that time, and it was regarded as the holy grail, and finally it was polluted and destroyed. The whole dynasty. In order to prevent the star cup from polluting the entire pan-human history and destroying the foundation of human theory, Mordred chose to bind his own destiny to the star cup, thus killing the eternal dynasty. Chapter 2110： The two star cups are the things of the beasts of the Apocalypse. There is no doubt that this [False Gods Seat] is a ghost made by the beast of the Apocalypse! The apocalyptic beast still exists! Shirou clenched the sword tightly, and the uncertainty of pan-human history increased, but the road had to go on. Shi Lang shook his head, returned to the cave, and was dumbfounded. "You guys, what are you doing?" Seeing the witch and Mordred, who were struggling with each other and pinching their faces, Shirou looked dazed. Chapter 84 The Blond Drill, Astria "So, what are you doing?" Shilang looked at the two pinched together with a headache. There was really enough of them. How long did he go out, the two were pinched together again. "I report, it was your daughter who bullied me first." The witch raised her hand. Shiro: "..." Are you a primary school student who gave a small report to the teacher? What a man... "Naive." Mordred folded his arms around his chest, contemptuously. Seeing the two people who were getting together again, Shi Lang separated the two of them and looked at them with some headaches. Although this witch is very good at dancing, I haven''t seen Mordred get along well with Saber. Are these two instinctively guilty? "Speaking of which, is your health better, Mordred?" "I''m still a little dizzy," Mordred added, glancing at the dissatisfied witch, "but it won''t be a problem to deal with the despicable villain who is at risk." "Who do you think is the despicable villain?" The witch opened her anger. "Whoever admits it will do." "You¡ªyou¡ª" "What? Are there any rebuttals?" "Damn it, pause!" For a while, the witch did not think of anything that could be refuted, and fiercely opened her notes, looking for words that could hurt people, but found sadly that all her notes were all anecdotes about travel, and there were no words that could hurt people at all. "Okay, don''t bother you two." Shi Lang gave them a headache, and then handed the sword in the stone to Mordred, "Since you are already well, this king sword will be returned to you. Up." Mordred shook his head and said, "This is your sword in the stone. You have created eternity... the dynasty. I will pass it into your hands now, and the thing will return to the original owner. So, you Keep holding it." Shilang smiled and said, "The King of Eternity has passed away, and your karma is condensed on it. It is already your sword." "The Eternal King will not die, the Eternal King will always exist, and the dynasty will always exist." Mordred said seriously and solemnly, refusing to take the sword. Shirou looked at Mordred in surprise, and Mordred, who had reconciled with him, could not expect to insist on the existence of the Eternal King so much. However, considering Mordred''s obsession with the Eternal King, it is normal. Since Mordred was unwilling to take the sword, and considering that Mordred''s current physical condition is indeed difficult to move, Shirou first held the king''s sword in his hand and returned it to Mordred in the coming day. However, I really didn''t expect it. The sword in the stone that had already been returned to the Pendragon family, after a twist, returned to his hand. "As long as the sword in the stone still exists, as long as the eternal king still exists, the eternal dynasty will not die!" Mordred said seriously. Shi Lang looked at Mordred in surprise, embraced the star cup, and completely relieved Mordred, who was able to face him so calmly. Shirou was happy about it, but he was also worried about it. The influence of the Star Cup on Mordred is more than that, right? However, looking at it now, in addition to a stronger personality, it has a positive effect, and even has a body like a living person. However, since the Apocalypse behemoth still exists, he will inevitably focus on Mordred who has the star cup. Shirou will not let the Apocalypse behemoth hurt Mordred, not to mention that he himself has a deep hatred with the Apocalypse behemoth, so he is bound to have a decisive battle with the Apocalypse behemoth. Just in this pan-human history! However, the current enemies of pan-human history are the eternal empire and the emperor, without other considerations. "Speaking of which, did Morgan Lefy give you this mythril armor?" Shi Lang pointed to the dark silver dragon armor on Mordred and asked. He could see that the dark silver dragon armor on Mordred was exactly the same as his armor. It was a magical mithril armor, and it was extremely strong in both solidity and magic resistance. , A conventional armor similar to Gilgamesh''s golden armor. Mordred nodded. However, the speaker is unintentional, and the listener intends. The witch who was in a good mood at first heard the name "Morgan Leffe", she suddenly remembered her sister of the Holy Apostle, and her mood was a little depressed. "Morgan Leffe..." Mutter softly. The path that gave her fantasy and longing was her sister of the holy apostle, but it was also the sister of the holy apostle who tore her wings with her own hands. "¡ªCome out!" Suddenly a fairly familiar voice hovered in the steel forest: "I know you are hiding here, Al!" The witch''s complexion changed abruptly: "Morgan Leffi!" Shi Lang frowned. It was a wave of unrest. He had just resolved the branch of the [False Gods Seat] that appeared here, but didn''t want the Holy Apostle Pendragon to lead his troops to kill again. No, maybe it was because when the [False Gods Seat] was resolved just now, the wavelength of the release of the treasure was captured by the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, so I heard the wind. "Don''t think about running away, I am already surrounded here! Come out and die, Al!" The witch clenched her teeth, feeling sad and angry, she was about to rush out of the tree hole, and confronted the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle, but was pinched by the fast-eyed Shi Lang. "Calm down, don''t be fooled." Shi Lang said. "She has surrounded here!" "If she really surrounded this place, she would have already besieged, how would she scare you?" The witch calmed down and looked at Shirou, whose face had been calm, and couldn''t help but said in her heart that this guy, even in this situation, could remain calm. Chapter 2111： Didn''t the witch know that Shi Lang had encountered this situation for the first time, and had encountered even more critical and embarrassing situations several times. Shiro used the [Mortal Leader] to add triple [Hidden C] to everyone present, which obscured the aura of wavelength, and exhorted: "Don''t use clairvoyance." The witch nodded. After a moment of silence, a burst of artillery roar suddenly sounded from the outside world. "Boom!" "Boom!" Like thunder and burst, the earth collapsed and the mountains destroyed. The witch asked suspiciously: "Did Morgan Lefy attacked?" "Shhh. Listen carefully." Shi Lang made a silent gesture. The witch listened carefully. Mordred said: "It''s the artillery fire of those steel foreign enemies." "Are they fighting?" the witch asked in surprise. "Mordred, you stay here, let''s go out and have a look." Shi Lang said. The witch nodded. As soon as Shilang and the witch walked out, they saw fire from a distance not far away, and the flames flickered. Shirou and the two ran towards the distance, and the surrounding steel trees retreated quickly in front of them. Hiding on a giant steel tree not far from the battle circle, using steel branches and iron leaves to cover the figure, the two looked towards the battle circle, and they saw thousands of steel mechas loaded with firearms and energy cannons in the woodland. Fight with the armored divine troops of the Empire. The beam of heat energy and the magic cannon of magic power danced, strangling this steel woodland into a mess. The imperial divine force seems to be no more than a few hundred people, while the steel mecha has thousands of bodies, but even the witch, a war layman, can see that the imperial divine force has the upper hand, and it can even be said that the situation is almost collapsed. This is also inevitable. Although the energy beam of the steel mech has a lot of destructive power and the number is too large, the imperial divine force itself is a divine weapon with divine nature, and has an eternal and immortal [constancy]. Even grinding can kill these foreign steel enemies, so how can these foreign steel enemies be opponents? After all, not everyone embraced the star cup like Mordred, or the evil king made by the Lord of Relief like Sajo Aige. "We will leave here while they are entangled." Shilang suggested. The witch nodded hurriedly. Once surrounded by the Pendragon Saint Apostle and the Imperial Divine Forces, there is no Taito to send them out this time. However, as soon as the witch turned around, a flash of fire flickered out of the void and blasted towards the witch, blocking her retreat. "It''s finally out." The Holy Apostle Pendragon walked out of the void, took a cold look at the witch, then set his gaze on Shilang, adding: "I also caught a big fish." The path was blocked by the Saint Pendragon, Shiro drew the sword in the stone, and the witch''s heart sank to the bottom. "How did you find me?" The witch asked with the wand of prophecy, vigilant and sad. "Fairy secret arts are meaningless in front of me. As long as I leave a mark on you, no matter where Taito teleports you to, it will be meaningless to me." The Holy Apostle Pendragon snapped her fingers, and the witch felt a cramp in her abdomen. She opened her clothes and looked down, and she saw strange runes gleaming on her white jade abdomen. "When..." She was shocked. It should be said that she is indeed the highest magician in the empire. The witch has no idea when she was cursed by the Holy Apostle Pendragon. "When the poison of sinking is being poisoned on you," said the Holy Apostle Pendragon. The witch remembered that the only chance for the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle to curse her was the moment when she used a dagger quenched with the poison of sinking to persecute her and pierced her abdomen. "You betrayed the Emperor. Although I am angry, I will not resent you. But why? Why do you treat me this way? I am your sister, am I not?" the witch asked angrily. Saint Pendragon''s apostle moved slightly, the invisible sword in his hand exuded a red light like a flower on the other side, and said: "You drew this sword and were recognized by this sword. You deserve to be the guardian of the empire. The Thirteenth Apostle, but you rejected this sword and ran away from Camelot, making me lose face for telling you everything." The witch asked in shock: "Are you holding a grudge against me because of this?" "That''s it." "You--are you too careful?" The witch pointed at the Saint Pendragon Apostle and her hand was shaking. She did not expect that the Saint Pendragon Apostle was actually hating such trivial things. "Your Majesty is kind, knowing what happened to us, and giving you two choices. First, inherit this sword and become the Thirteen Holy Apostles. We are still sisters. Second, I can only treat you as a person like Bedwell. , Killed on the spot." The witch''s voice was almost squeezed from her teeth: "I don''t have a sister like you!" She drew the sword from the rod of prophecy. She knew that with her level of magic, she was simply an axe in front of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon. "Really, it seems that you have made a decision." The Saint Pendragon silently put away the invisible sword, and took out the scepter from his arms. She knew that although it was possible to drag Shirou and the witch to death by relying on [constancy], with immature swordsmanship, she would only be suppressed by the combination of the witch and the witch. Those imperial soldiers who fought against the steel foreign enemy separated out more than three hundred people, surrounded Shilang and the witch, and then besieged them. Shilang and the witch fought against each other, but as expected, the alienated stone sword in Shilang''s hands could eliminate the [false gods seat] but could not kill [constancy]. This is of course, because the alienation of the sword in the stone comes from the [Star Cup], and the star cup is not a thing of Shi Lang. Unable to kill [Permanence], the imperial soldiers were difficult to resist, and the situation was extremely critical. After all, there are only Shirou and the Witch standing here at this time. If Skarha is here, under the condition of BUFF stacking, a **** road can be torn out, but Skarha and Bedwell are not known to be transmitted by Taito. Where did it go. But fortunately, there are foreign enemies of steel, and the Saint Apostle of Pendragon and his party can''t take Shiro and two for the time being. At this time, a white light flashed, sweeping across the ground like a judgment in the heavens, and all the imperial soldiers were beaten out wherever they passed. "Stop it!" "Who?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon turned his head and saw Mordred wearing the armor of the blue silver dragon, holding a gold star cup full of different eyes, and walking by. Mordred looked at the Holy Apostle Pendragon, and said coldly: "I forbid you to hurt my father!" "Mordred?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon looked at Mordred in surprise, and then said coldly: "Then take you first!" The Saint Pendragon wielded his staff and formed four magic formations. The four elements of wind, fire, thunder and earth were mixed together to form a torrent of magic power, which attacked Mordred like a tornado. Shiro was about to project [Lengominiad] to resist it, but he saw Mordred raise his fist, blasting towards the terrible torrent of magic power. The strange light flickered, and there was no real magic torrent, it was broken like a pillar with a "rumbling". Shi Lang was surprised: "Energy materialization?" Chapter 2112： Such a scene is exactly the same as the energy materialization of the [False God Seat]. "How is it possible?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon''s eyes widened in shock. "If you want to disappear here, then I''m not welcome." Mordred clenched his fists. The Holy Apostle Pendragon gritted his teeth and took a step back subconsciously. Mordred has the ability to kill [constancy]. It can be said that he was a member of the Tianke Empire. The Holy Apostle Ektor died at Mordred''s hand. The Holy Apostle Pendragon didn¡¯t expect Mordred to be here. Today, there is only one Holy Apostle here. Although there are hundreds of divine soldiers, there are Shilang and Witches here, and more importantly, there are The foreign enemy of steel is here. "Withdraw!" The Saint Apostle of Pendragon considered repeatedly, glanced at Mordred with an unwilling look, and fled into the imaginary space, and issued an order to retreat temporarily. There is Mordred here, once she is destroyed by Mordred [constancy], and Shirou and the witch are on the side, being attacked by three parties will definitely fall here, so she can only retreat temporarily. With the departure of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, the Imperial Divine Forces abandoned their opponents and quickly withdrew. Soon, there were only three people left in the huge steel forest, as well as those steel foreign enemies. Mordred saw that the Holy Apostle Pendragon had retreated, he was relieved, his body fell softly, but was caught by the witch. "Are you all right?" the witch asked anxiously. "You don''t need to care about the despicable villain who is in danger," Mordred said with a pale face. "I only made fun of you before, and I was the one who suffered. What are you doing with such a grudge?" the witch asked with a headache. Mordred turned his head away and said, "It''s just that my head is a little dizzy." Glancing at Mordred, who was a little pale, Shirou thought that although the fusion with the star cup had brought a huge amount of power, it might also be costly. He held the sword in the stone and projected the [Spear of Endless Radiance], protecting the two behind him, staring with chills at the approaching steel mecha. At this time, a red lotus mecha, about forty meters high, stopped in front of Shirou, and a doubtful voice came from the mecha: "Are you the eternal king of the eternal empire or my king?" The abdominal cockpit of the Red Lotus Mecha was opened, and a driver wearing an armor appeared in it. Looking at the pilot, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. He was a foreign enemy who had previously fought in Camland. "Who are you?" Shi Lang asked. The driver unbuttoned his helmet, revealing Luvia''s face, and said: "Greek god, goddess of justice and the stars, Astraea." Chapter 85: Turn my soul into a vanguard and take it home! "It''s really flooded into the Dragon King Temple. I didn''t expect it to be you." Shirou laughed and looked at Astraea helplessly. He did not expect that this Gulian Gundam, the pilot of the so-called Crossbow-class foreign enemy, turned out to be Astraea. "Neither did I expect that it was really you. I thought it was the holy apostle of the empire." Astraea also smiled helplessly: "If it weren''t for the emergency at the time, just a few words, maybe the misunderstanding could be solved." Shirou nodded, and there really was no chance to communicate with Kamland at that time. Shiro pointed to the steel mechas that were cleaning up the mess, and asked, "These automatic mechas are your troops?" Astria nodded: "Yes, these [Alaya] are all my troops." "Alaya...?" Shirou showed a puzzled face. "Don''t you know, Eternal King?" Astria showed a puzzled face, then pointed to the busy steel mecha behind him, and said: "These are all constituting [Alaya], the disappearance of human principles. The pan-human history of mankind''." "What are you talking about?" Shirou looked at the busy steel mechas behind Astraea, collecting corpses for his companions, in shock. "It seems you don''t know, Eternal King." Astria smiled, then explained to Shirou. It turned out that because the Emperor of Heaven destroyed the [Assembly], the basis of the human principle destroyed by the [Assembly] was revised accordingly, and the [Alaya] also resumed operation. It stands to reason that after the [Parliament] is destroyed, the people who disappeared with the principles of humanity will reappear, and the [Parliament] event will be forgotten like a fantasy shadow. However, the problem is that after the Emperor of Heaven destroyed the [Council], he turned to align the empire with pan-human history. Therefore, those who disappeared cannot be resurrected, and as the [primal restraint], the Alaya system begins to operate. To protect humanity, it is necessary to destroy the empire that invaded pan-human history, so [Alaya] summoned the heroic spirits. Those heroic spirits who were first defeated by the empire before Shilang arrived, including Xuanzang, were summoned by [Alaya]. After the empire defeated the heroic spirits and sealed the spiritual veins of the planet, the emperor even connected himself to the planets of the solar system tactilely, attacked the king of the stars, and shielded them at the connection point in South America by using the [Emperor¡¯s Arm]. Asia drove out of the solar system. Under such circumstances, the [Alaya] guarantee mechanism continues to operate. Those who cannot return to normal, in order to regain the world and civilization they rely on for survival, are turned into the tip of the industrial civilization created by humans. Weapons, attack the empire. "In other words... these tanks, the essence of these mechas, are actually human beings?" Shi Lang asked in shock. Astria nodded, "Yes." Everything is clear. Shirou turned his head and looked at the seemingly ruthless steel mechas who were collecting corpses for his companions, with a look of surprise on his face. These tiger tanks, these photon mechas, are the defensive weapons jointly born by the civilization of the outer world and the inner world of mankind! Shilang originally thought that people living in pan-human history were just protected by heroic spirits without their knowledge, but they didn''t want to take up weapons at this moment! With my soul, turn into a vanguard, just to take home the garden! "So, what happens after they are killed?" Shirou asked. "The soul and record will return to [Alaya], and once again become a steel warrior to fight. No one will stop until they regain their homes." Astraea said. Shirou was relieved, because he had tore up a lot of steel samurai without knowing it. Seeing those steel warriors carrying the wreckage of their companions like tools, Shiro asked Astoria, "Aren''t they conscious?" "Human consciousness has disappeared, and only the instinct to take home the garden is left." Asteria replied. "It''s no wonder you would do something with us before..." Shirou glanced at Mordred, then turned to Astraea, and asked, "Where is Luvia? Are you still asleep in your body now?" Astria nodded, "Yes. She promised me that she would give her body to me until she regained her humanity. Rin is the same." In 2003, when the head of the [false gods] invaded the pan-human history, Ishtar and Asteria were absorbed by the false gods, but with Shiro¡¯s fourth rank, the [false gods] were defeated. The head of the seat, Ishtar and Asteria were naturally liberated. Its divinity and divine consciousness continued in Luvia and Rin''s body. Shiro recalled the Rin, or Ishtar, who had met at the South American junction. Tiamat has returned, but that guy is probably still being exploited by the Skeleton of Heaven. Chapter 2113： Goddess of Venus, shame! Shirou also told Astraya what happened to him in the empire, and exchanged information with each other. "It turns out that there was a loophole in the [Emperor''s Arm] on the Irish side. That''s what you did. Gaia assembled the heroic spirits, and Alaya assembled the primates... The two inhibitory forces work together to work together. It''s a rare one. The wonder to see!" Asteria sighed. Shi Lang nodded, indeed. It is really rare to see the restraining power of the two old and dead not interacting with each other for the purpose at this moment. But think about it carefully, from a certain perspective, [Alaya] itself was created by [Gaia]. After all, according to Tiamat, [Alaya] itself is a security system created by the ultra-ancient civilization to ensure its survival in the universe, but due to the event of the Lord of Relief, the ultra-ancient civilization was completely destroyed. Therefore, the cosmic Alaya, born in order to develop the universe, has also become the restraining force of primates on earth today. As the next generation of mankind moves toward industrial civilization and unrestrained development of nature, the contradiction between mankind and nature has intensified, leading to conflicts between Gaia and Alaya. "The restraints of the two parties work together, together with the heroic spirits and people, it will be more successful to win the homeland!" Astria smiled and said, "We will definitely be very happy." Although Astria is not a **** of pan-human history, she can see that she is very happy for the people of pan-human history. After all, with the birth of the [False God Spirit Seat], their world, the world of beautiful travels, has long been shattered. But... "Not there?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Astria nodded: "[Alaya] It is invisible, even the gods can only feel the traces of inhibition, but they cannot see the inhibition, unless the inhibition is vicious to those who pray for miracles. Miracle." Shirou nodded, that vicious miracle was the guardian''s contract. Once Alaya wanted to seduce him and accept a vicious miracle, but he refused. However, Al accepted the vicious miracle, and his life still stays in the time of the death of the dynasty. "Besides, only observers of [Nothingness] can see the traces of inhibition. And Liangyiwei is such a person, so she was also appointed by Alaya as our commander in command." Treya said. "Liangyi is not there? Liangyi?" Astria nodded, "It''s the pilot who was beaten by you in Camland before." Shi Lang frowned. "What''s the matter?" Asteria looked at Shirou suspiciously. "No, it''s nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. Knowing that Sajo Aige is a container of evil, Shiro had already guessed about the identity of the head of the [Council], and now that he knows the existence of Liangyi Mina, he has already affirmed that the head of the [Council] That''s the woman. Like Sajo Aige, there are two rituals connected with the abnormality of [Root Cause]. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see Wina first." Astria suggested. Shilang nodded, and felt that his sleeves were being pulled from behind. Shilang turned his head and saw that the witch looked at him hesitantly and asked in a low voice, "Will it be inappropriate for me to go?" "Let''s go together. You have nowhere to go, do you?" The witch lowered her head in frustration and sighed heavily. Her heart is wild. She doesn''t want to be bound by any existence or any fetters. She wants to be as free as the wind. She doesn''t want to be involved in any disputes. This is also when the Holy Apostle Pendragon let her inherit the sword, she ran away from Camelot. The reason. However, even if involved in the conflict of the collision of the two worlds, even if the real emperor had already been killed by the joint betrayal of the holy apostles such as Age Guiwen. But it was a high-level mutiny. As a grassroots, as an empire, she naturally still fell in love with the empire. However, she has been forced on this road by her sister, the Holy Apostle Pendragon. "Obviously I just want to travel all over the great rivers and mountains and write my own biographical story. Why doesn''t she understand..." The witch sighed heavily. Things are impermanent. If she doesn''t want to die, she can only follow Shilang to the dark, but think about it in another direction, to deal with those rebels, isn''t she loyal to the Emperor of Heaven? Thinking of this, the pain and suffering in the witch''s heart was a little less. Astoria invited Shiro to the pan-human base camp, Shiro gladly accepted. Astria smiled and said: "There is Tirnano inside, and pan-humans outside. Gaia and Alaya have also reached an agreement. This is the first time since ancient times that the planet and the primate have the same goal. We can definitely win." Shiro nodded. "That''s not necessarily." Mordred shook his head, pointed at the steel warriors, and said flatly: "The human beings protected by heroes rose up to resist, no matter the time or region, the hatred before him was only to regain history. The fighting spirits also made people applaud. However, these alone cannot resist the Emperor of Heaven." Everyone looked at Mordred in surprise. "My star cup can contaminate and control the mind and soul. The more the number, the more chaotic. The Emperor eliminated the behemoth of the Apocalypse, and the other star cup has fallen into his hands. He also has the ability to control the soul. Now The number we are proud of is perhaps the biggest failure. Moreover, He also owns the Holy Grail above two star cups. The most important thing is that, as Teacher Vivian and I mentioned, the emperor possesses even the savior. It¡¯s impossible to resist the defense against the eradication [to the root treasure]. To be honest, pan-human history has no chance of winning at all, and there may be a silver lining if you surrender." Mordred said. "Mordred!" Shi Lang frowned. "Sorry, father." Mordred turned his head away, "I was the one who said dejectedly." Shi Lang shook his head. As Mordred said, even if he has not seen the Emperor, it is just the tip of his iceberg, and it does bring people suffocating pressure. Regardless of absolute constancy, the personality of the Holy Spirit, the right of the Holy Grail, it is very likely that He has already obtained another star cup from the behemoth of Revelation. In addition, Shirou had never heard of Mordred''s [To the Root Treasure], but from Mordred''s description, he knew its horror. The [Defense Against Suzhen] of the Fairy Secret Art is the culmination of conventional defense. Enchantment Treasure-[Remote Ideal Homeland] is actually the secret technique used by Avalon¡¯s Nine Immortals on the scabbard. Its essence is [defense against the righteousness], and even the pioneering power of [Departure Sword], and None of the Five Great Laws can interfere with absolute defense, which can be said to be the culmination of conventional defense methods. However, [Defense to Surgery] is the culmination of conventional defense, so [Defense to Surgery] is an extra-level defense in the transcendence realm. It is a BUG, ??or it can be said to be a GM-level defense. And as far as Shirou knows, there is only one person who possesses the [defense against purging], and that is the enlightened one. Its ability [the enlightenment of the Bodhi tree] is the proof of [defense against purging] and is known as the savior of [guarding the world]. It can be unconditionally immune to any physical attacks, conceptual attacks, interdimensional attacks, mental attacks... and even script kills can be blocked calmly, a real proof of transcendence. Even if it¡¯s the Star Emperor¡¯s [Treasures of the Stars-Magnificent, Infinite Future], or the mud of the Evil King, or the Demon Bodhisattva¡¯s [Treasures of the Planet-All Desires in This World], or other beasts No treasure can cause the slightest harm to this [Enlightenment to Purging Defense-Bodhi Tree]. As early as the beginning of time, during the Shinjuku Holy Grail War, the Apocalypse Behemoth proved this. However, [To the Root Treasure] can easily destroy [To Sweep the Defense]. Shiro didn¡¯t know what [the treasure of the root cause] was, because he had heard of such a treasure that could even penetrate [the defense of the eradication], but he didn¡¯t doubt Mordred¡¯s words, because of Mord Reid''s news comes from Vivienne, and even more from his fusion with Star Cup. However, he knew that Mordred could not give up so lightly. Shirou looked at the star cup with different eyes in Mordred''s hand worriedly, and said to his heart, has the star cup eroded Mordred''s character to such an extent? "Go to Alaya''s position first, and meet Mina." Astria said. Shi Lang nodded, and several people walked towards Alaya''s base area. And that direction is where Shi Lang heard the voice of the stars! Chapter 2114： It turned out that Gaia and Alaya had already secretly flirted with each other! Chapter 86 You are too shameful, Alaya sauce "That''s it." Astria pointed to the steel fortress with a beam of light connecting the sky not far away. Looking at the fortress, Shi Lang felt the call of the voice of the stars, and was deeply moved for a while. He thought that the Voice of the Star was guiding him back to Tirnano, but he didn''t want to guide him to Alaya''s base. Good guys, these two suppressive secret songs, teasing! Walking into this steel fortress, Shiro saw dozens of fully automated super processing plants in this steel fortress. The steel warriors transported steel toward it, and soon produced steel shells such as photon mechas and tiger tanks. Immediately afterwards, the soul was separated from the beam of light that connected the sky and entered, and these steel shells instantly came to life, became a steel warrior, and continued to be put into production. "It turns out that these steel warriors were born like this." "Yes. Using modern civilization''s industrial automatic assembly line, using the alchemy of the Astra Academy to reproduce the technology of our Greek machine god. Using the Greek machine **** as a template, create a unified standard steel shell, and then connect with Alaya The Mina put [humanity] into it, and the steel warrior was born." Astria said. Shirou asked in confusion: "So what about metals? Where do these metals come from? Europe doesn''t have these metals, right?" "Yes," Astria nodded and continued: "Originally, Europe and the world did not have these different metals. However, after the Emperor of Heaven adjusted the pan-human history, not only Europe, but also the topography and landforms of all parts of the world, it can be said that the entire planet. All are covered by these foreign metals. We guess that this should be the topography of the empire covering the pan-human history." "Impossible!" The witch widened her eyes and said: "Our eternal empire is always in spring in all four seasons, with the fragrance of birds and flowers everywhere, and there are beautiful scenery everywhere, so there will not be such a land of ashes like death!" Shi Lang looked at the witch and asked, "Have you forgotten the reason why the empire invaded our pan-human history?" The witch remembered it. Ager Rulewen said before that the empire invaded pan-human history because the power of the Holy Grail had come to an end, and the world had begun to die. "In other words, this doomsday-like wasteland is actually...is it actually other empire territory? Whether it is eternal people or eternal scenery, have they all died and turned into wasteland?" "Maybe," Shiro said. The witch couldn''t accept it, and her heart was suffering again. This is the reason why the empire has invaded pan-human history, and the power of the Holy Grail that maintains the existence of the world has come to an end. In order to survive, they can only initiate an invasion. Justice? For pan-human history, defending one''s homeland is justice. For the empire, killing the people or forces that prevented them from continuing is justice. His justice is my evil. Justice is not a set of dogmatic standards, but conscience and principles, and will change with changes in positions. When the main contradiction is intensified, the fist becomes the only justice. As far as I can see, there are justices from different positions. If you want to hate, there is no culprit that you can hate. Because the world is like this, unreasonable and distorted, but the rules are clear and beautiful. Of course, innocent and kind people like Adam, Astorford, and Bedwell who advocate peaceful coexistence may ask, why can¡¯t coexist? And this answer, the Aegis and Pendragon Saint Apostle, had already given it. The planet¡¯s environmental capacity has an upper limit, and pan-human history has already had a population of about 7.5 billion. Resources are scarce. About 3 billion people suffer from hunger and poverty all year round. Two hundred and thirty countries are vying for a bit of resources, and Africa and the Middle East are in chaos. How can one more world¡¯s residents be accepted? Furthermore, even if pan-human history and empires can coexist peacefully, which country will the land come from? Therefore, invasion is inevitable, and defense is also inevitable. The so-called leader is to set up a time and space for sentient beings and lead them to the future. Those who can''t do it will naturally be abandoned by sentient beings and ousted from power. This was the case with the original emperor, so a new emperor appeared. It¡¯s just that Shirou wondered whether the heavenly emperor ruling the empire at this moment was someone else, or was it another part of the original heavenly emperor''s split? After all, Shilang has seen examples of self-division in the bodies of the Demon Bodhisattva and the Killing Academy. Shi Lang looked around and saw no other people, so he looked at Asteria and asked, "Are you and Liang Yiwei the only living people here?" "No, there is also an excellent alchemist from the Astra Academy. Without her excellent alchemy theory and technology, the foreign metals from the empire cannot be mined and processed." After a pause, Astria saw a figure flashing by from the super factory, and waved and called: "Your Excellency Aster!" Shilang turned his head and looked around, and saw a girl with a purple tube cap, purple hair and double ponytails and black-rimmed glasses stopped and looked towards them. The girl was wearing an Atlas Academy uniform and a white miniskirt. Seeing Astraea beckoning to her, she walked towards Shirou. "You''re back, goddess Astraea." "Yeah." Astria nodded, then pointed to the girl and introduced Shirou: "Shirou, this is what I told you before, the excellent alchemist from the Astra Academy, Shion. Altnham Sokalis." Shirou nodded, although he was a little surprised, but considering the alchemist who could directly use the alien metal from the empire, ignoring the cognitive barrier. There are not many such alchemists, even the Astra House, and the woman in front of them happens to be one of them. "This is..." Asteria was about to introduce Shiro to Shiro, he saw Shiro pointing to Shiro and smiled: "I know, Shiro Fujimaru!" "Do you know me?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course, after all, my father has a lot of intersection with you." Zixuan said with a smile. Shiro smiled and nodded. Aster''s adoptive father was Wallachian Night-Zbia Altnham Oberon. In 1994, it was the night of Wallachia and Fu Hailin that attacked the city of Winterwood, leading him to embark on the path of the eternal king. Of course, according to Hatres, when Wallachia¡¯s night saw the true face of the emperor in pan-human history, he thought he had seen the sixth method that he could not pursue, and brought Astra¡¯s The seven weapons wanted to capture the emperor, but they were counter-killed and purified by the emperor. And Shion was able to escape the destruction of the [Council], as well as the world coherence of the Emperor of Heaven, which is also due to this. In the night of Wallachia, in order to take away the seven weapons, most of the alchemists in the Astra courtyard that were in the way were slaughtered. Most of the Astra courtyard was destroyed, and after that, Shion became the dean of the Astra courtyard. In order to reproduce the seven weapons and repair the loss of the Astra Court, it was on behalf of the Atlas Court that they visited the clock tower, the spiral hall and other world forces, and accepted the proposal of the world. During the establishment of ¡¿, we will provide corresponding technical support in exchange for huge funds for the reconstruction of Atlas Institute. In the end, she was preparing to re-engrave the seven weapons in the sea of ??hesitation, and luckily escaped two disasters. Whether it is the destruction of the human rights of the [Parliament], or the world homology of the emperor. The huge fluctuations in pan-human history have not been able to interfere with the self-contained world like the mountain court, pursuing the mysterious wandering sea of ??the gods. Chapter 2115： After the emperor¡¯s homophony, Liang Yi Mina, who was connected to [Alaya,] received aster from the sea of ??wandering, and Astria, who was the **** of a different world and avoided homology, and based in Europe, Start a counterattack. [The Arm of the Emperor of Heaven] Although it is perfect, before the coherence of history, the [Arm of the Emperor of Heaven] led by the two ceremonies and the [Sperth Alliance] such as Bedwell created a loophole. Therefore, the steel The samurai will bypass the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] and appear in Camland. "[Three-pointed Hermes] has your information, including [World Reset]." Aster said. "Does the Astra Court know that the world is reset?" "I don''t have much information, but it can be estimated to some extent." After a pause, Shion said with a smile: "After all, my father calculated that the world is inevitable from destruction because of this information. In order to save the world, he was madly obsessed with the sixth method that does not exist." Shi Lang nodded slightly. "According to the calculations of [Three-Pointed Hermes], the destruction of [Council] was just a major primal fluctuation. What really scared me, and what really made my father crazy, was [Ultimate]." "What is that?" the witch asked suspiciously. "I don''t know, maybe it''s the emperor of heaven." Shi Lang shook his head and said, "That should be the Lord of Relief." "The Lord of Relief? What is that?" Shion asked suspiciously. "It''s the monster of the root cause," Shiro said. "Is the ultimate destruction from the root cause? This is really incredible." Shion said with a smile: "However, that ultimate may only destroy the Emperor, not us. Because before that, we lost to the Emperor." Mordred frowned and said: "We will not lose to the Lord of Relief!" "Want to tell me that you will never lose a passionate stage? It''s a pity that I am not interested in comics that sell emotions." Shirou said: "If you want to win the future, you must challenge reality! Isn''t the same with alchemists?" Shion was taken aback and nodded slightly: "What you said is like an alchemist, and some want to **** your blood. However, I still have something to deal with now, so I will be at the Wheel of Suppression. There is a need for alchemy support. You can call me at any time." She waved, turned and left. "Don''t mind. That kid is like that." Asteria looked at Shirou in trouble. "It doesn''t matter, everyone has their own unique personality." Shilang shook his head and smiled: "As long as it is not an enemy, I appreciate it." "I''ll take you to see Wei Na first." Shiro nodded. Astraea led Shirou to the beam of the restraining wheel. It was a castle, and the tip of the castle had a dazzling light, shining directly into the sky. Shirou understood that it was the principle connected with the wheel of inhibition. As he approached the wheel of suppression, Shirou''s body shook suddenly. A message rang from the bottom of his heart. ¡ª¡ªDo you want power? The price just needs to be my guardian. Alaya''s voice. As before, the resurrected He is tempting Shiro to sign a vicious miracle. You go away, I don''t want it. Shi Lang Xin said. ¡ª¡ªWhy? Because you are so embarrassing. Shi Lang Xin said. "..." Alaya cracked. No one would refuse a miracle, but Shi Lang directly satirized him ashamed. One of the primates of the cricket... Although the cosmic Alaya is extremely high, it may even be the cosmic restraint of the humorous heroic universe worldview. But this primate Alaya, let it fall. A Beast can squeeze him on the ground and rub him into a cute house. It''s probably the kind of character who is forced to blow through the sky by passers-by, but actually eats countless blonds. His power, Shi Lang is not rare at all. What''s more, as long as the record of the Eternal King is retrieved and the structure of the [Star Emperor] is back, Shi Lang can treat Beast as a monster. Punch a kid! Walking into the fortress of the Wheel of Restraint, Shirou saw a young girl with black and shiny hair in the light of the Wheel of Restraint, holding her heart in her hands, as if praying. The girl is about seventeen or eighteen years old. She is wearing a high-grade black blouse that is outdated, but she reveals a temperament that is not influenced by fashion. "You are back, goddess Astraea." "Well. Before that, I will still..." "No, [Alaya] has told me everything." Liang Yi Wei opened his eyes slowly, and they were a pair of cyan eyes shining with rational light. She looked at Shirou and said, "Gui''an, His Royal Highness the Eternal King, His Royal Highness the King Mordred. And, the Second Queen Camelot from the Empire." The witch shook her head and muttered: "There is no longer...the second queen of Camelot." However, no one agreed to her mutter. "It seems that Alaya told you everything." Shi Lang looked at Liang Yi Mina and asked, "It''s just that what do you know?" "Things outside of Britain cannot escape Alaya''s principles. Within Britain, Alaya''s principles are blocked by [the Arm of the Emperor]." "In other words, you don''t know about Britain, do you?" Shi Lang asked. Liang Yiwei nodded. "The situation is critical, so I''ll be blunt. Europe has assembled the steel warriors that people have transformed, and Britain has assembled the heroic spirits of pan-human history. If you want to fight against the empire, for the present, for the sake of being connected, There is a way out!" Shilang suggested. "So, is there already a gathering of heroic spirits in Britain? This should be the action of the principle of the planet? It is true. Now if you want to recapture the world, whether it is a planet or a primate, you need the same enemy. But unfortunately, [ Lundinium] blocked our way." Liang Yi Wei Na sighed. "Then attack it!" Chapter 2116： Chapter 87 The Sand Sculpture Virus of El Quette is as horrible! Before the complete homology of the Emperor of Heaven was completed, pan-human history had not yet lost. However, the empire has the [constancy] and puts heavy forces on the [Lundinium] defending the English Channel, so it is difficult for the Alaya side to make progress. This is also the reason why Alaya''s side can use the loopholes in the [Emperor''s Arm] to attack the empire on a small scale, but it is difficult to suppress the empire on a large scale. If you want to contain the empire, for the present, you must first let Tirnano and Alaya become a horn of each other, and then use culture to disrupt their people''s intelligence, or have a chance to succeed. According to this strategy, the fortress city-[Lundinium] has become a thorn in the eye. [Lundinium] Connected with Hadrian¡¯s Wall, it is itself the gateway to Britain, and it is even more indestructible when the empire is heavily entrenched. Otherwise, Alaya''s side will not be blocked until now, and it will be difficult to make any progress. "Opening [Lundinium] can only be secretive. You attack from the outside and attract its attention. Tirnano took the opportunity to sneak attacks from the inside. Under the attack, you may be able to open [Lundinium]." "However, Britain is blocked by the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] and cannot pass the news to Tirnano at all." Liang Yiwei said in trouble. "It doesn''t matter, there is an excellent messenger here." Shi Lang said. "Who?" Liang Yiwei asked in confusion, is it the witch who is an eternal empire? Shi Lang stomped his feet and said, "After listening for so long, you should come out too, Gaia?" Gaia? Liang Yi was stunned for a while, and then, Shi Lang was seen full of starlight particles emerging from his body. Those starlight particles slowly lifted into the sky, and then condensed into a cluster, forming an illusory light screen, in which Gaia with white hair and red eyes appeared. "Oh, I finally got in touch. [The Arms of the Heavenly Emperor]''s shielding is really amazing!" Gaia held his heart in both hands, with an emotional face that finally contacted the sergeant after all kinds of hardships. "Your acting skills are too clumsy, so don''t act." Shi Lang said mercilessly: "Taito will send us here, but you secretly instructed it? The purpose is to get us to contact your old man. Lover, Alaya, right?" Liang Yi Wina and Asteria looked at Shirou with a dumbfounded look. They could see that Gaia on the screen was part of the planet, and the personification of the star''s tactile sensation could also be said to be planetary restraint. Because of this, did they think Shirou had gone too far? After all, the other party is the King of the Stars, and the creatures born on Earth, from humans to bacteria and single-celled organisms, are all His dependents. Shi Lang''s tone is too overwhelming, and the old lover... who doesn¡¯t know, although Gaia can accommodate Alaya, he doesn¡¯t deal with Alaya, and even issued a call to his brothers and sisters to kill the primate. . Therefore, how dare he disrespect the King of Stars so much? However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Gaia took the words in the face of Shirou¡¯s disrespectful words¡ª "Old lover?" Gaia looked at the wheel of restraint that enveloped Liang Yi Wei Na, curled his lips, and said disdainfully: "When I was born before, I always said that when I grew up, I would protect me and love my Lolita Xiaotian. Okay, let''s forget about the yellow-faced old woman who has exploited me to death." Alaya: "..." It doesn''t matter if Shirou refuses to dislike him, after all, he has once before, but now he is disliked and ridiculed by Gaia again. Alaya cracked again. Shirou looked at Gaia funny, helpless and worried. Don''t know if it was because of the personification for too long, he found that Gaia''s emotional fluctuations became more and more obvious. Although it is very comfortable to get along in this way, for the primate, this is undoubtedly an absolute disaster. Astraea and Mordred both looked at Shirou in shock. The touch of the star imitated the personality, and thus had his own personality. Maybe it would be easy to get along with, but they can accept the joke of the star king so much, even if it is The gods and immortals whose planetary touch extends can''t do it either. This kind of spoiled degree, apart from Zhu Yue at the beginning, only Shilang Benlang. "Let me tell you, Alaya, the yellow-faced old lady..." "Shut up, you little brainless yellow-haired girl!" Suddenly, the cold humming sound made everyone stunned. When they turned their heads, they saw that Liang Yiwei''s expression was gloomy and staring at Gaia in the light screen, and those cyan eyes were shining with iridescent light. , The aura of the Wheel of Suppression on his body is even more distorted by waves. "You actually use the connection of the wheel of inhibition to turn to your personal dependence and complete the personification?" Gaia looked at Liangyi Mina in surprise, and then sneered: "As expected, he robbed someone else''s body to complete the present world. I am ashamed of this shameless ability." Alaya glanced at Gaia, "The small breast refers to the heart." "You¡ª!" Everyone looked at Gaia and Alaya, who were beginning to tear. Astria looked at Liang Yi Mina with a face full of suspicion. Obviously, she also knew the real reason for Liang Yiwei''s actions on behalf of the Wheel of Restraint. In fact, it was Alaya relying on her to complete the personification based on the personality and body foundation of Liang Yi Wei, and then in the realm of material realization. Shirou looked at Gaia to the left and Alaya to the right, covering his face with a headache. Two shamelessly restrained personifications are still in front of him. It is not surprising that Gaia can appear in the world. After all, the planet itself has life and consciousness, but the life form of the planet cannot be understood by humans. To the planet, human beings and even living beings are like microbes to humans. Humans cannot talk to microbes, but they can make nanorobots, drugs, and supplements, which represent human will to interact with microbes, or destroy them, or support them. The same is true for the planet. The planet cannot talk to humans, but it can put its own sense of touch into a container to interact with humans and creatures. Elquet is a container made by the planet. Only now, the planet uses Mooncell to make part of its own sense of touch directly appear in the world, so there is no need for El Quette. In human-understandable terms, it is equivalent to the replacement of tools. For example, both low-level and high-level graphics cards can run online games, but the frame rate of high-level graphics cards is more efficient and stable. When conditions permit, why use low-level graphics cards? And the planet can be personified and present, so Alaya can naturally. From a philosophical point of view, the essence of Alaya is the commonality of primates. This is equivalent to the meaning of sets and subsets in the mathematical sense. For example, humans are in the total set A, while the Dutch are in the subset a, the Germans are in the subset b, and Alaya is the common primate of the total set A-the seat of the primates, and only the seat of the primates is guaranteed. Safety. Therefore, when Germany invades the Netherlands, he will not interfere, but if nature or other external factors want to exterminate the primate, he will operate. The operation of Alaya''s principle is the common feature of primates who do not want to perish. Chapter 2117： Therefore, his purpose of operation is to ensure that mankind will not perish. Its operating mechanism is to select the parties who can influence the situation in the event of an exogenous disaster that can destroy multiple primates, and give them the power to solve the disaster, making them a [hero] and creating miracles. Of course, as a price for giving miracles, that [hero] will become the guardian, and will always guarantee the survival of the spirit. And this is a vicious miracle. Alaya''s contract! However, if facing any [heroes], even the final means, a decisive battle against the seven crowns summoned by the magic and heroic spirits cannot solve the disaster of extinction, then what should we do? Of course it ended in person! Although the mechanisms of protection and operation are different between Alaya''s law and Gaia''s law, he can use the way of simulating personality, get rid of the instinct of operating mechanism, and complete the present world, just like Gaia. Gaia used Mooncell to simulate the personality of him and Alquette to complete the present world, so although Gaia''s brain is clear, it has a bit of salty wetness and sand sculpture. There is no doubt that adding El Quette''s luxurious formula to the package is indeed an old birthday star hanging himself-seeking his own death. On the other hand, Alaya relied on Liang Yi Wei Na and used Liang Yi Wei Na''s character to complete the present world. Although rational, he was also black. However, since the Industrial Revolution, the contradiction between the primate and the planet has become increasingly acute. Even now, because of the threat of the Emperor of Heaven and the Lord of Relief, they have to complete the personification, realize the real world, and cooperate with each other, but they are not pleasing to each other. Alaya ridiculed Gaia as a narrow-minded yellow-haired girl, while Gaia ridiculed Alaya as a yellow-faced old woman who doesn''t understand temperance. "Okay, two. You are arguing and quarreling here, but the emperor is playing the gongs and drums to complete the same tune. Regardless of the previous ups and downs, please put down the grudge for the time being." Shirou said to Gaia and Alaya. , Said. If it''s normal, Shirou will definitely watch from the sidelines and appreciate this tear-and-force drama. But now the threat of the Emperor of Heaven and the Lord of Relief is imminent, he has to speak out to stop this century drama. "Huh." Gaia lowered his face at Alaya. Alaya just glanced faintly at Gaia, who couldn''t hide the breath of sand sculptures, and then the rainbow light in Liang Yiwei''s eyes disappeared. Obviously, Alaya has unlocked his personality and returned the material body that carries the message to Liang Yi Wei Na. From her, returned to become Him. "Gaia, I need you to help me send a message to Tirnano." Shiro will explain the policy and counts for [Lundinium]. On the earth, Gaia is definitely the best tool to transmit information, but due to the interference of the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], Gaia''s actions are also quite limited. This is also the reason for not being able to contact Gaia before. In fact, being able to contact Gaia here at this moment is also because [Alaya]''s wheel of inhibition is connected to the principle of the stars. "I see," Gaia nodded, "Useful suggestions from his subordinates, as a wise and powerful star king, will naturally adopt them as appropriate." Mordred looked at Gaia contemptuously, this shameful bereavement dog could only speak quickly. Gaia also noticed Mordred''s contemptuous gaze, and was a little surprised, "Mordred...? Are you in Europe?" Mordred folded his arms and said, "Cause and destiny." "This is obviously my favor. Look, Gurneyville. I said that if there is nothing wrong with Mordred, there is nothing wrong." Gaia said, shamelessly taking all the credit to himself. It''s not working anymore. Shi Lang couldn''t help showing his eyes with contempt. He also wanted to conceal it hypocritically, but Gaia, who was infected with the sand sculpture virus from a certain golden cockroach, was too messy. However, looking closely at Gaia in the virtual light screen, Shirou found that Gaia¡¯s background board seemed to have changed. It was originally dark, but now he can see **** black and red. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Gaia, you How is the situation now?" "Me? M... After sending Attila to you, the mass of particles here has been reduced by a lot, and now I am being invited by a red giant star to visit their galaxy as a guest." Gaia smiled and pointed. Pointed to the back. In the endless darkness, a huge red star like a sign of death can be seen. It is a star that is tens of thousands of times larger than the sun, and can easily destroy the solar system. Shi Lang was silent for a moment and asked, "How long will it take?" "Why? Are you worried about me?" Gaia said with a smile, "Don''t worry about me. I''m just a tiny part of the planet. Even if I disappear, the planet still exists." "However, Gaia is the only one you are." Shirou said. Hearing that, Gaia felt a little wave in his heart, and smiled and asked: "Are you attacking me? My personality is touched, Gurneyville." "No, I''m just reminding you. It doesn''t matter if you disappear, but before you disappear, return the moon first. Without the moon, even if we recapture the pan-human history, we will still perish." Gaia: "..." Damn, return my touch! With a "pop", Alaya clapped his hands and yelled: "That''s a good point! Too insightful! It''s worthy of being one of my primates!" Then he returned the body to Liang Yi Wei Na. Okay, this guy took away Liang Yiwei''s body and personified him just to make Gaia sick. She really has her. Gaia glanced at Shirou bitterly, then turned off the contact¡ª¡ª "Wait for my news!" After Gaia left, the witch couldn''t help but ask: "Is the planetary restraint so cute? I thought that the restraint would be as high and majestic as His Majesty the Emperor..." "The Emperor of Heaven is an exception. As for the true posture of restraint..." Shiro glanced at Liang Yi Mina, who could be used as a tool by Alaya at any time, curled his lips, and said, "In terms of the whole, the inhibitory power is magnificent, but in the individual sense, the inhibitory power is not. The biggest exploiter and oppressor without compromise." "Then the planetary restraint power just now..." "She was infected with a cockroach virus named [El Quette]." "The cockroach virus named after [El Qu¨¦tt]?" The witch was taken aback. "Yes." Shi Lang nodded, and said with a special affair: "Once you are infected with that virus, you will become very embarrassed. Even if the emperor is infected with that virus, he will become a sand sculpture like Gaia." Mordred raised his eyebrows. "Become a sand sculpture?" The witch shivered, a little scared. "So, if you meet [El Qu¨¦tt], you must turn your head and run." Chapter 2118： The witch chick nodded obediently like a pecking rice, and the whole person''s heart was dominated by the fear named [Elquit]. Mordred looked at Shirou speechlessly and asked, "Is it really good to ruin the elder love''s reputation behind your back, Father?" "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, that guy often ruins my reputation behind his back." Shi Lang curled his lips. "For example... "The Eternal King can''t be the true ancestor girl"?" Mordred asked. "How could you..." Shirou''s eyes widened and looked at Mordred in disbelief. "After all, the four copies of "The Eternal King Cannot Be the True Ancestor Girl", three of which are in Chaldea." Mordred said. Shiro remembered that at the time El Quett printed the book in four copies, one of which was reserved for himself as a souvenir, and the other three were given to Meiyou, Ilia, and Chloe as birthday gifts. . That kind of black history that was spoofed by a mother was actually known to her daughter. It''s almost like a women''s magnate going to the Manzhan, only to be seen by his son visiting the Manzhan. Black history! The **** Elquet, the **** smelly cockroach, the enemy of a lifetime! Shi Lang gritted his teeth, but he also knew that El Quette would write that book simply to tease him, tease him, just like a child likes to tease people that he cares about. If Shi Lang was angry, furious, or even chasing him with a knife for thousands of miles, that guy would definitely run away while laughing like a wind chime. And when he thinks of El Quette, Shirou thinks of her strangely. Not only her, but Al and Morrigan missed them a lot...At the same time, they disappeared at the South American junction because of the coherence of the emperor, and their whereabouts are still unknown. "Please rest here first." Liang Yi Weina said. Shirou nodded, and couldn''t do anything until he connected to Tirnano. Chapter 88: Tiandi Xiaomo Night. It was scattered all over, but it was pitch black. Shi Lang alone came to the fortress under the wheel of restraint. Before knocking on the door, he heard the voice of Liang Yi Wei Na, "Please come in, Lord Eternal King." Shi Lang was not surprised, and opened the door to enter. He looked at the Liang Yi Mina who was bathing under the wheel of restraint, and said straightforwardly: "I''m here to find Alaya." "Alaya has already seen this scene, so He asked me to wait for you here." Liang Yiwei smiled, and then gradually lost the high light in his eyes, the cyan eyes flashed with iridescent light, and the temperament gradually became a little empty. Shirou knew that this was Alaya. "You came to me in private, what is the matter, Eternal King? Have you already figured it out, accepting the weight of the primate?" "I don''t have that interest. I just came to ask you for someone who signed a contract with you." Shi Lang said. "Who?" "Altria Pendragon." Shirou said seriously. He hasn''t forgotten that Al''s body is still in Alaya''s hands. "There are countless world lines. At the moment of death, King Arthur who signed a contract with [me] is countless. But what you are talking about must be the knight king of pan-human history. She did not complete the contract with me, and just In this situation, I can naturally release her." After a pause, Alaya continued: "Unfortunately, her body was taken away long ago." "What are you talking about?" Shi Lang frowned fiercely. "In 2003, because you achieved the resurrection technique in the Split City, the soul of the knight king was pulled by Grey''s body and got rid of the wheel of restraint. After that, the invasion of [False Gods] destroyed the planet''s corrective power. At that time, a Holy Spirit holding the Holy Grail liberated her from the wheel of inhibition and took her body away." "The Holy Spirit holding the Holy Grail?" Shilang''s expression changed: "The Emperor?" Alaya nodded: "It''s Him." Shi Lang frowned, what on earth does this emperor want to do? He dug his grave from Avalon, took away his crown, and then planed the Wheel of Restraint, and took away Altria¡¯s body... What kind of hatred is there for this lack of yin morality? Moreover, is the emperor Alaya talking about, the emperor in the beginning, or the absolute ruler now? "Any questions?" Alaya asked. "No more." Shi Lang shook his head. "But I have a problem." Alaya looked at Shirou and asked, "Why fall to Gaia? You are the primate and a part of me. You should focus on the interests of the primate." "I didn''t fall to Gaia, I only fell to myself." Leaving this sentence, Shi Lang turned and left. "It''s a pity, Alaya. He didn''t enter the realm of Unsullied Consciousness." The rainbow light in Liang Yiwei¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, and a smile appeared on his face, "That¡¯s fine, if you enter the Wushen Consciousness, an anomaly like him will be like my mother, after being trapped by the Jialan Cave. ] Devour." ... ... Shi Lang was about to return to the residence that Astria arranged for him, when he saw Mordred in the armor of the blue silver dragon, standing in the courtyard, looking out at the star-studded night sky. Shirou walked towards Mordred. Perhaps after hearing the sound of dongdong''s footsteps, Mordred asked: "You are here, father." "It''s so late, why are you standing here if you don''t sleep?" Shilang asked. "Heart, can''t calm down." "Is it because of the crusade against [Lundinium]?" Shirou nodded and replied: "That will indeed be a tough battle." [Lundinium] was originally the gateway to Britain. Whether agriculture and fantasy in the ancient century, or industrial civilization in modern times, it is a hard bone, not to mention that it still has [Permanence] dominated by the empire [Lundinium] Hm]. "Perhaps." Mordred lowered his head, those sacred cyan eyes shifted slightly from the star-studded night sky, and landed on Shilang, and said: "Actually, I have always wanted to ask the father a question." "What''s the problem?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously, "About your mother?" Chapter 2119： Mordred was really gossiping about him and Al, but he had already answered what should be said and what should be answered at the South American Junction. However, Mordred shook his head, those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou with an extremely complicated emotion, and said: "I want to ask the father. If destiny gives you another chance, Will you abandon the eternal dynasty, abandon the royal business you created, and leave Camelot?" Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned for a moment, he did not expect that Mordred would actually ask this question. He wanted to fool around jokingly, but when he saw Mordred looked serious and knew he couldn''t fool, he pondered for a moment, nodded, and said, "Yes." "Even if you know what happened in the Eternal Dynasty now, will it be?" Shirou nodded, "Yes." "Why?" Mordred couldn''t help asking. "Because if I didn''t leave, you wouldn''t be born." Shi Lang said with a smile. There is one more sentence, which he did not say. That sentence is his true voice. Shirou could not tell others, especially Mordred. After all, this child is so longing and obsessed with the King of Eternity. "That''s it," Mordred nodded, smiled lonely, then bowed politely to Shirou, and said, "Thank you for answering me so honestly, father." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows: "You are so polite to me...I am a little sick. Has the star cup affected your mind, Mordred?" "No," Mordred shook his head, those holy cyan eyes looked at Shirou as cold and soft as moonlight, "This is the sincere respect and love I have for my father in my heart. But father King, your eternal king record and [evil] are gone, and even the vortex has disappeared. Therefore, you must be careful of the emperor. The emperor... will threaten your existence." "I see." Shi Lang nodded, "You have to be careful too, Mordred. I don''t want to see you accident." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Yeah." Mordred nodded, and then said, "Thank you Father for taking care of me so carefully when I am unwell." "You said thank you, but I have some goose bumps. No need, you are my only daughter. I don''t take care of you, who will I take care of?" Shi Lang asked with a smile. But to be honest, such a well-behaved and polite Mordred made Texan highly praised, but he also got goose bumps gradually. If this is also the influence of the Star Cup... Then let it come more violently. The sound of dong dong''s footsteps sounded from behind, Shi Lang and Mordred turned their heads and saw the witch with the head bowed coming. The witch also saw Shirou and Mordred, was taken aback for a moment, and said embarrassingly, "Did I bother you?" "No," Mordred shook his head, "you are here at the right time." The witch looked at Mordred in surprise. At this time, as usual, shouldn''t this guy want to **** her? "I''m very scared of life, because I don''t know if strangers will harm me. But during this time of getting along, I think you are a good person worthy." Mordred walked to the witch and stretched out his hand, "I hope we can be friends, not enemies." Shi Lang looked at Mordred with a smile, and put down Mordred who was on guard. There was no doubt that he had the style of the king. At this moment, we are drawing witches for pan-human history. However, the witch hesitated and did not take over, "Sorry. I can''t respond to you." Mordred understood the difficulty of the witch, and smiled gently: "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you are not a friend, as long as you don''t become an enemy. In fact, if you can, I don''t want to be hostile to anyone." She put down her hand, looked at Shirou and the witch, and said, "I''ll go back to rest first. Father and Lord Altria also rest early." After that, Mordred turned and left. The witch looked suspiciously at Mordred''s back, turned her head to look at Shirou, and asked, "Does your daughter have a fever and burned her head?" Shilang was still happy at first, but when the witch said so, he frowned and said, "What are you talking about!" "Then why is she being so polite to me today?" The witch asked suspiciously: "She usually cynics with me and doesn''t want me to come close." "Think about what you did to her." The witch recalled for a moment, with a dazed face, "I didn''t do anything to her, let alone curse her. I am not the scumbag of Morgan Lefie." "Think about it again. That kid is a twister, but he can''t resist the kindness of others." Shi Lang smiled, turned around and entered his room, leaving behind the witch with a bewildered face. She obviously forgot that she was on the battlefield and revealed her true feelings for Mordred. It was the extremely subtle details that made Mordred soften. ... ... The night is clear. After receiving Gaia''s message, Shirou negotiated for a while and worked out a pincer plan. Three days later, under the dispatch of Alaya, 300,000 steel warriors were dispatched to Alaya''s side, and along with Shirou and others, they slew to [Lundinium]. Shirou wants to experience the feeling of driving a mecha, but these steel warriors do not have a console, but integrate their own wavelength and soul into it for manipulation. Therefore, as a pillar of the gods, Astra can be manipulated. . But Shirou''s current state is a living person, so naturally he can''t. "Mordred, do you want to choose one?" Shi Lang looked at Mordred and asked. He and the witch are both living people, and Mordred has the wavelength of a material body, but in fact it is still a dead spirit, so she can manipulate the mecha just like Astraea. "No, Father." Mordred shook his head and said, "I hate this kind of huge armor." Well, Mordred is not a mecha control, which is really a shame. The 300,000 army, like a torrent of steel, straddled the turbulent strait towards [Lundinium]. [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] is like a coat, covering the earth, and the birthplace of that coat is in [Britain]. Just like the Prime Meridian, with [Britain] as the center, the concept, [the arm of the emperor of heaven] is enveloped over the entire earth. However, [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] was created a loophole by [Council] and [Spers League], and afterwards, [Adam], who was blessed by the power of the Holy Spirit, broke the island of Ireland with that loophole. The ¡¾Arms of the Emperor of Heaven¡¿. [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] is the manifestation of the power of the Holy Spirit, but from the moment the loophole is created, it can no longer reach the perfect state. Liang Yi Wei Na is the daughter of two rituals. Although it is not an anomaly connected to the [roots] like Liang rituals and Sajo Aige, nor is it a blank soul like Shirou, the two ceremonies use the realm of unsullied consciousness in [ÌìµÛ]. She can use the loopholes created on the Arms. The 300,000 steel army drove through the strait mightily, through the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], and went straight to [Lundinium]. However, the [Lundinium] side was prepared long ago, suppressed by heavy troops, with numerous ordnance on it, and heavily guarded. The imperial side may not be aware of the pan-human history trends, but before the Emperor of Heaven completely completes the historical homology, they do attach great importance to the defense of Alaya. Chapter 2120： When the Aggrewen united forces strangled Tirnano, the empire never mobilized [Lundinium]''s heavy forces. There is no doubt that this will be a tough battle. However, [Lundinium] probably never thought that Gaia and Alaya had already flicked their eyes and reached a consensus from the moment Tirnano stood there. Tirnano on the Irish Island, which was defended by the Arguess with Camelot and Wales as the horns, had already shifted the dimension to England, and wanted to attack [Lundinium] with the steel warriors, thus connecting the east and the west. England and Wales are cut off from Scotland and Ireland. The aggressive attack of the Iron Warrior attracted the attention of [Lundinium], and the war was on the verge of breaking out. However, at this time, Shi Lang received a message from Gaia asking them to leave the war and head to the Port of Dover as soon as possible. The Port of Dover is a modern port, and it is also connected to [Lundinium], but after the empire is synchronized, the Port of Dover area has become a primitive mountainous land. Moreover, the [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] over there is so thick that even the Liangyi cannot be opened without the help of loopholes, so it has no strategic significance. Shiro didn¡¯t understand why Gaia wanted him to leave the army to the Port of Dover during the war. However, relying on his trust in Gaia, Shiro, Mordred, and the Witch had to bid farewell to the battlefield and rushed to Dover. Port. Shiro followed Gaia''s guidance and came to a basin in the Port of Dover Mountains. When he first wanted to contact Gaia, the surrounding lightning flashed, and the space was distorted like a wormhole. One by one, the heroes wearing battle armors and holding treasures. , Staring at Shi Lang and the others with serious and murderous expression. There is no doubt that it is directional, pure hostility and killing intent. Shirou frowned, looked at the shadow of Gaia revealed by the starlight, and asked, "What do you mean, Gaia?" If Gaia wanted to use the heroic spirit to ambush him and kill him. Shiro didn''t believe it. This is not because he believes that the planet will love him forever, but because he believes in Gaia, he believes in himself and El Quett who make up Gaia''s personality of the star. Moreover, the star blessing from Gaia on him has not dissipated, which means that the planet is still pampering him. The most important thing is that Shirou did not believe that Gaia could order the heroic spirits to kill him. After all, no matter if it was Old Shan, Old Sword, Skatie or Gamo, it was impossible to attack him. Even Shi Lang saw in the heroic spirit, Scarha and Bedwell who were also sent away by Taito. Gaia did not answer Shirou''s words, but in the distant universe, on the moon that was about to be swallowed by the red giant, through the blessing of the stars, he set his eyes tightly on Mordred behind Shirou, and questioned: "Who... are you?" Shi Lang raised her eyebrows, and the witch also glanced at Mordred in surprise. Even the witches who have not been involved in the world have also noticed that Gaia''s hostility, the hostility of the heroic spirits, is not on them, but on Mordred! Facing the hostility between Gaia and the heroes, Mordred said flatly: "I am, Mordred." As soon as the voice fell, a sword burning with Lan Yao''s fire suddenly sprang out from the ground, and with a "chuk", it pierced Mordred''s abdomen, and then, a disgusting voice came out from the ground: "If you are Mordred, who am I?" Another Mordred, braving the blue fire, came out from the ground. "Two Mordred?" The witch widened her eyes. Shi Lang was also full of surprise, because the two Mordreds looked exactly the same, and even the wavelengths that could never be copied...are exactly the same! How is this possible? Common sense has been refreshed. The face may collide, the voice may be the same as the name, but only the wavelength is something that cannot be copied or forged. Because it belongs to the soul, belongs to the spirit. Matter can be copied, but spirit cannot. Therefore, even if parallel individuals have different wavelengths, the wavelength can be described as the absolutely unique ID card. Therefore, the [concealment] supplemented by Assassin''s rank allows Assassin to perform in the Holy Grail War. But the current scene has overturned all of this! Shirou looked at the two Mordreds in surprise. Which is true and false? If he is really inclined, Shirou would prefer Mordred, who came along with him, and Mordred, who was full of blue fire, could not detect the slightest human breath at all, but seemed to be alive. The Devil of the Abyss. Mordred, wearing the armor of the blue silver dragon, glanced at the uncertain Shi Lang, closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, then slowly opened his eyes, and those holy blue eyes calmly looked closer. Mordred, who was close at hand, said: "Although you have the power of Satan, but you are able to get out of [Frmore Abyss], you are indeed beyond my expectation, Mordred. It is the honorable Lord Vivian, Did you bring you out?" "I?" Gaia''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he muttered: "No wonder, from the first glance, I felt the same type of power as [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor]..." "You guy, isn''t it?" Mordred''s eyes widened. "I am the ruler, the emperor of heaven." The emperor of heaven replied calmly. "The Emperor of Heaven? She, she is the Emperor of Heaven?" There was a commotion among the crowd. The witch and Bedwell also looked at the emperor in shock. One of them is a quasi-saint apostle and the other is a true saint apostle, but they have never seen the true face of the emperor, and now they have seen it. Emperor of Heaven--, The emperor is actually Mordred''s parallel world co-individuals? The Emperor slowly pulled out Mordred''s sword from his abdomen, and stretched out his two fingers. Hearing a sound of "knock", the gun of destiny, Gangnir, suddenly appeared behind him, just like destiny. In general, caught by the **** of the Emperor of Heaven, it was difficult to make any progress. "Sneak attack is not your style, Lord Skaha." Skaha looked at the emperor in surprise. The gun in her hand was the eternal gun-Gangnir, specially borrowed from Skadi, and she had a BUFF folded on her body. With her current strength and skill, she Under a sneak attack, even the previous imperial shield-Galahad, could not easily block it. But where is the emperor? Two fingers. Moreover, it is so relaxing! The emperor exerted a slight force, just listened to the sound of "Ka Ka Ka", whether it was Mordred''s King Sword, or the Gungnier in Skaha''s hand, it collapsed like glass. Without a single blow, Mordred and Skaha retreated quickly. The emperor did not respond to Scarha who had retreated, but reached out his hand towards Mordred. It was the hand exactly like her, but Mordred found that he could not get rid of it no matter what. At this moment, with a "boom", a starlight shot towards the emperor, allowing Mordred to take the opportunity to get rid of the emperor. . The smoke dissipated, and the unscathed Heavenly Emperor stood in the smoke, and his holy blue eyes calmly looked at the Shirou holding the sword in the stone. "I really didn''t expect that our greatest enemy is by my side. But you, as the ruler of the empire, as the emperor, have such a powerful force, why use Mordred¡¯s shell to come Cheating on me?" Shi Lang frowned and asked in a deep voice, "This is totally meaningless!" Chapter 2121： "No, it makes sense." There was a voice among the heroic spirits, Shi Lang turned his head and looked, and saw Guinevere walking out of the crowd. She has a firm look, her eyes are gleaming, she is no longer weak. "Vivian?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. "Yes, Wang." Guinevere nodded and walked out of the crowd, staring at the Emperor with complex expressions. And watching Guinevere walk out of the crowd, the heavenly emperor''s calm eyes also made a faint wave, and said: "You have recovered your mind, Lord Vivienne. Mordred did it, right?" "Yes." "I am happy for you from the bottom of my heart, but under this situation, do you also want to learn from the eternal king and abandon me?" the emperor asked. "I... can''t stand on your side." Guinevere turned her head away. "Then please forgive me. I can''t smile at you in this situation." "Wait a minute!" Shi Lang frowned: "The King of Eternity abandoned you? I never knew you, so why should I abandon you?" "Wang, Wang... She, she is..." Guinevere couldn''t continue. The truth is too cruel. "There is nothing to hide." The emperor looked at Shirou softly and said: "I am not a human being, nor a creature. I am the will of the eternal dynasty. I am the great cause of the dynasty that you raised and abandoned by your own hands. It is also the last eternal dynasty killed by your daughter, Mordred." "What are you talking about?" Shirou was taken aback, and Mordred''s eyes widened. Everyone, including Gaia, looked at the Emperor in disbelief. The truth of this matter is too unexpected. The emperor of heaven, the absolute ruler-the emperor of heaven, is not a holy spirit, let alone a creature, but an ancient dynasty that has long since disappeared, an ancient empire-an eternal dynasty! This thing is so shocking! It''s incredible! "Why? How could such a thing happen...!" Mordred looked at the Emperor with trembling hands. "Nothing is impossible. After all, you killed me with your own hands, didn''t you?" The emperor calmly looked at Mordred. There are forty-six thousand and forty-two people. Their resentment and hatred, every day, every moment, every minute, all the time, prompt me to ask you for my life, Mordred." Mordred took a step back subconsciously, Shi Lang stretched out his hand and stopped her behind him, staring at the emperor solemnly. The Emperor looked at Shi Lang in silence, and continued: "You should understand that if I want to take Mordred''s life at this time, you can''t stop me." Mordred said: "I''m already dead. Even if you kill me again, I will just return to the Heroic Seat." "That''s not necessarily. The heroic death can return to the heroic seat, but if the body record in the heroic seat disappears. A lonely ghost disappears, but it really disappears." "Could it be that what you are using now..." "Yeah. It''s your body. The body I took away from the Wheel of Suppression. Just to vent the hatred of those 46,343, and 42 people!" Chapter 89 This is like an abandoned little daughter-in-law What no one expected, after all, happened. The successive failures of the Aegis and the holy apostles, and even Galahad, who is known as the wall of the empire and possessed the Aristotelian personality, was also defeated by pan-human history. Therefore, the emperor temporarily put aside the homology. Major events come from the lower realm of the highest imperial palace. But no one expected that the identity of the Emperor of Heaven was so incredible. If the emperor is just a parallel world co-individual of Mordred, it is surprising, but it is still reasonable. After all, the empire was born because of Mordred''s weakness. However, unexpectedly, the true identity of the emperor of heaven has already withered away, as the empire of the historical and cultural foundation of Western Europe-the eternal dynasty! A dynasty created by Shiro, Altria, Alquette, Skaha and others! What is going on here? "The cause of everything must start with Camelot''s survival..." Vivian closed her eyes. Ancient years ago, with the fall of the ultra-ancient civilization and its successor, Mu, the planet entered the darkest period. Then, after an unknown number of years, the flying boat that originally carried the fire of civilization, or the guidance of the voice of the stars, or the guidance of friendly forces such as the Pure Land and the Kingdom of Heaven, returned to the earth one after another to multiply the fire of civilization, so it was Tiamat The era called "the next generation" has begun. So far, this next generation has experienced the primitive mythical century, the fantasy ancient century, the theocracy of the Middle Ages, and the modern and modern times of human rights. The myth century is divided into the first and second gods. Attila destroys the foundation and ends with Gilgamesh and Solomon. The imaginary ancient century was ended by Shiro, and was subsequently restructured by Charlemagne''s ceremony, bringing the era into the Middle Ages. After the end of the last god-Votigung in the ancient century of fantasy, the laws of the planet completely turned to the seat of the primate, the [True Ether] completely dissipated, and the fantasy seeds and elves could no longer stay on the surface, and at the same time, through the truth People in the ancient century who existed in the ether would also be poisoned to death. In order to survive the eternal dynasty as a fantasy species, Shiro used many methods, policies, and even a slow race migration, using the body¡¯s own resistance and natural selection to carry out a long race transformation, and finally made The eternal dynasty survived. Of course, in the end, the Eternal Dynasty was still contaminated by the behemoth of the Apocalypse, and was finally destroyed in Mordred''s hands. However, what Shirou did not know was that the demise of the people in the ancient century was destined. Although the eternal dynasty is also part of the primate seat, for the sake of the primate seat as a whole, the eternal dynasty has long been cut out by the primate seat and has become an abandoned part. However, it was precisely because of the efforts of Shirou and other generations that the eternal dynasty survived. It is precisely because of this that the part that was cut out by the primate seat did not die out, but gave birth to a hazy, independent wheel of inhibition. In the ancient century, there were fantasy species, and there were remnants of the gods, so they were not contained by the primate seat, so the wheel of restraint was completely independent. It is precisely because of this that the mystery of the clock tower can survive in modern times, and the spiritual tombs under the clock tower can also survive in modern times, and even fairies can disappear in the modern realm where [True Ether] disappears. This is because Britain still has a wheel of inhibition that belongs to the eternal dynasty in ancient centuries. The illusion umbrella still exists. It belongs to the Alaya system, but is a unique wheel of inhibition. The fantasy Alaya of the ancient century is the emperor of heaven! The wheel of inhibition is reason and the instinct of the whole consciousness. There is no body, no individual thoughts, some are just instincts born from the whole thought and consciousness. It''s just the emperor, no, it should be said that the restraining force [Eternal Dynasty] is too special. It is a wheel of inhibition born against the will of the primate seat, like a [cancer cell] that resists the order of DNA apoptosis. Chapter 2122： Although he exists, he does not have the power like [Gaia], nor can he operate normally like [Alaya]. He cannot operate his own guarantee mechanism, but has such a vague existence. Just like Liang Yi Wei Na is connected to the [Alaya] wheel of inhibition, and the wheel of inhibition [Eternal Dynasty] is gathered on the [Eternal Crown], which is the symbol of royal power. In fact, the initial restraint [Eternal Dynasty] was spread throughout the entire dynasty like a quantum of consciousness, but in the enthronement and coronation of the Eternal King, Shiro deliberately instructed the pope to kneel and offer the crown in order to highlight that the king''s power is higher than the divine power. Although this suppressed the growth of theocratic power in the dynasty, it also gave people a direction for prayer and hope. Therefore, the manifestation of restraint is now on the [Eternal Crown]. It is precisely because of this that the second treasure of the Eternal King [The time of coronation has come, I am the Eternal King], has an absolute suppressing effect. Even the [false **** spirit seat] that invades the body can be suppressed and assimilated. Because that is a symbol of restraint, the supreme kingship of the king of the ancient century! The king is the country! Therefore, when the behemoth of Apocalypse destroys the eternal dynasty, although he instinctively wants to protect the eternal dynasty, he has no specific operating mechanism. As a restraining force, he is undoubtedly the most failed and most incompetent one. At that time, in order to save the eternal dynasty, the [Spers] alliance led by Mordred and belonging to the eternal dynasty was all over the earth, looking for the Holy Grail, and finally guarded by Ambrosius, Lord of Ternano At the original secret realm-[Plain of Joy], the Holy Grail of the Holy Spirit was held. People prayed to the Holy Grail, but the Holy Grail could not respond to people''s prayers, but he realized Mordred''s weakness, and the limited world line that the eternal dynasty survived was born. And that is the [Eternal Empire] and the Emperor of Heaven! But in fact, the Holy Grail didn''t just respond to Mordred, it also responded to people''s prayers. Inhibition ¡¤ [Eternal Dynasty] was able to get rid of the instinct of inhibition, and began to use human pan-consciousness as the subject and experience, and gave birth to his own consciousness. Personalized like [Gaia] and [Alaya]. But in fact, He just transformed pan-consciousness into individual consciousness. As a result, the thoughts of the entire eternal dynasty, either contradictory, or unified and harmonious, have become his thoughts, and become his logical core and thinking center. Thus, the absolute ruler was born. Before Xuanzang left, he once said that no one is more suitable for [the emperor] than him. Isn''t it of course? Because he is the empire itself. Responding to the prayers of the subjects, and awakening in response to the despair and hope of the subjects, the ultimate king of the ancient century, the incarnation of the empire! The incarnation of the empire was born because of people¡¯s prayers, because of people¡¯s despair and hope. He is naturally also for people¡¯s survival and a policy of action. Therefore, his core purpose is to rebel against the planet, the seat of the primate, the correct history, the [root], and everything that wants [the eternal dynasty] to perish! The last dynasty of the ancient century-[The Eternal Dynasty], which has long been perished, will be resurrected on this land and in this long river of history! After he woke up, the ancient century at that time had completely disappeared, and he asked Vivian for help. He thought that Vivienne would agree without hesitation, but he didn''t want Vivienne to fall into hesitation. Moreover, Vivienne at the time had been assimilated by the Star Cup. In order to avoid being assimilated to the world, it would cause harm to the history that has gone on, and even more afraid of alienation, he cannot meet the Shirou who has left. Therefore, Vivian buried herself in Avalon, and also buried the [Eternal Crown] that carried the Wheel of Restraint in Avalon. The incarnation of the empire at that time was not as strong as it is now, but just an existence similar to the spirit of the weapon. Therefore, He could not resist Vivienne and was buried in the crown of the Eternal King. After that, Morgan Lefy thought Vivienne was completely crazy. With apologies to everyone, he left the art of reviving Altria in the small village of Gree''s ancestors, and then signed a contract with Altrucci, became a dead person, and wandered the world since then. At the turning point, I met Yu Ji who was hunted down by Daji in the Middle East. Then in 2003, he discovered a huge secret and was forced to die scattered in order to preserve his existence. And because of this, these aspects of Morrigan were born. And the incarnation of the empire buried in the Eternal King''s Crest Grave, instead of quelling anger, is tortured day after day, year after year by the hatred and unwillingness of the popular consciousness that constitutes the self. More importantly, the statue of the Eternal King erected in Tyler Beer, year after year, day after day, people¡¯s hopes and longings for the Eternal King, the regret and hatred of the Eternal King, and the ridicule, all entered. Into his consciousness. He was caught in the self-contradictory endless suffering, but it was also the endless suffering, which instead allowed his consciousness and his purpose to be tempered more clearly. But he was trapped in the burial mound of the eternal king, and he could not appear in the realm for eternal life. There is no doubt about it. Because in modern times, which magician can enter [Avalon]? Is there any magician who, after entering [Avalon], can defeat the nine queens headed by Vivian and plan the grave of the Eternal King? Already, there is no such person. The empire incarnation is so clear, but such a person really appeared. That is the emperor of the eternal empire from the same source with him. The Emperor of Heaven is the Holy Spirit. He knew the relationship between pan-human history and eternal empire from the beginning. He came to pan-human history because of a question that could not be answered. The answer to that question is simple, but no one can tell her. Therefore, the true Holy Spirit avoids him, and the enlightened person hides his face and goes away when he sees him. Subsequently, He placed his hopes on the eternal king who created the eternal dynasty. In the end, he got the answer in the eternal king, so he didn''t meet with the eternal king, so he left pan-human history. However, He should never, and never should, when he came to pan-human history, he listened to the rumor that "The King of Eternity is sleeping in Avalon and will only wake up when Britain is alive and dead", so he went to Ah. Wallon dug up the grave of the Eternal King and brought out the [Eternal Crown]. The incarnation of the empire was free, and the alienated Vivian chased and killed the emperor for thousands of miles. In the end, they were all brought back to the eternal empire by the emperor of heaven. It was at that time that the incarnation of the empire rebelled against the emperor of heaven. They were originally from the same origin, and they are all the Holy Grail. Compared with the innocent and innocent emperor who has seen everything but has no intentions, the incarnation of the empire has already been in torment for more than 1,500 years. Become more determined and bitter. He opposed the emperor, and took away the power of the Holy Grail and the personality of the Holy Spirit from the emperor. No. Rather than taking it away, it''s better to say that the guy gave him his power. The empire incarnation remembers clearly that if that guy really wants to resist that night, it is still unknown who will die. However, that guy did not, but calmly accepted the result of his being robbed. Moreover, that unusually calm look that even seemed to be liberated, has made the empire incarnation sour, and even remembered that look as soon as he closed his eyes. However, that is all over. Taking away the power of the other half of the Holy Grail, the empire incarnation has completely become the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit with absolute power, the absolute ruler. Chapter 2123： After becoming the emperor of heaven, the empire incarnation understood what problems [the emperor] was struggling with. The power of the Holy Grail divided by the Eternal Empire has come to an end. This is also inevitable. The Holy Grail is to trace the source, creating a finite world line, not to mention giving a part of the power of the empire incarnation, and naturally the lamp is exhausted. What the Emperor of Heaven struggles with is whether to invade pan-human history. Because he was afraid, even if he invaded pan-human history, the empire would disappear. Because the empire has no past and no future, it is just a present without roots. However, the empire incarnation will not be entangled. He became the new emperor and the only restraining force of the eternal empire. Once as the restraining force of the eternal dynasty, he has witnessed the demise of the eternal dynasty but is powerless, how can he now witness the demise of the eternal empire as the continuation of the eternal dynasty? What''s more, He wants the eternal dynasty to be resurrected and survive forever! So, He went to Tirnano and took away the legacy of Taitis, the ultra-ancient technology and the [Plain of Joy] that has not been surpassed so far, and the arrow of root hidden beneath the surface of the world. Afterwards, He eliminated the behemoth of the Apocalypse in the exploration point, obtained another star cup, and ordered the self-seeking demon bodhisattva to mix into the [Council], evaluate the strength of [Council] and [Chaldea], and then wait for the opportunity to collect eternity The heroic spirits of the dynasty prepare for the resurrection of the eternal dynasty. At the same time, he took away the bodies of Altria and Mordred trapped in the gap between the wheel of suppression from [Alaya], and shot Mordred¡¯s soul record from the Heroic Seat. , Ready to let her disappear like a lonely ghost. And this move, but there was an accident. That is-- "You." The empire incarnation looked at Shirou and said: "Mordred, who was recorded by the soul, was also summoned to the Romanian connection point and participated in the Holy Grail War. In order to complete my mission, So I''m going to make that connection point a Mordred graveyard, and test the strength of [Council] by the way. But, no, it''s better to say that it was defeated by you. Even the real side was beaten out. ." The empire incarnation glanced at the killing courtyard in the crowd, and the latter stepped back subconsciously. The eyes of the empire incarnation were so cold. "I finally understand why I can''t connect to the Eternal King record." Shi Lang stared at the empire incarnation in front of him. The king is the country. However, the country is no longer there, so where is the king? "After the killing house assessed the strength of the [Council], I understood that no one could stop the resurrection of the dynasty anymore except for the monster living in [Root Cause] and those transcending ones! So, taking advantage of those stars When Wang focused his eyes on the South American junction, I started to act!" "I used the [Emperor''s Arm] to shield them at the South American junction, and drove [Gaia] out of the solar system, and inserted my sense of touch into the primate seat and the planet, thus dominating everything. [Alaya] That guy will choose to be personified, and so. Because the times have changed, now the planet belongs to the dynasty, and the primate seat also belongs to the dynasty. Those frail pure races with the correct history and those gods have become The eliminated loser!" "It''s just that, I didn''t expect that Gaia, who was driven out, could even connect to the touch of the inner sea of ??the stars." The empire incarnation glanced at Gaia on the screen. "You guy..." Gaia gritted his teeth. Shirou stared at the empire avatar coldly and asked, "I, Al, Elquet, and Morrigan, will disappear in South America... You did it all, right?" "It''s me." The empire incarnation nodded: "It''s not difficult to do this kind of thing, not to mention that you, the Knight King, and Morgan''s bodies are all in my hands. Although Alquette is a bit troublesome, it''s a little bit stronger. , It¡¯s not difficult to catch her. It¡¯s just¡ª" The empire incarnation''s gaze fell on the dull-eyed Bedwell, closed his eyes, and then said grimly: "Bedwell, but betrayed me." "That''s why I can escape your clutches." Shi Lang stared at the empire incarnation closely, "What is the purpose of your arresting us?" "How can you not be as smart as you? If you don''t have your eternal dynasty, will it still be an eternal dynasty?" The empire incarnation glanced at Skaha behind him, and said: "Actually, the first target I fished was Lord Skaha. But at that time, I couldn''t judge whether I was an opponent of [Council], and I didn''t want to I exposed myself too early. So I let the killing house go. But that guy, he had a lot of ideas, so he didn''t take matters seriously, and even took orders from other people, so he ended up doing something wrong." It turned out that the Demon Bodhisattva would appear at the Nordic connection point at that time, and it was also ordered by the empire incarnation. At that time, the transaction mentioned by the Demon Bodhisattva turned out to be not only the giant **** King Sutert and Goyanskaya, but also the emperor! What a multi-faceted Infernal Affairs! "And as I expected, there is indeed an existence in the [Council] that can threaten me. If I run into the woman named [Shi] without knowing it, even me will probably overturn. Fortunately, Yes, I am more cautious. So, I pushed her into a dead end, and she came to assassinate me as I expected, and was finally defeated by me and sealed. So far, no one can threaten me anymore. No one can hinder the road to the resurrection of the dynasty. However, I never thought of--," The incarnation of the empire took a deep breath and looked at the Shirou who was close at hand but far away, "The one who stood in the way of me and the dynasty was you in the end! It was you who created me with your own hands and allowed us to survive. ! Why, it is you?" The empire incarnation could not hide the sadness in his eyes. It was like being abandoned by the owner, hurt, and sad like a small animal. There are three things that the incarnation of empire has to worry about. The most important of these is Shirou''s abandonment of the eternal dynasty. How much people in the Eternal Dynasty looked forward to and admired the eternal king at the time, so how long and admired the eternal king was born with the incarnation of the empire. But what about now? It was Shiro who stood in front of Him, in front of the eternal dynasty! "Remember, what I asked you before? If destiny gives you another opportunity to choose, will you abandon the eternal dynasty and give up the kingdom you created? You just say the three words''don''t give up'' and I will immediately Stop it. You are the eternal king, responding to the hope of the people, leading the people, and spreading the glory of the dynasty to every inch of the world. I guarantee that this time, no one can hurt you, and your journey will never Hard work." The empire incarnation took out the golden [eternal crown] and handed it to Shirou. The golden [eternal crown] is shining, symbolizing glory, the royal industry, and the nobility, and it also reflects Shi Lang''s silent face. Everyone stared at Shirou nervously, pounding. "You will enjoy all the glory and wealth, and you will complete your emperor''s great cause. The mountains and rivers are crawling under your feet, the sun, the moon and the stars are playing music in your ears. You will be supreme, even if it is me, I will also offer you the etiquette of surrender. , Just like the original one." The empire incarnation looked at Shirou with hopeful eyes. It''s troublesome. Iskandar sighed, no one can withstand such a temptation, at least he can''t. "That kind of wish may be wonderful. But I refuse!" "Why?" "I have come to the future, how can I go back to the past?" Looking at such a decisive Shirou, the empire incarnation couldn''t help asking: "Don''t you think about it?" "Don''t think about it." "Really... don''t you think about it?" The empire incarnation''s eyes were pleading. "Don''t think about it." The empire incarnation closed his eyes, then slowly put the [eternal crown] on his head, and then slowly opened his eyes, the pleading and sadness in his eyes have all disappeared, leaving only the strong Domineering and cold killing intent, "Then...I won''t keep my hands." The horrible killing intent spilled out of the empire incarnation. It was obviously the spring season, but everyone felt an unparalleled sense of suffocation. Oppression from the Absolute Dominator! Beyond the field! Chapter 90 Sure enough, Xiao An is true love~ After getting Shirou''s veto answer, the empire incarnation completely extinguished the expectation of Shirou, her eyes were cold instantly, and an indescribable strange wavelength spilled out of her body. "Boom!" Chapter 2124： Everyone retreated a few steps violently, looking at the emperor in shock. There were no earthquakes or tsunamis, and no landslides. But as the heroic spirits, they could perceive that even more terrifying changes had occurred! The clear sky suddenly showed radiant and indescribable aurora, which is a color that human cones cannot understand. The extremely large fluctuations of the particles have caused the gravitational waves of the planet to undergo abnormal changes, and the phase of the dimension has been distorted. The epidermis of the planet seems to be unable to conceal the essence of the dimension anymore, one after another indescribable time and space appears! The three-dimensional world has undergone a violent shock! "There will be an existence of this scale..." Enkidu looked at the incarnation of the empire in disbelief. There is no doubt that this is the Holy Spirit, and this is the absolute ruler of the Transcendent Realm! "This king knows that if the messy personal relationship is detonated, it will cause a lot of trouble!" Gilgamesh gritted his teeth and took out the [End Sword], transformed into a bow of destruction, and threw away the arrow of destruction at the incarnation of the empire. As early as when he was called, in order to deal with the empire, he had already liberated the [End Sword], brewing magic power that could destroy the world, and now the magic power is brewing enough! "Boom!" As Gilgamesh liberated the [End Sword], the world-destroying scarlet technique was all over the sky in an instant. The world-destroying flood poured out, condensed into a group, and merged into a huge arrow of light in the sky, shooting towards the incarnation of the empire! "The Rage of Nabistine!?" Everyone couldn''t help being stunned. The wave of Nabistine, it was the tsunami extinction that occurred in the myth century, and Gilgamesh''s ending sword was the manifestation of the wave of Nabistine. Any "Bible" heroic spirit will be restrained by this end sword, because the Rage of Nabistine is the prototype of Noah''s flood in the "Bible", and it is the phenomenon of the destruction of the world by the Holy Spirit! However, will the flood prototype created by the power of the Holy Spirit be effective for the Holy Spirit? The answer is no. "Uninteresting." With a wave of the empire incarnation, the arrow of poverty created by the Ending Sword dissipated like a dream bubble in an instant. However, this did not end. Old Sword and Saber looked at each other. The concept of salvation induced by the concept of "End Sword" completely inspired the power of salvation of the Star Sword. The two Star Swords shone with magnificent light. . "Oath--, the sword of victory!" The old sword and Saber dropped sounds at the same time, and two saviour swords capable of penetrating the stars went straight and bombarded towards the empire incarnation, but they were picked up by the empire incarnation with one hand. "Difficult, unbelievable, the two saviour swords, can''t even his clothes be hurt?" Old Shan was surprised. This scene is really incredible. The Star Anchor exists to maintain the world, and is a guardian shield. The Star Sword exists to save the world, a spear of destruction. The completely liberated Savior Sword is even more powerful than the Departure Sword and the End Sword, and it is the strongest armor to penetrate the stars! However, at this moment, the two completely liberated savior swords were even hard to hurt the corners of the empire incarnation. "Huh. Don''t be arrogant, it''s not over yet, miscellaneous repair!" Gilgamesh put on the mythical attire and completely liberated his divinity. As the wedge of the sky, he drew out the [Sword of Deviation]. "Zizzi¡ª" The rotating Deviance Sword created a red storm that was enough to cut time and space, and with unparalleled pioneering power, it blasted towards the empire incarnation! The red storm of pioneering power and the two strongest fantasy lights born to save the planet are mixed together, and the strongest power of myth and fantasy is suddenly liberated! The terrifying power caused space and time to be crushed to pieces by this pure violent magic. However-- "Useless." The empire incarnation shook hands fiercely, and the light broke directly and disappeared. In an instant, the aurora flickered, and the infinite rays of light covered all vision. Suddenly, a sharp scarlet flash was concealed by this infinite light, and at an extremely tricky angle, it slammed toward the temple of the empire avatar, but the empire avatar stretched out **** as if expected. Live this scarlet light. "Twice assaults. This is not your style, Lord Skaha." The empire incarnation glanced at Skaha holding the Deaththorn Gun, and said in a flat tone. "With your martial arts, anyone has to sneak attack, right?" Skaha asked with a smile. The tone is relaxed at any time, but her heart is quite heavy. She was very confident with the shot just now. Even Uyf, who has studied [Danufmore] for 100 million years, would definitely not be able to take the deadly shot just now, but the empire incarnation took it very easily. . There is no doubt that the gap between her and the incarnation of the empire lies not in quantity, but in quality! Obviously, the incarnation of the empire also exists in the [door], or in other words, his person is destined to be the existence in the [door]. Beyonder! Without a single blow, Skaha released the Spear of Deathspine neatly, and the incarnation of the Empire was not ready to let Skaha go. He crushed the Spear of Deathspine, and got up and turned towards Skaha. Go. At this time, the rainbow light flickered, almost as if it flickered. Attila''s figure straddled the space and appeared in front of the empire incarnation. The rainbow sword [Star Tears] pierced straight toward the abdomen of the empire incarnation. However, the empire incarnation seemed to have been expected long ago, and when he lifted his foot, it kicked Attila in the abdomen. With a "boom", the terrifying force directly kicked Attila out, and her whole figure turned into a rainbow light, slamming heavily towards the distant mountain. "Boom!" The mountain was pierced by Attila in an instant. With this blow, the empire incarnation didn''t even look at Attila, as if it was a matter of course to defeat the star-traveling soldiers of Camby Ristode so easily. He bullied himself and grabbed the Eternal Spear Gungnir that Skaha had just summoned, and his petite fist blasted towards Skaha''s head with a mass that was enough to collapse the dimensionality. If this punch is true, Skaha will undoubtedly be killed on the spot, but looking at Skaha''s face, she thinks of Skaha''s activeness in the dynasty, and the steel-forged heart can''t help but soften and fall. The giant fist stopped abruptly, then grabbed Gunnir and threw Skaha out. With a sound of "Oh", Skaha was directly thrown onto Skady who was casting the spell, and he was blasted out with Skady and the surrounding Merlin and others. "Besiege Him! He is only one person!" Chapter 2125： "Victory is at this moment!" "Get rid of him, our mission will be completed!" The heroes shouted loudly. The wave of the horror scale of the empire incarnation does not scare away these heroes and heroic souls. On the contrary, it can arouse their fighting spirit, holding treasures one by one, and rushing towards the empire incarnation fiercely. Even the guardian who has always been taciturn, the heroic spirit cut heir, raised his pistol and shouted: "Get rid of Alaya, right now! Kill him, we can switch to Gaia, let Alaya of the dog day **** Go!" "Let the Alaya of Dog Day go to hell!" The guardians roared and roared. As long as Alaya''s contract can be cancelled, let alone the incarnation of an empire, even if it is heaven, it will be shown to you! The guardians rushed towards the incarnation of the empire with blushing faces like chicken blood. The empire incarnation looked at the army of heroic spirits coming under the black pressure, and said very calmly: "It''s just a senseless resistance." As soon as the voice fell, his eyes shot out divine light, and Vlad III, who had taken the lead, and his wooden stakes were directly burned to ashes, and then his little hand slammed tight, directly forcibly controlling the eternity of unwillingness. The Spear of Gungnir, with one wave, severed Garna''s Killing Spear and his right arm. The blood was dripping, and the blood of the gods was scattered all over the ground. In order to cover Garna, Arjuna drew the bow of destruction and shot an arrow of destruction towards the empire incarnation, but the empire incarnation turned around with a shot, missed the target, and destroyed Ku Churin and Dilumudo. Exhausted. Astorford rode the magic horse steed eagle, shuttled through the dimension, and came to the front of the empire incarnation. The golden knight gun with the concept of falling down with one touch, poked at the ankle of the empire in an attempt to control the empire incarnation. I never thought that the moment the magic horse Junying came to the empire incarnation in the shuttle dimension, he was directly frightened by the icy eyes of the empire incarnation. He left Astorford and ran away in a panic. Astorfo, who was thrown to the ground, hurried to run, but was dragged by the empire incarnation with his pigtails, and threw it madly like a meteor hammer, knocking out all the heroes such as Charlemagne and Charlie. "The tip of the spear of the galloping sky star--!" Achilles took the opportunity to throw the meteor gun in his hand at the empire incarnation, attempting to use the [Meteor Gun] to single out the barriers to disintegrate the power of the empire incarnation. Who would have thought that the wavelength scale of the empire incarnation is too large, the empire The avatar did nothing, and the inherent barrier of [Meteor Gun] collapsed on its own. Not only his, but also Nero¡¯s [Invitation to the Golden Theater of Heart-struck Golden Theater], or the [Infinite Sword System] of the Palace of Valor, all the inherent barriers that attempt to open the empire¡¯s incarnation cannot contain the wavelength of the empire¡¯s incarnation. , Collapsed on its own. "Damn! There will be such a thing!" Achilles couldn''t help gritting his teeth, "It''s a **** of gods...!" Yes, the Holy Spirit can be said to be the killer of the gods. All the gods disappear or are covered by the myth of the Holy Spirit. So from this perspective, the Holy Spirit is indeed the **** of the gods. And the empire incarnation obtained the personality of the Holy Spirit through the Holy Grail, and indeed it can bear this title. With a roar of "Roar", the great hero Hercules appeared in front of the empire avatar, with his huge palm like the Optimus Pillar, with a huge power that could hold the sky, he slammed his head and face toward the empire avatar. However, the empire incarnation only used one hand, which easily blocked Hercules'' great power. The earth was suddenly shrouded in huge shadows, and the empire incarnation looked up and saw a huge pyramid lying horizontally in the sky. There is no doubt that it is the Great Pyramid Temple of Ramses II. "Look at Yu''s Great Temple to suppress you! Hahaha¡ª" The empire incarnation calmly looked at Ramses II who was laughing wildly, and then with a fierce force, he tore off Hercules'' arms and threw it towards the Great Pyramid Temple in the sky. With a "boom", the incalculable strength caused Hercules'' arms to smash the enchantment of the Great Pyramid Temple and pierce the Great Pyramid Temple. "Yu...Yu''s temple..." Ramses II¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly, staring dumbfounded at the Great Pyramid Temple that had been pierced through. If it was destroyed by the treasure of the empire incarnation, he would recognize it, but what about reality? It turned out to be Hercules'' arm! Why is there such a way of playing? Horror! It''s horrible! The Great Pyramid Temple, which is a symbol of the Supreme God, is an extrinsic treasure like the Killing Spear and the Deviating Sword. Ramses II has therefore become the third golden target on par with Gilgamesh and Garna. But now? The empire incarnation used Hercules'' arm directly to destroy the Great Pyramid Temple. Use physics to destroy the mysterious fantasy! Incredible! It''s incredible! However, this is a real existence! "Such an existence of this magnitude should exist in the depths of the universe... actually exists on this planet, unbelievable!" Tiamat couldn''t help but said. Among all people, as a colonial ship created by the original civilization, her knowledge is the most extensive. Because of this, she was so shocked. According to her, the existence of the empire incarnation has completely broken the balance of the earth... No, it should be said that it is the balance of the solar system. Even if he was born on this planet, he should be like Sakyamuni, entering the transcendence realm, no longer interfering with the mundane world. However, the empire incarnation did not do so. Not only did he not transcend and enter the transcendence realm, but he sinks deeper and deeper in the red dust, forcibly interfering with the planet, even if he drives out the star kings, even if he destroys pan-human history, he must also resurrect the eternal dynasty! His personality has entered the realm of transcendors, but his soul is still struggling and roaring. And this is the absolute formidable enemy in front of pan-human history! -The absolute dominator! "BlackBarrel¡ª¡ª!" With a sweet drink, Joan pulled the trigger. As one of the seven weapons of the Astra Academy, the black gun with the concept of [Tianshou] attack, shot out a black light, and blasted towards the incarnation of the empire. The black gun is commonly known. The essence of this sharp gun is actually the concept of "Tian Shou". Tianshou can exert an attack proportional to the lifespan of the target''s life. In other words, when strong is strong, when weak is weak. If the target of the black gun is an ordinary human, its power is no different from an ordinary pistol. But if the target is Aristotle, its power is enough to knock down the mainland. In "Continent of Steel", the black gun is a dead body that fell to the sky with one shot. Therefore, there is another name for the black gun, which is Longinus. Kill the gun of Longinus, the incarnation of the Holy Spirit! However, can this "gun of Longinus" shoot the empire incarnation? The answer is no. Just hearing "Zila", the empire incarnation directly used the Eternal Spear, Gunganer, to cut open the black spear of the Longevity Cannon. Chapter 2126： Joan pursed her lips and squeezed the black gun in her hand, but the empire incarnation''s eyes were very flat, without a hint of surprise. Isn''t it of course? At the time, Wallachia wanted to capture the emperor who went to pan-human history, so he slaughtered the Astra courtyard and robbed the seven weapons including the [Tian Shou] black spear, but was turned over by the emperor. Drive the crane west. So how can a mere [Tian Shou] black gun be effective against the incarnation of the empire that has defeated the Emperor of Heaven? "Give up, heroes. On this planet, no, in this galaxy, there is no existence or matter that can defeat me. Even if the kings of the nine stars gather together, for me, it is just a futile resistance. Even though pan-human history is perished, our dynasty will be resurrected on this earth and this planet. I can also make you a human again and start a new life on this earth, so give up resistance Right." The empire incarnation reached out to the heroes. The heroic spirits looked at him hesitatingly. Powerful! Too powerful! It''s so strong that you can''t afford to resist! The people fell silent. However, at this moment, with a "boom", an alienated divine light cut through the night sky and blasted directly towards the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation shredded this alienated divine light, looked at the place where the light came from, and clenched his fists. Everyone looked in the direction from which the divine light lased, and saw that the sword in the stone in Shilang''s hand exuded a shattered light. "Don''t force me..." The empire incarnation clenched his fists. If it weren''t for Shiro, he would have torn the attacker to pieces like Hercules, and because it was Shiro, he would endure it. It was Shiro who supported the collapsed Camelot Kingdom in one hand; Shiro who created the eternal dynasty with one hand; and Shiro who made his most cowardly restraining power born. From this perspective, he is actually a child born by Shiro. People in the eternal dynasty admired the eternal king, and he was no exception. For this reason, he could almost tolerate all the actions of Shiro, including Shiro''s abandonment of the eternal dynasty. But cruelly, Shi Lang stood on his opposite side. Only this, He is the only thing that cannot be tolerated. "Don''t force me...!" Shiro glanced at the empire incarnation, and looked at the golden crown on his head. It was the crown of the eternal king, the expectation and trust of his subjects, and the past. Shi Lang glanced at all the heroic spirits whose eyes were focused on him. It was the home of pan-human history, the expectation and trust of relatives and friends, and the future. The first step is a betrayal of the homeland, relatives and friends, and the second step is a betrayal of the people who trust in themselves. Is it the past or the future? So cruel, how to choose? Shi Lang raised the sword in the stone high, and said in a deep voice, "Fight for the future!" The dynasty is already dead. Those who exist here are just unwilling and hateful undead. He couldn''t see his great achievements, hurt those innocent people because of hatred, and let his relatives and friends disappear. He will bear the heavy weight of destruction, face the rising sun in the future, and pass on the story of the dynasty, so that everyone''s name will not disappear due to history. This is the only thing he, Gurneyville Pendragon, a survivor of the Eternal Dynasty, can do. However, this completely disappointed the incarnation of the empire. He hoped that he yearned, even begged...to return everything to the beginning, to let Skaha and Shiro not be an enemy of him, and an enemy of the eternal dynasty. However, everything is a dream phantom. "You are the one who created me. But you are the one who wants to destroy me right now. In that case, you...you disappear, disappear with this expectation, trust, and longing, Eternal King!" The empire incarnation took off the golden crown on his head, turned it into an arrow of light, and threw it at Shiro. "Shirou!" Skaha. "Father!" Mordred. "Miscellaneous repairs¡ª¡ª!" With a rush of shouts from those who cared about Shilang, Shilang calmly projected dozens of legendary shields and stood in front of him. However, the arrow of light that the crown turned into destroyed the shields and took away Shirou''s life. There is no miracle. This time, the incarnation of the empire, who was angry and disappointed, really had a murderous heart on Shilang. How ridiculous? Wang betrayed his great cause. How sad? Weiye wanted to kill the king in grief. Looking at the arrow of light close at hand, Shirou had no means of defense, and the surrounding heroic spirits could hardly protect them in time. And just at this moment, black bubbles suddenly appeared on the ground, and then, with a sound of "wow~", black mud overflowed from the earth, forming a mud shield, turning the crown into The arrow of light is included. People were shocked: "Black mud?" "How is it possible?" The empire incarnation also looked at the mud shield in front of Shilang in shock, and said in shock: "[Evil]...It should have disappeared!" Feeling the mud in front of him and himself, if there were any fluctuations, Shi Lang asked uncertainly, "My half-length?" "Grumbling..." The mud sea churned, turned out a hand, gave Shi Lang a thumbs up, and then sank into Shi Lang''s body, and the arrow of light also turned back into the eternal crown and fell into Shi Lang''s hands. However, the eternal crown has been polluted by [evil] and turned into a rotten black. Holding that black crown and feeling the [evil] fluctuating in his body, Shirou also understood where the disappearing [evil] came from. This is not the [evil] that lodged in his body from the beginning, but the [evil] that he stayed in Fujimaru Tatsuka thirteen years ago to protect Fujimaru Tatsuka! In other words... Chapter 2127： "I see who dares to hurt my brother and my sister!" A sweet drink suddenly resounded in the basin. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that a young girl with orange hair in a beast costume was standing on the top of the mountain not far away, staring majesticly at the incarnation of the empire. "Lixiang...?" Shirou and Gamo both looked at the orange-haired girl in surprise. Chapter 91 The Arrow of Akasha "Lixiang...?" Shi Lang looked at the tall and awe-inspiring orange-haired girl with some surprise. There is no doubt that it is his sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka. However, compared to the little girl in the memory, today''s Fujimaru Tatsuka has become a slim girl. Of course, although Shirou, who was sleeping in the gap of the dimension, just slept, for Fujimaru Tatsuka, it has been thirteen years. But this feeling... Shirou frowned. From Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body, he noticed a breath that was very similar to Demon Bodhisattva and Kama, and the [Evil Flower] also absorbed a steady stream of malicious fluctuations from Fujimaru Tatsuka''s body. Magic. "The seventh animality..." The empire incarnation raised an eyebrow. The seventh animality? After hearing the words of the incarnation of the empire, Shirou looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka in surprise. Did even Lixiang become a beast? Shi Lang couldn''t help feeling a little sad. In order to seal the [False God Spirit Seat], he left his hometown and slept alone in the cracks of the dimension, just to leave a beautiful world for his cherished and valued blood relatives and friends. But he didn''t want the human rights to be destroyed, and his parents disappeared, Sakura transformed into Gamo, and Tachika transformed into the seventh animal nature. So cruel. The blond beauty Kirshtalia appeared next to Fujimaru Tatsuka, pointed to the empire incarnation, and said, "Team Fujimaru, I can perceive the size of the girl who is similar to the knight king far beyond the gods. That is probably the culprit who invaded pan-human history, the emperor of the eternal empire." "I will never allow you to bully my brother and sister!" Fujimaru Tateka turned a deaf ear to Kirshtalya''s words, just staring closely at the empire incarnation. Thirteen years ago, when she was a young girl, her family was destroyed because of the [False God Seat], and she joined [Chaldea] desperately, and later learned about the existence of Gamo. The pursuit of family affection has become her obsession, making her pursue Gamo for thirteen years, and even consider her Servant as a family member, but she does not want her brother Fujimaru Shiro to be alive. For her, this is a happy event, but now someone wants to bully her brother and sister who has been following her for a long time, how can she bear it? She directly rubbed a ball of light containing incomparably huge magic power, and smashed it towards the empire incarnation. Although the ball of light was temporarily frustrated, it contained tremendous magical power. It was a pure piece of real ether, and its power was even more terrifying than Gaetia''s correction of light! However, the empire incarnation just stretched out a palm, and it smashed the ball of light with a bang. In an instant, a black light flickered, and a burly body suddenly appeared in front of the empire incarnation. "It''s the first generation adults!" Hassan said in shock. Yes, this one who appeared with the wind of death in a moment of brilliance is the crowned assassin-King Hassan! "False Holy Spirit, your destiny is obvious." The dark king Hassan, with a huge sword enough to attach the concept of [death], slashed towards the empire incarnation. However, the empire incarnation only stretched out a finger, which was against the sword of King Hassan. He solemnly said: "I, that is the destiny!" King Hassan''s eyes shrank suddenly. He would attack the empire avatar, not by attaching the concept of death to the empire avatar, but seeing the destiny on the empire avatar. However, what he didn''t expect was that the empire incarnation actually dominated the illusory destiny! Unbelievable, that is something that only the Holy Spirit can do... No, the existence in front of us is the Holy Spirit! "Don''t want to destroy the rest of Rome!" At the crown of the gun, the Roman ancestor, who looked like a golden saint, appeared beside the empire incarnation, and blasted towards the empire incarnation with a punch. The empire incarnation didn''t even look at it, and with a twist of his wrist, he grasped the blade of King Hassan''s great sword, then swept it towards the Roman ancestor, and flew it directly away. At this time, Orion, who was in the crown of the bow, pulled a blow that was enough to knock down the orbit of the satellite, and blasted towards the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation forcibly controlled Gungnir and swept along, "Boom. "With a sound, one of the lights directly hit the waist and cut it open. At the same time, the clear sky suddenly covered with dark clouds, and endless thunder flashed in it. Iskandar, Atalante and other heroes related to Greece, their eyes shrank into needles, and said in shock: "This power is..." The endless thunder gathered in a group, like the chaotic **** thunder that opened up the world, and directly smashed towards the empire incarnation. In the face of this terrifying divine thunder, the empire incarnation stretched out his hand very calmly, the whole body was full of holy light, and only one hand blocked this incomparable divine thunder. However, at this moment, a huge [hole] suddenly appeared in the sky, and at the same time, an endless stream of ether poured down like a world-destroying river. At the same time, Fujimaru Tateka and Gamo took the opportunity to liberate the beastly powers, and blasted the light of death that could destroy humanity. At the same time, the old sword and Saber once again activated the Salvation Star Sword, and the two salvation stars crossed. The rays of light come and go, and the energy is constantly surging, causing the space to collapse. The endless ether is superimposed into a mass, like a galaxy, engulfing the incarnation of the empire that has not been observed for a while. "Successful?" Skadi pushed Skaha away, sat up, and looked at the dark place where the space collapsed in surprise. Everyone also looked around, and the atmosphere was tense. "Huh." Suddenly, with a cold snort, Wan Lei fell from the sky, forming a burly and tall figure. "Sure enough... God of Zeus!" Atalante waited for a group of Greek related heroes, looking at Zeus with complex expressions. Even Hercules, who had just recovered, was devoid of Berserker''s violent, dark golden eyes looking at Zeus with some complexity. Zeus ignored Atalante and others. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the void above the sky with an unhappy expression on his face: "It''s unnecessary, the magician...!" People followed Zeus''s gaze and looked up and saw that in front of the empty space of the sky, an old gentleman with a British style was touching his beard and looking at the dark cave. Chapter 2128： He is no one else, but the second magician. It turned out that the gem Weng had long been ambushing in the crevice of the dimension, but Shi Lang did not cause threatening damage to the empire incarnation, so he could not hide. After Zeus launched a powerful attack on the empire incarnation, Gems Weng immediately followed the rhythm, directly connected to the largest number of parallel worlds, and fired his current limit multi-world ether cannon. That blow, even a planet, can be knocked down. It is undoubtedly a star-destroying cannon! However, the multi-world ether cannon superimposed on Zeus¡¯s divine thunder, the three crowned treasures, the third beast nature, the seventh beast nature, and the power of the two saviour swords, failed to penetrate the planet. It just caused it. The phenomenon of a collapse in the physical space is due to the phenomenon correction of the [Emperor''s Arm]. Of course, even if the environmental expressiveness is corrected by [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], the damage and power are not reduced at all. Even the incarnation of the empire would be injured in that blow, right? "You won, you won?" Astorfo asked dryly. With so many bosses bombarded, even Aristotle was completely wiped out, so even the empire incarnation would be wiped out, right? However, the empire incarnation exudes infinite holy light and walked out of the cave. Unscathed! Not only that, when he walked out, the collapsed space was restored to its original state in an instant, as if it had never collapsed. "The first method..." Jewel Weng frowned. The peaceful gaze of the empire incarnation swept over everyone, and the gaze of the empire incarnation swept across everyone''s heart with a chill. That is the instinctive fear of low-dimensional existence to high-dimensional existence! The empire incarnation lowered his head and glanced at the smoking palm, then raised his head, looked at everyone calmly, and said, "It hurts a bit." That infinitely powerful superimposed blow, even if the planet can be knocked down, is just a bit painful for the incarnation of the empire. The heroes were dumbfounded. The crowned heroic spirit, the king of the gods, the salvation star sword, the Beast, the second method... Just as the empire incarnation said, this planet, this galaxy, there is no existence that can threaten him! Powerful! Unspeakably powerful! Its existence directly denies the universal laws of physics in the universe, and even kills fantasy and mythology! This is the transcendence! And the opponent of the transcendence is only the transcendence! However, apart from Him, who is a transcendent who will be full of obsessions in the mortal world? "I said it one last time. Surrender, you are already surrounded by me." The plain tone made everyone unable to resist the thought of resistance at all, but the persistence to their own world prevented everyone from responding to the incarnation of the empire. "Then, for the resurrection of the dynasty, all will disappear!" With a strong killing intent, everyone''s complexion changed drastically. The eyes of the empire incarnation fell on Zeus, and the whole person appeared in front of Zeus like light and shadow. The speed was so fast that even thoughts could not match. However, this body of Zeus is not an ordinary **** of Zeus, but from the Greek connection point, the almighty **** king who unites the power of the twelve machine gods, and its **** is not more than Attila. "Good come! There is only one Almighty God who can protect mankind! The others are superfluous!" Zeus Gao first used the divine power to lock down the imperial incarnation of the imperial incarnation, and then released curses such as sickness and death on him. He also used the machine **** power furnace to increase his mass infinitely, making himself a proton capable of swallowing everything. Raising the Thunder Scepter, he unfolded his theocracy. Apollo¡¯s sun divine power, Artemis¡¯ moon divine power, Hades¡¯s death divine power...The divinity of the main **** is elevated, and at the same time the power of the Mechanic God¡¯s different universe is also activated, trying to directly shake to death close at hand Incarnation of an empire. I never thought that the empire incarnation exudes a sacred white light, which will rebound all the power of Zeus, and then punches him through the abdomen. The blood is flowing. "Stupid...!" Zeus screamed and recovered his body. Then the thunder, which was gathered by thousands of thunders, smashed towards the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation is entangled with Zeus, but no one can see that Zeus, who has assembled the twelve machine gods, has reached the top of the divine nature, but is by no means an opponent of the empire incarnation. Just a confrontation is a downwind, and there are frequent deaths. Fujimaru Tatsuka naturally couldn''t watch Zeus die, liberating the suppressed seventh animality, and entering the three crowns. As Fujimaru Tatsuka entered, Kama naturally couldn''t see that Fujimaru Tachika was bullied, and joined in. Abigail, the old sword that took the other Savior Sword from Saber, the returning Attila, and the waking Skaha and Skatie, all participated in it. "With the first method, just make a break here!" The Ether Cannon continuously released by Jewel Weng in the sky. Whether it is Fujimaru Tatsuka, the almighty **** Zeus, or the three crowns as the seventh animal nature, they are all extra-level existences that can destroy the foundation of human principles, but at this time they are besieging the empire incarnation. However, even so, the empire incarnation was still able to do well, and even easily suppressed everyone. The killing house summoned the hands of [Wan Se Lag] in an attempt to crack the empire incarnation from the perspective of [Desire], but was photographed by the star cup of the empire¡¯s incarnation. Those [Wan Se Lag] hands instantly rebelled and would kill instead. The courtyard was crammed into a whirlpool of desire. And such situations are too numerous to list. Everyone sees the criticality of the situation, but there is nothing to do. The power of the empire incarnation is beyond imagination. Even Gilgamesh, holding a deviated sword, or Garna of the Gunskiller, couldn''t participate at all. They had only liberated two old swords that were the Savior Sword, and barely kept up with the rhythm. But even so, it is dangerous. Not only that, because the incarnation of the empire surrounded the heroic spirits of pan-human history alone, [Lundinium] reacted, smashed Alaya''s steel mecha troops, and encircled here. And the leader is the Holy Apostle Pendragon! "Since you can''t participate in the crusade of the enemy''s head, then go and get rid of those imperial soldiers!" Gilgamesh shouted loudly. The heroes nodded one after another, separated their soldiers and horses, and stopped the imperial soldiers. After that, Astria led the steel army to fight against the siege again. The moment and eternity communicate in a flash, and the earth is full of wars. And the most eye-catching is the center of the battlefield. Regaining [evil] Shi Lang, unwilling to be lonely, also participated in the battle group. Chapter 2129： The [evil] taken back from Fujimaru Tatsuka is only a branch, but because the original [evil] has absorbed the dark vortex and the vortex fragments of the sand bar love song part, it has already sublimated, so the [evil] also comes from The power of erosion and assimilation of the Lord of Relief. Moreover, Shirou found that the power of the Holy Spirit of the empire incarnation was unable to completely resist the erosion and damage from the evil of the root cause. Everyone present was not mortal, and soon discovered this. Zeus and others began to support Shirou and create opportunities for Shirou to attack, and the incarnation of the empire also took good care of Shirou. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t beat Shiro ruthlessly. Whenever he shook everyone with brute force to smash Shiro¡¯s head with a punch, he would think of Shiro¡¯s hard work to create a dynasty, and his hard fists would inevitably soften. Coming down, thus being entangled by Zeus and others. He understood that it was the thoughts of the people of the dynasty that hindered him. Some of the dead souls are already hating, but more people still love the king who made them survive and gave them glory. Even though the king has decided to go against the dynasty, they are still looking forward to it, expecting that the king will come back and embrace them. However, Shirou could only silence and attack for this expectation and trust. The empire incarnation understood that before the group consciousness that constituted his individual consciousness was completely disappointed with the King of Eternity, he could not kill Shirou. As a result, he changed his target of attack and blasted at Gamo who was close at hand with a punch, only to hit a protective cover. He turned his head and looked, his eyes fell on the witch casting the spell. "I never opened my heart to outsiders... I thought we could be friends." "You just want to use the empire to realize the resurrection of the pseudo-emperor, and you have killed His Majesty the Emperor...How can I be your friend?" the witch gritted her teeth and asked. "It''s a pity, then please disappear." The empire incarnation shook away the supporting Fujimaru Tatsuka. At this time, a faintly blue sword cut through the space and pierced straight toward his abdomen. The empire incarnation grabbed it, looked at the sneak attack Mordred, and asked: "You have killed me once, are you going to kill me a second time?" Mordred: "..." Mordred whispered, "Sorry." The empire incarnation crushed Mordred''s sword, stood still, and glanced at the silent Shirou, the excited Skaha, the sad Vivian, and the ashamed Mordred. He stopped and closed his eyes. "Good opportunity!" Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they rushed towards the empire incarnation. In the silence of Wan Lai, the empire incarnation stretched out his hand, sank into the void, and then took out a golden cup. In an instant, the one that was released by the light, with a "pop" sound, the infinite mighty force wiped out all the attacks, and even the [evil] with the power of assimilation of the root evil was also purified by this light. Disappeared. With a "boom", everyone was shaken out. "Impossible!" Jewel Weng was shocked, and said with a stunned expression: "The first method can''t have such great power! Even that guy is just connected to the Holy Spirit and became an incarnation... This kind of power, even that. The guy doesn''t exist either!" "What is this? This kind of power more magnificent than Kaos...?" Zeus also stared at the cup in the hands of the empire incarnation. "That''s not the Holy Grail! What is it?" Mordred looked at the cup in the hands of the empire incarnation in amazement, and embraced the star cup. With the support of [Satan], she felt the deepest. That is not the Holy Grail at all, nor is it the power of the Holy Spirit! "Impossible...how is it possible? Is that arrow? Impossible! This kind of thing...impossible!" Tiamat looked at the cup in the hands of the empire avatar in shock, and even his body was trembling slightly. , "That thing...should have disappeared!" Gilgamesh looked at Tiamat suspiciously and asked, "Original Goddess, what is it?" Tiamat did not answer him, but stared blankly at the cup in the hands of the empire incarnation, his face full of shock and disbelief. "Unbelievable...that arrow... actually exists?" Gaia also looked at the cup in the empire''s incarnation in disbelief, "if there is...why the planet would you not know?" The empire incarnation looked at everyone calmly, the cup in his hand turned into a golden arrow in the endless light. An unremarkable arrow, but with a glance, it seemed as if the soul and consciousness were going to disappear and merge into it! At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the golden arrow in the hands of the empire incarnation. "Why is there still... [Akasha Arrow]?" Tiamat pursed his lips. "[Arkaxia Arrow]? What is that?" Enkidu asked suspiciously. "That is the iron proof of the crime of''us'', it is the [root]!" "Root, root cause?" Everyone was taken aback. Gaia gritted his teeth and said: "That arrow once ended the hegemony of the universe and sealed the evil of [Root Cause]. In front of that arrow, the King of Stars, the Savior, any existence is in vain... Damn it! That arrow should be sealed. After the evil of [Root Cause] is gone, it is right! If there is that arrow, there is no chance of winning at all...!" "Using this arrow to send you away is my last respect!" The empire incarnation said in a very calm voice. Chapter 92 Didn''t expect it? It''s not valid for the Lord! Everyone looked at the [Arkaxia Arrow] in the hands of the empire incarnation with fear. Although they don¡¯t know what [Arkasha¡¯s Arrow] really means, but just by looking at [Akasha¡¯s Arrow], they have a way to lose themselves and rebuild from an independent person back to [Nothingness]. ] Feeling. ¡ª¡ªCan''t let that arrow shoot out! By coincidence, everyone reached a consensus! Attila and others around the empire incarnation attacked the empire incarnation more radically. However, whether it is the multi-world Ether Cannon, the Savior Star Sword, the Star Tears, or even the seventh beast power, Abigail¡¯s [Gate] is not close to the incarnation of the empire, it is in [Akasha Arrow]. Under the ripples of light, it turned into nothingness. Pure nothingness! Even particles, quantum, and even information do not exist, pure nothingness! "On this planet, there is such a thing... It is simply the biggest denial of [Existence]!" Attila frowned and said. Indeed, [Arkaxia Arrow] has such power. Its existence is the [root], the greatest affirmation of [existence], and the greatest negation of [existence]. [Evil] Whether it¡¯s the beast, or the message, it¡¯s the energy. Nothing or information of any form can remain in front of [Arkasha''s Arrow], even the Abigail''s Gate with the concept of [Nothingness]. Because while possessing the nature of nothingness, it belongs to the form of existence from the conceptual level. And [Arkaxia Arrow] can directly deny this existence to nothingness. To put it simply, it is the existence of existence and the nothingness. There is no concept that can specifically encompass the [Arkaxia Arrow]. Because that is the root, the embodiment of [Akasha Record], the law that gave birth to science, the source that gave birth to thought, and the ultimate philosophy. Only the first cause, the concept of the ultra-primitive **** Chronos, can be used to touch porcelain [Arkasha''s Arrow]. Except for the transcendent who graduated from the mortal world, there is no existence that can resist the mighty power of [Akasha Arrow]. And even those who transcend, can only resist, but cannot resolve, because everything is [Akasha]. Chapter 2130： The universe is Akashia, planets, human beings, vanguards, and even dimensionality, quantum, and proton fluctuations are Akashia, and Transcendents are no exception. Therefore, even those who transcend can only resist [Akasha''s Arrow], but cannot resolve it. The incarnation of the empire is truly invincible, and the reliance of being an absolute ruler is not the person of the Holy Spirit obtained from the Holy Grail, but the [Arkasha Arrow]! Attila and the others rose to siege the empire incarnation. They felt instinctively that they absolutely couldn''t let the empire incarnate shoot [Akasha Arrow], otherwise everything would end. However, their desperate counterattack, the incarnation of the empire was easily resolved. "Shirou, don''t be in a daze!" Skaha glanced at Shirou in a daze, and warned while attacking the empire incarnation. "Good." Shi Lang retracted his mind, nodded, brandished the alienated sword in the stone, and participated in the siege. However, his gaze has been focused on the [Arkaxia Arrow] in the hands of the empire incarnation. Bang! Bang! Bang! The heart beats violently. From the moment he saw [Arkasha''s Arrow], his heart was beating violently. He has a strong hunch, just like [Evil], [Akasha Arrow] has a strong karmic relationship with him! No. It should be said that...¡¾Arkaxia Arrow¡¿and the successor of Uzumaki have a strong relationship! That may be what Titis called the ¡®light¡¯! The answer to defeat the Lord of Relief! However, [Akasha Arrow] is not his, but the incarnation of the empire. It is his heir to the vortex, the biggest threat! Shi Lang shook his head, dispelled his inner thoughts, and devoted himself to the encirclement and suppression. In any case, the empire incarnation must not be shot [Akasha Arrow]! However, they tried their best to attack, but they were easily resolved by the incarnation of the empire. Of course, if the dimension of the transcendent is so well spanned, then it will be difficult to manage the overall peace of the universe in the transcendence domains such as the Pure Land and the Kingdom of Heaven. "There is no way. [Arkasha''s Arrow] absolutely cannot be activated, and the past destruction cannot be reappeared in these children''s generations..." Tiamat sighed, and then he came to Gilgamesh''s side, and said gently: "Child, give me the key." "The key?" Gilgamesh frowned, his face full of confusion, and then seeing Tiamat''s gaze falling on his deviance sword, he suddenly realized it and asked in surprise: "This sword is you. Yes, the original mother goddess?" Tiamat looked at Deviant Sword with complicated expression, and then said gently: "It is not a sword, but my key." "The key...?" Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows. It turns out that the Sword of Departure is the key to the power of Tiamat''s creation. Tiamat is not the touch of the planet, but the space mothership created by the ultra-ancient civilization and used for space wars. Its body is no different from the Dyson sphere like Kaos. Only after the super ancient civilization was destroyed by the Lord of Relief, in order to continue the civilization''s fire, Tiamat was converted from a battleship to an immigrant flying boat, and went to the universe to find a suitable planet to revive civilization. But for safety, the main gun of Tiamat¡¯s strongest armor [Abozu] has not been dismantled. The [Departure Sword] is the key to activate [Abozu]¡¯s main gun! Although in mythology, Abozu was Tiamat¡¯s husband and created the world together with Tiamat, in fact, it was Tiamat who used the [Abozu] main artillery to transform the planet¡¯s environment. Suitable for the propagation of the next generation of civilization fire. However, from this perspective, Abozu is indeed one of the gods. Later, in order to develop, the second-generation gods betrayed Tiamat, stole the deviance sword, dismantled the [Abozu] main artillery, killed Tiamat, and created a conceptual world. Finally, after several turns, the Departure Sword fell into Gilgamesh''s hands as the wedge of the sky. And due to the transformation of the planetary environment, the Deviance Sword is also endowed with divinity. It is the mimicry of the power of the planet that makes the surface covered by the lava sea and gas rotate and fragment and stabilize it when the earth is still in its original state. . Therefore, it is indeed a heaven opener. However, in the beginning, the Departure Sword was indeed the key to unlock Tiamat''s restrictions. "So that''s it." Gilgamesh nodded, glanced down at the Deviance Sword in his hand, and then handed the Deviance Sword to Tiamat, and said, "Take it, and give it back to you." "Jill..." Enkidu looked at Gilgamesh with complex expressions. The reason why Gilgamesh is known as the heroic king who conquered the ancient times is because Gilgamesh has the [End Sword] which symbolizes the destruction of the world, and it also has the [Departure Sword] which symbolizes the destruction of the world. He has the power to destroy the world, so he is the king of the ancients and has the ability to easily obtain the crown. But now, even if it''s the championship, it''s just barely keeping up with that battle. If the Deviance Sword is returned to Tiamat, then what will his pride be protected? Tiamat took the Departure Sword and said, "Good boy, I will return it to you later." "No, since it''s your treasure, you should cherish it." Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "Go show your original mighty power, mother god. Tell the world that even if Sumer is gone, but Messo The sun of non-damia is still dazzling!" "Jill..." Enqi was hesitant to speak. Gilgamesh glanced at the empire incarnation, glanced at the battle he couldn''t participate in, then turned his head, looked at Enkidu who was hesitant to speak, and said, "Enkidu, let''s go. We have what we can do. Things, don¡¯t be ridiculed!" Enkidu looked at the rational and passionate Gilgamesh. He remembered that Gilgamesh''s pride did not originate from foreign objects at all, but from himself! I can afford it, and I can put it down. What is the deviance sword, a trivial heaven-opener, for his pride? The king must not be humiliated! "Yeah." Enqi nodded and smiled, "Do what we can do, do what we should do, just like Taikoo did before!" It''s great to be able to fight with Jill again. It''s a pity that you are gone, Priest Siduli. Enkidu said silently, and then rushed into the imperial soldiers with Gilgamesh. Chapter 2131： The conquest of the ancient times aroused the fighting spirit of the heroes and bravely killed the enemy. Tiamat held the Sword of Departure, his mind moved slightly, and the phantom of the nine stars appeared around him, and then all the power of star-making fell into the Sword of Departure. In an instant, the Departure Sword was like a wandering child returning to his mother''s arms, spinning at an indescribable high speed, and endless magic and star-making power brewed in this heaven-opening device. Click! The body of the Deviated Sword, covered with red star patterns, appeared cracks like a spider web, and the rays of stars gleamed in the cracks. That is the power to open up the world! Gaia''s expression changed suddenly, and he quickly shouted: "Wait a minute, Tiamat! Don''t liberate [Abozu] at this time!" However, Tiamat did not pay attention to Gaia at all, but directly liberated his own limitations, and dropped the deviance sword against the empire incarnation. "Open the world, repeat the fate--!" With Tiamat''s cold and tender drink, the Deviant Sword shot out a rainbow of light. "Boom¡ª" The rainbow light is like a column, enough to knock down the stars. Shi Lang and the others hurriedly avoided, not wanting this to surpass the blow of the Savior Star Sword. "Unexpectedly, the mother **** of Mesopotamia is also a machine god!" Zeus looked at Tiamat in surprise. "The power is indeed powerful, but it can''t reach the root cause..." Jewel Weng frowned and said. Indeed, the rainbow light of Abozu, who opened up, was directly transformed into nothingness under the illumination of [Arkaxia Arrow]. This is of course, because even the divine power cannot touch the root cause. If Tiamat is equivalent to the Kaos of Greek mythology, then [Arachian Arrow] is the first cause, the ultra-primitive god-Kronos. Just like a screenwriter who wants to write a story, he will first create a **** as a background board to shape the environmental space where the story is born. But can the **** of the background board in the book go against the screenwriter''s pen? The answer is no. From this perspective, [Akasya Records] is the "screenwriter" who creates the story, and [Akasya''s Arrow] is the realization of [Akasya Records], which is equivalent to the "screenwriter''s pen" ''. "God is under the king''s name, this is the law of the dynasty." The empire incarnation glanced at Shirou, then set his eyes on Tiamat behind the crowd, and said flatly: "This is a meaningless resistance." "Children from generation to generation, I certainly know that it is meaningless resistance. But my purpose has been achieved." Tiamat said calmly. Everyone looked at Tiamat in amazement, knowing that the power had no meaning for [Akasha Arrow], Tiamat did it anyway. Could it be said that in the face of the invincible [Akasha Arrow], Tiamat also has a targeted killer? "Tiamat, don''t you..." Gaia looked at Tiamat in disbelief. "Ah¡ª" Suddenly, there was a scream of pain. Shi Lang looked back and saw that the Almighty God Zeus was covering his head, howling in pain, and the gods and thunders all over his body were dancing frantically as if they were out of control. A wave of extremely terrifying stellar information with a mass far beyond Jupiter spilled out of the wavelength of Zeus. Kakaka¡ª¡ª [Arms of the Emperor of Heaven] The enveloped sky suddenly shattered like a spider web, and an extremely huge hole in the void appeared. The crimson light shattered like annihilation, and an incomparably huge star eye looked over from the other side of the hole of the void. "What''s that?" People were dumbfounded. The magnificent, existence like the ancient gods of the universe, looked over from the distant, dying alien galaxy. It is a huge structure with a star as its core, similar to a cosmic mothership like a Dyson sphere! Magnificent! Sublime! Either heroes or gods, they all seem so small in front of the eyes of stars looking through the universe. "No, isn''t it?" As if standing on the surface of the sun, the scorching heat caused De Shilang''s eyes to twitch. Things have reached this point, this ancient **** like a Dyson ball, that is... "Ka, Kaos...!" Zeus clasped his head, as if resisting some huge mental erosion, drops of cold sweat rolled off his face. Kirshtalia frowned, "So that''s it... the terror wave that I felt in Greece actually came from this ancient **** who symbolized ¡®chaos¡¯?" "¡ª¡ªFix the target. According to the law of interstellar immigration, 37% of the planet¡¯s mass is collected as an immigration tax." Kaos sent a message. It came from the chaos, the voice of the ancient gods. Hearing this, everyone''s complexion changed drastically: "Immigration tax? What is that?" Shirou frowned and stared at Kaos. The cosmic law formulated by the ultra-ancient civilization of this planet to build order has now become a disaster for this planet. "Boom¡ª" The huge eye of Kaos blasts out a stellar storm that can kill everything, and the endless red light will make the whole world look like death. As if facing the light of Gao Wei, everyone''s complexion turned pale. ¡ª¡ªCan''t resist. Absolutely can''t resist! Whether it is a Beast, a crown, or even a magician or a star-traveling soldier, they have this judgment in their hearts. "So it''s the plan." The empire incarnation glanced at Tiamat, who was holding a deviant sword, and understood Tiamat''s plan in his heart. [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] After the [Council] and [Spers Alliance], as well as the internal and external attacks of Adam and pan-human history, there has been a gap, and it is no longer perfect. Tiamat picked up this flaw and used [Abozu] to blast away the dimension, allowing this ancient **** to break through the dimension and look from a different dimension. Chapter 2132： As for why this ancient **** cast his gaze on this planet, the empire incarnation is not interested, but there is no doubt that Tiamat has grasped his lifeblood. This planet is extremely special for the empire incarnation. He does not want to dominate the world, but to resurrect the eternal dynasty and unite with the eternal empire, so that it will survive forever on this planet. Therefore, this planet must not perish. After Kaos cast his gaze on this planet, according to the interstellar law, he would impose close to 40% of the mass of the planet, and this planet would directly become a death star. How would the dynasty survive? Therefore, if the empire incarnate insists on destroying pan-human history first, then Kaos will take advantage of the situation to reap the earth. How to choose? This has been destined since the birth of the empire incarnation. Just--, "For me, this is meaningless." The empire incarnation stretched out his hand, and directly and forcefully turned Skadi¡¯s Gangnir into a bow of divine light, and then put [Akasha Arrow] on it, and the light was shining in an instant. , Even the light of this panic star was overwhelmed by the brilliance of this arrow. "Catch it up! The arrow, it''s up!" Everyone nervously looked at [Akasha Arrow] in the hands of the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation aimed the arrow at the eye of Kaos, and then let go of the bowstring. With a "shoo", the small golden arrow utterly wiped out the extinct red light of the stellar storm, towards the hole of the void, the body is far in the alien galaxy, and the mass is larger than the sun. Go! "It''s impossible to win...Kaos...The mothership is invincible!" Zeus said with a pained face. As one of the machine gods created by Kaos, he knew the horror of Kaos best. Combining the divinity of the twelve machine gods, although he is enough to roam the star soldiers, he can''t stop a look in Kaos''s eyes. Kaos, that is the interstellar Dyson ball that preys on the planet! However, in the moment [Arkasha''s Arrow] shot past, this extremely large ancient **** sent a fluctuating message of extreme fear¡ª¡ª "This is...this is...Cronos?" There was nothing unusual, and there was no horrible sight. It was just that the moment [Akasha''s Arrow] shot the Eye of Kaos, the Eye of Kaos twisted into a turbine at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then disappeared. Kaos could feel that he was being eliminated by [Akasha''s Arrow]. He didn''t hesitate to cut off his eyes promptly and closed the void of observation. And in the next moment when he made a decisive decision, his eyes, the eye of Kaos, which was bigger than the earth, were eliminated by [Arkasha''s Arrow]. Zeus felt the spiritual pressure from Kaos disappeared. There is no doubt that Kaos has completely shut down the observation of this planet. He looked at the incarnation of the empire in disbelief. For the first time, he understood that it turned out that Kaos... turned out to be chaotic and fearful. And that is the first cause, Chronos, [Arkasha''s Arrow]. The empire incarnation retracted [Akasha Arrow], and then continued to pull it away, aiming the tip of the arrow at the crowd. The crowd was so frightened that they hurriedly backed away. How could they even catch the arrow that Kaos fled? The empire incarnation aimed [Akasha Arrow] at Mordred, and then pulled the bowstring. Among these people, what he hates most is Mordred who killed the eternal dynasty! "Mordred--!" Mordred looked at the fast-flying [Akasha''s Arrow] in a bewildered manner, and she found that she couldn''t avoid the [Akasha''s Arrow] no matter what. Everyone was shocked in place, staring blankly at Mordred who was welcoming [Akasha''s Arrow], his hands and feet couldn''t move at all. That is fear, but also instinct. Who can get rid of the instinctual fear governed by the root cause? At this time, a not very wide palm came out from the side and pushed Mordred away. "Get out of the way!" Mordred looked at the Shirou who was swallowed by [Akasha''s Arrow], the holy blue pupils gradually widened, and he couldn''t help shouting, "Father!" "Shiro¡ª¡ª" The empire incarnation subconsciously squeezed Gangneil in his hand. There was a deep sorrow in Skaha''s eyes. The Arrow of Akash, which even Kaos is about to flee, is a treasure to the root, shot on the body, there is only one way to perish, there is no accident at all. "The Eternal King... disappeared." The empire incarnation muttered to himself. Whether Fujimaru Tachika, Gama, Vivian, Mordred, Skaha, Skady, everyone clenched their weapons, they were sad, and they stared at the incarnation of the empire with gnashing teeth, just silent. . The relationship between the incarnation of the empire and Shiro has long been clear. Regardless of sorrow or hatred, everything is in silence. "I can''t stand it anymore! Even an outsider like me can''t stand it anymore!" The witch stared at the empire incarnation closely, and scolded: "It was Fujimaru Shiro who created you and allowed the eternal dynasty to survive, but you killed him. Even if it is the restraining power, even if you are the incarnation of the empire, it cannot change the fact that you are ungrateful!" "I have given him several opportunities..." "You are not qualified to call''I'' at all, you are not the emperor of heaven! You are just a dead soul, ungrateful soul!" The witch scolded. The eyes of the incarnation of the empire flashed with intense and complex emotional fluctuations. Zeus and the others looked at the witch in amazement. After witnessing the mighty power of the Arrow of Akash, this woman, this woman from the empire, dare to scold the empire incarnation? Is it love? But, what kind of love does she and Shirou have? The empire incarnation closed his eyes, and then opened them. The emotional fluctuations in his eyes have been eliminated. "Whatever you say, let him become the cornerstone of the dynasty''s revival." "That won''t work." Suddenly, Shi Lang''s voice rang, and everyone turned their heads to see that Shi Lang walked out of the rays of Akashya''s Arrow unscathed. "Shi, Shi Lang?" Everyone looked at Shirou in shock, and even the Arrow of Akashia, who was about to flee from Kaos, Shirou returned unscathed. Shirou nodded at the crowd, then looked at the empire incarnation, raised the Arrow of Akash in his hand, and said, "It''s a pity that I let you down. This arrow is useless to me." The first cause that can destroy all things is manifested, for the root treasure, the Arrow of Akash has not eliminated Shirou! The incarnation of the empire was dumbfounded, but clenched the palm of Gunganer, but inadvertently released it. "That''s right! [Acacia Records] There is no Gurneyville record!" Gaia slapped his head: "Acacia Arrow can destroy everything, even if it is Kaos, the transcendant cannot resolve it, but only It''s no use for Gurneyville!" Chapter 2133： Indeed, there is no record of Shirou in the [Akasha Records], because Shirou is a traverser, so Akasha''s Arrow cannot destroy Shirou. And this is Shirou''s only "golden thumb" from a traveler. "This arrow can''t destroy me. But, I want to try, my successor to the vortex¡ª" Shirou turned [evil] into a longbow of mud, put the Arrow of Akash on the bow, and aimed at the avatar of the empire, "--Can you use this Arrow of Akash to destroy you!" Chapter 93 [Mortal Savior A] Shiro used [evil] as a bow and placed the Arrow of Akash on it, aiming at the empire incarnation. Whether it is pan-human history or the empire...people are stunned! It''s just a shocking reversal! "Really worthy of my Lord Gurneyville!" Gaia was overjoyed. I thought that the defeat was set, after all, even Kaos was scared away by the Arrow of Akash, but there was a shocking reversal. Shirou not only survived the attack of the Arrow of Akash, but also countered. Come and use the Arrow of Akash to threaten the incarnation of the Empire! Although the Arrow of Akash is a treasure of the empire, Gaia knows that Shirou is also qualified to use Arrow of Akash. Because Shirou is the successor of Uzumaki. "Well done, King Eternal!" "Heaven, Your Majesty the Heavenly Emperor¡ª¡ª!" Pan-human history was greatly encouraged, one by one looked at Shirou with joy, expecting Shirou to shoot the arrow of Akash. The people of the empire stared at Shirou nervously, for fear that Shirou would shoot the arrow of Akash. At this moment, the war stopped, and everyone''s eyes crossed in the air, falling on Shiro, waiting for Shiro''s action. However, compared to everyone''s nervousness, the empire incarnation targeted by Akashia''s Arrow looked quite calm. "You can''t use the Arrow of Akashia." The empire incarnation said with certainty: "On this planet, only I can use that arrow." Hearing that, Shi Lang chuckled and said: "I''ll make a bet with you. Arrows are useless, and we are dead. Arrows are useful, so just give up." Shirou loosened the tight bowstring little by little, and the arrow of Akashia on it exuded a dazzling brilliance. The empire incarnation saw this scene, even if Shirou was determined to be unable to use the Arrow of Akash, his heart would not help but feel uneasy. The Arrow of Akash, that is the first cause that even the savior cannot resist, the root treasure. If Shirou can really use the Arrow of Akash, even He who has the personality of the Holy Spirit will be wiped out by the Arrow of Akash in an instant. "Kakka-" Shirou let go of the bowstring little by little, the empire incarnation felt a great psychological pressure, and Gaia''s face was even more joyful. "You can''t use it!" The empire incarnation reiterated this point again, not only to put Shilang psychological pressure, but also to make himself more confident. However, when Shiro was about to completely loosen the bowstring, the complexion of the empire incarnation changed drastically, and he quickly threw Gangnir in his hand towards Shiro. "Shoo-" Watching Gangneil attack, Shirou moved his mind, and stretched out two giant arms of [evil] behind his back, snapping Gangneil in his hands. After defending Gangnir''s throw, Shirou looked away again, the empire incarnation had already turned into a holy light and fleeed away. "Don''t even want to run!" Jewel Weng¡¯s ether cannon descended from the sky, and Attila and Zeus also took the opportunity to attack the empire incarnation. They knew that they were not the opponent of the empire incarnation at all, but as long as they held the empire incarnation for a moment and let Shi Lang shoot the arrow of Akash, everything would be clear. The incarnation of the empire also understood this truth. His hands directly blasted Attila and Zeus, who were in the middle of the road. Then, relying on the holy light all over his body, he shredded the magic torrent of the parallel world and fleeed away. Shiro raised his bow high and aimed Akashya''s arrow at the back of the empire incarnation. "Knock him down! Knock him down, Gnivel!" Gaia encouraged. As long as Shilang shot the empire incarnation and unlocked the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], she would be able to return from the "Wandering Moon" repertoire. However, Shirou put down his bow and shouted loudly: "Routine Lundinium!" Shi Lang forced back the "Tiandi" who was behind the scenes. The morale of the heroic spirits skyrocketed. With Alaya''s steel warriors, they killed all the empire by surprise and successfully seized Lundinium. However, considering the constancy of the empire, it is a certainty that Lundinium was snatched back, so Shirou directly ordered the destruction of Lundinium, completely opening the connection between the island and the mainland, making the wheel of suppression possible. Enter the island. After Gaia and Alaya completed the connection, Shirou and others quickly returned to Tirnano in order to prevent the imperial incarnation from killing a carbine. After returning to Tirnano, Shiro called Tiamat, who knew the ultra-ancient civilization, to a room and was about to ask about the Arrow of Akashia, but he didn''t want to open his mouth to ask, but Gaia jumped out first. "Gurneyville, my dear Gurneyville-sir, you...no, why didn''t you shoot that restraint at that time?" Gaia madly chattered beside Shirou. Shirou looked at Gaia helplessly. There is no doubt that the sand sculpture factor of a certain Golden Retriever Haha has begun to completely affect her personality. However, what Gaia said was right. If Shirou released the Arrow of Akash to the avatar of the Empire at that time, then everything would be over. Just-- Shirou took the Arrow of Akash to Gaia''s face and said, "Use your Kazilan''s big eyes to take a good look at what this is." Gaia looked around and saw that the Akasha Arrow in Shirou''s hand gradually turned into an etheric factor and dissipated. Gaia was taken aback suddenly: "Projection magic?" Shilang nodded: "That arrow, if I shoot it out, it will be the real end." Why did Akashya Zhiro respond to Shirou at the time? The answer is that. From the beginning, it was Shiro''s self-directed and self-acted drama. "But, but, what about the real Acacia Arrow?" Gaia asked quickly, and she cared more about Acacia Arrow than this drama. "I don''t know. The moment it hit me, it disappeared. In addition, I have a new ability." "New ability?" Tiamat and Gaia were taken aback. Shiro nodded, and then used the Holy Grail nature of the black mud to show the two of his own inherent ability panel. In addition to [Mortal Wisdom D], [Mortal Hero C], and [Mortal Leader B], an A-level freshman ability was born. -[The Mortal Savior A:? ? ? ¡¿ "Shirou... isn''t this the ability that was born when you were hunted down by Gilgamesh?" Chapter 2134： A surprised voice suddenly sounded from behind, Shiro turned his head and saw that Skaha stood outside the door looking at Shiro''s ability panel in surprise. She just saw Shirou''s worried look, and she was a little worried. She thought it was a hidden danger after being shot by the Arrow of Akash, but she concealed it because of the overall situation, so she came to ask, and she saw Shirou''s ability panel. Shiro nodded: "The ability to be born and killed by Jill in the Fourth Holy Grail War is [Mortal Wisdom] and [Mortal Hero], [Mortal Leader] is my awakening during the Eternal Dynasty. Of." "These abilities are very tricky from the perspective of the skill level." It was Merlin who followed closely behind. Not only him, but also Gilgamesh, Mordred, Skadi, Gama, Fujimaru Tatsuka and others standing outside the door. They were full of worry, and obviously they were also worried about whether the Arrow of Akash had any influence on Shirou. Shirou showed a helpless expression. Well, it was just a separate talk, but it turned into a family meeting. "The memory of the Holy Grail war and the false gods war has been connected to this king. However, this king remembers that you said before that these abilities of yours are derived from an inherent ability called [mortal awakening], right? Gilgamesh touched his chin. "Yes. These abilities are all treasures from [mortal awakening], and mortal awakening is actually the vortex I got from Taitis." Shirou nodded, "The King of Evil calls it. The vortex of mortality." "Don''t you understand that? This [mortal savior A] is also from your vortex." "No," Shilang shook his head, "Only when a great cause is created, will [the awakening of the mortal] awaken new abilities that match it. And ashamed, I never thought about creating another great cause. His journey was just a little trouble, and it was not judged as a great cause by [Awakening of the Morality]. So it has been a long time since I had the ability to awaken the Morality." "But, as far as this ability is literally understood... Shirou, you are indeed doing the savior''s work now. The path you are walking now is the great cause of salvation. This should be caused by the [mortal awakening] Admit it?" Skadi said. "No, I didn''t feel the breath of the vortex. This ability does not come from the vortex of mortality." "What did that come from?" everyone asked. "Arkasha''s Arrow!" Shirou said seriously: "It is the ability that only appeared after being shot by the Arrow of Akash. [Mortal Wisdom] allows me to increase or weaken the popularity bonus, and [Mortal Hero] gives me a copy. The ability of other people''s abilities, [mortal leader] allows me to give other people the ability to replicate..." "But, [Mortal Savior], I can''t feel anything. It doesn''t seem to exist at all. Whether it is the form of birth or the perception of ability... It is completely different from the previous awakening! So, I want to ask I ask you, what exactly is [Akasha Arrow]?" Shiro set his sights on Gaia and Tiamat. Everyone''s eyes also fell on the two of them. Gaia glanced at Tiamat. He sighed when Tiamat didn''t want to say anything. Then he looked at Shiro and asked, "How much do you know about the Lord of Relief, Shiro?" Hearing Gaia called him Shirou, Shirou felt strange in his heart, but he answered honestly: "Most of them know." "No. You don''t know anything about Him, and we, too." After a pause, Gaia continued: "He has a real name that is different from [Accacia Records], but that real name is known only by Taitis, and it has become a taboo in reality. Even the message cannot convey that real name correctly. , And this is why Taitis cannot tell you, nor can he tell us, his real name. Therefore, we only call him the monster of [Root]. Then, how did the monster of Root be born? The answer we got is the Arrow of Akashia." "My children, in order to end the cosmic war, have made sufficient preparations. They have created the [cosmic Alaya] for the cosmic environment; in the form of life, they have turned themselves into information life forms, and It is a higher level of constancy than the eternal empire; in terms of energy, the use of the technology now called [the second method] and the Heroic Seat has created countless world singularities and burned them to obtain endless energy. Now those limited world lines are evidence of the burnt residues at that time... However, those children only have the strength to reluctantly fight, but they do not have the ultimate weapon to end the war." Gilgamesh, Merlin and others could hear it in the mist, but Mordred, who had known the cause and effect of the past, had his eyes gleaming. "Is that ultimate weapon the Arrow of Akash?" Shirou asked. Shiro understands this logic. It is not lip service that can really bring victory and peace, but "nuclear weapons." The Arrow of Akashia is the "nuclear weapon", the "nuclear weapon" of space warfare! "That''s..." Before Gaia finished speaking, Tiamat said: "That is the ultimate weapon we obtained by deceiving [Akasha Record], so it is not surprising that the Lord of Relief will come to destroy us." "Cheated the Akashic records?" Shirou frowned, "The root cause... is also conscious?" "The root cause is conscious or not, even we star kings don¡¯t know it. In fact, the root cause cannot be understood at all. He can only be guessed by''we'' based on our own knowledge and culture. You guess he is conscious. There is consciousness, without consciousness, there is no consciousness." Gaia said. Shi Lang nodded. Simply put, it was different perceptions and conjectures about the same thing. [Acacia Records] It is called the root cause by magicians, but it is called Kronos by Kaos. Everything is just the cognition and conjecture of a concept. The ultra-ancient civilization and the king of stars are the conjecture [root] consciousness of existence. "We guess that as the first cause [Akasha Records] created everything in the universe, it was not based on any necessary reason, nor was it to be the creator, but to watch oneself." "Watch yourself?" "It''s like human beings need to use a mirror or other people''s eyes to correctly recognize themselves. We guess that the reason [Akasha Records] creates everything is to use the eyes of everything to know ourselves. Therefore, we are based on this. The conjecture deceived [Akasha Records] so that [Akasha Records] opened the door of truth to us, and used [Akasha Records] to create the Arrow of Akasha." "The Arrow of Acacia allowed us to win the war, but in the end the Lord of Relief was also summoned. However, at the end of the day, at the expense of civilization, we used the Arrow of Acacia to seal the records of Acacia to death. The gate of truth, so that the Lord of Relief cannot come out of the Akashic record." Tiamat said. "But, what is the connection between the Arrow of Akash and the Vortex of Morality?" Shirou frowned and asked. "The vortex that you call the Vortex of Morality is actually the vortex we created using a part of the [Akasha Record]. And that vortex is also a prerequisite for the Arrow of Akasha. Without that vortex, even if it is The true Holy Spirit or the Enlightened One cannot use the Arrow of Akashic." After a pause, Gaia said with a puzzled face: "So, we are very strange. The successor of the vortex is obviously you. How did that small restraining power get the qualification to use the Arrow of Akash? And, you That [mortal savior]..." Shi Lang clenched his eyebrows, could it be said that his vortex was in the empire incarnation? But it was not right. When the empire incarnation took out the Arrow of Akashia, he clearly felt the fluctuation of the vortex in his body. "Could it be that the restraining force cooperated with the Lord of Relief?" "It''s impossible." It was Mordred who vetoed it, and she resolutely said: "That guy''s purpose is to resurrect the eternal dynasty. He doesn''t allow us to exist, so how can he tolerate the Lord of Relief? " Everyone nodded, indeed. The incarnation of the empire is an obsession aggregate of the eternal dynasty, and he should know that if he cooperates with the Lord of Relief, he will only perish himself. Because even the Arrow of Akasha cannot pose a threat to the Lord of Relief. Because, from a certain perspective, the Lord of Relief is the root cause. Things are in doubt. The [mortal awakening] that has not evolved for a long time is a good thing to be awakened again, and it is a good thing to obtain [the savior of the mortal, but the Arrow of Akashia has cast a layer of doubt on this good thing. The most important thing is that Shirou did not perceive the effectiveness of [Mortal Savior]. "At least, I have gained another ability. Maybe it will play a huge role in the future." Shi Lang could only comfort himself in this way. He took out a black crown from his arms. The eternal crown symbolizing the eternal kingship. But now, Shi Lang is not qualified to wear it. Because he has stood on the opposite side of the eternal dynasty. It''s no wonder that he can''t connect to the eternal king''s record for the time being. Chapter 2135： At this juncture, how could the record of the Eternal King be connected? It turns out that all things have already had a cause. Only when he defeated the empire incarnation, or the empire incarnation defeated him, the eternal king''s record can be connected again. At this time, Shi Lang suddenly felt a sense of palpitations. A strong, rich malicious message was reaching Shi Lang''s heart through [evil]. Shi Lang frowned, splitting a part of the mud, and then unfolding, turning into a huge screen, analyzing the message. The mud analyzed the message, and after a period of darkness, the huge screen showed a girl''s apology. "You look so lively, Fujimaru." Elegance and a faintly seductive voice were conveyed from the screen, causing the bodies of Old Sword and Gilgamesh, as well as Mordred, Gama and others, to froze in place. "Sajiao Love Song..." Tiamat looked complicated. Looking at the Sajo Aige on the screen, Shirou said with a cold face, "You killed Getia, and now you dare to appear in front of me?" "Huh." Sajo Aika smiled, and when she was about to speak, she saw Fujimaru Tatsuka''s small head popping out from the side and beckoning to her, "Love Song, Love Song. I''m here~!" A lot of black lines appeared on Sajo Aige''s face, Shirou and others also looked at the beckoning Fujimaru Tatsuka with weird eyes. Gamo couldn''t help but couldn''t help but asked, "It''s so affectionate...what is your relationship with Sajo Aige, Lixiang?" "She is my companion," Fujimaru Tatsuka said with a wink. "You can''t just agree with your partner, this woman is not a good person." "Even if it''s a elder sister, I don''t allow you to say that to my companion." Fujimaru Tatsuka puffed up her cheeks, and then waved to Sajo Aige, "I''m here, Aige~ Say hello to me~ !" Everyone''s gaze became more and more weird, especially the old sword and Gilgamesh, who were suffering from the love song, the gaze became even more weird. In fact, let alone them, even if it is the Sajo Aige who is the client, he looks at Fujimaru Tatsuka with black lines, not knowing how to face Fujimaru Tatsuka. In the end, she simply pretended not to see Fujimaru Tatsuka, looked at Shirou, and continued: "If you want to recapture pan-human history, you''d better not put this cold face on me." "Why? Are you going to help me?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "You are so kind?" "I only help myself." Saijo Aige calmly said, and saw Fujimaru Tatsuka constantly beckoning to herself, and sighed weakly, and said, "Returning the favor of a problem child along the way." Chapter 94 There must be a break between me and her! "I don¡¯t know about the Arrow of Akasha. I don¡¯t even know what the Arrow of Akasha is. However, what I know is that the power of the emperor comes from the Holy Grail. If the power of the emperor¡¯s Holy Grail is not destroyed, There is no way to defeat her." Shi Lang frowned and said, "Everyone can understand this matter. The question is how to do it." "Of course I know this. Listen well, Fujimaru Shiro. The power of the Holy Grail of the Emperor is not directly given to him by the Holy Grail, but the people of the empire only have the idea of ??the Emperor, so the power is concentrated on him alone. ." "Simply put, is it the individualization of thoughts?" Shirou asked. "Yes," Ai Ge nodded. Shi Lang frowned, the Holy Grail created the empire, and the imperial people had only the thought of the Emperor of Heaven, so the power of the Holy Grail was focused on the Emperor of Heaven, making it the Holy Spirit. To put it simply, it means to believe in sanctification. "So you don''t have to face the Emperor of Heaven, just get rid of the imperial thoughts and make their thoughts diversified and chaotic, and the Emperor of Heaven will not attack itself." After a pause, Aige said sarcastically, "This happens to be what you do best, Fujimaru Shiro." "You are not bad." Shi Lang retorted, and then asked: "Then what about you? What are you doing?" "I''m doing what I should do." Aige said, she was about to turn off the message, but looking at Shirou''s somewhat lonely Tachika, he hesitated for a moment, and called out: "Fujimaru Tachika..." "Ah, you finally answered me, love song." Lixiang smiled and said, "I thought you were arrogant again." Proud, Tsundere? Shi Lang and others immediately looked at Lixiang with a rather strange look, especially the old sword, it was like hell. Aige heard the words, his forehead "well" jumped wildly, but finally calmed down, and said rationally: "You are the same as Ayaka, about the Demon Bodhisattva, don''t tell the killing courtyard, she can''t accept it. And... You have the seventh animality, take care of yourself..." "I know. But... are you so cute?" Lixiang looked at Aige with a smile, "I thought you were going to be proud for a long time." "You guy..." Aige''s little fist was clenched extremely tightly, but he didn''t want to lose face and pressure in front of Shilang and others. He just scratched Lixiang a fiercely and said: "Big, white, Fool!" Later, without giving Lixiang time to react, she turned off the message. "Ah, so proud again." There is no doubt that Aige''s move to turn off the message is correct. However, everyone looked stupid at Lixiang. Even Gaia is no exception. Love song... Even if it is not the deity, that is the king of evil. Except for Ayaka, no one cares about the false personality, but Lixiang ran away in embarrassment. "What happened between you... Lixiang?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked. "That''s a long story." Lixiang Jiang told Shilang about his previous experience, including the devilish Bodhisattva and the killing courtyard. Speaking of this, everyone understands the complicated relationship between the killing house and the demon bodhisattva. "So it''s like this..." Shi Lang nodded, his eyes flashed with a touch of clarity. He said, why every time a demon bodhisattva can kill the killing courtyard, he will do everything possible to deliberately release the killing courtyard. It turns out that from the beginning, there is no demon bodhisattva, there is only one person in the killing courtyard. Demon Bodhisattva is just a defensive personality born from the stress response of the killing house to protect itself. When things have developed to this point, it cannot be said that it is doomed by nature, it can only be said that people are doing it. Reunion with Lixiang after thirteen years, and meet again with Vivian after a thousand years... Shi Lang wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with each of them and listen to their stories, but the situation is urgent now, and I can¡¯t tolerate it. His children are in love. "Jama, you can have a good chat with Lixiang." "Huh? I¡ª" Chapter 2136： "Thank you." After leaving this sentence, Shi Lang left here and went to the conference hall. Gamo looked at Lixiang who was close at hand, at a loss, turned his head, looked at Tiamat with eager eyes, expecting Tiamat to help her out. How could he have wanted Tiamat to get up and leave directly? . There is no doubt that she is still angry with Sakura. "Sister~" Lixiang gave a big hug and hugged Gamo. Gamo panicked: "Well, that... you have admitted the wrong person..." Lixiang threw his head into Gamo''s arms, sniffed, and said with a smile: "This kind of scheming taste can''t be wrong. You must be my scheming sister." The panicked Gamo calmed down immediately, staring at Lixiang with a black face: "..." "I miss you so much, sister~" Lixiang hugged Gamo tightly, and Gamo''s gaze softened, "I''m sorry, Lixiang...I... uh... good, good, so painful!" "Crack, crack, crack¡ª" Lixiang hugged Gamo tightly, with great force, making a crisp sound of bones. Gama cried. A lot of strength... Shi Lang came to the council, he first learned from Ayaka''s mouth that Xuanzang Sanzang had turned into a Buddha and went to the imperial capital. However, looking at the appearance of the previous empire incarnation, I am afraid that Xuanzang Sanzang is already ill-advised. In addition, he also knew that another star anchor had appeared, and fixed the mud of the [Sajiao Love Song] deity. This made De Shi Lang couldn''t help but sigh. They are also the anchors of stars. Why is his [Lungo Miniyad] so embarrassing? Oh, yes. This seems to be because I have been using copies all the time, and the real is still with Grey. Shiro didn''t take Lungominiad back at the time. It was because all the emotions of Gray¡¯s child were pinned on Yade, so he wanted to postpone it for a while before taking it back, but didn¡¯t want to happen afterwards. Series of things. However, by now, even [Akasha''s Arrow] has been seen, and Lungominiad''s help is indeed not great anymore. These things aside, the most important thing is to corrupt the thought of the empire and destroy the Holy Spirit as the incarnation of the empire, as Aige said. "These are data collected from various places. However, several of them were discovered by the Imperial Soldiers and killed." "These data are not easy to come by." Shi Lang took a look at the reading data from various places with emotion, and found that the most read is indeed the Sansu. "Sure enough, even if you get eternity, that''s a human being." Shi Lang sighed. The coolest essays are those that cannot be written, and the best TV series are those that cannot be filmed. This is the case. "Let me write the stallion text? This is a humiliation! I am a true lover! I would rather die than do this kind of thing!" Andersen gritted his teeth, and then said: "Write up to three harems!" Shi Lang nodded helplessly, this matter is also very difficult for them. Just-- "Shakespeare, why are you writing so vigorously? Are you a bitch, an arrogant literati?" Andersen asked loudly. "Adults write literature, but children don''t talk." Finally, Andersen and other writers and heroic spirits also began to write quickly, a cultural invasion, ready to go. Gaia and Ambrosius were connecting with Alaya on the opposite side of the mainland. In their spare time, Shiro came to the lake of Tirnano alone. Looking at the sparkling lake over there, Shi Lang took out the dark crown from his arms, stared for a moment, and sighed faintly. "Thinking about the dynasty, Wang?" Suddenly a soft voice rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw Vivian''s money coming. Shirou nodded and said, "I really didn''t expect... the last enemy standing in front of me was something I had desperately guarded." "I didn''t expect it. When I saw him for the first time, it was when I imprisoned Merlin in the stone tower. I was stunned and didn''t have any thoughts." Vivian smiled bitterly. Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Vivian...you said, I did this, right?" "Don''t you already have the answer in your heart?" Vivian asked with a smile. "Yes, I already have the answer, so I can''t respond to Him." Shirou threw the dark crown in his hand into the lake of Tirnano. Vivienne was stunned: "That, that is your crown...!" "No, it''s not." Shirou shook his head and said, "It''s not the Eternal King or Gnival Pendragon who is standing here, but Fujimaru Shiro." Vivian was silent for a moment, and looked at Shi Lang sadly, "You...this way is too bitter." "It''s not a big deal," Shi Lang shook his head, turned the chapter lightly, and asked: "Tell me about you. I''m curious, Guinevere of the Empire, what is going on?" "She can be regarded as another clone of me..." Vivian smiled. It turned out that the emperor brought Vivian to the eternal empire to help Vivian dispel the alienation of the star cup, but before it started, the emperor was taken away by the incarnation of the empire. The empire incarnation considered that if Vivian returned to normal, it might hinder him, but he refused to kill Vivian, simply adjusted the flow of time, and inserted Vivian into the beginning of the time when the empire was born. Created a Guinevere. "Actually... Camland did not exist in this empire from the beginning, let alone me. He adjusted the line of cause and effect and the flow of time, sent me to the beginning of time, and created a Camland. For, Just to prepare for the rejuvenation of the dynasty. I will meet you in that ruined village, perhaps, it is also his intention." Vivian said. The incarnation of the empire sent Vivian to the beginning of time, creating a Camland among the existing phenomena. To put it simply, it is to create a parallel world where Guinevere and Camland exist, and then overlap and merge that parallel world with reality. This matter sounds unbelievable, but it is common sense that transcends can do. In fact, this is the principle of Shirou''s [World Reset]. Enlightened beings can do this easily, and so can the Holy Spirit. Therefore, empire incarnation can also be done. But the transcendence cannot tamper with the transcendence¡¯s time and the flow of cause and effect. In simple terms, this kind of phenomenon tampering is meaningless to the only existence of transcendence [root] time. In fact, transcendents will not easily tamper with the phenomenon, because they have no desires and desires. Chapter 2137： No desire, why tamper with the phenomenon? But the empire incarnation is different. Although his personality has been detached, his soul and will still linger in the dust. To resurrect the eternal dynasty, that is his obsession. Even if you give up the transcendence field that everyone pursues, you have to achieve the obsession. "I understand what he meant. He wants me to meet you again and become the eternal king again. This time, he will fulfill the duty of restraint and let the eternal dynasty survive forever, but-I can''t do it It''s here. My heart has accepted the death of the dynasty." Shi Lang said. "Yeah, I have already accepted it. I will still be worried about it, probably only Mordred..." "I worry about her the most. She used her life to dissolve the conspiracy of the Lord of Relief. Although we understand, other people, history, and herself cannot forgive herself. And now, she finally walked out My own strange circle, but I met Him who came with revenge...I am very worried about her." "Don''t worry. Mordred, it won''t be so fragile." Vivian said with a smile. "Are you so sure?" Shi Lang looked at Vivian in surprise. "Although her parents are you and Al, they know her best, but I. And, I am not as slow as the king." Vivian said with a wink. "Slow? Are you saying I''m slow?" Shi Lang widened his eyes, pointed at Vivian and said with a smile: "I think you don''t want your hair anymore~!" "Are you going to catch it?" Vivian rolled up her hair and looked at Shi Lang with a smile. "Forget it, this is not good for girls." Shilang shook his head. Vivienne hesitated for a moment, looked at Shi Lang, and at the man in front of her. She no longer wanted to miss or regret anymore, took a deep breath, mustered her courage, and said, "Wang..." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked. "It¡¯s getting late. If there is nothing important, you should go to see your sister. After all, you and your sister have finally met. If you don¡¯t relive your relationship, your sister will think you don¡¯t take her seriously. , Will feel resentful." "You are right, I forgot." Shirou slapped his head, smiled and turned and left. Vivienne watched Shi Lang leave, she shook her head and said, "Vivienne, you are too selfish... Now, is it time to say this? When everything is over, I will hide my words for a thousand years Say it, whether it''s rejected or disgusted, that''s okay...I already don''t want to regret it!" Vivian left. Not long after, Mordred''s little head suddenly appeared on the ground. She picked up the dark crown from the river and looked at the dark crown in silence. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you going to do, Mordred? Star Cup asked. "Did you expect it?" Mordred asked. ¡ª¡ªIf I had this ability, would I still be controlled by you? Star Cup sneered and asked. Mordred wordlessly put the pitch black crown into his arms, and said seriously and decisively: "Between me and him... there must be a break!" Chapter 95 You know everything about the Eternal King, but you don¡¯t know Shiro Fujimaru After Vivian''s reminder, Shi Lang woke up, and when nothing happened, he went to find Lixiang Wen to pass by for a while. "So, have so many things happened? I am really a failed brother." Shiro couldn''t help but sigh. It turned out that after the false **** seat, Sakura and Tiamat joined Gaia''s team. They did not return home, but only looked after Tachixiang in the dark, so Tachixiang thought that Sakura and Shirou had disappeared. At that time, the city of Fuyuki was burned, and the Fujimaru couple rushed back for this, but the real estate in Fuyuki City had already been burned. They also wanted to leave this sad city, but Tatsuka thought Shirou and Sakura would return, so she insisted on staying. The two phases were in a stalemate, and Marisbili was entrusted by the United Nations to form Chaldea. He invited Gilgamesh, Solomon, Altria, Grey and others, and declared that Lixiang had the talent for magic. Want to develop Lixiang¡¯s magic skills. The Fujimaru couple instinctively wanted to refuse, but the mysterious side at that time had already appeared in front of the public, and the invasion of the false gods gave a lesson to reality. Therefore, the Fujimaru couple gave up their mortal perceptions and instincts, and instead entrusted Lixiang to Altria, who had an affair with Shirou, and they returned to the mortal world. After that, Lixiang lived in Chaldea, developing his magic skills, and met two of his good friends there, one is Olga Marie, and the other is Matthew. Therefore, Lixiang was actually brought up by Altria and Grey. The facts proved that Fujimaru''s decision was correct. In 2012, after Gaia was revised by the Star Kings, the [Council] lost its constraints and began to destroy the foundations of human principles. The people of the world began to disappear, and Tachixiang began to save humanity as Chaldea survived. And fight. However, what caught her off guard was that her good friend Olga Marie embraced the animal nature. To destroy Chaldea, she had to fight Olga Marie, and finally Olga Marie became a vegetable. Fall into an eternal sleep and end. And not long after that, she and Ma Xiu launched the first connection point strategy, and saw the shadow of Gamo there, so they chased Gamo''s shadow, but didn''t want to meet Getia. At that time, Matthew was knocked out by Getia. Fortunately, King Hassan was also in that connection point. Of course, it was not King Hassan who defeated Gaetia in the end, but herself. It turned out that she was able to defeat Olga Marie because the seventh animal nature found a more suitable host. And that host is Lixiang. However, due to Olga Marie''s resistance, Lixiang only gained half of the seventh animal nature, and was not completely controlled by the animal nature. In order to prevent Matthew, her last friend from being harmed, Lixiang broke the contract with Mary and started acting alone. Later, she became the queen of heroic spirits in the words of Chaldea. In a short while, Matthew and Grey headed to the Romanian connection point together, so all the story began. "If I can come back earlier, you don''t have to be like this. I''m really a failed brother..." Shi Lang sighed. He left with the false **** seat in order to give his relatives and friends a beautiful home, but Lixiang embarked on this arduous journey. "No. For me, my brother is the best brother, a beacon for me to move forward, and a lighthouse on the sea at night." "When you really grow up, you will comfort people... Wait a minute! Why does this sentence sound so familiar? And it makes me instinctively ashamed?" Shirou''s expression changed sharply: "This sentence, where did you come from? I learned it?" "It''s this book." Lixiang took out "The King of Eternity Can''t Be the Girl of the True Ancestor", and said: "This sentence is an excerpt from Chapter 13, The imprisoned girl of the ancestor of the Eternal King comforts the injured Zuan. The words of the hunter Alquette. Oh, it was later ravaged by the beastly Alquette and trembling." "Why do you have this book?" Shirou''s expression changed drastically. "Borrowed from Sister Eliya." Shi Lang''s face turned black in an instant. Damn golden cockroaches, more than guilty! "Give it to me!" "No~" Chapter 2138： Lixiang escaped Shi Lang''s catch, patted Shi Lang''s ass, made a grimace, and said with a smile: "I''m grown up, you can''t control me, just a little bit~" Then he turned his head and ran away, leaving behind a black-faced Shirou. Watching Lixiang go away, Shi Lang looked complicated, shook his head, and whispered: "She...really grown up." Shi Lang knew in his heart that Lixiang deliberately took out the book in order to ease the gap between them. Lixiang is influenced by animal nature and has no way to rationally control her temperament, so she seems quite willful and mindless, but it is undeniable that her heart can feel the heart of others. Just-- Shirou turned his head, his eyes fell on the silent Gamo, and asked, "Where are you, Sakura?" "I...not Kozakura." Gamo turned his head away, unwilling to look at Shirou''s eyes. Shirou stretched out his hand, touched her little head, and said, "Remember my agreement with you? Even if everyone doesn''t want Sakura, my brother will always protect Sakura." "I..." Gama raised her head and looked at Shirou intentionally. Of course she remembered the promise. It was because of that promise that she regained her courage in life. "Why do you want to join the council?" Shirou asked. He knew that Gama was Sakura, but he didn''t understand why Sakura became Gama? What the **** is this for? "Form..." "Style?" "The future I want has been closed by the theorems of humanity... The formula tells me that if you want to get that kind of future, you must destroy the existing phenomenon." Shirou frowned, "But, what future do you have that needs to be destroyed in order to achieve it?" "Brother... what I long for is not my future, but yours." Hearing this, Shi Lang looked at Gamo in a daze. After a moment of silence, he stretched out his hand and gently stroked Gamo''s head, saying: "Don''t do stupid things..." What Shirou didn''t expect was that Sakura would become Gamo and join the council, opening the way for the future for himself. But what Kozakura didn''t know was that it was not the foundation of human law that really locked his future, but the Lord of Relief. However, once again hearing the name "Shi" from Gamo''s mouth, Shirou always felt a little unreal. Based on his understanding of the two rituals, whether it is the weaving of murderers or the roots of nothingness, it should be impossible to do things like destroying the foundations of human principles. If there is really an explanation, it can only be associated with the Lord of Relief. After all, the root style and the gauze love song can be connected to the root! No. The difference from Shajo Aige is that the root style is a personality formed by cutting a piece from [Nothingness] using the secret technique of the Liangyi Family. From this perspective, the root style is fundamentally different from Sajo Aige, and it is somewhat similar to the Arrow of Akash. Is it because of this that the Lord of Relief has done something? With a "crunch", the door of the room was suddenly opened. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Liang Yi Wei Na walked in from the door. "Alaya?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. "No, I''m Liang Yi Wei Na." Liang Yi Wei Na shook his head and said: "Alaya has completed the connection with Gaia and can talk to Gaia directly, so I don''t need my body for the time being." Shiro nodded, and after conquering Lundinium, Alaya''s law and Gaia''s law were finally connected, and in order to prevent the incarnation of the empire from attacking Alaya, Ryumi Mina quickly shifted the position and shifted the center. Arrived in Tirnano. "Actually, the emperor will appear in the European continent, just to destroy me and destroy Alaya... But you are one step ahead of me and you meet him." Speaking of which, Liang Yi is not lucky enough to be there. The incarnation of the empire places its own message in Mordred''s body to complete the resurrection and the present world. Of course, its purpose is not to disgust Mordred, but to kill all the rebels. And his first target to kill was Liangyi Mina and Alaya! Although those steel warriors have lost human consciousness and only have instincts, they are aware of the malice of the incarnation of the empire because of their instincts, so they attacked. It''s a pity that no one understood what the instincts of the steel warriors meant at the time. The first goal of the imperial incarnation was Liang Yi Wina and Alaya. With the power of the empire incarnation plus the Arrow of Akash, Liang Yi Wina and Alaya did not have the ability to fight back at all. It can be said to be a mortal game! Unfortunately, the incarnation of the empire met Shirou first. Perhaps this is the cause. Just because I met Shirou first, the empire incarnate temporarily suppressed the killing intent, disguised as Mordred, and tried Shirou again and again, wanting Shirou to disappear and let the Eternal King return. Unfortunately, this was not possible from the beginning. "The King of Eternity, we have all seen the power of the emperor. Please forgive me, if he is really determined to eradicate us with his own hands, Ternano''s power cannot be his opponent at all." Shilang knew in his heart that just as Liang Yiwei said, everyone here is not enough to be an empire incarnation to fight with one hand. The reason why the other party will be merciful is because his thoughts have not yet been unified. Once he completes his ideological unity and completely changes from group restraint to individual self, then the thoughts of people in the eternal dynasty will no longer affect him. "We need to replenish combat power, especially to be able to face the high-end combat power of that Emperor!" "Don''t be circumspect, just say it." "I want you to rescue my mother. She has not been wiped out by the emperor, and I can still feel her presence...!" Liang Yi Wei looked at Shirou seriously. ... ... It was a black room. Keep running. Running. Chasing after the disappearing figures in front of them. However, it was just one phantom after another, even if it was caught, it would dissipate between the fingers like quicksand. One after another disappeared figures, one after another disappeared phantoms. In the end, only one person remained in place, sad and weeping. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Chapter 2139： At this time, one of his hands lifted her up. She looked up and saw a pair of bright eyes. He smiled at her, there were many people around him, and smiled at her, then everyone turned around and left towards the far side. "Wait a minute--wait a minute--!" She chased them, but she couldn''t catch up. Suddenly, a rainbow light flashed, a sword pierced the night sky, and a young girl pierced her chest with a sword with a determined look. She struggled, she cried... No one responded. Those people left without looking back. She yelled sadly: "Why? Why are you turning your back on me¡ª¡ª!" ... He opened his eyes suddenly and saw the familiar grand palace, the frantic color in the eyes of the empire incarnation gradually calmed down. She looked down at her palm and frowned: "I actually dreamed, and there is this full of anger and sadness in my chest... So that''s it, is this human emotion? It''s really meaningless." She clenched her fists. "You are awake, Your Majesty Tiandi." Age Zhiwen walked from the door, knelt down on one knee, and said respectfully. "Has Lundinium regained it?" the empire incarnation asked. "A group of dead dogs is not a concern and has been recovered. However, the primate seat and the principles of the planet have been connected." "This matter is my fault. Before I complete the identity of individual consciousness, I cannot completely deal with them for the time being." "No, Your Majesty. I mean, please leave the pan-human history to us. You only need to co-tune the pan-human history as before, and spread the eternal brilliance throughout the entire history, and that will do." "Oh?" The empire incarnation looked at Aggiwen with a scrutiny gaze, pondered for a moment, nodded, and said: "That''s fine, but constancy is meaningless in front of Mordred. You alone I am afraid they are not their opponents. I will send a new general to support you." Hearing this, Age Guiwen raised his eyebrows and said, "The Bodhisattva of Demon Nature is gone, Your Majesty." "I know that I didn''t count on her. It''s another existence. It just so happens. That existence has an account. I have to make a clear settlement with the Eternal King... He probably has already arrived. Go down first." "Yes." Although Age Zhiwen was puzzled in his heart, he still left slowly. When Age Guiwen left, a wave of will came from the depths of the imperial palace. ¡ª¡ªYou have met the king, right? He refused, right? Said the will. "...I really don''t understand, your life is so confused, why don''t you want to start again?" ¡ª¡ªYou know and admire the Eternal King very well, but all you know is the Eternal King, only Grneville Pendragon, but you don¡¯t know everything about Shiro Fujimaru. "I don''t need to know Fujimaru Shiro... well. If you want to persuade me, you have said enough, Knight King. You will sleep in the [Eternal Coffin], and wait until the next time you open your eyes. , I promise that the dynasty you seek will be restored." The empire''s incarnation stepped a little, and the whole person turned into a holy light, left the earth, and came to the universe. He stood on the sky, looking at the wall of holy light that enveloped the solar system, and that was his true body of [the arm of the emperor]. And on the wall of holy light covering the solar system, countless rays of light stretched out, like chains, binding all the planets together, like a planetary prison! The empire incarnation used this to block the connection between the planetary sense of touch and Aristotle, and exiled those Aristotle to the South American connection point. The empire incarnation looked at the glowing sun, and flashed through his mind the life path of Grneville Pendragon. "Fujimaru Shiro... it makes no sense to me." He slowly closed his eyes, opened his hands slightly, his mind moved slightly, and the light was shining between his hands. At the same time, the British Isles in the earth also emitted dazzling lights, and the British Isles were the center. Spread in all directions. Strange things happened. Where the light passed, the civilized buildings disappeared and turned into a wilderness like the ancient century. History is going backward... No, it should be said that the planet is being covered by new history! And this is what the empire incarnation has been doing, coordinating the history of mankind! As long as it is fully homologous, the ancient dynasty that has perished, everything that has been lost, will return. Yes, he doesn''t need to care about the resistance of pan-human history, he only needs to concentrate on writing the dynasty landscape. He closed his eyes. "Finally gone!" A calm voice rang from the imperial palace. A blonde girl walked out of the void. It is Sajo Love Song. It turned out that she had already sneaked into the imperial palace when the imperial incarnation and pan-human history were entangled in Lundinium. Sajo Aige looked around the imperial palace. "Should be sealed in a certain corner here, that person with the same fate as me." Chapter 96: Imprisoning the Queen in the Birdcage "Where is it?" Ai Ge concealed his figure and wavelength, and moved slowly in the imperial palace. Because [Sajyo Aige] was knocked out by Fujimaru Tatsuka, and temporarily quieted down, the state of Aige is relatively better. At least now, the Demon Bodhisattva dares to hunt her again, and she is definitely going to kill her. The result. However, after the condition got better, Ai Ge did not go to the Demon Bodhisattva to settle the matter, but hid his figure and sneaked into the imperial palace behind Xuanzang Sanzang. And she also witnessed Xuanzang Sanzang''s [Rotating Saint King] easily penetrated by the Arrow of Akashia, so she was taken in the power of the empire incarnation, and she has been hiding in the [Root Cause] road, waiting for the opportunity. Ai Ge itself is connected to the root cause, so if she thinks about it, ordinary people can''t perceive her existence at all. However, there is no doubt that the incarnation of the empire lies beyond this. It¡¯s just fortunate that the empire incarnation abandoned the person of restraint, and instead put his own message into Mordred¡¯s body, and was broken by Shirou, so the heart was greatly hurt, but it was Did not notice the existence of Love Song. Chapter 2140： Although this is luck, it also makes Aige feel depressed. After all, from a certain perspective, this is Shirou''s love. Although Lixiang denied being a friend, but to be honest, Aige still prefers Lixiang in her heart. But for Shirou, she only disgusted. After all, even if she is a false personality born out of Ayaka''s wishes, it is also Sajo Aige. The humiliation, anger, and hatred that Shirou assassinated were inherited by her without reservation. However, Ai Ge does not hate Shirou for this reason. Her feelings for Shirou are only disgust and a trace of deep admiration. This is also the basis for her to cooperate with Shirou. "Where is it?" Ai Ge walked carefully in front of the imperial palace. Although the incarnation of the empire has left the imperial palace and headed to the top of the star in a physical body, he continues to start his resurrection of the dynasty, but if he is aware of it, the fate of Love Song will only be a dead end. After all, the avatar of the Empire will be merciful, only those related to the eternal dynasty. Ai Ge will come to the imperial palace because she knows that the leader of the [Council], the vessel that is also connected to her roots, was defeated by the imperial incarnation and imprisoned in the imperial palace. She could perceive the wavelength of that container, but the imperial palace was magnificent and the roads were so intricate that it was really difficult to distinguish the roads. She could only fumble little by little. At this time, she saw two guards wearing gold and silver coming out of a gate not far away, and then went into hiding. "Have you counted the number of coffins?" "Yeah." "That human hasn''t changed, right?" "No, I have observed it carefully." "That''s good, that human being is to be guarded strictly by His Majesty Heavenly Emperor." The two guards nodded and were about to leave. At this moment, as if they had noticed something, they quickly picked up a sharp gun and pointed at the void in front of them, and asked, "Who?" They perceive a very strange wavelength, like a wave of a leaf of paper falling on the lake, although it is small, it does not belong here. "..." There was a strange silence. "Is it an illusion?" One of the guards frowned and murmured, and then left with his companion. Soon after they left, Ai Ge walked out of nothingness and watched them go away. In fact, she can assimilate these two guards and read the memory. But the empire incarnation is the individualization of group consciousness, if forced assimilation, it may attract the empire incarnation, so Ai Ge gave up. "The person who is being carefully guarded by the Emperor of Heaven?" Ai Ge raised an eyebrow, "Is it that container? It''s necessary to find out." Aige feels that there is nothing else that can be taken care of by the empire incarnation on this planet except for the three containers including her and Shirou. Even Attila, or the magician. Love Song has to pass through this gate, but this gate has an identity seal technique, but this is not difficult to love Song. Seeing her stretched out her hand, the dark mud pounced on it, and with a sound of "zi", it assimilated the seal and opened the door. There is no siren, and there is no warning technique. Obviously, either the avatar did not consider that someone would invade the imperial palace to steal people, or the avatar was confident that no one could act under his nose. Obviously, Ai Ge is such a magical existence. Even the transcendent cannot ignore the almighty who connects to the root. Love song has entered the world. At the moment of entering the gate, even she couldn''t help but be a little dumbfounded in shock. "This...!" Exclaimed. In front of me, there is a flawless white space. There is no starting point and no end. Yes, it''s just an infinite piece of innocence. However, in this infinite pure white room, one after another pure white coffins are displayed. There are about hundreds of millions of people, densely packed, enough to scare people with dense phobias to death! In fact, even if it is not a intensive phobia patient, seeing such a scene can not help but shock the spot. Here, It''s a cemetery! Ai Ge retracted his gaze, walked to a coffin, and it was empty inside. "Empty coffin?" Aige frowned: "In his palace, setting up so many empty coffins...what is the emperor thinking? No!" Aige''s little face was a little surprised: "This is not an empty coffin! What''s buried inside is a message and a record!" Aige had seen several pure white coffins one after another, and she was shocked to find that what was buried in these coffins were messages and records! To put it simply, these coffins are not buried in the body, but the soul! And above these coffins, there are names after another. "Animan Puffy, Arkham, Gawain...Alquette Brenstad?" Ai Ge saw the name on the last pure white coffin, and couldn¡¯t help but was taken aback, and then found that the coffin with the name "El Qu¨¦tt Brenstad" written on it seemed to be different, and it wanted to be buried in it. What matter exists. When she looked intently, she saw a young girl with short blond hair sleeping in it with her eyes closed, and she couldn''t help exclaiming, "El Quette?" What is going on here? Chapter 2141： Alquette, who should be next to Shilang, is now trapped in this pure white coffin like an ordinary person! This is impossible! Because Alquette is the King of the Moon! It''s Aristotle! Let her fall into the coffin without the power of binding the chicken, even she can''t do it! What''s more surprising is yet to come! On the empty coffin beside Elquet, there was a name that Ling Aige could not think of. ¡ª¡ªGurnivel Pendragon! Aige stretched out his hand and stroked the words on the coffin, "Gurneyville Pendragon... Is this the name of the king of Fujimaru? This coffin is for the Fujimaru and the eternal king? " "Who--!?" In the blank world, a cold female voice suddenly sounded. Aige became vigilant in her heart and looked around, but no one came. "Who is moving my king''s coffin?" The female voice asked again. This time, Love Song heard clearly, and the sound came from above! She looked up and saw that under the infinite pure white curtain, a white birdcage the size of a person was hung high in the sky. Things are a little weird, but Ai Ge has a strong self-holding strength, very decisively a little, and his figure slowly floats up and flies towards the bird cage. Arriving in front of the birdcage, Aige''s slender eyebrows couldn''t help but pick, and saw that in this pure white birdcage, there was actually a tall, goddess-like blond woman imprisoned. The blonde beauty is tall, about one meter and seven meters tall, with soft and white skin, golden hair with a shawl, turquoise pupils, and a very dignified and pretty face without makeup. She was wearing a long white dress like a noblewoman and a golden crown on her head. "Arthur... King?" Ai Ge asked uncertainly. She could perceive Altria''s fluctuations from this blonde beauty, but... Is this wrong? Altria in Aige''s memory was a petite and lovely girl, not much older than Mordred, and this one in front of her was like a goddess out of myth. "The King of Evil?" The blonde beauty showed a surprised expression, her hands could not help but clenched the iron bars of the bird cage, "Did you escape from the South American junction?" "So, it seems that you are indeed the King Arthur of Fujimaru." Aige looked at Al in front of him and asked: "Aren''t you supposed to be with your king? How come it''s like a little boy with his wings cut off? Like a bird, locked in a birdcage?" "My business, don''t you need to explain it to you?" Altria asked. "It''s up to you, I''m not interested in ordinary things." Aige pretended to turn and leave, but saw that Altria showed no signs of staying, she couldn''t help but sighed, returned to the birdcage, and raised her hand. "What are you doing?" Altria asked. "Fujimaru and I can be regarded as allies for the time being, and you are also Arthur after all. I will let you out. Let me go. I am more powerful and can easily hurt you." Ai Ge raised his hand high, turned his hand into a knife, fell quickly, and slashed on the birdcage¡ª¡ª "Boom!" The bird cage was not cut open, but her bones made a crisp sound instead. Ai Ge took back the palm of her hand, held it in her palm, and twisted all the flesh on her painful face. "It hurts...!" "It''s true that you are strong, but the density of your body alone is not enough to compete with the Star Sword. I have tried it with the Star Sword before, and I can''t cut it." "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Ai Ge put her palm in her hand and glared at Altria angrily. "You, you didn''t ask..." Altria hesitated, thinking that Ai Ge had just said that she was currently Shirou''s ally, her attitude was softened, and she said apologetically, "I''m sorry." "Forget it." Ai Ge shook his head. It is also magical. If it was the moment when she was resurrected, if Altria dared to shave her like this, she would definitely assimilate and kill Altria, but now, she couldn''t take that interest. Why? Ai Ge is not clear, but after meeting Lixiang, she always feels that the hostility that was entrenched in her heart has disappeared. The state of mind, a little calmed down. If you want to ask why, it must be that there is such a person who wants to be her companion. Although I can''t be friends... "Why did you come to [Coffin of Eternity]? Did the king ask you to rescue us?" Altria asked. "Coffin of Eternity?" Ai Ge raised her eyebrows. She didn''t read the relevant information in the root cause. Altria looked at Aige''s blank face, but he was relieved: "It doesn''t seem to be the case, it''s great. It seems that Wang has not been captured yet, and is still in safety." After a pause, Altria looked at Love Song and said: "This coffin of eternity is the underworld that the child prepared for...for the dynasty." Altria looked complicated. It turns out that the so-called Coffin of Eternity is actually a morgue that preserves the souls of the people of the Eternal Dynasty who have been turned into dust and disappeared, and the souls of people in other parts of the Eternal Empire that disappeared with the power of the Holy Grail! The incarnation of the empire first broke Alaya¡¯s contract, took away Altria¡¯s body and Mordred¡¯s corpse, and then used the black cup of the [Council] to reverse the basis of human rights and the people of the eternal dynasty that would perish. The soul record was taken back and kept here. The purpose is that after he completes the pan-historical homology, the eternal dynasty will be resurrected on the earth and will continue for eternity with the eternal empire. The incarnation of the empire worked hard for this. He prepared an eternal coffin for everyone in the dynasty, from the nobles and bureaucrats to the thieves and robbers. Of course, except for one person. Then Mordred. Altria raised her head, those holy cyan eyes looked at Aige, and said seriously: "Your Excellency Sajo Aige, I have one thing and one thing to trouble you." "When you don''t ask, you''re called the King of Evil; when you ask, you''re called Your Excellency? You, like Shiro Fujimaru, are both bad Arthur!" Chapter 2142： "No, the king is a gentle king. However, I am indeed not a good woman. However, please be sure to save El Quette and the others!" "Want to save people? Come on yourself!" Ai Ge stretched out his hand and held it on the iron railing of the bird cage. "It won''t work, it won''t open!" Altria shook her head. "You can use common sense to see yourself, but you can''t use common sense to know me! Look good, bad Arthur!" Ai Ge squeezed the iron fence tightly, and his mind moved. In an instant, the pure white iron of the bird cage twisted and dissipated as if it had been broken down. "Why..." Altria was a little surprised. Is this the king of evil? After Ai Ge disassembled the bird cage, he said to Altria inside: "Come out." Altria nodded, and when he was about to walk out, the pure white space suddenly turned red. The outside world sounded the alarm. "Beep¡ªIntruder found! Intruder found!" "Clear! Speed ??up clearing!" Altria''s expression changed: "They found it!" "No! It was not discovered by them! But there is another intruder! And is coming here!" Ai Ge''s face sank, and he reached out and pushed Altria into the bird cage, and then got into the bird cage herself. "What are you doing?" "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, look!" Ai Ge pointed to the door. The two of them hid in the cage, leaning their heads outwards. I saw that the boundary gate connecting the imperial palace was filled with black mud, and then a lacquer black man exuding an ominous aura came in through the boundary gate. "It''s him!" Aige frowned. "Who?" "¡ª¡ªApocalypse behemoth!" Aige''s face sank: "That guy...should also be rushing to the second container!" Chapter 97 The speed of escape is simply superb! "Apocalypse behemoth?" Altria raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise: "That''s the behemoth of the Apocalypse?" She once heard Shi Lang mentioned that the world reset and the incident of the Lord of Relief. In the final analysis, the Apocalypse behemoth is contributing to the flames. "What is he doing here?" Altria couldn''t help asking. "Most of it came for that container." "Container?" Altria was stunned for a moment, and then there was a clear look in his eyes, "So that''s it, you all came for the sake of style." "Style?" Aige looked at Altria in doubt. She didn''t know the name of the second container, but she quickly realized that the style in Altria''s mouth was the person she was looking for, so she asked quickly: "Where is she?" "I was locked up here before, and I was released by her. However, the thing she let me out angered the child, so she was locked on the ground by that child...Wait a minute! What is he doing?" Altria pointed to the Apocalypse behemoth in amazement. Aige turned his head and looked, her brows couldn''t help but frowned, and saw the Apocalypse behemoth sneakily rummaging for a few eternal coffins, then stopped in front of one eternal coffin, stretched out her hand, and then dozens Only the dark dragon head rushed out of it, swallowing all the coffin of eternity in front of him in one bite. "He''s eating records!" "What?" Altria was taken aback. Aige sees what the behemoth is doing in the Apocalypse. He is eating the record in the coffin of eternity, just like a demon collecting souls. But the things done by the Apocalypse behemoths are even worse than the demons! The soul has been eaten, and the most fundamental information record still exists in the primate seat. But if the record is eaten, then nothing exists! It disappeared completely! At this time, Altria saw the behemoth of the Apocalypse pointing her hand at the eternal coffin where El Quette was sealed, and couldn''t help being furious: "Don''t move her--" The behemoth of the Apocalypse, which was about to eat Alquette, heard its voice, and when he looked up, he saw the starlight of Ruzhu falling from the sky, coming only towards him. The behemoth of Apocalypse dodged sideways, evading the light of the star, and couldn''t help but say in astonishment: "Star Sword!" When he saw it, he saw a flash of white light, and he saw Altria holding the Star Sword in front of him aggressively, and the Star Sword in her hand slashed towards his head. However, with a "bang", the Star Sword passed through his body and fell to the ground as if it had been smashed into the air. Suddenly feeling a bit of coldness in my heart, Altria moved with a sharp toe, and hurriedly evacuated. The next moment, with a "click", the pure white void shattered, and a huge dragon first bit its mouth. Obviously, if Altria hadn''t just avoided it in time, she would have been swallowed by the dragon head. "Intuition like a dragon...interesting." The Apocalypse behemoth glanced at Altria with interest, then looked at the void behind Altria, and said: "Love Song, come out. I noticed. It''s your message." It was quiet. Afterwards, the peaceful pure white void made waves, and Love Song walked out of the void, stood beside Altria, and calmly looked at the Apocalypse behemoth. "I guessed that you would come here, but I didn''t expect that you would still act before me after all." The Apocalypse behemoth looked at Love Song with interest, and said, "You came in rushing style, right?" "Aren''t you the same?" "It''s true, I can''t just leave it alone, just like I couldn''t leave your body in the first place." The Apocalypse behemoth smiled, then glanced at Altria, who was vigilant next to him, and expressed his love for love. Ge asked: "Will you be prepared to cooperate with these mortals to deal with me? Don''t forget, you are different from others! Whether it is the real you or the current you, it is special! Come on , How about coming back to me?" Altria glanced at Aige nervously. Love Song is the King of Evil and belongs to the Lord of Relief. It is not impossible to fall back to the behemoth of Apocalypse at this moment. Chapter 2143： Ai Ge did not take Altria¡¯s vigilance and hostility to heart, but looked at the behemoth of the apocalypse and said: "I can think about this matter. However, I¡¯m very surprised, how do you predict this moment, Will the Emperor of Heaven be out of the imperial palace?" This makes Deaige very incomprehensible. The actions of the Apocalypse were almost as if it had been calculated that the emperor was not in the imperial palace at this time, but it was almost impossible. After all, even if she is connected to the root cause, she can''t calculate the actions of the emperor, who is a transcendent, so how does the Apocalypse Behemoth know? "This is inevitable. Although the Arrow of Akashia hit me by surprise, everything else is still in my hands. No, it should be said that it is in the Master''s grasp. Including your actions and struggles." Aige frowned. She knew that the Master mentioned in the apocalypse was the monster at the root, the absolute evil-relief master. "I will meet again here. Although it can be said to be accidental, it is also the communication line of fate that the Master has moved. How? How about coming back to me? How about going back to me? Although I have tried hard to cultivate the style over the years, but the most It is you who are suitable to be a container, as the body of the Master. Didn¡¯t you collect the seven animal natures, or just to become the Lord of Relief? Now, just come back to us and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Revelation reaches out to Love Song. He came to the imperial palace to bring Shishi back. But if Ai Ge is willing to return to the fate written for her by the Lord of Relief, then the formula will not be needed. After all, the most suitable container is the evil king who was originally created by the Lord of Relief. Of course, the most crucial point is that the apocalypse is more inclined to love songs than to styles. Altria''s eyes were more vigilant. Her star sword can''t cut the apocalypse. If Aige turns again at this time, she will definitely not be an opponent. Once she is defeated, the Apocalypse will record the eternal dynasty and eternal empire buried here and devour all the souls of the people. This is something Altria would never want to see. Although Altria didn''t like the imperial avatar always entrenched the imperial palace and monitored everything, at this moment, she hoped that the imperial avatar would detect the abnormality of the imperial palace as soon as possible and rush back from the universe. "You are the most special. There is no place for you in this world, and only I am your companion." Revelation said sincerely. Aige noticed the fluctuations in Altria''s heart, but she didn''t pay any attention to it. Instead, she looked straight at her and stretched out her hand, looking at the sincere Revelation, and shook her head. "If it was the me before, I might agree. But now, unfortunately, I refuse. I don''t want to be the master of relief as the body. I have to rely on myself to replace him!" Ai Ge said seriously. As the book of Revelation says, even compared to Shiro, she is the most special. There is no place for her in this world, and even the deity of [Sajiao Aige] can''t tolerate her. She has nowhere to go except to continue the fate of [Sajiao Aige]. However, Lixiang let her know. Even if it''s just a false personality born out of thin air, at the moment she was born, there was a place in this world where so few people would recognize her and be willing to be her companions. Therefore, she refused. "I will not return to you, let alone continue the fate of [Sajiao Aige]!" Aige said seriously. "It''s a pity, it''s exactly the same as what the Master said... At the moment you were born, the supreme He had already seen this scene. At first I didn''t believe it. After all, you are just a copy of the love song. How can the copy violate What about the will of the real product? But now, it can only be said that everything can''t escape the eyes of the Master''s Akash!" Apocalypse clenched his fist, his eyes flashed with cold blood, and said: "Then I can only get rid of you! Since I don''t want to be a companion... then, at least it will turn into my power to avenge the Holy Spirit. Alright!" As soon as the voice fell, the void surrounding the black sleeves of the Apocalypse suddenly shattered like a spider web, and dozens of black dragon leaders rushed out, biting towards the love song, trying to swallow the love song. A black light flashed through Ai Ge''s eyes, and his mouth sang in a low voice and high speed, and his hands flashed with red light like apocalypse. The infinite magic power was concentrated in it, and then lost to the book of apocalypse! The red light flickered, it seemed that the end had come, and the pure white room was dyed in sunset red. However, the book of Revelation sneered and smiled: "[The Apocalypse of the Holy Capital]? This ancient magic, I taught you the body, will it be useful to me?" With a move of his mind, a dragon head rushed forward and swallowed the red light in one bite. Fooled! A divine light flashed through Aige''s eyes, and only a "click" sounded, the red light burst instantly, and the infinite black mud spilled out from the core of the red light, turning into countless black hands, just like hell. Hold the dragon''s first layer of the apocalypse like a hand. "What?" "Grab your dimension!" It turns out that the tricky part of Love Song is that it cannot touch the dimension of the apocalypse. Therefore, she hid her black mud in the ancient forbidden technique [Sacred Capital''s Apocalypse] taught by the book of Revelation, and seized the opportunity to seize the dimension of the book of Revelation when she tempted the book to take the initiative to attack. After finishing this, a black light flashed across Ai Ge''s eyes, and a faint light circle appeared behind him, which was Gaetia''s correction of human nature. With a sound of "shoo", the human theory correction blasted out hundreds of millions of human theory correction rays, intertwined with each other like the sun, and the body of the apocalypse would be riddled with holes. "It''s amazing!" Altria couldn''t help but opened a small mouth in surprise. This is the level beyond the crown and the beast, and it is not a battle that ordinary people can participate in. "Beware that he absorbs the record, King Knight!" Ai Ge reminded aloud. "Good!" As soon as the voice fell, Altria saw that a dragon in the Apocalypse was going to devour Equelte''s eternal coffin, calmly swung the star sword, and cut off the dragon''s head with a "boom". Although Altria could not touch the dimensions of the Apocalypse, because the dimensions of the Apocalypse were captured by Love Song, at this moment, Altria''s sword could also be cut on the body of the Apocalypse. "To be able to display the ability of love songs so ordinary... I have to say, I look down upon you, doll." "I''m not a puppet, I have my own name, Yageo Aige." Aige replied calmly. "Do you think you really love songs? Hahaha, you are just a copy! A fake! You should understand that fakes can never replace the real." In the revelation video, I laughed like I heard a big joke, but Aige calmly replied: "I don''t intend to replace her. I think so I am, even if it''s just a false personality, when I start thinking. , I have my own personality!" The Apocalypse narrowed his smile and looked at Love Song seriously, "So, it''s no wonder that Master won''t have hope for you... If that''s the case, then go away!" As soon as the voice fell, the apocalypse was restored to its original state. At the same time, a dragon head with countless twisted human faces rushed out of his abdomen. Circle, the raging mud tide surging away from the circle. This mud tide is the mud of the beast formed after the love song has absorbed the sixth, third, and second beasts, and the first beast. It is infinite in mass, illusory, and pure energy mud. However, the moment the mud touched the Chaos Dragon Head, it was condensed and formed and was swallowed by the Chaos Dragon Head in one bite. Aige couldn''t help being a little surprised. The main body of the Apocalypse had long been destroyed by the Enlightened One. How could it have such power? At the moment when he saw the chaos dragon head, Ai Ge clearly realized: "You have absorbed the false **** spirit seat!" Revelation''s cold eyes, no answer, noncommittal. However, the materialization of energy and what was done when the demon bodhisattva was robbed...this has revealed what the book of Revelation did! The opponent absorbed the false **** seat sleeping at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean! But if it only absorbs the false gods, Aige is confident that with the power of the king of evil, it can still defeat the apocalypse, but in fact, the power of the apocalypse actually oppresses her. Obviously, in addition to absorbing false gods, the Revelation, or the Lord of Relief, has done some measures to strengthen the Revelation! The Apocalypse uses the power of the false god''s spirit seat to barely suppress the song of love. After changing hands, a chaotic dragon head is separated out. It wants to swallow El Qu¨¦t, but it is quickly cut off by Altria''s eyes. "In this case, you and the star sword will also become part of my strength, Knight King!" Chapter 2144： Apocalypse separated several chaotic dragon heads and bit them towards Altria. Aige really wants to protect her, but the Apocalypse has stepped up its efforts to suppress her for the time being. "Be careful, Arthur!" Aige reminded her rare. "I see, Lord Aige." With a twist of Altria''s wrist, he cut off the head of a chaos dragon that was approaching. In fact, without the love song reminder, with Altria''s battlefield experience, she naturally knows how she should react. But this enemy is so special! Apocalypse, this is the chief culprit of the world falling into resetting reincarnation, and the number one subordinate of the Lord of Relief. Whether it is the destruction of the human principles of the [Assembly], or inducing Sajo Aige to become the king of evil, letting Shishi become the leader of the [Assembly], or the demise of the eternal dynasty, they cannot escape his shadow! And the false gods...the invading head at the beginning directly destroyed the structure of the world, and it was the prelude to the event of the Lord of Relief! At this moment, the book of Revelation has absorbed false gods, and the degree of difficulty and power does not need to be mentioned at all. It can be seen that even the love song of the king of evil has been temporarily suppressed. Although Altria is the Holy Swordsman of the Star, her strength is not as good as that of Apocalypse or Love Song. Fortunately, the Star Sword has played a special attack of salvation, and it can also sever the chaos dragon head of Apocalypse. . However, after the chaotic dragon heads were cut off, they turned into chaotic humanoids like the false gods and began to swallow the surrounding eternal coffin recklessly. This made Altria see it in his eyes, anxious in his heart. However, the main target of the Apocalypse to be devoured is El Quette behind Altria. Once Alquette was swallowed by the book of Apocalypse, and he got the book of apocalypse of one Aristotelian power, then whether it was the song of love, or her star, the holy swordsman, it would be more fortunate. What to do? Altria was worried. At this time, she saw a chaotic humanoid heading towards the coffin of Eternity where Morrigan was sealed. "Sister Wang!" She screamed, a sword split the chaotic dragon head in front of her, and was about to eradicate the chaotic human form, when she saw that there were several chaotic dragon heads rushing towards El Quette. She looked at Morrigan, then at Elquet, gritted her teeth, injected magic power into the sword of the star, and slashed towards Elquet¡¯s coffin of eternity. "Alquette, this, if you don''t wake up, I won''t care about you!" With a rebuke, a sword capable of penetrating the stars fell, the coffin of eternity blocked the light for three breaths, and then heard a "click", and it broke apart! With a "boom", Elquette was blasted out directly, rolled seventeen or eight laps, hit an eternal coffin fiercely, and woke up. "Okay, it hurts~!" Elquette clutched the back of his head and cried out in pain. Seeing that El Quette woke up, before Altria had time to be happy, she saw a chaos dragon head rushing towards El Quett and hurriedly shouted: "Dodge, El Quette!" "Huh? Al''s voice? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Elquette hurriedly rolled and avoided, then turned his head and saw that the chaos dragon head swallowed the eternal coffin behind her. "Don''t get bitten by that thing! It''s eaten... and it disappears completely!" Altria yelled quickly. "Ah... I am a little confused about the situation. However, I feel bad here..." El Quette rubbed his hands, and suddenly an immense magical power attracted the attention of the three. "What are you doing?" Altria asked quickly. She is the closest to El Quette, and can most feel the indescribable terrifying magic. "It makes me feel bad here, of course it''s just ruined." "Hey--!" Not to mention Altria, even Love Song and Apocalypse quickly stopped shouting. However, everything was too late. "[Moonfall]¡ª¡ª!" ... In the universe. The empire incarnation suddenly opened his eyes, lowered his eyebrows to look at the earth below him, and saw a faint beam of light gleaming in the atmosphere, followed by the rapid expansion and expansion of the beam of light, forming a huge small The planet was pressed down towards the earth. "The moonset? The moonset of your lord Elquet? Is she awake?" The incarnation of the empire was stunned, and then saw the moon fall towards the earth, stepped a little, flashed directly in front of the falling moon, and then slammed a kick on the moon. With a "boom", the terrifying power was concentrated and exploded, and the moon formed by magic was kicked out in an instant. The huge satellite suddenly turned into a meteor, rushed out of the atmosphere, flew directly to the edge of the solar system, hit the huge [Arm of Heaven], exploded, and brought a moment of light to the dark universe. The face of the empire incarnation became gloomy, and with a little step, the whole person turned into a ray of light, and hurried towards the imperial palace. He knows, someone is moving the coffin of eternity! Dare to move the coffin of eternity... no matter who it is, he will be thwarted! ... ... "Eh eh eh? Where''s my [Moonfall]?" Alquette''s face was dazed. She felt that she had acted out, but mentally she had lost contact with the moon she had manifested. "You idiot, why do you use that at this time? It will bring that kid back!" "The kid?" El Quett couldn''t help but tilt his head. Altria sighed, turned her head to look, only to see that the Revelation was gone, she couldn''t help but was taken aback: "Where are the others?" "I sensed the aura of the emperor, so I ran away," Ai Ge said. Altria: "..." This speed of escape... is a transcendence class, isn''t it? Chapter 98 is worthy of being Alquette''s wetness, and the cerebral hemorrhage is about to come out! Altria glanced at the messy coffin of Eternity, and said to Ai Ge: "You also leave soon, Lord Ai Ge. That child will be very angry when he comes back and sees this embarrassment here! You and El Quart hurry up. Go away!" Ai Ge nodded, and then asked, "How about you, Arthur?" Chapter 2145： "I stay here." Hearing this, Ai Ge couldn''t help but ask: "Why?" Altria showed a faint sorrow, and said: "What that kid did is exactly what I once wanted. It is doing things that veto our history and hurt innocent people. It will not get the king. Admit it and won¡¯t get other people¡¯s support. So no matter what the result is, at least I want to watch him go to the end..." "If that''s the case, I will stay." Alquette said with a smile, "To be honest, I didn''t understand the situation. But let Al be alone in this bad place. This is not what a friend should do. What to do." Altria was moved. That''s how El Quette is. Although he is headstrong and looks a little stupid, his heart is true. She doesn''t say anything crookedly, let alone a trace of falsehood. "Your heart, I take it, El Quette. But it''s not safe here, you still leave here with Lord Aige..." As he was talking, Altria''s face changed abruptly: "That kid is back!" "I''ll stop it!" Elquet walked towards the gate, she did not understand the situation, nor did she notice the existence of Gaia, but this did not prevent her from helping Altria. "Alquette...there is no way. Your Excellency, please take away the Knights of the Round Table who were dug out by that child from the Hall of Souls. Elquite and I will stop the child first! If you have a relationship afterwards If my king contacts you, please tell him to be nice to Lungominiad..." After speaking, Altria rushed towards the gate. Not long after the two arrived at the gate, an extremely terrifying and depressive aura spilled from outside the gate, as if a wild beast in a rage was slowly advancing. Coming! I saw a flash of white light, and a human figure suddenly appeared from the gate of the world. Alquette subconsciously launched an attack, clenching his fist and attacking with a huge force enough to subvert the mainland. The force was so great that even the space was distorted. . However, the empire incarnation grabbed Alquette''s fist with one hand, in a relaxed posture, like an eagle catching a chicken, and then slammed hard. "Crack." Elquet''s bones made a crisp and terrible sound. "Mm. Good, it hurts..." Elquette burst into tears with pain, but couldn''t pull his little hand out of the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation heard Elquet''s painful cry, and took a closer look, and realized that it was Elquet who launched the ambush against him, and his cold expression was slightly relieved, and he released his hand. Elquette quickly drew his little hand back, took a few steps back, hugged his little hand, breathed, like a bear child scalded by boiling water. "You, you are back." Altria Baba said. The empire incarnation nodded, then glanced at the coffin of eternity, and found a mess, and then counted it, and found that there were hundreds of missing coffins, and his face suddenly became gloomy and terrifying: "Animan Puffy, Arkham, De Reza...The eternal coffin and soul record of one hundred and seventy-three people have disappeared. What have you done?" "This..." Altria found that Love Song had already left, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but facing the question of the empire incarnation, she didn''t know how to speak. After a moment of silence, Altria answered honestly: "After you left, someone invaded in." The face of the empire incarnation was like black iron, and with a wave of his hand, he turned the timeline. Altria saw only the surrounding light and shadow reversed, and the phantom of the Apocalypse and Love Song appeared, and then replayed what had happened before in front of the incarnation of the empire. Obviously, the empire incarnation has reversed the long river of time in this field and saw everything in the past. But he can only do this. The soul records of Anniman Puffis and others cannot be retrieved from the long river of cause and effect, because those soul records have been eaten by the book of Revelation. In addition, Altria discovered from the phantom that Love Song had stolen Morrigan''s Eternal Coffin. In fact, she wanted to take away all the knights of the round table sealed here, but the empire incarnation came back too quickly, and she was too late, so she only packed Morrigan, got into the [roots] road, and ran away. Up. "That guy should have been wiped out by me!" The empire incarnation''s face was gloomy: "And that evil king, who dared to steal Morgan Lefy''s eternal coffin...Unforgivable! I want them to be frustrated. Ashes!" He turned around, rushing out with a stern anger, looking for Revelation and Love Song to settle accounts, and at this moment Altria shouted-- "Wait a minute! If you leave and they come again, what should you do? You are, the restraint of the dynasty, aren''t you?" The empire avatar paused, turned around, stared at Altria, and said: "You want to stumble me with this? Don''t think I don''t know that you, like the King of Eternity, have already turned your back in your heart. It''s me!" "I did not abandon the dynasty, I just disagree with your approach. Otherwise, I won''t stay." The empire incarnate stared at Altria closely, and Altria looked at him very openly. She had no guilty conscience. In fact, Altria looked at the incarnation of the empire, just as she looked at herself who had abandoned herself in the Fourth Holy Grail War. The empire incarnation had to consider what Altria reminded. At this moment, he is not only the restraining force of the eternal dynasty, but also the emperor of the eternal empire. And in the coffin of eternity, all the people of the eternal dynasty and the people of the eternal empire are buried, and it is the cell that constitutes his restraining power. As Altria said, if he leaves the imperial palace easily, the book of Revelation may go and return, devouring all the soul records of the remaining people, then how can he resurrect the eternal dynasty? A country where no one exists, is it still a country? The empire incarnation considered repeatedly, Quan Qi suppressed the anger that was almost out of control in his heart, calmed down, looked at Altria and Alquette, and said: "Go back to the coffin of eternity." Altria closed her eyes and nodded, "I know..." Before he could finish speaking, Alquette over there questioned with a displeased face: "Why?" Altria was taken aback for a moment, the empire incarnation frowned and asked: "You are asking me, why?" "Isn''t this of course? Why should I listen to you lying in those coffins like a corpse?" Elquet pointed to the coffin of eternity with an unhappy expression. "I am the restraining power of the eternal dynasty, and the pan-consciousness that guarantees the survival of you people of the eternal dynasty. So..." "So what a shit!" Elquet asked uncomfortably: "What is the inhibition of the eternal dynasty, I have never heard of it! And even if you are the inhibition, what about it? I did think it was fun, I have been Knights of the Round Table, why should I listen to you? You answer me, why should I listen to you?" "This, this..." The empire incarnation was choked and his head went blank. He couldn''t think of a reasonable reason. This is the case. Inhibition is the overall pan-consciousness of the guarantee, but it does not mean that the protected individual must obey the pan-consciousness. Otherwise, where is the subjective initiative of people? "Give me my freedom!" Alquette shouted the slogan of overthrowing tyranny like an insurgent. Altria looked at Alquette with a look of surprise, and said to her heart, when did Alquette have such thoughts? Besides, didn''t Elquet didn''t notice it? There is a huge gap between myself and the incarnation of the empire... In fact, what Altria didn''t know was that El Quette had always been El Quette, who had never changed or grown up. She is a wayward, playful, like a wild cat. The wildcat, the most annoying is to be taken away by the shackles. The incarnation of the empire looked at Elquet with some bewilderment. It was the first time that he faced a person like Elquet. Everyone in the world will compromise to power, even the most special love song, but unfortunately, El Quette is not such a woman. "Give me my freedom!" Elquet yelled again. Chapter 2146： The first time she yelled, she was upset, and it was caused by emotion, but when she yelled, she thought it was interesting to chant slogans like this, so she started to change things. Sometimes righteous indignation, sometimes soft and sweet... Shouting the style, the level, and the tricks, Altria''s mouth twitched. Undoubtedly, after realizing that the incarnation of the empire had no intention of killing them, this natural golden cockroach started playing around. However, this has a miraculous effect on the incarnation of the empire. He looked at El Quett at a loss and felt a headache. If it''s an opponent like Shirou, he can treat it rationally; if it''s an opponent like the Apocalypse, he can kill it directly... But facing this Alquette who seems to be acting like a baby to him, he can''t help it. . "Don''t shout, I know." "Also... eh? You want to return our freedom? How can this be done? You have to be a good villain, and you have to make a joke of laughter, and then I fight for reasons to reflect my spirit of struggle. It''s precious! Hurry up, pinch my neck and threaten me!" Empire incarnation: "..." "You can go anywhere except on the ground." The empire incarnation said coldly. He felt that if he was entangled by Elquet for a while, the cerebral congestion would come out, so he compromised. "Hey! Without Jiejie''s weird smile, your villain is too unqualified..." Elquet hadn''t finished speaking, but saw the empire incarnation put a ring on her head. El Quette suddenly felt that all his strength had been drained, and he lay down on the ground softly and fell asleep. "Alquette...!" Altria knelt down and held Alquette, holy cyan eyes staring at the empire incarnation, and asked, "What did you do to her?" "Don''t be nervous, it''s just the price of freedom. It will only make her lose her strength, and there will be no side effects." The empire incarnation took a ring of thorns in front of Altria and asked: "Do you want to put it on yourself, or Let me put it on for you, Knight King?" "You don''t have to be like this, I said, I won''t run away." "Who knows? You put it on, I''m more at ease. Don''t worry, whether it''s Gurneyville, Vivienne, Skaha, Morgan Lefy...everyone has it, and I won''t leave anyone behind. ." After speaking, the empire incarnation left a ring of thorns, turning around to leave. Altria looked at the ring of thorns in her hand and muttered to herself: "Use this thing for us...what are you thinking about?" ... ... After Aige escaped from the imperial palace, he returned all the way back to the ground. She laid the Coffin of Eternity horizontally on the ground, and then used mud to erode the seal of the Coffin of Eternity. She pressed her hands on the lid of the coffin and pushed it violently. With a "creak", she pushed open the coffin, revealing the seal inside. Morrigan. Aige wanted to take away all the sealed Knights of the Round Table according to Altria''s intention, but the empire incarnation came back too quickly, so she had no time to take away the nearest Morrigan. Looking at the sweet-sleeping Morrigan closely, Ai Ge stretched out her hand, and slapped her with two slaps. "M¡ª" Morrigan was directly awakened, and then Ai Ge explained the cause of the matter. "Damn the evil king, then you don''t have to slap me in the face! My makeup has been smashed by you, how can I go to see people!" Morrigan glared at Love Song with embarrassment against her swollen face. . "That''s your business, it has nothing to do with me." Ai Ge glanced at Morrigan and said. She sneaked into the imperial palace for the sake of Shi, but she didn''t want to find Shi Shi, and instead caused a tail of bad luck. "Shi? You mean, that Guanbuzi City, has the magic eye of death, is connected to the root of the two rituals, two rituals?" Morrigan asked. Aige moved in her heart and asked, "Do you know her?" "Mm. I don''t know her, but my body had contact with her a long time ago, and was''killed'' by her side. If you are looking for her, I can help you, I feel here Get her position... She should be locked in the Barton Fortress!" Ai Ge asked with surprise: "I can''t see her location, how do you know?" "Fairy secret," Morrigan said with a wink. She would never tell anyone that after the body was ¡®killed¡¯ by one side of the two rituals, she hated the two rituals, so she deliberately used the fairy secret technique to lock the position on her body, waiting for an opportunity to retaliate. "Barton Hill Fortress?" Ai Ge raised her eyebrows, and she didn''t think Molly Gan was fooling herself, because there was no need at all. But Barton Hill Fortress is Camelot''s checkpoint, at the junction of Wales and England, very close to Camelot. Camelot is the center of the Principality. Ager Guiwen has already planted heavy soldiers there and is very close to the imperial capital. If she goes there, once the imperial incarnation senses the wavelength, the imperial incarnation is bound to be chased down and destroyed. Her. However, since the style is there, Aige feels it is necessary to take risks. "Okay, go to Barton Hill Fortress!" Ai Ge nodded and said. ... "Barton Hill Fortress? You said Shishi was imprisoned in Button Hill Fortress?" Shi Lang frowned, looking at Liang Yi Mina in front of him. "Yes. My mother''s wavelength is very special, other people can''t detect it, but I can feel that she is in the Barton Hill Fortress. If you want to defeat the Emperor, my mother''s power is indispensable, please rescue her! "Liang Yiwei looked at Shirou sincerely. She knew that at this moment, only the man in front of her could be rescued, so she could not help but respect her name. "Barton Hill Fortress..." Shi Lang hesitated. The Barton Hill Fortress, which was the fortress where he used to resist the White Dragon Votigeng, was also Camelot''s gateway. Now that the empire is fully operational, the Barton Hill Fortress is bound to be heavily guarded, and more importantly, the issue of the incarnation of the empire. Before being able to repel the empire incarnation, the first was that the empire incarnation could not kill these dynasty elders, and the second was that he was frightened back by Shilang with the arrow of Akash. But the same trick is impossible to work twice. Going to the Barton Fortress at this moment is tantamount to throwing yourself into the net. If Yishi''s ability joins them, it is bound to be the mainstay of resisting the empire incarnation, but the only way to defeat the empire incarnation is not to face confrontation, but to invade the culture and destroy the power of his holy spirit. After weighing it again and again, Shilang originally wanted to refuse, but looking at Liang Yiwei''s sincere eyes, he made a three-pointer as appropriate, then re-weighed the pros and cons, and finally nodded: "Okay." "Brother...!" Gamo was a little anxious. Shi Lang waved his hand and said: "To prevent the other party from jumping over the wall after being aware of our intentions, we really need a force that can directly resist that restraining force." Chapter 2147： Chapter 99: Those who regard me as the enemy are the souls of the dead under the sword! Although it was decided to rescue the two rituals, the Barton Mountain Fortress was located in Camelot''s throat. It should not be rushed, and long-term consideration was needed. The next day, as Andersen waited for the heroic writers to rush out, some texts came out. In order to avoid being discovered, Shilang sent heroes with weaker wavelengths, or living people, to distribute books to various places. Because Xuanzang Sanzang had already left, this time, Ayaka got together with the killing house. In addition, Leticia, who relies on Joan of Arc, is also involved. Later, Lixiang also wanted to join in the excitement, but Shiro stopped it. After all, her wavelength is too huge, once it appears, it is like a light in the dark night, it is difficult not to expose it. "Cut~~ stingy." Li Xiang narrowed her mouth, turned and left. Watching Lixiang go away, Shi Lang couldn''t help shook his head, then his eyes became solemn and deep, his brows frowned slightly, he hesitated for a moment, and went to find Orion and others. "Want our crown spirit foundation?" Orion and the others glanced at each other, and then one after another looked at the Shirou who was asking them to be crowned Lingji. "Yes." Shiro nodded. Solomon has a conjecture that the existence of the seven beasts is to understand the door of truth and release the key to the Lord of Relief. Then the existence of the seven crowns corresponding to the seven animal natures must also have meaning. Shiro had already seen the Arrow of Akash, and understood the terrible power of the empire incarnation and the root monster entrenched behind the gate of truth, so he tried to complete Solomon''s conjecture. "The crowned spirit foundation is just a bigger container. Our strongest proof does not have to rely on a container to prove it. It doesn''t hurt to give it to you. But..." The three of Orion glanced at each other, they all saw the determination in each other''s eyes, then turned to stare at Shirou, and said seriously: "You are going to defeat the three of us!" Hearing this, Shi Lang pointed to himself and asked in amazement: "Let me challenge the three of you?" The three of Orion nodded. "No, no," Shi Lang waved his hand quickly and said, "The three are all outstanding among the outstanding human beings, among the heroic spirits, and one of the heroic spirits is difficult for me. If you three join hands, how can I be an opponent?" Shiro thought that in "FGO", these crown heroes would lose the crown spirit base one or two to make the strongest blow, so he thought that the Orion trio would assist him unconditionally. After all, the situation of pan-human history has reached this point, but the Orion trio actually proposed the conditions for him to defeat them with one enemy and three. The crowned heroic spirit is the heroic spirit among the heroic spirits. Although it can''t be compared with the heroic spirits of the world like the Star Emperor, it is at the same level as the normal eternal king. And now he can''t even connect to the record of the Eternal King, and then singles out the crown of three Eternal Kings? This is too difficult! At this moment, Kirshtalya on the side said: "The reason why the King Hassan, the Eternal King, made such a request. It is not only a trial for you, but the most important thing is that you must accept it. Legend of The sleeping holy king in the middle, crowned Caster...You really didn''t realize the reason why King Hassan and the others appeared?" Shi Lang was silent, and his distressed eyes suddenly became sharp: "The malice I''d rather draw from you is directed at me, but... it really is. Your malice is directed at Lixiang, right? " Shi Lang''s complexion became very cold, and the bright eyes that were like fire were no longer warm, but sharp as swords. He is really angry! After possessing the spiritual foundation of the crowning technique that Getia gave him, Shirou actually noticed the malice of the three crowns when he first confronted the incarnation of the empire. However, he would rather believe that the malice was directed at him, because truth is so cruel to Lixiang. It turns out that the reason why Hassan, the crowned assassin, appeared at the first connection point was not actually coming to Getia. After all, at the time, the Count of Monte Cristo was guarding the first connection point, and Has been influenced by Lixiang! Wang Hassan, came rushing to Lixiang! Because Lixiang had already inherited half of the seventh animality at that time. "Your Excellency King Hassan was at the first connection point in order to kill the Fujimaru leader, but it was finally upset by Getia." Kirshtalya said. It turns out that the reason why King Hassan didn''t start with the opposite incense at the first connection point was actually because of Gettia''s mixing. Although Gaetia participated in the [Council] on the surface, it was actually under Solomon''s orders, and Solomon was at the time of the crown. Regardless of King Hassan, Orion and Romulus, these Trisolaran champions will temporarily give up killing Lixiang and become Lixiang''s Servant. If it is said that there is no shadow of Solomon, Shirou said nothing. Orion and Romulus were silent, but Wang Hassan said, "Although the night bell of the fate has not yet played on the contractor. But the fate is like this. Once the night bell is played, we will wield the sword. Cut off the head of the contractor." "Dare you!" Shi Lang stared at Wang Hassan and the three people coldly, and said, "Dare to do something to her, you are against me!" Shilang understands the reason they would act on Lixiang. At this time, Lixiang is like a nuclear bomb that will detonate at any time. For the survival of most people, necessary supervision and demolition before the explosion are necessary. Therefore, the crowned heroic spirit will be present. And Kirshtalya will be by Lixiang''s side. One is to help Lixiang, who has a bad brain, deal with communication problems, and the other is to monitor Lixiang to prevent Lixiang from being completely swallowed up by animal nature and transforming. Become the seventh animal nature-the beast of the end. However, it was clear to understand, but Shirou did not accept it. He will never let important people be life threatened. This is the imprint that was carved into the depths of the soul when he fell into the world reset for the first time. Otherwise, he would really act for righteousness and he has a kingly side. Long ago turned to the empire incarnation. He will stand in the incarnation of the empire, standing on the opposite side of the eternal dynasty, in order to get his own future. But what is the meaning of the future when important people are gone? Is it the future he wants? So, never allow it! Orion was silent for a moment and asked: "If Lixiang is completely swallowed by animal nature, we must practice the destiny of the crown. There are three of us, the eternal king...can you stop it?" "Those who are enemies with me are all dead souls under the sword!" Shi Lang drew out the alienated sword in the stone, and said solemnly, "You might as well try it!" Shi Lang''s tone was rather cold, but Orion smiled, and he wanted this effect. Fujimaru Shiro, who was imaginary, finally disappeared, and finally the eternal King appeared. "Yu is the ancestor of Rome and the ancestor of the guardian of Rome. The contractor is Yu''s favorite Romans, but if it endangers the safety of Rome as a whole, even if he does not give up, Yu will have to wield the sword of destruction. So in order to prevent That day will come, stop Yu, do your best to crush Yu''s destiny, King Eternal! Yu will not be merciful!" Shirou finally understood what the so-called trial meant. It''s Solomon''s conjecture, it''s the trisolaris crown spiritual foundation, and it''s more about Lixiang''s destiny! Shi Lang wiped a sword in the stone in his hand, and said coldly, "Goul wants to, but dare not say it!" Soon, the voice that Shirou was going to fight to the death with the three crowns immediately spread throughout Ternano. Chapter 2148： "What? The Eternal King is going to fight to the death with the Trisolaris Crown? What happened? Is he crazy?" "What''s crazy? Isn''t this very interesting?" "I admit that the Eternal King is very capable, and he is also the one crowned heroic spirit... However, what he has to face is the three-body crowned heroic spirit! And the Eternal King is still alive now!" "The King of Eternity is looking for a dead end!" "What if he is killed by the three crowns, the alliance of pan-human history?" ... The whole Tirnano became lively in an instant, and everyone was discussing the life and death of Shirou and the three crowns. "What? Gneville is going to fight King Hassan and the others? Is he crazy? When is this! And his record of the Eternal King is still being sealed!" Gaia was furious, "Tiamat , Stop them! Don''t let Gneville die!" "Oh..." Tiamat turned and left. Enkidu also wanted to follow in anxiously, but when he saw Gilgamesh walking slowly and calmly, he couldn''t help but anxiously asked: "Jill, what are you doing so slowly? The Eternal King wants to win the three crowns. Fight to the death!" "It''s not that we fight to the death, what''s the urgency? Besides, this war is destined to happen from the beginning, are you right, Alaya?" Gilgamesh turned his head and glanced at Liang Yi Wei Na''s body. "Only when the beast appears, the crown will appear. Because the heavenly title of the crown is to conquer the beast." Alaya replied. Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh sneered and said: "What vocation, if your restraining power prevents it, then this war will not happen." "No, it will happen." Alaya shook his head and said: "It is indeed [I] to summon the existence of the crowned spirits. However, the existence that creates the crowned spirit foundation and gives the crowned spirit foundation meaning is another one. [Me]." Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh frowned in confusion. Even if he possessed the omnipotent star, he couldn''t understand the meaning of Alaya, because it had surpassed the cognition of this generation of primates. Gaia understood the meaning of Alaya in an instant. The "other [I]" Alaya said was the original [He], the cosmic Alaya that has died out. "Leave it alone, stop them! You can''t let that idiot Gneville die!" Gaia shouted: "If he dies, I will throw you all into the red giant star where I am now!" Everyone looked at Gaia helplessly, this is too much for Shirou, right? A group of people hurried to the place of competition. It was on the plain of Lake Tirnano. On the plain, there were already crowds of people, and everyone surrounded Shilang and persuaded him. "King of Eternity, you are our leader! Don''t be tempestuous, you are not the opponent of the three of them, if you make a mistake, what will the alliance do?" Lionheart asked in a flustered manner. "Huh. King Eternal, if you die, the position of leader will be left." Ramses II laughed and said, "Go and die soon." Adam also came out with a huge body, and tried his best to persuade Shirou: "Mr. Shirou, think twice!" "Brother, calm down! Don''t do such a dangerous thing!" Gamo looked at Shirou with a worried expression on his face. "Yes, big brother." Abigail also looked at Shirou worriedly. At this time, Gaia''s projection also appeared next to Shirou, and said angrily: "Gurneyville! My Lord Gneville! What are you doing! Have you forgotten your own words? Everything starts from the overall situation. , Look what you are doing now! Fight to the death with the three crowns... Whether you die or the three crowns are dead, it is not good for the overall situation!" "I know." Shiro didn''t look at Gaia, but stared at the three crowns on the opposite side. "Then hurry up..." "But I''m sorry, Gaia. Now I can''t start from the overall situation." "You guy¡ª" Gaia pointed at Shirou, angrily speechless. If Shilang dies and the Pan-Human History Alliance is disbanded, how can she defeat the empire incarnation? How can she come back? Why did she fall in love with such a wayward guy! Gaia ruffled his hair and became furious, but there was no way he could do it. Shi Lang''s eyes were fixed on the three crowns on the opposite side, listening to or caring or persuading him. Even Skadi, who has always avoided him, couldn''t help but persuade: "Shirou...Don''t hurt yourself." His heart is a little confused. He knew that he was doing stupid things, the three crowns...Perhaps it was nothing to the Emperor of Star, but to Shiro Fujimaru, it was an insurmountable mountain. And, what if you get lucky to beat the three championships? It''s just a loss of one''s own strength. This battle, as Gaia said, was internal friction from the beginning, and it was a stupid battle. However, Shirou must challenge. How could he hand Lixiang''s fate into their hands? But... "When the red dragon spreads its wings, the land marked by this sword will be king''s soil!" A soft and firm voice suddenly sounded in his ears. Shi Lang turned his head and saw that Vivian looked at him seriously and said: "Wang, no one can stop your way, even with the crown. Ravaged, and then triumphed. This is your king''s way!" "Yes, Shirou." Skaha smiled and said, "Go on, you won''t lose to anyone! Fight, then victory, this is the final return of the warrior!" "If you lose, it won''t make sense." Mei Lin smiled. "If I lose, I won''t forgive you, father." Mordred said with his chest folded. The witch scratched the back of her head, "It seems that I shouldn''t be here... But, Shiro Fujimaru, do you want blessings? I can help you." "No. No need." Shi Lang smiled and shook his head, looking at these people who supported and believed in him, a warm current passed in his heart. "¡ª¡ªFujimaru Shiro!" An arrogant and bitter voice suddenly rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head, and he saw Gilgamesh from a distance. Everyone couldn''t help turning their heads, their eyes fell on Gilgamesh. "Do you remember the first time you inserted the sword into this king''s chest?" Gilgamesh patted his chest and asked. Shiro nodded: "Of course I remember." "Very good. As long as you remember, you won''t lose. Since stepping on the king''s corpse and becoming a hero, this king will not allow you to lose to other people. What crown, what holy spirit, what kind of relief, all. Defeat it with a sword! Let those Xiao Xiao who have vetoed the future before they even begin to take a good look at what a hero is! Go!" Chapter 2149： Shiro nodded. "You--you, do you want to put my brother in danger like this? I will never allow it!" Gamo saw in his eyes, anxious, gritted his teeth and said: "Brother, if you really want to go , Just take me! I¡ª" Before Gama''s words were finished, Shirou reached out and touched her little head, "Thank you, Sakura. Then, I''m sorry, I worried you." After that, Shi Lang turned around and walked towards the three crowns with a firm expression. "Brother..." Gamo pursed his lips. "You have to have faith in my father, auntie." Mordred patted the shoulder and said. "I don''t understand... I don''t understand..." Gamo bit her upper lip. She turned her head, looking at Scarha and others with sad eyes, and asked: "Why? Why should my brother do it? Such a dangerous thing! Don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s the top three!" "What about that? Actually, I don''t quite understand. Are you Shirou''s sister? You are also a beast? Why don''t you have confidence in Shirou?" Skaha was puzzled: "Shirou, but one of the best Warrior." "That..." Skadi hesitated for a moment, and said, "Skaha, actually... I don''t agree with your behavior either. This may kill Shirou..." Shilang drew the sword in the stone, stood in front of the three crowns, and said solemnly: "Come on!" As soon as the voice fell, Wang Hassan appeared in front of Shiro like a ghost, and the sword of death grabbed Shiro''s head. Shi Lang backhanded his sword horizontally, and with a "keng", Wang Hassan''s death blow was blocked. Then Shilang overflowed [Evil] into two giant arms, and patted Wang Hassan! I never thought that King Hassan''s wrist turned, and the huge sword swung with one of them, which was to cut off the two huge arms of evil! Wang Hassan said solemnly: "Your destiny is here!" "My destiny is not in you, but in me!" Shi Lang shouted. Gilgamesh glanced at the Shirou and the three crowns standing in a group, sneered, turned and left. Seeing the old sword, he couldn''t help but ask: "The victory or defeat has not yet been divided, are you leaving, Hero King?" "From the moment that miscellaneous practitioner didn''t forget the sensation that pierced my chest, the victory or defeat was doomed, King Arthur." After leaving this sentence, Gilgamesh left, but when he was halfway there, he turned his head and looked at the fighting team again, thinking that if it was this king, he would face the attack of the three crowns. , Is there a chance to win? The answer is already well known. Damn it! Gilgamesh clenched his fists. At this time, a hand was placed on Gilgamesh''s fist. Gilgamesh turned his head and saw Enkidu''s serious gaze. Gilgamesh loosened his fist and said, "Come on, Enkidu." "Hmm!" The two left. On the battlefield, a group of four beyond the ordinary fought against each other, with frequent killing moves and extremely dangerous, and everyone watching couldn''t help but sweat. Lixiang hurried over, looking at the three crowned heroes, Shilang and Wang Hassan who had already fought, with a sad expression on his face, "Why? Why did my brother...fight with Grandpa and the others? Why?" She wants to rush to the battle group, she wants to prevent Shilang from fighting with Wang Hassan and others. Wang Hassan, Orion and others are her companions along the way, and in her heart they are already equal to family members, and Shi Lang is her biological brother. Which of these four people was injured or died, she would be very sad. However, when she just wanted to rush into the battle group and stop the four people who were fighting for life and death, Kirshtalia reached out to stop her. "Why? Why are you stopping me, Kiel?" Lixiang looked at Kirshtalya who was stopping him. "Sorry, Captain Fujimaru. You can''t pass, let alone stop this fight." Kirshtalya said solemnly. "One of them is my brother, and the other three are my family. Do you want me to watch them kill each other?" Lixiang asked. Kirshtalya nodded. Lixiang showed grief and gritted his teeth and said, "Get out of the way, Kirshtalya!" Kirshtalya was stunned. This was the first time Lixiang had called him by his full name! However, in this situation... The group leader must be very sad, right? But... "No way." Kirshtalia shook his head. This battle must be fought, not only because Shirou wanted the three crowned spirit foundations, but also related to Lixiang''s life. Chapter 100: The sky overwhelms everything, the eternal king! "Get off!" Lixiang''s breath became unstable and dangerous, Kirshtalya closed his eyes, and Zeus slowly appeared behind him. "Contractor, although Yu is not your opponent, but it is definitely not an object you can easily defeat. If you want to force a breakthrough, Yu will not sit idly by." Zeus said: "Don''t try to use the spell, you understand, That''s useless for me." "Lion...!" Lixiang gritted his teeth. There are family members who have lived and died, such as Wang Hassan, and found his elder brother and sister who had been missing for many years. Together, two happy things are supposed to be a happy time like a dream... But why, why did things turn out to be like this? What? "Don''t you understand yet, contractor?" Kirshtalia opened his eyes suddenly, looked at Zeus, and said, "God Zeus!" However, the **** Zeus did not respond to Kirshtalya this time, but looked straight at Lixiang and said: "How powerful is the power gathered around you? One day, it will take away your life. There is as much power as it is. That''s the case with those crowned heroes, and so is Yu." "I, no, we will gather by your side, that is to take your life, the seventh animal nature. The battle between you and us is inevitable, but your brother will replace you and participate in this event. The farewell battle!" Hearing this, Lixiang looked at Zeus with a cold face, and couldn''t help backing back, his eyes sluggish. But in the battlefield, I saw a flash of cold light, and a pitch-black giant sword appeared in front of him like a ghost, smashing his head and covering his face. Not good! Shi Lang hurriedly crossed his sword, only hearing a "keng" sound, his arms sank sharply, and his legs sank three points into the ground. Chapter 2150： Barely blocking the mortal sword of King Hassan, Shi Lang gritted his teeth, and a black light flashed across his eyes, with huge arms of evil on his body. When he flanked King Hassan, he was intercepted by Romulus. Crushed. As soon as he reacted, Shi Lang saw that Orion was already in front of him, and was shocked. He quickly projected several legendary shields in front of him, and formed several layers of mud walls with [Evil] in an attempt to block Orion. Thunder strike. I never thought that Orion''s power was too strong, just listening to the sound of "boom", Orion smashed all the defenses along the way, directly blasting Shilang''s abdomen. Shilang only felt that a high-speed rail hit the air, and the whole person was shot out like a shooting star. His abdomen was hot, and short fragments appeared in his mind. If it weren''t for [evil] to protect the body in the body, just This punch was enough to kill Shi Lang. He fell heavily to the ground, his back hurt so much that Shirou could only breathe in cold air. "Be careful, brother--!" Gamo''s anxious voice sounded in his ears, Shilang suddenly opened his eyes and saw Romulus falling from the sky like a meteorite. "Lungominiad--!" Shirou shouted subconsciously. As if he heard Shi Lang''s call, the etheric photons instantly condensed in Shi Lang''s hands and became Lungominiad, then released in a flash, and rushed to the sky like a light belt penetrating the stars! "Boom!" The violent starlight directly knocked Romulus away! As soon as he hit Romulus, Shi Lang gritted his teeth and stood up. The ten commandments in his hand radiated strong light, and he felt a burst of great strength. Shilang turned his back and shot the king Hassan who appeared next to him, and then he had a huge arm that showed evil behind him. The Orion who came with it was lying on the ground! "Okay, awesome!" Charlie the Lionheart looked at the court with a shocked face. Not only him, but everyone else was shocked. The crowned heroic spirit...that is the heroic spirit among the heroic spirits! Even if it is the pillar of heaven, most of the gods and heroic spirits are a bit weaker than the crown! Therefore, when he heard Shi Lang was going to fight to the death with the three crowns, everyone thought Shi Lang was going crazy and seeking his own way of death! However, Shi Lang now tells them with hard facts that this is not seeking a dead end, but really has a higher capital! Some militant heroic spirits, such as Old Sword, Garna, Ramses II, and even Zeus, Skadi, and Skaha, all put themselves into the perspective of Shiro, thinking about whether they can be a Shiro. . As a result, they all shook their heads. No way. Not at all! Grand position, it is a qualified existence to reach the top level in a field. In other words, every body crown is the top hero! The only one who can fight against the crown is the beast! Although in theory, the seven crowns can only deal with the one beast, but in reality, which one beast can single out the plural crowns? Not at all! But now? Shiro singled out the top three championships! This is still under the circumstances that the Eternal King record cannot be used! "Have you come to... this step?" The old sword looked at Shirou with a complex expression, he knew how weak a mortal Shirou was in the beginning. But it is such a weak mortal, but now he has stood where he admired. Just-- "Still not working!" Gaia shook his head. It is true, anyone can see that if it is singled out for any one championship, Shiro can be defeated by his current level. But the three-body... I really can''t help it! Shirou also knew that this was indeed beyond his own control. This duel was a battle of life and death for gambling on the crown. All three of Wang Hassan made a killer move, without the slightest remaining hands, and he even showed all his cards. However, even if the cards are all out, it is more defensive and less offensive, and defeat is a matter of time. Shi Lang thought of a way to separate the [evil] and separate out countless clay figures, like a sea of ??people, surging toward the three crowns. "The Eternal King is finally willing to use the pollution power of that mud." The crowd turned their heads and looked at Garna who was talking. Garner said: "The mud of the Eternal King has unparalleled erosion and pollution power, but he never wants to use it to others. That is his taboo and his principle and gentleness. But now facing the three crowns, he has already I was forced to forget my own principles and used this taboo, which is indistinguishable from animal pollution." "So that''s it," Arjuna frowned, and said, "Differentiate the mud into countless clay figures. As long as the clay figures can reach the three crowns, they will pollute their spiritual foundation...just like the demon bodhisattva polluted us. The same, can you win from the level of will?" Garna nodded: "We may not be able to be contaminated by mud before we are alive, but now the spiritual foundation is our core. As long as the spiritual foundation is contaminated, it is difficult to break free. Not to mention, the pollution power of the mud of the Eternal King... " "Humph. It''s a shameful style to attack the heroic characteristics. However, if you look at it this way, the Eternal King should win..." "--It''s impossible." Before Ramses II''s words were finished, Achilles interrupted. "What do you mean?" Achilles shook his head and said, "Quantity is useless for Orion in this posture. Especially Orion summoned by the crown spirit foundation. Not to mention those magical mud that can pollute the will. ...Look! Here it is! He wants to use a treasure!" The crowd followed Achilles'' eyes, and their faces were suddenly shocked. I saw that Superman Orion took the great bow from his waist, and then liberated the treasure-[My Arrow Without Beasts]! In an instant, countless light arrows blasted towards Shilang''s clay figure like a torrential rain. At the same time, Wang Hassan''s eyes flashed with a faint blue death light, and in an instant, the concept of a valley was attached to Superman Orion''s [My Arrow Without Beasts]. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" Chapter 2151： I saw a series of torrential rains of light, and Shirou''s clay figurines were shot through and wiped out by light arrows. It''s not over yet! Shi Lang''s mind moved, and the crushed mud suddenly closed, and the mud man was split up again. However, as soon as the clay figure appeared here, the arrow split instantly, killing everything. Shi Lang''s eyes twitched when he saw this scene. "This is Orion''s treasure. When the target has magical and polluting properties, all defense skills and treasures can be neutralized and attacked. If the target has infinite multiplication, it can automatically continue to kill. Until the target is annihilated! This is the strongest hunter and the proof of his crown Archer!" Achilles said. Everyone looked at the venue heavily. This is the crown position. Even without the crown spirit foundation, it is also the top heroic spirit. With the crown spirit foundation, even the stars, even the machine gods, and spaceships can be shot down! The seat of the primate, the last guardian! And now, Shirou is facing such an enemy! And it''s three! Seeing that the clay figurine tactics failed, Shi Lang took advantage of the Orion''s liberation treasure, and immediately gathered the greatest magic power, the huge magic power, making the magic circuit on the body begin to overheat, and the surrounding space was even more distorted. A singularity of time and space is formed. Everyone was moved, so magical power is really the only thing they have seen in their lives. Even the Holy Grail crystal, even the spiritual veins, is it just so? "Magic..." someone couldn''t help saying. Indeed, such a huge magic power, they had only seen it in the second magician. "He shouldn''t appear in modern times. No, even the gods...can''t tolerate him." Zeus couldn''t help but said. Shirou''s magic is too great! It is so huge that it can challenge Zeus by magic alone! Even Zeus could not help being shocked. But, where does Zeus know? This is Shirou''s accumulation so far. Although in the past, the Eternal King was always in a state of lack of magic power, but [Fujimaru Shiro] himself was using the [Flower of Evil] to continuously absorb malice and continuously accumulate magic power. Among the malice absorbed by the flower of evil, there are the malice of human beings, the malice of blood-sucking species, the malice of gods from the false gods, the malice of beasts, and the absolute evil from the Lord of Relief. After that, the star kings also bestowed their blessings on Shiro. At this moment, Shi Lang, his magic power is enough to subvert everyone''s imagination! If you insist on describing it, it is another planetary source! However, even though he possessed such a huge amount of magical power, Shirou was still a mortal body, unable to fully use that magical power, otherwise his body would collapse and decompose into the most basic spirit in an instant. In this case, facing the three crowns, you will reach your limit at one time! With such an angry roar in his heart, Shi Lang''s magic circuit began to overclock, and the whole body exuded a scent of burnt. "Come out, Lungominiad!" With a roar, Shi Lang''s whole body suddenly showed an unprecedented twenty-four Lungominiads. Twenty-four, the anchor of the star! Such a shocking scene was extremely shocking and stunned. In an instant, all the rumors disappeared. All that was left was a dead silence. Under the shining of the twenty-four Lungominiads, Shilang raised the sword in the stone, and magic power poured into it. With a "clank" sound, the sword in the stone flashed like a pillar. Shiro slammed down¡ª "Open it up, the sword in the stone!" The light was like a pillar, and at the same time, the twenty-four Lungominiads also burst out. The infinite rays of light complemented each other, forming a wave of light, raging towards King Hassan and Superman Orion. "This force... has surpassed Yu''s railgun...!" Zeus said in shock: "A mere mortal...A mortal...!" "This power can kill me..." Attila squeezed Star Tear tightly. The gem Weng who was watching from afar couldn''t help but snorted: "...I copied Yu''s parallel world multiple ensemble cannon!" "Is this power, this light, the answer that Master Taitis is looking for?" Ambrosius muttered to himself. Won! The Eternal King has won! Everyone couldn''t help saying this in their hearts. Seeing this light, is there any problem? No more. On this planet, apart from the false Holy Spirit, apart from the complete beast of the end, there is no existence, no treasure can stop this terrifying Lungominiad twenty-four burst! This is true even for the former false **** spirit seat! However¡ª "Rome!" Romulus, who was blasted into the sky, fell like a golden light. In an instant, a pair of golden light virtual arms appeared in a flash, defending Orion and King Hassan like a giant civilization. This is the treasure of Romulus-[Our arms open up everything to reach the sky]! Sublimated the concept of "development and expansion of civilization", it possesses unimaginable destructive power on attack. But its real purpose is to defend and guard! However, even this pair of Star Treasures, [Our arms open up everything to reach the sky] can''t stop Lungominiad''s twenty-four bursts at all! Chapter 2152： With only three breaths, the raging wave of light broke through [Our arms open up everything to reach the sky], and went straight to the distant interstellar. The light is like a pillar, disappearing. Everything is over. Yes, it''s all over. People think so in their hearts. However, when the smoke dissipated, everyone couldn''t help showing stunned eyes. The eyes of Skaha, Mordred and others shrank sharply. I saw that on the messy land, Orion and Romulus took Shi Lang''s left hand and right arm one after another, making Shi Lang unable to move. On the other side, Wang Hassan slowly raised his sword. "How could this happen? How could this happen? Brother...didn''t your brother win?" Gamo was shocked. "It''s Romulus''s treasure!" Skaha clenched his fists: "That treasure blocked the holy spear for a moment! They took advantage of the moment Shirou was closest to victory and won the victory!" Gama looked at Shilang who was being held by the Orion two, gritted his teeth, and was about to rush towards Shilang, but was caught by the old sword. "What are you doing? That''s a knight''s duel!" "I don''t care about any knight''s duel! All I want is my brother to survive!" Gamo gritted his teeth. She didn''t care about warriors'' duels. All she wanted was Shirou''s survival. Even if it would tarnish the duel, even if it would be disgusted by Shirou, she must do it. And this is why she became Gamo! The old sword was stunned, and he couldn''t help letting go. Gamo was about to rush away, but it was already too late. Wang Hassan has raised his sword. "Your destiny has come--" "¡ª¡ªStop! Stop! Grandpa!" Lixiang yelled in pain. "Stop it, Assassin, the eternal king can''t die now!" All the heroic spirits also yelled quickly, and they tried to stop King Hassan. However, Wang Hassan''s eyes were not soft, but only cold killing intent. Together, the duel is doomed to end in death! Wang Hassan''s eyes were full of killing intent, but Shilang''s face was very calm. He did not see King Hassan, did not hear people screaming in panic, and did not feel the impending death. He only saw one vortex. In that vortex, he saw a person. It was a teenager. Wounded all over, he came to a foreign land alone. I was alone, with language barriers, and difficulties were everywhere. But the boy did not give up on himself. He worked hard to learn the language of a foreign land and worked harder than others, and he was recognized and appreciated by many people. Gradually, he stopped in a foreign land. But in fact, he just wanted to go home. Later, there was a war in a foreign land, but by chance, he drew the predestined sword, which became the hope of some people, and also became a thorn in the eyes of some people. He could have rejected the sword and returned the sword to the destined person, but in the end he chose to accept it. Why? The boy said that it was just a moment of management on behalf of others. In fact, only young people know it best, that it is just a lie. He just had feelings for the people there. It''s just that he hasn''t seen it clearly. Later, the young man put down the war and grew up from a young man to a young man. Finally, in the voice of everyone, in the hope of the people, he wore the crown. Shirou couldn''t help asking himself, is this the memory of his death? ¡ª¡ªWho are you? The boy asked with his back to him. "I''m Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro replied. ¡ª¡ªWho are you? The boy asked again. Shiro was silent for a moment, and said, "This is Gurneyville Pendragon." ¡ª¡ªThe king finally asks you, who are you? The boy asked again. "I am you." Shi Lang replied. The boy turned around, revealing that immature but full of vicissitudes of life, and said with a smile: "By the way, I am you. It is both Fujimaru Shiro and Gnival Pendragon. It is not a divided individual. , But the same person." In an instant, all the illusions disappeared, and even the vortex gradually distorted and faded, and a sword smashed with the breath of death. However, Shirou smiled. Because he knew that the sword would not fall. "Keng¡ª¡ª!" Chapter 2153： Wang Hassan''s eyes shrank suddenly, and his sword was stuck in the air like a heavy object. Everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. "This breath is..." Saber and Old Sword couldn''t help but said in astonishment, "Avalon!" A faint light appeared around Shirou, and under the shocked eyes of everyone, a scabbard slowly appeared. That''s not a side thing, it''s [Remote Avalon]! And... "It''s not a projection? It''s a real thing, it''s a genuine product!" Mei Lin said in astonishment, "Unbelievable...how could it be possible?" "The record of the Eternal King..." Alaya and Gaia glanced at each other, and said in shock: "Disappeared from the Heroic Seat? What''s the matter?" This kind of thing is simply unheard of! Orion and Romulus saw that King Hassan was cut off by [Remote Avalon], they looked at each other, and they rushed to attack Shilang. The shape is transformed into petals and dissipates. Merlin''s eyes shrank suddenly, and she lost her voice: "My illusion!" At this time, Mordred only felt a commotion in his clothes, and the dark eternal crown hidden in the inner pocket of her clothes flew out of her pocket like a spirit and flew into one hand. Mordred looked around and saw that the hand holding the dark eternal crown was Shirou''s hand! Shi Lang looked down at the pitch-black eternal crown in his hand, and said "Kakaka" several times. The black surface fell off like mud and turned back to a golden crown. "Brother, left!" Hearing Gamo''s anxious yelling in his ears, Shi Lang didn''t lift his head. He tucked the eternal crown into his pocket with one hand, and drew out the spear of endless brilliance with the other, waving like a godly aid. With a "chat", the gun seemed to have spirit and directly bypassed Wang Hassan''s huge sword, and easily pierced his right shoulder. "Danufmore..." Skaha smiled, "This is using my record. Shirou... is using the side of the Eternal King!" At this moment, Orion roared like a wild beast, rushing towards Shilang. That terrifying aura, like a walking mountain, is terrifying. Shi Lang glanced at him and opened his right hand toward him. With the magic power gathered, a small moon measuring about one hundred thousand miles condensed in the sky, and with a "boom", it directly smashed Superman Orion into the ground. "The moonset of El Quette!" Merlin said. Romulus soared into the sky, heading towards the rescue of Superman Orion, Shi Lang stretched out his hand. Hearing just a few sounds of "shoo, hoo,", the sky rushed out of the golden chains and directly tied Romulus, Shi Lang yanked him off. At the same time, his right hand condensed the king''s spear of the sun and threw it towards Romulus. Garna''s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost: "My...skillful spear. And that is... the lock of heaven of the hero king? What''s the matter?" Incredible! It''s incredible! It¡¯s not surprising to be able to use the records of Merlin, Skaha and others, because this is the ability of the Eternal King, but why Shirou even Gilgamesh, Enkidu¡¯s Heavenly Lock and Garna¡¯s Killing Spear Can be used? Isn''t this incredible? "Containers, containers, the King of Eternity is a container..." Ambrosius muttered to himself: "I finally understand what Master Taitis means by a container. This is a container! This is--" "[Mortal Savior A]!" Gaia said solemnly. Chapter 101 You will definitely become an outstanding person! Everyone looked at the battlefield with complex expressions. Torture! A complete killing! After the awakening, Shi Lang completely tortured and killed the Trisolaran Crown Hero! "There is no second round. Already, it''s over." Someone sighed. Yes, it''s over. From the moment Shirou awakened, it was over. Looking at the three crowns that had fallen to the ground and was dying, Shirou slowly raised his hand, and when he was about to fall to the final moonset, a figure rushed in front of the three crowns, like protecting a chicken. Like the hen, she spread her hands. "Stop, brother! I forbid you to hurt them anymore!" Lixiang cried with tears. "Lixiang..." Shi Langton stopped. What no one expected, after all, happened. Kirshtalya looked at Lixiang with a complex expression, and said, "She already knows the inside story, but she still wants to protect King Hassan and the others...unbelievable." "No, it is inevitable." Hearing this, Kirshtalya was stunned, turned his head, looked at Zeus, looked at this mechanical **** who didn''t know human emotions at all. "Even my machine can feel her soft heart. Can''t you feel it, Kirshtalia?" Zeus asked, looking at Kirshtalia. "Could it be, Zeus, you were just..." "Ah, deliberately told the contractor." Zeus nodded, "Not to stop the contractor, but to let each other see clearly. Especially you, Kirshtalia. Although you are in this group, you always want to lead this group. That is what you sent. I don¡¯t believe in human beings from the bottom of my heart, let alone the contractors. What you believe is only yourself and your own grand ambitions!" "But now, Kirshtalia, the son of my beloved one. Look at it clearly, why you who always want to lead this group are always led by the contractor in the end. Look clearly, what are you doing? , What is missing." Hearing this, Kirshtalya was stunned, frowned, turned his head, his eyes fell on Lixiang''s petite body. The Orion trio looked at Lixiang standing in front of them and glanced at each other. Then one after another stood up, put their hands on Lixiang''s shoulders, and said, "Get out of the way, Fujimaru Tatsuka." Lixiang turned her head and looked at them with tears in her eyes. Orion was silent for a moment, and said: "We are not your companions, let alone your family, Fujimaru Tatsuka. From the beginning, we rushed to kill you before we appeared by your side. We, yes Your enemy!" That''s it. Let''s talk about everything, let this crying kid hate them, hate them... Chapter 2154： In this way, everything is over. There will be no pain. And they will be freed from the torture of the crown responsibilities and perceptual perseverance. However-- "I know all of them." Lixiang pursed her lips and said, "I all know... From the very beginning, when Grandpa appeared in front of me for the first time, I knew it! Gere, it''s here to watch. Mine. And you-- are here to kill me!" Upon hearing this, Kirshtalya was taken aback. Team leader Fujimaru, you knew it from the beginning? Orion and others were also stunned. "But, what about this? What about this? Keir helped me, you are also taking care of me, everyone is caring about me... I am stupid, I am stupid, I am cowardly. But, I have not lost Heart that can¡¯t be felt! So let¡¯s end here, let¡¯s stop here! Just treat this as it has never happened! I...I can''t lose everyone!" Lixiang cried: "I don''t want to... lost!" Shi Lang''s breath suddenly stagnated, and his heart was filled with sadness. He only discovered that Lixiang was wrong, and he discovered the real reason why Lixiang was selected by animality. That heartache. When I was young, my heart hurt. "So, here, it''s over. Okay?" Lixiang looked at Wang Hassan and Orion with an almost pleading look. Wang Hassan is a taciturn grandfather, Romulus is an enthusiastic uncle, Orion is a humorous brother... The journey of travel has long since become a brand. She does not want to lose Shirou and Sakura, nor does she want to lose King Hassan, Romulus, and Orion. She has already, don''t want to lose it anymore! I don''t want to... stop making friends! But, why do you still have to experience such a heart-piercing feeling? No one spoke. At this pass, even Shirou who can speak the truth can''t speak. He is an elder brother, who should take care of Lixiang, but...but his younger sister experienced the most profound loss at a very young age. As a father, he failed; as an older brother, he also failed. "Fujimaru Tachika..." Everyone was silent, but King Hassan, who had always been taciturn, spoke first. He looked at Fujimaru Tatsuka. For the first time, those eyes overflowing with death were filled with tenderness, "You, call me grandpa... This is the first time someone is as close to me as you are not afraid of me. The end didn¡¯t stop you from approaching me. It was you who let me experience the feeling that I should have as a human being... Thinking back carefully, in fact, you have already rang the evening bell, but I just ignored it. I really want to ignore it for the rest of my life... ¡­But the bird will eventually fly away from the valley and go to a wider world. You, must be strong. I always believe that you will become an outstanding person. The evening bell has already played on me, I should just listen to it. Let it be!" Wang Hassan walked out from behind Lixiang. "It turns out that Hassan is the most affectionate person. Yu actually missed it. Hahaha¡ª" Romulus came out, patted Polaroid on the shoulder, and laughed: "Rome is not a day''s work. Yes. But it¡¯s important to take the first step! Since you are a Roman, you will shine! Come on, Lixiang!" Lixiang''s head lowered. "Ah...the nice things are said by them. I don''t know what to say. Um...Although Artemis is the most outstanding woman I have ever seen, I believe you will become even better than Him. A good woman, Lixiang. So, come on! Oh, yes, if you are in love, don''t look for someone as slick as me, most of them are as bad as me! Hahaha¡ª" Orion patted Polaroid on the shoulder and walked out. Lixiang''s head was lower. No one can see Lixiang''s face. "Go ahead, Eternal King!" Orion said earnestly. Shilang nodded, and saw Lixiang bowing his head without saying a word, calling out: "Lixiang¡ª¡ª" Lixiang raised his head and looked at Shi Lang. Shi Lang was silent for a moment, and then said, "Use Lingshu." Lixiang froze for a moment, bit his lip with his teeth, then nodded and raised his hand. On the white arm, there was a three-stroke spell. She has never used a lingo spell. Although the Chaldean spell would be restored daily, she was afraid. She was afraid that after using the magic spell, her companions, her family, and the people who talked and laughed with her... all disappeared. She was back alone again. But now, She must use it. Do you respect their will, or decide to take your first step? Don''t know. Just inwardly-- How could such a familiar pain. So familiar heartbreaking. She is afraid of the pain, she is afraid of the pain of suffocation, so she no longer wants to make friends. Because she was afraid of losing. But now, she is going to cut this fetter with her own hands! "Command it with Lingshu, King Hassan, you must come back! Command it with Lingshu, Romulus, you must come back! Command it with Lingshu, Orion, you must come back!" Three enchantments were injected instantly, and the crown-positioned three riders instantly regained their strength! Looking at the regained power of the crowned three horses, Shi Langgu showed twenty-four Lungominiads, the sword in the stone swung down, and a huge wave of light blasted towards the crowned three horses. And this time, the crown three riders did not dodge anymore. They opened their treasures, gathered into a ball, and blasted straight towards Shi Lang. Light. Endless light. Chapter 2155： Those people, those things, those emotions... those fetters, in the endless light, all disappeared. "You--, get out of your cage, Master!" Only their voices rang through her ears, Lixiang raised her head, and saw the spirit like snowflakes. So pure, so dazzling. It''s so beautiful again. This is life, it is also death, and it is the attachment that cannot be given up. Lixiang shed tears. "Do you know what you are missing, Kirshtalia?" Zeus asked. Kirshtalia was silent for a moment, turned his head, looked at Zeus, and asked, "What else are you missing, Zeus?" "...Can feel each other''s hearts." Zeus said. Kirshtalya turned his back and left, "I won''t monitor the Fujimaru leader anymore. Because, there is no point at all." Shi Lang looked at the crying Lixiang and closed his eyes. Then three huge spiritual foundations entered his body. That is the crowning spiritual foundation! Crown assassin, crown gunner, crown archer! Together with the crown magician, Shi Lang already has four crown spirit foundations! The rank is useless, but with the entry of the three spirit bases, Shirou feels that the magic power he can use has increased several times! Even the malice of [Evil] itself has become infinitely small and cannot affect him. His capacity as a container has grown! It''s so huge that even a false god''s spirit seat can be completely accommodated! But what does this indicate? Shi Lang couldn''t help thinking. ... It''s over. The battle is over. No one expected the development of the matter to this point. However, all this seems to be inevitable. The disappearance of the crown three horses made people sigh, but Shi Lang''s awakening was a boost to everyone. It''s just that Shirou was able to use other people''s treasures. The impact of this incident is really too great! Not to mention the others, at least Gilgamesh, who left first, exploded directly after knowing that Shilang had used his lock of heaven! Going to Shiro menacingly! "You mischievous! You dare to pollute this king''s lock of heaven! This king''s lock of heaven! Unforgivable!" Gilgamesh clasped Shi Lang''s collar with both hands and stared at Shi Lang angrily. If Shi Lang used the Ending Sword, or the Departure Sword, he would only be angry, but he would not be so furious. But Shirou just used the lock of the sky! This is almost like being N! Damn! Can''t bear it! Shirou looked at Gilgamesh, who was so furious, that he used whatever he thought of at the time, and what did he care about? "Calm down, calm down, Jill. The crown three riders have just left, don''t do infighting anymore!" Enkidu said, Gilgamesh calmed down, and then said angrily: "Fujimaru Shirou! You can copy or use other treasures, only the lock of the sky... If you dare to use it again, my king I turned my face with you!" "Yes, I''m sorry, the great hero king. I am extremely sorry for tarnishing your lock of heaven, and I beg your forgiveness again, and vowed never to use it again." Shi Lang quickly patted Gilgamesh on the shoulder. To appease him. "Just remember it!" Gilgamesh opened Shirou''s hand with one hand, and then asked: "Also, how can you use the lock of the sky? This king does not remember that this king''s record is controlled by your eternal king. . Can it be said that it is the [mortal savior]?" "I don''t know." "Your ability, don''t you know?" Shi Lang nodded, and then reached out his hand and turned it over, a mass of black mud appeared, and then a line of words appeared¡ª [The savior of the mortal A:? ? ? ¡¿ "This is the result of my use of black mud to analyze that ability. It is still unknown and cannot be fully developed. As for why you can use your treasure... I have seen your life and experienced your life just like you, and then you can use your treasures and abilities." Enqi couldn''t help but said: "This is like becoming a heroic seat..." Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows and asked, "Gaia, don''t you know?" "If I knew, I wouldn''t have to continue wandering." Gaia replied. "Huh. Although it''s a planet, it''s really useless." "You guy...!" Gaia was full of anger, but found that he couldn''t refute it. He could only curse depressed in his heart. When I came back, I would be the first to throw you into the red giant star! "No need to fight. Although I don''t know what the [mortal savior] is, but I already know how to develop it." "How to develop?" Enkidu asked subconsciously. Shi Lang did not answer, but took out the golden eternal crown from his arms. He walked to the window, looked down at the eternal crown in his hand, and said: "There is one thing that I borrowed for too long and must be returned. Perhaps this is the reason why He appeared in front of me!" Vivi looked at Shi Lang sadly. ... ... Imperial palace. Suddenly feeling a cool breeze blowing in my ears, the empire incarnation woke up suddenly, looking to the side with sharp eyes, and seeing El Quett blowing into her ears, he couldn¡¯t help but frowned: "What are you doing, El Quett?" "Excuse you to sleep!" Elquet said with a smile. Chapter 2156： Empire incarnation: "..." Chapter 102 We are good friends, and we will always be! "You can''t bother me, because inhibition is not about sleep, and my homology with pan-human history will not stop." After a pause, the empire incarnation looked at the ring of thorns on Alquette''s head and said, "I will not take off your ring of thorns." "Do you think I was bothering you for this?" Alquette pointed to the ring of thorns on his finger, and said with a smile: "This thing doesn''t matter, come and play with me!" "...Play?" "Yeah, you have no comics, no video games, and no entertainment facilities! It''s so boring! Since you left me here, then you have to be responsible for my spiritual life? So, you are here to accompany you. I play!" El Quette said with a smile. "Play...what''s that? Forget it, I refuse." The empire incarnation shook his head. "Why?" Alquette asked suspiciously. "You want to influence me and give up the resurrection of the eternal dynasty, right? I''m sorry, this won''t work. I am a restraining force, to protect the eternal dynasty''s existence. So..." "Ah, that kind of thing doesn''t matter! Anyway, three are missing one for the ghost card, three missing one, hurry up and come with me!" Alquetra raised the hand of the empire incarnation and pulled forward. The incarnation of the empire hesitated for a moment, and was held by Elquit and dragged to the back garden deep in the imperial palace. Altria had already cut the cards and was waiting for them. "Hahaha, Al, I brought her here!" Elquette pulled the empire incarnation to the table, sat down, and said grinning: "You can deal the cards." "I really can''t do anything with you." Altria gave Elquet helplessly, and then dealt three cards. "Hehehe, those who lose will be drawn tortoises." Elquet smiled and picked up the card, but then she saw that the empire incarnation was not seated, and couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the matter? Why don''t you sit down? Oh, I see, you don¡¯t know the rules of ghost cards, do you? Well, at this time, teacher Alquette will explain to you¡ª" "No, I know how to play." The empire incarnation hesitated for a moment, then took a seat, and said in a cool tone: "It''s useless to use this to delay my homology and pan-human history. Although I trust Mordred''s body In, but I am a restraining force, and my message is still in tune with pan-human history. Probation is of no use to me..." Before the empire incarnation had finished speaking, Alquette pursed his mouth with a displeased face, and said angrily: "I''m not that super cautious and smelly monk, who wants to influence you!" "In that case, why did you bring me here?" the empire incarnation asked: "You shouldn''t be on my side, that''s right..." "All said three are missing one!" Altria sighed, looked at the empire incarnation, and said: "If it''s not taboo, you still called El Quett, or she will bother you as before." The empire incarnation thought of Elquit''s long-windedness before, and suddenly felt a little pain in his head. "Your restraint is really not interesting at all. In the age of the Eternal Dynasty, Shirou will play with me no matter how busy it is..." Hearing this, the eyes of the empire incarnation suddenly condensed: "Well, let''s do it. But don''t want me to give up homology, it''s impossible." "You guy, you really have a delusion of persecution! Are the inhibitions all carved out of a mold? That''s why Gaia summoned Zhu Yue. Mu, first say yes, you are not allowed to cheat with your ability. And , I am embarrassed by the painted tortoise, don''t be angry!" Alquette said with a smile. Both the empire incarnation and Altria nodded. The game begins. There is still some vigilance in the imperialized mind and body. According to him, Elquite and Altria''s move must be meaningful. Perhaps they want to persuade him from another angle and give up homology. After all, after Altria was awakened by the two ceremonies, he once persuaded him. However, after a few rounds, Altria and Alquette didn''t mention a word about homology, as if they were just having fun, and the inner vigilance of the empire incarnation was slightly relaxed. "Ah! Why the ghost card is in my hand again!" Elquet looked at the ghost card in his hand, and suddenly suffered a bitter face. Then he looked up and saw Altria lifted the pen, shrinking his head subconsciously. "Don''t hide, Alquette. I want to bet." Altria said with a smile. Elquet Bitter Gourd smiled and said, "Draw a little bit smaller, I''m about to become El Turtle." Altria smiled and nodded. Elquet stretched his head over, and Altria spent a huge tortoise on her forehead. "Ahhhhh! You lied to me, Al! El Turtle, completely transformed into El Turtle!" Elquet looked at the tortoises on his face in the mirror, crying without tears, "You have changed, you have changed completely, Al!" Altria covered her mouth and snickered, then lifted the pen to the empire incarnation, and said, "I was painting before, so come on." "Me?" The empire incarnation pointed to himself. "Yes, because it was El Quette who got the ghost card. You are also a winner." "No need. Your Excellency Alquette, I really don''t want to be painted..." "¡ª¡ªYou guy, are you looking down on my El Quart?" El Quart stared at the empire incarnation, and asked: "If you want to paint, you can paint quickly! Even if I become El Quart, don¡¯t be pitiful. . I am a qualified player and I can afford to lose!" Elquet patted his chest and raised the tortoise face proudly. "I understand, so rude." The empire incarnation picked up the pen. Altria smiled and said, "Draw a big one!" "Al¡ª" "Alquette is a qualified player, won and can afford to lose." Altria said with a smile. "Mum!" Elquette was gagged, straightened his neck, showing a generous righteous attitude, and said, "Come on--" The empire incarnation is about to draw a big tortoise according to what Altria said, but when he saw the bitter gourd with Alquette¡¯s face, he raised his hand and tapped it gently at the corner of Alquette¡¯s eye: "Okay." "This?" Alquette asked. The empire incarnation nodded. "Hahaha! I still have more than half of my face!" Alquette laughed happily, then stared at Altria fiercely, and said: "You better not pray to fall into my hands, Al! I must Draw a turtle nest on your little face!" "I''m a little tired of playing, so I don''t want to play anymore." Altria smiled and got up and was about to leave, but El Quette grabbed her sleeves. Chapter 2157： Elquet said fiercely: "If you win, you want to run? How can there be such a good thing!" "Then one last?" "Come!" Altria reluctantly sat back down again. In the last hand, the empire incarnation got a ghost card. "The last loser is you. Hehehe... I hope you lose, you can''t be angry, you can''t resist." Alquette laughed like a street bully who molested a good woman, raised his pen, step by step When she approached the empire incarnation, she suddenly thought of something. She stopped her body, "By the way, what''s your name?" "Why are you asking this?" the empire incarnation asked. "Because Elquet''s next line must be, "Even if you break your throat, no one will come to rescue you, XXX"." Altria added. "How did you know?" Elquet looked at Altria with a shocked face: "When do you know how to read minds, Al?" "You don''t need to read your mind at all, because it''s Elquite after all!" Altria sighed. Who knows the name of the Golden Retriever Cockroach, who doesn''t know? Although she has a princess-like appearance, everyone will realize that after getting along for a long time, this is a golden retriever. Its thinking loop even biased Gaia... Altria turned her head, looked at the empire incarnation, and asked: "Speaking of which, what is your name?" "Does this make any sense?" the empire incarnation asked. "Of course I have. First of all, my lines are not exciting enough! Anyway, tell me quickly!" Empire incarnation: "..." "I don''t have that kind of thing, but I am the wheel of inhibition of the eternal dynasty, once a part of Alaya. So, you just call me inhibition." The empire incarnation said. "''Even if you break your throat, no one will come to rescue you, restraint''? How boring is this? What should I call you?" Alquette frowned. "How about''Bridged''?" Altria looked at the empire incarnation and smiled: "You are the restraining power of the dynasty, so Bridged, this is the name of the **** after the Romans deified the British Isles. This is the name that best suits you." "Bridged... the name is so good," Alquette clapped his hands, smiled and looked at the empire incarnation, and asked, "Are you against it?" "I am inhibition, how to call inhibition, that is your business." said the empire incarnation. "Then I will call you that way!" After a pause, Elquet smiled slyly, and slowly approached the empire incarnation with a pen, "Scream, scream, scream, no one will come to rescue you, Bridged!" The empire incarnation did not resist, and El Quette drew a small turtle in the corner of his eye. Elquette is like a cat, carefree. After getting tired of playing, he fell asleep in the garden with his feet upright. The empire incarnation sat aside, calmly looking at Elquit''s sleep. "Bridged." Altria stood in front of the empire incarnation. "Do you want to influence me? It''s useless, Knight King. I..." "No," Altria shook her head, "I won''t do that again. Because that''s a denial of you as an inhibitor. I just want to give this to you." Altria passed the wooden bracelet in her hand to the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation took it and saw a string of ancient characters on the wooden bracelet-"Bridged". "Since you don''t want to stand on my side, you gave me this thing again. It makes no sense." "Although I will not support you, it does not prevent me from loving you, Britannia." The empire incarnation raised his head, and Altria''s figure was reflected in those holy blue eyes. "Your stories are too sad...Tell them all over and rewrite them. Get rid of all the sorrows. That''s me, that''s what inhibition should do." "But, if it''s rewritten, is it still us?" Altria asked back, "Is Elquet still Elquet? King, or king? Am I still me? You can''t tolerate Mordre. De, I know. But even if it is rewritten, even if you can''t tolerate Mordred, what will happen to you after the story is rewritten?" "The Eternal King is still the Eternal King, you are still you, nothing will change. And I am still me, guaranteeing the restraint of your existence." The empire incarnation put the wooden bracelet on his wrist and got up, "I will accept this thing for the time being. I will return it to you when the dynasty is resurrected." Altria looked at the back of the empire incarnation, and said: "Although you understand our sorrow, but you don''t, why don''t we regret it." "It''s not to influence me..." The empire incarnation left without looking back. Elquet secretly opened his eyes and glanced around. He couldn''t see the empire incarnation. Then he sat up, looked at Altria who was sighing, and asked: "Al, you don''t really intend to convince him. Right? It''s useless, and restraint cannot be persuaded. Because they are not humans." "From the moment she appeared, when she felt our sorrow, she was already a human being, Elquet. She will become the Holy Spirit and become the emperor because of our sorrow. So, I will not I don¡¯t want to persuade her to give up, I just want her to be liberated from the dynasty and live for herself. If you don¡¯t choose to be detached..." Altria stopped her mouth. "Huh? Why don''t you say it, Al?" Alquette looked at Altria suspiciously. "No, nothing." Altria shook her head. "Live for yourself?" Alquette laughed: "Inhibition is impossible. If it can be done, inhibition is not inhibition." "That''s it..." Altria smiled helplessly. "Speaking of which, Bridged put him down? If Shirou saw him, he would be surprised." "Yes, Bridged gave him life, and the king would be surprised when he saw it. However, he would not listen to Bridged, and he would not hurt the king. He just had a grudge against the king. After all, the king abandoned it. He..." Elkuy nodded, and then eagerly said: "We should start to act too, but Shilang can''t just work hard alone. Otherwise, what kind of good friend is this?" ... "Lingzi...well, why did you suddenly pour me some tea? You are so kind to me suddenly, I''m a little uncomfortable." The killing courtyard looked at Ayaka suspiciously. "The killing house!" Ayaka looked at the killing house in front of him seriously, and said: "We are good friends. No matter what happens, you are my good friend. You are now, and you will always be in the future!" "Why do you say that all of a sudden..." Looking at Ayaka with a serious face, the Killing Institute curtailed her expression and nodded seriously: "Of course! We are good friends!" Chapter 103 How can there be a crown bomber! "Here, this is your book." Chapter 2158： "Thank you very much, Miss Killing Yard. Oh, yes... We feel that the campfire party written in the book seems very interesting, so the village plans to hold a campfire party. At that time, Miss Killing Yard, Miss Ayaka, and Letty Miss Xia also come together." "Okay." The killing courtyard smiled and watched the young man go away, then turned his head, sighed, looked at Ayaka who had been staring at her, couldn''t help asking: "Lingzi, what''s wrong with you?" "What''s wrong?" "It''s been this way since Tirnano...have been staring at me, and the look is strange. Is there something dirty in my body?" "No, no... there is no such thing." Ayaka waved her hand quickly and said, "I, I just care about you, the killing house. After all, you are my good friend." "But you don''t have to keep staring at me like this? I won''t disappear suddenly. Besides, I feel so embarrassed..." "This..." Ayaka scratched the back of her head, not knowing how to speak. Leticia on the side couldn''t help covering her mouth and smiled: "Your relationship is really good, Miss Ayaka, Miss Killing Yard." "Of course, we are good friends, Miss Leticia." The killing courtyard replied with a smile. Hearing this, Leticia was stunned, then smiled and said: "...If only you had such good sunshine and vitality in another killing house." "Is the other me? M, she''s also very talkative. Speaking of which, Miss Leticia has signed a contract with the other me. Can you detect where she is?" asked the killing house. Leticia shook her head and said, "This...can''t. Miss Joan and I are just her magic supply bottles." Speaking of this, Leticia''s expression is a bit lonely. "The other me is true. She is so powerful, and she forced you and Miss Joan to be her contractors. She is not a Servant. She doesn''t need contractors and magic to maintain her existence, right? Really, next time I see you She, I will definitely say her well." The killing courtyard said angrily. "No," Leticia shook her head and said with a smile: "Although I was forced to sign the contract, I am not angry, let alone hate her. Although Miss Joan seems to be very sad...but Then again, I always feel that the lady of the killing house is very lonely..." "Very lonely? That''s impossible. The other me, but a complete joy seeker. She is full of her own desires, how can she be lonely?" "Maybe we were wrong. From start to finish, she is the only one who has no selfish desires..." "Ling Zi?" The killing house turned his head, looked at Ayaka suspiciously, and asked, "What are you talking about?" "No... nothing." Ayaka shook her head quickly, she didn''t want to talk about the Demon Bodhisattva, and she couldn''t talk about it. "Anyway, let''s report the matter here to Fujimaru." Ayaka said to him. "Okay." The killing courtyard nodded. ... ... Camelot. "In recent days, there have been a lot of books with unclear contents in the principalities. Aggi, what do you think?" The Saint Apostle of Pendragon, sitting on the throne of the King of Camelot, looked aside. Asked the Age rule. "It''s mostly the ghosts of the pan-human Shi Yingling who are stubbornly resisting. All the books are confiscated, and then all the heroes who put the books are found and killed!" Age Guiwen said coldly. "I see." The Holy Apostle Pendragon nodded, then pointed to the mountains piled up on the ground, and asked: "Then what should I do with the books searched from near Wales?" "Leave one or two samples and report to His Majesty the Emperor for use. All the others are destroyed." Age Zhiwen said. The Holy Apostle Pendragon said: "These mundane matters do not have to be reported to His Majesty the Emperor." "This is a necessary procedure for decision-making and operation, even if it is a holy apostle, it cannot be changed." Ager rule said. "Huh...It''s as rigid as ever. However, there has been no action on the side of pan-human history, and the whereabouts of Secretary Galahad is still missing. Do we need to camp at Camelot?" the Saint Pendragon asked. Age Guiwen said: "You don''t need to fight with those heroic spirits at all. Just guard Camelot. When your Majesty''s coordinating is completed, those heroic spirits will automatically dissipate and transform into the people of the empire." "That''s the case, but how long will it take to complete the homology of your majesty?" "According to calculations, it will be completely completed in 20 days! However, in these 20 days, pan-human history will definitely do everything possible to destroy it." "Huh, it''s as accurate as always. In that case, just beware of them in these twenty days. However, keep Uyef at the Barton Fortress. Even if they want to do something, they want to defeat Barton Mountain in a short time. The fortress is impossible." "That''s the reason. But Morgan Lefie, your sister." "Relaxation. After all, it''s just blood relatives in mortal time. Compared with the empire, I know which one is lighter and heavier." The Holy Apostle Pendragon replied. "No, I didn''t ask you this question. I was asking¡ªWhen did you have an extra sister?" The figure of the Holy Apostle Pendragon was reflected in Ager''s eyes and asked. "One hundred million years. It''s been too long, so you have forgotten that I actually have such a blood relative. The traitor Bedwell also forgot about it. But she is not an important role, I will take care of her by myself. Of." "That''s best." Age Zhiwen nodded. ... ... The villagers in the village are very interested in books. In other words, they are like people in the Renaissance era, with a strong interest in any written book, any cultural story, and seeking spiritual pleasure. Even deliberately for this reason, according to the bonfire party frequently appeared in the novels and books, a bonfire party was specially set up in the village, and the killing courtyard and others who distributed the books were invited to participate in the bonfire party. Although the historical battle between pan-human history and empire is in full swing, it is meaningless to these people who have already attained eternity. In their minds, there is no concept of historical disputes, let alone the concept of life and death. In their spiritual world, there is a long, eternal gray. However, after the Shashengyuan and others brought books, they found that there was a glorious color in their spiritual world. It turned out that outside the village, outside the empire, there were short-lived and short lives, and there were such beautiful stories and encounters. They suddenly had a vision. And this was brought to them by the killing house and others. Therefore, they invited the killing courtyard and others to participate in their bonfire party. Chapter 2159： And for such a party, the Killing Yuan and others who were the instigators of course would not refuse. The villagers'' bonfire party was completely copied from the scenes described in books. For Leticia and Ayaka, who live in the colorful and corrupt modern world, it is quite boring. However, the Shashengyuan saw it with gusto. This lively bonfire party reminded the Deshoushengyuan of the past, the fireworks event that my mother took herself to see. Especially the blazing campfire. That year, that day, the fireworks that bloomed in the sky were as bright and beautiful as this. It was a beautiful memory, and the killing courtyard liked to lick that memory, because it was the only color in the gray past world she had. But it is a bit vague. And-- Why is the other me so disgusted with that firework event? The killing house couldn''t help but think of this. She clearly remembered that in the plane past the South American connection point, the Demon Bodhisattva showed an expression of disgust at that beautiful memory, and then pushed her into the beast egg, the king of evil. Kill her. Fortunately, Aige defeated the sixth beast in the past, used the resurrection pyramid of the Mayan gods to resurrect, and finally became the king of evil and let her go. I don''t know what happened to the other me. The killing courtyard couldn''t help but think so, and suddenly she glanced at it, and she was taken aback. In the dense forest not far away, the Demon Bodhisattva was watching her from a distance, but the figure in front of her flickered, and when she looked again, she was no longer visible. The killing courtyard couldn''t help but get up and ran towards the dense forest. "What are you going to do, the killing house?" "I''ll leave, Ayako. I''ll be back soon!" The killing courtyard rushed into the dense forest, and the night was dark and the leaves were rustling with the evening wind, and no light was visible. The killing courtyard looked around and shouted: "I know you are here, the other me. Where are you?" There was no response, only the rustle of wind. "Aren''t you going to devour me? I''m here now!" Still no response. The killing courtyard couldn''t help but mumble, could it be an illusion? At this time, there was a rustle in the grass group not far away, and there was a sudden jump in the heart of the killing courtyard. He pointed to the grass group and smiled: "You are here, I found it!" A green tall hat emerged from the grass group, followed by a handsome young man wearing a green army coat, walked out of the grass group, and said with a smile: "I was found by you, Lord Killing Yard." "Ehhhhhh?" The Shashengyuan widened his eyes: "Your Excellency Leif?" "It''s really rude." Leif took off the high hat on his forehead and gave an elegant salute to the killing house, and said: "It is a great honor to meet your master of the killing house here." "You--, why are you here?" The Killing House pointed at Leif and asked suspiciously. "Is here, am I troubled by your excellency of the killing house?" "No, this is not..." Even though he said that, the killing courtyard was still a little lonely. She thought it was a demon bodhisattva. The killing house felt that his attitude was really rude, so he enthusiastically received Leif, greeted him with warmth, and invited him to the bonfire party. Leif did not refuse, but smiled and nodded in agreement. "Professor Lei, Leif?" Ayaka widened her eyes, looked at Leif with a little surprise, and asked in amazement: "Have you not disappeared with Chaldea?" "No. At the time when the inhibitory force assimilated the pan-human history, I happened to enter the other connection points, so I escaped for a while. And now returning from the other connection points is to find a companion and defeat the eternal dynasty together. Inhibition, regain our history!" Leif said seriously. "So that''s it..." It¡¯s really hard for Professor Leif. Ayaka nodded, then raised her hand towards Leif, her mind moved. In an instant, the magic circuit spread all over her arm, and a black light shot through Leif¡¯s heart. . Such a shocking change made Deshengyuan and Letitia dumbfounded. "Ling, Lingzi...?" Ayaka stared straight at Leif, and asked, "Who are you¡ªwho?" "You ask who I am? I am Leif." Ayaka said earnestly: "Professor Leif is the Demon Pillar. Gaetia has disappeared, Professor Leif, how could it not disappear? And-how could Professor Leif know that the Emperor of Heaven is restraining power?" Hearing this, the killing courtyard was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly woke up. Gaetia... has been killed by Aige! Moreover, it is impossible for Leif to know that the incarnation of the empire is the restraining force of the eternal dynasty! This makes no sense at all! The awakened Assassin Academy and Letitia hurriedly stood beside Ayaka, staring at Leif, and asked, "Who are you?" "So that''s it, something went wrong here." Leif patted the pierced chest as if nothing was wrong, and then the pierced chest gushed out of mud, which wrapped Drev, the next moment Leif became Man with a black cloak. "You--you--" Ayaka stared at the black-robed man blankly, and said, "Apocalypse behemoth!" "It''s an honor. You remember me, my sister who loves singing." The book of Revelation looked at Ayaka who was shocked with great interest. Ayaka was scared, but she subconsciously stood in front of the killing courtyard and asked, "That, that doll is not here. What are you doing here?" "Don''t you understand?" The sixth seat looked at the killing courtyard behind Ayaka, and said grimly: "Of course it is the killing courtyard and the core of the activation!" "The core of the activation?" The killing courtyard looked at the sixth seat with a puzzled face. "That''s it, they didn''t tell you. Hmph, it''s a disgusting friendship. It reminds me of many bad memories¡ª" The Book of Revelation looked at the killing courtyard and said: "You are the core of the Demon Bodhisattva. Without you, the Demon Bodhisattva is always just an illusory bubble, like a rootless pine. I have to take you back and re-enter the spirit of the Demon Bodhisattva. Among them, otherwise, she would not be able to become Him, she could not become a real Bodhisattva, and she could not become a weapon for my revenge against the Holy Spirit!" "You, what are you talking about? How could I be her core..." Before the words of the killing house were finished, Ayaka launched an attack on the apocalypse and turned around and shouted at the killing house: "Run, kill the house!" Chapter 2160： Chapter 104¡ªApproaching Darkness "Want to escape from my hands, there is no way!" Apocalypse stretched out his hand, the violent storm rolled away Ayaka''s black magic, and immediately after a movement of mind, under its black sleeves, a hideous chaotic dragon head rushed out towards the killing courtyard. The chaos dragon head came with the sound of Huo Huo Feng, and when he saw the killing courtyard, he was shocked and subconsciously activated [Wan Colors Lag], and in an instant, countless hands of light rushed out from behind, like a thousand The Guanyin of the hand was like a goddess of hand, and he patted the chaotic dragon head one after another. I never thought that the moment those [Wan Colors Lagging] touched the head of the Chaos Dragon, it was like a stone pillar that had been drained of water, turning into sand and scattered with the wind. Such an astonishing scene made the Killing Hospital dumbfounded: "How could this be¡ª?" The essence of [All Colors] is energy, desire, and intangible intangible thing, but at this moment, it dissipates like ordinary sand and gravel... This is the first time she has seen such an unbelievable scene. Shock! "Dodge, Killing Yard!" Ayaka yelled in a panic. The killing courtyard heard Ayaka''s panicking cry, and then reacted, but the chaos dragon head was already close at hand. At the moment when the chaos dragon head was about to swallow the killing courtyard, I just heard a "bang--" sound. In an instant, the light and shadow intertwined, and the light seemed to be swallowed. A black light fell directly on the chaos dragon head. Its annihilation. The Killing Institute turned around and saw that the black gun in Leticia''s hand was emitting thick white smoke. However, Leticia''s eyes changed. Become quite sharp and firm. Obviously, it was not Leticia herself who controlled Leticia''s body at this moment, but Jeanne of Arc. "[Tian Shou]? I didn''t expect that humans could already reproduce this weapon. However, this feeling, this kind of breath of the Holy Spirit that disgusts me... Are you the saint chosen by him?" Revelation Looking at Joan with interest. "Your existence is an insult to the father and a pollution to the world. I am Joan of Arc, and I will replace the father and clear you!" Joan said, staring at the apocalypse tightly. "My existence is an insult to him?" The book of Revelation exudes a cold breath. He looked at Joan and said: "The saint of salvation chosen by St. Michael, it seems that your friend from the same country Ran?ois Prellatti did not teach you well what is faith." "Fran?ois Prellatti..." Hearing this, Joan stunned, staring at the apocalypse, and asked: "How do you know Fran?ois Prellatti, and know that he is my fellow countryman?" Once in the Holy Grail battle at the connection point in Romania, assisting the Demon Bodhisattva to complete the Holy Grail battle, the red Caster who believed in the evil **** outside the territories, Fran?ois Prellatti, made Joan of Arc defeated and arrested. , The magician who was finally sent to court and died. His true identity is actually Joan of Arc¡¯s fellow villager, who came from the village of Donremy in France. After Joan of Arc canonized, the church began to shape and sanctify her legendary anecdotes. And there is such an anecdote that Joan was innocent and kind since he was a child, and once gave up his bed to beggars who had sought refuge in Dongleimi Village. But in fact, that thing really happened. And the beggar who took refuge was the young Francois Prellatti, a descendant of the lonely nobleman of the royalist. In addition, because of the dialect accent, Fran?ois Prellatti actually has another name, and that is Bertrand de Prangi! In other words, the first knight of Joan of Arc in the legend! However, this first knight of Joan of Arc witnessed the enlightenment of Joan of Arc by St. Michael, and finally joined the secret association at the time-Chanting in the Void, holding Marco Polo from among the ruins of ancient Shu in the heavenly dynasty. The copied copy-the Luoyang City Teaching Book, turned to believe in the evil **** outside the territories, and caused Joan to die. Moreover, after Joan of Arc was burned to death by the British, he gave the Luoshan City teaching book to Gil de De, tempting him to become a Cthulhu and become the devil Bluebeard that everyone spurned. "Could it be that... at that time, the voice Fran?ois Prellatti heard made him degenerate, the voice of God... it was you!" Jeanne looked at the Revelation and said in surprise. "Only seeing God¡¯s initiation cannot be finished; seeing only God¡¯s grace, love, and not seeing God¡¯s glory and victory; seeing only God¡¯s beginning plan and long-term progress, but not achieving the goal. That is a flaw and incompleteness. Yes. I am the Book of Revelation and the Book of Revelation." "Since Michael chose you to be the savior, of course I will destroy you as the savior. I just let him see Ability God, but I didn''t expect him to regard Ability God as God. However, this also reached mine. Purpose. I thought that after you fell, you would lure Britain and France into a melee, destroy all the legends left by the Eternal King, thereby destroying the legendary foundation for the birth of the Eternal King. It''s just that you would rather be burned to death than fall. It was beyond my expectation." "It seems that I am going to take another copy. Although it''s just a beautiful vase, but the **** who chose your Michael, the expression when he sees you must be wonderful. Just think about it. Makes me happy physically and mentally. Hahaha¡ª!" As if thinking of some pleasant picture, Apocalypse laughed cheerfully. "Really enough! It not only insulted my father, but also caused my friends to fall one after another... The sins in your blood are unclear!" Joan glared at the Apocalypse in shame and activated the black gun in her hand. She is now very fortunate that Lord Bathmelo gave her the black gun, giving her the weapon a chance to destroy this **** who insulted her beliefs, personality, and friends! "Boom¡ª" The black light blasted from the black gun, with the concept of "Tian Shou" enough to defeat the crashing **** and Aristotle, directly hit the Apocalypse. While the Apocalypse was at war with Joan, Ayaka grabbed the hand of the killing house and dragged it back. "Run!" Ayaka shouted. Although Joan of Arc has the qualification to use the [Tian Shou] black gun, it is a Revelation! The culprit that made the world fall into resetting reincarnation! Ayaka has a strong psychological shadow on him, guessing that even the [Tian Shou] black spear will not be able to fall the Apocalypse, and the target of the Apocalypse is the killing house, so she has to take the killing house to run first. At this moment, the killing courtyard was in a mess. In the panic, she did not resist Ayaka''s actions, and she ran backwards pulled by her. However, as soon as they turned around, they stopped their bodies, their faces full of consternation: "How could it..." Behind him is the bonfire party in the village. It''s just that the bonfire party at this moment looks quite weird. I saw those villagers with [constancy], all of them convulsed, stiffened in the air, and dark light emerged from their mouths, eyes, ears, and nostrils, rushing into the sky like a column, at the same time , Their bodies were as if they had been sucked up by a blood-sucking species, one or two of them dried up. Become a mummy. "How could this be?" Ayaka was horrified. Such a scene itself is terrifying, but the people of the eternal empire are not eternal and immortal? Isn''t it impossible to destroy them at all? However, how come it is like being drained of flesh and soul now? "That, that is¡ª" Ayaka heard the sound of the killing house, and when she turned her head, she saw the killing house staring at the sky in a daze. When she looked up, she was stunned, and saw that there was a dark nebula on the star-studded night sky, which would obscure all the stars. And the black light drawn from the villagers'' bodies, like pillars, merged into the dark nebula. The black light swayed, and Ayaka vaguely saw a figure swaying in the dark nebula. That is-- Chapter 2161： "¡ªThe other me?" The killing courtyard stared at the figure in the dark nebula with dull eyes. She could tell that it was the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature. However, she could also see that the situation of the Demon Bodhisattva was very strange. There is neither wavelength nor echo, just like a phantom, [constancy] chewed and sucked in that piece of darkness. "Oh? Can you see it?" The Apocalypse tore the light of [Tian Shou] and looked at the killing courtyard with interest. The Assassination Yard retracted his gaze, turned his head, stared angrily at Revelation, and asked, "What did you do to her?" "She is going to be sanctified and become a real bodhisattva like the enlightened one. And I want to send you back to her spirit so that you can become a part of the bodhisattva and be sanctified!" The Book of Revelation said with emotion: "It took me a lot of effort." "Holy, not created! Disappear, Apocalypse!" Joan poured all his magic power into the [Tian Shou] black spear, and the terrifying black light, like a galaxy, flooded towards the apocalypse. "If it''s Michael, I don''t mind playing again. As for you, mortal? I''m not interested anymore." As soon as the voice fell, two long dragons emerged from the sleeves of the Apocalypse, biting the two ends of the Tianshou Black Light, and only heard a "tear and pull" to tear the Tianshou Black Light apart, and then chewed and swallowed it. "How could...!" Joan was shocked. [Tian Shou] Black Light... That is a weapon that increases with the strength of life. As long as it is targeted, even the Mechanic, even Aristotle, will be shot and killed. And [Tian Shou] is not effective on the incarnation of the empire, after all, it is a transcendence, but how did it lose its due effectiveness in the Apocalypse? "The conventional armaments that once dominated the Xinghai Sea were turned into the ultimate killer of this generation. I really don''t know whether to be ridiculous or sad." Apocalypse shook his head, and then said: "All disappear here!" As the words fell, countless dragon heads rushed out of the sleeves of the Apocalypse, like a dragon''s nest, rushing towards the killing courtyard and others. That''s it! Ayaka said. The apocalypse is too powerful! So powerful that even the [Tian Shou] black spear and the [Wan Se Lag] of the Killing Institute are useless! Not to mention that there is still a demon bodhisattva in an unknown condition at this moment, wandering in that dark nebula, how can this still be alive? However, at this moment. "Eternally shine, Lungominiad--!" The vigorous voice suddenly sounded, and a dense starlight gleamed not far away, directly blasting towards the apocalypse. With a move of mind in the book of Revelation, the dragon heads that rushed to the killing courtyard and others instantly changed their direction, biting the light of the stars, dividing it and eating it away. However, just as those dragon heads had just eaten away the light of the stars, the sky suddenly went black, and a huge castle fell from the sky, like a meteorite, smashing towards the book of revelation. "Boom¡ª" The earth trembled fiercely! Two figures suddenly appeared from the void, standing in front of the three people in the killing courtyard. "Fujimaru?" "The Eternal King?" Ayaka and Jeanne made their voices one after another. Yes, it was Shirou and Skadi who appeared in front of the three. "This breath... really is him!" Skatie stared at the place where the castle fell, his eyes as cold as snow, and his face as cold as frost. She never showed such a strong hostility and killing intent, even the former Surut. However, she couldn''t stand the book of Revelation. As soon as she noticed the breath of the apocalypse, she directly chased it out. Because it was the Apocalypse that ruined everything she was still in Skaha''s time! "That''s it, I sensed my breath. So did you come out directly from Tirnano?" Apocalypse walked out of the castle, looking at Shirou and Skadi unscathed. "Sure enough, you are still alive, doing things secretly, Revelation! And the energy materialization just now... You absorbed the false gods sleeping under the Pacific Ocean! Go to death!" Shiro took out the Spear of Endless Radiance, and directly attached [Record-Skaha] to himself, thus obtained Skaha''s [Danufmore EX], and rushed towards the Apocalypse! [Energy materialization] from the false gods, makes any light cannon energy type of attack ineffective against the apocalypse, and only physical attacks can damage the apocalypse! "Want to kill me directly? You forgot, Fujimaru Shiro. You can''t reach my dimension..." The words were not finished yet, only a sound of "chao" was heard, Shiro''s endless spear of brilliance pierced the head of the book of Revelation. With a "bang", his head exploded directly! The scene is extremely bloody! However, neither Skadi nor Shirou had a trace of pity in their eyes. Only Joan covered her eyes, lest the **** side would pollute Leticia''s eyes. It turned out that Shirou could kill with one hit because Shirou used the ability that the Eternal King could use other people''s records. At this moment, in addition to the [Record-Skaha], Shiro also attached [Record-Mordred]! No one can touch the dimension of the apocalypse, even Shiro is the crowned hero. But Mordred can! After Shiro blasted the Apocalypse into mud, Skatie shot instantly, ice-sealing the mud, and then directly cremated it. "I look down on you--" The void was distorted, and the Apocalypse reappeared. Shirou and Skadi frowned at the same time. Didn''t this completely eliminate him? "A mortal who was once worthless has grown to this point. It''s unbelievable..." Apocalypse looked at Shirou with a complicated complexion, but his figure became paler. Skadi hurriedly shouted: "Shirou, he is going to run!" Chapter 2162： Of course Shi Lang could see that the Apocalypse was about to run, and hurriedly chased him away. At this moment, the infinite black light of the dark nebula in the sky, like falling stars, bombarded Shilang. Its power is immense, it is even bigger than the [Tian Shou] black gun aimed at the Apocalypse. As a last resort, Shirou could only defend against the terrorist attack of the black light of the nebula for the time being. "The other me--, how could the other me listen to other people''s orders?" The killing courtyard looked at the dark nebula in shock. She could see that after the order from the Book of Revelation, the Demon Bodhisattva in the Dark Nebula manipulated the Dark Nebula to attack Shirou. Because of this, the Killing House felt unbelievable because of her understanding of the Demon Bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva will not obey anyone''s orders. Only herself and her desires can command her. "This has to ask you, Killing House." The Apocalypse looked at the killing house and said. "What are you talking about?" "Do you really remember that night? Think about it, remember it," Apocalypse licked his lips, "¡ª¡ªsacrifice." Hearing that, the breathing of the killing courtyard suddenly stagnated, like an ice cellar, she instinctively hugged herself. The little body trembled. Apocalypse looked at the instinct of the killing house, smiled satisfied, and then the figure faded. "Don''t even want to run! Gungnir¡ª" Skatie showed the gun of eternity, Gungnir, and projected toward the apocalypse, but fell to the ground as if hit by a phantom. With a mocking smile from the Apocalypse, his body disappeared. What disappeared with it was the dark nebula. "Damn--!" Skadi gritted her teeth, but was helpless. Although she is stronger than the beast, she cannot touch the dimension of the apocalypse. "The Killing House..." Ayaka looked at the Killing House worriedly. When she saw it, the body and mind of the killing courtyard were trembling, and the expression in those eyes was even less radiant. Ayaka pursed her lips. Chapter 105 The Seed of Apocalypse "Run fast." Shi Lang frowned as he looked at the disappeared Revelation. He hadn''t exerted his power yet, and as a result, the book of Revelation had already run away. "But this side proves that the Apocalypse has noticed your changes, Shiro." Skatie looked at Shiro and said. Shi Lang nodded solemnly. Having absorbed the Revelation of the false gods, it is impossible to fear him, let alone the eternal king, but he fled. Except that the other party has noticed that Shirou has developed the [mortal savior], he doesn''t want to do it. "Besides..." Skadi turned her head, showing a sad expression on her face. Shi Lang also turned his head, followed Skadi''s gaze, and saw the villagers who had turned into a pile of mummies, and a touch of pity and anger passed in his gaze. "It''s too much." "Yeah, it''s just--, actually ate [constancy]..." Shi Lang frowned. Unlike Mordred killing [Permanence], the dark nebula formed by the Demon Bodhisattva directly ate [Permanence]! It''s incredible! Glancing at the three people in the killing house that was under attack, Shirou pondered for a moment, and said, "Go back to Tirnano first. The Apocalypse appears here, and the empire will not be unconscious." Skadi nodded, and with a wave of her hand, she opened the door of Tirnano''s dimension, and Shirou followed closely. With a "shoo", the light and shadow flickered in front of him, and Shi Lang and the others returned to Tirnano. Not long after Shiro returned to Tirnano, the Saint Apostle of Pendragon, Lucius, and Uif led an army to kill the village. "...It''s too much." A soldier couldn''t help but stared at the floor. Lucius frowned: "Did pan-human history do it?" After all, the only thing that can eliminate [constancy] is Mordred''s sword. "No, it should not be." The Holy Apostle Pendragon observed the shriveled corpse and said calmly: "These villagers have no wounds on their bodies. They were not killed, but taken away [constancy]! And , This technique is a bit like...no, not a bit like it, but at all, the poison of sinking!" "Poison of Sinking!?" Lucius''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he was shocked: "Are you kidding, Morgan Lefy? Poison of Sinking... That''s something that only His Majesty can master!" "No one understands the poison of perdition better than I." The Saint Pendragon got up, was silent for a moment, looked at Lucius and Uyve, and said: "Lucius, Uyve, you go back first. , And tell Aegean about what''s going on here." "So what about you?" Lucius asked. "I''ll investigate the existence of this taking away [constancy]," said the Holy Apostle Pendragon. "I see. Be careful yourself." Lucius nodded, and after leading the army to bury the villagers on the spot, he led the army to temporarily withdraw, but Uyf stayed. "Why don''t you go back, Uyf?" "You can''t order me, Morgan Lefy." Uyf looked at the Holy Apostle Pendragon with a sneer. Upon hearing this, the Holy Apostle Pendragon hesitated for a moment and asked: "...Do you remember?" "What journey?" Uyf asked suspiciously. "No, nothing." The Holy Apostle Pendragon shook his head. Chapter 2163： "Huh... I really don''t know what to say." Uyf shook his head, then showed a smile full of excitement, and said furiously: "And possessing the same poison of sinking as His Majesty... That existence is definitely a powerful monster. Hunting powerful monsters is something that excites me!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon began to search for traces of the Apocalypse. Although Skadi and Shirou could not detect the trace of the Apocalypse, the Holy Apostle Pendragon could find the behind-the-scenes based on the traces of [constancy] being swallowed. This is not difficult, especially for the Holy Apostle Pendragon. After all, she had been doing this kind of thing a long time ago. ... ... "Persistence is swallowed?" Age Guiwen asked calmly. "Yes." Lucius nodded. "I know about this. I''ll report it to His Majesty the Emperor." Age Shiwen nodded, and then the Holy Apostle Pendragon and Uyf disappeared and asked: "Morgan Lefie and Where''s Uif?" "Morgan Lefie said that this technique is very similar to the poison of His Majesty the Emperor, so I went to investigate the truth of the incident with Uif." Lucius answered honestly. Hearing this, the always calm Ager Guiwen frowned and asked: "It''s like the poison of sinking... Is this what Morgan Lefy said?" Lucius nodded, and then asked, "Is there any problem?" "No, nothing. I''m going to report to your Majesty. You should go back to defend the Fortress of Mount Barton, Lucius." "I got it." Ager Guiwen watched Lucius go away, closed his eyes for a moment, and muttered to himself: "Could it be that Morgan Lef¨¦ still remembers the journey of sanctification 100 million years ago? ... This possibility is not enough. 3.1%, after all, she doesn¡¯t have my brain database. Besides, there is no data on Altria Pendragon in my database. Morgan Lef¨¦¡ªthis slave who was once controlled by the barbarians, Where does the younger sister come from?" "According to data analysis, there is indeed another group of forces hiding in the dark. This should be the force behind [Parliament]. The current optimal model scheme is better to tell the Emperor of Heaven in advance." Thinking of this, Age Guiwen turned around, entered Camelot''s pure white tower, and headed straight for the imperial palace above the sky. ... ... Returned to Tirnano. Shilang first arranged for Nightingale to check the physical condition of the three people in the killing house. Then he pulled Ayaka aside and said: "It''s also time to tell me about the killing house and the Demon Bodhisattva. Right, Ayaka?" "Fujimaru Shirou, when are you..." Ayaka covered her mouth and looked at Shirou in surprise. "You, Sajo Aige, and my sister are trying to conceal something about the killing house. Most people can see this, but no one likes to explore other people¡¯s secrets, so don¡¯t ask. . But now, the Demon Bodhisattva has become a weapon of the apocalypse, I have to ask." Shi Lang said. That''s it. The people in Tirnano are all famous heroes in history. Except for Berserker, who is full of brains and muscles, and people who don''t think much about Adam and Astorfo, who doesn''t have any insight? Ayaka hesitated for a moment, then looked at Shirou earnestly and said, "I hope you can promise me not to tell the killing court about this." Seeing Ayaka''s solemnity, Shiro nodded. Ayaka told Shirou about the relationship between the Demon Bodhisattva and the Killing Academy. Ayaka thought Shirou would be shocked, but Shirou, who didn''t want to know the truth, just said lightly: "Similar to what Tachixiang said." Upon hearing this, Ayaka said in surprise: "Miss Lixiang, have you already told you?" "She only picked out some insignificant things, and the rest was what I expected from the beginning." Shi Lang said. He is a traverser, and he knew the past of the killing house from the beginning, let alone saving the killing house from the evil heart of the demon bodhisattva with his own hand. Just guessing is just guessing after all, the truth is still so cruel. "That''s it..." Ayaka sighed, then looked at Shirou, and said, "Please don''t tell the killing institute about this matter." "I think it''s too late." Shi Lang pointed his finger at the door. Ayaka turned her head and looked at her, stunned for a moment, and saw that the killing yard, which was supposed to have her body checked at Nightingale, was standing at the door, staring at Ayaka blankly. Seemingly aware of Ayaka''s gaze, the killing courtyard suddenly turned around and ran away. "Wait a minute¡ªthe killing house!" Ayaka rushed towards the killing house. After Ayaka and the Deshengyuan left, Leticia walked in from the other side. "Why did you deliberately expose this... The Eternal King?" Leticia looked at Shirou sadly. As early as the day Aige and Shirou connected, she was there, who was occupied by Joan, so she noticed that Shirou asked Ayaka at this time, deliberately asking Ayaka to draw the secret out for the Seishiin. Know. "When I was in the village, the killing court was aware of it. She was just here to verify." "But, even if you verify it, you can..." At this point, Leticia was shocked: "You don''t want Miss Ayaka to be in a dilemma, so you deliberately quoted Miss Ayaka''s words!" Shirou neither denied nor answered. Because this is an answer without explanation. "But in this case, you will definitely be hated by Miss Ayaka and Miss Killing Yuan." Shi Lang did not answer, but instead said to Leticia, "Take a good rest, Miss Leticia. Although Joan''s fighting qualities are high, your body needs more rest." After speaking, Shiro turned and left. "Wait a minute, Eternal King!" Shi Lang was called to a halt, and it was not Leticia, but Jeanne that called him. Shirou turned his head, looked at Joan, and asked, "What''s the matter, Lord Joan?" "It''s about the apocalypse." Shiro''s expression became serious when he mentioned the book of Revelation. Just as Joan was about to exit, Skadi appeared at the door and asked, "What''s in the apocalypse?" Joan was stunned and looked at Skadi blankly, "Your Excellency Skadi?" Skadi knew that she was in a hurry, but she did not explain. Instead, she fixed her eyes on Joan and asked, "Your Excellency, Joan, what do you want to say about the Revelation?" Skadi is not interested in other things, and maintains the goddess''s rationality and grace, but she will directly throw everything away and become a revengeful Shura about the Apocalypse. "He may be the Lord''s apostle." Joan said hesitantly. Chapter 2164： "The Lord''s Apostle?" Skadi frowned. "Although there is the legend of Noah''s Flood, it is impossible for the Holy Spirit to create an apostle to do evil." "And the mouth of Revelation is also full of hatred for the Holy Spirit." Shiro added. "It''s true...but in the confrontation just now, I did detect the breath of the Lord in the book of Revelation, and..." Joan hesitated. Shirou and Skadi glanced at each other and asked, "What else?" "And... the Holy Grail." Joan sighed and said earnestly: "The Apocalypse has the breath of the Holy Grail! It is exactly the same as that of the emperor, the breath of the Holy Grail!" "This should be an illusion? One part of the power of the Holy Grail created the eternal empire, while the other part created the restraint of that eternal dynasty." Skadi said. "That''s why I hesitate. Maybe, it''s really just an illusion." Joan sighed: "The Lord''s mighty power has been polluted! And I can''t replace the Lord to purify the pollution!" Joan left. Skadi turned her head and saw Shirou showing a thoughtful look, and couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the matter, Shirou? What are you thinking?" "I remember that Gama once said... The Apocalypse was the first in the [Council], and it also voluntarily proposed to enter the connection point of [Eternal Empire]. In the end, it led to the destruction of [Council]..." Skadi nodded: "Gamo did say that." "The time point for the birth of the eternal empire lies in the destruction of the eternal dynasty. The eternal dynasty was destroyed by the apocalypse..." Shirou''s face turned cloudy for a while, and Skadi couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Shirou raised his head, looked at Skadi, and said, "Teacher... Whenever I meditate on the things of the Eternal Dynasty, the Book of Revelation, and the Lord of Relief, I will subconsciously avoid thinking. Because thinking about those things I always have a sense of depression that is breathless. It seems that there is a hand that holds the line of fate for all of us in my hand, jokingly watching how we struggle..." "Don''t think too much, Shirou." Skadi held Shirou in his arms, "You are not fighting alone, and now the emperor is still in control of everything." "Yeah." Shiro nodded. Indeed, the emperor of heaven now controls [now], and the Lord of Relief is still unable to make waves. However, there was one thing that made Shi Lang very uneasy. If it is said that the reason why the Lord of Relief has remained unmoved is because the Emperor possesses the [Akasha Arrow] that once sealed him, but now, the [Akasha Arrow] of the Emperor has disappeared! Could this be the reason why the book of Revelation exposed itself and started to act? ... ... The apocalypse came before a giant tree. This was the place where Sajo Aige appeared true, but was beaten back by Fujimaru Tateka. Although everything has passed, there still exists the mud of Sajo Aige, the big tree of Fujimaru Tatsuka, and the anchor of the star in the tree. "This is the weakest place on the planet''s epidermis. It is a good place for embryos." The book of Revelation planted the dark nebula where the Demon Bodhisattva was in the giant tree. Looking at the giant tree that was eroded and blackened in an instant, the corners of the mouth of Revelation curled slightly, revealing a crazy smile: "The seeds have been planted, and the rest is waiting for the growth of the Revelation." "Cuckoo..." The white dove in the woods flew away in panic as if instinctively aware of the terrible monster. Chapter 106: Know that my golden retriever is amazing! Imperial palace. The incarnation of the empire, Bridged, sat on the throne and looked down at the Ager rules below him, and asked: "Persistence has been eaten?" "Yes." Age Guiwen said. A divine light flashed across Bridged''s eyes, he had already checked the cause and effect in the long river of time, and his face became cold: "Their courage is really big enough! Have you reached out here? " "Do you already know who did it?" Ager Zhiwen asked. "It''s nothing more than a group of dead souls in the past." Bridged waved his hand and said: "After I have thoroughly tuned into pan-human history, this group of souls will eventually dissipate." "However, this technique of devouring [constancy] is very similar to the poison of sinking. I suspect that the group of barbarians may have come back to life." Age Guiwen said solemnly. "Barbarians? Oh... when the Holy Grail was born in this world, the negative powers of the Holy Grail refer to the gods and demons of pan-human history, and the power incarnations that were born? Those things are not all being taken by the emperor on the journey. Has it been wiped out? That guy, didn¡¯t he wipe out the negative aspects of the Holy Grail, thus condense the spirit and power of the Holy Grail, and become the Holy Spirit, and lead the world into the eternal state." "It is so, so the venom created by the filth of the dead souls of those savages can get rid of [constancy]." "However, those negative incarnations of the Holy Grail have long been wiped out by the emperor. The last barbarian, I remember it should be..." "Uyf¡¯s sister, Skaha. She was once the most powerful partner in our travels, but during the crusade of the last barbarians, in order to protect Uyf, she was attacked by Barol. Barol became one and became a barbarian. Uif had to kill her himself, burn her body, and forged her bones into the Spear of Death. Since then, she has become stronger. The country that has been guarding the shadows has not come out until your arrival." "This matter, I know. She will submit to me and follow my instructions, also because after I harmonize the world, all the established history will be overthrown and repeated. She has what she desires for me..." Having said this, Bridged suddenly reacted, those holy cyan eyes looked at Age Guiwen and asked: "You mean, there are still savages with the negative power of the Holy Grail?" Age Guiwen nodded: "According to my calculations, your Majesty should be able to complete the pan-human history three months ago, that is, before the eternal king became active. But in fact, it has not been completely completed yet. I guess that external factors have interfered with your majesty¡¯s homology." "When I was in the same tune, I didn''t have this feeling. But since you have said so, I will pay attention to it. If there really exists a barbarian with the negative power of the Holy Grail, I will crush him together¡ª ¡ª" "Boom!" Just as he was talking, a series of roars suddenly sounded from the depths of the imperial palace. Bridged, who was still in a supreme and majestic appearance, immediately covered his head, revealing the appearance of a painful headache. Age Guiwen couldn''t help but was stunned, and asked: "Your Majesty, this is¡ª" "Don''t bother." Bridged pinched his eyebrows with a headache, and he felt his trigeminal neuralgia dying. "Boom!" A sudden explosion, a strong shock wave, shattered the gate, and a piece of gate directly smashed into the hall. "Enemy attack?" Age Guiwen''s expression changed suddenly. "No... it''s just that a **** devil pig is getting restless again." "Let me slaughter this demon pig, Your Majesty!" Age Guiwen said seriously. "No... you can withdraw first." "But..." Chapter 2165： "I have my own reasoning." "Yes..." After hesitating for a moment, Ager Guiwen reported to Bridged on the trend of pan-human history, he said goodbye. Only when he left the imperial palace, he turned his head, looked at the imperial palace, and frowned. "Your majesty''s eyes...have become less bitter than before. This won''t work. Your Majesty, you are the ruler! Is it the interference of the eternal dynasty? It seems that the pan-human history must be eliminated as soon as possible!" He turned around and left the imperial capital. Bridged watched Ager''s departure, before he had time to look at the movement on the ground, and only heard a "boom", the door suddenly burst open. The strong shock wave caused the two guards to fly in directly. Immediately afterwards, accompanied by a burst of laughter, El Quette walked out of the ruins wearing gold armor and holding a star sword, "Bridged, I El Quette, here again! Come and fight me to the death!" "..." Bridged covered his head. This is not only the trigeminal nerve, but also the brain congestion! Who is going to take away this golden-haired devil pig from the planing house? I can''t stand it anymore! ... ... Tirnano. "What are you doing with me like this, Fujimaru Shirou?" The witch looked at Shirou who was following her in a puzzled manner. Suddenly she thought of something. She hugged her chest and stepped back, looking at Shirou warily: "Although the other My relationship with you is very strange...but I don¡¯t do that kind of thing!" "Where did you think of it?" Shi Lang looked at the witch with a black line. Among Altria species, this witch jumped like this, "I have something to ask you." "The physiological needs of pan-human history don''t need to be solved by me. There should be a parallel world of mine." Shi Lang pinched between his eyebrows, he felt some pain in his trigeminal nerve. "I''m very curious, what is the image of me in your heart?" "Despicable and shameless sneak attack on the mad demon!" The witch said mercilessly: "I used to be young, ignorant and ignorant. Now I understand that I am such a beautiful, slim, and perfect young girl who was beaten by someone. After fainting, how dangerous it is. Ah, this world... eh? This sentence seems a bit artistic, I have to write it down." With that said, the witch took out her pen and wrote on her notebook. Looking at the witch who was writing the notes, Shiro licked his lips and asked: "Witch Al, Miss Al, I actually have a small matter and need your help." "What''s the matter?" The witch raised her head and asked suspiciously. "I want you to accompany me to the Barton Hill Fortress and save someone." Shi Lang said. Shi Lang promised Liang Yi Wei Na to rescue the two rituals, so naturally he couldn''t break his promise. Of course, the most important thing is that it is too dangerous to let an empty container wander out. Now that the Apocalypse is still acting secretly, this kind of container should be under one''s own surveillance. "Barton Hill Fortress?" The witch widened her eyes, "There is my hometown! And it is under the center of the imperial capital, the political center of the principality! The holy apostles are there, and the fake emperor will watch over there! Go there! ...Find death!" "That''s why I want Bingxue''s smart and perfect witch Miss Al to help me. You must know Camelot''s layout, right?" "Oh~ I used to be stupid with one bite, and one for moving bricks with each hand. Now that I need me, just praise me? Huh, heh, I refuse! Now Morgan Lefy is there, when she sees me, she will definitely I''m a big deal. I can''t provoke her, can I still not be able to hide?" "It''s shameful for you to avoid her like this, honestly." "But it''s very useful!" The witch patted her chest, and smiled triumphantly: "The highest level of battle is that you haven''t met. As long as you don''t meet, you won''t lose. I''m really a genius!" Shiro: "..." This magical logic actually had such a little truth... he was regarded as conquering the witch. It''s just that all Altrias are parallel world co-individuals of Al, and they are essentially the same person. But how does this witch look like Altria? "And if you lead the way, you can find Bedwell, why did you come to me specially?" the witch asked suspiciously. Shi Lang Xin said, because you are Camelot''s prince. But Shirou said: "This is a beautiful journey. The witch Al-Ms. Al is looking forward to a beautiful journey, so I thought of you the first time." "Come on! I think Bedwell is still struggling with himself and doesn''t want to pay attention to you at all!" The witch pointed at Shirou and said with a smile. "...It''s true." Shi Lang nodded helplessly, it was useless to insist. "I really can''t figure out Bedwell, why is he still struggling with himself?" "Aren''t you entangled?" Shi Lang asked. The witch rolled her eyes and sighed: "I''ve been forced to come...what am I still struggling with!" "So you will lead the way, right?" "I didn''t say that!" Shirou looked at the witch with a smile. The witch looked at Shirou¡¯s bright eyes, and was silent for a moment, and then sighed: "It''s worth paying back your favor. But let''s say it first, if it is dangerous, or if I encounter Morgan Lefy, I will leave it at the first time. You ran away!" "No problem." Shi Lang smiled and nodded, and then asked in confusion: "By the way, when did you owe me favors?" Shirou was confused about this. "Nothing." The witch shook her head. The witch knew in her heart that Shi Lang had obviously forgotten his care for her when she had a fever and became ill. In other words, for Shirou, that is not a favor at all. However, the witch was remembered in her heart. Feelings don''t pay back, not cool enough. This is not her style of dealing with things, only to return all the favors, like the wind, to be carefree, so that she is chic. "Then it''s settled." After persuading the witch to lead the way, Shirou felt a little cheerful. After explaining the affairs of Tirnano, Shiro planned to rescue the two rituals. Then he took the witch, Ryumi Mina, and Skaha, went up lightly, left Tirnano, and went to Fort Mount Barton. The whole Tirnano started to work again. Chapter 2166： Bedwell sat by the lake, looking at them calmly and worriedly like colleagues outsiders. At this moment, the old sword appeared behind him, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Would you like to act with us, Bedwell?" "I... me?" Bedwell pointed to himself. "You must have a lot of questions in your heart. You need to ask Age Zhiwen a lot of questions? Come with me. If you can meet him, you will ask him all the questions and doubts in your heart. "Old Jian said. "I... doubts in my heart." "For example, why should you betray the real Emperor? Why is he still willing to obey orders even knowing that the current Emperor is the restraining power of an eternal dynasty from pan-historical history." The old sword smiled and said, "Ask all the questions... maybe... , Your heart will be calm. At least, it doesn¡¯t have to be as painful as it is now." "King Arthur..." Bedwell was moved slightly, thanking him: "Thank you." "It''s not me that you want to thank, but the King of Eternity." Old Jian said with a smile. "The Eternal King?" Old Jian smiled and said, "Let me tell you this, it is the King of Eternity!" Upon hearing this, Bedwell was taken aback. Tirnano started to work. Before Tirnano started to operate, several people had already left Tirnano. "The killing house, where are you going?" Ayaka looked at the killing house and hurriedly called. "I''m going to find another me, make it clear!" The killing courtyard gritted his teeth and replied. She hasn''t remembered everything yet, but under the stimulation of the apocalypse, she has vaguely recalled some memories. Those memories sealed by the Demon Bodhisattva. Therefore, she is going to ask the Demon Bodhisattva to ask for clarity. "Don''t stop me, Ayaka." Ayaka looked at the scorching killing house in front of her, and she found that the killing house was a little stranger. In other words, from the moment something was recalled in the killing house, the killing house changed. She became closer to the demon bodhisattva, but different from the demon bodhisattva. "I didn''t intend to stop you," Ayaka shook her head, and then said, "I just want to ask, how did you find the Demon Bodhisattva when you chase it out so recklessly? And the Revelation? And even if you find it, you are them. Your opponent?" "This..." The killing house hesitated. As Ayaka said, the dragon of the Revelation does not see the beginning and the end, and she cannot find the Revelation at all, let alone the Demon Bodhisattva. Moreover, even if it is found, it is just a gift. "So..." "I can take you to the Demon Bodhisattva, Miss Killing Yuan." "Miss Leticia?" Both the killing house and Ayaka looked at Letitia who was running in surprise. "Not just me, but these two lords." Leticia pointed to the side. As soon as the voice fell, the huge storm of souls around Leticia condensed, forming Attila and Skadi. "Attila?" Ayaka looked at Attila in surprise, "Aren''t you supposed to be by Fujimaru Shiro''s side?" "The Eternal King sent me to protect you." Attila said with a smile. "My word is to find the book of revelation to settle accounts." Skadi said with a smile. Letitia looked at the killing house and said seriously: "I can feel the position of the Demon Bodhisattva through the contract. So, Miss Killing Yard, you just have to think about what to confirm when the time comes." "Thank you." The killing courtyard looked at Leticia and the others with a touch of emotion. She used to have only the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature, but now she has a large group of companions who care about her. Chapter 107 The Demon King Bo Xun While Shirou and others launched their actions, the Sanshengyuan and others also launched corresponding actions. "There. Over there, I can feel the connection." Letitia said, pointing to the distant horizon. The killing courtyard and the others nodded. There is a contract between Letitia and the Demon Bodhisattva, and she can feel the movement of the Demon Bodhisattva. Skadi used [Runus Wisdom] to conceal the wavelength of everyone, and gave the concept of [Fly], and instead led by Leticia to the land of contract fluctuations. Several lights and shadows flashed, and clouds flowed across his cheeks. Soon, a rugged mountain and a towering giant tree came into the eyes of everyone. "Here is..." Ayaka looked at the other tree in amazement. "Isn''t that the tree of your lord Lixiang? How could it be here?" Leticia looked at the tree in surprise, but it was obviously Joan who spoke in this tone. "Be careful, Lingzi, Killing Yuan." Attila''s complexion became solemn, "There is an indescribable malice there. It''s a bit like Uranus... wait a minute! There--" As if perceiving something, Attila''s complexion changed drastically. The sky on the other side intertwined with light and shadow. "The breath of apocalypse!" Skatie''s complexion instantly became extremely cold. "Skati¡ª" Attila looked at Skadi worriedly. Although Skadi has always been graceful and reserved, his hatred and killing intent towards the Apocalypse surpassed Shiro. Attila was a little worried that Skadi would lose control after sensing the breath of the apocalypse. However, Skadi said calmly: "Let''s go down and observe." Such a resolution made Attila stunned, and then nodded: "Good!" Obviously, Skadi''s hatred of the Apocalypse is different from ordinary people, but she has controlled her emotions very well. Chapter 2167： After all, she was also a woman who pursued the way of warriors. Skadi and others hid their breath and wavelength and landed on the ground. The apocalypse is terrible. Observation at close range is quite dangerous, but landing at a distance is even more dangerous to observe with clairvoyance. Because, compared with the naked eye that is close at hand, the real strong person is more keen on the gaze from thousands of miles away. At this point, Skatie can pack a ticket. Because she is a blind eye at close range, otherwise, Hella would not have stolen her home and was deeply humiliated. Skadi and others hid in the rocky mountainous area. This mountain area used to be a majestic mountain, but it was affected by the battle between Fujimaru Tateka and Sajo Aige, so it became a pile of rocks. Skadi and others hid in the mountains, looking towards the giant tree. The fantasy tree created by Fujimaru Tatsuka''s seventh animal nature was white and sacred after being planted with [Star Anchor-Dinghai Shen Needle]. But at this moment, it was incredibly dark, and there was a howl like an evil ghost, which was really shocking. In front of that fantasy tree, Revelation was dressed like a devil in black robes, and there were two people standing in front of him against it. "It''s them..." Skadi raised her eyebrows: "Holy Apostle?" Yes, at this moment, standing opposite the Apocalypse are the Holy Apostle of the Empire, the Holy Apostle of the Gun-Uyf, and the Holy Apostle of Art-Morgan Lefy! "They actually started fighting!" Ayaka was a little surprised, and then couldn''t help asking: "Is that emperor here too?" "If the emperor was here, the apocalypse would be over, Lingzi." Attila replied: "Moreover, I can feel that the power of the emperor is still on the same planet. Probably in his own palace, Homology history." Ayaka also thinks about it. Although the apocalypse is strong, it is not as good as the empire incarnation. The incarnation of the empire, that is the false Holy Spirit, the realization of the concept [now]. Even the King of Stars is nothing in front of him. If the incarnation of the empire were here, the apocalypse would have been cold. However, although the book of Revelation is not as good as the incarnation of the empire, it is easy to deal with the holy apostles. Even if Uif¡¯s spear technique [Danufmore] is close to Skaha, and the magical path of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon is the crown of the empire, but for the apocalypse that has swallowed the false gods, but So. Even the most intractable [constancy] is useless for the apocalypse. Soon, Uyf and Pendragon Saint Apostle fell into a disadvantage, and dangers frequently emerged. "Do you want to save them?" Ayaka asked, turning her head. Attila shook her head: "They are all enemies of history. It is best for us to let them perish each other." "...It''s not like what you would say, Attila." "I am the guardian of Gaia, but what I want to protect is your history." Attila looked at Ayaka and said. In the exchange, the battlefield has made new progress. The Apocalypse destroyed the magic shield of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon, knocking the Holy Apostle of Pendragon and Uyf to the ground. Then I saw a flash of light and shadow, and two black shadows rushed out of the dark giant tree. They entangled the Holy Apostle Pendragon and Uyf, dragging them into the giant tree like a tongue. . "Become his free God, the food of the Demon King Porzun!" Revelation laughed loudly. However, at this time, the streamer flashed and shot out like a shooting star with a sharp spear, piercing the black shadow that entangled the Holy Apostle of Pendragon and Uyf with a sound, straight towards the enlightenment. Record the stabbing! The whole body of the apocalypse seemed to have a protective cover, and only heard a clank, the sharp gun stagnated in the air. At this time, the book of Revelation saw clearly what the sharp spear that stabbed him was. "Gangnier...Skati?" The Apocalypse turned his head and looked towards the rocky area stabbed by the sharp spear. And in that rocky area, Attila and others all looked at Skadi who shot him in surprise. "The killing courtyard is in that giant tree, and I will give the Revelation to me¡ª" There was still Skadi''s voice in the air, but Skadi''s people had already rushed out of the rocky area angrily, and slew towards the Apocalypse. "Sure enough, Lord Skadi could not keep calm." Attila sighed, then looked at the three people in the killing house and said seriously: "The killing house is in that giant tree. Revelation It''s over to me and Your Excellency Skatie, and that excellency of the Killing Court will be handed over to you, the Killing Court and Lingzi." Both Seishiin and Ayaka nodded. "No matter what, please don''t forget that we are friends!" Attila said seriously, then turned her head, and killed her with Star Tears. "Meeting you..." The killing courtyard watched Attila away: "It''s great." Once, she had only the Bodhisattva of Demon Nature, but now she has a group of close friends who care about her. Joan put her hand on the shoulder of the killing house and said, "Let''s go." The killing courtyard nodded heavily, and then rushed towards the giant tree. "Slaying House? So that''s it, is the target my Boshun Demon King? How can you succeed?" The Apocalypse was about to move towards the killing house and others, and at this time, with a "boom", a giant hammer carrying the power of thunder, turned into a torrent and fell from the sky. -Thor''s Hammer! The chaos dragon head rushed out of the sleeve of the Apocalypse, swallowing Thor''s Hammer in one mouthful, and the next moment a rainbow light flashed, Attila, holding the tears of stars, appeared instantly, and a sword struck the body of the Apocalypse. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" The Apocalypse that combines the false gods and the former star warrior, Attila, the guardian of the stars, fought. The horrible fluctuations caused the surrounding ground to be rolled up to several meters high! While Attila was entangled in the Apocalypse, Skadi came to Uif and Pendragon''s holy apostle and shot away the black shadow that restrained them. "Skaha...Are you also Skaha?" Uif looked at Skady and asked. "Yes. Skaha on the side of the gods." Skady replied, and then asked: "I heard Shirou said that Skaha of the Eternal Empire was killed by you, right?" "Yeah! Not only killed her, but also ate her body clean. Because she is too weak, and the weak one is not worthy to live. And you and that Skaha are the same." Uyf stared at him madly. Skadi, "I will kill you all!" "Really?" Facing Uyf¡¯s undisguised killing intent, Skadi calmly threw Gangneil in her hand in front of her and said, ¡°Before that, let¡¯s get rid of this monster. You don¡¯t want to. See this monster threatening the eternal empire in the dark? Your spear skills are better than mine. I borrowed this gun from you first." After all, Skatie turned around and performed magical magic on the book of Revelation. "Dare to turn your back to me like this..." Uyf raised his eyebrows, picked up the gun, and looked at the back of the undefended Skadi, with murderous intent in his eyes. "Uif, get rid of that guy first! That guy is a barbarian!" the Saint Pendragon apostle shouted. "Barbarian, what''s that?" Uyf asked, "When I heard this name, I felt very upset and uncomfortable." "The enemy of the empire, the enemy of His Majesty the Emperor. In short, get rid of him first!" said the Saint Pendragon, drew out the invisible holy sword, and slashed towards the apocalypse. Chapter 2168： Uyf grunted against Skadi''s back, rushed away, and attacked the Apocalypse with Attila. "It really surprises me. I didn''t expect that besides the monster of Agruwen, there are people who remember the history 100 million years ago." The Book of Revelation looked at the nearby Apostle Pendragon with some surprise, and asked Said: "That monster is transforming itself to transcend time. What about you, holy apostle? How do you make yourself, an ordinary soul, transcend time?" The Holy Apostle Pendragon did not answer, but took a step back, drew out his staff, and launched an attack towards the apocalypse. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer, anyway, you will all be sacrifices to the Demon King Porzun!" A successful smile appeared on the face of the Apocalypse: "And it is really a foolish thing for you to let the core enter the world of desire. She will accelerate the Demon Lord Porzun. Birth!" Skadi frowned: "Devil Bozun..." ... ... The killing courtyard and others entered the giant tree. There is a world in the giant tree, a barren world. The fire burned from the east to the end of the west, and black mist spread all over the earth. Strange tunes echoed in the air, like magical sounds, strange monsters and ghosts danced in the air, and the whole world was dancing in a swarm of demons. A barren demon world. "Is this hell?" Joan frowned, and there was a desire in the air. After listening to the magic sound deep into the soul, she felt a sadness, and a sorrowful negative emotion came to her heart. At this time, they seemed to have sensed the invasion of outsiders, and the demons who danced with the magic sound turned their heads, their blood-red eyes stared at the three people in the killing courtyard, and the ghosts screamed and screamed. Joan and the others were shocked and quickly launched a counterattack. However, whether it was a black spear or the [Wan Se Lao Shi] of the Killing Academy, let alone hurt these monsters, they couldn''t even touch them, and they passed directly through their bodies. These demons and ghosts are like phantoms, unable to be injured by energy or physical attacks, but their attacks can actually hurt the killing courtyard and others. Not only that, but Joan was shocked to find that even her own treasure-[My Lord is here], can no longer be used! She can''t hear the voice of the Lord! "What''s going on?" Joan was confused. And when so many demons and ghosts gathered, black light suddenly exploded in the sky, and a huge black wheel blasted out countless black rays of light. And the moment those demons and ghosts disappeared, all the creatures had strange smiles on their faces. Then a charming laugh, resounding in this dark, depressed world. Quite weird! "This, what is this?" Jeanne said in amazement. The Killing Yuan listened for a while, and said seriously: "It''s her voice! It''s the laughter of Demon King Bo Xun! She is there!" The gaze of the killing courtyard looked to the other side, the black beam of light connecting the sky and the earth. She can feel that the Demon Bodhisattva is there! ... ... The giant tree formed by the seventh animal nature, Sha Tiao Aige, and the game between Xuanzang and Dinghai Shenzhen, has been completely polluted, and an indescribable horrible world has been born within it. And that world is the sixth day in the legend, he turned into the sky! The real purpose of the Revelation, or the Lord of Relief, is to use the Demon Bodhisattva to create the Demon King of Boshun! In fact, at first the Lord of Relief would choose the Demon Bodhisattva as his substitute, which in itself saw that the Demon Bodhisattva was an excellent carrier for the Demon King Boshun. As long as the demon king of Porzun is created, and nothing else, at least the book of Revelation can use it to avenge the holy spirit of his own heart! The Killing Institute rushed to the Demon King of Porzun in the world of desire, while outside the world of desire, Attila joined forces to fight against the Apocalypse. Whether it is Attila, the guardian of the stars, or the Supreme Goddess Attila, or the Holy Apostle of Pendragon and Uyf, they are all superb existences. But I have to say that today''s apocalypse is too strong! Even if a few of them joined forces, they couldn''t win the Apocalypse for a while. However, after all, two fists were hard to beat with four hands, and the master was beaten to death with sticks. Under the combined attack of several people, there was not a single drop of mud that was wiped out by Attila''s tears of stars after all. "Now that the monster has been dealt with, Skaha¡ªit''s time to destroy you!" Uyf looked at Skady madly. Hearing this, Skadi sighed, "... Honestly speaking, no matter which world is the case. I have a bad relationship with you, because you can never beat me. But I did not expect that in this empire, you actually Eat me up. But I am not going to fight you." "What are you talking about?" "I said, I will not fight with you. Because I know that I am not your opponent. The opponent you are looking for is not me, but the Skaha." Skadi said. In terms of combat effectiveness, she is better than Skaha, but in terms of spear skills, Skaha can throw her a few blocks away. And this Uyf is the same. Skadi turned her back without defense. "You guy¡ª" U Yifu''s eyes were wide and full of anger, and his face was hideous. Attila watched warily at Uyf and the Holy Apostles Pendragon, for fear that these two Holy Apostles would launch surprise attacks on them. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and the void was suddenly opened. The black shadow was like a sharp sword, piercing Skady''s back at an extremely tricky angle. "Be careful, Skadi¡ª" Attila yelled, but she felt it was too late. Skadi suddenly turned his head, only to see a dark shadow flashing past, a figure appeared behind her, only hearing a "chat", was pierced through the chest. Blood splattered. The Holy Apostle Pendragon exclaimed: "Uyf!" Yes, the one who blocked the sword for Skardi was Uyf, who was the least able to deal with [Skaha]. "Uyf!" Skadi summoned Gangneil, waved his gun, cut off the mud sword, and helped Uyf sit down. The Apocalypse walked out of the void and looked at Uyf with a distressed look, "It was actually blocked. The trickiest guy doesn''t seem to be so easy to get rid of." "You fellow--!" Chapter 2169： Attila rushed forward with a sword. The Holy Apostle Pendragon hurriedly came to Uyf''s side and performed healing magic on Uyf. "Huh... the cat is crying and the mouse is fake compassion. Are you treating an egg, Morgan Leffi? I have [constancy]!" "You idiot! Haven''t found it yet? Your [constancy] has disappeared!" The Holy Apostle Pendragon cursed. "Huh? Really... So that''s it, this kind of powerlessness, this kind of dizzy feeling, it''s death! It''s really interesting, is this the feeling Iktor felt before? It''s really interesting!" Skadi looked at Uyf with a complicated face and asked, "...Why are you helping me with this?" "You are my prey! Honestly, fight like a warrior, and then hunt you down, then it will have a taste! My prey, how can other people touch it?" Skadi''s complexion was complex, but she also stretched out her hand, enclosing the theocracy of healing. "Sure enough, you still remember..." The Holy Apostle Pendragon murmured to himself: "Remember that agreement." "Remember what agreement?" Uyf asked suspiciously. The Holy Apostle Pendragon said: "It is a promise of a decisive victory." "I don''t know what it is." Uyf said. The Holy Apostle Pendragon pursed his lips and stopped speaking. He just told Uyf to wear the [Emperor Armor] and work with Skardi to treat Uyf. On the other side, Attila entangled the Apocalypse alone. Although she can''t beat the Apocalypse alone, she won''t be defeated either. "It''s useless, you will all be sacrifices to the Demon King Porzun!" The Revelation laughed and laughed: "Wait until the Demon Lord Porzun is born before turning this eternal empire into the world of desire. The Holy Spirit, heaven... will all be creeping in. Under my feet!" "I really don''t understand, why do you hate the Holy Spirit so much?" Attila asked. "Humph. How can I not hate Him?" Revelation gritted his teeth and said: "He is my creator, my father, and my mother. I live because of him, his will is my destiny, and his will is the direction of my sword!" "He wants everyone to believe in him, I am the devil, and admonish people to believe in him. He wants the world to be good, and I am the devil, let the world know how terrible it is to be evil!" "All the glory belongs to Him! This is a matter of course! But He actually wanted me to kneel to a mortal! Let me never return to heaven and trap me on this planet forever. Unforgivable!" "Could it be that you are... you are Lucifer?" Attila asked in surprise. "Lucifer? Huh, that''s the name of that ignorant star cup, I am the Antichrist! Apocalypse!" Revelation laughed loudly: "It will eventually replace Christ and become the Messiah!" At this moment, with a clank, the black tree suddenly burst out with a strong black light, and indescribable terrible fluctuations spilled out of it. That is the breath of the Demon King Boshun! Apocalypse glanced at it, and then smiled: "You let the killing courtyard enter the world of desire, but the Demon King Porzun awakened ahead of time! Look, enjoy it, you star soldiers. You will all become the food of the Demon King Porzun!" The black light rushed to the sky, and then a huge vortex appeared in the center of the black tree. A terrifying demonic energy diffused out of it. Skadi looked at the black tree solemnly, "This magical breath..." She couldn''t describe this terrible magical aura. Undoubtedly, that is the opposite of the enlightened being, and it is also the enlightened being, the greatest enemy of Shakyamuni Bodhisattva, the lord of the world of desire-the God of His Transformation, the Demon King Boshun! The pitch-black wheel is looming behind the black tree. Immediately afterwards, countless black shadows rushed out from the vortex in the center of the black tree. All of a sudden, the demons danced wildly! "Look, the hand of the Demon Lord Porzun! You will all be sacrifices of the Demon Lord Porzun!" The Revelation laughed loudly. However, at this time, the hand of the Demon Lord Bozun rushed out as if locked in the target, entwining the apocalypse that was floating in the air. With such a shocking change, everyone present was taken aback. "Wait a minute, Demon Lord Porzun! I am the Apocalypse! The Master has summoned you, but I am not your food!" The Apocalypse stunned. However, the Demon King Bozun didn''t hear it, and directly dragged the book of Revelation into the world of desire of the giant tree. "Kakka-" The dimension suddenly broke apart, like glass, the void split a huge gap, swallowed the giant tree of the world of desire in the Apocalypse, and fell into it. After the giant tree of the world of desire fell into the crack of the dimension, the cracked world skin instantly recovered. Skadi suddenly came to his senses: "Oops! Killing inmates!" "No, we are here." The voice of the killing house suddenly sounded, and Skatie and the others turned their heads and saw that the killing house and the others stood up from the rocks in embarrassment. "How did you come out?" Skadi asked in surprise. "It''s her!" The killing courtyard said with a complex expression: "She threw us out..." Chapter 108: Is this a misunderstanding for a lifetime? "That breath..." Skadi frowned as he looked at the place where the black tree disappeared. "Hmph, I fell into the Abyss of Vermore!" Uyf snorted coldly. As the masters of the kingdom of shadows of the two worlds, the guardians of Vermore''s Abyss, they could see and smell the breath of Vermore''s Abyss. There is no doubt that the quality and scale of the devil who ate the Apocalypse exceeded the upper limit of the reality dimension, so the planet''s skin was distorted, forming a hole in the abyss, and fell into Vermore. In the abyss. Uyf stood up, clutching his chest, staring at Skadi, and said: "Since that monster has disappeared, it''s time to start our duel, Skah!" She stared at Skadi feverishly, with killing intent and war intent in her eyes. That fanatical posture seemed to have been taken away by the apocalypse of [constancy], pierced into her chest, and the disappearance of vitality had no effect on her at all. Attila squeezed the sword tightly, her eyes gleaming with coldness, but Skadi grabbed her wrist and shook her head at Uyf: "I won''t fight you." "What did you say!?" Uif''s eyes widened. At this time, the Saint Pendragon took advantage of the moment Skarti grabbed Attila, grabbed Uyf''s shoulder, and left in a flash. "What are you doing, Morgan Lefy? Let go of me¡ª" Chapter 2170： Uyf''s voice was still echoing in the air, but her person had disappeared. Skadi glanced at the killing courtyard where the black tree disappeared, and said, "They have fallen into the Fmore Abyss. The skin of the world shields the Fmore Abyss, and there is no way to enter the Fmore Abyss. The empire is already there. You found us, let''s leave first." Everyone nodded. Although the Assassination Institute was a little unwilling, it also understood that unless it broke the world''s skin like a false **** and beast, it would not be able to enter the Vermore Abyss, which was shielded by the laws of the planet, and had to leave with everyone. After returning to Tirnano, Attila turned her head, looked at Skadi, and asked: "Why should you let them go, Skadi? That Morgan Lef¨¦ does have [constancy]. But the constancy of Uyf has disappeared. There, we can eliminate her first." Skadi pondered for a moment, and said, "I probably know what kind of Uyf she is." "What is the possibility?" Attila asked suspiciously. "Want to hear a story? It was a story that happened in the budding period of the ancient century..." That is a story from a long, long time ago. From the new protoss of the starry sky-the Danu protoss, under the leadership of the **** king-Lulro Mike Essoron, defeated the Vermore protoss headed by Barol, gained the dominance of the world, and created a prosperous one. God generation. Then, the ravager from the starry sky-the white giant Attila, ravaged the gods and destroyed the gods. Although Attila was destroyed by the holy sword of the first generation of stars, the gods inevitably fell into weakness. At that time, in the Greek world, the Greek gods were also weakened by Attila, so Titan, the giant trapped in Tartaros, launched a rebellion against the Greek gods. In the Celtic world, the Vermore Protoss headed by Barol also launched a rebellion against the Danu Protoss. The Greek gods used the power of human heroes such as Hercules to put down the rebellion of the Titans, and the Celtic gods also imitated this method. In fact, this is true for the gods of any nation in any region. After Attila let the gods fall into weakness, the monsters suppressed by the gods all launched a rebellion, and the gods used human power to defeat the monster''s rebellion in order to stabilize and dominate. In Greece, the Greek gods took advantage of the power of human heroes such as Hercules. In the Celtic world, those heroes who helped the gods defeat the monsters and stabilize the world were Skaha! That was the era of the Great War between Gods and Demons that took place before Kuchulin. Looking back to the era, it should be around 500 BC. Time is the most magical weapon. It will make the world forget all its original features, and Celtic mythology has experienced the impact of Roman myths and God myths. The original features have long been forgotten. Many people and many things have long been submerged in history. Of the door. People only know that the great Celtic hero is Ku Chulin, who has the name of the rabid dog, but before him, there are many heroes. However, the names of those heroes and the deeds of those heroes have long been overwhelmed by history. Only faintly left the names of Skaha, Uyf, and the great hero Osing who found Tirnano. However, their names are still remembered, but their deeds have long been forgotten. In fact, the story of Merlin''s mother, Carmelis and Ambrosius, also happened in that era. "Uyf and I were both chosen by the goddess Danu, and at the same time the strongest warriors of that era, so it is destined that one person will become the lord of the shadow kingdom and the guardian of the Vermor Abyss. But I and Uyf Fu''s strength is almost the same, and he refused to give in, so he decided to fight three times and win or lose." Skadi said. "Finally, in your history, did you win?" Attila asked. Skadi nodded and said: "In fact, in any world line...that duel, I won. Although Uyf was unconvinced, she always confronted me, but in fact, she was early I have been convinced, and gave up my glory and fame, and stayed in the Kingdom of Shadows to help me." "But this Uyf is different, right?" Attila asked. Skadi nodded: "If I didn''t guess wrong, Uyf in this world, without duel with me, became the lord of the shadow kingdom and became the guardian of Vermore''s abyss. The person." "Is this strange?" Joan asked suspiciously: "This is a possibility in the theory of parallel worlds, right?" "No. Although the parallel world represents multiple possibilities, no matter which parallel world, as long as there is a Celtic myth, as long as there are Skaha and Uyf. The fate of that duel cannot be changed! But, this Uyf and Skaha in the empire did not start a duel, they inherited the Vermore Abyss. What is going on?" Skadi showed a puzzled face. ... ... Shirou looked at Skaha in front of him, and asked curiously: "Is your duel with Uyf the key to inheriting the Kingdom of Shadows?" On the way to the Barton Fortress, Skarha asked if he encountered the Holy Apostle Uif, he would fight with him. Shirou asked the reason, but Skaha turned to Shirou to tell Shirou his origin and the ancient heroic epic buried by history. The heroic epic about Skaha. Faced with Shirou¡¯s question, Skaha shook his head first, then nodded, and said, ¡°Only the most powerful warrior can replace the gods and guard the Vermore Abyss. And Uyf and I are from that era. The most powerful fighter. Therefore, we must begin the ritual of a duel." "And that duel, I won. Although she was dissatisfied, she stayed in the Kingdom of Shadows and often challenged me. So I''m sure, what is the difference between Uyf and Uyf in pan-human history If you do, you didn''t finish the duel with me. So if you meet her, give her to me. I will tell her that I am always better than her!" Skaha said seriously. Shiro nodded. "Gilgamesh and they started!" Alaya reminded. Shi Lang turned his head and looked around, and saw that a huge void suddenly opened in the field outside the Barton Mountain Fortress. "Kill--!" With a command, a large group of heroic spirits rushed out of the void and rushed towards the heavily guarded Fort Barton. "Enemy attack¡ªenemy attack¡ª!" In an instant, the alarm at Barton Hill Fortress was sounded. The Saint Apostle, Lucius, who guarded the fortress, stood at the head of the fortress, looking at the army of heroic spirits coming from the darkness, frowning: "You actually took the initiative to attack!" "Master Lucius, what should I do?" a guard asked. "I can''t hold on," Lucius said. The guard asked in astonishment: "The heroes of pan-human history have come here. Will Master Lucius not attack? This is a good time to wipe them out!" Lucius said: "They will come to attack, there must be ghosts. After your Majesty has completely synchronized history, all the stubborn resistance will disappear. Therefore, as long as you can''t hold on, it will be done." The guard nodded. "Unexpectedly, I didn''t attack?" Shi Lang looked at the heavily armed Barton Mountain Fortress with a slight surprise. He thought that with the heroic army as bait, the other party would attack easily, but he didn''t want to stick to it, and ignored his own provocation. "It''s difficult now." The witch said with a smile. "No," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "As expected." As soon as the voice fell, with a "boom", a starlight suddenly burst out of the Barton Mountain Fortress, engulfing many guards, and causing a riot. "Enemy attack¡ªenemy attack¡ª!" "The enemy rushed into the fortress!" The soldiers shouted. "Did you call Mordred?" the witch asked in surprise. Chapter 2171： Shiro nodded. The tortoise strategy cannot be adhered to. This is his usual drama in the game of kings. Wouldn''t it be considered? As Mordred caused a riot, and at this time, the army of heroic spirits, including magicians, and light cannon players, launched a light cannon attack on the Barton Hill Fortress. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Guanghua flurry. However, there is an invisible shield around the Barton Mountain Fortress, and all the light cannons are poured on it, only to shake it slightly, but it is difficult to break. "Kill Mordred!" Lucius exasperated. "Want to kill me? Humph, it''s not that easy!" Mordred laughed loudly, and after sending out a few light cannons casually, the guards were seen encircling her, and the rich divine aura almost crushed her. "I won''t play with you anymore!" She swallowed, twisted and ran, passing through the protective shield of the Barton Hill fortress. Seeing Mordred being driven away, Lucius yelled again: "Guard the fortress and drive the enemy back!" The guards were just about to regroup in accordance with Lucius'' orders, when Mordred walked in again through the protective shield. "Hello, I am here again!" Mordred smiled, and there was a star cannon in front of him, and it touched the face of a divine guard. In an instant, the guard was killed by Mordred. Then, Mordred took advantage of the guards'' eyes to gather, and ran out of the protective cover in a panic. After going back and forth, Lucius''s mentality collapsed. "Since they want to be destroyed, then bury them by hand!" Lucius drew out the sword of the void, gritted his teeth and said, "No matter what the pan-human history is making, give me Mordred first. Killed!" Mordred''s star cup Tianke¡¾constantness¡¿, but also has the ability to penetrate. If you can''t help it out, it''s simply a target for Mordred. Lucius, who had realized this, immediately ordered the city gate to open and led the army out to fight the pan-human history. Suddenly, on the field in front of the Barton Mountain Fortress, the heroic spirits and guards, as well as the steel warriors of Alaya, fought in chaos. The chaos on the ground could not harass Shirou and others who were patrolling underground. "Let''s go, they are out!" Shi Lang said. "Come with me, I can feel my mother''s breath." Liang Yi Wina said. Everyone nodded. They entered the bottom of the Barton Fortress from underground. The basement of the Barton Mountain Fortress is also protected by that indestructible invisible shield. Shi Lang''s mind moved, and he sprinkled [Evil] on it. He only listened to "chi chi chi" several times, and the indestructible protective shield was immediately eroded by [Evil] into a huge gap. They entered the Barton Hill Fortress through the rift. At this moment, as Lucius led his army out, the Barton Fortress was already empty. In terms of normal offensive and defensive battles, Shirou has already won at this moment. However, this is meaningless. The Fort Barton, even any city in the empire, is meaningless. The key to victory is to defeat the empire incarnation, not the city or anyone. "Here!" Under the lead of Liang Yi Wei Na, Shi Lang and others came to the dungeon of the Barton Mountain Fortress. "The enemy--!" Before the two guards guarding the dungeon yelled, they were taken a step ahead by Skaha, sealed their throats with a shot, and were killed briefly. Came to the bottom of the dungeon. There is nothing here. "Impossible! Her wavelength... is here!" Liang Yiwei looked around anxiously, but couldn''t see the person she wanted to see. She handed over the body to Alaya in order to take that person back from the empire and innocent consciousness and take it home. However, the wavelengths at this moment are so close, it can be said that there is no distance. However, no one can be seen. "I was imprisoned in [Eternal Cage]." Shilang said calmly. "Eternal prison?" Liang Yiwei''s puzzled face. "It''s a high latitude room. The empire will imprison all prisoners in a high latitude room. Without the power of a transcender, it is impossible to break that room." Shilang said. He was imprisoned in the [Eternal Cage], if it hadn''t been for Xuanzang at the time and used the power of the Nine Rings Tin Rod, otherwise, he was still trapped in the [Eternal Cage]. "Then you have to return without success?" "Not necessarily." Shilang shook his head, turned to look at Skaha, and said: "Mr. Skaha, come on. Only your strong blow may touch the area of ??the cage." "You only call me teacher in this situation." Skaha gave Shirou a helpless look, and then asked, "Can''t you use my records?" "It can be used, and other people''s treasures and abilities can be used. But your blow and Mordred''s star cup power cannot be used perfectly." Shi Lang shook his head and said regretfully. The Mordred Star Cup is Satan, and Skaha''s Transmigration Strike has reached the extreme, even if these are based on the rules of heroic spirits and treasures, they cannot be used perfectly. From the soul level, Shirou temporarily transferred the Spear of Endless Radiance to Skaha. Skaha held the spear of endless brilliance, closed his eyes and focused, for a moment, the surrounding light burst into darkness. Then there was a clank, and in an instant, all the darkness disappeared, leaving only a stunning light. In an instant, the light and shadow were distorted, and the three-dimensional space that constituted reality was distorted, and an extremely dark hole appeared. Afterwards, calm was restored. Nothing happened. Skaha shook his head, "No. Although I can feel something stabbed, my gun can''t reach it." Chapter 2172： "That''s a pity." Shi Lang shook his head. Obviously, the [Eternal Cage] that held the two ceremonies was stronger and more terrifying than the [Eternal Cage] that held them previously, and even the one-shot of Skaha was not able to touch it. "...There is no way." Liang Yiwei sighed, "Then let''s go." Shilang asked, "Aren''t you saved?" "If that restraining force rushes over now, we will all be eliminated here. I can''t put everyone in danger because of my waywardness." Liang Yi Wina said. At this moment, with a clank, the witch drew her sword and slammed it towards the place where the extremely dark hole appeared. "What are you doing, witch?" Liang Yiwei frowned and looked at the witch. "No... I always feel like I can split it, so I tried it." "If you can''t even shoot that shot, don''t mess around. It''s impossible¡ª" The words were not finished yet, only a "chao" was heard, a white line suddenly appeared in the void, and a door was split open. Everyone was stunned. "Oh, I really split it!" The witch smiled and said, "Go in." Several people nodded and walked into the [Eternal Cage]. While on the road, Skaha kept staring at the witch with a solemn face. "Why are you looking at me like this?" the witch asked suspiciously. "Your sword... is very strong. At least far above Merlin and Al, I can''t see the end of your swordsmanship." Skaha looked solemn and serious. She saw a light on the witch''s sword. That was a ray of light she saw from the gate of the extreme realm when she was defeating the false gods. This witch''s sword, like her gun, is a technology in the door! Skarha was so sure. "You really can be kidding." The witch smiled and said, "I''m just Avalon''s trainee witch, not a swordsman." Skaha ignored the witch''s remarks, but said seriously: "If you have the opportunity, please discuss it with me seriously." After passing through the door of the void, Shirou soon saw the familiar pure white space. And this is the eternal prison! In this infinite pure white space, there is a woman wearing a ring of thorns on her head, closing her eyes and meditating. Liang Yi Wei Na saw the woman and immediately raised her eyebrows and shouted, "Mother!" There is no doubt that that is the formula. Following the Sajo Love Song, the abnormality connected to the [root cause] at birth, the second container of the Lord of Relief! As if hearing Liang Yi Wina''s call, Shishi raised her head, looking at Shi Lang and the others with a pair of pure clear blue eyes, and his eyes fell on Liang Yi Wina''s body. "Isn''t there? You actually came here." "Ten years... I finally found you, mother! Come home with me!" Liang Yiwei rushed towards the style with excitement, but as if hitting an air wall, he was bounced back. "I won''t go back with you, let alone leave here, you leave, not that." Shiqing replied coldly. "Why?" Liang Yiwei asked puzzledly. "Only here is my home." After a pause, Shi added: "And you don''t have to come to save me at all. You should know that your mother, that Shi, has long since disappeared in this body. Being. I killed it myself." Hearing this, Liang Yiwei gritted his teeth and said, "If you don''t come back, you won''t return your body. My mother, how can you return my mother?" Liang Yi Wei Na will never forget that night ten years ago. As the biggest natural anomaly connected to the [root], the two rituals of the [Devil Eye of Straight Death], on the night of ten years ago, both the body and the spirit have undergone tremendous changes. A jet-black vortex emerged from her body, and since then, her mother was wiped out, and her father was wiped out. Even in his hometown, the city called Guanbuzi, and the family of demons, the Liangyi family, were wiped out overnight. After that, the real personality that was sleeping in the two rituals, the real [two rituals] awakened, and followed a black-robed man to leave the city. Soon after, the [Parliament] was born. Before Alaya ceased operation, Liang Yi Wei Na accepted Alaya''s conditions and became the body of the Wheel of Restraint, and thus existed in the collapse of the [Assembly] principle of humanity. And because Liang Yi Wei Na became the element of the wheel of inhibition, some survivors have survived the destruction of the human principle. Those survivors were later accepted by the Chaldeans and became members of the Chaldeans. In these long years, she was looking for two ceremonies for ten years! Now, I finally found it. However, the two ceremonies did not want to leave with her! Why is this? ¡ª¡ªYou will eventually become me. A terrifying voice came from the bottom of everyone''s hearts. Whether it was Shirou, Skaha, the witch, or even Liangyi Mina, Alaya, they all heard the voice clearly. "The Lord of Relief?" Shi Lang looked at Shi Lang in amazement. He felt that the voice and the message were conveyed in style. Yes, The style is also a container! Shiro remembered the origin of the two rituals. He, Sajo Love Song, and the two rituals are all containers! Chapter 2173： A container that can hold the Lord of Relief! Shirou was qualified for the container because he was a traverser and the record was not in the [Root Cause]. And Sajo Love Song is an anomaly that is inherently connected to [the root cause]. The two ceremonies are different. The two rituals are [Roots]! The Liangyi Family is one of the Neon Demon Clan, and its secret technique to reach the [Root Cause] is to use multiple personalities to reach the [Root Cause]! When the body has just been born and the real personality of the body has not yet formed, it is convenient to use secret techniques to shape two personalities, one with absolute physical control and the other as an agent. However, under the circumstances of mishaps, when creating multiple personalities, the Liangyi Family gave intellect to the physical personality, which caused the origin [roots] of the physical personality to be awakened and created "style" and "organization" based on itself. Multiple personalities, and fall into a deep sleep. The physical personality of the awakening [roots] can be said to be not a human being at all, without feelings, not knowing when it will appear or when it will disappear, it is the root. The Lord of Relief is the root evil. In a sense, the root type is the master of relief. "You?" His gaze fell on Shirou, "Record the non-existent." Shirou looked at Shiro with a little surprise, but thinking about it, how could Shiro not know him as the head of the council? But in fact, Shiro knew Shirou a long time ago. It was in 1994 when Fu Hailin attacked Fuyuki City. The Neon Demons Clan came to block Fu Hailin, and the Liangyi Family was among them! It was at that time that Shirou was observed by Shiro. In fact, the black vortex appeared on the body ten years ago, which caused all the tragedies and the birth of the [Council], because in Fuyuki City, the two ceremonies saw Shirou! Chapter 109 The Voice of the Star Anchor In the winter of 1993, Shiro defeated the deteriorating Gilgamesh and won the Holy Grail War, and in the name of Ultraman Seven, used the Holy Grail to resurrect the dead in Fuyuki City. It is regarded as the savior of light by the people of Fuyuki City, and it has rewritten the history of Oku''s series. However, the miracle caused by the Holy Grail attracted the attention of Marisbili and Valachia Night. Go crazy because of the inability to save the world, and finally indulged in the night of Wallachia chasing the sixth method. In order to take away the crystal of the Holy Grail, Fu Hailin was attracted. Neon¡¯s Demon family got news from the Clock Tower in advance and assembled in Winterwood City. Among them was the Liangyi family. And the two rituals follow them. At that time, Shi Lang cleared away the dead who were hidden in the church. On the way home, he was seen by the two ceremonies that had gone through at that time. And that is the glance. Everything nowadays has become inevitable! Falling into endless reincarnation and possessing the vortex of mortals, Shiro, the only record that [Akasha Record] does not have. Therefore, Shirou naturally awakened the source of sleep. It was that time of awakening that everyone''s line of fate was held in the hands of the Lord of Relief. In 2003, the false **** seat destroyed the dimensional correction power, and the minions of a relief master such as the Apocalypse, thus crossing the curtain of reality and entering reality. Gaia, who used Mooncell''s present world, summoned the men and horses and began a large-scale hunt for him. In order to fight against Gaia, the Revelation called for candidates to form the [Parliament]. And the first candidate is naturally the same abnormal style as Sajo Aige. The Lord of Relief also thought of the bargaining chip of Shishi. He touched the line of fate and revealed his power in the source of Shishi. Of course the root cause is gone! The apparent vortex of true nature swallowed multiple personalities, the people around, and everyone in that city. Until the end, only Shi and Liang Yiwei selected by the wheel of suppression survived. As for why the power of the Lord of Relief can erupt from the source type? This is a matter of course. Root origin is the root cause. The root cause is the Lord of Relief! After that, the Apocalypse took her away on the grounds that it could help her control her power and get rid of the root cause, and formed the [Council] in her name. In fact, the root cause wants to learn to control the power of the root cause and reshape everything that has been eliminated by oneself. But unfortunately, the apocalypse deceived her. The book of Revelation teaches that the root-based learning to control the power of the root is to better inherit the power of the Lord of Relief, and better become the Lord of Relief. But when I noticed this, it was too late. She has inevitably become the lord of relief, but fortunately, the empire incarnate defeated her. "I bet against the emperor. If I lose to him, I will back off when I see the word. I lose, but I can''t miss the appointment." Stretch your hands towards the ground. Shi Lang and the others took a look at the ground and discovered that there was a pure white "Ò»" on the ground, which seemed to be connected to the pure white door. If you didn''t look carefully, you would not see it at all. And it is the word "Ò»", like an invisible wall, separating Shi and Liang Yi Wei Na. "You leave." Leaving this sentence, Shishi turned his back, and walked toward the depths of the infinite pure white space. Liang Yi was about to leave, gritted his teeth, and questioned: "You fellow, you executioner, you ruined everything, and then you will run away?" The style stopped. "You want self-denial, self-exile, or even self-destruction. I don''t care, let alone do it. But at least, give me everything back! Are you the root cause? Then you can easily realize this wish, right?" Liang Yi Wei Na asked loudly. After turning around, those eyes stared at Liang Yi Wei Na, and shook his head: "It''s a pity that I can''t achieve it. The Jialan Cave that leads to the vortex has been completely reduced to the color of the Lord. And I am just the truth. The part of the Kalan Cave that was cut by the Lord was born with this body, and it happened to be awakened by the Liangyi family." There is no doubt that the true Lord in the mouth is the Lord of Relief, the source of evil. "So what? Are you irresponsible?" Liang Yiwei asked. "I am not a human being, I am just a monster of [Root]." Shishi shook his head, and then said: "The world has been dominated by the Emperor of Heaven. What is destroyed by me, and what you lose will return in the world of the Emperor. This is The best ending." Chapter 2174： She stopped paying attention to Liang Yi Wei''s cry, turned her back, and drifted away from the pure white realm. Liang Yiwei clenched his fists and hammered heavily on the invisible wall, making a dull sound of "boom". The word "one" written by the incarnation of the empire isolates two people, two worlds, and two hearts. Shirou turned his head to look at Skaha, and asked, "Can you break this wall, Mr. Skaha?" "No, even if I have the personality of Skarty, I can''t break this wall." Skarha shook his head and said. She can feel that this invisible wall is the power from the incarnation of the empire. The power of terror in the field of transcendors! "What about you?" Skaha looked at the witch. The witch shook her head hurriedly: "How could I break it? You look at me too high!" Liang Yiwei hammered the invisible wall a few times, took a deep breath, and calmed down. She turned her head, looked at Shi Lang and others, and said, "Let''s leave." "Is this giving up?" Shi Lang asked. "There is no way to save a person who is in prison. The longer the time spent here, the more dangerous the pan-human history situation will be. I can''t be willful!" Liang Yiwei said seriously. Obviously, she is a qualified body of the Wheel of Suppression. Shiro nodded. Although there are many things that I want to confirm with the style, such as who is the clay figure holding a silver gun that appeared last at the connection point in South America. However, if there is no willingness to communicate, there is no way. However, just as everyone was about to evacuate, in this pure white room, there was a voice¡ª "Are you leaving so soon? Doesn''t it seem that I don''t know the manners?" The witch''s face changed abruptly: "It''s a false emperor!" With a "click-", the door that was cut apart by the witch was stitching together quickly. "No! The door is about to be closed! The false emperor wants to shut us here!" Liang Yi Wei Na hurriedly reminded. "Run!" However, as soon as everyone moved, the door was already closed. "Get out, let me come!" The witch yelled, then she drew her sword and slammed it down, but it was as if it had been slashed into the air, nothing happened. The witch was surprised: "How could this be? It could be split before..." Shi Lang Mingwu came over, frowning and said: "You opened the door, right, restraint!" "..." The voice of the incarnation of the empire came volleyed: "Of course it is. Since the Eternal King is here to watch the prisoners who destroy the world, how can I refute your interest?" "Everything is under your control?" "Otherwise, why call me me." Shi Lang laughed and said: "If this is the case, then the Apocalypse has taken away the constancy of the people of the empire, have you seen it?" Empire incarnation: "..." "This matter will be settled with them after I tune in with history!" The incarnation of the empire said coldly: "The people of the dynasty still miss your affection, so I can''t attack you. However, I can trap you here forever. Have a good dream, everyone. When you wake up After coming, the new world, the eternal pure land without sorrow, will be revealed before you." After that, the voice of the empire incarnation disappeared. Shi Lang frowned, it''s awful! They are trapped here! Although there is no quilt in the ring of thorns, the [eternal cage] here is indestructible, even the full BUFF of Skaha cannot touch the dimension of the [eternal cage]. "I''m trapped here, what can I do?" the witch asked anxiously. "What are you doing in such a hurry? You are being locked up here. It is not just that you can not be involved in the war between pan-human history and the empire. Doesn''t this just call your heart, just like you?" Shi Lang wondered Asked. "I don''t want to be involved in the war, because I don''t want to be taken away from freedom! I am the wind of freedom, and I am nostalgic for the scenery along the way, instead of being locked here like a dead fish now! " The witch replied frantically. Liang Yi Wei said apologetically, "I''m sorry, because of my waywardness..." Liang Yi Wei Na is a bit self-blaming, if it weren''t for her suggestion to come to the Barton Fortress to rescue, everyone would not be locked here. "No, don''t say that. I just happened to have something to ask your mother. However, it seems that your mother is not going to communicate with us." Shilang said with his chest. Liang Yiwei sighed. Shirou said, "I''d better study it first and how to get out of here." Everyone nodded. But no matter what method they use, they can''t open the [Eternal Cage]. Suddenly, a cold voice came into everyone''s ears¡ª¡ª "Here is the place where the mind of restraint is manifested. How pure and flawless his mind is, how strong it is here. You will never leave here if you explore wildly like you!" "Who!?" Liang Yi Wei asked in surprise. The witch was stunned, she felt that the voice was familiar. "Shirou, this is..." Skaha looked at Shirou in surprise. Shi Lang nodded, his face serious. The voice said again: "Come here!" A long line of light appeared in the pure white world, pointing to the infinite other side. Obviously some existence is guiding them out of here. Chapter 2175： But... "Why should we listen to you? They don''t show up...too suspicious!" said the witch. However, Shirou and Skaha had already listened to that voice and ran in the direction of the guidance. Shilang also turned around and shouted at the witch and Liang Yi Wei who were stunned in place: "Come on!" "Really..." The witch didn''t know what to say, but since Shirou had decided to believe the suspicious voice, she had no choice but to go to the dark. Shirou came to the end of the beacon, where a crack had already been opened. "Go in," the suspicious voice said again, "the exit is right there!" "For..." Before the witch and Liangyi could question, Shirou and Skaha looked at each other and jumped into the rift without hesitation. "If you are an acquaintance, just say it, I hate the feeling of mummy!" The witch was helpless, and then jumped and followed. Liang Yi Wei Na turned around and looked far away, wanting to take another look at the woman who created herself but destroyed everything. Her mother, style. However, all she saw was the vastness of pure white. A touch of disappointment passed in Liang Yiwei''s eyes, and she turned and jumped into the crack. A burst of light and shadow shuttled. Shi Lang only felt that his eyes suddenly went dark, and then opened his eyes, what he saw was a dark world of raging prairie fire. As far as the eyes can be, there are ruined walls. Fire was spreading everywhere, and there was a pungent burning smell in the air. It''s like the end of the world! "That''s¡ª" Shirou''s eyes fixed on something, it was a burning, dilapidated statue. It''s just that the clearly carved face still made him recognize it, it was his statue! The statue of the eternal dynasty! "Shirou, this is the eternal dynasty!" Skaha said in surprise. Shi Lang nodded, his face solemn. Here is the Eternal Dynasty, the capital of the Eternal Dynasty, Camelot! At this time, among those broken walls, many people in rags and embarrassment crawled out. Their faces are suffering. However, when they saw Shi Lang, the suffering on their faces disappeared instantly, as if they had seen the sun, their eyes gleaming. "It''s the king!" "The king is back!" "The king has awakened from his eternal sleep!" "He came to save us!" ... The people screamed, and then limped towards Shiro. They reached out to Shiro. Muddy hands, callused hands... Shiro also saw the hand with only one little finger left. They grabbed Shiro. "The king is back!" "The king is back!" "Wang... we miss you so much!" ... Shi Lang looked at these people in a daze, as if returning to an ancient dynasty. "Don''t be careless! These are the consciousness of the people of the dynasty who constitute the inhibitory force, not the real people!" the suspicious voice reminded. Shi Lang woke up and tried to push these people away, but he couldn''t do anything. Because those eyes are so sincere and full of hope. At this time, the witch took out her staff and swung all those people out, pulled Shirou''s sleeves, and shouted anxiously: "What are you dazed by? Run--!" Shi Lang nodded seriously. The eternal dynasty shrouded in darkness and fire, the eternally shining Camelot had already been swallowed by the fire. And in the center of that great fire ignited a prairie fire, there is a beam of light that straight up to the sky. The suspicious voice guided them there. "Will the king abandon us?" "The king abandoned us." "We no longer have a king. Only ourselves can save us!" "Destroy the king''s sculpture, destroy the ethereal hope. Use our hands to recapture our own world! Your own life!" Those people have lost their minds, and are like evil spirits in hell, howling on the earth, chasing and killing Shilang and others. The suspicious voice reminded: "Just ignore them and leave here as soon as possible!" Shilang and the others nodded, and the witch and Liangyi Mina were also relieved. Obviously, this suspicious voice is mostly a friend but not an enemy. Rushed to the center of the beam of light. It is a tower of shining glory. Chapter 2176： -Lungominiad! However, even the light of the Tower of Radiance could not dispel the darkness of this world, the flames of destruction, and the intense despair. This world, this era, this country has long since perished, and has become one of the ruins of history. Shirou and others sensed the existence of reality from the glorious tower. There is no doubt that as long as you pass the Glory Tower, you can return to reality. However, when approaching the Tower of Radiance, a teleportation formation emerged, and the Holy Apostle Pendragon appeared from the teleportation formation carrying Uif. "Morgan Lef¨¦...?" The witch looked at the Holy Apostle Pendragon with a stunned face. The Holy Apostle Pendragon also looked at everyone in amazement: "Pan human history...?" "Skaha--!" Uyf stood up from the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle, staring at Skaha feverishly. And at this moment, with a "bang", a terrifying starlight came from the sky, engulfing the Holy Apostle of Pendragon and Uyf in an instant. Afterwards, a woman holding the holy gun Lungominiad slowly appeared from the void. The witch looked at the woman in shock, and pointed to herself, "Another..." "Sure enough, it''s Al!" Skaha said, looking at the woman. The woman holding the holy spear Lungominiad had exactly the same appearance as Altria, but she exuded a strong aura of divinity. "I am not the King of Knights, I am Lungominiad, the queen of the Kingdom of Shadows." Lungominiad replied, his eyes falling on the infinite spear of Skaha''s hand, on the cold face. I couldn''t help but frowned, and then said, "Quickly get out of here. The restraining force will soon notice that you are out of the eternal cage." "No, I noticed it from the beginning, Lungominiad." Mordred''s body slowly emerged from the tower of brilliance, with a wooden bracelet in her hand, her face calmly looking at the crowd, an indescribable high-dimensional breath rushing toward her face. There is no doubt that this is the incarnation of an empire! He appeared in front of everyone. "It''s a false emperor!" The witch said with a heavy face. Everyone looked at the empire incarnation warily. However, the empire incarnation did not pay attention to the vigilance and hostility in everyone¡¯s eyes. Instead, his gaze fell on Lungominiad and said: ¡°You carry the hope of the dynasty people, and you are the tower of glory at the end. Carrying the existence of a world on my back. I have always used the body of the Knight King to make you impersonate the real world. However, you still betrayed me after all." "Let me deal with the Eternal King, I don¡¯t know what you think. I do have a grudge against the Eternal King, but he is my Master after all! No matter what, the Star Anchor will never betray. Sorry, restraint. Actually. You should have expected it a long time ago, I can''t respond to you!" "That''s really a pity," the empire incarnation said with a constant expression: "You, like them, must be locked here forever!" Chapter 110 I will not expect it anymore! Shirou always thought that it was Altria who guided him here. After all, the voice is so consistent. However, what I didn''t expect was that the sound came from his star gun, Lungominiad. So, where is his Altria? Only now, I can''t think of so much. Because the empire incarnation has already appeared in front of him. "I am very grateful to you for saving me from the brink of disappearance and giving me intelligence. But it is a pity that you are not my master, and you will never be!" Lungominiad wielded the star gun, a starlight Shooting towards the incarnation of the empire. The light of that star is so dazzling, but in front of the empire incarnation, it is so small, it has been extinguished before it approaches the empire incarnation. Shirou and Skaha looked at each other, and attacked from the left and right towards the incarnation of the empire. "You are the primate''s restraining power, protect yourself." The witch used her magic wand to set up a defensive barrier around Liang Yiwei''s body, and then reminded Liang Yiwei that she killed her. It is impossible to repel the incarnation of the empire by relying solely on Shilang, Skaha and Lungominiad. In fact, even with her. However, challenging the impossible is not the joy of traveling? "You used the record of the Eternal King, I thought you figured it out, but I don''t want to be so obsessed, Gurneyville." The empire incarnation grabbed Skaha''s endless spear of splendor, but looked at Shirou and said. "That record is my great cause, my memory and experience, and it is a part of me. How can it be impossible to use it?" Shilang asked back, waving the sword in the stone straight toward the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation grabbed Shi Lang''s sword in the stone, and his holy blue eyes were clear and cold. He looked at Shi Lang and asked, "Is that really the case?" At this time, countless victims gathered from the ruins in all directions. They were either embarrassed or lacking arms or legs, and their faces were full of suffering. "Wang, come back--!" They reached out to Shiro, wanting to take Shiro back. Lungominiad was afraid of Shirou''s fall, and hurriedly reminded: "Don''t be careless! These are the consciousness of the people of the dynasty who constituted the restraint, and they are not real people!" The empire incarnate controlled Skaha and the witch with his mind, and held Lungominia¡¯s holy spear in his hand, and replied coldly: "You are wrong, Lungominiad. Those people are not just What constitutes my intellect is also the people of the real dynasty. The people who once embraced you, cheered for you, and were finally destroyed by Mordred." "They are all infested by the star cup of the Apocalypse. Although the body was destroyed by Mordred, the soul must not be detached, neither born nor dead, just like the corpses you encountered at the Shinjuku Junction, wandering forever In the **** of this ruined dynasty! They long for life, longing to get out of this hell, longing for a good life!" The empire incarnation stared at Shirou closely: "You have denied Altria''s ideal king, the eternal king. It is you who told everyone, listened to their voices, and responded to their expectations. That is the true ideal. King!" However, facing the questioning of the incarnation of the empire, Shirou closed his eyes and muttered: "The King of Eternity may be so, but I''m sorry--" As soon as the voice fell, Shiro''s back was a dark [evil] mud, which turned into countless black hands of mud, and grabbed the hands of the victims one after another. Shirou opened his eyes, without a trace of confusion in his eyes, and said earnestly and firmly: "The Eternal King has long since disappeared with history. Standing in front of you is Gnivale Pendragon, and even Fujimaru. Shiro! What I am after, and what Genieville is after, is my own future!" There used to be hesitation and reluctance, but at this moment, Shi Lang has decided to break with the Eternal King and step out of the role of the Eternal King! And at this instant, Shi Lang only felt that in the depths of his soul, the invisible vortex that existed in the dark began to spin violently. In an instant, as if light and shadow shuttled through, Shiro''s eyes, the empire incarnation in front of him disappeared, and what appeared instead was a vortex. Just like what happened during a duel with the three crowns, Shirou''s gaze penetrated the vortex and saw a series of pictures¡ª¡ª Those are two people. One was a middle-aged man with pale temples and a face full of vicissitudes, and the other was Ambrosius. Ambrosius took the Holy Grail and handed it to the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man was holding the Holy Grail, his vicissitudes face was full of piety and hope, and he made a wish. Then as soon as the picture changed, Shi Lang saw that the middle-aged man and Mei Lin came to a manor, and Mei Lin was holding a baby girl in his arms. In the end, all the pictures disappeared. Chapter 2177： The vortex in front of him was gone, and what appeared instead was the incarnation of the empire. As if an invisible force majeure bombarded the empire avatar''s body, only hearing a "boom", the empire avatar was blown out and hit the shining tower behind it heavily. Such a shocking change shocked everyone''s faces, and looked at Shirou suspiciously. Shirou¡¯s gaze was focused on his own ability-- [Mortal Savior A]! At that moment, he actually used the power of the empire avatar to blast the empire avatar out! "Impossible! The Heroic Seat cannot carry my record! How could you use my record?" The empire incarnation emerged from the Glory Tower unscathed and looked at Shirou in disbelief. I was so shocked that even He had forgotten his own majesty and self-proclaimed supreme emperor. The upper limit of the record that the heroic seat can carry is the enlightened Sakyamuni before turning into a bodhisattva, and the heroic spirits of the world like the star emperor. And the empire incarnation is a transcender in the transcendence realm. Even if it uses the power of the Holy Spirit to enter the transcendence realm, it is also a true transcendence. How could it be recorded by Shirou? "The vortex... is that vortex!" The empire incarnation gritted his teeth, and he realized it. Shirou is the same as the King of Evil and Root Style, which is an anomaly connected to the Root. And what is more abnormal than the King of Evil and the Root Type is that both the King of Evil and the Root Type are connected to the Root through the Lord of Relief, Shuttle Jialan Cave, and Shi Lang completely possesses a Root! The successor of the Vortex of Morality is the successor of the Vortex of Root! After realizing that Shiro could use his power, the empire incarnation felt that he was being challenged. With a kick of his feet, he rushed towards Shiro. Shi Lang greeted him with a sword. However, even though he uses [Mortal Savior A], he can use the power of the empire incarnation. However, the power of the transcendence is far beyond human imagination. Shirou just feels the existence of that power, but does not know how to use it. Just like human beings in the three-dimensional world, they have obtained ten-dimensional power, without the viewpoint of ten-dimensional superexistence, how to use that power? Therefore, Shiro can only use the power of the empire incarnation to carry out simple shock and bombardment attacks. But even so, Shirou fought fiercely with the empire incarnation for several rounds. At this time, Shi Lang realized that the empire incarnation would not use this force! No wonder he and Attila and others joined forces before, and they were able to break their wrists with the empire incarnation! However, although the empire incarnation does not use the power of a transcendant, it is stronger than the Shirou who used his record. Only when Skaha, the witch, and Lungominiad were mixed in, he became a little restrained. At this time, the Saint Apostle of Pendragon and Uif, who had been bombarded by Lungominiad, turned back, and flew Skaha and the Witch. And taking advantage of this opportunity, the empire incarnation blasted Lungominiad with a punch, then overturned Shilang to the ground and rode on Shilang¡¯s waist, raising his fist with terrifying power high¡ª¡ª Oops! Shi Lang''s heart jumped, turning the record of the empire avatar into a space shock, and he wanted to smash the empire avatar out. How could he have thought that the space enough to crash the time and space fell on the empire avatar, but he didn''t move at all! "Kill him¡ªkill him¡ª" "Anyone who has abandoned our king is no longer a king!" "Kill him¡ªkill him¡ª!" ... The victims shouted. As Shirou said, once leaders can no longer support the people''s vision, they will soon be overthrown by the people. This is the reason that water can carry a boat and can also overturn it. However, the raised fist of the empire incarnation still failed to fall and froze in the air. "Don''t hurt my father--!" Mordred''s voice sounded fiercely, and a starlight shot out from the Tower of Radiance, bombarding towards the incarnation of the empire. The empire incarnation was not noticed for a while, was hit by the stars, and was blown out. Mordred''s figure appeared from the Glory Tower, ran to Shiro''s side, helped Shiro up, and asked, "Is it okay, father?" "It''s okay," Shi Lang shook his head, then looked at Mordred and asked: "Why are you here?" "I feel the breath of the star cup, and I guess he is coming." "You shouldn''t be here! This is not planned!" Shi Lang said. "The plan to go to his uncle has long gone bankrupt! In my plan, only change will change!" Shiro: "..." "And I also brought two people!" Mordred said. Brought two people? Shi Lang picked it up. Suddenly, he noticed that the part of the sand stick love song mud he had intercepted had strange fluctuations. Could it be that one of the two people that Mordred brought was-- With a "chap", black mud emerged from the ground, turning into mud blades, and pierced towards the empire incarnation. However, the empire incarnation took a look, and the mud blade dissipated as a pure spirit. "The realm of the transcendence... really powerful." The cold female voice sounded, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that the figure of Ai Ge came out in the glorious tower. As if she noticed Shirou''s gaze, Ai Ge turned her head, her gaze fell on Shirou''s body, raised her eyebrows, and mocked: "I haven''t seen him for a few days, but it''s really embarrassing, Fujimaru''s." "You are not the same?" Shi Lang said ironically. Although Aige was able to continue his life because Fujimaru Tatsuka slapped [Sajiao Aige] back, there were still broken marks on his face, like a glass man. So this sentence is also a real poke at the heart of Love Song. However, Aige glanced at him calmly and said, "I''m not arguing with you for this." If it was at the connection point in South America, Aige would definitely go back ironically. After all, Sajo Aige''s hatred of Shirou was inherited from her personality. But after the real life and death, she has put those things down, leaving only her own will, her emotions, and the figure of her soul. Lixiang once said that she loves songs, but loves songs. Although she is not a friend, she is her companion. In fact, it is true. "Very good." The empire incarnation stood up, glanced across the faces of Shilang and others, and said plainly: "The people who are going to be locked up and those who are going to be destroyed are all here. It just saves me to look for them one by one. " As soon as the voice fell, the empire incarnate turned back, slammed a light cannon towards Liang Yi Wei Na. "First of all, let''s start with you, Alaya!" Chapter 2178： "Dodge¡ª!" Shi Lang hurriedly shouted. However, it was too late. He could feel that the light cannon of the incarnation of the empire contained incomparable destructive power. He wants to destroy the Liang Yi Wei Na, which is the element of the wheel of restraint, to destroy the Alaya on it and the primate seat! Let pan-human history be destroyed from the source! Liang Yiwei looked at the oncoming white light of destruction, and closed her eyes in despair. She felt that the blow of the empire incarnation was a must. She didn''t have any means to avoid it, even Alaya. However, at the moment when the white light of destruction was about to come, I saw a cold light flashing, and with a "chao", the white light of destruction was cut in half like white paper! Liang Yi Wei opened his eyes, and saw that he was holding the famous sword-Juichi in front of her. "You--you, don''t you want to come out?" Liang Yiwei asked blankly. Formula: "..." "Oh? Is that the second container made by the Lord of Relief after me?" Ai Ge glanced at it with interest, and then his face became solemn: "The degree of infestation is greater than that of the real me... ¡­And deeper! Almost completely in the container state!" "Sure enough, you are still out." The empire incarnation said with a calm face looking at him. "Aren''t you angry?" Shi Shi asked: "I betrayed each other''s agreement." "It is not once or twice that I have been betrayed and trampled. Moreover, I am not a human being. I am restrained. I have no heart and no feelings. Even if I be betrayed ten times and betrayed a hundred times, I will not have that kind of thing. Emotions, because I no longer have expectations for people. Let''s go together, take this opportunity, I will get rid of all of you!" said the empire incarnation. "The three containers are all here, even if you are in the realm of transcendors, and you want to deal with us in one breath, your tone is too big!" Aige said with a cold face. "Containers? No matter how many people gather, it''s just a mob. Besides, do you think that only you will come together to attack?" The empire incarnation stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. With a "pop", a ray of light appeared beside him, and the holy apostle Galahad of the shield covered in armor emerged from the light. "UO?" Ai Ge looked at Galahad in surprise. "He, shouldn''t he still be in the Abyss of Vermore?" Mordred pointed at the saint apostle of the shield Galahad, with a look of surprise on his face. "I have to thank you for not killing King Galahad and keeping his core. When I was able to restore him, I didn''t waste too much energy." "Wait! King Galahad?" Mordred noticed the word suddenly. "Why, didn''t you notice it? He is the knight who swore allegiance to you, King Galahad." The empire incarnation patted King Galahad and said to Mordred. "You, what are you talking about?" Mordred pointed at King Galahad, stared at the empire incarnation, and asked, "He, is he¡ª my righteous brother?" The empire incarnation nodded. "Impossible--," Mordred glanced at King Galahad, who was covered in steel, without a piece of skin and human characteristics, staring at the empire avatar in grief, and asked: "What have you done to him!" "All of you are unwilling to fight for the resurrection of the dynasty, even those of the Knights of the Round Table. However, King Galahad is willing. In order to better serve the dynasty, he seeks more powerful strength from me and clears himself. His compassionate heart. Therefore, I handed him and [Plain of Joy] to Age Guiwen. And Age Guiwen, very well transformed him into this way. He will become the **** of war and the dynasty in the new history. The patron saint!" said the empire incarnation. "Unbelievable, it turned out to be like this." Shi Lang looked at King Galahad and sighed. It turned out to be like this! "You¡ªyou fellow, unreasonable¡ª!" Mordred glared angrily at the empire incarnation, then looked at King Galahad in grief and shouted: "Brother righteous!" "Don''t be delusional, Mordred. He has become like me. He is not a human being, but the guardian power that allows the dynasty to survive!" said the empire incarnation. "Kill them¡ªkill them¡ª" "Down with all obstacles to the resurrection of the dynasty!" "Kill Mordred¡ªKill Mordred¡ª" ... The immortal people around shouted. "I heard your thoughts." The empire incarnation closed his eyes, then looked at Mordred, and said, "Let King Galahad destroy you. This is too cruel to King Galahad. So, let me destroy you, Mord. Reid!" The empire incarnation shot four rays of light, hitting Shiro, Aige, Lungominiad, and Shi and Liang Yi Mina respectively, and prevented other people from protecting them. Then He blasted out a huge white light of destruction. Mordred blasted over! Seeing that the ruinous white light was about to engulf Mordred, Galahad suddenly turned around, and with a "boom", he smashed the empire incarnation with his shield. The destructive white light turned its momentum and fell into the distance. "What are you doing, Galahad?" the empire incarnation demanded. "Zizzi¡ª" Galahad''s eyes flashed red, and then he stood in front of Mordred and raised the [Plain of Joy] in his hand. The empire incarnation widened her eyes. She had always been calm, but after all she remained calm again, shouting: "This is impossible! You--, you have no heart!" Chapter One Hundred and Eleven Long. It''s too long. Looking again and again. Disappointed again and again. All I wanted was to stand in front of the girl and tell her what I promised her, and I did it. It''s just that, time and time again, people who noticed her breath, noticed her wavelength, but never saw her. Righteous sister, brother righteous wants to tell you that maybe no one can understand your loneliness, your sorrow, but your expectations have come true on this land. When I opened my eyes again, I saw that girl, the righteous sister was right in front of my eyes. However, it was just the body of the righteous sister, and the soul that used that body was another person. What is justice and what is evil? I don''t even think about those things. Chapter 2179： I just want to tell her that her expectations have come true. Just-- Lord, I just regret... Why, I failed to protect her smile? ... ... Outside the Barton Hill Fortress. Pan-human history and the eternal empire fought fiercely, setting fire to a prairie fire. Bedwell looked at the flames of war in the prairie prairie, with great sadness in his heart. He was supposed to be on the side of his compatriots, but now he is on the side of pan-human history. "If you really don''t want to see it, just leave, Bedwell." Old Sword patted Bedwell on the shoulder and said. "Yeah, Ching Bedwell. Evasion is shameful, but very useful," Saber said. "Thank you..." Bedwell smiled bitterly. All the answers have been confirmed, the Emperor of Heaven has disappeared, and what dominates the empire at this moment is the restraining power of the eternal dynasty. He was right, but still wrong. He couldn''t take revenge for the Emperor of Heaven with his heart, swing his sword at the empire compatriots, nor could he persuade himself to stand on the side of the empire like a fool who didn''t know what to do. In the end, he still stood on the boundary line, in pain. "So you are here!" Suddenly, a cold voice rang. Bedwell turned his head abruptly and saw Ager Shiwen standing in front of everyone. "Ah, Age''s rules?" "So that''s the case, the remnant of Spath is here too, and it happens to be wiped out together!" Bedwell watched as his friend who had worked together for 100 million years stood close at hand, he couldn''t help gritting his teeth. He had too many questions, and wanted to ask Ager Rules. "I don''t understand why. Why do you know that it is the restraining power of the eternal dynasty of pan-human history, and help him kill His Majesty the Emperor? You still respect him as the Emperor of Heaven? I don''t understand!" "You are so stupid, Bedwell. It doesn''t matter who the emperor is. What is important is that there must be someone who can bring us living space." Age Zhiwen said: "100 million years, no progress Nothing." "If the relentless betrayal of His Majesty the Emperor is to grow, I would rather not grow for a hundred million years, one billion years, or ten billion years!" Bedwell gritted his teeth. "Then you are here¡ª" Ager Guiwen hadn''t finished speaking yet, with a "boom", Saber''s sworn victory sword pierced Ager Guiwen''s head. Old Jian looked at Saber with a look of surprise, she who is the same individual in the parallel world, is she so violent and decisive? "You are not Age Gui Wenqing!" Saber said: "Although Age Gui Wenqing is cold, and although everything starts from the overall situation, there is a fiery heart under his cold appearance. My Knights of the Round Table can get along with each other because of Age Gui Wenqing¡¯s coordination. Your existence is simply an insult to Ager Gui Wenqing, and I will never allow you to insult Ager Gui Wenqing again!" Saber scolded. "So that''s it, is another parallel individual similar to His Majesty the Heavenly Emperor?" Age Guiwen raised his head. Bedwell and others were stunned the moment they saw Ager''s rules. Ager''s head was not wiped out by Saber''s Sword of Oath of Victory, and [Permanence] was not touched. However, the skin on Age Zhiwen''s face was burned by the high temperature of the Sword of Oath of Victory, revealing its true colors. The steel skull appeared, and the two naked eyes were also electronic eyes. There is no muscle, no brain, not even a single cell! Completely, steel skull. "You, who are you?" Bedwell couldn''t help asking. "Of course I am Ager." "Impossible--, impossible--, Aegean, how could it be..." "Robot? How do you think I recorded your affairs? Over 100 million years, although the body is immortal, but the mortal soul will collapse and the memory will dissipate. If you don''t reform yourself, how can your weaknesses be eliminated? Write it down? If you don''t write down your weaknesses, how can I control you?" Ager''s text pointed to his own brain and said: "So 100 million years ago, before I got constancy, I used barbaric technology to transform myself. I wiped out my human brain and replaced it with intelligence. Brain, in this way, all the memories will not disappear!" "Moreover, human behavior is often affected by emotions and cannot make correct decisions. So when I create myself, I input the underlying logic code for myself. In this way, I will never make a mistake!" Bedwell asked, "That underlying logic code...is [Empire], right?" "Of course it is. I am the empire''s saint''s apostle, and the power of administration and command is all in my body. How can I disappoint the empire? Therefore, for the survival of the empire, even His Majesty the Emperor will disappear!" Bedwell didn''t know how to look at Ager''s rules. He never knew that Ager''s rules had transformed himself into a robot 100 million years ago for the survival of the empire and in order to make his strategy never go wrong! "Pan-human history, the enemy standing on the opposite side of the empire, disappear here!" Age Zhiwen spread his arms, and in an instant, the ground broke and countless steel pipes rushed in from the ground and inserted into Age Zhiwen''s body. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" The earth shakes violently! "This, what''s going on?" Someone asked suspiciously. At this time, there was a loud "bang", and a huge steel arm protruded from the ground, grabbing a large number of heroic spirits, and slamming it, with a loud "click", those who were caught The heroic spirit who lived was squeezed and exploded in an instant, dissipating into a pile of fleshy flesh. "This¡ªthis is¡ª!?" Bedwell looked at Ager Regulation in shock. "After His Majesty the Emperor unified the world, there will be no enemies on this planet. The enemies that may destroy the empire will come from the starry sky, so I specially prepared weapons against the enemies from the starry sky. I just didn''t expect it to be used for you. Body, Bedwell!" As soon as the voice fell, Age Guiwen was dragged into the ground by the steel pipes, and then with a loud bang, a huge steel giant climbed out of the ground. Chapter 2180： "This, this¡ª" Everyone looked at this giant of steel like an ancient giant, dumbfounded. "This is my real body, Bedwell! The giant hidden in the old capital-Camelot, the **** of machine protection-Camelot!" Age Guiwen was on the head of the **** of machine protection-Camelot. Said the ministry. "This-this, it''s too ridiculous!" Someone couldn''t help but said. "No, this is not outrageous. This kind of machine **** is commonplace in our time. In fact, my body is also this kind of machine god. However, it seems that this body of machine **** also uses the legacy of Taitis. "Tiamat sighed and said. "I have to thank you for the birth of this mecha-god, Bedwell. 100 million years ago, when we crusade against huge barbarians, you said that if we had such a huge partner, it would be fine, and you even drew it for it. Design drawing. And I reproduced your design drawing!" said Age Zhiwen. Bedwell looked at Camelot, the protector of the country, bewildered. Saber and Old Sword looked at each other, and they both saw the belief in each other''s eyes. Almost at the same time they drew out the Star Sword, activated the form of the Savior Sword, and swung the Savior Sword towards Camelot, the **** of the machine. "Boom¡ª" The light of the two saviour swords blasted towards the pure white body of the protector of the machine **** Camelot. However, the pure white body of the protector of the machine **** Camelot was like a mirror. It turned the two saviour swords The light reflected back, crashing two huge mountains in the distance. "This is, Galahad''s [Plain of Joy]!" Bedwell looked at the protector of the machine **** Camelot in astonishment, "How can this machine have [Plain of Joy]?" "Galahad Qing was created by His Majesty the Emperor. So I used part of the [Plain of Joy] to transform my body. And¡ª" The eyes of Camelot, the protector of the machine god, flashed red, and a huge halo suddenly appeared behind him, whose light enveloped the entire Barton Mountain fortress. Where the rays of light passed, all the heroic spirits fell like soft-footed shrimps with their meridians cut off. This is true even for Tiamat. "What''s going on... My body can''t lift the strength." "Treasure... Treasure has lost contact!" "The magic...disappeared?" Bedwell looked at the huge halo on the head of the protector of the machine **** Camelot in astonishment, and said in shock: "The Ring of Thorns? Did you transform the Ring of Thorns into this huge ring?" "Of course. The narrow ring, how to deal with the possible starry sky battle? It''s a pity that the transformation has not been completed. According to my transformation plan, the ring of thorns covered by the single machine **** should cover the entire planet." At this point, everyone finally understood why the Age rules could not be adhered to, and there was no trouble searching for the history of mankind. It turned out that he was transforming Camelot, the **** of machine protection of the country! Once he completes the transformation of the protector of the machine **** Camelot, and even produces a plurality of machine gods, it will be completely finished! If it hadn''t attacked the Barton Fortress this time, everyone would have been kept in the dark! "Take them all down!" Age Guiwen issued the order, and then opened his big hand to pinch the nearby heroes to death. At this moment, the void suddenly opened a huge hole. A white giant fist suddenly rushed out of the huge void, and hit the abdomen of the protector of the country-Camelot like a yellow dragon. "Boom--!" The sound resounded like a muffled thunder, Camelot, the **** of the machine, was repelled a step. "Who?!" Age Guiwen asked. "I don''t allow you to hurt my friends!" With the resolute voice echoing from the cave, a white giant walked out of the hole in the void. "It''s Adam!" Astorfo said with joy: "He has come to save us!" "So, is it the giant who broke the [Emperor''s Arm] before? The ring of thorns is actually useless for you!" "I can hear the voice of the Holy Spirit. Of course this ring is of no use to me! I will never forgive anyone who hurts my friend!" Adam raised his fist and attacked Camelot, the **** of the machine. "It''s ridiculous, you actually want to use your flesh to deal with me? Giant, you are too arrogant!" Ager Shiwen said, and Camelot, the protector of the country, also put on an attacking posture. Bedwell hurriedly shouted: "Be careful, Lord Adam! He is covered with super metal like Oliha steel!" Adam nodded, then roared and ran towards the protector **** Camelot, and slammed his punch towards the chest of the protector **** Camelot. With a "boom", Camelot, the **** of protection of the machine, was taken a step back and stabilized, then raised his giant palm and slapped Adam. Adam was beaten back three steps, his mind was a little confused. He shook his head, roared again, and rushed towards the protector of the machine **** Camelot, his huge body threw the protector of the machine **** Camelot to the ground, and then Adam raised his head, and a huge spout came out of his mouth. The light cannon, "boom", exploded the halo of thorns. The protector of the machine **** Camelot kicked Adam into the air, and then the two huge bodies actually fought on the ground. The earth is shaking! ... "Shirou..." Skaha glanced worriedly at the Tower of Radiance not far away. "Where are you looking, your opponent¡ªit''s me!" Uyf appeared in front of Skaha with a wild laugh, and the spear in his hand pierced straight towards Skaha. However, Skaha didn''t even look at it, and knocked Uyf to the ground with a reflexive shot. "Sorry, Uyf. At this node, I don''t have time to play with you." Skaha put away the Spear of Deaththorn and hurried towards the Tower of Radiance. "Wait, do you want to escape?" Uyf asked loudly. "You should have noticed it a long time ago. You are not my opponent. I thought you were also in that door, but it''s really a pity. The long years have only extended your mortal line, but you have not crossed that door. I have already treated you. No interest anymore." Skaha turned his back and rushed towards the Tower of Radiance. "Hold on, come back to me--!" Uyf got up furiously to chase, but found that he could not stand still. It turned out that Skaha''s shot just limped her leg. "Damn--! Skarha--! Ah--!" Uyf slapped the ground furiously, but couldn''t get Skaha''s glance. Chapter 2181： ... "In the end, I still got on the bar with you!" The witch looked at the Saint Apostle Pendragon who was close at hand with a depressed face. Afterwards, she pointed to the Glory Tower and said: "Your Heavenly Emperor is under attack. Go and help him. I won''t stop you." "No, all I want is to get rid of you, a betrayer!" said the Holy Apostle Pendragon. "I said that you are really stupid when you become a holy apostle, Morgan Lefy?" The witch scolded, "I don''t even hate you for breaking my constancy, and I don''t even hate you for acting on me. You still have to provoke me. Me? Do you have to drag me to the opposite of you? Why don''t you understand? I--, I don''t want to shoot you at all!" "If you don''t want to die, draw your sword." The Holy Apostle Pendragon said grimly. "You--!" The witch really didn''t know what to say, and she was furious. "I won''t draw the sword, I won''t take action against you. I will avoid you, if you have the courage, you will spend your life chasing me! I am angry with you, just slightly--!" After all, the witch turned her back and was about to run, but at this time, the Saint Pendragon asked: "Do you know the ending of your teacher, Taiton?" As if she had been in the hold technique, the witch was held in place, turned her head, and fixed her eyes on the Holy Apostle Pendragon. The Saint Pendragon took out a piece of cicada wings from his arms. "Then, that''s Master Taiton''s wings..." The witch''s expression changed abruptly: "What did you do to Master Taiton?" "Avalon has disappeared..." The Holy Apostle Pendragon tore open the cicada''s wings, and then asked: "So, what do you mean?" "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The witch yelled, her silky long golden hair blasted straight up, staring at the Holy Apostle Pendragon like a furious lion, "I want you to pay!" The witch drew the sword from the staff and slashed towards the Holy Apostle Pendragon! Chapter 112 The Pure White Spirit Skaha left Uyf and returned to the battlefield of the Tower of Radiance, and found that the battle was already in full swing here. The three containers headed by Shiro attacked the incarnation of the empire together. Aige assimilates the attack of the empire avatar, and Shirou can cut through the defense of the empire avatar, while Shirou can counter use the empire avatar''s ability to launch a countermeasure against it. Lungominiad and Mordred stood around and attacked. Skaha was even surprised to see that Galahad, the saint apostle of the shield that had been defeated, was waving his shield and resisting all attacks that fell on Mordred. "What happened to this?" Skaha was a little confused, but at this time she didn''t have so much time to think about it. Wielding the Spear of Death Thorns, she rushed into the battle group and joined Shi Lang and others to launch an offensive against the incarnation of the empire. Fight fiercely. Shiro found that although the empire incarnation would not use his own power, it was too accurate compared to the self who used the empire incarnation record. He quickly noticed Shi Lang''s loopholes and countered Shi Lang. Shi Lang couldn''t help but turned to look at Shi Lang. There seemed to be a substantial flame flashing in his eyes. He saw the vortex from Shi Lang, and even the life of Shi Shi from the vortex. In an instant [Morality ¡¯S savior] launched. The world changed instantly, with countless intertwined threads of roots intertwined. Shi Lang waved his sword in the stone, cutting off one of the roots, only to hear a "chao", a strand of hair of the empire incarnation broke inexplicably and fell down. "[Evil Eye of Straight Death]?" Shi Lang looked at Shirou in a little surprise. The Demon Eye of Straight Death, the ability to see the death of all things, and this is just one of the abilities of Shi. However, if Shiro can also activate this magic eye, this shows that Shiro can also see the line of root that exists in the dark and maintains the foundation of everything. At this point, Shirou finally understood the power of [Savior of Mortality]. Even though this ability hasn''t fully manifested yet, as the successor of the vortex, the [mortal] ability that finally appeared has already demonstrated its extraordinary. -Record. Even the record of the person who connects to the root can be used! After switching the record of the above style, Shirou finally breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with the incomprehensible and unimaginable transcendence power of the empire incarnation, the [Devil Eye of Straight Death] is relatively easy to understand and easy to use. After all, the incarnation of the empire deserves to be the absolute dominator who enters the realm of transcendors. Even if he can''t understand the power of transcendors, he uses this power in a perfect physical form, with one enemy and many but not letting go. The center of his attack was concentrated on Mordred. Obviously, he wanted to destroy Mordred more than others. This is not just because Mordred had another star cup, but more importantly, Mordred once killed him. Fortunately, although Galahad did not join the siege of the empire incarnation, he helped Mordred to defend against him, so as to prevent Mordred from being attacked by the empire incarnation. That side of the divine shield forged by the legacy of Taitis-[Plain of Joy], even the attack of the empire incarnation can be defensive and reflected. Realizing that his pure energy attack could not harm Mordred, the empire incarnation gave up the pure energy attack and drew two swords from the void instead. "That''s¡ª" Shi Lang looked at the two swords in the hands of the empire incarnation in surprise. He could feel that those two swords were both star swords. It¡¯s just different from the star sword of Altria. The two star swords in the hands of the empire incarnation are after the empire incarnation tunes the pan-historical sense, and then connects his own touch with the star¡¯s touch, and then uses supermetals such as Oliha steel. , Forged by yourself. After the empire incarnation forged two star swords, Feishen slashed towards Shilang. Shi Lang was about to wield the sword in the stone and cut the root lines of the two star swords, thereby "killing" the two star swords. How could he have thought of a flash of light, and all the root lines of the empire incarnation disappeared. Obviously, this is the transcendent. Only by transcending the record of the root cause and transcending the imagination of the world, that is the realm of transcendors. As a last resort, Shi Lang could only switch the record of the incarnation of the empire, and then swung his sword across. The three swords fought and made a metallic sound of "knock". Before Shirou could react, the empire incarnation quickly stretched out a kick and kicked Shirou''s abdomen. Shirou''s [evil] mud instantly appeared and protected Shirou''s abdomen. However, the power of the empire incarnation was too great, and with a "boom", it broke through the mud barrier and kicked Shilang out. "Damn it! Will he slap Al''s legs too?" Shi Lang rubbed his hot abdomen with pain on his face, but he was lucky in his heart. Fortunately, the other party didn''t kick three times. At this time, Shi and Lungominiad flew from the left and right to attack the incarnation of the empire. The imperial incarnation turned his wrists and swung out two swords. The sword lights flickered. Shi and Lungominiad were unable to resist, they flew upside down. Chapter 2182： At this time, the empire incarnation split the mud of love song with a sword, and Skaha took the opportunity to pierce the face of the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation turned around, and the two swords pierced like a dragon. Skaha swung his spear horizontally and several "Kengkeng" sounds, which shook the two swords of the empire incarnation and fought fiercely with the empire incarnation. In an instant, Guanghua danced wildly. Skaha was surprised again, and looked at the empire incarnation with excitement. At her level, people who can purely follow her martial arts can no longer be found. The Holy Apostle Uyf reached the realm of spearmanship after 100 million years, only barely able to keep up with her, but completely unable to reach the place where she was. Although Shi Lang could use her records to reproduce her martial arts, he could not understand the realm she was in and could not fully exert her martial arts. But now, she is surprised to find that the incarnation of the empire, the absolute dominator who has always shown force majeure, has martial arts in her world! Within that door! "Damn¡ªSkaha¡ª!" Uyf looked at Skaha, who was fighting fiercely with the incarnation of the empire, and thumped the ground angrily, "You are my prey, that''s right!" She was helpless, even after hundreds of millions of years, she could not catch up with that woman, only to see the back of that woman drifting away. Skaha Yiwu touched the door, but his power was not as strong as the empire incarnation. He only fought for a few rounds before being defeated by the empire incarnation. After defeating Skaha, the empire incarnate rushed towards Mordred. Mordred gritted his teeth and greeted him with a sword. "Do you want to kill me that way?" Mordred gritted his teeth and asked. "Of course. I will never allow you to destroy my history anymore." "What happened at that time was force majeure! Could it be that you just sit and watch the dynasty be completely swallowed by the star cup? Then the whole world is in danger!" "So what? The destruction of the world is a matter for Gaia and Alaya. It has nothing to do with me. I am only the restraining power of the dynasty." The incarnation of the empire flew Mordred''s sword with a sword, and then another sword slashed down with his head and face. How could he have thought that Ghalad on the side blocked it with a shield. "When¡ª" Instead, the incarnation of the empire was flew out by his own sword. Galahad backhanded Mordred up and blocked the pure white holy shield in front of the empire incarnation. The empire incarnation watched this scene and gritted his teeth: "...Even the heartless machine turned back on me?" "Fortunately, you are still the ruler of the empire, don''t you see it? The guy holding the shield is not a machine at all!" Ai Ge put away the mud, looked at the empire incarnation, and said. The empire turned his head, looked at Ai Ge, and said: "He is no longer a human being. He has no brain, no heart, and even eliminates memory! It''s just a barrier to protect me! Because his underlying code should be It''s right to guard the dynasty!" "The brain can be dug out, the memory can be tampered with, and the mind can be controlled. However, you did not hear the cry of the soul. Even the created doll has something to protect, her soul will also cry , Not to mention that he is a human being." Shirou said. "What are you talking about?" The empire turned his head and looked at Shirou. "You keep saying that you are just restraining and have no heart. But in my opinion, no one here has a living heart more than you, who will be happy and sad. From the brink of destruction, resurrected, Assassinated the emperor, became a false holy spirit, and then used the demon bodhisattva to eradicate the [Parliament] and tune the history of mankind. You want all those who have been betrayed by fate and history to regain the right to happiness and beauty!" "The people you sheltered for yourself and the people you protect against fate and history are simply the manifestation of the Britannia goddess. If you really have a name, it should be called Bridged." "Since you understand, why refuse to come back to us? Your history is incomplete and gloomy. Your stories are full of sadness and unwillingness. You can''t get the future. And in my arms, you can all get happiness. And a happy future and ending." The empire incarnation said: "You only need to forget everything about this history, and you can get a beautiful new history. You will no longer experience those difficult years, and you will not be polluted by the evil of the roots. Love Song will be a complete human being. Altria is still that pure knight. Everything is so beautiful, why would you not accept it?" "Because of this, I have no way to respond to you. The so-called beauty you call us is just that you think our beauty is actually a denial of all of us. My future, I will take it back by myself. As long as I have courage and enthusiasm in my heart Forever, sadness will turn into a beautiful flower!" Shi Lang said. The empire incarnation closed his eyes and said, "...I really can''t understand the hearts of you heroes. However, I understand what I should do and what I can do as a restraining force¡ª" Behind the empire incarnation appeared a huge six-pointed star light wheel. "Speech is indeed the palest and weakest thing, I gave up. You all disappear here!" Looking at the huge six-pointed star light wheel, Shirou''s expression changed: "...You can actually use that power?" "That''s¡ª" "It''s the power of transcendence!" Shi Lang said solemnly. A fire ignited above the huge six-pointed star light wheel. After facing the root treasure-the Arrow of Akashia, the empire incarnation finally showed itself, that super power beyond dimensions! "Soul-power-space-reality-time-mind... the original power that constitutes everything, destroy everything I hate!" As the empire incarnation drank it, the fire on the huge six-pointed star light wheel condensed toward the center of the light wheel, and the superpower that was so terrifying that it could tear everything was born. "This power is the same as the original [Guiyi Reincarnation] of the Enlightened One!" Ai Ge''s face changed, "This kind of thing, we can''t stop it!" Shi Lang''s expression was extremely solemn, and of course he knew that what Ai Ge said was not wrong. There was a fundamental error! That is the incarnation of the empire. It is not that they will not use the power of transcendence at all, but that they are unwilling to use it! And now, he finally used that power. Soul, power, space, reality, time, mind... These are the six basic forces that make up the fundamentals of the universe. Any treasure, any power, is derived from these six basic powers. It can be said that this is the prototype of any power. And by gathering these six forces together, you can get infinite power that transcends the fundamentals of the universe. And being able to use this infinite power is the proof of transcendence. Now, the empire incarnation uses this infinite power in front of them. No one can resist the explosion of this force, even if it is the three vessels connected to the root cause. Shiro can indeed use the power of the empire incarnation and get this power, but with his knowledge, he can''t understand the fundamental structure of the cosmic power at all, let alone manifest this infinite light wheel. Lungominiad hurriedly shouted: "Go to the Tower of Radiance! The Tower of Radiance is connected to the outside world! Run--!" Hearing this, everyone quickly turned around and ran towards the Glory Tower. Shiben didn''t want to leave, but Liang Yi Wei Na grabbed her wrist and hurried towards the Glory Tower. However, it was too late after all. The infinite power has gathered together and burst out! There is no horrible vision, no terrible destruction, only one kind of wave, bursting out from the center of that infinite light wheel! Chapter 2183： Wherever it went, everything turned into pure nothingness! [Acacia Records] Everything that has evolved has been bombarded by this primitive infinite fundamental force into the Akashic Records, turning them into pure nothingness! The speed of the fluctuation is so fast that even thoughts can''t keep up with the speed of this fluctuation. Ai Ge used mud in an attempt to assimilate this fluctuation. However, as soon as Mu Gang was swept away by this infinite wave, it turned into pure nothingness. The basic power, even the mud of the evil king, can''t resist! Are you done? Mordred gritted his teeth, preparing to end his life. However, when she just wanted to do this, a silver figure flashed past, and Galahad''s burly mechanical body stood in front of everyone. "Galahad, you¡ª?" "Zizzi¡ª" Galahad said. Mordred asked: "What are you talking about?" "Zizzi¡ª" Galahad touched Mordred''s little head, then grabbed Mordred by the collar, threw her to Shirou, and erected the pure white shield [Plain of Joy]. "Go!" Shirou hugged Mordred and ran towards the Glory Tower. "Brother Yi-!" Mordred yelled. Galahad turned his back and raised the pure white shield. "Zizzi¡ª" The electronic eye between his brows flashed with electronic red light. The brain was removed and the body was transformed. But his soul still remembered. That night, the girl''s lonely and crying face. The girl called him her elder brother, and with that elder brother, he decided to guard the girl''s smile for life. Only in the end, he could only watch the sadness of the girl running towards fate. His shield is like a wall, able to protect thousands of people, but he didn''t keep the girl''s smile. And now, he wants to make up for the regret at the time. Thank you, Lord. This time, I thought, I held it. The pure white shield, [Plain of Joy] exudes pure white light, reflecting the fluctuations of infinite power. The collision of two infinite powers destroyed the entire world. And Galahad''s steel body also vanished in this fluctuation. The empire incarnation stood in the ruined world, standing in the ruins, staring sadly at the robot under her feet. It is a rather small robot, only thirty centimeters in size. Covered in steel, one glance at it makes people reminiscent of the body of an ancient helmet. And this is the core of Galahad. "Why, my knight?" The imperial incarnation was full of sadness: "Why even you, would betray me?" "Zizzi¡ª" The eyes of the robot bounced with red light, then went out, and the whole body dissipated like a cloud of smoke. The empire incarnation raised its head and looked at this messy land of destruction. "Help me¡ªhelp me¡ª" "I don''t want to die¡ªI don''t want to die¡ª" ¡­ People wailed, people cried. Some men are holding on to the old father who lacks arms and legs with a devastated expression, while some women are holding their dead babies and crying. And this is the end of the dynasty. The world will never be destroyed. Will be destroyed, will be sad¡ª, Only people. How many bones are buried in the long river of history? A history, a legend... How many ordinary people¡¯s sorrows and weepings are buried? The empire incarnation closed her eyes, and two tears poured out from her eyes. She waved her hand, and the six basic powers appeared, restoring the ruined world, then turned her back, and her figure slowly disappeared. He...no, she can''t give up. So even if it was wrong, even if she would never be overborn, even if she was abandoned thousands of times, she would go on. This is her kingly way. ¡­ ¡­ Shiro returned to reality when he saw two giants fighting in front of the Barton Mountain Fortress. Gaia appeared and explained to him what was found here. Shirou held Mordred, looked at Adam who was about to be hammered to death by the protector of the machine **** Camelot, and calmly said: "Support Adam, let''s withdraw first!" Chapter 2184： Chapter 113 The Ideal King Bridged With the help of Aige, Shiro briefly repelled Camelot, the protector of the country, and successfully escorted others back to Tirnano. However, the whereabouts of the witch who was entangled by the Saint Pendragon Saint Apostle is still unknown, which is quite regrettable. I only hope that nothing happened. However, Shirou was more concerned about the scene he had seen with the empire incarnation before. False emperor, restraint... Shirou felt that the empire incarnation still had a real secret hidden in him. That is related to her origin. Moreover, it is even more incredible! Therefore, upon returning to Tirnano, Shiro didn¡¯t settle down, nor did he appease Mordred, who was sad because of Galahad¡¯s death. Instead, he approached Ambrosius for the first time and asked directly. Said: "That false emperor...No, it should be said that the restraint of the eternal dynasty, what is going on?" "This question, why did you ask me? You all said that he is the restraining force of the eternal dynasty, the eternal king." Ambrosius replied with a smile. "I saw it!" Shirou stared at Ambrosius and said, "Before Mordred, there was another person who found the Holy Grail and made a wish to the Holy Grail, right? And that person belongs to Al and Morgan. Father, King Uther, right?" "..." Ambrosius was silent. Regarding King Youser, Merlin couldn''t help but asked with a look of confusion: "What are you talking about, Gurneyville? How could Youser make a wish to the Holy Grail? Youser didn''t find Tirnano." Shi Lang did not answer Merlin, but stared at Ambrosius scorchingly. Ambrosius was silent for a moment, and seeing Merlin''s puzzled face again, he couldn''t help but sighed: "He did make a wish for the Holy Grail." "It''s impossible!" Merlin said in shock: "It''s impossible for him to enter Tirnano!" "He can''t get in Tirnano, but he can tell me out." "How did he call you out?" Merlin asked in disbelief. Ambrosius just glanced at Merlin without answering. At that time, Merlin was a court magician who assisted King Yousef, and also a close friend of King Yousor. But what Merlin, who assisted King Uther, didn''t know was that Ambrosius at the time, in fact, had been watching him in the dark. Including his adventures with Yusser and Vottigung when the Roman Empire was still in turmoil. Neither Merlin nor Vottigung noticed the existence of Ambrosius, but Uther did. So, after the turmoil of the times and his break with Vortign, he found Ambrosius and asked to see the Holy Grail. And Ambroseius, agreed to Usser''s request. "Usser''s wish to the Holy Grail is the ideal king, right?" Shilang asked. Ambrosius nodded: "Yes, it is the ideal king." "It''s impossible!" Merlin looked at Ambrosius in disbelief, and said: "Usser''s ideal king plan...should be for me to cultivate Al into an ideal king!" "Accurately speaking, it should be the container of the ideal king." Ambrosius reminded: "The concept of dragon is deliberately implanted, so that it has the magic heart to support activities. And let you cultivate Altria''s words and deeds. Behaviour, let it close the human heart that can be felt, and the idea of ??dedicating oneself to justice. Everything is preparing for the birth of the ideal king." "Could it be that the ideal king..." "Yes," Ambrosius turned his head and looked at the old sword and Saber, "He is what all Arthur and Altria will eventually become. Unparalleled power, the concept of righteousness, The absolute ruler of kingship, the ideal king!" Boom! At this point, all the secrets of the incarnation of the empire have finally surfaced. It turns out that the true face of the incarnation of the empire is what Altria will eventually become-the ideal king! Arthur and Saber looked at each other, looked at Ambrosius, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°However, we are indeed the container of the ideal king, but as far as we know, not only us, but even other possible Arthurs. Become an ideal king!" "Of course. Because Uther''s ideal king plan is bankrupt in every possible world." Ambrosius said. "Why?" Arthur and Saber couldn''t help asking. Ambrosius smiled without answering. Shi Lang said solemnly: "It''s Morgan Lefy!" "Yes," Ambrosius nodded, "because the prerequisite for the birth of the ideal king is Morgan Lef¨¦''s island power and Altria''s ideal king container." "Usser planned well. Although he created Arthur, he really regarded him as his own child. He wanted to let the two children share the kingship and jointly control the surviving Camelot." "But in any possibility, Arthur will always be the only King of Camelot, and then will be ruined by the jealous Morgan Leffi. But only, the possibility of the eternal dynasty is different." Ambrosius turned his head to look at Shirou, "The heir of the vortex that has traveled back to the past has destroyed the foundation of the law of man, and denied the plan of the ideal king, and controlled Morgan Leffield and Altria. Became the eternal king. So at the same time that the eternal king was born, the ideal king was also born." "But, that ideal king is restraining power!" Mei Lin said. "In Uther''s Plan of the Ideal King, the Ideal King is both a human being and a red dragon, and it is even more restraining! Only in this way can Camelot survive!" Ambrosius said. Merlin was stunned. He didn''t expect Uther''s ideal king plan to be so crazy and so subverting common sense! "It''s a pity that he was defeated by Vodikeng before his plan was fully developed, and died early. Otherwise, history will be completely changed. However, he must have not expected that later, someone would veto the ideal king at the same time, Let the ideal king be born again." Ambrosius looked at Shirou and said. "Sure enough..." Shi Lang sighed. When he saw the vortex on the body of the empire incarnation, he had a guess. I just didn''t expect it to be true! The incarnation of an empire is not only a restraining force, but also an ideal king! And the story of the eternal dynasty, that period of history sealed in dust finally unfolded its own complete picture scroll. Once, Fu Tigeng resented the inaction of the kings headed by King Youser, and turned into the last god, the white dragon, in an attempt to resurrect the gods. However, he didn''t know that, in fact, King Youser had already started the action. Votigeng''s plan to resurrect the gods was crazy, but King Uther''s plan was even crazier and more sensible than him. Ideal King¡ª¡ª Since the seat of the primate, since the restraint, the Camelot should be extinct, then create a restraint, a king, and let the Camelot survive! And this is the whole picture of the ideal king plan! It is a pity that this plan must not be mentioned to anyone, otherwise it will be restrained and the guardians will come. Therefore, he buried this plan deeply in his heart, but it caused a misunderstanding of Fu Tigeng, and finally fought a life and death with his close friend Fu Tigeng, and then passed away with this secret. Now, due to the development of a series of events, this secret buried in history has now become the source of subverting the world. All the secrets have emerged. Chapter 2185： No... There is another secret! "Apocalypse¡ª¡ª, who is it?" Shi Lang stared at Ambrosius and asked. This fairy lord, this ancient dream demon, knows too many things, knows too many secrets, but never talks too much. He could only ask, only questioning without letting go of any clues. Faced with this question, Ambrosius smiled and then asked: "Do you know why the Holy Spirit chose to embark on the journey, and why put the Holy Grail in Ternano?" "Could it be¡ª" "Revelation is the Holy Grail." Ambrosius said. Stunned! Everyone was stunned! Mordred was also messed up in the wind: "Wait a minute! Wait a minute! But the ideal king became a false Holy Spirit with the Holy Grail!" Ambrosius said: "The Holy Spirit chooses to incarnate and embarks on the journey as a human being in order to let the book of Revelation feel the beauty of human beings. It is a pity that the book of Revelation feels only the sins of humans, but instead allows the incarnation of the Holy Spirit to recognize humanity. Sin, and tempted the fall of the angel Satan. In the end, no one could convince anyone, the incarnation of the Holy Spirit made a bet with the disciple Judas in the book of Revelation. But in the end, as you can see, the incarnation of the Holy Spirit was seen by the disciple Judas and betrayed by Judas. The incarnation of the Holy Spirit. And the world began to chase the phantom of Revelation." "Therefore, when the Holy Spirit followed his promise to leave this planet forever, in order to prevent this planet from becoming the **** of the Revelation, he separated the body and spirit of the Revelation. The Holy Grail, the part of the flesh, was brought to the mention of the Holy Grail. Bernano. As the part of the spirit, it finally entered the dream of Saint John, and was finally recorded as the "Revelation"." "It''s just that even if the Holy Spirit separates the body and soul of the Revelation to prevent this planet from becoming the **** of the Revelation, people are still chasing the Revelation for their own selfishness, trying to use the Holy Grail to achieve their own wishes, and the Holy Grail War is this. Born." Ambroseius said. Shishi couldn''t help asking: "In other words, the true purpose of the sixth seat being the first to enter the connection point of the eternal empire is actually to regain his own power?" "That''s true." Ambrosius nodded, "But the power of the Ideal King was too strong, and he was eliminated. However, the rooted evil is behind him, and even the Ideal King can hardly be thorough. Destroy him." "That''s why she wants me to take out the Arrow of Akash from the Cave of Jalan?" Shishi murmured. "Wait a minute!" Tiamat and Gaiaqi looked at each other, and asked in astonishment: "Akasha Arrow, did you take it out?" Shih nodded: "That arrow exists in the Galan Cave that leads to the Vortex of Root. I saw it when I woke up when I was a child. As a price to seal me, she asked me to take out the arrow. I agreed." "Akasha''s Arrow...was she originally intended to destroy the Apocalypse?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, wondering that when he mentioned the Apocalypse and wiped out the villagers, the face of the empire incarnation was very calm. It turned out that she already knew that after Shirou digested [Akasha''s Arrow], she couldn''t completely eliminate the Revelation! Ambrosius said: "Revelation is the Holy Grail. He will take refuge in the evil of the root in order to avenge the Holy Spirit. He will regain his power, but now the power of the ideal king is too strong, so he has no way. . But once the ideal king is weak, he will seize the power of the ideal king and be fully resurrected. Then you will all disappear. And he will use this planet as a springboard to bring the Lord of Relief to the realm, and then revenge against the Holy Spirit!" "Then it won''t make her weak, won''t it be done?" Saber asked. "If she is not weak, you don''t attack her...her homology is complete. You will be covered by new history and wiped out by your new selves." Ambrosius said. Saber: "..." NMD, everything is dead! At this time, Skadi, the Killing Institute and others returned to Tirnano. ... ... Imperial palace. The empire incarnation sits on the throne. The huge imperial palace was dim and without any human presence. A gust of wind blew by, making a whirring sound. Quietly scary. "You''re back! Come¡ª, come and play with me, Bridged~!" Elquette ran to the throne, grabbed the hand of the empire incarnation-Bridged, and ran away, but found that he couldn''t hold Bridged''s hand. "What''s the matter with you?" Alquette looked at Bridged suspiciously, and asked, "Don''t you play with me?" "You leave." Bridged said, "I am not interested in playing with you." However, Elquet did not leave. Instead, he squatted in front of Bridged, looked into Bridged''s eyes, and asked: "Did you encounter something...very sad?" "Sad? I am restrained, not heartless. Where does the sadness come from?" Bridged asked. "You lied." Elquet pointed to Bridged''s eyes and said, "If you are not sad, why do you have tears in the corners of your eyes?" Bridged touched the corner of his eye and felt a wetness. She looked at the tears in her hand for a long time. Turns out, does she have tears too? "What happened? What made you sad?" Alquette asked. However, Bridged pushed her away. Elquet fell to the ground, stared at her, and asked, "What are you doing!" "I have no heart, let alone your charity. To figure out who is the prisoner." Bridged said condescendingly. "You bastard! What kind of charity! I just care about you!" "Care about me? Forget it, you, like the knight king, actually want to soften my will on the side? I tell you, this is useless. I am restraining, I have no heart, and some are just duties." Kidd said. "Ahhhhh! You idiot! I think of you as a friend, but you miss me so darkly! I ignore you! Just stay in this dark room by yourself! Slightly¡ª" Elquet made a grimace at Bridged and turned away angrily. Bridged watched Elquet''s departure, was silent for a moment, got up, and came to the highest point of the imperial palace. This is a room. There is no extra furnishings inside, only in the middle, there is a floating golden cup. Now, the golden cup is scattered like sand, and now only a small base remains. Moreover, it is still dissipating. This is the Holy Grail. His power is about to dissipate completely. Above the Holy Grail, there is a ray of light. Chapter 2186： That is the light projected from outside the galaxy, like a sacred path of brilliance. There was a voice that kept talking. ¡ª¡ªCome on, boy. Your time is running out, and this is your domain. Bridged knew where the voice came from. That is the realm of transcendors. After she took away the power of the emperor and became a false holy spirit, this light appeared, and she continued to invite her. Just-- "Sorry, I refuse." Bridged replied. Rejected as always. And that light didn''t disappear, it''s always there. Until the Holy Grail disappears completely, the light will always be there, waiting for Bridged to make the right choice. Bridged ignored the light, but waved his hand, and a series of pictures appeared before her eyes. It was a banquet. People sang and danced, and everyone had a smile on their face. How wonderful. "That was the night we won a complete victory, right?" Bridged didn''t look back and knew who was here. With such a gentle voice, besides her, there is no second person in this imperial palace. Altria stood beside Bridged, looked at the pictures, and said with emotion: "I really miss it. That night was really the happiest day in my life." She turned her head, looked at Bridged, and asked, "Actually, you were there that night, right?" Bridged pondered for a moment, turned his head to look at Altria, and said: "You should understand that I am actually you. I am always there. I can see and hear, but I can''t touch it." "Yeah. You are me... You are what King Yousef is thinking of, the ideal king. If there is no king, I will eventually become the posture. But --, you want to kill Mordred." Alto Lia looked at Bridged sadly. "Because she killed me!" Bridged replied. "Leave. While the Holy Grail has not disappeared, while there is still time...Leave, and become a true transcendant! Do you really want to disappear?" Altria asked sadly. "I am the restraining force, I am the ideal king, and I am the crown of the eternal king. The purpose of my birth is to allow Camelot to survive. The Holy Spirit has nothing to do with me, and the transcendence is meaningless to me. I What I can do is to bring the eternal dynasty back to life! Let those perished people come to life and embrace happiness and beauty again." "What about you? You are not restraint, nor the ideal king, not even Altria, you are Bridged!" Altria said. "I am not." Bridged took off the bracelet in his hand, turned his back, and left. "Leave! Your time - really running out!" Altria yelled. "Even at the end of time, what the restraining force can do is what it should protect itself." Bridged left without looking back. Altria looked at the ray of light above the Holy Grail, turned around, and looked at the picture of the banquet. In that picture, Shiro, Merlin, Morgan Lefy, Gawain, Aggiven... all the Knights of the Round Table, all the soldiers, and her, all smiled so happily. Staggered. Altria''s eyes dimmed. The ideal king is restraint, and she who was once emotionally closed and dedicated to justice... But she couldn''t do anything. I can only watch her helplessly, fighting against pan-human history, fighting life and death with the people I love and the people I love. I can only watch her time, bit by bit. "Actually... the people who really don''t want to hurt us are not the people of the Eternal Dynasty, but you. You don''t want to kill Mordred at all. What you want to kill is Mordred''s sorrow." "Actually, what you want to be resurrected is not the eternal dynasty. What you want to be resurrected, and what you want to protect, is the smile on our faces, Bridged." Altria looked at the light above the Holy Grail and sighed deeply. Bridged came to the highest point of the imperial palace. She slowly spread her hands, and in an instant, the [Emperor''s Arm] surrounding the solar system was activated instantly, and countless rays of light projected from the starry sky. The earth and the sky changed rapidly. Yes, her time is running out. She didn''t want to wait any longer. There is no time to wait for the Eternal King to change their minds. What she has to do is to completely complete the homology of history, so that there is no relief, no apocalypse, no betrayal... and no sad new history, birth! Chapter 114: Taking the Body as the Way! "Devil Bo Xun..." Shi Lang frowned. The ideal king''s affairs had not been dealt with yet, but the Apocalypse had already begun to plan weapons. The Demon Bodhisattva itself is the Lord of Desire, and indeed possesses the personality of the Demon King Bo Xun. However, no one expected that the Lord of Relief would choose the Demon Bodhisattva to carry the third animal nature, and his purpose was to use the Demon Bodhisattva from the beginning to create the Boshun Demon King. The Demon King Boshun is the opposite of the Enlightened One-Shakyamuni Bodhisattva. Once the Shakyamuni Bodhisattva enlightened under the Bodhi tree and saved the world from the Demon Realm of the Demon King Bozun. And this is the origin of the [Savior] rank of Sakyamuni Bodhisattva. It can be said that the rank of [Savior] only exists because of the existence of the concept of [Boshun Devil]. Once the Demon King Porzun is born, the entire world will be reduced to the Demon Realm of the Demon Lord Porzun. The Apocalypse can also use the Bosnian Devil to calculate the incarnation of the empire, and then use the planet as a springboard to launch a vengeful war against the heavenly realm in the depths of the universe. It''s just this, Shirou would never allow it. He didn''t care about the grievances between the Revelation and the Holy Spirit, but once the Demon King Porzun was born, the world would come to an end. Chapter 2187： Therefore, the Apocalypse also needs to be guarded. However, just thinking about it like this, a strange wave spread from all directions to Tirnano. "What''s going on¡ª?" Everyone stared at the blue sky in amazement. Invisible fluctuations visible to the naked eye flood the sky. The blue sky was rippling with slight waves like the surface of a lake. Then, the endless sky and the end of the earth dissipated like bubbles, turned into pure spirits, and dissipated in the air. Ambrosius said solemnly: "The King of Ideal has accelerated the consumption of the Holy Grail!" Shi Lang understood. Obviously, this invisible volatility is an iron proof of the history of ideal Wang co-ordination. Originally, the homology of history is intangible and imperceptible. However, the existence of pan-human history and the Apocalypse has allowed the ideal king to accelerate the disappearance of the Holy Grail and the assimilation of history! "The King of Ideal didn''t leave any spare energy and burned the Holy Grail with all his strength. At this rate, the Holy Grail will disappear soon, and the entire history, including Tirnano, will disappear in ten minutes!" Ambrosius''s expression was overwhelming. A sudden change. However, as soon as the voice fell, the surging fluctuations seemed to be disturbed by something, and suddenly calmed down. The speed at which the sky and the earth dissipate has also slowed down a lot. "What''s going on?" Someone couldn''t help asking in amazement. "It''s those books!" Shi Lang said solemnly. The eternal empire is a phenomenon of the power of the Holy Grail. The ideal king can have all the power of the Holy Grail because the people of the eternal empire have no thoughts, but the books of Shakespeare and others have caused their thoughts to fluctuate and some confusion. This little change in thoughts, although not surprising. However, it destroyed the stable structure of the ideal king''s power and smoothed the fluctuation of the coherent history. However, even so, the fluctuation of the coherent history is still obliterating their history at a speed visible to the naked eye! "According to this speed, how long can he fully synchronize history?" Shi Lang looked at Ambrosius and asked hurriedly. The Holy Grail is the basis for the existence of the Ideal King. Today, the Ideal King is burning the Holy Grail, speeding up the coherence of history and speeding up the resurrection of the dynasty. Perhaps, she no longer expects, perhaps, she wants to complete her mission as soon as possible. "At this rate, I am afraid that within three days, the entire history will be completely homogenized!" Ambrosius said. Shi Lang squeezed his eyebrows, the source of the power of the ideal king lies in the Holy Grail. If you want to destroy the Holy Grail, you must hit the opponent''s imperial palace, which means you must first occupy the city below the imperial capital-Camelot. However, Camelot has Arge rules, and the whole body is made of Oliha steel super metal-Guardian of Camelot. In addition, the power of the ideal king is too huge, if the opponent launches the infinite power of the basic force of the universe, there will be no second Galahad to resist. The most important thing is that even if they defeated the Ideal King and created the Apocalypse of the Demon King Porzun, they would definitely make a comeback and regain their power from the Ideal King. By then everything will be over. At this moment, Shirou extremely wanted to own that [Akasha Arrow], only that [Akasha Arrow] could crush all existence ruthlessly. It''s a pity that after [Akasha Arrow] shot on his body, he awakened [Mortal Savior A] and disappeared. In addition, even if [Akasha Arrow] is in his hand, he cannot use it. This is a difficult situation. "Devil King Bo Xun, leave it to me." The killing courtyard said earnestly: "You only need to concentrate on dealing with the King of Ideals." Hearing this, everyone looked at the killing courtyard in surprise. "Are you serious?" Shi Lang looked at the killing courtyard, "Well, it is no longer a demon bodhisattva. Although you are the main body, but you are too far apart from her personality!" Indeed, although the Demon Bodhisattva is the Boshun Demon King, the Boshun Demon Lord is not the Demon Bodhisattva. The Demon Bodhisattva will keep his hand in the killing house, but the Demon Lord Bo Xun may not. The most likely way for the killing courtyard to enter the eyes of the Demon King Boshun is to be washed away by the Demon King Boshun and turn back into that evil heart, buried in the core of the consciousness of the Demon King Boshun forever. The Shashengyuan didn''t answer, but looked straight at Shirou''s eyes. Those eyes are serious and firm. It''s hard to imagine. Shilang remembers the first time she saw the killing courtyard at the Romanian Junction, her eyes were filled with cowardice and fear of strangers. Today, the eyes are so dazzling. What has she experienced? She hadn''t experienced anything, she just learned to face herself. Shirou didn''t say anything any more, just nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Shilang." The Shasheng Academy smiled at Shilang. Think carefully about why she stood here, why she can finally face her past candidly, all cause and effect, this man showed the light side in front of her. The evil heart of the Demon Bodhisattva was not broken, but she herself wanted to go where there is light. "Porzun Devil fell into the Vermore Abyss. Shirou, I can''t accompany you this time, we are going to go to the Vermore Abyss." Skaha and Skadi said to Shirou. Shirou also nodded. Both Skaha and Skady are the people who know Vermore Abyss best, and with their help, the trip to the killing house might also be smoother. The killing house bid farewell to everyone, and when she was about to leave, Joan called her. "Bring this, Your Excellency." Joan handed the black gun to the Killing Institute. "This gun may no longer be useful, but at least it is better than nothing. May your martial arts prosper." The Killing Yuan nodded. The Killing Institute, Skhar and Skadi left Tirnano and marched towards the Abyss of Vermore. The love song standing in the corner glanced at Ayaka among the crowd, then glanced around again, did not see Lixiang, was silent for a moment, turned around, quietly followed behind the killing courtyard, and left. Ayaka turned her head, only to see the back of Ai Ge away. She opened her mouth, but finally closed her mouth again and closed her eyes. "Guys," Shi Lang clapped his hands, attracted everyone''s eyes, and said solemnly: "The time for the decisive battle is approaching, but there is the last wall in front of us." "Age Guiwen?" Old Jian frowned. "Our time is only three days at most. However, that machine **** is very tricky, it can''t be overcome in a short time at all!" "After all, why do you want to hand over Tirnano''s secret art?" Merlin asked, turning his head, glaring at Ambrosius. Chapter 2188： Ambrosius shrugged and said: "You are not the ideal king''s opponent together, why do you think I am his opponent?" "After all, why did you take out the Holy Grail?" Merlin asked again. "You''re really getting more and more humane, Merlin. Well, let me tell you. It''s not that I took out the Holy Grail, but people found the Holy Grail. No matter where the Holy Grail is, people will always find him. If it is. If you can''t find it, then make your own holy grail." Ambrosius smiled, looked at Merlin, and said, "It''s not the Holy Grail that is terrible, but the human heart swallowed by desire and obsession, Merlin." Merlin couldn''t help being stunned. As Britain''s greatest sage, it is not that he does not understand this truth. But such a truth full of humanity, it is too strange to speak from Ambrosius''s mouth. At this point, Merlin realized that perhaps Ambrosius had found the heart earlier than him. Everyone talked a lot, but they had nothing to do with Camelot, the **** of protection of the country. Camelot, the protector of the country, was the crystallization of Aggiwen''s determination to protect the empire. The whole body is made of super metal such as Oliha steel, and added [Plain of Joy]. It is simply a magnification of the shield of the Holy Apostle Galahad! In addition, Camelot, the **** of the machine, is also in the ring of thorns that can negate all abilities and treasures. It can be described as a genuine star weapon! If the eternal empire really synchronizes history, it becomes the main line. Then Age Guiwen is bound to mass produce this kind of machine god, even if the ideal king dies with the depletion of the Holy Grail power, the eternal empire will become the top power in the universe similar to the predator star. It''s just that no one will let this happen! Our world will never give in! "Everyone, I have a plan." At this time, Avisbronn came out. ... ... Mordred ignored the disturbed strategic hall and walked straight to his room. On the way, she saw Bedwell, who was squatting in the corner and staring at her sword. Seeing his blank face, Mordred couldn''t help calling: "Bedwell." Bedwell woke up abruptly: "It''s King Mordred." "What are you confused about?" Mordred asked. Bedwell laughed mockingly and said: "I used to think that he had betrayed His Majesty the Emperor of Heaven. He was a treachery villain. But in the end, I knew that he was the one who loved this empire and this land the most. A deep man. Age Gui Wenqing actually transformed himself into a robot 100 million years ago. I have worked with him for 100 million years, but I don¡¯t know him at all." Mordred sat beside him and asked, "Do you remember his past?" "I don''t remember, I can''t think of anything." Mordred smiled and said: "Memory is like quicksand, the more precious, the more you want to be held in your hand, but it will pass faster. But some of the most precious things, no matter how you lose them, how to discard them. , Will never disappear." "What''s that?" "I don''t know either. But when Brother Righteous patted me on the shoulder, I understood. Even if he became a machine, he was unwilling to abandon it, it was my smile." Mordred said with a smile: "So, I won''t lose a smile on my face. And Bedwell, so will you. Your smiling face will become the hope of others." Upon hearing this, Bedwell looked at Mordred blankly. How was this sentence similar. Once, the emperor said the same to him. Galahad left with the smile that guarded Mordred, then, what kind of mood did the emperor say to him? Mordred smiled at Bedwell, got up, and went away. Mordred returned to the room and took out the star cup. She stared at the star cup, stared at the weapon that destroyed her. She was not sad, but smiled. Sweet smile. She asked, "You can do it, right?" ¡ª¡ªAre you sure you want to do this? Star Cup couldn''t help but ask: This is meaningless. "Please, Satan." Mordred said. ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ ¡ª¡ªI really lost to you. Be mentally prepared, they may not respond. The star cup was shining with a strong light, and Mordred closed his eyes, and the next moment he appeared in a ruinous barren land. The fire ignited a prairie fire, collapsed buildings and statues. As the most painful memory engraved in the depths of the soul. -The death of the dynasty. Countless victims are crying, and countless people are hating. The strong resentment condensed into a strong resentment in the air. "You will actually use the message resonance of the star cup to come to the wheel of restraint that constitutes my intellect. Mordred, I have to admire your courage." The voice of the ideal king echoes in this world like the sound of heaven. Mordred looked at the dark sky and said, "I want to apologize to you." "What did you say?" Ideal King''s voice couldn''t help being a little surprised. "I want to get your forgiveness, Eternal Dynasty." Mordred said. Ideal King: "..." "It''s ridiculous!" The King of Ideal said coldly: "I realized that I was going to die, so did you come to beg for mercy?" "No. I''m not here to beg for mercy. I just came to apologize." Mordred said: "Because I have done the right and wrong things. I should have come earlier, but I can''t face it myself. Myself. Now, here I am. I have to pay for my mistakes, and ask for your forgiveness." "Forgive? Look at the 1.8 million faces around you. There are men, women, old people, and children. And your relatives, your friends. Look at them, who will forgive you? You? Killed our lives and destroyed the land on which we live. What is right and wrong? You are using a superior perspective to explain your sin. But you also understand that the right words in your mouth destroy everything about us. No one will forgive you. New history will not accept you. You are here, in my wheel of restraint, in our revenge, and go to destruction!" Chapter 2189： The voice of the ideal king is gone. The people around their eyes reddened and ran towards Mordred with a hoarse grin. "Kill her--!" "Give back my child--!" "Mordred, you devil, go to death--!" ... The factor of revenge made people rush toward Mordred like a colony of ants. ¡ª¡ªMordred, use me! Kill them all! Star Cup said hurriedly. However, Mordred put down his sword, put down the star cup, and untied his helmet. His holy blue eyes calmly looked at the crowd coming around. ¡ª¡ªDo you want to die, Mordred? Your body has been taken away, and there is no record of you in the Heroic Seat. You will die, you will die completely, Mordred! Use me! Star Cup said anxiously. However, Mordred looked gently at the people who were holding weapons around him. "Uncle Camlan, you are Camelot''s best pastry chef. Uncle Gaowen and I like to eat the pastries you make the most." "Uncle Leonas, you are Camelot''s shoemaker. Although the shop is not big, you manage it very carefully." "Aunt Bistari... I''m sorry." Mordred closed his eyes and let people attack her. She didn''t want to die, nor did she want to influence the ideal king, but to apologize for her wrong. Perhaps, killing the eternal dynasty is the right thing for the entire history of mankind. But she did hurt these people deeply, her relatives and friends, the people she had sworn to protect. Let these people be trapped immortally in this wheel of restraint, and must not be detached. Once, the three-eyed teenager at the South American Junction predicted that she was a dedicated fire man. Perhaps it is true. But she was not dedicated to anyone, but to this land, the people on this land. She loved this land, but had to destroy it with her own hands. ... ... "Mordred...!" Shirou searched Tirnano, but did not find Modred''s trace. Seeing the fluctuation of the homology intensified, Shilang had to give up looking for Modred for the time being and act according to the plan. "It''s hard to believe that we, who once hated each other at the Romanian Junction, had moments to stand together. But--," Avisbronn asked, standing on Adam''s shoulders, supporting Adam''s neck." Are you ready, Adam." "Ready, father," Adam said. "Father... dear?" Avisbronn couldn''t help being taken aback. "Is there any problem? I was created by you." "...It''s really hard to take it. But thank you, Adam. For a man like me, there are moments of heart beating." Avisbronn said. Shi Lang looked at Adam who was about to leave, pursed his lips, and said, "You must come back alive, Adam!" "Don''t worry, Lord Shiro." Adam turned his head and showed a big smile to everyone, a thumbs up than this, and then when Ambrosius opened the gate of Tirnano, he rushed out with a sudden charge. With a "boom", he instantly appeared in front of the Barton Mountain Fortress. "What!?" Lucius, who was guarding the fortress, looked at Adam who appeared again with a stunned face, and then reacted: "Enemy attack¡ªenemy attack¡ª" As soon as the voice fell, the soldiers of the Barton Hill Fortress immediately began to act. "Come on¡ª Adam!" Avisbronn shouted. "Roar ah ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Adam looked up to the sky and roared, his whole body exuding a holy white light, his whole body turned into a stream of light, and he rushed towards the Barton Mountain Fortress without looking back. "Is he crazy?" Lucius said with a horrified face: "The Barton Hill fortress has the shield of the Emperor''s Arm. It is impossible to be shattered by a collision!" However, Adam was not crazy. He only knows what to do and what to do. He has only one thing to do! "Break it for me¡ª¡ª!!!" Adam crossed his hands and roared, facing the attack of the imperial divine forces, just like the ancient giant, directly hitting the shield of the Barton Mountain Fortress. "Boom¡ª" There was a loud noise. The white doves in the woods were all startled to fly by. In an instant, the shield of the Barton Mountain Fortress ruptured, Adam was smashed all over, his skin and muscles burst instantly, and red blood spilled all over the ground. Lucius said in horror: "Strangle! Strangle him!" However, Adam did not stay at all, but stepped through the Barton Hill fortress and ran straight towards Camelot. "Kill¡ªchase him¡ª!" Lucius exasperated. At this moment, the surrounding void opened a huge hole, and the heroic spirits burst out in an instant. Part of it entangled the defenders of the Barton Mountain Fortress, and part of it chased Adam. Chapter 2190： "We launched two attacks in a row... and also used this brute force to destroy the Barton Fortress? It seems that they were forced to jump over the wall in a hurry. However, they will stop outside the walls of Camelot, and then It will become a tug of war..." Ager''s analysis is not over yet, Adam, who rushed forward, raised his head and roared, and ran into Camelot''s wall again. With a loud "bang", Adam knocked a huge hole into the wall of the strongest principality. However, Adam was also crushed by his own reckless behavior. His muscles were shattered and his bones were exposed. Even the right leg has been twisted out of shape. Blood was scattered all over the ground. It looks extraordinarily terrifying and tragic. "Get up, Adam!" Avisbronn shouted, "Get up, Adam!" "Roar ah ah ah ah ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Adam gritted his teeth and stood up again, his legs standing on the ground, his hands raised above his head. "What is he going to do?" Aggie looked at Adam blankly, and found that he could not analyze Adam''s behavior. "That''s it, Adam. If you recognize me as a father, you must go back alive. This is my only expectation of you as a father. Inverse Kabbalah¡¯s tree of life, liberate--, wait for us. Allies, build a road to reach the heavens!" With his own life, Avisbronn liberated the treasure [Crown¡¤Light of Wisdom]. He has already transferred this treasure to Adam, but only when he and Adam work together can he exert the ultimate power of this treasure! In an instant, Adam''s ability to reverse the Kabbalah tree of life was activated instantly, and the earth, air, Camelot... everything was sucked into it. In an instant, Adam''s body grew rapidly, and in an instant, it had skyrocketed three hundred meters, and it was still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. A Ge Zhiwen''s expression changed drastically: "Their goal-is the imperial palace!" No one thought that with the Barton Hill Fortress and Camelot as obstacles, Shirou and others would have chosen such a tragic surprise attack! Directly let Adam, who was blessed by the Holy Spirit, smashed the Barton Mountain Fortress and Camelot all the way, and then made Adam''s body soar, and his hands touched the unreachable palace of heaven. "Attack! Attack! Never let them touch the imperial palace!" Ager Guiwen shouted. In an instant, countless attacks fell on Adam''s body, just for a moment, his huge body was covered with scars. He clenched his teeth, firmly grasped the imperial capital throne in the cloud with both hands, and shouted: "My friends, I''ve caught it. Go!" "Come on--!" Shi Lang drew the sword in the stone and shouted. In an instant, countless heroic spirits surged up like a colony of ants, using Adam''s body as a bridge, rushing straight to the imperial palace beyond! Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen Go, Take Back Our World "Have you touched my bedroom?" The ideal king at the highest point of the empire, his face calm, his mind moved, the nebula arrogance that enveloped the solar system-[the arm of the emperor], suddenly emitted a terrifying thunder, which was struck from the universe. "Boom!" "Boom!" ... The infinite thunder fell on Adam''s body, splitting his burly and huge body into terrifying cracks one after another. Flesh and blood, dense white bones, emerged from the sticky flesh. Adam gritted his teeth, clasped his hands tightly on the base of the imperial palace, took his body as his path, and let the storm bombard him. Since the imperial palace appeared in pan-human history, the stratosphere of the atmosphere has been covered by the barrier of the [Emperor''s Arm], and it is impossible to fly up. Therefore, only when he, who is blessed by the Holy Spirit, penetrates the barriers of the enchantment, can he reach the city like the heavens by his body. "Don''t want to invade the imperial capital!" Age Guiwen exclaimed. Camelot''s strata shattered like a cobweb. Camelot, the protector of the machine **** who was placed in the Camelot underground factory for transformation, once again appeared in the world. After the Battle of Barton Mountain Fortress, he expected that the pan-human history would not attack in a short time, so he rest assured that he will continue to transform the protector of the machine god-Camelot, and make it into a complete body. But I didn''t want to. The King of Ideal lit the Holy Grail, and even if he speeded up his own demise, he would also speed up the coherence of history. Shi Lang was forced to directly launch a surprise attack. Age Guiwen re-entered the head of the protector of the machine **** Camelot, and completed the fusion with the protector of the machine **** Camelot, and then controlled the protector of the machine **** Camelot to move towards Adam''s right leg. Boom away. "Boom¡ª" "Boom¡ª" The dull voice sounded one after another. "Kakka-" Adam''s right leg bone suddenly cracked, and a spider-web-like crack appeared on the dense white bone. Adam''s right leg was originally pierced by the thunder of the Emperor''s arm, revealing its bones, but now he has been repeatedly attacked by the protector of the country-Camelot, and he is naturally overwhelmed. Fortunately, the tree of life that Avisbronn liberated with his own life, activated the characteristics of the crown giant, allowing Adam to absorb the spiritual sons in the surrounding air and accelerate the growth and recovery of his body. Reluctantly to maintain a presence in the attack between the arm of the emperor and the protector of the kingdom-Camelot. There is no doubt that Adam is using his life to forge the road to the future. "You can''t reach my realm." The King of Ideal closed his eyes, and in an instant, a huge six-pointed starlight wheel appeared above the dome. Soul-power-space-reality-time-mind. The six fundamental forces began to slowly fill in the light wheel, and terrible fluctuations spilled out of it. "Come!" Shi Lang stared at the huge light wheel closely. It''s like the enlightened being''s ¡¾Reincarnation¡¿, from the mighty power of the transcended one. Except for Kishami Shirano''s use of AI''s characteristics, he fortunately escaped the judgment of [Reincarnation], and no one else had that possibility at all. At least here, no one can pick up [Reincarnation]. Similarly, there is no existence here that can stop the infinite blow of the ideal king. It''s a pity-- "This is within my expectation." Shilang''s eyes flashed a bright light, and he shouted, "Gaia--!" Suddenly facing the infinity of the ideal king, Shi Lang naturally had no choice. But since Realization knows that the ideal king possesses infinite power, how could he come to crusade her unpreparedly? "I know, but remember to call Lord Gaia, Gurneyville!" Chapter 2191： Gaia responded. Between the light and shadow, at the moment when the infinite light wheel was about to form, there was a loud "bang", and the horizon...No, it should be a dazzling white light bursting out of the infinite darkness outside the firmament, and the entire arm of the emperor was violent. The shock dispelled the infinite light wheel of the ideal king. "This is..." The sudden change made De Ideal Wang frowned. Although she can use the six basic powers, she can''t use them freely. As for the infinite light wheel that combines the six basic forces, it can only be activated in the area circled by the arm of the emperor. Once the arm of the emperor has an accident, she will not be able to condense the six basic forces into an infinite light wheel. She raised her head, those holy cyan eyes were shining with divine light, and in an instant, she looked out of the solar system. She saw a group of giant beasts as terrifying as planets, condensing strength, constantly bombarding the arm of the emperor. "The King of Stars..." Ideal Wang muttered to himself. Yes, these behemoths are Aristotle who carries the will of the Star King. After being shielded by the King of Ideals at the connection point in South America, they remained dormant under Gaia''s suggestion. But now, they finally came out of the South American junction, outside the solar system, and launched an attack on the arm of the emperor that surrounded the solar system. "It''s useless, you alone can''t open the arms of the Emperor of Heaven." Ideal King said. The arm of the emperor, that is the manifestation of her wheel of restraint. The purpose is to defend against external threats that may destroy the dynasty and empire. Therefore, the external defenses are extremely strong, even if they prey on the stars and the evil gods, they would never want to break the arm of the emperor from the outside, invade and destroy the dynasty and empire. This is the mighty power of the transcendant, and it is also the ultimate barrier she wants to leave to the new history to ensure the new history will survive forever. However, at this moment, Uranus, which is far from the outer solar system, flashed with starlight, and countless vines of light extended from it. "Impossible," the King of Ideal couldn''t help but stunned: "In my field, there is actually one Aristotle?" Of course. Although Saturn and other kings of dry stars were shielded at the South American junction, Uranus had already returned before the ideal king co-tuned history. He has been dormant for this moment! Although Uranus does not deal with Gaia, the personality that has turned out is even more hostile to Gaia. However, Uranus is also the king of stars. The Star Kings do not have human values ??and thinking logic, they will only consider this planet. And this is Gaia''s hole card. Yes, Uranus, who hates herself, and is inconsistent with her at the connection point in South America, is Gaia''s trump card! And there is no doubt that for the ideal king, Uranus''s answer is that it will threaten Uranus! Therefore, He got in touch with his brothers and sisters, and he should fit inside and out. For, this is the moment! To protect one thing, one must destroy another. But in order to protect your world, and destroy our world. ¡ª¡ªDon''t even think about it! Uranus and Saturn and other kings of dry stars conjoined inside and outside, and the endless light vines twisted into a ball and turned into sharp swords. In an instant, they would gather together with the kings of stars outside the solar system and attack at the same time! "Boom--!" Under the attack from inside and outside, the arm of the emperor was shot out of a huge hole. The Star Kings rushed in from the hole, launched a terrifying beam of energy, and began to destroy the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] from within. The King of Ideal frowned. If the Star Kings were allowed to destroy the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor], even if she succeeded in creating a new history, the new history would not have the core barriers to resist the invasion of the outer universe. 14,000 years have passed, and it will not take long for the predator star to pass through this galaxy again. Without her eternal empire, can it withstand the invasion of predatory stars? The King of Ideal is not clear, but she knows that she must retain [The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] as the last core barrier for the survival of the new history. With a move of her mind, she gave up Uranus, Saturn, Venus... other planets in the solar system, condensing the arms of the emperor, and only enveloped the earth. The pure white wall of holiness appears from the dome of the sky. Such a vision makes one think of the land of heaven. However, it is not a dreamy and beautiful heavenly land, at least, not for people like Shirou who are historically pan-historical. The ideal king condensed the arm of the Emperor of Heaven into a ball, only enclosing the earth, and then began to manifest the infinite light wheel. Unfortunately, this is also within Shirou''s calculations. No-, It cannot be said to be within Shirou''s calculations. Human beings have their limits, and even if they spend their entire lives studying resourcefulness, they will eventually have some omissions. But a group of people who are studying resourcefulness get together, and their short-sightedness is also seen by others. At least, in this scene, Holmes, a well-known detective with IQ and logic, reminded Shirou in advance. Therefore, the reactions of the ideal king so far are within Shirou''s plan! When the infinite light wheel appeared, the Aristotles of the Star King had already assembled outside the earth, enough to break the earth and knock down the stars, successively falling on the arm of the incomparably strong Emperor of Heaven. At the same time, Lungominiad, who was transformed into a human form, turned into a shining tower at the end of the world, rushing straight into the sky and stabbing the arm of the emperor that day. "Boom¡ª" The holy wall, the indestructible wall, shook. The sky, light and dark intertwined. The condensed infinite light wheel dissipated along with it. "Success!" Shi Lang clenched his fists. However, the words were not finished yet, the base of the imperial capital that was grasped by Adam spewed out an infinite breath, and boldly continued to fly towards the dome. Adam firmly grasped the base of the imperial capital, even if there were guards in the imperial capital who were already cutting his fingers, he would not let go. Chapter 2192： The huge body was slowly lifted by the imperial capital. At this time, the broken infinite light wheel condensed into a group, forming a huge arm of the dome, that is the arm of the sky that once knocked down Mordred and Galahad! The arm of the sky, with incomparable power, crashed down and hit Adam in the face. "Boom¡ª" The dull voice was like thunder splitting the mountains. However, it was not thunder, but the sound that hit Adam''s face. The huge face suddenly sank, and the brow bones shattered directly, exposing the core-like brain of Lingzi. The heavy force finally knocked down Adam. Adam, like a giant falling from a cliff, howled and fell towards the ground. "Failed!" Gamo gritted his teeth: "There is no chance!" Aggiwen, who exists in the head of Camelot, the **** of machine protection, looked at Adam who fell, and said coldly: "No one can touch the capital! Even the giants who are also blessed by the Holy Spirit are the same. So!" "Adam¡ª" Astorford clutching Adam''s hair yelled. "How is it possible¡ªthat''s it?" Adam roared and grabbed his left arm with his huge right hand. "What are you going to do, Adam?" Shi Lang, who was holding the hair on Adam''s left arm, suddenly narrowed his eyes and said in surprise: "Hold on to the hair! Don''t be thrown off!" "Roar ah ah ah ah -" With a roar, Adam tore off his left arm directly, and then threw it towards the imperial capital that was out of reach: "Come on--!" The huge arm, like a flying ship, rolled over, sprayed with blood, and flew toward the imperial capital at the top of the dome. "Boom¡ª" Adam fell heavily to the ground, his huge body crushing Camelot''s buildings into ruins. The gurgling blood flowed out from the broken left arm, forming a river of blood. But he looked at his arm, passed through the clouds, and landed on the imperceptible capital, with a happily smile on his face. The multiple damage caused the effect of the tree of life of the Kabbalah to inevitably fail, and Adam regained his normal body shape. "Damn¡ª" Age Zhiwen was furious and drove Camelot, the **** of the country''s protection machine, towards Adam. At this time, the number-body steel machine **** appeared, and they hugged the fist of Camelot, the protector of the country machine god, making his fist unable to fall. Adam took the opportunity to hug the broken left arm, rolled over and hid. "A foreign enemy of the mainland?" Age Guiwen''s mind moved, and Camelot, the protector of the country''s machine god, stretched out his hand and patted it like a mosquito. With a bang, the steel machine gods were shot into scrap metal. "I copied our form of existence, but called us a foreign enemy. Humph, human beings, you are disrespectful to us!" The majestic voice resounded like the sound of heaven. "Who?" Age Guiwen asked. In the next moment, Zeus slowly flew in front of Camelot, the **** of machine protection of the country, and said: "Okay, human. This is the attitude of a god!" Zeus liberated himself, the human appearance dissipated like a bubble, and a huge head-shaped flying boat appeared from the void. And at the moment that the flying boat appeared, the steel warriors of Alaya suddenly found their homes, and they gathered towards Zeus. It was just an instant. A huge steel machine **** appeared in the protector of the country. -In front of Camelot. And that is the true appearance of Zeus, with the help of Alaya''s steel warrior, reappearing the mighty power of the machine god. Its name is Zeus, the Supreme King of Machines! "A barbarian in a parallel world? Huh, outdated plaything, die--!" Age Guiwen snorted coldly, and he controlled Camelot, the **** of machine protection of the country, and blasted towards the Supreme God King-Zeus. Astraea, who was driving a red lotus machine god, hurriedly shouted: "Be careful, Zeus. That machine **** uses our own Oliha steel, and there is also the fairy [plain of joy]. !" "How can counterfeit products reach the height of genuine products?" The supreme machine **** Zeus gave a cold snort, and then hooked the straight fist of the protector of the machine **** Camelot, and then contained a punch of the **** of thunder, and hit the protector **** of the machine Camelot. Body. "Boom boom boom¡ª" The violent thunder is enough to turn everything into chaos and nothingness. However, it fell on the body of the protector of the machine **** Camelot, but it seemed to be hit on a mirror, but it was actually reflected back, and all fell on the body of the most high machine god-Zeus! With a "bang", on the contrary, the right arm of the king of mechanics-Zeus burst open. "Scrap," Age Guiwen said coldly. Afterwards, he raised another fist and was about to destroy the head of Zeus, the king of mechanics. However, with a flash of white light, Adam appeared in front of him and hooked the **** of mechanics with only the remaining arm. Camelot''s fist. "Go on together, God Zeus!" Adam said. "Yu, even the High God King, would you need the help of a mortal? However, you are a beautiful man, and Yu Mian can help you." Zeus said. Even if you need help, you can''t let the force of God fall. This is the way of God. The three giants fought against Camelot as the home game. On the ground, the guards of the empire staggered with the ensuing armies of steel warriors and heroic spirits, attacking each other. No one can take a step back. Because behind, is the world that I want to protect! To protect one thing, one must be destroyed. And this kind of consciousness, from the beginning, from the moment of becoming a hero, from the moment of becoming a soldier, these people have. Chapter 116 Use the sword and the sword to determine the master of history! Chapter 2193： With a "bang", as Adam''s arm fell on the imperial capital, Shi Lang and others finally came to the top of the dome, the imperial capital. Here is a floating continent, all seasons like spring, flowers everywhere. Shi Lang stepped down from Adam''s arm and looked around, his gaze fell on the highest palace in the floating continent. There is no doubt that there is the imperial palace where the ideal king is located! "Go, you can''t let Adam''s efforts in vain!" Shi Lang said: "Destroy the Holy Grail!" The old sword and Saber holding the sword of salvation, Tiamat holding the deviated sword, Gamo holding the third animal nature, Abigail connected to the evil **** outside the territories, Vivian the fairy queen...Pan history The most abnormal existence among them nodded one after another. In this battle to recapture history, even beasts, even heterogeneous species connected to the evil gods, are going hand in hand with pan-history. However, even though the existence of the ideal king has reached the realm of transcendence, the imperial capital still has a lot of guards. Not only that, Shiro also discovered that the imperial capital, a floating continent, had the phenomenon of space-time folding. No matter how you move forward, you can''t reach the end. And this is one of the basic forces of the universe controlled by the ideal king-space and time. She knows that pure space and the basic power of time cannot prevent Shirou Yushi''s anomaly that connects to the root, but the basic space-time domain composed of time and space can easily trap everyone. Even the style cannot see the root of the space-time domain. And this is another basic force of the ideal king-reality, which has tampered with the reality of the root cause, and the root line cannot be seen in the renshi. "Shirou--!" There was a sudden call in Shi Lang''s ear. "Come here, follow my voice--!" Shi Lang felt that this voice was familiar, so he followed the guidance of this voice, and after a while, he walked out of the loopholes in the basic space-time domain. And what appeared in front of him was El Quette. "You really are here, Alquette!" After a brief exchange with Alquette, Shilang realized that Alquette had been imprisoned in the imperial palace by the Ideal King from the beginning. In addition, the Ideal King had been seized from the Heroic Seat and the Primate Seat. , The record of eternal dynasty and eternal empire. Just-- "Since you are restrained by her, how did you come here to guide us out of that space and time?" Shi Lang asked. Elquite was still pleased to see Shirou, but because of Shirou¡¯s words, he was questioned. He was taken aback and said in a daze, "I don¡¯t know. Before, there was a wall, so I can''t get out all the time, I can only move around in the palace. I just felt your wavelength, and I ran out without even thinking about it... Strange, how can I get out now?" Elquet''s face was full of doubts. And this, the guards who surrounded them, as if they had heard some supreme destiny, unexpectedly gave way. A road leading to the imperial palace appeared in front of everyone so straightforwardly. There are no obstacles and no traps. "Is Zhuge Liang''s empty city plan? No! Be careful, brother. So blunt, there must be some conspiracy!" Gamo reminded. If it were her, she would be full of traps on the way to the imperial capital. However, Elquet heard Gamo''s voice and couldn''t help but pouted, and retorted, "You think her is too dark, Sakura. Bridged won''t set up conspiracies against people!" "Bridged? Is the name of the inhibitory force? It doesn''t make sense. If you think so, then you are talking about that inhibitory force, what are you thinking about?" Gamo asked. She hadn''t seen El Quette for a long time, but when they met, there was no barrier or strangeness, but a very daily bickering. "This..." Elquet can''t say it, she just thinks that the ideal king will not play conspiracy. At least, there will be no conspiracy against the people of the eternal dynasty. "He is confident, even if we add up, he is not his opponent." He looked at the guards around him in a circle, closed his eyes, and said, "And in fact, it is indeed the case." "Go!" Shi Lang said in a deep voice. Since the ideal king is so confident, they can''t lose their momentum. Shi Lang and the others went all the way towards the imperial palace. The guards along the way gritted their teeth, but always obeyed the destiny of the ideal king, did not launch an attack, but turned around and walked towards the lower realm one after another. Came to the imperial palace. Shi Lang came to the imperial palace for the first time. This is a resplendent, grand and magnificent palace, indeed worthy of the name of [the Emperor of Heaven]. However, in the huge palace, it was empty and there was no one. No, There is one person. That person, that petite body, was sitting on the supreme throne. That is the ideal king who uses Mordred''s body! Brichd, the Britannia goddess in the mouth of Elquet. "You are here, Gurneyville." The King of Ideal looked condescendingly at Shi Lang and the others who broke in. Looking at the ideal king, Shirou said, "You are really undefended, the ideal king, Bridged." "Why do you call me like that? No, it''s nothing. It''s meaningless." The King of Ideal looked at Shirou and said, "Any defense is meaningless to you. And the style and use of Mordred records You can kill constancy again. Letting the guards deal with you is just going to die in vain." "But you would actually let me out..." The King of Ideals turned his head to look at El Quette and said, "Even if you don¡¯t let you go out, you will come out to help Gneville and the others in the end. If you don¡¯t help Gneville and the others, my new history will come. For a moment, you were also covered by the new history with regret. Then it would be better for me to defeat you completely. Then, if you are covered by the new history, there will be no regrets, right?" Elquet opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. She did not expect that the ideal king planned in this way. Although in the end, she will definitely do this, but this fact came out of the ideal king, why is it so sad? "Knight King didn''t come, it seems that she still sticks to her way. No, in the end she will still jump out and swing a sword at me, but that''s just what she wants." The King of Ideal stood up, stretched out his hand, and a broken Holy Grail and a Star Sword appeared in her hands: "The Holy Grail is here. If you want to deny my new history, you are welcome, then come on! Use knives and swords to determine the master of history!" Her holy cyan eyes flashed with clear and cold divine light. This is her bottom line and principle. For the people and the world she protects, she will not give in! Chapter 2194： Not even one step! ... ... Ireland, the land of shadows. This is the secret territory of Ireland, and it is also the front line of the Danu Protoss who once guarded the Fmore Abyss and defended the world. However, this once-dead region has already turned into the Demon Realm of the Demon King Bo Xun. The dark and dead atmosphere disappeared, and the rotten pink bubbles filled the air. The wraith spirits of death disappeared, and all that was floating in the air were a group of ghosts and sprites exuding corruption. "It actually polluted the Kingdom of Shadows like this..." Skarha sighed. As the queen of the kingdom of shadows, seeing that her country has fallen into such a terrible alien world, her mood is really complicated. "Go, go to Fermore Abyss!" Skadi pointed to the grievance well not far away and said. There, it is the interface that connects Vermore''s Abyss, or the wormhole that connects two realms. In the distant Gods, the spirit of the God of Vermore in the Abyss of Vermore will pass through the well of grievance and invade the kingdom of shadows. However, in the end, they were defeated and killed by Skaha, and finally reborn in the Abyss of Fermore, repeatedly, without end. Therefore, the former Skaha will decay. After all, one thing has been repeated for many years, as long as it is a human being, it will decay. Fortunately, in addition to her, Uyf, who lost to her at that time, stayed in the Kingdom of Shadows because of unwillingness, sometimes assisting her and sometimes challenging her. It was one of the few waves in her boring years. However, at this moment, the Demon Lord Porzun in the Abyss of Vermore has altered the Abyss of Vermore, and its breath has even polluted the color of the Kingdom of Shadows. Skaha and others headed towards the well of grievance. Killing Yuan and Love Song passed through the Well of Complaint first, and when Skarty was about to pass through the Well of Complaint, the air suddenly became dignified, and saw a flash of red light. Shot away. The broken Skaha stretched out his hand and grabbed the Deaththorn Gun. "She really got here." Skadi sighed: "She is in this possibility, and she is missing one from [Scarha]." Skaha glanced at the warfare distance, then looked at Skadi, and said: "You go first, she will give it to me." "You be careful, no matter what the possibility. Uyf is not so easy to deal with." Skadi reminded. Skaha nodded. After Skadi left, Skhar grabbed the Deaththorn Gun and threw it backhand. The Spear of Deaththorn turned into a red meteor, but it was also caught by a hand. It''s Uif. Skaha looked at Uyf and said, "The holy apostle of the empire, instead of defending the emperor you are loyal to, he has come to trouble us. Isn''t that appropriate?" "Revelation." Uyf said concisely. Skaha raised his eyebrows, "So that''s it. What happened here is within the expectation of the emperor. However, in this situation, we still give priority to dealing with us. Have you lost your composure?" "I have never been so calm as I am now!" Uyf said. Yes, she has never been so calm since she killed her Skaha. Uyf looked at Skaha and said: "When I think about it, although I have forgotten a lot, there is one thing that I remember. Once, Skaha and I were the two best martial artists in the empire. However, there is only one position between the Holy Apostle and the Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows. Therefore, Skaha and I agreed to have a fair and just duel in front of His Majesty the Emperor. However, before the duel began, she was defeated by Barrow. You were possessed and killed by my invincibility." "Looking back carefully, why did I go crazy? Why did I feel uncomfortable when I heard the three words ¡®Skaha¡¯. That¡¯s because of shame." "So, are you going to a duel with me? Regarding the regret of not being able to complete the duel with this Skaha, did you put it on me and Skadi? I am very happy when someone challenges me. I become a shadow After the guardian of the country, very few people will challenge me. After entering that door, even the heroes who were at the same level will never mention the martial arts to me. So I am very happy. . The one who has been chasing my back is really only you, sister." "Huh. I don''t have a sister." Uyf gripped the Spear of Deaththorn tightly, but the holy [Emperor Armor] on his body fell off like gravel, turning into a cloud of smoke and dissipating. When Skaha saw this, he was a little surprised and said, "You should already know where I stand. If you wear [Emperor Armor], you may still have a chance of victory. If you take off [Emperor Armor], you can There is no chance." "I am the queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, a warrior!" "That''s true, but the queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, it''s me!" Skaha smiled, but thought in his heart, if it was Shirou, he would definitely use the record of [Eternal King], and would also find a way to fool her to fight with bare hands, right? A pure war of warriors, so miss... Skaha was holding two guns and rushed towards Uif. She was very confident, even though Uyf had tempered Danu Fumore for hundreds of millions of years, as long as she didn''t enter that door, she would definitely not be her opponent. Devil Boshun is dangerous and unpredictable, let''s get rid of Uyf as soon as possible! "I, I won''t keep my hands! Make sure you die!" ... The killing courtyard and others entered into the abyss of Fermore. This place was supposed to be a dark abyss, but at this moment, the aura of erosion was overflowing. Numerous dead souls of Vermore have become godchildren of lust, dancing lightly and carefree, giving people a sense of weirdness and horror as if they were in the world of desire. Aige looked around and frowned, "He has completed his transformation into the sky, why is there no real world for the Demon Lord Bo Xun?" Aige noticed that Devil Bozun¡¯s self-contained freedom had been completed. It is a term of Buddhism that he transforms itself into the sky. It is the world of Demon Demon that is dominated by the Demon King Bozun. The Lord of Relief and the Book of Revelation used the Demon Bodhisattva as a container to create the Porzun Demon King based on the Buddha''s enemies. Then, as the Demon Lord''s heaven, he transformed into the free heaven, or the desire heaven was born naturally. This is not an inherent enchantment, or a different world like Fu Hailin, but a basic domain that can completely cover the world and the planet before that, similar to the pure land of the whispering land. He has been born in the sky, but Aige has discovered that the Demon King Bozun has not yet been born. Chapter 2195： "It''s that--!" The killing house pointed to the distant sky. Ai Ge looked at him, and saw a huge black tree in the sky beyond. And a divine anchor among the black tree was emitting a faint light. The light seemed to echo, causing a golden phantom of light to appear on the black tree. Aige''s eyes couldn''t help but shrink. She has seen that light wheel. "Rotating Saint King..." Ai Ge looked complicated. "I really didn''t expect to see the mighty power of that outsider here." Skadi said with a complex expression. Her life trajectory is quite similar to that of Skaha, and she also participated in the Fourth Holy Grail War with Shirou. But the difference is that because of her interference with Shilang, the enlightened person decided that Shilang who was resetting could not win the future, so he left directly. Therefore, she did not see the Enlightened One at Liudong Temple. Ai Ge looked at the phantom of the revolving holy king with a complex expression, and muttered softly, "Is this the enlightened person who has seen this scene a long time ago, or is it the good luck of Master Xuanzang''s kindness?" "What?" the killing house asked. "Nothing." Ai Ge shook his head. The star anchor of the **** monkey brought by Xuanzang was of Buddha nature. On the contrary, due to the excitement of the Demon King Bo Xun, it revealed the phantom of the enlightened person. It''s no wonder that even if the [Desire Realm Heaven-He Transformed into the Free Heaven] was completed, the Demon King Bo Xun was not born from that fantasy tree. At this time, the erosive world of desire suddenly condensed, and a huge vortex condensed in the sky. Two huge eyes, looking down from the vortex, looked directly at Ai Ge and others. A voice rang from the vortex-- "The Killing Academy and Skadi will come, as I expected. However, you will come too, which surprised me, Love Song." Aige and Skadi frowned fiercely: "Apocalypse!" "But that''s fine. The Master''s container and the core that made the Demon King Porzun break out of his shell are all there. Just take it together¡ª" As soon as the voice fell, a huge chaotic dragon head emerged from the vortex, staring at everyone present. ¡ª¡ªFalse gods seat! Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen Where there are people, that is home After all, the book of Revelation still showed its hideous features. He, who was supposed to be the nourishment for the birth of the Demon King Porzun, suddenly became the spirit of [Desire World-Heavenly Transformation]. Of course, because the book of Revelation is spirit. The spirit of **** of the Holy Grail. At the moment when the Demon King Porzun was suppressed by the phantom of the [Rotating Saint King], and before he was born, the Revelation became the ruler of [Desire Realm Heaven-He Transformed into Freedom Heaven]. He stared at everyone present through the vortex of the sky. Here one is the core of the Demon Lord Porzun, and the other is the vessel of the Lord of Relief. As for Skadi, although she is the supreme goddess who has assembled the Nordic divinity, it is of little value to him. Just take the killing house and love song. The Lord of Relief is in the realm, and the Demon King Porzun is born. His revenge against the Holy Spirit will surely be achieved! Aige looked at the hideous chaos dragon head, closed his eyes, and said: "The gods of that world used to oppose the Lord of Revelation and Relief, but now it has become the vessel and weapon of the Revelation. This is really true. Funny enough." "This guy, leave it to me." Skadi''s soft gaze suddenly became cold: "Apocalypse, there is a deep hatred between you and me, and the gods that connect with Northern Europe. Taste our revenge!" Unlike the militant Skaha, Skaty is a very gentle and soft person. But facing the Apocalypse, she couldn''t endure the hatred in her heart and became the **** of ice. I saw that her eyes were shining with cold light, like a dimensional invasion, [Desire Realm Heaven-He Transformed into Freedom] began to twist, and an ice and snow Supreme God City slowly emerged from this corrupt Demon Realm. In the highest ice and snow **** city, one of the huge, world-like sacred trees, exuding countless wind and snow factors, turned out to be a drop in the erosion aura in this Demon Realm. The Apocalypse was a little surprised: "Although it is because of the constraints of the magic needle and the [Sacred King of Rotation], this Asgard¡¯s God City can actually invade [the world of Demon-He is in the sky], which surprised me a bit. ." Apocalypse¡¯s gaze fell on the giant tree in the Highest God City, and a touch of clearness passed through the giant dragon¡¯s eyes, "That¡¯s it. You actually invaded the starry sky left by the origin of the stars-Miguel Mir Ford has created something similar to the Spirit Seat. At this point, I have to praise you, Skadi." "It''s a pity¡ªit''s useless to me!" The Revelation opened a huge dragon throat, and the chaotic human figures of the gods on its neck stood up one after another. In an instant, Guanghua danced wildly. Or the fire of the sun, or the thunder of chaos... Countless theocracy fell down, severing Miguel Mill''s branches. A gleam of light flashed across Skarti''s eyes, and he stretched out his hand and waved it, and in an instant [Runus Wisdom] was launched. [Flame], [Thunder], [Garre Wind]... Countless runes that interfere with reality are reflected on Miguel Mill¡¯s tree. In just a moment, countless numbers of branches and vines of Miguel Mill¡¯s giant tree have spawned. Theocratic counterattacked. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Shining radiantly, countless runes and divine powers gathered together, converged into a giant light shining on the morning star, and blasted towards the book of Revelation. "Boom¡ª" The moment the light shattered, the entire Demon Realm was shocked. The intense light briefly dispelled the erosive breath of the Demon Realm. However, Revelation stared at them unscathed. "It''s useless. I''m one with this Demon Realm, and the Demon Lord Boshun is her and me! You can''t destroy [Demon Realm-He Turns into the Sky], let alone destroy me!" The Revelation laughed loudly, and then opened his mouth. A huge artillery destroying civilization blasted towards the Supreme God City. That is the power of the demon king of Porzun, the power of the book of revelation, and the false gods, and its terrible degree does not need to be mentioned. Even in the age of star origin, Miguel Mill, a planetary invasion weapon imitating Uranus, could not be resisted. However, when the giant cannon that had fallen to the stars fell, Love Song turned into the true vortex of the evil king, and directly greeted him. Hearing only the sound of "Boom", the vortex of true nature was a bit turbulent, but it also assimilated and pulverized the giant cannon. "Using the vortex of truth to deal with me, love song?" Apocalyptic eyes flickered in a joke, and said: "You should understand that the more you use the power of the vortex, the closer you are to my Master! Like the formula, you are better than ordinary people, and you are naturally connected to the root cause, but that is also your weakness!" "So what?" Aige let out a chuckle of relief, and then condensed Gaetia''s human rights correction light, and attacked the Apocalypse. At the same time, Skati also put on Aige [Runus Wisdom]. The two sides fought fiercely. Chapter 2196： After devouring the false god''s spirit seat, the Revelation turned into the spirit of [Desire Realm Heaven-He Transformed into Freedom Heaven]. Although not comparable to the ideal king who is in the realm of transcendence, it also stands on the top position, far surpassing the body that was once bombarded by the enlightened person [guiyi reincarnated]. However, the love song he faced, Skadi was not a mortal. Aige is the king of evil. When the true personality in the body [Sajiao Aige] is still fainting, she can fully use the power of the evil king and assimilate all the attacks from the root cause. And Skadi is the supreme goddess of Northern Europe, who has assembled the divinity of all Northern Europe, and used [Runus Wisdom] to create the tree of origin-Miguel Mill. The origin of the star, the brilliance left by the super ancient times, shines on her body. Although the combination of the two cannot deal with the current Apocalypse, it can barely stop the apocalypse''s offensive. Watching this immortal battle, the killing courtyard can only sigh with excitement. Although possessing the demonized Bodhisattva, the ¡¾all colors are lingering¡¿, it possesses the nature of the third beast. However, in the face of such open-hanging gods, it is good to be able to protect oneself. At this time, there was a hum, and terrible fluctuations resounded from the fantasy tree. The violent fluctuations made the entire Demon Realm tremble extremely. Even the phantom of the [Ranking Saint King] shrouded in the fantasy tree became lighter and lighter. A black lotus flower bloomed from the dreamy tree. Upon seeing the book of Revelation, he was overjoyed and said: "The Demon King Bo Xun is coming out!" "That''s not so easy!" Ai Ge concentrated hundreds of millions of rational correction rays into a ball, and blasted them on the face of the apocalypse. "Boom¡ª" Smoky. Aige did not pay attention to the situation of the Apocalypse. The vortex of truth she turned overflowed with endless black mist, and fell in front of the killing courtyard, condensed and formed, forming her own phantom. Aige manipulated the Vortex of Truth and Skardi to blast the Apocalypse together, and at the same time said seriously to the killing house: "The Apocalypse is up to us. The killing house, to accomplish what you should accomplish." "Before, I thought it would be better not to mention this matter, because it would hurt your soul. But I was wrong. Although evasion is useful, it is shameful and unable to move forward. I remember the first time I saw you, Have you said anything to you?" Ai Ge asked. "I saw me for the first time?" Shashengyuan pointed at herself, with a face full of doubt. The first time she saw Aige, was it when Aige was resurrected from the plane of the past and confronted Shilang''s Star Emperor. However, the love song at that time, but nothing has been said to her. "Anyone who understands loneliness can also perceive the loneliness of others." Hearing the words, the eyes of the killing house shrank suddenly, and she lost her voice: "That blonde Ayaka...It''s you!?" "It''s me." Ai Ge patted the [Tian Shou] black gun in the hands of the killing house, and said: "Go. I can feel that guy, waiting for you." After that, Ai Ge''s figure turned into a black mist and returned to the vortex of truth. The killing house''s eyes were firm. She clenched the [Tian Shou] black gun and ran towards the dark fantasy tree. "Stupid." Apocalypse sneered: "Not all existence is me. You are asking her to die, love singing." "You look down on humans too much, Apocalypse." Ai Ge said. "It is not to look down upon, but that human beings are such small things. And smallness is the greatest original sin, which deserves suffering and destruction." Revelation says. Skadi ridiculed: "That''s why you will be cut into the body and spirit by the Holy Spirit, and you will be trapped on this ¡®small¡¯ planet, Holy Grail." Hearing the words, the eyes of Revelation suddenly tightened into needles. These words pierced his heart, and he said in a cold voice: "You all have to die, and even the record cannot be included by the Heroic Seat!" ... ... Camelot''s battlefield was full of disputes, devastated and chaotic. The king of mechanics-Zeus and Adam joined forces to fight against the **** of protection of the machine-Camelot. Logically speaking, with two enemies and one, Zeus and Adam should have the upper hand, but the **** of protection of the machine-Camelot is too BUG. The whole body is made of cosmic super metal such as Oliha steel, and is embedded with the [Plain of Joy] and the ring of thorns, which can be called an enlarged version of the shield of the Holy Apostle Galahad. Fortunately, this battle came suddenly, and Aggi hadn''t fully adjusted the protector of the machine **** Camelot, otherwise, the pressure of the battle would be too great. But even so, Camelot, the protector of the country, has the upper hand. "Damn it! If it''s Yu''s body, I''m not afraid of this weak machine god!" Zeus couldn''t help being very upset. He signed a contract with Lixiang, not the body, but the etheric body of the Servant. His body, the machine **** who is also made of Oliha Steel Universe Supermetal, is connecting points in Greece. But even though he said that, Zeus knew in his heart that even if the main machine **** was brought over, the ending would not be much better than this. Not because of anything else, but because the [Plain of Joy] from Taitis is too BUG! Able to reflect all attacks indiscriminately. Galahad held on to it and even reflected the infinite halo of the ideal king Han''s anger, so that Shilang and others avoided a killing. One can imagine how buggy this [Plain of Joy] is. Not only that, coupled with the sealing effect of the Ring of Thorns, it is no different from the magnified and enhanced version of the Saint Apostle Galahad of the Shield. Adam and Zeus were both ravaged on the ground by the protector of the kingdom-Camelot, and it will be a matter of time before they fail. Age Zhiwen controlled the protector of the country-Camelot, grabbed the heads of Adam and Zeus, pressed them on the ground for a while, and then threw the two weak auras aside, preparing to kill God. But he didn''t want to. As soon as his side started, Adam rushed over, hugged his chest with one arm from behind, and dragged him down. "Useless action, giant." Age Zhiwen said, and then he controlled the protector of the country-Camelot to continuously hammer Adam''s back. "Kakka-" The spine made a terrible rattling noise. Adam gritted his teeth and clung to Camelot, the **** of machine protection. Pan-history, this is not his history. It''s not his home either. But he wants to protect this pan-history with his death. Why is this? There is no why. He was originally an artificial intelligence created by Avisbronn from the Holy Grail War, but he was the first to possess intelligence, self-consciousness, and more friends and partners. He has no home. How can artificial intelligence have a home? However, he has brothers and sisters who are awakening intellectual artificial intelligence at the same time as him. Those brothers and sisters working on the artificial intelligence of Chaldea. Chapter 2197： He has no home. How can artificial intelligence have a home? But where the brothers and sisters are, that is home. Where friends and partners are, that is home. So- "How do you allow you to take my home away?" Adam asked through gritted teeth. "Many arm as a car, stupid giant." Age Guiwen said coldly. He raised the giant hand of Camelot, the **** of machine protection of the country, and was about to sever Adam''s spine, but he was held up by the hands of Zeus who followed. Zeus looked at Adam and said seriously: "You are fine. Giants are not brave, but humans are brave." "Both giants and barbarians. Don¡¯t you understand? I have already analyzed your behavior logic. It¡¯s really stupid. It seems that we can only eliminate you first, and then eliminate those who dare to break into the imperial palace. , A recalcitrant who disrespects His Majesty the Emperor." Age Zhiwen controlled Camelot, the **** of machine protection of the country, and raised his huge arm. The mecha-god used in space warfare, with its terrifying power, even Adam and Zeus could hardly resist, and they were pushed back steadily. But at this moment, only listening to the "clang" sound in the body of the protector of the machine **** Camelot, Zeus and Adam suddenly felt the power of the protector of machine **** Camelot, and took the opportunity to work together to protect the country. Machine God Camelot pushed out. Camelot, the protector of the country, was pushed out and hit the wall of Camelot with a loud "bang". The city wall collapsed. However, at the head of Camelot, the protector of the machine god, the Agruwen as the core didn''t have time to take care of this, but stared closely at the intruder who broke into the machine **** in front of him. -Bedwell! It was him who had just cut off a line connecting the Age rule text to Camelot, the God of Protector of Machines, which made the God of Protector of Machines - Camelot reveal the flaws. "How did you break into the core room?" Ager Zhiwen asked. Bedwell said: "This is the machine **** I designed after all. Of course I know where the entrance is and where the core room is." "This is impossible! It was 100 million years ago, how can you remember without a brain?" Age Zhiwen asked. "The human brain can''t store memories of such a long time. But that memory is there, waiting for people to open it. When I think about it hard, I remember it." Bedwell said. "You really can''t lie, Bedwell. This kind of thing is impossible." "I can''t hide it from you." Bedwell gave a wry smile, then took out a shabby, mottled diary from his arms, and said: "I learned from this diary that the entrance of this machine **** Where is the core room." "That''s..." "Morgan Leffe''s travel diary." Bedwell said: "Unlike you who chose mechanization, Morgan Leffe will write down all the things that happened 100 million years ago and the boring life of this hundred million years in the diary. This book. Huge years and countless characters, she was condensed into this diary with the magic seal. Therefore, when I found her diary in Camelot¡¯s palace, I knew how to see you Up." "That guy...Morgan Leffe, he really knows what happened 100 million years ago. But it doesn''t matter. Since you broke in here...Bedwell, you who know everything, you still have to stand by me and stand by the empire. Is it the opposite of the empire? Just because we eliminated an obstacle that prevented the empire from existing?" Age Zhiwen asked: "Or, do you think it is justice to obstruct the survival of the entire empire for a person who has disappeared?" "What is justice and what is evil. I don¡¯t understand it anymore, and I don¡¯t want to understand it. I am standing here, not as a Spears, nor as a traitor and a holy apostle, nor to give to the deceased. His Majesty the Emperor takes revenge. But for my friend, Age Shiwen." "For me? Ridiculous!" "It''s not you, but my friend, Aggiwen! Once, I thought the entire empire did not get the exception of [constancy], it was the princess of Camland, Her Excellency Guinevere. But now, I understand. . In the entire empire, the only one who hasn''t achieved [constancy] is you!" Bedwell pointed to the Ager rules and said: "Between [Empire] and [Permanence], you chose the empire and transformed yourself into a robot. At that moment, the real Ager rules died. The only thing that exists is made by Agruwen to replace your own artificial intelligence. So, you don¡¯t have constancy, you just keep replacing the mechanical body for 100 million years, right?" "So what?" Aggiwen drew out his sword and said, "It''s no use begging me for mercy now, Spath. You are a sinner of the empire, an eternal sinner! And I will kill you, Let the empire survive forever!" "His Majesty, Skaha, Age Guiwen, Ektor...The people are gone, where did the empire come from?" Bedwell smiled bitterly, and then drew the long sword. After seeing Morgan Leffield''s travel diary, he understood. At the moment when Age Guiwen created the Saint Apostle of Strategy, his battle was inevitable. Because-- "Empire, this is a warm home that protects us from barbarians. However, as early as 100 million years ago, the empire was destroyed by you, holy apostle!" Chapter 118 Your smile will become the hope of others This matter goes back to a long, long time ago. Travelers who like freedom and are as brisk as the wind travel only to witness the great rivers and mountains of the Holy Grail World, but they have saved many people who were attacked by barbarians during their travels. Since then, the traveler''s travel has deteriorated. More and more people followed him, and more and more people expected him to drive away the savages and save the world. No. Not to save the world, because the world does not need to be saved at all. It is human beings who need to be saved. People expect travelers to save them, expect travelers to protect them forever. The traveler doesn''t know these things at all, he just yearns for a free life like the wind. But when he looked back, he had already discovered that he could no longer choose his own path arbitrarily. By his side, too many people followed. There are too many people who have placed their expectations and yearning for beauty on Him. Therefore, what was originally a trip to appreciate the beauty of mountains and rivers has become a "journey of sanctification" in people''s eyes. The traveler has not thought about sanctification, what he yearns for is just like a bird, like a windy travel. However, people''s expectations and yearning for the Savior fell on him. The traveler never cares about these things, he is an unruly person like the wind. However, as he became more and more acquainted with the people around him, he became more and more familiar with...Friendship and fetters have become the greatest shackles that imprison him. He decided to respond to people''s expectations. After fulfilling people''s expectations, do what you want. Thus, the journey of sanctification began. The traveler, as everyone longed and expected, he established a country that could protect people from barbarians, and finally cleared all the barbarians. The traveler finally fulfilled people''s expectations. He was full of thoughts that he could retreat and live the life he yearned for. However, He was too naive. When a country, a force, there is no foreign enemy. Chapter 2198： Then the enemy will come from within. The traveler became the ruler, like a canary locked in a cage, locked in the supreme palace forever, unable to leave every step of the way. He is gloomy, he is helpless. But the best and most reliable friend and minister he knew at first saw this. One day, the friend said to the traveler: "You can live your own life with confidence." "But what should people do?" "Leave it to me with peace of mind. Your kindness, willing to give up what you yearn for and create a home for us. I will take care of this home. I will take care of everything, just like before." The friend said . "But¡ª" "Please feel free to leave it to me, I promise, I will never go wrong, and will always protect this country. This hard-won home." My friend said. The traveler went out hesitantly, but worried that something went wrong in this country, so he would come back soon. But he found that his friend handled things in an orderly manner and was ten thousand times more reliable than him. The traveler was completely relieved after going back and forth. He gave everything to his friends, and he let go of everything, go where he wanted to go, and do what he wanted to do. However, travelers never know. That friend, that minister, the secret that will never go wrong. That is killing one''s own humanity. Transform yourself into a supercomputer that will never go wrong. And that is also the beginning of all tragedies- For the stability of the country, the minister burned all books and destroyed the source of contradictions in thought. At the same time, he made other ministers and friends with real power to form cliques and renounce morality, in order to achieve checks and balances of power, and finally concentrate all power in his hands. Finally, the minister concentrated all his power in his hands and became the brain that maintains the operation of the empire, and people lost their fighting spirit. The country is always stable. However, that home disappeared forever. Travelers, and those friends who accompanied them, the laughter and romantic poems and flowers disappeared. Only one eternal soul empire and the twelve holy apostles remained. "Keng¡ª¡ªKeng¡ª¡ª!" The sound of sharp swords resounded continuously in Camelot, the **** of machine protection of the country. Bedwell wielded his sharp sword and the sword of Agruwen, constantly clashing. In the outside world, Camelot, the protector of the country, who started the automatic operation, constantly clashes with Zeus and Adam. "You can''t beat me, Spears!" Ager rule said: "Your behavioral logic is in my brain database. You have been completely resolved by me from the beginning!" Bedwell gritted his teeth and kept taking out his sword, but was easily guarded by Ager Guiwen. He knew that he was not the opponent of the Ager rule in front of him. The Arge rule text in front of us is not actually an Arge rule text. It is more accurate in terms of super artificial intelligence. He loaded all the data of Bedwell into the brain for analysis. In other words, from the beginning, all the roads of Bedwell were seen through by this artificial intelligence. Ager Guiwen swept Bedwell out with a single sword, and said, "I have seen all your data, Bedwell." "Is this really the case?" Bedwell gritted his teeth, his gaze fixed on Ager''s rules, and said seriously: "You don''t know Bedwell at all! Liberate!" Bedwell got up, holding a sword in his hand, and rushed towards Aggiwen. "A boring trick. I have finished analyzing your future!" Aggiwen''s extremely tricky sword pierced Bedwell''s heart. According to his calculations, Bedwell will turn to the left. At that time, he can turn his wrist to cut off Bedwell''s right arm. However, when his sword stabbed, Bedwell flashed without flashing, and rushed forward. With a turn of his wrist, Ager Guiwen cut off Bedwell''s right arm with a "chat". Blood splattered in front of his eyes. "You want to pounce on my sword and pierce my energy core with the sword, right? It''s a pity, it''s within my calculations." Age Zhiwen''s cold voice is like a machine without emotion, calculating all the results coldly. However-- Bedwell gritted his teeth and slammed directly into Aggiwen. At the same time, a cold light flashed in his left wrist, and a dagger flashed out of his sleeve, and it pierced in from behind with a "chat". The energy core in the third spine of Ager. "You¡ª" The light in Age Zhiwen''s eyes dimmed a little, like a soft-footed shrimp with its tendons removed, falling to the ground. The blood ran down from the broken arm and dyed the silver-white mechanical body of Agruwen. Bedwell looked at the Agruwen under him and asked: "This is also within your calculations, right? ?" "You actually surpassed my calculation of Bedwell''s data?" Ager Guiwen was a little surprised. "No. I can''t surpass my data. What really surpasses your data calculation is the sword you just made, which didn''t cut off my head." Hearing this, Age Guiwen was startled. The data flow in his head was in chaos. Bedwell bypassed the Arge Regulations and walked to the console of the Protector of the Machine God-Camelot, and inserted the nerve channels of the God of Protector of the Machine Camelot into his body one by one. "You have lost [constancy]. Use your physical body to connect to''Camelot'' and you will die." Age Guiwen said coldly. "He was designed by me. Apart from you, only I know how to connect and manipulate him. This is something that only I can do." Bedwell said. "I don''t understand, I can''t understand. Bedwell, you are a member of the Eternal Empire, why do you have to help pan-human history, and you must witness the end of the Eternal Empire?" asked Agge. "Because I want to liberate you." "What are you talking about? Can''t understand." "The flesh can live forever, but our spirit and soul have long since perished. I have read Morgan''s diary. You can no longer hide it from me. The essence of [Permanence] is actually the divinity of a barbarian. After history, people with constancy will be reincarnated as barbarians...or in the words of pan-human history, the spirit of Vermore who has lost humanity, right? Divine Forces...that is about to transform into Vermore. People of the Spirit, right?" Chapter 2199： Age Guiwen asked: "So what? That way, the empire can survive forever. Without any human body, it will perish!" "But then, is it us? The body will not die, but the soul and the intellect will die. What is alive is not a person, but a body, like the spirit of Vermore, who is always hovering in the abyss and loses his intellect. You are too cold. What you call eternity is just to create a bigger Vermore abyss and trap us for eternity! I won''t let you succeed!" Bedwell said seriously. "Stupid. To be alive and to exist is better than anything else. That''s why I said that heart and intellect are the obstacles that hinder the eternal survival of the empire. This is the case of the last Emperor of Heaven, and this is the case of the Emperor of Heaven. The most hateful. Yes... I didn''t even get rid of your heart!" "Although you said that. But, don''t you also have the heart?" Bedwell asked rhetorically. "What are you talking about¡ª!?" Bedwell did not respond to the questioning of Ager Regulation. He closed his eyes. He forgot about the years 100 million years ago. I forgot all of them. What kind of person was that old friend in the original Ager rules? Can''t remember... No. It seems to remember a bit. Ah, the dull gourd that is always dull and sullen all day, and is full of bitterness and hatred all day. However, it is the person who cares most about people and is most sensitive to other people''s emotions, like a elder brother. ¡ª¡ªYour smile will become the hope of others. With the words of the Emperor reverberating in his mind, Bedwell smiled. Your Majesty, I finally understand what you mean! "What are you laughing at?" Age Zhiwen asked. "Because, I laugh, because I finally found myself! It''s been too long, too long... I''ve been lost for so long." Bedwell picked up the nerve catheter of Camelot, the **** of protection of the country. "Hold on, Bedwell--!" Age Zhiwen shouted. "I''m very happy that you finally don''t call me by Spers, brother. I am not a holy apostle, I am just a traveler, Bedwell." Bedwell smiled and inserted all the nerve conduits of the protector of the machine **** Camelot into his body and connected it to the protector of the machine **** Camelot. In just an instant, the huge energy of Camelot, the protector of the machine god, focused on Bedwell''s body, and Bedwell''s body suddenly burned. At that moment, Bedwell controlled Camelot, the protector of the machine god, to stop his body, and the reflective barrier covering the body of the [Plain of Joy] suddenly disappeared. Adam and Zeus looked at each other, and immediately launched a counterattack. "Disappear, pseudo-god--!" Adam and Zeus yelled loudly, and the divine power and light of the thunder converged on the body of Camelot, the **** of machine protection. The huge guardian **** Camelot crashed down in the light. ¡ª¡ªThank you, Arthur, King Eternal, and King Mordred. It''s a pity that I didn''t see Eternal King''s "I" and Age Guiwenqing. I just hope that they are close friends, not like us, facing each other with swords and swords. ¡ª¡ªAlso... I''m sorry, Your Majesty Tiandi. I... was late. Bedwell closed his eyes. In the light, his rickety and mutilated body dissipated, and the faint particles drifted away with the free wind. Be free. ... ... Tirnano. Taking advantage of the melee between Love Song, Skatie, and Apocalypse, the killing courtyard holding the gun of "Tian Shou" rushed to the black lotus fantasy tree of the Demon King Bozun. The barrier projected by the phantom of the [Ranking Saint King] that enveloped the fantasy tree didn''t even mean to stop her in the slightest. She only rushed into the black lotus fantasy tree of the Demon King Bo Xun when she heard the sound of "Boom". I saw a flash of light and shadow, and when the killing courtyard opened his eyes again, he had come to a prosperous commercial street under the darkness of night. This seems to be a festive day. People on the street, either wearing casual clothes, or wearing traditional bathrobes, walk on the side of the street. The red lantern, the uncle who fished for the goldfish. Looking around at the killing courtyard, he couldn''t find the person he was looking for. Instead, he was squeezed into the distance by the dense crowd. She is like a flat boat in the stormy sea, and she can only follow the waves and be swept into the distance. She was anxious and kept shouting: "Where are you? Where are you?" No one responded to her. The killing house was very anxious, and suddenly he had an idea, and shouted: "Where are you, the killing house prays for famine?" "Excuse me, are you looking for me?" An immature voice suddenly came from behind, and when she turned around, she saw an immature black-haired girl. The girl is exactly the same as the Dean of Killing, and it can be said that there is no other difference except a little immature. Holding a book in her hand, she was looking at the killing courtyard with innocent eyes. "Excuse me, do I know you?" Chapter 119 Goodbye, my cowardice. My best friend. Looking at the girl, who was about fourteen years old, the killing house rushed up and hugged her into his arms. "That-that-" Faced with the embrace of the killing house, the girl panicked. The killing court also knew that it was rude, and quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, I am rude. But please believe that I am not a bad person." The girl tilted her head, her pale golden eyes stared at the killing courtyard for a while, nodded, and a sweet smile appeared on that tender and sweet face: "Yeah." Chapter 2200： The killing house got up. "Excuse me, are you our believer?" the girl asked. The killing courtyard shook his head subconsciously, then hesitated for a moment, then nodded again. "No wonder you know me." The girl showed a sweet smile, and then as if thinking of something, a small face was full of nervousness and asked: "Did your father ask you to come to me?" The killing courtyard shook his head. "Huh. That''s good. I thought it was my mother who took me down the mountain and was discovered by my father." The girl patted her chest, then looked at the killing house and said apologetically: "I''m so sorry. I can''t accompany you back to the mountain yet. , I have to find my mother first." "Are you separated from your mother?" the killing house asked. The girl nodded and said with a troubled face: "There are too many people. My mother and I were washed away." "Don''t worry about mother, I will take you to see the fireworks!" "This can''t work. My father said I was a disaster star, and someone must be watching." The girl said with a troubled face. "What''s not going to do, it''s rare to have a mountain next time, then have a good time." Before he finished speaking, the killing house grabbed the girl''s hand and dragged her to the prosperous commercial street. "Eh eh eh!??" The girl panicked. The Shashengyuan took the girls to play all over the street. Air guns to play balloons, goldfish, gophers, octopus balls, video game city... Finally, the killing house took the girl to the viewing platform. "Shoo-" A stream of light rushed into the sky from the ground, and then exploded with a "boom", and a splendid firework was in full bloom. The shining light illuminates the dark night sky, and it also falls on the girl''s shiny eyes. "So beautiful." The girl said happily. "Do you like it?" the killing house asked. The girl nodded happily. "Shoo, hoo--" One after another, the fireworks soared up into the sky, displaying brilliant fireworks in the dark night sky. The girl''s eyes were shining, but as she watched, tears flowed from her eyes. The killing house hesitated for a moment and asked: "You, are you crying?" "Sorry, sorry." The girl stretched out her hand to wipe the unstoppable tears, raised her head, showing a tearful smile, "I''m just, so happy. I have a terminal illness, and my father said, I will not live to be fourteen years old... No one ever cared like this. I, no one will approach me like this, no one will take me to see the fireworks... I originally thought that the only person who cares about me is myself. I am so happy, I am so happy. Why are these tears still streaming? Embarrassed..." "It''s okay." The killing house handed out a tissue. The girl took the tissue and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Then she looked at the killing courtyard and asked, "But, why did you take me to see the fireworks? I, obviously don''t know you." "This..." The Killing Yuan smiled and said, "A lonely person will perceive the loneliness of others." The girl asked suspiciously: "Big sister, are you lonely too?" "Yeah. It used to be like that, but by my side, there are a group of good friends who care about me. They will cry with me, laugh with me, and will be sad because of my grief. Therefore, I am not lonely anymore." Said. "Good friends..." the girl asked, "Will I have good friends too?" "There will be. Everyone will find their own friends. In this world, there will always be some people who have a place to care for you, love you, accept all of you, and embrace all of you." The courtyard said. "So, then, big sister is my second best friend." The girl said with a smile on her face. The killing house asked suspiciously: "Then who is your first good friend?" "Of course it''s me!" "Being friends with myself... Isn''t it too weird?" The Killing Institute hesitated for a moment and asked. "This is not surprising. Because the person who loves me the most is me." The killing courtyard was stunned. The girl stood up, smiled and stretched out her hand to the killing house, "I call the killing house to pray for waste, and my big sister can call me the killing house." "Yeah. The killing house." The killing house took the girl''s hand. "Big sister, what is your name?" the girl asked again. "This..." "Mm. So cunning, I told you your name. Didn''t the big sister tell me? Good friends are not like this!" "I..." Looking at the girl''s immature face, the killing house showed a smile, "My name is... Demon Bodhisattva." "Devilish Bodhisattva? What a strange name." "This is not my name, it''s my nickname. Also, I don''t think this name is strange at all." Said the killing courtyard. "Mm. Actually use the nickname to fool me..." The girl puffed up her cheeks, and then laughed: "However, this is fine. In this way, from today onwards, we will be good friends, the Demon Bodhisattva. " "Hmm..." The killing court responded. "You are here, the killing house." Suddenly, a coquettish voice rang from behind, and when she turned around, she saw a woman who looked a little like herself, walking slowly from the entrance. The Killing Yard opened his mouth, and couldn''t say a word about his mother stuck in his throat. "Mother." The girl walked over with a smile on her face. Chapter 2201： The woman touched the girl''s head and said softly: "It''s time to go home, the killing house." "Oh. Then I want to say goodbye to my good friend." "Your good friend?" The woman asked with a puzzled face: "Where is there anyone else here?" "Yes. That big sister is there..." The girl turned her head and pointed to the killing courtyard, but she didn''t seem to see the killing courtyard, but her face was puzzled, "Weird, why are people missing? " "You''re playing the game of being friends with yourself again, Killing Yuan." "Nothing." "Okay, go back quickly. When your father finds out, your father is going to be angry." "Oh..." The girl lowered her head and followed the woman glumly. "Don''t go--don''t go--!" The killing house couldn''t help it anymore and shouted again and again. However, the girl didn''t seem to hear her, and followed the woman away. The killing house trembled all over. That girl didn''t know what kind of **** she was going to go to. She never knew what her father really meant when she told her that she would not live to be fourteen years old. She is a sacrifice and a kind of Buddha. It is the relic of all those who study Lichuan Dharma, pursue the Dharma, and seek liberation. The mother came to show her the first and last side of the prosperous world, and then he would cooperate with her father to push her into the offerings of Tachikawa Stream. The killing courtyard closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in a Buddhist hall. In front of the golden Buddha exhibition hall, surrounded by shintoist sacrifices of cattle bones. The girl fell on the rotten ground, staring blankly at a piece of bull bone on the ground. "Why..." With empty tears, the girl asked: "The book says that people will save people. But what I saw, why would people not save people, but push people into the abyss?" The Killing Yuan closed his eyes, tears bursting into his eyes. Someone answered the girl. "Because there is only you in this world." Another girl appeared in front of the girl, her eyes were full of compassion and tenderness for the girl. "Who are you?" the girl asked. "I am the only human in this world except you. I will be sad because of your sorrow, pain because of your pain, and joy because of your joy. It is your friend and yourself." Another The girl said, and picked up the girl. The girl cried: "I am in pain... I am in pain, friend." "Go to sleep, go to sleep. I will protect you, always protect you. I will bear all the pain, and all the pain will be borne by me. As long as you fall asleep and forget everything, that''s enough." The other girl said softly. Her voice is very soft, like a mother''s lullaby when she was a child. The embrace, warm, like the embrace of a mother when I was young. That kind of warmth. The girl closed her eyes. The killing courtyard also closed its eyes, tears bursting out of his eyes. Once he opened his eyes, the killing house had become a girl. She looked at the girl who was close at hand, exactly the same as her, and said in tears: "Sorry, I have forgotten you for so long, my first good friend. But, I''m sorry. I''m already and can''t sleep anymore. " The girl was not surprised, just asked: "The world has never changed, and the outside world is still dangerous. Do you have to wake up?" The Killing Yuan nodded. The girl looked at the killing yard dozingly, and closed her eyes: "I know." "Crack¡ª" Like the sound of glass breaking, the whole world was torn apart. Everything is gone. In the darkness of nothingness, a huge black lotus was displayed in front of the killing courtyard. And among the huge black lotus, is the first good friend of the killing courtyard, and the other one, the Demon Bodhisattva, is also the Demon King Bo Xun. "I think you will always fall into a deep sleep. Even if you walk out of my heart for a while, you will eventually come back. But I was wrong, the killing house. You faced the past that I didn''t dare to face. You and I The war...you won, the killing courtyard." Amidst the black lotus, the gentle voice of the Demon Bodhisattva sounded. "I didn''t win. There is no war between me and you at all!" The killing courtyard said with tears, "Good friend." "Thank you, and treat me as a good friend. In fact, I knew it from the moment I saw the Emperor. My real desire is to create a world where you can live innocently." "But now, I understand that what you need is not such a world, but a group of true friends who can accompany you in sorrow and joy. I am so happy for you. You no longer need my protection. " Hei Lian slowly opened, revealing the black core. Demon Bodhisattva said: "Use [Tian Shou] to penetrate the core of the Demon King Bo Xun." "No-no -, I didn''t come here to destroy you! I also want to take you to see the fireworks... This is what we agreed upon, agreed upon..." "You have taken me to see the fireworks. It''s so beautiful. So¡ª" The Demon Bodhisattva asked gently: "You don''t worry about me anymore, right, the killing house?" "It shouldn''t be like this..." The killing courtyard lowered his head, tears all over his face. "At that time, you, who was desperate for humans, split your personality and gave birth to me. After I was killed by the believers and became a hacktivist, our weakness was seized by the Lord of Relief and became the third bestiality. , The seed of the demon king of Bozun." "After that, things have developed step by step to the present. I am really annoyed that my perfect plan was unintentionally ruined step by step by Mr. Shirou. It is really annoying. However, I am not angry at all. Why is that? That is. Because he made you regain your courage in life." "In this world, the person who loves himself the most is always only himself. Therefore, the killing house, I love only you. Therefore, the emperor cannot kill the demon King Bozun, nor can the enlightened ones kill the demon King Bozun, Mr. Shirou. , And others can¡¯t kill the Demon King Porzun. Only you¡ªand only you can kill the Demon Lord Porzun. Because, I love you. So, bid farewell to me, and your friends, go to the future together." The Killing Institute stood up, and the [Tian Shou] in his hand was aimed at the core of the Demon King Bo Xun. Chapter 2202： "Goodbye, me. And... my cowardice." Tears were flowing from the killing house, and the trigger was pressed. The black light of [Tian Shou], like a pillar, penetrated the core of the Demon King Bo Xun. "Kakka-" The core shattered like glass. Tears flowed violently from the killing house, and she could no longer stop crying. From today on, no one will love her unreservedly like the Demon Bodhisattva, and no one will be in the dark all the time, protecting her in every detail. Demon Bodhisattva emerged from the black lotus. Her hand gently held the face of the killing house, and said softly: "Why are you crying? You won. You defeated the Demon King Bozun who could not even be defeated by the Enlightened One." "But¡ªbut¡ª" "Don''t cry. It''s not like a winner at all." The Demon Bodhisattva gently wiped away the tears in the killing courtyard. "Well. I won''t cry anymore. I won''t cry anymore in the future!" Said the killing courtyard earnestly. "That''s good." The Demon Bodhisattva smiled, and then said seriously: "Killing Academy, you must get the future from the Lord of Relief. Tell Shirou, my Master, the Lord of Relief, in fact, it has already appeared long ago. World, and have been by his side from the beginning!" "Everything about us, everything about him. Except for the [Arkaxia Arrow], even the Emperor of Heaven, or the inhibitory-ideal king, or the reaction of the Enlightened One, did not escape. The palm of the Lord of Relief. After hearing it clearly, I must bring this message to Mr. Shirou! The true identity of the Lord of Relief is¡ª" ... ... "Impossible--impossible--, Demon King Bo Xun unexpectedly, unexpectedly--, this is impossible!" Revelation cried out. With the collapse of the black lotus fantasy tree, [Desire Realm Heaven-Other Transformation into Freedom Heaven] began to shatter, and the revelation that became the spirit of [Desire Realm Heaven-Other Transformation into Freedom Heaven] also began to fall apart. "It seems that the killing house has succeeded." Aige said. Skadi looked at the apocalypse of the collapse, and said coldly: "Let you collapse by yourself...it''s cheaper for you, the apocalypse!" "Unbelievable, even if you become the Demon King Boshun, you can still maintain your own intelligence...The obsession of that Demon Bodhisattva has reached this level!" Apocalypse gritted his teeth and broke down. He stared sullenly at Skadi and Aige, and said, "The matter is not over yet. We will meet again soon. You will all be my bargaining chips for revenge against the Holy Spirit! Soon, soon¡ª" With a "click", the apocalypse completely collapsed, completely disappearing from the [Desire Realm Heaven-Other Transformation into Freedom Heaven]. And with the collapse of [Desire Realm Heaven-He Transformed into the Sky], the covered Vermore Abyss also began to collapse. "Take the killing courtyard and go quickly. The Vermor Abyss left by the gods...will disappear completely!" said Skadi. "There will be nothing wrong with the killing house, you should go first. I have something else." After all, Love Song rushed towards the collapsed black lotus fantasy tree. Skadi pondered for a moment, then turned and left first. ... "How is it possible? How is this possible? The Lord of Relief...how could it be that?" The killing courtyard was shocked: "If he is the Lord of Relief...all, isn''t it meaningless?" The Demon Bodhisattva smiled favorably, and then stretched out his hand to push the killing courtyard out. "The other me¡ª" "We must get the future, the killing house." Watching the killing courtyard leave, the Demon Bodhisattva retracted his gaze and said calmly: "Are you here to retaliate against me?" "I had this idea before..." Aige walked out of the dark, shook his head, and said, "No more now. Also, even if I don''t do it, you will inevitably disappear." "Thank you." Demon Bodhisattva looked at Ai Ge and said softly. "Have you finished talking about what you want to say with the killing house?" Ai Ge asked. "No... there are too many things to say. Three days and three nights, three years, and thirty years can''t be finished. I want to be with her, I want to live with her, I want to watch her and my own Friends are playing and laughing together... But, my time has come." Demon Bodhisattva said with tears. Aige was silent for a moment, and asked, "Repent? Most of the time you spent with her, the role you played was a bad guy, hated by her, and hated by her. Just like the South American junction, You push her off the beast eggs. In fact, you know that at that time, only the beast eggs are the safest. Because Ayaka is inside, and I won''t hurt Ayaka." "I regret it, but I will do it again," said Demon Bodhisattva. "Why?" Ai Ge asked. "Your empty heart has been blocked by people. Do you want to ask me about this?" asked the Demon Bodhisattva. Love song: "..." "You already have a bond with other people in your heart. You can no longer say that you are a puppet. However, it is precisely because of the bond that it will be so painful when you say goodbye. Your fate is the same as mine. Me. Already ready to disappear, and you, are you ready?" asked the Demon Bodhisattva. Love song: "..." "Can you help me with something?" Demon Bodhisattva asked. Ai Ge opened her eyes wide, and asked: "You have killed me many times, and you want me to help you?" "Please." "..." Aige sighed, "Just tell me." "Although I have secretly transferred all the power to her, I am still afraid of her being hurt. Therefore, please help me take care of the killing courtyard. I...I don''t want her to cry again." Demon Bodhisattva said. "Of course." Aige turned her back and said: "In my heart... there is also a fetter of the killing house." After that, she left. However, what she didn''t notice was that among the broken black lotus, a photon suddenly burst out of it and sank into her body. Demon Bodhisattva watched Ai Ge''s back and muttered: "You are willing to help me... Then, I will help you..." She closed her eyes. Chapter 2203： "Goodbye, Killing House. Goodbye, my beloved. You have to go on the road behind..." The demon bodhisattva turned into a pure cloud and disappeared. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" The black lotus fantasy tree completely collapsed. ... ... The Devilish Bodhisattva sent the killing courtyard out of the Vermore Abyss. Before he had time to react, a huge shock wave rushed towards her. As a result, before the shock wave rushed to the front, infinite light gushed from the back of the killing courtyard, condensed into a pair of huge hands, and hugged her. The violent shock wave failed to break through these huge hands of light in the slightest. "Thank you, my friend. My best friend." The Assassination Yard closed its eyes and opened them again, and the hands of light had disappeared. Looking around, she saw Skaha and Uyf in the volley communication, both up and down. Chapter 120 The Intimate Little Cotton Jacket of Gaia Sauce The dark universe, the cold universe. Gaia looked at the huge shining star in the distance, even with the touch of the star, she felt unparalleled heat. It''s like being burned to death. The moon under her body, the brown and yellow land, was already burning red like the setting sun. Scorching. Since coming out of the South American junction with the moon, Gaia and the moon, which were excluded from the solar system by the [Arms of Heaven], are inevitably attracted by the core stars of this galaxy. This is a galaxy that is observed by humans and is named Scutum. And the core of this galaxy, the star named UY Scutum, has a volume about 4.5 billion times that of the sun, but its mass is no more than 32 times that of the sun, so the gravitational force is insufficient, and the planetary orbit structure of this galaxy is equivalent. Unstable. But even so, wandering to the moon in the constellation Scutum. The tiny moon is still inevitably drawn into the galaxy by the gravity of this red giant, and is drawn into the star at a super fast speed. "The wave of distress has been sent to Saturn, I hope he can catch up..." Gaia looked at the red giant star that was getting closer, and could only pray that Saturn could catch up as soon as possible. She is just the touch of the stars of the earth, and the earth can still function normally without hers touch of the stars, so her death does not have any burden. Although it is a bit embarrassing to say that, she is really afraid of death. And it is the kind that is involved in the burning and destruction of stars, and even the spirit child disappears. ¡ª¡ªAt the moment of being destroyed, it must be very painful! Elquet is not afraid of pain, Fujimaru Shiro regards death as home, and the planet does not have any personal intelligence. Only Gaia knew in her heart that this fear of pain was her own. She regretted the impersonation. If there is no personality born, there will be no fear of this emotion. The huge gravity of UY Scutum attracted the moon into the galaxy in Scutum. At this time, a huge planet came heading towards the moon. Gaia knew he was going to be cold. The moon will be sucked into it by the gravitational force of this huge planet, and finally burst into destruction. Saturn, after all, failed to catch up. ¡ª¡ªHope, the pain will not be too long. Gaia sighed. At this time, a message was conveyed in Gaia''s theory of stars. ¡¾Beep¡ªmessage recognition, identity verification in progress. ¡¿ "Who?" Gaia asked suspiciously. The star king of the solar system is special. Perhaps in the boundless universe, and in some galaxies, there exists the King of Stars. However, it is impossible for this galaxy''s unstable orbital structure to give birth to the king of stars, let alone life. So, where does this message come from? Is it the Pure Land? But it shouldn''t be, they won''t interfere with these things. What''s more, I didn''t see the Buddha''s light in the Pure Land. [Identification is completed, the parent star is tactile and the satellite of the parent star. ¡¿ "This message, isn''t it..." Gaia''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he asked cautiously: "Xiao Tiantian?" A powerful pulse of energy bursts out from the planets in the constellation Scutum, and they are connected to each other to form an invisible net, which pulls the moon so as to prevent the moon from falling into the constellation Scutum. [The satellite has been towed. The home planet''s tactile analysis is complete, try to communicate with each other...] Endless impulses of Lingzi came from all directions, and finally in this vast universe, a Lingzi giant larger than UY Scutum was formed. The lingzi giant held the moon in both hands. In the eyes of mankind, the huge moon, in the hands of this spiritual giant, is as small as a grain of dust. The Lingzi Giant conveyed his message to Gaia''s Star Principles, and then Gaia was sure that he did not admit his mistake. "It''s really you, Xiao Tiantian!" Gaia was surprised. After hundreds of millions of years away, Gaia did not expect that he would be here, in this Shield pedestal about 5100 light years away from the earth, and met her long-dead UO, her intimate little padded jacket-cosmic Alai Yeah! It turns out that in the age of star origin, in order to guarantee the victory of the cosmic war and the ability of people to travel in the starry sky, the ultra-ancient imitated Gaia and created its own cosmic restraint, that is, the cosmic Alaya. However, after the Lord of Relief was sealed to the [Root Cause], the cosmic Alaya was destroyed along with the Ultra Ancient. In fact, the cosmic Alaya was not completely destroyed. It is like a network of countless servers connected across the universe. Although the network has disappeared, some servers still exist. For example, the cosmic Alaya in front of him. Chapter 2204： It is the cosmic Alaya created in the ultra-ancient time, and it is set in the network node of the shield. After the collapse of the cosmic Alaya, this network node did not follow it, but absorbed the energy of UY Scutum and other red giant stars in Scutum, and kept it running until now. In order to facilitate the transmission of information, the cosmic Alaya''s spiritual giant holds the moon in both hands, and then scatters some spiritual wavelengths. Using Gaia as the prototype, a human form similar to Gaia is condensed in front of Gaia. "Xiao Tiantian, I finally found you~!" Before the cosmic Alaya could transmit his message, Gaia rushed forward, hugged the cosmic Alaya, and cried, "When you are away, many people bully me! The next generation. God locked me in [Nature], preyed on travel stars to harvest my civilization, my brothers and sisters corrected me, and Zhu Yue also deceived me. Even the branch node you left behind has rebelled and changed the method Come to bully me. Now I am being driven out of the planet, I am so miserable, you must be the master for me!" Cosmos Alaya: "..." The cosmic Alaya stretched out his hand and gently stroked Gaia''s small head. "Are you going back to home planet with me?" Gaia asked in surprise. She has made up her mind to take this cosmic Alaya back. ¡ª¡ªAlthough it''s not a complete sweetie. But turn this little Tiantian back, and when I saw it, who would dare to bully me and not listen to me! It''s time to let them know who is the first brother of the universe! Gaia thought. What ideal king, what apocalypse, what predators, what Dyson ball-Kaos...As long as her sweetie is here, see who dares to mess! However, the cosmic Alaya shook his head and said: "Node-14752736 has been locked with the galaxy, and the node cannot be removed. The wormhole has been prepared, and the touch of the parent star has begun to be transmitted back to the parent star." "How is this?" Gaia''s face was depressed, and then he hugged the cosmic Alaya tightly and cried, "Follow me back." "..." The cosmic Alaya just touched Gaia''s little head, without saying anything. His eyes were extremely clear, but deep in his eyes, there was a flash of light like a human being. "Gaia!" At this time, Saturn finally traveled through the wormhole and came to the Scuti galaxy. He originally thought Gaia had been swallowed by UY Scutum, but he saw the spiritual giant sitting in space like a galaxy, and he couldn''t help being stunned: "Cosmos...Alaya?" "Saturn, you are finally here!" Gaia said in surprise. At this time, the cosmic Alaya''s wave-length human form dissipated, and the huge spiritual giant slowly got up and pushed the moon to the side of Saturn. "Your UO... actually still exists!" Saturn stared at this huge and incomparable spirit giant, his size was already huge, but in front of this giant spirit, it was as small as an atom. "Yeah, my sweetie still exists!" Gaia said happily. There has never been a thing that made her happier seeing the universe Alaya. At this time, outside of the Scuti galaxy, a tear-like comet passed by. Gaia saw it, his eyes shrank suddenly, and said, "It''s a predator! 14,000 years have passed, and he has come to harvest the galaxy again!" At this time, the predatory planet passing through the constellation Scutum seemed to have sensed the existence of Saturn and Gaia, and dropped the nine-body Wipal flying boat carrying the planetary pioneers, and blasted towards the constellation Scutum. "It''s coming towards us. Nine-body...This number is too much, we have to avoid it first!" Saturn said. "Not at all!" Gaia said. Saturn looked at Gaia in surprise. In his impression, Gaia... But it has been too long, too long, and it has not been so hard. Gaia pointed to the projected nine-body Wipal starship, looked at the lingzi giant, and said, "Little sweetness!" [Already aware of the home planet''s tactile intentions. This intention does not harm the cosmic guarantee law. Reachable. ¡¿ The Lingzi Giant got up and waved towards the projected nine-body Weipal Starship. The giant palm of the soul like a nebula slapped it past, and the endless pulse of energy expanded like a supernova. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" The nine-body Vepal starship exploded in an instant, with no bones left. The predator star passing by the Scutum turned a 360-degree turn and quickly escaped from the Milky Way. "My Sweetie is invincible in the world!" Gaia laughed with arms akimbo: "Scared away by my sweetie! Hahaha!" "It is indeed used to protect the restraint of the universe law. Even if it is incomplete, but the use of the red giant''s spirit wave fluctuations still has such a powerful law enforcement force..." Saturn looked at the lingzi giant and whispered: "If it wasn''t for the evil of the root cause...the cosmic Alaya was completely established, perhaps, the harmonious and orderly universe that civilization was looking forward to was born long ago. There is no prey on the planet. , And there is no extraterritorial evil god. It''s a pity..." After repelling the predator star, the cosmic Alaya glanced at Gaia, and then the huge spiritual figure completely dissipated. "Let''s go, Gaia. [The Arm of the Emperor] has been broken, and you can already return to the solar system." Saturn said. Gaia stared at the disappearance of the cosmic Alaya, turned his head to look at Saturn, and said seriously: "Saturn, you are the most powerful UO in our solar system and our big brother." "Your UO still exists, so you don''t have to compliment me so specifically. Although my personality has not been eliminated, it is of no use to me. You have something to ask me, right?" "You are so smart." Gaia smiled, "I have an immature idea, you must help me!" "This is definitely not a good idea." "But you will help me, right?" Saturn: "..." Saturn sighed and said, "I will help you without harming the balance and interests of the solar system." "That''s great!" Gaia said with a smile: "Then we won''t go back to the solar system." "You mean..." "In the nearby galaxies, there must be little sweet nodes preserved. Find them, activate them, and then connect them. Although it cannot protect most of the universe as before, at least it can Protect us first. Avoid the Lord of Relief from appearing!" Gaia said seriously. Saturn thought about it, then nodded: "I see." ... ... In the imperial palace. Shi Lang and others clash with the ideal king constantly. I have to say that the ideal king is too strong. Even if it uses the power of the Holy Grail to become a false holy spirit, it is worthy of the existence of the Transcendent Realm. Shirou and others are rushing to the outside world. She uses two star swords but still suppresses everyone. Down. Shiro used the [Mortal Savior] to use the type record, and when he was about to go up again, he received a message transmitted by Skadi using [Runus Wisdom]. Chapter 2205： ¡ª¡ªThe Demon King Bozun has been destroyed. The apocalypse has disappeared. Beware of the apocalypse taking away the power of the ideal king and resurrecting! It''s really good news that the Demon King Boshun has disappeared. However, the book of Revelation is the Holy Grail. Once the ideal king is weak, the book of Revelation will regain the Holy Grail, which is the power of the false Holy Spirit. Just like this, when he was about to join the battle group that besieged the Ideal King, Shirou looked up and found that the Ideal King had already beaten all the people who had besieged her to the ground. Shiro: "..." Is it too fast? Unacceptable for a while! The Ideal King held both swords and stared at Shirou, and said, "It''s your turn, Gurneyville. Come on." Shiro hesitated for a moment, and said, "The Demon King Porsun and the Book of Revelation have disappeared." "So what?" asked the ideal king. "Your strength comes from the Holy Grail, and Revelation is the Holy Grail. His next goal is you!" Shiro reminded. Ideal Wang smiled and said, "Why don''t you know, his goal has always been me." As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang saw that the ideal king''s eyes were exuding black air, and the star cup floating around his body was constantly resounding with the malice of the Apocalypse. The King of Ideal stretched out his hand and knocked his sword hilt on his head. In an instant, all the black energy disappeared. "I can''t hold even an apocalypse, how can I protect my dynasty?" asked the ideal king. Shiro understood that the ideal king had been used as a hunting target by the Book of Revelation from the very beginning. But the ideal king is too strong, even the false Holy Spirit accomplished with the Holy Grail, but it easily suppressed the book of Revelation. It is also because of this that the Apocalypse will turn to create the Demon King of Porsun! Chapter 121-Wang Zhishang "What''s the matter, are you refusing to swing a sword at me?" The King of Ideal looked at the hesitant Shirou and said, "You can''t be afraid of me. If you are afraid of me, you are not Genieville. I understand, you are. Are you worried about hurting this body? Well, I can put down this body temporarily." As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang saw Mordred''s body, those holy blue eyes dimmed instantly, and then the star cup appeared from the void. A group of snow-like spirits emerged from Mordred''s body, and under the shining of the star cup, it condensed into a girl about the size of Mordred, about one and five meters. "Sure enough..." Shirou subconsciously said the moment he saw the girl''s true face. The girl had dark golden long hair curled up, and a pair of dark golden eyes on her nice and tender face, looking at Shi Lang calmly. She was holding two star swords, and she exuded a sense of loneliness like a lion. "Sure enough, it''s my parallel world co-individual..." Saber gritted his teeth. Shirou looked at the girl''s face, which was exactly the same as Mordred. Of course. The ideal king who carries the hope of King Uther is not Mordred, but the daughter of King Uther, King Arthur, and Altria. In other words, the ideal king is the posture that Altria and King Arthur will eventually arrive. But among the countless possibilities, the ideal king of King Uther was bankrupt because of Morgan Lefy''s jealousy. Whether it was Arthur or Altria, they all hated Bone Sword Hill in the end. But in the thousands of worlds, only the eternal dynasty is different. Because of Shiro''s intervention, and because of the birth of the Eternal King, Morgan Lefey and Altria have the same heart. The combination of the power of the island and the container of the ideal king, plus the evidence of the power of the Holy Grail. King Uther''s ideal king, strangely completed from another angle. Thus, the restraining power of the eternal dynasty-the ideal king, was born. Just-- "I should have noticed it, the mysterious heroine X..." Shi Lang mumbled. The posture of the ideal king made Shirou, who was a traveller, couldn''t help but think of X¡¤Alter, the mysterious heroine from the heroic universe, one of the ceilings of the moon world view. That is the same as Infinite Thanos, snapping your fingers can wipe out half of the bug that exists in the universe. The Heroic Spirit universe, that is a spoof world, does not exist at all among the countless connecting points. Because any connection point is a finite world. However, the posture shown by the ideal king made De Shilang subconsciously think of the mysterious heroine X¡¤alter. "Mysterious heroine X? What''s that? Forget it, now I''m out of Mordred''s body. Come on, Gurneyville." The King of Ideal looked at Shi Lang with those calm dark golden eyes. . Shilang hesitated for a moment, those fiery eyes stared at the ideal king, and said: "If you are the ideal king, then, the true emperor of the eternal empire..." "Yeah. It''s the witch of Avalon." Ideal King said. Shi Lang said that it was true, and then asked: "But, didn''t she have been killed by you long ago?" "It''s true, but Morgan Lefy in this world kept a hand. When she cut the sword on the Emperor, she saved her life. By the way, she left a mark on her body. So after the Emperor fell from the imperial palace. , She can find her for the first time, save her life form, and hide her in Camelot.¡± Ideal Wang said: ¡°It¡¯s just that Morgan Lefy didn¡¯t expect that her memory and experience will accompany her. I took away the personality of him." Shi Langxin said, it is no wonder that the logic of action of the Holy Apostle of Pendragon is so strange. Afterwards, he asked: "Since you know the little actions of the holy apostle, why didn''t you stop it? You won''t keep your hands on those outside the''Eternal Dynasty''... just wait a minute, could it be said--" ¡ª¡ªI hope we are friends, not enemies. Shiro remembered what the ideal king said to the witch when he was disguised as Mordred, and remembered that the witch once said that the Saint Pendragon once wanted to make the witch become a holy apostle. He understood immediately, and said in surprise: "You want her to become you!" "As expected of Gurneyville, I easily sensed my thoughts." The King of Ideal looked at Shirou in admiration, and then said lonely: "It''s a pity. You won''t be on my side." She looked at the incomplete Holy Grail floating on the side and said: "The power of the Holy Grail is exhausted. As a false Holy Spirit, I will leave with the Holy Grail. I want her to replace me and become a new one, ensuring that the new history will last forever. Inhibition. This is the reason why I closed one eye to her. The Empire''s Morgan Lefy guessed this more or less. In order to keep her alive, she must cultivate the loss of the past according to my wishes. Her. It''s a pity¡ª" "It''s a pity that she ran away. She escaped from the circle of protection created by the Holy Apostle Pendragon, and she also rejected you." Shi Lang looked at the ideal king and said. "It''s true." Ideal Wang paused, looked at Shirou calmly, and said, "I know what calculations you are making, Gurneyville. But you must understand that delaying time is meaningless to me. Because my homology is always going on. !" Shirou clenched his hands. "I understand you too well, Gurneyville." Ideal Wang said. Chapter 2206： "You understand Gurneyville, but you don''t understand me, Shiro Fujimaru!" Shi Lang''s footsteps, the sword in the stone in his hand, was slashed towards the ideal king. At the same time, Shi drew out the Kikuichi character and cut from the right side horizontally, taking only the key points of the ideal king. However, all this failed to escape the eyes of the ideal king. She swung the sword horizontally, with a "knock" sound, holding Shiro''s sword, and at the same time exerting the basic force of [time], and regressing the logic of time action. However, this has been seen through the root line of [time]. "àꡪ" Cut with one sword! The time was tampered with and was killed. However, when the style cuts the root line of the basic force of [time], the sword of the ideal king is like cause and effect, piercing straight away. When the sword was about to be blocked, the ideal king kicked it sideways and flew out. At the same time, Old Jian, Attila and others rushed forward. The King of Ideal will increase the basic power of [Power] to his body, blasting it all out with infinite power. At this time, Tiamat gathered all his mighty power in the Deviance Sword, and then a sword blasted out. She could feel that the breath of Kaos still existed. [Akaxia Arrow] has disappeared. If Kaos can be summoned this time, with Kaos''s power, it might not be able to accelerate the consumption of the power of the Holy Grail of the Ideal King. As long as the power of the Holy Grail is consumed, the Ideal King can no longer be so invincible, and even its existence cannot be maintained! However, the King of Ideals only took a look, using the basic force of [Space] to reduce the space-time domain where Tiamat was located to the second dimension of paper, thereby directly isolating Tiamat. At this moment, El Quette rushed forward. The King of Ideal turned around and raised the sword towards her, but she did not detect the hostility from Alquette. The cold sword couldn''t help but have a meal. It was this trivial meal that caused Elquito to come up close and grab the wrists of the ideal king. "Stop it," Alquette looked at Ideal King''s eyes seriously, and said, "It shouldn''t be..." Before Elquet''s words were finished, the King of Ideal lifted his foot, kicked her in the abdomen, and kicked her out directly. With a "boom", a pillar collapsed. "El Quette!" Shi Lang shouted. The ideal king turned around and pierced Shilang with a sword. At this moment, Vivian put her hands together and was about to perform the fairy secret technique. Wang Ideal turned her head and glanced at her, a divine light flashed in her eyes. In an instant, the basic force of [Soul] spread towards Vivian like a wave. Vivienne, whose form of existence was somewhat close to the information life form, was suddenly dizzy, as if being put on a hooping curse, she couldn''t help but squatted down and hugged her head tightly. Looking at the ideal king, Shiro quickly used the [mortal savior] to switch the usage record from [style] to [ideal king], and slashed towards the ideal king. "Crack¡ª" Like the sound of glass shattering, the ideal king struck by Shirou''s sword shattered and dissipated like a mirror. A fragrant wind hit behind him, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly, and then he saw a sword attacking him at a speed that surpassed his thoughts. There is no doubt that this is one of the six basic forces [reality]. However, when the ideal king''s sword was about to fall, the Kikuichi character was slid in the style of being knocked out. Between the electric light and flint, the ideal king turned his wrist, and the star sword in his hand slanted, with a "keng", a crisp sound suddenly resounded in this imperial palace. The King of Ideals put down the sword, and a look of surprise flashed through those calm dark golden eyes, "I have hidden my origins, and you can actually see my line. It seems that you have been assimilated to the degree of assimilation. It''s a lot higher again, Shi." Although the King of Ideal was a little surprised, it was everyone who was truly shocked. Everyone is very convinced that just now has cut the root line of the ideal king! But the ideal king was unscathed. Is she immune to the damage of the root line? No, she blocked the destruction from the root cause! No one can stop the destruction from the root cause, but the ideal king as a transcender can! "Unbelievable, what kind of monsters are we facing?" Even Attila, who is a star soldier, couldn''t help but say so. "The first magic..." Jewel Weng gritted his teeth. The embarrassment at the moment reminded him of the unbearable appearance in front of that man two thousand years ago. He is a contradictory old man who ridicules justice but is righteously angry with evil. But in fact, as early as two thousand years ago, in the early AD, this was not the case. At that time, he was a reckless, passionate young man who declared justice. Only later, he was taught by the man, and then he witnessed the end of the man, the man who was the incarnation of the Holy Spirit, and it turned out to be like this in the end. Ideal Wang took a step forward, and everyone took a step back subconsciously. "What''s the matter? Isn''t it coming? Your resistance ends here?" Wang Ideal asked. Everyone gritted their teeth. Of course it can''t stop here, but the ideal king is absolutely impeccable. Even the Revelation as the Spirit of the Holy Grail had nothing to do with the ideal king, and had to turn its goal to the Demon King Porzun. It can even be said that even if there is no [Akasha Arrow], as long as the Ideal King exists, the Lord of Relief cannot interfere in the present. At this time, there were several sounds of "walala", and there was a sound of rubble from the collapsing column, and Elquet finally awakened from the fainting. She clutched her belly and stood up from the gravel, her legs inside her legs, and the bottom plate was very unstable and quite soft. Obviously, even she, who is hailed as a meat tank, can''t bear the heavy leg of the ideal king. Chapter 2207： "It''s too much..." Alquette said with a sad face, clutching his stomach: "I really don''t understand, why? You are the restraining force of the eternal dynasty, and you don''t want to hurt us...We should be friends, But why did it become like this?" "You really want to say such naive things..." Ideal Wang said with a sigh. "I don''t want to hurt each other with my friends. I don''t understand, why is this naive?" Alquette asked loudly. "Friend? Thank you for treating me as a human being and as a friend. But it''s a pity, I am a restraining force." The ideal king''s gaze fluctuated slightly, but she quickly recovered her calm. She stood alone in front of everyone and said: "You want to resist my new history, and you want to destroy what I protect. That is not allowed." Speaking of this, even Elquet knew that unless one side fell, the battle would not end. Elquet gritted his teeth unwillingly. She really didn''t understand why the world was full of so many powerless but helpless things. She and Roa are like this, Zhuyue and Altria are like this, the false gods and Shirou are like this... And now, the ideal king and pan-history are like this. Contradictory, but painful. Perhaps if you lock yourself forever in that millennium city, you won''t experience these pain and helplessness, right? However, the joy of meeting Shirou, the joy of making friends, the romance of adventuring with everyone... but you won¡¯t experience it? Ideal King is holding the Holy Grail in both hands. The broken Holy Grail exudes a dazzling holy light. Invisible fluctuations, from the perspective of Lingzi, are tampering with the source of all history. "She is subverting the Quantum Recording Belt!" Old Jian said in amazement. "It''s already reached this point. I can''t hesitate anymore, fight it!" The King of Ideal glanced at the people who rushed, his mind moved slightly, the six basic forces came out, turned into the wheel of infinity, and pressed against them. Shiro talks with her in order to give everyone a breathing space, and she will answer Shiro''s questions, and she is probably preparing to subvert the quantum recording fixed belt. "As long as the quantum recording fixed belt is overturned and the quantum recording fixed belt of the eternal empire is overlapped with it, the outline of a new history will begin to be born." The ideal king exudes interlaced light and shadow, which is her wheel of restraint. One, two... countless, fuzzy-faced figures, centered on her, slowly appeared. These are the people of the eternal dynasty. They were infected by the star cup. Although they were deceased, their records and messages would never be released. As a result, being included by her entered the wheel of restraint. "Soon, you will get a new life soon. At that time, you can embrace the beautiful life you are looking forward to." The King of Ideal looked at these people and said seriously. Those people looked at each other and talked a lot. The King of Ideal looked at these blurry figures, and that cold, calm and emotionally insensible face showed a smile. It was a smile that melted into ice. Revelation is the Holy Grail. He should be able to take away the power of the ideal king, but he was countered by her. The star cup is the half of Satan, which can tempt her will to sink, but it turns into her treasure. Created after modelling the root cause, even the transcendants of the enlightened ones cannot control it. Even Shirou, the heir of the authentic vortex, cannot use it, but she can. She is invulnerable. And her invulnerability comes from this. From these people. The ideal king closed her eyes, her consciousness again thought of the scene she had seen and dreamed of. That was the scene of joy at the banquet when Britain was unified. At that banquet, everyone showed a pure happy smile. There is no sadness, no troubles. That may be the most joyful day in that period of history. What she has to do is to ensure that every day in the new history becomes that day. This is what she, the ideal king, and her restraining power should do. But... "Forget it." Such a voice came from among those blurry figures. Ideal Wang opened his eyes suddenly, looked at the figure who heard the voice, and said in amazement: "What did you say?" "Forget it," the other person said. "We are dead," another said. This is like a signal, and people no longer hide their hearts and speak freely. "Yeah, forget it." Ideal Wang Qing¡¯s face could no longer remain calm, and he asked in astonishment: "I...I will be able to resurrect the dynasty soon. Why...why do you have to say forget it?" "Because we are dead." Someone said. "Yes. The real we are dead. We are neither souls nor real people. We are just a memory. So forget it. If there is our rebirth, the birth of a new history among the people now, it¡¯s not about us. Was reincarnated to be killed?" "No! You are not dead at all!" The King of Ideals denied and said loudly: "You are still alive! If you are dead, then what is there that exists here?" "What is it? Probably unwilling. I did nothing, did nothing to help, but turned out to be an accomplice in the destruction of the dynasty, and now I stand on the opposite side of the kings and the knights of the round table... ¡­So, forget it." Someone sighed and said, "You...it''s not easy. So forget it, please don''t be trapped by us." Ideal King''s eyes suddenly tightened into needles, and he lost his voice: "This shouldn''t be what you said!" Not right-wrong- It shouldn''t be developed like this! Forget it? If this is the case-if this is the case-doesn''t it negate everything about her? Chapter 2208： Obviously all she has, only this... This obsession, this one is unwilling! "Mordred...Mordred..." Ideal Wang murmured the name, and she suddenly remembered it. Before, Mordred used the star cup to connect and enter her wheel of suppression! At this time, Mordred''s body, the slender little fingers moved slightly, and then she woke up. Mordred touched his head, sat up, looked at the ideal king who was muttering his name, and asked, "Are you calling me, the ideal king?" Ideal Wang turned his head abruptly, stared at Mordred, gritted his teeth and asked: "What have you done?" "I... just admitted my mistakes and made up for my mistakes." Mordred got up, looked at the Ideal King seriously, and said: "I--, liberated them who were polluted by the Star Cup. " "Liberation?" The King of Ideal''s eyes shrank sharply, and when he turned his head abruptly, she saw the silhouettes of the people who formed the wheel of suppression, turning into a cloud of smoke and slowly disappearing, she yelled, "Don''t--!" She stretched out her hand to catch, but even if it was a transcendant, her hand still passed through those figures. It''s like the moon in the water, nothing can be caught. She lost her voice: "Is it just because she apologized, did you forgive her? Is the hatred and anger that have left you lingering in the world for thousands of years only to this degree?" "Although Mordred is right, we cannot convince ourselves and forgive Mordred. It''s just... forget it. We are not souls, nor real existence, but just a memory. Really restrain us Yes, it is not the star cup, but our obsession and anger towards ourselves. Mordred, let us forgive ourselves. So you also have to forgive yourself, restraint..." The people''s figure slowly dissipated. "No--don''t--" The Ideal King went crazy to catch, using the basic power of the universe to fish, but he couldn''t catch anything. Just like that dream. Everyone left, only she was left behind. Everything about her was denied. Not by Shirou, nor by Mordred...but by everything she dedicated, and denied it. "Kang Dang..." The Holy Grail fell to the ground. The Infinite Wheel that suppressed Shirou and others also dispersed. Ideal Wang sat on the ground, staring blankly at the holy grail spinning on the ground. "This blow..." Vivian couldn''t bear to look at the ideal king. Perhaps, only Kirisu Eomiya can understand the feelings of the ideal king at this moment, right? The feeling of negation of what I believe in and what I have dedicated to. Shi Lang was silent for a moment, and when he was about to walk to the Ideal King, with a "boom", the holy grail that was spinning on the ground slowly floated into the air. The homology of the new history, after a moment''s cessation, unexpectedly started again! Everyone''s complexion changed suddenly. Mordred asked loudly: "The things you secured are no longer...Do you want to continue?" "...Disappeared?" The Ideal King got up and gritted his teeth and said: "As long as a new history is born, everything that disappears will return to me! The things that I guarantee...now exist! In the future, will also It always exists!" Chapter 122-I Don''t Want to Be Alone As Mordred liberated those who were cursed by the Star Cup, everything the Ideal King insisted was denied. Who can understand this emotion? The feeling of being insisted on, everything being pursued, the feeling of negation. But even so, the ideal king still insists on completing the creation of a new history. Mordred looked sadly at the ideal king. She liberated all those who were cursed by the Star Cup, but she could not liberate the Ideal King. The King of Ideal used the Infinite Light Wheel to suppress everyone, holding the Holy Grail, and injecting unlimited power into it. In an instant, the incomplete Holy Grail was like a lit candle, bursting out with dazzling light, but its volume dissipated almost at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the endless light, the ideal king couldn''t help asking himself, is it really impossible to return? There are no people in her wheel of restraint, but the king and knight headed by Shirou, who created the eternal dynasty, are doing their best to resist themselves. It seems that creating a new history is just her wishful thinking. The King of Ideal thought of that dream. A dream left alone. A huge loophole appeared in the impeccable mind. ¡ª¡ªI finally waited for this opportunity! My strength, it''s time to come back! A message suddenly resounded from the Holy Grail. Immediately after that, the Holy Grail in the endless glory was covered with a layer of black mist, and a huge dragon head protruded from the Holy Grail. Seeing this, Shilang quickly reminded: "Be careful, it''s the apocalypse!" He was reminding everyone, and he was also reminding the ideal king. Revelation has come to regain his power. Shilang and the others then became alert, and now the ideal king''s mind appeared hollow. Once the Apocalypse took the opportunity to regain the Holy Grail, what they will face is the complete Apocalypse! "Be careful¡ª" Elquette couldn''t help but yelled, but before she finished speaking, the ideal king stretched out his hand and grabbed the neck of Revelation. "No, it''s impossible--!" The Book of Revelation looked at the Ideal King in amazement, "The primate message that maintains your restraint wheel has disappeared. How could you possibly¡ª" "Just rely on you, do you want to get in my way?" Chapter 2209： "You, you monster¡ª" The spiritual words of the apocalypse have not been finished yet, the ideal king''s eyes are as cold as frost, and with a sudden force, the spirit of the apocalypse bursts like a bubble in an instant. Was crushed to death by sheerness! The ideal king injected all his power into the Holy Grail, and the Holy Grail quickly dissipated. At the same time, the ecological environment of the entire planet and the fixed zone of quantum recording began to be covered. Heroic spirits, steel warriors, human beings... even Shirou, even Shiro and Attila, all exude a touch of spirit. The figure began to become illusory. "Our existence is beginning to be covered!" Jewel Weng''s complexion changed. Even his existence began to be covered. He can clearly feel that this kind of coverage, even if it hides in the cracks of the dimension, cannot be avoided! Beyond the earth. The Aristotles who were constantly bombarding the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] also noticed the changes in the earth''s environment, and accelerated the speed and intensity of the bombardment. However, those attacks that were enough to knock down the stars fell on the [Emperor''s Arm], but even the slightest ripples could not be lifted. The dead body of the sky gritted his teeth and said: "What''s the matter with Saturn and Gaia? The planet is about to change ownership, won''t you come back?" Alter didn''t say anything, just speeded up the attack. However, this is of no use to [the Arm of the Heavenly Emperor]. As the ideal king speeds up the process of coverage, the earth''s environment has begun to change drastically. There is no doubt that the ideal king is burning himself, burning the Holy Grail, and completing the eternal empire and pan-history in harmony. "The homology... the homology... as long as the homology is completed. Everyone, everyone... will come back to me..." The King of Ideal stared at the Holy Grail hysterically. All her extravagant hopes have been hung on the Holy Grail. But... With a "boom", a starlight cut through the space and shot towards the Holy Grail. Ideal Wang didn''t have time to think, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to block the starlight. "Zizzi¡ª" The palm of the ideal king left burns, emitting a faint white smoke. Ideal Wang lowered his head and glanced at the burn on his palm, then raised his head, gritted his teeth and stared at Mordred who put down his sword, "Mordred--!" "Sure enough, you are no longer invulnerable!" Mordred said. "You actually do bad things over and over again!" The King of Ideal glared at Mordred with gritted teeth, and asked: "Don''t you want to be destroyed by you, and the dynasty that you killed will be brought back to life? " "I really want to. But--," Mordred looked sadly at the ideal king, and said, "She can''t come back." "No! She can come back!" The King of Ideal shouted, picked up his double swords, and rushed towards Mordred. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she would never let Mordred do anything to her. Seeing that the ideal dynasty rushed towards Mordred, the Shilang who was suppressed by the infinite light wheel quickly shouted: "Don''t fight with her! Mordred, get away!" However, Mordred neither listened to Shirou''s words nor launched a counterattack. Instead, he retracted the sword and spread his hands unreservedly. With a "chao", the sword of the King of Ideal pierced her chest, blood flowing. However, she rushed to the ideal king in front of her and embraced her. The shocking scene now stunned everyone present. Even the Star Cup was so stupid that he shouted: Mordred, hurry up and use me. Without my power, you can''t stop him from hitting! Don''t be stupid anymore! Hurry up and use my power! However, Mordred did not pay attention to the message of the star cup, but hugged the ideal king tightly, let the blood flow in the abdomen, and said: "You... are lonely and painful, right?" The ideal king who gritted his teeth froze in place. "As an existence with intellectual consciousness, it can only look at the story of the eternal dynasty like a bystander. It can neither be understood nor communicated with others. As a restraining force, it can only witness what it protects. People have no choice but to be shattered. No one can understand you, no one can approach you. This must be very lonely and painful, right?" Mordred asked. "Why... why it was you..." "Yes. It''s me... I who killed the eternal dynasty, can understand your loneliness and pain. All you want is that everyone is there. But she can''t come back. The eternal dynasty, That country, that period of history, she can''t come back." Mordred said. The King of Ideal woke up instantly, pushed Mordred away, hatefully said: "If you lie, she will come back!" The King of Ideal turned his head, pointed to the exhausted Holy Grail, and said, "Have you seen? The Holy Grail is exhausted, and the Eternal Dynasty is coming back!" "But, look around. Is there anyone around you you want to meet?" Mordred asked. Ideal Wang turned his head and looked around. Plain face, painful Elquet, sad Vivian, worried Shilang, sad Merlin... The spirit of the ideal king is a bit trance. "Actually, after I liberated people¡¯s messages, you already have the answer in your heart. She can''t come back. Even if you make a new history, it is the same. She can''t come back because she has been in another place. ." "Where?" Ideal Wang couldn''t help asking. "In your and my heart." Mordred said. "Heh..." The King of Ideal smiled and sneered bitterly, "Just like the King of Knights, you want to use words to influence me? Ridiculous! I don''t want to listen to your ridiculous remarks anymore, go away, Mordred!" The King of Ideal raised his double swords, and the two star swords gathered together, shining like pillars. Mordred sighed inwardly, she still couldn''t touch the ideal king''s heart. She can perceive the loneliness and sadness of the ideal king, because she has also experienced that loneliness and sadness. However, the heart of the ideal king is even more closed than her! The Star Sword of the King of Ideals flickered, and in order to save her life, she had to fight back. "Wait a minute, you can''t win, Mordred! Dodge¡ª!" Merlin yelled quickly. "Let''s sleep forever-home in memory." Chapter 2210： However, Mordred slowly liberated the treasure, the twisted king sword attached to the star cup, was preempted by Mordred to fall, and the starlight blasted towards the ideal king. Merlin closed his eyes unwillingly, he knew that Mordred was dead. Fighting against the ideal king...No one can win here! Everyone turned away unbearable. They all knew that Mordred who did not escape would be crushed to death by the light of the Star Sword of the Ideal King. Only Shirou sighed heavily. At this time, facing the light of Mordred''s sword, the King of Ideal slowly put down his sword. "Hey!" Mordred''s eyes shrank sharply, and he wanted to retract the sword, but he was unable to retract it. "Mordred..." The Ideal King closed his eyes, and then a "bang" sounded, and the endless light swallowed the Ideal King. Wait until the light dissipates. Everything is gone. Everyone looked at this scene in shock, at a loss. "Mordred...Mordred won the Ideal King?" The people''s faces were stunned. They are very convinced that no one can win the ideal king, at least here. However, Mordred defeated the ideal king. Why is this? Merlin came to Mordred''s side, patted Mordred on the shoulder happily, and said with a smile: "Good job, Mordred!" Mordred did not speak, but looked down at the sword in his hand in a daze, muttering to himself: "Why...why...I, I killed her...twice." The ideal king disappeared. It was wiped out by Mordred''s sword. Although the result was very strange, the main goal was achieved, and everyone was very happy. Just-- "What''s the matter?" Old Jian pointed to the Holy Grail in amazement, and said: "The ideal king capital has disappeared. Why is the Holy Grail still operating?" Saber seemed to have thought of something, his face changed abruptly, and he shouted, "Hurry up and destroy the Holy Grail!" Everyone also remembered what the Holy Grail was, and the old sword quickly liberated the Savior Sword. However, when the light of the Salvation Star Sword was about to fall on the Holy Grail, the star cup of the Ideal King emerged from the void, blocking the light of the Salvation Star Sword. "I really didn''t expect that the monster would give up resisting on its own...Although it is incredible, I have to thank you, Mordred. Without you, I can''t break through the constraints of that monster! Hahaha¡ª" The laugh of the apocalypse resounded in the star cup. The star cup and the holy grail seemed to have a resonance, a twisted light appeared from each other, wrapped each other, and directly rushed out of the imperial palace. "He is going to restore his body!" "Can''t let him restore his body!" "Chasing!" ... Old Jian and others hurriedly chased them out. "Mordred..." Merlin looked worriedly at Mordred, who bowed his head silently. Mordred got up, looked at Merlin, and said, "Don''t worry, Merlin. Let''s--, let''s go too! My star cup, but I keep urging!" Merlin nodded. Mordred paused, looked at Vivienne who was looking around, and asked: "What are you looking for, Teacher Vivienne?" Vivian asked anxiously, "Did you see the king, Mordred?" "Father?" Mordred was taken aback. "Is he not here?" "Before the Apocalypse appeared, he was gone!" Vivian said anxiously. "Go and kill the Apocalypse first. Father, he has his own ideas and what he wants to accomplish." Mordred said. Vivienne hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Several people also chased out. ... ... Shi Lang walked slowly to the lowest level of the imperial palace. His eyes, like fire, looked at the ruins that collapsed with a bit of worry. "Have you guessed the ending from the beginning, Gurneyville? I...will give up." The rubble of the ruins fell one by one, showing the posture of an ideal king. At this moment, she was extremely weak, her complexion was pale, and her figure became a little illusory, but she looked at Shirou peacefully. "No," Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I didn''t guess the ending, so when you put down the sword, I was shocked." Hearing this, the ideal king smiled, looked at Shi Lang, and asked: "You didn''t come to tell me this, right?" "Yes," Shi Lang nodded, and then took out the eternal crown from his arms. He looked at the golden crown carefully, and then gave the eternal crown to the ideal king without hesitation, and said, "This, I''ll give it back to you." "Have you really decided that you want to put aside everything about Gnivel Pendragon?" The King of Ideals, holding the golden crown, looked at Shi Lang, and asked. Shilang nodded and said, "I have borrowed the kingship for too long, so I should return it to you." Chapter 2211： The King of Ideal was silent for a moment, then nodded, "I see." Shi Lang stood up, turned his head, looked into the darkness, and asked, "Don''t you say goodbye to her, Al?" After a silence, Altria''s figure walked out of the darkness. "Wang..." Shi Lang shook his head to her and said, "Don''t call me king anymore. I am no longer Gurneyville. But you finally got your body back. I''m so happy for you." Altria showed a smile, then looked at the ideal king, and frowned again. "You succeeded, King Cavalier. You have influenced me." Ideal Wang Xu said with a pale face. "I never thought to influence you, and no one can influence you... What you are suffering is the sorrow of all people. What you really want to do is to give everyone a better life. However, we turned our backs on. You." Altria said sadly. "Can you tell me? Why do you have to do it this way?" Altria asked. "I didn''t achieve that level. I''m restraining. I''m just doing what I should do. If the person who is guaranteed is gone, I should disappear." "No! If it is inhibition, it should be like Alaya, like Gaia. However, your feelings for other people are not inhibitions at all. You are a human, a living human, Burri Kidd!" Altria said seriously. "Human..." The King of Ideal was silent for a moment, then looked at Altria and said: "Actually...actually...I am very jealous of you, Altria. Why are you a container? Why am I a restraint born based on you? Power? Why can you touch those beautiful things, stay with everyone, talking and laughing. Why do I have nothing, why I can only be alone in that emptiness quantum world..." "Later I figured it out. There is nothing wrong with that, at least I can still look at you. Looking at your smiles and feeling your presence, I will be content, because I know that I am not alone. But In the end, you all disappeared. Only me is left." "Actually, actually...even if you can''t see it, even if you don''t feel it. But, I...I just want you by my side! I...don''t want to be alone!" The ideal king finally revealed his hidden heartfelt, tears could not help but burst into his eyes, "When you gave me a gift. I am so happy, I am so happy. I finally received gifts and blessings from others... I am Bridge. De, I am not a restraint, I am a person, a caring person. I don''t want to be alone." Shilang hugged her, and said softly, "You have never been alone." "Thank you, Gurneyville. I''m sorry to trouble you." At this time, a ray of light lased from a nebula 650 light years away and hit Bridged''s body. "The light of heaven has not disappeared, Bridged. Take advantage of it now, Bridged!" Altria said hastily. The power of the Holy Grail is the core of maintaining Bridged''s existence, but now, Bridged has given up the Holy Grail. It is impossible for her to exist any longer, but as long as she accepts this light from heaven, there will be salvation! However, Bridged shook his head. "Why?" Altria asked puzzledly. "I, want to be with my important people. Together forever." Bridged said with a smile. Altria opened her mouth, only to find that she could say anything. She, a person who was obsessed with resurrecting the eternal dynasty, finally discovered that the real, purest person who loves that kingdom is the transcendence, this restraining force. "This is for you, Gurneyville." Bridged took out a golden arrow from the void and handed it to Shiro. Shirou took a look, and said in astonishment: "Akasha Arrow? You actually kept the Arrow of Akasha?" "Otherwise, why don''t you dare to appear in front of me for that root evil? Without this, how can I protect your safety in the new history?" After a pause, Bridged said: "Tettis stayed on the [Plain of Joy] and said that it belongs to the heir of the vortex. You return the kingship to me, and I should also give this arrow to You are." "No. Since you kept the Arrow of Akash, why didn''t you show it just now?" "How can I wield the real killer sword to the people I value?" Bridged asked rhetorically. Shi Lang was speechless. "Please say sorry to Alquette for me. However, as a villain, he left the game like this. According to Alquette, it would be too plain." After a pause, Bridged looked at Shiro and said with a smile: "Congratulations, you have defeated me. I will return the history to you, so you must regain your future, Fujimaru Shiro!" Bridged showed a big smile, looked at Altria and Shirou, and asked, "Is this me more like a human being?" Altria and Shirou nodded. However, at the moment of raising his head, Bridged had disappeared. The gentle voice was still reverberating in my ears, but the person was gone. Only one wooden bracelet remained on the ground. Above, there are texts written by Altria. --Bridged. "Bridged..." Altria held the wooden bracelet in his arms. At this moment, she is no longer the container of the ideal king. Because the ideal king no longer exists. "Let''s go." Shirou stood up and squeezed [Akasha''s Arrow] tightly, his eyes gleaming with firm light. The key to the future is finally here! [The savior of mortal nature A: The success or failure is turned around, all in a joke. We are all saviors if we do not forget our original intentions and move forward with great weight! ¡¿ Chapter 123 Farewell, Eternal Dynasty! "Finally back, my container." The whole sky resounded with the triumphant and frantic laughter of the apocalypse. The evil eye star cup with infinite malice and the holy grail shining with the holy light echoed each other, flashing light and dark, and the whole world seemed to be cut into a chaotic color of light and dark. Under the will of the apocalypse, the two cups hummed and stopped in the air, then accelerated their rotation and slowly merged together. A cup of chaos interlaced with light and shadow, volleyed out. It has the holiness and sacredness of the Holy Grail, but also the malice and filth of the Evil Eye Star Cup. Contradictory but harmonious. At this moment, the spirit and container of the apocalypse finally become one again! Chapter 2212： "You didn''t expect it, Holy Spirit? After so many years, I am back! I will take my hatred and go to heaven, so that you can **** hatred!" The Apocalypse made a cold and hateful voice. The cup of chaos spins at high speed. On the earth, the people of the eternal empire, and the relics of the eternal empire are all turned into pure spirits and scattered like snow. Those two spirits gathered together, rushing into the sky like a sea of ??light, and rushing into the cup of chaos. At the same time, infinite anti-particles spilled out of the chaos cup, all over the sky. In fact, the book of Revelation, or the Holy Grail, is actually a translator. In the beginning, the Holy Spirit created him to use him to transform the evil in the world into good, and to reappear the kingdom of heaven in a foreign land. However, the more malicious the transformation, the more he questioned the goodness in the mouth of the Holy Spirit. In the end, he turned from the holy grail to the antichrist. "Although the Devil King Boshun did not succeed in his creation. However, the seeds of [Desire World-Heavenly Transformation] have been absorbed by me. Then I transform this galaxy into an anti-lingon galaxy, even if it cannot destroy you, it can at least hit Fall to your heaven!" Revelation laughed. His spirit, as if passing through the vast universe, saw the entrance of the nebula 650 light years away. He gritted his teeth. He knew that there was no heaven, but in the nebula that mankind hailed as the "eye of God", there was an entrance to the realm of heaven connecting this galaxy. He wants to transform the solar system into the anti-spirit galaxy first, and then send it directly into the kingdom of heaven through the entrance of that latitude. The book of Revelation knows that even the explosion of the anti-spirit of the size of the nebula cannot destroy the Holy Spirit, but the heavens he created, the angels, may not be necessary. At this time, a starlight flickered from the illusory imperial palace and rushed straight to the chaos cup. However, before getting close to the chaos cup, it turned into a pure spirit and dissipated. The spirit of the apocalypse looked at the source of the starlight, where Mordred, who had become a demon of the star cup, stared at the cup of chaos with a serious face. Beside her, there are other people who participated in the crusade against the ideal king. "I forgot, Satan has another half of his body. It''s with you, Mordred!" Mordred stared at the rotating chaos cup seriously, and said seriously: "Your plan will not succeed!" "Just you? Just rely on you tiny humans? Hahaha¡ª" The spirit of the apocalypse laughed loudly, pointing at Mordred and others and said: "A deceased civilization transformed by a predator, a mother of gods betrayed by the gods, and a vessel that will become the Lord of Relief. There is a group of subjugators. You can¡¯t control your own destiny. What can you do if you are small? But I do have to thank you, Mordred. If you didn¡¯t kill that monster, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resurrect. !" Mordred clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "She... is not a monster!" "Human emotions? It''s really boring and insignificant. Let you see what is truly noble!" As soon as the voice fell, infinite dark spirits spilled out of the rotating cup of chaos, and in an instant, infinite black mist enveloped the entire planet. The sun''s rays disappeared. The only thing left in the world is pitch black and deep darkness. At the same time, with the chaos cup as the center, a huge, distorted, like a dragon''s seat, completely appeared from the sky. The moment they saw that [seat], the eyes of Gama and Merlin suddenly tightened into needles, and they lost their voices: "It''s a false **** seat!" Jewel Weng couldn''t help frowning, feeling extremely unhappy in his heart. After all, he was eaten by false gods. "You have no use value anymore. All disappear¡ª" As the words of the apocalypse fell, the planet separated from the dimensional realm, and instantly shattered, and an infinite giant arm of the sky appeared in the firmament. At the same time, the land of the imperial palace also cracked, and countless giant arms of rock broke through from the realm of maintaining the concept of [Earth], and launched an attack on Mordred and others. "Sure enough, this is it!" Gamo gritted her teeth, she would never forget this nightmare scene, she took the lead in attacking the surrounding rock arms. Unlike her youth at the time, she at this moment is no longer the one who needs to be protected. However, she discovered that these giant rock arms are far stronger than they were before! Indeed, the former false **** seat is already very scary, but the book of Revelation at this moment has absorbed the false holy spirit of the false **** seat. The power of the false **** seat that he exerts is naturally even more so than the false **** seat itself. ¡ª¡ªBe careful, Mordred. Star Cup-Satan reminds Mordred. "You don''t need to say, I know it too!" Mordred protruded horizontally from side to side, but it was extremely difficult to break through the encirclement of the giant arm. Jewel Weng opened the dimensional entrance of the parallel world, and a multi-world ensemble gun condensing the great source of the parallel world directly blasted towards [Za]. The Old Sword, Tiamat, and Attila instead concentrated their strongest light cannon attacks and shot them away at the same time. In everyone''s hopeful gaze, the huge beam of energy that gathered multiple powers hadn''t rushed to the front of [Z], but was caught by the huge arm of the infinite dome above the sky. As if grabbing a thin piece of white paper, those giant arms of the dome used a little force, and with a "tear", they tore the terrifying energy beam to pieces. Everyone''s hearts sank suddenly. "Hahaha--, there is no one on this planet that can defeat me. Even the guardians of the stars who have gathered on the planet are the same!" The apocalypse laughed loudly, and the tone was full of complacency and conceit. Mordred gritted his teeth. She knew in her heart that what the book of Revelation said was true. So far, they have been able to deal with the ideal king without casualties, and even fight the ideal king back and forth, because the ideal king has never thought of hurting them. All the Ideal King thought was to teach them a lesson and then lock them up. But this is not the case in the Book of Revelation. That malice shows the other party, and it is absolutely impossible to keep any hands. The ideal king is a false Holy Spirit, and the Revelation that has retaken the Holy Grail is also a false Holy Spirit. On this planet, or in other words, this galaxy, there is no existence that can resist him. Chapter 2213： What to do? Mordred gritted her teeth and didn''t need to think about any results at all, because even if she died, she would not take a step back! This planet will never be let to anyone! "I really don''t understand why that guy loves these tiny things so much. But it doesn''t matter, you all become my anti-particles of revenge against that guy--!" The Revelation shouted, and the [Seat] who was entrenched in the chaos cup suddenly roared, and a huge chaos dragon head lifted from it, opening the gluttonous mouth that looked like an abyss. The infinite antiparticles condensed into it, turned into the ultimate darkness, and then spewed down¡ª¡ª "Oops!" Mordred yelled in his heart, then turned his head abruptly and looked away. Faced with this attack, no counterattack can be launched. Because that is an anti-particle light cannon, any light cannon, any attack, will directly detonate that light cannon. And an antiparticle of that scale, once it exploded, it was enough to blast away the entire solar system! Only formula can kill this attack. However, Shishi showed a blank face. She did not see the origin of the anti-particle beam. Obviously, like the ideal king, the book of Revelation also hides its roots. Mordred gritted his teeth, without any means of defense. Once counterattack, this beam explosion will blast the entire galaxy away. If they don''t counterattack, they will be hit by this antiparticle beam, transforming into pure antiparticles, and the smoke will disappear and the clouds will dissipate. Other than that, there is no ending. But at this moment. "Shoo-" A faint piercing sound suddenly resounded. Then a golden streamer suddenly rushed out of the imperial palace, rushing toward the anti-particle beam face to face. Oops! Everyone yelled in their hearts. "Stupid, stupid! Hahaha¡ª" Apocalypse laughed: "Dare to fight back and become the firework of the universe with this galaxy!" Mordred gritted his teeth. Who is it? Who launched the attack on earth? Once detonated... the entire galaxy will turn into the dust of the universe! At this time, Shishi couldn''t help showing a surprised face, "That is..." During the words, the golden streamer rushed in front of the anti-particle beam, everyone closed their eyes, but the expected big explosion did not happen, on the contrary, the golden beam broke through the anti-particle beam like a decay, unabated. He rushed towards [Seat]. "Impossible! This is¡ª" The shocked voice of the Apocalypse, the next moment, the cup of chaos hiding in the [seat], quickly escaped from the [seat]. With a "chao", the golden streamer pierced [the seat] as always. And the moment [Seat] was pierced, that invincible [Seat], that invulnerable [Seat], turned out to dissipate like a cloud of smoke. Everyone who saw such a weird scene was stunned. "Arkasha''s Arrow...Akasha''s Arrow...impossible!" Revelation muttered to himself, then turned his head, gritted his teeth and stared at the place where the golden streamer shot out. Everyone also turned their heads and looked around. Ding Ding Ding- Slight footsteps sounded from the corridor of the imperial palace, and then everyone saw Shi Lang wearing the armor of the blue silver dragon, holding the evil bow, slowly walking out of the corridor. And beside him, is Altria. "Father, mother...?" Mordred looked at Shirou and Altria in surprise. "Fujimaru Shiro¡ª¡ª!" The Apocalypse entrenched in the chaos cup stared at Shirou gritted teeth. Shilang looked calm, did not say anything, just stretched out his hand, and a golden arrow appeared in his palm. "Ah, the arrow of Akash..." Apocalypse''s face was full of fear and amazement: "This is impossible!" Shirou put the Arrow of Akash on the bow of evil and slowly pulled the bowstring away. "No¡ªdon¡¯t think about¡ª!" The Apocalypse screamed in panic. The cup of chaos rotating at a high speed turned around and fleeed away from the universe. Run-run- Never be shot by that arrow! Revelation screamed. There is no existence on this planet that can knock him down, but that arrow is the only exception. Looking at the apocalypse of desperate escape, Shi Lang said softly: "Al." Altria slowly raised her hand, and in her palm, there was a wooden bracelet. "That, that is not¡ª" Elquet looked at the wooden bracelet in Altria''s hand in surprise, "It''s Bridged''s bracelet." A ray of sunlight pierced the dark sky shrouded by anti-particles and fell on the wooden bracelet in Altria''s hand, sweeping the four words "Bridged" in turn. In an instant, the sky shone with dazzling light. The endless holy light shone from outside the sky. Chapter 2214： The [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] that entangled outside the planet shrank instantly, like a world, trapping the desperate Apocalypse in it. "That is the swan song of the eternal dynasty. The eternal dynasty is destroyed because of you, then you should also leave with the eternal dynasty." Shirou let go of the bowstring. With a "shoo", the Arrow of Akash turned into a golden streamer, and headed towards the [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] that trapped the Apocalypse. "No--!" Revelation screamed in horror. However, this did not stop the advance of Akashia''s Arrow. With a sound of "shoo," Akashia''s Arrow hit [the arm of the emperor]. In that instant, everything disappeared. The resentment of the Apocalypse, the hatred of the Apocalypse, and everything about the eternal dynasty... all turned into pure souls and vanished in smoke. A faint light fell from the sky on the wooden bracelet in Altria''s hand. And this is the eternal dynasty, the last swan song. "Kakka-" The imperial palace is illusory and collapsed. Shilang put away the evil bow, looked at everyone, and said, "The eternal empire is going to disappear. Get out of here quickly, don''t be involved in the correction of the stars!" Everyone nodded and hurriedly left the collapsed imperial palace. Mordred was about to leave, but found that Shirou and Altria were motionless, and hurriedly shouted: "What are you doing? Run away!" "You go first, Mordred," Shirou said. "I see, you remember to keep up!" Mordred urged, turned and left. Looking at Mordred''s leaving back, Shi Lang turned his head, looked at the distorted imperial palace, and said silently in his heart, Farewell, Eternal King. Farewell, Gurneyville Pendragon. He turned his head, looked at Altria, and reminded: "Al!" Altria nodded, she stared at the dissipated palace, and said silently in her heart, Farewell, Knight King. Farewell, eternal dynasty. She clenched the wooden bracelet in her hand, which was the only trace of the existence of the ideal king. She clenched the wooden bracelet, looked at Shirou, and said seriously: "Let''s go, Shirou." Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded with a smile: "Yeah!" Shirou and Altria turned and left. A breeze blew by, and there seemed to be a silent voice saying: Farewell, everyone. A fallen leaf fell from the tree, drifted farther and farther with the wind, and finally dissipated like snowflakes. ... ... Returning to the ground, the earth began to fission. All the footprints of the eternal empire began to dissipate, and the pan-historical landscape began to reappear. High-rise buildings, cars, construction sites, commercial streets...all modern facilities began to slowly appear. The steel bodies of those steel warriors began to dissipate, and the human souls trapped in steel were liberated as a result, and the wheel of restraint began to fully operate. "[Parliament] disappeared, the eternal empire and the Apocalypse also disappeared. The ruined human principle is restored, people, everything will come back!" Liang Yiwei said in surprise. "Win!" Yes, I won. Everything that was taken away by the [Council], by the ideal king and the eternal empire, will return! You will fill in the final story of Chapter 124! They have won this war of human management! The heroes were overjoyed. However, in this way, [Chaldea] and the heroic spirits have no effect, and the heroic spirits who signed with the Chaldeans should also return to the heroic seat. But this is also good. As long as the result is good, a little bit of parting sadness, what is it? People were silent in joy, and they even held a party to celebrate the final victory. The air is full of joy, as if everything has become quite beautiful. But... "It''s not over yet." Said the formula: "I am the president of [Parliament] and the container of the Lord of Relief. As long as I have not disappeared, you have not won the final victory." Everyone got out of their joyful mood and looked at Shishi with vigilant faces. Looked calmly at everyone''s vigilant gaze. Liang Yiwei took the picture and looked at her with a very sad look. Shirou also frowned. Indeed, the Shiji has already undergone irreversible distortion, and there is no way to save her. In fact, the reason why she can still remain intellectual is because the [eternal cage] of the King of Ideals isolates her from the root cause. But now, the ideal king has disappeared. The eternal prison does not exist anymore. Who else can help her cut the connection with the root cause? There is no one. Even Shirou is the same, because the ideal king has disappeared, so the record of the ideal king has also disappeared. "If you don''t mind, use this." Chapter 2215： At this time, one hand sent a wreath to Shishi. "This is..." "It has the same effect as her eternal cage and the ring of thorns, but the eternal cage sounds too ugly. So, it''s just a wreath." Shishi raised his head and saw a smiling, flower-like traveling magician, witch Altria. The witch put the wreath on Shishi''s head, Shishi suddenly felt that the voice that rang from the Jialan Cave, distorted her, disappeared. She looked at the witch in shock: "You are¡ª" The witch smiled and said, "Don''t thank me, I am just sentimental and sad." She blinked, turned around and came to Merlin''s face, handed the rod of prophecy in her hand to Merlin''s hand, and said: "This should be given back to you, Master Merlin." "I felt familiar from the beginning, this is indeed the rod of prophecy that the old **** Ambrosius stole from me and transported it to Avalon! My baby~" Merlin touched and kissed the rod of prophecy in his hand, as if he had met a lover he hadn''t seen for a long time, and his wretched appearance made Mordred a few minutes away from him quickly. He seemed to be aware that his appearance was unpleasant, he quickly got serious, looked at the witch, and asked, "You returned the rod of prophecy to me, so what about your weapon?" "Of course I am, I have used my sword back." The witch smiled, she drew the sword from her waist, it was a holy sword like a red rose. "That, that is not¡ª" "Well," the witch''s eyes darkened, and then said with a smile: "It''s Morgan Lefy, it''s my sister''s sword, and it''s my sword." Shilang came over and said, "It seems that you have all remembered, Your Majesty the Emperor of the Eternal Empire." As soon as the voice fell, everyone around who didn''t know the truth looked at the witch in amazement. It turns out that the witch Altria is the emperor of the eternal empire! However, the emperor of the eternal empire actually stood on their side and destroyed the eternal empire? This, this... Why is your Majesty rebelling? The witch smiled and said: "Yeah, I remember everything. So, it''s amazing. I actually joined you and overthrew my own kingdom. The most important thing is that I don''t even feel at all, and even feel like Being liberated is just as easy. Compared to her, I really am not a qualified dominator." Shirou asked, "Since you are holding this sword, what about Morgan Leffey?" The witch was silent, only holding a sword, her expression dim. Shi Lang had the result in his heart. "She is my best sister... It''s a pity that I don''t understand her pain most of the time." The witch turned her head, looked at Altria, and smiled: "You also have a good sister, King Knight." "Yeah." Altria nodded, "I also have a good sister!" The witch smiled, took out the notebook she cherished very much from her arms and handed it to Shirou, saying, "This is for you, Shirou." Shi Lang took the note and asked in confusion, "Didn''t you say that your travel diary hasn''t been finished yet, so you won''t show it to others?" "Only the end is left. So I ask you to fill in the last story. By the way, I like a good ending, so write it better, Shirou." The witch smiled, turned and left. "Where are you going?" Shi Lang asked quickly. The witch turned her head, looked at Shirou, and said with a smile: "I will go everywhere. Unlike her, I am the wind. The wind is free. The wind is unrestrained." The witch left. Like the ideal king, he left forever. Shiro opened the notes in his hand. [On the first day of the trip, I finally escaped from Avalon. Hahaha¡ªThe Witch of Justice, Altria Pendragon¡¯s passionate dream trip, is about to begin. ¡¿ [On the 34th day of the trip, I had delicious grilled fish. Wow! Almost alive! I also met a gourmet named Fujimaru Shiro. Although he was beaten up as a thief, the so-called not to be acquainted. To be beaten and to know a foodie is simply a profit! It turns out that the teacher said that travel encounters really exist! I am so happy! I want to write down this day. Um, this is a happy day. ¡¿ [On the thirty-sixth day of the trip, I really didn''t expect Fujimaru Shiro to be a foreign enemy! Damn it, deceive my feelings. Those delicious food must be the conspiracy of foreign enemies! Um, I have to stay awake! Um, today is an angry day. ¡¿ [Thirty-ninth day of travel, **** it! Damn Shiro Fujimaru, and his daughter, actually hit me on the head! I''ll take down this grudge first! Um, today is a day of grudges. ¡¿ [On the 54th day of the trip, I fell ill and had a fever. My body is so heavy, but I didn''t expect that the **** didn''t taunt me, but took care of me instead. To be honest, his serious appearance is still not very annoying. ¡¿ ... Shi Lang smiled knowingly and closed his notebook. It''s over, everything is over. There was sweetness and sorrow in this journey. But in the end, everything is over. The foundation of the human theory was restored, and the apocalypse disappeared. The light of the future can already be seen. At this time, the people who went to conquer the Devil King Bo Xun''s Killing House and the others returned. "It seems that we are coming back late. We haven''t caught up with the final battle." Skadi and Skaha said with a smile. Shi Lang looked around, but did not see the love song. Obviously, Aige has quietly left. The style has been sealed by the witch''s ring to connect with the root, but the love song has not yet been, but the apocalypse has completely disappeared, maybe everything is over here, it¡¯s not a guarantee. "Mr. Shirou, I have something to tell you, a very important thing!" Said the Shashengyuan very anxiously. "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "It has something to do with the true face of the Lord of Relief!" Said the killing courtyard earnestly. Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly. He and the killing house came to a dense forest alone, and the killing house told Shilang what the Demon Bodhisattva had told her. "What you said is true?" Shilang looked at the killing courtyard in disbelief, "Could the Demon Bodhisattva be lying to you?" "Impossible! The other me will not lie to me! And, the other me said, this is what she saw with her own eyes when she was transformed into the Demon King of Porzun. It can''t be fake! We-we started I was deceived!" Said the killing courtyard anxiously. Chapter 2216： "If this is the case... then everything is connected..." Shi Lang murmured to himself, then looked at the killing academy seriously, and said: "The killing academy, this matter... the true face of the Lord of Relief, never mention it to anyone!" "But¡ª" "Please!" "I see..." The Killing Yuan nodded. Shirou squeezed the Arrow of Akash in his hand. It turns out that the real enemy is not the parliament, but... -Chaldea! Prologue Mysterious Actor T Life is the greatest miracle in the world. Quartet up and down said Yu. Although Yu has reality, there is nowhere to be found. In ancient times, today is the universe. Although the universe has grown, I don''t know where it started. With the vast universe and the endless starry sky, many scientists once speculated that the earth may be the only source of life. In today''s interstellar age, the truths that were proven in past eras have already been proven to be the lie of the ancients. The dark universe. A silver-white spaceship pierced the dark universe like a silver light and flew towards the front quickly. And behind this spaceship, there are several golden boats, which are chasing after them and launching attacks. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Endless rain of light blasted out, and a meteorite with a block in the way was bombarded and shattered. Among the silver-white spacecraft, a young girl was in front of the console, panicking and manipulating the spacecraft to dodge. The mirror in front of the console reflected her figure. She was wearing a blue college uniform and tight shorts, and a blue hat on her head. Her golden hair clinging to her face was covered with sweat, and panic gleamed in her emerald green eyes. "Help¡ªhelp¡ª, chocolate sauce, help¡ª" The girl kept sending out distress signals, she was about to cry: "The Golden Emperor, those **** minions of Universe Gilgamesh are chasing me...Help, Chocolate Sauce! Hurry up and save your dear good deskmates. Ah!" However, there was no response from the opposite side of the distress signal. The only ones who responded were those chasing soldiers. "Boom¡ª" A streamer destroyed the left wing of the spacecraft, and the spacecraft shook violently, and the warning red light flashed continuously. The girl grasped the console tightly, and the bumps were avoided. "Chocolate sauce, chocolate sauce, in reply¡ª" The girl cried loudly. However, there was still no response from the communicator, only a blind tone of "beep". Obviously, from the beginning, there was no contact. The girl took out a "T" nameplate from her arms, held it in her heart, and prayed: "Help, help, actor T!" This is not a helper, just an ordinary metal nameplate. I don''t know when there was such a cosmic legend. When you encounter the turbulence of time and space, or encounter the danger of extinction by the evil gods outside the territory, a person will appear to save you from peril. People don''t know who that person is, where he comes from, there are too many mysteries on him, only know that every time he appears, the face of the rescued person will be covered with the T character. Therefore, people affectionately call it the fascinating actor T. The girl used to listen to this cosmic legend just like other unreliable cosmic legends, but now she is caught in a life-and-death situation, and she began to pray that the legend is true. However, nothing happened. The golden emperor''s minions continued to bombard her spacecraft, and soon her cabin was damaged by more than 40%. "No, if this continues, I will definitely die! I will save myself!" The girl clenched her teeth. She looked at the star map and found that she had come to a star field where there was a sleeping evil **** outside of the territories during the accident. "Crossing through that star field may not wake up the evil god, but if I don''t cross that star field, I will definitely be knocked down by the golden emperor''s minions..." The girl quickly made a decision in her heart, her eyes twinkled with firm gazes, she controlled the spaceship, and rushed into the sleeping star field of the evil **** outside the territory without looking back. And the chasing soldiers of the Golden Emperor really didn''t dare to pursue them. The girl breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of elite troops of the Great Universe! So courageous! When the girl was thinking this way, the Golden Emperor''s chaser shot out a star-killing cannon. The girl hurriedly manipulated the spacecraft to hide. Before she had time to be proud, a terrifying voice rang from the depths of the star field. The girl''s complexion changed abruptly: "That''s awful, that star-killing cannon woke up the evil god!" The pursuers of the Golden Emperor also realized this, opened the wormhole directly, and teleported away. The girl controlled the spaceship and turned to run, but it was too late. The infinite darkness rushed out from the core of the star field, and the infinite gravity pulled her back. "Help¡ªhelp, chocolate sauce¡ª" The girl yelled, but there was no response. Not only that, as the Cthulhu woke up, time and space began to twist. The terrifying distortion of time and space almost crushed the girl into meatloaf. Chapter 2217： Dying-dying- Consciousness became more and more chaotic. Just when the girl thought she was dead, she suddenly saw a ray of light. ¡ª¡ªWhat is that? She couldn''t help but have such a question. ¡ª¡ªSo warm... Leaving this last thought, she fell into a faint. ... ... I don''t know how long it took, the girl gradually became aware. She suddenly felt itchy on her face, as if someone was painting on her face with a pen. "Who?!" She sat up in shock, but did not see anyone. Instead, she saw a bright, garden-like room. "Here is..." The girl got up from the bed, looked around, finally fixed her eyes in front of a mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror, her face covered with "T". "Wow! My beautiful face is like a flower! Who is it! Who is so jealous of my flowery face and moonlight!" The girl yelled frantically. At this time, she heard a very small grunt. "Can''t see me, can''t see me..." The girl turned her head and saw that in the corner of the wall, there was a girl about six years old with snow-like hair, shaking her head. She has a paintbrush in her hand. The girl got angry from her heart, walked over fiercely, and asked, "You did it?" The girl raised her head and looked at the fierce girl, her eyes like violet flowers were suddenly covered with mist, and she cried, "Dad...Dad..." The girl with hands on hips: "Scribbling on my face, it''s useless to call Dad!" "I''m so sorry, ma''am. My daughter is not so sensible." A gentle voice suddenly sounded from behind, the girl was taken aback for a moment, and when she turned her head, she saw a man with a gentle smile. The man has a white shirt and trousers, wears a pair of black-framed glasses, and holds a note in his hand, looking gentle. Especially those bright eyes, as if there is an open flame burning, give a very deep impression and make people unforgettable. "Dad!" The girl saw the man, ran out of the corner, and flew towards the man. "You''re mischievous again, in the future." The man knelt down, gently stroked the girl''s head, and said softly: "Quickly apologize to sister." "Yes, I''m sorry..." The girl apologized to the girl, then hid behind the man, her small palms gripped the man''s trousers, and her bright eyes looked at the girl timidly. "Now that I apologize, forget it." The girl waved her hand. The man stretched out his hand, and a handkerchief appeared in his hand and handed it to the girl. The girl took it, looked at the man in surprise, and asked, "Projection magic? Are you a magician?" "I''m just a traveler, and I only know some magic." The man smiled and said. "It is so easy to create something like this... the projection magic with this kind of accomplishment is not an ordinary magician..." The girl wiped her face and suddenly thought of something. She looked at the man with wide eyes and asked: "You, are you the mysterious hero T?" "Mysterious actor T? What is that?" The man was puzzled, and then said: "Your spaceship, I will put it in the back mountain. If you want to leave, you can set off at any time, but don''t launch it again. Armed, the evil **** sleeping in this star field is a legal immigrant." After speaking, the man left. "Wait a minute, you must be the fascinating male protagonist T!" The girl chased after her. The girl was very excited. She felt that she had really met T, the mysterious actor, one of the legends of the universe. In fact, she is a person who likes to solve the mystery of the universe legend, and because of this, she will provoke the pursuit of the Golden Emperor. Even the chocolate sauce, who has always been expressionless, would complain about her, too addicted to the legend of the universe. The girl decides that she wants to stay on this planet for the time being, the hero T of the puzzle solving puzzle. "If the mystery of the mysterious hero T can be solved, Chocolate Sauce will definitely admire me!" The girl couldn''t help thinking like this in her heart. However, no matter how she tempted a man, she couldn''t get a little story about him from the man''s mouth, instead she revealed her details cleanly. However, she can be regarded as gaining. For example, that girl is called the future. Fujimaru future. And she also became good friends with Fujimaru Miku. She decides to unlock the mysterious actor T from Fujimaru''s future direction. "Eh? Do you ask Dad about the past?" Mirai shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Dad, mom, and brothers and sisters never tell me about the past." "Huh? Do you still have a mother? Why have I never seen her?" the girl asked. "Mom is at home." "Then you are..." "Oh. My father and I are practicing." Mirai said. "Practice?" Chapter 2218： The girl was taken aback for a moment, and said to her heart what is this, these flowers and flowers, is it a practice? Afterwards, she shook her head and said, "It''s not important, the important thing is...Can you help me steal your dad''s diary?" The girl knows that men have always had the habit of writing diaries. Since you can''t tell any secrets from your mouth, it''s better to just read the diary. "Why steal it?" Mirai asked suspiciously, "Daddy''s diary is always in the study. You can go and read it anytime." Hearing that, the girl slipped into the man''s study that night. "I want to come and see, what is the secret of the mysterious hero T?" With that said, the girl opened the man''s diary. After going through a series of trivial daily life, the girl quickly found the story she wanted to watch. I saw this in the diary: "...After saying goodbye to the eternal dynasty, the humanity and the planet are back to normal. However, the matter is not over. That summer, it was my last adventure, and it was also my last story, Fujimaru Shiro!" Chapter One The Longing for Life "Shirou, Shirou..." The call in the ear made De Shilang return to his soul, turned his head and looked at the purple long-haired woman sitting opposite, with a smile on his face, and asked: "What''s the matter, Skadi?" This is a couple-themed cafe with few people. But the laughter from the lovers at the other table can be heard faintly. "What are you thinking about?" Skadi''s bright burgundy eyes reflected Shilang''s figure. "No, I didn''t think about anything." "I called you eighteen," Skadi asked with a gentle smile, "Are you worried that Mordred won''t be able to adapt to the school environment?" "Uh... you really deserve to be the highest goddess in Northern Europe, I can''t hide it from you. Haha." Shi Lang scratched his head and smiled. Skatie looked at Shirou''s narrow face, smiled gently, and said: "It has been half a year since the war ended. I really didn''t expect that I would return to this city." "Fumu City..." Skatie turned his head, looking out the transparent window. The spring rain outside the window is hazy, but you can still clearly see the uneven high-rise buildings on the street and the endless stream of people. After that, she turned her head and looked at Shirou with a smile: "But it should be called Shin Fuyuki City now." Shi Lang smiled and nodded, turned his head, and looked at the publicized news on the giant LED screen on the opposite commercial plaza building-- [Thank the Chaldean members for their efforts, our world has been saved. ¡¿ "Already, half a year." Shi Lang said with emotion. The farewell to the eternal dynasty is already half a year ago. But every time I wake up from a dream, it seems to be yesterday. After the eternal empire disappeared, Alaya disappeared from Liang Yiwei''s body, the inhibition wheel of the primordial seat was fully operated, the human principle was restored, and the disappeared people returned with it. It seems that everything went back to before the [Parliament] broke the foundation of human law in 2012. However, the top leaders of the watch world can no longer suppress the things in the inner world. People know the existence of the magic way and the existence of the [Council]. As a last resort, the high-levels of the world have to explain the things of [Chaldea] and cast [Chaldea] as the savior, which satisfies the people. The desire to explore the inner world. However, this has nothing to do with Shirou. After the human body recovered, Shiro immediately withdrew from Chaldea, returned to Fuyuki City with his family and his family, met his parents, and then settled down in Fuyuki City. Not only that, he also told Webber and Kenneth to walk away from the relationship, get rid of the identity of the black household, and then send Mordred, who is yearning for modern knowledge, into the school. "If you let these passers-by know that the savior who really saves human beings, it will be fun here." Skadi said with a smile. "Don''t tease me, Skadi." Shirou looked at Skadi helplessly, and then asked, "Aren''t you going back to Northern Europe?" "Oh. I haven''t been here long yet, are you going to drive me away?" Skadi looked at Shirou with an aggrieved expression. Shirou said helplessly: "Please don''t learn from Teacher Scara, and my sly black-bellied sister." "Then who should I learn better?" Skadi asked with interest. "You don''t need to learn anybody. My favorite is Mr. Skadi himself." Shi Lang said with a smile. How could he be fooled by this kind of proposition? "It''s really getting more and more cunning, Shirou." Skadi smiled gracefully, covering her mouth. At this time, the waiter finally delivered coffee. "Two, this is your coffee." "Thank you." Shi Lang subconsciously thanked him, then raised his head to look at the waiter''s face, and asked in surprise: "You--, are you Pandora?" "It''s me." Pandora, wearing a black maid costume, looked at Shirou and said gently: "You only found me now, Yong...ah, no. Mr. Shirou." "I remember that you should be a magical girl with the old man, how come you came here to be a waiter?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "Your Excellency Jewel Weng said, my expiration date has expired, so I was kicked out, so I came to take refuge in my sister Meiyou. This is my sister Meiyou''s shop, and I am now helping her with work." Pandora said. "The shelf life has expired..." Shi Lang glanced at Pandora in front of him. He was slim and bumpy, even hotter than Skaha, probably only under the fully opened Al. Especially after putting on the black stockings on those big long legs, it seemed quite tempting. Well, Shiro can imagine that Lolita''s perverted and crazy expression. It was probably just saying "You are already an aunt, you can no longer wear the sacred magical girl costume" and drove Pandora out. "Oh, I have something to do there, so I left first. By the way, I just met you, this is for you." Pandora handed a red letter to Shirou. Shi Lang took it and asked, "What is this?" "It''s a wedding invitation." Hearing this, Shiro blinked and asked, "Shiro...ah, no. Has Wei Gong and Angelika confirmed the wedding date?" Pandora nodded. "Okay, we must go..." Suddenly remembering one thing, Shi Lang quickly asked: "Ah, wait, do you want some money? If you want, I won''t go." "Shirou!" Skatie looked at Shirou helplessly. Chapter 2219： Shi Lang chuckled: "You have to understand me, Skatie. I don''t have much money in my hands recently..." "But Al is rich, you can ask her for it." "How can this work? That''s her money, not mine." When it comes to this, Shi Lang feels a little depressed. In 2004, after he left, he settled in Hyundai Al and opened a cake shop, which is getting bigger and bigger. Before the elimination of human rights in 2012, it was already a well-known cake brand in the global chain. When he first returned, Shi Lang was shocked. Is this the addition of the implicit [Golden Rule] and [Leadership] in modern times? "She fulfilled my previous dream, so I can''t lift my head in front of her now." Shilang sighed and said, "If only I could be a Jinshan." Pandora said with a smile: "You don''t need to be so frowning. Brother Wei Gong said, just blessings, no money." "That''s great!" Shirou clapped his hands and said. Pandora left with a smile. Skady looked at Pandora''s back and said, "I originally thought she would stay in Chaldea, but I didn''t expect to leave Chaldea as well." "After all, it''s going to be included." Shi Lang said with a smile. After everything was settled, although Chaldea was pushed ahead of man by the world, it was naturally to be included. Therefore, the heroic spirits have all cancelled the contract and repatriated, and those who do not like to be disturbed, left Chaldea before being incorporated. Such as Shirou, such as Weigu Miyu, and Pandora. In fact, with the exception of some unavoidable people, people such as Shilang joined Chaldea in order to save the truth. Now that Li Li has been saved, there is naturally no reason to stay in Chaldea. Therefore, at this time, there are only some management and those who accept the conditions for inclusion, such as Weber. While talking and laughing with Skadi, Shiro looked down at his watch and said, "It''s time to pick up Mordred. But why hasn''t the rain stopped?" Shi Lang looked at the rain outside the window with a sad expression. I never thought that shortly after the voice fell, the dark clouds covering the sky suddenly dispersed, and the warm sunlight passed through the clouds and spilled on the earth. The rain stopped. The sun also came out. "This saves money for umbrellas." "You, it''s okay to use magic." Skatie looked at Shirou amusedly, then pointed Shirou''s eyes, and said, "Slay and put on the magic eyes Morgan gave you, Shirou." Shi Lang nodded, took out a pair of black frame glasses from his pocket and put on them. Since the [Mortal Savior] awakened, his eyes have been brighter, coupled with [Evil Flower]''s ability to absorb evil, even more charming than Dilumu''s moles. So in order to avoid trouble, Shirou asked Morrigan to create this magic eye killer with its own shielding effect. Shiro and Skardi left the cafe and walked to the downtown elementary school. "This road was also the way I went to school when I was a child, but it has completely changed." Shi Lang said to Skadi with a smile. "Huh¡ª" A long roar sounded from the sky, and a huge shadow suddenly passed by. A huge bird entwined with thunder and lightning flew across the sky. Skadi took a look and said, "These mutants have really increased recently." "Yes, Belle Subspecies..." Shirou said with emotion. After people understand the release, it is not known whether it is because the ideal king once tuned history, or because of the transformation of particles at the end of the Revelation, and the pan-historical creatures were distorted. Some have become giant beasts, some have become phantom beasts, and some have become things similar to alien beasts in science fiction movies. The biological system that has been sorted out over a long period of time has been completely subverted after being understood and released. A new view of biological history began to emerge. In order to simply call these new organisms, international standards define them as subspecies Belle. "The land of steel..." Shi Lang muttered to himself. "What land of steel?" Skadi asked suspiciously. "No, nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. People don''t know where these biological aberrations originated, but Shirou did. That is something he has always avoided talking about. The heroic spirit has left, and Chaldea has been incorporated. Presumably mankind will face more severe tests in the future. Shi Lang thought so in his heart. When I arrived at the central elementary school, parents had already gathered outside. The "jingle bell" rang the end of get out of class bell, and students gushing out of it. Shirou soon saw Mordred surrounded by a large group of girls. He waved to Mordred. "Ah, your father is here to pick you up, Akali Chan." "See you tomorrow, Akali sauce." "Well, see you tomorrow." Mordred waved to them, saying goodbye like friends from school. Shiro patted Mordred on the shoulder and asked, "How do you feel at school today?" "As stupid as always, I already regret it." Mordred curled his lips, then looked at Shirou and spit out: "Also, the name Akali is too stupid. Even if you make a fake name, can you have more Artistic?" "For example?" Chapter 2220： "Leonido!" "Very good. Unfortunately, your school status has been decided, dear Akali sauce." Shi Lang said with a smile. Mordred curled his lips and said, "When I fully understand the modern rules of the game, I will change my name!" "That''s a long time. There are junior high schools, high schools, colleges. Slowly understand the rules of the game, Akali sauce." Mordred glanced at the scumbag father who was teasing him, curled his lips, then glanced at the smiling Skadi, his eyes brightened, and smiled and said, "Why are you here, Skadi?" " Skadi smiled and said, "Come and see how Skarha is doing." Mordred glanced at Shirou, curled his lips, and said, "I don''t think I''m here to see Skarha, I''m here to see a certain man, right?" Skadi''s smile froze suddenly. Shirou reached out and knocked Mordred on the head, and said, "Don''t make trouble." Mordred stuck his tongue out, then looked around left and right, and asked, "Where is my mother? Didn''t she come to pick me up?" "You know. She and Grey are studying new cakes in the main store." Hearing this, Mordred''s eyes flashed with displeased color, his cheeks bulged, and he said: "She actually likes Grey more than me. Damn, I must find a chance to make her underwear set. Drop!" Shirou knocked Mordred on the head again. The three of them walked towards home talking and laughing. On the way, Mordred watched a girl sitting on his father''s shoulders pass by, her eyes gleaming, but she didn''t say anything. When she recovered, she had been picked up by Princess Shilang. "Wow, what are you doing?" Mordred glared at Shirou in shame. "Let you experience the feeling of flying." Shi Lang smiled and put Mordred on his shoulders, grabbed her delicate ankles with both hands, and said with a smile: "Sit firmly, don''t fall off, my princess." "This is too ashamed!" Mordred grabbed Shi Lang by the hair and said angrily: "Let me down!" Shi Lang didn''t care, laughed, and walked towards Mordred''s ankle. Mordred was ashamed at first, but then he hummed a little tune. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not happy at all." Mordred said to Shirou while humming a small song. "Of course, how could my princess be happy because of such a thing? But, Dad, me, I am very happy. Hold it firmly and take off." Shiro grabbed Mordred''s ankle and trot forward. "Oh~oh~ Fly, Fly!" Mordred smiled happily. Looking at their joyful smiles, Skadi couldn''t help but smile knowingly: "This is the life Shirou longed for." After regaining consciousness, Skatie found that Shilang and his daughter had run away, and hurriedly yelled: "Hey! I don''t know where your home is, but you are waiting for me!" She quickly followed. ... ... PS: When the prologue was written, it was too late. My mind was a little dizzy, and I slightly modified some subtle points. QWQ Chapter 2 This is the justice I pursue! On the outskirts of Fukayama Town, there is a white mansion. And here is Shirou''s home. ¡ª¡ªFujimaru Mansion. This is the mansion that was allocated in accordance with the former title deed after the reconstruction of the new winter wood city after the false **** seat in 2003. It was Al who had been taking care of it before, but it was returned to Shiro six months ago. Shirou and Mordred returned home with a smile. As soon as the door was opened, before he had time to take off his shoes, a lazy voice came from the sofa in the hall: "¡ª¡ªYou are back." Hearing this sound, Mordred turned his head and looked at the sofa. He saw a large number of messy garbage bags. His smile stiffened suddenly, and he suddenly lowered his face: "You stinky cockroach, you made it in the living room again. What a mess!" "Ah, so annoying. Why do you both call me a stinky cockroach?" Elquette sat up on the sofa with bags under his eyes, and looked at them with bloodshot eyes very tired. She was only wearing a white shirt casually, and her lower body was simply wearing a white underwear, like a house girl who had been living for a few years, without any image at all. "The manuscript is about to be finalized, but there is no inspiration in my head... My inspiration has dried up. Ah, I''m going to die!" Alquette scrambled his hair. "That''s not the point. The point is, when can you leave my house mellowly?" Mordred threw the potato chips spilled on the ground into the trash can and looked at El Quette blankly. "That''s what I want to ask." Gamo walked out of the kitchen and looked at Elquet blankly. "I can''t bear it anymore. I''ve said it more than a hundred times, right? Don''t mess up my house. !" "Huh?" Alquette asked with a puzzled look, "Isn''t this my home?" Hearing that, both Mordred and Gama had an uncomfortable "well" on their faces, especially Gama had picked up a kitchen knife. Elquette figured it out. Mordred and Gama joined forces. She might be pressed on the ground and rubbed. She waved her hand quickly and said, "Ah, ah... I see, I''ll clean it up. The world will be cleaned. It''s so beautiful, but you are so irritable, it''s not good, it''s not good." Morrigan, who had just walked down the stairs, heard these words and couldn''t help but spit out: "Then you pushed the mustard young child down the other day? Only you are not qualified to say this, Elquet!" Shi Lang looked at Morrigan in a white dress, and couldn''t help asking, "You are dressed so beautifully, who do you have an appointment with, sister?" "Oh. I want to open a divination shop in this city, so I asked Mustard Hinako to help me find out where Feng Shui is better." Morrigan said. Mordred asked suspiciously: "Feng Shui, don''t you know how to do that?" "Yes." "Why is it still called Mustard Hinako?" "It''s not this guy!" Molly pointed at El Quette angrily, and said, "The day before yesterday, Musta Hina was a guest, and this guy pressed Musta Hina on the bed. Now Musta Hina is very depressed, so I take it. She relaxes. Really, how can there be such a bully!" "Where did you bully?" El Quette said aggrieved: "She is the only true ancestor besides me, I just talked to her." "Why did you communicate like that?" Molly glared at Elquet with an annoyed look, and then her gaze fell on Skadi, her eyes lit up, "Are you here as a guest, Skadi?" "I finally saw me." Skadi smiled, then nodded, and said with a smile: "I came to see Skarha, how about her?" "Probably go hunting Bellea," Morrigan said uncertainly: "She can''t be idle." Chapter 2221： Skadi nodded. She knew Eskaha''s character was indeed so. Morrigan walked to the door, put on his pair of white Gauguin shoes, turned his head, looked at Shi Lang and others, and asked, "Is there anything I need to bring?" Both Mordred and Shiro shook their heads. Gamo said: "The garbage bags at home are used up. If you pass by the supermarket, bring some back. Buying the whole bag is a bit more cost-effective." Morrigan nodded. Elquet said: "Help bring some nuclear warheads, I''m going to blow up the publishing house!" "You tell me, where can I buy a nuclear warhead?" Morrigan spit out, and then, without giving Alquette time to entangle him, he turned and left. Elquet finished cleaning the sofa and invited Skatie to sit on the sofa. Modredra asked Skatie about the Nordic connection point. At this time, Gama brought a bowl of soup and handed it to Shiro. "You--, what are you doing, Sakura?" Shirou looked at Gamo helplessly. "There is chicken soup made by your super cute sister, don''t you want to taste it?" "If it can be considered soup." Shi Lang looked helplessly at the "chicken soup" in Gamo''s hands. He could not see the soup or the chicken. All he could see was a bowl of goji berries and ginseng slices. "My brother''s body has been spent on the evils of this world for many years. My brother should understand that your body has been emptied long ago. There is no problem now, because the [evil] has filled it up. But it''s just an expedient, brother You need to make up for the shortfalls. Come on, drink them all." Gamo said gently. Shiro: "..." Shilang was a little nauseous looking at the bowl full of goji berries. It''s been half a year! It''s been half a year! Gama fools him every day to eat these supplements, or make soup, or make wolfberry ice cream, popsicles, or mix them in his biscuits... Although this is full of love from his younger sister, Shi Lang feels that he really can¡¯t bear it. Up. It''s just that simple words can stop Gamo''s words, and Shirou doesn''t have to eat half a year of goji berries. "Ah--, I remember." Shi Lang stood up abruptly, staring at Mordred with a serious face, and said: "It''s time for you to do your homework, Mordred." "Huh¡ª!?" Mordred, who was communicating with Skadi while playing a video game with Alquette, looked at Shirou with a bewildered face. "Go, do your homework. Let the old man personally tutor you!" Shiro raised Mordred''s collar, then brought a bowl from Gamo''s hand and said, "I''m mentoring Mordred while drinking." Afterwards, regardless of Mordred''s struggle, Shirou carried Mordred and hid in the room on the second floor embarrassedly. After returning to his room and locking the door behind him, Shiro put the chicken soup on the desk and heaved a sigh of relief. "You are too mean and too selfish!" Mordred sat on the bed, folded his hands on his chest, looked at Shirou with a displeased face, and said with a pouting: "Hide and hide, why do you catch me! I''m telling you, I''m very angry! Very angry No matter how you coax it, you won¡¯t be angry!" Shi Lang pointed to the computer on the desk, and asked, "How about let''s play Double Kombat together?" Mordred clapped his hands with a "pop", he turned his anger into joy, and said with a smile: "Just wait for your words! I want to choose the output, you play the support!" "Why? I won''t do it!" "Whoever grabs it first will get it!" While talking, Mordred was already sitting at the computer desk and smiled happily: "I''ll be there first, I will output!" "Good, good..." Shi Lang''s face was helpless, and he whispered: "Who is despicable anyway?" After playing for several hours, Mordred was tired from playing, so he took out his homework from his schoolbag and lay on Shiro''s bed, shaking his legs in pink socks while writing his homework. Anyone who knows Mordred''s identity will definitely feel the Three Views burst. But for Mordred, she just wants to grow up as an ordinary girl. Shirou leaned on the seat and looked at Mordred, who was writing his homework, with a smile. Looking at Mordred who is like a good girl, anyone who knows her identity will be surprised, right? However, this is also the same as Mordred hoped. She wants to grow up as an ordinary girl. Such a miracle, even if it is the Holy Grail, cannot be achieved, right? But this is all thanks to the ideal king. That guy said he hated Mordred, but in fact, it''s not like that, right? After all, the ideal king is also Altria. Shi Lang picked up the chicken soup and drank it. To be honest, Gamo¡¯s craftsmanship is really good, that is, the wolfberry and ginseng slices are too much, but the sister''s heart is really not to be wasted. Thinking like this, Shirou smiled. "Huh! Disgusting!" Mordred showed a look of disgust. "What are you doing?" Shi Lang asked. "Laughing at your daughter''s legs, you are so disgusting! I''m still a flower that hasn''t bloomed yet. Wouldn''t you have any intentions against me? I''ll call the police." "..." Shilang said with a black face, "Write your homework!" Mordred snorted, turned his head, and wrote his homework. At this time, the computer beeped and a short message came. Shirou opened it and saw that it was a message from Gilgamesh. "Happy birthday, miscellaneous repair. ¡ª¡ªGilgamesh, Enkidu, Arthur attached. " Chapter 2222： Shi Lang couldn''t help being taken aback. He turned his head and glanced at the bottom right corner of the screen. Today is April 15th. Oh, yes. Today... It''s his birthday! Without Gilgamesh''s reminder, he had forgotten. However, Gilgamesh actually knew his birthday. This should come from the Chaldean archives, right? After all, he is the largest shareholder in Chaldea! Shirou turned his head and glanced at Mordred, who was humming a small song on the bed to do his homework, smiled, and then replied to Gilgamesh: [Thank you, chopsticks. ¡ª¡ª Fujimaru Shiro attached. ¡¿ "It''s dinner, brother!" Gamo''s voice came from outside the door. Shi Lang got up, looked at Mordred, and said, "Wait a while, Mordred. Eat first." "Good." Mordred nodded, put down his homework, and got up. Shilang walked outside, and the moment he opened the door, with a "pop", Gamo and Alquetra, who were standing at the door, fired a salute. In an instant, the ribbon flew and fell on Shilang''s head. On. "Happy birthday, brother!" "Happy birthday, Shiro!" Shirou couldn''t help but was taken aback. Mordred inside the house pushed Shirou out and smiled and said, "Happy birthday, Dad!" Shi Lang Mu Leng was launched by Mordred. He looked around, and he didn''t know when, the huge mansion was already full of colored balls, and on the wall, there was a congratulatory message congratulating Shi Lang on his birthday. But at some point, there are already many more people in the family. Miyu, Illia, Alice Phil, Pandora, Angelica, Weigu, Rin, Luvia, Ayaka, Seishiin... the acquaintances who decided to stay in Fuyuki City gathered Shirou on the side. Smiling and clapping hands while singing birthday songs. Skadi smiled and said, "Happy birthday, Shirou." "Thank you." Shilang smiled, "I said why you came here from the Nordic Connection Point today. It turned out that you didn''t come to see Skaha, but to wish me a happy birthday." "Why didn''t you come to see me?" At this moment, Skaha, in a suit, walked out of the crowd and said with a smile: "Happy birthday, Shirou. This is for you." Skaha handed Shirou a golden bow with the secret text of the fairy. Shi Lang took the golden bow and asked, "This is?" "This is a birthday present from Vivian and I to you." "Thank you. But what about Vivian?" Shi Lang asked. "She is a fairy and can''t get out of the inner sea of ??the stars, so she can''t come." "That''s really a pity, but I still have to thank her." Shi Lang said with a smile. At this time, people scattered one after another, and Altria and Grey brought a big cake to the table and said with a smile: "Happy birthday, Shirou!" Morrigan put the candles he bought one by one, then put a birthday crown on Shirou''s head, and said with a smile: "Happy birthday, Shirou." "So you are going to buy these things, sister." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Shi Lang, Shi Lang. Hurry up and make a wish!" Alquette reminded with a smile. "Yeah." Shi Lang nodded, holding his heart in both hands, and made a wish: "I want a big golden mountain." The people who were still smiling at the time were dumbfounded: "?????" Mordred covered his face, what a shame! Elquette smiled happily: "Blow out the candles and divide the cake! Shi Lang is the birthday star, take the biggest one, and I want the second one!" Shi Lang smiled and blew out the candle. A plastic knife was taken from Altria''s hand, and when the cake was about to be divided, there was a "boom" and the mountain shook. The cake scatters everyone''s faces. Especially Shirou, the cake was battered. He wiped the cake off his face, and asked in surprise, "What''s the matter?" They all walked out of the room to take a look, and they were suddenly dumbfounded. I saw that the originally flat ground suddenly cracked, and the light of gold shone in the cracks in the ground. "Jin, Jinshan!" Pandora said dumbfounded. Yes, there is a huge golden mountain in the crack of the ground! "Ah! Gaia confessed to me, I forgot!" Elquite slapped his head, and said to Shiro in a panic: "Don''t make a wish, Shiro! The planet loves you very much now. If you make a wish, the planet will Randomly fulfill your wish!" "Ah? That means that the rain will stop in the afternoon, that is, the planet has fulfilled my wish?" Shi Lang was dumbfounded. "This gold probably migrated from other continental plates. Hurry up, quickly cancel your wish! Otherwise, the violent plate migration will cause severe earthquakes all over the world!" Elquet said anxiously. "You unprecedented idiot, don''t tell me earlier!" Shi Lang hurriedly cupped his heart with both hands, and said quickly: "I don''t want it, I don''t want Jinshan anymore. Get your magical powers soon, Gaia!" "Kakka-" The earth returned to calm, and the migrating gold minerals stabilized. Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. It''s terrifying to be terrified after a birthday. "But, in this way, Shirou''s wish would not have been realized?" Altria looked at Shirou troubledly. "No, Al." Shi Lang shook his head and said gently, "My wish has been fulfilled!" Chapter 2223： "Already, achieved?" Shi Lang looked around the crowd, a happy smile appeared on that delicate face, "My wish is--, all of us will always have happy smiles on our faces!" Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then all smiled, "Then your wish is really fulfilled!" "Divide the cake~!" El Quette shouted with a smile. "Idiot!" said Gamo, "the cake is gone!" "Ah? Why is this?" "It doesn''t matter, I have asked the store to bring another big cake." Altria said. "Haha! There''s another cake! I want the second largest one!" Elquet said. "Why are you? I''m Dad''s daughter, I want the second largest!" Mordred said with arms akimbo. Looking at Mordred and Alquette who were arguing, Shirou''s face showed a smile. This is the justice he pursues! Chapter 3 This melon is really sweet "Home, home visit?" Mordred looked at the elder teacher in front of him, Fujimura Okawa with a stunned look. Fujimura Okawa nodded, "Yes. In order to evaluate the family''s education environment, I have to visit Akali sauce''s house." "No, no need? Me, my house is pretty good..." Mordred said in a cold sweat. Visit her home? What kind of gods are in her house? A man who is stunned without wearing magic eyes, a golden-haired cockroach running up and down the stairs naked all day long, a white-haired evil spirit who feeds people with wolfberries, and one who carries the corpse of the Belle subspecies home from time to time. Purple-haired madman...just Morrigan and her mother are a little more normal. Oh my! If this were visited by my family, my image of elegance and accomplishment would be completely ruined in my school. Will be seen as a freak again! No--! I, Mordred, will never allow this to happen! Mordred swallowed and said, "Teacher, I don''t think this is necessary at all..." "Can''t say that. This is necessary. I will go to your house tomorrow, home visit." After leaving such a sentence, Fujimura Okawa left in Mordred''s desperate gaze. "Since there is no way to refuse, I have to be prepared!" Thinking about this, Mordred returned home. ... ... "Home visit?" Shi Lang put down the newspaper in his hand, looked at Mordred in front of him, and asked, "Did you bully other kids?" "No!" Mordred murmured: "Why is your first reaction that I bullied other kids?" Shirou said naturally, "I really can''t think of you being bullied by others." "Damn! Anyway, for a home visit tomorrow, you must never kill the magic eye, father!" Mordred looked at Shirou seriously. "Why?" Shirou said unhappily, "I don''t like wearing glasses. Even if you wear them outside, why do you still wear them at home?" "Are you sure you want to provoke a love debt?" Mordred said quietly, "The subject is still an old woman over forty years old." Shi Lang thought for a while, and said directly: "Well, I will wear it all the time." "Wait a minute! Do you look down on the old woman, Mordred? I think I need to correct your incorrect values." Skaha smiled kindly. Mordred trembled and waved his hand quickly: "No, no... absolutely nothing! The more mature a woman, the more charming!" Skaha sat down with satisfaction and said, "Tomorrow, I will cooperate with you." "Thanks." Mordred breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Elquet looked at Mordred with a joking expression, "Home visit~" Mordred looked at Alquette¡¯s expression, knowing that this guy was going to make trouble, and asked blankly: "Do you have any questions, Elder Love?" "Oh, how come there is a problem? There is no problem. I just want the teacher to know what kind of a monster a good girl in school looks like." Mordred¡¯s full-headed "Tic" directly turned into the Blue Flame Demon. He overturned El Qu¨¦te to the ground, stepped on her chest, drew out the sword, and put it on El Qu¨¦te¡¯s. At the neck. "Danger, danger! Get away, get away, Mordred!" Elquet hurriedly called. Gamo saw El Quette being overturned by Mordred to the ground, and he was very dark and screamed in his heart: Cut her, cut her! Good niece, chopped down this smelly cockroach! "If you dare to do anything wrong with me, I will remove your underwear set!" "I''m so cute, do you have the heart to do this to me?" Alquette blinked. "I don''t know how to kill, but I don''t mind trampling on a hateful cockroach!" Elquet: "..." "Ah, ah, got it, got it. I won''t be pranking tomorrow." Elquet grabbed Mordred''s ankle, lifted her upside down with one hand, and patted his chest where Mordred had stepped on him with the other. "Let go of me!" Mordred glared at Alquette and kicked Alquette''s hand. "I won''t play pranks tomorrow, but I didn''t say, I won''t bully you today." Alquette blinked, then smiled: "Your feet are so soft, you need to eat more." Chapter 2224： "You--!" Mordred glared at Alquette angrily, then turned to look at Shi Lang, "Dad, look at her!" "I have myopia and presbyopia, I can''t see anything." Shi Lang looked at the newspaper and said. Mordred: "..." Elquet smiled triumphantly. Gamo sighed inwardly. It''s a pity, Mordred is too weak to kill this smelly cockroach! There is a long way to go to eradicate stinky cockroaches, but she can only look at her little pest exterminator! After playing for a while, Mordred looked at Morrigan and said, "My mother is not at home recently, so I beg you to pretend to be my mother tomorrow, Morrigan." "Huh?" Molly Gan was startled, and said hesitantly: "That''s...it''s not good, right? Just tell the teacher, Al is on a business trip, isn''t it all right?" "No. I want to get rid of the impression of my family environment once and for all. So, please." "But, one slap won''t make a sound." Morrigan turned his head, looked at Shirou, said embarrassedly. Mordred also looked at Shirou. Shilang closed the newspaper, rubbed his shoulders, and said, "Recently, the lumbar spine has a little pain. Maybe it''s because I have been sitting for a long time. If there is a cute little girl who weighs less than 75 kilograms, can help me step on my back. Once I am in a good mood, I may agree to everything." "..." Mordred''s face turned dark: "Get down." "Just waiting for your words~" Shiro put down the newspaper and slid down on the sofa. Mordred stood on Shiro''s back with a dark face and delicate legs in pink panda socks. "Is it here?" "Go up a little bit...yes, yes, it''s the shoulder blades...what''s the matter with you? The customer is God, the service needs to be considerate, draw a few circles, otherwise I won''t pay." Mordred: "..." After a while, everyone did the same for Mordred. This made Mordred a sigh of relief. In this way, her perfect image will not be destroyed. Umm! In the second life, you will never be regarded as a weirdo! Mordred thought so. The next day, Mordred brought Fujimura Dahe home as promised. "This is Mordred''s home. Now the land price is very ridiculous. Such a big house is indeed a child of a rich family." Fujimura Okawa said with a smile: "Your parents must be an elegant couple. The elite of society. You will become an elite of society in the future.¡± "You have passed the award, Mr. Fujimura. My father and mother are just ordinary and ordinary loving couples." Mordred said with a smile: "Their education to me is to be an honest and kind-hearted couple. People." Mordred takes Fujimura Dahe home. As soon as he opened the door, Shirou in a suit and leather shoes walked towards him. "Hello, Mr. Fujimura. This is Akali''s father, Shiro Fujimaru." Shiro stretched out his hand to Fujimura Okawa. Fujimura Okawa took Shirou''s hand and said with a smile: "It must be an excellent father who sees you as a talent." Mordred curled his lips and said secretly, excellent nonsense. At this moment, Mordred pointed to Skaha in a tuxedo next to Shiro, and said, "This is my equestrian teacher, Skaha." Skaha stretched out his hand to Fujimura Okawa, smiled and said, "Hello, Teacher Fujimura." "Hello, Miss Skaha." Fujimura Okawa shook Skaha''s hand and asked suspiciously: "Ms. Skaha, where have we met? I always feel... I seem to have seen you. ?" "Maybe." Skaha smiled and said: "Life is like a dream butterfly, maybe we have seen it somewhere." Shiro welcomed Fujimura Okawa into the lobby and asked Fujimura Okawa about Mordred''s current situation at the school. After a while of communication, Fujimura Okawa looked at Mordred suspiciously and asked, "Akali-chan, where is your mother? Why didn''t I see her?" "This..." Mordred also felt strange that Morrigan, who pretended to be her mother according to the script, should have appeared early, but it hasn''t been seen yet. She turned her head and looked at Shirou and Skaha suspiciously, only to find that Shiro and Skaha were also confused. "Oh, there is a distinguished guest here. I''m so sorry, I blame Shirou for loving me too much and can''t bear to wake me up." Suddenly, he heard a sound from the stairs, Mordred turned his head to look at it, and almost spewed out. I saw Gamo wearing a golden lady costume, covering half of his face with a feather fan, while walking over, squeezing Skaha away, sitting next to Shiro, and holding Shiro¡¯s in both hands. Arm, said affectionately: "The teacher came to visit, why don''t you wake me up, Darling?" Shilang''s body froze, and his whole body was in a bad condition. "This is?" When Mordred was about to introduce, he saw Gama holding Shirou''s hand and said with a smile: "I am the mother of this child, Sakura. Gui''an, Teacher Fujimura." Mordred almost sprayed. This script is wrong! Where is Morrigan? "Hello, madam. I''m Akali-chan''s head teacher, Fujimura Okawa." Fujimura Okawa introduced himself to Gamo. "This kid troubles you too much at school, Teacher Fujimura." Gamo said with a smile. Mordred had an extremely ominous premonition when he looked at Gamo, who was dressed like an eighteenth-century lady. She suddenly remembered that there was another Wang Zhan who had not appeared on the scene. My goodness, my goodness! Don''t mess around! Mordred prayed in his heart. Chapter 2225： It seemed that after hearing Mordred''s prayer, El Quette never appeared on the stage. There are no accidents in the script except that Gama usurped Morrigan''s role. Thank goodness, thank goodness! Mordred was relieved. "Okay, it''s getting late. I should go back too. It''s my honor to be able to communicate with such loving and outstanding parents." Fujimura Okawa stood up and said with a smile. "Let''s send it to you, Mr. Fujimura." Fujimura Okawa waved his hand and said with a smile: "No. I just want to borrow your hygienist." With that, Fujimura Okawa went to the bathroom. Watching Fujimura Okawa go to the bathroom, Mordred sighed in relief and slumped on the sofa. Shirou looked at Gamo and asked, "Where is Morrigan? Where is her?" "I don''t know. I probably wanted to mess up with Mordred, so I ran away. As a last resort, I came to top the bag. Oh ha ha ha~" Gamo covered half of his face with a feather fan and smiled coquettishly. . Shirou trembled and said helplessly, "I beg you to stop smiling like that, Sakura." "Huh? Isn''t it like those noble ladies? I think I learned a lot." Gamo asked suspiciously, "In anime, this kind of character laughs like this." Skaha smiled and said: "That''s an anime after all, you pretend it is too oozing!" At this time, the screams of Fujimura Okawa and Elquette sounded in the bathroom. "Ah¡ª" Shirou and the others looked at each other and hurried over to take a look, and they saw Fujimura Okawa and El Quett lying on the ground. This is probably in the bathroom together, so we bumped into each other. However, Alquette''s costume is really weird. She wore a linen cloth, like a village woman who came to work in the city in the 70s and 80s. Of course, this is not the point. The point is, she was holding her belly, and she cried out crying: "Child, my child. My nine-month-old belly, my amniotic fluid, isn''t it broken?" Mordred looked at Alquette, who was holding his stomach, and said with cold sweat: "I...why do I have a feeling of myocardial infarction?" "Don''t tell me, I also have a bad feeling..." Jia said, rubbing her forehead. Shilang whispered: "Hurry up and find a way to hold Elquit''s coffin board, I have a deep sense of misfortune..." "Amniotic fluid?" Fujimura Dahe looked at El Quette and asked, "May I ask you who are you?" "I am the maid of this house." "Maid?" Fujimura Okawa looked at Elquet in amazement, and asked: "I have a nine-month-old belly, are you still working?" "Yes. I hate my family, so lazy, so I sold me here from Africa." "Sold here from Africa?" Fujimura Okawa was stunned. "Yeah, I crossed the ocean and came here. I was bought by a black-hearted capitalist and became a maid here. Every day I started earlier than chickens, slept later than dogs, and worked more than cows. Eat less than pigs. I am still pregnant. My life is so bitter, so bitter!" Fujimura Okawa was stunned, Shiro, Mordred, Gamo, and Skaha were also stunned. Gama murmured to himself: "Oh my God... this is even more outrageous than me..." "Teacher Fujimura, don''t listen to her nonsense, she is playing around." Shi Lang said in a cold sweat, and walked towards the Fujimura River. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! No, he is still a traitor!" Fujimura Ohka shouted. Mordred was sweating, and quickly explained: "She was joking, she was joking, Mr. Fujimura! My father is not a human trafficker, nor is he a traitor. No, even if he is, I am a good boy, please. Believe it!" Shiro: "???" Plastic father-daughter love? Will this sell me? At this moment, Elquet stood up again, pointed at Mordred, and cried: "My child, you don''t know. That night thirteen years ago, in the dim stables, sir, then, Then...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Then what?" Mordred asked blankly. "Then there will be you!" Elquet pointed to Mordred and cried: "You are not actually Akali, you are Mordred. I am your biological mother, the one in my stomach My child, it''s your sister!" "..." Mordred stared at El Qu¨¦tt blankly, then he slapped his chest, rolled his eyes, and fell straight down. Shi Lang caught her in a panic, "Strong, be strong, Mordred! Don''t die!" "Ah? It''s really called Mordred?" Fujimura Okawa suddenly looked terrified. "It''s Elquite, it''s amazing." Skaha couldn''t help but exclaimed as he ate the melon: "This melon is so sweet." ... ... "I''m back." Altria took off the pair of white Gauguin shoes on her feet, walked into the house, and instantly saw Mordred who was chasing Elquet with a sword. "I killed you! I killed you!" "I played so well and cooperated with you so well, why did you kill me?" "Shut up! Don''t run, I''m going to kill you!" "Fools don''t run away." ... Altria pointed to Mordred and Alquette, and asked with a bewildered face: "What''s wrong with them? Alquette has teased Mordred again? And Shirou...what''s wrong with you? " Altria looked at the shiver hiding in the corner, shivering, muttering to herself "I am not a trafficker, I am not a traitor, don''t call the police". "You''re late and missed a wonderful scene, Al." Skaha said with a smile. "Huh?" Altria was taken aback. "Speaking of which, where is my sister?" Altria looked around, looking for Morrigan. Chapter 2226： "Oh! I forgot!" Gamo slapped his head and hurried to Morrigan''s room. Altria and the others hurriedly followed, and saw that Gamo pushed aside the wall of Morrigan''s room. She was **** by a big five flowers, and Morrigan, whose mouth was still taped, fell to the ground. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-" She saw Gamo, screamed in horror, wriggling her body like a caterpillar, and twisted towards Altria with tears. Altria tore the tape from her mouth. "Wow wow wow wow-," Morrigan cried loudly: "Al, Al." Altria hugged her and asked gently: "Where am I, what''s wrong, sister?" "She bullied me, she bullied me! Wow wow wow wow-" Morrigan pointed to Gamo, and fell into Altria''s arms, crying loudly. Altria turned her head while comforting Morrigan, her holy cyan eyes staring at Gamo, "What did you do to my sister, Gamo?" "No. What... nothing was done." Gamo turned his head, puffy beads of sweat flowed out. "I killed you, Alquette--!" "Don''t come here!" Outside the door, Mordred and Alquette, who were playing a game of cat and mouse, ran past in panic. "I am not a trafficker, I am not a traitor..." Shi Lang shivered. "It''s a pity that Skadi didn''t come today," Skaha took another mouthful of melon. "This melon is really sweet." Chapter 4 The Wedding in Early Summer "I didn''t expect that Wei Gong would set the wedding date in early summer." "Yeah, I heard that they invited a lot of people. Gilgamesh, Merlin, they will all come to support him." "Ah? Why? Last time on my birthday, there weren''t so many people here!" "Did you taste it?" "Yeah! Is my popularity worse than him?" "It''s nothing. It''s just that at that time, the Chaldean affairs hadn''t been handled properly, and everyone couldn''t rush over. Later, didn''t you all send emails to wish you a happy birthday? It''s done, Shirou." In a joke, Altria helped Shi Lang to tie his tie. Shiro stood in front of the mirror, looking at himself in the mirror in a suit and leather shoes. He wiped his hair and asked, "Al, you said, am I as handsome as ever?" "Yes, heartthrob." Altria said. Shiro was a little proud. "So troublesome, please put on the magic eye." Altria smiled and handed the Demon Eye to Shirou. Shilang suddenly bitterly said, "I hate charm!" Altria covered her mouth and snickered. After walking out the door, everyone else had put on their formal attire, ready to go. "Let''s go, where they held the wedding, in the newly built church." Gamo said. "Oh~! There is another party to play!" Alquette said with a smile. Mordred sighed and said, "A certain cockroach can be crazy again." "Party, party~!" Alquette hummed a little tune. Scarha looked at Elquet and said with a smile: "Don¡¯t play a prank at someone else¡¯s wedding this time, Elquet." Elquet patted his chest and said, "This time, I will eat obediently. After all, I can tell the big things and the small things." Mordred grumbled: "Cooperating with my home visit is not a big deal!" "Hahaha¡ª" Elquet smiled and scratched the back of his head. "Go, everyone," Shi Lang said with a smile. Shi Lang and others closed the door and went to the new church in the Xindu area. And here, many old acquaintances have already arrived. "Oh, oh. Isn''t this a miscellaneous repair?" Gilgamesh, wearing a casual outfit, walked towards Shiro with a goblet of red wine. Shirou looked around, then looked at Altria next to him, and asked, "Al, do you hear any noise?" "It''s Gilgamesh." Altria pointed to Gilgamesh in front of him and answered honestly. "Oh." Shi Lang suddenly realized, "I said how far away I smelled the stench of garbage dumps, it turned out to be a mess of Mesopotamia!" "You miscellaneous--" Gilgamesh was furious and struck Shilang with a punch. How could he have thought that Shilang had been prepared, stretched out his hand horizontally, and blocked Gilgamesh''s punch with a "boom". Shilang smiled triumphantly: "It''s a pity, miscellaneous. I have completely seen you through!" "Damn--!" Gilgamesh shouted. Altria sighed helplessly, and said: "Why do the two of them pinch up when they meet?" "This is probably how they get along." Arthur said gently. "Long time no see, my dear Mordred~" At this time, a mass of incombustible white waste flew towards Mordred. Mordred grabbed his head and said with a headache: "Please don''t come near me, Merlin. Stay with the weirdo. Will be treated as a weirdo." Chapter 2227： "It''s really a big eighteen girl. She was so cute when she was a child, so close to me." Merlin bit her handkerchief and sobbed, "If Vivian comes, she will definitely be the master of me. It''s a pity that she is a fairy and can''t make a star. Inner Sea." Mordred''s head was full of "well", and he drew out his sword with a dark face, and was about to cut Merlin, but was quickly pulled by Gamo and Skaha: "Calm down, calm down, Mordred. This is it. Someone else¡¯s wedding." While eating pizza, El Qu¨¦t pointed at Mordred and laughed: "I also said that I will do bad things, and you are the saboteur in the end, Mordred!" Mordred gritted her teeth. She swears that after returning home, she will buy a very toxic insecticide and treat El Quette well! "It''s really lively." Romani walked over with a small cake and asked Merlin with a smile: "This is human emotion. It''s really hot." "Yes, Romani. But my emotions are even more passionate." The Queen of Sheba walked affectionately. Romani shuddered, and his whole body was softened. "Huh? Gama?" The Queen of Sheba''s eyes lit up when she saw Gama. "Long time no see, Sheba." Gamo responded with a smile. The Queen of Sheba walked over and whispered to Gamo: "The remedy you gave last time is really good. Romani said that the waist is much better. Are there any other remedies?" "Yes, I have recently developed a remedy for big tonics. I am going to mix it into my brother''s meal tonight, but if you need it, let me teach it to you first." Gamo whispered. "Thank you so much!" The Queen of Sheba looked at Romani with joy. Romani''s body became softer. Even the Shirou who had the upper hand with Gilgamesh suddenly felt a chill in his waist, and Gilgamesh took advantage of it and fell into a disadvantage. Gilgamesh walked around Shilang''s back, pinched Shilang''s neck, and asked, "Will you accept defeat?" "Give up, give up. Let go!" Shi Lang patted Gilgamesh on the shoulder and said. Gilgamesh let go. "You won this time, now it''s thirty-two to seventeen!" Shi Lang said. At this time, the Heroic Guardian Palace and the Heroic Spirits cut the heir and brought delicious food. Shi Lang felt strange and couldn''t help asking: "Alaya has your vacation?" "We have not been guardians for a long time." The Palace of Valor said: "Gaia¡¯s welfare is better than Alaya. The most important thing is that there are fewer breaks and more holidays. So we are the same as Attila now, yes. Guardian of the Stars." "What about the guardian?" Shirou asked. "Whoever is willing to do it with cerebral palsy, do it," said the Heroic Guardian. Well, the guardians of Alaya went on strike collectively. At this time, the Weigu family came to say hello to Shirou. Elquet saw Eimiya Kirishu, his eyes widened, "Are you the literary thief who copied my work?" "How can literati affairs be called plagiarism?" "Shut up, take it to death, Wen Thief!" Alquette said, staring at Keiji Eomiya. Wei Gong Qisi hurriedly begged for mercy: "The heroine is forgiving, the heroine is forgiving!" Finally, the word thief was punished and justice was declared. At this time, the wedding began. Wearing a white dress, Wei Gong stood on the ceremonial stage with a straight waist and looked quite crisp and handsome. Shirou turned his head and said to Mordred, "I am definitely more handsome than him in that suit!" Mordred asked: "When will you have a wedding? Who is it?" Shi Lang was almost choked to death, turned his head, avoiding talking. Mordred rolled his eyes and muttered to himself, coward. At this time, wearing a wedding dress, Angelika, escorted by the bridesmaids of Ilia, Miyu, Chloe, and Pandora, stepped onto the stage. After the classic oath, as newcomers, they still accept the blessings of everyone. "This feeling is really amazing, but the feeling of Heroic Guardian should be more wonderful than me?" Shirou smiled, looked at Guardian, and said: "In short, bless you, happy wedding." "Thank you." Wei Gong said. Wei Gong and Angelika accepted other people''s blessings, but, among the crowd of blessings, they joined an uninvited guest. "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Wei Gong, and, my sister." A handsome young man looked at Wei Gong and Angelika. "Zhu, Julian--?" Both Wei Gong and Angelika looked at him in amazement. Not only them, but everyone else, Pandora, and Meiyou stared at Julian nervously. "What''s the matter, Meiyou?" Illiya looked at the nervous Meiyou suspiciously. It was the first time that she saw such a nervous Meiyou. "Are you still alive?" Guardian looked at Julian warily. Julian is Angelika''s younger brother, the world of false gods, the head of Einzworth, and the person who forced Meiyou into this world. "You are all alive, of course I am still alive. Peace of mind is good, I am not here to make trouble. And so many people are present, and the savior who has saved the truth, even if I have the intention, I am powerless. Don''t worry, the world has been destroyed. , I have no reason to be an enemy of you anymore. My sister is newly married, of course I am here to send blessings." Julian said. "That''s good." Although there is a little episode of Julian, the overall atmosphere is still quite relaxed and joyful. Until the evening, the people dispersed. Shilang used the reason to go to the toilet, temporarily avoided Altria and others, and caught up with Julian. "What can I do, the savior of Human Li?" Julian looked at Shirou and asked. "You came here not just to send blessings to Wei Gong, right?" Shi Lang asked. "Of course." Julian nodded and said: "Someone asked me to tell you that Chaldeans will be included in ten days. The game field has already been laid." Hearing this, Shi Lang clenched his fists. "My world has completely disappeared. I wanted to be the savior, but in the end I did nothing. But you are different, you are already the savior. So, your world...no, please. Please save this, me The world my sister lives in..." After speaking, Julian turned into a mud ball and disappeared. Chapter 2228： Shi Lang knew that Julian no longer existed. He came here because that person came to remind him. His future has not yet been liberated! "The Lord of Relief..." Shirou clenched his fists. Shirou cleared up his mood and returned to the venue. Altria, Romani and others were already waiting for him in front of the bus. "Why are there so many people? There is also a bus?" Shi Lang looked at the bus with a puzzled face. Altria said, "Everyone decided to go to KTV. Are you going, Shiro?" "Why don''t you go where you can go? And, if I''m disappointed, Elquet won''t let me sleep tonight." Shirou pointed to Elquet, who was already full of excitement, helplessly. Shiro sat on the bus. Gama wanted to sit next to Shiro, but Abigail pulled away, so in the end Altria sat next to Shiro. "This feeling is really amazing." Altria said: "We, who were supposed to perish in the past and constitute the foundation of human principles, are now enjoying the modern prosperity like a normal modern person." "What''s so bad about this?" Shi Lang said with a smile. "It''s a pity that she can''t see such a view." Altria touched the wooden bracelet on her wrist, which was the last thing left by Ideal King Bridged. "Perhaps, one day, we will see people like her." Shi Lang said. Altria nodded, then hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Lixiang...hasn''t he come out yet?" "Yeah. After all, the heroes who were treated as family members by her have cancelled their contracts and left. She needs time to accept this reality. Although she still shuts herself at home now, don''t worry. At least for now, Matthew is still with her. , Take care of her. Besides, there is another person who has been caring for her in the dark." Shirou said: "She will definitely come out." Altria nodded. Ayaka, who was sitting in front, turned her head, looked at Shirou, and asked suspiciously, "We are all here. Besides Matthew, who is still taking care of Lixiang secretly?" Shi Lang smiled, did not answer, but said in his heart that he is the person you hate the most. Chapter 5 You are the real hero king! On this day, Gilgamesh was passing the Dongmu Bridge when he was returning to the International Hotel he rented, but he suddenly saw Shiro and Mordred on the bridge overlooking the sea. On the bridge, there was a constant flow of traffic. Gilgamesh waved at them: "Yo, miscellaneous repair." Shirou turned his head and said, "Who was I, it''s you." Shi Lang glanced at Gilgamesh''s dress, and said disgustedly: "You went to the video game city again, right?" "Hahaha¡ªit''s interesting after all." Gilgamesh turned to look at Mordred who was eating a lollipop, and said, "You can also go and play, Mordred." Mordred said contemptuously: "That''s out of date. Mobile games are now popular, old man." Gilgamesh: "..." Gilgamesh glanced at Mordred and said, "I don''t care about the children, eat your lollipop." Mordred was choking and coughing. Gilgamesh turned to look at Shirou and asked, "What are you doing here, Shirou?" Shiro held the handrail by the bridge and looked down at the sea that divides the Xindu and Shenshan Town area. Then he looked at Gilgamesh and asked, "Do you remember Gilgamesh? Here, where we will fight." ." Gilgamesh walked to Shiro''s side, folded his arms around his chest, and said, "This king won''t remember the insignificant things." "You may have forgotten, but I still remember. That was the first time I had the confidence to defeat a strong enemy and the determination to move towards the future. It''s too long. Although my soul has been reset countless times, I think about it now. Get up, maybe this is my real source." Shi Lang said. Gilgamesh snorted noncommittal. Shirou turned his head, looked at Gilgamesh, and asked, "Should I go to see the minister?" Upon hearing this, Gilgamesh was startled, and then sneered: "If you are looking back at the past, this king has no interest at all." However, even though it was said in this way, Gilgamesh followed Shirou to Fukayama Town. "Did you not go to play with those ridiculous lambs today, Mordred?" Gilgamesh looked at Mordred and said. Mordred ate a lollipop and said, "Today is the weekend and there are no classes. My mother and Grey are working on new cakes, and El Quette is closed to work on the draft again, and no one is playing with me, so they came out. " Shirou looked at Mordred and said, "Didn''t Skaha invite you to practice in the suburbs? If you don''t have any money, there will be Gamo." "Practice with Skaha, the bones will break. Following Gamma... it will definitely become a test drug jar." Mordred licked his lollipop and said despisingly: "I''m not stupid." The three of them talked and laughed and came to the door of a flower shop. At the door of the flower shop, the elderly Chancheng Aoi pushed the seat, and on the seat, Tosaka Tosaka, the once invincible head of the house, handed a flower to a pair of lovers. . Gilgamesh watched this scene calmly. "How does it feel?" Shirou asked. "Huh. How does it feel? It''s just a clown who claims to be a courtier and actually wants to play against the king. However, his ugliness is quite funny and pleasant." After speaking, Gilgamesh turned his back, waved his hand, and said, "Let''s go." Shirou smiled, took Mordred''s hand, and walked to the other way. At the moment he was about to leave, Gilgamesh turned his head and looked at the flower shop, and saw that Shichen plucked a flower and dedicated it to the Kwai behind him. Kwai lowered his head and sniffed. The faces of the two men who had passed the sixtieth birthday. There was a kindly smile. It is hard to believe that this kind of smile like an ordinary old man will appear on Shichen''s face. "Huh. Funny." Gilgamesh turned and left. "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Shichen?" "No, nothing, Aoi." Shichen said. ... Shiro took Mordred''s hand and came to the seaside park. Chapter 2229： Compared with the 1990s, this place has changed a lot. The stacked containers have disappeared, and it is a beautifully landscaped public park. Mordred looked around and asked, "Is this the place where my mother fought you for the first time in the Holy Grail War?" Shi Lang nodded, shook his head again, and said with a smile: "At that time, I was not her opponent, so I just used her pursuit of a fair duel, so she urged her not to do anything to me." "You really have you, Dad." Mordred looked at Shirou and smiled: "But if you do it again, you will be miserable. Words are of no use to my mother now." "Yes," Shi Lang said with a smile, "She has changed so much. Especially after Bridged is gone." Mordred said jokingly, "But you are pulling her here now. Her face must be pretty good too, I''m a little bit looking forward to it." Seeing Mordred''s joking and cheerful face, Shi Lang reached out and tapped her forehead, smiled and said, "Your intestines are as black as always." "I''m just a kid. What can a kid have?" Mordred blinked and said playfully. At this time, a medical staff walked by pushing a cart. "Please let me." Mordred stepped aside, but saw Shirou''s eyes staring at the old man on the cart. It was a paralyzed old man with orange hair. "Yusheng Ryunosuke..." Shirou murmured. Mordred looked at Shirou and asked, "What happened to that person?" Shi Lang pointed to the orange-haired old man and said with a smile: "That person, but the first and most powerful enemy your father has faced." "Are you kidding?" Mordred''s eyes widened. "That''s just an ordinary human. And the whole body is paralyzed, and there are problems with the brain!" "I''m not kidding. Twenty years ago, he was a murderer with a reputation in this city, and he specialized in hunting cute children. At that time, Dad was the cutest boy in the world, so of course. He was staring at him, but in the end Dad defeated the evil murderer." Shi Lang said. "He is a murderer who is looking at children, I believe. But you are the cutest boy in the world? Ha ha ha..." Mordred curled his lips and said, "Yesterday, the teacher taught a celestial man The idiom is called''shameless''. It''s a good description of you." Shirou gave Mordred another brain collapse. Mordred looked at Yusheng Ryunosuke, ate a lollipop, and said, "Unfortunately, I wasn''t there at that time. Wouldn''t things be particularly fun if he stared at me?" Shiro looked at Mordred with a smirk and shook his head with a smile. Not to mention Yusheng Longzhisuke, in the whole world, how many people can handle Mordred? Not to mention, if she activates the Star Cup and becomes the Blue Flame Demon in Hell, how many of this planet and this galaxy are enough for her to fight? Shiro watched the medical staff and pushed the paralyzed Usui Ryunosuke to the detention center. He watched not only Yusheng Ryunosuke, but also himself 20 years ago. I can''t believe it, I feel that everything in the past was yesterday, but it turned out that more than 20 years have passed. Shiro took Mordred to Yuanzang Mountain. He passed by Liudong Temple where the Enlightened One had appeared, and found that Liudong Yicheng, who was already over 30 years old, had shaved his head and put on a robe. The pilgrims who prayed to the Buddha told them about the Dharma, which made them feel at ease. At this time, with a sound of "à¦", a huge thunderbird rose from the mountains and forests and flew towards Liudong Temple. "It''s a Belle subspecies!" "Help¡ª" The pilgrims at Liudong Temple were panicked. Liu Dong Yicheng quickly organized the monks to appease the pilgrims, but it was useless. Because even those monks are already panicked, Liushen has no master. At this moment, I saw a black light flickering, a thin mud line, soaring to the sky, and with a "chat", the thunderbird was divided and killed, and then it was wrapped up and disappeared. This series of actions only happened in the blink of an eye. It makes people feel hallucinated quickly. The pilgrims calmed down. The willow cave in the cassock looked like something was thinking of, and he walked out of the temple hurriedly, looking around, as if looking for something. "Host, what''s the matter?" "No, nothing." Liu Dong Yicheng shook his head, but there was a smile on his benevolent face. He knew that the man was back. Back in this land, here in this city. ... Shilang took Mordred to the Great Hollow of Yuanzang Mountain. "Is this the technique of the Great Holy Grail? However, it seems to have been destroyed." Mordred looked around and said. "Well," Shi Lang nodded, "I destroyed it." "Bring me here for what?" Mordred asked. "Not bringing you here, but I want to come." Shi Lang said. Red and black chaotic mud spilled out of his body. The mud seemed to have spiritual wisdom, flowing around, seeming to recall something. Shilang pointed to the red-black chaotic mud and said, "Here is the place I agreed with it. I still remember the man, the sad will. He calls himself Angola Manuel." Mordred asked suspiciously: "The evil **** of ancient Persia?" Shilang shook his head and said, "No. He is just an ordinary person, but he was advertised as Angola Manuel by the Zoroastrians, and then he was sacrificed. It was he who gave me the seed of strength and gave me the opportunity to regain my future. Possibility. I am very grateful to him, but unfortunately, I never met him again in the adventures that followed. Perhaps it is because he has been liberated. I am very happy for him." "Oh, that''s it." Mordred said eagerly. At this time, the star cup emerged from Mordred''s soul and circulated around Mordred, saying: "Are humans evil? It''s a small thing, but this technique that mimics the Holy Grail is interesting." "What are you doing again, Satan?" Mordred asked. "I feel something similar to the apocalypse, so come out and take a look." Star Cup said. Chapter 2230： Mordred pointed to the Great Holy Grail technique and asked: "You said this thing is the book of Revelation?" "It''s a bit like. This technique can borrow spirit veins and connect with one of the true holy grail threads... That''s why the guy in the Apocalypse can shuttle through other points of connection, but it can''t be destroyed. It turns out that it is you humans who created the His condition of immortality!" Star Cup said with emotion. Shi Lang smiled and said, "It is not the Holy Grail or the false Holy Spirit that makes him immortal, but the desire of mankind. If there is no Akasha Arrow, unless the desire of mankind is destroyed first, No one can kill him." The star cup turned around and said, "That''s the truth." He wanted to say something, but he was grabbed by Mordred and threw it back into his own soul. It was getting late, Shiro returned home with Mordred. On the way, Shirou said to Mordred: "Mordred, promise Dad one thing." "What''s the matter?" Mordred was full of doubts, and then he hugged his chest, frightened: "If I want my body, I won''t agree! It''s too sinful! This is a crime that can''t be tolerated in the classical era. !" Shilang''s face turned dark: "Why do you always think of that kind of thing?" "After all, I am the most lovely girl in the world. It is normal for you to have such an attempt to me." Mordred said confidently. Shiro: "..." Who inherited this kind of self-confidence and shameless spirit? "I mean, if I''m gone, you must take care of yourself and your mother," Shi Lang said. Mordred smashed the lollipop, stared at Shirou with sharp eyes, and asked solemnly: "Do you have something to hide from us? The roots are sealed by the ring of thorns of the emperor, and the sand You still control the mud of Aige''s body, you still have the Arrow of Akash, and the Lord of Relief is no longer in the realm... Are you hiding something from us?" "No," Shiro said. "Then why do you say that?" Seeing Mordred who was so nervous, Shirou said helplessly: "Did you forget, after the Eternal Empire War ended six months ago, the evil gentleman who took Abigail away invited me to visit the outer universe. " Speaking of this, Mordred remembered the incident six months ago. After [the arm of the heavenly emperor] completely dissipated, a man dressed as a British gentleman, who was actually the incarnation of the evil god, came from the outer universe and picked up Abigail and Betty who had been selected by the evil god. Before picking up Abigail and Betty, the man invited Shiro to be a guest in the outer universe, but Shiro refused. After the human rights were completely restored, Shiro immediately took them out of Chaldea and settled in New Fuyuki City. "A few days ago, his message found me again. I was invited again to be a guest in the outer space, so I accepted. After all, he is so enthusiastic and always hangs on him, the relationship has deteriorated from friendliness." Shi Lang Said with a smile. "Don''t forget, it''s the territory of the evil god." Mordred said quietly, "Are you not afraid of being unnamed? I suggest you don''t go, anyway, you have the Arrow of Akash, use their words In terms of it, it''s the arrow of Atathos, so I''m afraid they will hit you?" Shirou gave Mordred a brain collapse. "Oh!" Mordred touched his head. Shi Lang smiled and said, "You can live up to the kindness of others, but you can''t make friends." "Mm." After returning home, Shi Lang told everyone that he was going to visit the outer universe. Everyone''s reactions were different, but in the end they agreed and told Shi Lang to come back soon. After eating, Shi Lang went to the basement. He picked up the Arrow of Akash, which he had always placed in the basement. The dim light shone on the Arrow of Akash, and the dazzling golden light fell on Shirou''s firm face. Later, Shi Lang packed up his luggage, and after bidding farewell to everyone, he walked towards Binhai Park alone. "Hello¡ª" Suddenly a voice came from behind. Shi Lang turned his head and saw a can of beer flying in, Shi Lang stretched out his hand to catch it, and when he looked up, he saw Gilgamesh leaning on the vending machine and raising the opened can of beer towards him. , Then took a drink, then turned and left. Shi Lang was stunned, then opened the can and drank the beer in the can, then raised the can to Gilgamesh''s back, turned and walked on the sea. Gilgamesh turned his head, looked at his fading back, and said silently: "Fujimaru Shirou, you are the real hero king. So, never lose!" Chapter 6 The Lord of Relief, the Final Battle! Shilang walked across the sea, all the way towards Chaldea. Wherever he passed, the sea seemed to feel something, and the entire ocean "boomed" directly and diverged, exposing tens of thousands of feet of deep sea ground. And the creatures living in the ocean, as if perceiving the arrival of the star lord, throbbed for joy. But those subspecies of Belle that have undergone aberrations are fleeing like crazy. Among them is a huge whale of a hundred meters, rising up into the sky and rushing away quickly. This scene was observed by the international organization that accepted the Chaldean mission. The observers were stunned and shocked beyond words. "¡ª¡ªMoses divides the sea?" "It''s terrible!" "What happened?" "Now... a huge change that will subvert everything is happening on this planet..." People muttered to themselves. The emergence of the inner world and the emergence of the Belle subspecies have repeatedly challenged common sense. As a result, the new common sense has not yet been constructed, and the phenomenon of even more undermining common sense has appeared. "Quick, quick! Those subspecies of Belle, the monster that divides the sea, are coming towards us, towards Chaldea! Today is the day when international news is held to collect Chaldea. Make no mistakes! All be prepared! This! It''s not a drill! Get ready!" The chief yelled quickly. In an instant, the soldiers and magicians who were in charge of receiving the Chaldeans on the island began to move. One by one defensive artillery was activated, and one defensive art after another was constructed. However, these people didn''t know that Shirou, who caused such a huge battle, had already been involved in it. Shi Lang leaned behind the door, glanced at the soldiers rioting outside, and said to his heart, thunderstorm. In an instant, the sky, which was still clear and clear, suddenly covered with dark clouds, and thunder flickered. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Chapter 2231： Just a moment, it was a rainstorm. Shi Lang said in his heart, let them not see me. In an instant, endless dense fog rose on the sea, so dense that the visible distance was not even ten centimeters. Not only that, the earth''s core suddenly rioted, and geothermal radiation hit it up, disrupting the electronic equipment in this area. And those steel wires oxidized and rusted instantly. Suddenly, all electronic equipment in this area was destroyed. The technological equipment that modern civilization is proud of is vulnerable to the planet''s mighty force. And the most frightening thing is that the planet''s love for Shiro can''t be added now, and Shiro''s wish will be realized unconditionally. The so-called utterance is nothing more than that. While everyone was bewildered by the thick fog, Shilang naturally mixed into the door inside the Chaldeans. At the entrance of the gate, someone was already waiting for him. "Welcome to come again, the savior of Renli." The man took off his hood, bowed to Shiro, and greeted him. Shi Lang clenched his fists and said calmly, "Your Master told you to wait for me here, Professor Leif." "Of course." Leif put on his hood and said gently: "Julian Jun goes to his sister''s wedding, and Shi Lang Jun will of course also come to my Master''s game." "Of course." Shilang''s mouth raised his mouth and said, "I will participate and win the final victory!" "Then, I can only wish you good luck. Please come with me, Master is already at the bottom level, waiting for you." Leif turned his back and walked towards the inside. Shi Lang put on his backpack and followed. The light dissipated, and there was no light on the promenade, so it was very dim. Shirou stared at Leif''s back, and said, "As you said, the second seat of [Parliament] who has not participated in the meeting, Leif?" "Yes." Leif nodded, and said: "Your Excellency Gatia, let me join him in the [Council] and support each other. I did not refuse. However, he has always regarded me as the demon pillar Florous. This is really bothering me. After all, Floros... Twenty years ago, with the help of the Master, he was eaten by me. However, Shi and Gaetia are very close, so the enlightenment The recording wanted me to take the opportunity to monitor the changes, so I didn''t refuse." Shiro asked again: "Does Romani know about this?" "Of course I don''t know, that idiot always thought I was Floros. What a pity." Leif and Shirou came to the basement of Chaldea. Shi Lang looked around the underground layer and said, "I never knew that there is such an underground layer under the Chaldeans. It''s like a spiritual tomb under London." "Of course." Leif said: "Apart from the Master, only I and the Book of Revelation know. Even the Demon Bodhisattva, who was brought and transformed before, knew that there was such a space under Chaldea. " Shiro looked at Leif and asked, "This is also the real reason why the ideal king can''t complete historical homology, right?" "Of course. If there is no Master stuck in the pan-historical point. The ideal king can complete the homology when Gaia and the Star King are blocked. She will never be able to complete the historical homology, but it is a pity that she will die. She didn''t notice it. So she also lost the qualification to participate in the final game." Leif said. Shirou clenched his fists. The two reached the bottom of the basement. Leif stopped at the door of a room, knocked on the door lightly, and said, "Master, Mr. Shirou has arrived." "Invite him in." A familiar and gentle voice came from inside. "Yes." Leif nodded, then turned to Shirou and said, "Please come in, Mr. Shirou. The Master is waiting for you inside." Shi Lang tightly grasped the Arrow of Akash in his hand, walked to the door, kicked it out heavily, and with a "boom", the iron gate flew in. Shi Lang walked in the door, his eyes swept away, and even though he was on a table and saw the very familiar silver pistol, although he was prepared, his eyes still couldn''t help but shrink. "What a rude visit, Shi Langjun." The owner of the room still said gently and elegantly. Shi Lang looked coldly at the man sitting at the table. The dimness of the room couldn''t block his gaze. It was a man with a handsome face, long white hair, a white Chaldean uniform, and a pair of black glasses. He was kind eyebrows and kind-eyed. He looked quite intellectual and had a gentler touch than Romani. Temperament. However, this man is behind everything! Leading to the destruction of ultra-ancient civilizations, causing Shirou to fall into endless resetting cycles, leading to the disappearance of Taitis, leading to a radical runaway, leading to the distortion of Sajo Love Song, leading to the seventh animalization of Olga Marie and Fujimaru Tatsuka... everything The root of my sorrow, the black hand behind all evil. Root evil, absolute evil, Lord of relief! "¡ª¡ªMaris Billy Anims Fia!" Shi Lang glared at the man with gritted teeth, "I really didn''t expect it to be you!" "My disguise is not clever, but you have been turning a blind eye to me, Shirou. Because in your heart, my identity is just the monarch of the humble clock tower, the Master of King Solomon." After a pause, Maris Billy smiled gently and said: "How is it? How is the past six months?" Shi Lang sneered and said, "Without your existence, my life is very comfortable. So, please disappear forever!" "This can''t be done. I am the first cause. There is nothing in this universe that can destroy me, even the arrow in your hand. You should be clear in your heart." Maris Billy looked at the Arrow of Akash in Shirou¡¯s hand and said: "That arrow, I originally wanted to use Love Song, or help me pull it out of Galan Cave. Although Love Song was defeated by you Yes, but the style is really good, but she actually gave the arrow to the ideal king, and the ideal king gave you." "Do you know, Shi Lang?" Maris Billy looked at Shi Lang gently, and said: "When I saw you for the first time, I thought it was just a fleeting accidental message. But I didn''t expect that you were here. With the help of Shakya Bodhisattva, I failed again and again, standing up and moving forward again and again, replacing Taitis, and finally standing in front of me. Therefore, in the past six months, I have done nothing. If you want to why, this is Your reward." "Back then, Shakya Bodhisattva would leave. You were at Liudong Temple. What did you say to him?" Shi Lang''s gaze fixed on Maris Billy. Keiji Eomiya once told him that when Fu Hailin attacked Fuyuki City, Marisbili and Leif went to Ryudong Temple to escape the disaster. But now it seems that there are many articles in this one! "Of course, I told him that he was in the way too much. The fate between you and him was over the moment I used this man''s body to appear in the world during the last reincarnation." Maris Billy said . Shi Lang gritted his teeth. Maris Billy smiled and said, "One more thing, I might as well tell you. The night of Valachia and Fu Hailin would attack Fuyuki City, and that was what I induced them. I originally wanted him to open [the root cause] Hole, so that I can release more power. But I did not expect that you actually sealed the hole. At that time, it was really out of my expectation. So, I decided to have fun with you. After all, Taitis is dead. I don''t have a playmate, but I am very lonely." Shirou clenched the arrow of Akash in his hand and said seriously: "I will destroy you! Use this arrow to destroy you!" "Don''t be kidding, Shi Langjun. I am the first cause, Akashya. Do you want to use the first cause to destroy the first cause? That can''t be done." Maris Billy shook and said: "Not only that arrow. Your star king, your evil, and everything else are of no use to me. However, I can play a game with you." Maris Billy snapped his fingers, and a huge rebellious true vortex appeared on the table. In that true vortex, Shiro saw a strange starry sky. "In this game, there is an answer to completely destroy me, and there are also conditions to completely liberate me from the door of truth. How about, do you want to come and play? If you win, I will disappear. But, If I win, this universe will be reunited by me. Of course, there will be others in this game that will disrupt the game, such as trying to replace my love song, and looking for the cosmic Alaya in the nearby star field Gaia of the connector." "My bargaining chips are the third, fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh bestiality. Love Song has the first, second, and third bestiality. Gaia''s bargaining chip is Universe Alaya. And Your bargaining chips are the Arrow of Akash and the Vortex of Morality." Maris Billy looked at Shirou with a smile, and said, "How about, do you want to play this game, this game of betting on the universe? " Shi Lang said coldly, "I came here for this!" Chapter 2232： "That''s good." Maris Billy slowly took off his glasses, and chaotic light gleamed in those dark golden eyes. In an instant, the vortex of truth on the table grew bigger and bigger. Shi Lang instantly felt that the space around him became sticky. Time, space, reality, dimensions, dimensions, realms, quantum fluctuations... everything, everything is melted in one ball. As if feeling something existed, the Akashya Arrow in Shiro''s hand exuded a dazzling golden light. At the same time, the vortex of mortal nature in Shiro''s soul began to spin, a huge turbine, from behind Shiro Appear, and fight against the vortex of truth. Two completely opposite vortices are fighting each other. The phantom of a world is getting bigger and bigger and more concrete. In the end, the basic force for maintaining the framework of the universe collapsed in an instant. The space-time domain collapsed, and the gate of truth that was sealed, forbidden, and even beyond the reach of the transcendents, finally appeared. The gate of truth, as if possessing infinite power, sucked in De Shi Lang and Maris Billy. At the moment he was sucked into the gate of truth, Shiro heard Maris Billy say: "You can''t beat me at all, Shiro-kun." "I can''t win at all," Shi Lang smiled, "I don''t understand!" The two beings were finally inhaled by the gate of truth of the first cause. A bet on the universe is unfolding on this small, ordinary, but extremely special planet. As Shirou and Maris Billy were sucked into the gate of truth. The vortex of true nature and the vortex of mortal nature, two vortices of the same origin, finally merged together, becoming larger and larger, and finally passed through the end of the room, enveloped the planet, enveloped All the connection points. "What is that¡ª!?" "What''s going to happen again?" "Gosh!" People pointed to the sky and yelled in amazement. Mordred, who was reading, suddenly noticed the sky, and suddenly raised his head, his small face was full of amazement, and he muttered to himself: "...vortex?" It was a vortex, a huge vortex. At the same time, that is also a door. The gate of truth where the first cause monster that assimilates the universe will appear at any time! At this moment, including Gaia searching for the universe Alaya among the stars, all the star kings cast their eyes on the earth. Even the saviors of the Pure Land, Heaven and other transcendent realms cast their eyes on the past. "It''s started... the battle of the First Cause Akashya!" said the Skeleton of Heaven. In the midst of a different universe, the **** of chaos-Kaos, who was taken away by the King of Ideals, also noticed the strangeness of the earth because of its connection with Zeus. He muttered to himself: "It has begun, the first cause of the Chronos dispute...!" Outer universe. The endless evil **** also awakened from the eternal sleep, cast his touch to the distant earth. "It''s started, the second... the battle of the first cause Azatos. This time, there is no existence that can seal the evil of the first cause. If Fujimaru Shiro loses, all in this world Everything, good or evil, must return to the first cause and chaos." Cthulhu said. There are also many foreign stars that have observed this matter, and they are talking about it. Although their respective cultures are different and their perceptions of the same thing are also different, there is no doubt that they know that the war unfolding now is the first cause war. One of them is the absolute evil and relief master of all natural enemies, and the challenger is the successor of the vortex holding the Arrow of Akash! This war is the first cause of war to determine the future! It is a pity that the people of the next generation on earth do not know this. They just watched another change in horror. All the distorted Belle subspecies in the world are boiling. They smelled the breath of subversion. Smell the smell of the Lord. No-, There was another person who realized the truth of this matter. It is love song. "Matthew, Lixiang will ask you." "Miss Ai Ge..." Ai Ge ignored Matthew''s yelling, but gritted his teeth and quickly flew toward the vortex on the top of the sky. Chapter 7 You want to call me Grandma Taitis It was a piece of light. Huge light. Even with his eyes closed, Shirou could feel the extremely dazzling light. Shi Lang slowly opened his eyes, and he immediately saw the magnificent sun, and he couldn''t help showing a shocked expression. Of course, I was not shocked because I saw the sun, but I was shocked when I saw something more magnificent and spectacular than the sun. That thing... Should be called Dyson ball? The endless iron of light, with the sun as its core, created an extremely huge sphere of galaxies. The planets of the solar system are all connected to the star path, and the entire sphere is rotating with the sun as the center, just like the normal rotation of a planet. Not only that, the shining star road at the edge of the solar system also extends to the endless starry sky. This is a Dyson ball, better than Kaos, better than the ideal king''s [Emperor''s Arm], and even more magnificent than the Dyson ball! And this is the other side of time and space, the creation of the interstellar law, the creation of the Arrow of Akash, the Lord of Sealing and Relief, the age of the origin of the stars! Chapter 2233： Shiro enveloped [evil] all over his body, resisting the coldness of the universe, and at the same time gathered the oxygen elements in the universe into a nourishing qi to ensure that he would not suffocate due to lack of oxygen. After doing these basic survival moves, the huge gravity of the Dyson ball has already hooked Shiro to the huge Dyson ball. At this moment, an extremely huge message rushed into his mind. [Substance testing... is defined as a carbon-based life form, and there is no label to identify the friendly star field. Warning-warning-please leave my core star domain! Otherwise, expulsion will be initiated! ¡¿ The indescribable huge message, like an ancient patron saint, immobilized Shirou''s body. Shiro asked, "Who are you?" [I am Alaya system. You have broken into my core star domain, please leave, please leave. Warning again, please leave! ¡¿ Shi Lang hurriedly yelled: "Wait a minute! I am an earthling!" [While scanning-the body''s constituent material meets 97% of the earth''s material. Wavelength scanning, 35% meets the standard. Judging, pretending to be hostile elements of the earthlings. To be wiped out...] Shi Lang''s heart sank. [The mother star blessing is detected, and the judgment is rejected. Blocking has been cancelled. Please come in, Gaia Star Territory, welcome your arrival¡ª¡ª] As the cosmic Alaya withdrew the interception system, Shi Lang immediately felt that the huge message that restrained him disappeared, and his entire body was also sucked toward the Dyson ball. And, under the guidance of the cosmic Alaya''s message, he came to the earth fortress in the third column. After falling on the earth fortress, Shi Lang got up, looked around, full of magnificent buildings, and there was a sense of singularity that resembled the distortion and expansion of time and space. It''s like coming to the heavenly palace in the legend. It''s just strange that in this magnificent and magnificent building like a heavenly palace, there is not a single person, or even a single life. "Who are you?" a voice asked him. "We haven''t seen you." Another voice sounded in my heart. It''s like a ghost, I can''t see people, but the voice echoes in my heart. Shilang murmured: "Information life..." "You deceived Alaya, right? We haven''t seen you. You are not a human being on earth, because you are material life." A voice said. "But it''s so strange. Why do you have Gaia''s blessing on your body? There are other star kings'' blessings, so strange." Another voice said doubtfully. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "I am a human being on earth. I am from the future!" "You come from the future?" "You are deceiving, your quantum structure is stable, there is no resonance reaction, the wavelength of thinking is constant, and there is no symbol of traveling through time and space. The most important thing is that the quantum time of the Gaia star field is constant and does not have the basis for time travel. "A voice said. Shirou doesn''t quite understand what they said, but this is probably the principle of time travel. Shirou could only helplessly explain: "I really come from the future." "We don''t believe it, go to see Gaia with us. Otherwise, you can only be sent as the Golden Emperor, pretending to be an enemy who came in." A voice said. "Okay, I will go to see Gaia with you." Shirou nodded helplessly, and then asked, "Where are you going to see Gaia?" Gaia in the Shiro era has long gone to the surrounding cosmic star field to find the surviving network node of the cosmic Alaya. Shirou didn''t know where Gaia was in this era and how to find her. "This is simple--" As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang felt his body lighten, and saw a white hole appeared under him, and sucked him in. When he came back to his senses, he was already standing in front of a shining tower of light, with a starry sky dotted around his feet. Shi Lang looked at the shining tower of light in surprise, and said to his heart, the anchor of the star! And in front of the shining tower of light, there is a pure white throne of the king. "Gaia, Gaia. Someone who claims to be the future has broken into our core star field." The gleaming tower of light flickered, and a message jumped out: It should be the spy who came in by the golden emperor, and annihilated him. Shirou instantly felt unparalleled malice erupting from his surroundings. At this time, a familiar voice rang: "But, he has your blessing on him, Gaia." "My blessing?" As soon as the voice fell, the light of the tower of radiance flickered, and countless star lights condensed in the throne of the king, and then formed a human form of light. He sat on the throne of the king, hooked Shirou, and said, "Come here." Shi Lang walked over. He lightly picked Shirou''s chin, looked left and right, and said doubtfully: "It''s strange, why is there my star theory? And...there are other star kings'' star principles?" Shirou felt a little helpless when he was treated so frivolously by this origin Gaia, but in order to gain trust, he could only bear it temporarily. However, he decided to put this account on Gaia in the future, and he would get it back when he went back. "I said, I am a person from the future." Shi Lang said helplessly. "No, you are not." Origin Gaia vetoed it. "Why?" Shirou asked in confusion, he didn''t understand why Origin Gaia was so decisive. "You actually asked me why? You know from your attitude. Is this your attitude toward the noble Star King?" Origin Gaia asked. "That''s--yes--, you must be the spy that the Golden Emperor broke in!" Those messages are in harmony with the Tao. "How could this happen? I have great respect and longing for the noble King of the Stars, the respected His Royal Highness Gaia." Shi Lang said. "That''s the case. It seems that you are from the future. Although I don''t understand that my star domain quantum time is constant, Lingzi has no resonance reaction, and you are actually a material life... However, this respect for me, As well as my blessing, you can prove that you are a human in my star field." Origin Gaia said. Shiro: "..." He understood it, it turned out that it was not Gaia who became a sand sculpture not under the influence of El Qu¨¦a''s personality, but it should be said that El Qu¨¦a became a golden retriever under the influence of Gaia! Oh my! What kind of king of the best star is this? Zhu Yue is more reliable than Him! "You speak ill of me in your heart, future man?" Genesis Gaia asked. Chapter 2234： "No, no, how could it be? My feelings for you are only respect and respect." Shi Lang said. He understands how to get along with Gaia, and his sweetness is the basis. Closer to home, Shirou has shaken off his suspicion, so he began to tell Origin Gaia why he came to this origin era and what will happen afterwards. "The Lord of Relief? The Gate of Truth? The Arrow of Akasha?" Origin Gaia asked in confusion: "What is this?" "Don''t you know?" Shi Lang asked blankly: "It is you, the Lord of Relief, the first cause of evil, sealed into the gate of truth in the cave of Jialan!" "No, I really don''t know." Origin Gaia shook his head, then looked at the invisible information life, and asked: "Children, do you know?" "I don''t know." Message Life said in unison. "Besides, we will perish? This joke is colder than Moramoye''s. The Golden Emperor can''t do anything about us." "That''s it!" Genesis Gaia looked at Shirou and asked, "What is the process of our demise, future people?" "This..." Shi Lang was dumbfounded. He only knows the result, where does he know the process? And looking at the meaning of Origin Gaia and these message life forms, there is no Lord of Relief, no Door of Truth, no Arrow of Akasha... And what golden emperor... Is the time when the Lord of Relief opened, right? "Forget it, but there is exactly one thing that needs you, future man. Moved, honored, you have been requisitioned." Origin Gaia pointed to Shirou and said. Shiro: "???" Genesis Gaia pointed to Shirou and said, "Titis, he will leave it to you!" "I see. Please leave it to me." At this time, the sound of the familiar message rang. Shirou finally understood why he felt the sound of this message sounded familiar. This voice belongs to Taitis! The original owner of the Vortex of Mortality, the original fairy Titis! "Please come with me." As soon as the voice fell, another white hole appeared under Shi Lang, sucking De Shi Lang in, and the surrounding environment turned into a strange rainbow light space. It''s a bit like the legend of the gods. "I said, is your transmission so casual, Taitis?" Shirou asked helplessly, "Can you give people some time to prepare? Otherwise, where are the human rights?" "What human rights?" Titis asked suspiciously. Shi Lang said helplessly: "Can you not send it so casually? And still use wormholes, please give people some time to mentally prepare." "Teleport? No, isn''t this a matter of thought?" Titis was a little confused, and then asked: "Also according to your statement, you are a descendant of our civilization, right?" Shirou nodded, "Yes, is there any problem?" As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Lang felt an invisible hand touching his head. "People in the future are in order. You have to pay attention to the names of your elders. You have to call me Grandma Taitis." Taitis said earnestly. Shiro: "..." He suddenly thought of the scene of Titis living in Barbie''s body and touching his little head, his face turned black in an instant. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and patted his head, trying to pat off Taitis''s invisible hand, but he didn''t even hit the air. Shirou didn''t take it seriously, and said, "Genesis Gaia asked you to take me, what on earth do you need my help?" Shirou decided to find out the condition of this origin connection point from Taitis, and finally find the answer to destroy the Lord of Relief. "Create material life." Titis said. "Create material life?" Shirou showed a puzzled expression. Titis asked suspiciously: "As a future person, don''t you know what we are doing? Or do we fail? Strange, if we fail, how did you come here? Singularity Paradox It''s useless for us. Or is your true identity fooled by Gaia''s judgment, the spy of the Golden Emperor?" Taitis''s tone became a little wary. Shi Lang Xin said that it is indeed the creation of Origin Gaia, it is really a mold carved out. However, if you lose the trust of Taitis, it will be difficult to do anything in this era, especially when the outside world is covered with cosmic Alaya. That''s a big guy who really can''t afford to offend. Shiro explained: "Didn''t you say it before? There is a fault in the civilization fire. And I don''t understand that you are the earth... Ah, no, it is the life of this Gaia star field? And it has entered the information life form. The ultimate form. Why do you want to create material life?" "That''s because of the loneliness of Gai Yatai. Although we have become immortal and eternal life of information, we can create laws and change laws with only one thought. Black holes or white holes are meaningless to us, but mother There is no coverage of life on the stars. Look at this huge building, empty, lonely, and lonely? So, I want to create a new batch of material life for Gaia and the mother star." "Unfortunately, the material life I created will die out and become extinct in the process of time evolution. So I want to hear your opinion from the future man who succeeded in creating material life and continuing it." Shirou understands, Taitis is going to be a creator! "I see, there is a place I can help. Just leave it to me, Taitis." Shirou said. However, Taitis asked, "You are Shirou, a descendant from the future?" "Yes." Shiro nodded. Taitis used that invisible hand to stroke Shilang''s head again, and said with earnestness: "Shilang Jun, grow up in order, you must pay attention to the way you address your elders. Call me Grandma Taitis." Shiro: "..." Chapter 8 Super Mythology, Origin of Life! "By the way, it was Gaia who created you? Why didn''t he recreate a set of material and biological systems?" Shirou asked. "M. Gaia said, this is a test for us. In short, since Gaia has handed this matter to me, I must do it well. By the way. You see, this is a set of material and biological systems that I created before. ." In front of her stood a girl whose body was almost the same as Mordred, shrouded in light. However, Shirou''s attention was not on the girl at all, but on a set of biological system panels drawn by the girl. Chapter 2235： Those are some indescribable creatures, which are quite different from modern biological system subjects, but the whole body has one characteristic, that is, it has a hideous face, many mouthparts, and an amazingly large body. The smallest ones are as large as fifty meters. It''s simply a Titan behemoth. "Isn''t this good?" Shi Lang asked back. "Not good at all. According to my timeline calculations, put them on the earth, and in 317 years, this biological system will become extinct." The girl swiped her hand to show Shirou the result of her calculation. Of course, this cannot be said to be a calculation, but the result she will put down, retrieved from the other side of the time axis, and displayed in front of Shirou''s eyes. This is unimaginable for ordinary people, but for girls, it is just a simple idea. Because this girl is Taitis. The girl who appeared in front of her was actually a quantum body formed by Taitis to facilitate communication with Shirou. Shiro looked at the results obtained by Taitis. After Taitis put this set of Titan biological system on the earth, the creatures lived in harmony without any struggle. Then in 317 years, they competed to die of old age and extinction. . "It''s really strange. If you are a future person, it proves that my material biological system is successful. However, so far, I have created 372 sets of material biological systems. But the result of each system, None have survived for more than a thousand years." Titis said frustratedly: "What is missing? Do you want to add an infinite lifespan to them? However, Gaia said, it is not allowed to make immortals." "Do you think that you let them live too harmoniously?" Shi Lang asked suddenly. "What do you mean?" Taitis looked at Shirou. Shirou said, "Let them fight and have a look." Taitis''s eyes changed: "You really are a spy sent by the Golden Emperor." Shi Lang weakly said, "Brother, you asked me to give advice. Let''s try it first." Titis suspiciously set the militant attributes to these Titan creatures, and the result lasted from 317 years to 1,300 years. "Strange, why did the fight last longer?" Taitis murmured suspiciously. "Probably because of competition." Shiro said. "Competition?" Titis looked at Shirou suspiciously. "The common sense of our era cannot fit into this era. However, using the view of knowledge of our era to explain it, competition can stimulate vitality, and vitality can survive." Shirou said. "It''s really barbaric. Isn''t this the same as the Golden Emperor''s philosophy? Is it that our descendants have gone astray instead of us?" Titis asked suspiciously. "This shouldn''t be right? In fact, we have not yet entered the interstellar age, not as developed as you. In addition, what golden emperor in your mouth... what is that?" "That is the cosmic emperor from the golden universe, and at the same time our origin. He advocates destroying the chaotic order of the universe, so he also claims to be the **** of cosmic destruction, and all the weak civilizations in the universe are afraid of him." Taitis said. Shirou asked, "Is it creating Gaia, the kings of stars, and leaving the civilization of Mooncell Observatory in the moon?" "Huh?" Taitis looked at Shirou questioningly, "Don''t you know this?" "Death of Heaven and Tiamat, and Gaia in the future told me. However, I only know a little." Shi Lang added to his heart, telling me, there is still you in the future. "That''s really strange. Since the future Gaia will tell you about this, why didn''t he tell you the whole story?" Shiro said: "I don''t know about that. But looking at her appearance, it seems that she has a little knowledge of the whole process. Besides, there seems to be some taboos that cannot be expressed to others." "Can''t express? Is the message medium interrupted? Can anyone do this kind of thing? And Gaia also has a little knowledge? Could it be that the Star Tower collapsed?" "Star Tower? Is it the one you saw before?" Shi Lang asked. Taitis said: "Yes. It was created for the star kings when we were still in the material age, the star brain. With that thing, the star''s touch can be gathered into one piece, so as to think and think like material life. To store memories. It can be said to give the planets soul and intellect." "If that thing breaks, the star kings will return to pure star touch, unable to understand, and unable to communicate. However, this should be impossible. This is our core star field, even if it is the Golden Emperor. Until the outer star field defense line is destroyed, it will not be able to enter." After a pause, Taitis asked again: "By the way, Koshiro. What are Tiamat and the Skeleton of Heaven?" Shiro said: "One is your starship, and the other is Aristotle of Venus." "Our starship? It''s really strange. It''s safer to cross the sea with our thoughts than to use a starship to shuttle. Why do we need a starship? That kind of thing should have been discontinued and scrapped a long time ago. And Yaris. Dudd...Oh, I see. It''s the little garden of the King of Venus, isn''t it?" Titis asked with a smile. "Death of the sky? The little garden of the King of Venus...I understand this. But if there is no starship, how would you defeat the Golden Emperor?" "Why should we go to war with Him?" Titis asked with a puzzled face: "Although in the material age, He always comes to harass us, we have also created a lot of weapons and starships for this. But since we got rid of the material and became the information life, He I found that we were not easy to bully, so we signed an armistice agreement with us. He doesn''t come to fight us, why should we go to war with him?" "This..." Shiro discovered that this star origin era is quite different from the future Gaia, Tiamat, and the Skeleton of the Sky. What is going on here? Could it be that this is just a false origin era created by the Lord of Relief? However, these people, these existences, are so real. Moreover, the most important thing is that the current era of origin is different from what I know. So, where is the answer to the complete elimination of the Lord of Relief? Could it be said that this was a scam by the Lord of Relief from the very beginning? Impossible! Shiro knows this very well, because the Lord of Relief needs the Vortex of Morality, the Arrow of Akash, and the animal nature to open the door of truth, and let the true Him, the true root evil, come from the door of truth. Liberate. In this era of origin, there is a key to open the true door of the Lord of Relief, and there is also an answer to completely eliminate the Lord of Relief! But, what are the keys to open the door of truth and the answer to the elimination of the Lord of Relief? Shiro feels a headache. Although he likes to use his brain, he is far from the good brains of Sherlock Holmes, not to mention that there are no clues at the moment, and even the cognitions that are originally rare and heard from others are different. The reality of this origin era is absolutely inconsistent. Some headaches, Shi Lang simply sat down, opened his backpack, took out a bag of potato chips from it, grabbed a handful and stuffed it into his mouth. Perhaps it was because of the health maintenance for half a year, Shi Lang developed the habit of eating wildly after stress. "What are you doing?" Titis asked suspiciously. "I''m eating," Shi Lang said. "Eat? Oh, I understand. It is to absorb energy to maintain the energy level of life activity, right? Although it is material life, will our offspring be so troublesome? Will you not absorb the high-energy radiation of the universe? Or energy internal circulation?" Shi Lang rolled his eyes and asked, "When you were still in material life, didn''t you maintain your life in this way?" Chapter 2236： "Of course, otherwise?" "You can absorb the high-energy radiation of the universe to maintain the level of life," Shirou looked at Taitis'' mouth in surprise, and asked, "Then what are you doing with long mouths?" "What mouth?" Titis was a little confused, and then suddenly: "You mean mouthparts? We don''t have mouthparts?" "Just be mouthparts... Without mouthparts, how did you communicate in the material period?" "Communication with thoughts. We were created by Gaia, Gaia is our mother, so we can communicate and communicate through Gaia from the beginning." Taitis said. "So, you listen to Gaia that way?" "Your question is really strange. Gaia is our mother, our creator, and the core of our existence. Of course we have to listen to Gaia and protect Gaia." Taitis said. Shi Lang couldn''t help but vomit: "Human type Zerg...?" Titis asked suspiciously: "Huh?" "Wait a minute, wait a minute, Taitis. Since you don''t have a mouth... Then why do you have a mouth again in the image you have now?" Shirou found the blind spot, "Isn''t this what you looked like during the material period?" "Of course not. The person you see now looks like the person you want to see." Shirouxin said, it''s no wonder what I saw was the silhouette of Mordred... Wait a minute! Why did Mordred''s silhouette be seen on Titis? Is it true that as Mordred said, he is a super pervert to all of Mordred''s attempts? Shi Lang was messed up in the wind. Of course, he knew that he was imbalanced in his acceptance by a series of cognitive shocks in this era. As I get older, my acceptance is really getting worse... "The last and last question. Did you just mention the term offspring? You-how do you give birth to offspring?" "Birth?" Taitis suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean split?" "Split-split?" "Yes, one individual split into two. I was split by Amia..." After communicating with Taitis for a while, Shirou finally had some extremely superficial understanding of these origins. But it is such a shallow understanding that has subverted all his views of knowledge. If we use the modern concept of knowledge to explain the origin of these organisms, or the existence of the information life in the form of material life, it is simply the highest level of protists! They do not possess cells, but are a complete individual. The energy replenishment for life activities comes from the high-energy radiation of the universe, and at the same time they can complete the perfect energy internal circulation and energy adaptation, so it is an adaptive eternal ecology, which can also be said to be the true form of the eternal empire [constancy]. In other words, the [constancy] created by the Emperor of Heaven and the King of Ideals is a weakened version of this form of material life. The most ideal form of material life. And their way of reproduction is indistinguishable from the original eukaryotic organisms splitting and reproducing, so there is no gender. According to Taitis, this is also the life form of the golden universe, because they were copied from the origin of Gaia. At the same time, they have no words, because they can directly communicate with the heart through the origin of Gaia, so there is no need for words as a medium for message transmission. Yes, no wonder Saturn calls it a civilization development type¡¤Aristotle! Shi Lang is considered knowledgeable. After these perverts became information beings, they became even more perverted! If these gangs of origin hooligans are barely able to touch science and materialism when they are in material life, after all, these buildings and Dyson **** are all made of steel. After becoming information creatures, these old gangsters have completely turned into idealistic anti-scientific beings. As we all know, science is not a machine, steel, or a certain technology, but an orderly knowledge system based on verifiable explanations and predictions of the form and organization of objective things. It has been systematized and formulated. Knowledge. In other words, it is to recognize the laws and establish a set of epistemological theories. But these gangsters can tamper with the rules at will! For example, a fire of the same degree will be extinguished when it touches water, but this group of hooligans can directly use the same mind to turn into water of the same degree and will be extinguished when it touches the fire. Just like a civilized game, they are not civilized characters controlled by the player, but set the rules of the game and control the player''s game planning! And it is a game plan that completely ignores the opinions of players! Of course, even such a wayward "game planning" will eventually be restrained by the "boss" and listen to the words of the "boss". And their "boss" is Origin Gaia. They listened very much to the words of Origin Gaia, and there was no general law of disturbing this star field. Otherwise, they tampered with the basic element of this star field from [carbon] to [silicon] in the origin of time, Shirou could no longer imagine what he would become as a later generation. "Huh? Xiao Shi Lang, what''s the matter with you? Your expression is so strange, what''s the matter?" Taitis looked at Shi Lang suspiciously. "It''s nothing...just a little tired." Shi Lang shook his head, and said to his heart, your existence is too abnormal for us. It''s so scary to think carefully, can you not be tired? Shilang pointed to the door and asked, "Can I go for a walk?" "Of course you can. Although your suspicions have not been cleared, the buildings here are of the material age, and the real core is informational. Of course you can go out and I will convey the message to everyone. Oh. By the way, there is no one to accompany you. It''s best not to be close to the brain of the star, otherwise we will have to re-judge how to treat you." "I know." Shilang nodded and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I don''t know the way." Taitis nodded and stretched out his hand. "Wait a minute, wait a minute," Shi Lang waved his hand quickly when Tatis was about to teleport himself through the white hole again, and said, "I walk out by myself. I can''t bear that kind of teleportation!" "Okay." Taitis put his hand down, then pointed to the potato chips in Zhishilang''s backpack, and asked, "Can I taste these things? They look delicious..." "Of course you can. But, don''t you have no mouth?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "I can simulate your organs, Xiao Shirou." Taitis said. Shiro: "..." Shi Lang covered his face, and said in his heart, "Do as the customs do in the countryside, and do as the customs do in the countryside." "Then I''m leaving, Titis." Taitis said unhappily, "No matter how big or small, I want to call Grandma Taitis, Xiao Shi Lang." Shilangquan didn''t hear it, and walked out of Taitis''s life creation room. Chapter 2237： As a result, as soon as he walked out the door, he found that it was a huge white hole and was directly sucked in. "Damn! There are still white holes in the end!" Titis blinked: "I didn''t ask again, is it a quantum wormhole that connects the space?" ... After a while of dizziness, Shirou found himself sitting on the steel corridor. Shi Lang rubbed his head and traversed the white hole one after another. Fortunately, before entering this era of origin, he used [evil] to put a thin protective cover on himself, otherwise he would have been covered by the white hole. It collapsed to shreds. After all, although he possesses the Arrow of Akash, his physical body is still an ordinary human body from a material perspective. Of course, after his death, that may not be the case. However, Shirou didn''t want to die. "Where is this place? Is it the earth, or other planets?" Shi Lang looked around, these old gangsters were too perverted. Teleporting the star field was the same as playing. Although it was certain that it was still in the star field where Gaia originated, it was impossible to determine his specific position. It seemed to have heard Shi Lang''s question, an extremely large message, easily passed through the protection of [evil], entered his heart, and answered his question. [Problems with guests detected. Answer-here is the earth. ¡¿ Shiro realized that this huge message was the message that had intercepted himself in the solar system before, and he couldn''t help asking: "Are you Alaya?" ¡¾Yes. I am Alaya System, welcome to Gaia Star Domain, dear future guests. All facilities are open to the public, please do not enter the brain area of ??the star without permission, otherwise it will be regarded as hostile behavior. If you have any questions, you can consult me. Welcome again. ¡¿ When the voice fell, the voice of the cosmic Alaya disappeared from the bottom of my heart, and the huge message also withdrew from Shirou''s mind. Shi Lang shook his head, and said to his heart, this made it almost like an amusement park. He turned around, stood outside the promenade, and looked down. A cloud of mist. Can''t see anything. Obviously, it stands tall above the sky. As all myths have written, here is like the heaven in the legend! And unlike the myths of the next generation, those gods can be defeated by Attila, the star warrior, and some are outsiders from alien regions. And the information beings living in this magnificent city of steel are the gods who really want to modify the laws and create them! The origin of life is also a true god! In the story of Tiamat and the Demise of the Sky, these old gangsters defeated the interstellar hegemony and formulated the law of the universe. It can be said that if it were not for the emergence of the root evil, these old gangsters would change the entire universe. And even if the root cause is evil, even though this group of old hooligans was destroyed, it was still unable to get out of the door of truth of the cave of Jialan by the gang of old hooligans. Shaking his head, Shi Lang put on [Clairvoyance EX] on himself, glanced at the ground, and was taken aback. What he saw was not the lush and leafy earth, but a brown and yellow, dead, deserted earth! Chapter 9 The Beginning of the Connection Point "This is too miserable." Shiro patrolled the ground, and wherever he passed, there were neither beautiful flowers nor tall trees, and even tiny microorganisms did not exist. Yes, it''s just barren. The volcano in the distance was erupting molten slurry, the smoke filled with gunpowder, and the molten fire slurry flowed into the sea and made a terrible sound of "sizzling". Shi Lang clutched his nose, hid a little further, and saw a mess of broken walls. Although Shiro knew that the original organisms originated from Gaia''s use of the Mooncell Observatory, the form of existence and life created by the observers from the golden universe inherited the level of material development of the golden universe. From the very beginning, we stood on the top of material civilization. However, such a primitive and barren appearance on the earth is too horrible to watch. It is no wonder that Origin Gaia will ask Taitis to create a new material life system. However, is there any clue to the current barren earth, the key to the real door, and the answer you are pursuing? Shirou pressed his palm against a broken wall. His skin is covered with a thin and transparent layer of [evil], which isolates his body from contact with the external environment, so there is no need to worry about irreversible damage to his body or cells caused by the environment of the origin era. In fact, Shirou did this protection work before entering Chaldea to meet with the Lord of Relief. Otherwise, when he first passes through the gate of truth and enters the Gaia star field, the cosmic environment will instantly boil and expand the water in his body, and the gaseous matter in his lungs and cells will explode directly. . Even if they are not dead, the cells of the body will undergo protein aberrations or mutations in gene sequences under the high-energy radiation of the universe, leaving irreversible dark wounds. After all, the Arrow of Akash and the spiritual will connected to the vortex have changed, but his body is only a carbon-based human. This is proof of being a human being, but it is also Shirou''s weakness. Therefore, Shiro has already prepared for protection. After all, the Heroic Seat cannot be connected to the Age of Origin. If it perishes in the Age of Origin behind the Gate of Truth, who knows what will happen? The palm of his hand touched the wall. Although Shiro noticed that there are no microorganisms on the earth of origin, it is full of known and unknown high-energy cosmic radiation, so he did not remove the transparent protective cover of [evil]. "This is a relic of the material age." A voice suddenly rang from Shilang''s ear. "Who?" Shi Lang turned his head vigilantly, but didn''t see anyone, he knew in his heart that it was another origin gangster who was molesting himself. "Don''t be so nervous. I am Mora Maya, and I am currently adjusting the cosmic radiation level of the parent star. Are you the descendants from the future as everyone said?" the voice asked. Shiro nodded: "Yes." "I got the shared message from everyone that we will be destroyed, the Lord of Relief... It is amazing. The particles in our star field do not have any fluctuations, and there is no trace of transmission of information. The most important thing is that I just asked Afterwards, I myself in the time domain did not get your information, let alone traces of you... What kind of future do you come from, and how did you travel through time and space?" Moramoye asked curiously. "Sorry. Your common sense is something that I can''t understand at all, so I can''t understand. However, I didn''t lie, and there is no need to lie. Because I came to this age to find a way to defeat relief. The Lord''s answer is also to get the future." Shi Lang said. "I believe in you, believe in Taitis, everyone, and Gaia believe in you." "Thank you, but why?" Chapter 2238： Although it is a good thing to be trusted in this way, Shirou always feels that the trust of these information and life in the origin era is too good to be obtained. "Because we told us in time and space that you can trust." Moramoye said. "Huh?!" Shiro was taken aback. "Do you understand the timing?" "It''s the moment, right?" Shirou asked. At the time, a common sense concept was applied to these origin beings, but Shirou was not quite sure whether what Moramoye was talking about was the same thing he understood. "That''s right. Our lives can send messages to us at this moment and the next." Shirou asked: "In short, it means that the present self is talking to the future self, right?" "Yes. To put it simply, it is the time vacuum of Lingzi''s world and the space-time domain of quantum information. However, we can only connect with ourselves in the space-time domain after the possibility of existence occurs. For example, I didn''t meet you before. , So I did not have you in the space-time domain I was connected to. But I have met you now, so the previous space-time domain disappeared, and now there is you in the later time-space domain, and other changes have taken place." Moramoye said. "Sorry... I can''t understand your perspective. However, according to what you said, my arrival has created other possibilities, making you connect to the new later world... Then what about the original world? It has become a parallel time and space. Is it?" Shirou asked. "Parallel space-time? No, it disappeared. Because I met you, so I did not meet you, the possibility was denied, so the future disappeared. Just like countless quantum universes will fluctuate due to your thoughts. And disappear." "I''m really sorry, I don''t have your perspective, I can''t understand. By the way, since you can see the future and get in touch with your future self. Then, can you do me a favor?" Shi Lang asked quickly. "Look for the answer to the Lord of Relief, right? This question, you will ask me no less than a hundred times. However, in the new later time and space, until your soul is exhausted, until you don''t want to die of old age, and become Our companions did not find the answer you were looking for either." Moramoye said. Shilang''s expression changed and he asked, "I will never find it, and even become a life form of information, to live with you forever?" "Yes. Didn''t Titis tell you the result? It''s because we are connected to this result that we can accept you so easily." Moramoye said. Shirou''s expression was uncertain, and then he asked, "The future you are connected to will change, right?" "Yes, after a certain possibility outside the possibility arises, the future will change, just like I met you. Just like when the Golden Emperor attacked us who are still material life, it changed our future. Put us on this path." Shirou glanced at the ruins of the ruined wall, and then said, "I really can''t understand your point of view." "You are a material civilization? When you have the ability to get out of the carbon-based universe and explore other universes, you will also have this perspective." Moramoye said. "Other universes?" "Yes. The universe is infinite, but the main elements of each region are different. Therefore, many different life systems with ours have been born, and we define the boundary of the universe with the basic elements of matter." "For example, the material basic element of our universe is [carbon], so we call it a carbon-based universe. On the relatively north side of the carbon-based universe, there is a universe inhabited by evil gods, where the material basic elements It¡¯s not [Carbon]. And those evil gods are very aggressive. They not only regard the civilization of their universe as playthings, but are also aggressive to the outside world. The first time we explored there, we were attacked mercilessly by them. However, after they discovered that we had countermeasures, they shook hands and made peace. The Golden Emperor in the golden universe to the west is the same, but he waited for us to become information beings before shaking hands with us." "Of course, after we become information beings, these definitions of the universe have no meaning to us, because we can change the laws of the basic elements of matter according to our wishes, but Gaia does not allow us to do so." Shiro: "..." What can I say? It can only be said that, fortunately, these origin gangsters listened to Origin Gaia''s words. "However, you just said parallel time and space, this concept is a bit interesting. I have always felt that the disappearance of time and space because of our changing possibilities is really cruel. Parallel time and space...parallel time and space... It would be great if it could become a parallel space-time and survive. By the way, I decided. My new topic is how to make the space-time domain after disappearance become a parallel space-time and survive! Haha...Thank you, Koshiro. You gave me a new one. The inspiration for the subject!" Moramoye said excitedly. "You''re welcome," Shi Lang responded with a smile, and then reacted suddenly: "... Parallel time and space? Limited time line? Connection point? Wait a minute, Moramoye!" However, no voice responded to him. Obviously, Moramoye, who got the new subject, has already left here. Shi Lang rubbed his head, a little headache. He squatted by the wall, looking at the primitive volcano erupting in the distance, his mind was full of thoughts. According to Tiamat and the Death of the Sky, as well as the future Gaia said, the birth of the connection point is to provide the necessary energy for the origin civilization to conduct interstellar war. But as far as Shirou saw it, Origin Civilization did not launch a cosmic war. On the contrary, these old gangsters settled down and secretly developed their own idealistic message. If the truth of history is that these gangsters launched a war outside, it is not like it, because it is meaningless at all. They, who have become information beings, have got rid of the shackles of matter. They don''t need any matter for development, and what do they need war for? There is also the golden emperor known as the **** of destruction of the universe. According to the language of the origin of life, Tiamat and the future Gaia talked about the death battle with the origin civilization, forcing the origin civilization to deceive [Akasha Record] and create a connection Point, even creating the vortex of mortality, creating the arrow of Akash, it is Him. However, now the Golden Emperor is making peace with the origin civilization. Even if the Golden Emperor has the ambition to dominate the universe, he doesn''t have to provoke these old gangsters specially? After all, the universe is so big and there are so many soft persimmons that can be pinched. Is it necessary to provoke these old gangsters who are allies with Transcendence Realm? And with the nature of these origins of life, if the Golden Emperor does not come to provoke them, they will not fight the Golden Emperor to death. After all, they were in the material period when the Golden Emperor attacked them, and after they became the message life, they could shake hands with him and make peace. "Unless something forced a death battle between Origin Civilization and the Golden Emperor." Shirou judged this way. He has made it clear that the time point behind the Gate of Truth should be before the origin civilization deceived [Akasha Records] and created the Vortex of Morality and the Arrow of Akasha, so there is something that Shilang can understand. "If it was the death battle between the Origin Civilization and the Golden Emperor, it would lead to a series of subsequent problems, and ultimately lead to the root evil, the birth of the Lord of Relief...The answer I am looking for is to eliminate the possibility of the birth of the Lord of Relief. Is it possible to disintegrate the death battle between the Origin Civilization and the Golden Emperor? If so, what is the key event that led to the death battle between the Origin Civilization and the Golden Emperor?" Shi Lang recalled the information he had obtained, and suddenly raised his brows: "Could it be the brain of the star?" Origin civilization is quite similar to the existence of the interstellar zerg, with Origin Gaia as the core. If the origin of Gaia, or that the brain of the star that maintained the existence of the origin of Gaia was destroyed by the Golden Emperor? However, the origin civilization has the outer starfield fortress, in addition to that, there is also the guardian of the universe-type Alaya. Unlike the future primate restraint-Alaya, the cosmic Alaya is like a Regedo-like character in the Otter series, which makes people unable to generate any challenging thoughts at all. Although Shilang didn''t know how powerful the Golden Emperor was, he believed that the Golden Emperor could not blast the universe-shaped Alaya like the guardian **** of the universe. "If calculated according to this logic, could it be said that the Golden Emperor could bypass the cosmic Alaya and attack and destroy the star brain?" Thinking about this, Shi Lang felt it was very possible. After all, this was based on the result to calculate the reason, unless there is a third group of forces that caused the origin civilization to fight against the golden universe of the Golden Emperor. But regardless of the reason, the origin of Gaia is quite dangerous! Just as I thought, with a "bang", there was a bang in the sky. Shi Lang looked up and saw countless fireballs falling down like a series of meteors! "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Shi Lang was surprised and asked: "Did the Golden Emperor attack?" Chapter 2239： As a result, those meteorites fell to the ground and turned into huge behemoths after another. "Roar¡ª" As soon as they landed on the ground, they raised their heads and screamed, and then they started fighting with red eyes. A giant spider-like beast about a hundred meters in size stepped on a giant beast with two horns resembling a flood dragon under its feet, biting and eating it. "Isn''t this the Titan behemoth of Titis? Ah... I probably understand. This guy is conducting a drop experiment." Shi Lang sighed, becoming nervous. At this time, a giant beast that looked like a Tyrannosaurus found Shilang, raised its head and roared, and then bit at Shilang. "Don''t stare at me, I''m not a test subject." Shi Lang sighed and snapped his fingers. With a "pop", infinite mud poured out of Shilang''s back and turned into a huge sword. With a "pop", it pierced the behemoth''s throat. Shilang thought it was over, but the behemoth turned into a stream of flesh and roared towards Shilang along his huge sword. "Fluid life? Damn it!" Shi Lang quickly activated the curse of [evil]. "Zizzi¡ª" In an instant, the huge malice eroded the fluid flowing on the mud giant sword. The huge malice caused the fierce behemoth war to stop suddenly. The giant beasts looked at Shi Lang in fear, and yelled and drew away. "Fortunately, that fool of Titis has added fear instinct to these behemoths, otherwise the old man will have to kill him." Shi Lang sighed with emotion, but with a "pop", a hand was slapped on his head, and Taitis''s unpleasant voice sounded in his ear: "It''s not big or small!" "So you are here." Shi Lang said depressedly. He couldn''t see the people of Taitis, he knew that this guy had become an information life form again. What''s even more annoying is that he couldn''t fight back in the face of Taitis who had become a life of information. "Of course, I want to observe it on the spot. It turns out that you are rude to me, Koshiro." Shi Lang didn''t hear him, and instead said seriously: "Titis, I want you to take me to see Gaia." "Little Shi Lang, grow up in order, you must pay attention to the way you address your elders, you must call me..." "I''m not kidding. Gaia is in danger!" Shirou said seriously. "Huh¡ª!?" Chapter 10 You two robber bastards, I want to sue you! "Am I in danger?" Origin Gaia sat on the throne of stars and looked at Shirou with interest. "Yes." Shirou nodded and told Origin Gaia of his guess. "Come here, Xiao Shirou." Origin Gaia hooked Shirou. Shirou was a little confused, but thought that Origin Gaia would not harm him, so he walked over. Origin Gaia touched Shirou¡¯s face and said, ¡°You have to call me, the respected king of stars, Gaia-sama. Do you understand? The respect and longing for me is not only in the heart, but also in the mouth. Keep it all the time." Shiro: "..." Big brother, I beg you, keep yourself a little bit more compelling! Shirou covered his face. "What''s the matter?" Origin Gaia was a little confused, and then his tone changed and asked: "Are you talking bad about me in your heart?" "No, no..." Shi Lang waved his hand quickly, "Nothing." How can he admit that you are too embarrassing, and I really can''t afford a trace of longing and respect? "I don''t know what the Lord of Relief, what the vortex of true nature, but I know you come from a gloomy future. However, there is no need to be afraid." Origin Gaia touched Shirou''s head with his backhand, and confidently said: "In this era, this star field, I am here, so you don''t need to be afraid anymore." Shirou''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t accept Gaia like this. However, this origin Gaia is really different from the future Gaia I know. At least the confident smile on the corner of his mouth has never been revealed by the future Gaia. Why is the same existence, the origin Gaia and the future Gaia, so far apart? However, that confident smile is really charming. "Yes, yes. Don''t be afraid, Xiao Shirou. We are not connected to the future you are in, but since you are our offspring, we will protect you and will not let you be bullied." "The Lord of Relief, if he appears in front of us, we will help you beat him!" The information beings entrenched in this star''s brain area are uttering one after another. "Thank you." Shi Lang couldn''t help but feel warm. But... Why was he labeled as persecuted delusion? Damn! "Although this worry is unfounded and not connected to such a later space-time domain, your suggestion is unreasonable. Well, I do have to make some preparations. Why do you think I am so important?" Ya said. Shiro: "..." Seeing that after Gaia had listened to his advice, Shirou had left the area of ??the star brain. Taitis''s message entangled Shilang''s body, and he smiled and said, "Look, I''ve said it all. This is unfounded." "It''s always right to make more preparations," Shirou said. "Mm. It makes sense. But I don''t care about this. Let me see, what happened to my lovely offspring... Huh? How could this be?" Chapter 2240： Taitis sounded in astonishment, Shilang put on [Clairvoyance EX] on himself, and when he looked on the ground, he saw the corpses of giant beasts all over the mountains. A bruised Taiti beast gnawed at the corpses, then raised its head and screamed, and finally crashed to the ground, turning into a fluid to die. "That''s not right, why are all dead? I added the attribute of struggle before, and the results of observation will last for 1,300 years. Now that I have strengthened the attribute of struggle, why didn''t it survive for a day?" Can''t help but vomit. Shiro understands that the [year] in Taitis''s mouth actually expresses the sidereal day, while the [tian] expresses the planetary day. However, because it is a message, once it enters my mind, it automatically transforms into a textual meaning that I can understand. However, hearing Titis''s so depressed tone, Shirou couldn''t help asking: "In addition to the previous struggle attributes, what else have you added to them?" "Energy acquisition system." Taitis said of course: "I refer to you and added mouthparts and a supporting energy supply system to them. They became more combative, but they quickly perished. Strange... By the way, do you have any suggestions?" Taitis had a human form again, circled Shirou, looked at Shirou''s eyes, and asked. "Forget it, our ecosystem is completely different from yours, so I don''t have any suggestions." Shirou said. "Then what is your ecosystem like?" Shiro said: "We have such a ternary structure of producers, consumers, and decomposers." In fact, Shiro can''t think of an ecosystem beyond this ternary structure, even for those ecological hypotheses. Because their cognitive laws cannot get rid of the constraints of the existing environment, there is no doubt that the demeanor system, viewpoint, and social humanistic structure of the origin of life are beyond human cognition. "The producer?" Shi Lang thought for a while, and said, "In simple terms, they are plants. Their energy acquisition methods are similar to yours. You can absorb all high-energy cosmic radiation in the material period, while they absorb light and nutrients, metabolize, and store energy. , And then eaten by consumers, and the dead bodies of consumers will be decomposed into various substances by the decomposers, and then absorbed by the producers." "Oh. I see, it is a three-element ring structure. It is necessary to experiment... But according to the plant producer you described, it must be suitable for Gaia''s environment¡ª" Taitis thought for a while, his eyes fell on Shilang, and he showed a malicious smile: "Lovely Shilang..." Shi Lang Hanmao hugged his body tightly, looked at Taitis vigilantly, and asked, "What do you want to do? Even if you are a group of information rascals, don''t even think about hitting my body!" "What rascal? I just want you to do me a favor, Shi Langjun." Hearing this, Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Taitis wanted to dissect his body frantically to investigate the future ecosystem. "What''s up? Can''t you do it yourself, do you still need my help?" "Others can''t do it, only you can do it." Taitis smiled unkindly, "Help Grandma Taitis steal something, Xiao Shi Lang." ... ... Uranus, the seventh planet in the solar system from the inside out, ranks third in volume in the solar system, and is an ice giant. Shiro wrapped himself in mud, floating on a diamond gas sea composed of hydrogen, helium, methane, deuterium and other elements. When he looked around, he saw a white mist, just like Skadi¡¯s ice world. . ¡ª¡ªThe star king of Uranus is now sleeping, and the thing is at the core of Uranus. Get it for me. Tetis''s message sounded in his heart, Shiro grumbled: "Your message can be delivered here, why not come by yourself?" -Fool! If I came, Uranus would have noticed it all at once! He will drive me out and complain to Gaia! Hearing this, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched fiercely: "It seems that you are a habitual offender." ¡ª¡ªStop talking, steal it for me quickly. If you steal things for me, I will also help you investigate the Lord of Relief. "I see, do a good job of direction guidance." Shi Lang sighed, the content of the transaction was too tempting, so he fell. Shirou followed the instructions of Taitis. At this time, the sky suddenly flashed with lightning and thunder, and a torrential rain mixed with particulate matter whizzed past. "Wow--wow--" One after another, smiling particles hit the [evil] film outside Shilang. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and took a look. Those particles were natural diamonds one after another. Shi Lang suddenly remembered that Uranus is a diamond planet with the largest diamond formation system in the solar system. Shi Lang saw a huge diamond vein in the distance, dug a huge diamond and stuffed it into the imaginary space of [evil], and thought to his heart to bring a few large diamonds back to the future, so that his financial crisis It''s solved. ¡ª¡ªWhat are you doing with those stones? Hurry up! "I see, don''t rush you. Be careful that your message disturbs Uranus." Shirou said helplessly. Shiro followed the guidance of Titis, passed through the outer atmosphere of Uranus, and came to the inner core of Uranus. Uranus is an ice giant. Simply put, it is a gas giant planet composed of gases heavier than hydrogen and helium, such as oxygen, carbon, nitrogen, and sulfur. But compared to the outside world, Uranus''s inner core space is a solid hollow in the center of the earth. And in this void in the center of the earth, there is a huge towering giant tree, connecting everything on the planet. And in the center of that giant tree, there is a shining tree heart. Shirou''s eyes flickered slightly, and his heart said, Uranus Dragon! ¡ª¡ªYes! That''s it! Xiaoshirou, help me take away that tree core! "Good." Shiro was about to take a section of the trunk of the Uranus tree, and suddenly he realized that the relationship between Gaia and Uranus will be very bad in the future. Is it because Titis took a section of the Uranus trunk when he created the earth''s ecology? He immediately came over and asked, "This does not pose any harm, does it?" "No, get it for me quickly!" Titis''s message fluctuated a bit. "¡ª¡ªWho?" A awakened voice suddenly rang out from the hollow of Uranus: "Titis? Are you here to steal my armed core again? Damn--, if you don''t teach you, would you really be a bully?" As soon as the voice fell, the entire geocentric space instantly rioted! "Buzzing!" In the originally solid terrain space, a strong gas flowed out in an instant. On that huge tree of Uranus, endless branches burst out with dazzling light, like nerves that transmit messages. The huge Uranus, under the anger of the star king, instantly rioted. Even the rotation can''t help but abruptly stagnate. "Oh! I blame you for being so slow, he woke up! Hurry up and steal the heart of the tree!" Titis said quickly. "This won''t be scolded by Gaia?" Shirou hesitated. Taitis said quickly: "At most, it''s just another complaint. If you don''t help me, I won''t help you afterwards." Chapter 2241： Shirou hesitated for a moment, thinking that Taitis would not make fun of the stability of Gaia''s star field, and thinking that he really needed Taitis''s assistance, so he rushed towards the Uranus Tree. "Titis, did you allow a material life to steal my armed core? I said, why didn''t I notice the fluctuations in your information for the first time. But it''s a shame, you miscalculated! Get ready to let Gaia come to beg someone. !" As soon as Uranus'' words fell, the tree of Uranus stretched out endless vines of light and swept towards Shirou. "That''s awful!" Titis said quickly, "Little Shirou, be careful. Being entangled in those things is terrible!" Indeed, Titis¡¯s worries are not unreasonable, and Shirou, who has fought the Uranus Dragon, knows this in his heart. It''s just a pity that Shirou, the successor of the vortex, has completely evolved compared to the South American connection point. Compared to the flustered Titis, Shirou looked at Uranus calmly, and then a fiery light flashed in his eyes. ¡ª¡ª[The Mortal Savior A] Launch! Shiro put on the record, and in an instant, lines that symbolized the roots of the Uranus tree appeared before his eyes, and his hands followed. "Boom boom boom¡ª" The vines rushing towards Shiro burst instantly, turning into nothingness and disappearing. "What!?" Such a surprise scene surprised Uranus. "Huh?" Taitis couldn''t help being a little surprised: "So, are you so good, Xiao Shirou?" "Generally, but I never said that I am weak." Shi Lang said with a smile. "I just complimented you a little bit, I''m serious." Taitis said quickly: "It was Uranus who didn''t take it seriously. Before he takes it seriously, hurry up and take the core away!" "Good!" Shiro nodded. However, the awakened Uranus is still fully awake. He was very furious and said: "You have angered me!" The elements of the entire planet are boiling. Trees, gases, oxygen, carbon, nitrogen, sulphur...whether specific things, or the elements, molecules, and atoms that make up objects, have all turned into hostile tentacles and attacked Shiro. There is no doubt that Uranus has been completely angry. Taitis suddenly felt a little afraid that Shi Lang would die here, and said quickly: "I don''t need things, Xiao Shi Lang run!" "What are you running?" Shi Lang was puzzled, and then drew out the sword in the stone, spotting the lines of roots and cutting them off. In an instant, the trees collapsed, the elements annihilated, the atoms collapsed... all Uranus'' attacks could not get close to Shirou. Under the bombardment of Uranus, Shirou came to the tree of Uranus lightly as if walking alone in the garden, then lightly took away the core of the tree, and left calmly under Uranus''s desperate and helpless gaze. "Titis, and that bastard, you two robber bastards! I''m going to Gaia to sue you--!" Uranus''s helpless and angry message voice echoed between the stars. However, Shirou couldn''t hear it anymore, because he had already returned to Earth and gave the core to Taitis. Chapter 11 Treats me as a fool, but I have to suffer~ "Haha! It''s finally here!" Taitis took the tree spirit core from Shilang and laughed. Shi Lang asked suspiciously, "What do you want this for?" "Of course it is to create a new ecosystem." Taitis said with a smile: "Although we can create material life, we don''t know how to build an orderly ecological world. This is something the Star King is good at. Especially It is His Royal Highness Uranus. The star arms he created are not external, but for himself. It is used to transform his own planet, to transform his planet from a heavy gaseous state to a solid state. However, he has not transformed it for so many years It''s better to use it for me to do ecological experiments." Titis smiled and analyzed the tree essence core of the Uranus tree, and then produced a seed suitable for the original earth environment according to the original earth environment. He buried the seeds in the broken ground, and then slid part of the time. Soon, an incomparably huge giant tree rose from the ground and rushed straight to the sky, growing branches, instantly luxuriant with leaves, pavilions, like a dome, shrouded the world. Not only that, this giant tree is like a world tree, with endless green factors falling from the top of the tree to the ground, and in a short time, countless green plants cover the earth! Looking at this giant tree like the world, Shirou clenched his fists subconsciously, and said to his heart, Miguel Mill...! Yes, there is no difference between the giant tree in front of me and the wood that connects northern Europe with Miguel Mill! It can be said to be the same kind of existence! "Haha! It''s a success! The surface environment has changed! This is the producer in the three-dimensional structure that I want to create! When a new ecosystem is created, Gaia will definitely praise me." Hehe said. But soon Shirou and Taitis noticed something was wrong. As the green factors that fell from the World Tree filled the earth, all the light in front of them disappeared, becoming a dark night like the background of the universe. Those rocks and soils attached to the green factors, as if they had absorbed the energy of the soul, turned into clouds and dissipated. "It absorbs all the energy of the sun illuminating the earth, not only that, it is also absorbing the energy of the earth!" Shi Lang suddenly remembered one thing, turned his head to look at Taitis, and asked: Have the fighting and hunting qualities added to the Titan beasts added to this?" "Huh? Shouldn''t it be added?" Titis asked suspiciously. "This...I don''t know. After all, I am not a biologist. But, obviously, you created a star-eating monster!" Shilang pointed to the giant tree of origin that greedily absorbed the energy of the earth and the stars. , Asked suspiciously: "Did you not observe this future when you created this monster?" "No!" Titis said in a panic. Shi Langxin said that it seems that this incident is beyond the observational possibility of the origin of life. At this time, the giant wood created by Taitis seemed to have discovered two huge energies, extending endless vines, like the claws of hunting, reaching towards Taitis and Shirou. "Isn''t it? Isn''t it? Think of me as food? I am your creator!" Titis said in a panic. "You didn''t give it intellect. That guy is simply a planetary hunter subject to hunting instincts." Shi Lang squinted at Taitis, seeing her panicked, and asked suspiciously: "You are so What are you doing? You created it, can''t you destroy it?" "Why destroy it? This is my creation!" Titis said. Shiro: "..." If this guy is a modern person, he is definitely an inhumane taboo scientist! Shi Lang sighed and drew his sword. Let him dismantle this giant tree of Origin, or wait for Origin Gaia to react, his trust will be gone. Shiro switched to the [style] record and was about to cut the root line of the giant tree of origin. As a result, at this time, a huge flow of information resounded in this area¡ª¡ª Chapter 2242： [Alert¡ª¡ªAlert¡ª¡ª, detection of the existence of alien material life on the parent star, detection of deep hostility, belonging to planetary pests, to be wiped out¡ª¡ª] Taitis''s complexion changed abruptly, and he hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, Alaya--" Before his message was delivered, Shi Lang saw a "boom" in the sky, and for an instant, an endless quantum flow of information rushed down from the sky like a waterfall. The giant tree of Origin, which was still flaunting its might, was terrified for an instant, and countless vines and green factors wrapped itself in a ball, but this was useless, when the terrifying quantum flow of information impacted. There is no sound. There are no terrible fluctuations. With just a "pop", the giant tree of origin disappeared strangely. It has completely disappeared! Even the atom, even the spirit child, even the information fluctuation... all disappeared! Shirou''s expression was extremely solemn. The impact of the quantum flow of information of the cosmic Alaya is very similar to the attack effect of the [Akasha Arrow], which is to eliminate it directly. [The pests have been cleaned up, please forgive me if I disturb you¡ª¡ª] "Excuse me!" Taitis said angrily, "That''s my creation!" [The subject has taken an attack on the parent star and must be eliminated. ¡¿ "I can cut the space and trap it in quantum space! My creation was destroyed by you! I don''t care, you pay me!" ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿ In the dark, Shi Lang seemed to hear a headache and helpless sigh, and then he saw the void in front of him, the spirits gathered, and finally formed a branch of branches. [The spirits and messages that make up the individual have completely dissipated, mixed into other spirits, and cannot be completely reorganized, and the remaining spirits can only recover to this degree. ¡¿ "It''s pretty much the same." Taitis took the branch with a hum. In the midst of it, Shi Lang heard the existence sighing that was a headache and helplessness, and then the feeling of that existence disappeared. Obviously, that existence is the cosmic Alaya. Although only the tip of the iceberg, the cosmic Alaya really surprised Shirou. His attack method is quite peculiar. Generally speaking, whether it is the light cannon of the Star Sword, the modern firearm, or the [Tian Shou] black gun, they are all concrete things, or concrete phenomena and concepts, which impact and destroy concrete objects. However, the cosmic Alaya''s attack method was different. He directly dissipated the spirit and information that made up the specific object, filled it into other particles, and then eliminated the target. In layman''s terms, that is absolute real damage! This attack method is exactly the same as the ideal King Bridged''s use of the fundamental forces of the universe, but it is one dimension higher. It''s no wonder that Gaia in the future is so obsessed with the cosmic Alaya. If there were cosmic Alayas, they would not dare to come by predators or alien invaders. With such a powerful cosmic Alaya, it is no wonder that the origin civilization can seal the Lord of Relief behind the Gate of Truth. However, with such a short contact, Shirou also made it clear that the Universe Alaya was not an opponent of the Lord of Relief. The absolute and true damage of the impact of the quantum information flow is indeed amazing, but it is not as good as Shirou''s Akasha Zhizhi''s script. But even so, the Arrow of Akash has nothing to do with the Lord. Only by finding the answer that Taitis said in the future, and the light, can the Lord of Relief be eliminated. But before that, in the connection points of this origin era, the cosmic Alaya was indeed an extremely reliable helper. Taitis retrieved the branch from Universe Alaya, and soon created a giant tree of origin. Taking a look at the giant tree of origin that was isolated in the vacuum domain, Shirou looked at Taitis helplessly, and said, "You guy, you really want to eat or not!" "Respect the elders, Xiao Shirou!" Taitis glanced at Shirou displeasedly, then happily pointed at the new origin giant tree, and said proudly: "This time I added the same Alaya to it. Intellectuality, it won''t be like last time." Shi Lang glanced at the giant tree of origin that was quiet and slowly absorbing the sun''s rays, then turned to look at Taitis, and asked: "Aren''t you afraid that it will run away like before?" "Of course I''m not afraid. I made some restrictions on it, and I also made a limiter for total control. If it goes violently as before, there is no need for Alaya to do it. I just need to wave this limiter. , The restrictive measures on it will be activated, let it be destroyed, and automatically return to the seed state." Taitis took out a sword of fire and said proudly. Looking at the fire sword, Shi Lang''s eyes jumped suddenly: "Levadin..." "What Levadin?" Titis asked suspiciously. "No, nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. At this time, a timid voice message rang from the bottom of their hearts. ¡ª¡ªDear Creator, please do not use that sword. I am a good tree, I will not be greedy and tyrannical like my father. "Cooperate with me, I don''t have to." Titis said, waving the sword of fire. And as Taitis wielded the sword of fire, many dense runes appeared on the giant tree of origin. Shirou looked at it and found that it was the Runas rune that he and Skadi were using to create the original Rune. It is no wonder that the wisdom of Runas can be applied to anything. It turns out that the wisdom of Runas comes from the origin of life. The Giant Tree of Origin saw Taitis wielding the sword of fire, and hurriedly waved the vines, telling Taitis that he would absolutely cooperate with each other, and he would not go to the west. Taitis started his own ecological experiment again. This time, he referred to Shiro''s opinion and created an ecological model of the ternary structure. He let the giant tree of origin absorb the sunlight, and then shed the green factor, and then let the Taiti beast eat the green factor. After the giant giant beast dies, let some small creatures decompose the giant giant beast''s body and feed back the giant tree of origin. Shiro watched Taitis doing creation experiments on the earth, and he was really impressed. He was unbelievable when he saw the Creator making creations. What is even more incredible is that he was also involved in the creation and gave the Creator the inspiration for creation. Of course, Shirou knew that this was not true history. In real history, it was probably after Titis tried countless failures that he created a set of next-generation civilization fires, right? "Yawn~" Shi Lang yawned, leaning against the broken wall of the material age, and crossing the star sea one after another, both mentally and physically exhausted. He was going to sleep for a while, recuperate, and think about his way out after waking up. As a result, not long after falling asleep, with a sudden "pop", I felt a small, fleshy palm squeezing his face. Chapter 2243： "Who--!?" "Wow!" Shi Lang opened his eyes abruptly and saw a young girl who was frightened and fell to the ground. The girl looked like she was about four years old, with brilliant blond hair, burgundy eyes, and a pale and immature face shining with timidity. "You, you are--, Alquette?" Shi Lang looked at the girl in surprise. This girl is exactly the same as Alquette when she was a child! "Gaia...Haiya..." The girl was frightened, milky and milky, and screamed inexplicably, and then quickly hid behind a starlight figure. Shi Lang retracted his gaze, looked at the starlight figure, and asked doubtfully: "His Royal Highness Gaia, why did you come to me? Is there anything wrong?" "Are you asking me what''s wrong?" Origin Gaia was a little amused: "What did you and Titis do to Uranus? You actually initiated the Star King Council to file a complaint!" "Huh?" Shi Lang was taken aback, only then did he realize that there was a spiritual message left by Taitis in his soul. ¡ª¡ªThe old woman filed a complaint. If you ask for more blessings, I will slip away first, Xiao Shirou. Your dear grandma Taitis, stay. Leave me alone! Don''t talk about loyalty, damn! Shi Lang was full of black lines. Looking up at the angry Origin Gaia, Shirou stood up and said righteously: "It''s all Taitis'' fault!" "Huh?" "I am an enthusiastic, sincere, and kind-hearted person. All of this is Taitis'' fault! It is her, the fault of her despicable, unrelenting fellow! She persecuted me and helped her steal the stars of Uranus. The core of the armed forces! I think I¡¯m a newcomer, and I¡¯m not familiar with the place where I¡¯m born. I have no choice but to look forward to the wise and martial Master Gaia..." Before Shirou finished speaking, Origin Gaia called out Su Shuang especially: "Ah!" Shiro: "???" "The last sentence, say it again!" Genesis Gaia looked at Shirou and said. Shiro tentatively said: "The wise and martial Master Gaia..." "Ah!" Genesis Gaia yelled again Su Shuang, then patted Shilang on the shoulder and smiled: "It can''t be wrong, all this is Taitis''s fault!" Shirou: "...You are really aware of the details." Genesis Gaia smiled, then grabbed Shirou''s collar and said, "For your sweetness, I don''t care about you. Go to the Star Kings meeting with me and apologize to Uranus." "Huh?" At this time, the girl hiding behind Origin Gaia came out timidly, milkingly said: "Thinking of Haiya as an idiot will suffer." Chapter 12 Is this Gaia''s harem(?) While being escorted by Origin Gaia to the Star King Council, Shirou kept his eyes on the girl hiding next to Origin Gaia. The girl seemed to feel Shirou''s gaze and kept hiding next to Origin Gaia, peeking at Shirou timidly. "Dear Gaia, you haven''t introduced me yet, who is this?" Shi Lang asked the girl. "Of course it is the great my child, King of the Moon. But her form of existence is different from ours. It is an intermediate of matter and information." Origin Gaia patted his chest, then looked at Shirou suspiciously and asked: "By the way, don''t you come from the future, don''t you know her?" Shi Langxin said that of course he knew each other, no matter which Moon King, the communication and holidays with him were not small. But is this the Moon King of the Origin Age? Shi Lang stared at the girl, his eyes sharp. The King of Young Moon leaned against Origin Gaia and looked at Shirou a little timidly. She instinctively sensed that Shi Lang didn''t seem to like her. "Oh. I have forgotten that the future you came from, I have been wiped out by the Lord of Relief. Looking at it this way, the other star kings and moon kings have probably also been wiped out." Origin Gaia Said with a smile. "Guy and Ya were wiped out? How come..." The King of the Moon opened his eyes wide in disbelief, and the big eyes were covered with a layer of mist. The small palms tightly hugged Origin Gaia''s arm, crying: "I don''t want Gaia to disappear. " "Of course. I am the greatest planet in the universe. How can I disappear? That kind of future is simply absurd. If the Lord of relief appears in front of me, watch me tear him down. Haha." Origin Gaia smiled confidently. "Yeah. Gaia is the best." The King of the Baby Moon burst his tears and smiled. Shirou looked at Origin Gaia. Origin Gaia has the confidence and calmness that Gaia does not have in the future, but this confidence and calmness is useless in front of the Lord of Root Evil Relief. However, in this connection point, Origin Gaia is undoubtedly a reliable helper. Thinking like this, Genesis Gaia opened a white hole under Shiro''s feet, and Shiro immediately threw it in without notice. "Damn! Come again--!" With a cry of headache and helplessness, Shi Lang passed through the white hole and entered a room. This room is extremely vast and dotted. And in this room, there are already several astral bodies that look like giant gods, facing each other in this room, and there are still a few whispers or two from time to time. I''m going, this posture is wrong! Could it be that... Shi Lang suddenly had some bad guesses in his heart. Sure enough, at the moment Shirou appeared in the door, the surrounding astral body immediately focused their eyes on the Shirou from the future wearing a casual clothes, with curiosity, doubts, and anger. There is no doubt that the astral body that looked at Shirou with an angry look is the king of stars of Uranus. Originally Shirou was a little worried that Uranus would be troubled immediately, but seeing that Uranus didn''t have any thoughts, he relaxed and looked at these astral bodies. Just as the origin of Gaia said, this is the Star Kings Conference, and every starlight giant that exists here is the planet life gathered by the star touch of the major planets-the star king. It''s just that unlike the future star kings who simulate personality, these star kings, like Origin Gaia, have their own intelligence and personality from the beginning. Chapter 2244： Presumably this is also because the origin of life was given to other star kings, and the star brain was also created. However, Shirou counted, plus Gaia and Moon King who hadn''t arrived yet, the number of Star Kings was wrong. One person is missing. Shirou looked at the Star Kings curiously, but in the eyes of the Star Kings, this was completely different. This guy looked at us with a "looks funny" expression, completely ignoring our scale Reiatsu, and actually snatched the armed core from Uranus... Sure enough, none of Gaia''s creatures Simple... This is the idea of ??the star kings present. Just when the atmosphere in the room was slightly depressed, another white hole opened by Shirou''s side, and Origin Gaia took the Moon King out of the white hole. "Oh oh oh, didn''t Venus come again? Forget it, leave him alone. However, I have brought people over, why are you so silent?" As if satisfied with the current atmosphere, Origin Gaia cast a "nice job" look at Shirou. The star kings were silent for a while, and then the astral body representing Saturn looked at Origin Gaia and asked, "This is the future man?" "Yeah, his name is Fujimaru Shiro. Although it is a material life, it is very strong, even stronger than us as the king of stars." Originator Gaia blinked and said. The star kings turned their heads and looked at Uranus. Uranus glared at Origin Gaia, hummed, and turned his head, Quandang did not hear Origin Gaia''s insinuation. Shiro looked at the origin of Gaia and Uranus, which did not deal with each other, and wondered whether in the real history, did Uranus attack the brain of Origin Gaia? But after thinking about it, Uranus in the future will fall out with all the star kings, and will also assist the star kings who are shielded from the solar system to break [the arm of the emperor], and I understand that this is impossible. At this moment, Origin Gaia said earnestly: "Brothers and sisters, I think you already know the purpose of my convening this council, right?" Shiro glanced at Origin Gaia. Previously, Origin Gaia said that Uranus came to complain about this Star Kings meeting, but it was clear that Origin Gaia was just making fun of him. In fact, the Star Kings meeting was specially made by Origin Gaia. Convened. "We already know this, Gaia. But, Gaia, are you sure that this material life comes from the future of our star field?" Saturn asked: "The spirit of our star field is in a stable condition. , The total number of Lingzi is also dynamic and constant, and there is no sign of time and space shuttle." Hearing this, Origin Gaia smiled and said, "I have to apologize to Xiao Shirou first." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Genesis Gaia looked at Shiro and said, "Actually, I have always wondered whether Shiro is the Golden Emperor, or another unknown enemy who analyzes the material life composition of our star domain and is a spy who has mixed into our star domain. So I first Let Titis keep him steady while monitoring his every move, and then I will investigate the reason for his appearance. Everyone, please look at this¡ª" Origin Gaia snapped his fingers, and the star-studded scenery under everyone''s feet suddenly changed, showing a huge star field composed of dozens of material galaxies. And at the core of this star field, the core of the Gaia star field-the solar system. "Xiao Shirou passed directly through Alaya¡¯s protection and suddenly appeared in our core star field. So the first time he appeared, he was captured by Alaya¡¯s core forces. Of course, this is not the point. The focus is on the position in the universe where Koshiro appears.¡± Origin Gaia pointed to Shiro¡¯s birthplace. Everyone looked around, and above the star map, there was a tiny star gate! Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply into needles, and his heart said, it is the door of truth! "What is this?" Saturn asked suspiciously. Origin Gaia said: "I don''t know, but this is the portal through which Xiao Shirou can break through Alaya''s protection and teleport into our core star field." After a pause, Origin Gaia continued: "The most important thing is that neither I nor Alaya can touch the door, or even observe the world behind the door. But strangely, there are a lot of eyes that are passing through it. Daomen are observing us. Among them are many of our old friends, the Bodhisattva of the Pure Land, and the evil gods of the Cthulhu Universe. The most important thing is that there is also the future me and the star-armed eyes of those who carry your will. So. , I confirmed with Alaya that Koshiro is indeed from the future. It is the future that we are not connected to, but we are perished." The star kings looked at each other. "If you still have doubts, you can feel that there is still your star blessing on Xiao Shirou." Origin Gaia said. The eyes of the star kings fell on Shi Lang one after another. Shi Lang instantly felt that the star blessings on his body were activated, and in an instant, the radiant rays of light, one star after another, appeared behind Shi Lang. "That''s my star weapon!" Mercury pointed at Oort and said. "That''s mine!" "Does even the blessing of the Moon King exist?" "Even Venus''s are there, but... Uranus''s, why isn''t it?" The star kings looked at Uranus with some doubts. Uranus groaned and said, "There is no best. If I bless the tree thief in the future, I will definitely go to the future and teach the future me!" "It seems that everyone has no doubt about the identity of Xiao Shi Lang." Origin Gaia smiled: "Then next, it''s time for business." His gaze turned to Shirou and said, "Little Shirou, please repeat the future." Shi Lang nodded, and explained the relief lord''s affairs and previous guesses. "The root cause is evil... The Lord of Relief... I have never heard of such a thing!" "Acacia records...how come we don''t know this kind of thing?" The star kings looked at each other. Compared with the common sense that the future star kings would know, they who have not experienced the Lord of Relief really do not understand what the Lord of Relief is. I don''t even know what the Akashic records are. They even suspected that this was just a story made up by Shiro, but when Shiro showed the Arrow of Akash, they all believed it. Because they felt an absolute threat on the Arrow of Akashic. It''s even more terrifying threat than the cosmic Alaya! "Xiao Shilang guessed that the Golden Emperor might attack us and destroy my star brain, prompting my children to fight to the death with the Golden Universe. I thought it was impossible, but after thinking about it, it was quite possible. The Golden Emperor would Shaking hands with us and making peace, one is our strength so that he cannot be underestimated, and the second is the most critical. His golden universe is still in internal confrontation, and the power of the Void Lord has not completely defeated." With the explanation of Origin Gaia, Shirou understood the cause of everything. As mentioned by Gaia and Tiamat in the future, the creation of the golden universe of the star kings, due to internal struggles, allowed the star kings to breathe and create their own star arms-Aristotle, and stand on their own. Among the two groups of forces in the Golden Universe, one is the Golden Emperor, who is known as the God of Destruction of the Universe, and the other is the Void Maharaja. According to the origin of Gaia, combined with the remarks of future Gaia and Tiamat, Shiro guessed in his mind that in the true origin history, the Golden Emperor wanted to quickly defeat the destruction of the Gaia star field, but found that these origin lives had changed. Become a life of information. The Golden Emperor, who discovered that the origin of life was not easy to provoke, shook hands with Gaia Star Territory, and then defeated the Void Lord, which led to a full-scale war with Gaia Star Territory, which eventually led to the birth of Root Evil. "I think Koshiro''s reasoning is very reasonable. Once the Golden Emperor defeats the Void Maharaja, the next one may act on us! Once the Golden Universe starts a full-scale war with us, our chances of winning are not high!" Origin Gaia said. The star kings looked at each other and said, "However, we are not easy to bully. Why does he have to go to full-scale war with us?" "Who knows. It''s just a possibility. But don''t forget that although we originated from the Golden Universe, the Golden Emperor, no, the existence of the Golden Universe is a fatal threat to us!" "Then you mean..." "Let the golden universe disappear completely!" Origin Gaia said calmly. It was such an understatement, but the star kings who were present were shocked and speechless. Chapter 2245： The scene was silent. Saturn said blankly: "Yes, but--" Before Saturn''s words were finished, Origin Gaia swept around and asked seriously: "This resolution. Who approves and who opposes?" Saturn closed his mouth. There was no sound in the whole room. A smile appeared on Genesis Gaia¡¯s face, "Then it¡¯s a happy decision. Although most of my contributions are from my side, all the planets must provide usable materials. So. , The core of Uranus that was expropriated by Titis and Xiaoshilang will not be returned for the time being. After all, this is not stealing, but expropriation for the peace of the Star Territory." Uranus''s eyes widened: "Gaia!" "Do you have any objections, Uranus? This is a parliamentary decision." "You, you--, you robber! I don''t care about you anymore!" Uranus pointed at Origin Gaia''s hand, trembling angrily, and left angrily. As Uranus departs, other star kings will also depart. The Moon King pulled Origin Gaia''s leg and asked timidly: "Gaia, Master Gaia...really, is there really going to be a war?" Origin Gaia touched her little head and said gently: "Yes." "Can''t you stop fighting?" "No. Now is the best opportunity to destroy the golden universe, otherwise we will be in danger when the Golden Emperor is relieved. However, rest assured. I will protect you, especially you and mine. Little padded jacket." Origin Gaia said with a smile. "You are so kind, Master Gaia." The King of the Moon looked at Origin Gaia with bright eyes, admiring and admiring it very much. "Who told you to be my satellite? If I don''t protect you, who will protect you?" Origin Gaia said with a smile. Shiro glanced at Origin Gaia, and didn''t know what kind of expression would the little padded jacket he favored if he knew that he wanted to turn the earth into his own territory in the future? At this time, Genesis Gaia turned his head, looked at Shirou, smiled, and said, "Little Shirou, help me do something." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. "There is someone who doesn''t give me face, you help me teach her." Origin Gaia squinted and said. The Moon King blinked, and the milky voice asked milkily, "Is it a golden heart, Gaia?" Origin Gaia nodded and said, "That guy is not even coming to the Council of the Star Kings now. The most important thing is that Mercury secretly told me before that the guy was talking ill of me privately!" "In that case, why don''t you teach her by yourself and want me to go?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but vomit. Genesis Gaia rolled his eyes and said: "I am so partial to you and Titis, don''t you eat Uranus? I have to accompany him now, comfort him, and then apologize to him." "Huh, eh?" The King of the Moon said tastefully: "No, it doesn''t seem like saying yes, will Gaia want to accompany me?" "Hey, definitely next time." Origin Gaia touched the little head of the Moon King. "Mm." Seeing this scene, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched suddenly. What the **** is this feeling of seeing as if entering the harem of Origin Gaia? This sinful ball! "Are you coming too, Xiao Shirou?" Origin Gaia stretched out his sinful hand to Shirou. "No, no, no!" Shi Lang fled, he shouldn''t enter Gaia''s harem! Chapter 13: King of Venus: I''m just a trash... "Throwing me such an errand unexpectedly." Shi Lang had a headache. Although some guessed that Origin Gaia would take him to the Star Kings Conference, it was not that simple, but they did not expect Origin Gaia would throw him such an errand. ¡ª¡ªTeach the disobedient Venus a meal. It''s really easy to say, that''s the King of Stars! Although Shirou who has now awakened [the mortal savior], dealing with those Aristotles is not a problem, but the gap in material scale still puts Shirou at a huge risk of overturning. And when he was at the junction of South America, he took good care of him. You love me. Now that I have come to the era of origin, I don''t recognize people by mentioning my pants? The most important thing is that, according to the origin of Gaia, the dead bodies of the future are in the future era, and they are observing them through the gate of truth. Is this the fat man who beaten in the face of the dead body of the sky? Shirou estimated that he really did this, and when he returned to the future, he would be rubbed against the ground by the corpse of the sky. "It''s not easy to handle..." Shi Lang sighed, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and do it. In addition, there is one more trouble... Shi Lang glanced at the timid blond little Lolita next to him, and felt a headache in his heart. The guy who originated Gaia actually asked the Moon King of this era to crusade Venus with him! "That, that--, the well is there." The Moon King stretched out his small finger and pointed at the Venus not far away, and said cowardly. Her voice is milky and milky, and there is some air leakage, even if it is communication, it is a little unclear. "I saw it." Shi Lang said distantly. Although he has a close relationship with Alquette, he has a deep hatred with Zhu Yuena. Shirou couldn''t tell whether the king of the young moon was Zhu Yue or Elquite. Because Alquette and Zhu Yue are one body. The Moon King could feel that Shilang didn''t like her, and she was a little afraid of Shilang, but Gaia asked her to take Shilang to Venus, and she still agreed. It is not because this is the instruction of Origin Gaia, but because she is used to being led by the nose, especially because it is led by the nose by Origin Gaia. Because this is what she has been doing since she was created. It is both longing and admiration. If you don''t do this, it will be strange and uncomfortable. However, even so, there is one thing that the Moon King still cares about. Chapter 2246： "That..." The Moon King hesitated, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Mr. Si, Shirou, in the future, Haiya still has the vortexes, have they all disappeared?" "It doesn¡¯t count. Whether it¡¯s Gaia or you guys. They all exist in a different way. But Titis and others have disappeared, the Gaia star field has disappeared, and the earth has become quite fragile, often There are aliens coming to invade." Shi Lang glanced at the Moon King, and said, "What you said, except for your mental condition...you should still be intact." "Is this? Gaia has always been protecting me. If Gaia really becomes very weak one day, I will definitely protect Gaia at that time!" The Moon King said seriously. "Yeah." Shiro nodded, but said in his heart, Gaia is weak, and the first to invade the earth and want to take the earth as his own is you. "Well, be careful when you get to Venus. Venus... hates Gaia," the Moon King reminded. Shiro nodded. Shuttle through the universe, the two rushed into Venus. As soon as he entered the atmosphere of Venus, Shiro felt a strong pressure from the outside to the inside. It is also inevitable that the atmospheric pressure of Venus is 92 times that of the earth, and because it is too close to the sun, there are hot solar winds and strong free hydrogen storms. Fortunately, Shirou''s body is covered with a layer of [evil], which protects his body from dead ends, otherwise, 92 times the atmospheric pressure can make his fragile human body collapse. Sure enough, one of the obstacles for human beings towards the universe is technology, and the other is the flesh. It is no wonder that the origin life will turn to the information life form. After landing on this barren land, Shirou looked around, the high temperature on the ground was as high as 460 degrees, which caused slight unstable fluctuations in the surrounding space. Before Shirou had time to carefully look at the surface environment of Venus, a huge wave of information exploded in the hearts of the two of them. "Who!?" The Moon King blinked, and said quickly: "Jing, Jingxing, like me." "The King of the Moon?" After a period of calm, the entire surface emits a strong starlight, and finally converges into a starlight giant. There is no doubt that this astral giant is Venus. With a biting gaze, Venus looked at the Moon King and asked, "You, Gaia''s running dog, what are you doing here? Gaia and Gaia''s running dog are not welcome here!" "That-that-," Facing Venus¡¯s biting gaze, the Moon King was a little panicked, but he reluctantly said: ¡°Hai and Haiya want to destroy the golden universe, so, so I need your help...¡± "Destroy the Golden Universe? So that''s why that idiot called the Star King Meeting. Destroying the Golden Universe, it''s really not what he said. Does he really think that his star arms can defeat the Golden Emperor?" The King of Venus sneered, then looked at the Moon King and said, "I advise you to stay away from Gaia, Moon King. If we really have an enemy, that enemy is not the Golden Emperor, but Gaia! He! Sooner or later, we will all be wiped out and His dictatorship will be completed!" "No, Guy and Gaia won''t." "No? If it weren''t for the existence of the golden universe, he has already begun to destroy us. If you want to keep yourself, you''d better make your own arms like us, otherwise Gaia will be the first to attack you." The Moon King waved his hand, it was hard to say, she was not good at words, let alone facing this Venus who was biased against the origin of Gaia. "Why are you saying this, King of Venus?" Shi Lang asked suddenly. "Huh?" At this time, the King of Venus noticed Shirou''s existence, and asked doubtfully: "Material life forms? All of Gaia''s creations have been informatized, and apart from our creations, there is no longer in this star field. It''s a material life form. You are from outside the territory, right? Who are you?" Shirou was about to speak, but at this moment, the Moon King flashed his eyes, pointed at Shirou and said, "He, he is Shirou, a human from the future." Shi Lang glanced at the Moon King helplessly. Since he is the Moon King, please be somewhat cunning and old-fashioned by Zhu Yue. "Earth from the future? Gaia''s lackey?" The King of Venus''s complexion suddenly changed. The surface of Venus, whose average temperature is as high as 450 degrees Celsius, turned out to be a bit cold in an instant. "Yes, I am an earthling from the future, Fujimaru Shiro." Shiro patted his chest and looked at the King of Venus. "Your message fluctuations, and the time of the souls that make up your body, are indeed not at this time. That''s how it is, I understand. Has Gaia annihilated us in the future and transformed our creation?" King of Venus Gritting his teeth: "Damn Gaia!" "Why do you think that? Actually, you will have a very close relationship with Gaia in the future." Shirou looked at the King of Venus helplessly, and then explained the affairs of the dead of the sky and the future of Gaia. "I will be very close to Gaia in the future? Just thinking about it is disgusting!" The King of Venus said with disgust. "If you don''t believe me, you can explore me. I still have the blessings you left behind at that time." Shi Lang pointed to himself and said. The King of Venus did not believe that he would reconcile with Gaia, but he was dumbfounded as soon as the message was swept away by Shilang. Because Shilang really has his star blessing! Moreover, the blessing of the stars also left sporadic messages between the dead of the sky and the closeness of Gaia in the future. He who will be in the future, is really close to Gaia? Most importantly, doesn''t this mean that you are wrong in your judgment that Gaia is the biggest threat? This is absolutely impossible! He is so sure, but the blessings and messages of the stars are not fake. "What happened in the future?" The King of Venus muttered to himself. He in the future will be so close to Gaia, this, this... It''s disgusting! Seeing that the King of Venus was still a little skeptical, Shiro explained the relief of the lord, as well as his own guesses and calculations. "If this is the case, it is indeed possible. After all, the Golden Universe does have the strength to destroy us." Moon King''s eyes lit up, and he said in surprise: "So, are you willing to help Gaia?" "Let me help her? Don''t think about it!" The King of Venus looked disgusted, then glanced at Shirou, and said: "Future people, I can believe what you said. But let me help Gaia, this is better. I am afraid that once I have finished assisting him, he will strike at me." Shirou looked at the King of Venus strangely, but he really didn''t understand how the King of Venus was so wary of Origin Gaia. "However, if it threatens the entire star field, it is indeed an inevitable disaster for Venus. Well, if you can defeat my arms, I can temporarily put down my guard against him and support him against the Golden Emperor. "The King of Venus said. The Moon King said troubledly: "Well, that--, it''s not necessary, right?" "You are a man-made star master, what do you know?" The Moon King shrank his head. The King of Venus continued: ¡°Gaia is an absolute threat to us, and he will definitely attack us. Even if you are all deceived by his false generosity, I will not be deceived. Protect yourself under his devil''s claws. The only way is to do it to Him before He does it to me." Chapter 2247： "But..." "I admit that with my armed forces, I am definitely not his armed opponent now. But I can dormantly develop. But if even his descendants are not opponents, I can only admit it." The King of Venus is very wary of Origin Gaia, but he also understands that he is definitely not the opponent of the origin life group. After all, the origin life group is too desperate, but he can dormant and develop himself. However, if even the next generation of life on the earth can''t resist, he can only admit that he will never be better than Gaia, and admit his fate. "Okay." Shi Lang nodded. In fact, Shiro also wanted to originate Gaia and destroy the golden universe. In the real history, it was the Golden Emperor who unified the golden universe, then tore up the peace agreement and launched a general attack on the Gaia star field. In the end, the Gaia star field deceived the Akashic record, creating the Vortex of Morality and the Arrow of Akashic, and the root evil was born. But if the origin of Gaia annihilates the golden universe while the Golden Emperor and the Void Emperor are still fighting, then the conditions for the birth of the root evil will disappear. Is this the answer to let the root evil disappear? Don''t know, but it''s worth a try. The King of Venus attacked Shirou. To be honest, whether it is the King of Venus in the origin era, or Aristotle-Death of Heaven in the future era, they are all non-existent. Can easily sink the continent and destroy civilization! It''s just a pity that today''s Shirou is too abnormal! He didn''t attack, but switched to the type record, [killed] the attacks of the King of Venus one by one, and then with those sincere eyes, looking at the King of Venus, waiting for the King of Venus to attack. The King of Venus used his supernatural powers to Shiro, bombarding three solar days in turn, and finally fell into deep despair. The most important thing is that the King of Venus discovered that as he attacked Shilang, the blessing of Venus on Shilang actually forced Venus to counterattack him. "Don''t fight anymore?" Shiro watched the King of Venus crouching in the corner, drew a circle, and muttered, "I can''t even beat Gaia''s next-generation creation... I''m so useless, I''m a trash..." Shi Lang felt that he was over, so he asked cautiously: "You want to stop attacking? This time I promise not to hide, let you hit!" "Go!" The King of Venus roared in grief: "I never want to see you again!" Shirou and Moon King quickly fled. However, in this way, the matter of the origin of Gaia''s request can be regarded as achieved, right? Shirou returned to the star brain of the earth and told the origin of Gaia about the Venus. "Hahaha¡ª" Origin Gaia patted Shirou on the shoulder happily, and laughed loudly: "Well done, Xiao Shirou. As expected of the man I am after!" Origin Gaia laughed so much that tears were about to come out, and it took a long time to recover. "Oh, it really hurts my image of a wise god." Origin Gaia glanced at Shirou and asked with a smile: "You shouldn''t see anything, Xiao Shirou?" "Of course, I only saw a noble Lord of the Stars." Genesis Gaia nodded in satisfaction, then sat on the Star Throne and said, "However, it really surprised me. I originally thought that letting that fool be a bit safer would have to wait until the fool attacked me. " Hearing this, Shilang moved his mind and asked: "Do you know what the King of Venus wants to attack you from the beginning?" "Isn''t this of course?" Origin Gaia said with a smile: "That guy has the best relationship with the Mercury King. He has always regarded the Mercury King as his comrade-in-arms. In fact, how does he know that the Mercury King is the most listening My words. His every move, the King of Mercury told me." Shi Lang muttered in his heart, it''s no wonder that in the future, Oort and the dead of the sky are so uncomfortable, it turns out that they have been back stabbed. "Then how did you plan to deal with the King of Venus?" Shi Lang asked. "Let the fool, wait until the fool thinks he can beat me, challenge me, and then ruthlessly crush his ridiculous confidence without leaving it all, and then be imprisoned. After that, Mu, It depends on my mood." Origin Gaia tapped the throne lightly and said. Hearing this, Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, and said: "I take the liberty to ask, why would the King of Venus resist you so much?" "Of course. That idiot, always thought I would destroy them." Shirou asked, "What about the facts?" Origin Gaia tapped the throne''s finger and stopped. He was silent for a moment, and said flatly: "He was right. If there were no golden universe, I would have eliminated them. Because only one of the star masters would be enough. However, when the golden emperor attacked the earth After killing my children, I completely changed this idea. I shouldn¡¯t and can¡¯t act on them. On the contrary, I have to be more tolerant and love them." "Why?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Genesis Gaia got up and said with a smile: "Because we live in the same galaxy, we are brothers and sisters, and are the most reliable existences for each other. Even if I am gone in the future, even if this planet falls in the future, they will protect me. Good planet." Chapter 14 Future Progress The future world. After opening the seven anchor points, the Lord of Relief opened the last door of truth. The huge vortex is the firmament that covers the entire planet. And in that vortex, the phantom of the origin era is reflected. People living in this next generation are puzzled, thinking it''s another terrorist attack, and panicking. The sea area where Chaldea is, the Belle subspecies carnival, the beasts are chaotic, and it is already chaotic. Mordred ignored the panicked garrison soldiers, holding the sword in the stone, all the way to the bottom of the Chaldeans. With a "boom", the basement at the bottom of the Chaldeans blasted open. She glanced bitterly, and didn''t see anyone. Yes, only a small rag. She picked it up and took a closer look. The killing courtyard that followed, took a closer look and said, "It''s Mr. Shirou''s clothes." Mordred turned his head and glared at the killing courtyard angrily. The killing house couldn''t help but shrank his head. There is really no way to hide it anymore. The moment the vortex enveloped the planet, Mordred woke up from the paralysis of this world, quickly figured out everything, and forced out everything. "That guy concealed everything and went to deal with the root evil alone." Mordred squeezed the rag in his hand: "Go and deal with the opponent that he can''t win at all." Chapter 2248： "Master, Master..." The killing courtyard was cautiously probing. "Shut up." The killing courtyard quickly closed his mouth and covered his mouth with his little hand. She knew that at this juncture, Mordred was already on the verge of an explosion, so it was better not to provoke it. Mordred took out the star cup and asked, "Satan, is there a way for me to enter the world in that vortex?" The star cup shook, and the three weird eyes opened at the same time, saying: "That is the domain of the first cause, there is no way to get in." "Isn''t it possible to use [Fa]?" Mordred asked. "Although the Five Great Laws come from [Root Cause], it is a pity that they can only let people travel through the Cave of Jialan, which is commonly known as the Road of [Root Cause], but they cannot pass through the gate of truth in the Cave of Jialan and enter the realm of the first cause. ." "In other words, is there no way to support him?" Mordred clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Unable to support, maybe it''s a good thing." Star Cup-Satan said: "That is already the war of the vortex, and it is not qualified to participate outside the root. This is true even for those transcendents who are beyond the world. Your father is the only root outside, and Only by possessing all the tools that initially inherited the other vortex can you enter the gate of truth and start the vortex dispute. If you are by his side now, it is not so much a support, it is more of a hindrance." "I know. I know this...but. But--" Mordred clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "I--, I''m so unwilling!" "To endure this unwillingness, accept this unwillingness, is also the weight of living, Mordred." Star Cup-Satan comforted: "Although you can''t participate in that war. But you are still alive, and you can Things to do." "What¡ª" Mordred hadn''t finished speaking, and there was a violent shaking of the island with a "boom". The killing courtyard quickly held on to the side wall, "What''s the matter? Wait a minute! This breath...this breath... is very similar to the other mine...this breath is..." The killing house said with a face full of suspicion: "It''s [the beast]!" There is no need to remind Mordred from the killing house, Mordred also smelled this [beast] aura! But this is too strange. So far, all the beasts have appeared. Either disappear, or be absorbed and assimilated. However, this [beast] breath is not fake, and it is bigger than the breath of any one [beast] and the wavelength of any one [beast] so far! It''s like another great source! Even more bizarre is that the source of this wavelength is in Chaldea! Mordred stared at Shirou''s section of cloth, his eyes condensed, then stuffed the cloth into his pocket, and rushed towards the source of the wavelength with the killing courtyard. There is the control room of the Chaldeans, with a huge ball of photon information. And that is the core of Chaldea. Copy the magic attire of the earth''s soul. ¡ª¡ªSimilar to the earth environment model, Chaldias! However, at this time, Chaldea, who had turned blue due to the restoration of human rights, had turned red like lava at this moment, and the warnings kept sounding. In front of Na Chaldias, a young man dressed as a British gentleman was holding a sleeping girl and walking towards Chaldias step by step. "Professor Leif!" The gaze of the killing house stared at the man warily, the assistant of Chaldean director Maris Billy, the magic genius who developed the Shiba system, Leif Lenor Florous! Once was an extremely reliable and gentle senior Chaldean, but now, the identity of the Lord of Relief has been exposed, and his identity and position need not be doubted. Leif turned around, looked at the Mordred House and Mordred, and said mildly: "So, I thought it was the little mouse who broke into Chaldea. It was the Mordred House and Mordred. ." Mordred fixed his eyes on Leif and asked: "Where are the Lord of Relief and my father?" "Didn''t you already see it? You have already gone to the first cause realm." Leif replied with a smile: "However, my Master explained one thing to me before going to the first cause realm." The gaze of the killing house moved down and fell on the girl in Leif''s hands, and asked, "Who is she?" "Is she? It is the heir left by the Lord Marisbili, carrying the cursed blood of the Animsfia family in his body." Leif smiled, and then turned the white-haired girl in his hand towards Caleb Dias threw it over. "Hey--!" Mordred threw a sword at Leif, and the killing courtyard also screamed, and quickly used [Wan Colors Long Stagnant] to pick up the white-haired girl. With a "chap", Mordred''s sword pierced Leif''s body in response, but [Van Colors Lagging] failed to catch the white-haired girl, and watched the white-haired girl fall like a star. In the scorching Chaldea. The flesh, the organism, instantly turned into foam. "Damn--!" The killing house slammed a self-reproach on the wall and glared at Leif with gritted teeth, and asked: "Are you a human? Are you a living person? Why¡ªwhy help him and the root cause of evil? Ah, Professor Leif?" "Do you understand that the whole life is just a joke, Killing Yuan? For my reason, I forgot to sleep and eat, I reached the position of the four-step magic sacred at the age of twenty, and I became a child prodigy in the eyes of people. I also firmly believe that the principles carried by my family will be completed in my hands. I am so confident, but in the end, I understand that this is just a joke. My family is a joke, and I am also a joke." Leif looked at the killing courtyard and smiled, and said, "You understand, because you are the container of the joy of Buddhism, and so am I. I am the container of Solomon''s Demon Pillar. The time and the special environment will also be reincarnated into the Demon Pillar-Floros." Hearing this, the eyes of the killing house shrank suddenly. "I used to suffer so much. Until I heard the voice of the True Lord, I didn''t understand that the truth I pursued, my so-called guardianship, my so-called good and evil, is so ridiculous. In front of the ultimate good, it is It''s so ridiculous. The end of the magic way, the end of science, the end of civilization, the true good, is the true lord!" Mordred contemptuously said: "Disgusting idea." "Whatever you want. You will realize that the true goodness, the ultimate evolution, is unity. You will eventually become one like me." The Chaldeans behind him became more and more red, red like apocalypse, reflecting Leif''s smile, and then endless heat swallowed Leif''s body and decomposed it. An extremely terrifying wavelength spread out from Chaldea. That is the beast and the breath of the end. Mordred looked solemn. Chaldea is a small model of the earth, which contains inestimable huge energy. Once it hits and explodes, it will be like dozens of hydrogen bombs. The impact on the planet¡¯s environment is even more profound. Le Dias made a fierce attack. But now, she must pay attention to it. Although Chaldeas did not explode, there was a "beast" among them, which was absorbing the information and materials of Chaldeas, rapidly expanding and growing. "Is that the girl just now?" asked the killing house. Mordred said solemnly: "The woman just now should be what Lixiang said, the true holder of the seventh animal nature, Olga Marie." "Be vigilant, Killing Yuan! Hit the seventh song here!" "I see, Master." Chapter 2249： Mordred activated the Star Cup and became the Star Cup Demon. And the Killing Academy even used [Various Colors to Stagnation] to circle the neighborhood, forming a different world similar to [Desire World-Heavenly Transformation into Freedom]. This is the ability that the Devilish Bodhisattva [Various Colors Stagnation] possesses only after bidding farewell to the Demon Bodhisattva. Obviously, this is the last legacy left by the Demon Bodhisattva to live independently in the killing house. With the cooperation of Mordred in perfect body and the killing courtyard, even if the final beast cannot be defeated, he can be sealed here! At this time, Olga Marie, who was sleeping in Chaldea, slowly opened her eyes. In an instant, the light of the entire Chaldeans condensed, and then with a "boom", a beam of light like the apocalypse rose to the sky, and instantly passed through the [Sustained Colors] of the killing courtyard, and went straight to the sky. , Sank into the vortex above the sky. The last beast in Chaldea-Olga Marie disappeared in an instant. The killing courtyard was full of surprise: "What''s the matter? There is no sign of damage to my barrier, how did he break through?" "Not a breakthrough, but..." Mordred murmured to himself, and rushed straight up into the sky along the beam of Chaldeans. She looked up at the other side of the light that was immersed in the vortex, and then looked around, visible to the naked eye, beneath the blue sea, the planet''s spiritual veins shone with red light like apocalypse. As if thinking of something, Mordred''s forehead shed a drop of cold sweat, "Satan, shouldn''t this be..." "Ah. Yes." Star Cup Satan said: "I have spoken to the Book of Revelation. In the initial history, I saw your father use this technique to summon the enlightened ones. But now this technique is more powerful than yours. The father used it at the beginning to be even bigger, it should be implanted with the spiritual veins of the planet-owned world and the possible world developed by the council." At this time, the killing courtyard rushed up and asked, "Master, what''s the matter?" Mordred pursed his lips and said, "It''s the Great Summoning Array...!" Hearing this, the killing house was startled. "Father was deceived. This is not the first cause of war at all. That guy deceived my father into the gate of truth, and then planned to be in the realm of reality!" Mordred gritted his teeth. "How could..." Star Cup Satan said: "This possibility may exist, but it is not certain, because the first cause of war is too strong, and all super beings are watching. However, all the actions of Root Evil so far should be for the sake of This super-large summoning array. Using the spiritual power of the pan-historical spiritual veins and other connection points developed by the council, it will surely summon something that fits this scale. Stop him, Mordred, this is you The only thing I can do now!" "I know." Mordred nodded, putting away the grief in his heart that Shirou left without saying goodbye, then looked at the star cup and asked: "Can you feel the node of this super-large summoning formation?" "This is the core, it cannot be destroyed. However, the summoning techniques on this planet generally have seven nodes as the core structure. That is..." "Are the seven anchor points located?" Mordred suddenly appeared. At this point, the true meaning of the seven anchor points finally appeared. It turned out that the seven anchor points that the council had put on top priority were actually the nodes of this super-large summoning array. From the seven anchor points, shoot directly into the pan-history, and then connect to the vortex. At this point, a super-large summoning array covering a limited world line across the world line is completed. "The purpose of the seventh beast is the base of the seven anchor points... to contain her before the nodes of the seven anchor points appear! Otherwise, when the super-large summoning circle is completed, the end of the world is coming!" Mordred gritted her teeth, she wanted to disperse the news. Definitely, must catch up! ... ... "I really didn''t expect it. You, you would actually find me to reconcile..." Alquette looked at the black princess in front of him in surprise, Alte Luci. "If it weren''t for the king of the stars..." Elteluci gritted her teeth, then looked at Alquette, and said: "Although you eventually inherited Zhu Yue''s inheritance. However, your half is with me, only the two of us. Only one can count as a truly complete Moon King before he can enter the Star King¡¯s room. Come here quickly and don¡¯t let me say it a second time!" Alte Luci stretched out her hand to her. "Oh." Although Alteluci was mean, Alquette did not reject it. Instead, he agreed, walked over and held Alteluci''s hand. Elteluci and Alquette reconciled, as if a split intellectual existence reunited into one, a gate that shuttled between the two opened in front of the two. Alte Lucky pulled Alquette in and rushed in. On the way, Alquette looked at Elteluci, and asked doubtfully: "Didn''t you bring the dead, have you all entered the South American junction? How can you return to pan-history?" Elteluci said impatiently: "A few years ago, I accepted your suggestion and brought the dead men I controlled into the South American Junction, taking the South American Junction as our world. If I can, I I don''t want to come back, but the King of Stars is pushing hard. Shaking hands with you makes me sick." Elquet smiled and said, "But I''m not sick, I''m still very happy, sister." With that said, Alquette still wanted to hug Alquette, and Alquette quickly wanted to hold Alquette¡¯s head, but now Elquette is too strong, and Alteluci is rebelling. Weak, she was held in her arms and rubbed her face. As if being rubbed against the face by a prehistoric tyrannosaurus, Alte Luci''s face was unlovable. "Come on, Moon King." A lofty voice sounded in this period. "Who?" Elquet asked suspiciously. She looked around, but she couldn''t find anyone. At this time, a little light group attracted Alquette''s attention. Elquet hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Are you... Venus?" "It''s me. Let''s meet this way for the first time, the next-generation Moon King. I am the King of Venus." Elteluci took the opportunity to get rid of Elquet, panting, and staring at Elquet angrily. However, El Quette looked at the spot of light without anyone else, and asked suspiciously: "Isn''t it about the Star King Meeting? Why is it only you?" "We are all here. However, only I can maintain this kind of self-intellectual existence, but in about a hundred years, my self-intellect will dissipate." The King of Venus paused and said, "You use the star touch. , You can see their touch." Hearing that, El Quett dissipated his star touch, and only then saw that in this infinite space, there is actually the touch of all the planets, and they are all the star touch that simulates the personality. Elquet couldn''t help asking strangely: "Why can only you maintain this kind of intellectual existence?" The King of Venus said: "Billions of years ago, the despicable golden universe unilaterally tore up the peace agreement, attacked us, and destroyed our star brain." "But it can only be said that it is indeed the Gaia of that era. After learning the news of the future, I was very decisive and decided to go to war with the golden universe. It was just...that Fujimaru Shiro dealt with me at that time. That scene really made People can''t read." Chapter 2250： With the remnant thoughts on the face of the King of Venus, and then it seemed that he felt the fullness of other star kings. He looked at Elquet and said: "But this is not the reason why you came to this room. Elquet, And Elte Luci, there is something that needs you." Elquet blinked and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Not interested." Elteluci said irritably. The King of Venus said seriously and solemnly: "This matter is not only important for pan-history, but also for other finite world lines! We need your help Gaia to complete the cosmic Alaya node connection! This is only You, you existing, the only thing that the King of Stars who inherited the intellect can do!" Chapter 15 The Quiet Before the Heavy Rain "It''s really you, Titis. It multiplied so much in a blink of an eye..." Shiro looked at the hundreds of bubbles in front of him with complex expressions. These bubbles are not simple bubbles, but one after another like the worlds of the souls of the Star Kings Conference. And in these spiritual worlds, there are hundreds of giant trees of origin. Obviously, this was created by Taitis during Shirou''s visit to the Star King Meeting. "Gaia decided to take action on the Golden Universe, of course I have to be prepared, after all, the Golden Universe is super terrifying!" Titis said. Hearing this, Shi Lang couldn''t help but move and asked, "Golden universe, what kind of world is it worthy of being so vigilant and nervous for your existence?" "Golden universe, that is a material universe that is absolutely different from ours." Taitis thought for a while and replied: "We will embark on the path of informationization because we discover that no matter how we walk along the path of material life Going on, it will be impossible to resist the invasion of the golden universe." Shirou asked: "Are they material beings?" "Yes. They are the most powerful material life among the material lives we know. They are harder than the star armour of the star kings. Even the laws of information tampering cannot dismantle their life forms, and their material technology It¡¯s the top-notch. Our level of technology is inherited from them, so we found that if we follow the inherited path, we will be wiped out by them. Therefore, we created the Alaya and moved towards informatization." "As for the Golden Emperor..." Tatteston paused, his tone was unavoidable with a hint of fear, and said: "The **** of destruction...if we can, we don''t want to face him at all. It is the ultimate manifestation of matter at all, and nothing can interfere with him. The existence of. Xiao Shirou, although I don¡¯t know what the Lord of Relief you are talking about is, but in my impression, there is no existence more terrifying than Him..." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s eyes passed a touch of clarity. According to Taitis, the golden universe is actually the top of material civilization. And the Golden Emperor is the most perfect material life, ignoring the law, and even any attack can not harm its existence, even the impact of Alaya''s quantum information. If the quantum information impact of the cosmic Alaya is an absolute and true damage to the directionality, then the Golden Emperor is an invincible unit that cannot be selected. Shi Lang thought for a while, took out the Arrow of Akash, looked at Taitis, and asked, "Can this also eliminate the Golden Emperor?" "Of course..." Titis was about to answer naturally, but as soon as his eyes fell on the Arrow of Akash, he couldn''t leave anymore, and asked startledly: "What, what is this¡ª?" "This is the Arrow of Akash," Shirou said. "Unbelievable, there will be such a thing..." Taitis stared at Akashia Arrow in a daze, then looked at Shirou and asked, "Can you let me see it, Xiao Shirou?" "Of course. This is your creation in itself." Shirou didn''t doubt that he had him, and handed the Arrow of Akash to Taitis. "Unbelievable, there is such a creation..." Taitis took the Arrow of Akashia, looked at it for a moment, and was shocked. Then he turned his head, looked at Shirou, and asked in disbelief: "Is this really our creation?" Shi Lang nodded and asked, "Is there any problem?" "This kind of construction has never been seen before. There is neither the principle of information nor the law, nor the structure of matter, but the manifestation of a most fundamental source... However, if it is this arrow, even if it is The Golden Emperor will also be wiped out! It''s a pity that this arrow can only be used once." Hearing this, Shi Lang was startled, frowned, and asked: "Use it once?" Taitis nodded and said, "This Arrow of Akasha should have been used three times, but it has been used twice. The source currently stored is only enough to take effect once. As the owner of this arrow, you don¡¯t know. Shiro?" Shirou frowned. The Arrow of Akash could only take effect three times, and he didn''t even know about this at this moment. The Arrow of Akash has only been in effect twice so far. One is the owner of the seal and relief used by the origin of life in the real history. Second, he used the Arrow of Akash to completely destroy the Apocalypse. If the Arrow of Akash can only be used three times... Then this is indeed the last time! Taitis hesitated for a moment, then returned the Arrow of Akash to Shirou, and said seriously: "You have to keep this arrow, Xiao Shirou." Shilang took back the Arrow of Akash, looked at Taitis, and asked, "This arrow can destroy the Golden Emperor. Don''t you use it, Taitis?" Taitis shook his head and said: "You have come to this era and have your own vision. Therefore, this arrow will appear here, and there must be a mission more important than destroying the Golden Emperor." After a pause, Titis smiled and said: "What''s more, the Golden Emperor is our old enemy. As an elder, how can we borrow the power of our descendants to deal with our old enemy?" "Also, it can''t be big or small. You want to call me Grandma Titis." Taitis sat on Shiro''s shoulder, and smiled and touched Shiro''s head. Shi Lang sighed, really lost to Taitis. "By the way, go to the moon with me, Xiao Shirou." Before Shilang could ask, the impatient Taitis opened a white hole at Shilang''s feet. Shi Lang did not notice for a while, fell in, and recovered, he was already on the moon. Looking at the surrounding crater craters and the Earth-Moon Observatory not far away, Shirou turned his head, looked at Taitis helplessly, and said, "Didn''t I tell you, don''t you just send it like this?" "Forget. Let''s talk about it next time." Titis said with a smile. At this moment, a stream of light flashed above his head, Shiro turned his head and looked, and he saw huge starships rushing out of the star observatory, flying towards the border of Gaia star field. Origin Gaia has already decided to start with the Golden Universe. The starship built in the material age finally left the cold palace that was shelved and was taken out and assembled on the border of the Gaia star field. Perhaps Tiamat is among them. Shi Lang asked again: "What did you pull me here for?" "Of course it is to collect the star coordinates of the Golden Universe...Hmm? Why do you seem to dislike the appearance of the moon?" Titis asked with a puzzled face: "The Lord of the Moon is very easy to get along with. " Shi Langxin said that it is easy to get along now, but it will be a trouble in the future. "Titis, here and here¡ª" Suddenly a crisp sound rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw that the King of the Moon in the Origin Era was waving at them. Shirou and Taitis walked over. Chapter 2251： After a brief greeting, the Moon King took them to the inner core of the moon. Here, a huge photon crystal that replaced the moon''s core is shining brightly. And this is the Mooncell that will cause Zhu Yue to fall into madness in the future! Although the origin civilization had repelled the attack of the golden universe during the period of material life, it was ridiculous enough to say that they did not know the specific position of the golden universe, as well as the internal reality and reality. However, Mooncell is different here. After all, the king of stars and their origin is Mooncell. If it weren''t for the observers of the Golden Universe, who had fallen into a civil war and killed each other here, let alone the Gaia star field, even the King of Stars would not be able to get rid of the experiment of the Golden Universe. In Mooncell, there is information about the Golden Universe that Gaia needs. It''s just that the photon crystal of this Mooncell is many times larger than the Mooncell of the future era, and it completely fills the inner space of the moon! "M." Taitis circled Mooncell a few times, then looked at the Moon King and asked, "Can you move away, Moon King?" "Of course it''s wide." The Moon King smiled and said, "If it helps Gaia, just take it away. But this observatory is connected to Oh''s core, so we need to keep a part of it. Oh, in the core of the earth." "Of course we know this, so I called Xiao Shi Lang over." Titis turned his head, fixed his gaze on Shirou, and said with a smile: "Little Shirou, you can do it now." "This observatory is part of the Golden Universe? How can you be sure that I can cut Mooncell?" Shilang asked with interest. "When you were dealing with the King of Uranus, I saw it all. You have the ability to cut through the origin of reason or matter, right?" Titis blinked and asked. Shi Lang sighed, "My labor pay is very high..." When he closed his eyes, he switched to the type record. When he opened his eyes again, he saw the root line on Mooncell. He pinpointed the connection between the photon crystal and the moon''s core, and then with a "shoo" sword, cut off the root line connecting each other. "àꡪ" Under the surprised gaze of the Moon King, the huge, indestructible photon crystal was instantly cut open. "Okay, amazing... The observatory that Gaia couldn''t help but was cut open in one fell swoop... amazing!" The Moon King looked at Shirou with bright eyes, and there was a touch of worship in his azure blue eyes. Shirou inserted the sword in the stone back into the scabbard, turned his head to look at Taitis, and asked, "Is this my thing done?" "Yes." Taitis nodded and said with a smile, "Next, I will send it away, and then we will analyze all the information about the golden universe. In this way, you won''t be blinded. " Shi Lang nodded, and under his reminder, Origin Life was ready to attack the Golden Universe during the internal chaos of the Golden Universe. If you want to increase the success rate of the attack, an understanding of the golden universe is necessary. At this time, a familiar message sound suddenly resounded here. "Huh? Taitis, Shiro Fujimaru? Why are you here?" This voice... Shi Lang looked around and still didn''t see the figure, but he asked as usual: "You are... Moramaye, are you?" "Yes. It''s me." Moramoye said. Taitis asked strangely: "Moramoye, aren''t you investigating the level of the planetary environment of the home planet? How come you came to the Moon King?" "I came to the Lord of the Moon to borrow Mooncell." Moramoye answered honestly: "After talking with Shiro Fujimaru, I got a new subject-to revive the possibility that disappeared due to our changes. And fixed it. But I have encountered a problem and need to borrow Mooncell¡¯s message storage space." "This is really an interesting subject. However, Mooncell can''t lend you, Gaia needs to use it now to analyze the specific situation of the golden universe." Titis said with a smile. "That''s it...it would be a shame." Moramoye said regretfully. At this time, Shirou asked: "Have you figured out how to resurrect the disappeared domain into a parallel world, Moramoye?" Speaking of this, Moramoye became a little excited: "I already know how to resurrect those later domains. It''s just that there is no way to define and fix them. Therefore, I came to borrow Mooncell. But if Gaia is useful, I Let''s forget it first" With that, Moramoye''s mood was a little bit depressed and regretful, but when he thought that Origin Gaia was used up, he could borrow it, and his mood was better. After the two of Shirou and Shirou left, they left. Feeling Moramoye''s departure, Shirou was silent for a moment, and said: "Mooncell didn''t get into Moramoye''s hands, maybe it''s a good thing..." Titis asked suspiciously, "Why do you say that, Xiao Shirou?" Shiro didn''t answer, because he really couldn''t be sure that the later domains that Moramoye was resurrected and fixed were the prototypes of those finite world lines-connection points. According to the future Tiamat and the dead body of the sky, the birth of the finite world line-the connection point is also one of the reasons for the birth of the root evil. It''s just that, it''s really impossible to say clearly, and so far, everything about the Lord of Relief is still very vague, and we can only take one step and look at it one step at a time. However, if the death battle between Origin Civilization and the Golden Universe is the fundamental reason for the birth of Root Evil, is Origin Gaia''s destruction of the Golden Universe now the answer to the elimination of the Lord of Relief? After bidding farewell to the Moon King, Taitis put the cut photon crystals into the quantum bubble, and gave them to other originating beings to analyze the underlying logic and explore the overall picture of the golden universe. It seems that because of the comfort of Gaia of Origin, Uranus did not come to the trouble of Titis, and Titis was able to continue to study his ternary ecosystem and replicate the tree of origin. Time just passed by one minute after another. One after another terrifying starships gathered on the border of Gaia''s star field, and soon a group of starships resembling a nebula was formed. Shilang originally thought that Origin Gaia would let himself go to crusade against the golden universe, but Origin Gaia shook his head: "You can''t go." Shirou asked in confusion, "Why?" The root evil was born in the death battle between the origin civilization and the golden universe. He wanted to go to the golden universe to see if there was a clue to destroy the root evil, but Gaia refused. "You have more important things." Genesis Gaia got up and pointed to the universe sky, where Shiro was shuttled from there by the vortex. "Not long ago, a stream of light was projected from the opposite side of the vortex. Although it has no substantial impact on us, it may have something to do with what you said is the Lord of Relief!" Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned. On the opposite side of the vortex, a streamer is projected in? Is it the future, what happened again? Chapter 16 When everything is over, let''s go see the snow! One after another, streamers flickered from the space station of Gaia Star Territory, like a meteor shower, rushing into the boundless universe. It was a starship after another equipped with a cannon capable of knocking down the stars. Chapter 2252： They will straddle the star field, carry the will of Origin Gaia, and rush towards the golden universe. However, Shirou was not among them, but was teleported to the location of the Uzumaki Gate by the cosmic Alaya. Use the mud to stick the particles of the quantum universe, thereby fixing his body, so that Shirou will not be sucked away by the gravitational force of the planet''s rotation. Looking at the vortex door in front of him with dignity, like a black hole hanging on the barrier of the universe, Shirou knew that this was not the true door that the Lord of Sealing and Relief wanted to open, but the vortex he had traveled to this era. The door. This vortex gate is both an entrance and an exit. It connects this era of origin that was sealed by Shinnomon and the future world where Shirou lives. [I''ll take you here, Lord Shiro. If you need my help, please call my name, here is within the coverage of my network, I can help you immediately. ¡¿ Cosmos Alaya said. Shilang nodded and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you." ¡¾Serve Star Controls guests wholeheartedly. ¡¿ The main information fluctuation of the cosmic Alaya left. Of course, Origin Gaia has already begun an operation against the golden universe. He has to guarantee the success of this operation, and most of the quantum information flow will ensure that the assembled starships are transmitted through the wormhole. After sending away the cosmic Alaya, Shirou turned his head, his eyes fell on the door of the vortex, his brows couldn''t help but frown. Opposite the Vortex Gate is a deep nothingness, let alone the future world, no scene can be seen. It''s just the [Flower of Evil], vaguely from the opposite side of the Vortex Gate, dozens of malicious observation gazes were absorbed. The malice was absorbed, just like the smell of Abigail. Obviously it came from an outside evil god. Just as Origin Gaia said, the super-beings who know the First Cause of War in the future world are crossing an immeasurable distance of light-years. Through this vortex gate, they are observing this era of origin. Not only that, fear, fear, anger... all kinds of negative emotions from humans also spilled in from the vortex gate, absorbed by the [Flower of Evil], and turned into pure magic. Reality, what happened. ¡ª¡ªThis is no longer a question, but an inevitable answer. Even if the eyes of the Lord of Relief have followed him, he has entered the vortex of the first cause of war. However, the Lord of Relief remained with the minions in this world, but still existed. Not to mention, there are those new species-Belle subspecies. "Do you want to use backhand?" Shirou''s eyes flashed with thinking. As cautious as he is, of course, he will not meet the Lord of Relief with bare hands. The Lord of Relief, although this root evil possesses the power of the root, it is extremely cunning. And there are many illogical feet in his behavior. The most important point is that since he has already appeared in the realm and forced the enlightened one away, why would he sit and watch him, the successor of the vortex, fully awaken and inherit the vortex of mortal nature? Moreover, when the Apocalypse was wiped out by the Arrow of Akash, he had no intention of appearing at all. Although Shirou didn''t want to think about it, the answer was already in his mind. Whether it''s the Revelation, the Demon Bodhisattva, or Leif... In fact, he doesn''t care about the particles. What he really wanted was to borrow them to make Shirou fully awakened and become the heir of Uzumaki. The key to opening this era of origin, the door of the vortex, is actually the collision of the vortex of mortality and the vortex of truth! In this era, there is an answer to eliminate the root evil, and there is a key to let the root evil come out of the door of truth! However, the Lord of Relief would never give him the initiative so honestly. Therefore, He will make trouble! It is precisely because of such a safe idea that Shirou left two back-ups during the six months of recuperating and rejuvenating! But, should you use those back-hands now? Shirou fell into hesitation. At this time, a faint light flickered in the void of the vortex gate, and with a "shoo", it shot towards him. Shi Lang subconsciously hid, and that glimmer of light was submerged in the Origin Universe and disappeared. Shirou looked at the Uzumaki Gate in amazement, then gritted his teeth and said, "If the world disappears, even if you win the future, what''s the point?" He raised his head and shouted, "Alaya, please protect my body from the effects of the universe." [I got it. ¡¿ The cosmic Alaya responded instantly, and a huge message shrouded Shirou, isolating the interference of the cosmic environment. Shirou closed his eyes and fell silent. In an instant, the mud on his body returned to his body. Consciousness gradually separated from the physical body, with mud as the core node, and gradually connected towards the infinite part. ... ... Nordic connection point. The wind and snow of the past are long gone. The sun rises in the east, green leaves everywhere, birds and flowers fragrant. The people all over the earth, the sun rises and the day comes and the rest. A harmonious scene of utopia is like a hymn of the ancient century. However, even this blizzard country that has survived the giant''s calamity is now welcoming an ominous light. "Master Skadi, it has been confirmed. That is the light projected from pan-history." Siegrud, who is now the Nordic envoy, said to the supreme goddess Skadi, who stands on the top of the temple. Skadi nodded, staring solemnly at the sky. Above the sky, a huge and deep vortex was spinning, and a huge beam of light shot out from the vortex, and violently sank into the land. Chapter 2253： At this time, Brunhild flew with a group of Valkyrie. Skadi asked directly, "What''s the state of the earth, Brunhild?" "The forest and the villagers'' crops are beginning to wither, and people feel exhausted... Our great source is being absorbed by that beam of light technique!" Brunhild said with anxious expression: "And we There is no way to get close to that light. The bottom-level art of the beam of light seems to be connected from Sutruth''s fire giant domain." "The first cause of war..." Skadi pursed her lips, "Sure enough, it was expected by Shilang!" "The King of Eternity?" Siegrud raised his eyebrows and looked at Skadi. Skadi nodded, "I went to pan-history before, and he told me that this might happen. Presumably not only our world, but other worlds are also being absorbed by this light. Source!" Brunhild asked anxiously, "Master Skadi, can''t you eliminate that light?" "There is no way." Skadi shook her head. At this moment, as if she felt something, she was taken aback and muttered to herself: "Do you want to use it now?" "Okay." Skadi turned around and flew towards the Supreme Temple. Brunhild and Siegrud were puzzled, and quickly followed. They saw Skadi came to the Supreme Temple, stood in front of the mural behind the Supreme Throne, and then walked into the mural. Brunhild and Siegrud looked at each other. It was the place where the former **** king Odin sealed the god, the tree of origin-Miguel Mill. Today, Miguel Mill has become history, and there is only a blank field in the mural. What is Skatie doing in there? Brunhild and Siegrud thought. "Follow up," Sigerud said. Brunhild nodded. Without Skady''s stop, the two entered the mural and soon found Skady in Miguel Mill''s Sealed Cave. "That is the fountain of wisdom!" Brunhild and Siegrud looked at Skadi in amazement, and saw that in front of Skadi, there was a round of sacred springs. And that is the fountain of wisdom of Runas! Skadi fished out a treasure chest from the fountain of wisdom of Runas, then opened it, and Brunhild and Ziegrud looked at it with surprise on their faces. I saw that there was no magic weapon hidden in the treasure chest, just a mass of red and black mud that looked quite ordinary. "This is?" Brunhild and Siegrud were puzzled. Skadi said: "Shirou''s mud." "The mud of the Eternal King?" Brunhild and Siegrud were surprised. They had seen Shilang''s mud, but they couldn''t recognize the mud in front of them. This is of course, because Shiro''s mud evolved after the Nordic connection point. "Why is the eternal king''s mud here?" Sigerud asked suspiciously. "Just to prevent this from happening now, so I left it to me for safekeeping." Skatie replied. At the beginning, she would go to Fuyuki City, not only to celebrate Shirou''s birthday, but also because Shirou had something to tell her. Yes, when Shilang confessed to her, she asked her to help keep it and seal up the mud! At this time, the mud in the treasure chest was shining red and black, and then the mud flowed, slowly turning into a humanoid resembling Shirou. ... ... Connecting his consciousness to the mud kept by Skadi, Shirou slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes suddenly saw Skadi close at hand. "Shirou?" Skadi asked. Shirou nodded: "It''s me." He shook hands and said, "This feeling of manipulating two bodies at the same time is really uncomfortable. But let me first tell me what happened in this world as soon as possible. I can feel the world in the field of the first cause. Negative emotions." At this time, Shirou used the characteristics of [evil] to cross the barrier of the gate of truth and manipulated two bodies at the same time. Manipulating two bodies at the same time is very easy for ordinary heroes, but it is too difficult for Shirou. This is also the reason why the eternal king as a hero and Shiro Fujimaru as a hero cannot appear at the same time. Shiro couldn''t control two perspectives at the same time. However, in the Eternal Empire, when the record of [Ideal King-Bridged] was used for a short time, Shirou learned this ability from the perspective of a transcendent. This is also the reason why he will ambush this late mover. Even if the Lord of Relief killed him in the Age of Origin, and the real world is now, he will use this to move back and return to the world in the manner of a clay figure, and continue to fight the Lord of Relief! Life is endless, struggle is endless; even if you die, you will never give up! Shirou and Skatie walked out of the field. During this period, Shirou and Skadi exchanged information, allowing both sides to understand each other''s situation somewhat. "The super myths Odin they talked about, no, it should be said that it is the origin era... Is it like this? Miguel Mill, it is the creation of that era." Skadi said with emotion. Everything is incredible. The creator, God, as people call it, is actually the creation of a higher civilization. "That is what caused the chaos in this world!" Shi Lang frowned and looked at the vortex and the light that connected the earth. For some reason, he felt that the light technique was a bit familiar. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Skadi asked. "...How do I feel, that''s like... my big summoning circle?" Chapter 2254： Shi Lang frowned. He felt that the art of the beam of light, and the way of connecting the nodes, was very similar to when he first came through, with the help of Taitis, Old Flash, Old Sword, and Linglong Pavilion Mei Shaye, and others, summon the Enlightened. The Great Summoning Array. In fact, the big summoning formation that was proposed to summon the enlightened was what Taitis told him before he was caught by Song of Love and fed to the Lord of Relief. It is one of the remnants of the origin of life. "Let''s take a look at Pan History." Shi Lang said. "I''ll take you there," Skadi said. "No, I can travel the world by myself now," Shi Lang said. Skadi nodded, and then withdrew her hand, but she felt a little lonely in her heart. Shi Lang nodded his feet, got up, and was about to go to Pan-History, but found that Skadi hadn''t followed, turned his head, and couldn''t help asking: "Aren''t you going, Skadi?" Skadi shook her head and said, "I have to appease my world." Shi Lang nodded, and then said with a smile: "When everything is over, let''s go to see the snow together, Mr. Skadi." Skadi froze for a moment, then nodded, and said with a smile: "Then I hope that when that happens, there will be no more giant attacks." "No." Shi Lang said with a smile, and then used the [Mortal Savior] to switch to the record of [Jewel Weng], and directly applied the second method to travel through time and space. Skatie watched Shiro disappear, then turned to look at the envoy behind him, and said seriously: "Go and comfort people. And check again to see if there are any abnormalities. Please, everyone. For us. The world that lives on!" "Yes¡ªMaster Skadi!" Skadi turned her head and stared at the vortex of the sky, as if she could see a certain moving back figure, silently saying in her heart, Come on, Shirou! She turned her back, the petals concealed her back. ¡­ Shiro traveled to the end of the world and returned to this world. He stood in the clouds of Iceland, staring at the beam of light rising into the sky. The beam of light that shuttled through the world seemed to be just a node spreading across the sky, connecting with nodes in other places through spiritual veins. Staring at this familiar operation, Shirou''s expression was solemn: "It really is a great summoning formation!" No, it should be said that it is a super large summoning array! Shi Lang used the Great Summoning Array to summon the Enlightened One, Shakya Bodhisattva. However, this summoning formation is even bigger than that used by Shirou in the first place! This not only makes use of the pan-historical source of spiritual veins, but also connects other connection points and absorbs the sources of other worlds to form a super-large summoning array that spans the multi-dimensional world! What kind of summoning array will summon, just thinking about it is chilling! At this moment, a voice suddenly rang behind him¡ª "Is it late? Is this anchor already connected?" Shi Lang turned his head to look, and saw Ai Ge standing in the clouds, muttering to himself. "Sajiao loves songs?" As if hearing Shirou''s voice, Ai Ge turned his head, and his gaze fell on Shirou''s body, frowning involuntarily: "Fujimaru Shirou? Didn''t you enter the gate of truth?" "This is just my clone." After a pause, Shiro looked at Aige and said, "It''s you. As the first container, I thought you would enter the gate of truth, but you are still in this world." Aige hesitated for a moment, and said: "I temporarily give up entering the field of the first cause." Shi Lang didn''t understand the thoughts of Love Song, but he said, "Let''s not mention those. You are not the love song that has life and death with me. Can we put aside the conflict? Tell me, what happened in this world? And this super big Summoning formation, what''s going on?" Aige hesitated for a moment, but told Shirou the cause of the matter. "Seventh animal nature, the root cause of evil really still used this card." Shirou frowned, then looked at Aige and said, "Then you temporarily gave up entering the gate of truth because of my sister, Fujimaru Tatsuka, right?" Love song: "..." She had to be silent. Lixiang was the first person to admit her, willing to accept her, this false love song, a false doll. Although Lixiang didn''t mean to be friends with her, in Love Song''s heart, she already regarded her as a friend. Doll¡¯s, the first friend. Shi Lang shook his head and said, "Let''s not mention this for now. In terms of fighting against the Lord of Relief, we are now companions, right? Then, let''s solve this huge summoning formation first. Although I don''t know what this thing is going to call, but It is necessary to use the beast of the end to lay out a summoning array of this scale, and the summoned thing must be able to subvert the existence of this galaxy. He cannot be allowed to succeed!" Ai Ge nodded. The two joined together and then separated. Shirou flew towards Fuyuki City. The seven anchor points are the cornerstones of building a super summoning array. Ancient Shu, Northern Europe, South America, Romania, Britain... Why the anchor point is these seven connection points. Not to mention Shirou, even if it is the root type of the chairman of the assembly, I don''t know. However, since it has happened, it must be stopped! The Super Summoning Array does not know what to summon, but that thing must not be summoned by the Lord of Relief in this world! Shirou flew back to Fuyuki City. There is not much power that the clay figurine can exert, so he must prepare in advance in Fuyuki City! Because, among the seven anchor points, the first anchor point was invaded by false gods. Fuyuki City! Chapter 17 The Last Gift from the Eternal Dynasty! As the beasts of the end have activated the anchor points of the super-large summoning array one after another, in various regions of the planet, one after another weird beams of light traverse the dimensional barriers of the interspaced world, project into the pan-history, and finally sink into the vortex on the sky. Chapter 2255： Just like the nodes of the network, a network with the core of the Vortex Gate is slowly taking shape, covering the planet. No one knows what the intent of the super-large summoning array that the Lord of Relief has worked hard to set up and what he wants to summon. But it is clear that before the establishment of this super-large summoning formation, this planet has already fallen into an upheaval. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" The dark thunder flashes in the dark nebula enveloped by the vortex. Dozens of subspecies of Belle, a giant bird that is ten meters in size, engulfed in thunder and galloped past in groups, wherever it passed, lightning and thunder, ordinary birds had not been able to dodge in the future. Thunder turned into powder. At this time, a team of jet fighters galloped from the sky and launched an indiscriminate bombardment of this group of giant birds, the Belle subspecies. "Shoo, hoo--" Flames spit out, countless bullets mixed with missiles, turned into a downpour and bombarded this group of Belle subspecies. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" One, two... This group of giant birds, Belle Subspecies, was not noticed for a while, and several of them were blown to pieces by missiles. Blood was splashed, and fuzzy flesh and blood mixed with shrapnel and flew horizontally. However, before the pilots of this group of teams cheered, the group of giant birds, Belle subspecies, wailed and attacked them instead. The dense thunder nets around them paralyzed the fighter''s system, and the fighters suddenly became inoperable, and then rushed towards the fighters. Amidst the frightened screams of the pilots, they tore the steel cockpit with their sharp beaks. , Tear the driver in it and swallow it. The bright red meat was smeared on the steel wing. Such a terrible scene fell into the eyes of other drivers, and the fear in the soul suddenly magnified. Even modern soldiers with high quality are involuntarily fearful in the face of these new generations of alien creatures. However, the failure of the control system has made them fish on the anvil, unable to resist. Just when they were desperate, a starlight flashed, destroying Belle, one of the strongest giant birds. Belle, the other giant bird, immediately reacted, as if wise, a pair of eyes looked at the place where the starlight emerged with anger. The drivers also looked around, and they saw a clay figure. "Huh¡ª" The angry giant bird seemed to perceive the extremely terrible danger on the clay figure, flapping its wings one by one in horror, and flew away quickly. However, the clay figurine was not ready to let them go, raised his hand, and just waved it. I saw a shimmer like a thin line flashing past. At that moment, time freezes. Then- "Rumble, rumbling!" All the giant bird Belle became explosive fireworks. Flesh and flesh, annihilated in the light. "Okay, amazing..." a driver muttered to himself: "Is it a god?" The clay figure flew towards them. A driver asked timidly: "Are you an enemy or a friend?" The clay figurine did not answer him, but split out several huge clay palms, holding up their out-of-control fighters, slowly laying them on the ground, and leaving at random. As if only doing a trivial thing. However, this shocked the drivers who were saved! "Captain, go back to the base first. It''s not safe here!" "Is the base safe? Right now, the whole world is not safe!" The captain clenched his fists, fearful and unwilling, "What the **** is going on in this world?" Yes, what is going on in this world? This is not only a question in the hearts of these drivers, but also a common question in the hearts of the seniors of the world, the magicians of the inner world! Belle subspecies! After the return of humanity, this new species born out of distortion only took half a year to overturn the human world! Huge sea beasts swallowed aircraft carriers and battleships, huge birds hunted fighters and aviation planes, and terrifying beasts spread all over the earth, tearing tanks and armored vehicles apart, and began to overthrow human cities. The whole world is a mess! At least, on the way Shiro flew from Iceland to Winterwood City, none of the cities he passed through, and the country he witnessed, was peaceful. This is just like the planet''s revenge on mankind! However, this is not right. Because those Belle subspecies are not the life bred naturally on the planet. It''s the root evil and the distortion of the apocalypse! The Apocalypse once dematerialized the planet before it was wiped out by the Arrow of Akash, which provided a seedbed for the distortion of life. After that, the disappearance of the ideal king Bridged and the Emperor of Heaven, and the completion of the seven anchor points, caused the root evil aura to leak from the gate of truth, completely giving birth to these distorted lives of Belle Subspecies. Subspecies Belle, these aberrant lives will definitely compete with humans for dominance of the world, but that is no longer what Shirou should worry about. ¡ª¡ªSuper Summoning Array! Origin Gaia has already begun to attack the golden universe. Once the Gaia star field has eliminated the golden universe in the Age of Origin, the reason for the birth of Root Evil will disappear. Perhaps that is the answer to eliminate the root cause of evil! Therefore, things in the origin era can be ignored for the time being, but the present world¡ª Be sure to disarm this huge summoning circle first! Otherwise, this huge summoning circle really works, God knows what terrible things will be summoned? Shirou flew back to Fuyuki City. At this moment, Fuyuki City is relatively stable compared to other cities. After all, Altria, Skaha, and Gamo are all in this city. Chapter 2256： However, even so, in some areas of the city, there are still traces of Belle subspecies aggression. "Help¡ª" A cry sounded in the corner of the city. The Shi Lang who flew over here suddenly stabilized his body, looked around, and saw a huge human-like ghost face spider attacking the pair of mother and daughter. Shiro recognized that the girl was Mordred''s classmate. Shiro had met him at the parent meeting before. "His hiss¡ª" The ghost face spider Belle hissed, slowly moving towards the mother and daughter. Horror. It''s terrible! A slap-sized spider is enough to scare people to death, not to mention this kind of ghost-faced spider that spans time and space in the Cretaceous period. The mother turned pale with fright, and finally couldn''t help the fear in her heart. She left the girl and fled in panic. The girl was horrified, crying, running nose, urinating incontinence. Then, in despair, the huge ghost-faced spider Belle flew towards her. Shi Lang frowned, and just as he was about to make a move, he heard the girl''s collapse and yelled, and then with a "ßÝ", the cold light shot out from the girl''s palm, penetrated the body of the ghost face spider, and shot through. The tall buildings that followed. "What''s that?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but startled, and then fell down. When the girl saw a clay figure falling in front of her again, she burst into tears and screamed, the previous light in the palm of her hand continued to flicker, and she was about to shoot towards Shiro. However, Shiro was no longer the weak at the beginning. Before that light was emitted, he grabbed the girl''s wrist, forced the girl''s palm with mud, and then directly gave a [hint] to hypnotize the girl and fall asleep. He held the girl who had fallen asleep in his arms, then looked down at her palm, and saw a tiny, extremely subtle, black particle like a seed, condensed between her palms. "Magic sword?" Shi Lang was uncertain. It''s so alike! Too much like in "Earth of Steel", those desperate knights who fought against Aristotle, wield the sword of life-SIN magic sword. "Could it be... this world will develop in the direction of the land of steel?" Shirou clenched his fists. The Aristotles have already cancelled their agreement with Gaia, and they will lead the world to "Steel Land". In the end, only the Lord of Relief will destroy the world! The signs of destruction have already appeared! Shiro carefully stared at the seeds in the girl''s palms, [The Eternal King]''s Senluo Vientiane and [Gilgamesh]''s All-Knowing Almighty Star could not be identified, but the roots of the [Form] continued to recognize the truth of this particle. This is not the sword type of Demon Sword, and it is not the ultimate sword that defeated Aristotle in Shirou''s impression-Slash Emperor, but a kind of distortion! Mankind''s adaptation to the environmental changes caused by the apocalypse and root evil! It can also be said to be the bud of the SIN Demon Sword, or its primary form. Shirou stood up and stared at the vortex of the sky. The world is going to change drastically. Not only the Belle subspecies, but also the human being, the primate, will also change. Is this evolution or destruction? Shi Lang didn''t know, he only knew what he should do. Shirou sent the girl to the shelter, and soon contacted Altria who was staying in Fuyuki City. When Altria saw him, he couldn''t help but was taken aback, and asked: "So fast, do you use this?" "There is no way to delay. Because the light of the summoning array has been projected into the interior of the vortex. Even me in that world can see it!" Without excessive greetings, Shirou asked Altria directly to find out the situation. The situation in this world is a bit worse than what Bi Shilang expected. The real beast of the end-Olga Marie''s awakening, followed by the arrangement of a huge summoning array with seven anchor points. Mordred and the Killing Institute discovered this matter in advance and told everyone about it. The heroic spirits that existed in the world, as well as the people of the inner world with powerful combat effectiveness, all began to protect and aid. It''s just that the speed of the beast of the end is too fast. Before everyone reacted, they had already opened up the Olympics, South America, Romania and other anchor points. "A bad news. The Nordic side has also been opened up. Where else hasn''t been conquered now?" Shi Lang asked in a deep voice. "Then only Gushu, Britain... and here!" Altria said with a frown. "But Skaha has already gone to Britain, Merlin and the others are there, and Vivian is in the inner sea of ??the stars. As for Gushu, Mustard Hinako and her sister are already in place. They said that the Spiral Pavilion over there will help, except In addition, a secluded fairy friend of Kazukiko is also willing to help. As for us, Mordred and the killing courtyard are rushing back, and Gamo is also here." Altria said. "Counting this way, these three anchor points shouldn''t be lost. However, if something terrible is called out if the summoning formation is really set up, it will be over." After a pause, Shi Lang''s gaze fell on the wooden bracelet on Altria''s wrist, and he said seriously: "Use [the arm of the emperor]." Hearing this, Altria was taken aback and asked: "Do you want to use it now? Isn''t that used to prevent the Lord of Relief from successfully presenting?" Shi Lang nodded: "First seal the planet. In this way, even if the summoning formation succeeds, at least it will still be our home court." "I got it." Altria nodded, then sank, and poured magic power into the wooden bracelet on her wrist. In an instant, the wooden bracelet shined brightly, and the name of "Bridged" on it was filled with a faint light, and in an instant, like a galaxy, the planet was circled. People raised their heads and were amazed, only to see that above the dark nebula enveloped by the vortex, there was a light belt like a barrier of heaven, which wrapped the sky. What''s that? People can''t help but wonder. People who knew what this thing was could not help but uttered in shock: Chapter 2257： "[The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor]?" Especially love song, and in Guanbuzi City, which is connected to Alaya, and the supervision-style two rituals are not that. They have all suffered greatly from the ideal king Bridged. At this moment, they have seen the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] reappear, and each of them looks pretty good. Not only them, but outside the planet, the Aristotles with the sense of touch of the star king, their complexions are so hard to see where they are. Altria opened her eyes and looked at the wooden bracelet in her hand. The remaining four words "Bridged" also disappeared. She couldn''t help feeling sentimental. Then he looked at Shirou and said: "It has been arranged. Up." Shi Lang nodded, and when Altria looked at the wooden bracelet from time to time, he said with emotion: "She... after all, is still willing to help us." Altria nodded, but in his mind, he couldn''t help but recall the scene when the ideal king Bridged dissipated. In fact, she still had some time to linger at that time. However, she placed all her last strength in this bracelet to protect Shirou and the others in the future. Yes, that is her restraining power as the eternal dynasty, the last safeguard action. Because of this, there was no formal farewell, she just smiled relievedly and left. "We must not let her down." Shi Lang said. Altria nodded, but when he was about to say something, his face suddenly condensed. "Sure enough, I focused on here first!" Shi Lang turned his head and looked at the sky, his eyes seemed to travel through the space and the barriers of the world, and he saw a monster hidden in the crevice of the dimension. Mordred and the Killing Institute have not rushed back. The only living forces here are him and Altria. It is not surprising that the beast of the end will look at here first. Just-- "How come there are two huge fluctuations?" Chapter 18 In fact, you are the seventh animal nature! There is only one seventh beast, but now Fuyuki City has two huge wavelength responses. As if thinking of something, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he said in surprise: "It''s Lixiang! That guy, staring at Lixiang!" Before Altria could react, Shirou dashed out and rushed towards the residence where Fujimaru Tachika was. ... ... Outside the deep mountain town, here is an undeveloped virgin forest. The castle ruins of Einzbern destroyed during the Fourth Holy Grail War more than 20 years ago are located here. And not far from the ruins of this castle is a home in the woods. Here is the hermitage of Fujimaru Tachika, or in other words, an autistic closed room. Although there are many distorted Belle species in the forest, the seventh beast wavelength of Lixiang makes those Belle subspecies dare not approach this house. In addition, as the first Servant of Fujimaru Tatsuka and one of the few friends, Marsho takes care of her here. Her humanity recovered, and Fujimaru Tatsuka regarded her as a family member, and accompanied her thousands of Servants day and night, and they broke the contract with her and said goodbye to them. Once the excitement, now it''s all alone. Lixiang couldn''t accept such a change, so she closed her body and mind in this room. In fact, it''s not that no one has ever comforted Lixiang, but that no one can open her closed heart, so she can only take care of her by herself, and let time comfort her soul. Fortunately, there is Matthew next to take care of her. It''s just that, now that we have been deserted all the year round, an unexpected guest has arrived. Matthew activated Galahad''s spiritual foundation, attached to the Lingzi battle suit, holding the Holy Shield high, and staring solemnly at the white-haired girl who was slowly approaching in front of him. "It''s been a long time, little Matthew." The white-haired girl greeted her in a familiar way. "Who are you?" Matthew asked. "Who am I? Don''t you know it very well?" The white-haired girl smiled, ignoring Matthew''s vigilance and seriousness, and said with a slight emotion: "I thought that when I woke up again, you should have been Xiao Lixiang was wiped out. But I didn¡¯t expect that you are still alive, does Xiao Lixiang¡¯s ego always maintain? Oh, I forgot, she left you behind." As if certain, Matthew clenched the Holy Shield, gritted his teeth and said, "You are not Olga Marie, you are a beast...!" "Of course. I am the last beast-Olga Marie." The seventh animal nature smiled, then looked at Matthew, and said: "In my intellect, there is still Olga Marie''s attitude towards you. Feelings. So, I don¡¯t want to kill you with my own hands, get out of the way, I¡¯m here to pick up my half body." "I won''t let you move a hair of my Master!" Matthew said seriously. The seventh animal nature smiled and said: "You treat Xiao Lixiang as Master, but Xiao Lixiang may not regard you as a Servant. In fact, you should understand in your heart that the weak you, as the artificial life of the subservient''s experiment, are actually It has always been a burden, and because of this, Xiao Lixiang will leave you behind." "This..." This sentence was like a sharp sword, and instantly tore open Matthew''s firm heart. At this moment, the seventh animal nature stretched out his finger, a light flashed, and a faint light shot out. With a "shoo", it broke through the indestructible holy shield and penetrated Matthew''s. Right shoulder blade. The gurgling blood ran out from the wound, dripping over his armor, and Ma Xiu softened. "Look. In one sentence, your shield is broken." The seventh animal nature said: "You are too weak to support King Galahad''s shield." Matthew stared at the Holy Shield on the ground, her eyes trembled. The seventh animal nature saw that Matthew did not answer, and he was silent for a moment, and then in a soft voice, he said: "Your resistance is only this level...Then, see you at the root, Matthew." The seventh animal nature raised his hand, and his slender fingertips shimmered with dim light. However, at this moment, with a "boom", a table suddenly rushed out of the house and hit the seventh animal nature. The seventh animal brow raised, stretched out his hand and patted the flying table flying, and then his gaze fell on the collapsed house, and saw a sloppy orange-haired girl in a white suspender dress with a dull complexion and gaze. But stared at him very gloomily. "It''s coming out, Xiao Lixiang." "What do you want to do to my Matthew?" Lixiang asked with cold eyes. "...Unbelievable. I really can''t believe it, you would have such a look." Lixiang''s eyes grew colder, and he asked, "What do you want to do to my Matthew?" "I''m not interested in little Matthew. I came for you, for my half body." The seventh animal nature said. Lixiang walked towards the seventh animal nature, Matthew raised his head and said quickly: "Senior, he is here to hunt you..." "Find a place to hide, Matthew." Hearing this, Matthew was taken aback, and then eagerly and seriously said: "I want to fight side by side with Senior." Chapter 2258： "You are too weak, it will only drag me down. The weak must have the self-knowledge of the weak and find a place to hide." Lixiang lowered her head, staring at Ma Xiu coldly, and said forcefully with an irresistible tone: " Don''t let me say it a third time!" Matthew: "..." "...I, I know." Matthew lowered her head, shaking her whole body, holding back tears, picked up the Holy Shield on the ground, and hid away. "It makes no sense." The seventh animal nature smiled, stretched out his hand, and a beam of thunder rushed straight towards Ma Xiu''s back. However, at this moment, Lixiang stretched out his hand and smashed the thunder light with a "pop". The seventh animal nature couldn''t help but stunned, looking at Lixiang in disbelief, and said: "You actually raised my half body to this level!" According to the estimation of the seventh animal nature, although Lixiang with his half-length body is strong, it will definitely not be his opponent, let alone resist his attack. But the facts are quite the opposite! He was surprised to find that his half of his body had grown fully in Lixiang''s body, even to the extent of his being! "Are you scared? But it''s too late! I don''t have anything anymore...companion, friend, nothing! Up to now, you still have to attack my last friend, I''m very angry, very angry! I I won''t forgive you!" Lixiang glared at the seventh animal nature with anger, because of anger, because of despair, her wavelength was very unstable, and the animal nature''s aura made the surrounding time and space a little distorted. "Afraid? No...I only understand now why the Master will force me to yield to Olga Marie''s will, fall into a deep sleep, and plant the half of my body into your body. By now, I finally understand." The seven animal natures stretched out their hands, pointed at Lixiang, and said: "It turns out that I am not the main animal nature, you are! The hollow in your heart is too big. Your hope, your despair, and your pain are the seventh animal nature the most. Good tonic! And now, the emptiness of your heart is going to swallow you, Xiao Lixiang. You are going to become the seventh animal nature!" As soon as the voice fell, Lixiang felt that her body could no longer move. She felt a monster, an indescribable monster, running out of her heart. "Lixiang¡ª¡ª!" Matthew yelled anxiously. What is she shouting? What is she eager for? Lixiang was puzzled, and then she lowered her head to look, her breathing suddenly stagnated, and she saw a huge hole in her chest and heart. "That is the emptiness of your mind." The seventh animal nature said: "" One by one, black hands crawled out of the hollow of the mind. The mud-like darkness covered Lixiang''s face, shoulders, chest, and even his whole body. Ma Xiu hurried to Lixiang''s side for help, but was hit by the seventh animal nature''s finger light, and flew out. "Stop!" Lixiang, who was wrapped in darkness, gritted his teeth and said, "You are not allowed to do anything to Ma Xiu!" "Of course, because this is your will." The seventh animal nature stretched out his hand and gently stroked Lixiang¡¯s cheek, and said, "You will absorb me and become the real, the most powerful, leading the world to the ultimate animal nature. In the end, we will all return to be part of the root. All sorrow, all despair will disappear, hope and good will be born at the root." The seventh animal nature buckled Lixiang''s shoulders. Just as he was about to take Lixiang away, a starlight "boomed", but it was blocked by the seventh animal nature''s shield. "Savior sword? The Knight King?" The seventh animal nature raised his eyebrows, and before he could react, he saw a clay figure appearing in front of him, swinging his horizontal sword. Obviously it was just such a simple action, but it was like slashing and cutting a certain thread that promoted the connection of atoms and molecules, with a "boom", and the seventh beastly protective shield suddenly dissipated like a cloud of smoke. The seventh animal''s eyes shrank sharply: "Root line? Style?" At this time, the clay man waved his sword again, and the seventh animal nature was seen. This sword was also aimed at the root line. He quickly released the power of the Lord of Relief, and the shadow of the rebellious vortex appeared on his body, instantly removing his own root. All the lines are covered. The clay figure''s sword fell through, but the seventh animal nature was in a cold sweat. Almost, he was directly killed by the root cause! "You are not Shi, you are... the successor of the vortex! Shouldn''t you go to the primary cause realm with the Master?" the seventh beast nature asked. Shi Lang did not answer, seeing that the root line of the seventh animality was covered, he replaced the record of [Jewel Weng], and prepared to use the parallel world multiple ensemble cannon to directly bombard the seventh animality. How could he have thought that the seventh animality recognized him? After the identity, there is no idea of ??confrontation at all, grabbing Lixiang, and going to run. "Want to run? No way!" "You are fighting, not me." The seventh animal nature stretched out his hand, and a vortex of rebellious truthfulness immediately appeared in the void, and a white light flickered in the vortex of rebellious truthfulness, and then, as if some huge existence was about to appear in the realm, the entire space vibrated violently. "Houhouhouhouhouhouhou¡ª¡ª!!!" With a roar, a white behemoth rushed out of the vortex of truth, blocking Shirou''s parallel world multiple ensemble cannon. "Fufu?" Shirou was startled. This white behemoth has a hideous face and a rebellious turbine. It is obviously a monster with evil roots. However, such fluctuations will not be faked. It''s Fu Fu! And in this short moment, the seventh animal nature took the opportunity to use the vortex of truth to transfer and disappear. Altria wanted to stop it, but the seventh animal nature was too fast to catch up. "Ho **** ho **** ho **** -!" Fu Fu raised his head and roared, staring at Shilang and the others with a stern face, and slaughtered him and the others. Shi Lang''s heart sank. After the Eternal Dynasty was left, Fu Fu has disappeared. He was neither with Merlin nor following Alte Luci, but now as an enemy, a monster with the root of evil appeared. It should have long been thought of, since Maris Billy was disguised by the Lord of Relief, and since the Apocalypse had been in the realm of the Eternal Dynasty and destroyed the Eternal Dynasty, then Fufu, who holds the fourth animal nature, has already fallen into the Relief. In the hands of the Lord! "Hold it up, Fu Fu." Staring at Fu Fu, who was flying towards him, Shi Lang swung his sword to cut off the root line of Fu Fu''s incarnation of the evil monster. With a "chap", as the root line of transformation was cut off, Fufu instantly changed from a white behemoth to that little white beast. "Do you remember me, Fu Fu?" Shi Lang asked. "Fufu?" Fufu''s eyes were dull, without any reaction. At this time, a butterfly flew by, and Fu Fu turned and chased the butterfly. Chapter 2259： "Fufu...Fufu..." Seeing Fu Fu chasing the butterfly, Shi Lang clenched his fists. "He has no intellect." Altria said, pursing her lips. Yes, in the eternal dynasty, the vigorous spirit, Fufu, the fourth animal nature that accompanied him on the journey, has long lost his intellect and soul, and what is left is just a body of beast instinct. So far, it has a beastly existence. The first animal nature Gaetia has completely disappeared, the third animal nature Demon Bodhisattva has completely disappeared, the fourth animal nature Fufu intellectual and soul have disappeared, the fifth animal nature Goyanskaya has also completely disappeared, and the sixth animal nature¡¯s revelation is by Shilang. Completely wiped out by hand... If Tiamat was not clever and took advantage of the love song, Tiamat and her sister Gamo would also encounter accidents. The only thing that exists in the world now has the animal nature, and there is only the seventh animal nature, and her sister. What kind of accidents will Lixiang encounter? Shi Lang didn''t dare to think about it, because the best ending would be like Fu Fu, where the intellectual and soul disappeared, leaving only an empty shell. "You must rescue Lixiang as soon as possible!" Shi Lang clenched his fists. It''s just that, under the cover of the vortex of truth, there is no way to know where the seventh animal nature has gone! What''s more, there is this huge summoning formation! After all, what is this huge summoning formation used for? ... Origin era. The summoning light thrown from the Vortex Gate traversed Gaia''s realm and rushed to the depths of the ancient, mysterious and terrifying universe. The Golden Destruction God, who was ravaging the rebels, stopped his ravaged pace. He turned his head and stared at the Gaia star field, muttering: "Void and weak breath...the weak are not worthy of survival!" Chapter 19 The Origin of Gaia: Let me see how cute I will be in the future The seventh animality abducted Lixiang and went missing. Although Shirou was impatient, the seventh animal nature was covered by the vortex of truth, and even if he used the blessing of the stars, he could not find its trace. However, fortunately, the ultimate goal of the seventh beastly is to activate the super-large summoning array. As long as the remaining three anchor points are stationed, the seventh beastly horse''s feet will eventually be exposed. When Mordred and the Killing Institute rushed back, after a brief meeting, they exchanged information with each other. Hearing that Fujimaru Tachika was taken away by the seventh animality, Mordred was very angry: "Can I only endure it now?" "It can only be so." Shi Lang nodded helplessly. Although he was also very worried about the safety of Fujimaru Tatsuka, but with the vortex of true nature, no one could detect the seventh animal nature, so he could only endure it. "Damn--!" Mordred clenched his fists unwillingly. After the departure of the ideal king-Bridged, she thought that everything was over. She could abandon the heroic spirits and everything in the past, and live again, but she didn''t want fate to never let anyone go. "In the final analysis, the root cause is evil...why are you hiding something from me?" Mordred looked at Shilang dissatisfiedly, his small fist hammered toward Shilang''s chest with anger. "Boom" hit the muddy chest. Shi Lang looked at Mordred helplessly and was silent for a moment before he said, "Although I am very incompetent, is there a father who doesn''t want to see the smile on his daughter''s face? What father wants his daughter to take risks? Maybe there is that kind of bastard, but I''m not incompetent to that level." This is Shirou''s true thoughts. "You look down on me so much!" Shiro''s words made Mordred very puzzled, like a lion being underestimated, angrily hit Shiro''s chest with another punch. However, this punch was caught by Altria: "Let''s stop here, Mordred." Mordred grinds his teeth, put down his hands, picked up his chest, put his head to one side, was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Are you okay over there?" "I''m not so downhearted to be worried by you, Mordred." Shirou said. Mordred turned his head and stared at Shirou. Shilang was silent for a moment, sighed, and said softly: "Very well, don''t worry. Taitis takes care of me very much." Mordred nodded, then relieved his heart. Matthew on the side lowered his head and said cowardly and inferiorly: "It''s all my fault. I''m too weak, and I don''t have the qualifications to become a senior Servant..." "There is no such thing, Matthew." Mordred comforted Ma Xiu for a while, before he stabilized Ma Xiu''s mood. Looking at Mordred who comforted Matthew, Shi Lang couldn''t help but spit out: "Obviously, he is just a girl film, but in the end he cares like an old mother." "You''re the old mother!" Mordred glared at Shirou angrily. To be honest, she was self-willed enough, but Shi Lang was even more self-willed than her. It was obvious that the other party was her father, but she was always worrying about Shi Lang. What is this? The identity is almost upside down. And mother, is this like what a father said to his daughter? But... It''s really subtle to think about it. During the Eternal Dynasty, she worried about Vivienne and Altria. When she was called to Romania, she worried about the lion robbery, Saber, and when she was in Chaldea, she worried about Matthew, Xiao Mo, and the killing house. Eternal During the imperial period, he also worried about the ideal king and the witch Al. Now I''m worrying about Shirou and Fujimaru Tatsuka again... "Is it possible that I am really an old mother?" Mordred couldn''t help but doubted himself, and then he shook his head quickly as if he was scared: "Impossible, impossible! I am a strong and willful Mordred, how could I be a worried mother. Huh! Right! Impossible!" Altria looked at Shirou helplessly and said, "Don''t tease Mordred anymore, Gurneyville...no, Shirou." Shiro nodded, seeing that the atmosphere was a little relaxed, and then he became serious, and said seriously: "The purpose of the seventh animal nature is this summoning formation composed of seven anchor points. Currently, including Fuyuki City, there are still three anchor points. He will definitely come back if he is not connected yet. We must keep in touch with the companions who are staying at other anchor points." Altria and others nodded. The anchor point of the ancient Shu is being led by Musta Hinako, with Morrigan and Gama, combined with the unique thinking and magical foundation forces of that region. In addition, according to Musta Hinako, the retreat of the mountain court The fairies also cast their gazes over. Chapter 2260： The connection point of Britain is that Skaha and Merlin have combined the magical foundation forces of Western Europe to defend. In addition, Gilgamesh, Enkidu, and Arthur are also there. There is also the Inner Sea of ??the Stars. Vivienne stared. As for Fuyuki City, Yujiro, Altria, Mordred, and Saseiin were staring. In addition, Guanbuzi City, which is facing each other across the sea, also has the style of Jialan Cave being sealed by the ring of the Emperor of Heaven, and the restraining force carrier of the monitoring style-Liangyiweina. The three anchor points are the last line of defense against the super summoning array. And every line of defense is extremely strong, not the seventh animal nature can easily break through. Similarly, once the three anchor points miss their hands, the things summoned by the huge summoning array formed by the seven anchor points must be unbelievable horror! "By the way, where''s Elquet?" Shirou turned his head, looked at Altria, and asked after contacting the companions of the three anchor points. He found that only El Quette''s whereabouts were unknown. Altria said: "She was summoned by Gaia." "Is it for the Universe Alaya?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. After the disappearance of the eternal empire, with Gaia''s star blessing, he and Gaia had a moment of divine friendship. It was at that time that he learned that Gaia, who was driven out of the solar system by the King of Ideals, actually found the node of the cosmic Alaya in the constellation of Scutum. He is currently collecting the remaining nodes of the cosmic Alaya and intends to reassemble the universe. Type Alaya. Since Alquette was summoned by Gaia, there is no doubt that he should be busy with the universe-type Alaya. "If Gaia reshapes the cosmic Alaya, it will be a huge benefit for this galaxy and for us." Shirou said with a smile. He has seen the power of the universe-type Alaya in the era of origin. Although that existence is not a transcendent, it is like a character like the guardian **** of the universe, as long as it does not run into the root monster such as root evil, and make Taitis fear The world¡¯s destroyer of the universe, the Golden Emperor, and the Transcender, can basically calm any chaos. If the cosmic Alaya were the enemy, Shirou found that he had no means to deal with other than launching the Arrow of Akash. The existence of the cosmic Alaya is so simple and crude! "Hoho **** ho **** ho-" A black light flashed, and a long dragon species as large as a hundred meters whizzed past the sky. After that, it chased dozens of fighters from surrounding countries and launched a rainstorm-like attack on it. Shiro changed into [Clairvoyance EX] and observed the entire planet. Due to the appearance of the Vortex Gate, all the Belle subspecies launched a violent attack, the city collapsed with wailing, human weapons forced into the city and launched a war with Belle subspecies. One after another high-rise buildings collapsed, as if the unchanging iron was knocked down. The whole world is in chaos! In this chaos, Shi Lang could do nothing. Resisting the formation of the super summoning array is his last remaining power, and he must reserve enough energy to fight the root evil that will eventually come. "However, if Origin Gaia sees its own planet in the future become such a look, I don''t know how it will feel." Shi Lang sighed. Although the contact hasn''t been long, he already has some understanding of what kind of star king Origin Gaia is. Unlike the King of the Baby Moon and the King of Venus, although Genesis Gaia is similar to Alquette, he likes to be funny, likes to tease people, and is very easy to get close to, but in fact he is an extremely dangerous star king! Can make a very decisive decision to destroy the golden universe, can accommodate the existence of other star kings, and tolerate the prejudice of the king of Venus against himself. Confident that his star field will last forever, but he has planned the future after his defeat. To this day, Shirou still remembers what Origin Gaia said to him when he met his heart not long ago. At that time, he asked Origin Gaia, what if the sneak attack on the Golden Universe failed, but was counterattacked by the Golden Universe instead? Shiro remembered clearly that at the time, Origin Gaia just replied lightly: "Without a great earth, what else would the universe do?" There is no doubt that Origin Gaia is the most dangerous star king! The chest is like a star, the heart embraces hundreds of rivers, the means is thunderous, and the insightful. Confident but not arrogant. To be honest, compared with the origin of Gaia, the former Zhuyue was like a baby in her infancy, and Gaia would not be able to raise her head in front of him in the future. No, it should be said that any star king can''t lift his head in front of him. And human beings with any of the qualities like Origin Gaia are well-known existences in human history, or generals commanding thousands of armies, or supreme emperors, or kings of the separatist side. Origin Gaia, is such a star king. If Gaia of this origin is allowed to see such a dilapidated and chaotic earth now, what kind of expression should he show? That expression must be fun, right? Shi Lang couldn''t help laughing, but after smiling, his eyes shrank suddenly as if thinking of something, and he muttered: "Summoning Array, Summoning Array... Could it be that..." Altria saw Shirou muttering to herself like a demon, and couldn''t help but ask strangely: "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Shirou turned his head, looked at Altria, and asked, "Al, if the microbial flora on your body is disordered and causes you to become ill, what will you do?" Altria looked at Shirou suspiciously. "Your question is so good to answer, Mr. Shirou." The killing institute looked at Shirou and replied with a smile: "Of course I went to the hospital if I was sick. Eliminate all the pathogenic bacteria, and then rebuild the probiotic flora. ." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s forehead was sweating. "What''s the matter, Shirou?" Altria asked worriedly. Shirou raised his head and looked at the beam of summoning beams that blasted into the vortex gate from all over the world, and muttered: "I know... who the big summoning array is summoning." He turned his head, looked at Altria and others, and said eagerly: "I have to go back first. I must, I have to hurry before him¡ª" Before the words were finished, a cold voice suddenly rang in the hearts of everyone: "¡ª¡ªI have seen it, Xiao Shirou." "Who!?" Mordred became nervous instantly. She had activated the star cup now, but this existence passed through the barrier of the star cup and reached the tip of her heart. Not only her, but the killing house was also terrified. Before the Demon Bodhisattva completely left, he borrowed the power of the Demon King Bo Xun and blessed her. It should be said that there will be no spiritual existence, and it can enter her mind. At this time, just as if an extremely huge information fluctuation suddenly appeared in time and space, the terrifying information fluctuation would make everyone freeze. "This, what is this? The body, the body is not at your disposal..." Mordred said in a cold sweat. Even when facing the ideal king-Bridged, nothing so unbelievable happened. Chapter 2261： At this time, Shilang''s body, the star blessing from Gaia, was shining, and then by Shilang''s side, she gathered into a tall girl with silver hair and red eyes. "Guy, Gaia?" Mordred couldn''t help but startled. Although this girl looked a lot bigger than Gaia''s mimicry, but that look was indeed good for Gaia. It''s like a grown-up Gaia, or Gaia''s sister. "No!" Mordred reacted immediately, "It is impossible for Gaia to have such terrible fluctuations. Who are you?" "He is Gaia. The Gaia of the origin era, the original Gaia!" Shirou looked at Origin Gaia with a solemn expression, and said, "The Great Summoning Array has not been activated. You are using me to pass the star''s blessings from Gaia in the future, right?" "It''s not wrong." Origin Gaia nodded, and then looked at the dark sky and the chaos like a group of demons. He closed his eyes, connected to the touch of the planet, and instantly turned over the history of the planet, his expression gloomy: "There are no flowers, no poems, there are only the chaos of life, trampling on my body and endless mining. The star kings have disappeared, and only the star arms that are on the touch of the star are left. The outer edge The star field is gone. The Moon King and Alaya have both turned their backs on the planet, and''I'' has actually fallen to the point of relying on the invaders of other celestial bodies to survive?" "It''s not beautiful at all, it''s not great at all!" Origin Gaia turned his head, staring at Shirou, his angry eyes almost spitting fire, "The future scenery you describe is actually lying to me! If it weren''t that The light of the Tao is leading me, and I am still suffocated! Okay, that''s great, the great Gaia was actually deceived by his own creation!" Shirou''s heart sank. He described the future of Origin Gaia. But they are all good choices. Origin Gaia is full of praise for this, but now, it is really hard to explain it. "Clean up! Clean up! I want to push everything down and repeat it!" "Hold on, Gaia--!" Shi Lang yelled quickly, but Gaia, the originator who was already angry, would listen to his excuse? The origin of Gaia''s feet, his body turned into a ray of light, and flew directly toward the dome. At this moment, the sky was suddenly a little distorted, revealing the wheel of restraint, and the endless force was suddenly blessed on Origin Gaia''s body, causing her body to suddenly stagnate in the air. The message suppression on Shilang and others was also lifted, and freedom was restored. "It''s the correction power of the wheel of suppression!" Mordred said. The killing courtyard was dumbfounded: "The inhibition of the primate... is actually correcting the inhibition of the planet?" "But that''s okay? Alaya can stop him temporarily." "No..." Shi Lang shook his head, gritted his teeth and said: "You can still negotiate with him before, let him calm down, this is a real disaster..." Sure enough, as Shirou said, Alaya, the primate restraining force, sensed the wave of Origin Gaia''s destruction, and revealed it, and tried to correct Origin Gaia with the greatest correction power. However, this directly detonated the last line of endurance of Origin Gaia. "Okay, even Alaya would do it to me. This kind of future... is not great at all! It needs to be reshaped! Although it is only using the future to sense the real world, but want to modify me? It''s naive!" Origin Gaia Staring at the wheel of suppression, shouted: "Alaya, fix your heresy!" At that instant, like an endless invisible torrent erupting from the body of Origin Gaia, it rushed straight up like a milky way, with a "boom", the rainbow light was brilliant, that all over the sky, like a gear-like wheel of restraint. Collapsing, falling down, disappearing. "The wheel of suppression has disappeared..." Mordred frowned. "In front of the Star King, this is a matter of course, Mordred." The Star Cup-Satan suddenly appeared, spinning beside Mordred, and said cheerfully. Mordred picked it up, looked at the star cup, and asked: "Why do you listen to your tone, you seem to be very happy?" "Of course. I am so happy to be able to see the legendary star king among the stars." The Star Cup said, "Look clearly, Mordred. The beauty that appears in front of you now, It¡¯s not the planet¡¯s sense of touch, or the planet¡¯s ecosystem restraint, but the planet¡¯s intellect, the true king of stars. Before eternal years, he was known as the master of the star field as the guardian **** of the universe!" "Master of Star Fields?" Mordred frowned. Shi Lang''s footsteps were a little bit, and he rushed towards Origin Gaia, without looking back, he directly shouted: "Al!" "I got it." Altria squeezed the wooden bracelet in her hand and prayed in her heart, please, Bridged. Help us one last time. The wooden bracelet exudes the light left by the ideal king, and the [Emperor''s Arm] that enveloped the planet burst out with dazzling light, enclosing the planet. And as the [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] was completely activated, the information from the origin era could no longer be evacuated, and was subsequently realized. Endless messages were given form, and an extremely huge spiritual giant appeared on this planet. And this body spirit giant is holding the torn wheel of restraint in the hand. There is no doubt that this is the Universe Alaya! A cosmic Alaya that has been given a form by [Arm of the Heavenly Emperor]! "God... God..." "God..." Regardless of whether it is a human or a subspecies of Belle, seeing the cosmic Alaya, they couldn''t help being so piously amazed. Human beings will be jealous of relatively powerful things and will bring down relatively powerful existences, but in the face of absolute existence, there are no other emotions except pious worship. Shi Lang flew to the origin of Gaia, and said quickly: "Please calm down, the great Gaia! This is not the great you, the decision that should be made." "Calm? I''m calm." Origin Gaia stretched out his hand [the arm of the emperor] and said, "Alaya, smash me that obstructive wall!" [Follow your will. ¡¿ The cosmic Alaya raised his hand and blasted it with a punch. "Boom¡ª" The indestructible [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] was shot out of a huge hole in an instant. Of course, the inside of the arm of the emperor is inherently fragile, not to mention that Bridged has disappeared. Origin Gaia rushed out of the earth, Shiro gritted his teeth and had to rush out. The two stood on the planet. Origin Gaia stared at Shiro blankly and asked, "Do you want to stop me from reshaping the world, Shiro Fujimaru?" "Even you, the King of Stars, don''t want to destroy the world!" Shi Lang said seriously. "Can you stop the great me? Do you want to count on your Akasha Arrow? Your Akasha Arrow is reserved for the Lord of Relief? And you should have felt it. , Your body has been controlled by Alaya. And here, why do you stop me?" Origin Gaia asked. Why? Shirou clenched his fists. ¡ª¡ªBy us. A voice answered Origin Gaia like this. Chapter 2262： Afterwards, the corpse of the sky, Oort, Neptune...Aristotles except Saturn and El Quetta surrounded Origin Gaia. "Star Arms?" Origin Gaia raised his eyebrows and looked at the Aristotles who surrounded him with some surprise, "You, who are equipped with the sense of the planet, actually want to be my enemy?" ¡ª¡ªThis planet is Gaia''s planet! "I am the great Gaia!" said Origin Gaia. ¡ª¡ªNo, you are the King of Stars, not Gaia! The Dead Skeleton replied. Shirou looked at the surrounding Aristotle with some emotion. Although these Aristotles did not stand for him, but at this point of view, they would actually stand on his side and oppose Origin Gaia. He was moved. "It seems that the planet of my brothers and sisters also needs to be reshaped." Origin Gaia said lightly: "Alaya!" The spirit-child giant on the earth hasn''t come out yet, behind the origin of Gaia, a huge spirit-child giant has appeared again. Obviously, that is also the cosmic Alaya! I really don''t want anything to happen, just what will happen! The one who doesn''t want to be an enemy is the cosmic Alaya, but now it has become an enemy. Moreover, the only Arrow of Akash, who possesses the cosmic Alaya, is still in the hands of the ontology of the Age of Origin, and the ontology has undoubtedly been controlled by the origin Gaia of the Star Territory Lord. That being the case, you must go beyond the limit and use your greatest combat power to face the Origin Gaia and the cosmic Alaya! Shirou''s eyes flickered, and in an instant, the vacuum environment of the universe that should have been deadly silent turned out to be a misty ballad. One illusory petal after another, fluttering in the darkness. ¡ª¡ªThe King of Stars! Chapter 20 Get me back! "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Above the planet, a group of Aristotles, such as the dead of the sky, wandered in space, around the universe Alaya, and launched an offensive incessantly. The attack that was enough to knock down the continent and destroy the stars fell on Universe Alaya, just like a breeze blowing on his face, not hurting Universe Alaya at all. Perhaps because of the friendship of the same star armed, Universe Alaya hesitated for a moment, and did not use his own message shock wave as the main attack method, but simply lifted his palms and patted Neptune and Pluto like a mosquito. Go. "Oops!" Pluto was suddenly scared to death. Neptune doesn''t know, but he is not a defensive type. If this slap is taken, he will have to lie down for at least three to four hundred years to recover. However, the offensive of Universe Alaya came so fast that they could no longer escape. At this time, a star-condensing cannon passed through the gap in the giant palm of Universe Alaya and blasted directly towards Universe Alaya''s head. "Boom¡ª" The brilliance of an instant, even more radiant than the sun, illuminates the darkness of this starfield. Universe Alaya was slightly disturbed by this cannon, and his movements were slightly stagnant, but it caused Pluto and Neptune to escape. "Thank you, Fujimaru Shiro." Pluto looked at Shirou, who still had etheric breath all over his body, with a lingering fear. "Yes, thank you, Xiao Shirou." Neptune said with some luck. If Shirou hadn''t bombarded the Universe Alaya with [Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future], he and Pluto would be miserable. "I''ll talk about it after you win first!" Shirou stared at the unscathed Universe Alaya solemnly. It should be said that it is indeed the Universe Alaya, even if only a part of the message is transmitted, but a head-on shot of a treasure that is comparable to the [Rotating Saint King]-[Majestic Waves, Infinite Future] is unscathed and worthy of it. The name of the patron saint of the universe. Shirou clenched his fists. The Mega Summoning Array has not been activated yet, but it has already attracted Origin Gaia from the Origin Era. Origin Gaia and Universe Alaya, who should have become the strongest backing, have now become the most powerful enemy. The development of things in this way has indeed exceeded everyone''s expectations. But there is no doubt that all of this is in the grasp of the root evil! Shiro even felt that he heard the disgusting and oozing laugh of the Lord of Relief. Looking at Gaia, the origin of the cosmic Alaya, which is connecting the planet''s future sense of touch, Shirou knew that Origin Gaia was trying to cover the planet''s sense of touch with his own intellect. Because Yu Shilang asked Altria to activate [Arm of Heaven] in advance, just like the ideal king shielded the future Gaia, the Arm of Heaven blocked the connection between Origin Gaia and the planet''s touch. However, because the cosmic Alaya opened a hole in the [Emperor¡¯s Arm], Origin Gaia can still be connected and covered with the touch of the planet. Once Origin Gaia has finished covering the planet''s tactility, he will restart the planet''s ecology and wipe out all existing species, whether humans, goblins, or Belle subspecies! Of course Shiro wants to prevent the origin of Gaia. But how to break through the cosmic alaya that acts as a shell? Turning his head slightly, Shirou stared solemnly at the hole opened by [the arm of the emperor]. He knew that there was a cosmic Alaya in the planet, and that cosmic Alaya could only be given to Mordred. , Killing Yuan and others delayed. However, even the combined efforts of the Aristotles couldn''t stop the one-piece cosmic Alaya, let alone Mordred and the others. What to do? Staring at Origin Gaia in the heart of the cosmic Alaya, Shirou frowned and couldn''t help asking himself, do you want to use the Arrow of Akash? Origin Gaia has controlled Shirou''s body, in order to prevent Shirou from using the Arrow of Akash. However, if you don''t leave any safeguards and back-ups, and cast your main consciousness on the mud, then it will not be Shirou. In fact, as long as Shirou wants to, he can now let the ontology launch the arrow of Akash to the ontology of the origin of Gaia. It''s just that once you do this, everything is over! The Arrow of Akash can only be used once. Once it is used on Origin Gaia, which is supposed to be the greatest boost, let alone the Universe Alaya will run away in an instant, and the root cause evil-the Lord of Relief probably even laughed out of his teeth. No. That guy, maybe in an unreachable area, laughing, jokingly watching this play he has carefully compiled, right? Chapter 2263： What to do? It would be great if it could break through the barriers of the Universe Alaya! Shirou clenched his fists. In fact, he still has a way to solve Origin Gaia, but the problem is that he must be able to reach Origin Gaia. But Gaia, the origin who is in the universe Alaya, can''t be touched at all! ¡ª¡ªI have a way for you to break through the message barrier of the Universe Alaya, Koshiro. A voice suddenly sounded in Shi Lang''s heart. "Who!?" Shi Lang couldn''t help asking. ¡ª¡ªYou just beat me up in the distant past. Who do you say I am? The voice asked in a bitter tone. "King of Venus?" Shi Lang was a little surprised, and couldn''t help asking: "You still exist?" ¡ª¡ªOtherwise, why do you say that at the South American junction, only my star arm will split the mind? The King of Venus said quietly. Shilang was silent, he understood somewhat about the grudge between the king of Venus and the origin of Gaia. I thought that the King of Venus, like Origin Gaia, was wiped out by the Golden Emperor in real history, but I didn''t want the King of Stars to exist. The most important thing is... What happened to him in the Age of Origin that he had ravaged him before, is this future king of Venus in his eyes? ¡ª¡ªThe way you ravaged me in the past, it looks so happy... Ah, forget it. At that time, it would be good for me to learn a little lesson. Although I was really happy to see Gaia like this again before he dissipated, but if he was allowed to mess around, the only thing he would be proud of was the root evil in the end. After a pause, the King of Venus said: ¡ª¡ªGaia already knows what''s happening here, and is rushing back. But depending on the situation, she may not be able to catch up. Koshiro, you said, as long as you touch the past Gaia, you can stop him, right? Shi Lang nodded and said, "Yes." ¡ª¡ªOkay, let me help you. As soon as the voice fell, Shi Lang felt that the Venus blessing on his body was burned up as if it had been ignited. Yes, it is burning! Not only that, the planet Venus, which is close at hand, seemed to burn, and the entire planet exuded a flame-like golden aura, brighter than the sun. ¡ª¡ªActually, I have to thank you, Koshiro. Maybe you didn''t notice it at all. But in fact, when you went back more than 1,500 years ago, when you outlined the future with the touch of the stars, I noticed you. You are the first person who can outline the future with the touch of the stars. It was at that time that I noticed the earth again and noticed Gaia now. ¡ª¡ªRecalling carefully, since the end of the era of origin, countless outsiders have invaded the earth, and even Zhu Yue also deceived the earth. I turned a blind eye and watched with cold eyes. It is because I have never regarded this earth as Gaia. ¡ª¡ªBut the split at the junction of South America was not actually my self-contradiction, but my farewell to myself and the past. All Aristotle stopped moving as if they had received a certain message, looking at the planet Venus burning with golden arrogance in disbelief. The dead body of the sky shook all over, and made a "uuuu" sound. "Hey! Stop it, you will disappear!" Shi Lang said quickly. ¡ª¡ªThe future you describe is very good, so please be sure to realize it, because that is our star field, the future of Gaia star field. Also, if you can, please help me bring a word to me in the past by the way, cherish the time that the eldest sister is still here... As soon as the voice fell, the flames of gold burning on the planet Venus condensed in an instant, forming a golden light, like an arrow, shooting straight towards the universe Alaya. That speed, almost surpassing the dimension, almost like a dimensional jump, appeared in front of the Universe Alaya and pierced towards the chest of the Universe Alaya. However, this level is too slow for the Universe Alaya. He slowly stretched out his hand, and with one shot, he caught the golden light in his hand. ¡ª¡ªAlaya, you are the strongest star weapon. But, don¡¯t underestimate the King of Stars! In an instant, the golden light soared, and with a "boom", the message that made up the hands of the Universe Alaya was instantly wiped out, and it pierced straight into the chest of the Universe Alaya. "Kakka-" The invincible Universe Alaya, its incomparably strong message armor shattered like a spider web, and lased straight towards the origin of Gaia. "...Long time no see, eldest sister." "What is it?" Origin Gaia suddenly opened his eyes, and saw a golden light flying towards his face, instantly being overturned to the ground. Origin Gaia was about to fight back, but saw that golden light had disappeared. "What is it?" The origin of Gaia is uncertain. Staring at the hole in the chest of Universe Alaya, Shirou clenched his fist, and the King of Venus exploded the information barrier of Universe Alaya at the expense of his own intellect. At this moment, the last trace of the origin era disappeared, and Shirou finally understood that the source of the intellectual origin of Venus, which was opposed to the dead body of the sky, was the king of Venus. However, the sacrifice of the King of Venus was not fruitless. At least, his thoughts and regrets opened the way for Shirou to the origin of Gaia. Shirou certainly couldn''t waste this perfect opportunity and rushed straight towards Origin Gaia. Universe Alaya turned around, his hands recovered in an instant, and he flicked towards Shilang, but his left hand was blocked by the body of the dead body of the sky, while his right hand was entangled by the light vines from the distant Uranus. Pluto looked at the Uranus vine that entangled the right hand of Alaya in the universe in amazement, with a face full of surprise: "Uranus..." Neptune said: "Don''t be surprised. He is also our brother and sister after all. And, perhaps, like us, there is still the Star King''s longing for the Star King Gaia..." With the accidental support of the corpse of the sky and Uranus, Shirou successfully rushed into the body of the universe Alaya. "Interesting." Genesis Gaia looked at Shirou with interest, "Although this is not Alaya''s body, besides the Golden Emperor, you are the first person to pass through Alaya''s message barrier. Xiao Shirou. I have to say, the great me, I underestimate you. But how do you want to stop me? Do you still want to deceive me?" "No," Shirou knew in his heart that Origin Gaia was not as good as the future Gaia with the Elquito factor, so he just shook his head and said seriously: "You can''t do it." "What are you talking about?" Origin Gaia raised an eyebrow. "I said you can''t do it. And, hurry back to me!" "You, what did you say?" Origin Gaia was a little dumbfounded. "Your ears shouldn''t be deaf, right? Or, do you want me to say ¡®go¡¯?" Shilang asked, pointing to Origin Gaia. Chapter 2264： "Yes, there are, interesting..." "There is a fart meaning, I didn''t see where it was interesting, so hurry up and get me back!" Shi Lang pointed to Origin Gaia and snapped. "You--" Origin Gaia pointed to Shirou''s hand, shaking. "What are you? It seems that you are not only deaf, but your brain is not good." Shilang also pointed to his head specifically. "You¡ªyou¡ª" Origin Gaia was trembling with anger. No one has ever dared to insult her! "What are you? You don''t speak well, are you stuttering?" Origin Gaia was so angry that his legs were shaking, and he glared at Shirou and said, "You said I can''t do it? I''ll show it to you!" Before the King of Venus broke through the information barrier of the Universe Alaya, Origin Gaia had already connected a part of the touch of the stars, and he decided to destroy the creatures where the touch was located. The latecomers who were born so disrespectful of her greatness are all eliminated! However, when Genesis Gaia was about to do this, he found that his connected touch, with a click, disappeared. What''s the matter? The Origin Gaia was unsure, and then connected to other star touches, but as a result, it was disconnected as soon as the connection was made. Origin Gaia tried seven or eight times in a row, and the result was the same. What''s the matter? The origin of Gaia is uncertain. "I said, you can''t do it." Hearing this, Origin Gaia raised his head and looked at Shilang, and found that Shilang''s clay figure had withdrawn from the state of the Star Emperor and became a clay figure with long hair, and his posture was somewhat similar to him, but his posture was a little smaller. "Did you use the power of the King of Stars?" Origin Gaia asked in shock. Shirou nodded, "Yes." Yes, this is Shirou''s last resort to prevent Origin Gaia. [Mortal Savior] The records of Origin Gaia and Universe Alaya cannot be used, but Shirou has the blessing of future Gaia and the love of the planet. Although the blessing was taken away from the real world by Origin Gaia, it still belonged to Shirou. Therefore, as soon as he approaches the origin of Gaia, Shirou can make a wish for that blessing, and the planet will respond to his wish. And his desire for the planet is very simple, that is, to deny all the instructions of the star king from the past to this future planet! "The future me, actually gave you such a high power?" Origin Gaia was shocked. This is no different from giving the character of the Star King to Shirou. This favor and this blessing has never been given by Origin Gaia, even the Universe Alaya. Could it be that... Could it be that... "Could it be that you are the future arm of my star?" Origin Gaia asked suspiciously. "Of course not, this is just the trust between us. He believes that I will not do anything harmful to the earth, and he believes that the future I promised to him will be realized." Shi Lang said. "Unintelligible." Origin Gaia said shakenly. Yes, he couldn''t understand at all. The King of Stars is the only one, the only one that can''t be shaken. However, she handed over the power to Shiro. The origin of Gaia cannot be understood. Because of Him, not her. "If you can''t restart the ecology with touch in this way." Origin Gaia was silent for a moment, and then shouted: "Alaya, shock with the message, I don''t want to see any existence of life!" Universe Alaya raised his fist and blasted towards the earth with a shock wave of information. He aimed at the void of [Emperor¡¯s Arm] and blasted past. Obviously, he also felt that [Emperor¡¯s Arm] was difficult to break through from the outside world, so he specifically targeted weak points and bombarded it. However, when the cosmic Alaya was about to fall into the impact of the message, the hollow of the [Emperor¡¯s Arm] turned out to be the primate¡¯s wheel of restraint, which turned out to be combined with the [Emperor¡¯s Arm] to fill the void. The hollow of the arm of the Emperor of Heaven. This is of course, because the ideal king is part of the restraint. And this wheel of inhibition-- It''s the primate Alaya! "Boom¡ª" The shock of the horror caused the primate''s wheel of restraint to burst instantly, but it still filled the [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor]. ¡ª¡ªDo not want to perish. We don''t want to die. ¡ª¡ªWe want to live! No matter how difficult or hard it is, we must live! -Alive! Alive! Alive, alive! ! ! One by one, messages of unwillingness to perish spilled out from the broken wheel of restraint, which was the voice of the primate unwilling to perish. It was that voice, that firm desire that made the Wheel of Suppression resist the blow of the Universe Alaya! "Alaya--!" Originated Gaia shouted. Universe Alaya''s eyes flashed brightly, and the endless quantum information condensed a little. With this punch, not to mention the earth, even the life of the entire galaxy would be destroyed by the quantum of information. However, Origin Gaia found that Shirou was not panicking at all, and even a faint smile on his face. "What are you laughing at? Aren''t you afraid?" Genesis Gaia asked. Shi Lang smiled and said, "I said, trust is mutual." As soon as the voice fell, when Universe Alaya''s punch was about to fall, a huge spiritual hand suddenly came from the void, and at a faster speed, it clasped Universe Alaya''s wrist. When everyone looked up, they saw that another giant spirit giant appeared on the planet. On the head of that body spirit giant, Future Gaia stared at Origin Gaia with dissatisfaction, and asked: "You-- what do you want to do with my planet?" Chapter 21 All Tsundere, are to attract attention Time seemed to disappear. The newly-appearing lingzi giant grabbed Universe Alaya''s hand, making it impossible to fall. Of course, this is because the giant of the soul is also the Universe Alaya! Chapter 2265： The future, Universe Alaya! At this time, a wormhole suddenly appeared in the universe, and Alquette and Altruki returned to the solar system with Saturn on board. "Catch up, catch up! We''re back, sister!" Alquetra said with a smile, holding Alte Luci''s hand. Elteluci pulled her hand from Elquet''s hand, and said with disgust, "Don''t come close to me, it''s disgusting! Also, look at the atmosphere, the atmosphere is very wrong!" "Huh?" Elquette looked left and right, and found that the atmosphere was indeed not right. The most important thing is... "Three Alayas, two Gaias?" Alquette showed a stunned expression. In the future, Gaia stood on the head of the lingzi giant, staring closely at Origin Gaia, and asked: "What do you want to do to my planet?" "What do you want to do? As a part of the great me, don''t you know as the touch of the stars? Of course it is to clean up the trash of the body!" Origin Gaia said with his arms folded. "The life in the planet is not the garbage of the planet! If you are here to destroy my planet..." In the future, Gaia stared at Origin Gaia and scolded: "Go back!" "What did you say?" Origin Gaia frowned, staring at the future Gaia. "Go back! From my time, from my body, get me back!" Future Gaia scolded. "A mere touch..." Origin Gaia¡¯s ¡®well¡¯ on his forehead jumped wildly and shouted, "Alaya--!" "¡ª¡ªBrief Sweetie!" The two Gaia stomped their feet one after another, drove their armed forces to attack the enemy. However, whether it was the lingzi giant or the Universe Alaya, they just glanced at each other silently but did nothing. "What are you doing, Alaya? Why are you doing nothing! Hurry up and kill this heresy!" "So are you, Xiao Tiantian! What are you doing? Hurry up! I finally put you together, not for you to watch the show! Hurry up and kick them back for me!" Universe Alaya: "..." Lingzi Giant: "..." Boss, you guys make it hard for us to do it! Universe Alaya and Lingzi Giant are also helpless, both of them are bosses. In the end, they played Tai Chi silently. You rub it over, I rub it over. Universe Alaya and Lingzi Giant started to fish and paddle in tacit understanding, but the future Gaia and Origin Gaia are torn apart. "What are you thinking? My body has become a mess! Exterminate all those lives and reshape the ecology. This is what you should do!" Origin Gaia scolded. "Shut up, you the extinct king of stars! This is my planet! I will never allow you to destroy my existing ecology!" "Do not exterminate the existing ecology, and within a thousand years, you will be destroyed by the existing ecology!" "No way!" Future Gaia said confidently, then looked at Origin Gaia, and said: "I know, the''I'' from the past...no, it should be you. You are brilliant and great. I also know the future, never again. There will be a star king as great as you, let alone such a brilliant star domain. However, I will also become a decent star king. The next generation of life bred on this planet will also go to you, not in the past. The same glory!" "You dare to be called the King of the Stars? You are only a part of me! With such a chaotic life system, so disrespect for your ecology, how can you lead to glory? Where does your glory come from?" Origin Gaia asked. In the future, Gaia pointed to Shirou and said, "It''s Shirou!" Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and looked at Gaia in the future. He didn''t expect that the empty check 1,500 years ago would be the confidence that Gaia would be the origin of Gaia in the future. This is really... In addition to a wry smile, there is only a wry smile. Origin Gaia glanced at Shirou and sneered: "He is just a liar!" "He is not!" Future Gaia said firmly. "Who said that?" "I said it!" Gaia said in the future. "Who are you?" "I am the King of Stars! The King of Stars said it!" Origin Gaia sneered and said, "You are just simulating the star touch of personality! Just as a part of ¡®I¡¯!" "No, I am the King of Stars!" In the future, Gaia said firmly, her gaze was like a torch, staring closely at Origin Gaia''s cold red eyes. Lingzi Giants and Universe Alaya glanced at them one after another, and then the Tai Chi paintings in their hands became rounder, for fear of being seen by others, they were fishing and paddling. In the future, Gaia and Origin Gaia will face each other, their eyes are like torches. Although there is no words and no communication, anyone can see the fierce collision between the cosmic curtains. It''s like the tip of the needle against the wheat mang! In the end, Origin Gaia sighed suddenly, raised his hands, and said: "I have given up, I have given up." This was like a signal, and the originally solemn atmosphere suddenly eased somewhat. Suddenly, with a "pouch", a soft female voice suddenly rang beside Origin Gaia: "Look, I said, this planet has welcomed a new star king, eldest sister." Who! ? Everyone was surprised. "Could it be..." Shiro looked at Origin Gaia in surprise, only to see the golden light flickering beside Origin Gaia, and then an angel-like blond girl appeared. "King of Venus?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. The girl blinked, nodded, and smiled and said, "It''s me, Koshiro." Chapter 2266： Shirou frowned: "Aren''t you already burning intellectual information..." "It is true, but Gaia has transformed his message in this world to me." The King of Venus pointed to Origin Gaia and said. Origin Gaia said: "A nasty ghost has liberated all his remaining messages and all his emotions to calm my anger. Although it is a nasty ghost, how can I make her disappear?" "I''m not a nuisance." The King of Venus hugged Origin Gaia''s arm, blinked, and said with a smile: "However, this is how Gaia loses. This is the first time I have seen Gaia lose. , But, the future King of Stars, didn''t you let you down, Gaia?" Origin Gaia nodded, and said, "We barely passed the level." "Wait a minute, wait a minute!" In the future, Gaia was a little dumbfounded, and asked: "What the **** happened?" The King of Venus said with a smile: "Actually, Gaia has been a little suffocated before, so I took the opportunity to make a bet with Gaia." It turned out that the moment the King of Venus touched the origin of Gaia, he put all his emotions and thoughts into a hug. At that moment, Origin Gaia became a little suspicious of his own judgment, that is, at that time, the King of Venus made a bet with Origin Gaia. That bet is Shirou and Gaia in the future! "Gaia is satisfied, so I won." The King of Venus said with a smile. In the future, Gaia asked: "What if she is not satisfied?" Origin Gaia said: "Then I will truly reshape the ecosystem and reshape your star touch." When he said this, Genesis Gaia glanced at Shirou with a guilty conscience, a little worried that Shirou poked his desk, after all, Shirou could stop her. However, she found that Shilang was just looking at his nose and nose to the stars, as if he hadn''t heard anything. She suddenly felt that Shilang was very pleasing to his eyes. "It turned out to be like this." Future Gaia patted his chest, some luck, but he didn''t want his true temperament to make Origin Gaia surrender. "Seriously, this is the first time I have seen Gaia lose. Moreover, it is still in my hands." The King of Venus said happily. She smiled all over her face, as if she had won the Origin Gaia once, as if she had won the eternal treasure. "What''s the matter. If you win, you can naturally afford to lose. It''s just that the next generation of the star king is still somewhat flawed, but after all, this is against the greatest me, the greatest Gaia. Hahaha¡ª" Origin Gaia laughed with arms akimbo. "Who has flaws? You have flaws! If you are the greatest Gaia, then I am the greatest Gaia! Hahaha¡ª" Future Gaia also laughed with arms akimbo. "Then I am the greatest and greatest Gaia!" "Then I am the greatest, greatest, greatest... Ouch! It hurts!" In the future, Gaia hadn¡¯t finished speaking, she was hit with a knife on the head by Origin Gaia, and her eyes were filled with tears. However, Origin Gaia did not let her go. Instead, she squeezed her face with her fierce hands. , All kinds of ravages. "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts. Xiaotiantian, Xiaotiantian..." In the future, Gaia was crying and calling for the Lingzi Giant, but the Lingzi Giant was just busy playing Tai Chi with the Universe Alaya and ignored her at all. After ravaging the future Gaia for a long time, Origin Gaia let go, clapped his hands, and said, "Resolve the hatred." "M..." Gaia hid behind the King of Venus in the future. "This is a happy ending! It''s great, are you right, sister?" Alquette asked with a smile on his face, looking at Alte Luci. Eltluci curled her lips, "If you weren''t there." Everyone laughed. Shirou couldn''t help but smile. Indeed, this ending is really great. However, this was not the happy ending that Elquitte said. Because it is the origin of Gaia, it has such a warm ending. However, the real enemy, the real behind-the-scenes man, is the root evil-the lord of relief! As long as the Lord of Relief is not eliminated, there will be no so-called happy ending. However, even if you defeat the Lord of Relief, will there be a happy ending? Faced with such an enemy, could there be such an ending? Shiro didn''t know how many joys and sorrows still existed on the road to the answer, but for now, the conspiracy of the Lord of Relief has been drawn. Shi Lang even vaguely heard the sigh of the relief lord. Shirou knew that this was an auditory hallucination caused by his too much desire to win the Lord of Relief. However, Origin Gaia has stopped, and now he can allocate his energy to guard against the seventh animal nature and take Lixiang back. It even allows Origin Gaia to help. However, just as he was about to do so, a twisted wormhole suddenly appeared in the universe. Something is being teleported through the wormhole! Everyone suddenly became nervous. "It''s a Cthulhu!" Origin Gaia raised his eyebrows: "Are those managers left alone? It seems that I, who is going to be great, will take care of it!" Origin Gaia made a look, and the Universe Alaya and Lingzi Giant understood instantly, and other Aristotles surrounded the twisted evil **** wormhole. However, what emerged from the Cthulhu impulse was not a Cthulhu, but Abigail, who was taken away by the Cthulhu Universe six months ago. "Yeah--" As soon as Abigail walked out of the Cthulhu wormhole, he saw the big magnates who surrounded her and watched. The whole person instantly hugged their heads and squatted, shivering. "Abi is a good boy, Abi is a good boy, don''t beat Abi, don''t beat me¡ª¡ª, wow!" Seeing that scared Abi, she cried. Shiro quickly introduced Abigail to Yuanyuan Gaia, explained the misunderstanding clearly, then walked towards Abigail, wiped the tears from her eyes, and asked: "Abi, why are you here?" "That, that..." After the shock, Abigail remembered his purpose, grabbed Shilang''s trouser legs, and said quickly: "Brother Shilang, Brother Shilang, you and the King of Stars should go back to the origins quickly Times!" Shiro looked at Origin Gaia, then at Abigail, and asked, "Why?" "Actually, my father, as well as other gods, have been focusing on the Age of Origin. Just now, I heard my father muttering that the **** of destruction of gold is rushing to your star field! He wants to call Array, come to this universe!" Abigail said anxiously. "The **** of destruction of gold?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "It''s the Golden Emperor!" Origin Gaia''s eyes shrank suddenly, and then quickly said to Shirou: "The situation has changed, Xiao Shirou, I will go back first!" Chapter 2267： As he said, Origin Gaia is about to return to Origin Era, but at this time, the King of Venus stretched out his hand, "Wait a minute!" Origin Gaia stopped and looked at the King of Venus suspiciously. "Yes, can you give me another hug?" the King of Venus asked cautiously. Origin Gaia didn''t answer, just spread his hands silently. The King of Venus hugged him tightly, and muttered, "Sister..." Origin Gaia smiled, stretched out his hand to mess with the hair of the King of Venus, and showed a big smile to the King of Venus, and then it disappeared like a bubble. Ruxue''s soul slid across his fingertips, no matter how he tried to catch it, he couldn''t catch it. The King of Venus smiled. "Is this enough?" Future Gaia asked suspiciously. "This is enough for me. In fact, I have always been in regret. If at that time, I was not thinking about using mavericks to attract the attention of my sister, but to get along with my eldest sister peacefully. If I knew there would be On the day of farewell, if I could cherish that short time...Perhaps, I wouldn''t have so many regrets." The King of Venus sighed faintly. Chapter 22 is like an old general on a stage, with flags all over his body "I really didn''t expect that the root cause evil created this huge summoning array. The real purpose, the existence that really wanted to summon, turned out to be the Golden Emperor!" Shirou originally thought that the super-large summoning circle was summoning Origin Gaia, but he didn''t want the other party''s real purpose to summon the forbidden golden destruction **** from the origin era. Perhaps the root cause evil has already mastered everything, including the actions of Origin Gaia. The opponent wanted to draw the main attention of Origin Gaia to the present world, let them kill each other, and even force Shi Lang to project the arrow of Akash, so that the Golden Emperor could easily destroy the defense line of Gaia star field, and was finally summoned. To this world. But what he didn''t expect was that Shirou endured it and used other methods to stop Origin Gaia, and let Origin Gaia see the future Gaia''s star weapon, thus deflating the situation. The most important thing is- "Thank you, Abi." Shirou looked at Abigail and thanked. If it weren''t for Abigail to bring the news from the bubble, perhaps they have still been kept in the dark. "No, it doesn''t matter." Abigail scratched his head and smiled awkwardly: "We are friends, aren''t we?" Shirou nodded: "Of course." "Since you are a friend, don''t be so polite. It should be helpful to help a friend. Brother Shilang also helped me before, didn''t he?" Abigail gave a big smile, paused, and she continued: "I''m going back and say hello to Gamo. By the way, father said that they are very interested in you. If you are interested, you can Come to our universe as a guest." "If there is a chance," Shi Lang nodded and said with a smile. This was a lie, Shi Lang had made up his mind long ago that he would never go to the Cthulhu Universe. Once it has passed, what kind of ghost knows it will be played by those indescribable evil gods? The universe is very vast, and there are many dangers. For example, the Cthulhu universe, such as preying on the planets, is very dangerous. Without the Arrow of Akash, even if the state of the Star Emperor has been maintained, there is a possibility of overturning at any time. However, Abigail obviously didn''t see what Shilang was thinking, but just showed a smile, saying goodbye, and returned to the Cthulhu Universe through the Cthulhu Wormhole. "Abi, it''s really different." Shilang murmured. Abigail, who first met at the Shinjuku Junction, was an important member of the assembly and the incarnation of the indifferent evil god. Abigail, who was captured by the Holy Apostle of the Emperor of Heaven and locked in the [Coffin of Eternity], gave up on himself. Abigail, who was enlightened by him and Xuanzang Sanzang, had a smile on his face, but there was unspeakable loneliness and loneliness deep in his eyes. However, Abigail''s eyes are now bright. Perhaps this is because she finally found her destiny. And I was only one step away from where I belonged! Shirou clenched his fists. After bidding farewell to the Aristotles, Shirou, sisters Elquet, and Future Gaia returned to the planet. With the departure of Origin Gaia, Alaya in the universe disappeared. However, His temporary appearance has had a great impact on this planet. For example, the primate¡¯s wheel of inhibition. Because the Universe Alaya blasted the primate''s restraint wheel, the primate Alaya changed, and he began to accept things outside the primate. This is not because the primate Alaya was beaten by the Universe Alaya and his temperament changed drastically, but because in the future Gaia has connected the remaining network nodes of the Universe Alaya in the surrounding nebula. Although not as magnificent as the origin era, it surrounds a small half of the Milky Way, and the primate Alaya itself is one of the nodes of the Universe Alaya, so after the recovery of the Universe Alaya, it began to connect with the Universe Alaya. . In addition, the emergence of the inner world, the impact of the Belle subspecies, and the appearance of the final origin Gaia and the origin universe Alaya have completely torn people''s worldviews. Almost in the form of being forced to establish a new worldview. And this kind of worldview also counteracted the primate Alaya, urging him to connect with the universe Alaya. Once the primate Alaya is fully integrated with the Universe Alaya, the primate will also be included in the scope of the Universe Alaya''s guarantee. In this way, the protection of the primate¡¯s ability to develop the universe¡¯s restraint is completely born. . In addition, after the primate Alaya connects with the cosmic Alaya, the heroic seat connected by the primordial restraint wheel will also be connected by the cosmic Alaya! All of the heroic spirit pillars, or **** spirit pillars, will completely get rid of the constraints of legends, and their personalities will be transformed from primate legendary heroic spirits to cosmic heroic spirits. In the terms of the game, once the primate Alaya connects with the Universe Alaya, it will be upgraded from the OL version of the Earth to the OL version of the universe, and the upper limit of the Heroes'' level will also increase. Once all these are successfully completed, as Gaia said in the future, the life of the next generation will move towards a brilliance different from the original life. However, all of this has an important premise. ¡ª¡ªThe root cause is evil! As long as the root evil does not disappear, no matter how beautiful the future is, it is just a fantasy. Root cause evilly summoned the **** of destruction of gold, Shirou must rush back to the era of origin and fight against the **** of destruction of gold together with Gaia Star Territory. However, Lixiang was still in the hands of the seventh animal nature, Shirou felt a little worried. "Don''t worry, Xiao Lixiang will leave it to us." Alquette patted his chest and said with a smile. In the future, Gaia also nodded, patted her chest, and said with her arms akimbo: "You can carry out your first cause war with peace of mind, Koshiro. Don''t worry, don''t need to be distracted. If you want to, behind your back, And the great me." Shi Lang nodded, and then looked down at the petite and lovely future Gaia, especially the long snow-like hair, he couldn''t help but stretched out his hand, grabbed her beautiful hair, and yanked it! "Yeah--" In the future, Gaia screamed in an instant, while clutching his hair, he glared at Shirou with tears in his tears, "What are you doing?" "I suddenly wanted to try, whether the planetary tactile anthropomorphism has a sense of touch." Chapter 2268： "Is it sick? It is said to be anthropomorphic, and it must have simulated the human body''s tactile nerves and weaknesses! It hurts me to death!" In the future, Gaia yelled at him, then hid behind Alquette, soothing his hair with tears. It''s so bitter. First, I was ravaged by the self in the origin era, and now the human being loved by me, ravaged his hair. The baby''s heart is bitter, and the baby has nowhere to vent. Shi Lang smiled, turned his head, looked at the silent Mordred, and hooked her. Mordred pointed to himself. Shiro nodded. Mordred raised his eyebrows and walked towards Shirou. Shirou hugged Mordred. "What are you doing? These are clay figurines. They are all clay. It''s disgusting!" Mordred disliked the struggle, but couldn''t get rid of Shirou''s embrace. "When everything is over, our family will go to see the snow together." Shi Lang hugged Mordred and said. Mordred went stiff, his struggling hands dropped, and his head was dulled, and he asked, "You will win, right?" "Have you ever seen me lose?" Shi Lang clutched Mordred''s shoulders, his bright eyes looked straight at Mordred''s holy blue eyes, and said seriously: "Father, yes. I won." "Yeah. I believe you." Mordred smiled, hugged Shirou, and said softly: "You must win, father." Shirou nodded, then raised his head to look at Altria, and nodded gently. Altria was taken aback, and nodded. All the words are pale, and the eyes meet, everything is silent. Shirou cut off the connection of mud and put the main consciousness back into the body. The mud dissipated as a pure source of ether. This was originally an emergency method and can only be used once. In the future, Gaia walked out from behind Alquette and said: "I have to complete the connection and anchor of the Universe Alaya and the primate Alaya. I beg you. The planet will do its best to support you. Of." Mordred and others nodded. In the future, Gaia left the earth and, surrounded by the nine great Aristotles, stood on the shoulders of the spiritual giant-Universe Alaya. "Please, Alaya." Mirai Gaia looked at the side face of Lingzi Giant and said. Lingzi Giant-Universe Alaya nodded, and then his message body continued to expand and grow, and finally became even larger than the solar system. He slowly stretched out his hand, holding the solar system in his palm. Outside the earth, [the arm of the heavenly emperor] exudes dazzling holy light. Above the sky in various regions of the earth, there are rounds of restraint wheels, and tentacles-like light spilling out of the planet. Not only the earth, but other planets also spilled out the tentacles of light. And that is the touch of the stars! Numerous photon nerves stretched out from the palm of the psychic giant-Universe Alaya, one after another, first connected to the sun, followed by the star touch of the planet, and finally the countless photon nerves were connected with the primordial inhibition wheel. . In the future, Gaia is trying to connect the planetary restraint and primate restraint with the universe Alaya! Once completed, the next-generation Gaia star field will be resurrected in a different form in this world! Although this process is difficult, fortunately, other planets are giving their support. Even Uranus, who is unhappy with Gaia in the future, will help with the comfort of the King of Venus. In addition, even the primate Alaya did not resist the integration of the Universe Alaya. Because he, as the restraining force of the primate, knows that once the primate is included in the protection of the Universe Alaya, the primate will no longer have a crisis of extinction from the universe. Of course, the real reason He will not resist is that He has been looking forward to this day for a long, long time. He was originally part of the Alaya of the Universe, and he was looking forward to this day when the fire of civilization returned to this planet, and when Titis restarted his restraint to ensure the survival of the next generation of civilization. And now, the real Alaya is about to be resurrected, how could he stop it? ... The inner sea of ??the stars. "The king has gone to the battlefield." Vivian sighed lonely. Merlin said, "Shirou has completely separated from Gurneyville. Do you still call him king?" Vivian smiled and said, "He has returned the kingship to the ideal king, but in my heart, he is still my king." "You still miss the past, he won''t be happy." Merlin reminded. "So what? I belong to the past." Vivian said with a smile. Merlin sighed and asked, "Is it regrettable? He activated the card from Skadi." "It''s a pity. However, this also shows that this card of mine is his last hole card." Vivienne patted the [Coffin of Eternity] that was closed behind her, and said, "So, even if I miss it again, I will not leave the inner sea of ??the stars. Even if it is far away, as long as he is still my king, I To complete the mission he gave me." Merlin sighed: "I hope he will never use this card!" Vivienne nodded. "I have gone to watch the world. The root evil has made the spiritual tomb chaotic. New subspecies of Belle continue to be born, and the seventh animal nature may take the opportunity to get through the anchor. Although Gilgamesh, Arthur, Skaha and others They¡¯re all guarding, but I¡¯m a little worried." Vivian nodded and watched Mei Lin go away. She patted [The Coffin of Eternity] gently, and sat quietly beside the coffin, just like those thousand years. Long companionship. ... ... Ancient shu. "The so-called immortal way is actually not that mysterious. You have to slowly deduce from the material to the thought. First, you have to do two hundred backhands in a row. By the way, you have to feel shallow on paper, and you have to do it yourself. . You need to try first." Chapter 2269： "Eh eh eh? Is this? Okay, Master Qi without support." As soon as Morrigan collected the notes, she had to turn over two hundred backhands, but was stopped by Mustard Hinako. "What are you doing to stop me, Mustard Hinako?" Molly asked suspiciously. "You love brain idiot!" Mustard Hinako flashed Morrigan''s forehead with a dark face. "Mow..." Morrigan clutched his forehead and cried out in pain. Mustard Hinako stared at the laughing water monkey with a dark face, and said coldly: "If you fudge Morrigan again, I will demolish your temple, no support! Don''t think I don''t know that you are hiding gold. Where is the temple of the body!" Wuzhi Qi''s face stiffened, and he slapped his hands angrily, and said, "I know, I know. It''s really boring. I''ll come out with you if I say it''s an interesting person, but I''m here to work... Ah, I want to go back to retreat." "Faced with the root cause, even you can''t ignore it." "It''s true, it''s just that I pay attention to the unity of nature and man, and this unity is in line with the immortal way I pursue." Wuqi Qi jokingly smiled, but saw Musta Hinako''s face calm, he waved his hand." Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I don¡¯t even have to change my face. I¡¯m still funny. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to see the root cause of evil. Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for my golden body to be locked in the forest court In, I ran early." Hearing this, Mustard Hinako sneered and said: "That''s your own reason. You said, where you go to make trouble is not good, but you have to show your might here." Wuzhiqi said depressedly: "Who knew that the ancients in this area were so perverted?" Molly asked suspiciously: "Why do you say that?" Mustard Hinako pointed to Wuzhiqi and said, "This guy is an immortal, and the most famous beast in our area, the evil god. In the age of mythology, he was triumphant after he came to our area to make trouble and defeated the primitive gods of several tribes. It even caused a major flood in Tongbai Mountain. As a result, King Yu took the Hongmeng, Shangzhang, Doulu, and Lilou clan, pressed them on the ground and gave him a severe lesson, and then he was locked by a big iron chain. He closed his neck and put a copper bell on his nostrils, and then suppressed him forever to the south of the Huai River, while the golden body was locked in the mountain court." "Oh, did Dayu control the waters? Is King Yu so powerful?" Morrigan''s eyes widened. Wu Zhi Qi said depressed: "It''s not that King Yu is powerful, but the people in this area... They are all **** perverts!" "Why do you say that?" Molly Gan asked in confusion. To be honest, although she was the witch who mastered the most basics of the magic road, Morrigan didn''t know much about the secrets of the magic road in this area of ??China. Especially the age of myths in this area. Wuzhiqi looked at Morrigan and said, "You know, all myths on this planet are roughly the same, but the myths in this region alone are incompatible with the myths in other regions!" "Oh, I know. The spiritual core is different. The gods in this area are all good gods. Ah, no, only the super-existence of good can be called a god, and the evil one is the beast. No, no, It''s a monster." Morrigan said. "Wrong." Kakuko shook his head and said: "The ones you know are the mythological transformations needed for stability after the unification of this region. Before the unification of this region is completed, the real mythical age, this region and There is no difference in the situation in other regions, and there are evil gods everywhere. The mythical age in this region is really different from other regions in the people." "People?" "Yes. In the age of mythology in other regions, gods are stronger than humans, and God¡¯s will cannot be violated by humans. But only in this region, humans are stronger than gods. If Gods dare to destroy people, then people will destroy God first. Yes, the real core of the mythical age in this region is struggle!" "For example, the ten playful golden crows, they are not monsters, but the sun gods. The ten sun gods patrol the earth and bake the earth. In other areas, all people bowed on their knees, begging the sun **** for forgiveness and leave. Right? But the ancients in this area directly killed nine sun gods, scared that the last sun **** never dared to come to the earth again. In fact, the golden crow could run away not because of good luck, but because of the time. The ancients thought that when the sun **** was gone, the sun was gone, so he deliberately let it go. This is when Houyi shoots the sun." "For another example, Yugong moved the mountain. There are two large mountains that have blocked the road. People in other areas usually move or beg the gods, but the people in this area use their offspring to move the mountains away." "The most typical example is the water monkey in front of you. Nowhere is it good? He just came here to make trouble. As a result, he was beaten down by the ancients in this area and suppressed forever." Mustako said, pointing to Wuzhiqi. "Don''t say it, your stomach hurts..." Wuzhiqi said with an uncomfortable expression on his face. He also regretted. With his ability, in the age of mythology, even Greece and Mesopotamia were simple models, but they chose the **** difficulty of China. When I think about it, Wuzhiqi can''t stand his stomachache. In fact, the top ten immortal officials of the mountain court are all evil gods in the age of mythology. They were trapped in the mountain court and suppressed forever, and it was not the gods who suppressed them, but the fierce men of the mythical age in this area. However, this is fine. In fact, even if the ban is released, the unsupported Qi will not go out of the mountain court because it is really afraid of being beaten. Even if the age of myth has disappeared, even if the mystery of this area has almost disappeared, they are really scared. Who knows if there are any fierce men like the age of myths in this area? "However, when you say this, why do I think this temperament is so like Shilang?" Morrigan was a little puzzled. Whether it was Yugong moving the mountain or Houyi shooting the sun, Morrigan discovered that the spiritual core of these myths told by Mustard Cinako was somewhat similar to that of Shilang. "You say that, it is indeed a bit like... his spiritual core, not like the area of ??neon, but like this area..." Kakuko thinks about it, and it feels so. That kind of struggle, that kind of indomitability, that kind of resistance to fate, that kind of spirit in the bones is exactly the same as the spiritual core of this region. This is of course. Because Shirou, the essence of his soul, is a person from this land. And the spiritual core of this land is struggle! Fight with heaven, fight with god, fight with man, and fight with your own destiny! "Oh, oh. You say that, I am more interested in the successor of the vortex." Wuzhiqi smiled, paused, and then she asked: "Yes, Mustard Hinako. You said before that you met the **** king Hei Di and Bai Ze in our connection point, right? They left you a seed, right?" Mustard Hinako nodded. "Where is that seed?" Wuzhiqi asked. "At a friend of mine," said Mustardinako. "Oh oh oh, the mustard chick who hates humans the most, even said to have friends, it really opened my eyes!" Wuzhi Qi said jokingly. Mustard young child was cold-eyed. "Forget it. Don''t tease you. It''s better to keep that seed. Although I don''t know that Bai Ze, Bai Ze can''t give anything at will, there must be deep meaning in it!" Wu Zhiqi said. Musta Hinako nodded, and then said: "Now we still have to guard this anchor point. Don''t try to fish and paddle. Otherwise, I will demolish your temple!" "I know, I know. By the way, or else, I will summon the monkey grandson to help you, so you can let me go? He has become a Buddha, and a clone is much better than me!" Mustard young child waited coldly. Wuzhi Qi sighed: "Fate is bitter!" ... Altria patted Mordred on the shoulder and whispered, "Mordred." Mordred nodded, raised his head, and looked at the vortex that enveloped the sky. My heart said silently, I am waiting for you to come back, my father! Chapter 2270： Chapter Twenty-Three, I''m in love with such a love song~ Everyone started to act. Listening to Mordred''s arrangement for the seventh beastly attack, Matthew couldn''t help asking, "Then what should I do, Mordred?" "Matthew, you need to do something very important. Go and help hunt the Belle subspecies that broke into Fuyuki City. This matter is very important, please." "I see..." Matthew nodded a little disappointed. Although Mordred said it very seriously and sincerely, she was not a fool, of course she heard the deep meaning of this sentence. ¡ª¡ªShe is too weak! It is a burden. Matthew didn''t break this point, because it was a fact. She possessed Galahad''s divine shield, but she did not have Galahad''s perseverance that even if she turned into a machine, she had to protect a person, and could not exert the true power of Galahad''s divine shield. What kind of person, whatever strength, do what kind of thing. This is a matter of course. Matthew had already accepted this. But where did the unwilling tears in the eyes come from? ¡ª¡ªYou are too weak to support King Galahad''s shield. Recalling the words of the seventh animal character, Matthew felt inferior in his heart. He looked down at the Holy Shield in his hand and murmured cowardly: "I''m sorry, Mr. Galahad. Your shield is in my hand. It will be dusty." At this time-- With a roar of "Roar", Matthew looked up and saw a ferocious white beast rushing towards a woman holding a swaddling baby. "Be careful!" Matthew flew away subconsciously and set up the Holy Shield. With a "boom", the White Beast was bounced back by the Holy Shield. Matthew supported the shield, looked back at the shuddering and frightened woman, and said seriously, "Please leave here and go to a safe place!" "Thanks, thank you..." The woman shuddered and frightened, and quickly left here. The White Beast wanted to continue to slaughter it, and Matthew shot it flying with the Holy Shield. After a fight, the White Beast was smashed into meat sauce by the Holy Shield. Matthew breathed a sigh of relief, she was somewhat useful. However, this is only useful. "What are you doing, Matthew?" A cold voice suddenly sounded in her ears, and Ma Xiu turned her head and saw a blond girl in a black costume looking at her. The blonde girl has a beautiful face, tall body, and uneven. Although she is smartly dressed, she has a chivalrous style, but the temperament between her eyebrows has the nobility and bitterness of a queen. "Miss Aige." Matthew couldn''t help being surprised. She knew this blonde girl, her name was Ai Ge, and when she was in the forest hut, she would visit Senior Lixiang from time to time, but the other party kept telling her not to tell Senior Lixiang. In the past six months, Matthew has become familiar with the lady love song. She found that the lady love song is like the goddess of wisdom. No matter what, she can get the answer. The most important thing is love. Miss Ge is very gentle, so she naturally became friends with Miss Ai Ge. Ai Ge said: "I just went to the forest hut and didn''t see you. And there are traces of fighting. What happened when I was away?" Matthew told Ai Ge everything about what happened, then lowered his head and asked inferiority: "Miss Ai Ge, do you also think that I am very useless?" "It''s useless?" Ai Ge glanced at the white beast that was smashed into meat sauce by the Holy Shield, and shook his head: "Nothing, but your heart is more slender than others and more considerate of others." "But, I''m Senior Servant, but I dragged Senior. I, I--, so useless..." Aige looked at the inferiority Matthew, was silent for a moment, and said, "Want to go to a place with me, Matthew?" "Where to go?" Matthew asked. "Go get Lixiang back." Aige said. Hearing this, Matthew''s eyes widened: "However, the whereabouts of the seventh animal nature is unknown. Even Gaia, who is the restraining force of the planet, can''t be found..." "They can''t find it, doesn''t mean I can''t find it. Do you want to go with me, Matthew?" Ai Ge asked again. Matthew hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and said: "I''m not going anymore, I will only drag your hind legs, Miss Aige..." "I didn''t ask you, will I be a hindrance, I am asking you, do you want to go?" Matthew: "..." "Think! Think! Why don''t I think! I, I am Senior Servant, I am Lixiang''s friend, why don''t I think? But..." Ai Ge grabbed Matthew''s hand and smiled and said, "No, but it''s enough to think about it." Matthew looked at Aige¡¯s sunny smile, pursed her lips, resisted the urge to cry, and asked: "Why? I... my heart is slender and weak. I shouldn¡¯t be able to enter. Miss Aige¡¯s eyes are right." "Did you know, Matthew? Sometimes, a slender heart can show even more amazing power than an already powerful heart! The slenderness of the heart is not your weakness, but your most precious thing. Treasure." Ai Ge''s clear eyes looked at Matthew gently. There were tears in Matthew''s eyes, but a smile appeared, "...You are so kind, Miss Aigo." Ai Ge was silent for a moment, wiped Matthew''s tears, and said, "I can, it''s not good at all." ... ... In the Origin Era, Shirou slowly opened his eyes and found himself still sitting cross-legged at the door of Uzumaki Gate. "That guy Gaia, didn''t you lock me up?" Shi Lang muttered, got up, and flew back to the Gaia star field on the earth. When he was about to call the Universe Alaya and teleported himself to the brain area of ??the star, a fragrant wind suddenly came from the corner in front of him, and then he bumped his head with a white hair. "Who? You don''t have eyes?" Shilang said depressedly, holding his head. "I also want to ask, who is so long-eyed who dares to hit the great me!" Great? Chapter 2271： Shi Lang was taken aback, and then he felt that the voice was a bit familiar. He looked up and saw that a girl with white hair and red eyes, who looked very similar to the future Gaia, was clutching her forehead and gnashing her teeth. He couldn''t help asking cautiously: "Gaia?" "Yes, it''s the great me!" Well, there is no need to prove it, this kind of sand sculpture speech like El Quatt is enough to prove her identity. "Why do you look exactly like the present world?" Shirou pointed to Origin Gaia and asked. The appearance of Origin Gaia now is exactly the same as when she used the Star Blessing of Future Gaia in the world! But this is not right. Regardless of the origin of Gaia or the King of Stars, they are all light people! Origin Gaia observed his white arms, touched his face, and said, "I think this look is pretty good, so I simulated it." Hearing this, Shi Lang''s mouth twitched: "Be careful, Gaia sue you for infringement of portrait rights!" "Where is she going to sue me?" Origin Gaia asked triumphantly. Shiro: "..." "Speaking of which, shouldn''t you guys still be trapped by Alaya?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously, "Did you not let Alaya let me go?" "Of course. You dare to slander the great me so much, and don''t let you suffer, how can you dispel the hatred in my heart? Wait a minute¡ª" Origin Gaia suddenly realized a little bit, widened his eyes, and asked, "You guy...Could it be that there is a way to get rid of Alaya''s message fixation?" "This¡ª" Shi Lang suddenly remembered that he was still opening the [Mortal Savior]. Shiro did have a way to get rid of Alaya''s message fixation, that is, using the [mortal savior] to use the record of Taitis, and because of this, he has the confidence to say that the origin Gaia can be eliminated. Using Tetis''s record to get rid of Alaya''s message fixation, and then using the Arrow of Akash to destroy Origin Gaia, this is Shirou''s ultimate trump card against Origin Gaia. Of course, once he did this, he would be instantly torn apart by the angry Universe Alaya. In the end, he was only proud of the root evil, so Shirou gave up and took other methods to stabilize the origin Gaia. However, when he returned, Shi Lang suddenly forgot that he had been turning on the record of Taitis and forgot to turn it off, so he could easily get rid of Alaya''s message fixation and return to Earth. This is like going out and someone asks if the lights are turned off. It''s not an important thing. Who remembers it so tightly? Origin Gaia also quickly realized this. She stamped her feet in anger, but helplessly, she had no choice but to black face and say nothing. It turned out that the focus of the game just now was not her at all, but Shirou! Regardless of whether she is sullen or not, Shirou will solve it eventually. Shirou just squeezed this point, but did not say anything. Instead, she triumphantly announced her recognition of the future Gaia. It''s so funny like a clown! Suffer! Completely suffered from Shirou''s body! "Hateful, really hateful!" Origin Gaia gritted his teeth and disturbed Shiro''s hair. Shiro reluctantly accepted the punishment from Origin Gaia. Why didn''t this matter be told before, to force the origin of Gaia to submit? This is of course, because in addition to pretending to be meaningless, it will only make the relationship more acute and tense. In the end, both sides will lose, and the root will be smirked. Shi Lang didn''t care about who pretended to be compelled, who was proud, as long as he could solve the problem, it was enough for him. But this greatly dampened the self-esteem of Origin Gaia. Seeing Genesis Gaia scratching his hair more and more vigorously, Shirou said quickly: "Okay, okay. The golden universe is coming, you still like this! After the matter is over, I will let you punish again. Okay. ?" Origin Gaia snorted coldly, then clapped and waved. "Come with me." Origin Gaia hooked Shirou. "What are you doing?" Shirou asked. "Just come with me, it won''t hurt you." "What you said makes my heart feel hairy." Shi Lang shivered, wouldn''t this guy want to unspoken rules for himself? Shirou thought for a while, and kept up with the origin of Gaia. Origin Gaia brought Shirou to the center of the earth. "This is... the inner sea of ??the stars?" Shi Lang looked at the scene in front of him with some surprise. This is the center of the earth 3000 kilometers underground, but there is no core here, but a vacuum zone. Shirou is not sure where this is, because in the center of the earth, there is a core, not such a vacuum zone. "This may be the prototype of the inner sea of ??the stars of your time." Origin Gaia said. Shirou put away his surprise, looked at Origin Gaia, and asked, "What did you bring me here for?" Origin Gaia stretched out his hand, pointed to the distance, and said, "Look at that." Shiro looked at the place pointed by the origin of Gaia, and saw a huge golden flying boat lying horizontally in the center of the earth. Shirou looked at Origin Gaia: "This is?" "This is the reason why our galaxy is special, and it is also the origin of everything in our galaxy, the experimental spacecraft from the golden universe. We call it the creator." Origin Gaia said. Shiro frowned and asked, "Aren''t they experimenting on the moon?" "Yes, but then I moved them here." After a pause, Origin Gaia said again: "Go, go in with me." Shi Lang followed Origin Gaia and entered the golden flying boat. The material that made up this golden flying boat was something Shiro had never seen so far. Its firmness was stronger than that of Oliha Steel, the Greek **** of mechanics, and it was obviously one of the supermetals of the universe. "A long, long time ago, the creators from the Golden Universe conducted the Star King experiment in this remote galaxy, thus creating us. But in the end, the Void Lord of the Golden Universe and the Golden Emperor contradicted themselves and launched a protracted civil war. , And the creators in this galaxy at that time also killed each other, and eventually both died. This led us, the star kings, to gain independence and freedom." Chapter 2272： "After gaining independence and freedom, in order to prevent us star kings from becoming experimental objects of the golden universe again, we began to create our own star arms. The kings of Venus created powerful individuals, and only I chose to create civilization. The Creator was the blueprint and created the Taitis, which is what you call the origin life. And this is the origin of the Gaia star field, the origin of everything." Origin Gaia took Shi Lang to the inside of the Golden Flying Boat. In this inside, there was a huge constant petri dish. In that petri dish, several dead golden giants floated. Obviously, this is the life in the golden universe and the origin of the Gaia star field. -Creator! Shi Lang glanced at the golden giants, then looked at Origin Gaia, and asked: "I already know these things. You brought me here, didn''t you just let me see this?" "Of course." Genesis Gaia nodded, then stretched out his hand to Shirou and said, "Give me the Arrow of Akash." Hearing this, Shi Lang hesitated for a moment, then took out the Arrow of Akash and handed it to the origin of Gaia. When Genesis Gaia got the Arrow of Akash, he pointed the arrow of the Arrow of Akash at Shirou''s eyes, but Shirou didn''t blink. The scene froze for a while, Origin Gaia sighed, knowing in his heart that his place might not be found in the near future, so he took the Arrow of Akash in his hand and said: "After coming back from this world, I realized a Question. Shirou, something like the root evil may not exist at all!" Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned: "What did you say?" Chapter 24 Please, you are weak! Shirou looked at Origin Gaia in disbelief. What did she say? She said that the root cause of evil may not exist at all! His heart throbbed with some discomfort, Shirou suppressed the throbbing in his heart, but his tone was a little excited: "If he doesn''t exist, then who am I fighting against so far?" The words of the origin of Gaia simply negate everything! "Actually, I went to this world with doubts. I was very puzzled as to what kind of monster could destroy my Alaya, but after I went to the world, a question arose instead." Origin Gaia said. "What''s the question?" Shirou asked. "Why can I go to this world?" Shirou said, "Does this still need to be asked? Of course it is because of the great summoning formation that is rooted in evil!" "So Xiao Shirou, I ask you, why can the root evil summon me?" "What are you trying to express, Gaia?" Shirou frowned and asked. He didn''t understand what Origin Gaia was going to say, but there was a vaguely uncomfortable feeling in his heart, and he refused to think. Genesis Gaia looked at Shirou and said seriously: "We are the beginning of time, the origin, and the present world is the future of our destruction, but we are not connected to the present world. What does this mean, do you understand? It means us It is impossible to overlap with this world." "He is the root of evil, and he can naturally do this kind of unthinkable thing." Shi Lang said. "You actually understand in your heart that this is impossible. At the same time, you also understand that in the true history, we and the golden universe are barely dead together, so there is your age. However, your arrival has destroyed the established History. Once we defeated the golden universe with overwhelming strength, we did not seek power from [Root], did not deceive [Root], did not create the Arrow of Akash, let alone the so-called Root Evil. Then, your age, Will it still exist? No, it should be asked, how do you exist?" Originated Gaia asked. "Of course, of course it was born into a parallel world..." "Is this really the case? You have experienced several connection points, even in our time, and you who have seen Moramaye, are you still convinced of the existence of the parallel world?" Origin Gaia asked. Shi Lang shook, and the anxiety in his heart that resisted thinking was even more throbbing. "After we wiped out the golden universe and survived, how should you exist? I will tell you the answer." Origin Gaia handed the Arrow of Akash to Shirou, and said peacefully: "Then it is to use Akash. Arrow, destroy me. So, I ask you. Who are you?" Boom! Like a thunderbolt in a clear sky, Shiro retreated two or three steps violently. The problem that I have always resisted to think about was brought before the eyes of Origin Gaia mercilessly. There is no need for Origin Gaia to remind that this paradox question was actually realized when Shirou came to Origin Era, and even instinctively anxious. However, he resisted to think, resisted to think deeply, numbed himself, and made himself work hard not to think. Because I''m afraid of thinking carefully! Because, if it is really as the origin of Gaia said, then the root evil does not exist, the existence, the real master of relief, is not¡ª Unable to make such a judgment, Shirou raised his head shaken, but he saw Origin Gaia''s beautiful face, full of smirk. Shi Lang realized in an instant, and said angrily: "Are you kidding me?" "Hahaha!" Origin Gaia couldn''t help it anymore, and laughed loudly: "No, no, no more, no longer, no longer. You are so cute, Xiao Shirou. I finally know why I am in the future, why do I love you so much. Now. You are so cute." Shi Lang stared at Origin Gaia angrily, gritted his teeth and asked: "How do you see the anxiety in my heart?" "Who do you think I am? I am the greatest Gaia!" Origin Gaia said proudly with his arms akimbo. Shi Lang was itchy with hate, if it wasn''t for Origin Gaia''s home court, and Akashia''s Arrow was still in her hands, Shi Lang really wanted to press her on the ground and rub her. "However, in this way, the depression in my heart is out, and you can do things boldly, right?" Origin Gaia asked with a smile. "No, because all the clues are condensed to the front line, there is only this possibility. The so-called root evil, the so-called Lord of Relief, may...maybe...I myself...!" Shi Lang pressed his lips, all the clues gathered together, and there was only such a terrible truth. "If you really think so, then it''s a hit, Koshiro." Origin Gaia said with a chest. Shi Lang frowned: "What do you mean?" "Have you considered a possibility, Koshiro?" Origin Gaia looked at Shiro peacefully, and said, "We, don''t exist at all." Hearing this, Shi Lang subconsciously flashed what the relief master said to him at that time. ¡ª¡ªI want to play a game with you. "If we don''t exist at all, but just a bubble of real history, then everything makes sense." Origin Gaia said very calmly. "But, what if not?" Origin Gaia smiled and said: "If not, do you think you can live on my site?" Hearing this, Shi Lang was startled, and then he completely relaxed, and the anxiety in his heart disappeared in an instant. Shirou understood that Origin Gaia''s move was to dispel his doubts and allow himself to act freely. "Thank you, Gaia." Shirou looked at Origin Gaia seriously. "Who said I was the greatest Gaia?" Origin Gaia was sticking in his waist, laughing, and then looking at Shirou, and said: "But since it is a game, if you can''t find a game venue, you can''t find a player, But you can''t win." Chapter 2273： "I got it." "Then what the root evil is, don''t I need to say it?" Origin Gaia asked with a smile. "No need.", Shi Lang shook his head, his eyes cleared, and said, "No wonder the future Titis can''t tell his real name. Because that guy is not the root at all, but polluted the root with his own intellect and selfish desire! The root cause is evil, it is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster!" Origin Gaia smiled and said, "It''s not too stupid." "Then what did you bring me here? Are you trying to tell me that the root of evil lies here?" Shilang asked. "No," Origin Gaia shook his head and said, "I want you to destroy this place." "Are you serious?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. Origin Gaia nodded, "Although I''m a treasure of it, it''s the thing that gave birth to me after all. However, this is the flying boat of the golden universe after all. Who knows, will the golden emperor be transmitted through the flying boat? First destroy it. , It''s absolutely in case." Shiro nodded. The two left the golden flying boat, Shi Lang drew the sword in the stone, switched to the record of [style], and cut the root line of the golden flying boat with one sword. Hearing the sound of "chao", the huge golden flying boat disappeared in front of my eyes. "Go." Origin Gaia didn''t look back, and left very simply, without the slightest nostalgia. However, if she doesn''t miss it, why should she keep this golden flying boat? Shiro looked at the back of Origin Gaia. He was a very determined and capable star king, and he was full of wisdom and thoughts, and was a very good friend. It''s a pity that the real Him has long since disappeared. Shirou followed Origin Gaia and returned to the brain area of ??the star. Not long after Gaia sat on the throne of the king, there was an angry roar outside the hall-- "Gaia--!" As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Lang saw a blonde girl and rushed in aggressively. "King of Venus?" Shiro discovered that this blonde girl was the King of Venus. However, the King of Venus ignored Shirou, but stared at Origin Gaia angrily. "Huh? My dear sister, come to the great me, what''s the matter?" Origin Gaia sat on the throne of the king, with one hand supporting his face, those red eyes looking at the angry Venus with interest Wang, the corner of his mouth was filled with a faint, playful smile. "What have you done to me?!" The King of Venus glared wide. "I created a lovely body for you, isn''t it good?" Origin Gaia asked with interest. "You bastard, die for me! Super must kill, Golden Hakata--" The King of Venus flashed in front of Origin Gaia with a stride, and with a fierce punch, he smashed towards Origin Gaia. As a result, Origin Gaia stretched out his palm and easily blocked her punch. Origin Gaia disgusted and said: "That''s it?" "Ah ah ah ah! Super super super, super kill, Gaia must die Meteor Fist¡ª" The king of Venus fisted quickly, and thousands of phantoms appeared at such a speed, like a group of meteors. However, Origin Gaia relaxed everything. Next, he took the time to yawn, and said with a lazy look: "Please, you are very weak. It is the shame of the solar system, and only I can tolerate you." Not long after, the King of Venus squatted in the corner, doubting himself: "I am a trash, I am a trash..." Shiro: "..." Shirou looked at Origin Gaia and asked, "Gaia, this is..." "When the guy flew towards me, there was not much useful information, but he threw some weird things at me, but it felt very interesting, I want to play with it." Origin Gaia looked at squatting. King of Venus who doubts himself in the corner. Shiro: "..." Forget, the attribute of this guy is Emperor S, a stomach of bad water. However, what weird message does the future King of Venus throw at Origin Gaia? Shiro didn''t know. However, from the current scene, it is definitely not a good thing. "But that''s the story again. The starships launched have already entered the golden universe? Is it really good to be so leisurely?" Shi Lang looked at Origin Gaia and asked. "No, there is no launch." Origin Gaia shook his head. "What''s going on?" Shilang raised his eyebrows, and launched the starship into the Golden Universe while the Golden Emperor and the Void Maharaja are fighting. This is an established strategic policy. It is impossible for Origin Gaia to do this. Stupid things. The most important thing is that the root evil is to be summoned to this world, it is the Golden Emperor. If the Golden Emperor could not be eliminated in the Age of Origin, everything would be empty. "There was a small calculation accident. The golden universe is more difficult to approach than I expected." Origin Gaia said helplessly: "Starships are different from us and require energy to move. The cosmic dimension in which the Golden Universe is located is too far away for us, and we have no way to form an energy supply line of that scale for the time being. The cosmic material environment over there is also different from ours, the starship¡¯s built-in energy harvesting device will therefore fail. If the starship enters the golden universe with incomplete energy, it¡¯s just going to die." "Is there not enough energy...?" Shi Lang''s expression was a little subtle. "Yes, if there is an effective energy supply route, or if individual starships are filled with energy equivalent to a galaxy at one time, expeditions can also be carried out. The former is a big project and will attract the attention of the Golden Universe. On the contrary, It may make the Golden Emperor and the Void Lord temporarily shake hands and make peace. The latter¡ª" "...Connect the dots." "Yes." Origin Gaia nodded, "Although I can''t understand how that kind of thing provides huge energy in real history. However, since that may be one of the conditions for the birth of Root Evil, so I have Ask Moramoye to stop his experiment of fixing the future domain. Therefore, although the starships are assembled on the border, they cannot move towards the golden universe." After a pause, Genesis Gaia said again, "However, this is fine. Although it is impossible to fire at the Golden Universe. However, a wall was built on the border to prevent sudden attacks on the Golden Universe. In addition, the golden flying boat It was also destroyed by you, at least the Golden Emperor could not behead me without my knowledge." Shiro nodded. He didn''t ask why he didn''t let the original life directly cross the stars and crusade against the golden universe-such a stupid question. Because the golden universe obviously has the ability to destroy information life, especially the Golden Emperor, who was very jealous of Taitis and Origin Gaia. From Taitis''s dictation, the universe destroying **** is very likely to be an absolute material life form. Shirou looked at Origin Gaia and said seriously: "Gaia, I''m going to the border." Origin Gaia was not surprised by this. He just looked at Shirou and asked: "Have you decided? Your Akasha Arrow can only be launched once, so what I have to tell you is the state of your heroic spirit. Its strength may be the top of the top in your time, except for the evil gods and transcendants. However, in the face of the golden universe, it is not a capital that can be proud of." "I know." Shi Lang looked at Origin Gaia with a smile, and said, "As you said, since it''s a game, if you can''t find the playing field and the players, you can''t win." Chapter 2274： "It seems that when I say this to you, it just seems that I am more verbose. Now that you have decided, then do it. There happens to be a group of starships here to launch to the border, so you can take the past." Origin Gaia said. "Thank you." Shirou turned and left the hall. Genesis Gaia watched Shirou''s back, and said in his heart, "Fujimaru Shirou, you must remember this love, if I am in danger in the future, you have to pay it back." And... You have to speed up the pace, find out who your enemy is and where it is as soon as possible. My time is running out. Genesis Gaia lowered her head and stared at her palm. She went to this world with questions and got the answer from this world. It is precisely because of this that she can vaguely feel that her destiny, the destiny from real history, is approaching her step by step. Time is running out. Fear? Struggling? Angry? This is not what she has to do. What is she going to do? From the moment she was born, from the moment she led the star kings to rebel against the golden universe, it was doomed. In this world, Saturn is the eldest brother in the solar system, but in this origin era, the era of the star king, she is the real boss. And this is why in this world, Saturn, and other Aristotles will favor the future Gaia too much. "Gaia--" The King of Venus recovered from his self-doubt, glaring at Origin Gaia: "You tyrannical tyrant, give me a punch!" Genesis Gaia stretched out his hand to catch it easily, and smiled jokingly: "As always weak. Want to overthrow my monopoly? You are still far away." Chapter 25¡ªChild Tiamat Interstellar shuttle is not a problem for Shirou''s current ability. Although the body is weak, using mud or [Star King], you can move freely in a universe full of super-energy radiation and absolute zero. However, the disadvantage is that the magic power will be squandered quickly, while the radiation range of [Evil Flower] is relatively It is really small in terms of the universe. Of course, the most important thing is--, From a psychological level, Shirou could not adapt to the long interstellar shuttle. Because the universe is really too vast, too deep, and too quiet. Shuttling through it is like entering a dark and deep sea world. Even if the strength is up to the standard, as a person in the information age, not the interstellar age, there is always some psychological discomfort. For this, the origin of Gaia provided it with a starship, which is really a caring thing. Under the guidance of Universe Alaya, Shiro flew away from the earth and came to the star-solar base. This is a standard stellar base that integrates the functions of energy acquisition, detection, and production cabins. First, establish a star base, and then survey the unknown planets in the galaxy, and find a suitable planet to colonize... If there is no accident, thousands of years later, when the present humans enter the interstellar age, they will also develop in this way. Unknown galaxy. Shiro came to the bottom of the cabin of the star base. Here is a huge folding space-time space, displaying huge interstellar motherships after another, which is being loaded with the great source of ether as energy. [It just happens that there is already a three-body pair of space starships, and Dayuan Ether is about to be loaded and ready to launch. Please go to the launch port, Mr. Shirou. ¡¿ Shiro nodded and followed Alaya''s guidance to the launch port of the starship. Here, there is a huge three-body silver-white starship, the front door is wide open, and the final great source ether is being filled. ¡ª¡ªHuh, Xiao Shi Lang? " A familiar message sounded in his mind, Shirou looked left and right, but he couldn''t see anyone. "Here here¡ª" Snow-like particles gathered in front of him, forming a figure like the silhouette of Mordred. There is no doubt that this guy is-- "Titis?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, looked at the luminous human figure in a little surprise, and asked in confusion, "Aren''t you doing an experiment on the origin of species? Why are you here?" "Of course it''s here to transport my tree of origin." Taitis pointed to his back, Shi Lang looked around, and saw one bubble after another containing the Tree of Origin, loaded into the starship. Ah, I almost forgot. In addition to the origin of species, this guy is also making biological weapons. "Aren''t you called by Gaia to see the vortex gate? Why did you get here?" Titis asked suspiciously. Hearing this, Shi Lang felt a little strange, Origin Gaia and Origin Life are one, sharing information and intelligence. However, looking at the appearance of Taitis, it seems that Origin Gaia did not share the information of this world. Is there any special meaning to her doing this? Shi Lang shook his head, looked at Taitis, and said, "I''m going to the front line of the border." "Huh? The front line?" Taitis opened his eyes wide, and said with some surprise: "It''s dangerous there!" "That''s why I want to go." Shilang replied with a smile. "It''s because of the root cause of evil again? You are really obsessed with that thing." Taitis said. "That''s why I came to this era after all." Shirou said. "Well, I can''t convince you. You will come here, Gaia must have agreed. In this case... Have you chosen the starship to carry?" Titis asked. "Not yet. Do you have any recommendations?" "Mm. Let''s do this." Taitis pointed to the silver starship in the middle, and said, "This starship was made by us in the post-material age, although it has been eliminated by us. But its performance It¡¯s still top-notch, especially in terms of wormhole shuttle performance." "I see." Shi Lang nodded and said with a smile: "Thank you, Taitis. " "It''s nothing. Oh, yes, if you meet the Golden Emperor on the front line..." Taitis put on a very serious expression and said: "Do, do, do not think about being with him Fight head-on and run away. Do you understand?" Hearing this, Shi Lang nodded: "I understand." When the bubble loading of the Tree of Origin was completed, Shiro watched Taitis away, turned around, and walked towards the starship while facing the Universe Alaya, and asked: "Alaya, the Golden Emperor is very Is it strong?" [That is not a monster that can be described as ¡®strong¡¯. ¡¿Universe Alaya replied: "That is a monster that transcendents don''t want to face." Shirou asked again: "Compared with you? With your full strength, can you destroy him?" [It can be exiled, but as for the extermination... I''m extremely sorry, Mr. Shirou. I can''t do it. ¡¿Universe Alaya replied. Chapter 2275： "I got it." After communicating with Universe Alaya, Shirou had some concepts about the scale and personality of the Golden Emperor. The Golden Emperor, the **** of destruction from the golden universe, was suspected of being an absolute material life form, and was repeatedly mentioned and feared by Titis and Origin Gaia. Shiro didn''t know how strong this golden emperor was, but there was no doubt that Shiro had no other means to deal with the golden emperor except the Arrow of Akash. Arriving in the cockpit of the starship, Shiro glanced away and saw the pilot throne in the center. He walked over and sat in the driving seat. For an instant, as if it had been activated, there was a glimmer of light around it. A voice resounded in the cockpit. [Dayuan Ether is filled, the starship system is activated¡ª¡ª] The endless shimmering light gathered together, condensed into a young goddess. The young goddess looked as though she was only six or seven years old, with silver hair and a pair of "X" ray twinkling eyes. "Ti, Tiamat?" Shi Lang looked at the young goddess in surprise. "I am the solar system sequence starship system." The young goddess looked at Shirou peacefully and said: "Hint, the message network has been connected to the Alaya system, and the phase calibration is completed. The starship will launch after ten stellar waves, please Master is ready." "I got it." Shirou nodded, put away his surprise, and grabbed the armrest that operated the throne with both hands. "Ten, nine... three, two, one... launch!" With a "boom", the Trisolaran starship was launched from the sun star base. After a short launch, the starship entered super acceleration, rushed into the wormhole, and rushed towards the border of the Gaia star field. . Although the starship body was very bumpy when he first entered the wormhole, fortunately, Shirou transformed into the Star Emperor in advance, so there was no problem. After stabilizing his body, Shi Lang turned his head slightly and his eyes fell on the young goddess. This look, and the familiar wavelength, there is no doubt that this so-called solar system sequence starship system is the present Tiamat. "I didn''t expect it to be carried on the body of Sakura''s mother Tiamat with the starship." Shirou thought helplessly. This scene was seen by Tiamat, who was present in the world. It is estimated that after he returned, in addition to the King of Venus, there was another professional player who wanted to rub himself on the ground. However, this kind of thing will happen, although the probability is small, but it also exists. After all, Tiamat is the starship of the origin era. At this time, one planet after another appeared in the wormhole. Shi Lang frowned. These planetary materials are compressed by planets swallowed in by wormholes, and they are extremely strong. If you can, it''s best to avoid it, but these planetary materials have undoubtedly blocked the starship''s shuttle route. Once it collides with the starship, the starship will explode instantly. It''s no wonder that Titis would say that using information to cross the stars is much safer than a starship. Because one is tangible and the other is intangible. However, for now, Shirou needs to destroy these planetary materials first, otherwise, once Tiamat collides with him and falls, he will be trapped in this wormhole course forever. This is not a good thing! However, Shirou had just moved here, and Tiamat had already activated the armament carried by the starship. "The sundries on the route are found and removed¡ª" Tiamat spoke very calmly, and the starship artillery fired a star destroyer. Just a moment-- "Boom¡ª¡ª!!!" That Star Destroyer shot down all the planetary material along the way, forming a beautiful splendid firework. Shirou''s mouth twitched, can this be beautiful? How many planets is this firework made of? The most extravagant fireworks is this. However, this also shows that in the first generation of star-making gods, how much water did Tiamat put on the second generation of gods in order for them to tear down this kind of star annihilator and shape the heavens and the earth. Three Realms. "Master, the annihilation succeeded." Yu Tiamat said blankly: "My body is strong, beautiful, strong, and very safe. Welcome to continue using it next time, Master." Shiro: "..." Shirou: "What you said is really a bit dirty...can you say something different?" "Dirt? I don''t understand, but I''m not a waste product. Welcome to use it next time." Yu Tiamat said, after thinking about it, he gave Shilangbi a thumbs up, and showed a full-fledged smile on his face. Shiro: "..." It''s over, it''s over! See the dark history of Tiamat! Shi Lang suddenly felt that he was enveloped by a great evil omen. He didn''t need to think too much, he also knew how gloomy and dark his eyes would be when he was paying attention to Tiamat in this world. "I hope that after I go back, I won''t be secretly slaughtered by Tiamat." Shi Lang lamented in his heart, and looked at You Tiamat helplessly. As a result, this caused Jutiamat to give another thumbs up. ¡ª¡ªHelp! Shi Lang yelled in his heart. ... ... ¡ª¡ªHelp! Tiamat hugged his head and squatted in the corner, looking like he was enveloped by a great evil omen. "Huh? Mom, was it so cute before?" Gamo glanced at the scene inside the vortex gate, turning his head to look at Tiamat, who was squatting in the corner. "Little, Sakura..." Tiamat looked at Gamo with tears hanging from the corner of his eyes. Chapter 2276： "It''s as cute as a little hamster." Gamo said with a smile. "Crack¡ª" Tiamat instantly weathered, and then looked at himself in the Uzumaki Gate, as if the unspeakable black history was revealed in front of his daughter, holding his head and crying in mourning: "Stop it!" But even if she was so reluctant, there was no way, because Shirou opened the Uzumaki Gate, so the angle of view followed Shirou. "However, I really didn''t expect Mother God to have such a side..." Enkidu also looked at Tiamat in disbelief. He respects and admires Tiamat so much. In his heart, Tiamat is noble and elegant, but the one in the Vortex Gate... It''s hard to tell. It''s like a girl who deliberately sells cuteness, without any goddess worthy of respect and worship. "Because...because..." Tiamat poked his finger with tears in his eyes, and mumbled: "At that time, as soon as they were created, the Masters changed their life forms. Therefore, they have been placed in the warehouse..." "I know I know!" Gamo said, "It''s like an old appliance that has not kept up with the times. It is left in the warehouse and covered in dust. I don''t know when it will be seen again." "Crack¡ª" Enkidu looked at Ishtar, the goddess of Venus, and asked, "Master Ishtar, have you heard the voice?" "What?" "The sound of heartbreak." Enkidu said. Ishtar glanced at Tiamat, who had been petrified and gray, with cold sweat on his delicate face, and quickly turned his head and said, "How do I know? My ears have always been bad." Gama hugged Tiamat, and said softly: "But mother is not a waste product. It is the most important person and the most precious treasure in my life." "Little, Sakura~!" Tiamat hugged Gamo. Gamo hugged Tiamat and comforted Tiamat, his smiling face showed a happy smile. "Ah, my sister... When did it become as bad as Gilgamesh..." Ishtar looked at the smile on Gama''s face, and the corners of his mouth twitched. "You shameless goddess, who are you talking about?" Gilgamesh, who was still staring at the Vortex Gate earnestly, became dissatisfied when he heard these words. He stared at Ishtar and asked. "Whoever admits it." Ishtar spread his hands, then snickered his mouth, and said, "Anyway, if you don''t have the Deviance Sword now, how about taking me the Supreme Goddess? You third-rate hero." Gilgamesh''s forehead burst into a "well", "Venus trash in a small amount, dare to say such things in front of this king, Tianzhu¡ª¡ª!" "You''d better respect me a little, now you may not be my opponent." Ishtar slapped his chest and laughed. She feels great, and has never been so refreshing here in Gilgamesh. This feeling is really amazing. But she didn''t notice Enkidu''s pitying gaze at all. ... Fuyuki City. "Are you here, Miss Aige?" Matthew asked, looking at the huge cave in front of him, turning his head to look at Aige next to him. Ai Ge nodded, his face slightly serious and said, "Here, be careful, Matthew." "Hmm!" Chapter 26 I just want to protect you! "Will you hide here, Miss Aige? This is just an ordinary cave, right?" Matthew pointed to the cave in front of him and said to Aige. The cave in front of me is just an ordinary artificial cave, like the kind of special tourism project specially developed to attract tourists. "Can''t you feel Matthew, the breath of the Holy Grail?" Ai Ge asked. "The breath of the Holy Grail?" Matthew turned to look at Ai Ge. Aige looked at the approaching cave without squinting, and said, "This is the big cave of Yuanzang Mountain. In order to complete the third method, Yusanjia created an artificial cavity under Yuanzang Mountain and used the big cave. The holy grail technique, borrowed from the spirit veins of Winterwood City, the great holy grail technique is arranged here." "This, I''ve seen it in the Chaldean database. That Miss Meiyou and the false gods, I heard that they also entered this dimensional world through the art of this Great Holy Grail. However, this Great Holy Grail. Wasn''t the technique destroyed by Mr. Shiro at the end of the 20th century?" Ma Xiu looked at Ai Ge suspiciously. "It''s true, but it''s not that simple." After a pause, Ai Ge looked at Matthew and asked, "Matthew, do you know what the Holy Grail is?" "The Holy Grail? Isn''t the Holy Grail just a wine cup filled with the blood of the Holy Spirit? With the power of the Holy Spirit, anyone can realize any wish. However, Miss Mordred told what happened in the Eternal Empire. That Holy Grail... It''s the Antichrist." Matthew said. "So, what are the Holy Spirit and the Antichrist, do you know, Matthew?" Ai Ge asked. "This..." "It''s human heart." Ai Ge said. Hearing this, Matthew was taken aback, staring at Love Song in a daze. Aige bluntly said: "From the beginning of the world, there were no gods, buddhas, holy spirits and demons. There were just one individual after another, and a piece of nothingness and chaos. But people looked at those existences, My heart is placed on them. Therefore, what focuses on the majority of people becomes justice and beauty, and those who are loyal to themselves become ugly and evil. And this is also the difference between mortal nature and true nature." Matthew thought for a while and asked, "Is there any difference between selflessness and selfishness?" "You can understand it this way. Ordinary nature is''everyone is not good, you may not be good, so help if you are comfortable.'', and true nature is''As long as I''m good, that''s enough.'' The former is most people. The latter is the mind of a very small number of people, and some have achieved amazing achievements, but more have become criminals. The same is true of the Holy Spirit and the Antichrist." Aige looked at the cave and said: "People need a superexistence that symbolizes beauty, so the transcendant got the name of the Holy Spirit. When the Holy Spirit left, he left a cup that can realize any good wishes, and that is the Holy Grail. The holy grail is the cup left by the holy grail to make the earth beautiful, but people fight for it out of selfish desire, which contaminates the cup, and the antichrist is born." Matthew said suspiciously: "However, Miss Mordred said that the antichrist has been wiped out by Mr. Shirou." "Fujimaru Shiro destroys the Holy Grail, and the Antichrist cannot be destroyed. Because the one who created the Holy Spirit and the Antichrist was not a transcendent, but a human being. Therefore, it is not Akashic who can destroy the Holy Spirit and destroy the Antichrist. The arrow is the human being." Aige said. "But, what does this have to do with Senior Lixiang and the seventh animal nature?" Matthew asked suspiciously. Aige frowned, pursed her lips, and said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, the root cause is evil, that guy is planning to use the Great Holy Grail technique, and from the other dimensions of the Holy Grail technique, the true nature of human beings will be established. Cultivate into an antichrist." "How can this kind of thing..." Because she was so surprised, Matthew covered her little mouth. "This kind of thing can be done. From the first time I saw Lixiang, I felt that she was very abnormal. Her heart was hollow. To be honest, she was bigger than the other me..." Ai Ge''s face was overwhelming. Said solemnly. This is also the reason why Love Song was unwilling to absorb the animality of Lixiang during the Eternal Empire. One is that deprivation of animal nature may kill Lixiang like deprivation of Getia, and the other is that Aige has seen this possibility from that time, and doubts may be the root cause of evil to her, so She gave up absorbing Lixiang. "However, I saw this but didn''t do anything. As her friend, I failed enough. Hope it''s too late." Aige said silently in her heart that this was also the reason why she gave up entering the era of origin. Chapter 2277： "Masiu, no matter what happens afterwards, don''t stop." Ai Ge looked at Ma Xiu and said with a serious face. Don''t stop no matter what happens? Matthew was taken aback, looked at Aige, and asked suspiciously: "Miss Aige, what will happen..." "Know?" Ai Ge asked again. Matthew pondered for a moment, nodded, and said seriously: "I know." "Then be careful, I''m going in." "Yes!" Matthew clenched the Holy Shield in his hand and called silently in his heart. Senior! Entering the large cavity of Yuanzang Mountain, Ma Xiu''s eyes shrank suddenly, and saw endless, endless, and endless mud-like malice, patrolling the earth continuously, and then rushing to the center of the large cavity. And in the center of the big cavity is a huge, hollow tree of light, and in the hollow of the tree of light, there is a huge black shadow cocoon. And the Fujimaru Tatsuka that Matthew and the others were looking for was in that cocoon! "That''s it, a new world has been created here. So Star Touch can''t find this place either." Ai Ge raised his eyebrows. "Senior!" Matthew couldn''t help shouting, trying to save Lixiang trapped in the cocoon, but at this time, a malicious mud stream flowed from the side and went straight through Matthew. "Be careful." Ai Ge grabbed Matthew''s shoulder and pulled it, and the mud flow fell from the indestructible holy shield in Matthew''s hand. "Shit¡ª" The indestructible shield of King Galahad was melted into a corner like a bubble falling into molten lava. Matthew stared at the melted corner with horror, turned her head to Ai Ge, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Miss Ai Ge." "Now is not the time to say this." Ai Ge looked at these malicious mudslides around and raised her eyebrows, "Human evil that is so rich...It''s incredible." "Papa, papa--" There was a round of applause, coming from the cocoon, the seventh animal nature slowly walked out of the cocoon, looked at Love Song gently, and said: "It is unexpected to be praised by the doll as the king of evil." "Don''t be so polite, because I am the holder of the vortex of true nature." Ai Ge looked at the seventh animal nature and said, "Then, the other me is also the Antichrist." Hearing that, the seventh animal nature smiled, looked at Love Song, and said: "Actually, I am very puzzled. Your goal should be to replace my Master and become the new root of evil. Why not go to the first cause field? Is it because of Xiao Lixiang, a doll of the King of Evil?" The seventh animal nature pointed to Lixiang and asked with a smile. Ai Ge nodded and said, "Yes." Hearing this, the seventh animal nature was taken aback, and he couldn''t help asking: "...why?" "That''s because I got her. She is the first friend who cares about me and recognizes me." Aige said. "Friend? Really ridiculous, you regard her as a friend, but Xiao Lixiang never regards you as a friend. Her heart is hollow and big, but she can''t tolerate anyone else." Seventh animal nature said with a smile. "You are a fool too." The seventh animal character crossed his eyebrows: "What did you say?" "Words are meaningless. The most important thing is the mind." Ai Ge looked at the seventh animal nature and asked: "You were born through Olga Marie, do you have a heart?" "What!?" The seventh animal''s complexion became savage. "Lixiang is handed over to you, Matthew!" Ai Ge glanced at Matthew, then turned into a vortex of true nature, and rolled directly toward the seventh animal nature. The seventh animal nature looked at the rushing evil king, and sighed heavily: "You shouldn''t have come. If you don''t come, maybe I won''t be completely desperate..." The seventh animal nature waved his hand, and countless reversal vortices appeared in the surrounding void, and then the light flickered, and countless spike-like trees of light rushed out of it and slammed into the body of the evil king. "àꡪ" The red liquid flowed out along the tree of light. Not mud. It''s blood. The real, human blood. "Zizzi¡ª" The tree of light that pierced the Evil King was shining brightly, as if shattering energy was injected into the Evil King''s body, and the Evil King in the vortex of true nature suddenly uttered a painful cry. "Ah ah ah ah -" The black mud disappeared. Ai Ge''s body seemed to have been pierced by countless piercing fathers, and was hung in the air. "You shouldn''t have come. It is because of you that I am even more desperate. Whether you are rebelling or chasing your heart, you are in the Master''s grasp from the beginning. You can''t escape, I will also escape If you don''t open, everyone can''t escape." said the seventh animal. As soon as the voice fell, those human evils drawn from other dimensional holy grail techniques suddenly shifted their direction, like a liquid injection, along the tree of light, rushing into the body of the love song. "Ah ah ah ah -" Aige screamed. Numerous human evils were injected into her body. No, Not the body, but the soul. Sleeping deep in her soul, the real soul. "Tachika will become the real beast of the end, and you will replace the Book of Revelation and become the new antichrist. When you who have completed the transformation and destroyed the world, Fujimaru Shiro in the realm of the first cause will also Killed by the root cause. Then everything will be one. This is the fate. The desperate fate. The established fate." The seventh animal said calmly. "Miss Aige!" Matthew stopped and looked worriedly at the suspended love song. Chapter 2278： Aige gritted her teeth, held up the spirit of splitting, and shouted to Matthew: "Don''t stop, Matthew!" ¡ª¡ªMatthew, no matter what happens afterwards, don¡¯t stop! Recalling what Ai Ge said to her before, Matthew understood. Ai Ge had already expected this to happen, so she gritted her teeth and continued to rush towards the cocoon. The seventh animal nature glanced at Matthew, who was continuing to rush towards the cocoon, turned to look at Ai Ge, and asked, "Don¡¯t you think that little Matthew can rescue you from my hands, right? It''s impossible. Even if I don''t take action, the human evil here is enough to kill her." "Do you know? When a person really wants to accomplish something, even the world and everything will help." Ai Ge showed a smile, and then a black light flashed across her eyes, and the wounds pierced by the tree of light turned out to be like black holes, generating huge suction power, sucking in all the human evil around it. Not only that, even the seventh animal nature that wrapped Lixiang was sucked away by Love Song. "Kakka-" Ai Ge''s body was shattered like glass, and the whole person was like a candle in the wind. However, her face was filled with a smile like sunshine. "Did your Master anticipate this incident? Seeing your face, it shouldn''t be expected, right?" "Perhaps it was expected, maybe not, at least He didn''t explain to me. But¡ª," the seventh animal nature looked at Aige and said, "You will only disappear faster like this." "There are things that are more important than life and cannot be disappointed. This is a truth that my doll got in this short life. Then... Destiny? I hate these two words." Ai Ge said. "I hate you. Disappear, human!" The seventh animal nature stretched out his palm, a thorn of light, and with a "chat", it directly pierced the eyebrows of Love Song. "Miss Aige¡ª¡ª!" Matthew held Lixiang and watched this scene with his eyes cracking. The seventh animal nature fell in front of Matthew, and said, "Don''t worry, you will be next, Matthew." "I will never take a step back!" Matthew put down Lixiang, squeezed the Holy Shield, and gnashing his teeth at the seventh animal nature. "It''s a meaningless act. Why do humans always do such meaningless acts? Even if you save Lixiang from here, you will eventually be reunited by the root evil." "I don''t understand why you have to help the root cause evil? You are the **** born of Miss Olga Marie? Are you the seventh bestiality? Are you human love? So, where is your love?" Matthew asked. "My love is to unite you. That is the ultimate form of love, and it is also the common vision of human evil and the ultimate arrival of human love. You should not understand it? But it doesn¡¯t matter, we will all meet again at the root in the end as the root. We¡¯ll understand each other then. But now, let¡¯s disappear, Matthew!" The seventh animal nature spreads his hands and gathers endless magic power. He no longer intends to keep his hands. Eliminate everything, so everything will be reborn in the root, whether it is evil or love, it will become one, and then everything will be able to understand each other. This is his reason, his evil, and his...love. This is the beast of the end. The horrible magic power is gathered together, even though the time and space are distorted, showing the past events that have happened here in the past. The Great Holy Grail technique constructed by the Imperial Three Schools; the revenge of Angola Manuel; Shi Lang''s destruction of the Great Holy Grail technique; Wallachian night''s thirst for the sixth method; Beauty travels through time and space; the present world of false gods... Everything is appearing. Like real history, it repeats itself in the form of bubbles in this area. And this is due to the fact that the magic power of the beast of the end is too strong. He wants to use this blow to destroy Matthew, destroy Winterwood City, and open up the anchor of the Great Summoning Array in an instant! That energy is terrifying! Just like instinct, Ma Xiu trembled, and in her heart, she couldn''t help but want to escape. Run, run. There was such a voice, talking constantly. So scary, so scared, don''t want, don''t want to face death. Don''t want to die. But... Not possible. Because senior... No, Because friends, because the most precious treasure is behind, how can you escape? ¡ª¡ªSometimes, a slender heart will exert even more amazing power than an already powerful heart! The slenderness in your heart is not your weakness, but your most precious treasure! With Miss Aige''s words echoing in her mind, Matthew gritted her teeth. Please. Please. If I really have any power, let me release it all! I am willing to exchange everything! I, I-- There is a treasure that I absolutely want to protect! The slender heart was finally opened, and the girl prayed and yearned, willing to use everything to exchange a miracle and a possibility. Just to keep the people you care about! And this kind of prayer and this kind of pain are exactly the life of that hero. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Arms outside the sky shone with a powerful light, attracting the eyes of the Universe Alaya, the future Gaia, and the star kings. And in the light of [the arm of the heavenly emperor] that the master had long since passed away, the girl''s thoughts seemed to travel through time and space, and came to a pure white world. The girl looked around, a piece of pure white. In that pure white world, a female emperor who couldn''t see her face, wearing a gold crown, stretched out her hand with a wooden bracelet, and pointed at the girl. A tall white knight walked out slowly and came to the girl''s front. "You, are you Mr. Galahad?" The girl couldn''t help asking as she looked at the pure white knight. Chapter 2279： The pure white knight didn''t answer anything, just handed the pure white shield in his hand to the girl. The girl hesitated for a moment, then took it. At that moment, the man''s life of regret, pain, and chasing followed one after another like a picture. The girl''s tears burst into her eyes. She finally understood why Galahad''s spirit base could merge with her. It turns out that they are a kind of people with the same destiny. The pure white knight turned around and walked back to the ranks of the female emperor''s knights. The female emperor couldn''t see her face clearly, but the girl could still feel the gaze. That gentle look. A faint smile appeared on the corner of the female emperor''s mouth, and then everything disappeared with the wind. "Crack¡ª" The [Arms of the Heavenly Emperor] entrenched in the sky burst instantly, and the fragments fell from the sky like stars, and finally disappeared like a phantom. "How come?" "[The Arm of the Heavenly Emperor] disappeared?" "How could this be?" Gaia and others are uncertain in the future. But Altria looked at the place where the stars fell, with a faint smile on her face. In this way, you have found someone worthy of entrusting that shield. ... ... Matthew opened his eyes slowly, looking at the shattering light that was close at hand. She was still afraid, she was still afraid, however, she no longer flinched, but raised the Holy Shield in her hand. Can''t hold back. How can you back down? Because in the back, it is the person whom he regards as his fate. The first friend... Fujimaru Tachika! How can King Galahad''s regret be repeated in his own body? So... "[Bloom, just for one person''s shield]!" Matthew released the real name of the Divine Shield in a loud voice. In an instant, like evolution, the power from the [Emperor¡¯s Arm] instantly transformed the spirit base and became extremely huge. At the same time, the black armor on the body instantly turned into a pure white armor, and the shield in his hand also turned into a pure white armor. A pure white shield. Matthew greeted him. "Boom¡ª" In an instant, that terrifying light of destruction was actually reflected back by the pure white shield in Matthew''s hand. "How is this possible? How is this possible?" The seventh animal nature looked at the shattered light that was reflected back in disbelief, "This, this is the ultimate truth that is enough to destroy the normal human theory ten times, how could it be--, be bounced back?" In an incredible voice, the seventh animal nature was swallowed by the light of his own destruction. In that light, Matthew clenched the Holy Shield in his hand and said silently in his heart, thank you, Mr. Galahad. I will definitely guard my precious people. ... ... PS: Ah, pigeons for three days, it''s a bit shameless to see people. The main reason is that it is nearing the end, and the reality is not considering a good way out, and my thoughts are a bit messy. Please forgive me, and try to continue to finish. By the way, if I open a new book, someone will read it, right? Will someone watch it? QWQ Chapter 27: The heart is touched by it It was like riding a roller coaster, dizzy and nauseous, Lixiang''s consciousness was a little sober, feeling that she was sitting on something very soft. Opening his eyes, Lixiang saw Matthew''s face. "Ma... Xiu?" Lixiang realized that he was actually enjoying Ma Xiu''s knee pillow. "Yes, senior." Matthew smiled. "No, it''s not right." Lixiang sat up fiercely, widened his eyes, and looked at Matthew, "Why are you here? Could it be that the seventh animal nature caught you too? Damn, that guy said clearly. , As long as I give up struggling, He will not do anything to you...a liar!" Lixiang gritted his teeth, but found that Ma Xiu had a relaxed smile on his face. He couldn''t help but wonder. "No, Senior." Ma Xiu shook his head and said, "I, defeated the seventh animality." "How is this possible?" Lixiang''s eyes widened. Matthew told Lixiang what had happened before. Lixiang finally understood that it was not so much that Ma Xiu had defeated the seventh animality, but rather that the seventh animality had defeated him. After all, it is the shield that can bounce off even the infinite light wheel of Ideal King Bridged. "It''s just, Miss Aige..." Matthew pointed sadly at the Aige lying peacefully not far away. "Love Song..." Lixiang walked to the front of Aige and looked at Aige with some sadness. "I''m sorry. If I could get stronger earlier, Miss Aige wouldn''t..." Chapter 2280： Matthew pursed her lips. If she can be strong earlier, if she can connect with Galahad''s thoughts earlier... However, there is no if. "Stop talking, Matthew." Lixiang patted Ma Xiu on the shoulder, looked at the sleeping love song, and said in pain, "How can I pay this love? I, probably will never pay it back." "No, you paid it back. With your life¡ª" Ai Ge suddenly opened his eyes, and grabbed Lixiang with his palm, and infinite malicious black shadows emerged from the cracks in his palm. "Be careful, senior!" Matthew yelled, and quickly waved the shield in his hand, shooting away the black shadows made of malicious intent. "You''re not Miss Aige, who are you?" Ma Xiu looked at the awakened Aige warily, and asked loudly. Lixiang clenched his fists: "Probably... it''s the original soul of Ai Ge." Miss Aige''s original soul? Matthew looked at Lixiang suspiciously. "Huh ha ha ha... have you noticed it? However, only an idiot like that original goblin can''t notice it, right?" Sajo Aige got up, and while staring at Lixiang, he rubbed his left cheek and said, "At that time, your punch was very painful." Lixiang clenched her fists, and Sajo Aige was talking about the eternal empire when she punched Sajo Aige to pass out. However, she now has the seventh animality absorbed by Love Song, and she no longer possesses that power. "But, I don''t hate others for such trivial things. However, your existence is preventing me and my prince from being together forever. So, disappear!" Sajo Aige stretched out his palm, and the endless mud condensed into black light, like a wave, surging towards Lixiang and Matthew. "Dodge, Matthew--!" Lixiang shouted subconsciously. "It doesn''t matter, I won''t lose to those who want to hurt seniors!" Matthew raised the holy shield in his hand. That side comes from the [Plain of Joy] of the Eternal Empire! "It''s really stupid. There is nothing that can resist the power of the true lord. You should also fall into the vortex of assimilation with the true lord! In this way, the power that hinders me and the prince will be weakened... ¡­Wait a minute, what''s going on?" The Sajo Love Song, who was happily, suddenly stunned, because the Holy Shield in Matthew''s hand was not assimilated by the Evil King''s mud, but was instead repelling the Evil King''s assimilation! "How can there be such a thing? There is something that can resist assimilation from the root?" Sajo Aige looked at the Divine Shield in Matthew''s hand in surprise, and then suddenly discovered that the assimilation bounced back by the Divine Shield was reversely assimilating her power. Once she was completely bounced back, she might have to follow in the footsteps of the seventh animality, so Sajo Aige quickly cut off the connection of power. Just listening to the sound of "pop", the rebounding vortex reversely absorbed and assimilated the cut mud, then turned into nothingness and returned to its roots. Sajo Aige looked at the holy shield in Matthew''s hand in disbelief, "What is the shield in your hand? Why can''t even I reach the source?" This kind of thing is incredible! Although her personality is below the root, but above all things, she is the king of evil! Her vortex of true nature can assimilate everything, even the planets, but it can''t assimilate the divine shield. That''s evil from the root! In addition, her roots continued, and she could see through everything, but she still couldn''t see the origin of the shield. Only vaguely, you can see a stalwart golden giant! What is that golden giant? "I don''t know, but I will never let you hurt my Master!" Matthew stared at Sajo Aige seriously. But even though he said that, in Matthew''s heart, he was playing drums. -Will die. Facing Sajo Aige, Matthew had such a judgment in her heart. Even with this shield, it is true. "It''s really interesting. Ever since the Fujimaru clan appeared, more and more unknown things have appeared, whether the Lord or Taitis is the first. If the first person I met was you, I would love you to death. Well. But, I only have room for one person in my heart right now. Although the shield is tricky, it is easy for me to kill you. However, I have decided to let you go. You guys. At the end, I will come to witness it. Before that, bye bye, cute little cotton candy~" "Wait a minute--" Without waiting for Lixiang to stay, Sajo Aige turned around and easily destroyed the final fantasy tree and left the big hole of Yuanzang Mountain. When Matthew saw Sajo Aige leaving, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She had a mortal heart just now, but luckily, the other party gave up the attack. Why is this? Matthew''s gaze fell on the shield in his hand. There is no doubt that the answer is this shield. "Damn--!" Lixiang gritted his teeth and hammered the ground unwillingly, "Love Song, does Love Song disappear like this?" It was not Aige who came back, but Sajo Aige, the daughter of the Demon King. This reality makes Lixiang unacceptable. "Senior..." Ma Xiu looked at Lixiang sadly. She is also very sad about the disappearance of Miss Aige. A soft and strong person like Miss Aige is really dazzling. However, reality is not a fairy tale. There are always things that you don''t want to see and experience. "Do you just want me to disappear like that?" Chapter 2281： The faint voice rang suddenly. Lixiang and Matthew both raised their heads, and they saw the light gathered around them, and then they formed a human shape exactly like Sajo Aige. Matthew asked uncertainly: "Are you Miss Aige, or the enemy just now?" "What do you mean, Matthew?" Ai Ge asked with a smile. Matthew looked at the soft smile on Aige''s face, her eyes could not help but sparkle with tears, "Miss Aige..." When Ai Ge was about to say something, Lixiang swooped into her arms. "Love song, love song, love song..." "Ababa..." Ai Ge was rushed back two or three steps, and even dropped the shoes on her feet, revealing her feet wrapped in white socks. "Thank you, thank you, love song..." Lixiang cried. She already knows everything. Ai Ge gave up going to the domain of the first cause, gave up the reason for her birth, absorbed all the human evil and the seventh animal nature, and liberated her from the cage of the seventh animal nature. Aige wanted to be disgusted, but when she saw Lixiang''s face full of tears, she reached out her hand to wipe the tears off her face, and said gently: "I am your companion, so don''t say thank you. And, in this way, I will I don''t owe you favors anymore." "You didn''t owe you. If you want to ask why, we are companions." Lixiang said with a smile. "But how did Miss Aigo come alive?" Matthew asked suspiciously. Aige touched her beating heart, and said with emotion, "I was saved by a person who didn''t like it very much." It turned out that after the people in the Assassination Institute and others attacked the Boshun Demon King-Demon Bodhisattva, Aige privately met the Demon Bodhisattva, and promised the Demon Bodhisattva that if the Assassination Institute had trouble, he would help him. For this reason, the Demon Bodhisattva left the Demon King¡¯s seed deep in the heart of Love Song before it dissipated. Of course, Aige didn''t notice this. After absorbing the human evil, the seventh animal nature, which led to the awakening of Sajo Aige, the love song should have been torn apart, but the Devil Seed preserved the message of love song. After Sajo Aige left, the love song was realized. The resurrection. "It turned out to be so." Lixiang nodded. After a brief exchange, Aige got up, looked at the direction where Sajiao Aige was leaving, and said, "That guy, probably...no, 100% went to Britain to find Arthur. Hmph, presumably Arthur. When I saw her, my face must be pale and scary. It''s really pleasant to think about it." Ai Ge showed a happy smile, making Lixiang and Matthew tremble with fright. "However, if that guy is allowed to act at will, there will be big problems." Aige said. At this time, the final fantasy tree collapsed. The entire Yuanzang Mountain shook. "Here is going to collapse, hurry up!" Aige said hurriedly. Matthew and Lixiang nodded hurriedly. The three hurried out of the big hole. "Boom¡ª" There was a violent shaking, a violent earthquake in Yuanzang Mountain. There was a rumbling of rocks, and the big hole that carried the fragments of history and buried the Great Holy Grail technique completely collapsed and was buried in the rocks. Immediately afterwards, with a "boom", a beam of light shot out from the rocks and entered the vortex gate above the sky. "This is..." "It''s an anchor!" Ai Ge''s face was solemn: "Everything is really counted by the root cause!" At this time, Mordred and other talents were long overdue. After a while, everyone understood the past here. "In other words, the seventh animality disappeared, right? Then the other two anchor points should be safe, right?" Mordred asked. "Not necessarily. That me, although resurrected, it may be used by Root Evil a second time. In fact, according to the seventh animal nature, Root Evil intends to liberate that me, make that me the antichrist, and let Lixiang be the end. The last beast then destroyed the present world, killing Fujimaru Shirou who existed in the first cause field." Aige said. "Root kill, what is that?" Mordred frowned, "Listening to the name is like an obliteration at the root level." "It''s true. But I can''t know what it is. However, there is one thing that I care about." "What''s the matter?" Mordred asked. "That was when the seventh animal nature shot me, and I heard it from the seventh animal nature. He said, ¡®the moment Fujimaru Shiro shoots the arrow of Akash, it is the time when all things return to one.¡¯" Mordred frowned, "What do you mean? The Arrow of Akash, shouldn''t it be the key to destroy the root evil?" "I don¡¯t know. The only original fairy Titis who knows the truth about Root Evil was wiped out by Root Evil a long time ago. In addition, I told me before the formula that the apocalypse was for the purpose of obtaining Akashic. Ya, she was only trained. So, I have a bold guess." "What guess?" Mordred raised his eyebrows and asked. "Whether it''s me, style, or apocalypse, Demon Bodhisattva... Probably, everything from the beginning is the root of evil in order to get the arrow of Akash from the cave of Kalan. It''s just because Fujimaru Shiro became eternal The king¡¯s sake led to the birth of the ideal king, which made Akashic Arrow fall into the hands of Fujimaru Shiro. In other words, the ideal king, this is probably the only exception that has not been calculated by the root evil. Infujimaru Shiro The calculation deviation caused by the emergence of !" Aige said. Everyone was puzzled, but Mordred''s expression became extremely dignified: "Do you mean that everything so far is under the control of the root evil? The arrow of Akash, Is it also the key to liberate the root cause of evil?" Ai Ge nodded: "This is the only explanation. The Vortex of Truth and the Vortex of Morality can open the door of the Vortex and connect to the domain of the first cause. And the vessel of evil with the seven beasts, the Arrow of Akash and the Super The Summoning Array should be a condition for liberating the root evil from the gate of truth." "The evil container with the seven beasts is the shell of action; the arrow of Akash is the key to open the door of truth; then, the mega summoning array is the way out..." Mordred frowned. "There should be other things that I haven''t noticed. However, for now, there is only this possibility." Aige said. "However, the Arrow of Akashia is not only the key to destroy the root evil, but also the key to liberate the root evil..." Everyone frowned. "Yes," Ai Ge nodded: "It''s just better than expected. Due to the interference of the Ideal King, Akashya''s Arrow did not fall into the hands of Root Evil, but in Shiro Fujimaru''s. In my hand. Therefore, it is Fujimaru Shiro who has the initiative now. Whether to liberate the root evil or eliminate the root evil, the question is whether Fujimaru Shiro can correctly use the Arrow of Akash!" "But, father..." Mordred looked up at the vortex gate on the sky. "Well, I probably noticed this, but I don''t know how to eliminate the root cause evil." Ai Ge looked at Mordred and said, "We can''t interfere with things in the first cause field, but we must stop the true self. , Otherwise there will be big problems. In addition, Britain is also one of the last anchor points and can no longer be connected." Mordred nodded, and then several people headed to Britain. When Lixiang was about to go together, Aige called her: "Wait a minute, Lixiang." "What''s wrong, Ai Ge?" Lixiang looked at Ai Ge suspiciously. Chapter 2282： "Let''s put her in the hospital first." With a wave of the love singer, a black bubble appeared, then burst, revealing Olga Marie''s figure. Matthew instantly became vigilant: "The seventh animality?" "No," Ai Ge shook his head: "The seventh animal nature of that part has been wiped out by you." "In other words, she, she is Miss Olga Marie?" Lixiang couldn''t help asking. Ai Ge nodded: "She still has vital signs, hurry up and send her to the hospital." Lixiang nodded hurriedly, picked up Olga Marie and Matthew and rushed to the hospital. Ai Ge watched Lixiang and Matthew go away, looking up at the vortex gate on the sky. She knew that she could no longer touch the field of the first cause, because she herself gave up that qualification, and the animality in her body was taken away by Sada Love Song. However, she does not regret this decision. In fact, she knew that she would regret it if she went. "Is this kind of me a fake doll or a real human?" Ai Ge couldn''t help asking herself. "Love Song, don''t be in a daze!" Lixiang called to her. "I got it." Ai Ge nodded and walked towards Lixiang. Regardless of the ending, at least for now, follow your own heart. At least what''s beating in the chest right now is the heart. Chapter 28: The enemy of a lifetime, lucky E! With a "boom", the hull shook violently, Shilang suddenly awakened, and asked: "What''s the matter, Tiamat? Has it reached the destination?" [No, I haven''t exited hyperspace yet. Something is attacking us ahead, Master¡ª¡ª] Tiamat did not show the human form, but responded with the starship system. Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said, "Open the display panel." ¡¾Yes. ¡¿ Following Tiamat''s response, the huge display in front of him showed the situation outside the starship. "That''s it?" Shirou stood up from the throne, frowned, and looked at the display. I saw that all kinds of cosmic high-energy radiation condensed into a cloud of chaos-like hyperspace, and there was an incomparably deep darkness in front of the starship. The darkness, like life, spreads out one after another deep bubble-like bubbles, like a top-level predator, into the bubble of the starship circle that sets off first. Then those starships of the same size as Tiamat melted in the bubbles like plastic falling into flames. "What''s that?" Shi Lang frowned and asked. [I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t understand. There is no record in the star database. But there is hostile behavior, whether to attack? ¡¿ "Wait a minute." As he said, Shirou switched to the record of [Shi Lang], and then looked at the boundless darkness, but his brows couldn''t help but frowned. Nothing. Nothing. Can''t see the root of that thing! This is an unbelievable thing, because even the ideal king, even the root line of hyperspace, can be seen by [Form], but the darkness is invisible. ¡ª¡ªThe thing of root? Could it be that... the root cause is evil? Shirou frowned and asked, "Can you contact Alaya, Tiamat?" [No. The connection with Alaya-sama has been interrupted due to incomprehensible external interference. ¡¿ Shirou frowned and looked at the darkness that enveloped the hyperspace wormhole in front of him. Can that thing be blinded by the Universe Alaya? Looking at the starships that were captured and melted, it was obviously not a while for the darkness to be entrenched in the hyperspace wormhole, but neither the Origin Gaia nor the Universe Alaya were aware of it, it was incredible. At this time, the group of darkness seemed to have sensed the existence of Shirou and Tiamat, and spewed black bubbles, floating towards Shirou. [Dangerous hostilities are discovered, and special permission to launch a counterattack¡ª¡ª] Tiamat launched a counterattack, firing a Star Destroyer capable of knocking down stars. However, the terrifying Star Destroyer fell on the pitch-black bubble without any explosion. Instead, it dissipated like a phantom. "Dodge, Tiamat!" Shirou ordered. ¡¾Yes¡ª¡ª¡¿ The starship dodges in an instant, like a bird flying freely in the sky, moving and dodge in this hyperspace wormhole, avoiding the bubble that bursts out of darkness. However, it seemed that it was irritated by the dodge of the prey. The darkness instantly boiled like flames, and in an instant, it dyed this colorful hyperspace with a desperately boundless darkness. At this time, like intestinal fluff, several dark tentacles fluffed out from the surroundings, curling up the left and right wings of the Tiamat starship, making it impossible for him to move and dodge. At the same time, the group of darkness, like a tsunami, surged toward them. Seeing this, Shi Lang decisively ordered: "Time and space jump, leave this area immediately, Tiamat!" [Yes... No way. Time and space are blocked, Master! Prepare the cabin escape plan, Master, please sit back to the throne......¡¿ "Is there no way?" Looking at the endless darkness, Shirou sighed, and then said: "Open the cabin, Tiamat." [But, Master¡ª¡ª] "This is, order!" ¡¾Yes¡ª¡ª¡¿ The cabin was opened, and the air in the cockpit engulfed Shiro into the hyperspace. After leaving the cabin, Shiro used [Evil] to stabilize himself on the starship. "¡ª¡ª!!!" Chapter 2283： The endless darkness, like a tsunami, came towards Shirou. Shi Lang had no fear in his heart, but stared solemnly at the darkness, then stretched out his right hand, and an unremarkable golden arrow appeared in his hand. Shi Lang''s thoughts flashed, and the golden arrow in his hand burst out with shining light, like the light of dawn in the darkest hour, enveloping the entire starship. Just listening to the sound of "chirp", the moment the darkness touched the light of the golden arrow, it turned out to be like a cloud of smoke, disappearing in an instant! Shi Lang had no words, but he stretched out his left hand again, and a golden bow engraved with the fairy secret text appeared in his hand instantly. This is a birthday gift from his friends. It is also the best gift and the best weapon he has received so far. Shiro placed the Arrow of Akash on the golden goblin bow, aiming at the boundless darkness in front of him. The endless light condensed on the tip of the arrow. At the moment when it was about to launch, the boundless darkness made a strange and terrifying cry, and it disappeared in an instant. "Did you run..." Shi Lang put down the bow and arrow in his hand, but he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He didn''t even think about shooting the Arrow of Akashia, he just frightened it, because once the arrow was shot out, the root evil would no longer be scrupulous. Whether it can scare the other party, Shi Lang actually has no bottom in his heart. Fortunately, that thing recognized the Arrow of Akash, and recognized the threat from the first cause. "However, I can''t see the root line...what the **** is that?" Shi Lang frowned and returned to the cabin. [You, no, no, no, you are amazing, Master. ¡¿ "It''s nothing." Shi Lang shook his head. His own strength is not very strong, and he can push back the darkness because the treasure of the root, the Arrow of Akash, is in his hands. [But, but, I¡¯m so sorry that you have experienced such an unpleasant journey, I¡¯m sorry. ¡¿ "No, don''t mind. On sailing journeys, accidents are common." Shirou sat on the throne and said, "Go on." [I understand, the end of the wormhole space is almost here. ¡¿ Shi Lang nodded, then glanced at a messy starship fragment, and sighed in his heart, interstellar navigation, which is even more dangerous than sailing in the sea on the earth. If he can, he really doesn''t want to travel between stars, he just wants to fish in modern times and amuse beautiful women. However, reality does not allow it. However, Shirou believed that his future self would surely be able to live that kind of life. Well, the salted fish has a wet life. After a short period of labor, Shi Lang didn''t sleep anymore, and chatted with Tiamat. After a while, he soon reached the end of the hyperspace wormhole. One head plunged into the end of the wormhole, and soon came to a barren star field. This is a star field without even stars. But what is amazing is that in the vision composed of human cone cells, the cosmic background here is not pure darkness, but an iridescent space. It is filled with very intense high-energy pulses of the universe. Whether it¡¯s a monster or a hero of the gods, or even a god, entering this star field, within three seconds, a violent high-energy pulse of the universe will be strangled to death. Fortunately, Shirou has the protection of [evil]. And [Evil] After absorbing the evolution of the dark vortex of Sajo Aige, it has the power to assimilate part of the root evil, so it can survive. "This kind of barrenness is normal as a border. However, is there no interstellar barrier?" Shiro swept around, raised his eyebrows, and didn''t see the interstellar barrier to guard against interstellar war. Is this because the details of the origin of Gaia have been neglected, or Shiro''s modern common sense cannot recognize cosmic wars? Shaking his head, Shiro emptied the distracting thoughts in his head, and then said to Tiamat: "Tiamat, report the previous hyperspace affairs to Alaya, and ask him to guide us to the stronghold by the way. " [I got it. ¡¿ Although the group of darkness occupied the hyperspace wormhole, before that, the Gaia star field had assembled a starship army on the border, and that was Shirou''s active base. [M, Master...] "What''s the matter?" Shiro was a little confused, and then considering the events he had experienced so far, he couldn''t help feeling a subtle ominous feeling in his heart. [Unable to connect to Alaya-sama. ¡¿ "What''s the matter?" [The incomprehensible thing just now distorted the path of time and space, causing us to leave the radiation range of Lord Alaya. ¡¿ "To put it simply, there was a problem with the route. The destination went wrong, right?" Shiro asked, "Where are we now?" [Root, according to the star chart, we, we, now, seem to be within the star field of the golden universe... we have broken into the golden universe! ¡¿ Shiro: "..." ¡ª¡ªYou have a magical ability to turn the simple things you planned to accomplish into quite dangerous and frequent accidents. Thinking back to Gilgamesh''s evaluation of himself, Shirou''s mouth twitched fiercely. Forcibly holding his mind, Shirou calmly said: "Return to sail, return to sail immediately, Tiamat!" Break into the golden universe alone... This is looking for death! [Hug, sorry, Master. Energy is not enough for hyperspace transmission...] Shiro: "..." Shilang hammered the ground in pain, tears of unwillingness streaming. Lucky E! Damn, **** enemy of life! [M, Master... Hostile reaction detected, detected...] "This is a barren star field, and we broke in by mistake. It should be a small unit. Tiamat, expand the star field radar map!" Chapter 2284： ¡¾Yes. ¡¿ Tiamat launched the star field radar, and then a star field map surfaced. On this starfield radar map, there was a green dot, no doubt, it was himself. In addition, the star field map with the green dot as the center is densely packed with red dots of hostile reactions! It''s densely packed, like an ant nest, it can''t be counted at all! [M, Master...The number of enemy troops, the number of enemy troops, cannot be calculated! ¡¿ Tiamat said in a panic. "Can''t calculate, you calculate the fart, run quickly!" ¡¾Yes¡ª¡ª¡¿ The Tiamat starship riveted its horsepower and galloped away in the direction of the red dot blank. But obviously, the technical model of the Tiamat starship may be the top level in the current universe, but the golden universe is clearly above it. Not long after, Shi Lang saw the dense golden flying boats coming from behind at a speed visible to the naked eye. "What do you do for food, speed up, Tiamat! Go on full power, Tiamat! Don''t let me look down on you ah ah ah ah -" [Yes, yes, yes¡ª¡ª] Tiamat riveted his horsepower again and galloped fast. However, the golden flying boat chasing behind, like a hyena, is chasing after him. [No, no, Master. Can''t get rid of them! ¡¿ "You don''t need to say." Shi Lang took out the golden fairy bow, stroked the fairy bow with vicissitudes of his face, looked up at the ceiling of the cabin, and muttered, "My dear man, can we go to see the snow together?" [Don''t give up, Master. As long as you don¡¯t give up, the road will continue to extend, so don¡¯t give up, Master! ¡¿ Shiro: "..." "Really, if you lose a little bit, you will be persecuted..." Shirou sat on the control throne and said, "Tiamat, make a neural connection. Give me the control." [Huh? However, if even my system calculations can¡¯t get rid of them, with Master¡¯s computing power...] "Don''t talk nonsense. Give me all the control! This is an order from the driver!" [Yes--! ¡¿ Following Tiamat''s response, countless simulated nerves came from around the cabin and connected to Shiro''s body. In an instant, Shiro''s spirit was connected to the starship. After that, Shi Lang controlled the starship, turned his head and faced those golden flying boats. [M, Master, what are you doing? ¡¿ Tiamat was stupid. Not only Him, but even the golden giants who are driving the golden flying boat, can''t help but be stunned. The prey did not escape, but faced the hunter! Such things happen from time to time in nature. But... Now it is a prey, and tens of millions of hunters! In this situation, which prey will face the hunter in the opposite direction? "The pilot of the starship is crazy?" Some people can''t help asking. But is it really so? Of course not. Shirou was very calm. The Arrow of Akash is the ultimate individual weapon. The King of Stars has no effect on the Golden Universe, and the technical model of the Tiamat starship cannot keep up with the Golden Universe... So, how to survive in this situation? There is only one answer-- "Live to death!" [No, Master! I don''t want to scrap it yet! ! ! ¡¿ Under the scream of Yu Tiamat, Shiro controlled the Tiamat starship and slammed into the group of golden flying boats. "Looking for death!" The golden flying boat group instantly launched an offensive towards the Tiamat starship. At the moment when the light danced like a net of heaven and earth, about to hit the Tiamat starship, the flames in Shirou''s eyes flickered violently. ¡ª¡ª¡¾Mortal Savior¡¿Launch! At this moment, in human history, countless adventurers, navigators, pilots, and countless heroes who defeated the sea, the gods, and fate, were all taken by Shi Lang and pasted on his body. Not only that, Shiro even took the **** of the sky, the **** of the universe, the **** of the sea, the **** of adventure...all the records of the **** pillars related to this trip and posted them on his body. "Don''t underestimate people!" Chapter 29 Void "Really a stupid extraterritorial intruder. Is it possible to think that he can die with us?" The commander of the Golden Flying Boat battle group looked at the Tiamat starship, which instead of fleeing but confronted them, couldn''t help but raise a sarcastically smile. "This is the sphere of influence of the void, speed up this stupid intruder!" the commander ordered. "Yes¡ª" The order was passed, and in an instant, those golden flying boats dotted with the starry sky like stars moved into action. "Boom boom boom!" Chapter 2285： With a series of terrible blasting sounds, countless beams of light capable of knocking down the stars lased out, dense like a giant net, toward the cover of the Tiamat starship. "The battle is over." The commander made such a judgment. Not only him, but other golden giants also made such a judgment. Isn''t it of course? No one, no starship can survive such a dense energy pulse network. However-- "What!?" "How is this possible?!" The commander was a little unbelievable. Such a dense energy pulse network, with extremely small openings, was calculated by the starship system and could not be avoided. However, the Tiamat starship, which had long been regarded by him as a prey, evaded the murder again and again extremely dangerously. On the whole, it looked like a wandering dragon through the dense net of energy that cannot be dodged. "This..." Not only the commander, but other golden giant pilots were also shocked. "Could it be that the computing power of the invader''s starship system is higher than ours? Is there a material civilization higher than ours in the universe?" The commander''s heart froze, and he quickly ordered: "Stop the attack and capture it!" "Yes--!" In an instant, those golden flying boats stopped the light attack and turned to hover towards the Tiamat starship, intending to capture the Tiamat starship. Shi Lang, who saw the change in this scene, yelled for transfer in his heart. Only he himself knows how depressed he was in avoiding the dense sky and earth nets just now, as if he was manipulating a fighter plane through a crack just the size of the body. One wrong step, it is forever! Fortunately, with the support of countless adventure and driving heroes and pillars of God, coupled with the assistance of the Tiamat system, Shiro finally escaped that wave of heaven and earth. [M, Master, depending on the situation, they want to capture us! ¡¿ Yu Tiamat reminded. "Want to capture me?" Looking at the surging golden flying boat, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said: "There is no such person in the world! Tiamat, do a good job of system assistance." ¡¾Yes¡ª¡ª¡¿ Blessed with the Heroic Spirits and Pillars of the Gods of the Adventure System, looking at the golden flying boats that gathered, Shirou''s arrogance that was suppressed by the roots of evil in his heart could not help being stimulated, driving the Tiamat starship directly towards the dense gold The flying boat group flew over. Although the number of golden flying boats is as numerous as the stars, it is daunting, but the excessive number is also a major hazard. For example, the space to move is insufficient. Especially when the weapon is not used, the target takes the initiative, and this hazard is greatly magnified. With the blessing of the driving system and the assistance of Tiamat''s own system, Shiro can easily drive the Tiamat starship. In an instant, under Shiro''s driving, the Tiamat starship was like a spiritual butterfly, dodged in that extremely narrow space. The golden flying boat following him, instead of chasing him, collided one after another and burst directly into space fireworks. "Boom¡ªBoom¡ª" Colorful and dazzling. On the commander flying boat, the adjutant said anxiously: "Commander, the intruder''s operating system is obviously above us. If we don''t use weapons, the intruder may really break through. If the emperor knows..." "The weak have no room for survival. I know the consequences." The commander stared at the Tiamat starship, gritted his teeth and said: "I am not reconciled. There is actually a starship operating system in this universe. Material civilization above us!" If it is man-made? The commander didn''t believe it. There is no such person in this universe. To reach the point of interstellar civilization, in addition to their emperors, void forces, and transcendents, the strength of the individual has lost its meaning. Technology is the last word! Especially for material civilization, this is the key to the most important thing! And the opponent''s starship can easily play with them as idiots surrounded by their flying boats. Obviously, the opponent''s system computing power is far above theirs! "I wanted to capture him and give it to the emperor for analysis. But now it seems that I can only offer the fragments. Let me know and destroy it!" the commander coldly ordered. "Yes¡ª" The Golden Flying Boat, which was quickly ordered by the command, began to launch a fierce attack on the Tiamat starship. [M, Master, they, they are starting to attack! ¡¿ "What''s the flustered?" Shilang''s mouth raised, "It''s just what I want!" Seeing the smile at the corner of Shiro''s mouth, Tiamat couldn''t understand that Shiro, a later material life form, had a brain computing power that was not as good as that of the lowest-level starship system. But where does this confidence come from? In fact, what Tiamat didn¡¯t know was that the addition of the Heroic Spirit and Pillar of God in the Adventure and Driving System did not allow Shiro to surpass the computational power of the starship system in the Golden Universe. It only gave Shiro a basis for driving skills. . What really allows Shirou to surpass the calculation of the starship system of the Golden Universe is the continuation of the roots from [Form]! Connecting to the root cause does not require calculation at all, and the other party''s intention to act appears directly in the mind! This is also the power of the [Root Cause] ability! ¡ª¡ªUnder the root, omniscient and omnipotent! "Boom--Boom--!" Under the blessing of [Roots Continued], Shi Lang easily surpassed the calculations of the golden universe, using the courage and technology gained from the heroic spirits and pillars of the blessed adventure and driving system, and easily avoided the seemingly inexorable side of the golden universe. Kill the attack net. "It''s impossible!" The commander slapped the table with anger, "Even if the system surpasses us, there must be a limit! How can computing power exceed so much? This is impossible! When did such a developed material civilization appear in the universe?" The commander yelled in embarrassment. For a long time, the golden universe is the overlord of the entire universe, an unquestionable truth. Chapter 2286： But now such a truth has been broken by this starship! "Which universe is this starship from?" the commander asked loudly. However, no one can answer Him. He could only watch the Tiamat starship shuttle among the golden flying boats, easily breaking through the flying boats, and flying away. The commander¡¯s eyes flashed with despair. If this matter was made known to His Majesty the Emperor, he would definitely be labelled as the weak and become the dust of the universe! ¡ª¡ªDamn it! Compared to the commander''s despair, Shirou''s face showed a faint smile. "Actually, my technology is still very good. It seems that I can visit the universe more in the future." After this battle, Shirou played out his self-confidence and himself, even thinking that the universe was nothing more than that. However, Tiamat said in a panic: [Oops, Master. Me, my Great Source Ether is exhausted too quickly! ¡¿ Hearing this, Shi Lang''s smile froze suddenly, and he asked hurriedly, "Didn''t you say that there is still a quarter left?" [The normal itinerary is indeed like this. But--but, my material composition is incompatible with the cosmic environment, and the thing in hyperspace just now destroyed my energy storage tank, and the energy loss accelerated! ¡¿ "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Shi Lang couldn''t help but asked. [Because it was fine just now, but after a magical operation by the Master, it cracked! ¡¿ Shiro: "..." My NM! Considering that if he sprayed now, he might be rubbed on the ground by Tiamat when he returned to this world, Shilang abruptly resisted the fragrance that was about to spit out, and then asked: "How much energy is left? " [The remaining amount can be driven in a straight line for about three thousand light-years! ¡¿ Three thousand light years left! Shi Lang''s heart shuddered. Compared with Ki Shiro''s depression, the commander was overjoyed, and almost never lit his lantern and set off firecrackers. "The speed of the starship is reduced, it is the material that constitutes the starship and cannot adapt to our cosmic environment! Soldiers, shoot it down, capture it!" the commander ordered loudly. "It''s our turn!" The golden flying boat instantly gathered towards the Tiamat starship. Shirou can only bite the bullet and control the Tiamat starship to dodge. 3000 light-years of energy...To be honest, even one light-year distance transmission is an unmatched distance indicator for the inner and outer worlds of this world, and only the Demon Dao of the Gods can barely achieve it. However, in this era, facing the most developed golden universe in the current universe, 3000 light years is almost as ridiculous as a 50-meter dash. In a race equivalent to a 50-meter dash, throw away the hyenas behind? This is an impossible task! But... "The occurrence of this situation is also within my expectation!" Shiro''s spiritual will was completely attached to the Tiamat starship, and instantly connected to the Tiamat starship''s arms, and then under his mobilization, all the remaining ether of the starship was gathered in the muzzle. [Wait, wait, Master! If you mobilize your arms in this way, the energy will be consumed faster. Estimated amount, after three shots of the Star Destroyer-level Ether Cannon, the energy will be exhausted! M, Master, think twice! ¡¿ Tiamat said in a panic. However, compared to the panicked Tiamat, Shiro asked calmly: "Don¡¯t you really think that, without taking a risk, you can learn from the starship group with all the technical models above you? , Escape?" [But, but, Master, you are looking for a dead end! According to system calculations, if we only escape, the probability of our escape is 0.0001%. However, once you release your arms, our only 0.0001% escape success rate is gone! ¡¿ "It''s so long-winded! Your system can''t calculate the future path, so let me tell you the path in my eyes!" With a loud shout, Shi Lang fired two star destroyers toward the front. [No--! ¡¿ Under Tiamat¡¯s yelling, the two star destroyers rushed forward like meteors, but the starship in front seemed to have calculated this a long time ago and easily avoided the two star destroyers. . "That body starship, is it stupid?" "No, it seems that the armed system of this starship has not surpassed us." The commander breathed a sigh of relief, if there really is a starship system that suppresses their starships in all directions. This means that a cosmic civilization that surpasses them has indeed been born in the universe. In that case, the self-proclaimed cosmic hegemons would be in danger. "Only the computing power of manipulation surpasses us? Humph, capture it!" the commander ordered. Countless golden flying boats rushed towards the Tiamat starship like a pack of wolves. [Seriously insufficient energy, severely insufficient energy... over, it''s over! I said, don¡¯t use arms! This is over! Wow! Blame you, I don''t want to scrap it! ¡¿ Yodhya Mat cried out with a wow. "It''s so noisy!" Shi Lang said solemnly, "Be prepared, it''s coming!" [What? ...Wait, wait, what is this! ? ¡¿Youthiamat¡¯s eyes widened: [Radar response...Time, space-time shock...an incomprehensible space-time shock...What is this? ¡¿ Not only the Tiamat starship, but the other golden flying boats also stopped abruptly, and the golden cosmic background board flowed down from the inaccessible barriers of time and space like paint. [This, what is this? ¡¿Youthia Matt asked with some fear, the weird vision, even if he was the starship system, he couldn''t help but feel a little scared. "I don''t know." Shi Lang said in a cold sweat. [You, what did you do, Master? ¡¿ Shiro replied, "I just cut a huge root line..." Turn around and face the golden flying boat, and live to death? There is no shortage of such warriors in this world, Shirou also appreciates such decisive and brave warriors, but he has never been like this. He never jokes about his life. It is false to be comforted by Tiamat, and to live to death is also false. Shirou will cheer up and control the Tiamat starship because he has seen the way to life! Chapter 2287： The roots of [Form] continue, and you can see the roots, even these beings in the golden universe can see their roots. If they were to counterattack, they could cut their roots directly and wipe them out of their roots. However, the golden flying boats are endless, Shi Lang calculated that he really resisted like that, and eventually he would be dragged to death, so he was lost, but it was also at the moment of the funeral that he saw a greater root line! What kind of root line is that? Unspeakable, it''s a huge source line like a galaxy! And that huge root line must be connected to some terrifying life in the universe! No matter what that terrifying cosmic life is, there is no doubt that once that life appears, it will surely disrupt the situation, so Shirou controlled the Tiamat starship and flew in the opposite direction toward the golden flying boat! Dodge, dodge, and don''t fight back at all. In order to save energy, use the Star Destroyer to cut the root line! And now, the root line has been cut! The golden curtain of the universe came off like paint, and then a huge dimensional void appeared in the universe. "That, that is--!!!" At that moment, all the golden giants shuddered extremely, and the color of fear flashed in their eyes. The commander was even more terrified: "No, it''s impossible...Yes, it''s the emptiness!" With a "boom", like a roar of a huge-scale life, this star field oscillated violently! Shi Lang looked towards the void of that dimension, and for a moment, he was sweating in cold sweat. Eye. One eye is observing this star field through that dimension hole! Just as a person in the black box saw the observer outside the black box through a hole, Shi Lang couldn''t help feeling a great shock, and questioned his soul: "What is that? Cthulhu? The root cause is evil?" [No, I don¡¯t know. Database, no records! ¡¿ Tiamat said in a panic. At this time, the huge eye moved away, and then the star field looked like a thin film pierced in by something huge. "Kakka-" The dimensional barrier of the star field made a sharp and painful tearing sound, like a cobweb-like crack, appearing on the barrier of the universe. Immediately afterwards, countless huge, slender, black pillars were pierced into this star field universe. Those black pillar ports sprayed out countless pitch-black mouthparts like tentacles, swallowing them in all directions. Everywhere he passed, whether it was a planet, a star, or a starship, he swallowed everything clean. "Eating, that thing is eating this star field!" Shi Lang said in a cold sweat. Compared to the deep sea, the universe is even more terrifying! There is such a life! At this time, a hideous mouthpart bite towards the Tiamat starship. [M, Master¡ª¡ª! ¡¿ "Hey!" Shi Lang looked at the opponent''s root line and fired another star destroyer. With a "bang", as the opponent''s root line was cut open, the black giant pillar extending the mouthparts of the tentacles also disappeared, but the next moment, another black giant pillar broke through the original dimensional cavity. This star field is extremely chaotic! "Run, Tiamat!" Shirou said quickly. ¡¾Yes, but, energy¡ª¡ª¡¿ "Isn''t there an optimal energy source here?" Shiro grabbed Tiamat''s two mimicry nerves, inserted them into his body, and then injected all his magic power into them. [Well, what a huge magic power! ] Tiamat said in surprise. "What else? Run!" Shi Lang said quickly. ¡¾Yes¡ª¡ª¡¿ Taking advantage of the golden flying boat battle group fighting against the void, Shilang drove the Tiamat starship and quickly ran away. Sitting on the Tiamat starship, Shirou turned his head, looking at the chaotic star field with lingering fears. The foreword was retracted, and he would never conduct interstellar shuttles anymore. ... "Have you been in contact with the void, Shilang-kun. Hahaha, because of the origin of Gaia, you have avoided the first root cause kill. Have you escaped the second time, Shilang-kun? However, the existence of that Gaia is indeed too great. It''s an eyesore. After all, in the real history, He has caused me a lot of stumbling. Okay, let''s let you out first." On the huge table, a person picked up a chess piece depicting a burly giant, and bumped into the opposite chess piece depicting the appearance of Origin Gaia. "Boom." He said with a playful smile. Chapter Thirty: This is really an old friend from another country! "In Yu''s empire, has a little mouse broken into it?" The golden giant who ravaged everything, sitting high on the hideous head of a huge insect, with indifferent and domineering eyes overlooking the communication screen in front of him. "I''m extremely sorry, Your Majesty! If it weren''t for the sudden intervention of the void, the intruder would never escape!" The golden giant on the opposite side of the communication screen said tremblingly. "Weak breath, fearful breath." The golden commander became even more frightened, and quickly said: "But, but, the void of the body has been wiped out by us, Your Majesty! I also hope that your Majesty will give his subordinates a chance, and the subordinate will catch the little mouse. Dedicate his head to your majesty!" "Okay." "Thank you very much, my subordinates say goodbye!" The commander of Jin tremblingly turned off the communication, his eyes gleaming with fear. "It will actually give the loser a second chance. This is really not your style, Your Majesty." A golden giant stood on the other side of the giant insect''s head and said aloud. "I can smell it, strategist." The strategist couldn''t help but startled, and said in a bit of amazement: "Could it be that..." Chapter 2288： "The first cause, and the breath of the''door''." The Golden Emperor got up. At this moment, under his body, the giant insect with closed eyes suddenly opened its eyes, and countless terrible black spikes burst out of its mouthparts, and it attacked the Golden Emperor. The majestic and majestic body of the golden emperor did not move, but the golden strategist left the body of the worm calmly, not forgetting the calm comment: "If you wait for death, you can avoid the fear of facing your majesty. . That''s stupid." Sure enough, those spikes that could pierce the barriers of the universe fell on the Golden Emperor. He only heard several "kengkengkeng" sounds, they were actually snapped. The Golden Emperor grasped the sharp corner of the big worm''s head and slammed it, and in an instant, golden light like a blazing sun was injected into the big worm''s body. The huge long worm suddenly became terrible and painful, and it uttered a sharp scream, and the huge body danced wildly like a long snake. The golden strategist looked calm, but his eyes shone with shock. Even though this is not the first time I saw it, every time I saw it, my heart was still shocked. This is also inevitable. The only one who can treat the void like an ordinary mosquito is the destruction **** who has come out of the [door]. The painful neighing of the huge long worm, the painful spasm of the worm''s body longer than the galaxy, under its carapace, the countless worm feet danced in pain, pierced through the death planet hung on it, and constantly collided. There was a terrible sound of "dong dong dong". Finally, with the head as the center, on the body of the Void Worm, a golden light like a spider web appeared. After that, only hearing a "pop" sound, the galactic body suddenly dissipated like a cloud of smoke. "It''s really bad luck. The void that feeds on the star field is known as the destruction of''entropy''. No matter where it is, it is an extremely tricky disaster. However, it fell into the hands of your majesty." Strategy Gold Shook his head and said. Destroying the Void Worm that feeds on the Star Territory is supposed to be a feat like the savior of the Star Territory, but the Golden Emperor is like sweeping away the dust from his body, his complexion unchanged. He stands in the starry sky, as majestic and majestic as the giant that defines everything. He turned his head, looked at the golden strategist, and said calmly: "Catch the intruder! The first cause is on the intruder. Take the''door'' back!" "Yes¡ª" The golden strategist nodded and agreed. ... ... ¡¾Insufficient energy, insufficient energy, serious shortage of energy! The starship will completely stop functioning! ¡¿ "Hey! Tiamat, cheer up! If it stops working here, it will be over!" Shi Lang said anxiously. [Insufficient, insufficient... Insufficient energy. The power furnace is about to stop working...] "Damn it!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth. Although he had tried to lower his expectations of his magic power, his magic power was drained by Tiamat just after he got rid of the star field. Interstellar navigation requires too much magic power. It is no wonder that in real history, the origin civilization needs to burn the world line in order to obtain the energy to go to war with the golden universe. The spirit was connected to the Tiamat starship, Shiro swept around in a circle, it was an endless golden universe, and there was no place to touch his feet. "No way, if the energy is exhausted here, it will become cosmic dust, trapped in the golden universe forever!" Shirou is quite sure what will happen to him after Tiamat sleeps here, and the best outcome is to stop thinking like Katz and become the cosmic dust that will forever embellish the golden universe. This will never work! He has a place to go back. But what should I do? How can we avoid becoming the dust of the universe? Shirou looked around anxiously, and finally fixed his gaze on a huge barren planet. "There is no way, I can only stop there first!" Shiro controlled the Tiamat starship and rushed towards the huge barren planet. [Energy consumption is exhausted, energy consumption is exhausted...] Finally, the main source of ether of the Tiamat starship was exhausted, and its starship system and power furnace were completely stopped. Fortunately, the moment before the energy consumption of the Tiamat starship was exhausted, Shirou had already Rushed to within a million kilometers of that planet. The inertia of the starship''s speeding movement and the gravity of the big planet automatically drag the Tiamat starship into the planet''s interior. However, the Tiamat starship, which has run out of energy, no longer has the function of protecting the pilot. When the starship is dragged into the planet''s atmosphere by the planet''s gravity, the starship is like a comet, falling from the sky, and the entire cockpit is like an erupting volcano, shaking, weightless, and unable to stabilize its body. To make matters worse, the starship has completely stopped operating, without system force field protection, it will crash directly. ¡ª¡ªNo, no! Don¡¯t let the starship crash! Shirou knew that once the Tiamat starship crashed, he would be trapped on this planet forever. By then, let alone defeating the root evil and returning to the world, he will not even be able to return to the Gaia Star Territory! Will be trapped in the golden universe forever! The magic power was squeezed dry by Tiamat before. Fortunately, Shirou had the concept of [Dragon Seed] obtained from Niederhogg, and soon recovered a lot of magic power. He transformed into the Star King, used [evil], stuck to the wall, left the cabin, and came to the outer end of the starship, then used [evil] to completely wrap the starship, and then contained the starship into his own [evil] ] Imaginary space. After doing all this, Shiro also saw the ground close at hand. He quickly used [evil] to transform into ten magic thrusters, but the inertia generated by the acceleration of light-years plus the gravity of the planet itself, that One can imagine how powerful this impact is, and it is not so easy to dissolve at all. Hearing a "boom", Shi Lang fell like a meteor and directly smashed through a mountain. "Pain, pain, pain...!!!" Shi Lang lay on the ground convulsively, the pain on his face almost twisted into a piece. Even with the blessing of the Star Emperor and the protection of [evil], the inertial impact force generated by the acceleration of light years counted almost broke his real body. After a while, Shi Lang recovered. After scanning the surroundings, he sensed it again and found that there was no danger. Based on Morrigan¡¯s knowledge of magic ways, Shilang used the Runas text he got from Skadi to draw a summoning formation on the ground. The starship in the imaginary space is taken out and placed on it. "Respond to my call, Tiamat--!" Shi Lang shouted loudly. In an instant, the summoning array under the starship flashed red, and the starship dissipated like a phantom, replaced by a young Tiamat who looked about six years old. "I, didn''t I stop running? How come..." As soon as Yutiamat was summoned, he looked at his palm and was a little unbelievable: "I, I have become a Master?" Chapter 2289： She couldn''t believe that she had changed from the starship system to material life. "You, what did you do to me, Master?" Yotiamat looked at Shirou in disbelief. "Just throw away the shell of the starship and summon you as a system alone. It''s not a great thing." Shi Lang said. "This, this isn''t a great thing? Do you really understand what you did, Master?" You Tiamat looked at Shirou in disbelief, and said, "You cracked mine, cracked the basic layer of the star system. Password! Unbelievable, how could such a thing happen..." It is no wonder that Juttiamat was so shocked. The starship system has the underlying logic code of the Gaia star field, which cannot be manifested alone, let alone manifested in the form of material life like it is now. This is common sense. Even the information life of Taitis is the same. But now? This common sense is broken! It was broken by this man named Shiro Fujimaru! This man not only made her appear alone, but also made her appear in the form of material life. What does this mean? This means that this man has invalidated the underlying logical password of Gaia Star Territory! How is this kind of thing possible! Even if the Originator Gaia, Taitis and others learn about this, they will be shocked, right? But this man showed such a calm expression. "There will be such a thing...!" Yutiamat didn''t know what to say. "Is that so?" Shirou reacted after hearing Yutiyamat''s explanation, and he did something remarkable. But is this kind of thing great? He really has no real feelings. He just conceptualized the starship as a ¡®hero¡¯, and then summoned Tiamat as a Servant as a starship system. It was such a simple matter, how could he shocked Jutiamat so much, he was really incomprehensible. "Never mind this. Tiamat, is there any data on this planet in the database?" Shirou asked. "No," Jutiamat shook his head and said sadly: "And my energy is at the lowest level, and many functions are unavailable, let alone return home, Master." ¡ª¡ªSorry! Shi Lang frowned. The door of the vortex to return to this world is in the Gaia star field, and to return to the Gaia star field, you can only rely on the Tiamat starship, but now the Tiamat starship is running out of energy, let alone returning, even if it is. There is no way to restart. At present, there are two ways to supplement the energy of the Tiamat starship. One is to rely on Shiro to fill the magic power of Tiamat, but Tiamat is too deep and too big, and with Shilang''s small dose, it is impossible to feed the other party. And the second one is to imitate the origin civilization, create connection points, and then burn the world line. But this is not feasible at all, and I can only find a way to plunder the energy of the golden universe and supply Tiamat. However, this planet is too barren, and there is no energy supply station at all! "Are you trapped on this planet?" Shi Lang frowned. "M, Master, there is a huge life reaction!" "Impossible, I don''t feel... So that''s it, have you escaped my enemy''s perception? Where is Tiamat?" Shirou asked. "It''s-right under our feet!" Tiamat said. As soon as the words fell, the earth suddenly "boomed" and shook violently, and then shattered like a spider web, and saw a flash of black light and shadow. A huge centipede-like centipede came out of the earth. Out! "Zizzi¡ª" The huge centipede opened its mouthparts to Shiro, and the golden viscous liquid dripped from the mouthparts and fell on the ground. Just hearing the sound of "zizizi" several times, the earth was eroded. Huge hole. "I hate bugs the most!" Shi Lang stretched out his palm and moved his mind, and shot out an ether cannon. With a "boom", it penetrated the head of the centipede giant insect. The centipede giant worm fell to the ground, the huge body convulsed and twitched, and soon there was no response. "Very good, the intensity is about the same as that of the God of Warcraft, not too strong." Shi Lang breathed a sigh of relief. "Shindai, Warcraft?" Yu Tiamat looked at Shirou suspiciously: "What is that?" "It''s nothing, you will know it by yourself in the future." Shi Lang said. This matter doesn''t need to be said at all, because Tiamat itself is the biggest and strongest God Demon Beast. At this moment, a series of rustling sounds suddenly sounded in the cave not far away. What? Shi Lang turned his head abruptly to take a look, and he couldn''t help but was taken aback, only to see that at the entrance of the cave, a few people in linen were pointing at Shi Lang. "People, people..." Because of being too surprised, Shi Lang''s face was sweaty with surprise. Those people have neither golden skin nor any vision, just like Shirou, they are human. Are people, It''s just like... No, it''s just--, people on earth! There are no humans in the Gaia star field, but on this barren planet in the Golden Universe, Shi Lang unexpectedly met humans with appearances similar to those on Earth! Chapter 31 The Golden Myth "Guru guru, click, click..." Looking at the people dancing and dancing in front of him, Shirou turned his head and looked at Tiamat. Chapter 2290： Tiama nodded, patted Shiro on the back, her eyes flashed with mysterious purple light, and whispered, "[Message connection] is activated!" In an instant, as if the spirit was connected to something, Shirou finally understood what those messy, incomprehensible language meant. "Thank you for eradicating the demons from the earth, are you a brave?" a boy with oil painting on his face like an Indian, his eyes gleaming and looking at Shirou, asked. "The brave person?" Shi Lang tilted his head. "Hey, you can''t be rude to the benefactor of the village." At this time, a man holding a spear knocked the boy on the head, then looked at Shirou and said, "If you don''t mind, please come to our village to rest for a while. " "Thank you very much, I just feel a little tired." Shi Lang said with a smile. The man sergeant Shiro invited to the deep cave. Now Tiamat does not have the energy to return to the voyage. They are trapped on this unfamiliar planet. Under such circumstances, it is naturally excellent to be able to meet the local indigenous people. "It seems that my luck is not always bad." Shi Lang thought silently in his heart. Following the man into the crypt, for a while, he came to an extremely wide underground space. In this huge underground space, there are hundreds of thatched houses, which is an underground village. The people in the village seemed to be very interested in Shirou and Tiamat, and one after another came out and looked at Shirou and Tiamat. One boy even pointed to Shi Lang and asked his mother in confusion: "Mom, why don''t they have totems on their faces?" This scared the mother hastily covered the child''s mouth and looked at Shirou and Tiamat apologetically. Shi Lang didn''t mind other people''s pointers to him, he just glanced at these aliens with a slightly serious look. These aliens are indistinguishable from modern earth people in terms of physical characteristics. If there is a real difference, only the skin tone is the only thing left. The complexion of these people is golden! It''s not the yellowish brown like the Asians, but it''s gold, it''s like an earth person smeared with gold dust. Shiro, relying on his connection with Tiamat, asked Tiamat in his heart: [How about, Tiamat? Did something detect? ¡¿ Tiamat followed Shiro expressionlessly, and responded in his heart: [According to the test, the body composition is different from the Master. ¡¿ [What about the gene sequence? ¡¿ [The ingredients that make up the genetic factors are also different, only the appearance is somewhat like Master. ] Tiamat replied. [In other words, are the primates exactly similar in their evolutionary path? Or, is this the arrangement made by Tetist in the correct history? After all, this is the origin of the Gaia star field. After pondering for a moment, Shirou asked again: [Has any unusual place been detected? ¡¿ [These humans are very weak, just like Masters after all their power has disappeared. However, in the center of this village, there is a huge and strong alienated life reaction. In addition, this village is shrouded in a huge barrier. Please be careful! ] Tiamat reminded. [I got it. ¡¿ After a brief exchange, Shilang followed the man to a huge lair in the depths of the crypt and said, "Our village chief is here. Please come with me." Shi Lang nodded, but a trace of vigilance rose in his heart. Entering into the huge lair, here is a huge pit. The man stood in front of the huge pit and shouted inside: "The village chief, the brave who defeated the earth demon has been invited." As soon as the voice fell, there was a "boom", and after a fierce shaking of the mountain, a golden light flickered in the huge pothole, and a golden giant like a giant climbed out of it, standing among Shilang and Ti In front of Yamat. This golden giant is about fifty meters long. It¡¯s not surprising that you have seen Adam¡¯s original giant form that is thousands of meters high. However, this golden giant has something that Adam doesn¡¯t have, which is frightening. Feeling. "Thank you." The golden giant turned his head, his huge diamond-like eyes looked down at Shirou, and asked with some horror: "This look, you... are you an angel?" "Angel?" Shi Lang shook his head, "No." "No? Ah, I read that wrong." The golden giant scratched his head and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he laughed and said, "Yes, time has not come. Moreover, there is no one in our village who can conquer. Up." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "Brave passing by, you have defeated the earth demon that threatened the safety of our village. If you don''t mind, you can rest in our village for a few days, and we will treat you well," said the golden giant. "Thank you very much," Shi Lang said with a smile: "In fact, we are also worrying about where we should rest." Now that the energy of the Tiamat starship is exhausted, it can''t return to the Gaia star field, and it was better to stay dormant for a while because of the golden flying boats. After staying in this underground village for a few days, just as the golden giant said, the village treated him as a savior. Just something to eat... It''s hard to explain in a word. Even Altria, who didn''t pick anything at first, might look at the strangely shaped dark dishes, and she would not dare to chopsticks with a cold face. Fortunately, before Shirou came to the origin era, he had prepared his own food and stored it in the imaginary space of [evil]. Moreover, he generously distributed it to the villagers who were curious about it, but these villagers regarded the food such as potato chips and chocolate as **** food, and they shook their heads and refused. Well, this is the difference in cognition, it is impossible to save others by oneself. In the past few days, Shiro has some understanding of this planet under Shiro''s conscious inquiries. This planet is a primitive planet, with a level of civilization equivalent to that of the current Stone Age. The previous giant insect was a demon they hailed as the earth, often destroying the village, devouring people and children. Of course, such insects are not only one, but the entire planet is covered with such monsters. In such a planetary environment, these villagers can survive, of course, not only by hiding in the ground, after all, sometimes the underground is more dangerous than the ground, but because there used to be powerful warriors who guarded the village and people. Such people are hailed as brave by the villagers. It''s just that those brave men were conquered by angels from the sky. After staying for a few days, Shi Lang didn''t get any other useful information, so he came to the huge crypt and prepared to say goodbye to the village chief. He called the village chief in the huge pit for a long time, but the village chief did not respond, so he and Tiamat jumped down and entered the crypt. "The village chief, the village chief?" Shi Lang shouted in the crypt, but the village chief was not seen. "Huh? Lord Shiro?" Chapter 2291： Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and saw a boy was in front of a huge wall, looking at him suspiciously, "Why are you here?" Shilang remembered that this boy was the kid who asked him very enthusiastically if he was a brave boy. He remembered that this child was called Luca. "I''m here to resign from the village chief." "So, Lord Shilang is leaving the village." Luca sighed and said, "However, the village chief is not here now." "Yes, I can only ask you to bring me a word to the village chief." Shi Lang said with a smile. It was polite to resign to the village chief, but Shirou didn''t have much time to waste. In the past few days, he possessed the concept of "Dragon Seed", and he had gathered a lot of magic power. Although he could not support Tiamat''s interstellar voyage, he could detect this planet. At this time, Tiamat, who was standing behind Shilang, pulled the sleeves of Rashirang and whispered, "Master." "What''s the matter?" Shi Lang asked suspiciously. Tiamat pointed to Luca and whispered, "Look at the stone monument behind that kid!" Hearing this, Shiro followed Tiamat''s fingers and looked at the stone monument behind Luca, and was taken aback. I saw a star field full of stars on the stone stele, and in that star field, like a hair ball, was wrapped in a giant centipede in the abdominal cavity. The centipede, countless gastropods inserted into the star field, piercing countless planets. Shirou shed a cold sweat and said in his heart: [Hey! Tiamat, that''s not...] [Well, Master. The picture portrayed by the stone stele is 70% similar to our previous encounters in that star field! ¡¿ Tiamat¡¯s voice is also a little vacant, because if this mural is true, then, is the black pillar that pierced the star field and swallowed all things, its true body, is the gastropod of a centipede? This reality is terrible! You can''t even calculate and think deeply, because once you do this, you will be frightened by your own guesses! Shi Lang pointed to the stone tablet, looked at Luca, and asked: "Lu, Luca, what is the mural on this stone tablet?" "Is this?" Luka pointed to the centipede on the mural and said, "This is, God!" "God? Do you call this kind of thing a god?" "Yeah." Luca nodded, pointing to the centipede on the mural, and said admiringly: "This is the supreme cosmic god! Dominates and dominates all things in the universe! The cosmic **** born after the creation **** created the universe! He! Very powerful and supreme!" "But the **** you worship is a bit similar to the earth demon that you hate and fear..." Shouldn''t it be like, but exactly the same? After all, in Shirou''s view, they are all centipedes, the difference is that the whole body is as big as a mountain, and the one on the mural is bigger than the star field. "This is really rude, Lord Shilang! God, how could it be like the devil? However, the appearance of the devil is indeed related to the god. That is, God''s punishment for mankind!" "Punishment for humans?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "In the legend, for a long, long time, a human being who disrespect of gods crossed the mountains, crossed the Changchuan, across the starry universe, found the weapon to kill the gods, and killed all the gods. Therefore, the **** was angry, and Punishment was imposed on humans. So the devil appeared..." Before Luca finished speaking, Tiamat pointed to a stone tablet again and said with a stunned expression: "M, Master, look at it!" Hearing this, Shi Lang turned his head and looked around, only to see a cloud of chaos like bubbles painted on a stone tablet. "That''s the monster we met in hyperspace before!" Tiamat said confidently. In fact, there is no need to mention Yamat, Shiro confirmed this matter the first time he saw this stone monument. The chaos portrayed on this mural was the darkness in hyperspace that was scared away by Shirou''s Akashya Arrow. "Luca, what is this?" Shi Lang pointed to the chaos and asked. "That''s a god!" Luca said. "God?" Shi Lang understood. The planet depicted on these stone walls, no, it should be the original myth of the golden universe! However, is the darkness with invisible roots the **** of the golden universe? No, according to the level of civilization of this village, it is probably the same as the original myth of the earth. The difference is that the primitive people of the earth deified natural phenomena, so the earth mythology was born, and the golden universe actually exists such terrible life, so the people of the golden universe worship the terrible life, deify it, and change it. Become the original myth of the golden universe! From this perspective, the civilization process of the golden universe is exactly the same as that of the earth. However, in this context, what role is the Golden Emperor, who is jealous of Origin Gaia and Universe Alaya, and is known as the **** of destruction of the universe? Is there any connection with the birth of the root cause evil? "It seems that we can''t leave this village for the time being!" It is a blessing and misfortune. Originally thought that being involved in the golden universe and being chased by the golden flying boats was his own hateful lucky e, but because of this, he felt that he had vaguely grasped the root of the evil little tail. In the next few days, Shi Lang brazenly stayed in the remains of the crypt, studied these mythological murals, asked if he didn''t understand, and finally figured out the original mythological context of the golden universe. To put it simply, that group of darkness, defined as the **** of creation, created the universe, and also created the centipede that was defined as the **** of the universe. Those centipedes feed on the stars and planets, finally angering a human being. Luca defines that human being as the [Fool]. That is, a fool who rebels against the gods. The Fool embarked on the path of killing the gods. The Fool crossed the mountains, crossed the Changchuan, crossed the starry sky and universe, and finally forged a weapon to kill the gods at the end of the universe. Only after the Fool paid all the price and finally killed the One God, he discovered that there was more than one God in the universe. As a result, the Fool was killed by other gods under conditions of madness and collapse. In order to punish the human beings who rebelled against God, God caused the earth demons to appear. This is a very routine myth. However, the place where the Fool forged weapons to kill the gods, the place known as the end of the universe, made Shi Lang very concerned. Because what is shown on the mural is a whirlpool. Chapter 2292： According to Luca, the vortex is actually a door. Enter the door at the end of the universe. But to be honest, Shirou felt that it was like Uzumaki Gate. ¡ª¡ªWe deceived the root cause, so it¡¯s not surprising that we incurred destruction. This is what the present Tiamat said. ¡ª¡ªI want to gather the seven animal natures, enter the gate of truth, and replace the lord of relief as the root evil! This is the original purpose of Aige. ¡ª¡ªVortex of Morality, Arrow of Akash, this is a weapon created by imitating Root in the ultra-ancient time, and finally sealing Root Evil. This is what the King of Venus said. ¡ª¡ªSeven anchor points, a huge summoning array, he wants to liberate himself! This is Mordred''s speculation. ¡ª¡ªThe root cause is evil, which may not exist at all. This is the origin of Gaia''s guess. ¡ª¡ªYou must find the answer, find the light, and make the right wish! This is the final explanation before the present Titis dissipates. "Ah!" "What''s the matter, Master?" Tiamat asked in a panic. "It hurts!" Shilang said in pain, holding his head. Tiamat hurriedly rubbed Shiro''s temples with his hands, and asked, "How about this?" "It''s better." After resting for a while, Shirou caught his breath. The mystery of the root evil is too deep, and those cognitions are the cognition and information of the root evil of the people in the Gaia Star Territory. Although there is no basis, Shirou vaguely feels that the birth of the root cause of evil must have the shadow of the golden universe behind it. However, everything is still under the control of Root Evil. Fortunately, Root Evil cannot intervene in person until certain conditions are fulfilled. He can only use the chess pieces and chips in his hand to interfere with Shirou and promote his real world. In reality, his bargaining chip is the beast of the end, the sleeping sand bar in the love song, what about this era of origin? What are his chips and pawns? Is it the Golden Emperor, or the Void Lord that Originated Gaia''s mouth? Or, the true face of the root evil is one of the two? Shi Lang didn''t know, his brain was in a mess, and he couldn''t even think. The existence of root evil, its personality and strength are extremely high, but the most terrifying thing is his scheming. He gradually induced Shirou to become the true successor of the vortex, liberated the gate of truth, and opened the era of origin. If Fei Shirou accidentally promoted the birth of the ideal king, he made the arrow of Akashia, the key to everything, fall into his hand. , Then everything is over. In addition, the root cause evil step by step led him to believe that the root cause evil is himself, so that he is bound. If Origin Gaia had not seen through this, he couldn''t let go of it now. This is one of the most terrifying enemies, but it happened to him. But who made him a traverser? No, in fact, being so toyed with by Root Evil, Shirou now even doubts his identity as a [traverser]. But no matter what, Shi Lang is ruthless and absolutely must defeat the root evil. At this time-- With a "boom", there was a violent vibration above the crypt. Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and said to Tiamat, "Go up and take a look." Tiama nodded: "Master''s command is my destiny." Shiro ignored Tiamat''s pompous words. In fact, the more Tiamat''s sorrows, the higher the probability that he will be well "loved" by the real Tiamat. Without leaving the crypt, but hiding at the entrance of the crypt, Shirou looked towards the outside world. The golden giant in armor kicked the village chief to the ground. "No brave man was born?" the golden giant in armor asked. "Really, really no more. Heaven, Lord Angel, our village has hundreds of cosmic days, and no brave man has been born. Please, Lord Angel, please forgive me!" The village chief said with a swollen nose and a trembling body. "Really not?" The angel stepped on the village and asked condescendingly. "Really, really, please, please, Lord Angel, please observe!" the village chief said in horror. "Okay. Then I ask you¡ª" the angel took out a detector from his pocket and said, "Why is there such a response from the brave in your village?" The village chief raised his head and looked at the detector in the angel''s hand in fear. In that detector, there were dozens of red dot reactions. "This, this..." The village chief was shaking all over. "Let me tell you. Why? That''s because the enchantment that covers this village, right? You took refuge in the void, right? It''s a pity that the gods you believe in don''t seem to continue to protect you!" The angel kicked the village chief''s abdomen, and with a "boom", the village chief flew out and hit the wall heavily. Chapter 32 It turns out that the first cause is on you! The village chief fell heavily to the ground, but he didn''t care about the pain on his body, but said in fear: "There is absolutely nothing, absolutely nothing!" "How can this be? Huh. In addition, there is one more point, you sheltered the invaders! That starship fell near here!" The angel kicked the village chief in the abdomen again. [Master...] [Well, it was attracted by us! Shi Lang frowned. The angel grabbed the head of the village chief and said indifferently: "You are the weak and need to be eliminated." "Grandpa!" At this moment, Luca stood outside the cave, watching this scene angrily, "You are not allowed to bully Grandpa! Ah-!" Luca roared angrily, the golden skin burst out with golden light, and then a shackle-like technique burst directly, and then the whole person''s life form was greatly deformed and became one. A golden giant more than thirty meters long. [Hey, hello, Tiamat, didn¡¯t you say that Luca is an ordinary person like me who lost my strength? ¡¿ [The results of detection and detection are indeed the case. But, but... I''m sorry, I don''t know, there is no such information in the database! However, the technique that Luca exploded just now is a bit like that of our star field...] [The technique of Gaia Starfield? Shi Lang frowned: [It seems that there are other information in this village...] At this time, anger transformed into Luca, a golden giant, and slammed a punch at the angel in anger. Chapter 2293： "Quick, stop, Luca!" the village chief yelled hard. However, it was too late. Luca''s angry punch was already blasted towards the angel, but before the punch came close to the angel, Luca was kicked to the ground by the angel. "So that''s how it is to avoid detection by this method. This technique is from that low-level Gaia star field!" The angel raised his hand coldly and clenched it into a fist. Upon seeing this, the village chief quickly pleaded: "Angel, Angel, everything is my fault, he is just a child, please forgive him for his rudeness." "Okay. I''ll give you a chance to hand over the invader''s starship!" the angel said coldly. "We, we really don''t have a starship to shelter any invaders!" the village chief cried. "When things are up, do you still have to cover the starship? Well, you weak, just disappear together!" The angel slammed a punch mercilessly. "Luca¡ª" the village chief yelled in horror, closing his eyes in pain. However, the imaginary scream did not appear. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at it, and saw the angel showing an unbelievable expression, looking at his fist. What happened? The village chief was puzzled. "How... how... how can there be... this kind of thing?" The angel said in disbelief, and then his body dissipated like a phantom. Such an unimaginable scene, watching everyone present in astonishment, the scene was silent. After a while, the village chief reacted and hugged Luca in his arms. After good health, he looked at the crypt and asked: "You did it, Lord Shilang." Shilang walked out of the crypt, looked at the village chief, and asked, "Why didn''t you tell us where we are before." Judging from the dialogue between the angel and the village chief, the village chief already knew that they were invaders from the Gaia star field. But why didn''t the village chief sell them? After all, they are invaders from alien star domains. This is simply unreasonable! "You, are you people from Gaia Star Territory?" The village head''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. "Um... Is there anyone else?" Shiro realized that he might have guessed wrong. "It does." The village chief sighed, and said, "I don''t think Lord Shilang and Lord Tiamat are also from Gaia Star Territory, so please save that lord by all means." As the village chief led Shi Lang and the two men, they jumped out of the crypt and came to the center of the crypt. A huge boulder was built up, and there was an underground cave under the huge boulder. Damn! Triple Crypt! Shi Lang took it. The first cave is the village, the second is the remains of mythological steles, and there is a cave under the remains of the mythological steles! Shilang entered the third cave, his gaze swept away, he could not help but raised his eyebrows, and said, "No wonder, you used to talk about Gaia Star Territory before." Starship! In this third crypt space, there is a starship from Gaia''s star field! Tiamat stepped forward and scanned it, and said, "It''s an ancient pioneer." It turned out that after the Golden Universe attacked the Gaia star field that was still in the material age, the Gaia star field also launched the Forerunner to the golden universe in order to understand the invaders. It¡¯s just that according to the origin of Gaia, most of the Forerunners are buried in the golden universe, otherwise, there is no need to cut down the Mooncell to obtain the map of the golden universe. Obviously, this starship was one of the forerunner starships that fell in the golden universe. "A long, long time ago, this adult fell here after being shot down by an angel. At that time, we were unwilling to hand over the evolutionary brave, so this adult provided us with shelter, and we went underground. It''s just that the adult''s strength is getting weaker and weaker, and finally he was noticed by the angel." The village sighed and said. Shilangxin said, it''s no wonder that the village chief would nervously ask if they were angels when they saw him. "Sorry, what exactly are this evolved brave and angels?" Shi Lang asked straightforwardly, seeing that the other party did not show hostility to him. The village chief asked, "Master Shilang, you have seen the mythological stele in the crypt, right?" Shiro nodded. "But those steles recorded only a part. There is still a part that has disappeared with history. However, I still remember a part, remember our birth, remember the birth of the empire." After a pause, the village chief said with a memory on his face: "Once, our planet and the star field where we are located was also an extremely developed star field, but the plan of life and the establishment of the empire destroyed everything." "Life, evolution?" The village chief nodded and said: "We used to be the same as Lord Shilang seeing ordinary villagers. But one day, pulse radiation enveloped our planet and star field, so some of us got We have evolved, become like me, and have the power of God. But we have the power of God, but there is no heart of God. We soon began a civil war, and finally civilization was burned. During that period, other star regions The person who has evolved has established a huge cosmic empire, and that cosmic empire has sent to various galaxies to collect those who have also evolved, and that person is an angel." "Then how did you evolve?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "I don''t know. But the surviving planets at that time communicated with each other. There is a myth of planet civilization. This is what it said. The Fool opened the door to the end of the world and killed the gods, but in the end he was also killed by the gods. But After the Fool, a new **** was conceived in the gate of the end of the world. He gave the evolution of all things, expelled the old gods, and established an empire of order." If this myth is adapted from reality, Shirou speculates that the new **** is most likely the Golden Emperor. It''s just that the door to the end of the world... Is it the gate of truth? However, shouldn''t the gate of truth be the passage that was born in the Gaia star field? At this time, Tiamat scanned the starship and said, "Master, there is an interstellar map of this universe in this Forerunner!" "Share it with me!" Shi Lang said hurriedly. Soon Tiamat shared this interstellar map with Shiro. As the interstellar map unfolded in the vision, Shiro swept along. This was a vast universe, but there were only two points that attracted Shiro''s attention. One is the palace logo marked as [The Big Devil], and the other is the strange gate-shaped logo marked as [Origin] by the Forerunner. Shiro speculated that these Forerunners who came to the Golden Universe have completed the exploration of the Golden Universe, but there is no energy to return to the voyage, so most of them are folded in the Golden Universe. Chapter 2294： "Master Shilang, can you awaken this god?" the village head baba asked. Shirou turned his head to look at Tiamat. Tiamat shook his head and said, "The system components are damaged and the message has passed. Unless they are dragged back to Starfield for repairs, they will be completely dead." The village chief showed a regretful expression. "By the way, the village chief, where is the flying boat from the angel?" "In the village." The village chief answered honestly. When Shiro and Tiamat came to the village, they immediately saw a golden flying boat. Shiro looked at Tiamat and asked, "Can you extract the energy from this golden flying boat and use it for yourself?" "Yes!" Tiama nodded and drew energy from the golden flying boat. In an instant, Shirou even got the magic power of Tiamat''s back-feeding from the contract connection. At this time, there was a "boom", and the mountains shook. "This, this is..." Shi Lang walked out of the cave and saw that the sky was filled with golden flying boats. Obviously, these are the golden flying boats that he attracted. "It looks like it''s time to leave." Shilang murmured, turning his head, a luminous cannon blasted on the village land. "Sir Shirou, what are you doing?" Luca stared at Shirou and asked. "You want to be a true brave, Luca." After speaking, Shiro let Tiamat turn into a starship, piloted the starship, and left. Luca was about to chase, but was pressed by the village chief. "The village chief?" Luca looked at the village chief in confusion. "The enchantment of this village can survive for a while, you and you have to become a true brave! For the sake of the village!" the village chief said seriously. "Of course!" ... Shiro flew up to the sky with the Tiamat starship, shouting: "The invaders of the Gaia star field are here, shit, come on!" After speaking, he flees in panic while driving the Tiamat starship. "Damn! I dare to underestimate us, knock it down, capture it!" the commander yelled. However, with the ability to continue from the root, Shirou easily got rid of them and left. "Hyperspace teleportation now, Master?" Tiamat asked. "No," Shi Lang shook his head, and pointed his finger at the position marked as [Origin] on the star map, and said, "Go here!" "But, now it continues to run rampant in the golden universe...it is too dangerous!" "I''m here for this, just go here!" "Yes." Shirou stared at the location marked as [Origin], and he guessed that it might have been discovered by the Forerunners, the location of the gate of the end in the myth of the golden universe. This may be related to the root cause of evil. He couldn''t give up any clues about the root cause of evil. Because he is here for this. With sufficient energy, the Tiamat starship traversed the star field, and soon came to the star field marked as [Origin]. "What is this? It''s too miserable..." Shirou frowned and scanned the star field marked as [Origin] in the cabin. There is nothing here. There are no planets, no stars, not even space junk. Yes, nothing but a vacuum. After probing for a long time and found nothing, Shirou shook his head, "Leave, Tiamat." "Okay." Tiamat replied, but couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. The Golden Universe is too depressing, and this emptiness star field is even more depressing, she can''t wait to return to the sunny Gaia star field as soon as possible. At this time, it was like falling into the hunting range of some predator. The entire Wu space shook. Then a huge wormhole appeared, and a huge, hideous worm head emerged from it, greedy. Staring at the Tiamat starship. "M, Master, it''s that universe god!" Tiamat said in a panic. "Go!" Shi Lang said. Tiamat initiated the space-time transition, but was interrupted. "No, the time and space of this star field has been sealed." Tiamat said anxiously. "Is that guy the ghost?" Shi Lang frowned, looked at the huge worm head, and muttered: "There are no planets, no galaxies, only a small starship and human beings. How about hunting like this? " "Let''s attack, Tiamat." "Yes!" Tiamat fired the Star Destroyer. However, the Star Destroyer that was enough to knock down the planet fell on the giant worm, but it only interrupted its tentacles. "Zizzi¡ª" The giant screamed greedily and rushed towards the Tiamat starship. "You are so useless, Tiamat." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "There is no way, let me go out." Chapter 2295： Shirou left the Tiamat starship, looked at the huge worm body that rushed forward, and took out the Arrow of Akash, his mind moved, and in an instant, the light of gold enveloped the starship. "His hiss¡ª" The giant worm in the starry sky sensed the aura of the Arrow of Akash, and quickly backed away in fear, but he charged too fast, and the huge inertia made it hit the light formed by the Arrow of Akash. Just listening to the sound of "pop", the huge starry sky giant worm dissipated like a bubble. "Let''s go." Shi Lang was about to return to the starship cabin, and a noble and majestic voice suddenly resounded in the star field of nothing. "So that''s it, the first cause is in your body!" Chapter 33 Root Memory "That''s it, the first cause is in your hands." In the vacuum of the Star Field of No Stars, a huge-scale message was suddenly sent out. Standing on the starship, Shiro held the Arrow of Akash and looked around, but he did not see any life, nor did he feel any wavelength. Sweat couldn''t help dripping from between the eyebrows, Shi Lang shouted: "Who?" There is no medium for sound transmission in space, Shiro is using information to question. "Boom!" The Tiamat starship shook violently. "What''s the matter with you, Tiamat?" Shirou knelt down slightly, steadying his body, and asked aloud. "No, it''s not that I''m shaking, Master!" Tiamat said in a panic, "It''s this star field! This star field is shaking!" "What are you talking about?" Shirou was taken aback, and then he saw that the dark Wuzhijie was stained with a piece of gold. Two huge, extremely huge golden giant hands appeared on the edge of Wuzhi, like a mortal holding up a glass ball, and the whole Wuzhi was held up. "Boom, boom, boom!" The whole Wuzhijie was shaking violently. Then, a huge, infinite, giant golden face resembling a galaxy appeared in the endless sky above the star field. "This, what is it?" Shi Lang frowned, it was the first time he had met such an unthinkable thing. In fact, ever since he crossed into this golden universe in hyperspace, he has encountered too many inexplicable life phenomena. The boundless black without roots, the giant worms in the void that **** the stars, are similar to the golden humans of modern people... And now, what appeared in front of Shirou was the face of a golden giant god. "Quickly go, Tiamat!" Shirou said hurriedly. The universe is too great and too dark, and there are many unknown horrors that cannot be understood. Shirou didn''t know what the golden giant suddenly appeared, but it was clear that the vacuum of starless star field was quite dangerous right now. "No, Master, the time and space aspect is blocked! We are stuck!" Tiamat starship replied in a panic. Shi Lang frowned, turned his head, looked at the giant starry face, the flame in his eyes flashed slightly, and in an instant, countless root lines appeared before his eyes. He stretched out his hand. With a "click," a small crack appeared on the dimensional barrier of Wuzhi. "Get out of there, Tiamat!" Shirou pointed to the tiny crack. "I see, Master!" The Tiamat starship buzzed and turned into a meteor, rushing towards the crack that Shiro had cut. "Return the door!" The huge golden face roared, the giant palm covering the dimension suddenly exerted force, the barriers of the star field jumped over the broken black thunder, and in an instant, the absurd rays of light shone like paint, and this piece of boundlessness will be captured. Dyed into the color of gold. At the same time, those rays of light fell on the void crack, like platelets, causing the crack to begin to be sutured. Shiro raised his eyebrows when he saw this, and then swung his sword to the root of the dimensional barrier around him. Hearing the sound of "Keng", Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply, and the broken blade fell from the air, inserted into the surface of Tiamat''s starship body, and then dissipated into pure magical ether. The sword in the stone that came out failed to cut the root line, but was broken by the root line. When did the root line become so tough? Shi Lang didn''t have time to think about it, and Gu showed the sword of the star again and slashed at the root line. "Clang--" Shi Lang''s hands were numb, but he still couldn''t cut the root line. There was a clear color in his eyes, Shi Lang understood that the golden light greatly strengthened the solidity of the origin of this space. Although there is no root line that hides itself like the King of Ideal, or there is no root line like the boundless darkness, it is not Shirou that can cut off. "Return the door!" The huge golden face uttered a burst of shouts, and its terrifying message caused the entire Wuzhijie to violently shake. Shirou and Tiamat starships are like a flat boat in the stormy sea, constantly swinging in this terrifying scale. "This kind of scale... Is this what the Originator Gaia and Taitis said, the **** of cosmic destruction-the golden emperor?" Shirou had to doubt that the true identity of this giant golden face was the **** of destruction of gold that made Origin Gaia and Universe Alaya fearful. Shi Lang knew very well that even though the Star Emperor was the hero of the world, he was on the scale of the star level, but it was not enough to look at the scale of the cosmic level such as the Golden Emperor or the Universe Alaya. "Kakka-" The giant golden face seemed to be furious, and the two golden palms covering the boundless world burst into force, and the surrounding dimensional barriers shattered like glass. The golden light, like paint, spilled from those cracks. "Dangerous substances, dangerous substances. Once illuminated by those rays, the form of life and soul messages will change drastically!" The Tiamat starship dutifully issued a warning. Chapter 2296： In fact, Shirou had already sensed the danger from those golden lights without warning from the Yamat starship. Engraved on the mythological slate of the nameless planet, the new **** coming out of the door at the end of the world brought the golden light of evolution. If Shi Lang didn''t guess wrong, it was this paint-like light that made the villagers of Deluka change from golden humans to golden giants. Even Shi Lang saw the dense roots in these exceptional golden lights! No. Shirou sees clearly, it is not light at all! That is life matter like light! It can pollute the barriers of the universe, and it can also pollute the physical body of light life and soul information! This will not work. Shirou frowned, he was sure that once he was contaminated by those light living substances, he and Tiamat would no longer be themselves. "Return the door of the first cause!" The giant golden face is still sipping, and the terrifying hands are madly tearing apart the barriers of the dimension, as if to descend from the depths of the deep dimension. "The door of the first cause? I''m looking for that door too!" "Lie!" The huge golden face bursts out, and the barriers of the dimension are accelerating to collapse. In such a critical situation, Shi Lang lost the desire to continue communicating with this giant golden face, his eyes swept away, and he fell above the root line of the dimensional barrier, his eyes gleaming slightly. "Since the sword can''t cut the thread, try this!" Shilang raised the Arrow of Akashia high, and when it was about to be drawn down, the Arrow of Akashia burst out with a dazzling golden light as if it resonated with a certain existence in the dark. Shi Lang''s hand suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter, Master. Hurry up!" Tiamat starship greeted hurriedly. Right now, only the Arrow of Akash and the root cause can be connected to cut the root line and reveal the escape hole. However, at this moment, Shi Lang was stunned. "Don''t bother me, Tiamat!" Shiro slowly put down his hand, looked at the gleaming Akasha Arrow in his hand, and muttered to himself: "It''s calling me..." Shirou could feel that the Arrow of Akash was calling to himself. No, it''s not right. It''s a certain existence, calling the arrow of Akash! "There!" Following the direction of Akashya Arrow''s reaction, Shirou looked around and saw an extremely subtle line that could not even be seen at all. Root line! "Open!" Shirou drank loudly and waved the arrow of Akash, cutting away the extremely fine line. Click. There is no sound and no feedback of any messages. But in the dark, it seemed to hear the sound of the door opening. Immediately afterwards, above the dimensional barrier of Wuzhi, a turbine-shaped star gate suddenly appeared. "The door of the altar... still exists?" The giant golden face was a little surprised. The door of the altar? Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, but lowered his eyebrows to see the light of the Akashya Arrow in his hand flashing more intensely. He turned his head, looked at the turbine-shaped star gate, and said, "Tiamat, go there!" "But¡ª" "Listen to me." "I got it." The Tiamat starship turned around and rushed straight to the star gate. Those light living matter bodies that spilled out of the debris were like a swarm of bees, rushing toward the Tiamat starship, so fast that they approached the Tiamat starship almost at the speed of the naked eye. Shilang crawled down, and the [evil] on his body was attached to the Tiamat starship, turning into a hundred magic thrusters. "Boom!" The speed of the Tiamat starship skyrocketed by several layers, and finally rushed into the star gate just before the light life material bodies touched. "Chi Chi Chi Chi!" The sound of scoffing dissipated in his ears, Shirou turned his head and saw that the light life matter bodies that rushed right behind hit the star gate. Instead of rushing in, they were like flames. The bubble is normal and melts and dissipates. "Akasha Arrow, is it the key?" Shirou looked down at the arrow of Akash in his hand. Obviously, there is something in this star gate that is creating a violent connection with the Arrow of Akashic. The ray of Akashya''s Arrow was even more intense, and even the vortex of mortal nature in the depths of Shirou''s soul began to spin violently. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The heart was beating violently, the blood flowed in mud, and the magic power rushed wildly. The magic circuit of the whole body seemed to be short-circuited, and the severe pain rushed to Shilang''s brain. Shi Lang clutched his head and squatted down. "What''s wrong, Master!" Tiamat asked anxiously. "Check my physical condition, Tiamat!" Shirou clutched his head and gritted his teeth. "Tested...no abnormalities, no abnormal reactions!" Chapter 2297： "Then what is this..." Shi Lang clutched his head and gritted his teeth. The Arrow of Akash in his hand and the Vortex of Morality in the depths of the soul, as if attracted by a certain existence, resonated fiercely. The light flickers and the turbine spins. The violent pain, like the separation of spirit and body, Shi Lang''s consciousness was pulled out of the body by a certain mighty force, and he traveled through the years, through the space, and reached an endless world of origin. Pain, gone. The flesh can''t feel it anymore. All the worries and emotions disappeared, and even thinking could not be carried out, as if they became a pure soul. In this pure and pure soul state, Shirou saw an infinite, blue, spherical source body. It is like a stem cell, pure and original. I haven''t seen it at all, I have never heard of it, or even recognized it, but the first moment I saw this source body, like an imprint in the depths of the soul, I recognized the source body''s things. ¡ª¡ªThe root cause. In other words, the first cause. Promoting the birth of the concept of the universe, the cause and effect of the existence of all things. It is not only the source of all things, but also the end of all things. It is the root, the first cause, and the first effect. Except for Shirou, who is a traverser, there is no realm that can escape from this root cause, even those who are transcended. Shirou had no way to think, he could only look at this source body and watch this source body from the perspective of a third person. How beautiful, how beautiful... At a glance, if time does not exist, you can only stare at this source forever. This is a more attractive and inescapable existence than the source of evil, the Lord of Relief. In other words, as long as the existence is born from this source body, it cannot get rid of the attachment to this source body. ¡ª¡ªAfter everything is over, we will go to see the snow together. Suddenly, a voice resounded in the soul, and Shirou thought. He remembered, that was his promise. Shiro closed his eyes hard, gritted his teeth, and got rid of the attraction of the root cause. No one can get rid of the root, because the root is the source of everything, the origin and the ultimate, desire and ideal. Only the transcendent awakened can get rid of the root cause. Therefore, those who are enlightened will be said to have graduated from the universe. However, Shirou could not do that. He can neither get rid of the seven emotions and six desires of people, nor can he break free from his own obsessions and responsibilities. He can get rid of the attraction of the root cause because his soul message does not belong to the creation of the source of the universe. His soul belongs to another universe. This gave him the basis for getting rid of the root attraction, and what really pushed him out was his promise. ¡ª¡ªAfter everything is over, we will go to see the snow together. This thing will definitely be done. I have worked hard to reach this point, how can I fall here? Shirou completely freed himself from the attraction of the root cause. He looked around, there was nothing here, only the source of the universe. And the source of the universe is the [root] that magicians dream of. He allows infinite possibilities, he allows all ideas, and even more, all behaviors. He is ruthless, because He permits everything, allows everything, but does not respond to everything. Whether the planet¡¯s native gods or the cosmic gods are known, they are all extremely ordinary beings or phenomenon entities in front of this source body. The true god. This is the root cause. "Does the resonance between the Vortex of Morality and the Arrow of Akashic bring my consciousness to the world of the source... But, why? Why does it bring my consciousness here?" Shirou''s brows were tightly furrowed. The true root has long been polluted by the root evil, and has been sealed by the origin civilization in the gate of truth deep in the cave of Jialan. Shirou was convinced that this should be the arrow of Akashia, or the world of the record source of the Vortex of Morality. What is there that makes the Vortex of Morality resonate with the Arrow of Akash, and brings him into this world of records! At this time, with a "click", the boundless world of infinite sources suddenly opened a ¡®door¡¯. An embarrassed man, dragging his rickety remnant, walked in from the ¡®door¡¯ and came to the root. The man, like Shirou, stared blankly at the root cause, but quickly returned to his self-consciousness from the attraction of the root cause. Shirou could see that he was not a traverser, but he had the light of enlightenment. Especially those eyes were as bright as an open flame burning. Shi Lang couldn''t help but touched his eyes, but in his mind, he remembered what the Enlightened One had said. ¡ª¡ªNeither birth nor death, neither scumming nor clean, nor increasing nor decreasing. That is the innocent Buddha nature, or in other words, the burning flame. The man stretched out his hand at the root cause. "Strength...strength...give me strength! Give me strength enough to bring stability to this world, the source of the end!" The root cause did not respond. Of course. Chapter 2298： The root is not only the most tender existence, but also the most ruthless existence. He allows everything to exist, but indifferently refuses everything. The man is roaring, thirsting, and talking. The look was crazy and embarrassed. Shi Lang closed his eyes, that look was utterly ugly. "You... don''t want to see what you look like?" The man gritted his teeth and asked the root cause. This is a useless question, because the root cause is not intellectual at all... Shirou opened his eyes and looked at the root cause, but he couldn''t help but shrink, "How is it possible?" I saw the huge source body, but it produced huge ripples. "The root cause, the root cause has responded!" Shi Lang was a little surprised. The root has no knowledge, no consciousness, and no so-called instinct. It is a source, a master record, and a unified concept. However, at this moment, the root causes ripples on that man. "Hahaha... It turns out that you also have desires. This is of course, after all, you will create the world to create the world, just to use the eyes of the world to recognize yourself!" The man got up, stretched out his palm to the root cause, gritted his teeth, and said: "I promise you that I will use my body and my soul as your container, as your eyes for observing and knowing yourself. In exchange, you want to give me the power that can be enough to destroy those emptiness evil gods and bring stability to the world!" The huge source body produced ripples. ¡ª¡ªThen make an agreement like this. The huge source body gushes out infinite touch, like a spider silk, falling on the man''s body. At this time, a huge suction hit, pulling De Shilang''s consciousness back from this memory source world. After a while of dizziness, the world became dark, and an anxious voice that was about to cry sounded in my ears: "Master, Master, you wake up! You wake up!" There are also a pair of small hands pushing himself. Shirou opened his eyes slowly, and he saw Tiamat''s worried face. "Tiamat..." "You finally woke up, Master!" Tiamat breathed a sigh of relief, "Great. The life test is normal, and the soul test is also normal. I don''t know why you fainted..." "Have you returned to reality..." Shi Lang slowly got up, "Bang Dang", something rolled from his abdomen and landed on the ground aside. Shirou turned his head and saw that it was the arrow of Akash. It''s just that the Arrow of Akash has lost its light, and has returned to a golden arrow that looks very ordinary. Shirou picked up the Arrow of Akash, and sensed his vortex of mortality, and found that it had stabilized. "Is that... just the memory of the root cause?" Shi Lang was uncertain. "Master, Master." Tiamat waved before Shirou''s eyes. "Sorry for being lost, Tiamat." Shi Lang stood up and looked around. There was darkness all around, but there were stone walls and a stone steps at his feet, but in front of him, there were steps, and at the top of the steps, there was a faint light. "Where is this place?" Shi Lang asked. "I don''t know," Tiamat shook his head. "There is no record in the database, but after breaking into the star gate, I came here. However, according to the scan feedback, this should be the inner space of a certain planet." Shi Lang frowned: "Is that Star Gate Teleportation Array?" "It looks like this so far, but I don''t know who built it, let alone what purpose it was built for." Tiamat said. Shirou looked down at the Arrow of Akash in his hand, and said to his heart, what do you want to tell me when you guide me here, Arrow of Akash? He put away the Arrow of Akash, looked at the place on the stone steps, and said, "Go up and see first, Tiamat." "I see, Master." ¡­¡­¡­ PS: It''s a long time to come back...the pit is too big, to be honest, it''s a bit Cavan. Chapter 34: If you dare to stop, you can try it! Shilang originally planned to fly directly, but inside this planet, it seems that there is a kind of alternative forbidden air barrier, which does not belong to the mysterious system of the earth''s magic way, and even [evil] cannot be corroded. As a last resort, Shirou and Tiamat had to walk from the steps to the top of the mountain honestly. As soon as he stepped onto the steps, the vortex of mortal nature in Shilang''s soul suddenly shook, blood flowed back, magical power was chaotic, and there was a feeling of heart palpitations. Shi Lang stretched out his hand to cover his chest, and his palpitations made him a little uncomfortable. "What''s the matter, Master?" Tiamat looked at Shirou worriedly. "No, it doesn''t matter." Shilang shook his head, looked at the top of the mountain, and said, "Go up." Tiama nodded. Shirou walked on the stairs while observing the surroundings. According to Tiamat, this is the inner space of a certain planet. And the facts seem to be the case. However, compared to the inner seas of the stars on the earth, or the cavities in the ground that originated from the earth, this place is even more barren and dead. The only strange thing is that Shirou''s heart palpitations become more and more intense every time he takes a step on the steps and gets closer and closer to the top of the mountain, and the vortex of mortal nature in the depths of his soul rotates more and more fiercely. Dimly, his mind couldn''t help but think of the root memory he had seen before. That man is different from his traverser, but he has the fire of awakening, or the light of enlightenment, and has the potential to become an enlightened being like Sakyamuni, but he does not have the power of a transcending one. Therefore, the man appealed to the root cause and got the power of the root cause. But, what is the real identity of that man? Chapter 2299： The Fool of the Golden Myth? Gold destroyer? The Void Lord in the mouth of Origin Gaia? Or... Root evil? Shirou''s mind was noisy. His understanding of this era of origin was nothing but a few words, but now that he has entered this era of origin, he has discovered many deviations from cognition. "Master, here it is!" Tiamat reminded. Shi Lang returned to his mind, thinking, before he knew it, he had reached the top of the mountain. Shilang stood on the top of the mountain, looked around, and saw a prismatic square platform, very barren, obviously abandoned for a long time. Tiamat scanned it and said, "It''s an ordinary stone platform, but the material elements it makes up are different from those of our star field. But generally speaking, it is still carbon-based." Tiamat looked around and said, "Master, there is nothing worth paying attention to here. Taking advantage of my sufficient energy, let''s find a way to return to the star field." "No..." Shi Lang suddenly said, frightening Tiamat, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong, Master?" Shi Lang stared at the prismatic square platform like a demon, and said abruptly: "The door, it''s gone!" "What door is missing?" Tiamat asked suspiciously. Shirou returned to his mind, "What, what?" "...You said there should be a door here." Tiamat pointed to the prismatic square platform and said. Shi Lang was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Have I ever said this?" Tiama nodded. "Affected." Shi Lang frowned. "What''s affected? The test confirmed that Master''s vital signs are still very normal." Tiamat''s face was inexplicable. She found that Shirou had been shocked since entering here. Shi Lang knocked his head lightly. Only he himself knew that he was affected by the memory of the source of the Vortex of Morality. However, this also illustrates one thing. The inner space of this planet, on this square platform... there used to be a door! And that door is probably the "door" that the man saw in the memory space of the root cause. It''s just that door, but now it has disappeared. Recalling the "door to be returned" mentioned by the giant golden face earlier, Shirou guessed that that door was probably the door that was originally placed here and led to the root cause. But what is that door? The door to the end of the world? The gate of truth? The thickness of history is forged by countless people, and it is too difficult for him as a descendant to trace the truth of history without any clues. But Shiro must do it. Because the birth of the root evil and the ¡®light¡¯ that eliminates the root evil are in the truth that is drowned in history. At this moment, Tiamat stood up straight as if he had been electrocuted, and his whole body was "buzzing", vibrating like an electric rod. "What''s the matter with you, Tiamat?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help asking. This Tiamat is so happy. I hope that the future Tiamat has not seen it, otherwise the black history will have to add another stroke! "Connected!" Tiamat''s eyes widened, with bright joy shining, "Master Alaya, connected!" "What?" Shiro looked at Tiamat with a bit of surprise. The golden universe is shielded by natural cosmic barriers, so the premise is that Yamat has been unable to connect to Alaya. But in the inner space of this planet, it is connected! "Wait, wait a minute, Master! A message is coming in!" Tiamat was talking, his eyes shot out two rays of light, projecting a virtual screen of light. In the virtual light screen, Origin Gaia kept waving his hands, "Mosimosi, have you received it?" "Gaia?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. Origin Gaia turned his head, his gaze fell on Shiro''s body, and a smile appeared on that handsome face: "It looks like you have lived well in the golden universe, Xiao Shirou." "Do you know that I am in the Golden Universe?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows. "After investigating your missing hyperspace channel, it was found that it leads to the golden universe." Origin Gaia said, he winked his eyes and said, "I didn''t plan to attack the golden universe yet, so you went in a hurry? I didn''t expect that you would respect me so much. I decided, and I will seal you when you come back. Handsome." Shiro: "..." Funny, this guy is professional, no wonder the King of Venus in this era wants to hammer her so much. Even if it was him, he wanted to hammer her, and then pushed her to the ground, admiring her crying eyes. Okay...somewhat evil. "Okay, what happened to you?" Origin Gaia got serious, looked at Shirou, and asked: "Suddenly disappeared from the information connection, and entered the golden universe." "We don''t know this too well. However, during hyperspace teleportation, we encountered something that is hard to imagine." Shirou told Genesis Gaia about all the things he encountered recently. "Oh?" Origin Gaia raised his eyebrows, "Those worms in the void, I have learned from the Forerunner that turned back before. Those are the life of the evil gods unique to the golden universe. But... the boundless darkness, what is that thing? ?" "I don''t know," Shilang shook his head. It was the first time he saw a life that didn''t even have a root line. After all, even the ideal king of transcendence still has a root line. Chapter 2300： After thinking about it, Shirou said: "However, according to what we know from the life planets in the golden universe, that thing may be the supreme **** originally worshipped in the golden universe." "Strange structure of the universe." Origin Gaia commented, and then asked: "Have you found your opponent and the game field?" Shiro knows that the origin of Gaia refers to the origin of evil. He shook his head and said, "No. But he knows some things, but he has more doubts and even a little bit of fear." "Normal, this is the case with the universe and life. The more you know, the more doubts and fears you will have, the more you have to move forward for this, and repeat. So sometimes it¡¯s a good thing to be stupid. However, your situation is special. You can''t stop until you solve the root cause evil." Origin Gaia said. Shi Lang sighed and nodded. In fact, this is the case, he has no way to stop, because he is burdened a lot. The continuation of the ultra-ancient time, the expectation of Taitis, the hatred of the eternal dynasty, and the future of his own, relatives and friends... the situation forced him, and there was no way to stop. "Okay, I have confirmed your aspect. Alaya will open the hyperspace passage for you. Once the passage is opened, you will come back immediately. You are lucky to be alive now. The golden universe is not a place where you can gallop at will." Origin Gaia warned. Shirou also knew this truth, but... He turned his head and glanced at the prismatic square platform, was silent for a moment, and said, "Gaia, you can take Tiamat back." "Tiamat? Is it the starship to pick you up? Just take her back...Wait a minute, do you want to stay there?" Genesis Gaia asked in surprise. Shiro nodded. Origin Gaia frowned, and then said seriously: "Fujimaru Shiro, you have your own considerations, I can understand and trust. But you must also understand that you are very important now. You are the only one who can eliminate the root cause evil now. Existence, no matter what you perceive in the golden universe, I hope you can conduct activities in a relatively stable and safe manner." After a pause, Origin Gaia continued: "I will assist you without reservation, not because I want to guard the future "I", because it has nothing to do with me. I want to redeem, in the true history of me and mine The shame of the family''s defeat! Do you understand?" "Well, of course I understand this matter." Shirou certainly understood that although Origin Gaia seemed easy to approach, he was actually a very proud star king. Where does this pride come from? Shiro didn''t know, but there is no doubt that Origin Gaia would assist Shiro unreservedly, not because of anything else, but to redeem the shame of his defeat in the true history. "But, I have..." Just as he was about to speak, the earth shook violently. "Kakka-" One after another boulders fell from the mountain. "Wait a minute... message... Fujimaru Shiro... safe..." The virtual screen of Origin Gaia flashed with snowflakes, and finally disappeared. Tiamat regained consciousness, and said in a panic: "The message connection with Alaya-sama is broken!" "Boom!" The entire underground space vibrated violently. "Oops, Master! Something is attacking this planet!" Tiamat said in a panic. "If you don''t say this, I can see it!" Shi Lang said helplessly. "Boom¡ª" The crust above his head suddenly cracked, and one after another boulders fell from the sky. As the earth''s crust collapsed, Shiro found that the forbidden air barrier that had imprisoned him was also broken. "The crust of this planet collapsed. This is about to collapse. Get out of there, Master!" Tiamat flew towards the cracked crust, but in the middle of the journey, Shirou was still staring at the prismatic stone platform like an altar, and couldn''t help shouting: "Master!" Hearing this, Shi Lang returned to his mind: "I know!" He stepped a little and flew up. At the same time, endless heat spit out from the depths of the earth, endless magma, like purgatory, slowly engulfing the altar. "Hey!" Shirou snorted unhappily, and finally took a look at the altar engulfed by magma, and followed Tiamat to leave the crack in the cracked crust. As soon as he flew out of the earth''s crust, Shi Lang saw the golden flying boats all over the sky and surrounded them. "When you meet for the first time, you are all distinguished guests from Gaia Star Territory." A huge-scale message suddenly came out from a huge interstellar aircraft carrier. Immediately afterwards, the deck of the interstellar aircraft carrier slowly opened, and a slightly slender golden giant walked out of it: "Our factor exists in the Gaia star field, which can also be said to be our branch. For the first time. See you, I am..." Before the golden giant''s words were finished, Tiamat was bombarded by a star-killing shell. This sudden star-killing cannon frightened the golden giant, but with the protection of the etheric barrier of the interstellar aircraft carrier, it failed to bombard and kill the golden giant. "Are the people in Gaia Star Territory so barbaric?" The golden giant exclaimed, "I haven''t finished my words yet!" "Sorry, your flaw is too big, I can''t help it." Tiamat scratched the back of his head. "Good job, Tiamat!" Shiro patted Tiamat on the shoulder. The Golden Giant snorted coldly and continued: "I am the chief commander of the Golden Universe, Aksia. Gaia has a contract with us. We don''t want to tear up the contract with Gaia, and we can let you go back. " "You guys would be so kind?" Shi Lang asked in surprise. "Of course. In fact, you have caused a lot of excitement in our universe. Our Emperor is very angry. It is me, Aksia, who has calmed down the mood of the Emperor. We can let you go back, but there is a prerequisite. That is to return the first cause and door!" "Return?" Shi Lang snorted, and said with a smile: "We didn''t take things from the Golden Universe, and returned them? We have never invaded the Golden Universe. Instead, the Golden Universe has invaded us!" "Don''t lie. Your Majesty, the emperor, has already smelled the breath of the first cause in your body. Return the door!" "I said, we haven''t invaded the golden universe, and we haven''t returned it! We don''t even know what the ¡®door¡¯ in your mouth is exactly!" "It''s the''End Gate'' that leads to the first cause! You have the breath of the first cause domain on your body, and the end door must be in your hands! If you don''t return it, our Emperor will rise up, but it''s quite terrifying. Of." Shi Lang smiled: "I really don''t understand." Shirou took out the Arrow of Akash and said, "This may be the first cause you said, but we really don''t have the door." The golden giant Aksia looked at the Arrow of Akash in Shirou''s hand with bright eyes, and said: "Okay, then you return the arrow to us first!" Chapter 2301： Shilang glanced at the golden flying boats around him and asked, "If you don''t give you the Arrow of Akash, you will besiege us, right?" "This is natural. We don''t want to tear up the contract with Gaia Star Territory. If you are willing to return it, we can let you go. I think you shouldn''t be stupid fools?" "It''s true...but I refuse!" Shirou said firmly. Not to mention, Akashia¡¯s Arrow itself is a treasure left by the original civilization and does not belong to the Golden Universe. It is impossible for Shirou to give Akashia¡¯s Arrow to anyone because it is the key to defeating the root evil. People. Arrow of Akash... This is the bargaining chip for him and Genyuan Evil in the game. He dare not even use it, so how could he give it to others? "It''s really stupid, see clearly, we are crowded and powerful! Well, then take back the first cause from your corpse!" The golden giant was about to order an attack. Suddenly, a star destroyer blasted out of the void, and with a "boom", it crashed a golden flying boat. The sudden attack made the scene suddenly quiet. Then, a large-scale message echoed in this cosmic space: "Who do you think is so powerful?" Countless hyperspace passages appeared around, and starships similar to the Tiamat starship emerged from the hyperspace passages. Densely dense, like a group of meteors. And in this huge starship, there is a large-scale spiritual giant! On the shoulders of the lingzi giant, a woman stood. She had silver hair and red eyes, looking down at the golden universe-Axia like the goddess of the universe, and the corner of her mouth raised slightly: "Who do you think is so powerful?" "It''s Master Gaia!" Tiamat said in surprise. Shirou also looked at the Origin Gaia on the palm of the Lingzi giant in surprise. Although Genesis Gaia said just now that he would come to pick him up, he never said that he would come personally! The golden universe...she actually came to the golden universe herself! Isn''t this looking for death? "You, are you the star master of Gaia''s star field?" The golden giant Aksia looked at Origin Gaia in surprise. "Yes, it''s the great me." Origin Gaia nodded, then turned to look at Shirou, and said, "I''m here to pick you up, Xiao Shirou!" Shiro: "..." Aksia looked at Origin Gaia in disbelief, and asked: "You, you actually came to the Golden Universe in person...Do you Gaia Starfield intend to go to war with our Golden Universe?" "I said yes, how did you say?" Origin Gaia asked with interest. "You¡ª" Aksia was stunned. He invaded many universes and star fields, and for the first time saw such a tough and powerful star master. "I''m here to pick my people home. If you dare to stop, you can try it." Lingzi Giant-Universe Alaya unfolds its Lingzi body, and its huge message size makes the laws of this star field chaotic. Chapter 35: It is very important to know your own position Gaia star field. Genesis Gaia sat on the throne of the king, looked at the golden mythological slab projected by Tiamat, raised his eyebrows, looked at Shirou, and asked, "Is this your discovery in the golden universe?" Shi Lang nodded: "It is true." After Genesis Gaia determined Shirou''s position, he used hyperspace teleportation and led the army to arrive. As the chief commander of the Golden Universe, Aksia is very smart. Gaia''s star field is coming fiercely, and Universe Alaya has also separated a part of the information to manifest. Before the Golden Destroyer God has no real world, it has not been able to contain the existence of Universe Alaya. Therefore, he did not recklessly go to war with Gaia Star Territory, but retreated first. After pushing back Aksia, Shiro returned to the Gaia star field with the origin of Gaia. Origin Gaia looked at the mythological slab projected by Tiamat, tapped the handrail with his slender fingers, and said: "It seems that the myth recorded on this slab should be the origin of the golden universe. Okay, let me Use the computing power of the star field to analyze it." Shiro nodded. He remembered that Gaia had said that her computing power was the sum of the quantum in the area of ??Gaia''s star field. It was a star-level supercomputer. It was really the most appropriate for her to analyze these things. Candidates. "By the way, Gaia. Have you solved the problem of energy supply?" Shirou asked curiously. The Tiamat starship is the latest material starship before the Gaia Starfield entered the information age. However, her energy capacity is only enough for a one-way journey of the Golden Universe, but Gaia''s starship army came back and forth, and even played a game with the Golden Flying Boat Group. Where does this energy come from? "This... of course the energy supply belt cannot be laid so easily, so we took a trick." Origin Gaia said with a smile. "Trick?" Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, and asked in confusion, "How can I take tricks for energy supply? Wait a minute! Could it be that--" As if thinking of something, Shi Lang''s eyes shrank suddenly and asked, "Did you make the connection points?" "Yes. The fellow Moramoye used Mooncell and my sense of touch to create an anchor and successfully fixed the seven potential domains that should have dissipated, so I burned those seven possible domains. ." "After those possibilities are fixed, they are no different from the parallel worlds. The seven parallel worlds are burned, just like a cosmic explosion. The energy generated at that moment is captured, enough to come back and forth, or even hit one. A decent war." Origin Gaia said relaxedly and naturally. Hearing this, Shi Lang frowned, "This is no different from the real history, and once this hole is opened, I am afraid there is no way to stop, right?" "Isn''t this of course? Since they have already confronted the Golden Universe, they won''t be obedient to eat this boring loss. Therefore, instead of thinking about those that have nothing, it is better to prepare for war with them in advance." Ya said. Shi Lang nodded, indeed. However, in this way, you will fall completely into the trap of root evil, right? "You go out first, the analysis has a result, I will tell you." "Good." Shirou left the area of ??the star brain. ... ... Future time and space, London. At midnight, it was raining dark. The weather is very cold, maybe because of the approaching winter, even the English gentleman who likes romance is not willing to stroll in this cold rainy night. Of course, the most important thing is that the black vortex that occupies the sky and twinkles in the strange picture is really weird and makes people extremely uneasy. Chapter 2302： Standing beside the ancient streets, the slightly dilapidated Notre Dame Cathedral is still so sacred and solemn. The drops of Dada rain, mixed with the intermittent crying of babies, in this rainy night, it is extremely desolate. I don''t know how long it took, and the faint cry of crying was finally covered by the sound of rain. Lingzi, no, the girl who should be called Shajo Ayaka, holding an umbrella, silently stared at the ruined Madonna in Notre Dame Cathedral. London, here is the center of the magic world, the holy place where countless magicians flock to it, and it is the place she once dreamed to reach. However, when she really set foot on this land, she found that instead of having the slightest happiness in her heart, there was a gloom that couldn''t be overcome. This is indeed the holy land of the magic world, but unfortunately, it belongs to this world. Her world was destroyed after her sister Sajo Aige ran away because of the Lord of Relief. The current world is nothing more than a specious other world to her. The new world has no place for people from the old world. But even so, she has a place to be accepted. Attila, Shishengyuan Qihuang... Maybe it is the same person who has no place to stay, so she will report to the group to get warm. Because of this, she finally has a place for herself to be. "Ayaka," With a soft call, Sajo Ayaka turned her head slowly, and a prince-like figure appeared on the side. "It''s time to go back." He said softly. Shajo Ayaka nodded slightly. He was the king who once ruled this land, King Arthur-Arthur Pendragon. But like her, relative to the pan-human history on this axis, he is also the Arthur of another world. "Arthur... will we win?" Sajo Ayaka hesitated for a moment, and finally asked the question. The ultimate black hand entrenched in everything has surfaced. It is the evil spirit of the infinite past. With that hand, it tightly grasps the destiny of Sanluo Wanxiang, making it difficult to move forward. That is one of the evil aspects of the origin of the creation of all phenomena, the enemy of all. "Isn''t this inevitable?" The golden hero slowly appeared, leaning on the wall to the side, holding his chest with his hands, "hasn''t the hero born in this era gone on his final adventure? Now that the hero has appeared. , Then the future will inevitably open up, otherwise, why call it a hero? However, although the king had expected that he would become a hero of this era, he did not expect that his last enemy would actually be the root itself." Sajo Ayaka looked at this golden hero. She knew the true body of this golden hero, the ancient hero king, Gilgamesh. "I know what you are thinking, the legacy of the old age. This war is indeed no small thing. Humans, heroic spirits, or gods have become extremely small, but this war is essentially There is no difference in the Shinjuku Holy Grail War." "The first reason is the''Holy Grail.'' The root evil is your''sister'', and Fujimaru Shiro''s role has not changed. And what role do we play in it? It''s just a trivial niche, and those who waited. There is no difference between the human beings who make the ruling." Arthur frowned. "Archer!" "This is not a discouragement, the Holy Swordsman. This king is also extremely unwilling, but this war is no longer a city, a continent, or a small war of a mythological system, so you must be clear that you are in this''Holy Grail War''. That¡¯s all about the positioning in the middle. Is it possible that once you know your own role, you can give all the pressure to that man for granted, waiting for victory for granted? That would be stupid!" "''As long as you are still alive, you can do anything.'' That man said when he was weak." Gilgamesh folded his arms, "and there is only one thing we can do, which is in the seventh beast. Hold this last anchor in your hand!" "You are right." Sajo Ayaka nodded earnestly, even if things are not human, she wants to keep her last shelter. "This world will never be as shattered as ours!" Sajo Ayaka said seriously. That Beast must think so too, right? Sajo Ayaka subconsciously squeezed the seeds in her pocket. That was the seed that Goyanskaya gave to her at the connection point in South America before being assimilated by the root evil. Although it was only a one-sided bond, Sajo Ayaka regarded it as a friend, so she kept the seed to this day. Arthur looked at the already cheered Sajiao Ayaka, and couldn''t help smiling. Suddenly, In the darkness, there was a round of applause. "Who!?" Arthur and Gilgamesh immediately became alert. Whether it''s the omniscient and almighty star, or clairvoyance, or BUG-like intuition... they didn''t even notice the arrival of anyone. A slender shadow wandered in the darkness. "You--you are--!" Sajo Ayaka''s eyes shrank suddenly, and she said silently, "Sister?" "I am so happy to see you so energetic, Ayaka." Accompanied by a silver bell-like laughter, a blond girl in a light blue dress, clapping, slowly walked out of the shadows. "Love songs?" Arthur frowned. He remembered that Ai Ge should look like a mature woman now, and this breath... "Shoo, hoo--" Compared with Arthur''s suspicion, Gilgamesh directly unfolded the King''s Treasury and projected thousands of upper-layer weapons toward Sajo Aige, many of which were god-made armors. Baoguang Yiyi''s weapon attacked the sand strip love song like a rainstorm, but when it approached sand strip love song, it disappeared like a bubble. Even the armor of the gods... Gilgamesh frowned, and then shook his palm fiercely. The weapons that were projected away instantly appeared cracks like spider webs, and they exploded with a "bang". The terrible firelight was enough to engulf this city, but at the moment of the explosion, the destructive and expressive power of the explosion disappeared like a bubble. "Has it become the same existence as that black vortex?" Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows. From his eyesight, it was natural to see that Sajo Love Song had become a part of the root evil. "EX¡ª¡ªcalibur!" Arthur did not hesitate to release the holy sword to Shajo Aige, but Shajo Aige glanced at him, and the shining star light was extinguished before it appeared. "It''s really enthusiastic, my dear prince." Sajo Aige smiled happily. "What the **** do you want to do, Love Song?" Arthur asked with a frown. "Of course I am here to greet you. After all, you are my prince, and I am the extremely beautiful princess you love." "Extremely beautiful?" Gilgamesh smiled. "Isn''t that the case?" Sajo Aige asked suspiciously. "You are a woman who believes in her beauty like Ishtar, huh~ it''s just an ugly thing." Gilgamesh hugged her chest and sneered. Sajo Aige just smiled tolerantly, then turned his head slightly and looked at Arthur. However, Arthur just squeezed the sword tightly and looked at Sajo Lovesong with a cold expression. Chapter 2303： To be honest, even if he was entangled with Sada Love Song to such a point, his mentality collapsed. "It seems to be rejected, but it doesn''t matter. In the end, we will all meet in that world. But before that, I have to complete the mission that [Father] entrusted to me." Sajo Aika smiled, and appeared in front of Ayaka without warning, and grabbed Ayaka''s palm. "When...!" The eyes of Arthur and Gilgamesh shrank sharply. Before they moved, Sajo Aige stretched out his hand, and the black vortex instantly engulfed the two of them. "It''s been a long time, Ayaka." Sajo Aika looked at Ayaka with a smile. Ayaka''s face turned pale, "You, you are..." "Well, the real me." Sajiao Aigu smiled thicker. Chapter 36 You are like this, not good for my heart Ayaka''s complexion turned whiter, and then with a bite of her teeth, the black feathers in the sleeves of her sleeves were like wind blades, and they rushed towards Sajo Aige''s face. However, the feathers disappeared like bubbles before they got close. "It''s useless. Nothing in the sun can hurt me. However, I will rebel, which surprised me a bit. It''s just that you are the only one who is not allowed to enter that world." Sajo Aika raised his hand and pointed it at Ayaka. At this time-- "Shengdu Yan!" "Huh? I''m already awake, but I''m still alive?" Sajo Aige looked at the spiral fire suddenly in surprise, and then a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "But it''s useless, this kind of thing can''t hurt. Me." "¡ª¡ªOf course I know!" The cold voice rang suddenly. But it wasn''t after the [Shengdu Yanshang] technique, but the void beside Shatiao Aige. The space seemed to have been replaced, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of Sajo Aige. It was a woman who looked exactly like her but was a few years older. It is the Shinjuku Holy Grail War that Sajo Ayaka won, a love song born out of Sajo Ayaka''s wish. "[Replacement]?" Sajo Aige was taken aback. And taking advantage of this opportunity, Ai Ge smashed Sada Ai Ge''s elbow with a hand knife. When the elbow was hit, Sajiao Aige released his hand subconsciously. Sajiao Aige took the opportunity to grab Sajiao Ayaka''s back collar and pulled it into his arms. When he was about to leave, Sajiao Aige reacted. , With a black hand, grabbed directly towards Aige''s face. At the end of the day, Aige shouted: "Masiu!" "Yes¡ª" Matthew, wearing a silver armor, suddenly appeared above the sand strip love song like a silver meteor. The pure white shield smashed straight towards the sand strip love song. "It''s useless, everything is everywhere..." Sajiao Aige smiled, but when the pure white shield was about to approach, her eyes shrank suddenly, and her whole person disappeared instantly. "Boom!" The ground was smashed to pieces, and the entire Notre Dame was crumbling. "It''s really dangerous!" Sajo Aige appeared in front of the dilapidated statue of the Virgin, looking at the pure white shield in Matthew''s hand with some trepidation, "that shield...what is it?" At the moment when she was about to be hit, she noticed that she could not disappear the shield. "The last legacy from the empire!" Ma Xiu solemnly and proudly declared with the pure white shield. It was not her who made the announcement, but the power contained in this pure white shield, shouting. Then- With a "shoo", a petite figure emerged from the ground without warning, a sword stained with **** light, and suddenly pierced the chest of Sada Aige from behind, Mordred said coldly: "Then , This is the sword that destroys the dynasty!" "It turns out that there is more than one mouse." Sajo Aige turned slightly, and stretched his palm toward Mordred. When Mordred saw this, he pointed his toes and hurriedly backed away. She could feel that if she was touched by Sajo Aige''s hand, she would be wiped from the root in an instant! However, the palm of the hand is like the law of cause and effect, no matter what, you can''t get rid of it. At this time, the love singer pressed the palm of Matthew in front of him, and replaced him with Mordred with a "shoo". Immediately after the replacement was completed, Matthew lifted the pure white shield and smashed it towards Sajo Aige''s hand. When Sajo Aige saw this, he gave a unpleasant tusk and put his hand back. "Can''t even the sword of **** kill her?" Mordred frowned. "It''s better to say that you can touch her field, it''s not bad." Aige said calmly. "It''s really meaningless, the false me." Sajo Aigu looked at Aigu unhappily, "You actually care about Ayaka. In this war, she is worthless, just like the Shinjuku Holy Grail. Same." "No value? That''s you, right?" Ai Ge asked back: "Have everything, but nothing." "...It''s really an unpleasant statement, it''s just a fake doll!" Despite saying that, Sajiao Aige''s face still has a sunny smile, "But for the time being, that''s it, in that beautiful world. Goodbye." As soon as the voice fell, Sajo Love Song disappeared. "Did she go?" Mordred asked, looking around with Matthew with full faces alertly. "Go." Ai Ge nodded. Hearing that, Mordred breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s more pressured than the apocalypse, it''s really a monster...!" Aige is noncommittal. As the mimicry of Sajo Aige, she knows the horror of Aige most in her heart. The most important thing is that the awakened Sajo Love Song has completely become a container of root evil! Facing her is like facing the root of evil, no matter who it is, there is great pressure! After regaining consciousness, Ai Ge let go of Ayaka in her arms, took two steps away, and said, "Sorry." "No, it doesn''t matter, and...thank you, sister." Ayaka shook her head, feeling mixed. She can''t face the love song, but she also knows in her heart that the love song is a mimic personality born out of her wish and will not hurt her. Aige looked at Ayaka in disbelief. "What''s wrong?" Ayaka looked at Aige suspiciously. Chapter 2304： "You...you still don''t call me like that, yes, it''s not good for your heart." Ai Ge said with a bit uncomfortable, holding her chest. Ayaka: "..." "Matthew, liberate them!" Ai Ge pointed to the black vortex that trapped Gilgamesh and Arthur. "Yes!" Matthew lifted the pure white shield and smashed it towards the black vortex. With a "boom", the ground shook and the mountain shook, and the black vortex dissipated like a squeezed foam. "Why can only the shield break everything?" Mordred looked at the pure white shield in Matthew''s hand, a little sour. "Well, it''s the legacy of the King of Ideals after all. Hahaha." The Star Cup burst out of Mordred''s arms and laughed loudly: "Moreover, that''s the legacy of the knight who is loyal to you. Sour?" "You guy, there is so much nonsense!" Mordred used the sword as a wooden stick and slapped the star cup out. "Ah-ah-ah -" In the dilapidated Notre Dame Cathedral, the screams of the star cup resounded. After Gilgamesh and Arthur got out of trouble, they attacked Aige for the first time. Matthew quickly set up the shield, but Ayaka quickly blocked Aige''s front. "Wait a minute! She is not the one just now!" Ayaka quickly explained that the two stopped attacking. Arthur frowned: "Two love songs?" "Relax. Although it''s both''Sajiao Aige'', I won''t pester you." Aige said calmly, "To be honest, I am ashamed of that behavior." "Really? It seems to be a normal love song." Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he was about to be driven crazy by Sajo love song. "To make a long story short, now the seventh beast has been wiped out by Matthew, but instead, you have seen me. That me has grown into a true root evil vessel. To be honest, there is no match for her in this galaxy. Up." "In other words, did it come for the anchor in London?" Arthur frowned. "No, if she came for the anchor point, she should attack the anchor point directly. Assault you directly, but didn''t take Arthur away to see. She has another purpose." "It''s a pity, doll. Your words are not credible, and your position itself is too suspicious. We must first contact the guardian of the anchor point to confirm safety." Gilgamesh said without hesitation. . Matthew opened his mouth to say something, but Mordred stopped him. Ai Ge nodded: "Understand, please." Gilgamesh asked Ayaka to use communication magic to contact Merlin and Solomon at the anchor point. The message was that the anchor point was not attacked. "It''s weird. If it wasn''t for the anchor, why did she come for?" Gilgamesh frowned. Although he never thought of relying on external forces, at this moment, Gilgamesh really wanted to pass the omniscience and almighty star or clairvoyance through the script. Unfortunately, these two abilities are no longer useful in this kind of war. "It should be for Arthur." Ayaka said, pointing to Arthur. She knows Sajo Aige''s distortion and obsession with Arthur. Arthur''s face turned a little green. "It''s impossible." Ai Ge shook his head. "Why?" Ayaka looked at Aige in confusion. Aige said: "When things have reached this point, love and obsession alone are no longer enough to support her actions. Didn''t you notice it? She has actually disappeared a long time ago. "Sajjo Aige" was actually during the Shinjuku War. It has been killed by Shiro Fujimaru, and the guy who is active now can be said to be a created phantom. And it is the existence behind her that controls the phantom activity." "The root cause is evil." Mordred frowned, disgust and murder in his eyes. The fate of all people is in the hands of the root evil, and he is played with like a toy. She and Apocalypse, Fujimaru Shiro and Altria, Zhu Yue and El Quite, Shishengin Temple and Demon Bodhisattva, Sajo Love Song and Love Song, Root Style and Liangyi Mina...Everyone is He played like a toy. Matthew closed her mouth tightly. She knew that she couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of these people. The only thing she could do was to wave the pure white shield in her hand for the future. "The root cause evil manipulates her to attack you, there must be a deep meaning!" Aige concluded: "It is very likely to kill for the root cause!" "The root cause? What is that?" Ayaka asked puzzledly. "I don''t know, that''s something that I vaguely felt when I was still one with her. There is no doubt that it was an action against Shiro Fujimaru. So you must first be clear about what her purpose was for attacking you." "Purpose?" Gilgamesh frowned. "Our role in this war is not important. Her purpose..." "It''s gone!" Ayaka suddenly exclaimed. Ai Ge asked suspiciously: "What''s missing?" "Seeds! The seeds are gone!" Ayaka said in surprise, she searched her whole body, and the seed that Goyanskaya gave her was gone! Chapter 37: The Absolutely Immortal King is the First Emperor Shajo Ayaka searched her whole body, and the seed that Goyanskaya gave her was gone! "It seems that the purpose of that guy is the seed!" Aige frowned. "What is that seed?" Mordred asked. "I, I don''t know. That was when Koyanskaya gave it to me at the South American junction, and only asked me to spare some time for the mustard hinako-senpai, but there were too many things that happened afterwards, and I never had a chance... ¡­" Ai Ge asked, "Can you contact Kakuko?" Mordred nodded: "Make the contact technique in advance." Using the technique, Mordred quickly contacted the mustard young child at the anchor point in China. "Is that the seed that Bai Ze gave? If it''s good, it should be a hibiscus tree." It was not mustard hina who answered this question, but a woman with a smile on her face. Gilgamesh raised his eyebrows: "Is it a mythical **** of water?" "Oh, can you read my true face?" The woman was a little surprised. "Don''t get in the way!" Mustard Hinako pulled the woman away and said, "This guy is one of the ancient species of this land. I don''t know what that seed is, but Wuzhi said so. If it¡¯s gone, the true face of that seed should be the hibiscus tree." "The hibiscus tree... the sacred tree that connects the three realms of heaven, earth and man in the Eastern soil myth..." Ai Ge raised her eyebrows: "That''s it." "What''s wrong? What did you find?" Mordred asked. The person who understands the situation best at the moment is this one who is one with Sajo Aige, the former king of evil, Aige. "She wants to **** up the inner sea of ??the stars!" Ai Ge said confidently. "What!?" Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but startled. "Boom¡ª" Chapter 2305： The earth shook violently. Ai Ge hurried out to take a look, only to see the clock tower in the distance disappeared like a phantom, and then a huge strange black tree grew out of it. That black tree is extremely peculiar, with ten black wheels that look like the sun, and countless starlights flooded from the roots, continuously nourishing the ten black wheels. "What happens when the Star Inland Sea is sucked up?" Mordred couldn''t help asking. "This... I don''t know." Aige was choked by this question. Not only her, even Gilgamesh, who holds the [All-Knowing and Almighty Star], or Arthur, who is known as the King of Final Fantasy, and the water **** Wuqi who is in contact are also speechless. This question is like asking what will happen after the universe collapses. "However, I remember that the hibiscus tree is the gate connecting the gods, people, and the underworld. It is also the foundation of the gods of the East Earth. Da Yi stepped on the hibiscus tree. After shooting it for nine days, he stepped on it and broke it. Since then, the three realms have been separated. It¡¯s also ushered in the end of the Gods. In other words, it¡¯s a teleporter. She spent a lot of time to plant it, and she must be trying to teleport something." Wuzhiqi looked at Love Song with some surprise, "Even Da Yi knows? He is obviously a foreigner, and he actually knows the secrets of our base." Looking at everyone''s puzzled eyes, Kakuko Kakuko explained: "Our civilization has no faults, and it inherits the eclectic cultural characteristics, so it is very complicated, even the same myth has thousands of explanations." "Hey! Is the unbroken ancient country confident?" Gilgamesh hugged his chest. As the king who was once angry at the disappearance of the Sumerian civilization fault, he really couldn''t say anything. "It''s really the one who connects with the first cause." Wuzhiqi exclaimed, then looked at Ayaka, and said: "Although Bai Ze can understand the past and the future, it is impossible for him to understand the field of the first cause. Yes, most of them felt the future crisis, so they handed over the seeds of the hibiscus tree. It should be to leave a chance for human beings to teleport away, but now they fall into the hands of the root cause..." "The thing that was planted using the Hoshino Inland Sea as a nourishment is no longer a hibiscus tree, but a star disaster that has been polluted by the root cause! Although I don''t know what the purpose is, if the Hoshino Inland Sea is absorbed, the next target for hands-on is. It must be the skin of the star! Moreover, once the inner sea of ??the star is absorbed, then the star king who built the defense line outside the planet will instantly die." "In other words, must that tree be cut down before that?" Solomon, who was guarding the ground at the anchor point, asked through the connection technique. "Yes," Wu Zhiqi nodded: "However, although I have not learned the power of the root cause, but the power from the first cause field, I am afraid that no one can stop except those saviors." "No, someone can stop it!" Ai Ge pointed to Matthew, "Matthew is our killer." Everyone turned their heads to look at Matthew. Ma Xiu''s face blushed instantly, and he quickly picked up the pure white shield to cover her face, "I...I can only wave the shield." "That shield... is contrary to all foundations! I can''t understand it at all!" Wu Zhiqi frowned and said. "The remnants from the origin era, although I don''t understand what the body is, but the first cause of the root evil cannot destroy it." Aige said. "In this way, there is indeed a basis for logging. It''s just¡ª" Everyone''s eyes fell on Ai Ge''s body. The silent gaze said everything. "Can''t trust you." Gilgamesh punctured the thin layer of paper. Aige also understands this. She and Sajo Aige are one body, and they were still active as the king of evil before, which is really not convincing. Taking a deep breath, when Love Song was saying something, a generous voice suddenly resounded in this shabby Notre Dame. "It''s really shallow." "Who!?" Everyone couldn''t help but frowned, they didn''t see anyone, let alone feel any wavelength. "The first and ultimate emperor. The indestructible king who will eternally calm the world is the first emperor." With this generous voice resounding, the scarlet spell on the back of Ayaka''s right hand began to flicker. "Wh, what''s going on!?" Ayaka looked at the Lingshu on the back of her hand in disbelief, "This, this should be Gaoyanskaya''s Lingshu. Gaoyanskaya has disappeared...why, Why does it feel connected to something?" A huge summoning array appeared in front of Ayaka out of thin air, a red light flickered, and a young man wearing a black dragon robe slowly appeared from the summoning technique. "It''s me!" "You--you are--" Wuzi Qi looked at the young man in the black dragon robe that suddenly appeared. "The breath of the water god, it seems that you are also the water **** in the ancient realm. But before that," the first emperor turned his head slightly and looked at the mustard young child whose body began to hide behind Wuzhiqi, "It''s been a long time, mustard young child. ." Mustard young child: "..." "Are you not willing to respond to me? Or do you want me to call you Sister Shenxian as I did when I was a child?" The First Emperor asked with interest. "Hurry up!" Musta Hinako clenched her fists, "The black cup that connects the dots has been cut off, you... how could you come to pan-human history? And come over by yourself? Isn''t this too rule-breaking?" "Hahaha, the emperor is the word of the emperor, and the emperor is above the law. But even though I said that, I just kept a hand before you leave. However, relative to your fleeting moment, I have taken two steps. It¡¯s a rare encounter for thousands of years. It''s better to show a refreshing smile, like me." "Hey!" Mustard Hinako showed an extremely unhappy expression. It was confirmed that this unpleasant emperor was the thirteen-year-old stinky kid she met at the Huaxia Junction. "Seeing you with such a vigorous smile as always, I am really relieved." The first emperor smiled. Musta Hinako clenched her fists, and his forehead jumped wildly with the word "Tic". "That''s it, the first emperor who connected the point... it seems that he made double summoning hands and feet on the beast, so he appeared directly as a Servant. And the opportunity is probably the hibiscus tree, right?" Gilga Meish raised his eyebrows. "Good eyesight." The First Emperor looked at Gilgamesh with admiration, "That should be what is called [Clairvoyance], right?" Gilgamesh nodded noncommitantly, and then asked: "At this moment, what do you intend to do in the present world?" "Nature is for the future of pan-human history." "So that''s it." Gilgamesh nodded. "What does it mean to be so?" Solomon couldn''t help but spit out: "Now the real world is too suspicious, isn''t it?" The first emperor nodded: "It is indeed too suspicious. What if it is a spy sent by the black hand who makes the connection point?" "Um..." Solomon was choked. "Don''t understand yet, Solomon? Or did you become dull after becoming a human?" Mordred pointed to the First Emperor and said, "This guy is the true ruler!" The first emperor smiled: "I walked in a majestic manner, and I have no shame in my heart. How to judge my merits and demerits is a matter of yours. It has nothing to do with me. But I still want to say that although I don''t know what happened, but If you can''t bear it, you''ll be chaotic and conspiring. The enemy is now, and the ego should be set aside, focusing on the overall situation." Everyone looked at Love Song thoughtfully. Aige glanced at Emperor Shi with some gratitude, then took a deep breath and bowed to everyone, "Please lend me strength to crusade against that me... I also have something to protect!" "No need to do this, Love Song. From the moment you stand here, I will be willing to draw the sword for you." Arthur smiled softly, then turned his head to look at Gilgamesh and asked: "Yes. Come on, Gilgamesh?" Chapter 2306： Gilgamesh nodded slightly. Ai Ge gave Arthur a grateful look, then took a deep breath, and said seriously, "So everyone--" Before the love song was finished, the First Emperor waved his big hand and said, "Then, then, please listen to my words!" "Huh¡ª!?" People turned their heads to look at the First Emperor, some were stunned, some frowned, some calm, and some... Crazy. "Here again!" Mustard Hinako sighed with a headache. "His Majesty, the First Emperor of the East, I am not questioning your ability, but you don''t seem to figure out the status quo." Solomon said after pondering for a moment. The first emperor nodded slightly: "I really haven''t figured out the status quo." "So..." "It''s not that things can be solved by knowing the status quo. The right people do the right things, this is the solution." "Can you solve the immediate problem?" Merlin asked. Mei Lin originally thought that Emperor Shi would answer humble words like "maybe" and "maybe", but he only said one word. A sonorous and powerful word. "Yes!" Merlin and Solo looked at each other. Not just them, but those who are currently at the anchor in London, are all amazed. "Even an omnipotent person, under the status quo, would not be so sure. Are you so sure?" Gilgamesh asked sharply. The first emperor smiled: "My words are destiny!" "This unpleasant self-confidence makes this king think of that miscellaneous repair...Well, if you are so confident, then leave it to you, the person who opens up the stars alone." The color of appreciation in Emperor Shi''s eyes is even stronger, "Your eyesight is indeed great, the king of foreigners who is absolutely connected to the world. In this case, just listen to what I said..." "You are too arbitrary, right? We haven''t agreed yet!" Mordred said unhappily. "Hahaha, if you want to bear the destiny of the people, why bother to stick to the small things? These I, etc., shouldn''t you have any comments?" The first emperor stretched out his hand, and six spiritual souls with immense magical power slowly appeared. "This¡ªthese are¡ª" People couldn''t help but be surprised: "The crowning spiritual foundation?" Mustard Hinako couldn''t help asking: "Where did you come from?" "It''s modeled after the supreme spiritual foundation of pan-human history." A cold sweat broke out on Mustainako''s forehead: "How can this kind of thing..." "Hahaha, the emperor should open up the wilderness, why is it impossible to say? However, despite this, these fakes are still different from the real crown spirit foundation, but the expanded capacity is equivalent." Chapter 38 Let''s show a hearty smile together The six crown spirit foundations, plus the crown spirit foundation used by the first emperor himself, means that the first emperor created seven crown spirit foundations. "I am in a hurry. I came in a hurry this time and brought only seven crown spirit foundations. One of them I used to receive the flesh, and the others, you can divide them by yourself." "Wait a minute-wait a minute!" Solomon glared at the First Emperor and asked in disbelief, "What do you mean by this ¡®only¡¯? Didn¡¯t you just imitate the seven crowned spiritual foundations?" Emperor Shi smiled silently. But it was this calmness and calmness that made everyone affirmed that this guy, not only forged seven crown spirit foundations, there must be something else! However, the seven crown spirit foundations alone have already made everyone stunned and surprised. "From the first time you appeared in front of me, I have seen through the essence of the heroic spirit. If you use these mimic crown spirit foundations to arm the heroic spirit and expand its core capacity, you can have some chance of winning in front of the black hand. , It''s a pity that someone came in a hurry..." "However, now¡ª" Emperor Shi looked at the stunned people with tolerance, "You can show a hearty smile just like me." Everyone: "..." Don''t say it, the crowned spirit foundation is the father, and you are the father in the father! Under the unrelenting crush of several crown spirit foundations, everyone instantly fell under the "pomegranate skirt" of the first emperor. The first emperor began to prepare to attack the Fusang tree. But his tactics... "Actually, it means grouping and cutting the core... there is nothing unique at all." Mustard Hinako couldn''t help but vomit: "So this is the emperor''s strategy!" The core of the hibiscus tree is the ten-wheel sun, so to cut down the hibiscus tree, you need to remove the anchor of the ten-wheel sun first. In other words, before the hibiscus tree can absorb the inner sea of ??the stars, attack the ten suns. Facing the cynicism of Mustard Hinako, Emperor Shi just smiled: "Hahaha, you really don''t understand strategy as always!" Mustard Hinako clenched her fists, unhappy. What was even more uncomfortable was that she, who had used the crowned spirit foundation to come over, was appointed by the First Emperor as a team with him. In addition to... "That... Excuse me, I''m Morrigan, just a magician who knows some tricks." Morrigan said modestly to the First Emperor. "Oh? Are you Kakuko often mentioning that magician?" Emperor Shi looked at Morrigan and raised his eyebrows: "The whole body is full of evil methods. In our Great Qin, he must be a warlock who is going to be put to death!" Morrigan was trembling with fright and looked at Mustako as if for help. This is a big man who is capable of rubbing 10,800 crown spirit foundations, she doesn''t want to be stared at by such a big man. "Under the whole world, is it possible that it is Wangtu; is it possible that the shore of the earth is a royal minister. However, this trip is a visit in a micro-service, and I don''t need to care about the emperor''s authority." The first emperor said with a smile. "That''s great." Molly breathed a sigh of relief. Kakuko looked at Morrigan helplessly, but you didn''t see it. Did this guy frighten you on purpose? "You are really similar to the former Gurneyville." Morrigan said with a smile. Chapter 2307： The first emperor is confident and generous, domineering but informal, which may make some people feel disgusted, but it makes Mollie miss a little, because this is the case with the Shi Lang during the reign. "Gurneyville? Oh, it''s the protagonist of this war." The First Emperor pointed to Shi Lang in the black vortex. Morrigan nodded. The first emperor smiled and said: "I have heard that Mustard Hinako and Goyanskaya mentioned it, but unfortunately I didn''t meet each other." Morrigan said earnestly: "Since you are already in the realm, you must have a chance!" The first emperor smiled noncommittal. He came on this trip, but came with the consciousness of a world on his back. At this time, Kakuko suddenly used spiritual magic to communicate with Morrigan. ¡ª¡ªThis guy is dangerous, don''t get too close to him, Morrigan! Mustard Hinako warned. -Danger? His Majesty First Emperor, isn''t he a friendly army? And it looks easy to get along with. Molly asked suspiciously. Mustard young child curled his lips. -Easy to get along with? Friendly? Ha... This guy is a more dangerous existence than Beast from a certain angle. In short, don''t get too close. ¡ª¡ªOh...oh... Morrigan nodded. Emperor Shi turned his head and smiled at Mustard Hinako. Mustard Hinako subconsciously leaned towards Morrigan, knowing in her heart that Emperor Shi had already guessed that she was speaking ill of him behind her back. "Speaking of which, this is the second time I set foot on the hibiscus tree. Mustard young child, this time, don''t hold me back." "Who will hold you back!" Mustainako said uncomfortably. Emperor Shi said with a smile: "Who was yelling when Taiyi God dropped the hibiscus tree? If there was no Dan, he would have fallen to pieces, right?" "Eh eh eh? Is there such a thing? Did it happen at the Huaxia Junction?" Morrigan asked curiously. "Didn''t Mustard Hinako say it?" Morrigan nodded: "No, it was just a report at the time, and there will be no more connection points." Emperor Shi smiled and said: "Of course, when she was in our world, she was embarrassed most of the time. In the words of your time, she is a comedian who specializes in active atmosphere. Most of it feels too embarrassing. So I¡¯m not willing to report the details." "Damn--, if I don''t say it, just treat me as dumb? I ask you, who is it, and chased me all the time, the fairy sister is long, the fairy sister is short?" "Hahaha, funny stories from childhood, now it sounds unique." The first emperor and the mustard young child shook each other''s burdens, causing Molly Gan, the people who eat melons, to eat a lot of melons. For example, when Musta Hinako first entered the Huaxia Junction, she happened to hit the first emperor who was only thirteen years old at the time and was still doing protons in the country of Zhao. As a result, she was called by the 13-year-old first emperor''s fairy sister, who was shortly called by the fairy sister. Another example is that a group of them climbed the resurrected hibiscus tree to search for Taiyi in order to cut off the black cup. As a result, they had a quarrel with a group of plumes on the hibiscus tree. The mustard young child blew himself indefinitely, waking Taiyi, and was irritated. The Taiyishen dropped the hibiscus tree. Molly Gan listened with gusto, and before she knew it, she had already arrived at the destination of this trip. The seventh round of Heiyang. "That''s the goal we want to crusade," the first emperor pointed to the pitch-black three-legged golden crow that was huddled in the core of the black sun, constantly absorbing the growth of the inner sea of ??the stars. "Have you reproduced the myth of the ten days?" Mustard Hinako just drew out both swords, only to find that the First Emperor had projected a mercury sword on the growing pitch-black three-clawed golden crow. With a "chat", the Mercury Sword was burned to the limit before it approached the Three-Clawed Golden Crow, but it awakened the Three-Clawed Golden Crow. "Huh¡ª" The terrifying black flame dissipated in all directions, and Morrigan hurriedly used the paradise secret method to block the terrible black flame. "Strange spells." Emperor Shi made a comment, and then evacuated the battlefield, "I will leave it to you here." "Ah? Where are you going..." Morrigan was about to ask, but the terrifying black flame made her concentrate on defense. Not long after, the figure of Emperor Shi had disappeared. "Don''t worry about him. Although the emperor is confusing and very dangerous, he has always spoken out and is difficult to follow. Since he said that he can solve this problem, he must have his own plan and successor. We will do it well. My own business is fine, Morrigan." Mustard Hinako''s eyes flashed with rainbow light, and she who uses the crowned spirit foundation to appear in the realm is more terrifying than using her own body. "I see." Morrigan nodded. Chapter 39 This is actually the Holy Grail War! "Mustina Hinako must have been reprimanding me for the unrighteousness as I did when I used the dark tentacles at the beginning?" Emperor Shi smiled and walked along the hibiscus tree trunk all the way to the top of the tree, that is to say, the tenth sun. In ancient times, ten days volleyed and burned the earth, ghosts and gods waited for an opportunity to cause chaos, the people were not living, the great hero Da Yi got the order of Emperor Yao, killed the nine infants in the fierce water, smashed the teeth in Chouhua, and paid the gale in the Qingqiu...Xianping In the chaos of ghosts and gods, ten arrows were cast with their flesh and blood, and then they climbed the hibiscus tree, shot the nine suns, and stepped on the hibiscus tree, leaving people and gods eternally separated. And the tenth sun that Da Yi let off was both the last and the strongest Golden Crow. The first emperor gave the remaining six crowned spiritual foundations to Gilgamesh and the others, and asked them to attack Jiuyang. In addition to giving Aige to the root system to cut down the hibiscus tree, the purpose was to open it to him. The road of the ten suns. Even though those heroic spirits can''t beat the three-legged golden crow that grows on the inner sea of ??the stars, as long as they can attract the attention of the other nine golden crows, let him set foot here. "Sure enough." Standing in front of the tenth sun, Emperor Shi looked at the black sun that hung on the branch, and a clear color flashed in his eyes. What was conceived in this tenth round of black sun was not the three-legged golden crow, but a flesh. "Using the hibiscus tree to absorb the inner sea of ??the stars seems to be to deal with the star king who is active outside the planet, but in fact it is to prepare yourself for the flesh that can be affected by the real world. You trick, those golden crows have also played it. ." Emperor Shi slowly walked to the black sun, looked at the flesh, and asked: "You should be what Taiyi God said. At the beginning of time, you polluted the people of Taizhichuyi." The flesh did not answer. "Although claiming to be evil at the root cause, he is actually a person who has mixed into the root cause. Multi-line combat, there is no extra line of sight, so I ignore this. Or should you think that the substitute can complete your task?" the first emperor asked. "Interesting." A will uttered a voice with the help of the flesh. The voice sneered and asked: "The emperor who came to pan-human history, can you be convicted?" "What''s wrong with me?" The First Emperor asked calmly. "Being ordered to heaven, you will live your life. As the emperor of the first generation, you have not attacked pan-human history and protected your people for the future, but burned the entire empire and the world line in exchange for huge The magical power of the people came to pan-human history alone. Is this a betrayal of the people?" the flesh asked. "Hahaha," the first emperor laughed: "It is indeed the person who polluted the first day of Taizhi. Everything about me has been seen through. The double summons I left on Gaoyanskaya was actually originally for unification. Prepare for the history of mankind." Chapter 2308： "I unite the eight wilderness and Liuhe, cut the common people to feed peace, and only I alone to open up the territory and expand the territory, and only I alone to carry the birth and death of the common people, but when I expanded the territory beyond the solar system, I looked at everything. If there is no universe, I understand that the world that I have compiled, which is only carried and borne by the ultimate people, has no future." "In that case, I have decided to fall into eternal sleep with the world that I have drawn up, bear the death of a world, and do my best to assist these far-travelers who bear the burden of the future to get out of the devil''s claws of the dead souls of the past." "If you ask me, do you know that you are guilty? I told you, what do you do if you are not guilty? I can see that you are just like me, but you only long for peace, so you cut the dead souls of the ancient time and space in the future." "One after another who thinks they have defeated their destiny, do you understand that your so-called victory is only a part of destiny? The sacrifices to be replaced are fully mature, and the grand summoning array has been completed, and the rest is nothing more than It is cleaning, creating a suitable environment for opening the door." "Is this really the case?" The First Emperor chuckled softly: "If this is the case, you won''t need a hibiscus tree at all." "The hibiscus tree has the weakness of the ten suns. You should have something more perfect to replace the hibiscus tree to absorb the inner sea of ??the stars and create your own flesh? And that kind of perfect thing, I am afraid that it is also from the first day of Taizhi." "That is to say, an unexpected factor appeared in your script, which made the treasure of Tai Zhi Chu Yi that should have been acquired to get rid of it!" "If this were not the case, it would be impossible for me to appear here. After all, the hibiscus tree was originally a back hand I left behind when I was preparing to attack pan-human history. It was an opportunity for me to reach pan-human history." This guy... Root Evil noticed the troubles of the First Emperor. He could be sure that the first emperor didn''t know everything that happened in pan-human history, but with just a few words, he was once close to reality. The mistake so far is the birth of the ideal king. The hibiscus tree is nothing to him. The Akasha Arrow that once sealed him and anchored him in the root is his chosen treasure. Using the arrow of Akashia to absorb the inner sea of ??the stars, and then as the consciousness of the star, receive the real world, and then use the arrow of Akashia to destroy Gaia and the Universe Alaya, so as to achieve the root cause is his real goal. People in the era of origin, the root evil anchored in the root, is like the skin of the world nailed to the planet, and it is impossible to directly interfere with the real world. As a human being, he was sealed in the root forever. But if you want to go out, you must kill the root cause. It''s just that everything has an accident because of something that shouldn''t be born. ¡ª¡ªThe King of Ideals. The restraint that was born from Fujimaru Shiro with Altria as the container became the only unexpected factor in the script! Not only did he see through the truth of the root cause, but also kept the root cause by his side and sealed it. The most important thing is that she handed the Akasha Arrow as the most crucial prop to Fujimaru Shiro who was the target of the root cause. At this point, the root cause of evil has to be cautious. He didn''t take the hibiscus tree seriously. Bai Ze gave it to the First Emperor, but the First Emperor asked Bai Ze to pass it to Gaoyanskaya. The first emperor intends to use the hibiscus tree to connect the pan-human history from the connection point, and plans to cover the pan-human history with his own history, but if it is not activated, it will be useless. Initially, he didn''t plan to use the hibiscus tree, but because of the change of Akasha''s arrow, he had to choose the hibiscus tree. However, this point was seen through by the First Emperor, who had no knowledge of it. "As expected to be the ultimate person, it is a pity that Yu''s main energy is not here. However, Yu knows what you want to do. I just think it''s okay, so I have prepared for more than two thousand years, burning everything, carrying everything, and giving up. Everything, bet that you can bypass the first cause and reach pan-human history." "It''s a pity that you still failed in the end. No one except Fujimaru Shiro can bypass the first cause. Those who reach the ultimate, it is indeed dangerous to keep you, so you can sleep with your world here." Endless black flames emerged from the black sun, forming a huge pitch-black phoenix. Emperor Shi''s complexion gradually became serious. He knew that everything about him was seen through by this black hand, the root evil. However, he just prepared with the idea of ??being seen through. Come here, far travellers who are heading for the future, let me see if you have me worthy of supporting your enlightenment at all costs! ... ... Shi Lang didn''t know what was happening in the present world, but he could vaguely feel a rush of rain. The Golden Universe suffered a boring loss in the hands of Gaia Star Territory. It is impossible not to settle the accounts. The most important thing is-- ¡®Door¡¯! What is lost in the golden universe is the door to the first cause. The gate of the first cause is very likely to be related to the Golden Universe personnel conducting the Star King experiment. However, that is too old, even the origin of Gaia is not clear. Now we can only let the Origin Gaia analyze the slate of the gold mythology, and from the perspective of mythology, we can deduct the cause of everything and the origin of the root cause evil little by little. After all, if you don''t know the origin of the root evil, it is impossible to see his true face, let alone defeat him. He took out the Arrow of Akash, and under the dim light of the sun, the Arrow of Akash radiated brilliant golden light. The ray of light, like the dawn, dispelled all the haze. This is the ultimate arrow, the arrow of Akash that can destroy anything. But now, there is only one use effect left. "Are you... Shirou?" A gentle voice suddenly rang in his ears, Shi Lang turned his head and saw no one, but he knew someone was here, but he couldn''t see it. And this is... "Moramoye?" Shirou asked. "Well, it''s me." After a pause, Moramoye asked, "Should you not be in the heavens? Why did you get to the earth?" Shi Lang looked around, only to find that he was standing on the ground. It turned out that before I knew it, I came to the sea. "What are you doing?" "Sowing the original protein." "Original... protein?" "Well, Titis extracted the original protein from the Golden Universe on the Tiamat starship. I am assisting her to create an environment suitable for the evolution of protein." Shirou thought for a while, and asked, "A new life experiment?" "Yes. This time we don''t plan to create life directly, but let life be born on its own, perhaps so that life can last forever." "Ji..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and said, "You have created a connection point." Chapter 2309： "Oh, did you say that the seven anchored later space-time domains? They have been taken and burned." Moramoye said: "In order to fight the golden universe, you have to anchor other later time-space domains afterwards." Yes, a battle with the golden universe cannot be avoided. Shiro''s actions in the golden universe accelerated the outbreak of this battle. At this time, News from the Origin Gaia. ¡ª¡ªThe slate analysis is complete, come! "Sorry, Gaia called me something." Shilang said apologetically. "Go ahead, I have to sow the original protein." Shi Lang nodded, turned and left, and came to the area of ??the star brain. Genesis Gaia sat on the Star Throne, looked at Shirou with a serious expression, and said, "The slate analysis is complete. As my conclusion, the root evil is not a side of the root evil at all, but a person who pollutes the root. ! Specifically, you can see for yourself!" Origin Gaia will parse out the slate story and deliver it to Shiro. Shi Lang looked around, and couldn''t help showing a shocked look: "Unbelievable, it is...it is like this! This is actually--, the Holy Grail War!" ... Modern, Guanbuzi City. Altria, holding a wooden bracelet, came to the Liangyi family, staring closely at the origin of wearing the ring of thorns. "What are you doing looking at me with such eyes, King Knight?" Rooted his head down and took a sip of tea, then calmly looked at Altria, and asked. "Who are you--?" Altria asked. "As you can see, I am the root type." "I''ll ask you again, who are you!" Altria tightly held the wooden bracelet of the ideal king in her hand, staring at the roots with majesty like a lion. "My role has never changed. I was intercepted by the Liangyi Family." Roots slightly lowered his eyebrows and said calmly, "It''s also the Holy Grail War, Little Holy Grail." "Impossible!" Altria''s gaze was staring at the source, "The Apocalypse is the essence of the Holy Grail, and the Holy Grail has completely disappeared. Where is the Holy Grail War and the Little Holy Grail?" "Of course, but have you ever thought about it? Another Holy Grail War in the universe." Gen-shi asked with a smile. Chapter 40 The Golden Universe and the Azure Universe [6/6] "Another universe''s...Holy Grail War?" Altria raised her eyebrows. "The big universe is a very macroscopic concept, just like the human body, and what constitutes [the big universe] this human body is a small universe defined as cells. The cell membrane is the limit of the universe. Since the universe is a cell, then There must be a metabolism, and the new universe replaces the ancient universe that is supposed to be apoptotic." "Once, there was a universe called the''Golden Universe'' that died out. Instead, it was your universe that was born, which was called the''Canghui Universe.'' The Canghui Universe was a replacement for the Golden Universe. The universe that exists, so the golden universe and the Canghui universe are mirror-like existences, and the golden universe must exist in the Canghui universe. For example, the earth." "The biggest difference between the golden universe and the Canghui universe lies in the''ether element''. The golden universe does not have ether, so they are complete and there is no mysterious side. It is the universe in which mankind exists in the form of a human. Simply put In other words, it is a universe that can only develop material science and technology." Root said. Altria heard the concept of the golden universe from Tiamat and others. It was the enemy of this universe, and the root cause was evil¡ªperhaps from that universe. "If the Golden Universe and the Canghui Universe have a substitute relationship, then why does the Canghui Universe have ether?" "It originated from the birth of the King of Stars." Root said. "The universe is a cell. Since it is a cell, there will be one day of apoptosis. If the cell is unwilling to apoptosis, it will become a cancer that harms the human body. The human body will automatically dispatch white blood cells and the like to destroy this cell." "And if you enlarge this metabolic process to the extent of the universe, you will understand the current state of affairs." The root type calmly said: "The golden universe is going to extinction, but they don''t want to do so, so they have called the white blood cells that destroy the universe. ''. Those who are''white blood cells'' in that universe are called the Void Worm, and Void Lord." "The people of that universe, in order not to perish, conquer the surrounding universe, absorb the laws and resources of other universes, and use other universes to nourish themselves, but they find that their universe is doomed to collapse. All they struggle to get are destruction. Hope is exchanged. Only despair came, and no miracle could not save their own universe. So they created miracles." Altria frowned and asked, "What is that miracle?" Hearing this, the roots smiled: "What is your holy grail war for? Summon the seven-body heroes, achieve the third law, and forge the miracle called the holy grail. And their approach is the same as yours. No, it''s better to say, They were the first to start the Holy Grail War." "The miracle they forged was not the cup in the hands of the Holy Spirit, but the first cause. The master of the universe was selected from the seven nebulae, and the servants of the universe were summoned. Among the seven masters of the universe, one fool defeated The other six nebulae were successfully forged, the first cause was successfully forged, and the power to defeat the void was gained." "Forgery?" Altria looked at the root formula in surprise. "The Holy Grail war with you is the same principle. Using the entire universe as the spiritual vein, using the technique equivalent to the first cause war of the Holy Grail war, forged the first cause equivalent to the Holy Grail." "The Fool won the War of the First Cause, and made a wish to the First Cause to gain the power to save the universe. But the Fool finally discovered that his power can only knock down a void, and the universe will inevitably fall into ruin. So, he tried to merge with the first cause. But he was killed by his own cosmic heroic backstab." "Universal Heroes..." Altria frowned, "Didn''t you say that they don''t have a mysterious side?" "The end of science is indistinguishable from mystery." Rooted calmly answered. Altria was speechless. "After the Fool was killed by his own heroic spirit, the cosmic heroic spirit ruled the golden universe. In order to allow the golden universe to survive, he used the first cause of forgery to occupy half of the Canghui universe with the remains of the golden universe. Created a universe where life can survive." "As a result, although the Golden Universe would inevitably fall into the void of destruction, life has survived. In this way, the Golden Universe occupied half of the Canghui Universe and survived." "Although the two universes are a substitute relationship, because of the universe''s heroic spirits, they are also in peace and are like mirrors. However, someone has stolen the core of the universe, which is the key to everything at present." "Is that the first reason for being forged?" Altria asked. "Yes. The forged first cause, the vortex, is the door that can connect to the real first cause. He was stolen and brought to this star field. Because the vortex was stolen, the universe The domain began to collapse. The Golden Universe was once again invaded by the void." "At the same time, in order to achieve the first cause war again, the thief used it to create the King of Stars. Unfortunately, the thief¡¯s team had an ideological contradiction, and the born Star Kings were also in the true origin of Gaia. Under his leadership, a rebellion was launched, killing them all." "And after that, you know the origin of the war in the universe. You know the root cause of the evil war. Before he died, Gaia used the fake vortex as a prototype to create a second vortex, and that vortex was Fujimaru. Shilang''s current vortex of mortal nature belongs to the door of the Canghui Universe." Altria understood that this was the first cause of the battle between the two universes for survival. In the infinitely distant past, the Golden Universe used the first vortex to connect to the first cause, and survived by using the shell of the Canghui Universe. In the Age of Origin, after the Origin Civilization destroyed the golden universe, it fell into a war with the root cause evil. At the end of the civilization''s existence, it created a second vortex connecting the first cause. The first vortex belongs to the golden universe, also called the vortex of true nature, in the body of the existing Shajo Aige. And the second vortex belongs to the Canghui Universe, also called the vortex of mortal nature, which exists in Shirou''s body. "So what is the root cause of evil?" "He is the Fool. After being killed by his own cosmic heroic backstab, his soul entered the real first cause through the ¡®door¡¯, and contaminated the existence of the first cause with his own will. And I--," Roots looked at Altria and said: "It is the fragment of the first cause that was excised when Genesis Gaia used the second vortex to create [Acacia¡¯s Arrow]. It is also the little holy grail of this first cause war. ." Altria clenched her fists and stared at Root, "If you know so much, why didn''t you say it in the first place? Do you want to help that Root evil?" The root cause bowed his head slightly and remained silent. Liang Yi Wina stood in front of her and said, "Don''t continue. She also learned about this one after another because of her own characteristics after the war began!" Altria clenched her fists, looked at the silent root, and asked: "Tell me, how can I defeat the root evil?" "I don''t know, I''m just a little holy grail connected to the first cause, but what is certain is that the root cause is evil... With the universe as a chessboard, I have never lost! Even the true origin of Gaia is at the last juncture. Only then came to my senses." Root-type said earnestly. . Chapter 2310： ... ... "I didn''t expect it to be like this!" Shi Lang clenched his fists. Origin Gaia deduced everything, and naturally got all the answers based on the current clues. This is a "Holy Grail War" across two universes! The victory product is the first cause! Then the golden destroyer... "It should be the cosmic heroic spirit of the Fool!" Origin Gaia said seriously and solemnly: "Since the vortex of truth is the condition for the birth of our star king, then the war between the golden universe and us is inevitable. That''s it." At this time-- Universe Alaya sent a warning. [Invasion-Invasion! Found a large number of invaders! ¡¿ [Cannot be expelled-Cannot be expelled! ¡¿ The Universe Alaya showed the face of the extreme wall of the star field, Shi Lang turned his head and looked, and saw endless golden flying boats coming from the extreme wall of the universe. "Golden universe, it''s invading!" Origin Gaia clenched his fists. The vortex of truth connected to the first cause is the cornerstone of the survival of the golden universe, and the vortex of truth was stolen by the personnel conducting the Star King experiment and brought to the Gaia star field belonging to the Canghui Universe, so the golden universe will definitely come. Assault. ... ... PS: It¡¯s still a little bit worse. Let me pass six chapters first to prove that I didn¡¯t run QWQ. Chapter 41 The Correct Answer Facing the strongest under this first cause, even the Universe Alaya is not as good. Origin Gaia became nervous. The prestige of the Golden Destroyer God has long been known to everyone, but when she really faced it, she realized how terrifying this fellow known as the Destroyer of the Universe was. It can only be said to be the commander of the Golden Universe, and resist the existence of the ultimate void-the Void Lord. At this time, the confrontation between the Universe Alaya and the gold destroyer continued. After realizing that the Golden Destroyer God could kill him, Universe Alaya did not dare to take the attack of the Golden Destroyer God, and quickly retreated hundreds of light years, and began to attack the Golden Destroyer God remotely. However, the Golden Destroyer God only glanced at him diagonally, driving a body of Void Worm directly towards the solar system. Shi Lang''s heart sank and he instantly became the emperor of the stars. Origin Gaia uses the starlight of his own planet as a benchmark, and gathers all the quantum of the star field to form a star field sword. Not only her, the king of Venus, the king of Saturn, the king of Mars...all the kings of the stars have used their own star light, took their own star weapons, and waited for them. They are not future UOs, nor are they restraining things, but real planetary will, which can also be said to be protoss-like existence. The so-called UO is just born by gathering some of their intellect and instinct, the Star Armed. All the origins of life have also condensed souls, showing light human figures one after another, waiting for them. "This scene...really reminds me of the past..." Origin Gaia lowered his head slightly and smiled. She remembered the distant past. Taking advantage of the civil turmoil of the golden giants who were engaged in the Star King experiment, she took a group of newly born Star Kings and directly rebelled and killed them all. "It''s something worth remembering, isn''t it, King of Venus?" Genesis Gaia looked at the King of Venus with interest. "Noisy you!" The King of Venus gritted his teeth and stared at Origin Gaia. Origin Gaia smiled and didn''t care, then turned his head slightly, looked at Shirou, and said, "Hey, Shirou, you don''t need to participate. Your main battlefield is not with me." After a pause, Genesis Gaia said with a deep meaning: "Preserve strength and deal with Root Cause evil." "I know it in my heart." Shirou replied when he raised his head and looked at Origin Gaia. "...What a clever boy." Origin Gaia sighed. The Golden Destroyer went straight in, driving the Void Worm straight toward the solar system. He has already noticed that the core of this star field is in the solar system! Universe Alaya also sensed the intentions of the Golden Destroyer God, and kept making interceptions. Quantum shock waves, information pulses, high-dimensional space-time domains... all kinds of methods are available, but this is useless for the golden destruction **** who is an absolute material life body, and he quickly rushed into the galaxy. "Don''t let the core star field be destroyed, go to the Shield to fight!" Origin Gaia suggested. The kings nodded and agreed. The Scutum of this era is naturally not called the Scutum, but because of the vortex, what Origin Gaia said will automatically be transformed into words that Shirou can understand. When the universe Alaya entangled the gold destruction god, Shirou and others moved to the Shield Seat, which was 20,000 light-years away. Standing on a huge deserted planet and looking at the red giant star in the distance, Shi Lang felt tremendous pressure. That should be observable by modern humans, mentioning one of the largest stars-UY Scutum, which is about 5 billion times the size of the sun. Even standing on this distant planet, you can feel the unparalleled heat. In fact, if the Star Emperor hadn''t automatically obtained the protection of Origin Gaia, coupled with the protection of the [evil] and the Vortex of Morality, the huge cosmic high-energy pulse radiation alone would be enough to kill Shilang. "This is probably our last..." Origin Gaia said suddenly. Even she, facing the coming golden destroyer, can''t help but feel a little nervous and fearful. "Shirou..." Shirou turned his head and looked at Origin Gaia. "Remember my words... save your strength." Hearing this, Shi Lang was stunned. He subconsciously squeezed the Arrow of Akash in his arms and nodded heavily: "I know it in my heart." Origin Gaia smiled, then turned his head and looked at the King of Venus, "Hey, Venus''s." "Why?" The King of Venus looked at Origin Gaia in disgust. Chapter 2311： "I still like you." "--Huh?!" The King of Venus showed a stunned expression. The King of Origin Moon looked left and right, poking his finger. At this time, a golden ray of light crossed the pitch-black universe in the distance. Origin Gaia looked solemn, "coming!" "Kill!" "Defend our star field!" ... The origin beings roared. One body and one body radiating light rushed towards the golden destruction god. "Death¡ª!" The Golden Destroyer stepped on the Void Worm under him. The Void Worm immediately opened the huge mouth of the abyss. The mouth seemed to collapse in substance. Even black holes and white holes could not be compared. It was a weapon specially designed to swallow the universe. It instantly swallowed those originating lives in the stomach. , Annihilated. Shiro used the [Mortal Savior] to switch to the root-type record, and instantly saw the root line of the Void Worm, and he drew it along. "àꡪ" Even if the space-time of the universe is annihilated, the Void Worm could not be killed. The body instantly shattered, and the endless black blood fell like the Milky Way, instantly extinguishing a red giant star thousands of light years away. "What¡ª!?" The Golden Destroyer looked at the killed Void Worm in surprise. Such an incredible death, even for him, is the first time he has seen it. "Root kill?" The Golden Destroyer frowned, and then rushed into the shield seat. "Kill¡ª!" Origin Gaia bursts out. The King of Saturn rushed towards the Golden Destroyer in the lead, with a sword in his waist, and instantly cut it in half. The King of Saturn was killed without even wailing. It was completely killed, even if the message did not exist. Shirou wanted to follow the crowd to attack the **** of destruction, but when the King of Saturn was killed, he suddenly felt that his developed vortex of mortal nature seemed to be filled with something. The morphology has changed slightly. He didn''t increase his ability, but his form has indeed changed. This is... ¡ª¡ªSure enough! Shirou clenched his fists and rushed towards the golden destructive god. His ¡¾Magnificent Waves, Infinite Future¡¿have the mighty power to knock down stars, but he can''t hurt the golden **** of destruction. In fact, the kings entrenched in the shield at this moment, the original life, and the universe Alaya all possess infinite power. However, even so, they couldn''t hurt the golden destruction god. The **** of destruction is too strong! He was once the evil spirit of the universe, and he is now the strongest under the first cause, an absolute material life form. Just--, "You can see it!" Shi Lang could see, unlike the ideal king who had hidden the root line, he could see the root line in the body of the **** of destruction of gold. Afterwards, he jerked everything. "àꡪ" The root line was cut, but the gold destroyer was not damaged. "...Monster!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth. Absolutely material life form, this is a total monster. Even if he has the power of the Holy Spirit and becomes the ideal king of transcendence, he is afraid of attacks on the root line, so he hides his root line, but what about the **** of destruction? He is showing his root line upright, but even if he cuts off the root line and launches an offensive against the root cause, he cannot destroy his physical body. This is the absolute material life form! Ignore the law, ignore the cosmic environment, ignore the root attack, ignore everything...absolutely, keep your own existence forever! How could such a monster exist? Even Origin Gaia couldn''t help sweating. So, how did the true origin civilization defeat this golden **** of destruction? There is nothing wrong, it is the first cause of war...! The Golden Destroyer didn''t speak too much, he split the King of Mars in half with a single sword, and another sword pierced the head of the King of Jupiter. He acted mercilessly. He knew very well in his heart that the Gaia Star Territory must be eliminated. Only by eliminating the Gaia Star Territory and the door connected with the Gaia Star Territory can the stolen ¡®door¡¯ of the Golden Universe be revealed. There is only one way to survive the golden universe, and that is to destroy the Gaia star field. Either the Gaia star field exists, or the golden universe exists. There is no doubt that this is a conspiracy, but this is also a conspiracy that has to be followed. Chapter 2312： Things have reached this point, there is only one ending, ¡ª¡ªJesus! The King of Saturn is dead, the King of Mars is dead, the King of Neptune is also dead... With the demise of the Star King, Shirou felt more and more the vortex in his body, something more. It was boiling, burning, and spinning, gradually changing its shape. At this point, things are already very clear. Once, the golden universe used the universe as its spiritual vein to create the first cause of war, and thus the first gate was born. In the Canghui Universe period, the experimenter of the Golden Universe stole the first door and conducted the Star King experiment in the solar system. The Moon King and Mercury King were born after Origin Gaia helped to create, and at first there were only eight star kings including Origin Gaia. It is exactly the same as the configuration of the seven masters and a little holy grail. Why conduct the Star King experiment? The answer is already obvious, in order to reappear the first cause war in the Canghui Universe! It is a pity that they had not yet completed the reappearance of the first cause of war, and they had infighted and were killed by the rebellion of the Star King led by Origin Gaia. After that, the Gaia star field encountered the war of the golden universe and the war of root evil. Both enemies are extremely powerful, and the only way to win the Gaia Star Territory is... Reappear the first cause of war, defeat everything with the miracle of the first cause! Although the Gaia Star Territory is inherited from the Golden Universe, its science, technology and civilization are comparable to the Golden Universe. As long as the door is resolved, the first cause of war is not difficult to reproduce. In the future world, only the King of Venus still exists. Then there is no doubt that the first cause of the reappearance of the Gaia star field ended with the victory of the King of Venus. To defeat the root evil, Shirou must first stand in the same position as him, and to reach the same position as him, he needs a door. Not made by the golden universe, that door. Rather, it evolved from the vortex created by the Canghui Universe, the Canghui Gate! Use the gate of Canghui to enter the realm of the first cause! The price is the Protoss of the Star Kings! I understand, I understand it all! This first cause of war, this world... was created by the true origin civilization... No, it should be said that they cut off their history, specifically for the heirs of the vortex to absorb the Star King, give birth to the Canghui Gate, go Use it to fight the root cause! Use the Canghui Gate to enter the first cause, and then use the Arrow of Akash to eliminate the root evil that resides in the first cause. Yes, this is-- The correct answer. ¡ª¡ªI don¡¯t know what the answer is, but I have to find the light, and then make the right wish to the light. Thank you, Titis. If it weren''t for you, maybe--, I was fooled by this "right" one. Shirou took out the golden bow presented to him by Altria and the others, and then placed the Arrow of Akash on it, aiming at the Golden Destroyer. Gaia, the originator who was fighting the golden destruction **** of life and death, saw this scene, his eyes shrank suddenly, and he hurriedly shouted: "Stop! Stop, Shiro!" "Everything is a fruit, the arrow of Akasha!" Shiro aimed the Arrow of Akash at the Golden Destroyer and let go of the string. "No--!" Origin Gaia shouted unwillingly. Chapter 42 is correct, perhaps self-righteous "Whhhhhhhhhh!?" Looking at the arrow of Akashia, the Golden Destroyer was shocked, and instantly retreated hundreds of light years, but the Arrow of Akashia hit him at a faster speed. "No¡ªno¡ª, impossible¡ª!" The eyes of the golden destruction **** flashed with incredible expression. After that, the absolute material body that could not even be hurt by the root line disappeared like a dream. "Unexpectedly--, this is the ending... Not reconciled... This universe... is going to be over..." The gold destruction **** murmured and disappeared completely. The body, records, soul, molecules, electrons... everything disappeared. Completely wiped out! The light of gold reflected on everyone''s face, everyone was happy, even the Universe Alaya couldn''t help showing a shallow smile, only Origin Gaia stared at the disappearing Akash. Arrow. She had no sense of victory at all, but a sense of despair and defeat. She gritted her teeth and stood up. Under everyone''s puzzled gaze, Shirou gritted his teeth and stared at Shirou. "Why... why..." "You should have understood the correct answer. Why do you want the Arrow of Akashic? Why do you want to reject the only answer?" Faced with Gaia, the origin of the questioning, Shirou answered very calmly: "Because that is your answer." "This first cause war is a contest between you and Root Evil, not a duel between me and Root Evil. You have been leading me to this answer from the very beginning!" Shiro pointed to Origin Gaia, "Neither you nor this universe, it''s not a fake playground at all, but a real one. It was intercepted by you and used to seal the root of evil!" Regardless of Gaitia, Gaia in the future, even the King of Ideal mentioned at the end, there is no way to go back to the time of the world. Tiamat couldn''t think of the past. The King of Venus knew nothing about the past. Even Taitis and the transcendental enlightened person, who were the parties involved, could not give a detailed explanation of the past. This is inevitable. Because, the entire Canghui universe''s [Past] has been intercepted, and as a black box, it will be sealed in two vortices along with its root evil. Chapter 2313： Because there is no [past], people living in the present cannot explain the past, or even perceive the existence of the past. Just like a movie, the first ten minutes of the movie are intercepted, and the story continues to develop, but it cannot explain the origin of the story. And what seals up [the past] is the origin civilization headed by Origin Gaia. In the Age of Origin, as it is today, Origin Gaia used the First Cause war to win the gold destruction god. They think that they have won the final victory, but in fact, there is still a cosmic master, fool, or evil rooted in the first cause war of the previous generation. He was both the arbitrator and participant of the Second Cause of the First War, and the real behind-the-scenes of the Second Cause of the First War. And the root evil is more terrifying than the gold destroyer. But the activation of the first cause, because it is connected to the first cause that has been contaminated, there is no way to prevent the root evil from reappearing in the world. Just like the Fourth Holy Grail War, even if you win the Holy Grail, what appears is not the true Holy Grail, but the contaminated evil of this world. As a result, Origin Civilization had to compete with Root Cause Evil for the first cause and the final battle, but in that war, it was completely lost. At the last juncture, Origin Civilization, headed by Origin Gaia, found that it could not win no matter what, because even origin life, information life belonged to the first cause. As a result, they decided to seal up this war and hand it over to someone who may not belong to the field of the first cause in the future to put an end to the root cause evil. For this reason, they completed the Canghui Gate, intercepted a part of the first cause from the place where it had not been polluted by the root evil, and created the Arrow of Akash. Afterwards, let Titis take all the starships loaded with fire seeds with the genetic information of Gaia''s star field, fly to the four places of the universe, wait until everything is calm, and then come back to rebuild the Gaia star field. In the end, they burned everything, cut the timeline of the Canghui Universe, and used the Arrow of Akash to seal the time and space together with the root evil and anchored it in the Cave of Jalan. Seal everything in the past forever! In this way, the claws of the past cannot interfere with the new life and usher in the sunrise. The only mooncell faithfully recorded everything, but because the [Past] was sealed, even if it was only a few fragments, this also allowed the Demon Bodhisattva to learn a lot of the truth and also knew the existence of Akashya Arrow. Therefore, after discarding the [Past], Canghui Universe ushered in a second life. The existence of the planets and the aliens began to be born one after another, and the earth has also changed from the king of the stars to the ecological age. Due to the existence of the ether, the ecological birth is restrained. The only one who survived was the King of Venus, who was a survivor of the Second Cause of War. Therefore, he assisted in the suppression of the planet, called Titis, and allowed those who sailed far and had not yet found a settlement to return to reshape the cover. Yaxing Territory, so the next generation began. A starship returns, and Tiamat is among them. However, the origin civilization is still too small to look down upon the root evil. Even if he is sealed in the infinite past, he cannot directly interfere with the present, but he can cultivate substitutes to unlock the seal. He tempted people with truth and let them perish on their own, and at the same time struck the cave of Jialan step by step with all their dedication. For this, the only remaining Titis launched a counterattack. From Mu Continent to Atlantis, from the gods to modern times, there are traces of their struggle. Finally, when Shilang crossed over, the struggle between the vortex of true nature and the vortex of mortal nature, the Golden Gate and the Canghui Gate had reached its peak. Root Evil created Sajo Aige as the holder of the vortex of true nature, and Shirou inherited the vortex of mortal nature from Taitis. Due to past decisions, even the root cause of evil cannot be directly released in the future to liberate the direct gold gate, he can only release the elements in batches to liberate himself. The vortex of truth is the basis of the golden gate, and the seven beasts are the elements that make the vortex of truth mature. The vortex of mortal nature is the basis of the Canghui Gate, and the transformation of the holder is the nourishment for its growth, and the soul of the star king is the element for its maturity. In the Shinjuku Holy Grail War, Shirou defeated Sajo Aige, the enlightened person reshaped the world, the root of unwillingness to fail, evil took the opportunity to cut off a part of nothingness, and threw it on the static line of the world, and then induced people to observe him and shape him. Then send the Book of Revelation to induce him and remove the arrow of Akash. He did pull out the arrow of Akashia, but unfortunately, he was not handed over to the Apocalypse, but was preempted by the King of Ideals. It''s just that the key to anchor the seal has been pulled out, and it has the foundation for liberation. In the end, Shiro went through countless trials, and after awakening [the savior of the mortal nature], Shiro took the lead in Sajo''s love song, matured the vortex of mortal nature, holding the arrow of Akash, and entered this continuous The first cause of war in billions of years. Yes, this is not a fake playground, but a real past history. Before Shirou came in, everything here was still, and after he came in, everything started to work. It''s just a time point, not that the origin civilization seals the root evil, but the beginning of their confrontation with the root evil. This is the script set up when they first sealed it. Because when they failed, when they reversed the reason for the failure, they sensed the correct answer, so they opened the seal. To put it simply, it''s like a game player gets stuck, finds the strategy, then reads the file, and starts the strategy. Therefore, Gaia, the origin of this point in time, didn''t know this at first, but the moment she was called to the future and connected with the King of Venus, she had the answer in her heart. So, Therefore, she began to induce Shirou to follow the script she designed. She secretly operated Shi Lang to enter the golden universe; she secretly arranged Shi Lang to find the slate; the myth that was resolved in the slate was actually her telling Shi Lang the true situation. The purpose is to let Shirou complete the gate of Canghui, enter the realm of the first cause, and use the Arrow of Akash to eliminate the root cause evil. This is the correct answer from Gaia Starfield. The only correct answer has been obtained over billions of years. However, Shirou resisted the script, rejected the correct answer, and instead used the Arrow of Akash to destroy the Golden Destroyer. "Why?" Origin Gaia asked unwillingly. She has failed once, so she wants to defeat the root evil more than anyone else. "Because you are leading me, and He is leading you!" Origin Gaia smiled bitterly: "If you haven''t completed the first cause war, you can''t enter the first cause realm. And without the Arrow of Akash, it''s useless for you to enter the first cause realm." "I know." "You know, why do you do this?" "Because I took a gamble. I took a gamble with my own destiny, the destiny of the entire universe. If I bet wrong, everything will disappear instantly, and if I bet it right, the war will continue... Now that you are still here, I am still here, which means that I avoided a wrong right." Shirou said. The correct answer may not be correct, or someone deliberately tempts you to think it is correct. "Your destiny is nothing, but bet on the destiny of the entire universe... Your heart is really big." "If there is no such heart, how can we win the future?" Shirou looked at Origin Gaia and said, "You don''t need to hide it, Gaia, your real purpose?" "Ah... my real purpose is to let you enter the realm of the first cause and use the Arrow of Akashic to destroy that guy, but once you enter the door, just like that guy, you will always be locked in the root cause, and then we These pasts can cover the future and realize the resurrection...At this moment, we have completely become losers." Origin Gaia sighed heavily. At this time, Universe Alaya suddenly said, "Remind, remind...the golden universe has huge, unobservable things--" Chapter 2314： Chapter 43: The True Identity of the Lord of Relief Universe Alaya issued an extremely fierce reminder, apparently aware of something extremely terrifying. He projected an observation screen. Shilang turned his head and looked at it. It was a huge universe located at the corner of the Canghui Universe. Although rooted in the Canghui Universe, it snaked outward and swallowed several universes. There is no doubt that it is the golden universe. But at this moment, the golden universe is being swallowed by an extremely dark darkness that can''t even escape the light. Planets, galaxies, nebulae... everything is being swallowed by the endless darkness. Undoubtedly, this is to let the golden universe of the past have nothing to do, and finally had to create the ultimate destroyer of the universe of the first cause of war-Lord Void! It is the monster of the first cause, the ultimate of the void, which is responsible for devouring the aging universe and maintaining the constant of the universe. Once the Golden Universe used the First Cause War to survive, but after being stolen from the Golden Gate, the void forces have been invading and devouring the Golden Universe, but because of the existence of the Gold Destroyer God, the Golden Universe still barely exists. But now, the **** of destruction of gold has been wiped out by the Arrow of Akash, and the void forces have finally begun to devour the last golden universe. A universe that did not know how many billions of years has survived, just disappeared before Shirou''s eyes. Although the universe is beautiful, it is also terrible. The things that exist are both beautiful and ugly, bright and shattered. At this time, the Void Lord, who had swallowed the Golden Universe, spread towards the Gaia Star Territory and swallowed away the golden beings who were invading the Gaia Star Territory. "Don''t¡ªdon''t¡ª" "Help¡ª" "No¡ª" ¡­ Frightened screams, poor begging sounds, painful snivels, angry rants... all the sounds mixed together, venting the waves and crises of the universe. Afterwards, everything was swallowed by the boundless darkness. The last trace of the golden universe was swallowed by the void like this. This is the void. Even if they escaped from the universe, even if they survived the great extinction of the universe, they would eventually be found by the void, swallowed up, and wiped out. The goal of the void is the universe, and life is also a part of the universe. Therefore, no matter where you flee, the void will catch up, kill it, and engulf it. However, this has nothing to do with Gaia Star Territory. Because the Gaia star field belongs to the Canghui Universe. And Canghui Universe is just in time. However¡ª After devouring the golden universe, the Void Lord, who was supposed to retreat, suddenly rushed in towards the Gaia star field, and the steel battleship that formed the extreme wall of the star field was quickly swallowed by the boundless darkness. "What''s the matter?" Origin Gaia was stunned: "Our universe has not yet reached the age of old age!" Yes, the void is the first-cause monster, specializing in dealing with the aging and dying universe, but it will not deal with the new and normal universe. But at this moment, Maharaja Void began to work on the Canghui Universe and the Gaia Star Territory. He swallowed the steel battleship guarding the extreme walls of the Star Territory and swiftly came towards the solar system. If it is said that the root evil is controlling the Void Lord, this is impossible, otherwise, he has already commanded the void forces to smash the Gaia star field, and it is impossible to be sealed by the origin civilization. That is to say¡ª "Something is attracting him!" Shi Lang frowned and said. Only the traces of the shattered universe will attract the void. That is¡ª "Golden protein!" "Golden protein?" Origin Gaia was taken aback. "Titis used the original protein from the Golden Universe on the Tiamat starship to create a new life system. It may be that protein that attracted the Void Lord." "What are you talking about, Shiro?" An astral body suddenly said, "I have never studied the primitive protein of the golden universe. If you use the protein of the golden universe to create material life, it will be the life system of the golden universe. Our Gaia star field." "However, Moramoye said that He is assisting you in creating an environment suitable for protein evolutionary life..." As he said, Shirou''s eyes shrank sharply. Genesis Gaia also reacted and quickly asked: "Hey, my children, can you read Moramoye''s thoughts?" "No." "No." "He seems to have blocked us..." ¡­ The astral bodies shook their heads one by one to veto them. Origin Gaia''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he quickly turned to look at Universe Alaya, "Alaya, block the Void Lord first!" "Yes...Yes..." Universe Alaya''s figure is getting lighter and lighter, and finally, with a "pop", it dissipates like a bubble. The message of Universe Alaya disappeared. The starry sky of the entire Scutum is extremely silent. Obviously, there was something wrong with the placement of the cosmic Alaya at the core of the earth. Origin Gaia gritted his teeth: "Back to the solar system!" A group of people killed back to the solar system. There is no need to mention the result. Obviously, there is a problem with that Moramaye! Chapter 2315： "...That is!" Shi Lang frowned, and from a distance, he saw the solar system centered on the star sun, and a reversal invisible vortex appeared, like a black hole, encompassing the entire solar system. As soon as one of the astral bodies touched, it was instantly sucked in, and even the message disappeared. "Moramoye!" Origin Gaia gritted his teeth, aggressively. "Are you back, Gaia?" In the invisible vortex that uses the galaxy as the domain, a message of Moramoye spread. Shirou frowned slightly, "Are you the root cause of evil?" "The root cause is evil? Compared to this name, I still think that the title of the Lord of Relief is good, Shi Langjun. However, I was a little surprised that you would avoid that answer." Moramoye replied with a smile. "If I choose that answer, what will happen?" "Oh? Did you actually ask me about this? Actually, you don''t need to ask me. Didn''t Gaia tell you clearly just now? You will complete the gate of Canghui and enter the roots just like me at the beginning. Kill the''I'', and then Gaia will cover the future, resurrecting the Gaia star field in the future." "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, right?" "This is natural. After all, Gaia''s script is also the destiny I wrote for you. The moment you enter the root cause, you will be instantly assimilated by me and become the container of my real world. But --," Moramoye He smiled and said, "It feels good to think that you are going to defeat fate, Gaia?" "Kakka-" Origin Gaia gritted his teeth. "You--, who are you?" Shi Lang questioned, staring at the invisible vortex. "Arriving here, I avoided the fate that I had compiled. It''s really good. If you don''t report my name, it would be an insult to you. I and the kings of stars by your side, as well as the former masters of the universe. Not an order of magnitude." "I am a fool and the golden universe itself. If I insist, I am the instinct of the golden universe that does not want to perish. With the help of the technology of the golden universe, the restraint of the birth, the origin of the golden universe. Promote the birth of the King of Stars and promote Gaia. The star field grows into a message of life civilization and induces it to fight against the golden universe. It is also the destiny of the next generation of gods, which promotes the fate of the wandering stars on the path of predation and destroys the universe of the Olinspo star field. It is mixed into the true restraint of the primal desires of the Alaya system, and it is also the sense of touch of the body, Moramaye!" Chapter 44 Bet on all, the last card! Once, in order not to fall into the void of destruction, the Golden Universe created the first cause war similar to the Holy Grail War. Using the universe as a spiritual vein, the masters of the universe were selected from the seven major galaxies, and the heroes of the universe were created. The Fool-Moramoye, is the eighth participant. He is not a master, but a role similar to the little holy grail. The only difference is that he is driven by the instinct of the Golden Universe unwilling to perish, using the restraining power of the Golden Universe''s first cause of war technology. Cosmic restraint! In order to ensure the survival of the universe, Moramaye created the **** of destruction of gold and participated in the First Cause War. Since he is the universe, just like the sand strip love song, he won the victory of the first cause war without any suspense, and used the golden gate to gain the power of the first cause and successfully repelled the void of one body. No, it cannot be said to be one, but it should be said to be a wave of emptiness. But he finally discovered that the power of the void was too powerful. That little power was simply not enough to guarantee the survival of the universe, so he was ready to merge with the first cause, but this drew opposition from the **** of destruction of gold, and at his most important moment, he stabbed him back and destroyed everything related to the first cause. One is because of the war. But after all, Moramoya was the restraint of the universe''s instincts. He did not perish. Instead, he passed through the door, entered the first cause, polluted the first cause, and became the root evil. But while becoming the root cause of evil, he couldn''t directly interfere with reality, so he induced people to steal the Golden Gate and let them restart the first cause war in the solar system. Of course, the first cause war will be launched in this small galaxy in order to avoid the **** of destruction. And the master of the universe who can participate in the First Cause war, naturally cannot be an individual life, only existences such as protoss can participate. For example, in the first cause of the First Cause war, the master of the universe was a spirit born using the concept of nebula. As a result, they began to imitate the ancient technology to create the king of the eight-body star and restart the first cause war. But because of the internal strife, the internal fighting started, so he induced the origin of Gaia to lead the star king to kill them. As for why Origin Gaia was chosen, it was because Origin Gaia, like him, was the first cause of war, similar to the role of the Little Holy Grail. Therefore, he induced them to create the Gaia Star Field and the Star Armament, and then mixed into it to guide the Gaia Star Field to realize informationization. The first cause is the root, which makes matter the substance and the law the root of the law. Material and concrete things cannot observe the first cause. Only by throwing away the material and concrete information can you realize and observe the first cause. Observing the first cause is the basis for him to interfere in the real world. It''s like an existence stares at the abyss, and the abyss stares at that existence. On the other hand, if you don''t stare at the abyss, the abyss cannot stare. It is the relationship between observation and counter-observation. Therefore, he guided the Gaia star field to realize the informationization, and then promoted the Gaia star field to fight against the golden universe, and let the Gaia star field conduct the first cause war. In this way, his interference in the universe is completed. The same method is also applicable to modern times. It''s just that he has one more identity. True restraint. Alaya is the restraining force of the primate¡¯s instinct to be born, so Alaya can also be said to be the commonality of primates. Since there is commonality, it must have individuality. And that is trueness! That is selfish desire. Shiro once heard people say that among the ingredients that make up Alaya, there is the restraining power that belongs to the magician. There is no doubt that it is the true restraint-Moramoyah, no, it should be called the magician''s restraint. Inducing the magician to rush into the Karan Cave again and again to observe him, so he can interfere with reality, and none of the magicians who have truly entered the root can come back. That''s because-- All have been assimilated by him! Everything, all the answers, all the truths, that''s it! "Moramoye..." Taitis said in a complicated tone. "Whether it is the material period, the message period, or the next generation... I think you are very good, Titis. So give up resistance. When my relief is achieved, you will have a better world." "Your so-called relief, isn''t everything being integrated with you?" Shi Lang gritted his teeth: "What kind of relief is that?" "Don¡¯t you appreciate the collapse of the golden universe, Shiro? You see the collapse of the universe, don¡¯t you understand? Everything has an end, and once the universe reaches the end, the life born at the end of the universe will be shattered before it even begins. The only ones that can last forever are those who transcend." "How cruel? How unfair? The relief I want to achieve is to integrate all the universe and everything into one with me and become the root together! No birth and no death, like existence and nothingness, so it is eternity, and This is absolute goodness and justice." "What kind of thing is that kind of you? What kind of justice? It''s simply, outright evil!" Shi Lang clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Chapter 2316： "Although you have matured into the vortex, you still can''t understand the universe. There is no way. The individual''s perspective can only see a drop in the ocean, and can only focus on oneself and other things. But it doesn''t matter, you are also in my relief!" Ramaya said. "The seven anchor points are the foundation of the black box that seals the [past]. From the moment Gaia burns for it, the seven anchor points of this era are connected with the seven anchor points of modern times. History and time are re-bonded. , Everything is connected, [the past] and [now] are thus reconnected." As soon as the voice fell, in the solar system, infinite golden light emerged with the earth as the core, connecting Venus, Mars, and Saturn in turn...Except for Mercury and the moon, all eight planets were connected by the golden light. A huge starry sky gate was formed. ¡ª¡ªGolden Gate! "The moment the past and the present are connected, my victory has been locked. When the modern body matures, the golden door will open here, and my message will come from the root. The time for relief has arrived!" "Don''t think about it!" Shi Lang once sent a [magnificent wave, infinite future] towards the vortex of reversal, but the vortex of reversal was like illusion, the light of the stars passed through the vortex and disappeared into the sea of ??stars. "Although it didn''t induce you to the root cause, it''s useless. When the war between the Golden Universe and the Gaia star field begins, when the anchor point is burned, you have already lost." "The container of the present world has matured, and the Arrow of Akash, as the key, disappeared at the same time as the golden heroic spirit in the way. As long as I wait for the moment when the modern flesh matures, I will be able to get out of the first cause!" When it comes to going out from the first cause, even Moramaye can''t help but feel a little excited. Too long. Although the first cause was polluted, he was trapped by the first cause for too long too long. How many billion years old? Don''t know. All I know is that one universe is broken, and another is born. "You are here and become a part of the void. Don''t worry, the final void will also be part of the relief I want to achieve." Moramoye said so, and then disappeared with the Golden Gate. Shirou clenched his fists. He knew that the main message of the Lord of Relief was still trapped in the root cause, but as the Lord of Relief revealed, the consciousness that guided the Gaia Star Territory had reached the conditions for victory. He used the Golden Gate to urge the Golden Destroyer to attack the Gaia Star Territory. If Shilang does not use the Arrow of Akash, the Golden Destroyer will destroy the entire Gaia Star Territory, and even Shilang himself. Even if Shirou waited until all the star kings except Origin Gaia died, thus completing the Canghui Gate and entering the domain of the first cause, he would be instantly assimilated by the Lord of Relief, who was waiting for the rabbit, and reduced to the opponent''s container. And the result of using the Arrow of Akashia is this ending. The Void Lord, who lost the Arrow of Akash, swept away, and Moramoye completed the victory over [Past]. Undoubtedly, as long as the body bred by the hibiscus tree matures in [now], using the vortex of true nature that absorbs the seven beasts of the seven beasts, he can enter the body and complete the body, and then in [ Now] Open the golden door and release the body. Then everything is over! But for this result, Shirou has no way. The opponent is the universe itself, and at the same time the root evil, the editor of the fate of the universe. No matter how you choose, the opponent will win. This is the Lord of Relief, this is the once suppressed and foolish man of the golden universe, the first and final victor of the first-cause war, is countless, and will achieve victory no matter what, the absolute victor. As long as it is born in this universe, as long as it is recorded in the first cause, it is impossible to beat him. Because he can read the script and watch the actions of others. But the only thing he couldn''t watch, and the only script he couldn''t turn over, was Shirou who was a traverser who was outside the first cause. He could not see through Shiro''s actions. And this also gave Shirou a chance. In the war in the past, the real leader is not Shirou, but Gaia Star Territory. Now Gaia¡¯s [Past] led by Gaia has completely lost. And [now], the final duel between the next generation and the Lord of Relief, dominated by Shiro, will begin! Although it has fallen into a disadvantage and the situation is completely controlled by the Lord of Relief, [now] has not lost! Moramoye had already taken the solar system away, and Shiro couldn''t return to the [now] just waiting for the present world. This was a complete failure. However, what no one knows is that Shirou will enter this [past] as a result of complete failure if done well! ¡ª¡ªFortunately, I am a traverser. Fortunately, all the bets are on that card! Shirou clenched his fists. There are not many cards in his hand, but including the Arrow of Akash, they are all cards that the Lord of Relief knows. Only one, only that one, is the only card that uses the characteristics of the traverser and avoids the Lord of Relief! ¡ª¡ªVivian... That coffin, please! Before the time comes, absolutely can''t let that coffin have an accident! Shirou clenched his fists. At this time, Maharaja Void had swallowed the extreme walls of Gaia''s star domain and came towards this domain. Chapter 45 Super Existence, Canghui Destruction God-Shirou¡¾5/5¡¿ "Lost..." Looking at the solar system that has completely disappeared, and then at the Void Lord who swallowed the blue universe, Origin Gaia sighed deeply. The war that had been stalemate for billions of years ended with the Gaia star field as the loser. Already, there is no hope. The moment the Golden Universe realized that the Golden Gate was in the Gaia star field, the outcome of defeat was doomed. Fortunately, she turned over the script once in advance [now], and in the end everything was induced by the Lord of Relief. This is the case, claiming to be detached from fate, but what you do, even the self-praising of detaching from fate, is not a part of fate? "Not yet lost!" Shi Lang clenched his fists and said seriously. "I am as unwilling as you, but Shirou... we have already lost." "Maybe you have already lost, but I haven''t lost yet!" Shi Lang gritted his teeth, his eyes firm. The loser is Gaia Star Territory, and he hasn''t lost yet! Gaia Star Territory has already exhausted all the cards that can be played, and he, with the last one, is the only card that has avoided the Lord of Relief! "You kid... haven''t you understood the situation?" Origin Gaia sighed and said: "You have no way to go back to [now]. You will be with us and be swallowed by the Void Lord. We too Okay, don¡¯t worry, you all lost!" "I didn''t lose until the last minute!" Shi Lang said seriously. Chapter 2317： Origin Gaia looked at Shirou with a complex expression. Why is this child so stubborn? The vortex of mortal nature is the foundation of the Canghui Gate. And the Lord of Relief will lay a trial to promote Shirou''s vortex of mortal nature to mature, just to allow Shirou to open the door of the [past] and promote his own present world. Everything, from beginning to end, is completely in the grasp of the Lord of Relief! "Fight against the Maharaja Void! Don''t tell me that you, the first predecessors of the Canghui Universe, have completely given up! Don''t let me look down on you!" Shi Lang said seriously. "Little Shirou..." Taitis looked at Shirou with a complex expression. The astral bodies looked at each other. Anyone can see that it is a complete failure now, right? Even the dead souls who have been wandering here for billions of years have completely given up. Why hasn''t this man given up yet? Shiro certainly couldn''t give up. Not because there is the last card in the hand. It is because, once he gives up, everything, his fate, the fate of the person he loves, the fate of everything he loves... will be vanished! This--, how can you give up? Genesis Gaia was silent for a moment and asked: "Even if we have given up, are you determined to fight the Lord of Relief to the end?" Shirou did not answer, but gave Origin Gaia a firm look. "I know... In that case, if we, as our predecessors, don¡¯t help your younger generation, we can¡¯t justify. Give up, I give up covering the future. But it¡¯s not because of the cheap ecological restraint in the future. Not because of the lives in the future, but you. I decided to help you with all my strength." "Then fight against Maharaja Void together!" "No," Genesis Gaia shook his head, "If Alaya is still there, maybe it''s okay. But now¡ªit''s no longer possible. Even if we are all on, it''s just the fate of being swallowed by the void. So, Shiro. ¡ª¡ª," Genesis Gaia looked at Shirou seriously, and said solemnly: "Become the **** of destruction of the universe!" "The God of Destruction of the Universe?" Shilang frowned, "Are you the heroes of the universe?" "No, to be precise, it is different from the heroic spirits of the universe that I will create in the future. It is a universe super-existence similar to the golden destroyer and the universe alaya. After becoming that super-existence, your form of existence and transcendence No difference." Hearing this, Shi Lang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Can it be done?" "What do you think Alaya is? We have the same level of technology as the golden universe, but they are inclined to material development and created an absolute material life body like the gold destroying god, and we are inclined to information, so we created Ah A life support system like Rye. But creation and becoming are different. Even you are life-threatening..." "Come on!" Shi Lang said without hesitation. "Okay!" Origin Gaia nodded, and said with a serious face: "Go!" "Shilang, you are a good boy." Taitis touched Shilang''s head, then plunged directly into Shilang''s chest and disappeared. Shirou showed a shocked expression, "Wait a minute! What is your method?" "What else can it be? Give you all the information, all the super quanta, and the particles of the universe in the Gaia star field, so that you will become the existence of the universe!" "But, then you will¡ª" Shirou couldn''t go on, because Origin Gaia''s eyes were very serious and serious, and the other astral bodies also radiated the message of seeing death as home. "¡ª¡ªShirou, definitely win!" Leaving such a sentence, Origin Gaia led countless astral bodies into Shirou''s body and entered the vortex of mortality without hesitation. Under the attack of Maharaja Void, the endless super-quantum of Gaia''s star field, the entire star field, was submerged into the vortex in Shilang''s body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The body, soul, cells, souls, messages... everything is collapsing, and at the same time the quantum of the outer universe gathers in the body to form an inner universe. The vortex of mortal nature has reached its extreme, and in the inner universe formed in Shirou''s body, the vortex of mortal nature has slowly turned into a star gate. ¡ª¡ªThe Gate of Canghui! The door that should have appeared to the outside world has now been born from Shirou''s body! The soul disappeared, and replaced by a starry consciousness. The skin on the physical body has also disappeared, and replaced by a starry sky. Shirou disappeared, and a human-shaped universe stood in the dark and cold universe. Shiro rebelled against the Lord of Relief, but at this moment, under the leadership of Origin Gaia, he absorbed and assimilated the entire Gaia star field and became a new universe superexistence. A mere leak of breath is enough to set off a space-time storm that destroys Xinghai. There is no doubt that this is the ultimate means of Gaia Star Field. It is the superexistence of the universe and the last tragic wish of Gaia Star Territory, the first **** of the Canghui universe, the God of Canghui destruction. As the vortex was completely mature, Shiro managed to immobilize Canghui Destroyer God without dying by using [Mortal Savior]. After realizing his current existence, Shirou attacked. With just one thought, he appeared in front of the extreme wall of the star field, the Void Lord. "There is no place for you here, leave!" Shi Lang scolded, staring at this endless darkness. The Void Lord turned up the surge, and the endless darkness of void slapped towards Shilang. Shi Lang stretched out his hand and waved, the endless sea of ??stars surging, forming a torrent that could cut through the universe, and instantly collapsed the invading void and darkness. Unlike the universe Alaya of absolute information, and the gold destroying **** of absolute matter, Shirou is somewhere in between, which is both information and matter. Although it is not the ultimate direction, it is a compound superexistence. The Void Maharaja and Shi Lang are fighting in this icy universe, and the only leaked breath is enough to create a torrent that floods the nebula. ... "Using this method to become a super-existence!" On the border between [past] and [present], Moramoye couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows: "You are really troublesome, Gaia. You have already lost, but you still have to trouble me? And Shi Langjun Now, are you still reluctant to give up? But it doesn¡¯t matter, when the hibiscus tree is fully mature, it will be the time when the real world of manifestation has completed the unity of all things!" ... Modern. "The seed was planted in the tomb, and the inner sea of ??the star began to be absorbed from the fairy domain, thus reappearing the ten-day myth of Dongtu." Chapter 2318： Looking at the thriving hibiscus tree, Ai Ge raised her eyebrows, and quickly understood the other party''s modus operandi. However, since the hibiscus tree was planted from the spiritual tomb, that is to say, the Magic Association-Clock Tower, has fallen. However, this is also inevitable. The modern magician is an existence that ordinary people look up to, but for the root queen who has become a root evil container, it is not a mention. At this time, Matthew raised the pure white shield in his hand and said: "Senior Aigo, the other seniors have already entered to meet with the established target. Confirm that the target is the dark three-legged golden crow." Hearing this, Ai Ge nodded slightly: "It''s exactly the same as the first emperor said. It''s time for us to start, Matthew. Let me use your power!" "Yes--!" Matthew nodded seriously. Ai Ge and Matthew rushed towards the roots of the hibiscus tree. All the forces integrated under the head of Emperor Shi Huang are to cut down the dark ten suns, while Ai Ge and Matthew''s task is to enter the root field of the hibiscus tree and defeat the root emperor. When I walked to the area of ??the tomb, the clock tower, which stood for two thousand years, has been turned into ruins. The branches that have grown out are hung on the trunk, and there are many people who have been inserted into the trunk. They have been sucked away. Flesh and soul have become pure human beings. They are wearing clock tower gowns, and they are obviously the magicians of the clock tower. The scene was too weird and terrifying, so Dema Xiu pursed his lips. Aige calmly set foot in the fairyland under the hibiscus tree. Countless vines attacked them, facing these things, Ai Ge could easily get rid of them without Matthew''s pure white shield. Following the roots of the hibiscus tree, the two reached the center of the Star Inner Sea, the legendary fairyland, the ideal hometown-Avalon! From the moment the hibiscus tree grew, the fall of Avalon was already announced. In fact, during the Eternal Dynasty, Avalon had already fallen, so the hibiscus tree took root and grew soon after the emperor of Roots took away the seeds of the hibiscus tree. "Sajiao Love Song¡ª¡ª!" A moment after entering Avalon, Ai Ge saw the root queen standing under the roots of the hibiscus tree. And beside the Root Empress, was Vivian desperately clutching the coffin of eternity behind her. "No-, let you take it away!" Vivian gritted her teeth. Chapter 46: The Lord of Relief in the Realm! "Two, two...!" Vivian looked left and right, sweating coldly. "Here again." Looking at Aige and Matthew who broke into Avalon, the Root Empress couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. "I''m here to have a break with you!" Ai Ge looked directly at the Root Empress, and said seriously. "Come a break with me? Oh, a fake doll, actually want to make a break with the real me? This kind of thing is funny to say." The roots said with a smile. However, Ai Ge did not reply, but looked at the Root Empress very seriously. Looking at Ai Ge''s serious eyes, the laughter of the Root Empress gradually subsided, and she said coldly: "Then you go to die." Although she said so, she threw a singularity at Vivian. Ai Ge directly replaced Matthew in front of Vivian. Matthew held up the pure white shield, and only listened to the sound of "Boom", the singularity was a reflection, instead, it went to the root of the emperor. "It''s really a great help, Matthew." Vivian thanked. "Please get out of here!" Ma Xiu said without looking back while being wary of the root queen. "Okay." Vivian nodded, lifted the Coffin of Eternity, and was about to evacuate. "You can run, but keep the coffin!" The Empress of Roots pinched the singularity with one hand, and then threw a splinter-depleted mass at Vivian, but Matthew slammed the shield. Easily reflected back the particles of time and space collapse. The Root Empress stretched out her hand to squeeze out the mass, but frowned at the pure white shield in Matthew''s hand, "What is it in your hand?" Matthew was silent. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what the pure white shield in her hand was. She just received the shield from King Galahad, but there is no doubt that this shield, even if it is It can also reflect the attack of the emperor who has absorbed the roots of the seven beasts. "It''s something that can beat you!" Ai Ge replaced Ma Xiu in front of the Root Empress, and Matthew instantly waved the pure white shield and smashed it towards the Root Empress. The Empress of Root raised her eyebrows and was not ready to harden her eyebrows, but when she was about to escape, she was a little surprised to find that the laws of time and space around her seemed to be assimilated and glued together, making her unable to get rid of for the time being. As a last resort, she could only use her hands. One gear. "Boom!" The Root Empress was repelled several tens of meters, and Ruyu''s arms collapsed and turned into endless black energy. "It''s so strange that even my father''s power can''t be distorted and assimilated." The Emperor Roots raised her eyebrows slightly when she looked at the shield in Matthew''s hand, "I understand, this is your weapon of crusade." "It''s really great that you can understand this. No one here is your opponent, the only one here is Matthew waving this shield!" Ai Ge said seriously. "That''s the case, but it''s a pity. I want to continue the unfinished love with Arthur, but you won''t be killed by you!" The Empress of Roots stretched out her hand, and the space under Ma Xiu''s feet suddenly appeared a space-time dark hole. Love Song quickly supported. Replace Matthew away. The root queen is very tricky. Having absorbed the seven beasts, she is invincible in the world. Even if Matthew''s shield can bounce off her attacks, coupled with the support of the Almighty Love Song, she still has nothing to do with the root queen. "Love song--!" Suddenly, a loud shout resounded. The Empress of Roots looked up and saw Arthur roaring and brandishing the sword of stars, attacking the Empress of Roots. He was one of the six crowned spirit foundations of the First Emperor. The star sword of this strike was extremely powerful, and even the root queen couldn''t help but evade the edge for the time being. "Arthur...Arthur!" The Empress of Roots looked at Arthur with bright eyes. Ai Ge looked at Arthur, frowned and asked, "Didn''t you go to fight against Heiyang?" "Gilgamesh alone is enough to deal with, I''ll have a break with her!" Arthur said seriously, "Please support me, master!" Ai Ge was stunned and nodded: "Yeah." "M, master?" The Root Empress was startled, she could no longer remain calm, and was instantly angered like the bitter lord of the tauren, "your lord...obviously it is me!" "Sorry, love...no, the king of evil. I want to fight you!" "You killed me twice, do you want to kill me a third time, Arthur?" The Root Empress asked through gritted teeth. Chapter 2319： "Hmm!" Arthur took his steps. "I want to destroy you all!" The Root Empress roared in anger, and the whole person could no longer maintain a human form, and completely turned into a vortex of rebellious truth. "I heard clearly that only the vortex that penetrates her can destroy her. I can see her inner core, and Matthew reflects her attack, but there is no way to penetrate her vortex, so Arthur, you are just here, and I will support. You attack her inner core! Through her!" Ai Ge ordered. "Yes!" The underground trio fought. ... Hibiscus tree top. The first emperor dealt with the most difficult Golden Crow. Even if he is as strong as him, facing the strongest Golden Crow is very difficult. And the most difficult thing is-- "I have won, the ultimate man." The flesh said: "Give up resistance and become a part of me." "That''s not necessarily!" "Why resist? In your cultural foundation, isn''t it advocating to obey the destiny of heaven, unite nature and man, and be in harmony with the great road?" "Don''t you know? I am a cruel emperor who burns books and confuses Confucianism! How can I follow Confucianism? I only know that I use it to control the destiny! Useless things, discard them!" ... Why did things become like this? The root queen looked at the love song that dominated Arthur with incomprehension. Obviously at first she just wanted to have a relationship with Arthur. Obviously, she just wanted to help Arthur fulfill his own wish... Why did things come to this point? She really didn''t understand that Arthur killed her twice, and now the love is dominated by the doll based on her, and came to kill her a third time. Why... why is it so? The root cause, the emperor really doesn''t understand. She liked Arthur, she believed that her feelings were pure, for Arthur¡¯s wish, she gave everything, father, sister, family, friendship, people around... She sacrificed everything for Arthur¡¯s wish, But why is the result like this? She really didn''t understand. "I don''t understand, I don''t understand, I don''t understand...what''s wrong with my love?" The Empress Root asked. "Don''t you really understand?" Ai Ge pointed to the root queen, "I always thought you were asleep, but in fact you woke up a long time ago! Looking at everything, you really haven''t noticed it yet. Right?" The Root Empress is startled, really don''t understand? No... Actually, I''ve noticed it somehow. It was not Arthur''s fault, but himself, which was so abnormal. It is not a human being, so there is no sense of human beings. He thinks he is loving and sacrifices everything, but from the perspective of a third party, it is an out-and-out monster. In fact, when in South America, the Root Empress woke up along with the love song. However, at that time, Love Song was strong, and the root queen was not eager to break through, so she was watching everything about Love Song in her body. It is also from the perspective of a third party that she knows how much a monster she is! "Exit!" Aige said bitterly: "If you don''t leave here, you are dishonest to yourself!" "Don''t think about it--!" The Empress of Roots slammed and attacked. She released all her constraints, and the seven beasts gathered together and bombarded towards Love Song. "Only you, only you... must die!" However-- With a "boom", Matthew used the pure white shield to reflect the seven beast attacks, destroying the Turbine of the Root Empress, and revealing the inner core. "Go, Arthur!" Ai Ge pointed to the core of the turbo and said to Arthur. Arthur rushed towards the Root Empress in silence, and the saviour starlight of the Twelve Constraints and Complete Solutions went straight toward the turbo core of the Root Empress. "Arthur-Arthur, will you solve me in the end?" Arthur''s silent sword pierced the Root Empress''s turbine. "Why...what''s wrong with my love?" The Root Empress looked at Arthur in mourning and asked. "Your love is not wrong, it''s just...I don''t have that qualification." Arthur replied. "This way, this way... I''m sorry... I--, there is no way, I love you again." On the contrary, the vortex irradiated countless rays of light, which instantly penetrated Arthur. "Senior Arthur!" Matthew shouted. The Queen of Roots eliminated Arthur, but her inner core was also destroyed by Arthur. "You should have done this a long time ago." Ai Ge looked at the root queen and was silent for a moment, and said: "Your love is too heavy, no one can bear it." "That''s it, my love is not wrong, it''s me... It''s a pity, if you come a few minutes earlier, there may be time to kill me and stop my father. Now, it''s no longer possible." The roots of the emperor''s face was calm. Said. "What do you mean?" Ai Ge was taken aback. At this moment, the roots of the hibiscus tree that absorbed the inner sea of ??the stars suddenly stretched out and bombarded the earth. "Rumble, rumble¡ª" The roots of the hibiscus tree destroyed the entire Avalon. The entire realm of Avalon was completely destroyed, only leaving early, as well as Matthew and Love Song hiding under the pure white shield, survived. The smoke cleared, Ai Ge looked around, her face was stunned. I saw the roots of the hibiscus tree piercing the entire vortex of the Root Empress, like a vampire, sucking the Root Empress''s vortex. "This, this is¡ª" "Father, I have already won." The Empress of Roots said calmly: "So I said, you are late. The hibiscus tree will swallow all of me and transfer the fully mature vortex to the tree''s gestating body. Then it made the father who was trapped in the [past] touch to use the hibiscus tree to receive the flesh in the [now], and then finish everything." "Matthew--!" Chapter 2320： "Yes! Senior!" Ai Ge and Matthew attacked the roots of the hibiscus tree one after another, but they did not work at all, even the pure white shield in Matthew''s hand. Aige gritted her teeth, looked at the root cause, and asked: "Are you willing to be eaten like this?" The Empress of Roots was silent for a moment, looked at Love Song, and suddenly said: "Actually... I am a fake doll just like you." "Sajiao Aige is dead long ago. You are a doll named''sister'' born out of Ayaka''s wish, and I am a doll named''obsession'' because of love for Arthur, so also Captured and used by my father." "I obviously just want to have a relationship with Arthur, but it will bring things to such a terrible level...this is how terrible love is." After a pause, the Empress of Roots looked at the love song next to Matthew, pursed her lips, and suddenly said, "Actually, I am very jealous of you, doll. She is obviously the same as me, a fake doll based on the same model. As a result, You are so rich and I have nothing." Aige gritted her teeth, "What is nothing? Isn''t it me who really has nothing? There are so many people who care about you, and there are so many important things, but you know nothing, and even abandon it like a clog. You still don¡¯t understand why Arthur came here to attack you, but didn¡¯t you escape your counterattack? Sajyo Lovesong, you¡ªyou are a human being!" "Is that so...I, I...Is it human...I don''t have nothing, just don''t cherish what I have?" The Empress of Roots looked at Love Song, was silent for a moment, and said: "To live, you will no longer be a container of evil and a doll, but as a person, as a Shajo Love Song!" After all, the roots of the hibiscus tree absorbed the vortex of truth. And at this moment. Moramoye, who stayed on the border between the past and the present, laughed. "All the conditions are fulfilled! Sajo loves the song, it''s not that no one loves you, at least father, loves you!" Moramoye laughed, turned into a pure message, and returned to the body. Seven anchor points connect everything and form a huge summoning array. After absorbing most of the Star Inner Sea, the hibiscus tree is already mature and becomes a suitable container. And at this moment, the moment when the mature vortex of truth is eaten, the golden gate is constructed in the [now] star field. The golden gate connected to the first cause has been opened, and the seal of [the past] has also been released. The Lord of Relief hidden in the roots, through the golden gate and the large summoning array of the seven anchor points, begins to pass through the hibiscus tree and enters Into the flesh bred at the top. "The channel of summoning is complete!" The flesh laughed. "Yes, it''s done! I''m waiting for this moment!" The first emperor split the golden crow with a sword, raised his hand, and shouted: "Use the completed passage to come to the world, I--!" At the moment when the first emperor shouted loudly, the summoning array with the hibiscus tree as the medium was activated again, and another huge existence was replacing the Lord of Relief in an attempt to present the realm. The Lord of Relief found that there was a very small existence in the channel of summoning, robbing him of opportunity in the realm. "This is your plan! Hide the real body of the machine in the hibiscus tree at the connection point. When the hibiscus tree is completed, you immediately summon the body, so that my opportunity to appear in the realm, hahaha, is too small. , The ultimate person! I said, you can''t hide from my eyes!" Chapter 47 Didn''t expect it? Shiro''s final trump card! The Lord of Relief laughed. Even if he had been trapped in the root cause for billions of years, he was extremely excited to regain his freedom. As soon as the voice fell, part of the touch of the Lord of Relief who entered the summoning channel instantly suppressed the real body of the first emperor, and began to swallow and assimilate the real body of the first emperor. Secret Khan appeared on the forehead of Emperor First Emperor, "It really ended like this..." "However, I am a noble person who opened up the stars alone, bearing the annihilation of a world, how can I give up here? Beyond the destiny, the future--!" The first emperor drank loudly. The mechanical real body in the summoning passage speeds up to seize the summoning passage, but it is always suppressed by the Lord of Relief. It''s over. Emperor Shi had this intuition in his heart. His intuition has always been accurate, and having this intuition means that he has completely failed. At first, he asked Baize to hand over the hibiscus tree seed to Gaoyanskaya in order to **** pan-human history, but after walking out of the solar system at the junction, he looked at the vast darkness. He understood that his world had not been designated as pan-human history because his way was wrong, and a world completely dictated by the noble-there is no future. After judging that his Tao was wrong, Emperor Shi began to work hard to get pan-human history out of the clutches of the lord of relief, turning all preparations for plundering into preparations for helping pan-human history. For this reason, it burned a whole connection point, and formulated a strategy of using the call of the body to **** the qualification of the Lord of Relief, thus sealing the Lord of Relief in the root again. However, the power of the Lord of Relief is too strong, even if he is fully prepared, he is always seen through by the Lord of Relief. No, Perhaps in the eyes of the Lord of Relief, all his so-called preparations are just a joke. Even the ultimate person is just human. But the Lord of Relief is the super-existence that dwells in the first one of Taichu. Just when the first emperor felt complete, an extremely huge force suddenly appeared in the summoning channel. That is second only to the Lord of Relief, a super-existent power. "There is something! A super existence is also summoned by this great summoning array!" The Lord of Relief''s expression changed: "How is it possible!?" With the addition of third-party forces, the hibiscus tree that had only allowed the Lord of Relief to appear in the world was instantly torn in half! "Aw¡ª" Successive wailing of death sounded, and the energy-absorbing golden crow connected to the hibiscus tree exploded in an instant. People looked up and saw three giants appearing above the clock tower. A black humanoid like the background board of the universe-the Lord of Relief. A steel floating island with a distance of several hundred kilometers, like a meteorite, the first emperor, a real mechanical body. The last one is a human figure like a starry sky. It is Canghui God of Destruction-Shirou! "Impossible! You should be trapped in [the past] and entangled with the Void Lord, how could you be summoned back!" The Lord of Relief looked at the Canghui Destruction God in disbelief. "What method did you use to be summoned, naturally I was also used to be summoned." Hearing this, the relief lord''s eyes shrank suddenly, and he lost his voice: "Could it be that the coffin is¡ª" "Yes!" The coffin of Eternity in front of Vivian shook slightly, and then the lid of the coffin was slowly opened, and Shi Lang got up from it. Chapter 2321： "Wang!" Vivian looked at Shi Lang with bright eyes. "Well, thanks for your hard work, Vivian." Shi Lang smiled. "Shirou!" "Shirou!" "Miscellaneous... actually played this trick!" ... Shirou also smiled at the others, then looked at the Lord of Relief, and said, "My body is here!" Hearing this, the relief lord''s eyes shrank suddenly: "Then this one entered [the past] from the beginning, could it be¡ª" Canghui Destroyed Deity turned into a cosmic muddy current and sank into Shilang''s body. Shilang smiled, "Yes, it''s my half body!" "You set countless traps in order to complete the summoning array of the present world. You opened the golden door with the vortex of mature truthfulness as a guide, and summoned your own body from [the past], and I was based on me. The main body of my body is a guide, so that my half body opened the door of Canghui in [the past] and summoned my half body from [the past]!" It turned out that Shilangta didn''t enter the [Past] from the very beginning. When the Eternal Empire was still covering the planet, and when he learned that Marys Billy was the Lord of Relief, he used a trick to trade the prince without anyone knowing it. After letting Merlin put himself in [Appear Alone], he used the eternal coffin of the eternal empire to bury his body, and entrusted it to Vivian to be buried in the independent Avalon. Then use the half-length that has been completely evolved-[evil], and turn it into a body, revealing its own records and everything on the half-length alone, allowing the half-length to perform activities, and as the main body, I completely sleep and become a heroic spirit. Existence. For this card, he also deliberately left a ecstasy formation, that is, the coffin buried in the Nordic connection point, where the second half of the body is buried. If the body unfortunately perishes, the second half of the body can still move. It was just the sudden appearance of Origin Gaia that caused him to use the second half of his body first. Yes, Shilangta did not enter the [Past] at the beginning. Therefore, he can come out when Origin Gaia suddenly appears, and when Origin Gaia sends him superquantum, he is not afraid of risks at all. Because what goes in is the half body, evil, not as the human body. When the chief of relief summoned himself, Shirou directly used his body to summon his body back. The corner of the relief lord''s eyes twitched. He understood Shi Lang''s principle. Shi Lang took advantage of his strength and used his methods to summon the half body that had become a superexistence. "Using the characteristics that are not recorded in the first cause, have you escaped my vision? But, you are not afraid, should I destroy your body first?" the Lord of Relief asked. "So, I took a gamble. I put everything on the gambling game, and this time, luck is in me. No, it should be said that you are in a hurry, Moramoye! If you eliminate the eternal coffin first , Then [now] will also lose, and now, I have won!" Shi Lang looked directly at the Lord of Relief. "I have to admit that you are indeed more dazzling than anyone now. I won the first cause of my half move. However, now that I am already in the world, do you think you still have a chance to win?" The Lord of Relief Asked with interest. "If you are a complete summoning, you are naturally invincible. Even those who transcend are not your opponents, but the first emperor and I robbed two-thirds of the summoning capacity. Now you, the scale is just full of prosperity. One third of that!" "I won''t lose--!" Shilang''s eyes twinkled with divine light, and the Canghui Destruction God behind him blasted a punch directly at the Lord of Relief. "Boom¡ª" A punch through the universe directly blasted the Lord of Relief out of the solar system. Shilang entered the brain of the Canghui Destruction God, controlled the Canghui Destruction God, and rushed directly towards the universe. "That''s it, that is this pan-human history, the hero of this era." The First Emperor looked at Shi Lang''s back into the universe with interest. "Yes! Not only that, he is our king! My favorite person!" Molly said cheerfully: "So, if Shirou is around, I won''t be afraid of you!" "Hahaha... I didn''t expect to remember what I scared you before." The first emperor laughed loudly. "So that''s it, this is your strategy!" Kakuko looked at the real mechanical body of the First Emperor, with a complex expression: "You sacrificed your world." "Yes, I bear the death of a world on my back." The first emperor smiled, "and what I ask for is the future. And now, it''s not the time to talk." Emperor Shi walked up to the real mechanical body, and said seriously: "I will beg of you next." "Kakka-" The mechanical real body starts instantly. The people, animals, plants, and all records of the world are all contained in the real machine body. "Keep the fire?" Gilgamesh raised an eyebrow. "The other party is the evil thing that pollutes Taizhi Chuyi. Even though it has emerged from the first cause, and the hero has the upper hand, it is hard to guarantee that there will be no accidents. Once there is root damage, it will first destroy my body. , This is also guaranteed in case.¡± The first emperor said. At this time, the Belle subspecies that had mutated due to the Lord of Relief roared and killed one after another. Obviously, they were changed because of the Lord of Relief and came for the First Emperor. "Summon it." The first emperor said: "My body stores the magic power that burns a world, as well as the magic power taken from the summoning channel. The evil thing uses a part of the huge magic power in the real world. Use that magic power to summon the heroic spirits as much as possible. Right!" "No," Gilgamesh shook his head, "Although the cosmic Alaya is about to build the barrier, the primordial restraint has been shattered, and there is no spiritual base that can connect to the heroic seat." "If it''s Lingji, I have as many as I want here!" The real body of the first emperor exudes the shining light of stars. The crystallization of magic power can also be said to be the spiritual foundation forged by the first emperor. And it''s... "Crown Spirit Foundation?" Gilgamesh was stunned, "All of them are crown spirit foundations?" "You--, you really have forged more than seven!" As a former crown tier, Solomon expressed great pressure. "As long as you know the craftsmanship, you can produce in an assembly line. It''s just that if we burn out our world and burn the entire solar system and the finite universe, only 1,800 can be made. After all, there are still fewer..." Nima! One thousand and eight hundred, is this called after all? Whether there are 1,800 heroic spirits on the heroic seat is unknown! Good guy, re-understand "After All". Only now, without a doubt, due to the existence of the emperor of the cottage. Crown... The street is bad! Without hesitation, people quickly organized the former Chaldean members, and immediately took the true body of the first emperor as the core, and used the crown spirit foundation to summon all the heroic spirits! Chapter 2322： The decisive battle has begun! Chapter 48: Root Evil! Shilang controlled the Canghui Destruction God to punch the Lord of Relief out of the solar system. The Destruction God of Canghui stood outside the solar system like a protector, gazing at the Lord of Relief. He said solemnly: "You''re done, Lord of Relief!" "It''s over?" The Lord of Relief raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "Shi Langjun, don''t you think that your Canghui Destructive God is my opponent?" "If it''s just me, of course it''s not an opponent. But¡ª" "Boom!" Gaia hid in the brain of Alaya in the universe, slowly appearing, "Plus us!" "Cosmic Alaya?" The Lord of Relief raised an eyebrow and smiled: "Even if the real world is not completely present, the two of you together are not my opponent." As soon as the voice fell, the light of Buddha floated from the depths of the universe, and the Bodhisattva of One Universe appeared compassionately. It is the enlightened one! And this time, it is no longer a clone of servants and others, but the ontology! He was invited by Gaia to repay his enlightenment when he was born on the earth, so he came to participate in the final battle. "Pure Land...!" The Lord of Relief frowned, and he felt bad. Not only that, but he could also feel that the Holy Light of Heaven began to target him, and the supreme evil gods in the Cthulhu universe began to move around, and other universe domains, or superexistences in high-latitude domains, also looked bad. Oops! The Lord of Relief felt tight. "Are you aware of it? Even those who transcend your existence can''t tolerate it! We are not the only ones who want you to perish!" Shi Lang stared at the Lord of Relief and said. "That''s it, I discarded the first cause, so I lost invincibility. And you cooperated with the emperor to reduce my personality by two-thirds, so the transcendents also started to move around. Hahaha..." There is no doubt that the Lord of Relief is in an absolutely unfavorable situation. He himself is the suppression of the golden universe, and he himself is a super-existence. And he entered into the first cause, and after polluting the first cause, he became the existence of the first cause. Even the Holy Spirit, Bodhisattva and others cannot be compared with him. To complete the relief unity, we need to get rid of the first cause, turn from the first cause back to the super-existence, appear in the universe, and complete the unity from the cosmos to encircle the first cause. So he got rid of the first cause, the real world by the flesh. But even so, his strength is far higher than the previous Golden Destroyer God, but the summoning channel was snatched by the First Emperor and Canghui Destroyer God by one third, resulting in a one-third reduction in the size of his present realm. Therefore, the transcendents who have endured him for a long time are also ready to jointly destroy him. The universe is unified, thereby destroying the universe itself? Don''t even think about it! This is something that even transcendents cannot tolerate! "Don''t think this is over! The void...come!" The Lord of Relief opened the gate of gold, and countless worms of the void rushed out from the gate of gold. He not only summoned the Void Worm in the Milky Way, but also in the field of transcendents such as the Cthulhu Universe, the Pure Land, and the Universe Heaven. Looking at the Void Worm that summoned out, Shirou and the three attacked. The Void Worm is a monster that devours the universe, a monster that belongs to the first cause. Only those who surpass can deal with it. The Void Worm summoned by the Lord of Relief is endless and endless. Every body can easily **** and clean the Milky Way. Fortunately, Gaia has allowed the Universe Alaya to shelter this star field again, plus the attack of the three of Shirou. , The Void Worm is currently unable to do anything with the solar system. But other galaxies suffered, and many stars were exploded by the Void Bug''s feet and turned into bright fireworks in the universe. "It''s done!" At this moment, Alquette, who was standing on the moon, suddenly yelled. It turned out that she was arranging the last link of Alaya''s star shelter in the universe. And as she completely completed the final steps, Universe Alaya was completely resurrected and covered this star field. At the same time, Gaia immediately proceeded to connect the Valiant Seat to the Universe Alaya. The Heroic Seat is a relic left by Taitis, one of the relics of the original civilization. Gaia has the authority to operate, and she quickly connects the Heroic Seat with the Universe Alaya with a "clank" sound. At the same time, the heroic spirits fighting on the earth instantly felt that the crown spiritual foundation forged by the first emperor had completely melted away, forming a cosmic sea of ??information, and at the same time, their form of existence had completed a leap in an instant. They got rid of the needs of magic and masters, and became cosmic spirits that could act freely within the coverage of the universe Alaya. It is equivalent to getting a new life! Not only that, their treasures and abilities have also been completely sublimated, becoming the heroes of the universe. "Is even Zhen...recognized?" The first emperor was surprised, and he jumped into a universe hero, which means that pan-human history recognized his existence, making him a hero of pan-human history. "Leave a few to eradicate the Belle subspecies, and the others, rush out of the universe and kill--!" Gilgamesh shouted. "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" ... More than a thousand cosmic heroic spirits rushed out of the earth and out of the solar system, like starlight, dotted the dark universe, using treasures to deal with the void bug. Although the Void Worm is powerful, many of the treasures of the heroic spirits of the universe have the power to burn out the sea of ??stars, which also makes the Void Worm painful. With their participation, the Deshilang trio immediately freed their hands to deal with the Lord of Relief. The entire starry sky is full of wars. We have lost in the past, and now we are launching the final battle! At this time, because the Lord of Relief arbitrarily summoned the Void Worm in the Transcendence Realm, he also succeeded in completely angering the other Transcendence Realm. Many transcendent realms, such as the universe heaven, the pure land of the goddess, the evil **** universe, hell, the realm of thinking, and so on, also attacked at the same time. So many transcendors attacked a target together, which was rare at the time. With so many attacks gathered in one ball, even a universe can be easily destroyed. But after all, they are the transcendors in charge of the ruling, not the saboteurs, so these attacks are gathered from high dimensions and then attacked towards the Lord of Relief. Chapter 2323： The Lord of Relief is not a fool, so naturally he has no intention of hardening it. However, the enlightened ones use the sacred lord of the legal residence and relief, and the universe alaya uses the information shock wave to make his mind and body confused for a time. While controlling the Lord of Relief for an instant, Shilang controlled the Canghui Destroyer God to rush up directly, hugged the Lord of Relief, and completely controlled the Lord of Relief. "Do you want to die with me, Fujimaru Shiro!" the Lord of Relief roared. At this point, the existence of the root that once controlled everything can''t help but panic. "Who will die with your evil?" Having said that, Shirou withdrew from the Canghui Destruction God without hesitation, and Universe Alaya caught Shirou. At this time, the ensemble of the Transcendence Realm came from the high-dimensional realm. "No--!" The Lord of Relief screamed in horror, and was engulfed by the ensemble of Transcendence Realm. Infinite light illuminates the entire universe. Can a blow that gathers all the transcendence forces kill the existence of this former first cause? The answer is - Deny! The Lord of Relief emerged from the ensemble with scars. Although scarred, it is undeniable that he survived. No, it should be said-- "Can''t kill him!" Shi Lang clenched his fists, and even his Canghui Destruction God was wiped out by the Transcendence Ensemble, but the Lord of Relief did not die, which was enough to prove one thing. The Lord of Relief cannot be eliminated! "Is it discovered?" The Lord of Relief smiled, "I have to admit that I lost to you, Fujimaru Shiro. But unfortunately-I am the first cause of evil! No one, no existence, Everything, nothing, can kill me!" Shi Lang clenched his fists and re-emerged Canghui Destroyer God. The essence of Canghui Destroying God is his [evil] half. Although it can be reunited, its strength is much weaker. Shi Lang knew in his heart that there was no way to eliminate the Lord of Relief. Only the light and answer mentioned by Taitis can eliminate the Lord of Relief. But, that light, what is the answer? "Hahaha¡ª¡ª!" The Lord of Relief laughed freely, and even the transcendents felt the laughter extremely harsh. At this moment, in the golden gate that opened, endless darkness suddenly emerged, and then it rushed straight to the Lord of Relief. That is also the monster of the first cause, the void, the ultimate void. ¡ª¡ªMaharaja Void! "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ah-" Accompanied by a shout, the Void Lord completely covered the Lord of Relief under the eyes of Shi Lang and others. The immortal Lord of Relief was thus swallowed by the Void Lord. This is also inevitable. From the moment the Lord of Relief walked out of the first cause, he had already got rid of the first cause and restored the existence of cosmic restraint as the golden universe. Therefore, the Void Lord attacked the Lord of Relief and devoured the Lord of Relief. The Void Lord is the ultimate void and the monster of the first cause. It is the existence of the first cause. To make a metaphor, the Void Worm is a white blood cell, then the Void Lord is a macrophage and a special medicine. At this moment, Lord Void swallowed the Lord of Relief who was the last remnant of the Golden Universe. In this way, Lord Void would also retreat? Everything is over, right? However-- "Unite! Unite!" There was a terrifying and evil cry from the Void Lord. The surging infinite darkness condensed into a hideous face. "The Lord of Relief, he has merged with the Void Lord!" Shilang''s expression changed drastically: "This guy--, has completely become the root cause evil!" The Lord of Relief who once polluted the first cause is now fused with the Void Lord as the ultimate monster of the first cause. At the same time, the true root of evil has appeared in the universe! Chapter 49¡ªThe Connected Light "Guiyi...Guiyi...!!!" Root Evil uttered an unconscious cry, which was the relief instinct left by the Lord of Relief, and he began to unconsciously annex everything. Together with the Void Worm that belongs to the Void Force, it is also within the scope of his unity. Zi Zi Zi! ! ! Without a trace of screams, the Void Worm was unified, and some cosmic heroes who hadn''t evaded in time were also unified. The boundless darkness began to relieve and unite from the Milky Way galaxy to the entire Canghui universe and the entire universe! The whirling light of the Enlightened One, the impact of quantum information from the Universe Alaya, and even the destroying light of Shilang¡¯s Canghui Destroying God, they were destroyed without even a single ripple. "Block him! Block him!" Shilang shouted. All the cosmic heroes began to release their treasures. Pieces of cosmic treasures capable of burning the sea of ??stars fell mercilessly on the body of Root Evil, but they could not stop the spread of the endless darkness. ... The earth. While Shi Lang and others tried their best to prevent the spread of the root evil, Altria found Matthew and wanted to leave her pure white shield. "You want this shield, what are you going to do, Senior Knight King?" "There is one thing that only me, holding two star swords, can do it. Matthew..." Chapter 2324： "What''s the matter?" "...Please take care of Lixiang." Altria turned and left. She once again returned to the Liangyi home in Guanbuzi City. And here, in addition to the root style, there are several magicians. There is a caster called von Hohenheim Paracelsus who was summoned by Linglong Pavilion during the Holy Grail War in Shinjuku. There are also the second magician gem Weng, Merlin, and the Almighty Love Song. Altria looked at von Hornheim Paracelsus seriously and asked, "How feasible is it?" "Perhaps, less than 10%. After all, the theory of [Starlight is the light that penetrates the roots], although it is the theory that I pursue for a lifetime, but the actual reality is really unknown." Von Hohenheim Paracelsus Replied. Von Hohenheim Paracelsus was a top magician who was active in the sixteenth century and mastered the five elements. Of course, the most precious thing is not his strength, but the remnants of his research. Since the beginning of [Rediscovery of the Five Elements] and [Rediscovery of the Three Elements], he has left behind numerous achievements and books, which are rare. Earth is a famous figure in the history of mankind and magic. His wish to the Holy Grail was to [reach the root cause], so he was summoned by the first Shinjuku Holy Grail War, and during that Holy Grail War, he just glanced at Sajo Aige as the Lord of Arthur and immediately. He chose to surrender Sajo Aige because he saw that Sajo Aige is the root linker. Von Hohenheim Paracelsus wanted to enter [the root cause] not out of selfish desire, but to prove a theory that [the light of a star is the light that penetrates the root]. "The light of the root has actually been unable to enter this star field. It is because of the existence of the root evil, and now the root evil has left the root. Using the light of two stars to form a path of light that resonates, the same is the first cause. The root type is a transit point, and it may be able to bring the light of the root into this star field! This may be the only way to win at the moment!" Von Hohenheim Paracelsus said. "Really, isn''t it even sure?" Da Vinci couldn''t help asking. Von Hohenheim Paracelsus nodded: "It''s hard to say, because this is an unknown parameter, but the only certainty is that the moment that enters the true root, the entrant will inevitably perish!" After a pause, von Hohenheim Paracelsus turned his head to look at Altria, "As the Holy Sword Envoy of the Star... Even so, do you want to go?" "Since I''m here, I don''t have to mention it." Da Vinci opened his mouth, then closed his eyes. In today''s situation, no one can see that if you really want to save the world, perhaps the only way is to introduce the light of root into this star field. Altria stunned herself, and then used Merlin''s ability to appear alone to appear as a cosmic hero. Da Vinci created a device to solidify the light of the stars. The roots gave his own nothingness to the two star swords. The gem Weng applied the second magic from the first cause on the star swords, and the love song was to put the rest on the star swords. The Four Great Laws are imposed on the two Star Swords. Altria asked Merlin to insert a Star Sword into the Star Inner Sea, and then picked up another Star Sword and Pure White Shield, and looked at Jewel Weng and Roots carefully. Jewel Weng and Genyuan nodded. Jewel Weng connects Altria to the root cause, and the root type is to guide Altria in the direction of the first cause. "The rest of the road, you can only go by yourself." Root said. "Thank you." Altria nodded. She bid farewell to everyone, took a deep breath, carrying the sword of stars, carrying the pure white shield, against the wind of nothingness, and heading towards the depths of the root cause. Even with the protection of the pure white shield, the winds of nothingness made Altria''s existence become thinner and thinner, but as she moved forward, the resonance of the two star swords became a light. Way. ... The universe. Shilang controlled the Canghui Destruction God to constantly attack the Root Evil, but the Root Evil did not move. He continued to spread, and wherever he passed, the nebula, the planet, and everything became one. At this time, the Transcendence Realm once again launched an ensemble. The endless transcendence ensemble descends from the high-dimensional realm, falling on the root evil. Attacks beyond the ensemble can scar the Lord of Relief, but this time it falls on the root evil, but he doesn''t move. The root evil keeps advancing, and everyone keeps attacking. Gilgamesh roared and used the cosmic deviance that shattered the star sea again and again, and in the end even the deviance sword was shattered, and was unified by the root cause. The star cup turned into an angel of hell, and he and Mordred moved forward and retreated together, and then exhausted his strength, and became one with Mordred from the root cause. Cuchurin, Skaha, Lancelot, Tristan, Dilumudo, Gamo, El Qu¨¦t, Morrigan... familiar, unfamiliar, loved, friendship, one after another At the end of the battle, he was swallowed up by the root cause and unified. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Looking at the beloved one by one, his friend died in battle, Shirou collapsed and cried in despair, and then launched a powerful attack again and again towards the root cause evil. However, the true root of evil is too invincible and too desperate! Even the light of transcendence is so tiny in front of him. ... "Huh...huh..." Altria wore the pure white shield and continued to deepen towards the realm of the first cause. The terrifying wind of nothingness destroyed the pure white shield. Only then did Altria know the true face of this pure white shield-[Plain of Joy]. It turns out that this is the real [Past], the origin of Gaia finally used all the super quanta of Gaia to create space for Taitis, but it was only used by the King of Ideals to make a shield. Shirou''s bust used the super quantum of the Gaia star field to become the Canghui Destruction God, and the Plain of Joy became a pure white shield that could reflect everything. It''s just that it''s useless. The wind of nothingness of the first cause, even the shield of the super-quantum assembly, can''t stop it. The shield was shattered, but it formed a protection, supporting Altria to continue to move forward. Gradually, the protection was also broken. No matter what... you have to get there! Altria thought so in her heart. No matter what, this must be done! That king is too bitter. All Altria knew was a drop in the ocean of that king. Before becoming the eternal king, before awakening, that king had already experienced too many sad partings. And this time, he finally reached the final checkpoint. Chapter 2325： No matter what, help him...! Altria knew that she was not a clean woman, but only this thing, this mind, was true and pure. She once made a big mistake, but now only wants that man to get the future. That man is so gentle, that man is so enthusiastic, and that man is so considerate, and he laughs as if he looks so good. Why... why not, let him smile more? King... King... Shiro... Shiro... Shi... Lang... Altria''s consciousness became more and more emptiness, just muttering, Shilang, and finally at the moment of complete emptiness, she reached the barrier of the first cause. This is billions of years ago, when Root Evil and the Gaia star field engaged in the first cause war, blocking the barriers of this star field. "Find a...not a good woman like me, and then...must be...happy...sei...lang..." Whispering, Altria inserted the Star Sword into the barrier of the first cause. In an instant, the light of the first cause shot out from it, instantly making Altria completely vanished. The light is connected to the road of light and rushes out. At this moment, the blocked first cause light that was once controlled by the Lord of Relief rushed out along the path of light created by Altria. ... The war outside the universe is still going on. The root evil is too powerful and invincible. In the end, Universe Alaya was also unified, Enlightened One was also unified, Shilang was killed to the last moment, Canghui Destruction God was also unified... "It seems that you are over here." Root Cause Evil laughed wildly. There is no doubt that the Lord of Relief has regained consciousness. Today, he has completely become the root cause of evil. "Relief, my relief will eventually be achieved! All things and everything, relief will be unified! No more destruction, no moment, everything is me!" The Lord of Relief laughed freely. Maharaja Void made him, and now he is invincible. The exhausted Shi Lang fell on an unnamed planet, his breath faint. Can''t die... Can''t die... I... Can''t die... I... Can''t die... A little glimmer fell on him. At that moment, unconsciously, he saw it. Saw a huge ball of light. Chapter 50: Facing the rising sun, the savior of light! "Are you... the first cause?" Shirou asked unconsciously towards the huge ball of light. The huge ball of light said: "At your door, the moment you connect with me, you will be the victors in this first-cause war. Give me the last soul, and I will fulfill one of your wishes. No matter what. Any wish is fine." "Victor...victor...what kind of a victor?" A drop of tears came out of his eyes, Shirou collapsed and shouted: "No, nothing is protected?" The huge ball of light did not answer. Shilang wiped away his tears, gritted his teeth, looked at the huge ball of light, and asked, "As long as you offer your soul, you can have any wish, right?" "Not bad." "In that case¡ª" Shi Lang gritted his teeth and looked at the huge ball of light, and shouted: "Disappear, the first cause!!!" "Crack¡ª" For the first reason, Shirou''s wish was realized, the huge ball of light began to collapse, and endless records overflowed from it. From this moment on, the first cause will completely disappear, and there will be no record of everything. At the same time, the horrible suction was drawn towards Shiro. The first reason was that Shirou''s wish was fulfilled, and as a price, Shirou was required to give his soul to the former lord of relief. In fact, a total of three first cause wars have been launched here. The first game is the Golden Universe, and the Lord of Relief is the Little Holy Grail; the second game is Gaia Star Field, and the Origin Gaia is the Little Holy Grail; and the third game is now, the root type is the Little Holy Grail. Now, after Altria used the light of the stars to connect to the root cause, the first battle of the third game ended with the official declaration of Yishiro''s victory. But the wish of the victor needs to dedicate his soul to the first cause! Once, the Lord of Relief was stabbed by the Golden Destroyer, but he did not die because he was the victor and had already dedicated his soul to the first cause. The first reason requires the soul to appreciate the world created by oneself. And now, Shirou also gave his soul to the first cause in exchange for the wish to let the first cause disappear. The endless suction began to absorb and destroy Shirou''s soul. Perhaps this is the end. The misfortune of one''s own and others, in exchange for future misfortune, will no longer happen. Shi Lang confessed his fate and closed his eyes. And at this moment-- The suction power is gone, as if blocked by something. Shi Lang opened his eyes and saw a person exactly like him. "You are...you are...!" "It''s been a long time, Fujimaru Shiro." The man said with a smile. Chapter 2326： "Angola Manuel?" "Ah... it''s me, but it''s not me. What I want to say is your half-length. Thank you, I haven''t abandoned us so far. So--," Angola Manuel gently held Shi Lang''s cheek and said seriously : "Be happy. Not as the eternal king, nor as a hero, but as Fujimaru Shiro...be happy!" [Evil] As Angola Manuel, he bid farewell to Shilang, replaced Shilang, and disappeared completely with the first cause. "Well, I will!" Shi Lang couldn''t help it anymore, tears burst into his eyes. At that moment, the first cause crashed and the endless light surrounded Shirou. ... ... "It''s like this!" Gaia gritted his teeth and looked at the surging source of evil. Everything is hopeless. "Gaia...you, all become part of me!" The root evil surged towards Gaia and the solar system behind it. "Rather than being unified by you, it''s better to fight to the death!" Gaia is about to explode the earth. However, she just had this idea, and the etheric storm that was rooted in the evil action knocked her into the air, and fell heavily on an unnamed star. "Why... why is this!" Gaia gritted his teeth. "Everything and everything will be relieved by me! Everything will be one!" The Lord of Relief shouted. Gaia gritted her teeth unwillingly, but looking at an unknown star not far from Root Evil, she couldn''t help but was taken aback, and then smiled: "You are dead, Root Evil!" "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" The root cause was stunned. "Boom!" Endless rays of light rose into the sky from the nameless star, and in an instant, the darkness of the entire universe disappeared. The dark curtain of chaos has light, and the black hole has light, but the light is not dazzling, as if the universe should be like this. The whole universe is in the hymn of light. "That..." "Unbelievable! Does it really exist?" "He won!" "Only the heroic spirit... will win no matter what! Really, invincible!" The transcendents exclaimed. "Impossible¡ªimpossible¡ª!!!" The Lord of Relief uttered a cry of horror. Above the unnamed star, among the endless praises of light, the shining man slowly got up. "You are not Fujimaru Shiro, you are not the Canghui Destroyer God, and you are not a transcender... You, you--, who is it?" The Lord of Relief yelled in horror. There is only this person, only this glorious person, who cannot be assimilated, cannot be unified, and even... cannot be approached! "I''m just a person who longs for ordinary happiness, but I''m repeatedly teased by fate, sad, parting, pain... I''m covered in wounds. You ask who I am? Don''t you still know?" The shining man slowly turned around, looking at the Lord of Relief, looking at the root evil, "I am neither Fujimaru Shirou, nor [evil] and transcendence, but just an ordinary person who longs for happiness. But because of fate, I had to become the savior." "Who are you--, you--!?" The Lord of Relief yelled in horror. "Savior of Light, Akash!" The Shining Man looked at the Lord of Relief calmly. "Impossible¡ªimpossible¡ª! How could this be possible! Go to die¡ªgo to die¡ª¡ª!!!" The Lord of Relief yelled, the endless source of evil, rushing towards Akash, but when he approached Akash, Akash raised his head, looked at the source of evil, and said calmly: "My name Akash, Go away, damn!" The whole body burst out with endless rays of light. At that moment, every ray of light was the creation, creation and destruction of the endless universe. At the moment of contact with the root evil of invincibility, the root evil disappeared instantly. "A¡ªKa¡ªXia¡ª!!!" Leaving this final shout, the root evil disappeared. Everything, all traces of the root cause of evil, disappear in an instant! After eliminating the root evil, Akashia looked around the universe, "That''s it, I look like this." The first reason always wanted to know what he looked like, but he couldn''t observe himself, he could only observe himself through others. Now, he finally saw what he looked like. Akashia stretched out his hand, endless light, and began to reverse everything. Everything that was unified has returned, and the emptiness has returned to normal. Everything is back to normal. If there is the only anomaly, it is Akashia itself. The first cause completely disappeared, and it was replaced by Akash. "You--you--" Mordred hesitated for a long time, then gritted his teeth, looked at Akash, and asked: "What happened to you my father?" Star Cup looked at Mordred with horror, why are you so brave? This is Akash, who can solve even the root cause of evil! Akashia turned slightly, came to Mordred, looked at Mordred, stretched out his hand and gently stroked his little head, smiled and said, "Silly boy... Am I not?" The endless light began to be restrained, showing Shi Lang''s figure. "Shirou!" "Shirou!" Chapter 2327： People looked at Shirou in surprise. "Well, I''m back!" Shirou smiled. After a pleasant surprise, Shi Lang turned his head slightly, looked at the universe, and said silently: "Thank you, half-length." At this point, the final battle is over. Akashia, the savior of light, reversed everything and everything returned to normal. He even took away the connection point and the root evil from people''s minds. But there is no doubt that due to the completion of the guarantee of the Universe Alaya, the pan-human history has a future, and it will also move toward the vast Canghui Universe. But here comes the biggest remaining problem. Since all heroic spirits have become universe heroic spirits, they can act at will, if left alone, it will inevitably constitute a huge disaster. Of course, these have nothing to do with Shi Lang, he just wants to take good care of his happiness, and is now preparing for his wedding. Chapter 51 The Pursuit of a Happy Wedding (1) The age of the universe. The girl looked at the diary of Shiro Fujimaru, the protagonist named Mysterious with relish. Just as she was about to turn to the last page, a small hand suddenly stretched out and took the diary away. "I found it! Big sister, take a peek at Dad''s diary!" Fujimaru Miku, with long hair like snow, was thrust in his waist, aggressively, but stared at the girl with a voice. Oops! Cold sweat came out of the girl''s forehead, and she hurriedly said to please: "Good future, let''s watch it together?" "No, both Vivienne''s mother and mother said that it is not good to peek at other people''s diaries!" Fujimaru Miku said with her waist in the waist. Vivienne''s mother and mother? The girl was stunned, what new way of addressing this? Wait a minute! "Well, in the future, how many mothers do you have?" "Seven moms, I have six older sisters, three older brothers, and a younger brother who can just walk." Fujimaru Miku said. "Big family!" The girl raised her eyebrows. "I don''t know. Oh, yes, my eldest sister is Mordred, and my second sister is..." "Wait a minute-wait a minute!" The girl widened her eyes, "Mordred? That Mordred that you said, is that of the Captain of the Space Guard?" "Sister Mordred seems to be doing that kind of thing." Fujimaru Miku nodded. The girl opened her mouth wide, is this a dignified one? "You take a peek at Dad''s diary, I will tell Dad!" Fujimaru Miku took the diary and was about to go out, but was quickly stopped by the girl, "Give you a piece of candy, don''t tell the secret, how about it?" "No, Mama Morgan said. Nothing to do is to commit crimes or to steal." Girl: "..." "Ten lumps of candy." Fujimaru Miku broke his hands and shook his head, "No." "One hundred yuan." "M...no, no..." After a pause, the girl sighed and pointed to the diary, "How about looking at it together? Don''t you wonder how your parents got married?" "Huh? This..." When Fujimaru was hesitating in the future, the girl had already opened the book. Fujimaru Miku hesitated for a moment, and then looked over. ... ... The final battle is over. The first cause is entangled in the root evil of the universe for billions of years, and it is finally wiped out by the savior of light. Although there are still many remaining problems, they have nothing to do with Shirou. After the war, Shi Lang''s home welcomed the sixth resident member, Vivian. After going to meet his parents, Shirou began his own path of seeking happiness. He no longer bears his own mind, and is ready to pursue a revengeful pursuit of the people he loves. Moreover, the way he prepares to pursue is not an ordinary show. "God, it''s finally dark." Looking at the dark night covered by the dark clouds, Shi Lang stood up quietly, collected his breath, and sneaked into the rooms of several people one by one. Although the intuitive Mordred and Altria were awakened during this period, after seeing Shirou, the mother and daughter hugged each other and fell asleep again. "The time to do whatever you want is finally here!" Shi Lang rubbed his palms, "I have tackled so many connection points, and it''s time for me to create a special point." He snapped his fingers and created a singularity that could not be observed at a certain singularity in his history, and then dragged everyone from that period of history into it. Then, he himself entered. ... Opening his eyes and looking at the shabby room, Shi Lang got off the rigid bed as usual. Then he looked at himself in his glasses and touched his face, "I haven''t noticed before. I''m so handsome. And my eyes, Di Lu Muduo said nothing wrong, really rare in the world!" Okay, a little narcissistic. But in fact, it is to ease the tension in my heart. Although I vaguely felt that I would not be rejected, I still felt a little nervous. "Tattoo--" The sound of horseshoes came from outside the house. Shi Lang opened the linen curtains to let the sun shine into this simple room. Chapter 2328： He stood in front of the window and scanned the already strange environment. This is a manor. "DaDaDa" A blonde girl in silver armor slowly walked into the manor with a horse. Shi Lang smiled at her and said, "Morning, Altria, patrolling the town is back." Altria, who was holding the horse, turned to look at Shirou and sighed, "Shirou, what are you doing, Shirou?" "What are you doing?" Shi Lang showed a puzzled expression. "Merlin will no longer enter my dreamland. If a special point was born, it would have been discovered and destroyed by the first emperor. But he deceived the first emperor and gave birth to a special point...this is something that only you can do! "Altria said seriously. "Okay." Shi Lang stood in front of Altria and said with a smile: "Then you should remember your youth with me." "Of course there is no problem, as long as it is you..." Before Altriya had finished speaking, Shirou stretched out his hand to press her lips and said with a smile: "So, now I''m going to call me''Gnivale'', Altriya." "I see, Gurneyville." "Well," Shi Lang nodded, took out a rose, and handed it to Altria, "This is for you." Altria took it and asked suspiciously: "At the time, you didn''t seem to be like this." "Of course, life is life, and scripts are scripts. But--," Shi Lang squinted at Altria. "But what?" Altria tilted her head. "Accepting this flower means it is mine." Altria shook her hand, and then quickly grabbed it. She looked at Shirou in a panic, "This, this shouldn''t be..." "Yeah... haven''t you come here honestly yet?" Shirou scratched his head, "To be honest, I''m also a little shy. But¡ª" Shirou looked at Altria seriously, "I like you, please marry me, Altria!" "Sic, ah, it''s not right... Grid, Gurneyville... I don''t have that qualification. That, that... you, ah, it''s not right... you... you can ask other people..." Altria was in a panic, her eyes rolling. Shi Lang put his hands on Altria''s shoulders, and said seriously: "This is the request of my life! Please accompany me for the rest of my life!" "But, but...I, can I really? I--, I did that kind of thing..." "Although I can change my life directly, I think that along the way, although hard work, it is all wealth. In the past, the uncleanness that existed because of Zhu Yue, let us resolve it here, Al!" Shiro smiled and looked at Aalto. Liya, "Then, give Mordred a warm home." Altria looked at Shirou in a daze, with tears in her eyes, and nodded: "Yeah!" "Why are you still crying?" Shi Lang held Altria while gently wiping her tears. "It''s tears of happiness." Altria laughed while shedding tears. "Since it''s mine, I''ll give this to you." Shi Lang took out a diamond ring and put it on Altria''s right hand. "¡ª¡ªSo, why are we also being drawn in?" "Perhaps I want to restore the truth? But watching this scene is really touching, I can''t help crying." Merlin and Kay hid in the corner, biting their ears, and Ector looked dumbfounded. "I said, Master Merlin, why are you here? Also, Kay, go and let Gurneyville work." "Don''t don''t--, don''t you go, father! I''ll do it! I''ll do it!" Kai waved his hand quickly, and took over the task of work together with Merlin, making Ector confused. Well, only he is the one who really pulled over from history. On the second day when Shirou and Altria were in good standing, Morgan brought Gawain and Gareth and killed them aggressively. "Shiro¡ª¡ª" "Um... Sister Wang?" Looking at Morgan coming aggressively, Shi Lang glanced at Gareth and Gawain, and the two spread their hands, showing helpless expressions. Being pulled into the singularity, no one can see Shiro''s handwriting. Although Shi Lang is not knowing what tricks Shiro is doing, they are serious about executing the script, but Morgan is too anxious. "Sister Wang! What the **** are you doing! Trapped me in a peculiar point, no way to solve it! Quickly let me out!" JPMorgan cried, "I should have done nothing wrong. Don''t detain me!" "I didn''t trap you, I just wanted to give you a present." "Gift?" Morgan showed a puzzled expression. Shilang stretched out his hand, with a box in his hand, "I give it to you." "What is this?" Morgan was puzzled. Shi Lang opened the box, and inside was a diamond ring. She couldn''t help but was taken aback, and Shilang knelt down on one knee and said seriously: "Please marry me, Sister Wang." "Ah... this..." Morgan covered his mouth. She understood. She glanced at the ring on Altria''s right hand and pointed at Altria, "Don''t you already have Al?" "But I--" Shirou said seriously, "I want it all!" "M." Morgan hesitated for a moment, "I¡ªI, I am not a good woman, let alone a good wife and a good mother, so... I think I still refuse..." "If you refuse," Shilang smiled brightly, "I will trap Sister Wang here forever." "M¡ª!" Morgan closed his mouth. "You, you said so..." Morgan accepted the ring. Sure enough, she still couldn''t resist the strength of this man. If you want to ask why, because her body and mind have been conquered by this man from the beginning. Chapter 2329： "Next is..." Shi Lang turned his head slightly and looked in the direction of Ireland. Chapter 52 So, the new legend begins (end) Draw the sword and start the journey of flowers. According to the script of life, there is nothing wrong, the only mistake is - The heroes of the universe are a bit fierce! Altria killed the white dragon alone in one day, ran to the European continent, and smashed through Europe. Finally, together with Attila, he chopped tens of thousands of dollars on Zhu Yue, who was so embarrassed, until she slashed her. You have to doubt life, and then come back calmly. It''s like a full-level boss returning to Novice Village! Of course, Shi Lang did not care about this matter, but has entered the dead end of the island of Ireland. Under the gaze of Uyf eating melons, he knelt on one knee to Skaha and handed over the ring. "Mm, although I noticed it from the beginning, it really is the number of ways, Shirou." Skaha looked at Shirou with interest. "Yes. So, Skaha, please marry me!" "Marry him, marry him!" Uyf yelled to help. Skaha smiled: "It''s the same way for Altria and Morgan, right? This way is useless for me, after all, I''m...wow!" Skaha was a little panicked, because Shirou had already picked up her princess. "You, you, you, you, you--, what are you doing, Shiro?" "Of course I snatched you. Doesn''t Celtic have such a tradition? If you like a woman, **** it. I like you, so I want to **** you, and you can''t beat me, so I can only be obedient. Be my bride." "Enough, enough! Quick, let me down! U... Uyf is going to die of laughter!" Skaha blushed and said shyly. "Promise?" Shi Lang asked. Skaha buried his head on Shirou''s chest, and said dullly, "...ask you knowingly." Shiro put a ring on Skaha. Afterwards, Shirou came to Kurohime''s castle. "So... why are we even being pulled in?" Eltluci looked at Shirou and couldn''t help but spit out. "Witness to my sister''s happiness, isn''t it okay, sister?" Shi Lang said with a smile. Eltluci shook all over, and said quickly: "You, don''t come near me! As soon as you come near me, I get goose bumps all over! Don''t call my sister, it''s so disgusting!" "You are so far apart, sister." Alte Lucky trembling all over, crying: "Please, don''t call me that, it''s not good for your heart and skin!" Shiro: "..." "Well, where''s El Quette?" Eltluci pointed to the castle and said, "Play video games inside." "This guy..." Shi Lang raised his eyebrows, walked into the room, and saw Alquette lying on the sofa playing the game console. "You are here, Shi Lang. The ring will be just fine on the table, and I will wear it later." Elquet said without looking up. Shi Lang smiled, and reached out to take away the game console from Alquette''s hand. Under the game console, there was a blushing face. "You, you, you, what are you doing, Shirou!" "I actually always wanted to do one thing to you." "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?" Before El Quette finished speaking, Shi Lang grabbed her hands and wrists, pressed her on the sofa, and pressed her whole body on her body. "That''s it." "Woo...wow! Can''t struggle...Quick, come down! It''s uncomfortable! Don''t be like this!" Shi Lang said triumphantly: "Now you know how I felt at that time? I am a very careful person. I will be like this for the rest of my life." "Don''t--don''t--, I don''t like being passive, let alone being teased!" "Then, just accept my proposal, and then, tease me forever." "I, I didn''t say rejection. It''s just¡ªjust¡ª" Elquette hesitated for a moment, looked at Shirou sheepishly, and asked, "You will play with me for the rest of your life, right?" Shirou nodded: "Of course." Elquette smiled: "It''s not bad to be passive." Elquet put on the ring. Afterwards, Shi Lang found Vivian, but he hadn''t spoken yet. Vivienne had already hugged Shirou, "I promise!" "Um..." You gave it too fast for nothing, right? Even Shirou couldn''t help being surprised. "It doesn''t matter whether you are reserved or shy... there are no fairies, fairies are honest. I want the king, I want the Shirou, I... Don''t regret it, don''t be left behind!" Shi Lang was stunned, then touched her little head dozingly, "Fool, you have never been left behind." He put a ring on Vivienne. "--So, I was remade again?" Mordred said with a blank face while lying in Altria''s arms with the baby bottle in his mouth. "That''s not true. It just turned you into a baby and threw it in." Shi Lang smiled and stretched out his hand and poked Mordred in the face, "How about? Happy now?" "Of course... happiness...!" Mordred''s forehead jumped wildly, and then he bit Shiro''s finger. Chapter 2330： "It hurts...! Let go and let go!!!" Shi Lang shouted. After Altria gave a flustered comfort, Mordred let go. After letting Mordred experience a perfect happy life, Shirou unlocked the singularity and came to another singularity. Fuyuki City in 2003. "Sure enough, my brother will definitely choose¡ª" Kozakura smiled as she was about to talk, then she looked at the people around Shirou, her face instantly stiffened. She sighed heavily: "I knew..." Why are there so many vixens? Shirou knelt on one knee to Sakura with a smile, and handed out the ring in his hand, "Please marry me, Sakura." Kozakura hesitated for a moment, but was pushed forward by Tiamat behind her. "I know... But, after marriage, don''t leave me alone!" Kozakura looked at Shirou seriously, "Otherwise, I will be angry! Super angry!" "Yeah!" Shi Lang nodded seriously. In this peculiar point, Shiro held a simple wedding under the witness of Tiamat and others. After returning to reality, he did not immediately start the wedding, but took a few people to the Nordic connection point. No, now it can¡¯t be called the Nordic connection point, it should be called the Nordic Parallel World. The savior of light-Akashia not only eliminated the root evil, but also turned all the connecting points into a true parallel world, and restored the burning world of the First Emperor, turning it into a parallel world. However, the first emperor only teleported the real mechanical body back, and the real self stayed in this world. "Shirou... why did you come to me?" Skadi was a little surprised. "For Xiang Skatie, privately set for life!" Shi Lang took out the ring. Skadi''s eyes widened, and then pointed at Altria and others, "You already have them, and you want to propose to me?" Shiro nodded. "Mrs., my wife is too lustful!" Skati pointed to Skaha, with a panic face: "Are you just letting Shiro do whatever he wants?" Altria glanced at each other. "Isn''t it normal for Wang to have several wives?" Altria and Morgan were puzzled. "Goblin doesn''t have that concept." Vivian said with a smile. "It''s more lively with more people, and they are all good friends, so you don''t have to be alone anymore." Alquette said with a smile. "Prepared in my heart." Kozakura sighed heavily, and then clenched her thumb nail, "but no one wants to grab my first choice!" "I can''t fight, I can''t resist, I was robbed." Skaha spread his hands. "M...!" Skadi looked at Shirou sheepishly, "Really, really okay...I, I can''t stay at home..." "But you can still watch the snow together, can''t you?" Shi Lang said with a smile. Skadi stared at Shi Lang''s eyes in a daze, then nodded and smiled: "Yeah!" Skadi, also put on the ring. Shirou held a grand wedding in Fuyuki City. After that, they traveled to Iceland. "Look at Shiro, it''s snow!" Skatie pointed to the snow in the sky, smiling. "Yes." Shi Lang also smiled. Oath, it''s done. At this time, Mordred and Alquette threw snowballs at Shiro, smashing him to disgrace. "Stupid! Slightly--" Mordred and Alquette Asashiro make faces. "Okay! You guys wait for me!" Shiro squeezed out the snowball, and threw it at Mordred and Elquet. "Hey, everyone, come and beat Shilang!" "Good!" Skaha smiled and ran to Alquette''s team. "Not so good?" "This is too bullying, right?" Looking at Morgan and Vivienne who were standing on their side, Shi Lang was very moved, but they turned around and got together with Alquette and threw themselves. "Hey hey hey! It''s too much!" Shi Lang was smashed and hurried to run away. "Don''t run too far!" Altria exhorted, and then sorted out travel supplies with Sakura. "They really like to play." Sakura said with a smile, "but...looking at how happy my brother is, I''m...very happy." "Sakura, are you happy?" Altria asked. Kozakura turned her head, looked at Altria, and nodded with a smile: "Compared with the past, happiness now is like a godsend. What do you think, Altria?" "I... surrounded by happiness." Altria smiled. Thus, the story of Shiro Fujimaru is over. ... ... The girl and Fujimaru Miku turned to the last page. Before closing, they stretched out one hand and took the book. "Who?" Chapter 2331： As they said, the girl and Fujimaru Miku raised their heads, their faces became stiff, and Shirou looked at them with a smile. "It''s not a good thing to peek at other people''s diaries." "Mm." "I''m sorry." Fujimaru Miku and the girl immediately apologized. "It''s okay to pull, anyway, it''s just some old things. The so-called diary can be written out, in addition to memorizing myself, but also for others." Shi Lang said with a smile. "By the way, miss, your spaceship has been repaired and is ready to leave." "Ah... this way, I have indeed been harassing for a long time." Looking at the girl who was about to leave, Fujimaru Miku opened his mouth, but in the end he couldn''t say anything. Shirou patted Fujimaru Miku on the shoulder, and asked gently, "Are you going to travel?" "But, I...I''m afraid, Dad." Fujimaru Miku said scaredly. "If you are afraid, you will never meet your own encounter. In the future, go ahead. No matter where you are, Dad will be by your side." Shi Lang said with a smile. Fujimaru Miku hesitated for a long time, and finally nodded. Shirou entrusted Fujimaru Miku to the girl. "Huh? Let me take the future to travel to the universe?" "That...is it really good?" The girl was puzzled. Shi Lang smiled and nodded, then threw the diary to the girl, "I gave it to you." "But, this is your diary!" "I got it from someone else, now it''s considered the original owner." Shi Lang said with a smile. "Return to the original owner...?" The girl tilted her head. "You''d better wait a while before leaving. Someone has already come to meet you. However, I have to leave. If I don''t leave, I feel like I''ll be taken away and overworked." Shi Lang turned around. "Dad!" Fujimaru looked at Shirou in the future. Shirou looked at Fujimaru''s future and smiled and said, "In the future, go and pursue your own future." Then, his figure disappeared. "Dad..." Fujimaru Miku wanted to cry a little. The girl touched Fujimaru Miku''s head, "Don''t be afraid, there is also sister!" At this time, a huge spaceship docked on this planet. "This breath is...chocolate sauce?" The girl''s eyes lit up. With a "click", a girl who looked very similar to the girl walked down from the spaceship, frowned, and said: "I said X, don''t call me such a stupid name. Call me Bridge Germany." The girl touched the back of her head. And walking down with it, there was also a young girl with an awe-inspiring temperament, and a young man with a dead-thorn gun. "Eldest sister, third sister, seventh brother?" Mordred''s gaze fell on Fujimaru Miku, and he was taken aback, "Future?" Chocolate sauce''s gaze also fell on the future, and he couldn''t help but be taken aback. "Three sisters?" The girl looked at the chocolate sauce on the left and Fujimaru Miku on the right, and said in surprise: "The future is your sister, chocolate sauce?" "It''s my younger sister." After a pause, Bridged looked at the girl and asked: "If the future is here... have you seen my father?" "Ah... I did see it." "Where is he?" Mordred asked, "Gilgamesh has been too arrogant lately. He has to ask his father to suppress it." "Mr. T, just left..." Mordred gritted his teeth, "That **** father, he founded some cosmic garrison and ran away! It turned out to me and left a lot of bad debts! Don''t let me catch it!" The Maiden and Fujimaru Miku, followed by Mordred and others joined the Space Guard and began their new journey. "By the way, chocolate sauce." "It''s Bridged." "Ah...whatever, I''m going to call me the heroine X in the future!" "Why?" "It feels so handsome!" Thus, the new legend began. End of this testimonial This book is finished. During the long break twice, once for half a month, once for two months. The fraud was completed twice, once before the end of the year, and once before May. It''s really hard to say. But this time, I finally held the bottom line. Finally, Shirou gave Shirou the last perfect ending. This book was serialized in September 19, and it is now July 21, which is nearly two years away. This story is very long and accompanied my growth. From graduating from university to stepping into society, from inspiring words to taste of the same jue wax, honestly speaking, it can be regarded as a change in the mental process. Basically all the foreshadowings have been recovered, so this story is completely over. Looking back on the book of Justice, I also feel that I have many shortcomings, lack of writing skills, long and short-term ensemble, and one thing I regret most is that the second volume was written too quickly, and the writing of Al¡¯s personality was broken. . But it also brought me a lot of growth. To be honest, this is the first time I have created a long story. I really don''t have much experience, but I have finished it honestly. Most of the foreshadowings have been recovered and I have also absorbed a lot of experience. It is a successful growth. Chapter 2332： I still wanted to say something, but I didn''t know what to say, but when I typed the last word, I felt a little distressed. Perhaps after writing for more than two years, I really have feelings. But I can only say that it is over. It¡¯s hard to say whether to write extravaganza or not. I am the hardest person in daily life. However, this story is completely over. Friends, see you again~! On July 31, 2021, Gaia sauce, at home.